ã€ŠDressed As a Farm Boy, He Cheated on His Way Out of the Desert.ã€‹


 Chapter 1ï¼š Start over, start over!

    Chapter 1 Start over, start over!

    ¡°Mom, look, it¡¯s a girl. We finally have a girl in our family!¡±

    ?Li Laosan¡¯s wife was so surprised that her throat almost broke.

    ¡°Let me see, let me see!¡± The gray-haired Mrs. Li trembled her lips and almost burst into tears.

    ¡°Thanks to the blessings of our ancestors, our old Li family has given birth to a lot of brats, but we have a girl.¡±

    Outside the cave, the three brothers of the Li family and a few boys were all looking around with their legs raised, and they all cheered when they heard this.

    ¡°We have a sister!¡±

    ¡°Miscellaneous, I want to see my sister, I want to see my sister!¡±

    ??Li Laosi was even more excited to be a father, "Mom, how is Hongying doing? Is the little girl fat?"

    ?Orange Mrs. Li shouted directly, with full force, "Shut your mouths, don''t scare our precious girls!"

    Li Jiayin was still in a daze, but was trembling with fright at the voice.

    I had a rare good sleep last night. It was long and sweet, and my body was warm and comfortable.

    But before she could enjoy it for a while, her head suddenly started to hurt. The pain from being squeezed from the narrow place made her angry.

    It doesn¡¯t hurt now, but I feel chilly all over.

    Someone slapped her hard twice on the buttocks. She cursed in embarrassment, but when she opened her mouth, she cried like a weak kitten.

    ?She was so shocked that she quickly shut her mouth and almost choked to death.

    ??Is this her voice?

    When did she become a baby?

    Isn¡¯t it because you got a tire tire following the fashion?

    Seeing that her granddaughter was scared, Mrs. Li quickly lowered her voice.

    "Fourth brother, come in quickly and warm the child up against your flesh. This child was born half a month ago, and the method passed down from the elders is to keep him in this way, in order to keep the soul in check."

    Soon, Li Jiayin was picked up and placed in a warm embrace. Her heartbeat was pounding in her ears, which was extremely powerful.

    A big hand carefully patted her back, coaxing softly.

    ¡°Daughter, I am your father. Don¡¯t be afraid. Dad is holding you and we will be fine.¡±

    Li Jiayin''s eyes suddenly became sore, and tears fell out.

    ?Dad? It seems that I haven''t mentioned it in many years, and I don''t want to mention this title.

    ?After her parents divorced and started their own families, and the grandmother who raised her passed away, she became a ball, kicking back and forth.

    ?Although he is not short of money and has enough food and clothing, he has never been loved and cherished so much.

    ?Although I don¡¯t know how I fell asleep and got pregnant in a fashionable manner.

    But shouldn¡¯t we be lucky to have such a good father when we were born?

    ??Li Qiusheng, the fourth son of the Li family, lowered his head and saw tears filling the little girl''s eye sockets, as if someone had stabbed her heart.

    He was wandering around in pain and tried his best to coax him.

    ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t cry, dad is here. He is amazing, very strong, and can also shoot arrows! When you grow up, dad will go up the mountain to catch little rabbits for you..."

    On one side, Mrs. Li and her third daughter-in-law Zhao Yuru helped her fourth daughter-in-law Tao Hongying clean up. Seeing Li Laosi doing this, she also smiled.

    "The fourth child looks like he loves his daughter. When Jia''an was born, he wouldn''t even give her a hug."

    Tao Hongying smiled weakly, but when she touched her chest, which was not swollen at all, she began to feel worried again.

    This child was born at the wrong time!

    Their family was fleeing from famine, planning to join distant relatives thousands of miles away. Just half a month after leaving, the girl gave birth.

    ?Old Mrs. Li is actually worried, but with her precious granddaughter in hand, any difficulty is not too difficult.

    She assigned tasks repeatedly, "The second and third sons will build another stove, and the third daughter-in-law will take out the handful of white rice at home to make porridge. Remember to add more water and boil out the rice oil, and I will give it to my precious granddaughter later!"

    After finishing speaking, she hesitated for a moment and then said again.

    ¡°The fourth brother went into the mountains to have a look. It would be better if he could catch pheasants! Jiaren Jiayi and his brothers were looking for wild vegetables nearby. Let¡¯s have a meal of wild vegetable porridge to celebrate!¡±

    ??The Li family immediately took action, with smiles on every face.

    ?The Li family has Ding Wang, the second son¡¯s son is Jiaren Jiayi, and the third son¡¯s son is Jiahuan Jiaxi.

    The first born in the fourth family¡¯s family is the little boy, Jia An, who seems to have fallen into the little boy¡¯s nest. Tao Hongying is pregnant again this time, and everyone is looking forward to having a little girl in her belly.

    ?Now I finally got my wish, and I will have a soft and sweet baby at home.

    ??Li Laosi carefully took his daughter out and put her in his wife''s arms, and then went up the mountain in high spirits.

    It¡¯s a pity that there has been a drought here for two consecutive years outside the Great Wall.

    It was hard to find any green in the mountains, let alone pheasants and rabbits. He could only come back with a bagful of wild vegetables.

    Soon, the family¡¯s lunch was ready.

    Li Jiayin also drank the rice oil, which was a little sticky and sweet.

    In fact, I am not really hungry, but it is enough to fool a little baby.

    It is difficult for men to come forward, but boys have no scruples.

    ??The five brothers Li Jiaren brought the bowl of porridge and sipped it while watching the little sister drinking the rice oil and shouting from time to time.

    ¡°Oh my, my little sister can roll her tongue!¡±

    ¡°Brother, why is my little sister blushing like a monkey¡¯s butt!¡±

    ¡°Miscellaneous, when will my little sister learn to speak?¡±

    Mrs. Li was curious and amused when she heard this, and quickly waved her pipe and pot to chase away the people.

    ¡°Go, go, eat while you¡¯re at it, don¡¯t disturb your sister, she should choke!¡±

    The boys were reluctant to leave her, and they all ran to the entrance of the cave because they couldn''t bear to see their little sister suffer.

    Tao Hongying finished feeding her daughter and drank two bowls of porridge herself. Then she hugged her daughter and was carried into the wheelbarrow by Mr. Li.

    ??The Li family''s escape route will continue, because it is rare to delay giving birth to a child for a whole morning.

    Behind us there are bandits, bandits and barbarians who are burning, killing and looting. There is a long road ahead, so we can''t make it if we don''t hurry up.

    Li Jiayin''s head was dizzy from the jolt, and he could hear Mrs. Li and Mr. Li calculating how much food they had at home.

    ??Next time she encounters a town, she will buy some eggs or something like that. She also sighed in her heart.

    The new family seems nice, but they are really poor.

    The starting point is to escape from famine, fearing that you will suffer hardship.

    She was really worried about survival and missed the farmyard in her previous life.

    I don¡¯t know if she missed her too much, but she actually fell asleep and returned to the farmyard in her dream.

    The chickens and ducks in the front yard seemed a little hungry, and they were chirping in their nests. The hens had seven or eight eggs in their nests.

    The four little fat pigs in the pigsty were humming incessantly as they leaned against the trough.

    The dairy goat tied to the horn tree in the courtyard is nursing a lamb. The lamb is kneeling on the ground, waving its little tail, which is extremely cute.

    ?Li Jiayin was impatient to make arrangements, so she went to the vegetable garden behind to pull out a few cabbage plants and place one for chickens, ducks and sheep.

    The yard finally became quiet, and Li Jiayin was also stunned.

    ?Isn¡¯t this dream too real?

    ?But the previous neighbors were gone, the path in front of the yard was gone, and the hills in the distance were gone, replaced by white mist.

    It was as if everything else in the world had disappeared, leaving only her small courtyard and the five acres of private land behind her house!

    ??Is this a golden finger given by the time traveling god?

    Or is it compensation for being a refugee at birth?

    Li Jiayin was so excited that she woke up from dizziness and couldn''t help grinning.

    Tao Hongying looked down and smiled.

    ¡°Daddy, look, our daughter is smiling!¡±

    ??Li Laosi is a man with natural power. He has two bags of grain on his wheelbarrow, as well as his wife and children.

    He didn''t feel it was difficult. He looked over and smiled, showing his big white teeth.

    ¡°My daughter is so beautiful, she must be a blessing!¡±

    Tao Hongying kissed her daughter and began to feel worried again. When she raised her eyes, she saw something white on the roadside.

    ?She could tell the difference clearly and was so shocked that she pulled Li Laosi to look.

    ¡°Goat¡­milk¡­dairy goat!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 2ï¼š There is a little lucky girl in my family!

    Chapter 2 There is a little lucky girl in my family!

    ??Li Laosi followed his wife''s hand and immediately threw the wheelbarrow and ran out.

    Tao Hongying hugged the child and got out of the car along with two bags of food.

    ??The Li family members were startled and stepped forward to help.

    ?Old Mrs. Li grabbed her granddaughter with a blue face, screamed in a heartless manner, and finally cursed.

    ¡°The fourth child had a seizure and broke my granddaughter. I will fight him tooth and nail!¡±

    In the end, Li Laosi actually carried a dairy goat on his shoulders and ran back with a big grin.

    The pure goat''s milk soaked half of his shoulders, and everyone''s eyes widened in joy.

    ¡°Oh, oh, where did this good thing come from? God opened my eyes, it turned out to be a dairy goat!¡±

    ¡°Great, great! My sister has milk to drink!¡±

    Old Mrs. Li even kissed her granddaughter twice on the forehead.

    ¡°You girl are God¡¯s own daughter, you are so lucky, it¡¯s like I sent you milk specially!¡±

    Li Jiayin pouted her mouth proudly and spit out a bubble of saliva.

    This is the ration she gave herself!

    When Jia''an and Jiaxi were naughty at the age of eight or nine, they stepped forward and secretly touched their little sister''s face.

    Needless to say, he was immediately slapped back by the old lady.

    ¡°Milk, let¡¯s just touch it and feel blessed. Maybe we can pick up a sheep soon!¡±

    ¡°Go, you think this good thing is a cabbage, just pull it out as you like!¡±

    Mrs. Li laughed and scolded her. Just when she was happy, Mr. Li¡¯s second daughter-in-law Wu Cuihua didn¡¯t even blink. She swallowed her saliva and said.

    ¡°Mom, goat¡¯s milk is not as good as your own mother¡¯s milk. It¡¯s better to kill the goat and stew it and eat it. Hongying drinks some broth and the milk will be good.¡±

    ?Everyone looked bad when they heard this, and Mrs. Li knocked the pipe pot in her hand immediately, causing Wu Guihua to jump three feet high in pain.

    "Useless things, besides eating, what else do you know! You were the only one who was lazy along the way. Now even the little girl''s milk goat is stewed. Are you going to heaven!"

    ?Wu Cuihua was most afraid of her mother-in-law, so she didn''t dare to talk back and ran away.

    ?Li Laoer quickly apologized for his wife.

    "Mom, she has always been careless. Don''t be as smart as her. This goat is to bring milk to the little girl. No one in the house can touch it. Don''t worry."

    Li Jiayin saw that everyone had forgotten that she was still hungry, so she hurriedly called out.

    The soft and small child, the long eyelashes fan, the big eyes stared, and the old lady Li changed her face.

    ¡°Hey, grandma¡¯s little lucky girl is hungry, isn¡¯t she? Grandma will boil goat milk for you right now!¡±

    Not long after leaving, the Li family''s team stopped again because of a dairy goat, seeking the shade of a tree to set up a stove to cook goat''s milk.

    Cook a little more at a time and put it in a big gourd. When you are hungry, you can drink it when you are on your way.

    A few boys in Jia''an couldn''t bear their temper and ran around playing around.

    ?Li Jiayin was lying in her grandma''s arms, drinking fragrant goat milk, her big bright eyes rolling around.

    Place a dozen eggs in the grass in front of Jia''an, and put a lame old hen behind the tree not far from Jia''an.

    Soon, the Li family team became lively again.

    Jia''an jumped three feet high, holding up the two eggs in his hand and squealing.

    ¡°Milk, milk, it¡¯s eggs, I touched the eggs!¡±

    ?Li Laoer hurried over and saw a nest of more than a dozen eggs. He was so surprised that he didn''t know what to say.

    Before he could turn around to confirm the news to his family, Jia Xi followed the cuckling sound and pulled the hen out.

    He seemed to be in disbelief. He struggled to lift the hen and yelled one word to his second uncle, "Chicken!"

    "Silly boy, you haven''t come back yet, what are you waiting for!" Mrs. Li waved the pipe pot in her hand and pulled it far away.

    It turned out that the boys shouted too loudly, and the fleeing people walking nearby gathered around.

    The wealth is not revealed, and it is obvious that the Li family has pierced the eyes of outsiders.

    ?Li Laosi took out the hatchet from under the wheelbarrow and looked at the people surrounding him fiercely.

    As expected, those people were a little embarrassed and hesitant, stared at Jia Xi and Jia An, and finally stepped back.

    Jiaxi Jiaan was frightened and ran back to her family, but she still didn''t forget to show off.

    ¡°Milk, look at the hens and eggs we found! We touched our sister, we are so blessed!¡±

    ??The Li family all laughed, thinking it was a coincidence.

    ?But Mrs. Li made the mistake of muttering, once is a coincidence, twice is still a coincidence, what about three times?

    ?She quietly touched her granddaughter''s little hand. The little girl was sleeping sweetly and sweetly, her eyelashes trembling slightly, turning everyone who looked at her into honey.

    She told the third daughter-in-law, "Boil the eggs for Hongying to replenish her body, and wait until the hens have settled down in the evening to make soup."

    After saying that, she excused herself and went into the woods.

    ?The woods were bare and there were few green grasses. She looked around and was a little disappointed.

    It was really convenient. When I got up again, I found that there was a sweet potato seedling growing not far away.

    ?She ran over in two or two steps, pulled up a tree, and brought out two fist-sized sweet potatoes, which made her eyes red.

    ?She ran back like crazy, grabbed her granddaughter and started crying.

    ¡°Woo, my ancestors are blessing me, God is opening my eyes, the sky is full of gods and Buddhas! Wuwu, our old Li family is really lucky. Wuwu, we are very lucky!¡±

    ??Everyone in the Li family was startled by the old lady and quickly advised her.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, mother, as long as we are here, we will not let you suffer.¡±

    ?Only Jiayin, who was choked by the old lady and almost couldn''t breathe, knew.

    Because she moved the sweet potato seedlings out of the space and then moved them so far into the forest, she was so tired that she was still dizzy now.

    It is not easy for a baby who is less than a day old to have to worry about the survival of his family.

    But she must firmly believe that she is blessed, and it must be engraved in the hearts of everyone in the Li family.

    ?This will make it easier for her to use the space in the future and help her family solve the problem of food and clothing...

    ¡°The fourth child is guarding the house. The second and third children are holding a basket with a lid and following me!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li wiped away her tears, kissed her precious granddaughter again, ordered the soldiers and went to dig sweet potatoes.

    Jiayin could finally sleep peacefully. During this period, she was fed goat milk twice more. When she woke up completely, it was already dark.

    She was held in the arms of Mrs. Li. In front of her was a bonfire. Beside the bonfire was a drooling boy squatting...

    When Mrs. Li saw that her granddaughter had woken up, she quickly turned her back and helped her pee, with a smile on her face.

    ¡°My dear granddaughter is awake, we will drink milk soon.¡±

    Jia''an looked at grandma longingly, "Nai, when can I eat roasted sweet potatoes?"

    ¡°Eat, eat, just eat!¡± The old lady glared at her grandson and cursed in a low voice.

    ¡°You must remember, these good things at home are all thanks to your sister¡¯s blessing. If you treat your sister well in the future, if you dare to bully her, I will break your legs!¡±

    ?The boys nodded quickly, and Mrs. Li looked at the other bonfires in the distance, lowering her voice even more.

    ¡°Other people are still hungry, but we still have eggs to eat, goat¡¯s milk to drink, stewed chicken, and roasted sweet potatoes. It¡¯s simply better than living at home.

    ?Hold your mouths tightly, the good meat will rot in the pot, do you understand? "

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 3ï¼š Follow my sister and have meat to eat!

    Chapter 3 Follow your sister and you will have meat to eat!

    A few boys were about to set their heads on fire, and then Mrs. Li pulled out a few dark sweet potatoes from under the bonfire.

    ?Each person was given one, and the rest were given to their parents.

    Soon, everyone in the Li family, young and old, was eating the sweet roasted sweet potatoes.

    ?Wu Cuihua stretched her neck and looked at Tao Hongying eating eggs, curling her lips and complaining.

    "A film about a girl, I really treat it as a treasure."

    ?Li Laoer glared at her, moved his buttocks, and refused to pay attention.

    On the other hand, Li Laosan and his wife gathered together, with smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Mom is right, the little girl is really blessed. She is only less than a day old, and the family has received so many good things. It¡¯s really unimaginable.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my mother is grinning from the corner of her mouth to her ears. She has had a hard time in the past two years, and her hair is almost completely white.¡±

    On the other side, Mrs. Li has already picked up her eldest grandson Jiaren, who is studying, and has named her granddaughter. Her nickname is Fu Niuer.

    But the big name was a problem, so Jiaren finally suggested it.

    ¡°Mistress, it has only taken three generations of our Li family to have such a girl. It is a great joy.

    Why not name your sister Jiayin, which means good news and a pleasant voice. "

    Good news?

    ?Old Mrs. Li smacked her lips twice, feeling that the name was smooth and had a good meaning.

    ??Every time I shout from now on, there will be good news!

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s call it Good News!¡±

    ?Li Jiayin was patted gently by her grandma, smelling the sweet smell of roasted sweet potatoes in the air, drooling as she lay there, feeling a little drowsy again.

    ?Having half asleep and half awake, I heard my family shouting good news one after another, with the same names as in the previous life, and I couldn''t help but raise the corners of my mouth.

    ?Perhaps this is the reason why she traveled through time...

    There was no talking all night, and early the next morning, the Li family set off again.

    He didn''t stop for a whole day. He measured fifty miles step by step, and his scalp was numb from the sun.

    Seeing that her granddaughter''s face was red, Mrs. Li couldn''t bear to part with her, so she called everyone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to rest. Cut up the sweet potatoes and put them into sorghum noodles to make porridge.¡±

    Before anyone could respond, there was a sudden commotion in front of them. Li Laoer ran to inquire about it and waved vigorously when he came back.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go quickly, we found a small river ahead!¡±

    When they heard that there was water, everyone was like chicken blood and ran forward.

    Soon, the river was in sight. The water was very shallow, but it was enough for everyone to wash and cook.

    ??Li Laosi felt sorry for his wife and mother, so he carried his daughter on his back and went to the river to fetch water.

    The two brats Jia''an and Jiaxi also dug sand and surrounded the rocks to cut off the water, intending to drink from the dairy goats.

    ?Li Jiayin slept for most of the day and her body was sore. She was just about to show off her skills when the opportunity came.

    ??While Li Laosi was bending down to collect the water, she started crying at the top of her lungs.

    ??Li Laosi hurriedly put down his daughter to check, and even Jia An and Jia Xi came over to ask.

    ¡°Did my sister pee?¡±

    But the good news only required two cries, and Li Laosi had to go back to carry water.

    ??As a result, two grass carp suddenly appeared in the bucket, making him gasp in surprise.

    ?Each grass carp is more than a foot long and weighs three to four kilograms. Its tail is swung lively, as if it dislikes the narrowness of the barrel...

    Before he could speak, Jia''an and Jiaxi were already cheering.

    ¡°We¡¯re surrounded by fish, crucian carp seeds, so many crucian carp seeds!¡±

    ?Some people were fetching water not far away. When they heard the sound, they looked over here. Some people even jumped into the river, intending to catch fish.

    Jia''an and Jiaxi shrunk their necks, quickly took off their clothes, fished in a dozen palm-sized crucian carp seeds, lifted their legs and ran back.

    ?Li Laosi held the sheep in one hand and the fish in the other, and quickly followed.

    ¡°Oh, where did this fish come from? This grass carp is too big, and this crucian carp also has a lot of melon seeds!¡±

    The Li family members gathered around and they were all crazy with joy.

    The fourth daughter-in-law, Li Laosi, gave her a tug, and the old lady Li quickly sent her second daughter-in-law and third daughter-in-law to kill the fish and make a stew.

    The weather was hot and I couldn¡¯t keep it, so I had to eat it all at once.

    When the surroundings became quiet, Li Laosi whispered. "Mom, this is really weird. Fu Niu''er cried, and I just coaxed her a few words, and the fish was in the bucket. The small puddle around Jia''an and the others only had half a bucket of water, which was more than a dozen A crucian carp¡­¡±

    Old Mrs. Li glared at her son and cursed.

    "Look at the fuss you are making, I have already said that our Fu Niu''er family is blessed. These things are the rations given to Fu Niu''er by God, and we will take advantage of them."

    ?Li Laosi scratched the back of his head. He actually felt that my mother was a bit nagging last night.

    ?Looking at the family now, everyone is only happy, not surprised. It seems that he is the only biological father who does not believe that his daughter is lucky.

    ?Li Jiayin tried her best to spit bubbles, smiled "toothlessly", and tried her best to smear the saliva on her father''s back.

    Let you not believe in this girl¡¯s abilities!

    Old Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and shouted to her daughters-in-law.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stew the fish first, heat up the goat milk quickly, and feed Fu Niu¡¯er first. This is our baby baby!¡±

    Tao Hongying struggled to stand up in the shade of the tree, picked up her daughter, and smiled all over her face.

    With crucian carp soup and eggs, her daughter will definitely be able to drink her mother''s water!

    Li Jiayin listened to the happy chirping of her family members and twisted her neck proudly, which made Tao Hongying think she was about to poop, so she hurriedly opened the package to take a look.

    He also exposed his **** once, and Li Jiayin simply peed.

    The empty space in his stomach was quickly filled with goat''s milk.

    ?Just when Li Jiayin was drowsy, Li Laosan quickly built another simple earthen stove and put a pottery basin on it.

    One is stewed with grass carp and cabbage, and the other is fried crucian carp in soup.

    There wasn¡¯t much vegetable oil brought at home, but there was a jar of soybean paste.

    Put a spoonful into the water and dissolve it. Cut the grass carp into sections and throw it in. Bring it to a boil and add the chopped cabbage. The aroma will soon become fragrant.

    Palm-sized crucian carp must use plain oil. Add a few drops under the pottery basin and fry the crucian carp until both sides are golden brown. Then add hot water and the soup will turn milky white.

    ??The aroma spread far and wide, and other victims who were traveling with the disaster paid it back, but the children couldn''t bear it and gathered around them one after another.

    Jia''an and Jiaxi didn''t care about drooling by the pot. They stood in front of them with tiger faces and scolded them from time to time.

    Finally, both pots of fish were ready. The Li family didn''t even bother to boil them and quickly put them into their stomachs.

    Tao Hongying also gathered all her energy and gulped down the fish soup.

    ?Li Jiayin lay in her mother''s arms, smelling the fragrance. Her little tongue couldn''t help but lick it, and the saliva spread from the corner of her mouth to her neck.

    Tao Hongying couldn''t help laughing when she saw it.

    She didn¡¯t know whether it was her love for her daughter that played a role, or whether the fish soup was really effective, but she finally felt something.

    ? So she quickly stuffed the "grain bag" into her daughter''s mouth, and there was actually N water.

    ?Li Jiayin was gagged, and a string of black crows flew past her forehead.

    ?Her adult soul really couldn''t accept it, and breast milk didn''t have the fragrance of goat''s milk.

    But seeing her mother''s eyes red with excitement, she became ruthless and started sucking.

    ¡°Mom, I have milk, woo hoo, Fu Niu¡¯er is full!¡±

    The Li family all looked over and were very happy, "This fish soup is so good!"

    ?Li Lao Er and Li Lao San avoided suspicion and only glanced at him before turning back.

    ?The dozen or so salivating children who were watching and salivating took advantage of this opportunity to rush over and grab the remaining fish soup and a few pieces of fish in the pot.

    ¡°Ah, they robbed my fish!¡±

    Jiaxi and Jiaan shouted in annoyance and wanted to catch up to ask for it, but they were stopped by Mrs. Li.

    ¡°Everyone come back!¡± She knocked on the pot of her pipe and sighed.

    "They are all poor people, forget it. Washing pots, packing things, and taking care of the food and luggage at home. The further back we go, the harder it becomes."

    Li Jiayin just vomited out the grain bag and was burped by her mother. She saw everything and fell in love with the Li family even more.

    ?Old Mrs. Li turned her head and saw her granddaughter smiling at her and drooling. She quickly stood up and took it, coaxing her heartily.

    After eating and drinking, Li Jiayin could no longer control his sleepiness and fell asleep again.

    ?But it was the sweet moment when someone seemed to be crying and woke her up.

    ?She was still lying in Tao Hongying''s arms, but she was feeling a little hot.

    ?At this time, the night has passed and the sky is getting light.

    In the morning light, not far away, a carriage was surrounded by many people. A strong man pulled several children and threw them into the carriage.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 4ï¼š A world where humans are inferior to dogs

    Chapter 4 A world where humans are inferior to dogs

    The child held the car door and cried desperately, "Oh, mother, don''t sell me, I won''t leave! I don''t dare to ask for fish soup anymore, mother, don''t sell me!"

    ??The strong man was also ruthless, and he slashed the child on the back of the neck with a knife.

    ?The child fainted and was put into the carriage.

    The child''s mother took half the bag of grain, lowered her head and ran away quickly.

    ¡°What a sin, what a pity!¡±

    Tao Hongying kept shaking her head, and when she heard her daughter squealing, she realized that her face was red from being suppressed, and she quickly let go.

    Jiayin took a few deep breaths and felt uncomfortable. She was selling her child!

    Half a bag of grain can change a life!

    ?The strong man continued to shout, "I want to exchange food for children. The girl has ten kilograms of millet, and the boy has twenty kilograms! If you have anything to exchange, hurry up and come here!"

    ¡°The girl and the boy are just a burden to escape. If we exchange for food, the whole family can survive, and they can also find a way to survive!¡±

    ?A basket of millet is placed in the sun, and it becomes more and more golden, making greedy people swallow their saliva.

    Some people¡¯s family background is already weak, and they have been on the road for half a month and have no food.

    ?As a result, more girls and boys were thrown into the car one after another crying loudly, and the family members were filled with millet, their heads drooped and their heads shrank.

    ??Everyone in the Li family watched under the shade of the tree and sighed.

    Separation of flesh and blood is a human tragedy!

    Let alone Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying, even Wu Cuihua didn''t say anything unpleasant. After all, they were all mothers, and they despised this the most.

    Li Jiayin hid in her mother''s arms, feeling extremely cold.

    Although she knew that these were troubled times these days, she worked hard to help the Li family have enough to eat.

    But now that I have truly witnessed such a tragic incident, I understand the true meaning of the word "troubled times".

    ??I would rather be a dog in prosperous times than a person in troubled times.

    She subconsciously leaned against her mother''s thumping chest. Tao Hongying lowered her head and saw her daughter grabbing her hair and looking unhappy, so she quickly patted her to comfort her.

    ?Old Mrs. Li heard the noise and whispered.

    ¡°The child is young and her soul is not yet stable. If you take her to see any excitement, turn your back quickly.¡±

    Tao Hongying sneered, wishing she could stuff her daughter back into her stomach.

    ?Those people probably knew that what they were doing was not a good deal. After a while, without any more lobbying, they jumped on the carriage and left quickly.

    ??Old Mrs. Li blew her pipe twice and ordered, "Invite the children to come back, hook up the car, and let''s go!"

    ??The young and old of the Li family were all busy. Li Laosi suddenly asked, "Where is Jia Xi and Jia An?"

    ¡°We were still under the tree over there just now!¡±

    ?Li Jiaren raised his legs and went to look for it, but unfortunately there were still two boys anywhere!

    ??Everyone in the Li family was anxious and looked around to shout.

    ??The same children who robbed the fish stew last night pointed to the carriage that was running away and reminded them, "They were pulled into the carriage!"

    ??The faces of everyone in the Li family changed.

    ??Li Laosi quickly unloaded the cart, took the bow and arrows he used for hunting on his back, and ran away on the donkey pulling the cart.

    Li Lao Er, Li Lao San and others also want to chase, Mrs. Li shouted loudly.

    ¡°Take the hatchet and sickle! I would rather see blood than **** the child back!¡±

    ??Three boys, Li Jiaren, Li Jiayi and Li Jiahuan, even pulled the guy out from under the car and chased after him desperately.

    Mrs. Li was worried and called Zhao Yuru, "Third daughter-in-law, look after the fourth daughter-in-law and Fu Niu''er!"

    Then, she also chased after him.

    Ren Yazi''s carriage slowed down after passing the mountain bend. Just when he was happy that the harvest was good, Li Laosi rode a donkey to catch up.

    ??The man escorting the cart couldn''t help but laugh, "The donkey rider doesn''t want to compete with our good horse in terms of leg strength."

    ?As a result, before his words could reach the ground, a long feathered arrow hit his cheek and was nailed into the shaft of the chariot.

    "Stop! If you don''t stop, I''ll shoot you to death!" Li Laosi drew his bow with a long arrow in his hand, and pointed it at the man driving the car while running.

    ?The man cherished his life, and he hesitated for a moment before he ran closer.

    He got off the donkey, put his hands on the carriage board and struggled, and the carriage fell to the ground with a roar!

    The two men were startled and jumped aside in a hurry.

    The horse pulling the cart fell sideways and also whined.

    ¡°Boy, you are looking for death!¡± The two big men were angry and pulled out the long knives at their waists and were about to step forward.

    At this time, Li Lao Er and Li Lao San also arrived with three boys.

    ?They rushed forward brandishing hatchets and shouting loudly.

    ¡°Fourth child, mother said she is not afraid of blood, she must get her child back!¡±

    Li Laosi''s eyes turned red when he heard this, and he kicked open the carriage door.

    The children inside had been smashed into a ball, and two of them had their hands and feet tied and their mouths gagged. It was Li Jiaxi and Li Jiaan!

    ?When they saw the family members, the two boys were crying until they had runny noses and tears, and they were whining and yelling.

    The two men were also anxious and stepped forward to confront the Li family, refusing to let them save people.

    At this moment, Mrs. Li arrived. She was relieved when she saw that her grandson was still alive.

    ¡°Two good men, our children are playful and accidentally got into your carriage. You are doing this business to make money, and you don¡¯t want to get into trouble, right?

    ?As long as you let our children go, we will go our separate ways. Otherwise, we will try our best to save your life! "

    Li Lao Er and the others raised their sharp hatchets and sickles, and Li Lao Si also bent his bow and aimed an arrow at one of them.

    In fact, it was easy for Ren Yazi to capture two children. After all, it was a business without capital.

    ?How could I have imagined that this kid''s family would be so united and brave?

    The two of them looked at each other, and both hesitated.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, get your children out quickly, we¡¯re on our way!¡±

    Li Lao Si did not put down his bow and arrow. Li Lao Er stepped forward and pulled the two nephews out. He quickly untied the rope and tore off the rag from his mouth.

    The two children cried at the top of their lungs, but Mrs. Li gave them a slap in the face and immediately stopped talking.

    ??Li Laosi saw his family take more than ten steps back, then he put away his bow and arrows, fought with both hands, and climbed over the carriage again.

    ?One of the men looked at it enthusiastically and couldn''t help but test it.

    ¡°Brother, you are so weak, why don¡¯t you do business with us..."

    ??Li Laosi refused to pay attention to them and strode back. The man looked bad, but he finally got into the carriage and started on his way again.

    It wasn¡¯t until the carriage disappeared that there was no shadow left, that the Li family breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Hurry back, Hongying and the others are the only ones left to look after the luggage.¡±

    Old Mrs. Li urged, and everyone realized that all the men in the family had arrived.

    It was too dangerous to leave only the woman, so Li Laosi rode the donkey and ran back.

    Good things don¡¯t work, bad things work!

    At this moment, next to the Li family¡¯s luggage cart, the wheelbarrow containing grain bags was empty and overturned on the ground.

    Tao Hongying held her child and Zhao Yuru closely guarded the donkey cart.

    ??Zhao Yuru is holding a stick, while Wu Cuihua is hiding under the donkey cart.

    ¡°Anzi¡¯s father... Where is Anzi, have you found him?¡±

    Tao Hongying, who has always been lively and cheerful, also shed tears now.

    Even the infant Jiayin tried his best to stretch his neck and look out, fearing that his cute and naughty brother would be snatched away.

    ??Li Laosi responded quickly, "Found them. Jia''an and Jiaxi have been found. They are behind them and they will be back soon."

    Zhao Yuru also started to cry, "It''s good to find it. Wow, our food has been robbed! As soon as you left, those people came to grab the food bag. Hongying was pushed, and I couldn''t stop it..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 5ï¼š Adding insult to injury

    Chapter 5 Adding insult to injury

    ??Wu Cuihua also jumped out and cursed, "Those ungrateful things ate our fish last night, and just now they refused to help."

    ?Li Laosi gave her a cold look and refused to answer.

    ??The third sister-in-law also knows how to protect the luggage and his wife and children. The second sister-in-law will stand out when it is beneficial and hide when trouble occurs.

    ??If it wasn''t for the second brother, he really wanted to slap her until her teeth were all over the floor.

    When Mrs. Li and others rushed back, she felt bad when she heard that the food had been robbed.

    ?Wu Cuihua jumped up and down, as if she had just tried her best to protect the food.

    ?Old Mrs. Li knocked on the pot with her pipe.

    "Shut your mouth. No one in the family knows what your virtues are! If you dare to talk too much, don''t eat tonight."

    ¡°If the food is gone, how can we eat?¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua avoided the pipe pot and muttered something, which made the whole family look coldly.

    Mrs. Li took the swaddling clothes and saw her granddaughter¡¯s eyes shining brightly, feeling relieved.

    "Grandma''s Fu Niu''er, aren''t you scared? Grandma is back, so we are not afraid."

    Jiayin replied with a bubble of saliva, trying to comfort the old lady, but all he heard was babbling.

    ?This actually made Mrs. Li even happier, "That''s it. If the food is gone, it will be gone. As long as the whole family is safe. Besides, we also have a little lucky girl in our family. With some blessings, we won''t be hungry."

    ?Wu Cuihua curled her lips and wanted to say something to make things more difficult, but was pulled back by Li Laoer.

    "Go and pack your things and get on your way."

    ?Wu Cuihua rolled her eyes, not daring to say anything.

    Jiayin lay in her mother¡¯s arms and sat on her father¡¯s wheelbarrow again on the road.

    ?Her little brows were furrowed, and she was trying to think of how to not be so shocking, but still be able to actually help the family.

    It''s a pity that her little brain is not fully developed yet, so she couldn''t think of a way to do it, so she fell asleep first...

    When Jiayin woke up again, it was already time to take a rest at noon.

    The sun was shining right now, and Tao Hongying was afraid that her daughter would be exposed to the sun, so she asked Jiaxi and Jiaan to pick up a few wooden sticks and tie them with strips of cloth.

    ??A piece of Li Laosi''s big cloth was covered on top to make a simple arbor to shade the sun.

    ?Wu Cuihua glanced back at Jiayin from time to time, muttering something in her mouth that she didn''t know what to say, and it probably wasn''t anything good.

    The food was taken away, and now there was only half a bag of millet left on the donkey cart, as well as the sweet potatoes dug up earlier.

    With a big family and a few half-grown-ups, this thing can''t last long at all.

    ?Old Mrs. Li took two puffs of her pipe and pot, her slightly cloudy eyes full of sorrow.

    ¡°Old Si, I can keep the millet and sweet potatoes, so I¡¯ll keep them for now. Go to the mountains and see if you can find some food.¡±

    Mrs. Li turned around to see that her granddaughter''s eyes were still closed and she seemed not to be awake, and her voice was lowered a bit.

    Li Laosi readily agreed, put his bow and arrows on his back and headed up the mountain.

    Several boys wanted to follow, but Li Laosi drove them back.

    ?It is difficult to hunt when there are many people. They are impatient, and even if there is a pheasant, hare or something, they will be scared away.

    Jiayin heard Mrs. Li''s words and opened her eyes to look over. She only saw her father''s strong back and was a little worried.

    In such a famine year, when even people have nothing to eat, how can those wild animals survive?

    ??Without her following him, it would be strange that her father could hunt any living creatures!

    Jiayin quickly stretched out her little hand and grabbed it in the direction of Li Laosi, babbling in an attempt to call her father back.

    Tao Hongying thought Jiayin was hungry, so she quickly held her in her arms and breastfed her.

    Jiayin suddenly took a mouthful of milk, and the baby''s nature made her subconsciously start to swallow. With this interruption, Li Laosi was completely gone.

    Jiayin sighed silently, "Oh, that''s it. She will follow him next time."

    Half an hour later, there was no good news secretly taking things out of the space. As you can imagine, Li Laosi returned empty-handed.

    There are a lot of people around here. Not to mention the game on the mountain, even the bark of the trees has been almost stripped off, and there is no trace of the wild fruits and vegetables.

    ??Everyone saw Li Laosi coming back empty-handed. Although they were mentally prepared, they still felt a little melancholy when they thought about the little food left.

    ??Li Laoer looked at his brother''s dark face with a hint of guilt, raised his hand and patted his shoulder lightly, jokingly.

    ¡°Look, we can¡¯t do it without our Fu Niu¡¯er by our side, right?

    Let me tell you, you should hug Fu Niuer before you set off, maybe you can catch a pheasant, hare or something! "

    ?His joking like this dissipated a bit of the sadness that had just filled the Li family, and everyone laughed together.

    Jiayin quite agreed with Li Laoer''s words. He opened his little mouth, rubbed his two rows of toothless bald teeth up and down, and also babbling in response.

    Seeing her like this, Mrs. Li smiled even more happily. She reached out to tease her granddaughter and dangled the cigarette bag hanging under the pot in front of her.

    Jiayin¡¯s face was full of black lines, why did his movements look like teasing a puppy.

    ?Even though she thought so in her heart, she still reached out her little hand to grab it resignedly, causing Mrs. Li and others to laugh again.

    ¡°Sister is not only a lucky girl, but also a pistachio!¡±

    Jia An smiled so hard that his teeth were almost exposed, he clapped his hands and said.

    ??Although they didn¡¯t find anything good in the mountains, the Li family couldn¡¯t go hungry.

    Mrs. Li grabbed a handful of millet and picked two small sweet potatoes. She gave them to her third daughter-in-law and asked her to cook them into a paste.

    Zhao Yuru carefully held the sweet potatoes and millet, put them in the pot, and took them to the river to wash them.

    ??Wu Cuihua stretched her neck and looked at the half bag of sweet potatoes, and then looked at the two brothers Jiaxi and Jiaan who were milking Jiayin. Her eyes were rolling, and she didn''t know what she was thinking about.

    When Zhao Yuru came back with the pot, Wu Cuihua lazily started to help with the work.

    ¡°Hey, my fourth daughter-in-law has plenty of milk now, right?¡± Wu Cuihua and Zhao Yuru gathered together and asked her in a low voice.

    Zhao Yuru was cutting sweet potatoes into small pieces. When she heard Wu Cuihua ask this question, she moved her hands and looked at her suspiciously.

    ¡°What are you asking for?¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua never cared much about Tao Hongying, but now she suddenly asked if she had enough milk, and she felt that she had bad intentions.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just ask.¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua felt a little guilty, raised her hand to wipe her nose, and continued to help Zhao Yuru.

    Handful of millet, two sweet potatoes, and half a pot of water. In the end, everyone got a bowl of slimy sweet potato and millet paste.

    Zhao Yuru has a sharp eye and saw a small bunch of green and yellow wild vegetables by the river. She added it to the paste to add a little more flavor.

    A few grown men and a half-grown boy drank a bowl of glutinous rice paste while snoring, and they were not even half full.

    Zhao Yuru drank half of the bowl and poured the rest of her bowl into Li Laosan''s bowl with a calm expression.

    ?In this time of famine and chaos, if their family wants to survive, they still have to count on these gentlemen.

    ?It''s okay if she eats less. She has to let her men eat more.

    Li Laosan looked at his wife guiltily and distressedly, then raised his head and drank the paste.

    ??Wu Cuihua didn''t seem to notice Zhao Yuru''s actions, and drank her own paste in a few sips.

    ?She glanced at Old Mrs. Li with furtive eyes, and saw that the old lady''s face was quite kind, so she plucked up the courage to speak.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 6ï¼š Warning in the middle of the night

    Chapter 6 Warning in the middle of the night

    "Mom, I think Hongying''s milk is abundant now, and Fu Niu''er won''t be hungry. The dairy goat is also a burden following us, otherwise we will kill it. It will save us all from being so hungry, right?"

    ??The more Wu Cuihua talked, the more she felt justified, and her expression became more confident, as if she had everyone in mind.

    The Li family sat in a circle to eat, which was quite lively at first.

    As soon as she finished speaking, there was deathly silence.

    ?Wu Cuihua felt a little guilty when she was stared at, but even after she said the words, she couldn''t take them back, so she could only look at Old Mrs. Li helplessly.

    Mrs. Li looked gloomy, put down the bowl with a snap, and said coldly.

    ¡°That sheep is Fu Niuer¡¯s ration! I¡¯m usually more lenient with you, but you actually care about your child¡¯s ration?

    ?Let me tell you, second daughter-in-law, you''d better stop thinking about it, otherwise don''t blame me for being cruel! These days, who doesn¡¯t have several daughters-in-law starving to death? "

    ?Wu Cuihua was so frightened that her face turned pale, she shrank her neck and didn''t dare to say anything anymore.

    Jiayin had been nestling in Tao Hongying''s arms, so she naturally heard these words and moved her grandma to stand up for her.

    She tried her best to move her little head to the other side and stretched out her little hand towards Mrs. Li.

    When Mrs. Li saw her, she quickly took her granddaughter from Tao Hongying''s arms and patted her carefully with her big, skinny hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Fu Niu¡¯er. As long as grandma is here, no one will be hungry and we Fu Niu¡¯er will not be hungry.¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua felt depressed and wanted to say something, but Li Laoer pulled her arm hard.

    She raised her eyes and looked at everyone, only to realize that except for Mrs. Li who was coaxing the good news with a smile on her face, everyone else was looking at her coldly, including her husband and son.

    ?Wu Cuihua hurriedly lowered her head and buried her face in the bowl, not daring to raise her head even if there was no paste in it.

    The good news was pressed against Mrs. Li''s chest, listening to her heartbeat, which made me extremely moved and satisfied.

    ??The Li family really loves her, and with this love, she will never let the Li family go hungry!

    That evening, Jiayin originally thought of waiting for the Li family to fall asleep and then secretly put some more grain into the grain bag.

    ??But she still overestimated the baby''s physical strength. Before it was dark, she fell asleep with little burps...

    The night was quiet. The Li family had been walking for a day and were extremely tired.

    Everyone was sleeping soundly now. Even Li Laoer, who was responsible for keeping vigil, dozed off leaning on the stone beside the fire.

    Jiayin suddenly woke up due to the need to urinate. She wanted to wake up Tao Hongying who was sleeping on the side, but when she heard her slight snoring, she felt a little reluctant.

    This woman gave her a new life and continued the long journey without even having a chance to have confinement.

    ?While he was hesitating, two people touched the side of the donkey cart and were clearly seen by Jiayin.

    ?Her mind, which was still a little confused at first, suddenly woke up!

    There is a thief!

    ?Looking at the two men crossing the donkey cart, they went straight to the dairy goat sleeping soundly under the tree.

    Jiayin opened her little mouth and howled out.

    Li Laoer, who was keeping watch at night, suddenly jumped up from the ground when he heard the cry.

    ¡°What are you two doing!¡±

    As soon as he got up, he saw two sneaky figures under the tree. He immediately shouted loudly and rushed over with the stick beside him.

    ??Other members of the Li family were also awakened. They picked up the guy next to them and surrounded the two sheep thieves.

    It was probably the first time that the two men had done something like this. They had never seen such a battle before. They were so frightened that their paws were numb. The two of them huddled together and shivered.

    Even so, one of the people was still holding a leg of the dairy goat in his hand, and he didn¡¯t know whether he forgot to let go or didn¡¯t want to let go.

    ¡°How dare you come to steal my sheep, you damned one? Let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t beat you to death!¡±

    ??Wu Cuihua was originally hiding behind, but when she saw that the two men were too timid to move, she gained the courage and rushed forward to give them a few kicks.

    Li Laosi stepped forward and tried to pull the sheep out, but the man refused to let go.

    ??The men of the Li family suddenly became more angry. They held them down and beat them up. The two of them looked as thin as monkeys, with their cheeks sunken.

    ?? They had no strength to fight back and could only keep wailing. They must be really hungry.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying, who was holding the good news, looked on.

    ??Although Tao Hongying was angry, she was afraid of being frightened by the good news, so she turned her face away and coaxed in a low voice.

    Mrs. Li looked at these two people carefully and guessed that they were also poor people fleeing famine.

    ??In order to survive, they had evil intentions, so they wouldn''t be beaten to death.

    The beating hurts and it¡¯s okay to remember it.

    She waited for a while and then shouted to her children and grandchildren, "Okay, stop it."

    When Li Laosi and others heard this, they all stopped.

    ¡°Get out! If you dare to sneak around again, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±

    ??Li Laoer kicked one of the men hard, and everyone moved aside to tell the two men to get out.

    ??The two men were beaten until their noses were bruised and their faces were swollen. They still dared to think wrong and ran away, as if they were afraid that the Li family would catch them back and beat them again.

    ¡°Hey, you said it¡¯s so late at night, we just had our food robbed, and now we¡¯ve been robbed again. How are we going to live like this?¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua sat down on the ground and let out a long sigh. Whether intentionally or not, she kicked the goat with her foot.

    Mrs. Li and others glanced at Wu Cuihua and were too lazy to talk to her.

    Seeing no one to answer her, Wu Cuihua looked unhappy, glanced at Tao Hongying with a sly eye, and started talking to herself again.

    "Mom, according to me, this dairy goat is the bane. Without it, would we be able to sleep well at night? Kill it as soon as possible, and we will save ourselves so much trouble!"

    ?She sat on the ground, staring intently at the goat held by Li Laosi.

    ?It seemed that as long as Mrs. Li nodded, she could pounce on it and take a bite.

    Old Mrs. Li''s face darkened, her eyes full of anger.

    "Second daughter-in-law! What did I tell you during the day? Are you too sleepy, or do you no longer see me as a mother? Do you really think I dare not leave you behind?"

    ?Her tone was cold and hard. Although she had been stern before, she had never spoken to her daughters-in-law like this before. It was obvious that she was angry.

    ?Wu Cuihua was so frightened that she opened and closed her mouth several times, but she couldn''t say a word.

    "This sheep belongs to Fu Niu''er. From today on, if anyone dares to mention slaughtering a sheep, I will sell her to someone else!" Mrs. Li''s eyes swept across the whole family.

    But everyone knows that this sentence was meant for Wu Cuihua.

    ?Li Laoer quickly pulled his wife up from the ground and slapped her hard.

    ?Now Wu Cuihua no longer dared to talk nonsense, and huddled behind Li Laoer, her face red and white, looking like a palette.

    Early the next morning, Zhao Yuru cooked for the Li family.

    While eating, I saw the two men who had stolen the sheep again. They were as hungry as wolves.

    They stared at the Li family''s rice bowl from a distance, their eyes glowing green, but they did not dare to take a step closer to the Li family.

    ¡°We will continue on our way in a moment, Fourth Brother, please keep an eye out and don¡¯t let them follow you any closer.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li glanced at the two people and warned Mr. Li.

    ??Li Laosi nodded and tightened the hatchet in his hand. These two people had no family members around them and were no different from desperadoes.

    ??On the other hand, the Li family has a family and a family, so there is no need to get involved with them.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 7ï¼š This porridge is weird!

    Chapter 7 There¡¯s something weird about this porridge!

    Fortunately, the two men were also frightened by the beating, so they changed the road halfway and took the initiative to stay away from the Li family.

    ??The Li family had another day of hard hiking. When they reached the bottom of a hillside, they saw the sun setting.

    Old lady Li stopped the donkey cart directly and asked everyone to have a rest.

    After being exposed to the sun for a day, the Li family members were already thirsty.

    A few half-grown boys were all dried up by the sun, like a few green onions that lacked water.

    ??The good news has been blocked by Tao Hongying, so she didn''t get the sun''s rays, but she still felt a little depressed and lacked energy.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to cook.¡±

    ??Zhao Yuru packed up the things on the donkey cart, handed the kettle to Tao Hongying, and then took the millet to cook.

    Tao Hongying saw that Jiayin¡¯s little mouth was dry, so she gave her some water to moisten her throat.

    ¡°Ouch, why is my head so confused...¡±

    ?Seeing that it was time to cook again, Wu Cuihua lingered beside the donkey cart, covering her head and groaning.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li tapped the edge of the donkey cart with her pipe pot and asked her expressionlessly.

    ¡°Second daughter-in-law, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Mom, maybe I have heat stroke, I need to rest for a while...¡±

    ??Wu Cuihua''s voice was hollow. As she spoke, she sat down in the shadow of the donkey cart and deliberately squeezed Tao Hongying.

    ?Old Mrs. Li gouged out Wu Cuihua. She was really uncomfortable and fake, but she couldn''t tell?

    ?Just thinking about being lazy!

    ??But now they are on the road to escape, and they have no extra energy to discipline their daughter-in-law.

    She simply snorted, "If you feel uncomfortable, just sit down and eat half a bowl of rice for a while. Just cleanse your intestines and you''ll be fine!"

    ?Wu Cuihua stiffened, but still groaned and refused to get up.

    She was exhausted anyway, so Zhao Yuru could just let her do it if she wanted to.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to help the third sister-in-law.¡±

    Tao Hongying had just fed Jiayin. Seeing Wu Cuihua''s appearance, she stood up directly, carried Jiayin, who had eaten and drank enough, behind her back and wrapped it in a cloth bag.

    After saying that, without waiting for Mrs. Li to stop her, she went over to help Zhao Yuru.

    Jiayin was only a few days old, and Tao Hongying was not yet pregnant, so her health was certainly not good.

    But they were the only three daughters-in-law at home, and Wu Cuihua was lazy and asked Zhao Yuru to serve her and cook all day long, which made her feel uncomfortable.

    ?In this day and age, it¡¯s good to be alive, so there¡¯s no need to talk about having a good confinement period.

    Tao Hongying felt a slight pain in her lower abdomen, but it was not unbearable.

    She held Tuo Jiayin''s little buttocks and squatted by the fire to add firewood.

    Zhao Yuru had long been accustomed to Wu Cuihua''s lazy behavior. When she saw Tao Hongying coming to help, she wanted to persuade her to go back, but she swallowed her words again.

    It''s all in vain. Once Tao Hongying comes over, she will definitely not go back.

    She still worked hard so that her younger siblings could relax.

    ¡°Hongying, sit down while I go over there to see if I can find some wild vegetables.¡±

    Zhao Yuru found a stone for Tao Hongying to sit on, and then took a small shovel to dig for wild vegetables in the hay on the hillside.

    Jiayin was lying on her mother''s back, looking around with her big, dark, moist eyes.

    ?At this time, the Li family were all busy with the things they were doing, and no one paid attention to them.

    So she started to make small moves again.

    ?She first made a few noises in her mother''s ear. Tao Hongying quickly turned to look at her daughter, stretched out her hand to hold her in front of her and untied the small cloth scarf.

    "What''s wrong, Fu Niu''er? Did you pee?"

    Jiayin took advantage of this moment and seemed to be waving his little hands randomly, but in fact, he secretly sprinkled the millet in the space into the pot.

    As soon as she finished tinkering, Tao Hongying, who made sure the diaper was dry, held her in his arms again.

    Like a little thief who had just done something bad, Jiayin quickly reached out to touch Tao Hongying''s ears and spit out two saliva bubbles.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry just after eating, why do I act like a little pig?¡±

    Tao Hongying was amused by her daughter, so she adjusted her posture and lifted her clothes to breastfeed her.

    After these days, Jiayin has long been accustomed to breastfeeding.

    There was no hesitation at the moment, he opened his mouth and sucked heavily. Zhao Yuru didn¡¯t dig any wild vegetables. When she came back, she saw Tao Hongying breastfeeding, so she helped her sit under the shade of a nearby tree.

    ?Then he took a long wooden spoon and stirred the bottom of the pot to prevent it from getting too mushy.

    As a result, she was stunned when she put the long wooden spoon into the pot and stirred it.

    How come the porridge cooked with half a bowl of millet is so thick?

    ?It¡¯s almost the same as dry rice, and it¡¯s still half a pot?

    ??Zhao Yuru raised her head and glanced at Tao Hongying, who was still teasing Fu Niuer and making her giggle loudly.

    ? Zhao Yuru cooked the porridge full of wonder and waited until it was divided among the Li family, then she asked them to eat with a strange expression.

    ¡°Mom, how much rice did you give Yuru?

    ??Why is the porridge so thick today and still a big bowl full? "

    ?Li Laosan took the bowl, a little surprised, but more worried.

    There is not much food left at home. If you eat so much in one meal, what will you do in the future?

    ?Old Mrs. Li was the first to take over the rice bowl, and of course she found the porridge to be strange.

    After all, it was the half bowl of millet she scooped for Zhao Yuru with her own hands, which was definitely not enough for the Li family to share a large bowl of thick porridge.

    ¡°Shut up and eat your food.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li suppressed the excitement in her heart, lowered her head, took a sip of porridge, and scolded her son.

    Li Laosan was stunned for a moment, and he also vaguely thought about it.

    He subconsciously glanced at Jiayin who was lying on the side playing with his fingers, and quickly lowered his head to take a big gulp of the porridge.

    Of course others did not dare to say anything...

    ?This meal is a rare full meal for the Li family, but it is also the most silent meal.

    ??However, they couldn''t control their eyes and kept focusing on the fat and fair face of Jiayin.

    ?Invariably, everyone blamed Fu Niu''er for this evil thing.

    It must be this child''s blessing again, and the whole family is once again blessed.

    After dinner, Mrs. Li held the good news in her arms. She liked it so much that she kept shouting out of her heart.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, grandma¡¯s little Fu Niu¡¯er.

    ?You are only a little old, and grandma is enjoying the blessings with you!

    Grandma is so happy!¡±

    ??The old lady danced with joy at the good news, making the old lady laugh even more.

    ? Jia Xi and Jia An were dancing together, trying to hug their sister, and maybe they could even pick up some eggs...

    ?In this way, Jiayin would secretly put the rice stored in the small courtyard into the pot while Tao Hongying was helping her cook.

    ??The Li family ate extravagant food and traveled all the way. Not only did they not lose weight, a few of the young men even gained a lot of weight.

    ¡°Mom! Pier!

    There is the pier in front! "

    Half a month later, the Li family finally arrived at the dock.

    Li Laoer went to inquire about the news, and soon ran back to announce the good news to his whole family.

    ??The Li family felt relieved and their eyes were red. After many days of escaping, they finally saw the light of day.

    ??As long as we can find a boat heading south, we can reach Kyoto in less than half a month.

    Everyone has quickened their pace.

    But when they actually came to the dock, the scene they saw with their own eyes was like a bucket of cold water poured down on them, giving them a chill.

    There are boats at the dock, but there are also countless people fleeing the famine.

    ?That boat belonged to wealthy people, and they went south along the waterway to escape the war.

    When I saw the victims at the pier, I wanted to hide far away, let alone let them take a boat.

    ¡°Sir, please give us a ride.

    We are willing to act like cows or horses, just to survive..."

    ?Some victims knelt by the dock and begged the rich people on the boat, but the rich people were so stingy that they didn''t even want to look at them.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 8ï¼š My goats are a real treat!

    Chapter 8 My goat is a sweet potato!

    ?Some people jumped off the pier without giving up and wanted to reach out to grab the side of the ship.

    ??As a result, he was severely beaten by the servants on the boat and accidentally fell into the fast river.

    Although he was too hungry to begin with, the man struggled twice before disappearing into the water without a trace.

    ¡°The child¡¯s father!¡± A woman was lying on the side of the pier crying loudly.

    ??Had it not been for the family members around her to stop her, she would have jumped down.

    ?The woman''s painful cries infected the surrounding victims, and for a while, the pier was filled with cries.

    Even before the Li family got close, their hearts felt heavy.

    Needless to say, it would be difficult to take a boat to Kyoto to join my uncle''s family.

    But if we walk there, it is a thousand miles away. Not to mention how hard it is, but there are many difficulties and countless dangers along the way. How can we keep the whole family safe?

    Old Mrs. Li clenched the pipe and pot in her hand, her heart filled with sadness.

    After a long silence, she pointed to an open space far away from the victims and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and have a rest first, and then we¡¯ll slowly figure out a solution.¡±

    ??The Li family settled down quickly, as if feeling the low pressure permeating the adults. Even the two naughty boys Jia Xi and Jia An sat on the side very obediently and did not run around.

    Mrs. Li and her sons wandered around the pier twice, but couldn''t find any hope of getting on a boat, so they had to come back dejectedly.

    Jiayin was nestled in Tao Hongying''s arms, her brows furrowed and she had a headache.

    She could do something secretly if she had no food, but she didn¡¯t have a boat...

    She can¡¯t conjure a ship out of thin air!

    ¡°Let¡¯s cook first, the children are hungry too.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li was so worried that she seemed to have aged several years instantly. She clicked her pipe and forgot to put tobacco in the pot.

    If there is really no other way, their whole family will have no choice but to walk thousands of miles to Kyoto.

    ?Old Mrs. Li looked up at the dim sky in the south, and sighed as if her breath was on fire.

    There was good news and the Li family had a good meal secretly.

    The victims at the dock were so hungry that their eyes turned green when they smelled the aroma of food wafting past the Li family.

    ??However, there were many men in the Li family, and the hatchets in their hands were bright, so the victims only dared to look at them and did not dare to actually come up to grab them.

    As night fell, a large and gorgeous passenger ship slowly docked at the pier.

    ?There were several strong young men standing beside the boat, each holding a wooden stick as thick as an arm and looking fiercely.

    ??The victims who were eager to try quickly retracted their heads when they saw this.

    Mrs. Li was resting on the donkey cart while the campfire crackled two steps away. When she heard the sound, she opened her eyelids and took a look.

    ?This boat looks like it belongs to a wealthy family, and it will definitely not carry disaster victims.

    ?She sighed and turned her head to see her little granddaughter sleeping soundly in Tao Hongying''s arms, with a little hope in her eyes.

    The little granddaughter is blessed, I hope this time it can bring hope to the family.

    ¡°Mother, mother, look, someone is getting off the boat.¡±

    ?Li Laosan gently pushed Mrs. Li, her voice nervous and urgent.

    The big boat took the gangplank to the pier, and several people quickly jumped off.

    The middle-aged man headed by him has neatly combed hair. Although the clothes he wears are not silk and satin, they are fine fabrics that are rarely seen in the Li family. He looks like an unusual person.

    The man was followed by two boys, who looked around for a while after getting off the boat.

    As soon as he saw the Li family, he walked straight towards them.

    "Old man, we want to buy this dairy goat from your family. Do you want money or grain? Can you give me a price?"

    ??The man could tell at a glance that Old Mrs. Li, who was surrounded by the Li family, was in charge. He walked up to her and explained his purpose straight to the point.

    The dairy goat was tied to the donkey cart. It was probably hungry and was bleating. Mrs. Li was startled when she heard this. No wonder these people came straight to them. It turned out that they were interested in her sheep.

    But this sheep is the granddaughter''s food ration, and the fourth daughter-in-law does not have enough milk.

    If the sheep were sold, Fu Niu''er would be hungry.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was about to refuse when she opened her mouth, but Wu Cuihua on the side suddenly grabbed Old Mrs. Li and said, "Mom!"

    She finally saw that her mother-in-law would not even give up the food that was delivered to her for the sake of that little girl''s movie!

    She hurriedly gathered beside Mrs. Li and said, "Mom, this sheep is a burden to us. It seems that these people are not short of money. Let''s get more grain and sell the sheep."

    ?Old Mrs. Li turned cold and glared at Wu Cuihua.

    "No, Fu Niu''er still has to drink goat''s milk..."

    Before she could finish her words, Wu Cuihua had the courage to interrupt her directly.

    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know how much food is left in our family, and Hongying has no milk? Do you really want to make our whole family hungry just for the sake of a girl¡¯s movie?¡±

    ??Wu Cuihua jumped to accuse Mrs. Li, completely forgetting that she had not been hungry for a meal in the past few days, and she relied entirely on good news.

    "Shut up!" Seeing Wu Cuihua''s dead look, Mrs. Li really wanted to strangle her to death.

    Why were you so confused in the first place that you married your son to such a house-wrecker?

    Tao Hongying was afraid that her mother-in-law would be angry, so she came forward with good news in her arms and asked.

    ¡°Sir, let me ask you a question, what do you want to do with the sheep?¡±

    She thought clearly that if it was just for goat milk, the Li family could milk some and sell them, but if they wanted goats, they would definitely not be able to do so.

    ?That middle-aged man is a steward, and he always does things with money. He is rarely successful, but he didn''t expect that he would end up with a family of refugees.

    ?He was a little unhappy, but he didn''t hide it and explained in a cold voice.

    "My young lady is only half a year old, and the nurse we brought out from home is seasick. She has lost her appetite these days and has run out of milk. Madam was so anxious that she happened to see a dairy goat you had here on the boat, so she ordered us to buy it back."

    Hearing what he said, everyone in the Li family knew what was going on.

    No matter whether they are born high or low, children always need extra care and attention.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li couldn''t bear it when she heard that there were children starving on the ship.

    But my granddaughter also wants to drink milk, and she cannot sell it no matter what.

    "Master, look, my granddaughter is not even a month old. If we don''t have the milk goat, she will probably starve to death. I''m really sorry, we can''t sell this goat."

    As she spoke, she held Jianyin in her arms and leaned forward.

    ¡°Mother!¡± When Wu Cuihua heard Mrs. Li¡¯s words, she immediately screamed in dissatisfaction, but was then covered by Mrs. Li¡¯s mouth and dragged away.

    ?The middle-aged steward glanced down, and Jiayin''s **** eyes were looking at him curiously.

    He was looked at by these clear eyes, and his heart softened no matter how hard he was.

    But he was really heartbroken when he thought that his young lady was so hungry that her face was thin.

    ?While on the boat, I thought I was lucky and unexpectedly encountered a dairy goat. Only then did I realize that I was overjoyed.

    He couldn''t help but sigh, "In that case, then..."

    Jiayin was so anxious that her hands and feet were trapped in her swaddling clothes.

    ?She finally freed one of her arms, pointed to the big ship at the pier and shouted, "Ah, ah!"

    Mrs. Li thought her granddaughter was curious, so she patted the baby gently. She was about to coax her a few words, but suddenly an idea came to her mind!

    ¡°Hey, big brother, wait a minute!¡±

    ?The middle-aged manager thought that Mrs. Li had regretted her decision, so he immediately turned around and looked at her expectantly.

    "Sister, have you changed your mind?" He got excited and changed his title.

    ??Old Mrs. Li shook her head, "No, no, big brother, we will never sell this sheep. But every family has children, and I can''t bear to hear that your lady is starving.

    ?In this case, I have a suggestion, do you agree with it? "

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 9ï¼š life-saving straw

    Chapter 9 Life-saving straw

    Old Mrs. Li and her granddaughter pointed at the big ship and said with a smile.

    ¡°Your boat looks really big, and it must be spacious inside. If you don¡¯t mind, could you give us a ride?

    Since they are in the same boat, the goat''s milk can of course be drunk by two children together. "

    Li Laoer and others'' eyes lit up when they heard this, and they stepped forward to salute in tacit understanding.

    ¡°Master, we all have strength and can help with the work. And we are also good at boxing and kicking, so we can help to resist difficulties on the road.¡±

    Tao Hongying was also not to be outdone and continued.

    ¡°I can help with laundry and cooking. My ancestors had royal chefs, and the food I cook is delicious and clean.¡±

    Even the boys from Jiaren Jiayi shouted, "We can mop the deck and run errands all night."

    ?The middle-aged manager did not expect that the Li family would make such a proposal, but after thinking about it carefully, it was not impossible.

    ?They came out in a hurry this time and did not bring enough people, otherwise the master would not have only one wet nurse by his side.

    It would have been easier for him if the family had come on board to help with the work.

    But he was just a steward, so he still had to go back and ask his master.

    "Old sister, I have to go back and tell the master. The master is probably asleep at the moment. I will have someone come and give you an answer early tomorrow morning."

    Of course Old Mrs. Li agreed, and the middle-aged steward took the young man back to the ship.

    ??The Li family all breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at each other with a bit of joy.

    ??Only Wu Cuihua, who was free, muttered, but she didn''t dare to speak loudly under Li Laoer''s cold eyes.

    Mrs. Li told Mr. Li to take good care of the sheep, and then she sat in a daze holding the good news in her arms.

    ?This matter is related to the future destiny of the Li family. If it is successful, their whole family will not have to travel thousands of miles.

    In these troubled times, if we settle down a day earlier, we can avoid more accidents and dangers.

    Jiayin felt the trembling in her grandma''s palms, sighed in her heart, and turned her little head to the side to look around.

    The rest of the Li family also had their eyes open in the night, and no one could fall asleep.

    ??The bonfire next to the donkey cart was swaying by the river wind, just like the Li family''s current mood.

    Even if there is only a glimmer of hope, they are eager to grasp it.

    Jiayin stretched out her small hand to hold Old Mrs. Li''s big hand, and called her babblingly.

    ¡°Are you hungry, Fu Niuer? Jiaren, hurry up and squeeze the goat¡¯s milk and boil it!¡±

    Mrs. Li quickly patted her granddaughter and called her grandson for help.

    ??The Li family seemed to be turned on by this voice, and they all got up and got busy, which diluted the uneasiness just now.

    The child''s body couldn''t hold on for long. After Jiayin drank the goat''s milk for a while, he fell asleep again.

    When she woke up again, the sky was already slightly bright.

    ??The Li family really didn''t sleep all night. Everyone''s eyes were red and they were anxiously waiting for the people on the boat to come over.

    When the sun was completely above the horizon, a boy finally jumped out of the big boat and trotted all the way to the Li family.

    ¡°Our wife has agreed, please quickly pack your things and come on board with me!¡±

    Even before the boy finished speaking, the joy on the faces of the Li family could no longer be concealed.

    ??The servant brought not only good news, but also hope for the survival of the Li family.

    ??No more having to sleep in the open and in fear.

    Even Mrs. Li, who had always been strong, turned her head and wiped her tears.

    Tao Hongying hugged her daughter and kissed her again and again. Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru even hugged each other and cried.

    Jiaxi and Jiaan were jumping up and down, venting their ecstasy.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts were hung up all night, and now they could finally return to their stomachs.

    Mrs. Li took her granddaughter from Tao Hongying''s arms, pressed her face against hers, and whispered.

    "My granddaughter is very lucky. She has provided food for herself and found a way for the whole family to survive!" "Old lady, let''s leave quickly. How many people are watching, it will be troublesome if we delay any longer."

    ??The boy couldn''t help but urge, and the Li family also woke up and quickly gathered together.

    Li Laoer was originally a bookkeeper, so the only donkey in the family was given to him to sell.

    Although I only took half of the silver, it was very smooth.

    ?In such a short time, everyone also packed their luggage.

    Facing the envious and jealous eyes of other victims, he quickly followed the young man onto the boat.

    The middle-aged steward last night was waiting at the side of the boat. When he saw the dairy goat being carried onto the boat by Mr. Li, he smiled and pointed at the boy.

    "Your accommodation has been arranged. Follow Wang Fu to put your luggage."

    The Li family all bowed and expressed their thanks.

    "My name is Wang Jian. From now on you can just call me the king to take charge of things."

    The middle-aged steward turned to Mrs. Li and said again.

    ¡°Old lady, our lady heard that the child in your family is not yet one month old, so she asked me to take the child to show her.

    You sort it out and come with me. Our wife was on the boat all day and was very depressed. Just chat with Madam, don''t be nervous. "

    How dare Mrs. Li refuse to agree? She took Tao Hongying to the cabin and quickly changed into a pair of clean clothes. Then she hugged Jiayin and followed Steward Wang to the room at the front of the ship.

    ¡°Madam, the Li family¡¯s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are here.¡±

    ?Steward Wang knocked on the door gently, and when he heard a reply from inside, he carefully opened the door and led Mrs. Li and the others in.

    ?This big ship already looks very spacious and majestic, but I didn¡¯t expect that the rooms on the ship would be even more exquisitely decorated.

    ?The tables and chairs are made of oily fine yellow pear wood, and the carved window lattice is made of flexible snow-white tissue paper.

    There is an orange-yellow copper incense burner on the table. Fine smoke floats out from the hole above, and the whole room is filled with a calming fragrance.

    ?Old Mrs. Li had never seen such a scene before, and she was a little dazed by the wealth in her eyes.

    ?But it was only for a moment. She quickly suppressed her thoughts of looking around and stood behind Manager Wang with a low eyebrow.

    Tao Hongying also stood at the back with good news in her arms, her eyes falling on the floor half a meter in front of her toes, quiet and calm.

    ?The woman sitting on the chair by the window looks to be in her thirties, wearing a light purple brocade dress.

    ??The black hair was pulled up into a simple bun, with a delicate red hairpin inlaid with jewels on her head. It complemented her snow-white skin and red lips. At first glance, she looked like a pampered and wealthy person.

    ??The little girl she was holding in her arms was about half a year old. She was carved in pink and jade, with dark eyes that were moist and lively. She was wearing a crimson dress and looked rich.

    The noble lady was very satisfied with the rules of Mrs. Li and her daughter-in-law. When she looked at the swaddling clothes in their arms, her eyes softened even more.

    ?She had no heirs in her early years. In order to have a son, she went around burning incense and worshiping Buddha, doing good deeds and accumulating merit.

    I only got a daughter when I was approaching my thirties. Now is the time when motherly love is overflowing.

    So, as soon as Manager Wang said it this morning, she agreed to allow the Li family to board the boat.

    After all, poor people value money very seriously.

    ??It is really rare for the Li family to give up gold and silver for their children.

    "You guys sit down, don''t be restrained." Mrs. Sun raised her hand and motioned for Mrs. Li and her daughter-in-law to sit down.

    Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying thanked each other and only dared to sit on half of the chairs.

    Mrs. Li thought for a while, lowered her voice, but said it very sincerely.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam, for allowing our family to take the boat. Madam, rest assured that our family will keep to ourselves and will not cause trouble on the boat, and we will try our best to repay Madam for her kindness.¡±

    ?These words were true, and Mrs. Sun felt relieved after hearing them. She wanted to speak, but she saw Jiayin stretching her neck as much as she could, as if she wanted to watch the fun.

    The baby''s face is fair and plump, which makes people happy just to look at it.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 10ï¼š The rules of wealthy people

    Chapter 10 The Rules of Rich People

    She smiled and said, "Mom, you''re welcome. It''s fate that we can take the same boat to go south. It''s not much of a kindness, it''s just a simple effort."

    After saying that, she looked at Tao Hongying, "Can you bring your child over and show me?"

    Hearing this, Tao Hongying quickly adjusted her posture and walked up to Mrs. Sun with the good news in her arms.

    Jiayin naturally knows that this woman is a noble member of their Li family, and they still expect her to take care of her in the future.

    So she tried her best to open her mouth and giggle happily.

    ?Smiling like this, her saliva flowed into her neck uncontrollably, tickling her, and she started shaking her head again...

    Mrs. Sun was so amused that she couldn''t stop laughing, and she also held her little daughter close to the swaddling clothes.

    ¡°Nanny, look how cute this little sister is!¡±

    Children are all willing to imitate others. Miss Sun shook her head happily when she saw the good news, and she also shook her head and laughed.

    Finally, two little hands must be stretched out to touch the good news.

    ¡°Oh, my daughter is smiling.¡± Mrs. Sun was even more happy to see her daughter so lively.

    ?These days, my daughter hasn¡¯t had enough to eat, and she hasn¡¯t had much rest on the boat. She has been crying for several days, and it is rare for her to be so energetic.

    This little girl from the Li family is really interesting.

    With her on the boat in the future, it will definitely be a lot better for my daughter to have more playmates.

    ??Mrs. Sun fell in love with the good news the more she read it, so she asked the maid beside her to get a wooden box from the dressing table.

    The wooden box was opened, and Mrs. Sun took out a gold collar inside, with a small longevity lock hanging underneath.

    "I ordered people to make these longevity locks before my daughter was born. I made two of them. I just want to give the extra one to your children."

    ¡°Madam, this is not possible, it is too expensive.¡±

    Mrs. Li quickly refused, but Mrs. Sun directly put the longevity lock around Jiayin¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I like this child, what¡¯s wrong with giving him a small gift?¡±

    After she finished speaking, she gently pinched Jiayin¡¯s chubby little face.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t expect such a surprise. She loved it so much that she gave the sponsor a ¡°toothless¡± smile!

    Mrs. Li still wanted to refuse. After all, she was very grateful to be able to take the boat to the south. How could she ask for such a valuable thing?

    ??But at this time, Zhao Yuru came in with a maid carrying two bowls of goat''s milk.

    "Madam, the goat milk has been delivered." The maid whispered, "I watched the milking and cooked it. I added almonds to remove the fishy smell."

    ?Mrs. Sun nodded, and Mrs. Li remembered a few gossips she had heard occasionally.

    The nobles of the big households have to test poison. This goat milk comes from their Li family, and it is difficult to make people doubt.

    ?So, she quickly called to Tao Hongying, "Fu Niu''er has a quick mouth, feed her first."

    As she spoke, she took a spoon, scooped up the goat''s milk, and brought it to Jiayin''s mouth.

    Jiayin gave her grandma a big thumbs up in her heart, and then drank happily.

    The fragrance of milk gradually filled the air, and the daughter in Mrs. Sun''s arms was a little anxious. She stretched out her little hand to grab the goat milk bowl again, "Na... na..."

    "Hurry up and feed your daughter." Mrs. Sun quickly handed her daughter to the wet nurse''s arms.

    The maid also scooped up the goat''s milk and carefully fed it to the young lady.

    ?Perhaps she was hungry, or was infected by the good news, Miss Sun also followed her example and drank. Her appetite made Mrs. Sun even more happy.

    "We will continue our journey in a while. If you have anything to do, just tell the steward Wang. Don''t be polite. From now on, you can often chat with the children."

    ?Mrs. Sun took advantage of the break when the two children were drinking milk and gently gave instructions to Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying.

    ?Old Mrs. Li responded quickly, feeling much more at ease.

    By the time the two bowls of goat''s milk were gone, Jiayin and Miss Sun''s bellies were both full.

    ?Miss Sun also gave a soft burp and nestled in Mrs. Sun''s arms. Her black grape-like eyes stared at the good news, which was even younger than hers, without blinking, which was very novel.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying chatted with Mrs. Sun for a while, until both children were sleepy, they returned to their residence.

    ??This is the simplest servant''s room. It is at the end of the cabin on the lowest level. The room has no windows and the floor is still damp.

    ??The Li family is divided into men and women, occupying a total of two rooms. The small space makes them feel a little crowded even when they turn around.

    Even so, the Li family and the young are also grateful to the Sun family.

    As long as they can get to Kyoto safely, they can endure even an environment worse than this.

    ¡°Mom, I put a straw mat under your shop. If your legs and feet are not good, don¡¯t get damp.¡±

    Zhao Yuru helped Mrs. Li to her berth and gave her instructions carefully.

    Mrs. Li nodded, feeling pleased with her third daughter-in-law''s thoughtfulness.

    ¡°Second sister-in-law and second brother have gone to help with the work, and I have to go there soon.

    ?Brother Wang Fu said just now that you are old and don¡¯t have to do anything. Hongying has to breastfeed her child and just go to work when she is free. "

    ??Zhao Yuru works steadily and has a gentle temperament. After a while, she has become familiar with several boys on the boat.

    "Okay, go and do your work quickly. Remember to keep an eye on the second daughter-in-law and don''t let her talk nonsense."

    Mrs. Li told Zhao Yuru, and Zhao Yuru agreed, stretched out the mattress again, and then went out to do some work.

    Mrs. Li sat back on the bunk, held her granddaughter in her arms, patted her gently, and breathed a long sigh of relief.

    At this point, their family has finally settled on the Sun family''s boat.

    Jiayin felt sorry for her grandma and wanted to make her smile, but she was too full and fell asleep quickly.

    ?At three poles in the sun, the big ship slid into the river again and set sail.

    Leaving the dock, he also left the victims with miserable eyes.

    After a day of adapting, the Li family brothers each found a suitable job to help.

    Li Laoer was good at writing and doing calculations, and he helped Manager Wang with purchasing and accounting, and he soon became a good helper for Manager Wang.

    ?Li Laosan is a man of few words, but he was originally a mason with skillful and careful hands.

    Where there are hidden dangers on the ship, he only needs to study them for a while before he can repair and strengthen them.

    ?Li Laosi is very strong and it is easy for him to lift heavy objects.

    It took several boys working together to lift the big deck, but he could lift it easily alone.

    Jiaren and his younger brothers were not idle either. They took the initiative to help the servants. They had good eyesight and worked neatly.

    The main thing is that their family is not the Sun family''s slaves, and no matter how good they do, they will not take credit.

    So, the boy was very pleasing to them, took good care of everything, and occasionally secretly stuffed them with a bag of pine nut candies.

    ?Li Jiahuan did not follow the brothers around, but helped Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru cook in the back kitchen.

    He was busy around the cooking pot, which made Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru feel much more relaxed.

    ??The Li family is so diligent, so the boat can''t help but be much more lively than before.

    The sounds of men working and the sounds of children chasing and laughing made the ship, which was heading south to escape the war, feel more relaxed.

    ?Mrs. Sun listened to the faint laughter on the deck and patted her sleeping daughter gently with a smile on her face.

    Outside the window, Jiayin was lying on her grandma¡¯s back, looking at the river view.

    Mrs. Li was afraid that her granddaughter would be swallowed by the wind, so she surrounded her with only one pair of eyes. It was very interesting to watch, and everyone who passed by would tease her.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 11ï¼š Everyone in the Li family is a treasure!

    Chapter 11 Every member of the Li family is a treasure!

    Jiayin is in a good mood now that he is out of the miserable situation of fleeing from famine.

    She tried her best to act cute with her big eyes and win some goodwill for her family.

    Tao Hongying looked over from the stove and laughed when she saw her mother-in-law and daughter looking so at ease.

    Then she went to talk to Manager Wang for a few words, and then returned to the kitchen. She called Jia Huan to help prepare the ingredients for dinner.

    Zhao Yuru didn''t hear clearly what Tao Hongying said to Manager Wang. While washing the vegetables, she came close to her and asked, "Hongying, what did you say to Manager Wang?"

    Tao Hongying was mixing a sauce. She chuckled when she heard this and said, "I asked Manager Wang where Mrs. Sun''s hometown is."

    "Why are you asking that? Is Mrs. Sun a fellow countryman of yours?" Zhao Yuru looked curious.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case, I just want to make something delicious for Madam.¡±

    Tao Hongying was stirring the sauce as she spoke, smiling mysteriously.

    Zhao Yuru simply didn¡¯t ask. Anyway, the fourth daughter-in-law¡¯s cooking was recognized as delicious, so she had nothing to worry about.

    ¡°Daughter-in-law! Do you see what we caught?¡±

    The two sisters-in-law were busy when Li Laosi ran in with a big smile.

    Tao Hongying looked back and saw Li Laosi holding a fat carp as long as a forearm in his hand.

    ?The fish was still alive and vigorously swung its tail in Li Laosi''s hand, trying to get out.

    ¡°Such a big fish! How did you catch it?¡± Tao Hongying quickly found a basin, filled it with water and put the fish in it.

    "It''s strange to say that just now my mother carried Fu Niu''er to the deck to get some air. Just after standing there for a while, this big fish landed on the deck with a swish. The deck was slippery, and it flopped for a while before we caught it. ¡±

    Li Laosi was so excited as he spoke and gestured that he couldn''t help but repeat it again.

    ¡°He really jumped up with a swish, which even scared my mother. Fu Niuer is quite brave, she kept giggling!¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s good, we have another dish for dinner.¡± Tao Hongying was also happy. She wanted to say that her daughter was blessed, but she was afraid that the Sun family would hear.

    "Okay, you guys are busy, I''m going to work." Li Laosi also knew what he was doing, so he turned around and went out.

    Tao Hongying asked Li Jiahuan to kill the fish, then cleaned it up. She took a slightly narrow knife to break up the fish meat and pick out the spines.

    ¡°Third sister-in-law, please beat the two eggs and mix them well. I will steam an egg custard for you in a moment.¡±

    Tao Hongying turned around and told Zhao Yuru, her hands were busy.

    Zhao Yuru responded and hurried to get the eggs.

    In the cabin, Mrs. Li was holding good news and chatting with Mrs. Sun to relieve her boredom.

    Miss Sun was held in the arms of the nanny and sat next to Mrs. Li. She looked at the chubby Jiayin with her big dark eyes and said a few words from time to time, as if she was chatting with Jiayin.

    Jiayin also liked the pink and cute little girl, so he also teased her with babbling.

    ¡°Look, these two little sisters are talking lively.¡±

    ?Mrs. Sun''s attention has been focused on the child. Seeing this scene, she was extremely happy.

    ?Old Mrs. Li also laughed, sighing in her heart that her granddaughter is so smart that she always gets hurt wherever she goes.

    ¡°Madam, dinner is ready.¡± The maid came in with a food tray. When Mrs. Li saw it, she took the good news and left with a very eye-catching look.

    "What are you doing tonight?" Mrs. Sun teased her daughter with her hands and asked the maid without raising her head.

    ¡°Back to Madam, it¡¯s barbecued pork with honey sauce, fish ball soup and garlic choy sum, and I also made steamed egg custard for the lady.¡±

    The maids replied cheerfully. They all ate with the master, and whatever was left by the master was theirs.

    The food today is so good, so naturally they are also in a good mood.

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Sun quickly raised her head to look, with a look of surprise on her face. These three dishes were all dishes from her hometown.

    She quickly asked, "Who cooked today''s meal?" The maid thought something had gone wrong and didn''t dare to hide it.

    "Madam, it was cooked by the fourth daughter-in-law of the Li family. The steward thought it was good, so he sent it to Madam for a change..."

    Mrs. Sun didn''t say anything after hearing this. She picked up a piece of honey-glazed barbecued pork with her chopsticks and couldn''t wait to put it into her mouth.

    The sweet and salty sauce coated the tough meat slices, and Mrs. Sun squinted her eyes while eating.

    ¡°Na! Na!¡± Miss Sun¡¯s little hand slapped the table as she smelled the fragrance.

    ?Mrs. Sun then remembered that Tao Hongying had made a bowl of custard for her daughter, and quickly motioned to the maid to bring the bowl over.

    ??The golden custard is served in a white porcelain blue and white bowl, with a few drops of soy sauce sprinkled on the surface. The custard will tremble if you move it lightly, making people move their index fingers...

    The mother and daughter were extremely satisfied with the meal.

    The maid looked at the mostly empty dish plate and joked with a smile.

    ¡°The madam and the young lady are lucky. Just pick up a few people at the pier and they will all find treasures. From now on, the madam and the young lady will no longer have to worry about food.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that we were lucky, but the Li family also put their best efforts.¡±

    ?Mrs. Sun drank tea and rinsed her mouth, then ordered, "Give Sister-in-law Li two taels of silver, and ask her to pay more attention to the meals for me and the young lady from now on."

    ¡°Yes, madam.¡± The maid went on happily.

    ??The Li family is also eating at this moment, simple millet porridge, two-faced pancakes, and the remaining half fish stewed with tofu. The whole family eats deliciously together.

    Jiayin was lying in her mother''s arms, drinking goat''s milk. Seeing her mother looking at the door of the cabin from time to time, she was also curious in her heart.

    Fortunately, soon a maid came to give the reward.

    The whole family then learned that Tao Hongying got such a job because of her cooking skills.

    ¡°The fourth aunt is so awesome!¡±

    ¡°Hongying¡¯s craftsmanship is so good that she can¡¯t go wrong wherever she goes.¡±

    ?Everyone was rejoicing, but Wu Cuihua curled her lips and took the opportunity to eat all the fish in the basin.

    Jiayin was proud of her mother¡¯s good deeds and danced with joy.

    ?Seeing Wu Cuihua like this, she glared at her. Unfortunately, her eyelids couldn''t control her, and she almost rolled up and couldn''t get down...

    ?After a while, the Li family became favored by Madam, and Tao Hongying was promoted to Madam and Miss''s cook. This matter spread throughout the ship.

    From the top to the stewards, to the servants and maids, they are all very polite to the Li family.

    ? Manager Wang also made a special request to change the residence of the Li family.

    It is no longer a dark and damp basement, but has been replaced by two rooms on the second floor with windows, and there are four rooms, which are much more spacious.

    Mrs. Li patted her granddaughter to sleep. Thinking of the big carp that suddenly appeared on the deck and seemed to keep jumping into her granddaughter''s arms, she couldn''t help but tremble with excitement.

    "Fu Niu''er, grandma can''t say it, but grandma knows it. It''s all thanks to you that our whole family can survive. As long as grandma lives for one day, no one in the entire Lao Li family will be allowed to treat you badly. No one is allowed to treat you badly." They are ungrateful white-eyed wolves!¡±

    Jiayin was drowsy and couldn''t open her eyes. She could only grin, which was a response to the old lady''s promise.

    Jiaxi and Jiaan ran in from outside, shouting loudly.

    ¡°Grandma, let us touch my sister. We will follow the boatman to cast a net at the stern of the boat to catch fish!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li raised her hand and gave them two chestnuts, "Get out of here, you are naughty at all times, your sister just fell asleep."

    ?Jiaxi and Jiaan ran away with their heads in their hands, and in the blink of an eye they disappeared again. They couldn''t see Mrs. Li''s smiling face at all.

    It¡¯s great that the whole family is alive!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 12ï¼š little savior

    Chapter 12 The Little Savior

    Her hands patted her little granddaughter more and more gently, and she felt extremely at ease.

    In a blink of an eye, it had been seven or eight days since the Li family had boarded the ship.

    ?They each performed their duties, never being lazy or slippery, and the Sun family members treated them with kindness, without any embarrassment or humiliation.

    Jiayin¡¯s mission is to play with Miss Sun every day.

    The seven-month-old girl couldn¡¯t say anything. She just kept babbling along with him.

    ? ? Occasionally spitting a few bubbles of saliva and dancing a little can make Miss Sun very happy and make Mrs. Sun smile.

    On this day, Mrs. Sun looked at the little hat Zhao Yuru had sewn for Jiayin. The pattern was very similar to that in her hometown.

    ? She got excited for a moment and put the two children in the inner room with the nanny to take care of them. Then she took Old Mrs. Li to the outer room to look at the pattern book she had saved.

    As a result, as soon as Mrs. Sun left, the wet nurse started to yawn.

    The hull of the ship was shaking so much last night that she almost didn''t sleep all night, and she was really sleepy now.

    The wet nurse simply put the young lady into the small wooden bed with a fence, and Jiayin would not turn over, so she just let her lie on the bed.

    Jiayin turned her head and looked at Miss Sun through the gap in the fence. The little girl was lying on the crib, playing with her fingers boredly, and then turned over and sat up.

    Jiayin was afraid that she would fall, so he made a few noises, trying to get her to lie down again.

    ?But when Miss Sun heard the noise, she stood up holding on to the fence.

    Then, he was attracted by a plate of snacks on the table outside the fence.

    ?It is a plate of brown walnut cake, each piece is as big as a child''s palm, and it is fragrant and very tempting.

    ?Children are very curious, so Ms. Sun simply forgot about the good news and went to get the walnut cake with her short arms stretched out.

    At this moment, the wet nurse had fallen asleep leaning on the bed.

    Jiayin was a little anxious. Before she could think of a way to remind the nanny, Miss Sun had already grabbed a piece of walnut cake and stuffed it directly into her mouth!

    "Woo..." The walnuts were crispy and dry, and Miss Sun''s little mouth was filled to the brim without spitting out.

    ?When I wanted to cry, I sucked some **** into my trachea, and soon my face turned red from holding it in.

    Jiayin wanted to jump up and run to save people, but unfortunately she was now a baby who couldn''t move freely.

    She could only cry for help at the top of her lungs, "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"

    "What''s the matter, Fu Niu''er? Grandma is here, grandma is here!" Mrs. Li ran in first.

    ?Mrs. Sun was originally worried that her daughter would be frightened, but she saw that her face turned purple.

    ¡°Nanny!¡± Mrs. Sun was so frightened that her hands and feet became weak.

    Mrs. Li, however, had experience. She quickly picked up Miss Sun, took the walnut cake out of her mouth, put her on her arm, and patted her **** the back.

    ?Miss Sun¡¯s family cried and coughed, and finally spit out the walnut cake.

    ?But the wet nurse had woken up early now. She was as frightened as a quail and huddled at the foot of the bed, shivering.

    ??Mrs. Sun hugged her daughter tightly. Listening to her daughter''s cry, she finally came to her senses, and all her anger was directed at the nanny.

    "Why are you looking at Miss!" The nanny quickly begged for mercy, "I didn''t mean it, madam. I was really sleepy, so I just wanted to squint for a while, but I didn''t expect that Miss would get up to have a snack!"

    ¡°You mean to blame the lady, it has nothing to do with you?¡±

    ??Sun Shi asked sternly, her face turned red. If it weren''t for her status, she would have hit someone.

    ??The wet nurse pressed her forehead against the ground and cried bitterly.

    ¡°No, no, madam, it¡¯s all my fault. Please spare me this time. I will never have another time...¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li felt a little soft-hearted when she saw that she was crying miserably and her eyes were black, so she said tentatively.

    "Madam, I watched Sister-in-law Li take care of the young lady, and she was very careful. I heard that she got angry because she had no milk for the young lady, and a bunch of blisters around her mouth haven''t gone away yet. Even now, there are circles under her eyes. It¡¯s dark. I must have had a bad sleep at night and was so sleepy that I made such a big mistake.¡±

    ?Mrs. Sun glanced at the nanny, her expression softened slightly.

    Old Mrs. Li gently patted the good news and stopped crying, and her tone became softer.

    "Madam is out of town. She just gets angry for a moment and wants to change someone. I''m afraid it''s pointless. Besides, this nanny treats the lady sincerely, and she knows that she has made a big mistake. If you, sir, forgive her this time, she I will definitely remember your kindness and take better care of Miss in the future. Wouldn¡¯t it be better?¡±

    The wet nurse was extremely grateful to Mrs. Li and nodded hurriedly.

    ?Mrs. Sun also thought this was reasonable. She saw that her daughter had already pulled the string of pearls hanging on her lapel and played with it. It was obvious that there was nothing serious.

    She said, "Well, luckily Fu Niu''er was by her side today, so nothing happened to my daughter. It''s also God''s blessing. Otherwise, you can''t make up for your mistake with a hundred lives!"

    Hearing this, the nanny just breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Mrs. Sun say again.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t just let it go. I¡¯ll deduct this month¡¯s money so that you can remember it for a long time.¡±

    "Yes, yes, thank you madam for your forgiveness. I will do my best to take care of you in the future and will never make the same mistake as today again."

    ??The wet nurse almost killed the young lady. If she didn''t resell her or beat her half to death, it was the master''s mercy.

    Not to mention deducting one month''s monthly silver, she would happily accept a few more months.

    ¡°Get up.¡± Mrs. Sun still felt a little angry, and stopped looking at her after saying this.

    The nanny stood up quickly, and then secretly gave Mrs. Li a grateful look.

    ¡°Aunt Li, I really want to thank Fu Niuer today. Without her, Nannan might have suffered a lot¡­¡±

    ?Mrs. Sun saw the obedient and quiet Jiayin in Old Mrs. Li''s arms, with deep gratitude in her eyes.

    Mrs. Li quickly waved her hand, "Madam, you are serious. Children often cry, and it is just a coincidence. We ladies are lucky, and we can turn any danger into safety."

    Mrs. Sun was happy to hear this and ordered the maid in a loud voice.

    ¡°Open the box, take out the pieces of fine brocade I brought from my house, and make some good dresses for Fu Niuer.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Li quickly waved her hand.

    ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t do it, you can¡¯t do it! How can we, children from a poor family, use silk and satin to make clothes?¡±

    ?Mrs. Sun paused for a moment and came back to her senses. She only wanted to give Fu Niuer some good things, but she didn''t think about whether they were what she needed.

    ?But if you don¡¯t give me silk, what else can I give?

    ?Mrs. Sun is in trouble.

    Looking at the baby''s chubby hands exposed to the good news, the wet nurse had an idea in her mind and suggested in a low voice.

    "Madam, Mrs. Li and her family cannot wear brocade, and it is troublesome to sew clothes. Why not find some old clothes made of fine cloth, which can be worn immediately without being eye-catching. Yesterday, my servant saw that Sister-in-law Li''s cuffs were all patched."

    These words reminded Mrs. Sun, and she immediately nodded in praise.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good idea. Go and ask Chun¡¯er to find more old clothes in the box!¡±

    Mrs. Li still wanted to refuse, but Jiayin stretched out her little hand and tugged on her skirt, "Hey..."

    Mrs. Li thought her granddaughter was hungry or needed to pee. As she lowered her head to check, the wet nurse went out.

    ?Mrs. Sun also took out a silver note and two ingots of silver from a small box on the side of the bed.

    "Auntie, it''s always good for your family to have more money with you when you go to live with your relatives. You should hide these one hundred taels of silver notes and use them as money for me to add to Niu Niu''er''s future marriage."

    After saying that, she pushed the silver ingot over again and said, "You put these ten taels outside and keep them for occasional use."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 13ï¼š The dog skin plaster sticks on

    Chapter 13 The plaster sticks on

    ??Mrs. Sun hugged her daughter, whose complexion had returned to rosy. She sincerely thanked Mrs. Li and Jiayin, but she also planned carefully for them.

    Even before Mrs. Li could refuse, she stuffed the banknotes into her arms, leaving only ten taels of silver outside.

    At this moment, the maidservant also came in with a basin, ready to wash Miss Sun.

    ?Old Mrs. Li hesitated for a moment, and could only hold Jiayin in her arms, bow deeply, and then retreated.

    The nurse and the maid moved very quickly. Not long after Mrs. Li returned to the room with the good news in her arms, they sent three large bags of clothes.

    Half of them are Miss Sun''s old clothes. They are said to be old clothes, but in fact they have only been worn once or twice, and they are no different from new ones.

    ?The needlework is good and the material is soft. Mrs. Li looked at it over and over again with joy.

    ??The remaining half is very messy, including women''s clothes, men''s clothes, and even half-grown children''s clothes, all of which were begged by the wet nurse and the maids, wives and servants of the Sun family.

    ??Everyone heard that the Li family had just rescued their master, and even to show their loyalty, they enthusiastically donated them and collected a large bag full of them.

    ¡°Oh, mother! I actually have so many clothes and ten taels of silver!¡±

    ??Wu Cuihua was holding a blue top with white flowers and comparing it happily on her body. As she spoke, her eyes furtively glanced at the ten taels of silver in Mrs. Li''s hand.

    Tao Hongying and the others were not as unruly as Wu Cuihua. They looked at the clothes and money without touching them and waited for Mrs. Li to speak.

    ?Old Mrs. Li took two puffs from her pipe and then told everyone about Jiayin''s rescue of Miss Sun.

    ¡°Oh! Then our Fu Niu¡¯er has become the savior of Miss Sun¡¯s family!¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua''s face was filled with joy when she heard the good news, and her eyes looked at the good news as if she were looking at a treasure.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t like Wu Cuihua¡¯s sudden turn of events, so she rolled her eyes and buried her head in Tao Hongying¡¯s arms.

    "Okay, Mrs. Sun is still the savior of our family! Just forget about it and don''t go outside."

    ??Old Mrs. Li saw that Wu Cuihua was a little too excited, so she quickly put away the money and gave her a few harsh words.

    ?Wu Cuihua was a little unconvinced, but she was not ambiguous at all when choosing clothes. She pulled several pieces into her arms...

    ??The big boat went south along the river and soon arrived at Minnanling Pier.

    Minnan Ridge is on the dividing line between north and south. Once here, the journey is already halfway over.

    ??The victims walked slowly and were blocked by state capitals along the way. Before they could escape here, the pier was not that messy.

    ?Seeing that it was getting closer to Kyoto, the people on the boat became more relaxed and happy.

    ¡°Yusheng, would you like to go to the shore with me? Look for fresh vegetables and dry goods. Let¡¯s fill up the storehouse.¡±

    ?Steward Wang called Li Laoer and planned to get off the boat to buy.

    ?Li Laoer raised his voice and responded, but before getting off the boat, he was pulled back by Wu Cuihua.

    ¡°I want to go too. I¡¯m going to die of suffocation after staying on this boat for so long!¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua kept complaining, and Li Laoer was tired of hearing it.

    ?But Manager Wang was still waiting, and it was not good to be delayed for too long, so he said nothing more and silently allowed Wu Cuihua to follow.

    ?Steward Wang also brought two boys with him, but he said nothing when he saw this.

    ?A few people got ashore, and Manager Wang ran directly to the vegetable stall on the roadside.

    ??Wu Cuihua''s eyes couldn''t help but glance around. When she saw something she was interested in, she had to stop and touch it. She landed at the back of the crowd.

    There were a few beggars on the roadside with unkempt hair and dirty faces, whining and begging. Their tattered clothes exuded a smell that made people unable to avoid them.

    A man in rich clothes and with a big belly swaggered by on the road.

    When the beggars saw it, they hurriedly came forward holding dirty and broken bowls.

    ¡°Sir! Please do me a favor and give me something to eat!¡±

    "Get out of here!" The man had a sinister face, and he had a bad temper. In addition, the smell of the beggar was off-putting, so he raised his leg and kicked him.

    ??The beggar was already very hungry. He couldn''t resist it. He howled and rolled several times on the ground. He happened to roll to Wu Cuihua''s feet.

    She was so disgusted that she was about to curse a few words, but the beggar blocked her way.

    ¡°Sister? Big sister! Woohoo, big sister, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m Ergouzi!¡±

    ??The beggar hugged Wu Cuihua''s calf and cried harder and harder.

    ?Wu Cuihua subconsciously lowered her head and looked carefully, gasping in surprise.

    ¡°Er Gouzi? Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you and dad leave long ago?¡±

    She didn''t mind the smell anymore, so she squatted down and picked up the beggar.

    Li Laoer heard the noise and hurried back. When he saw who the beggar was, he frowned.

    ?Wu Cuihua is the eldest in the family, and she has a younger brother named Wu Ergou.

    ??When he grew up, he didn''t want people to call him a big name, so he always called himself Wu Er when he met people.

    There was just such a boy in the Wu family. The whole family pampered him and developed his lazy and selfish character.

    Even though the Wu family¡¯s wife died a few years ago, Wu Ergou didn¡¯t change his temper.

    When the famine broke out earlier, everyone dragged their families and families to flee south.

    ??Wu Cuihua''s father took Wu Er and the family''s money and food and ran away without even thinking that there was a daughter like Wu Cuihua.

    ?But Wu Cuihua was thinking about it all day long. When she first escaped, she saw Tian''er whispering in Li Laoer''s ears that she wanted to find her father and younger brother.

    ??Li Laoer knew what Wu Er and his father were like, so he ignored Wu Cuihua at all, not wanting to meet them here.

    ??Wu Cuihua was hugging her brother and crying, holding his arm and asking questions repeatedly.

    ¡°Where¡¯s dad? Isn¡¯t dad with you?¡±

    ??Wu Er brushed aside the messy hair that obscured his eyes and quickly looked at Wu Cuihua.

    I saw that she was wearing a neat dress, with no patches on her body, and her face was fair and white. It seemed that she was living a good life.

    He held his stomach with a look of grief on his face.

    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuusuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" Three days!¡±

    ?The biological father who gave birth to and raised him was beaten to death, but he mentioned it as if he was talking about an unrelated person, which was really cold-hearted.

    ?Wu Cuihua cried hard when she heard that her father was dead.

    ¡°Then have you buried dad? Have you erected a monument? I want to find him back later and take dad to his ancestral grave!¡±

    ??Wu Er was a little impatient, "The person is dead, why bury him? I can''t even eat, how can I find the energy to erect a monument for him?"

    "You are really... let''s go, I will take you to the boat." Wu Cuihua heard her brother say this, although she was sad, but there was nothing she could do, so she pulled him and walked to the boat.

    Li Laoer wanted to stop him, but he couldn''t stop him, so he could only talk to Manager Wang and chase him.

    On the deck of the big ship, Mrs. Li was holding Good News and standing by the guardrail watching the people coming and going on the pier.

    Jiayin¡¯s little mouth was slightly open, her big eyes were unblinking, and she looked seriously.

    This world is so unfamiliar to her.

    ??The Tianwu Dynasty did not exist in any period of history, but the productivity was still low and the people were poor.

    Most of the people coming and going on the pier were wearing patched clothes and had sallow complexions and thin skin. It was obvious that they were not having a good life.

    Mrs. Li looked at her granddaughter''s face with a hint of seriousness and compassion, and thought she had made a mistake.

    ??After all, how could a child who is not yet one month old look like this!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 14ï¼š Who doesnâ€™t have a few bad relatives?

    Chapter 14 Who doesn¡¯t have a few troublesome relatives?

    She quickly pointed to the two puppies on the pier, teasing her granddaughter with a smile.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, when we settle down and have a home, grandma will also raise a puppy for you, okay?¡±

    Jiayin stopped thinking and quickly changed her face to a smiling face, babbling and babbling to make her grandma happy. She was so affectionate that Mrs. Li drooled all over her face.

    Mrs. Li was so amused by her that when her grandfather and grandson were playing around, Wu Cuihua pulled Wu Er and ran onto the boat crying.

    "Mom! Do you see who I found?" Wu Cuihua pushed Wu Er to Mrs. Li.

    ?Old Mrs. Li had good eyesight and recognized Wu Er at a glance, and the smile on her face suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me, Wu Er, woo hoo, I¡¯ve found my relative.¡±

    ?Wu Er pretended to wipe his tears, but secretly looked at Mrs. Li.

    ?Seeing that she was also cleanly dressed and holding a fat, white baby in her arms, he became more and more convinced that the Li family had made a fortune, and he would rely on the Li family no matter what.

    ¡°What a coincidence, I met you here.¡±

    Mrs. Li''s tone was cold. She had been an in-law for more than ten years and she didn''t have any good impressions of the Wu family.

    ?Wu Cuihua was not stupid. Seeing her mother-in-law acting like this, she knew that her brother would not welcome her, so she just went out of her way, knelt down and hugged the old lady''s legs.

    "Mom, my father has been beaten to death by bandits who robbed food. My brother was begging for food at the dock and was kicked to death just now. Oh, mother, please keep my brother, this is the only relative I have left! "

    Jiayin was nestled in the crook of Mrs. Li''s neck. She turned to look at Wu Er and lay down in disgust.

    She knew intuitively that this was definitely not a fuel-efficient lamp, and it would be a disaster if it was left behind.

    But she couldn''t speak, so she could only chirp to vent her displeasure.

    "The relative died?" Old Mrs. Li frowned. After all, she was a member of the same generation. When she heard the news of the death, she felt somewhat uncomfortable.

    ?Wu Cuihua nodded, crying until she had runny nose and tears.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s take my brother with us. The Sun family¡¯s ship is so big that he is not missing.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If a ship is big, it must carry more people. There are so many ships on the pier. Do you think any of them are taking the victims on board?¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn''t like Wu Cuihua''s natural tone, so she scolded her severely.

    ¡°Mom, our old Wu family is such a weakling, you can¡¯t just die without saving it! Go help me and plead with Mrs. Sun, didn¡¯t our Fu Niuer just save Miss Sun¡¯s family..."

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mrs. Li became even more angry when she saw that Wu Cuihua was becoming more and more outspoken and even wanted to repay her kindness.

    ?Wu Cuihua didn''t care about this, and shouted louder and louder, attracting several boatmen to watch, and Mrs. Li''s face became even more angry.

    Fortunately, Li Laoer chased her back and covered Wu Cuihua''s mouth.

    ¡°Mom, making such a fuss is not an option. It¡¯s better to help and beg for mercy. In the worst case, they will be kicked out when we get to Kyoto.¡±

    When her son spoke, Mrs. Li couldn''t ignore it.

    Besides, without Wu Er, Wu Cuihua could really make a scene and everyone in the dock would come to see the joke.

    ¡°Let him go down first and wait at the shore while I go and ask.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li had a dark face, hugged the good news and went to see Mrs. Sun.

    ?Mrs. Sun happened to have nothing to do, so she didn''t refuse after hearing Mrs. Li explain the whole story.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s family has troubles, so I can take one more person with me if I want, just don¡¯t cause any trouble on the ship.¡±

    "Don''t worry, Madam, I will ask my family to keep an eye on him at all times and not allow him to leave the cabin. If he behaves a little bit, I will throw him into the river without Madam saying anything."

    Mrs. Li said firmly, which made Mrs. Sun laugh. "It doesn''t have to be like this. It''s like chasing people away at the dock."

    ¡°Madam, if you are kind-hearted, you will definitely be rewarded with good things.¡±

    After chatting for a while, Mrs. Li put down the good news, coaxed Miss Sun to play, and then hurried to deal with Wu Er. Li Laosi carried a few buckets of water, Wu Cuihua helped Wu Er wash up and change into a set of clean clothes, and Tao Hongying helped cook a large bowl of porridge.

    ?Wu Er had eaten and drank enough, and as expected he was going to wander around on the boat.

    As a result, he was locked directly in the cabin and was not allowed to take a step out.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li teased Wu Cuihua so that the two siblings could hear clearly.

    "We have a few days to go to Kyoto. If Wu Er dares to cause trouble and embarrass our family, I will directly ask the fourth child to throw you two siblings into the river! If you have the guts, try it!"

    She glared at Wu Cuihua fiercely, "Rather than letting you be embarrassed and cause trouble, which will cause our Li family to be kicked off the boat, it is better to drown you two troublemakers first!"

    ?Wu Cuihua shrank her neck in fear, and Wu Er''er finally calmed down.

    ?In just an hour, the Sun family''s ship set sail again.

    ?Two or three days passed in a flash, and Wu Er was occasionally allowed to walk on the deck by virtue of his convenience.

    He was jealous, seeing the wealth of the Sun family, and wanted to think of some bad ideas.

    But Mrs. Li made arrangements for her family to be happy and in peace, and she followed him all the time.

    He has bad intentions and has no chance.

    ?In this way, it was a smooth journey. As everyone was looking forward to it day and night, the big ship finally arrived in Kyoto.

    ? Kyoto Pier is larger than any other pier we have docked before. There is no war or disaster victims here.

    Although the people coming and going are not in fine clothes, their living standards are obviously much better than those at Minnanling Pier.

    Jiayin was hugged by Mrs. Li, and when she came out of the cabin, she looked up and saw such a prosperous scene.

    But she was not as excited as the Li family, and instead sighed secretly.

    ?Such prosperity probably only exists in Kyoto. In a land of famine and war, there are people dying of hunger and mourning everywhere, but under the feet of the rulers, there is peace and prosperity.

    ??Isn''t this, in another sense, a wealthy family that smells of wine and meat, and is frozen to death on the road?

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, we¡¯ve arrived in Kyoto!¡±

    Mrs. Li was very excited and hugged her little granddaughter, "We don''t have to be afraid of barbarians anymore!"

    Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying also had red eyes and reached out to touch Jiayin''s little face.

    ¡°We Fu Niu¡¯er are lucky. We don¡¯t have to worry about anything when we live here in Kyoto from now on.¡±

    Jiayin spat out a spit bubble in response, which made the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law laugh again.

    "Mom, everything is packed. Go and tell Mrs. Sun that we should get off the boat quickly?" Li Lao Er and his two brothers came to Mrs. Li carrying large and small packages.

    ?Old Mrs. Li responded, hugged the good news and went to Mrs. Sun''s room.

    ?Mrs. Sun was feeding her daughter milk when she saw Mrs. Li coming in and asked her to sit down.

    "Madam, I really appreciate your care during these days. Now that we have arrived in Kyoto, it is no longer convenient for our whole family to disturb us. The ship will dock soon and we will leave."

    Mrs. Li was very grateful and thanked her sincerely.

    ?Mrs. Sun was a little reluctant and asked subconsciously, "Are you leaving now?"

    Turning around, she took Old Mrs. Li''s hand, sincerely trying to keep her.

    "Aunt Li, your family escaped from famine and came to Kyoto with no one to rely on. Why don''t you stay with our Sun family? I can''t say that I will protect you all your life, but at least you can have enough food and clothing."

    ?Mrs. Sun said it straightforwardly and with good intentions.

    ?But Mrs. Li immediately shook her head, because if they stayed in the Sun family, they could only be slaves and be inferior to others for the rest of their lives.

    In the future, children and grandchildren will be affected in their studies and scientific examinations.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 15ï¼š Country bumpkins come to town

    Chapter 15 The bumpkin enters the city

    ¡°Madam is willing to take us in because she thinks highly of our Li family. But Madam doesn¡¯t know something. My eldest son has already passed the exam and is a scholar. Now he is studying abroad, and we are also going to join him. We will live up to Madam¡¯s kindness.¡±

    After hearing this, Mrs. Sun also felt that she had taken it for granted.

    Boss Li is a scholar, and the Li family is a scholarly family. How can she be a slave? This is simply humiliating.

    ??She quickly asked the maid to take twenty taels of silver and give it to Mrs. Li. She also wrote down the address of the Sun family.

    ??He warned that if the Li family is in trouble, they can go there and seek refuge.

    Mrs. Li couldn''t refuse, so she had to accept. She was extremely grateful to Mrs. Sun.

    Remembering that the Sun family would have to sail for another seven or eight days, they left the dairy goat behind.

    ?Mrs. Sun was very happy because although the wet nurse had recovered somewhat, the milk was still not enough for the child.

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and walked out. She felt guilty for giving away her food rations.

    But when he looked down at his granddaughter, she was scratching her little hands, as if saying goodbye to Miss Sun.

    ?She couldn''t help laughing again, lowered her head and kissed her granddaughter.

    ¡°My Fu Niu¡¯er is such a good child. Grandma, I will love you for the rest of my life! No, the entire Li family will love you! Without you, the family would not be so stable!¡±

    Jiayin nestled in her grandma''s arms, babbling twice, and finally took a look at the little beauty from the Sun family.

    Little guy, see you again by fate!

    ??The Li family took advantage of this moment to say goodbye to Manager Wang and the familiar maids, wives and servants.

    Soon, the big ship docked at the pier, and the Li family got off the ship one after another.

    After walking far away, the Li family, who had been silent, finally came to their senses.

    ¡°Are we really in Kyoto?¡±

    ¡°Is this Kyoto? Fortunately we can take a boat, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t be able to reach it even if we walk for a month.¡±

    ¡°We are stepping on the ground, why do we still feel swaying?¡±

    ??Li Laoer had the best idea, so he walked close to my mother and asked, "Mom, this is still two to three hundred miles away from my uncle''s home. Should we find a carriage or caravan to accompany us on the journey?"

    Jiayin was looking around with her big eyes open at the moment. She had never seen the bustling streets of ancient times since she traveled through time, and she was really curious.

    falling into the eyes of Mrs. Li, she hurriedly said.

    ¡°Even if we hire a car or find a caravan to accompany us, we can¡¯t set off immediately. We¡¯d better find a place to stay first and let our lucky girl watch the excitement.¡±

    ??Li Laoer was also amused by the curious look on his little niece''s face. The child, who was just one month old, was fair, fat, clean, and had a rich expression. He looked very happy no matter how he looked at it.

    He raised his hand and touched his little niece''s face, imitating the behavior of his nephews.

    ¡°I¡¯m also blessed with Fu Niu¡¯er¡¯s fortune, and I¡¯m going to find a good place to live.¡±

    ??The Li family walked all the way and soon left the pier and arrived at a nearby shopping street.

    ?This place is less crowded and more prosperous than the dock.

    Everyone was walking on the long street paved with bluestones, lined with rows of shops on both sides.

    ??The structure is made of blue bricks and wood carvings, with white walls and black tiles. The windows and door lintels are also engraved with exquisite patterns.

    ?There are countless small stalls at the entrance of the store, with a wide range of things on display and all kinds of eating utensils.

    ??The faces of the Li family were full of exclamation, and the few young men couldn''t help but be excited, looking around and around.

    ??If it weren''t for their parents dragging them away, they would have gone somewhere long ago.

    Jiayin also tried her best to support her neck and twisted her little head to look around. Her eyes were full of antiques, which made her constantly admire the wisdom of the working people.

    "Yeah..." Jiayin became more and more happy as she read it, and accidentally pulled her grandma''s hair. Mrs. Li directly put the swaddling clothes up and held the back of her granddaughter''s head with one hand.

    Jiayin was finally able to see the world from a normal perspective, was in a better mood, and even laughed out loud.

    ¡°Look how happy our lucky girl is!¡± Old Mrs. Li was not tired and held her granddaughter on her shoulders.

    Tao Hongying also laughed, and just as she was about to speak, Wu Cuihua suddenly started shouting.

    ¡°Lao Er, Lao Er! Have you seen Er Gouzi? He was by my side just now, but he disappeared in the blink of an eye. Help me find him!¡±

    ?Li Laoer didn''t like Wu Ergou at all, so he didn''t worry when he heard that he was missing.

    ¡°He is a big living person, how can he be lost? He must be wandering around, just find him.¡±

    ??Wu Cuihua was worried. Seeing that Li Laoer didn''t want to help her find it, she simply sat on the ground and cried.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live anymore. My only brother is lost and you don¡¯t even help me. You are too cruel!¡±

    When she acted like this, all the eyes of passers-by were focused on her, which made the Li family very embarrassed.

    ??Li Laoer hurriedly pulled Wu Cuihua up from the ground. Wu Cuihua did not dare to make a fuss too ugly, so she looked at Mrs. Li with sobs.

    ?Old Mrs. Li''s face was so cold that she regretted sticking to Wu Ergou''s candy.

    But it was impossible to ignore it at the moment, so I could only tell my sons, "Go and look around, be careful, don''t get into trouble."

    ??Li Laoer gave Wu Cuihua a hard scare and gritted his teeth with hatred, but in the end he persuaded his brothers and went out.

    ??Li Jiaren also disliked his mother and uncle, but he couldn''t say anything. He found a shade tree on the roadside and persuaded his grandma, "Grandma, hold Fu Niu''er and sit for a while."

    Jiayin liked the stability of this elder brother, so she smiled at him and waved her hand as if to cheer him up.

    ?With a top-notch old lady on the table, this brother may be in trouble in the future...

    Li Jiaren didn''t know if he understood his sister''s kindness. He smiled and squeezed her little hand, and finally stood behind his grandma to block the harsh sun.

    After half an hour, everyone was a little worried, and Li Laosi finally came back holding Wu Ergou by his collar with a gloomy look on his face.

    ??Wu Er looked very angry, but he was also afraid of Li Laosi''s fist, so he could only shrink his head and pretend to be pitiful.

    Needless to say, everyone guessed that he had done nothing good.

    ¡°Fourth brother, don¡¯t hold him like that, it hurts your neck!¡±

    ??Wu Cuihua followed eagerly, reaching out to save her brother from Li Laosi''s hands, but Li Laosi gave him a cold look and became a little scared.

    ?Li Laosi threw Wu Ergou to the ground and said.

    ¡°My second brother and I captured him from the gambling den. I don¡¯t know where this kid got the courage to gamble!

    ??If we go a little later, he will have to borrow money from the casino! He has nothing in his hands. As long as he loses, our family will have to wipe his ass! "

    The more Li Laosi thought about it, the angrier he became, and he kicked Wu Ergou again.

    ?Their family was kind-hearted and took him in to escape from the Northland together. This kid is not grateful at all, and he has no brains to trick people!

    When Mrs. Li heard this, she looked at Wu Er with disgust.

    ¡°Wu Ergou, do you think that because your sister married into our family, our family deserves to protect you from disaster? I thought you were pitiful before and couldn¡¯t bear your death. Now that you¡¯ve arrived in Kyoto, get out of here as our family won¡¯t keep you!¡±

    ??Wu Ergou didn''t have any money on him and was afraid he would starve to death if he left the Li family. He hurriedly crawled to Mrs. Li''s feet.

    "Mom, I was wrong. I just felt a little itchy when I saw the casino. I don''t dare to do it anymore. Please don''t leave me!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 16ï¼š Even though he is young, he still has a lot to worry about!

    Chapter 16: Don¡¯t look at me as a young person, but I have a lot to worry about!

    Wu Cuihua also quickly begged for mercy, "Mom, I will watch him and tie his hands. If he dares to make a mistake again, I will beat him. Mom, he is the only one left in our old Wu family. Mom, don''t abandon him!"

    Having said that, she did not dare to ask Li Laoer to plead for mercy, so she went to ask her two sons.

    Jiaren Jiayi couldn''t bear to see my mother like this, and she really hated her uncle. She was very embarrassed to be caught in the middle. She kept her head down and her face turned red.

    Of course Mrs. Li was reluctant to leave her grandson, so she could only hug the good news and turn away.

    ?Everyone quickly picked up their luggage and followed closely.

    ??Wu Cuihua was a rare smart person, so she dragged her brother and staggered after her.

    With Wu Ergou causing such trouble, the Li family did not dare to stay here for fear of causing another trouble.

    Mrs. Li called for the second and fourth sons, but she was looking for someone to ask about the caravan heading west to Junyang County.

    ?Li Laoer is good at talking and Li Laosi has the power to defend himself.

    ??The brothers entered the teahouse first, then went to a large yard filled with carriages and horses, and finally ran back with joy on their faces.

    "Mom, I found it. There is a **** team from Junyang County. We agreed to give our family ten taels of silver and take them on the road. We can also stay with them in Datongpu tonight and set off tomorrow morning. But we have to prepare water on the road ourselves! "

    ¡°Seriously? It¡¯s going so smoothly, but I¡¯m not afraid that the road will be uneven!¡±

    Mrs. Li happily kissed her sleeping granddaughter several times and said with a smile.

    ¡°With Fu Niuer in our family, everything goes smoothly!¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua, who was hiding behind the crowd, pouted secretly. She was just a kid who couldn''t even speak.

    ??Any good thing that comes to her will be given to her, and she won¡¯t be afraid of losing her life!

    ??Everyone in the Li family ignored her mutterings and quickly packed up their things and entered the courtyard.

    ?Old Mrs. Li is a good person, so she divided a box of snacks given by Mrs. Sun and asked Mr. Li to give them to the head of the **** team.

    ??The **** is a middle-aged man with a strong build and a deep voice.

    ?As expected, he became much more polite after accepting the snack box, and went up to chat with the family.

    "You can just call me Lao Liu. Our **** agency is in the county town. Therefore, it is fate that we can go all the way to the end."

    ¡°Brother, that¡¯s great. I¡¯m going to cause you trouble in the next few days.¡±

    Mrs. Li was also polite and pointed at her children and grandchildren with a smile.

    ¡°We are just ordinary people who come to visit relatives. But the boy in the family is hard-working, and the daughter-in-law can also cook. If there is any work along the way, eldest brother, just give me a shout.¡±

    ??Liu Biaotou was also happy to hear this. He was worried about being disobedient when accompanying him on the road. After all, we are a unit, and any problem would delay the trip.

    "Okay, old sister, I won''t be polite when you have some work to do."

    ?His eyes were also sharp, and he was even more reassured when he saw that the Li family was clean and their expressions were peaceful. They really didn''t look like evil people.

    ?Old Mrs. Li has a banknote given by Mrs. Sun, and her family had some financial resources before fleeing the famine.

    ??But when you arrive in Junyang County, you have to re-buy your property, so it¡¯s not good to just waste it here.

    So, the family only bought thirty two-faced steamed buns, a few cabbage and radishes, and added some millet and japonica rice.

    But I bought twenty extra eggs for Tao Hongying and boiled them for her to eat on the way so that she could replenish her body. It would be better if she had more milk.

    After all, there are no more dairy goats, so Jiayin relies entirely on his mother for food.

    At night, Jiayin was hugged by Tao Hongying and slept in Datongpu.

    There was only a coarse cloth curtain on the other side, and on the other side were the bodyguards, the second brother Li Lao and Jia Ren.

    Jiayin slept a lot during the day, and it was even harder to sleep listening to the sound of the mountain snoring.

    She could only hold her fingers in her mouth, wandering in space with her mind, feeding chickens, pigs, sheep...

    The lamb didn¡¯t know that its mother had been given away and was bleating everywhere. Fortunately, it was able to eat grass. A cabbage can also make it swing its short tail and be extremely happy.

    In her previous life, Jiayin was a homebody. She left the city and wanted to escape the world when she returned to her hometown.

    So, there are a lot of things at home and outside the house.

    No big deal, I wish I didn¡¯t go out once a month.

    ?Looking at it now, she was very happy.

    Among other things, I have 300 kilograms of vacuum-packed japonica rice, five or six bags of white flour, and a lot of millet, cornmeal and other miscellaneous grains.

    There are only two freezers, one filled with meat and seafood, including beef, mutton, pork, ribs, large ribs, saury, prawns, etc.

    ?The other one contains frozen pasta, various instant fried foods, ice cream, etc.

    Not to mention the various vegetables in the backyard and the pigs, sheep, chickens and ducks raised.

    There are dozens of live fish in the pond in the corner of the courtyard, including carp, grass carp and all three scales.

    ?However, these things may sound like a lot, but they may not be enough to help the Li family.

    ??After all, there are more than a dozen of us, especially the older brothers. Each of them is a big eater, half-grown-up, and will eat me to death...

    ?But something is better than nothing. After settling down, plan how to help your family get rich. At least you will have enough food and clothing.

    Jiayin doesn¡¯t want to spend his childhood in cold and hunger all over again...

    Her little head was under pressure that should not be endured at this age, and she fell asleep quickly...

    Early on the next morning, the **** team set off under the morning light.

    Jiayin was still held in Old Mrs. Li¡¯s arms and sat on the shaft of a carriage.

    Mrs. Li was afraid that she would be blown by the morning wind, so she carefully pulled her clothes to cover her.

    The escorts were all curious. The Li family let their grandchildren walk downstairs, but they were so protective of their granddaughter.

    ??In fact, the boys of the Li family were not a little bit unfair. Instead, they picked wild flowers to tease their sister, and asked their grandma if she was thirsty.

    Bouncer Liu had a bold temper. Seeing that Li Laosi was strong and honest, he liked him very much and took him around to chat with him.

    Liu Biaotou is a good archer. He found out that Li Laosi also had a longbow, so he naturally wanted to say a few more words.

    Soon he and Li Laosi became brothers and made an appointment to have a chat.

    ?The journey lasted until dusk, when the **** stopped and set up camp.

    ?Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou went into the woods and came back soon, bringing with them two pheasants and a hare.

    ¡°Brother, your archery skills are so good, you can hit the target with every shot, and you are so powerful! Do you want to follow us and stay out for a few more years? Brother, I will retire. You can definitely be the leader of the escort.¡±

    ??Liu Biaotou liked Li Laosi very much, he praised him all the time, and he really cherished his talent.

    Li Laosi was also moved, but the family had not settled down, and it was difficult for him to agree, so he said.

    ¡°The **** chief has received a reward, and we are going to join our relatives in Junyang County. After we have settled down and have nothing to do at home, I may really go to the **** chief to beg for food.¡±

    Liu Biao did not hesitate and asked someone to roast rabbit and pheasant.

    Tao Hongying carried her daughter on her back to cook as usual. Jiayin secretly added ingredients to the millet pot and fed the Li family again.

    Actually, there is not much space left for millet, and she would rather add more rice, but with the **** team nearby, it is better to be cautious.

    ??Li Laosi bought a rattle for his daughter at the pier yesterday. Now he is teasing his daughter with a bright smile with white teeth. He is not as brave and cold as he was when he was killed by arrows in the mountains and forests just now...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 17ï¼š ungrateful white-eyed wolf

    Chapter 17 The ungrateful white-eyed wolf

    The journey of two hundred miles is neither close nor far.

    ??The Li family followed the **** team for six or seven days and finally arrived in Junyang County one afternoon.

    When they parted, Liu Biaotou insisted on not wanting the ten taels of silver. He kept saying that he wanted to form a good relationship with the Li family and move around more often in the future.

    He hopes that Li Laosi will join the **** agency in the future and run business together.

    The Li family had no choice but to accept the money, hoping to return the favor if they had the opportunity in the future.

    Hire two carriages and the family arrived at the small mountain village where uncle Liu Gener lived before sunset.

    The small village is very quiet. No one''s chimney is smoking now, and there are even fewer lights.

    ??Old Mrs. Li thought about what her brother had said when she wrote a letter before, and found the door of the second house at the entrance of the village.

    This family is surrounded by adobe walls and a courtyard wall, and the roof is covered with a layer of thatch.

    ?The courtyard gate is only made of branches, and the house only has two or three rooms. It looks very poor and dilapidated.

    When Mrs. Li saw her, she felt worried. She slapped the courtyard door and shouted, "Liu Gen''er, come open the door. I''m your sister."

    ?But no one responded for a while. Tao Hongying and the others looked at each other with a bit of worry in their expressions.

    ¡°Here he comes! Who is it? No one is allowed to sleep at night!¡±

    ?Finally, the door of the room was pushed open with a creaking sound, and a skinny woman with her hair tied back casually came out.

    Seeing so many people standing at the door, the woman''s originally dissatisfied expression immediately froze.

    ?She took a few steps back with a look of caution on her face, "Who are you looking for?"

    "I am Liu Gen''er''s sister. She married outside the Great Wall in her early years. There was a war in our family some time ago, so I brought my family to join us..."

    Old Mrs. Li responded and spoke carefully.

    Hearing the words, the woman thought about it for a while before she understood it, and said quickly, "You guys wait a moment."

    After saying that, she turned around and entered the house, and soon helped an old lady out.

    Mrs. Li recognized that this was Liu Gener''s daughter-in-law, her sister-in-law Guo.

    ??Mr. Guo is several years younger than Mrs. Li, but now she looks extremely old.

    ?His face was wrinkled like dried orange peel, and his body didn¡¯t look very strong.

    Mrs. Guo walked to the door of the courtyard and then raised her triangular eyes to look at Old Mrs. Li who was standing in front of her.

    "It''s my old sister. Why did you come all the way to my house? Come in and talk."

    Mrs. Tao recognized Mrs. Li, but her tone was rather cold, not at all eager to see a long-lost relative.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was full of enthusiasm, but suddenly she felt a little cold.

    ?She thought for a while and took her children and grandchildren into the yard.

    ?At this moment, two men and a fat woman came out of the room.

    They seemed to have just gotten out of bed, rubbing their eyes and yawning, looking at the Li family with curious and bored eyes.

    ¡°Brothers and sisters, why don¡¯t you see Liu Gen¡¯er?¡±

    When Ms. Guo heard Mrs. Li mentioning her husband, her face was a little complicated, "Liu Gen''er died last year."

    ¡°What? How did you die?¡± Old Mrs. Li swayed and almost fell down. Fortunately, Mr. Li stepped forward to help her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I send a letter the year before last saying that I was in good health? How come...¡±

    When she heard that her younger brother had passed away unexpectedly, Mrs. Li was completely stunned. She held back her tears and wanted to ask for more information.

    Ms. Guo snorted coldly. She was not at all sad, but seemed to be extremely resentful.

    "Last summer there was a heavy rain, and the embankment was filled with water. It couldn''t reach us. Liu Gen''er, the man who had been stabbed a thousand times, had to save a child who was washed away by the water. As a result, he got caught in it and left us behind. Orphans and widows suffer in the world.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at Old Mrs. Li again. The mean eyes were like a scraper, scraping Mrs. Li and other members of the Li family up and down.

    Mrs. Li acted cautiously. Before disembarking, she asked her family to change out of the clothes Mrs. Sun had given her and put on the previously patched clothes.

    ?Coupled with the dusty road, their clothes were dirty and they looked very embarrassed now.

    So, Tao''s eyes were full of disgust and disappointment.

    "My father is dead, why do you come here to seek refuge? With our family like this, how can we take you in? We can''t live our own lives!"

    Liu Gen''er''s eldest son Liu Tiezhu was very sleepy. Seeing that the Li family didn''t look like a wealthy family, he kicked him out.

    Mrs. Guo didn¡¯t say a word after hearing her son¡¯s words, obviously agreeing with them.

    ¡°We just want to have a place to stay temporarily. We don¡¯t need you for food, clothing or anything like that¡­¡±

    ?Li Laoer was dissatisfied with their attitude and stood up to explain.

    But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by another man.

    ¡°Who are you kidding? What if you, poor fellows, really live in my house and refuse to leave?¡±

    The second son of the Liu family, Liu Laifu, was also dissatisfied, curling his lips and staring.

    But Mrs. Guo finally looked at the face of the dead Liu Gener, waved her hand to stop her son, and said.

    ¡°Okay, okay, if you don¡¯t have a place to live, you can live in our yard first, but don¡¯t even think about entering the house. Leave as soon as dawn tomorrow, our family can¡¯t help you!¡±

    Mrs. Li was so angry that her whole body was trembling. Jiayin was heartbroken. She tried her best to endure it and didn''t move the rocks out of the space and throw them on the Liu family''s house!

    Selfish and ungrateful!

    With such a family, she would rather let the Li family sleep on the street than have anything to do with them.

    ?She stretched out her little hand and gave her grandma a squeeze, making two bleating sounds.

    Liu Laifu stood very close. When he heard the movement, he stretched his head and took a look, which made him even more disgusted.

    ¡°The poor are all fleeing, and they still have so many babies!¡±

    Li Laosi was furious when he heard this and wanted to arrest Liu Laifu.

    Liu Laifu was also slippery and was so frightened that he quickly hid behind Guo.

    "What''s going on? If I don''t take you in, you''re going to beat them up? Come on, beat them! If you have the ability, beat our whole family to death and take over our house!"

    ?Old Mrs. Li, who had been silent all this time, raised her hand and held her son''s hand, "Fourth, don''t make trouble."

    After saying that, she turned to Mrs. Guo and said, "Brother and sister, it''s my fault for not thinking carefully. Don''t worry, if Liu Gen''er is gone, our two families will no longer be related. Even if we starve to death, we won''t bother you."

    Ms. Guo snorted coldly, "That''s fine. You can''t go back on what you said."

    After saying that, she took her son and daughter-in-law back to the house.

    There was silence in the yard.

    "Mom, how could they do this? A few years ago, my uncle sent a message that he wanted to marry his son, but the family couldn''t afford the dowry gift. You even sold your own dowry jewelry. Our family was hungry for more than half a year, so we collected money for them. Come!"

    Li Laoer was so angry that he gasped, "But now, they have turned against each other just because their uncle passed away!"

    Tao Hongying, Zhao Yuru and others were also full of disappointment and indignation. Only Wu Ergou stood behind everyone and watched the excitement indifferently.

    ?Old Mrs. Li sighed longly, held her granddaughter upright in her arms, and pressed her soft and warm face against her, until the chill in her heart finally dissipated.

    ¡°Fu Niuer, grandma will take you to sleep outside instead of staying here, okay?¡± Mrs. Li asked the good news softly.

    Jiayin grinned and rubbed Old Mrs. Li''s face with a smile.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er is so good!¡± Mrs. Li finally showed a faint smile, turned around and led her family out of the yard.

    At the entrance of the village, there was a century-old tree with lush branches that could not be contained even if several people hugged it. The Li family lit a fire there and settled down temporarily.

    Fortunately it is still late summer and the nights are not too cold.

    ??But everyone was worried and confused, and they rushed all the way here. Who knew what the result would be.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 18ï¼š To take root, to survive!

    Chapter 18: Take root and survive!

    ¡°Let¡¯s all have a good rest. Let¡¯s take a look around tomorrow. It¡¯s best to find a place to stay. No matter how bad it is here, it¡¯s still much better than outside the Great Wall. At least we don¡¯t have to worry about being beheaded by barbarians when we sleep at night.¡±

    ?Orange Mrs. Li used a rattle to coax her granddaughter and spoke a few words of comfort to her children and grandchildren.

    Li Laoer and others felt sad after hearing this. They didn¡¯t want to make my mother sad and worry about them, so they quickly expressed their determination.

    ¡°Mom is right, our family can live better together than outside the Great Wall.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Escort Liu asked me to go to the Escort Agency. With an extra salary, my family will definitely be better off.¡±

    Mrs. Li listened quietly, patted her granddaughter gently, turned her back to everyone, and then her tears fell gently, wetting Jiayin¡¯s swaddling clothes...

    Early the next morning, the Li family didn''t cook either.

    The second brother Li and his two brothers were looking around, so Mrs. Li took Jiayin in her arms and went to find someone to inquire about the news.

    There was a woman''s clothes hanging out in the yard, and the chimney was starting to smoke early, so she knocked on the door.

    The person who opened the door was a woman, about thirty years old.

    Seeing that Mrs. Li was getting older and holding a baby in her arms, she said in a very gentle tone, "Sister-in-law, what can I do for you?"

    Old Mrs. Li felt relieved when she saw how easy it was to get along with the woman, and then she said with a smile.

    ¡°Sister, my granddaughter and I were passing by your village. We were thirsty and wanted to ask for some water.¡±

    Hearing this, the woman hurriedly said "Hey", turned back to the house, scooped out water in a bowl, and brought it to Mrs. Li.

    Mrs. Li coaxed Good News to take a few sips. The woman kept staring at Good News, her eyes full of love.

    Jiayin saw that the woman liked children, so he did not hesitate to smile. He stuck out his tongue at the woman and shook his head, making the woman laugh all the time.

    "Sister, let me ask you, is there any place for people to live in this village? Our family came all the way to live with relatives, but the relatives were gone and we couldn''t go back. We were thinking of finding a place to stay nearby. ¡±

    Old Mrs. Li returned the bowl to the woman and asked casually.

    When the woman heard this, she felt sorry for Mrs. Li, and the good news was so lovely.

    She didn''t hide it either. She took Old Mrs. Li and sat on the stone pillar at the door. She talked like a normal person and told Old Mrs. Li everything she knew.

    It turns out that this village was originally named Qingshui Village. The village is surrounded by mountains and rivers, and it was once a prosperous place.

    ??But there was a war many years ago. People in the village fled and died, and there were only a few families left.

    Later, when the imperial court stabilized, many soldiers who were injured in the war were assigned to settle here.

    As usual, the imperial court distributed some copper coins every month as compensation, and ignored the rest.

    Most of the wounded soldiers had no children. After they passed away one after another, the population of the village only decreased but did not increase, making it more and more deserted.

    What¡¯s even worse is that there was a locust plague here the year before last, and there was a flood last year, and many people died.

    ??Some people in the nearby villages spread gossip, saying that Qingshui Village was cursed.

    It is said that those wounded soldiers brought with them the evil spirit of the battlefield, causing Qingshui Village to suffer as well.

    In this case, no one will come this way.

    Hence, many empty yards and fields in the village lost their owners and were taken back by the county government.

    ?The woman was a little thirsty as she spoke, but she was also warm-hearted and gave Mrs. Li some advice.

    ¡°Old sister, it¡¯s not difficult for you to settle down. The first house in Nantou with a willow tree at the door is the village chief¡¯s house. Go tell him and he will definitely be able to help you.¡±

    Mrs. Li quickly thanked her, and when she was about to leave, she saw the woman looking at the good news eagerly, so she approached the woman holding the good news in her arms.

    ¡°Niuniu, please thank this aunt.¡± Mrs. Li teased the good news.

    Jiayin cooperated very well. He looked at the woman with big eyes, smiled so much that his two rows of bald gums were exposed, and reached out to touch her face.

    The woman''s nose became sour and her eyes instantly turned red, but she still had a smile on her face. "This doll is so beautiful. If my girl were alive, she would definitely look like this too."

    This is also a miserable person!

    ?Old Mrs. Li sighed inwardly, chatted for a few more words and then went back.

    Along the way, both grandfather and grandson were thinking about it.

    ??Although the woman just mentioned a lot about the bad past of Qingshui Village, if you think about it carefully, this place is the most suitable for the Li family.

    ??Most of the residents are wounded soldiers, and the folk customs are tough, but there are also fewer neighborhood calculations.

    ??Moreover, it is surrounded by mountains and rivers, has fertile soil, and is close to the county seat. It is only two hundred miles away from Kyoto, and it only takes half a month to go back and forth.

    As for the curses rumored by others...

    Jiayin''s mouth is watering with laughter. With her little lucky star here, do you need to be afraid of any curse?

    Hearing her granddaughter giggle, Mrs. Li couldn''t help but move up to kiss her little face and asked, "Do you like Fu Niu''er here?"

    Jiayin immediately clapped her little hands twice, "Ah huh!"

    Mrs. Li didn''t expect her granddaughter to respond. She was stunned for a moment, then started laughing.

    ¡°Okay, just listen to our Fu Niuer!¡±

    After returning to the big tree, Old Mrs. Li called her sons to discuss the matter, and then Old Mrs. Li took Mr. Li directly to the village chief''s house.

    As expected, the village chief had a fierce look on his face, as if he had been on the battlefield, but he spoke very kindly.

    He was very happy to hear that the Li family had three rooms in total, and that Li Laoer could write and do math, and agreed to settle down with the Li family without saying a word.

    ?Old Mrs. Li gave him a piece of broken silver, which he accepted after hesitating, and then took them to wander around the village.

    After looking at several vacant yards, Mrs. Li was not satisfied.

    Until we reached the northeastern side of the village, there was a large courtyard built against the foot of the mountain.

    ?This courtyard has five main rooms, three left and right side rooms, and two small side rooms, with a cooking stove and everything.

    There is a vegetable garden behind the yard, and a pig pen, chicken rack, and toilet are built on the side. It is obvious that a lot of thought was put into the construction.

    The most important thing is that there are ten acres of land behind the yard. It has been cultivated for more than ten years. It is good and fertile land. However, it seems that it has not been planted in the past two years and has been much abandoned.

    "This yard is really good, village chief. We will buy this yard. It would be better if we can buy the fields behind it together."

    Mrs. Li immediately made the decision and decided.

    ??The villager didn''t know what he thought of, and was a little stunned. When he came back to his senses, he looked carefully at the Li family again, and then nodded.

    "Okay, this yard and field belong to an old brother of mine. He had no children and passed away long ago. The house deeds and land deeds are all with me. Now I make the decision and I will sell them to you for a hundred taels. The money will be kept, just every year. Prepare some sacrifices for him."

    Hearing this, Mrs. Li hurriedly said.

    ¡°When we settle down, the village chief will help show us the way, and we will also go and pay our respects.¡±

    The village chief''s face became even brighter when he heard this, "Let''s go then. Whose name is the yard and the fields in? I''ll take you to the county government office to settle down and hand over the house and land deeds."

    Mrs. Li left her family to clean up the yard. She took Mr. Li and the banknotes into the county town with the village chief.

    The transfer and settlement went smoothly, but within an hour, two thin deed papers were placed in Mrs. Li''s hands.

    Such a large yard and ten acres of land only cost one hundred taels.

    ??This price is absolutely unavailable let alone a place so close to Kyoto, even outside the Great Wall.

    Old Mrs. Li became more and more satisfied the more she thought about it, and finally smiled.

    At this point, the Li family will take root again in Qingshui Village to survive.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 19ï¼š Our two families are no longer related!

    Chapter 19 Our two families are no longer related!

    ??The village chief bought a roasted chicken and a jar of strong liquor. They returned to the village and went up the mountain together. I don''t know if he wanted to report to his deceased brother.

    The Li family, young and old, were all happy when they saw the deed.

    ?Everyone came up to have a look and touch, and then they became more and more enthusiastic about cleaning their new home.

    In the main room lived Mrs. Li and Jiayin, and in the west room lived the Jiaren brothers.

    ?Then the south room in the east wing was given to Li Lao Er and his wife, and the north house was given to Li Lao San.

    The south room of the west wing was given to Li Laosi and Tao Hongying, while the north room was locked and temporarily used as a warehouse.

    The two wing rooms are just for men and women to use as washrooms, and can also be used to dry underwear and the like.

    To avoid any embarrassment if so many people live together.

    ??The winter here in Kyoto is not considered warm, so every house has a heated kang, which makes the Li family even more satisfied.

    Li Laoer followed behind my mother and was busy making a list.

    ? Kang mats, new window paper, oil, salt, soy and vinegar, rice, flour, grain and oil, pottery pots and jars are all needed.

    Mrs. Li received the good news and gave the money to Tao Hongying and Li Yuru. Li Laosi and Jiayi followed and hurried into the city to buy.

    Good news can¡¯t help, so try not to cause trouble. I pee a few times when I''m hungry, and when I''m really bored, I go to bed.

    ?Such a well-behaved person made Mrs. Li and her family members even more happy. Anyone who came over would kiss her little face.

    ??The Li family is so busy and making a lot of noise, so naturally people in the village heard about it.

    ?Three women came back from the fields and gathered at the entrance of the village to chat.

    ¡°I heard from the village chief¡¯s wife that someone else has moved into the big yard at the foot of the mountain.¡±

    ?One of the women lived next door to the village chief¡¯s house and quickly shared her newfound conversational skills with the others.

    "Has that yard been bought? How much money did it cost? How brave. Don''t they know how Zhang Laokui died?" someone exclaimed.

    ¡°I heard it was one hundred taels, and the family paid the silver without blinking an eye.¡±

    The woman seemed to be watching Mrs. Li hand over the money at the scene, gesticulating excitedly.

    "This family is really rich. Although the yard is a bit dirty, it is really a good yard. I heard that Zhang Laokui spent more than one hundred taels when he built it. Now it only costs one hundred taels to add ten acres of land. The new It¡¯s a real advantage to come here!¡±

    "Who says it''s not the case? The village chief said that the family came to our village yesterday to seek refuge with relatives. The relatives refused to take them in, so they had to buy a place to live. I don''t know which lard family was deceived, and they were able to take such a rich person. Relatives turned away.¡±

    Liu Tiezhu''s wife, who was standing not far away, turned green and red after hearing this, and her intestines turned green with regret.

    She turned around and ran towards the yard at the foot of the mountain...

    The Li family was busy inside, and the bluestone floor was washed with water to make it look fresh.

    Liu Tiezhu''s wife looked at it for a long time. She was in a daze and didn''t even know how she got home.

    Ms. Guo was setting the fire to cook and was about to scold her daughter-in-law for being lazy, when she heard that the Li family had bought a yard for one hundred taels.

    She jumped up from her chair immediately, "Impossible, when did the Li family become so rich!"

    ?Had they known this was the case, they should have imprisoned the Li family yesterday. Even if they wanted to drive them away, they would have to defraud the money out of them!

    ¡°Go and have a look over there!¡±

    Mrs. Guo was unwilling to do anything about it. Mrs. Li was the children''s aunt. Now that she was prosperous, how could she let her nephew suffer?

    She has to take the money from Mrs. Li!

    Liu Tiezhu and Liu Laifu also had this intention, and the whole family rushed to the foot of the mountain.

    "Oh, eldest sister, you said it was true of you. You didn''t even say a word to us when you left. I specially asked my daughter-in-law to cook for you this morning, but as soon as I opened the door, you were nowhere to be seen."

    As soon as she entered the courtyard, Ms. Guo approached Mrs. Li, her attitude many times more enthusiastic than yesterday.

    ?Old Mrs. Li raised her eyelids and glanced at her, and responded coldly, "Aren''t you afraid that we will stay at your house?"

    ??Guo was embarrassed, but still defended shamelessly.

    "Eldest sister has misunderstood, and you have also seen it. Our family is poor and only has a few houses. Aren''t we afraid that eldest sister will dislike it?" After finishing speaking, she looked at the big yard greedily and asked.

    "Sister, I heard that you bought this yard? Oh, it''s a mess here. Everything needs to be cleaned up now. I''ll ask Zhu Zhu and the others to help."

    Liu Tiezhu and others pretended to roll up their sleeves to help, but in fact their eyes were fixed on the Li family¡¯s luggage bags.

    Just as Li Laosi and Tao Hongying came back from outside, they all looked bad when they saw the Liu family there.

    Li Laosi even chased people away directly, "We don''t need your help, you should leave quickly!"

    Liu Laifu already disliked Li Laosi, but upon hearing his words, jealousy and unwillingness surged up in his heart like fire.

    "You just bought a yard, what are you proud of? Let me tell you, our family has lived in this village for more than ten years. If you dare to offend our family, you will definitely not be able to live in this village!"

    Jiayin had just been picked up by Tao Hongying and was sleeping in a daze. Hearing the Liu family''s clamor again makes them even more tired.

    It was rare for her to burst into tears!

    ?This was like a hornet''s nest. The Li family threw away what they were doing and rushed over.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Fu Niu¡¯er? Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°I must have been frightened. I heard a dog barking just after I woke up!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li was also very distressed. She was still a little soft-hearted towards the Liu family, but she immediately disappeared without a trace.

    ?She hugged her granddaughter and coaxed her, while pointing to the door to chase people away.

    ¡°Leave quickly and don¡¯t come back again. As we said last night, Liu Gen¡¯er died and our two families are no longer related.¡±

    ¡°Damn old woman, who do you dare to chase away!¡±

    Liu Laifu had a bad temper and raised his hand to hit Mrs. Li, but Mrs. Li pinched her arm.

    Liu Laifu screamed in pain, and a layer of cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

    Ms. Guo wanted to step forward to help her son, but was so frightened by Li Laosi¡¯s look that she did not dare to move.

    Liu Laifu was so painful that he almost fainted. He felt as if his arm was broken, and then Li Laosi suddenly threw him away.

    ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±

    ??The Liu family members hurriedly stepped forward to help Liu Laifu and stumbled out.

    Jiayin was very relieved and spat at their backs.

    Unfortunately, she didn''t have much strength, and the saliva flowed from the corner of her mouth and fell into her neck instead.

    Just in time, Mrs. Li and Mr. Li saw this scene, and they burst out laughing.

    ¡°Oh, my Fu Niu¡¯er is so awesome, she even spits on her!¡± ¡°Even though Fu Niu¡¯er is young, she can still tell the difference between good and bad!¡±

    ?Everyone was laughing and teasing Jiayin one after another, making Jiayin blush.

    Old Mrs. Li waved her hand and gave instructions to her children and grandchildren.

    ¡°Our family has settled down, and there may be good and bad things in the future. But we must be ambitious and work together to live a good life!¡±

    ??The Li family members responded in unison, "Don''t worry, Mom, we will work hard."

    ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s be obedient too.¡±

    At sunset, the new home was finally ready for habitation.

    Tao Hongying cooked a large pot of porridge, added wild vegetables, and tore up a roast chicken bought in the city. The first meal of her new home was ready.

    The family sat together, ignoring the disgusting looks of Wu Cuihua and Wu Ergou frantically grabbing the roast chicken, and they all felt very comfortable.

    After running around for nearly two months, I finally found a home.

    ?Seeing that autumn was about to come, the Li family had no time to express their emotions, so they got up early the next morning and started to continue their work.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 20ï¼š Rabbits committing collective suicide

    Chapter 20: Rabbits committing collective suicide

    It is definitely too late to grow food in the ten acres of land behind the yard.

    ??But it would be good to plant some cabbage, radish and the like and keep them for home use in the winter.

    Li Laoer and his two brothers went into battle together with hoes and cleared an acre of land in one day.

    Jiaren took his younger brothers up the mountain to cut firewood and drag it home to stack it. This was the key to keeping the family warm through the winter.

    ?Only Wu Cuihua would hide and be lazy from time to time, but when it was time to eat, she was more active than anyone else.

    ??Although Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying are diligent, they can still do their work neatly without Wu Cuihua''s help.

    But Mrs. Li looked down upon this sneaky person and planned to properly discipline her second daughter-in-law after she was settled thoroughly.

    During the day, while Jia Renjiayi was chopping firewood, he dug a lot of wild vegetables on the back mountain.

    ?Knock the soil off the roots, arrange them neatly on a dustpan, and place them in the sunniest place to dry.

    In winter, it is also a good dish to soak in water, blanch in hot water and dip into sauce.

    On this day, Li Lao Er took a pheasant that Li Lao Si had shot in the mountains yesterday and went to the village chief''s house to borrow a donkey cart.

    I plan to go to the county to buy more food for the winter.

    ??The village chief set up the donkey cart for Li Laoer, but he refused to take the pheasant.

    Li Laoer insisted on giving it and said with a smile.

    "Uncle, this is a little thought from our family. You can keep it and eat it!" After saying that, he took the donkey cart to the town to buy food.

    This time, Mrs. Li gave him five taels of silver, enough to buy several hundred kilograms of sorghum noodles.

    When the time comes, add some thin noodles, steam the buns or make pancakes to make you very hungry.

    Jiayin is currently lying on the kang, playing with a rattle, practicing hard to let her little hands follow the instructions of her brain.

    ?Old Mrs. Li directed a few young men to clean up the warehouse, wash the pottery jars, and then put food in to avoid the harm of rats.

    Jiayin looked at the roof, thinking about going hunting in the back mountains with her father tomorrow.

    ??There are dozens more eggs stored in the space, and hundreds of kilograms of sweet potatoes have been dug up, and I will take them out every chance I get.

    ?She is still too young now and has to rely on others for simple things, which is really inconvenient. She is eager to grow up quickly.

    ?The little chubby arms like lotus roots swayed more and more happily, and the rattles also made a clanging sound.

    ¡°Oh, are we, Fu Niu, so happy today?¡±

    Old Mrs. Li liked her granddaughter¡¯s cheerful appearance the most and quickly held her in her arms.

    Jiayin responded with two babbling sounds and began the daily necessary time for grandparents and grandchildren to cultivate their relationship.

    Jiaren and the others came closer and secretly touched the little sister¡¯s hands and feet, also laughing happily...

    Early the next morning, Li Laosi had breakfast, put on his bow and arrows, and prepared to continue hunting in the back mountains.

    Hunt more pheasants, stew some chicken soup for Tao Hongying, replenish her body and save more milk, so she doesn¡¯t have to worry about her daughter going hungry.

    Jiayin was drinking milk when she heard the voices of Mr. Li and Mrs. Li talking.

    ??She hurriedly raised her head from Tao Hongying''s chest and said "Ahhh" twice at Li Laosi''s back.

    ¡°Lao Si, Fu Niu¡¯er is calling you.¡±

    ??Old Mrs. Li usually takes her granddaughter carefully, and she knows her best. Seeing this, she tried to shout, and sure enough, she waved her hands excitedly.

    As soon as Li Laosi turned around, he saw his daughter stretching out her little hands to hug her.

    He was so flattered that he quickly picked up his daughter from his wife''s arms. His arms were stiff and he did not dare to use any force.

    Tao Hongying laughed, stood up and taught Li Laosi, "You hug me like this."

    ??Li Laosi adjusted his posture, teased his daughter for a while, and put her back into Tao Hongying''s arms with a look of reluctance.

    ¡°I will definitely find some wild eggs for my daughter today. Can such a big child eat custard?¡±

    As he spoke, he turned around and was about to leave, but Jiayin screamed again and reached out for a hug. Seeing that Li Laosi ignored her, she burst into tears at the top of her lungs.

    ?Li Laosi and Tao Hongying were both panicked and quickly checked to see if their daughter had peed.

    Jiayin took advantage of it and tugged on Mr. Li''s sleeve. Mrs. Li thought about it, then nodded her granddaughter''s forehead and asked.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, are you reluctant to leave your father?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Jiayin only responded.

    Mrs. Li blinked her eyes twice and asked again, "Then you want to go up the mountain with daddy?"

    ¡°Ah!¡± This time the good news was not only echoed twice, but also danced happily...

    ??If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, Mrs. Li decisively gave instructions to her son and daughter-in-law.

    ¡°Put Fu Niu¡¯er on your back, and you can go together.¡±

    ¡°No, mother, what if we encounter black bears and wild wolves on the mountain, and there are a lot of mosquitoes!¡±

    Li Laosi was the first to object, and Tao Hongying was also hesitant.

    ??Old Mrs. Li waved her hand, "Didn''t Mrs. Sun give you a piece of fine yarn? Just wrap it around Fu Niu''er. My granddaughter said she wanted to go up the mountain, so I don''t want to let the child down."

    ??Li Laosi and Tao Hongying were both dumbfounded. After all, the daughter just made a few noises. Everything was guessed by the old lady, and she was afraid that she could not take it seriously.

    ?But they still had no choice but to obey and get busy quickly.

    ??Zhao Yuru helped find fine yarn, while Wu Cuihua secretly curled her lips and felt very unhappy, but did not dare to say anything.

    The hills behind Qingshui Village are densely wooded, but because of this, there are many wild animals, but they are all very clever. If there is any movement, they will rush into the low bushes and disappear without a trace.

    ??Li Laosi, an expert archer who always hits the mark with perfect accuracy, rarely misses.

    Seeing that the sun was almost directly overhead, Tao Hongying found an open space and sat down to rest while holding the good news.

    Jiayin¡¯s dark eyes rolled around, and when Tao Hongying wasn¡¯t paying attention, he threw two stunned rabbits from the space.

    They were raised in the small yard of her space. When she first returned to the village, her neighbor gave her a pair of rabbits as a gift to kill some boring time.

    It turned out that these rabbits were so fertile that they were almost overrun in a few months. Take advantage of today to reduce the burden on the space courtyard...

    Tao Hongying turned around and saw two **** rabbits under the tree. She was startled and shouted hurriedly.

    ¡°Lao Si, Lao Si, come quickly!¡±.

    Li Laosi, who heard the call, thought something had happened and ran back.

    Seeing the plump big gray rabbit, Li Laosi was also surprised, "It...maybe it''s because the weather is hot and the rabbit ran away?"

    Jiayin chuckled, Dad really made a good excuse!

    ?Such a big rabbit is enough for a family to eat two or three meals. Li Laosi happily put the rabbit into his backpack.

    The couple were not tired anymore and continued to wander around the area. As a result, they picked up seven or eight "stunned" rabbits and even two nests of eggs, totaling more than thirty eggs.

    When he finally went down the mountain, Li Laosi¡¯s backpack was full, and he was also carrying a pheasant with colorful tail feathers in his hand.

    Not only that, Tao Hongying also found a large piece of red mushroom in a patch of grass.

    ?This mushroom was very tender whether it was stewed in soup or fried, which made her very happy.

    ?The family of three returned home with a full load and unloaded their things in the yard. Even Mrs. Li was shocked.

    ¡°You got this in the back mountain?¡± Mrs. Li looked at the mushrooms, pheasants and hares with a look of disbelief.

    ??Li Laosi nodded. Seeing that no one in the family had come, he secretly whispered in Mrs. Li''s ear.

    ¡°Mom, the rabbit that I couldn¡¯t catch yesterday hit the tree by myself today. These were all killed by the collision and we picked them up.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Li subconsciously looked at the good news.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 21ï¼š Donâ€™t mistake sweet potatoes as a good food!

    Chapter 21 Don¡¯t use sweet potatoes as good food!

    Jiayin was playing with a beautiful pheasant feather. The feather tickled her face, and she shook her head with laughter.

    Mrs. Li trembled in her heart and quickly hugged her granddaughter and kissed her hard.

    "Don''t talk nonsense with outsiders. This is the good luck brought by our Fu Niuer! Go and pack up all the rabbits, stew one in the evening, smoke the rest, and save them for winter."

    She whispered to her son, "Save the eggs for Hongying to eat. No one can touch them. Fu Niuer must not be hungry."

    Laosi Li answered and was about to leave, but Mrs. Li suddenly asked.

    ¡°Where did Wu Ergou go? I haven¡¯t seen him in the past two days. Remember to find a reason to drive him away!¡±

    "Mom, didn''t my second sister-in-law tell you? Wu Er found a job as a casino clerk and went to the county town early this morning." Tao Hongying said while drying the mushrooms.

    Mrs. Li frowned. The casino was not a good place, but she soon breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to leave. He is not a member of our family, so there is no need to worry too much.¡±

    After saying that, she picked up Jiayin upright, patted her gently, and said with great affection, "If you have the time, why not spend some time with our little lucky girl."

    Jiayin giggled and wanted to take a good look at her yard, but her neck was too soft, so she could only lie on her grandma¡¯s shoulder and continue drawing the saliva map...

    On the second day, when Li Laosi was about to go out, Jiayin repeated the same routine as yesterday.

    ??As soon as Li Laosi put his daughter down, she cried, and when he picked her up, she laughed, which made his father''s face covered with crystal clear saliva.

    ??Li Laosi was helpless and happy, "Mom, look, my daughter kissed me!"

    ¡°What a big fuss, my granddaughter kisses me every day.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t stand her son''s arrogant look, so she rolled her eyes at him and spoke in a sour tone.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take Fu Niu¡¯er and Laosi up the mountain today to see if we can pick some mushrooms or something.¡±

    Tao Hongying quickly helped Zhao Yuru clear the dining table and said.

    Tao Hongying made a new wicker basket yesterday, polished the thorny areas smooth, and spread a soft quilt inside.

    ?This way Jiayin can lie inside and she can have both hands free to work.

    ¡°Milk, I want to go too!¡±

    ¡°And me, and me!¡±

    ?The An family members like to join in the fun, jumping up and down the mountain together shouting.

    ?Old Mrs. Li looked at her two happy grandsons and responded with a smile.

    "Okay, go ahead if you want, don''t run around like crazy, and take care of Fu Niu''er."

    Jiayin was lying in a wicker basket with a small pergola set up on top, so she could not get any sunlight. She was swaying and being carried up the mountain by Tao Hongying.

    ?She was thinking about how to get the sweet potatoes out of the space, so she went to the mountain. Tao Hongying was busy and gave the wicker basket to An Jiaxi.

    Jia An Jiaxi was lying next to the basket teasing her sister, with her two mischievous smiling faces, which made Jiayin couldn''t help but laugh too.

    Jia''an carefully picked up the wicker basket, hung the two cloth straps on his shoulders, and held it against his chest like a backpack. When he lowered his head, he could see his sister''s little face.

    Jia''an wandered around carrying Jiayin on his back, which created a good opportunity for Jiayin.

    She calculated the location accurately, moved half an acre of sweet potatoes planted in the backyard of the space, and chose a bush to hide.

    ?Sure enough, after a while, Tao Hongying picked up mushrooms and walked over unknowingly.

    ?When she dug through the grass, she was startled when she saw dense half-yellow sweet potato vines.

    Looking around, except for the footprints of his family, there were no traces of anyone else in the area.

    ?This is obviously not planted secretly by someone...

    She quickly squatted down and started digging sweet potatoes.

    The soil was soft, and within a few moments I dug out two sweet potatoes that were larger than my palm!

    Tao Hongying could no longer hold back her excitement and hurriedly called Li Laosi over.

    ?Li Laosi was also very happy. The couple squatted on the ground and started digging. After a while, the baskets they were carrying could no longer hold it.

    ??Li Laosi wanted to go home, but was afraid that his wife and children would be unsafe in the woods, so he called Jia An Jia Xi.

    "You guys go home quickly, and don''t be playful on the way. Tell your grandma to dig out all the bags at home, and then ask the family to come quietly to move the sweet potatoes. Remember not to tell anyone! When winter comes, I will bake sweet potatoes for you, and Sweet and oily.¡±

    Jia''an and Jiaxi were so greedy that they quickly agreed, "We will definitely not tell!"

    The two boys ran home as soon as they could, and when they got home, they told Old Mrs. Li about the sweet potatoes.

    Mrs. Li thought of her granddaughter who followed her up the mountain, and she felt like a mirror.

    ??She quickly called Zhao Yuru to take out all the bags and baskets, and then called Li Lao Er and Li Lao San, who were both benevolent and family righteous, and they all went up the mountain together.

    She did not forget to be careful and asked Zhao Yuru to find a reason to send Wu Cuihua out early.

    It was time to make lunch soon. Wu Cuihua didn¡¯t want to work, but she left happily.

    ?The family secretly went up the mountain without being seen by anyone.

    Seeing the large field of sweet potato seedlings and the pile of large sweet potatoes dug out by Li Laosi and Tao Hongying, everyone was dumbfounded.

    I''m afraid I can dig out 700 to 800 kilograms of sweet potatoes, and my family will have enough food for half the winter.

    ¡°Mom, brother, sister-in-law, put it in the bag quickly, be careful of anyone coming into contact with you!¡±

    ??Li Laosi quickly opened the bag and started filling it, urging everyone.

    ?Everyone came back to their senses and had no time to express their joy. Those who held the bags hurriedly held the bags, and those who picked sweet potatoes picked up sweet potatoes. They were busy working in full swing.

    At last all the sweet potatoes were dug out and put into more than 20 bags and baskets.

    The whole family moved back and forth twice before they all moved back home.

    ?Old Mrs. Li looked at the sweet potatoes piled up in the warehouse and grinned almost to her ears.

    ?With these sweet potatoes, their family is no longer afraid of starving in winter. They can just cut two and throw them into the porridge pot. They taste so good and they make them so hungry!

    With such good luck, Li Laosi and Tian Hongying took their daughters and ran to the mountains every day, and went deeper and deeper without having to worry about good news.

    ??I found a lot of red pine trees and a walnut tree before.

    Both of them wanted to pick some and get some snacks for the children at home.

    Li Laosi climbed a tree to hit the pine tower. Tao Hongying was a little worried and stayed below.

    ??As a result, I saw my daughter pointing at the tree hole in front of her and screaming. She curiously tore open the thatch blocking the tree hole.

    ?The hole in the tree was actually filled with chestnuts. She tentatively took out a handful, and the chestnuts flowed down like running water endlessly.

    She couldn''t even fill a basket, so she ended up filling it with a cloth bag.

    I don¡¯t know how this small tree hole could hide so many chestnuts.

    Jiayin lay down in the wicker basket, spitting bubbles obediently, and continued to search for a suitable location, and placed two more eggs.

    ?The small courtyard of the space raises 14 to 15 hens, and they can pick up ten eggs every day, which is enough to save them for three to five days.

    Sure enough, Tao Hongying found the egg nest behind the tree after a while, and she was so happy that she went crazy.

    ?This was not the biggest surprise until Li Laosi shouted from a distance.

    ¡°Daughter-in-law, come quickly and see what good things I have found!¡±

    Tao Hongying hurried over and saw a pile of bright red apples, jujubes, and pineapples as big as fists placed at Li Laosi''s feet.

    Even if I didn¡¯t take a bite, I could tell from the faint sweet taste that this fruit must be extremely delicious.

    ¡°Where did you find this? It looks so good!¡±

    Tao Hongying couldn''t put it down, stroking each one.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 22ï¼š Bucket full of fish, basket full of eggs!

    Chapter 22 A bucket full of fish and a basket full of eggs!

    ?These apples and pears are all plump and round, not like the small fruits that grow wild in the mountains.

    Even bigger and fresher than those they saw for sale on the streets of Kyoto!

    ?While she was happy, she couldn''t help feeling uneasy.

    ¡°Fourth child, can you safely eat this fruit?¡±

    ¡°Get it back first and then talk about it.¡±

    Li Laosi also felt guilty. There were no fruit trees or date trees nearby, but as soon as he turned around, these things appeared at his feet.

    Jiayin saw her father and mother looking cautious and uneasy, fearing that they would leave behind the good things she had finally taken out, so she quickly opened her mouth and started babbling.

    Tao Hongying stepped forward to feed her daughter, and saw her looking at the pile of fruits.

    ??Remembering what my mother-in-law often said, I must believe it even if I don¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Fourth brother, let¡¯s take everything back. Maybe our lucky girl wants to eat it, so we are blessed by her.¡±

    Even if his wife didn¡¯t say anything, Li Laosi would be reluctant to part with her.

    ?He quickly started filling the bag and took a bite of an apple. It was so sweet that he immediately put it to his wife''s mouth.

    The couple were affectionate and shared an apple, and Jiayin also had enough milk and dog food.

    The family of three quickly returned home. Fortunately, Li Laosi was strong.

    Otherwise, I would not be able to take back two bags of fruits, one bag of red dates, and so many chestnuts and pine cones...

    After finally returning home, everyone was pleasantly surprised when they saw these things.

    Even Wu Cuihua was a lot more diligent, busy helping to move things and stealing food...

    Jiayin was lying on the kang, listening to everyone''s excited chirping, and dancing happily.

    But when I think about more potatoes and corn in the space, I feel a little depressed.

    Those are the ones who are really hungry. Unfortunately, these two high-yielding crops have not yet appeared in the world.

    To be cautious, I won¡¯t be able to take it out for a few years...

    On this day, Mrs. Li was walking around the warehouse with her granddaughter in her arms.

    I saw a lot of sweet potatoes and various wild products, as well as pheasants and rabbits hanging on the beams.

    She felt confident to survive the winter, and the days became more and more energetic.

    ?Back in the house, the old lady took two puffs from her pipe and warned her son.

    ¡°Old Four, don¡¯t go up the mountain these days.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Laosi didn¡¯t understand why his mother suddenly said such a thing.

    Mrs. Li teased her little granddaughter, who was playing with her fingers, and whispered.

    ¡°The fact that we can find so much food is all due to God¡¯s blessing on us, Fu Niu, but we must be satisfied and cannot be greedy.¡±

    ??Li Laosi nodded quickly, "Mom, I listen to you. I will go to the river to fetch water later and see if I can catch two crucian carp and make soup for Hongying."

    Without waiting for Lao Li''s response, Jiayin immediately reached out and asked Li Laosi to hug.

    Mrs. Li smiled helplessly and grabbed her granddaughter''s little hand.

    ¡°I understand, grandma knows that Fu Niuer also wants to go. But your father has to work, so I¡¯ll ask your brother Xijia¡¯an to carry you there later.¡±

    Jiayin spat out saliva bubbles with satisfaction. There were five ducks and five geese raised in the small space yard.

    ?They are not as diligent in laying eggs as hens, but they add up. In the past two months, they have accumulated a hundred or ten eggs.

    You have to find a way to take it out, even if it is pickled into salted eggs.

    Jiayin couldn''t help but salivate at the thought of the oily egg yolk.

    Unfortunately, she forgot that even if it was pickled into salted eggs, she, a little baby less than a hundred days old, couldn''t eat them.

    Qingshui Village got its name because of a big river outside the village. Three or four miles away, there are patches of reeds along the river.

    People in the nearby villages are willing to cut some of it to repair roofs or weave reed mats to make beds.

    Jiayin was still lying in the basket, being carried by Mr. Li.

    As for Jiaxi and Jiaan, they have already gone fishing.

    ??The river is clear, wide and deep. Even standing not far from the river, the water is deeper than Li Laosi''s knees.

    ?Li Laosi put a full bucket of water on the shore, and then took another bucket and continued to scoop water.

    As a result, Jia Xi shouted in surprise, "Uncle Fourth! You caught another big fish? There are so many of them!" Li Laosi was confused and looked back. Jia Xi had already picked up a big fish from the barrel and caught it. Face and body covered with water.

    ?He quickly turned back and saw four big carps trapped in the barrel, flopping around and struggling to jump out.

    ??He was simply stunned, but he quickly reacted and responded vaguely.

    As a result, I turned back to pick up another bucket, and there was also a movement in the bucket.

    This time it was two crucian carp and one grass carp, each weighing four to five kilograms!

    This is strange!

    Li Laosi''s heart was beating wildly. Thinking of the same situation a few times before, he even dared not speak out.

    Looking at the little girl in the basket, she was holding her fingers in her mouth and her eyes were full of smiles.

    ?He couldn''t bear it any longer, so he picked up his daughter and kissed her twice on her face.

    ¡°Daddy¡¯s little lucky girl is so amazing!¡±

    Jiayin¡¯s face was itchy due to her father¡¯s stubble, and she shook her little head while laughing and hiding.

    ¡°Na na!¡± She pointed to the reed not far away and stretched out her little hand to scratch it.

    When Li Laosi saw it, he quickly moved his nephews away and touched them carefully.

    Sure enough, when the reeds were pushed aside, a large nest of wild duck eggs was revealed.

    There were about twenty of them, just carelessly placed at his feet.

    He hurriedly searched around again and soon found the second nest.

    Two piles of duck eggs add up to at least sixty.

    ?He started to pick it up with trembling hands, but his daughter kept making a fuss. He thought about it and looked around again.

    ?This time, he actually got more than 20 big goose eggs!

    ??If it is said that duck eggs may be laid by wild ducks, how can we explain these goose eggs? No one in the village raises geese...

    He couldn''t understand it, so he just didn''t care.

    He took the girl out of the basket and put the duck and goose eggs in it.

    ¡°Jiaren, come on, go home and run some errands!¡±

    Jiaren had half of his trouser legs wet, so he asked his brothers to come and help after a few words.

    ?When he saw the basket full of duck and goose eggs, his eyes widened in shock.

    ?But he was also smart. He pulled a few reeds, covered the basket tightly, and went home directly.

    Mrs. Li was taking Zhao Yuru to unpack and clean the family''s coats and trousers. When she saw these eggs, she was so happy that she threw away the cotton.

    She called Tao Hongying repeatedly to come out, clean and fill the jar, and started marinating directly.

    In winter, this is a great thing to go with porridge!

    ?Especially goose eggs, one egg is enough for the whole family to share.

    ??Li Laosi then returned with the good news, carrying two buckets of fish, and walked back victoriously.

    Fortunately, everyone in the village was busy with the autumn harvest, otherwise seeing him like this, they would have swarmed to the river to catch fish again.

    ?Old Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter, kissed her again and again, and finally took action herself. She also marinated the fish and dried it for easy storage.

    ?Of course, one piece of fresh fish should be left, and in the evening add a piece of cabbage and a piece of tofu, which is enough for the whole family to eat.

    The last ones to come back were Jiaxi and Jiaan. They only caught a dozen small crucian carp and loaches, and they were a little frustrated.

    ?He ran to look at the big fish in the bucket. When he turned around, the small fish and the small loach were gone.

    ?Of course, "thief" is good news.

    ??The fish in the fish pond in the small courtyard cannot just go out and not go in, otherwise if they eat them all in the future, they will be completely out of luck.

    Jiaxi, Jiaan and the others searched for it for a long time, but finally forgot about it.

    ?Because the fish is too small, it is not enough to feed the chickens, so their thoughts are focused on the big fish that will be stewed in the evening...

    ?The family was busy, listening to the good news, and slowly fell asleep.

    On this day, she tried her best to get things out, but she was also very tired. The burden was too much for a little baby...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 23ï¼š False alarm

    Chapter 23 A false alarm

    Tao Hongying was busy for a while, then turned around and saw her daughter asleep.

    ?She habitually touched her daughter''s forehead and frowned, as if she felt slightly warm.

    Looking at her daughter''s little face, which was also a little pale, she became even more frightened.

    "Mom, Fu Niu''er fell asleep as soon as she came back from the river. I think her face doesn''t look right..."

    Tao Hongying carried the good news to Mrs. Li.

    Mrs. Li immediately took it and teased her a few times in a low voice. She even pinched her granddaughter''s face but there was no response. She was also a little panicked.

    ¡°Second brother, go borrow a donkey cart. Fu Niu¡¯er seems to have a fever. Hurry up and see a doctor in the county!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li directly pulled up the quilt and wrapped her granddaughter up, and shouted to Mr. Li who had just come back from outside.

    As soon as they heard that Fu Niu''er might be sick, the Li family all panicked and threw away all their work and wanted to follow her.

    In the end, Li Laoer drove the donkey cart and took Mrs. Li, Li Laosi and Tao Hongying to the county.

    The donkey-cart was not fast if there were too many people in it, so the rest of the people could only watch them off at the door with red eyes.

    ?Wu Cuihua was holding a jar of pickled eggs and drooling. Seeing this, she secretly muttered.

    ¡°As for that, it¡¯s just a girl movie¡­¡±

    After hearing this, Zhao Yuru gave her a rare look and snatched the jar away...

    The bumps of the donkey cart were like a cradle. Jiayin fell into a deeper sleep and did not wake up even once.

    ?This made Mrs. Li and Mr. Li even more worried.

    After arriving in the county, the family went straight to Baicaotang, the herbal soup with the best reputation.

    ?The old doctor with a gray beard was very serious when he saw that the patient was a child.

    After diagnosing the pulse and checking again, he was a little bit dumbfounded.

    "There''s nothing wrong with this child, he''s just too young. It would be good to sleep more as he grows. However, he may have caught wind and cold and has a little low-grade fever."

    She touched the child''s palm again and gave instructions.

    "Go back and wipe your body with warm water. Don''t let her cry and worry. She will be fine in a few days."

    After hearing this, the Li family¡¯s hearts finally dropped.

    After thanking the old doctor and paying ten yuan for the consultation fee, the family left the medicine hall.

    ?Old Mrs. Li said as she saw that it was still early and it was rare to go into the city.

    ¡°Lao Si, I¡¯ll sit here with Fu Niu¡¯er in my arms and rest for a while. You go to the market with Lao Er and Hongying and buy everything you need at home.¡±

    Li Laosi glanced at the small basket of apples and chestnuts on the donkey cart, and his heart moved.

    This is what Zhao Yuru pretended when they hurried out.

    Afraid of Fu Niu, if you give it to the doctor, people can do their best.

    "Mom, do you remember the **** leader Liu from the previous **** team? I want to go see him and give him these apples and chestnuts, okay?"

    Li Laosi asked his mother for her opinion.

    Mrs. Li thought about how **** Liu had taken care of their family on the road. There was no reason to disagree.

    "Go ahead, I''m afraid these mountain goods are a bit light. You can buy something else and put them together. They won''t be too thin."

    After Mrs. Li finished speaking, she took the largest silver lock from her arms and gave it to her son, and said again.

    ¡°Then you go find Captain Liu and let your second brother watch the donkey cart. Hongying and I will take Fu Niuer around and we¡¯ll meet here in half an hour.¡±

    ¡°I got it, mother.¡±

    ?Li Laosi habitually touched his daughter''s little face, and then he asked all the way and found the **** agency.

    ¡°Hey, Qiu Sheng, why are you here? Come in and sit down!¡±

    Bouncer Liu was very happy to see Li Laosi and pushed the small basket and refused to accept it. ¡°What are you doing with these things? You have a big family to feed!¡±

    ?Li Laosi touched an apple, held it in his hand, and said with a smile.

    ¡°Brother Liu, I won¡¯t show you the other things, but I got them in the mountains a few days ago. It¡¯s a rare and good fruit, so I¡¯m bringing it to you so you can eat it fresh.¡±

    ??Liu Biaotou looked at the red fruit and liked it too.

    ¡°Indeed, this fruit really doesn¡¯t look like one that grows in the mountains. It looks delicious. My boy has been a little angry lately and his mouth has blistered. I¡¯m not welcome, I¡¯ll take it back and give it to him to sweeten his mouth.¡±

    After saying this, he happily took it over and pulled Li Laosi to sit down.

    Li Laosi reported his home address.

    ¡°Thanks to Brother Liu for taking care of us before, our family was able to come to Junyang County safely. Now we have bought a house and fields in Qingshui Village, and we plan to settle down in the future. Whenever Brother Liu has free time, he must go to his house to sit.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I will definitely identify the door another day and walk around frequently.¡±

    The two were chatting and laughing happily, and Liu Biaotou suddenly thought of something and said:

    "By the way, brothers, you are coming from out of town, so you probably don''t have all the things you need to know to live a good life. We are close to Kyoto, and the government is very strict. If you buy a kitchen knife, you have to report it."

    He pointed in the direction of Kyoto with a bit of disdain.

    "Fortunately, our bureau only eats food that licks blood from the edge of a knife, so it''s not difficult to get some iron tools. I bought two more sickles, a wood-chopping ax, and an iron pot the day before yesterday. If you don''t mind it, I''ll do it soon. Take it back and use it.¡±

    Li Laosi was overjoyed when he heard this. There was only one iron pot at home, brought from Saibei, and the kitchen knife was sharpened, not to mention the other axes and sickles.

    I wanted to buy it before, but I heard it was nothing more than a hassle. Unexpectedly, Biao Liu solved it for the first time.

    "Great, Brother Liu, you are really timely. We are short of these things at home, and I won''t be polite to you anymore. I will come to my house for a drink someday. My wife is good at cooking, so let''s have two more drinks."

    ¡°Okay, this is how you should be happy. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t want it, so you would have to give in and give in. This is a real man!¡±

    ??Liu Biaotou laughed, he and Li Laosi were really at odds with each other.

    After saying a few more words, Li Laosi thought about his mother, wife and children, so he took the iron pot on his back and left with his ax and sickle.

    Of course, he insisted on giving him five taels of silver. He only had so much in his pocket. If it was not enough, he would have to make up for it next time.

    ??Liu Biao quickly gave up, and once again made an appointment to go hunting and drink together when they had free time, the two of them broke up.

    ?On the other side, Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter, and Tao Hongying carried a basket and did a lot of shopping.

    A large family has just settled down and really lacks everything.

    ? ?It is necessary to add some new cotton to the old coat and trousers to keep them warmer. Jiaren and his friends have grown taller, so they also need to make new linings and cotton shoes.

    ?There is also good news. The Sun family only gave me summer clothes and thin quilts, but no thick coats or quilts for winter...

    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law worked hard to save and reduce expenses, but in the end they spent more than three taels of silver to fill two baskets.

    ?When Mr. Li came back happily, he saw the axe, sickle and big iron pot, and the whole family was very happy.

    ??This is what the family lacks the most. I originally wanted to ask the village chief for help, but unexpectedly Mr. Liu took care of it easily.

    ?The family drove the donkey cart and returned home happily.

    Jiayin finally woke up at this moment, and Tao Hongying quickly put her daughter in her arms and fed her well.

    ?Old Mrs. Li immediately took it over, kissed her granddaughter, and teased her twice.

    She was completely relieved when she saw that her granddaughter''s sleeping face was red and her big eyes were twitching. It really didn''t look like she was sick.

    ?Stepping on the sunset glow of dusk, the donkey cart clattered along, and finally we saw the entrance of Qingshui Village from a distance.

    ¡°What happened? There seem to be many people at the entrance of the village?¡±

    ?Li Laosi had good eyesight and stretched his neck to look forward.

    As we got closer, there was indeed a faint sound of noise.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 24ï¼š The Li family extended an olive branch!

    Chapter 24 The Li family extends an olive branch!

    ¡°Come on, everyone! Since their family came to our village, they have been going to the back mountains to hunt game and collect wild products all day long. I think they just want to hollow out our back mountains so that none of us can harvest them!¡±

    Liu Tiezhu''s daughter-in-law is named Su Niang, but her character is definitely not "prime".

    ?At this moment, he was standing under the big tree with his waist pinched, encouraging the villagers and spitting saliva around Zhao Yuru.

    Zhao Yuru''s face turned red with anger. She was just thinking about Fu Niuer, so when she went to the village entrance to greet her, she was pestered by this shrew.

    Tao Hongying has a fierce temper and gets along best with Zhao Yuru, her sister-in-law, so she jumped out of the car and squeezed in.

    ¡°Who is messing around in the clear sky? The back mountain is right there, and there¡¯s no rule about whose family it belongs to, so why is it that only your Liu family can go, but our Li family can¡¯t?¡±

    Tao Hongying blocked her sister-in-law behind her and retorted in an unambiguous manner.

    Su Niang choked and her eyes bulged like a frog. She thought for a while before speaking sharply.

    "Who said you are not allowed to go, but there are so many things on the mountain, and you have all picked them, so what should we all pick? In previous years, none of us had big piles or small piles, but this year we didn''t pick anything! If you hadn''t come here Come on, grab it from us, it won¡¯t be like this!¡±

    ??The villagers were already looking at the pheasants, hares, salted fish hanging in the yard of the Li family, and the various mountain products hanging out to dry.

    ?At this moment, Su Niang was also persuaded, and she looked at Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru with a somewhat unkind look.

    Tao Hongying wanted to speak, but Mrs. Li hugged Jiayin and stepped forward to say.

    "Our family has just arrived, and there is no food in the fields. If we don''t pick more mountain products, we may be hungry this winter. But we can only pick for a few days, after all, the autumn harvest is about to begin."

    She smiled and said again.

    "I have a lot of kids in my family, so I want to help everyone. After all, we are all farmers, and the biggest thing is to grab the harvest. Who would have thought that some people would not be able to see our good thing of helping each other, and come here. Provoke, but use everyone as a gun!"

    Hearing this, the villagers looked at each other and seemed to wake up a little. Some of them blushed and responded.

    ¡°My aunt is right, we all live in the same village, so we don¡¯t need more helpers.¡±

    ¡°Yes, aunt, your firewood pile is a bit small. After the autumn harvest, we can help chop more firewood.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Mrs. Li pointed at the two sickles in Li Laosi¡¯s hands and said with a smile.

    ¡°The fourth child is worried that we don¡¯t have enough sickles at home, so he just bought two from friends in the city. Anyone who wants to use them can come and get them from home.¡±

    Jiayin was lying in the arms of the old lady. After hearing these words, she wanted to clap her hands and cheer for her grandma.

    Apart from anything else, the old lady is really good at talking and is good at winning people''s hearts.

    ?Sure enough, when everyone saw the two sharp scythes, they became more and more convinced that Old Mrs. Li was not lying to others with her nice words. Looking at Su Niang again, she looked a little sad.

    ??The Li family is such a good family, but they almost broke up with the villagers because of her instigation.

    Su Niang gritted her teeth with hatred. She didn''t dare to say anything. She made an excuse and ran away with the excuse of cooking at home.

    ?Everyone laughed, chatted for a few words, and dispersed.

    When the Li family arrived at the door of their house, Mrs. Li called to Mr. Li to stop.

    ¡°When returning the donkey cart, I told the village chief that our family is new here and we are going to hold a banquet to entertain the villagers.¡±

    Li Laoer''s eyes lit up and he immediately responded, "Mom, I understand. I''ll go talk to the village chief now."

    Tao Hongying quickly filled a basket with a few apples, pears, and a handful of red dates, and handed it to Li Laoer.

    ¡°I heard that the village chief¡¯s wife is not in good health. Second brother, please take these with you.¡±

    Li Laoer smiled and accepted it, but sighed in his heart. In fact, at this time, it would be best for him to bring his wife there.

    He told the village chief that his daughter-in-law would visit her and they would soon get close to her.

    ??But thinking of Wu Cuihua''s virtue, he asked her to go, fearing that she would eat up all the fruit on the way.

    ??If you don¡¯t look at me anymore, if you can¡¯t get close, you may become enemies...

    ??The village chief was having dinner at home. When he saw Li Laoer coming, he quickly helped unload the donkey cart. Seeing the fruit given by Li Laoer, the village chief smiled even more happily.

    When Li Laoer mentioned that he wanted to invite a drink at home, he immediately agreed.

    Don''t say that the Li family is so sensible. Even if the Li family doesn''t say anything, he will remind the villagers to go to the Li family frequently and avoid bullying.

    ??The Li family is prosperous and can write and do calculations. Settling down in the village will only bring benefits to the village, but no harm.

    On the second day, at three o''clock in the morning, the village chief and the villagers came to Li''s house one after another.

    There were old men with disabled limbs among them, as well as men who were heads of various families, but not the Liu family.

    ??The villagers also noticed it, but they didn¡¯t ask, so it was considered tacitly understood.

    ??The Li family''s courtyard is spacious, with a dedicated kitchen in the southwest corner. There are two stoves with iron pots on them.

    Tao Hongying is in charge of cooking, and Zhao Yuru and Jia Huan help her.

    ??Wu Cuihua¡¯s whirring sounds like she¡¯s helping, but in reality the thunder is loud and the raindrops are light.

    To be honest, she didn''t do any serious work.

    ¡°Pheasant stewed with mushrooms, braised rabbit, and sweet and sour carp. These three are big dishes. Add fried mushrooms and meat, green onions and eggs, and mix them with refreshing wild vegetables.¡±

    Tao Hongying prepared six dishes in total. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was already the Li family¡¯s greatest wish.

    Mrs. Li greeted the villagers at the door with Jiayin in her arms. Jiayin had a pink face and a pair of **** eyes as bright as gems.

    ??The cute little look makes everyone want to make out with her.

    ??If Jiaxi Jia''an hadn''t been protecting her from the front, Jiayin''s face would probably have turned red.

    When the sun reached the middle of the day, the two tables in Li¡¯s yard were already filled with villagers.

    Li Laoer brought his two younger brothers to accompany everyone to talk and drink tea.

    ??Li Laoer is also well-informed and has read books. His words and deeds are much smoother than those of ordinary villagers, making everyone laugh.

    A woman from the village came to join in the fun. Seeing the busyness in the kitchen, she rolled up her sleeves and helped pick vegetables.

    Tao Hongying happily thanked her and chatted together, which was very lively.

    With so many people working, the strong aroma of meat soon wafted out of the kitchen.

    ??The naughty boys in the village couldn''t help their greedy stomachs. They lay down at the door and peeked, swallowing hard.

    When Tao Hongying saw her, she called her home happy and safe, took some sesame candies from home, and gave them to the children.

    ?So Jiaan Jiaxi immediately became familiar with the children and became good partners.

    "Come! Try the wine I brought. This is good wine that I dug out from under the tree this morning and has been buried for three years!"

    ??The village chief brought two jars of wine himself, probably because he didn¡¯t want the Li family to spend too much money.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s rare for the village chief to be so willing. We need to drink a few more bowls.¡±

    ?Before the meal was ready, the men at the table drank some wine and became very lively.

    ??The hearty laughter they made from time to time floated over the Li family yard and lingered for a long time.

    By the time the food was served, the guests were all surprised.

    ?No one expected that the Li family would be so generous. With such big fish and meat, no one could have such a rich meal during the New Year!

    But considering that the Li family can buy such a big yard, they must have quite a lot of money.

    What''s more, the second child Li can read and write, the third child is a mason, and the fourth child can hunt. They live a good and normal life, which is really enviable.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 25ï¼š play self pity? Who wouldnâ€™t!

    Chapter 25 Pretending to be pitiful? Who wouldn¡¯t!

    ?Everyone was thinking in their hearts, but they kept using their chopsticks.

    ?The dishes tasted so good that they were paired with wine and rice, and everyone praised them.

    For a time, the yard became more lively.

    ??The village chief smiled and took a sip of his wine, sighing inwardly.

    Qingshui Village has been deserted for too long. Now that the Li family has arrived, it may be a good turn.

    The village will definitely become more and more prosperous and lively in the future.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, the Liu family is talking bad about your family all over the village. Logically speaking, you are relatives, why are you so angry?¡±

    ?An old woman was sitting next to Mrs. Li chatting. Maybe she thought Mrs. Li was very kind, so she reminded her in a low voice.

    Mrs. Li held Jiayin in her arms, pulled the fine cotton towel under her neck to wipe her saliva, and sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s sad to talk about it, but it¡¯s okay not to talk about it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you have to talk about it, otherwise everyone will think that your family is really having a good life and look down on your poor relatives.¡±

    ??My wife''s surname is Sun, and she loves to hear about these family members. Most of the news in the village comes from here.

    Mrs. Li said softly with red circles in her eyes.

    "When my brother Li Gen''er was alive, he sent me many letters. When his son got a wife and a family member was sick, he borrowed a lot of money from me. My family''s life was not easy at that time, so I sold all my dowry and sent it to him. Come here with the money."

    She wiped away her tears and said again.

    "I didn''t want to fight. There was a riot outside the wall. We came all the way to escape for our lives, but the Guo family and the nephews didn''t even let us in. They were afraid that I would bring up the money that I lent them to the Liu family!"

    ??I was also heartbroken, so I told the Liu family to break off the relationship at that time, and the Liu family agreed. From now on, I would just be an ordinary villager. "

    Once she heard what she said, not only Mrs. Sun, but also other women also felt disgusted with the Liu family.

    Heartless, white-eyed wolf, these words are all used on the Liu family.

    I have to say that Mrs. Li is really good at this. Sometimes it is easier to get people on her side by pretending to be pitiful than by being reasonable.

    Jiayin spat out a big bubble of saliva and was once again grateful to be reborn into a good family.

    ?Brothers are united, sisters-in-law are harmonious, and the grandmother who heads the house also knows how to adapt.

    Even if the current life is difficult, as a family, we can always make it better if we work together.

    ??The Liu family lives at the entrance of the village, which is a bit far away from the Li family, but the village is quiet. You can hear a few faint chatter and laughs, and smell the fragrance in the wind.

    ¡°A family that suffers a thousand blows!¡±

    So many people were invited but they didn¡¯t invite us. Isn¡¯t this just a sign of giving us little shoes to wear? "Liu Tiezhu was so angry that his face turned red and his neck thickened.

    ??Guo''s eyelids were drooped and his expression was not good.

    ¡°That aunt of yours is the best at winning people¡¯s hearts. She doesn¡¯t help her relatives when she has money, but instead invites others to eat! Sooner or later, their family will not be able to survive!¡±

    Liu Laifu on the other side rolled his eyes and also said.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry, I will deal with them sooner or later and get all the money back!¡±

    ?This is said as if the Li family¡¯s money should belong to their family.

    Mr. Guo finally looked better after being coaxed by her son.

    Liu Laifu took the opportunity and said, "Mom, give me some money, and I''ll go to the county town to find Wu Er.

    ?Wu Er also looked down upon the Li family. His sister was the second daughter-in-law of the Li family and knew the Li family best. With his help, it will definitely be easier to deal with the Li family if they want to cause trouble! "

    Mr. Guo doted on his second son the most and actually gave him a handful of copper coins.

    Without a few words of instructions, Liu Laifu had already run out of the house.

    ??Retaliation for the Li family is a trivial matter. Going to the casino to win money first is more important!

    The villagers received warm hospitality at the Li family, and their relationship with the Li family became much closer.

    At least everyone knows that the Li family is generous and their food is delicious.

    The next day, the young and old in the village started harvesting, and their busy feet did not touch the ground. The Li family had no crops to harvest, so they were very leisurely.

    After dinner early in the morning, Tao Hongying took Zhao Yuru to the mountains to pick mushrooms and wild vegetables.

    Before leaving, Tao Hongying left two bowls of rice oil in the pot for her daughter, not afraid that she would be hungry.

    The two sisters went up the mountain talking and laughing without asking Wu Cuihua. Anyway, even if Wu Cuihua followed, she would be lazy, so she simply didn''t call her.

    ??Li Laoer saw that many elderly people in the village were having difficulty walking yesterday, so he wanted to take the boys to help them with the autumn harvest.

    He only said a few words, and Mrs. Li agreed without hesitation.

    ¡°Bring more bread and don¡¯t eat other people¡¯s food. It¡¯s not easy to collect some food.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li told her son, holding Jiayin in her hand, bowing her head and kissing her chubby face.

    She dared to say that there was no shortage of food at home. This confidence was given by her precious granddaughter.

    ?Li Lao Er, Li Lao San and Li Lao Si took Jiaren and the other boys and went straight to Uncle Zhao''s house next door.

    Uncle Zhao was in his early fifties, but he lost one leg and one eye on the battlefield.

    ??Now he is a single man with no children, and he is also the one who has the most difficult autumn harvest in Qingshui Village.

    ¡°Uncle Zhao, we are here to help you cut your crops!¡±

    ?Jiaxi and Jiaan are naughty. Yesterday, they pestered Uncle Zhao to tell stories about the battlefield. Now they are familiar with each other, so they called out as soon as they entered the door.

    ¡°Brother Zhao, your legs and feet are inconvenient. Let us brothers come and help you with some farm work.¡±

    ??Li Laoer smiled and greeted Uncle Zhao, and without waiting for Uncle Zhao to say anything, he took his younger brother and nephews through the Zhao family''s backyard to cut sorghum in the fields.

    ?? Sorghum poles must be piled together to dry, and the sorghum heads must be cut and packed into bags, carried back to Zhao''s yard to dry, and finally beaten down to complete the work.

    ?Li Lao Er and others wielded sickles, while Li Lao Si and Jia Yi were responsible for carrying the bags. They were walking as fast as flying.

    Uncle Zhao lamely boiled water and carried it to the field. He was so happy that his family was happy and he ran forward to pick it up.

    Uncle Zhao touched their heads and the circles under their eyes were a little red.

    ¡°Tell me, how can I thank your family for this?¡±

    ¡°My grandma said that neighbors and villagers should help each other. Uncle, you sit down while we go to help with the work!¡±

    Jiaxi Jiaan drank enough water and ran away again.

    ??The Zhao family didn''t have much land, only two acres, and the Li family took it all in one day.

    ??No one from the Li family was willing to stay for dinner when Uncle Zhao asked, and Li Laosan didn''t forget to give his instructions.

    ¡°Uncle, I think your roof is old. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s leaking. After the autumn harvest, I¡¯ll help you repair it.¡±

    Uncle Zhao had no time to say anything more, and the Li family all went back.

    ?Just like that, in the next few days, the eight young and old men of the Li family took turns helping people in the village collect land.

    ?Most of these families are retired soldiers, and their fields are provided by the county.

    Two acres of one person, tax and food are half of ordinary farmers, which is considered to be taken care of by the court.

    They don¡¯t have any spare money to buy more. They only need to pay the tax every year to have enough food and clothing.

    The eight members of the Li family work neatly and live as a family every day, and they have good tempers.

    Every house in Qingshui Village is lively, and everyone in Qingshui Village will praise it.

    ¡°No wonder the Li family is full of children and grandchildren, and their life is so prosperous. They are all kind-hearted people, and they are all people with great blessings!¡±

    The old lady in the village was sitting in a place chatting, and when she mentioned the Li family, she gave a thumbs up.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 26ï¼š The village chief asks for help!

    Chapter 26 The village chief asks for help!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? You see, after the Li family came, our village became very lively!¡±

    Today it is the turn of a field in the south of the village. Jia An is cutting sorghum ears with his buttocks sticking out.

    Seeing Mrs. Li walking from the edge of the field with good news in her arms, she hurriedly greeted her.

    "Milk, why are you here? The sun is shining, and my sister is getting hot."

    Jiayin¡¯s white and tender little face, with her big eyes rolling around, is particularly cute now.

    Jia''an wiped her hands on her clothes, then took out a slingshot from her arms and showed it off to her sister.

    ¡°Sister, look at this, you can kill birds with this, I¡¯ll go get some bird eggs for you tomorrow!¡±

    ?The slingshot was extremely finely made, and the wooden handle may have been rubbed by people frequently in the past, making it smooth and rounded.

    Jiayin also played with it when she was a child in her previous life. Out of curiosity, she stretched out her little hand to grab it, and Jiaan put the slingshot in her hand.

    Mrs. Li saw that the slingshot didn¡¯t look like the one at home, so she asked casually, ¡°Where did you get the slingshot?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Zhao gave it to me. Grandpa Zhang and the others also gave it to me. Brother Jiayi also got a small dagger. It¡¯s really nice!¡±

    Jia An raised his little head, as if showing off their trophies.

    Hearing that it was given by the veterans, Mrs. Li didn''t say anything.

    ?These days, all the people who are helping the Li family are sending things to the Li family one after another, as if they have made an appointment.

    Hand-dried vegetables, miso, mustard greens, etc., everything is ready, it¡¯s impossible not to collect it!

    Mrs. Li understood that this was the villagers'' gratitude, and gradually stopped refusing.

    ?From now on, if you make delicious food at home, you can just send it back.

    ¡°Little Lucky Girl is here again!¡±

    ?The second sister-in-law Zhang from the west end of the village was delivering water to her man. She saw Mrs. Li from afar and hurried over to say hello.

    ?Seeing Jiayin nestling obediently in Mrs. Li''s arms, Sister-in-law Zhang liked it so much that she took out a silk flower made of fabric edges from her pocket and handed it to Jiayin''s little hand.

    ¡°The rags I dug out in the cupboard yesterday are just perfect for little Funiu to make a flower for her to play with!¡±

    ?Second Sister-in-law Zhang saw Jiayin holding the silk flower and smiling. She was so cute that her heart trembled, so she raised her hand and pinched her little face.

    Jiayin¡¯s skin is so delicate that even if she doesn¡¯t use any force, her rough hands can leave a red mark on her face.

    Jiayin turned away uncomfortably, causing Mrs. Zhang to laugh even more.

    ¡°The older the little girl is, she will be shy.¡±

    Jiayin is unable to complain. Who is shy? It is obviously because he dislikes it, okay?

    As expected, it would be no good to follow grandma to the field. It would be better to follow mother and the others up the mountain, where you can get things out of the space without being exposed to the sun...

    ?Every household in the village is busy with the autumn harvest, but there is an exception, and that is the Liu family.

    The whole family was holed up in the house, no one went out to work.

    ?Seeing that the crops are ripe, if we don¡¯t harvest them, if it rains in a few days, this year¡¯s harvest will be in vain.

    Ms. Guo was so anxious that her throat was about to burst into flames, but no one could instruct her.

    ?As soon as Liu Tiezhu was asked to work, Liu Tiezhu screamed with his belly in his arms and ran to the latrine.

    Liu Laifu said he would go to the county town to find Wu Er, but there was no news for several days.

    The two daughters-in-law are even more lazy than each other. When they want to work, they run faster than anyone else.

    ¡°Mom, there are so many people in the Li family. After helping this family and that family in the past few days, why haven¡¯t they come to help our family? We are still relatives. Are we as heartless as them?¡±

    Liu Laifu''s daughter-in-law was sitting on the kang. She was so fat that her eyes narrowed to slits and her tone was sour.

    Mrs. Guo''s eyes lit up when she heard this. How much would it cost to hire someone?

    The Li family loves to work so much, why not just ask them to help!

    ?Thinking about it like this, she ran straight to Li''s house.

    "Sister, are you resting?" Mrs. Guo saw Mrs. Li sitting at the door of the courtyard coaxing her granddaughter, so she licked her face and came closer.

    ?Old Mrs. Li glanced at her sideways but said nothing. She regretted not locking the door so that anyone could come in at will.

    ??Mr. Guo is not upset, and is still cheerful.

    ¡°Sister, my crops haven¡¯t been cut yet. You have a lot of family members, so help us cut them.¡±

    ¡°My family members are all busy and can¡¯t help you. The fourth child will be back soon. You should go back quickly! Be careful that he has a bad temper and will throw you out!¡±

    After Mrs. Li finished speaking with a sullen face, she got up and returned to the house with the good news in her arms, without even looking at Mr. Guo.

    ??Mr. Guo was disappointed. She wanted to get angry but was afraid that Li Laosi would really come back.

    ?So he spat on Old Mrs. Li''s back and walked home cursing.

    ¡°This whole family is cold-blooded! None of the relatives will help! Who do you think is begging them? Bah!¡±

    Ms. Guo was cursing as she walked. When she met villagers on the road, she scolded her even more vigorously, but no one in the village paid her any attention...

    This year¡¯s autumn harvest in Qingshui Village was completed several days earlier than in previous years, thanks to the help of the Li family.

    The villagers of Qingshui Village were extremely friendly and friendly when meeting the Li family.

    ¡°Is Yusheng at home?¡±

    ?This morning, as soon as the Li family had breakfast, they heard the village chief¡¯s voice coming from the gate of the courtyard.

    ?Li Laoer responded and quickly got up and went out.

    ¡°Yusheng, I remember that you worked as a bookkeeper, and I have something to ask you for help.¡± The village chief explained his purpose directly.

    Hearing what he said, Li Laoer guessed that it was about writing and arithmetic, so he agreed.

    "Okay, uncle, I have something to tell you."

    ¡°Tomorrow is the day when the county government officials come to collect grain taxes. I want you to help settle the accounts.¡±

    As expected, the village chief mentioned the matter of paying grain tax. He sighed heavily and said again.

    ¡°In the past, I worked by myself every year. Many veterans and older folks in the village didn¡¯t understand this. The tax collectors always fooled them while I was busy and collected a lot more grain..."

    ??Food in autumn is the basis for survival in the winter, but the evil local officials and government servants don''t care about this. They still make a lot of money from the grain tax.

    Li Laoer heard about this and quickly agreed.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry! Our whole family will go to help tomorrow and we will never let the people in the village suffer again!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Yusheng, let me thank you and your family first for everyone.¡±

    ??The village chief patted Li Laoer on the shoulder happily, feeling very happy.

    He became more and more certain that it was a great good thing for Qingshui Village that he had agreed to settle down with the Li family!

    ?After the village chief left, Mr. Li went back to his house and told Mrs. Li about the matter. All the young and old of the Li family agreed to help.

    ?Only Wu Cuihua was sitting by the kang, holding two peeled chestnuts in her hand and stuffing them into her mouth.

    ¡°Always mind your own business, no one is doing your own work yet!¡±

    ?She muttered, feeling dissatisfied but not daring to speak out loud, like a rat stealing food from the gutter.

    ?Everyone in the family heard her, but no one paid attention to her. She should pretend that she didn''t hear her, otherwise she would be fussy about it, which would be a waste of time and a bad mood.

    The next day, before dawn, the Li family got up early, made a fire to cook, packed up and went to the village chief''s house.

    To collect grain taxes in Junyang County, villagers in each village move the tax grains they have to pay to the open space in the village.

    Waiting for the yamen servants to come, and after unified accounting, use the donkey cart in the yamen to transport them away.

    ??The Li family has many hands, so they have to help carry bags of grain from house to house.

    ?Especially Li Laosi and Jiayi, who can walk as fast as they can while carrying a hundred kilograms, making everyone in the village envious.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 27ï¼š God punishes lazy dogs

    Chapter 27 God punishes lazy dogs

    ?Old Mrs. Li was holding Jiayin in her arms and watching the excitement, her back straight.

    ?Having many sons and a prosperous population is the Li family''s greatest confidence.

    Li Laoer took the roster and charcoal given to him by the village chief and calculated the grain tax that each household would pay before the Yamen arrived.

    Qingshui Village has a small population, so the government government only sent two government servants.

    Far away, everyone saw a donkey cart coming at the entrance of the village.

    When the donkey cart came near, the two servants from the carriage jumped down. One was tall and thin, the other was short and fat. They looked quite happy.

    ¡°Hey! Your village is doing very well this year. There is no need for us to go door to door to urge you.¡±

    ??The tall and thin yamen servant has a sharp look on his face and speaks in a strange manner.

    ??The pudgy yamen servant said nothing. He walked to the nearest bag of grain with a sullen face and kicked it with his feet.

    "The harvest is good this year, and the taxes and grain must be paid in full. Don''t cheat with the court and take advantage of it just because you have served as a soldier."

    ¡°The official is really good at joking. Our village pays the most in taxes and grain every year. We shed blood for the imperial court back then, but now we are still short of a few kilograms of grain.¡±

    ??The village chief felt angry after hearing what they said was unpleasant, and his response was stiff.

    The rest of the villagers looked at the yamen servants with bad expressions.

    ?These government servants who rely on human power are the worst things.

    Without saying any ability, it is on weekdays to oppress the people under the banner of the county officials.

    ??Moreover, he is an iron-clad government servant and a smooth-working county magistrate.

    ??No matter whether the county official is honest or corrupt, these government officials will not be affected. How can they bully the people or continue to bully them.

    The people had no way to redress their grievances, so they could only swallow their anger.

    ??The two government officials naturally saw the villagers'' eyes, but they were not afraid, and their eyes were still very disdainful.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ??The tall and thin government servant sneered and took out a booklet with the land and population of Qingshui Village.

    ¡°A new family settled in your village a while ago? There was no harvest this autumn, so his family will start paying grain tax next year.¡±

    ??The tall and thin yamen servant turned over two pages and said to the village chief.

    The village chief nodded and looked at the Li family.

    ?Li Laoer stood up at the right time, carrying a basket of apples and pears in his hand, and came forward with a smile to say hello.

    "My lord, you are talking about our family. Thank you for your understanding. My two lords will keep these fruits. It will be good to quench your thirst on the way."

    These apples and pears were both "picked up" by Li Laosi from the mountain.

    Not to mention these government officials, even the county magistrates of Junyang County may not be able to eat fruits of such good quality.

    The yamen servant knew the goods well and saw that they were good ones. His eyes lit up immediately and he smiled towards Li Laoer.

    ¡°You are quite sensible, kid.¡±

    He carried the basket and shook it, feeling even more satisfied.

    ¡°This is all as it should be. It¡¯s really hard for the official to come all the way here.

    ??There is nothing good in our poor and remote country, and this is the only fruit that is pretty good. If the official doesn''t despise it, that''s our blessing. "

    ??Li Laoer had a smile on his face, and his words were flattering but not annoying, which made the two yamen servants look even better.

    The short, fat yamen officer came over, looked at the basket of fruits, and his throat moved slightly.

    Upon seeing this, Li Laoer quickly took out two yellow pears, wiped them clean on his clothes, and then stuffed them into the hands of the two government officials.

    "Two officers, it''s still early, it won''t be long, let''s try a pear and take a rest."

    The two yamen servants naturally did not refuse and started eating. They both liked the sweet pears. Li Laoer took this opportunity to chat occasionally, and soon they were laughing and joking.

    "What the official doesn''t know is that our family also came here to escape famine. We saw too many victims who starved to death along the way. There is still a harvest in the fields here, but there is really not a single wild vegetable or weed over there. Speaking of ordinary people, It¡¯s not easy to live..."

    When the tall and thin government official heard this, he asked, "Where did your family come from?"

    ¡°Beyond the Great Wall,¡± Li Laoer responded quickly, ¡°I have been escaping for a month. Fortunately, I met a noble man who took our family on a boat, and we got here.¡±

    The tall and thin yamen servant nodded and sighed.

    ¡°My uncle¡¯s family is also outside the Great Wall. When I heard the news a few days ago, it was said that everyone was gone. You are lucky.¡±

    ¡°My condolences, sir, there are not even one out of ten of our folks there, and there are too few who survive.¡±

    ?Li Laoer sighed and took the opportunity to show his favor.

    "If you want to eat something outside the Great Wall, can you come and sit at my house?"

    "It''s just a casual comment." The tall and thin yamen servant ate the pear in his hand in several mouthfuls, then stood up and patted his companion, "Go and do some calculations, and go back early to deliver the work."

    The short, fat yamen servant had already finished eating. After hearing what he said, he got up and took a bucket to weigh the grain.

    ?According to the rules of previous years, it was their benefit to fill the bucket with a full tip and kick it, so that the grain scattered on the ground could be collected again.

    ?But just as the short and fat yamen servant was about to lift his feet, he was held back by the tall and thin yamen servant.

    ¡°Forget it this year.¡±

    The short, fat officer frowned. This "kicking fight" was a must-do every year.

    ??The county magistrate is a shrewd man. They don''t get much benefit on weekdays, and they only rely on the autumn to make a lot of money.

    ??The tall and thin yamen servant did not explain much and began to calculate the grains handed in by each family according to the number in the register.

    The villagers were not stupid either. They all saw that the tall and thin yamen servant had been "bought" by Li Laoer, so they quickly weighed, packed the bags, and stacked them on the donkey cart.

    When the two yamen servants were sent away, everyone was happily holding the remaining food saved and thanked Li Laoer one after another.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Yusheng, otherwise we would have had more food deducted this year!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yusheng is so awesome, he helped us save a lot of food!¡±

    ¡°The Li family are all good people. They have helped us a lot these days!¡±

    Listening to the villagers'' compliments one after another, the Li family were all happy, and the fatigue from a busy morning was instantly gone.

    In the afternoon, the villagers sent another wave of things to Li¡¯s house.

    The family with plenty of land was given ten or twenty kilograms of sorghum, and the family that was having a hard time was given dried vegetables and mushrooms. All in all, we did our best.

    ??The Li family also accepted them generously, which made the villagers feel that the Li family was really trustworthy.

    The day after paying the grain tax, the temperature dropped sharply, and an autumn rain poured down with coolness.

    The villagers could take shelter from the rain at home, but the Liu family was completely dumbfounded.

    Previously, their family had to pay the grain tax. After Guo''s urging day and night, Liu Tiezhu reluctantly went to the fields to collect some grain and brought it back.

    I thought that after paying the grain tax, I would slowly collect the remaining grain.

    Unexpectedly, this autumn rain directly broke all plans.

    ¡°What evil have I done? I let you wasteful things stand here? I didn¡¯t harvest the good grain, but let the rain wash it away..."

    Thinking of the grain that had not been harvested in time, Mrs. Guo sat on the kang, patted her thighs and cried.

    The tax was paid on the little grain that was collected, and the family had no grain left at all. How could their family survive the winter?

    ¡°Mother, who did you say this to? Tiezhu already has a backache, so it would be great if he could get back the taxed grain. On the contrary, the second brother has been fooling around in the county town and has done nothing!¡±

    When Su Niang heard what Guo said, she immediately became unhappy.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 28ï¼š About reading

    Chapter 28 About Reading

    Liu Laifu¡¯s daughter-in-law Chunhong was not happy when she heard this.

    "Sister-in-law, Laifu went to the county town to ask Wu Er to help teach the Li family a lesson. He was not fooling around! Besides, I think my eldest brother''s waist has healed long ago. Isn''t he just lazy and doesn''t want to work? What excuse are you looking for?"

    ¡°What are you talking nonsense about? Your man is a lazy, greedy man who spends all his time trying to get money from your mother, but you still have the nerve to talk about my iron pillar!¡±

    Su Niang seemed to have been stabbed in the foot, and her words became more and more unpleasant.

    ?Chunhong¡¯s big face turned blue with anger. She couldn¡¯t defeat Su Niang, so she simply took advantage of her weight and pushed Su Niang to the edge of the kang and beat her.

    Mrs. Guo did not stop the fight. Instead, she picked up a feather duster and taught the two daughters-in-law a lesson together.

    ??The Liu family''s shouting and yelling could be heard far away. When the villagers passing by heard it, they all looked disgusted and stayed away.

    ¡°Why are you making so much noise? You¡¯re not letting anyone sleep anymore!¡±

    Liu Tiezhu was sleeping on the edge of the kang when he was suddenly woken up and cursed angrily.

    "If you have the guts, ask the Li family to fight. If they hadn''t watched the fun and refused to help, how could our family have recovered the food?"

    This reminded Mr. Guo, and he yelled in the direction of the Li family.

    ¡°Those who are so ungrateful that they won¡¯t even help their relatives will sooner or later lose their descendants!¡±

    When the neighbors of the Liu family heard this, they became even more disgusted with the Liu family. Who has no conscience? The Liu family really has no clue...

    Old Mrs. Li didn''t know about the Liu family''s troubles. She was coaxing her granddaughter to do needlework at the same time.

    One autumn rain and another cold, the weather will only get colder in the future.

    Jiayin¡¯s clothes were a little thin, so Mrs. Li found the fabric and cotton she bought a few days ago and wanted to make some small clothes for her granddaughter.

    Jiayin was lying on the warm kang, feeling like a pancake. The batter was battered but the other side was not yet cooked.

    ¡°Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeally!¡± Jiayin threw the rattle and stretched out his hand to his grandma.

    Mrs. Li quickly put down the half-sewn clothes, picked up her granddaughter and rocked her gently.

    The autumn harvest work is all done, and the Li family is not sitting idle in the house.

    Young and old all carried axes and ropes into the mountains, preparing to cut more firewood and save it for burning in the winter.

    ??The villagers who had received help from the Li family before saw the Li family going up the mountain to chop firewood, so they all took their own axes and followed them.

    ?There are many people and it is easy to work. In just one day, a large pile of firewood was cut.

    Jiaren and his younger brothers put some wet firewood on the open ground to dry, and then stacked them neatly outside the yard.

    ?This morning, Li Laosi carried his bow and arrows and prepared to go hunting in the mountains. After the rain, the wild animals on the mountains were less mobile and easier to hunt.

    ¡°Brother Qiu Sheng, we are here!¡±

    ?Several young men from the village, also neatly dressed and carrying bows, arrows and hatchets, came to Li''s house, with excitement on their faces.

    When we were chopping firewood together earlier, Li Laosi had casually shot pheasants and rabbits, and his superb archery skills made them envious.

    After pestering for a long time, Li Laosi agreed to take them up the mountain together.

    "Have you all eaten? There''s nothing to do. Let''s leave now."

    Li Laosi checked the quiver and led the boys up the mountain.

    Jia Xi and Jia An clamored to follow, but Li Laosi only brought Jia Yi, who was strong and skilled.

    Jia An Jiaxi was very depressed, but Tao Hongying asked her to go to the kitchen, and each of them stuffed a roasted sweet potato and cheered her up.

    ?Old Mrs. Li sat on the bed with the good news in her arms, chatting with the women who came to the house.

    ?This woman¡¯s husband¡¯s surname is Zhang, and people in the village call her Second Sister-in-law Zhang.

    Speaking of which, she was the woman who had just arrived in the village from the Li family and talked to Mrs. Li about the situation in the village. On the day the Li family hosted a banquet for the villagers, Sister-in-law Li came to help and talked to Mrs. Li for a long time before going home.

    As she had nothing to do today, she came to talk to Mrs. Li again and read the good news.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, your big yard is so neatly kept. It looks like a family that knows how to live a good life!¡±

    ?Second Sister Zhang shook the rattle to tease the good news and praised her at the same time.

    Mrs. Li handed her the good news, then lowered her head and continued to embroider a small flower.

    ¡°We have a large family, and if we work together we can get it done quickly.¡±

    Hearing this, Sister-in-law Zhang nodded enviously.

    "The boys in your family are really good. Not to mention the tax collection a few days ago, the second brother helped everyone, but it helped everyone save a lot of food. Has the second brother read a book? It''s really good to do the accounting and accounting. A good hand.¡±

    "I haven''t been to school, I just studied at home for a few days. It''s too expensive, and my family''s life is hard, so I can''t afford it." Mrs. Li responded casually.

    ?Second Sister-in-law Zhang nodded, "Isn''t that right? My natal family has a nephew who studies in the county town. I heard that he spends at least a dozen taels a year.

    In order to support this child, my brother and sister-in-law tightened their belts every day. I have a little money and food, but I want to give it to my son, and my life is tight..."

    Just as Mrs. Li was about to respond, she looked up and saw her eldest grandson carrying firewood back and forth in the yard, and her heart moved.

    Jiaren is twelve years old. His father has taught him how to read since he was a child, and he also likes to read the most.

    ??If there were no military disturbances outside the wall, she would also plan to send him to school.

    ?Now that we have settled down, we can think about it again.

    ¡°Studying is a good thing. If you pass the exam, you can become an official in the future.¡±

    Mrs. Li came back to her senses and said to Mrs. Zhang with a slight smile.

    ¡°Yes, yes, my sister-in-law said the same thing.¡± There was a hint of pride on Mrs. Zhang¡¯s face, obviously she was very proud of her nephew¡¯s study.

    Jiayin listened to the two people talking, her big eyes rolling, and she guessed that grandma must want to send her eldest brother to study.

    ??She cooperated with Sister-in-law Zhang''s teasing and reached out to grab the rattle, while thinking about taking out something from the space that could be sold.

    ?The more money the family has, the more confidence they can provide for their children to study.

    ¡°My family has beaten a lot of soybeans before, and now it¡¯s time to make soybean paste. I¡¯m going to do it in the next few days. Sister-in-law, is your family making soybean paste? Do you want to join us?¡±

    ?Second Sister-in-law Zhang saw Mrs. Li staring out the window and being a little distracted, so she called her.

    Mrs. Li quickly responded, "Okay, let''s make the sauce together then. Remember to tell her in advance so I can let Hongying soak the beans."

    ¡°That¡¯s so kind. Your yard is spacious and you have two big iron pots. I¡¯ll just bring the soybeans and cook them together. By the way, I¡¯ll put them in your yard to dry together.¡±

    ?The more Sister-in-law Zhang talked about it, the more she thought it was feasible. She wished she could go home and move the beans and make sauce at Li''s house.

    ??Old Mrs. Li doesn''t dislike Sister-in-law Zhang''s fiery and straightforward temperament.

    The two talked for a while, and then Sister-in-law Zhang touched Jiayin¡¯s little face and reluctantly went home to cook.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru picked a small basket of mushrooms near the foot of the mountain, dried them when they came back, and prepared to make dinner.

    Jiayin''s little mouth was spitting bubbles, and she insisted on being held by Tao Hongying, so Tao Hongying simply cooked with Jiayin behind her back.

    ??While Tao Hongying was chopping vegetables, Jiayin secretly added rice to the pot. After the last pot of rice porridge, which was supposed to be liquid, was cooked, it became thicker and thicker.

    ?Old Mrs. Li went down to the ground and saw the pot of porridge. She was already used to it. She hugged her granddaughter and sat at the dining table.

    ??The Li family came back one after another, and everyone gathered together to have a formal meal.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 29ï¼š untouchable taboo

    Chapter 29 The untouchable taboo

    The two naughty boys Jiaxi and Jiaan talked about chopping firewood during the day, and they fell to the ground and chewed a mouthful of mud, which made everyone in the family laugh.

    ¡°Giggle!¡± Jiayin was lying on Mrs. Li¡¯s lap and also laughed at her brother.

    Mrs. Li rubbed her granddaughter''s cheek, looked at Li Jiaren who was drinking porridge in a graceful manner, and made up her mind.

    ¡°I plan to send my children to study in the county town.¡±

    As soon as these words came out, the dinner table suddenly became quiet.

    Everyone looked at Mrs. Li in surprise, wondering why she said that.

    After all, even if you can¡¯t go hungry these days, studying is too expensive, and the burden is still too heavy for the Li family!

    ?Wu Cuihua was the first one not to agree.

    ¡°Mom! How much money does it cost to study? Where did our family get so much money? If you want to support them to study, we can¡¯t survive this life!¡±

    ?She almost jumped up and made a noise, for fear that she would go hungry if she provided for the children to study.

    ¡°Studying is a good thing, second sister-in-law, why are you yelling?¡±

    ??Zhao Yuru couldn''t stand Wu Cuihua''s look and couldn''t help but say something.

    ¡°What a good thing? What a good thing, are you guys paying for it? I have a few pennies left at home, so I can educate my children. Let¡¯s go drink the northwest wind!¡±

    ??Wu Cuihua didn''t know how much money the old lady had, but she only needed a hundred taels to buy the yard and fields, so she guessed it wasn''t much.

    ¡°Okay, shut up!¡± Old Mrs. Li glanced at Wu Cuihua with a dark face and shut her down with just one sentence.

    ¡°I plan to only send Jiaren to study.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Wu Cuihua was stunned when she heard this. It turned out that she only sent her son to study!

    ?She glanced at her eldest son, wanting to take back all the words she just said, and laughed twice in embarrassment.

    ¡°Mother¡­mother has the final say.¡±

    It was hard for people to say anything about her, but their eyes were not friendly.

    ??Wu Cuihua quickly lowered her head to drink the porridge, not daring to say another word.

    ?Li Jiaren was even more ashamed of his mother. He put down his job and said.

    ¡°Mistress, our family has just settled here and there are many places to spend money. I am not in a hurry to study. I will wait until the family has a harvest next year.¡±

    Mrs. Li is very pleased that her grandson is so sensible, but she will never change her mind about what she has decided.

    "If our family wants to truly take root here, this is not enough for the time being. Helping the villagers with some small tasks or buying property are just for the present. If we want our Li family to prosper in the long term, we still need to have descendants studying."

    ?Old Mrs. Li glanced at everyone and saw that they all nodded before continuing.

    "Isn''t there a saying that says this? If there are no scholars in the family, where will the officials come from? Even if you are not a scholar and you are just a boy, outsiders will have to think twice if they want to bully the Li family.

    ?Jiaren, grandma thinks you are good at studying. Go study, your family can afford it! "

    Jiaren really likes reading. As long as he is free, he will definitely find something with words to read, or he will write on the ground with a wooden stick.

    ??This is not only seen by Mrs. Li, but also by the Li family.

    ? Li Laosan and Li Laosi both expressed their support, "Yes, if Jiaren goes to study, we will definitely be able to afford it with the money we earn."

    ¡°Milk, third uncle, fourth uncle¡­¡±

    There were tears in Jiaren''s eyes. He took a deep breath and stood up to salute the elders.

    ¡°I will study hard and give our family credit!¡±

    ¡°Good boy!¡± Old Mrs. Li smiled slightly.

    ??Wu Cuihua saw that her son''s study was confirmed, and she grinned from the corners of her mouth to her ears. She took her son''s hand and started talking.

    ¡°My son is the most obedient, and he will definitely be able to study well. As long as we don¡¯t be like your uncle, who studies to the death of everyone... Oops!¡±

    Before Wu Cuihua could finish her words, Li Laoer pinched her arm hard, which was so painful that she burst into tears.

    ?Just when she was about to scold Mr. Li, she finally noticed that Mrs. Li¡¯s face was as dark as ink...

    ?Wu Cuihua suddenly remembered the taboos at home and immediately panicked.

    Before she could make amends, Mrs. Li dropped the porridge bowl with a clang, and the hot porridge bits flew everywhere. A lump fell on Jiayin''s exposed arm, causing her to tremble in pain.

    But Mrs. Li was obviously in a bad mood, and Jiayin suppressed her silence.

    ¡°You heartless piece of shit!¡±

    ??Li Laoer was afraid that Mrs. Li would become even more angry when she saw Wu Cuihua, so he directly grabbed her arm and dragged her back to the wing to teach her a lesson.

    The two sons were still outside. Li Lao Er¡¯s daughter-in-law, who couldn¡¯t be beaten, had a bruised nose and face, so she found a washboard and asked Wu Cuihua to kneel down with half a copper basin of water.

    ??Wu Cuihua made a sad face. Listening to her husband''s scolding, her knees felt numb and itchy, as if there were so many ants crawling on her.

    Within half an hour, she started crying and begging for mercy in a low voice.

    ¡°Boy, I know I was wrong, and I will never talk nonsense again.¡±

    Li Laoer, however, ignored her at all, "When will mother calm down, you will get up."

    ?Wu Cuihua started to cry and struggled to get up, but Li Laoer raised the ruler in his hand, so she could only kneel down.

    ??Originally I thought about my son coming to plead for mercy, but no one came to see me until midnight...

    ??Everyone listened to the scolding from the side room and carefully looked at Old Mrs. Li''s face, and no one dared to hold the bowl again.

    Jiayin turned her little head and looked around. Seeing everyone in her family wanting to know the reason, she became more and more curious.

    So it turns out that her uncle, who has never been seen before, is taboo and cannot even be mentioned?

    Jiayin desperately wanted to know her uncle''s story, but she couldn''t speak. She could only raise her hand to touch Old Mrs. Li''s face and coax her.

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t eat, so she simply carried her granddaughter back to the house, leaving a table full of people like quails with their necks shrunken.

    As soon as Mrs. Li put her granddaughter on the kang, she saw a bright red patch on her little arm.

    ?She quickly went up to take a look, and touched another piece of warm porridge on her sleeve, and immediately understood that her granddaughter had been burned.

    ?But the child didn''t cry a word just now. Could it be that he was frightened by her?

    Mrs. Li was filled with regret and distress. Why did she forget that her granddaughter was in her arms just now? Why did she throw the porridge bowl?

    She quickly picked up her granddaughter, raised her little arms, kissed and blew her.

    ¡°Does it hurt Fu Niu¡¯er? It¡¯s all my fault, grandma. Grandma shouldn¡¯t lose her temper. Did she scare us Fu Niu¡¯er...¡±

    Of course she couldn''t tell the good news that it hurt, and she couldn''t say it. She could only respond with a giggle, hoping that the old lady would blame herself less.

    ?Seeing her granddaughter¡¯s eyes wide open, she stretched out her hand to touch her face as if to comfort her.

    ?Old Mrs. Li felt increasingly uncomfortable, and in the end she hugged her granddaughter and started crying.

    Jiayin was held upright in Mrs. Li''s arms, her head resting on her shoulder, and she could really feel her grandma''s trembling body.

    Hearing the suppressed sobs again made her heart aching.

    ?Grandma has always been the backbone of the Li family. When she is a member of the family, she speaks and acts with neatness and is extremely strong.

    ??Fleeing with more than a dozen people all the way, no matter how difficult it was, I never shed a tear.

    But I¡¯m crying so sadly right now...

    She tried hard to rub her little face against her grandma''s face, and also wanted to raise her hand to wipe away her tears.

    ??It¡¯s a pity that my little hands are not very good at controlling them, and in the end it ended up being a slap in the face...

    Since Wu Cuihua was taught a lesson by Li Laoer that day, she has been lame for more than ten days, and she no longer dares to talk too much at home.

    I was afraid that Mrs. Li would be unhappy and not let her son go to school.

    On this day, Li Laosi went up to the mountains to hunt early in the morning.

    But he still didn''t come back at noon. Mrs. Li was worried that something had happened, so she asked her second son to go out to greet him.

    As a result, as soon as Li Laoer arrived at the gate of the courtyard, he was startled. A man covered in blood rushed in from the door, carrying a red deer on his shoulders!

    He was about to call someone, but when he took a closer look, he realized that this person was actually Li Laosi!

    "Qiu Sheng? Why...how did you end up like this? Are you injured?"

    Li Lao Er didn¡¯t know whether to look at Li Lao Si or the red deer for a moment.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 30ï¼š Send pillows when you are dozing off

    Chapter 30 Giving pillows when you are dozing off

    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt, second brother, please help me.¡±

    ?Li Laosi was so tired that he only shouted excitedly after unloading the red deer.

    "As soon as I entered the mountain, I saw the footprints of the red deer. I chased it to the other side of the mountain and squatted in the grass for a long time before I hunted this red deer. Good guy, I estimate it weighs about four hundred pounds! "

    At this moment, Mrs. Li and the others were startled when they heard the noise.

    After confirming that Li Laosi was not injured, everyone gathered around the red deer and were extremely happy.

    Tao Hongying quickly took an old cloth to wipe Li Laosi''s face and took him back to the house to change clothes.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a sleepy pillow! I was worried about asking for a favor because I didn¡¯t have anything to offer as a door-to-door gift. This solves the problem!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li smiled and ordered her sons to work, "Second, second and third son, you two quickly skin the red deer and divide the meat."

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s stew venison tonight! This is good stuff, a great supplement!¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua looked at the fat and strong red deer with bright eyes. Before Mrs. Li could reply, she was thinking about herself again.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the county to call Ergouzi back. Anyway, our whole family can¡¯t finish the venison, so I¡¯ll ask him to take some away...¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Old Mrs. Li stared at her and pointed at her angrily and cursed.

    ¡°You shameless thing, I¡¯m not dead yet, it¡¯s your turn to take charge of the family? If you dare to recruit Wu Er back, I¡¯ll kick you two sisters out!¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua shivered in fright, quickly shrank her neck, and did not dare to say anything more.

    ?Everyone pretended not to hear or see, and helped fetch water and find buckets. After working for almost an hour, the red deer finally separated from its skin and flesh.

    Put the skinned deer skin and antlers aside and sell them to the county tomorrow morning.

    Divide the remaining venison into two halves, cut one half into more than ten small pieces, and let Li Laosan take the children to deliver a piece to each house.

    ??The remaining half of the venison must also be divided. The family will eat one piece and leave a few pieces hanging at the mouth of the well to keep fresh.

    The most important thing is to put a big piece for Li Laoer and Jiaren, and some apples and pears.

    ??Then I asked Sister-in-law Zhang to lead the way, and together we went to her natal home to inquire about the academy.

    Jiaren was also lucky. It happened that Zhang Ersao''s nephew came home to pick up something, and he happened to meet him.

    Hearing that Jiaren also wanted to study in the academy, the family received the father and son politely.

    Zhang Ersao''s maiden name is Chen, and she comes from a well-to-do family.

    ?The yard is large and neat, and it is said that there are many fields. No wonder it can afford to study for the children.

    Zhang Ersao''s nephew is named Chen Feng. He has been studying for more than three years. He is polite and courteous. He is very gentle in dealing with others and has no airs.

    The elder sister-in-law of the Chen family was also enthusiastic. She brought snacks and tea from the backyard and greeted her sister-in-law and Li Laoer and his son.

    "Look, you''re here now. Why are you bringing so many things? They all belong to the villagers. Sit down quickly. Are you tired from walking all the way?"

    ?Li Laoer said a few polite words. Seeing that the Chen family men were not here, he didn''t want to talk much, so he got straight to the point and mentioned what he wanted to say.

    "Sister-in-law, we are here this time to ask Mr. Chen about the academy. My son is also old enough, and our family wants to send him to study."

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Sister-in-law Chen waved her hand and quickly signaled her son to speak.

    Chen Feng saw that everyone was looking at him, so he started to introduce them slowly.

    "Our academy is located in the west of the county seat. It is called Hanbo Academy. The dean is a retired teacher from the county. He is knowledgeable, rigorous and very responsible. There are now forty-three students in the academy. They have been studying for several years and have never passed the Tongsheng test. Yes. We can eat and live in the academy, and if it¡¯s close to home, we can also study on a day trip.¡±

    He subconsciously glanced at Jiaren and said again.

    "If you want to live and eat in the academy, you have to pay 300 wen a month. The pens, ink and paper you need to read and write every month are also 300 wen. The end of the month is 500 wen. In total, each student needs at least one or two taels a month. silver.

    ?Every festival or teacher¡¯s birthday, you have to prepare additional gifts. It depends on your heart, but it shouldn¡¯t be too shabby. ¡±????As expected, Li Jiaren frowned after hearing this and tugged on Li Laoer''s sleeve.

    ¡°Dad, some of them are too expensive, let¡¯s go home and discuss it.¡±

    ?Li Laoer smiled and nodded, stood up and thanked the Chen family''s mother and son before leaving.

    Sister-in-law Chen could not keep them and her son, but she allowed Sister-in-law Zhang to stay for one night.

    After leaving the Chen family yard, the father and son walked half way in silence before Li Lao Er spoke to his son.

    "Son, one tael of silver is not much. Dad will go to the county town in a while to find an errand to support your education. You are still young, follow the family''s arrangements, and don''t say you won''t study in the future. Dad is not capable, but he wants you to make a career. Shining on the lintel."

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Li Jiaren¡¯s eyes were slightly red and he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After returning home, Li Laoer relayed everything about the academy to the Li family. Everyone was stunned after hearing this.

    It is indeed a bit expensive. You have to know that a family¡¯s monthly expenses for firewood, rice, oil, and salt will not cost more than a tael of silver.

    The room was silent for a while, and Li Laosi was the first to speak loudly.

    "No matter how expensive it is, we still need to educate our children. Our family can afford it! I will continue to hunt in the mountains tomorrow. The money I get from hunting a fox is enough for my eldest nephew to study for three months!"

    ¡°Yes, I can also go out and do some masonry work, and the wages are quite good.¡± Li Laosan also supported it.

    ¡°Tomorrow Hongying and I will finish the work at home and go pick dry goods and sell them in the county town. We can also make money.¡±

    Even Zhao Yuru, who has always been a man of few words, also expressed his stance.

    ?Several children even jumped up and shouted, "We can also help, earn money to buy paper and pen for my eldest brother."

    Jiayin was held in the arms of Mrs. Li. Seeing the family so united, she couldn''t help but get excited.

    ?She waved her little hands and shouted, firmly voting in favor.

    Jiaren is fair and fair, smart and polite, and likes to read. We can¡¯t let such a good seedling go to waste!

    She has to work hard to get food for the family so that her eldest brother can study!

    Jiaren could not help but wipe his tears and once again promised Mrs. Li and the whole family that he would never let down the family''s expectations.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li wiped her eldest grandson¡¯s tears.

    ¡°Studying is for understanding. It¡¯s better to get ahead. Even if you don¡¯t pass the exam, it¡¯s better to be able to find a way to support your family like your father.¡±

    Jiaren nodded heavily, "Milk, I remember it."

    ? Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying started working that night, preparing bedding, clothes and some daily necessities for Jiaren.

    ?Early the next morning, Li Laoer picked up a piece of venison, a pair of rabbits and a pair of pheasants as a meeting gift for his husband, and set off for the county town with Jiaren.

    Li Laosi is going with him. He wants to sell the deer antlers and skins.

    Li Laosan was not idle either. He took Jiayi and others to build houses for several families in the village.

    ??Li Laoer and his son found the door of Hanbo Academy according to the address mentioned by Chen Feng.

    ??Before entering, he heard the sound of reading loudly. Li Jiaren was excited when he thought that he would study here in the future.

    The old man guarding the gate was quite kind. After getting a few pennies, he went to help find Chen Feng.

    ?? Chen Feng originally thought that Li Jiaren would not come, but he did not expect an unexpected surprise.

    "It''s great that you are here. Come with me to see the teacher. Class hasn''t started yet."

    He led Li Laoer and his son into the academy and whispered on the way.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 31ï¼š The poor hero bleeds and sheds tears

    Chapter 31 The poor hero bleeds and sheds tears

    ¡°I will introduce you to a gentleman in a moment. His surname is Sun. He is the most knowledgeable gentleman in our Hanbo Academy and the brother-in-law of the dean.

    The dean is not often in the academy, and Mr. Sun is also in charge of general affairs. The Xiuxin class he leads has the best academic performance in the academy. You are right to study with him. "

    ?Li Jiaren nodded repeatedly and said thanks.

    Mr. Sun was drinking tea at the moment. He heard that a new student wanted to study with him, but he did not refuse.

    ?Li Jiaren can write and do calculations, is cleanly dressed, and speaks in a gentle and polite manner.

    Mr. Sun was very satisfied with the few words of the exam, so he accepted the meeting gift from Li Laoer, and then told Jiaren to formally enter the academy three days later to perform the apprenticeship ceremony.

    Li Laoer and his son quickly thanked him and were very happy when they left the academy.

    At this moment, Li Laosi also sold deer skins and antlers and came to join them.

    ??The deer antler was sent to Baicaotang and he received five taels of silver directly. The deer skin was cheaper, and the fur shop gave him one or two and a half.

    One red deer brought in more than six taels, which was almost enough for Jiaren to study for half a year. He finally felt less guilty.

    The three of them returned home and learned that Jiaren had been accepted by the most knowledgeable gentleman in the academy. The Li family were very happy.

    That night I steamed two rice and stewed a pheasant to celebrate.

    It is a good thing that the Li family wants to send their children to study, and the Li family does not hide it.

    Soon everyone in the village knew about it, and everyone admired the Li family''s courage.

    ??In the past few days, people from the village have come to Li''s house every now and then to talk. They all want to see Jiaren and get acquainted with the future scholar in advance.

    "Jiaren, you have to study hard when you get to the academy. You were born into a good family, and you have to repay your grandma if you have a future!"

    Jiaren responded one by one. Seeing his blush, Mrs. Li kicked him out to chop wood in the backyard.

    ¡°This child is really filial and sensible, and he will definitely have a great future!¡±

    ¡°All the children in Lao Li¡¯s family are good at it. Even the youngest, Jia An, is also very smart! My little boy is bigger than Jia An, and he is always naughty and mischievous...¡±

    Mrs. Li listened to their praises with a smile, grabbed a few roasted chestnuts for each person, and said a few polite words from time to time.

    At this time, the village chief uncle also came.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, my old lady heard that Jiaren was going to study in the county, so she specially sewed him a gold-listed sachet. It contains medicinal materials to refresh his mind. He can smell it and not feel sleepy when he is studying at night.¡±

    After he said this, he handed over a box, which contained two sachets sewn in dark blue fine cloth, embroidered with gold plaques and inscriptions, which were very exquisite.

    Mrs. Li hurriedly thanked the village chief and invited the village chief to sit down and drink tea. When Jiaren heard the noise, he also threw his ax to greet him.

    ¡°There will be scholars in our village in the future. This kid Jiaren can¡¯t do anything wrong. He will definitely win face for our Qingshui Village!¡±

    ?The village chief uncle patted Jiaren on the shoulder and liked him for being steady and polite.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll lend you your kind words.¡± Mrs. Li asked everyone to sit down again and said as she remembered something.

    "By the way, brother, in the past few days, while Jiaren is still at home, I would like to trouble you to take our family to worship the original owner of this yard."

    ?? Before going to the county town to sell deer antlers, Li Laosi bought half a basket of yellow paper incense candles. It is not good to keep these things at home, so he must burn them quickly.

    ??The village chief was stunned for a moment, then he immediately responded.

    ¡°Okay, we can go tomorrow.¡±

    "Then I''ll ask Hongying to prepare things tonight." Mrs. Li simply said so, and the matter was settled.

    ?That night, Tao Hongying made some snow-white steamed buns with fine flour, steamed the rabbit meat, put it in a bowl, and filled it with two plates of fruit.

    Early the next morning, the family packed their belongings and went to wait at the door of the village chief''s house.

    ??The village chief also brought some food and wine, and then led the Li family to set off in a grand way.

    ??The original house owner had no children. After his death, the village chief helped bury him in the mountains. The Li family felt a little sad when they saw the solitary grave.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru quickly arranged the sacrifices and incense candles, and helped the village chief pour the wine.

    ??Wu Cuihua probably felt that this place was unlucky and refused to help at all, wishing she could stay away.

    ?Hide behind the crowd now, Li Laoer can''t even pull him.

    ?The village chief sat in front of the tombstone, looking sad.

    At the beginning, he fought with the enemy on the battlefield, bleeding and sweating and narrowly escaped death.

    None of this made this iron-clad man shed a single tear, but now his eyes easily turned red.

    ¡°My old brother died a miserable death.¡±

    ??The village chief knew that someone in the village was gossiping about the current yard of the Li family. He was afraid that the Li family would misunderstand, so he planned to take this opportunity to explain.

    ¡°When we were in the war, the enemy attacked at night, and many brothers were wiped out on the neck in the camp. My brother had a bad stomach and saved his life, but he also suffered from heart problems and could not sleep well at night.

    Later we came to Qingshui Village. He married a wife and was living a good life. But one time he had a nightmare at night, and his wife didn''t understand and called him several times. He actually mistook her for an enemy and killed her by mistake. "

    ??The Li family members gasped when they heard this, and the village chief looked even more sad.

    "When I arrived, my brother was sitting there stupidly, saying he was sorry for his wife, and wiped his neck in front of me..."

    ?The Li family''s hearts are heavy and extremely pitiful. Their good family has been separated like this, and their family has been destroyed.

    Old Mrs. Li sighed, "He is also a poor person. Brother village chief, don''t worry, our Li family is also getting a bargain."

    She bowed to the other side and made a promise in a low voice.

    "As long as our Li family lives in Qingshui Village from now on, I will let my children and grandchildren come to worship every year, and I will not let this brother underground stop offering incense and offerings."

    ??This is what the village chief wanted, so he quickly thanked him.

    ¡°I would like to thank you and your family on behalf of my brothers.¡±

    They burned the paper, kowtowed together, and cleared away the weeds from the tomb.

    As usual, the village chief wanted to stay and talk for a while, so the Li family went down the mountain together.

    Since the Li family made so much noise, people in the village naturally knew about it.

    Some people say that the Li family is benevolent and righteous, while others say that the Li family is bold. Of course, there are no good things to say when it comes to the Liu family.

    ¡°I really have too much money to burn, but if I have such good things, I¡¯d rather give them to a dead man! The whole family is a worthless thing!¡±

    Ms. Guo was so angry that she sat at the door of the courtyard and cursed. The Li family was willing to subsidize a dead person, but they would not give anything to their family.

    Liu Laifu came back from the city two days ago and saw his wife beating her sister-in-law until her nose was black and her face was swollen, and she didn''t even fart.

    ?At this moment, listening to Guo''s cursing, he became more and more irritated, and simply went into the city to find Wu Ergou in the casino.

    ¡°Wu Er, what are you doing here? Your sister¡¯s husband¡¯s family is very rich. Can¡¯t you just let your sister support you?¡±

    Liu Laifu''s words were sour, which made Wu Ergou confused.

    ??He spent all the little money he earned as a waiter on gambling, and now he has lost not a penny left, so he is worried.

    After hearing this, he hurriedly ran back to Li''s house.

    When Wu Cuihua saw her brother coming back, she was busy preparing food for him. She also planned to take out the leftover venison and smoked rabbit.

    ¡°Second sister-in-law! Mother said to keep these venison and rabbits for the New Year. If your brother wants to eat them, he can go up to the mountain and hunt them down himself!¡±

    Tao Hongying was not polite at all and closed the warehouse door directly.

    Jiayin was lying on my mother''s back, just in time to watch the excitement. Now she stretched out her little hand and made a few babbling sounds to cheer her mother on!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 32ï¼š Li Laosan has a suggestion!

    Chapter 32 Li Laosan has a proposal!

    ?Wu Cuihua was so angry that she was about to scold Tao Hongying when she heard Mrs. Li''s voice coming from the hall.

    ¡°Wu Er, you came all the way back from the county. Did you know that your nephew was going to study, so you gave him money to buy pen and ink?¡±

    Wu Er was so embarrassed that he blushed and had a thick neck. How dare he say that he came back to take advantage.

    Looking at Li Laosi, who had a fist as big as a pottery bowl at the door, he choked for a long time and finally walked away in despair.

    ??Wu Cuihua still wanted to catch up, but the whole family looked at her coldly and shrank...

    In a blink of an eye, it was the day when Jiaren went to the academy, and Tao Hongying got up early to cook.

    When it was dawn, Li Laoer took Jiaren with him, and Li Laosi picked up the bedding and luggage and set off together.

    ??The whole family stood at the gate of the courtyard to see them off, and their reluctance to leave them made Jiaren''s nose sore.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jiayin was in Tao Hongying¡¯s arms, trying hard to make a small fist gesture at Jiaren.

    ?Jiaren leaned over and put his little face close to the good news.

    Jiayin wanted to touch her eldest brother¡¯s handsome face, but she couldn¡¯t control her strength and the slap was a little loud.

    ?She blushed with embarrassment, but the family members were used to it, and they all laughed, and the sadness of parting became much lighter...

    After Jiaren went to study, life in the Li family continued as usual.

    Li Laosi kept his promise and took the young people in the village to hunt in the mountains every day. He got a harvest almost every time, but it was not easy to find big beasts.

    ??On the other hand, Li Laosan took his children and went door-to-door to repair houses for the elderly, which was very effective.

    ??The house to be repaired today belongs to a family near the entrance of the village. Li Laosan is standing on the roof, while Jiayi and his two younger brothers help deliver cattails.

    "Hansheng, please take a rest." The village chief happened to come over and saw Li Laosan''s head covered with sweat, so he shouted.

    ??Li Laosan slipped down from the roof, pulled up his sleeves and wiped a few beads of sweat randomly, smiled honestly, and greeted, "Uncle is here!"

    ¡°Yes, I have nothing to do at home, so come and take a look. Thank you for having you in the village this year, otherwise, I am afraid that I will take away two or three old brothers again this winter.¡±

    ??The village chief looked at the half-repaired roof, feeling grateful and happy from the bottom of his heart.

    ?Li Laosan waved his hand nonchalantly, "We are all neighbors, so we should help each other."

    After finishing speaking, he hesitated for a moment and then said, "Uncle, I have something I don''t know whether to say or not?"

    ¡°Tell me, do you need manpower, or are you short of wood and bricks?¡± the village chief responded quickly.

    ??Li Laosan shook his head, "Uncle, I have been repairing houses these days, and I found that some of the houses are in bad shape. Even if they are barely repaired, they may not be able to withstand the heavy snow in winter."

    ?He raised his finger and pointed to several other locations in the village, and said.

    ¡°I was wondering if we could gather the old people who live alone in such dilapidated houses into one family to spend the winter together. Not only would we save firewood, but we could also take care of each other and relieve our boredom. What do you think?¡±

    ??The village chief''s eyes lit up when he heard this. This was indeed a good idea. In previous years, he only worried about the harsh winter, so why didn''t he think of signing up for a group to keep warm?

    ¡°This is a good idea, I think it¡¯s feasible, but after all, it¡¯s everyone¡¯s business. I¡¯ll wait until I go and ask each house.¡±

    ??The village chief had a short temper and turned around and left after speaking.

    He really asked the families of the old bachelor brothers, and no one objected.

    ??The last family is the lame Uncle Zhao¡¯s house next door to the Li family.

    ?His yard is the most spacious among the families, and the house is quite tidy. With five old brothers living there, there are two houses and two kangs, which is completely open for living.

    Uncle Zhao was also generous and asked all the old brothers to move in at that time.

    ??The village chief is even more satisfied. These old brothers guard the Li family. The Li family has a large population, so it is convenient for them to help when something happens.

    ?When the people in the village heard about it, they all helped several families to carry their luggage, collect firewood, transport food, and moved the veterans to one place in a lively manner.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were also diligent and enthusiastic, and helped clean up the house. Even the Kang mat was washed and dried in the sun.

    But none of the veterans had wives, so the bedding was inevitably a little dirty, so they helped to remove, wash and mend it. It took three or four days like this before the Zhao family''s yard next door became quiet. The three main rooms of Uncle Zhao''s house have also become tidy and bright.

    The veterans slept on the hot kang, covered with clean quilts that smelled of soap locust. They were happy and moved, and were particularly close to the Li family when they saw them.

    Jiaxi and Jiaan are naughty and can''t stay idle at all.

    ?From time to time, I would run over to the veterans and tell them stories about marching and fighting. I would pester them to use small daggers to cut wood carvings and use slingshots to shoot birds. The quiet courtyard became more lively.

    On this day, Sister-in-law Zhang came to Li¡¯s house to make sauce cubes with a basin of soaked beans.

    ?Other women in the village heard this and came over to help. Those who had soaked beans at home also brought them over to cook together.

    ??Li''s two large iron pots came in handy, cooking beans all day long.

    How come women rarely talk when they get together.

    ?Some people praised Tao Hongying when they saw that she was quick and diligent.

    ¡°Hongying is really virtuous. She cooks delicious food and has a good temper. She is not like my sister-in-law who eats and is lazy all day long. After she gave birth to a son, she wanted to ride on my mother¡¯s head..."

    The other woman spoke quickly and smiled.

    ¡°Stop it, your sister-in-law is famous in every village for being lazy and fierce. How dare you compare her with Hongying?¡±

    ?The woman who spoke first made a fool of herself, smiled and turned her companion''s elbow while continuing to work on her hands.

    ¡°When my son gets married tomorrow, he will find a wife like Hongying and Yuru do, and his life will be prosperous!¡±

    The woman with a son at home also sighed.

    ¡°You may not have a good life like Aunt Li.¡±

    ¡°You **** bitch, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, look at how angry she is¡­¡±

    The women were chatting and making trouble, and they didn¡¯t seem to feel tired after working.

    Tao Hongying is scooping up cooked beans and placing them in a large pottery basin. The beans are allowed to cool, then mashed into puree, and then smashed into a square shape.

    ?Old Mrs. Li came out of the house with the good news in her arms. The women saw them, and they were all little girls who were looking for fair and fat children.

    Jiayin was not afraid of strangers either. She yawned softly and her big eyes were misty, making her look even cuter.

    ¡°Ouch! Fu Niu¡¯er is so cute, I want to have another one and get hungry.¡±

    ??Everyone stopped working and started coaxing and teasing around the good news. Everyone was envious.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, your little girl is about the same age as my boy, how about we arrange a baby wedding?¡±

    A young daughter-in-law approached Tao Hongying and made a winking suggestion.

    Before Tao Hongying could say anything, the woman next to her became unhappy.

    "Hurry up! That boy of yours has followed your man and looks like a black monkey. He still wants to marry Fu Niuer?"

    ¡°My boy Bai Jing¡¯er!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy! Your boy is already nine years old, and Fu Niu¡¯er has just turned 100 days old! I really want the old cow to eat young grass!¡±

    ?A married woman has no scruples in what she says, and her laughter from time to time can spread far and wide.

    Hearing the good news with great interest, he also giggled from time to time.

    The women didn''t think anything of it, but Mrs. Li was afraid that her granddaughter would be misled, so she took her back early...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 33ï¼š A little test of your skills, the carp leaps over the dragons gate

    Chapter 33 A small test of skills, the carp leaps over the dragon gate

    By the time the sauce pieces were all finished, it was almost dusk.

    Tao Hongying put away the pots and stoves early and prepared to cook.

    Old Mrs. Li asked to stay, "You can have dinner at my house today, and I''ll ask Hongying to cook something delicious for you!"

    ??The women had long heard from their men that the Li family''s banquet was delicious. Now that Mrs. Li was really trying to persuade her to stay, she only half-heartedly refused to stay.

    There were still some bones left from the red deer earlier, so Tao Hongying made soup and stewed the radish.

    ??He also took a dozen dried small fish, fried them, added sauce and soup, stewed two pieces of tofu, and finally cut up cabbage and fried fungus.

    Zhao Yuru put thick flour pancakes in the sauce fish pot, and soon the dinner was ready.

    When the women finally tasted Tao Hongying¡¯s craftsmanship, they couldn¡¯t help but say yes.

    ¡°Hongying is really amazing. She makes cabbage and tofu so delicious! Why can¡¯t I make the same dish with this taste?¡±

    Zhang Ersao, who is most familiar with the Li family, responded immediately.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know yet, right? An ancestor of Hongying¡¯s family once served as an imperial cook, and her craftsmanship is passed down from family to family!¡±

    ?After hearing this, the woman didn''t know what she thought of. Her eyes suddenly lit up and she looked at Tao Hongying with obvious enthusiasm.

    ??She was holding the rice bowl, and she changed seats with the woman next to Tao Hongying, and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Hongying, what do you know how to cook?¡±

    Tao Hongying thought that the woman wanted to learn, so she didn''t care and casually mentioned a few dishes she knew how to cook.

    ¡°I can basically cook home-cooked dishes such as crystal elbow, sweet and sour fish, and Sixi meatballs.¡±

    When the woman heard this, her expression became even more joyful, and she quickly asked.

    "You can also cook for the banquet, right? Can you take over the banquet work?"

    Tao Hongying blinked, her mind quickly turned around a few times, and she smiled.

    ¡°I can also make ordinary banquets, but they are definitely not as exquisite as those made by restaurant chefs.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s OK!¡± The woman clapped her hands happily, as if she had found a treasure.

    Tao Hongying didn''t know why. The other women also heard their conversation and asked curiously.

    ¡°Aunt Wu, why do you ask this?¡±

    ??San Aunt Wu was the happy woman. She quickly took Tao Hongying''s hand and explained.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I have a cousin from my mother¡¯s side, and her son is getting married in three days. The cook who was scheduled to prepare a banquet went out at night and broke his arm, so he can¡¯t take the job anymore.¡±

    She curled her lips secretly and said again.

    ¡°My cousin-in-law is a child, and the most important thing is respectability. He doesn¡¯t want the women in the village to help him cook, and he is looking around to see if there is anyone who can replace the cook and prepare a banquet for his family!¡±

    ?She said and patted Tao Hongying with a smile.

    ¡°Your ancestor was an imperial chef, the food is delicious, and the work is neat, so I think you are a good fit.¡±

    "But..." Tao Hongying thought that there was so much work at home that Zhao Yuru couldn''t handle it by herself. The good news hadn''t passed a hundred days yet, so she hesitated.

    "Hongying, let''s try it." At this time, Mrs. Li spoke.

    ¡°Yuru and I are at home, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Tao Hongying thought for a while and then nodded.

    ¡°Okay, aunt, let me go with you tomorrow and try my craft first?¡±

    ¡°Hey, this is the best!¡± Aunt Wu quickly agreed.

    Soon, everyone dispersed after dinner and cleaned up the kitchen. Tao Hongying went back to the house and told Li Laosi about the matter.

    ¡°I remember that Aunt Wu¡¯s natal family was in the next village¡­¡±

    ??Li Laosi was a little worried about his wife going out alone, so he said. ¡°I have nothing to do tomorrow, so I¡¯ll go with you then!¡±

    Tao Hongying was of course happy and glanced at him with a smile, "Okay."

    Jiayin is secretly sucking milk, staring at her father and mother with big eyes, and making small calculations in her heart.

    I''ve been hanging around Li''s house a lot lately, and it''s really boring. Do you want to go for a walk with me tomorrow?

    ?Early the next morning, before Jiayin could use her coquettish skills, Mrs. Li changed her granddaughter into clean clothes, wrapped her tightly and handed it to Tao Hongying.

    He danced happily at the good news and almost kicked off the quilt.

    Aunt Wu Sanzi''s cousin lives in the village next door. It is a large village with more than a hundred households. It is closer to the county seat and is obviously much richer than Qingshui Village.

    They arrived in two-quarters of an hour''s walk. Aunt Wu''s third cousin''s husband''s surname was Sun, and he was a small landowner.

    The large brick courtyard with three entrances looks very neat and elegant.

    ?Mrs. Kong has a pretty good relationship with Aunt Wu, and she heard about Aunt Wu¡¯s intention.

    ?Looking at Tao Hongying''s clean clothes and taking good care of the child in her arms, I felt a little more willing.

    ¡°Sister Hongying, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust your craftsmanship, but there are a few distinguished guests at the banquet tomorrow, and I really can¡¯t neglect them. How about you cook two dishes first, and let me taste them?¡±

    Of course Tao Hongying agreed, so Aunt Wu stayed to talk to Mrs. Kong, and one of Mrs. Kong¡¯s personal women took the three members of the Li family to the kitchen.

    ?Li Laosi carried his daughter on his back to help light the fire, while Tao Hongying prepared the vegetables and cooked the pot.

    ??The Li family bought a few carps from somewhere. They were jumping around in the bucket from time to time, with water splashing everywhere.

    Tao Hongying asked, then killed one, briefly soaked fungus, and sliced ??cabbage.

    In less than half an hour, the two dishes were ready.

    ?One carp jumps over the dragon gate, which is carp in sauce, and the other dish is crisp and refreshing cabbage fried fungus.

    One meat and one vegetable, complete in color, flavor and flavor.

    Mrs. Kong only glanced at the fried golden carp, as if she was about to jump over the dragon gate at any time.

    ?She smiled happily, which meant good things and was a good omen.

    ?Taste it again, the skin is crispy, the fish is tender, and the soup is sour and sweet. It is a rare good craftsmanship.

    It happened that Mr. Kong came over from the study after smelling the smell. The couple ate a lot in one go and were extremely satisfied.

    Mrs. Kong immediately appointed Tao Hongying as the chef and gave her a salary of twenty taels of silver.

    Tao Hongying said while holding back her joy.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s decide on the menu first, so that we can prepare the ingredients at home. I will come over tomorrow afternoon to prepare the dishes, and we will have three or four people from our family to help with the cooking.¡±

    Mrs. Kong quickly took out the original menu, which also included braised fish. She immediately deleted it and added the carp leaping over the dragon''s door.

    If nothing else, the distinguished guests are all scholars, so a dish with such a good name will definitely please everyone.

    ?Everything was agreed upon, and it was almost noon. Everyone said goodbye and went home happily.

    ??Aunt Wu helped her cousin solve an urgent problem and got a piece of fine cloth, enough to make a coat and skirt.

    She was so happy that there was wind under her feet as she walked. She said that the remaining cloth would be used to make a pair of shoes for Tao Hongying, so she should be thanked.

    At the lunch table of the Li family, everyone was surprised to hear that there was twenty taels of wages.

    ?Old Mrs. Li hugged Jiayin and smiled happily, kissing her again and again.

    ¡°Oh, we Fu Niu are so lucky, we can always bring good things to the family! Your mother is now a person who can make a lot of money.¡±

    ?Everyone was laughing, but Jia Huan was shy. He held the bowl and wanted to speak, but he couldn''t. His face turned red in haste.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 34ï¼š Benefits of holding thighs

    Chapter 34 The benefits of hugging your thighs

    Old Mrs. Li said quickly when she saw it.

    "Jiahuan, I will follow your fourth aunt to help tomorrow night. And Yuru, you will go too. They have paid so much, so we should do more work."

    Jia Huan nodded repeatedly, and Zhao Yuru also responded, "Okay, mom, don''t worry, we won''t be lazy."

    ¡°Mom! I want to go too, I can also help Hongying cook!¡±

    ??Wu Cuihua finished the rice in the bowl in a few mouthfuls, and hurriedly approached Mrs. Li, shouting that she wanted to come with her.

    ?It was a wedding banquet, and we were entertaining distinguished guests, so there must be a lot of delicious food.

    When the time comes to sit in the kitchen, you can eat as much as you want.

    Besides, there are three daughters-in-law in the family, and two of them have gone to the Kong family. She is not willing to be left to work at home by herself.

    How could Mrs. Li not see through her inner thoughts? She refused with a cold face.

    "No, you don''t do any work in the kitchen on weekdays. What are you going to do? Are you eating for free? Just stay at home and let me know that you are following me secretly, which will embarrass you and break your legs!"

    ??Wu Cuihua''s face looked like a frost-beaten eggplant after being scolded. She still wanted to make trouble, but Li Laoer had already stared at her.

    ¡°Mom is right, just work at home honestly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Second Sister-in-law, I haven¡¯t turned over the sauce cubes that were dried at home yesterday. You will be at home the day after tomorrow to look at them and turn them over.¡±

    ??Zhao Yuru was soft-hearted and didn''t want Wu Cuihua to make the house quiet, so she quickly arranged the easiest job for her.

    ??It''s a pity that Wu Cuihua doesn''t appreciate it and thinks everyone is bullying her.

    ?Her face turned red with anger, she grabbed a big white pear from the basket on the kang, turned around and ran away without a trace.

    Jiayin was lying next to the basket and was almost hit by the basket. She was so angry that she waved her fists wildly. This second aunt is really disgusting!

    Mrs. Li quickly picked up her granddaughter and checked her carefully before feeling relieved.

    ??Li Laoer also felt that his bad mother-in-law was too embarrassed, and he couldn''t let her be upset anymore because of the anger in his stomach, so he could only bow his head and eat.

    That night, after washing up, he returned to the south room with a dark face.

    ?Wu Cuihua got into bed early, and when she heard Li Laoer''s movement, she turned around and looked at him.

    "Second brother, look at the fourth brother and his wife. They are both hunting and making banquets. Jian Tian''er is doing a good job in front of my mother. They are squeezing us and the third house to death. You should think of a way! Didn¡¯t you say you want to go to the city to find an errand? Go quickly?¡±

    ??Wu Cuihua saw that Li Laoer was silent, so she thought he had listened and continued to encourage her.

    "If you can make money in the city, we can straighten our backs at home and avoid looking at their faces..."

    "Okay, go to sleep. Shut your stinky mouth from now on. If you make me angry again, I won''t care about you."

    Li Laoer was impatient, scolded him, turned around and fell asleep.

    ?Wu Cuihua was so angry that she groaned, but she really didn''t dare to offend him. After a while, she actually fell asleep and snored.

    In the dark night, Li Laoer''s eyes were very bright. He really wanted to go to the city to find a job.

    But in order to support my son¡¯s education and to honor my mother, it¡¯s not because of what Wu Cuihua said.

    ?The three brothers are equal in honor and disgrace, and there is no need to look down upon them at all.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    After lunch on the second day, Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru finished almost all the work at home and set off.

    Mrs. Li wanted to stay at Kong''s house that night, so she wanted to keep her granddaughter at home. After all, it was inconvenient to do anything outside.

    But Jiayin didn''t want to, it was her first time seeing a wedding, how could she miss the excitement.

    ?So she tugged on her mother''s skirt and refused to let go.

    Mrs. Li loved her as much as her heart, so of course she was reluctant to let her go. In the end, she had no choice but to let her follow her. Then he picked up another Li Laosi and followed him to continue seeing his daughter...

    Jiayin grinned at Mrs. Li, tried her best to wave her little hands goodbye, and giggled excitedly.

    ?Then he lay on his father''s back, obediently and like an honest child, which made Mrs. Li dumbfounded.

    Sometimes, she really felt that this little granddaughter was so smart that she didn''t look like a child at all.

    But she only thought about this secretly to herself and could not tell anyone.

    Don¡¯t worry about your granddaughter, she is a fool and a child of the Li family.

    What¡¯s more, he¡¯s too smart, which is a good thing!

    Yes, great thing!

    Not to mention that Mrs. Li was doing some psychological construction for herself, she only said that Tao Hongying and other four children, including a large family and a small family, came to the Kong family again.

    Mrs. Kong was very happy when she saw this. The salary of two taels of silver and four people coming to work was a great deal.

    Tao Hongying took stock of the ingredients and seasonings and immediately started washing and preparing vegetables.

    In addition, we have to start heating up the pot, because the Kong family will entertain relatives and friends who have arrived in advance tonight, so they have to prepare two tables first.

    Mrs. Kong sent her three women and two maids to help. The five of them were not lazy, and there was no quarrel when they worked together.

    ??After a busy afternoon, at dusk, relatives and friends of the Kong family got a taste of Tao Hongying''s craftsmanship in advance.

    Tao Hongying put the pig''s head and knuckles that needed to be cooked overnight into the pot, pressed the firewood, took a hasty meal, and then went to rest.

    The Kong family prepared a side room for the Li family, with a large fire bed, big enough to sleep the whole family.

    ??This is the sister-in-law''s brother-in-law''s nephew''s. It was a bit embarrassing, but Jiayin later helped solve the problem.

    ??The little fat girl slept in the middle, with Tao Hongying and Li Yuru on the left, and Li Laosi and Jia Huan on the right. The boundaries were clear and extremely harmonious.

    At night, Mr. Li got up and went to the stove to add firewood twice.

    ?At dawn, Tao Hongying and others also got up.

    Jiayin was still sleeping, so Li Laosi watched over his daughter while catching up on her sleep.

    When the Kong family got up, Tao Hongying and others had been busy in the kitchen for a long time.

    The wontons stuffed with pork and green onions and the soup made from pork bones were very delicious, and the Kong family was even more satisfied with them.

    Jiayin woke up from peeing, and when she didn''t see her mother, she cried out a few times. Li Laosi hurriedly peed his daughter, and then took her to find her daughter-in-law to breastfeed.

    It happened that Mrs. Kong was talking in the kitchen, and when she saw Jiayin, she was white and fat, and her big eyes followed everyone''s figures.

    She doesn¡¯t cry or make trouble, and she is very happy in red clothes.

    She thought that her son would get married, and it would be good to have such a granddaughter for her first child, so she liked the good news even more.

    Not only did he take the initiative to hug me for a while, but he also gave me a purse containing two small silver peanuts.

    Jiayin, a little money-lover, was of course happy. She danced with joy and tried her best to kiss Mrs. Kong¡¯s face a lot.

    Mrs. Kong couldn''t stop laughing, and then ordered her mother-in-law to find a lot of clothes and bedding from her daughter''s childhood, as well as a newly sewn cloth tiger.

    Tao Hongying couldn''t refuse, but seeing her daughter''s eyes shining, she had no choice but to accept the offer, and even more carefully prepared a banquet for the Kong family.

    ??The Kong family is generous and has all the oil, salt, sauce and vinegar available, and they are not stingy about limiting the dosage. It is a rare opportunity for Tao Hongying to show off her skills.

    Stir-fry, stir-fry, stew when it¡¯s time to braise, and deep-fry when it¡¯s time to fry.

    ?The aroma quickly filled the entire kitchen and spread far outside the door, making the guests who came to the banquet secretly salivate.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 35ï¼š Mantangcai

    Chapter 35 Full House of Colors

    Finally, we welcomed the new daughter-in-law into the house and held a banquet.

    ??Everyone rushed to take off their chopsticks for their favorite dishes, and the praise was even more unstoppable.

    ¡°Mrs. Kong, where did you hire the chef who cooks the banquet? This cooking is so delicious!¡±

    Mrs. Kong was proud in her heart, but modest in her mouth.

    "It''s a coincidence. The cook we hired earlier had something to do and couldn''t find anyone at the moment. The family was in a hurry, so my cousin introduced a sister-in-law Li who lives in Qingshui Village and said that her ancestor was an imperial cook."

    She combed her hair and said again.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take it seriously at first. I just wanted to avoid embarrassment. How could I have imagined that Sister-in-law Li¡¯s craftsmanship is so good?¡±

    The guest who asked the question was also surprised, "Oh, it''s not easy to find the descendants of the imperial chef. It must have cost a lot of money. Isn''t it particularly difficult to hire someone?"

    ¡°No, no,¡± Mrs. Kong quickly waved her hand and praised the Li family.

    ¡°Sister-in-law Li is a good craftsman and a down-to-earth person. She brought four or five people over last night to start working. Including today¡¯s breakfast and banquet, the total wages are only two taels of silver!¡±

    ¡°Two liang?¡± The guest¡¯s eyes widened.

    "This is really not much. A few days ago, Zhao Xiucai''s family held a birthday party for his wife. I heard that his family hired the cook and it cost five taels of silver for two tables of dishes. It is not as good as the novel and delicious dishes at your house!"

    Mrs. Kong smiled happily when she heard this, and her face became even more radiant.

    At the table in the front yard where Mr. Kong and his friends were sitting, they also had a great time eating.

    ?Even an extra carp leaping over the dragon gate was made and sent up. The meaning is really good.

    A banquet where both the guest and the host enjoy themselves.

    When the banquet was over and the guests had all left, Tao Hongying and the others, who had been busy for most of the day, took a pot of fried cabbage and the leftover bone soup from the banquet, and each ate a two-faced steamed bun.

    After Mrs. Kong saw off the last guest, she was even more satisfied to see the Li family as soon as they arrived at the kitchen.

    ¡°Oh, you are too polite, why didn¡¯t you stir-fry the meat? After working all morning, can you feel full just by drinking soup?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, ma¡¯am, we¡¯re also tired and don¡¯t want to do anything anymore, so we can just take a bite.¡±

    Tao Hongying agreed, swallowed the last bite of the pancake, lowered her head and saw her daughter''s mouth watering with greed, so she dipped her chopsticks into some bone soup.

    Jiayin¡¯s little tongue licked quickly, and she wanted more. Unfortunately, Tao Hongying was afraid that she would have a bad stomach, so she refused to give it.

    Li Laosi took over his daughter, and Tao Hongying and others cleaned up the stove quickly and neatly.

    Mrs. Kong went back and got two taels of silver. She even added a box of fine snacks, a braised elbow and a package of meatballs wrapped in oil paper.

    ¡°Take these home and eat them. It¡¯s really **** you today. In the future, we will have to trouble you to come to our house when we have banquets!¡±

    Tao Hongying said a few polite words and accepted it.

    Thanks again, the Li family set off on their way home.

    ??Old Mrs. Li watched the sun set in the west and her son and daughter-in-law had not come back yet. She felt a little worried and leaned at the door of the courtyard to look around.

    ?Wu Cuihua felt sour in her heart and shouted.

    ¡°Mom, why are you in a hurry? They will definitely come back when they should come back. Besides, it¡¯s not a good thing to come back early. Maybe they were driven back because the food was fried.¡±

    There were some chestnut shells placed on the wall. Mrs. Li raised her hand to grab a handful and smashed them over. Wu Cuihua ran away with her head in her arms, but unfortunately she stepped on a smooth stone.

    ?She just jumped out and was thrown into the mud. When she raised her head, her upper and lower lips were filled with blood and dust, and she screamed in pain.

    At this moment, Tao Hongying and the others were finally seen at the entrance of the village, and Mrs. Li hurried over to pick up Kong Nu.

    ¡°Oh, my dear little girl, you must be tired, please let me give you a hug!¡±

    ?Everyone laughed helplessly. It was obvious that they were working, but the old lady only cared about her granddaughter.

    Soon after entering the yard, Li Lao Er, Li Lao San, Jia Yi, Jia Xi and Jia An ran out when they heard the noise.

    ?The whole family was happy to see the dim sum box in Li Laosi''s hand, as well as the vaguely fragrant pork ribs and meatballs.

    Jiaxi and Jiaan even clapped their hands and jumped all over the floor. ¡°There is meat to eat, there is meat to eat!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li also smiled happily. She took three meatballs and stuffed one into each of her three grandchildren''s mouths.

    Then she took the things to the kitchen and prepared to cook dinner herself.

    The two daughters-in-law have been tired for two days, and she doesn''t want them to work anymore.

    ??If it were given to Wu Cuihua, the meat would have been stolen before it was served to the table.

    Besides, Wu Cuihua looked like she was falling, grumbling and pretending to be seriously ill.

    But her mouth was so badly injured that she couldn''t control her greed.

    ??When Mrs. Li entered the room, she secretly opened the lid of the pot and stuffed a few large pieces of elbow meat into her mouth. Not only was the wound on her mouth burned, but her tongue was also blistered. The pain made her spin around on the floor and she was reluctant to spit out the meat.

    Jiaan Jiaxi found out and shouted loudly.

    ?Old Mrs. Li wanted to curse, but she swallowed her words when she saw the shy and red faces of her second son and Jiayi...

    At dinner time, Wu Cuihua only had cabbage in her bowl.

    ?She breathed in the cold air and wanted to make her mouth and tongue feel better, so she couldn''t protest.

    Jiayin hid in her grandma¡¯s arms and watched the excitement. She felt so relieved that she proudly lifted her legs and took several bites...

    After dinner, Tao Hongying took out her wages.

    ¡°Mom, this is two days¡¯ wages.¡±

    Then, there was a very delicate little purse, she hesitated a little.

    ¡°Mrs. Sun¡¯s wife loves Fu Niuer, so she specially rewarded her with two silver peanuts.¡±

    As soon as Jiayin saw that her little treasury was about to be handed over, she immediately became anxious, screamed, and tried her best to reach out to grab it.

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t stop laughing, and quickly took it and stuffed it into Jiayin''s hand.

    "Little money lover, grandma can still embezzle this little money from you. Go ahead and play, if you have enough, grandma will keep it for you and keep it for your dowry when you grow up."

    Mrs. Li also gave the two taels of silver to Tao Hongying.

    "This is what you have earned through hard work. It does not count as the fair share. You can divide it among yourself."

    ?Wu Cuihua''s eyes were red at that time and she wanted to speak, but Li Laoer pinched her arm hard.

    Tao Hongying didn''t seem to notice Wu Cuihua''s appearance, and gave the money to her mother-in-law.

    "Mom, we are not separated. Whatever we earn belongs to the family. Besides, Jiaren has gone to the city to study and the expenses are high. Let''s save the money to buy him clothes and pens."

    ??Li Laoer felt more and more guilty, "Brothers and sisters, thank you for your kindness. I will go to the city in a few days to look for errands, and I can''t ask for your money."

    ¡°What are you talking about, second brother!¡± Li Laosi couldn¡¯t see his brother being polite.

    ¡°We are all one family. Although Jiaren is my nephew, my third brother and I regard him as our own son!¡±

    ?Li Laosan also nodded quickly with a simple and honest smile.

    ¡°Yes, Jiaren will take the examination and become famous, and our uncles will also have a bright face.¡±

    When Mrs. Li saw this, she took the money and said, "Okay, I''ll take it then."

    ??Wu Cuihua looked at the white money, but she was not as grateful as Li Laoer, and she muttered sarcastic words.

    ¡°I will sell it well in front of my mother. I really want to give it to me, so why don¡¯t I just give it in private? In front of everyone, I want to remember a favor from our family.¡±

    ?Tao Hongying was not someone to be bullied easily, so she fought back at that time.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with giving money in person? The money comes from a fair and honest way. My second sister-in-law would like to give it to me too, but it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re so lazy that you¡¯re going to get maggots and you won¡¯t be able to earn a penny back.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 36ï¼š Remember to eat but not to fight

    Chapter 36 Remember to eat but not to fight

    ??Li Laoer was so angry that his mother-in-law gritted his teeth and just pulled her away and went back to the wing.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to speak, just shut up! My family members have good intentions, but it¡¯s wrong when it comes to your mouth!¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua was also jealous for a moment and became a little panicked at the moment, but it was too late.

    ??Li Laoer was also furious and closed the door tightly to prevent his family members from hearing his scolding and feeling embarrassed.

    ?Especially Jiayi, who is already in his teens, and seeing his mother being beaten into a pig¡¯s head must have made her feel uncomfortable.

    ?Wu Cuihua finally calmed down after being scolded a lot.

    ?Of course this is temporary. After many years, she just forgets to eat and not to fight, and she can''t change it...

    Li Laoer thought about it in his mind for several days. That night, he went to my mother''s house and had a few words with her.

    "Going to the city to look for errands?" Mrs. Li was a little surprised, but it didn''t matter after thinking about it.

    Originally, my son worked as a bookkeeper in his hometown. If he hadn''t escaped from the countryside, he could still have a decent job.

    ?? Today we are working at home, and our son needs help from his brothers to study. It is understandable that he is anxious to make money.

    But she had just settled down at home and was not familiar with the city, so she still felt uneasy, so she said.

    ¡°Second brother, it will take a while. After the new year, the weather will get warmer and our family will be on a firm footing. It won¡¯t be too late for you to go to the city to look for errands.¡±

    Li Laoer felt sour when he saw Li Niang''s concern and reluctance.

    ?After his father passed away, he relied on his mother to support the family. It was really not easy and he could no longer let her worry about it.

    ¡°Okay, mother, I¡¯ll go and have a look in the spring.¡±

    ?This matter was settled in this way, and it was the beginning of winter in a blink of an eye, and a first snowfall came quietly in the middle of the night.

    A thin layer of snow fell on the ground, which did not completely cover the ground. Occasionally, black soil could be exposed somewhere.

    But the children in the village were so happy that they ran around and played wildly. Jiaan Jiaxi was also one of them.

    The good news was also new, and I wanted to join in, but unfortunately I could only lie on the kang and gnaw my feet.

    She wants to grow up, grow up quickly, woo hoo!

    After it snowed, Li Laosi went up the mountain more diligently.

    ?He wanted to hunt some bigger beasts and save the furs, or sell them for money, or make some winter clothes for his daughter and nephew.

    ??But I have traveled all over the nearby mountains and haven¡¯t seen any big beasts.

    ??Occasionally, I can catch one or two rabbits, and the skins are only enough to make a small cloak for Jiayin...

    ??Li Laosi had been listless for several days in a row. Mrs. Li couldn''t bear to see her son in this state, so she sent him out to relax.

    "Fourth brother, don''t go up the mountain for the next two days and go for a walk in the city. It happens that Fu Niu''er is celebrating her 100th anniversary. Go buy some meat and big bones. Make dumplings at home and make bone soup to stew for several days. ¡±

    Before Li Laosi could respond, Jiayi had already jumped up.

    ¡°Milk, milf! I also want to follow my fourth uncle into the city!¡±

    ?This boy usually likes to follow Jiaren the most, but now that Jiaren has gone to the academy, Jiahuan spends all day in the kitchen, and Jiaxi and Jiaan don''t want to participate in those little brats'' tricks, so he feels a little lonely.

    Of course Old Mrs. Li knew this and had no work at home, so she simply nodded.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go with your fourth uncle.¡±

    ??Li Laosi was thinking about Escort Liu, so he took a smoked rabbit and a pheasant from the warehouse. After entering the city, he took Jiayi and went straight to the Escort Bureau.

    ¡°Oh, brother! I was talking about you just now, and here you are!¡±

    When Biaotou Liu saw Li Laosi, he smiled heartily, put his arm around his shoulders and walked out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my house and ask your sister-in-law to cook some dishes, and we two brothers will have a drink!¡±

    ??Liu Biaotou is tall and thick, but he doesn''t want the wife he marries to look petite, gentle, and as delicate as a Jiangnan girl.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯m sorry for bothering you.¡± Li Laosi raised his hand to Liu¡¯s wife, feeling embarrassed for causing trouble to her. "Brother Qiusheng, sit down. I always hear Lao Liu talking about you, and today you are finally here. It''s just like your own home here. You''re welcome."

    Lao Liu''s wife made tea for Li Laosi, and asked the sons and daughters of the family to come out to entertain Jiayi.

    Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou were sitting in the main room drinking tea and talking about the recent trivial matters at home.

    Occasionally, they heard the sound of laughter coming from the yard, and the two of them stretched their heads to take a look.

    It turned out that it was Jia Yizheng and the fat boy from Liu Biaotou''s family who were showing fists.

    ?They are about the same age. Although the boy from Liu Biaotou''s family has been a martial artist since he was a child, he is also naturally strong.

    The two little guys are evenly matched, and neither one can do anything to the other.

    ??Liu Biaotou saw that Jiayi had only played a few rounds with his boy, and he learned the opponent''s moves and used them well. He was very happy and praised him.

    ¡°Well, this guy is a good young man. If your family can rest assured and let his chief **** come to study for two years, he will definitely learn good kung fu.

    ??Not only will you be able to make money to support your family, but you will also be able to pass the martial arts examination in the future, and it will be easy to get ahead! "

    ??Li Laosi likes his nephew the most, who is as gifted with supernatural powers as him. He also knows that his nephew likes to practice martial arts, and the family can''t contain him.

    But the nephew is the second brother¡¯s son after all, and he can¡¯t make the decision.

    "Of course I feel relieved to be sent to learn martial arts from Brother Liu, but this child belongs to my second brother''s family. I will go back and discuss it with his parents. If his parents agree, I will send him here."

    His words made Liu Biaotou even more happy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if this child is left in my hands, you will never be disappointed.¡±

    ?While the two brothers were talking, Liu Biaotou''s wife came in with food.

    "The dishes are ready. You drink wine first, and I''ll call the children to eat in the kitchen."

    ¡°Mom! I want to eat meat!¡± The little fat man from Liu Biaotou¡¯s family was about to lose his fight against Jia Yi. He shouted that he wanted to eat meat and took the opportunity to make a truce, which made everyone laugh.

    ?Li Laosi smiled and patted Jiayi on the shoulder, feeling very proud.

    ?At the dinner table, Li Laosi and Liu Biao were drinking and talking, enjoying the sumptuous appetizers. Both brothers drank a little too much.

    After three rounds of drinking, Li Laosi was a little confused. He took the wine glass and poured out his thoughts to Liu Biaotou without saying a word.

    ??He wanted to give his daughter the best life, but he was unable to hunt even bigger beasts.

    As soon as Liu Biaotou heard this, he put down his wine glass heavily.

    ¡°My silly brother, is there any problem that money can¡¯t solve?¡±

    He moved closer to Li Laosi and whispered.

    "I recently took a **** to the south. It''s not as cold and doesn''t suffer much when you go south, and the wages are high."

    After saying that, he saw Li Laosi¡¯s eyes lit up and smiled.

    ¡°It takes about a month to go back and forth, and each person is given ten taels of silver!¡±

    ¡°So much!¡± When Li Laosi heard ten taels of silver, his originally confused head became clearer.

    "That''s right! This is a good job, it''s easy, and you''ll get a lot of money. If you don''t come today, I''d also like to go to your house to find you!"

    Liu Biaotou looked a little proud.

    ¡°People also value the reputation our **** agency has built up over the years. How about taking this **** trip with us? Earning a sum of money can also help your family live a good year.¡±

    ?Li Laosi held the wine glass for a long time without drinking it. He licked his dry lips, and finally raised his head and drank the wine.

    ¡°Okay! Brother Liu, I¡¯ll let you know when I get home and I¡¯ll follow you!¡±

    ¡°Haha, good brother, you should have done this a long time ago!¡±

    ??Liu Biaotou laughed happily, finally bringing the good helper he had chosen to his side.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 37ï¼š Laying the groundwork, developing internal response!

    Chapter 37 Laying the groundwork to develop internal responses!

    Possibly because of the drunkenness, Li Laosi came home with a red face, and told his family that he wanted to join **** Liu as a escort.

    Sure enough, everyone was surprised when they heard that ten taels of silver had been received.

    This can be equivalent to the income of two or three acres of land, and it is a good harvest year.

    ?Especially Wu Cuihua, both eyes were almost glowing green. Just when she was about to speak, she was lightly kicked by Li Laoer.

    ??Remembering the beating last night, she immediately shrank her neck, but she still muttered in dissatisfaction.

    As a result, Li Laoer kicked him back to the house, and everyone was used to this scene.

    ¡°Fourth brother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Mr. Liu, it¡¯s just... is this job safe? Is it dangerous?¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li knocked on the pipe pot, still feeling a little uneasy.

    Tao Hongying held the good news in her arms and said nothing, with a worried look on her face.

    Jiayin stretched out her chubby little hands to comfort her mother, but her hands were too short to reach, so she had to pull her collar and moan.

    ?Old Mrs. Li immediately took the good news and hugged her to comfort her, rubbing her soft cheek against hers.

    "Fu Niu''er is also worried about your father? No, let''s listen to what your father has to say."

    ??Li Laosi stepped forward and touched his daughter''s face and said with a smile.

    "Mom, just keep your heart in your heart! This trip is to the south. The weather is warm, the roads are easy to walk, and you won''t suffer any trouble. Mr. Liu wants to help me so that our family can have a good New Year. Woolen cloth!"

    Upon hearing this, everyone felt a little relieved.

    Biaotou Liu has been in this business for some years. He has many capable people under his command, and Li Laosi is one of them.

    But he took the initiative to take Li Laosi with him on this **** trip. It was obvious that he wanted to help the Li family.

    Mrs. Li thought for a while and finally nodded.

    "Okay! Just go. Your two brothers and I will take care of the house. Don''t worry about Hongying and Fu Niuer!"

    Tao Hongying saw her husband''s expression and guessed that she couldn''t stop him, so she could only nod her head.

    ?Li Laosi snatched his daughter away and gave her a hard look.

    ¡°Haha, you are so lucky to bring some good luck to dad. Dad will come back safely, and then our family will have a prosperous New Year!¡±

    Jiayin grinned because her father''s beard pricked her face, and she kept pushing him with her disgusted little hands. Before he could ask for help, Jiayi started shouting.

    "Mistress, I want to go too! I also want to go **** with my fourth uncle! I competed with the Liu family boy at the **** agency today, and he couldn''t beat me! He can go escort, of course I can too."

    Li Laosi also wanted his nephew to get some exercise and help intercede.

    ¡°Butterhead Liu praised Jiayi as a good material for practicing martial arts. He also said that he might be able to take the martial arts exam in the future. Why not let him go with me this time?¡±

    ?Li Jiayin quickly stretched out her little hand and ran towards Jiayi, which was regarded as a successful self-rescue.

    Jiaren went to study. Jiayi¡¯s second brother was born with supernatural powers, so practicing martial arts would be a good choice.

    ?So she yelled a few words, but everyone couldn''t understand what she said, and they saw her saliva falling out like broken beads...

    ?Old Mrs. Li glanced at Mr. Li and saw that he nodded slowly, so she didn''t stop him.

    ¡°Okay, then Jiayi can go out with your fourth uncle for some training. Just remember, you must listen to your fourth uncle and Liu Biaotou and don¡¯t mess around!¡±

    Li Jiayi happily jumped three feet high and responded repeatedly.

    ?In this way, the matter of the uncle and nephew following **** Liu to **** is considered settled.

    ?However, Mrs. Li also specifically told everyone not to let Wu Cuihua know about it for the time being, otherwise there might be some trouble.

    ?So everyone carried Wu Cuihua on their backs and prepared their bags, dry food and supplies.

    ?On the morning of the departure, everyone reluctantly took Li Laosi and Jiayi to the entrance of the village. Wu Cuihua was still a little confused.

    "What are you doing with Jiayi? It''s not like the fourth child can''t find the city gate, why should he send Jiayi to the **** agency? Why are you being pretentious!" As he spoke, Wu Cuihua stepped forward to pull her son, but Li Laoer was not stopped. Pulled back.

    "Jiayi is going to be a **** with the fourth child, so don''t get involved."

    ¡°What, he¡¯s going too?¡± Wu Cuihua glared and shouted anxiously.

    ¡°Oh, what a shameless person! I have to drive my son out to make money at such a young age! Doesn¡¯t this mean he is going to die? No, absolutely not!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Laoer blushed and covered Wu Cuihua¡¯s mouth.

    ??Everyone in the Li family lost their face, especially Tao Hongying.

    Li Laosi had just set out when Wu Cuihua made such bad remarks.

    ¡°Bah, bah, bah! If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll sew your mouth shut! If you don¡¯t go back, you¡¯ll be in trouble!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li scolded her with a dark face. She was so angry that she hugged the good news and turned around to leave.

    ??Li Laosi also ran very fast even when he was talking about family righteousness, and his shadow disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    ?In the end, Wu Cuihua was left sitting at the entrance of the village to act miserably, but unfortunately no one paid attention to her...

    Three or four days passed in a flash, and Li Jiayin''s 100th day had arrived.

    ?Now that winter has just entered, the cold wind is extremely biting, making people''s faces hurt. Even the most cheerful good news is sitting on the kang instead of shouting to go out.

    ??But Li Jiaren, who was studying far away in the county town, came home despite the wind and snow, feeling cold all over his body.

    ?He went directly into the east room, bowed to his grandma properly, and then stood at a distance, looking at his sister with a smile on his face.

    Jiayin was trying hard to practice turning over, her face turned red from holding it in, but as soon as she succeeded, a cute rag doll appeared in front of her.

    Jiayin stretched out her little hand to grab it, grinning with her pink gums exposed, grabbing the doll and shaking it at her brother.

    ¡°Milk, this is a hundred-day gift I prepared for my sister. It¡¯s not worth much.¡±

    ?Orange Mrs. Li put her grandson on the kang, "As long as you have a sister in your heart, whatever is valuable or not is most valuable if your sister likes it."

    Mrs. Li smiled and pinched her granddaughter''s chubby face, picked her up and put her into her grandson''s arms.

    ¡°Give your sister a hug and enjoy the good fortune of our little lucky girl!¡±

    Jiaren was afraid that the cold air from his body would hit his sister, so he had to lift her up.

    Jiayin likes to lift it up too much, laughing and giggling so happily.

    As soon as she lowered her head, she noticed with sharp eyes that her eldest brother''s feet were turned purple from the cold, as if he had frostbite, and she felt extremely distressed.

    ?What a sin, there are not many cotton socks and snow boots in this world. My eldest brother¡¯s cotton shoes are newly made, but there are no socks.

    How can you not get cold when you sit in school all day long and rely on a charcoal basin to keep warm?

    Let''s think about it quickly and find some measures to keep warm.

    Here, Mrs. Li asked her grandson about the basic necessities of the college. Over there, she read good news in the space. In the end, she actually found two rubber hot water bottles.

    But this thing is a modern product, and it is risky to take it out rashly.

    So, the whole family had dinner and everyone went back to the house.

    With good news, he stayed with grandma, and then he carefully took out the hot water bottle from the space and placed it next to the pillow.

    As expected, the old lady was frightened by the sudden appearance of the hot water bottle and remained silent for a long time.

    Li Jiayin was anxious, pointing at the hot water bottle and yelling for a while.

    ?Old Mrs. Li finally came back to her senses and asked her granddaughter in a low voice while stroking her racing heart.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, did you give this to your family?¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 38ï¼š The Li familyâ€™s shit-stirring stick

    Chapter 38 The Li Family¡¯s Stirring Stick

    ¡°Ah!¡± The good news was particularly clear this time.

    ?The old lady then picked up the hot water bottle. She was also smart, and after playing with it a few times, she understood that it was filled with water.

    Thinking again of my eldest grandson¡¯s frostbitten toes, I quickly got off the ground.

    After a while, she came back with a warm water bag.

    ¡°Grandma¡¯s good granddaughter, this is such a treasure! Your brother won¡¯t have to suffer from the cold anymore!¡±

    Dancing with joy at the good news, a good beginning is half the success.

    ?With this hot water bottle as a test, at least grandma won¡¯t be too surprised if I take things out of the space in the future.

    Slowly, maybe he will become a good helper to help her cover up.

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn¡¯t know that her granddaughter had been thinking about it for so long, so she found a sewing basket and sewed a cover for the hot water bottle.

    This is a treasure that my granddaughter found. No one can see it.

    ?Don''t cause trouble for your eldest grandson, and don''t cause trouble for the family. After all, there are many jealous bad people out there.

    Early the next morning, the whole family got up early and got busy.

    Children from ordinary families generally don¡¯t do anything extravagantly for a hundred days.

    ??But good news is the treasure of the whole family, so it should be lively. Setting up a table with sumptuous food and drinks is a must, and everyone has even prepared gifts.

    Zhao Yuru is best at needlework. What she gave to Jiayin was a small rabbit fur hat.

    ?There are two round eyes embedded in the front of the hat, and a little bit of rabbit tail is sewn on the back, which makes it look particularly vivid.

    Jiayin liked it very much. He grabbed the hat and put it on his head with a loud noise. His movements were clumsy and cute, making everyone laugh.

    Jia An Jiaxi also quickly took out the gifts he had carefully prepared. They were a pony and a tiger cub that they had made out of straw, which were lifelike.

    It¡¯s hard for them to study hard enough to make such elaborate gadgets.

    ?Li Laosan''s gift was a bit bigger. It was a wooden horse carved by himself. He said that when the good news got louder, he could ride it by himself.

    Li Laoer gave him two red strings and two silver beads.

    ?One is engraved with "No Taboos" and the other is engraved with "Good Luck and Good Luck", which are most suitable for children who have been born for a hundred days to wear on their wrists to seek good luck.

    Tao Hongying hugged the good news and thanked everyone with a smile.

    ??It¡¯s just that in this round of gifts, Wu Cuihua was the only one missing.

    Jiaren was feeling strange, and when he looked around, he realized that his mother was actually hiding aside and grabbing food from An Jiaxi!

    ¡°Mom! What are you doing!¡± Jiaren¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment and he stepped forward to pull her away.

    Unexpectedly, Wu Cuihua shook her hand away and rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve spent my life raising you for nothing! It¡¯s good for you. You only have a few dollars in your pocket and you¡¯re still thinking about the people in the next room. I didn¡¯t see you buying me a snack to honor my mother!¡±

    Jiaren choked up at these words, thinking of his father who was anxious to make money for him to study, and even his younger brother Jiayi who had gone south to work as a escort.

    In the whole family, I am the only one who makes me worry the most, which makes no sense at all...

    After a busy day, the whole family rested comfortably and got up again to send Jiaren back to the academy.

    Mrs. Li deliberately avoided Wu Cuihua and quietly called her eldest grandson to come into the house.

    Jiaren didn''t dare to be negligent. He guessed that grandma might have something to give him, so he asked, "Grandma, is there something wrong?"

    Jiayin was lying on the bed practicing turning over, and maybe she was a little excited. One by one, she forgot to get too close to the edge of the Kang and almost fell down.

    Jiaren rushed forward, picked up his sister, and smiled helplessly, "Naughty little girl!"

    Mrs. Li was also startled and quickly picked up her granddaughter. She was relieved when she saw that she was kicking her hands and feet happily and did not look scared. She took out the hot water bottle from under the quilt and stuffed it into Jiaren''s arms.

    "Try it, this thing is really hot. Take it to the academy, put one in your arms to keep warm, and the other under your feet. Then you won''t be afraid of getting frostbite again."

    The warmth in his arms at home made him smile in surprise and asked.

    ¡°Milk, what is this and where does it come from? It¡¯s so warm!¡±

    Mrs. Li glanced out the window warily, quietly pursed her lips toward Jiayin, and whispered instructions.

    "This is a treasure your sister received from the gods. You must not let outsiders see it and use it secretly. Do you understand? Especially your mother. She can''t keep secrets with her mouth and can easily get into trouble."

    Jiaren quickly nodded solemnly, "Nai, don''t worry, I understand."

    ¡°As long as you know what¡¯s going on, grandma can trust you.¡±

    ?Orange Mrs. Li patted her grandson on the shoulder, still a little reluctant to let him endure hardship.

    ? Even though my family is a little poorer, I can always have enough food and clothing, but the academy is still inconvenient after all.

    ?Jiaren guessed what grandma was thinking and mentioned some good things in the college, such as the teacher''s praise and the interesting classmates, which made the old lady smile again, and then he gave up.

    After hearing the good news, he took out seven or eight more eggs that had been cooked in the space.

    ?Old Mrs. Li almost crushed the egg when she turned around, but when she could see clearly, she kissed her granddaughter hard.

    ¡°Grandma¡¯s Fu Niuer, why are you so loved by others? When your brother grows up and becomes an official, he will support you and buy you delicious food!¡±

    As she spoke, she gave Jiaren all the eggs.

    Jiaren thought grandma had gotten up early to cook it secretly, so she accepted it after refusing.

    ?After breakfast and saying goodbye to his family, Li Jiaren carried his luggage and set foot on the road back to the academy alone.

    Unexpectedly, he had just left the village and saw Wu Cuihua sitting on the roadside.

    ¡°Mom, why are you sitting here when it¡¯s so cold?¡± Li Jiaren was startled and was about to step forward to help her.

    ?Wu Cuihua directly stretched out her hand, "Bring it here!"

    Li Jiaren subconsciously thought of the water bag given by grandma, so he turned sideways and asked, "What do you want, mother?"

    "What else can there be? Don''t think I don''t know. The old lady secretly pulled you into the house just now. She must have given you a lot of money, right? Bring it quickly and I will give it to your uncle!"

    ??Wu Cuihua was annoyed when she saw her son pretending to be stupid, so she stepped forward and tried to pull away his son''s baggage.

    "Why are you so heartless? Your uncle is out there without food or water, living a miserable life that is worse than a pig or a dog. It would be better for you, you obviously have money but you don''t want to help, and you have to hide it!"

    Her mouth was not idle and she kept cursing.

    ¡°You Li family are also hard-hearted. In such a big yard and empty rooms, no one is willing to take in your uncle. You are a bunch of heartless things!¡±

    ¡°Mom, stop messing around!¡±

    ??Li Jiaren tried hard to break away from his mother''s pull, thinking that the hot water bottle could not be seen by her, and his tone became worse and worse.

    ?Wu Cuihua almost tripped and fell even more furiously. Her son, who had always been obedient, dared to scold her. It was really shocking.

    "Oh, you have the guts to act rude in front of me after two days of studying, right? Even if you become a scholar, you are the one who gave birth to me! Take out the money quickly, and when your uncle gets rich in the future, I will let you He gives it back to you!¡±

    Jiaren was so angry that his temples were pounding, and he suppressed his anger and persuaded.

    "Mom, my uncle is very handy. As long as he works hard, it will be enough to support himself. Our family is not rich, so we don''t have the energy to help him. Besides, grandma didn''t give me any money at all. I only have a few dozen pennies for pocket money, so I can''t give it to you! "

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 39ï¼š Shocked by falling into water

    Chapter 39 Shocked by falling into the water

    I saw someone in the village heard the noise and looked over, but I was still messing around.

    Jiaren didn''t bother to waste any more words and ran away.

    ¡°Hey, you bastard! Don¡¯t run away, leave me the money quickly, your uncle is waiting for the money to save his life!¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua chased after him, but unfortunately Jiaren ran too fast and disappeared after a while.

    ?Wu Cuihua was so angry that she fell back, slapping her thighs and crying.

    "Conscienceless white-eyed wolf! You don''t even know how to feel sorry for your own mother. How can you hope for nothing when you get old in the future?"

    ?However, no matter how much she scolded, Jiaren couldn''t hear her, so she could only go home angrily...

    ??In the courtyard of the Li family, no one knew that Wu Cuihua was causing trouble again. She was currently entertaining guests. It turned out that someone wanted to invite Tao Hongying to be the chef again.

    ??This man is also from the next village. He had the Confucius banquet that day and liked it very much.

    It happened that my family would also marry a daughter-in-law one day, so I thought about doing it more decently, without having to be fooled by the village women, and hired a serious craftsman, so I found the Li family.

    ??The Li family was naturally overjoyed. Even Tao Hongying hugged her daughter and kissed her again and again. She was stunned by the good news after she had just woken up.

    ??I don¡¯t understand what it means to have a dream, and what happy event happened at home.

    Actually, the young and old in the family do not value money.

    ? It was just that Li Laosi and Jiayi had just been taken to the south by **** Liu to work as escorts, and the wages were very high. Then someone else came to ask Tao Hongying to take charge.

    Seeing that the life of the family is getting more and more prosperous, everyone feels extremely comfortable.

    ?But Mrs. Li did not agree immediately. She only said that she had something to do at home and she had to think about it and would give the news tonight.

    ?The man was not upset at all and left politely.

    Mrs. Li immediately took the good news and went out for a walk. The second sister-in-law Zhang and the third sister-in-law Wu were the most well-informed, and they could find out the details of the marriage owner in just a few words.

    ?After hearing that the family was a decent family and that there were no unruly children or grandchildren, the old lady asked Li Laosan to deliver the letter and decided on a job.

    Tao Hongying¡¯s eyes turned red with gratitude when she learned the whole story.

    Mother-in-law values ??her safety more than money, because she doesn¡¯t want her to be wronged.

    ?Old Mrs. Li knocked on the cigarette pot, teasing her daughter-in-law while teasing her about the good news.

    "Don''t act like that. I''m your mother-in-law. Of course I have to be careful and protect you. I don''t want my granddaughter''s mother to be wronged. Get ready and go to work tomorrow."

    Tao Hongying happily agreed. She originally thought that Jiayin would make a fuss and follow her, but it turned out that Jiayin was very good this time and had no intention of going, which was unexpected.

    Actually, Jiayin also wants to go watch the fun, because it¡¯s too boring to stay at home all day.

    ?But the weather was getting colder and colder, and she didn''t want to take the risk of catching the wind and cold, causing trouble for her family, and suffering for her small body.

    Tao Hongying neatly packed her things and went to work with Li Laosan, his wife and Jia Huan.

    When I came back in the evening, I brought back meat and vegetables and two taels of wages.

    Hongying gave her wages to the old lady as usual, and the meat and vegetables were put back into the pot. The whole family was so happy that their mouths were watering.

    Even though Wu Cuihua looked as ugly as if she had been hungry for several meals, the old lady just rolled her eyes at her and didn''t care about it.

    They all live in the same village, and the Li family comes and goes. Naturally, the villagers see it and become more and more envious.

    ??The reason why the Li family has been able to establish a foothold in the village so quickly is not only because they treat people well and know how to advance and retreat, but also because the family is united and hardworking.

    ?However, Mrs. Li disagreed after hearing this.

    In her heart, the prosperous life at home is all thanks to her granddaughter.

    Everyone laughed and agreed every time, but they didn''t believe it in their hearts, but they were still very happy to tease the good news that had grown into glutinous rice dumplings.

    After a hundred days of good news, it has learned to stand up and is now working hard to evolve into a crawling animal.

    She seemed to have grown up a lot and became more and more cute. The chubby little face, the big watery eyes, the long eyelashes, and the little hands as white as lotus roots, look like the lucky dolls painted in the same year, everyone who sees them likes her.

    While the weather was fine, the old lady intends to expose the bedding, and the good sound was just a nap, and she surrounded her in the quilt.

    Jia''an and Jiaxi wanted to play with their sister, but were afraid of waking up their sister and being scolded by their grandma, so they ran out and went to the river with the children in the village.

    Qingshui Village got its name because of the big river outside the village.

    ??The river is very wide, and there are a lot of reeds growing on the riverside. Occasionally, wild ducks are frightened and fly away. If you are lucky, you can find wild duck eggs.

    The boys in the village have nothing to do and like to come here to try their luck.

    ?The reeds at this season are withered and yellow, some are still standing upright, while others seem to have surrendered to the cold wind in winter and are crawling along the river bank.

    The naughty boys divided their territory by the river and dispersed.

    Jiaxi and Jiaan burrowed into the reeds in front of them, and a wild duck actually started quacking.

    The two boys were so happy that they ran inside more and more anxiously.

    But I don¡¯t know who came here to fish before and dug a big hole in the ice.

    ??The wild duck was not caught, but the two boys fell into the river front and back.

    ??The river water was biting, soaking through their coats and trousers, which made them even heavier. The two of them screamed loudly.

    ??The rest of the boys panicked when they heard it. Some pulled their friends away, and some ran madly towards Li''s house.

    ??The Li family was the farthest away in the village, and the people at the entrance of the village were the first to hear the call for help.

    ?When the young and old of the Li family ran madly to the water, Jia''an and Jiaxi had already been taken out.

    Fortunately, the water level at the river was low and they were not drowned, but their lips were turned purple from the cold.

    ?Old Mrs. Li raised her hand and gave each of her grandsons a pipe and a pot. She hated iron and said, "You are naughty and risk your life!"

    ¡°Milk¡­cold¡­¡± Jia An wanted to speak, but his teeth kept chattering.

    ?Li Lao Er and Li Lao San quickly took off their cotton-padded jackets and ran home quickly, each carrying the other on their backs.

    The big basin was filled with hot water. The two boys were stripped naked and stuffed into their stomachs. A large bowl of **** soup was poured into their stomachs as if they were free of charge.

    ?The whole family was frightened. They wanted to scold him but were reluctant to do so. If they didn¡¯t, they would get angry.

    When Jiayin woke up with a yawn, she saw that the atmosphere at home was not right, and she was startled, thinking that something had happened to her father and second brother who were outside.

    ?After finally hearing the reason from everyone''s words, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes.

    These two youngest brothers are so naughty.

    ??Falling into the river in the middle of winter is a real misfortune.

    ?Sure enough, neither the hot bath nor the **** soup was of much use, but within half an hour, Jia An Jiaxi started to feel hot and her face turned red.

    ?Old Mrs. Li endured her anxiety and gave the order immediately.

    "Go to the village chief''s house to borrow a car and go to the city to see the doctor. Don''t delay. Be careful if the fever is severe and there will be two more fools in the house."

    Jia Xi and Jia An were so frightened that they started to cry. Finally, they were made into rice dumplings and thrown on the donkey cart.

    Fortunately, the county seat is close, so I came back in an hour.

    Four doses of medicine, taken for two days, cost one tael of silver. It was ridiculously expensive, but it was really useful. After drinking the medicine soup, the two boys had reduced their fever.

    When it got dark, each of us ate a big bowl of braised noodles. We snored all night and were full of energy the next day.

    Including the good news, everyone in the Li family felt relieved.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 40ï¼š The dirty thoughts were revealed!

    Chapter 40: The dirty thoughts are revealed!

    Mrs. Li was so frightened that she banged her cigarette pot on the edge of the kang and began to lecture her grandson.

    ¡°Look at how wild all of you are, your life is almost at stake! You only know how to play around all day long, but you don¡¯t do anything serious at all!¡±

    Jia Xi and Jia An narrowly escaped death, but at this time they were still frightened, their heads hanging down and not daring to say a word.

    Jiayin watched the excitement with her fingers in her mouth, her big dark eyes full of gloating.

    The others wanted to plead for mercy, but thinking about the danger before, they kept their mouths shut.

    ??Only Wu Cuihua, who was standing by the door, mumbled with her lips flat.

    "He just fell into the water. What''s the fuss? He''s not dead! My son is still working hard to make money outside!"

    ¡°Shut up! Have you forgotten what I said?¡±

    ?Li Laoer shouted in a low voice with a fierce face, which made Wu Cuihua shrink her neck in fear and did not dare to speak anymore.

    Old Mrs. Li glanced at her with a dark face, then turned to Mr. Li.

    ¡°Second brother, you will teach Jiaxi and Jiaan how to read and write from now on. They don¡¯t need to make a lot of money. As long as they stay at home and do some serious business, it is better than running around outside when the sky is full!¡±

    After saying that, she looked at Jia Xi Jia An again.

    "From now on, you are not allowed to go out without my permission, do you understand?"

    Jiaxi and Jiaan were so frightened that they dared not agree.

    ?So they were only allowed to take care of them for one more night. Early the next morning, Li Laoer dug out a Mongolian book and started teaching seriously.

    ??The sound of reading echoed in the courtyard of the Li family. The village chief, who happened to be walking next door, heard it and couldn''t help but come over to take a look.

    ¡°Yo, Yusheng, what are you busy with?¡±

    "Village Chief, why are you here? Come and sit in the house!" Li Laoer saw the village chief outside the door and hurriedly called him into the house.

    ??Old Mrs. Li also heard the sound and came out of the back room with the good news in her arms, calling Hongying to pour tea.

    ¡°I heard the sound of reading in your yard, and I thought a gentleman was here, but unexpectedly, it turned out to be your own homeschooler!¡±

    ??The village chief laughed and took the tea from Hongying, his heart moved, and he continued to praise.

    "Yusheng''s teaching is decent, but there are a few students. As the old saying goes, one sheep is for herding, two sheep are for herding. Why not... arrest all the little kids in the village and study with your children? Sample?"

    "Ah, I''m afraid this isn''t good..." Li Laoer hesitated a little. After all, he didn''t go to school seriously, he just studied with his elder brother for two or three years.

    ?Now I just teach my own children. If I bring other children with me, I always feel afraid of delaying other people''s children.

    ???The village chief quickly advised, "Oh, there''s nothing wrong with it! They are all children from their own village. They can learn arithmetic, so they won''t become blind, and they don''t need to take the merit test."

    He pounded the table excitedly, eager to settle the matter immediately.

    "Well, I''ll go and ask later if anyone is willing to send their children, and I''ll give them some food as a gift. Although everyone in the village is close to each other, I can''t let Yusheng suffer in vain."

    Li Laoer looked at his mother in embarrassment. The village chief had said so, and he didn''t know how to answer.

    ?However, unexpectedly, Mrs. Li simply agreed.

    "Thanks to the village chief, he likes my second son. In that case, I will accept the offer on his behalf."

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s great, I¡¯ll tell the people in the village!¡±

    ??The village chief has always been vigorous and resolute, so he immediately went out excitedly and went from house to house to talk.

    Li Laoer was in a daze. In the blink of an eye, he became a gentleman? The family members were all happy when they heard about it. It happened to be Wu Cuihua again, who started shouting dissatisfied at this time.

    "Mom, you deserve it so quickly! Why do you need to collect money when you have enough food? The fourth child just followed Liu Biaotou for a trip, and he could get ten taels of silver! The second child teaches, why? He also makes more money than the fourth child."

    At this point, she suddenly thought of Jiayi and added, "By the way, Mom, the fourth child''s salary is equal to Jiayi..."

    Before she could finish speaking, Li Laoer couldn''t listen anymore.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯ve always known how to plot against your brothers. What else do you think of besides food and money?¡±

    ?Li Laoer''s originally good mood was completely ruined by Wu Cuihua.

    ?Suddenly he remembered that Wu Ergou had been walking around the village in the past few days, and he looked at Wu Cuihua with cold eyes.

    "Has Er Gouzi come back to you again to ask for money? Are you thinking of using the money at home to supplement him?"

    ?Wu Cuihua was so shocked by his words that she trembled with fright and hurriedly said with a guilty conscience.

    ¡°No, no! I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Li Laoer looked at her with a cold face.

    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s best not! If I find you secretly giving him money, be careful I break his legs! Then I¡¯ll divorce you and drive you out of the house!¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua was so frightened that her face turned pale and she retreated into the house.

    ??Every family in the village also knew that the boy from the Li family fell into the water. They were scolding their children and grandchildren at home, when the village chief came to talk about sending the children to study at the Li family.

    ?This is of course a good thing. Someone can look after the child and he can learn a few words. At least it is better than running around outside.

    ?So, after some counting, there were actually eight or nine!

    According to the previous agreement, each family took five kilograms of sorghum and sent it to the Li family for repair. Every family expressed their gratitude and praise to Li Laoer.

    ??The Li family was not dissatisfied with the shortage, so they happily harvested the sorghum and packed up the spare room to use as a classroom.

    On the day when the class started, everyone in the village came to watch the excitement. They all squatted in the yard with their necks stretched out. The north wind blew and they didn''t feel cold.

    The little naughty boys who used to go up trees all day to dig out bird eggs and go down to the river to fish for small fish are now sitting on their chairs with their backs straightened, their little hands behind their backs, shaking their heads and reading along with Wu Laoer. They are really impressive. !

    ??The sound of reading echoed in the yard of the Li family, accompanied by the chirping of sparrows on the treetops. The winter sunshine seemed to have warmed up a bit. This scene... was surprisingly warm and loving.

    Everyone smiled happily and sighed in a low voice. Thanks to the Li family, Qingshui Village has become more and more vibrant. These days are becoming more and more promising as time goes by!

    ??Li Laoer was a little nervous at first. He felt uncomfortable being stared at by so many pairs of eyes, as if insects were crawling over his body.

    But when he learned how his elder brother taught him and taught these children the same way, he miraculously calmed down and no longer felt nervous.

    ?Two days and three days a day, the naughty boys gradually got used to reporting to Li''s house every day, and Li Laoer became more and more like a gentleman.

    He found that two of these children were really talented.

    ?Whether writing or arithmetic, I can master it as soon as I learn it, which makes me feel even more proud and proud.

    ?Of course this is also due to him. He gave up the wooden sticks and directly used copper coins as counting tools.

    ?The children were extremely excited, as if they had lost their money if they counted incorrectly. How could they not learn well?

    In the evening, the women from each family are always willing to come together to pick up their children and go home. They sit at Li''s house for a while and chat a few words to relieve their boredom.

    Mr. Li Laoer is of course their first target of praise.

    ¡°Mr. Li, you¡¯ve worked really hard. This stupid guy in our family can actually write his own name.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 41ï¼š It just so happens

    Chapter 41 Things happen by chance

    ¡°Yes, yes, my son wrote my name yesterday and taught me how to read it. I couldn¡¯t write it well, but he actually said I was stupid with my hands behind my back!¡±

    ¡°If this continues, I will have helpers when I sell eggs during the Chinese New Year, and I won¡¯t be afraid of being cheated.¡±

    ??Li Laoer blushed when he was praised. He coughed twice and hurriedly hid in the room, making everyone laugh again.

    ??Wu Cuihua, on the other hand, was banging the pots in the stove. In her eyes, sending her children to study without giving them any money or pork was taking advantage of the Li family.

    The women outside didn''t care when they heard it. The village was not big and there were few people, so everyone knew what was going on in each house.

    ??Everything about this Li family is good, only the second daughter-in-law is a bastard...

    ?The days passed leisurely, and soon someone came to ask Tao Hongying to cook the stove.

    ?This time the employer is a small wealthy family in the county. They want to celebrate the sixty-sixth birthday of the wife of the family and entertain relatives and friends at a banquet.

    ?In this era where the average life expectancy is over fifty years old, it would be a great joy for any elderly person to live to this age!

    As usual, Mrs. Li agreed after making some inquiries.

    So, Tao Hongying arranged the good news, packed her things, and called Li Laosan and his family to rush to the county seat.

    It took another night and most of the day''s work to complete the birthday banquet successfully. The host was very satisfied and gave him the wages, a pack of snacks, a roast chicken, and a pack of fried cakes.

    These are all things that can be tolerated, so Tao Hongying is thinking about Jiaren from the academy.

    ??The old lady often talks about it at home these days, wondering what Jiaren is like in the academy and whether he is eating well.

    ??If these things are sent, Jiaren can simply heat them up and eat them, which will at least improve the food.

    ?Sure enough, when she brought it up, Zhao Yuru and the others nodded happily.

    "Yes! We thought so too. It just so happened that I was working in the county town this time, so it was convenient to go to the academy. Jiaren studied hard and was used to being thrifty, so he must be eating well."

    ¡°Great, let¡¯s go see Big Brother!¡± Jia Huan clapped her hands even more excitedly.

    ??Although Jiaren returned home a few days ago, the eldest brother went back to the academy before the two brothers could get closer, and he still felt regretful.

    As soon as they hit it off, the four of them excitedly turned around and headed towards the academy.

    ?Unexpectedly, as soon as they rounded the corner, they heard a quarrel coming from the alley.

    ¡°Uncle, I really don¡¯t have any money! I have to pay for food in the academy once a month, and I only have a few pennies for pocket money, which is not even five taels!¡±

    ¡°Humph, you are unfilial and you are saying unfilial, what are you talking about? Who doesn¡¯t know that you have money at home, and your grandma is kind to you, how could she not give you money!¡±

    Tao Hongying heard the familiar voice and quickly stepped up her steps.

    Sure enough, not far away, at the back entrance of the academy, Wu Ergou was pulling Jiaren''s collar and making a fuss, and standing next to him was Liu Laifu, who was gloating about his misfortune.

    Without Tao Hongying saying anything, Li Laosan and Jia Huan ran over, pulled Wu Ergou''er away and cursed.

    ¡°Wu Ergou, are you crazy? Why are you dragging our children with you?¡±

    ?Wu Ergou was not afraid of bullying his nephew, but when the Li family suddenly showed up, he felt a little guilty.

    ?He took two steps back and pretended at the top of his voice.

    "Who bullied him? I am his uncle, can''t I come to the academy to see him?"

    Jia Ren''er''s eyes were red when her family members arrived.

    I feel even more aggrieved when I think of how many classmates are watching the excitement behind me.

    He didn''t care about saving face for his uncle, so he said.

    ¡°Third uncle, my uncle asked me for five taels of silver. If I don¡¯t have it, he will beat me!¡±

    ?Li Laosan raised his fist and ran towards Wu Ergou to punch him. "Who do you think you are? You come to our children to ask for money! Is it yours or is it owed to you? Don''t say that our family doesn''t have it. Even if we have it, we won''t give it to you to feed the dogs!"

    ?Wu Ergou was as skinny as a monkey, no match for Li Laosan. He was beaten after just two seconds of support.

    ?Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru pretended to break up the fight, and their men also pinched Wu Ergou.

    ?Wu Ergou was jumping around in pain, and when he found an opportunity, he ran away.

    And Liu Laifu has long since disappeared...

    ??Li Laosan spit hard and cursed Wu Ergou''er.

    ¡°If you dare to come to the academy to cause trouble again, I will break your legs!¡±

    I don¡¯t know if Wu Ergou heard it, but everyone in the Li family felt that they were relieved of their hatred.

    Tao Hongying patted Jiaren on the back and coaxed him like his own son.

    "Jiaren, your uncle is just out of shape. Don''t worry, he will have his family to deal with it. Just study and don''t worry about it."

    ?Li Laosan is usually very taciturn and always smiles honestly to everyone he meets. It is rare for him to talk more now.

    "Yes, Jiaren, there is a third uncle here. Keep him safe once and beat him once." Even the third uncle can''t beat him. When your fourth uncle comes back, you can take care of him with one hand. "

    ?Everyone laughed, and Jia Huan quickly gave Jia Ren the food he had brought.

    "Brother, here are some snacks, fried cakes and roast chicken. You can warm them up and share them with your classmates. They are all given by your employer. Our fourth aunt is good at her craftsmanship, and we have earned another twenty taels of silver. It is easy for you to study at home. Do not worry."

    ?Jiaren tried his best to hold back the sore nose and not shed tears. He wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it, he gave up.

    ¡°It¡¯s been an ugly day today. I really need these, but you don¡¯t have to give them to me next time. Take them home for grandma and my brothers to eat.¡±

    "Good boy, don''t worry about this, go back to study. Let''s leave the city and go home quickly. We can just buy a bag of sesame candy for An Jiaxi on the way."

    ?Li Laosan pushed Jiaren into the door. When he saw him leaving, everyone hurried out of the city.

    When we returned to Qingshui Village, it was already getting dark.

    Sure enough, Mrs. Li wrapped the good news in a thick coat and was looking at the door of the courtyard.

    ?Seeing everyone coming back, the old and the young all had smiles on their faces.

    Tao Hongying wanted to pick up her daughter, but was afraid of being cold, so she could only hug her mother-in-law and walk inside.

    Jia An was delighted to hear the noise and ran out of the house, throwing down his slingshot. He was a little disappointed when he saw everyone was empty-handed.

    ¡°The host is really stingy this time and didn¡¯t bring anything good to eat.¡±

    Tao Hongying stuffed the sesame candy and looked at Wu Cuihua who was also following behind her. She felt angry and said deliberately.

    ¡°I originally brought roast chicken, snacks, and fried cakes, but something happened on the way, so I gave them all away.¡±

    As expected, Wu Cuihua curled her lips and said it was a pity that she didn''t wait for her to settle down.

    ¡°Hongying, I¡¯m not the sister-in-law who told you that our family is not rich. Although you have made money, you can¡¯t be so lavish. You just give away so many good things?

    ??If you don¡¯t feel sorry for others, why don¡¯t you feel sorry for our mother? She helps you take care of Fu Niuer day and night! "

    Mrs. Li frowned, unhappy that Wu Cuihua used her as an excuse. Just as she was about to speak, Tao Hongying secretly pulled her sleeve.

    ¡°Second sister-in-law, I didn¡¯t want to say it originally, but since you are so unhappy, I will tell you why you gave the things away.¡± Tao Hongying snorted coldly.

    "He''s not that good brother of yours, Wu Ergou! I don''t know who''s heartless told him that our family is rich and that my mother gave Jiaren a lot of money. So he went to the academy to ask Jiaren for money. Yes, it¡¯s five taels as soon as I open my mouth.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 42ï¼š Mrs. Liâ€™s ultimate trick

    Chapter 42 Mrs. Li¡¯s ultimate move

    ¡°What? Five taels of silver!¡± Mrs. Li was annoyed at that time.

    Jiayin was uncomfortable being strangled by grandma''s suddenly tightened arms, but she didn''t care anymore and waved her fists in anger.

    "Yes, mother." Tao Hongying had already warmed up, so she took her daughter over and said again.

    ¡°Wu Ergou pulled Jiaren¡¯s collar and scolded him so unpleasantly that all the students in the academy came out to see Jiaren¡¯s joke. Fortunately we went, otherwise Jiaren wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua felt guilty after hearing this, her eyes rolled, she stepped back and responded with an embarrassed smile.

    ¡°Really, there is also this matter. Ergou is too ignorant. I will definitely say something to him when I see him in the future..."

    It''s a pity that she tried to fool her but failed. Li Laoer had heard clearly and stepped forward and slapped Wu Cuihua so hard that she almost fell down.

    ¡°Wu Cuihua, how many times have I told you that I can tolerate you being lazy and greedy, but you are not filial and will delay your child¡¯s future.

    A few days ago, you approached Jiaren at the entrance of the village to ask for money. Do you think I don''t know? I saved your face, but you actually let Wu Ergou go to the academy to cause trouble again! I''ll beat you to death today, and my family will be at peace! "

    ??Li Laoer was really angry and went crazy. He rushed to the kitchen and took out a kitchen knife. His eyes were blood red and he was about to chop at Wu Cuihua.

    ?Wu Cuihua was so frightened that her legs went weak. She couldn''t run anymore and crawled all over the ground, crying and begging for mercy.

    For a time, the Li family yard was full of chaos and chaos.

    ??People in the village came to break up the fight when they heard the commotion, and none of the old men next door were left behind.

    Jiayin tried hard to hold my mother''s arm, trying to see clearly.

    ??It''s a pity that Tao Hongying thought she was uncomfortable, so she held her upright on his shoulders and let Jiayin look at the lonely courtyard wall...

    ?Although Mrs. Li was also angry, she could not let her son commit murder and go to jail.

    ?So he called Li Laosan to help stop Li Laoer, and asked Zhao Yuru to ask the village chief.

    Soon, Li Laoer''s kitchen knife was snatched away, and he squatted at the door in pain.

    ?Although he is literate, he has not gone out to study. Now that his son goes to the academy, it is to realize his dream. He really hopes that his son will honor his ancestors.

    But he has no choice but to marry such a stupid wife!

    ??The village chief heard the general idea on the way and was happy that the Li family came to see him. They treated him as an outsider and treated him with respect and trust.

    ?Sure enough, Mrs. Li invited him and the old men next door to sit down, talked about this trivial matter at home, and then continued.

    ¡°The family¡¯s misfortune has made everyone in the village uneasy. I invited some old brothers and the village chief to come over today just to be a witness.¡±

    She glanced at her children and grandchildren and sighed softly.

    "As the old saying goes, a good wife brings less trouble to a husband, and the second son deserves to be blinded. But I can''t let this prodigal troublemaker harm my grandson. So today, I asked the second son to write a letter of divorce, but I won''t give it to the second son''s wife for the time being. .

    From then on, the whole village watched over our family, and whenever the second daughter-in-law did anything bad, they would kick her out of the house.

    There are outsiders who don¡¯t know the inside story and say that our Li family is cruel. Naturally, there are also people in the village who will speak out for our family. "

    ??The village chief and several old men all sighed. The Li family, old and young, are all good people, but it is Li Lao''s second daughter-in-law who always causes trouble.

    ??Now the divorce letter is like a rope, wrapped around her neck, and it can be tightened from time to time as a warning.

    ??If it doesn¡¯t work anymore, it will be her own fault if she is kicked out.

    ¡°Sure, the whole village is bright-eyed. There will come a time when no one will say that your Li family is unkind.¡±

    ??The Li family has now opened half a private school, and naturally has the four treasures of the study. Li Laoer was a little impatient, so he started writing the divorce letter with trembling hands.

    ??Wu Cuihua was dumbfounded with fright. She originally thought that a beating would be enough, but she never expected that she would actually write a letter of divorce.

    She almost crawled over and hugged Old Mrs. Li''s thigh, crying until her nose and tears were all stained on her face.

    ¡°Mom, please forgive me once and don¡¯t write a letter of divorce. I know I was wrong, I really know I was wrong! Wow, even though I¡¯m not good at anything, I still gave birth to two grandsons for Lao Li¡¯s family!¡±

    Old Mrs. Li was really chilled. She pushed her away and said coldly.

    "If it weren''t for the fact that you gave birth to two good grandsons for our old Li family, you would have been kicked out a long time ago. You are lazy, greedy, mean-mouthed, unfilial and rebellious, unkind and unloving. What do our Li family want you to do? Let go. Dirty eyes?"

    Just as Li Laoer finished writing the divorce letter and handed it over, Mrs. Li took it in her hand and said again.

    "From today on, Wu Cuihua, you are just half of the Li family. You must do your job, keep your mouth shut, and take care of your hands, otherwise you will be kicked out of the Li family at any time."

    When the time comes, it¡¯s your own fault. Don¡¯t say I don¡¯t care about you! "

    As she spoke, she put away the divorce papers.

    ?Wu Cuihua sat in a pile on the ground, completely panicked. Unfortunately, she still asked for mercy, but Mrs. Li called Li Laoer again.

    "Although Wu Cuihua has been spared the death penalty, she has caused such a big disaster and will not be able to escape. It is difficult for others in the family to take action, so you should do it. Twenty boards, no less!"

    ?Li Laoer is also very hateful, and of course he will not show mercy.

    He stepped forward and kicked Wu Cuihua over, pulled up the bench, and tied her up.

    ?Wu Cuihua was frightened out of her mind. Li Laoer usually regarded himself as a scholar and rarely beat her.

    She was really scared when it suddenly happened like this today.

    ¡°Oh, oh, spare my life, I don¡¯t dare to do it anymore!¡±

    Unfortunately, the board in Mr. Li¡¯s hands has fallen.

    With just one blow, she screamed like a slaughtered pig.

    It is said to be a board, but it is actually the carrying pole used by the Li family on a daily basis. It is wide and heavy.

    It only took a dozen or so strokes, but blood oozed from Wu Cuihua¡¯s buttocks, and she was wailing as if she was about to die...

    ??In the end, Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru dragged her back to the room, washed her randomly, and sprinkled some wound medicine that was always available at home.

    With such a commotion, the Li family had no intention of eating. They just dealt with it randomly and then rested.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was sitting on the edge of the kang, holding her pipe and pot in her hand, shedding tears quietly.

    In fact, she did not smoke dry cigarettes originally. This was left after the old man passed away, and it also supported her thoughts.

    ¡°Old man, it¡¯s all my fault. This family is not managed well.¡±

    Jiayin couldn''t bear to let the old lady be so sad. It''s not worth it to do it for others, but for Wu Cuihua, a wolf-hearted person.

    She spent a long time conserving her strength and wanted to turn over and crawl over to her grandma to make a warm little cotton-padded jacket.

    Unfortunately, my strength was not in control and was used in the wrong place, so there was a puff...

    ?Old Mrs. Li was feeling sad. When she heard the noise, she turned around and saw her granddaughter lying there with her neck raised, looking like she was about to cry or not.

    ?There was something she didn''t understand, so she hurriedly helped to clean it up while suppressing a smile.

    Changing the urine ring and washing the buttocks, the grandfather and the grandson were finally lying on the bed clean again.

    Jiayin shyly hid her little face in her grandma¡¯s arms, not daring to lift it up.

    Mrs. Li laughed hard and patted her granddaughter carefully.

    ¡°Okay, why is our little Fu Niu still shy? Grandma knows that Xiao Fu Niu is a clean child. When she grows up, grandma will make you a beautiful dress, okay?¡±

    ?Fu Niuer tried her best to stick her head out, grinning to reveal two rows of pink gums, and then threw a big red apple out of the space.

    Mrs. Li was startled by the sudden appearance of apples on the pillow, but with the hot water bottle as a base, she felt much better this time.

    She thought for a moment, wiped the apple clean with her handkerchief, then bit into a piece and handed it to her granddaughter.

    Sure enough, Jiayin immediately held it with both hands and put it into her mouth. She had no teeth and couldn''t bite it, but she didn''t waste time sipping it.

    Jiayin was so happy that she finally tasted apples again after four months. Woohoo, it was so delicious.

    Mrs. Li laughed again at her granddaughter''s small appearance, then quickly ate all the rest, and finally hugged her granddaughter with satisfaction.

    ¡°Grandma¡¯s lucky girl, you are only so old, and grandma is enjoying the blessing with you.¡±

    Jiayin actually rubbed off a small bit of the apple with her gums and danced happily...

    ??The sadness and anger during the day seemed to be swallowed up by the grandfather and grandson along with this sweet apple, so only happiness and joy were left in the dream...

    ??But after Wu Cuihua was severely beaten, she became much more honest, and the injuries at the back only lasted five or six days, and she started to work lamely. When she saw the old lady, she was like a mouse to a cat.

    ?She helps Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying with cooking and laundry every day, and she doesn''t dare to be lazy any more.

    ??The Li family would be better off without her interfering with it.

    ?The weather is getting colder and colder. After a heavy snowfall overnight, almost half of every household''s house was buried.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 43ï¼š Travelers in the snow

    Chapter 43 A man on the road in the snow

    Shoveling and pushing snow is a big job. Fortunately, Li has a large family.

    ?Not only did his own home get tidied up quickly, he was also able to free up his hands to help the old men next door.

    Jia An''s little hands were red from the cold. He ran back from the next door and shouted loudly as soon as he entered the house.

    ¡°Milk, third uncle said, let¡¯s make some **** soup at home. Grandpa Zhao and the others next door are all sick with cold, and they have a fever and cough.¡±

    ¡°You guys stay away from Fu Niu¡¯er quickly, don¡¯t let Fu Niu¡¯er get over the illness!¡±

    Old Mrs. Li stretched out her hand to separate the two naughty grandsons, preventing them from getting close to the good news.

    Then he asked his daughters-in-law to make **** soup, and even cruelly added two spoonfuls of brown sugar at home.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru are both warm-hearted, and they took it to the next door after they were ready.

    ?Several old men were sitting on the kang around him, all looking bad.

    I forgot to bring firewood into the house yesterday, and the fire was extinguished at night. I originally thought I could light the stove again this morning.

    ?It snowed heavily when I thought of it. The doors and windows were sealed, and I couldn¡¯t get out. I could only freeze.

    Fortunately, Li Laosan brought the boys here, otherwise they might have died together.

    At this time, they were holding hot brown sugar **** water and drinking heavily.

    The Li family were all inside and outside the house. Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying were cooking porridge on the kang. Li Laosan and the boys went to the roof to shovel snow and clean the yard. Only then did they feel alive, and the circles under their eyes became red.

    ¡°Lao Kui died feeling aggrieved, but he also did a good thing. He left a big yard and allowed such a good family to settle down. We all benefited from it.¡±

    ??When the village chief hurried over, the Li family was already busy. He was moved in his heart, but he couldn''t help being proud of his old brothers.

    ¡°How about it? I¡¯ll find a place for you. It¡¯s next to the boys from the Li family. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, you are smart and thoughtful.¡±

    The old men were happy and chatting lively, and the cold and wind were much better.

    Just as Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying cooked porridge, everyone was snoring and drinking the porridge.

    ?The delicious taste made the village chief greedy, so he also ate a bowl.

    ¡°Third daughter-in-law, fourth daughter-in-law, you are really tired. After you are busy at home, you still have to come over and take care of these old guys.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re welcome. We live next door, so we should lend a hand.¡±

    Tao Hongying waved her hands and said with a smile, "Before, I always had to go out to cook the stove and didn''t bother to come over to help. Now that we have more time, we will definitely come here more often."

    ¡°Okay, okay, if everyone in the village is like your family, I don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    ??The village chief uncle was very pleased and praised a few words, which made Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru blush. They made excuses and hurried home.

    ?The heavy snow seems to have been scheduled. Every time after the villagers finish clearing away the snow, there will be another one.

    So much so that the people in the village have been so busy this month that they can¡¯t stop cursing God.

    Auspicious snow heralds a good year. Snow is naturally a good thing, but if it snows too much, it may not be possible.

    The old people gathered together and began to worry about whether farming would be smooth next year.

    Children are the most carefree. They study at Li''s house for an hour every morning, and then it''s time for them to have fun.

    Building snowmen and having snowball fights are just a lot of fun.

    The river outside the village has completely frozen, and the ice sledges can be taken out.

    You can almost hear the shouts of naughty boys as you pass by...

    Jiaxi and Jiaan were a little scared of the river because they had been frightened for a while by falling into the water.

    But I couldn''t stand the encouragement of my friends, and within a few days I put my fear behind me...

    Jiayin is envied at home, but unfortunately, apart from chewing her feet, she can only work hard to learn to crawl.?????The only little fun is eating secretly with grandma at night.

    ?Old Mrs. Li found a small silver spoon somewhere, scraped some apple puree and fed it to Jiayin.

    ?Unfortunately, she was also afraid that Jiayin''s stomach wouldn''t be able to bear it, so she was only willing to feed him three or four spoonfuls at a time, and for the rest, Jiayin still had to hold the apples and taste them by herself...

    When will this miserable infancy be over?

    Jiayin hugged her feet and gnawed them, while continuing to worry.

    Tao Hongying came in from outside and couldn''t stop laughing when she saw her daughter like this, so she said to her mother-in-law.

    ¡°Mom, look at our Fu Niu¡¯er, she looks like a little grown-up, she can even sigh!¡±

    ??Old Mrs. Li was taking the soles of her shoes, scratched her scalp with a needle, and said proudly, "My lucky girl is very smart, maybe she is thinking about something big."

    Tao Hongying unbuttoned her clothes to feed her daughter. She was used to it, and she no longer had any shame or resistance. She drank happily.

    Tao Hongying now has a job as a cook. She can make money for her family and has good food. The most important thing is that the good news saves her worries and she knows how to love her mother.

    Eat a full meal before going to bed at night, and you won''t be looking for her all night, and you can sleep peacefully, so her milk supply is better than before.

    ?Seeing that her daughter seemed to have gained weight and grown taller, Tao Hongying was very happy and couldn''t help but think about the man who was away from home.

    ¡°Mom, count the days, the fourth child will be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mrs. Li replied as she glanced at the window subconsciously.

    "It will be the twelfth lunar month soon, and they have been walking for twenty days. I guess they are on their way back."

    Jiayin rubbed her toes, and while eating, she was thinking in her mind that her father might suffer a lot during this **** trip. After all, there has been a lot of wind and snow recently.

    But she still had confidence in her father''s safe return. After all, his archery skills were really good and he was born with supernatural powers, so he was more than enough to protect himself.

    Not to mention worrying about my family, I just said that on the official road a hundred miles away, the convoy of the Wuwei Escort Bureau was driving through the wind and snow.

    The snow just fell last night and is still very fluffy. It is not too difficult for the carriage to run over it.

    But the heavy snow covered the road conditions, and from time to time carriages carrying goods fell into deep pits.

    At such a time, everyone must work together to lift the carriage out.

    This is the most annoying thing on the **** journey.

    First, the carriage is easy to roll over and needs to be reloaded.

    Second, the carriage is heavy and requires a lot of manpower to lift it out, which weakens the protection of the convoy.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With with a bandit or horse bandit, it could easily be exploited, which is really dangerous.

    But this was all in the past. Now in the **** agency, no one is worried anymore, because this time there are two novices joining the escort!

    ?This **** trip has high wages and low risk. Everyone wants to follow, so there will be some competition.

    ?But the **** leader Liu reported to the chief **** officer and insisted on bringing two outsiders with him. Everyone was a little unhappy.

    Unexpectedly, these two people gave everyone countless surprises on the road.

    For example, at a time like this, a carriage accidentally deviated from the rut in front, and the right rear wheel fell into a deep pit. The maroon horse that was pulling was blowing white air from its nose. After trying several times, it could not pull the carriage out, and it was so angry that it could not be pulled out. Pave the hoof.

    ?In front of the wind and snow, a young man ran up and shouted to the coachman, "Uncle Xu, is the wheel in a pit?"

    ¡°Yes, Jiayi, I was a little sleepy and didn¡¯t pay attention to the track, so I went a little off track, and it was such a coincidence that I fell directly into it.¡±

    The man driving the cart hugged his whip and was very upset.

    "Don''t be afraid, just wait for me." Jiayi responded with a smile, turned to the back of the car and took a look, then said.

    "Uncle Xu, if I call one, two, three, you can drive the horse and we can get out together."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 44ï¼š Return with a full load

    Chapter 44 Returning with a full load

    "Okay!" the coachman agreed quickly, and after Jiayi shouted one, two, three, he gave the bay-red horse a whip.

    ??The red horse was in pain and struggled to move forward. Jiayi behind the car struggled with his arms, and the wheel easily came out of the deep pit.

    The boxes on the car were a little crooked, but Jiayi quickly arranged them and tightened the ropes again.

    Soon, the carriage was back on the road.

    ?It took less than a cup of tea before and after, it was so fast that everyone knew about it without waiting, and the trouble was solved.

    ??Li Laosi shouted from the end of the motorcade, "Jiayi, put on your hat, be careful if your ears fall off from the cold. Your grandma will feel bad when you get home."

    ¡°Hey, uncle, I know!¡±

    Jiayi quickly put on his wolfskin hat and ran back to the carriage he was in charge of.

    ??The entire convoy slowly connected again and rushed on the road despite the wind and snow.

    On the carriage at the front, Biao Liu tightened his sheepskin jacket and smiled proudly with the steward next to him.

    ¡°How about these two good people I found, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ?The steward was familiar with him and responded with a smile.

    "Of course your vision is correct. I originally thought this trip would take a month, but now I can get home in five days, plus or minus twenty-five days. It''s really smooth. Don''t worry, I''ll report it to my employer when I get back. Give you a reward."

    "Haha, I''ve been waiting for your words." Liu Biao slapped the steward on the back and finally said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, but the fourth uncle and nephew Li Lao came to me, and this trip helped a lot. I have to get some for them, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to lure them out again next time.¡±

    ?The steward gritted his teeth in pain and hurriedly stayed away from him. He said angrily, "You''re not much better than a bandit. It''s good if people can trust you."

    Liu Biaotou laughed loudly and said, "You must be disappointed. Brother Li and I are getting along very well."

    The people in the motorcade behind could not hear what was said in front, but the faint laughter also made them relax.

    ?This **** trip is easy, and I will be able to wait for the Chinese New Year with peace of mind when I get home soon.

    ??Everyone was so happy that they couldn''t help but swing their whips in their hands, urging the carriage to go faster...

    Eating porridge during Laba is a common custom all over the world.

    On the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, Mrs. Li took her two daughters-in-law and started picking out all kinds of beans and grains. She also drove Jia Xi Jia An to the next door to say something.

    ¡°Tell your Grandpa Zhao and the others that our family is making Laba porridge together. When the time comes, just bring a basin over to them and tell them not to mess around.¡±

    ¡°I got it, grandma!¡±

    Jiaxi and Jiaan grabbed their hats and ran outside. The cold wind caused by opening and closing the door made everyone shiver.

    Tao Hongying hurried to see her daughter. She saw that her daughter had finally eaten enough of her feet and started to eat her fists. She was drooling. She took off her handkerchief and wiped it away.

    ?Old Mrs. Li moved the dustpan aside, fearing that her granddaughter would grab the beans and stuff them in her mouth.

    Zhao Yuru carefully counted the things in the dustpan, including peanuts, red beans, rice beans, chestnuts, sorghum, millet, and japonica rice. She finally found enough for eight items, and she said with a smile.

    ¡°Mom, this year¡¯s Laba porridge will be delicious.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it delicious? There are so many good things.¡± Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Fortunately, our family settled here and bought a house and land, and the people in the village are also nice.¡±

    After finishing speaking, she couldn''t help but turn around and kiss her granddaughter, "This is all the work of my Fu Niu''er! Fu Niu''er, play well, grandma will steam custard for you later."

    Tao Hongying stopped her and said, "Mom, we don''t have many eggs at home. It''s better to keep Jiaren or Jiayi back to replenish them. Fu Niuer''s milk is enough, and she has gained a lot of weight."

    ?Orange Mrs. Li thought of the more than 20 eggs found in the bed last night, smiled and waved her hands.

    "Just leave it alone. I know it well. Fu Niu''er is my granddaughter, and Jiaren Jiayi and the others are also my grandsons. They both feel sorry for each other. Besides, we Fu Niu''er are blessed and don''t have to worry about delicious food at all."

    After saying that, she winked quietly with her granddaughter, causing Jiayin to dance and dance in response.

    ??Grandfather and grandson both laughed and kept their little secret together, not to mention how proud they were.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru looked at each other, both a little funny and helpless, but they didn''t say anything else. The old lady had always been in charge of the house, so they just had to be obedient. At this moment, Jiaxi and Jiaan ran in from outside, howling and screaming.

    ¡°Miscellaneous, my fourth uncle (father) is back!¡±

    "What?"

    ?Old Mrs. Li almost overturned the dustpan and hurriedly went to the ground to put on her shoes. Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru had already greeted her out.

    Jiayin was stunned for a moment, and she was the only one left in the room. She even forgot to bring her with her to watch the excitement!

    ?She turned over in a hurry and almost fell to the ground. She could only pull her neck and cry to remind everyone.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Li thought of her granddaughter when she went out, so she quickly turned around to pick her up.

    ¡°Oh, oh, grandma has forgotten us! Don¡¯t be angry, grandma is back, let¡¯s go and see what good things your dad has brought back!¡±

    When the grandfather and grandson went out, Li Laosi and Jiayi had already entered the main room.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, we are back!¡±

    The first thing the uncle and nephew did was to kneel down and kowtow. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for nearly a month. What they missed most was their home.

    ?Now that I see everything is well at home, I feel relieved.

    ¡°Get up, get up quickly, your family members, why are you kneeling!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li was so happy that she stretched out one hand and pulled her son and grandson up.

    ?Li Laosi and Jiayi came up to see Jiayin. They both laughed so hard that they bent their eyes. They wanted to hug Jiayin and didn''t dare to touch her little face.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er seems to have grown up a lot!¡±

    ¡°Yes, does it feel heavier if I hold it?¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sit down and talk first.¡±

    Mrs. Li smiled and asked her son if he had a hard time eating on the road. Li Laosi and Jiayi naturally had good words to say. After all, they were back, so what did they worry about at home?

    Besides, they don¡¯t go out to play, they go out to make money to support their families, so how can it not be hard work?

    ?At this time, Li Laoer, Wu Cuihua, and Li Laosan who were next door all came back after hearing the news.

    It will be even more lively when a large family is gathered together.

    ??Li Laosi took out the money bag from his arms. There were silver ingots and broken silver and copper coins in it, which was bulging.

    It made a crisp sound when placed on the table, attracting everyone''s attention.

    "Mom, this is the wages that Jiayi and I earned on this trip. I was ten taels and Jiayi was five taels. We encountered mountains on the way. Biaotou Liu and I went hunting twice and earned more than five taels of silver. By the way, there are also five taels from the master¡¯s reward, totaling more than 20 taels.¡±

    ?Li Laosi handed over the money, picked up a large package, and took out something.

    "Mom, fabrics are cheaper in the south. I bought a lot of fine cloth. You can make new clothes for the family, especially Jiaren who is studying and should wear better clothes."

    ?On the other side, Jiayi happily brought the gadgets and food he bought back to his brothers, as well as a box of the Four Treasures of the Study.

    The literary style flourished in the south, and the Four Treasures of the Study were of good quality and cheaper.

    When he met him, he consulted with his fourth uncle and spent two taels of silver to buy a set for his father.

    ?Li Laoer held it in his hand, his eyes red with excitement. This was the first time his son had given him a good thing.

    After all, I have grown up and become sensible.

    ??Wu Cuihua stretched her neck and didn''t wait for her son to give her something for a long time. She was so angry that she secretly pulled her sleeves and bit her back teeth, but she didn''t dare to say anything.

    ?That letter of divorce that had already been written really frightened her...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 45ï¼š Make money as soon as you get the chance!

    Chapter 45: Make money quickly when you have the chance!

    ?Old Mrs. Li also smiled happily as she watched and listened.

    With this money, at least my eldest grandson doesn¡¯t have to worry about the cost of studying for a year.

    ?With the new year approaching, new fabrics can also add a little joy to the home.

    ?These days are really getting better and better!

    ??Li Laosi hesitated for a moment, then took out another silver necklace from his arms and put a longevity lock on it. It looked very delicate and golden.

    ¡°Mom, I got this in exchange for a fox skin. Fu Niu¡¯er, I¡¯m not at home for a hundred days¡­¡±

    He was afraid that the old lady would blame him. After all, this longevity lock cost five or six taels of silver.

    But he forgot that the one who loved his daughter the most in the whole family was the old lady.

    ??The old lady directly took the longevity lock and hung it around her granddaughter''s neck, praising it repeatedly.

    ¡°The one Mrs. Sun gave me before was too expensive, and I didn¡¯t dare to wear it for Fu Niuer. You bought this one just right. It looks really nice for Fu Niuer to wear. Your dad knows how to choose things!¡±

    Jiayin liked it too. She reached out for her daddy to hug her, and then started smearing saliva on his daddy¡¯s face.

    Li Laosi¡¯s smile was sweeter than eating honey.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I''ve been traveling for a month, endured all the hardships, and gone through hardships, just for this moment.

    ?All the fatigue was mostly dissipated in my mother¡¯s smiling face and my daughter¡¯s saliva.

    Jiayi hurriedly took out a colorful hat from his arms.

    ¡°Sister, sister, look! My second brother bought this for you, doesn¡¯t it look good? Do you like it or not?¡±

    ?This hat is made of six colors of brocade stitched together. Each color is embroidered with different small animals. It is vivid and very cute.

    Jiayin reached out and grabbed it, trying hard to put it on his head.

    In the end, he buried his face in it, which made everyone in the family laugh.

    Jiayi quickly helped her put it on, and Meijiayin twisted her little body, extremely happy.

    Needless to say, Jiayi also enjoyed the treatment of having his face painted with saliva...

    It is the time for laughter and laughter, and people in the village come to gossip when they hear the commotion.

    After all, no one has the chance to go out for a walk, and they are all curious about what the outside world is like.

    ??The Li family quickly packed up their things and served hot tea.

    Jiayin was carried back to the house, and Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru went to the kitchen to cook.

    Li Laosi and Jiayi went out for a trip and became familiar with each other in the **** team.

    Not to mention anything else, I have made a lot of progress in speaking, doing things, and observing words and expressions.

    At the moment, he was talking to the villagers, saying what should be said and not revealing a single word of what should not be said, which was quite thorough.

    Old Mrs. Li listened in the room and was even more satisfied.

    She lowered her head to kiss her granddaughter and whispered.

    ¡°Your father and the others are all well-off. Even if grandma closed her eyes immediately, she still had the nerve to explain to your grandpa.¡±

    Jiayin quickly hugged the old lady¡¯s neck and refused to let go.

    She hasn¡¯t grown up yet, so grandma can¡¯t leave her alone, otherwise who will steal good food with her in the future.

    I don¡¯t know if Mrs. Li understood her granddaughter¡¯s eagerness and smiled and patted her on the back.

    I don¡¯t want to touch Jiayin¡¯s itchy meat, and I laughed when I twisted my body ...

    Misfortune never comes alone, but good things always come in pairs.

    Li Laosi and Jiayi had just arrived home and slept for the night, and Jiaren came back the next day.

    ??The Li family really got together, a rare reunion.

    Mrs. Li deliberately cleared away the snowdrifts in the yard, took out a piece of frozen meat that had been hidden for a long time, and called her daughters-in-law to make bread and dumplings.

    ?This piece of meat weighs two kilograms, but since there are many people in the family, we still need to add a lot of cabbage.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were also very happy, and they were busy in the kitchen without touching the floor.

    ?Wu Cuihua sat adding wood to the fire, muttering softly. After scolding the eldest son, scolding the second son is nothing more than being unfilial and supercilious.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru even pretended not to hear. It was not worth getting angry with a fool like her.

    When you are so happy, don¡¯t ruin your good mood.

    ?The most reassuring place in the world is home. Li Laosi and Jiayi had enough to eat and drink, and fell asleep, snoring loudly.

    I didn¡¯t wake up until noon on the second day.

    ??And Jiaxi and Jiaan were already running around anxiously, waiting for them to tell them what was new on the road.

    Even Jia Huan, who has always been honest and honest, came into the house twice.

    ?Old Mrs. Li looked amused and told her grandchildren not to be naughty, but was careful to wake up the two great heroes of the family.

    Jiayin was wearing a floral jacket and trousers, lying on the kang, trying to move forward like a caterpillar.

    ?That clumsy look and little face that was red from exhaustion successfully attracted her two naughty brothers, who stood aside and clapped their hands to cheer her on.

    ¡°Oh, my sister is not crawling like this, you have to reach out!¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s because of the force on the legs!¡±

    Jiayin rolled her eyes and rubbed her gums angrily.

    She is a dignified new-age woman, and now she has to have two little brats teach her how to crawl. It is really embarrassing.

    ?Old Mrs. Li had figured out her granddaughter''s temper. When she saw that she suddenly stopped moving, she quickly hugged her and tried to persuade her while holding back her amusement.

    "Oh, my little girl climbed an extra foot today, and she will learn to crawl soon. But let''s not be so tired, learn slowly, don''t be in a hurry. Sit down for a while and let your two brothers play with you. Son."

    She quickly pulled the quilt on the lid of the box and folded it to a suitable height.

    Then he asked Jiayin to sit on her back, and placed rice husk pillows on her left and right hands to prevent her from falling.

    Jiaxi Jiaan¡¯s hands are not serious and they are not allowed to touch their sister on weekdays.

    ¡ñToday, I was "ordered" to coax my sister to play, and I was so happy.

    It was very small, so one of them lay down on his back and acted as a big horse, and the other held his sister and sat on the back of the big horse.

    Jiayin couldn¡¯t help but giggle, waving her little fat hands as if she was riding a horse.

    The three naughty brothers and sister almost lifted the roof of the house.

    At this moment, Li Laosi woke up and spoke.

    After going out, he gained a lot of knowledge, and now he discussed it with my mother again.

    "Mom, **** leader Liu and the others are going to Kyoto again. They will be back in half a month, and I want to go with them again. Not only do they have to earn a lot of money, but they are also idle at home. Take them out and Jiayi and I will talk a lot. , and gained a lot of experience.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li is reluctant to let her children and grandchildren endure hardship, not to mention that they just came back yesterday.

    So, she said, "I''ll think about it later."

    ??Li Laosi didn''t dare to persuade her any more. Just as good news came over on a big horse, he hugged his daughter.

    Jiayin¡¯s tender little face with stubble immediately turned red after a firm kiss.

    Mrs. Li patted her son distressedly, snatched her precious granddaughter and chased her away.

    "Get out of here and sit next door for a while. Uncle Zhao and the others are thinking about you and Jia Yi."

    Li Laosi then went out with a smile. Jiaxi and Jiaan naturally followed him, and the room immediately became quiet.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was cleaning up the messy Kang and couldn''t help but complain to her granddaughter.

    "Your father is out in the wild. He is nowhere to be found. He just came back and has to go out."

    As a result, she gasped in shock as soon as she regained her consciousness. When she regained her consciousness and looked at her little granddaughter, her neck was rattling like a machine.

    ¡°Hey Fu Niuer, we have some good things, can we take them out slowly! Grandma is getting older, so she can¡¯t help but be so scared!¡±

    Jiayin carelessly covered her chubby face with her little hands, covering her ears and pretending that she was not there.

    She didn¡¯t want to be like this, but even though her family had some income, it was still too poor.

    ??While dad is going to Kyoto again, hurry up and continue making money!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 46ï¼š Kill or bury them

    Chapter 46: Kill but not bury

    The rich fruity aroma slowly fills the whole room.

    ?The Kang and the ground, which were empty just now, are now filled with fruits.

    ??Red apples, yellow-orange pears, bright red dates, no matter how you look at them, they look fresh and how sweet they look.

    Jiayin also knew that taking it out so suddenly would really embarrass the old lady.

    But at this time of year, the price of fresh fruits is very good.

    ?Especially if it¡¯s shipped to a wealthy place like Kyoto, many people will buy it as New Year¡¯s gifts.

    The other thing is, it¡¯s a pity that such a good thing hangs in a small courtyard in space and no one eats it.

    ?Although the space courtyard has a fixed function for plants, whether it is grain or fruit, as long as it is ripe, it will not spoil unless picked.

    But it is useless to keep it, so it would be best to exchange it for silver.

    So, she kept a little of the good news for emergencies, and she picked the rest.

    At the beginning, she only wanted to be self-sufficient, not to make money by growing an orchard.

    So there are two apples and pears planted in the front yard and the backyard together.

    ??In addition to a crooked-neck jujube tree in the front yard and two chestnut trees outside the courtyard wall, there is nothing else.

    At this moment, she regretted it. If she had known she would travel through time, she would have had more varieties.

    ?However, if we look at the various frozen meats and seafood in the freezer, there are no signs of melting or spoilage.

    ?She didn¡¯t dare to be greedy anymore and fell asleep with confidence.

    After all, she had just passed her 100th day, and she didn¡¯t have much mental energy. She was busy picking fruits. The burden was also very heavy for her...

    ?Old Mrs. Li was really dumbfounded when she saw her granddaughter falling asleep instantly.

    ?She walked around the floor a few times, quickly opened the door a crack, and asked someone to call Li Laosi back.

    Li Laosi just sat down next door and chatted for a while. When he heard that his mother was in trouble, he ran back quickly.

    ?Old Mrs. Li pulled her son in, not allowing him to be surprised, and gave instructions in a low voice.

    "Don''t ask anything. You and your wife come over secretly at night and we pack all the fruits. If your family members ask, just say you brought them from the south."

    ?Then take it with you when you go to Kyoto and sell it there. Someone from the **** agency asked, just say that our family picked it from the mountains in autumn, do you understand? "

    ??Li Laosi nodded blankly, swallowed hard, and finally couldn''t help but say.

    ¡°Mom, this is too much, don¡¯t you have so many baskets at home?¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li also had a headache, clicked two empty pipes and pots, and ordered.

    ¡°Then go and borrow it, put it outside the yard, and bring it back in at midnight.¡±

    "I''m not very familiar with the people in the village. Third brother is the most familiar with them, especially the old men next door. I just walked around and saw a lot of wicker baskets in the side room. They must have been knitted in their spare time."

    ??Li Laosi pointed to the next door. Mr. Li was very happy. It was close to the water and the terrace. This could solve a big problem.

    Jiayin slept until midnight. Before she could open her eyes, she heard a rustling sound in the house. She thought her home had been robbed.

    Looking carefully, I saw grandma and parents loading baskets by dim oil lamps.

    At a rough count, there were more than 20 baskets of apples and pears, and more than a dozen cloth bags of red dates.

    Mrs. Li was busy tapping her lower back, obviously very tired.

    Jiayin felt guilty, so she decisively closed her eyes and continued to pretend to be asleep, but in reality she wandered around in space.

    There are almost enough things in the front and back of the small courtyard that can be used to support the family, but the five acres of land in the back have not been cleared yet.

    The five acres of land include four acres of corn, one acre of potatoes, a little cabbage, and winter vegetables such as radishes and carrots.

    ?Thinking about the exhaustion of picking fruits, the good news is really frightening.

    But I have to do the work. After all, I have to farm with my family in the spring.

    It will be convenient to cheat when the time comes and help the family have a bumper harvest.

    Fortunately, there are still two or three months before spring, so she can harvest slowly...

    Getting up early the next day, Zhao Yuru saw that her younger siblings didn''t get up, so she made breakfast by herself.

    When the porridge was being served, Tao Hongying hurried in with a yawn. "What''s going on? Are you sleepy after walking? The circles under your eyes are black."

    Zhao Yuru asked casually, but Tao Hongying didn''t want to lie to her sister-in-law, and because her mother-in-law told her not to say anything, she answered vaguely.

    ¡°I helped my mother with some work.¡±

    Before Zhao Yuru could ask any more questions, Mrs. Li shouted to start the meal.

    The family sat around and drank millet and sweet potato porridge, which was served with fried pickles, shredded cabbage, and a handful of two-faced pancakes.

    After putting down her chopsticks, Mrs. Li ordered the fourth child.

    ¡°Go to the Escort Bureau early and ask when you will leave for Kyoto and take away all the fruits you brought back. There are many noble people in Kyoto, so you can sell them at a good price, and your family will have more income.¡±

    Everyone was confused when they heard this, "When did the fourth child bring back the fruit?"

    ?Old Mrs. Li waved her pipe and pot and stared.

    "I know, that''s all. What else should I report to you at home?"

    ?As expected, everyone shut up. Only Jiayi was excited to go to Kyoto with his fourth uncle again.

    After dinner, Li Laosi hurried into the city.

    Everyone in the **** agency also wanted to come back early to celebrate the New Year, so they decided to leave tomorrow.

    ?So, Li Laosi and Jiayi set off again after just two peaceful nights'' sleep. They didn''t even see Jiaren who had rushed back after hearing the news.

    Happy news is that you only get into trouble and don''t care about ending it.

    After giving away the fruit, it was time for her family to collect the money. She didn¡¯t worry about how to sell it.

    Harvesting the land was hard work, and she was so tired that she had to sleep a lot during the day.

    ??The old lady and Tao Hongying were worried and struggled a lot, but they did not send her to the city for pulse diagnosis.

    ?However, after eating and sleeping like this, Jiayin gained weight again...

    Winter is originally a boring season, especially after eating Laba porridge.

    ?The water was dripping and turned into ice outside. Even if I went out to go to the hut, I had to jog back and forth, and no one wanted to walk around and chat.

    ?As a result, every household huddled on the hot kang and lived a real cat winter life.

    Li Lao Er still wanted to teach the children arithmetic in the morning, so Li Lao San found a few pieces of wood and knocked them in the main room.

    ?Hitch a few small horse pegs for easy sitting while lighting a fire.

    ?Wu Cuihua woke up at night and caught the wind and cold. She simply used this as an excuse to lie on the kang for half a month and refused to get up.

    Mrs. Li didn''t want to talk to her, so she only brought Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying to do needlework and sew new quilts.

    In order to transport the fresh fruits to Kyoto, almost all the bedding at home was wrapped in baskets.

    So that everyone slept directly on the mats. Even if there were no mattresses, the quilts had to be closed...

    ??The old lady gave up her money and bought a lot of new cotton and coarse cloth.

    Four quilts were sewn directly. The second, third, fourth and fourth child plus her, it was fair for each person to have one bed.

    Jiayin woke up boringly, babbling and calling her two naughty brothers to ride big horses for her.

    ??Walked around a few times inside and outside the house, and wanted to take a look.

    ?Helpingless, as soon as I arrived at the door, I was frightened away by the cold wind coming out of the crack of the door...

    ?The days passed day by day, and it was already the twentieth day of the twelfth lunar month.

    While the family was cleaning up the yard, sweeping dust and scrubbing, Li Laosi and Jiayi rushed back on time.

    Compared to the last time they walked darts, the two of them obviously didn''t have much hard work this time.

    ?Other than two red spots on his face from the cold, there were no other injuries.

    The family gathered around them and entered the house, and Li Laosi started flipping the packages again.

    ¡°Mom, things in Kyoto are expensive, so I didn¡¯t want to buy anything. I only bought two pairs of shoes for you and Fu Niuer.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 47ï¼š separation of mother and child

    Chapter 47: Mother and child are separated

    Everyone looked over and couldn''t help but praise, "The embroidery on these shoes is so beautiful!"

    ¡°Mom, try it on for size!¡±

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, look, daddy bought you a writing instrument. After the Chinese New Year, we will slowly learn to walk.¡±

    Mrs. Li''s shoes are made of black base and embroidered with red plum blossoms. They are so exquisite that even the golden plum blossom stamens can be seen clearly.

    ?She really liked it and couldn''t put it down. She put it on to try on the size and quickly took it off, saving it to wear again on New Year''s Day.

    Jiayin also likes her shoes. Although she can¡¯t walk yet, it doesn¡¯t stop her from being happy.

    The small shoes have a red base. There is no pattern embroidered on the back, but there are two butterflies sewn on the toe of the shoe.

    I don¡¯t know how the butterfly¡¯s fabric was treated. Its wings are raised and it is landing on a small yellow flower, which is vivid.

    ??Li Laosi was so happy to see his daughter and his wife, and more than half a month of hard work was not in vain.

    He took out the money bag and stuffed it into my mother, "Mom, Jiayi and I have a total of twenty taels of wages. After buying these two pairs of shoes, there is nothing left. But we are lucky, and we have fruits shipped from the south by wealthy people. It''s rotten, and the person in charge is worried.

    ?When he saw our fruits, the steward bought them all and gave them forty taels. Those jujubes are sold retail, and they cost more than eight taels of silver. They are all here. "

    Mrs. Li wanted to ask more questions, but when she saw Wu Cuihua running from the side room in a cotton-padded jacket from a distance, she stuffed the money bag into her arms and put her words back.

    ?Everyone stood up in a tacit understanding and dispersed to do their own things.

    ?Wu Cuihua, on the other hand, jumped away and secretly gritted her teeth with hatred.

    But others are fine, but Jiayi is her son, how could he escape?

    In the end, Jiayi was dragged into the side room, so he could get to the bottom of it.

    Jiayi deduced that he had been working for the **** agency and his fourth uncle went to sell the fruit.

    He didn¡¯t know that all his wages were used to buy shoes for his grandma.

    ?Wu Cuihua was so angry that she punched him several times, but she didn''t dare to hit him too hard.

    ??If the old lady feels distressed, the rest of her Li family may be kicked out.

    Jiayi has rough skin and thick flesh. After running twice outside, his skin has become even stronger. I don¡¯t care at all about fists like this.

    ?He walked out and took Jiaxi Jiaan to the river to hit the sledge. Wu Cuihua was so angry that she jumped even more.

    ?In the past few days, Wu Ergou came back secretly again. He did not dare to hang out in front of Li''s house, and only settled at Liu''s house at the entrance of the village.

    She secretly took a look. It was a deep winter day. The two dogs were only wearing quilted clothes and pants, and their noses were so cold that their snot ran like rivers.

    I heard that the casino owed money, and thugs were all over the city looking for him to repay the debt.

    ?If caught, his hands and feet will be broken.

    ?She felt anxious and couldn''t help.

    We still need to find a way, otherwise Ergou may be doomed. This is the last lifeblood of the old Wu family...

    ??Everyone in the Li family didn''t know what Wu Cuihua was thinking, so they were busy preparing for the New Year every day.

    The family has made a lot of money again, and the old lady is also generous.

    He called his sons into the city and bought two jars of vegetable oil, fifty catties of japonica rice, and fifty catties of fine flour.

    ??Ten pounds of pork were cut off, and there were even seven or eight stick bones left, so I planned to have a good year.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru kept their feet off the floor, soaking rice and grinding it to make rice cakes and deep-fried oil cakes.

    You also need to make steamed jujube steamed buns and steamed steamed buns with two noodles.

    Tao Hongying is so skillful that she even fried thirty pieces of twist.

    The children who were studying in the greedy wing were drooling like rivers, and they kept making trouble with their parents when they got home.

    Perhaps the grain tax was paid during the autumn harvest, and each family saved a lot.

    It was rare to be generous at this time, so they all approached the Li family and asked Tao Hongying to help fry the mahua.

    But each company does not fry many, almost all of them are about ten.

    Tao Hongying simply asked the women from each family to bring over thin noodles and vegetable oil, and she helped fry them together.

    Finally, each family got the mahua, and the fried vegetable oil was also brought back. The Li family didn¡¯t leave anything behind, so they just helped.

    ?Every family felt sorry for themselves, so they could only send some dried vegetables, peanuts, melon seeds, etc. to the Li family.

    ?This New Year has not even arrived yet, and the whole Qingshui Village is already full of fragrance and bustling.

    Jiayin¡¯s mouth watered every day, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t eat anything, so she could only follow her grandma to eat the fruit harder and harder at night.

    I don¡¯t know if her desire was too strong, but little teeth started to appear on her lower gums, which made her feet clench in confusion.

    On the twenty-fifth day of the New Year, Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si entered the city together.

    ??Li Laosi sent New Year''s gifts to Liu Biaotou''s house, while Li Laoer brought Mr. Sun two pounds of meat, a basket of fruits, a smoked rabbit, and a box of snacks.

    ?This New Year''s gift is not too generous, but it is definitely not simple either.

    Especially among the dozen farm students in the academy, they are already the best.

    So, Mr. Sun had a few more words with Li Laoer.

    He praised Jiaren for his hard work and talent. If he continues like this, he will end up in the next year.

    Even if the talent of a scholar is not good enough, he should at least pass the Tongsheng test and come back.

    ?Li Laoer was so happy that he didn''t even wait for Li Laosi. He carried his son''s quilt and ran back home to announce the good news as the wind blew under his feet.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was also happy from ear to ear, and kept patting her eldest grandson on the back with joy.

    ¡°Okay, okay, our family will count on you to support those who are successful in the future. But don¡¯t be too tired, just try your best at everything, and don¡¯t push yourself too hard. During the New Year holiday, take a good rest for a few days and read less.¡±

    ¡°Yes, grandma.¡±

    Jiaren smiled gently and got up again to go to the east room to watch the good news of the sleeping person.

    As soon as he entered the house, Jiayi came back from outside. The two brothers watched their sister and chatted.

    ¡°Brother, do you know that our father wrote a letter of divorce to our mother?¡±

    Jiayi was a little hesitant, but still wanted to tell his brother.

    Jiaren nodded and sighed softly.

    "Speaking of which, it was because of me. My uncle went to the academy to make trouble with me and asked for money. Many of my classmates in the academy laughed at me behind my back. Fortunately, most of the classmates were sensible, and the teacher scolded me a few times, so the matter was over."

    Jia Yi clenched his fists with hatred, "Brother, next time I see my uncle, I will give him a good beating. He will never dare to go to the academy again!"

    Jiaren waved his hand, "That is my mother''s brother after all. As juniors, it''s not easy for us to take action. If you have something to say to grandma and father, the family will naturally make the decision. Our surname is Li, not Wu."

    Jiayi was discouraged and pulled at the corner of his clothes irritably.

    He glanced at his little sister, then reached out to touch her little hair, admiringly.

    ¡°What a wonderful little sister. She is so young and doesn¡¯t know anything. She just eats, drinks and sleeps every day.¡±

    Jiaren was so funny that he also touched his sister¡¯s cheek.

    "Who said my sister doesn''t have worries anymore? Every time she eats, she drools with greed and can''t eat. I saw her staring at the plate several times, her eyes shining brightly."

    Jiayi was amused and laughed, causing Jiayin, who was pretending to be asleep, to roll his eyes.

    ?She quickly turned over, climbed onto her second brother''s lap, and began to slobber and attack Dafa.

    Jiayi didn''t know what his sister was thinking. He thought it was because he missed him, and he was very happy.

    ?So, he hugged his sister and walked around the house, and he was so happy that he couldn''t open his mouth from ear to ear.

    Jiaren was so excited that he grabbed his sister and hugged her for a long time.

    ?These two brothers, one is gentle and gentle, the other is sunny and handsome, both are rare good young men.

    The good news was lying on their shoulders, and they were bubbling with pride and their little faces were flushed.

    The time travel master treated her well. In her previous life, she was alone, but in this life, she only has five brothers. She is really happy.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 48ï¼š A veritable dish

    Chapter 48 A veritable feast

    Old Mrs. Li came in from outside and was happy to see her grandchildren in such harmony.

    She picked up her granddaughter and gave instructions to her two grandsons.

    "You are older too, and will be walking around more in the future. You should be more open-minded and don''t worry about small things at home."

    Jiaren Jiayi knew that these words were referring to their mother, so they nodded lightly...

    The Chinese New Year is the most lively time of the year. Even if it is as deserted as Qingshui Village, there are still people coming and going at this time.

    ??Li Laoer took Jiaren to the village chief''s house and the old men next door, and gave them a New Year''s gift respectively.

    It¡¯s nothing expensive, just fried mahua **** and a few fresh fruits at home.

    But the village chief and the old men were so happy that they talked for a long time.

    ?Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru, sisters-in-law, also went to the homes of Second Aunt Zhang and Third Aunt Wu to thank them for their previous help.

    ?Tao Hongying¡¯s cooking skills and Jiaren¡¯s studies are all due to others.

    The two families were also very happy and gave equally generous gifts in return.

    Needless to say, we will definitely get closer to each other in the future.

    ?With such busy work, it was the New Year¡¯s Eve, and Mr. and Mrs. Li got up early and wore new clothes and new shoes.

    ?The family is not yet prosperous. Some people got new coats and some got new shoes. They are all different, but they are all needed and they are all happy.

    ?Of course, Jiayin, the treasure of the whole family, was completely replaced from head to toe.

    ??Red coat trousers, a small hat of color-blocked brocade, and butterfly shoes that are a bit large and tied around the ankles with a belt.

    There is a silver necklace hanging on the chest, a longevity lock hanging on it, and a red string on the wrist with silver beads.

    ?This way of dressing up made her look whiter, fatter and cuter. When she smiled, she showed two small teeth, like a New Year painting doll, and she was exceptionally happy.

    ??The whole family loves it so much. This hug, that kiss, it¡¯s a veritable treat.

    Mrs. Li makes the decision and lets Jiaren and Jiayi hug her more. The two grandsons are often outside, so they can get more blessings and good luck.

    There is no farm work in winter, so we almost only eat two meals a day, and the Chinese New Year is no exception.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were busy in the kitchen, frying and frying without touching the floor.

    ?Li Laoer, Li Laosan and Li Laosi went next door to treat guests together.

    The six old men next door have no children or grandchildren. At such a time, it is inevitable to feel lonely.

    ??The Li family had already agreed to invite them over for a reunion dinner.

    ??But the old men don¡¯t know that they are gathered together at the moment and are busy making a fire to stir-fry vegetables.

    As a result, the three brothers of the Li family came to invite them, and they became red-eyed.

    "No, it''s Chinese New Year. You have a family reunion, and we won''t join in the fun."

    "Yes, you see we have also prepared New Year''s goods, there is no shortage of food."

    ??Several old men declined, but Mr. Li stepped forward and helped Uncle Zhao.

    ¡°Uncle, we have prepared everything at home and bought wine. We will eat this meal at our house first, and then we will send you back to cook dumplings yourself in the evening.¡±

    As he spoke, he walked out. Li Laosan and Li Laosi were imitating each other.

    ?Hence, several old men were "invited" to the Li family yard without hesitation.

    ??In the Li family hall, the big round table has been put down, and the room is burning warm into the spring.

    Jiaxi Jiaan ran around, helping to get the bowls and chopsticks, stealing a bite from time to time and being laughed at and scolded by Tao Hongying.

    The excitement and joy are overwhelming.

    Grandma Li embraced the good news, welcomed a few old men into the door, and said with a smile.

    ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t be polite. Distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors. Let¡¯s celebrate the New Year together.¡±

    ?The old men were really moved and frightened. Without waiting to speak, they were helped to sit down again.

    Soon, sumptuous meals were served one after another.

    Stewed elbow, braised fish fillet, white meat with garlic paste, mutton stewed with radish, fried chicken with fungus...

    ??Nine vegetables and one soup, plus a large bowl of snow-white rice, really made everyone salivate.

    Even Wu Cuihua, who had been pretending to be sick, ran out early and stared at the food, eager to start immediately.

    ??Li Laoer filled the wine bowls for the old men, and their brothers, as well as the three eldest children Jiaren, Jiayi, Jiahuan, also got half of the bowls. The wine bowls were picked up and clinked together, and a year''s hard work was relieved.

    The men were drinking and eating vegetables, while the women and children were chatting while eating. The aroma of wine and vegetables filled the room.

    Jiayin also got a bowl of egg custard for the first time, without salt and just a little soy sauce.

    But Tao Hongying''s craftsmanship is really good. The custard is steamed without honeycomb and is as tender as jelly.

    To a toothless person like her, she is simply too friendly.

    She ate half the bowl in one go and wanted to eat more, but Mrs. Li stopped her.

    I am afraid that she will have a stomachache after eating too much.

    Jiayin could only watch helplessly, and the remaining half of the bowl went into Jiaxi Jiaan''s mouth.

    ?Everyone was amused by her pitiful appearance.

    ¡°This kid loves to eat at first glance, so he won¡¯t worry about losing weight in the future.¡±

    ¡°Blessed child!¡±

    Jiayin was pinched by her armpits by her grandma, and she was given a few squats on her legs as an after-dinner exercise.

    Jiaxi Jiaan burped after eating and was kicked off the table. She took her sister to play on the big kang in the house.

    The good news lasted for another long while, and then the wine table in the main room finally dispersed.

    ?Several old men drank too much, their faces were red, and their feet were wandering.

    ??Brothers Li and Lao Er sent them back again with a blanket full of frozen dumplings made of cabbage and pork.

    ??The old men have sobered up and it''s getting dark, so they can cook and eat.

    ??The village chief was worried at home and came over to see his old brothers.

    ??As a result, they were seen sleeping on the warm Kang with their faces red from drinking.

    There is no need to guess, he also knows that this is the light of leaving home.

    ?So he went back with peace of mind. When talking to his old wife, he praised the Li family without any words.

    ??The Li family rarely had any free time at this time, eating melon seeds and peanuts while chatting.

    Mrs. Li took the money bag and gave each of her three sons two taels of silver.

    "Although there are no separate families and the money belongs to the public, you also all have small families. You can''t have no money at all. You all have these two taels of silver. If you want to buy anything, you can arrange it yourself. "

    Li Laoer still wanted to refuse, but Wu Cuihua quickly took action. She grabbed the money and was about to run away. He pulled her back, grabbed the money and stuffed it into her arms.

    ?Wu Cuihua was so angry that she was half dead. Looking at her two sons, they both bowed their heads and it was obvious that they would not help her.

    ?She stamped her feet hard, turned around and went back to the house.

    Zhao Yuru felt soft-hearted and whispered, "Should I go and persuade my second sister-in-law?"

    ¡°No need,¡± Li Laoer waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll eat the dumplings in a while.¡±

    ?Everyone couldn''t help but laugh when they thought of Wu Cuihua''s eating appearance just now.

    Li Laoer was afraid that his two sons would be soft-hearted, so he gave another instruction.

    "Your mother asks you for money, but she won''t give you a penny. She''s probably looking for money for Ergouzi to pay off her gambling debts."

    Jiaren Jiayi nodded quickly. Mrs. Li didn''t want her grandchildren to feel uncomfortable, so she quickly took out more money.

    There are three people in the family of Renjia and Yijiahuan. Those who study are studying, those who are escorts are escorts, and those who are on the stove are on the stove.

    They were all of an age when they were sharing the family income, and each of them received an allowance of 200 pence.

    ??And Jiaxi and Jiaan each received 50 yuan as a new year''s gift.

    ?The boys were all very happy, especially the family, who was happy to have a happy home. One moment they were clamoring to buy candied haws, and the next moment they changed their minds and wanted to buy candied people.

    ?This posture has simply spent dozens of pennies and dozens of taels.

    ??My heart was itching at the good news, and I lay in my grandma''s arms to protest.

    The old lady understood and patted her on the back.

    Sure enough, after it got dark, Jiayin yawned, and the old lady carried her into the house. Then he secretly took a five tael of silver and put it under his granddaughter''s pillow.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 49ï¼š hob meat

    Chapter 49 Hob Meat

    "Fu Niu''er, this is your lucky money. Can you keep it yourself? If you can''t, don''t be afraid. There is still grandma here. Grandma is saving it for you to use as a dowry in the future."

    Jiayin pressed her pillow tightly, her eyes shining brightly.

    ?Old Mrs. Li laughed and covered her granddaughter with a quilt.

    ?After her granddaughter fell asleep, she sneaked around, and sure enough, there was nothing under the pillow.

    She patted her chest and landed on the ground lightly.

    In the middle of the night, the big pot at home was boiling water, and the dumplings were poured out.

    Outside the house, every household set off firecrackers, and the crisp sound kicked off the new year.

    The good news of making a small fortune is also that of a two-year-old child.

    ?Although, she was actually born into the world less than six months ago.

    But her recipes have made a qualitative leap because of her fame at the age of two.

    Egg custard, rotten porridge, and fruit puree are all finally ready to eat.

    So much so that she happily kicked up her legs every day, and made a fuss to occupy a place every time she ate.

    Happy New Year greetings on the first day of the Lunar New Year, return to your parents'' home on the second Lunar New Year, and send gifts to the gods on the fifth Lunar New Year.

    ?The Chinese New Year always goes by very quickly, and ordinary days are the hardest.

    It seems like the new year is over in the blink of an eye.

    ?There is no longer meat on the dinner table in every household, and children can be beaten twice if they make mistakes.

    On this day, the Li family sat around and chatted.

    ?Although it has snowed a lot before, the house is well built and is not afraid of snow pressure at all, let alone ventilation.

    ?This winter, the family lived very comfortably.

    ?Old Mrs. Li said a few words as she was grateful.

    "To send lanterns on the fifteenth day, I will give you the two brightest ones in front of Uncle Zhang''s grave. Also, it''s too far away from Mrs. Desun''s house, so there''s no chance to send a New Year''s gift there. Without Mrs. Sun''s help, where would our family be?" I can buy such a nice yard.¡±

    ?Everyone nodded, and Li Laosi said, "In the future, if you are traveling nearby, you will definitely visit Mrs. Sun."

    When Mrs. Li heard this, she remembered something.

    ¡°Spring has begun, and we have to farm at home, so you should stay at home as much as possible. Over at the **** agency, it¡¯s okay to let Jiayi run around more.¡±

    ?Li Laosi was obedient and really worried about being busy with spring plowing at home, so he readily agreed.

    Jiayi was really excited and nervous when he thought that he had to go out with the **** company by himself.

    Jiaren patted his younger brother on the shoulder a few times, feeling a little sour in his heart.

    He is the elder brother and is supported by the whole family in the academy, while his younger brother has to go out and run around.

    "Mom, what are we going to plant on our ten acres of land in spring?" Li Laosan asked casually while repairing a horse.

    Li Laoer asked, "Most of the people in the village grow sorghum. Should our family also grow some?"

    Mrs. Li has already made plans, "Ten acres of land, six acres of sorghum, three acres of millet, and one acre for sweet potatoes."

    ?No one had any objections. Sorghum had to be taxed, and there was some leftover. Together with millet and sweet potatoes, it was enough for the family to feed the family for a year.

    If you have some extra income at home, it would be better to buy some fine japonica rice and noodles to improve your life.

    ?Things have been settled since then. Jiayin is lying in grandma''s arms, listening to gossip and working hard in space.

    She hasn''t been lazy either before or after years ago, and now the corn and potatoes in the small space yard have been harvested.

    She is trying to grind some of the corn into flour. The four pigs need rations, and even the lambs, ducks and geese need occasional feeding.

    But the more sophisticated these tasks are, the more mental energy they require.

    So much so that she always fell asleep again while busy...

    Old Mrs. Li lowered her head and saw her granddaughter sleeping soundly, so she was about to take her into the house.

    As a result, before she could get up, Wu Cuihua came back covertly from outside.

    Old Mrs. Li frowned, feeling unhappy.

    It is taboo to make noise and shed tears during the New Year, so the naughtiest children can escape my mother''s broomstick these days.

    ?During this period, Wu Cuihua fell into laziness again, and her family tolerated it without saying a word.

    But now that the new year is over, Wu Cuihua is still like this, a little ungrateful.

    ??Wu Laoer naturally saw it too, so he called Jiayi.

    "Your brother will start school in two days. Please help your brother pack his luggage." It''s time to leave my son, and I plan to pack Wu Cuihua.

    Jiayi was a little confused, but was dragged into the west room by Jiaren.

    Li Laoer then returned to the east wing. As expected, as soon as he entered the door, he saw Wu Cuihua rummaging through boxes and cabinets.

    Li Laoer suddenly came in. She was so frightened that she wanted to cover it up, but she messed up the package even more.

    ¡°Wu Ergou is back again.¡± Li Laoer said with a cold face, extremely sure.

    ?Wu Cuihua waved her hands wildly, wanting to lie, but when she met Li Laoer''s eyes, she let it go.

    Simply break the jar and throw it away and ignore it.

    She pulled her hair out and rolled on the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to live anymore! Just kill me! I¡¯m just a younger brother. You eat meat and drink alcohol to celebrate the New Year, and he¡¯s half-frozen to death outside without a home or a job. How can I continue to watch!¡±

    ?Her hair was torn apart from crying, and her face was covered with snot and tears.

    "I''ll die too! Go underground and show my father how cruel the son-in-law he chose is."

    ?Li Laoer frowned, his head hurt from her crying, and she didn''t even hit him or scold him.

    The commotion was so loud that both my mother and sons heard it and got angry.

    He simply took out the two taels of silver that his mother had given him during the Chinese New Year.

    ¡°Take it to Wu Ergou and tell him that if he dares to come and cause trouble again, his legs will be broken!¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua rummaged for a long time and found nothing. Unexpectedly, Li Laoer carried the money in his arms.

    ?She cursed in her heart, but she did not hesitate to pick up the silver.

    ?She wiped her tears randomly twice, but she didn''t dare to act wild again.

    ¡°Er Gou is really helpless, so I¡¯ll give him the money. Let him settle down and find a decent job¡­¡±

    Li Laoer was impatient to hear this and waved his hand away, "I don''t care what he does, even if he begs for food, don''t come to our door!"

    ?Wu Cuihua curled her lips and opened the door directly and went out.

    In the kitchen, Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru glanced at the courtyard door and both sighed.

    ??Wu Cuihua just refuses to change her character. If this continues, the good family may be broken up. But they are sisters-in-law, so it¡¯s hard to say these things.

    ?At this time, there was suddenly a loud noise of gongs and drums at the entrance of the village, and the whole village became noisy.

    Jiaxi Jiaan is like a rabbit, running away and coming back soon to report the news.

    ¡°Grandma, someone is performing Yangko at the entrance of the village. Come and see.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li stood at the door, hesitant.

    This kind of excitement can only be seen once or twice during the Chinese New Year. It would be a pity to miss it.

    But her granddaughter was sleeping, and she was thinking about it.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru came out of the kitchen, both rushing to stay and look after the children.

    Mrs. Li feels sorry for her young daughter-in-law, who works at home all day long, so it¡¯s time to go and watch the excitement.

    Fortunately, Jiaren came out of the house and said with a smile.

    ¡°Grandma, aunt, you all go and watch the fun. I¡¯m reading a book and watching my sister sleep.¡±

    Jiaren was always steady, and everyone felt relieved, so they rushed to the entrance of the village together.

    For a time, Jiaren was the only one left in the Li family courtyard, and there was good news that he was sleeping...

    In the grove behind the village, Wu Cuihua was training Wu Ergou.

    ¡°I had to fight hard to get two taels of silver from you. You must not gamble this time. After paying off the debt, find a serious job as soon as possible.¡±

    ?Wu Ergou snatched the two taels of silver into his hand and curled his lips indifferently.

    "I also want to find a serious job, but these two taels of silver are not even enough to pay off the debt. You can find me a few more taels, otherwise I can only gamble my luck and see if I can make up for it."

    ¡°You, you are going to make me angry to death!¡± Wu Cuihua jumped to her feet. She would not dare to ask for any more money even to death, otherwise she would really be thrown out of the house.

    "I don''t care," Wu Ergou said, even more arrogant than her. He was as good as a hob, "If I don''t have any money, I''ll just gamble again."

    ?Wu Cuihua was forced to panic and hit her brother twice, but she couldn''t bear to let him go.

    ?Looking at the bustle at the entrance of the village from a distance, thinking that no one was home, she felt cruel and quietly returned home.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 50ï¼š The child lost out of thin air

    Chapter 50 The child lost out of thin air

    In the main room, Jiaren took a book and lay beside his sister to guard it.

    ?Perhaps it was because the kang was too hot and he studied too late last night, so he actually fell asleep.

    ?Wu Cuihua was startled when she entered the house. Seeing her son sleeping soundly, she plucked up the courage to rummage through the box.

    Unfortunately, Mrs. Li¡¯s box is locked and cannot be opened at all.

    She was so angry that when she turned around and saw the fat white **** the kang, she became evil-minded.

    Isn¡¯t it said that this girl is blessed? The family¡¯s luck is indeed getting better and better.

    ??If her brother carried her to gamble, could she win more...

    Wu Ergou was so cold that his nose kept running out, and he finally waited until his sister came back.

    Not only was there no money, but a fat girl was given to him, which made him angry.

    "Sister, are you having a seizure? I want money, why are you giving me a little girl a movie? I need to find someone to sell her to! How many cents can I get from it?"

    ¡°Oh, please keep your voice down!¡± Wu Cuihua was frightened.

    Looking around, she said that there was indeed no one nearby.

    "I''m your sister, I can still harm you! The old lady''s box is locked, and I can''t find the money. Besides, Jiaren is also watching in the room. I can only hug this little girl and give it to you!"

    You don¡¯t know, this girl is a little different. The **** old lady in our family keeps saying that this girl is blessed all day long. If you go gambling with her in your arms, you will definitely win a few more! "

    ??Wu Ergou would stuff the swaddling clothes back if he disliked it, but he didn''t believe it.

    "Don''t cheat me. One moment I pooped, the next moment I peed. Why should I bet?"

    ¡°Why are you disobedient?¡± Wu Cuihua was anxious.

    ¡°This girl is indeed a bit naughty. Since she was born, our family has been full of chickens and rabbits, and we can bring back a bucket full of fish when fetching water.¡±

    The more she talked, the more excited she became and the smarter she felt.

    ¡°Also, the eggs at home! I don¡¯t raise chickens at all, and I don¡¯t find anyone to buy them. I just eat the eggs every day and they never break! In short, you can just hold her and give it a try. You can¡¯t go wrong!¡±

    ?Wu Ergou seemed to be understood, maybe he was impatient, so he picked up the baby and turned away.

    ?Wu Cuihua was a little scared again at this time, so she chased after him and gave instructions.

    ¡°Remember, this girl can only be borrowed from you for two hours. You must remember to bring her back to me. Otherwise, if my family finds out, they may beat me to death.¡±

    ¡°I know, don¡¯t nag, I¡¯m going to turn over the copy right away.¡±

    ?Wu Ergou left in a hurry, never mind whether the little girl was really lucky or not.

    ?He already has two taels of silver in his hand, so he can definitely touch a few of them.

    Seeing her brother walking away, Wu Cuihua didn''t dare to go home, so she thought about it and went to the entrance of the village.

    ?Everyone in the village is watching Yangko, and no one cares whether there is one more person or one less person.

    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. This yangko team hasn¡¯t come to the village for a few years. Why did it come again this year?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I heard that our village took advantage of paying the grain tax this year.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also possible, considering how many people said that our village was unlucky in the past. Now that our lives are getting better, they¡¯ve all started to flatter us.¡±

    ¡°The village chief is so powerful, why did he keep the Li family? We all benefited.¡±

    Everyone was laughing and talking, and everyone had a smile on their face.

    ??The Li family also watched with great interest. The two boys from Jiaxi and Jiaan also squeezed in together with the boys from the village.

    The yangko team also didn¡¯t mind the children making noise, and one person threw a piece of colorful silk.

    ??The naughty boys started to twist around, causing everyone to laugh again.

    In the end, each family got a handful of copper coins, and together they had eight or nine hundred coins.

    The Yangko team was very satisfied and continued on to the next village.

    ??Everyone still had something to say and went home while laughing and talking.

    ??The Li family yard was extremely quiet, and Old Mrs. Li ran into the house first.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Fu Niu¡¯er is awake?¡±

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru went to the kitchen, and it was already time to make lunch.

    "Mom, don''t worry, Fu Niu''er has been sleeping soundly recently, and it only takes an hour to sleep."

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn''t listen. Her granddaughter was the treasure of her heart. Even if she fell asleep, she would stay by her side. She was outside the door. When there was no movement in the room, she opened the door carefully.

    Jiaren fell asleep on his side, snoring a little.

    Mrs. Li couldn''t help but feel distressed. Her grandson also had a hard time studying. The lights in the West Room were turned on until midnight every night.

    ?She pulled up a small quilt and wanted to cover her grandson, but when she glanced to the side, her whole body became cold instantly...

    ¡°Where¡¯s Fu Niu¡¯er! Fu Niu¡¯er, Fu Niu¡¯er!¡±

    Jiaren was suddenly woken up. He rubbed his eyes and sat up. When he saw his grandma in front of him, he asked.

    ¡°Milk, are you back?¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn''t care anymore and asked her grandson.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Fu Niu¡¯er? Aren¡¯t you watching Fu Niu¡¯er sleep?¡±

    Jiaren was a little confused. He raised his hand and pointed to the side. He was about to speak but his face turned pale.

    ?The little mattress where my sister was sleeping was empty!

    ¡°Ah, where is Fu Niu¡¯er? She was obviously here just now!¡±

    "How long have you been sleeping? Jiaren, where is your sister? Did someone carry her to play?"

    ?Old Mrs. Li was trembling all over, trying her best to calm down.

    Jiaren¡¯s head was buzzing and his face turned paler. ¡°You just left and I felt a little sleepy, so...¡±

    "It''s over... Fu Niu''er! My Fu Niu''er!"

    Old Mrs. Li sat down on the ground and could not get up again.

    When the family members outside heard the commotion, they all rushed in.

    Tao Hongying went crazy when she saw the kang was empty.

    She rummaged around the house, even looking behind the cabinet, but there was no sign of her daughter at all!

    Just as Li Laosi ran in from outside, she rushed forward and started crying.

    ¡°Lao Si, Fu Niu¡¯er is gone, wuwu, Fu Niu¡¯er is gone!¡±

    ??Li Laosi hugged her tightly and tried his best to persuade her, "Don''t panic, don''t panic, maybe someone took Fu Niu''er to play."

    ¡°Look, look for her quickly, go from house to house.¡± Li Laoer was the calmest and ordered the whole family to go out and look for him.

    Soon, everyone in the village knew that the Li family¡¯s Fu Niuer was missing.

    ?More and more people gathered in the Li family yard and asked questions one after another.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is this child who can¡¯t walk yet lost?¡±

    ¡°Yes, is there no one at home to look after the children?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of anyone taking pictures of flowers lately?¡±

    "You also need older children to take pictures of flowers. You have to nurse them when you go home at such a young age. No one wants them."

    The Li family members were all pale and confused.

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t even walk. She was piled on a chair, tears flowing out like a fountain.

    "You have ripped out my heart! Fu Niu''er, get my Fu Niu''er back quickly!"

    Tao Hongying even fainted from crying several times.

    ??The second brother Li and his brother felt as if their hearts were fried. Jiaren simply knelt on the ground and refused to get up.

    ?Everyone was angry when they heard that Jiaren was guarding the sleeping Fu Niu''er, but Fu Niu''er was lost.

    ¡°Needless to say, someone stole the child.¡±

    ??The village chief walked around the ground several times with his hands behind his back, and then gave instructions to the villagers.

    "Every family has children, and we all know that children are the lifeblood. Especially the Li family''s Fu Niu''er, who is such a small child. If a wicked person had a bad intention and threw it in the snow, he would probably freeze to death. We must do it as soon as possible. get back!"

    ¡°Village chief, you said, we all listen to you, let¡¯s go out and look for the whole village.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we must find it back!¡±

    ??The villagers responded one after another. Not only did the Li family take good care of everyone, but they also tried their best to care for their children.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 51ï¼š audacious in the extreme

    Chapter 51 Audacious

    ??The village chief waved his hand and asked about the Li family and everyone else.

    ¡°Everyone, think carefully, have any strangers come to our village before?¡±

    ??Li Laoer quickly looked at his family members one by one. Wu Cuihua, who worried him the most, was all aside.

    ¡°Our family members are all here, so it¡¯s impossible to take Fu Niu¡¯er away.¡± People in the village looked at each other, and there were many of them.

    Someone said, "Could it be the yangko dancers from the group just now?"

    "No, there are only eighteen of them in total, and they have never left the village entrance." A veteran responded.

    He was a scout in the military camp back then, but now he has not lost his ability or vigilance.

    For a moment, everyone was silent. Is it really a ghost?

    Jiaxi and Jiaan hugged each other and cried bitterly. If they had not gone to watch the Yangko dance and stayed at home to watch over their sister, their sister would not have been lost.

    Jiaren¡¯s face was even more ashen. He took the initiative to look at his sister and even lost her sight...

    ¡°Look, even if there are no clues, look for it!¡±

    ?Li Laosi stepped forward and saluted the villagers with a livid face.

    ¡°Please, fellow villagers, please help us in the search, even if we have a few clues, our Li family will be very grateful.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Fourth Brother, if you don¡¯t say this, we all live in the same village, and that¡¯s how it should be.¡±

    ¡°Yes, men, bring your hatchets and axes, and let¡¯s go out of the village. Women and children are robbing the village!¡±

    ?Everyone quickly assigned tasks and dispersed with a roar.

    ?At this moment, Uncle Zhao from next door came in from outside on crutches.

    ¡°Wait, wait, Fourth Brother!¡±

    ?He may have been walking in a hurry, so he took a few deep breaths and said again.

    ¡°I thought I saw your second daughter-in-law go to the woods behind to meet someone. Then she returned home, took something, and gave it to that person.

    My old eyes are dim and I can¡¯t see very clearly. For fear of wrongly accusing her, I just went to check the footprints. It''s definitely true, that person seems to have gone to the city..."

    ?Li Laoer suddenly turned his head to look at Wu Cuihua, his eyes bloodshot.

    ?Wu Cuihua trembled like leaves in the wind, and her intestines had already become green with regret.

    Earlier, I had a hot idea, thinking that if my brother wins more money, he can pay off the debt.

    ??In the future, I don¡¯t have to come to her all the time to ask for money, so I gave Fu Niu¡¯er to my younger brother for luck.

    ?Originally, I thought that after everyone went home after watching the Yangko dance, they discovered that it would not be long before she could take the child back.

    When the time comes, I will say, take him out to play.

    She is the eldest lady, coaxing her niece, who can say anything else.

    ?Unexpectedly, she was so happy just now that she forgot so much and went home together while talking. She had no chance to go out again.

    The whole family is so crazy, and everyone in the village is looking for the child, so she doesn¡¯t even dare to speak...

    ¡°Bitch!¡± Having been married for many years, Li Laoer was very familiar with Wu Cuihua¡¯s virtues.

    ?Seeing her guilty look, there is something else I don''t understand.

    He raised his hand and slapped Wu Cuihua hard, causing Wu Cuihua to fall to the ground.

    Finally, he pulled her directly and knelt in front of Mrs. Li.

    "Tell me, was it you who took the child away?" Mrs. Li rushed forward and pinched Wu Cuihua''s neck as if she was crazy.

    ¡°What on earth did you do to Fu Niuer? Tell me quickly!¡±

    ??Wu Cuihua rolled her eyes because of the pinch. Before she could call for help, Li Laosi had already grabbed a hatchet and put it on her neck.

    ¡°If you dare to lie, I will chop off your head.¡±

    ??The cold blade touched her neck, and Wu Cuihua was completely frightened to pee.

    "I said...ahem, it''s Ergou. Ergou misses Fu Niuer, so I''ll give him a hug."

    Tao Hongying slapped her twice, gritting her teeth with hatred.

    "Fu Niu''er is not Wu Ergou''s child. What did he have in mind! Tell me, what happened? Where did my Fu Niu''er go in his arms?" Wu Cuihua was still hesitant, but Tao Hongying was already running towards her The arm was bitten.

    ¡°Ah, it hurts, it hurts!¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua screamed in pain, but did not dare to move. She still had a hatchet on her neck.

    ¡°I say, I say! Ergou always loses money in gambling, and he wants to get lucky with Fu Niuer, so he has to change his fortune!¡±

    ??Everyone thought that Wu Ergou was going to sell Fu Niuer, and that he hated the Li family and took revenge.

    ??But I never expected that it was actually for gambling to make money!

    ??Li Laosi held back, and the knife under his hand did not cut off Wu Cuihua''s head.

    Gamblers are not human beings at all.

    ??If you really win money while holding Fu Niu''er, I''m afraid Fu Niu''er will become a fat piece of meat that will be noticed by wolves in the future.

    ??If he loses money, will Wu Ergou throw Fu Niuer away directly, or... kill her?

    No one dares to guess what stupid things a hopeless gambler can do!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the city!¡±

    ¡°Yes, find Wu Ergou and bring Fu Niuer back!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li turned around and went back to the house, took out the money and stuffed it into Old Li''s hand.

    "Bring Fu Niu''er back safely, if one hair is missing, our family will be finished."

    ??Li Laoer wanted to eat Wu Cuihua alive. He gave the two taels of silver and actually harmed his niece!

    "Mom, don''t worry. Even if I die, I will bring Fu Niu''er back."

    ?Li Lao Er, Li Lao San, Li Lao Si, and Tao Hongying, together with the Jia Ren family and the Yi Jia Huan, rushed directly into the wind and snow that started flying at an unknown time.

    The village chief was worried and took four or five villagers to chase him.

    ??Wu Cuihua was about to breathe a sigh of relief as the knife was gone from her neck.

    Mrs. Li had already brought a basin of cold water and poured it on her to cool her heart.

    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡±

    Although it is already the first month, it is still very cold.

    ?Wu Cuihua sneezed hard and tried to get up shivering.

    ??Old Mrs. Li called Zhao Yuru, "Find a rope and tie her up. If Fu Niu''er doesn''t come back, she will stay frozen like this!"

    ?Old Mrs. Li gritted her teeth and hit Wu Cuihua on the head with a bucket.

    "Fu Niu''er is only six months old. She doesn''t even wear a big coat, so she is handed over to Wu Ergou, a beast. It''s still cold all the way to the city! Let her have a taste of it! Let''s Jiafu girl is frozen, she can¡¯t even think about getting better!¡±

    Zhao Yuru was so cruel that she found a rope and **** Wu Cuihua like firewood.

    ?Wu Cuihua struggled and refused, cursing and crying.

    ?Village people want to help, but they can¡¯t help.

    At this time, Jiaxi and Jiaan came out. The two boys crossed their arms and pulled their legs!

    ??Zhao Yuru quickly **** Wu Cuihua and finally kicked her hard.

    ??Wu Cuihua still wanted to curse, but Jiaan had already gone to the kitchen to find a rag and stuffed it directly into her mouth.

    ?Wu Cuihua was shivering from the cold, feeling nauseous and wanting to retching, and could only writhe like maggots on the ground.

    ??The villagers swallowed secretly when they saw it. The Li family really couldn''t afford to offend him.

    Whether they are old or children, they are all "cruel and ruthless"...

    Not to mention how the family disliked Wu Cuihua, but that Old Man Li and others went straight to the county town.

    By chance, I saw Liu Biaotou at the city gate.

    He has a bold temperament, and he burst out laughing when he teased Li Laosi.

    ¡°Qiu Sheng, I was going to the village to find you, but you came here without thinking. Haha, we two brothers have such a tacit understanding that we want to go together.¡±

    ??Li Laosi forced a smile, but did not hide anything from him, and quickly told what happened at home.

    Finally, he clasped his fists and said, "Brother Liu, I''m going to find the child first. I''ll go to you for a drink later to apologize!"

    He didn''t want to, so Liu Biaotou just pulled him away and left.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 52ï¼š The God of Fortune!

    Chapter 52 The God of Fortune!

    "I can''t help with other things, but when it comes to going to the casino, I really want to follow you. I''m familiar with both casinos in this city. Without me to guide you, your family will be in trouble. Let''s go, let''s go. Come with me."

    He shouted, and everyone was overjoyed and quickly followed him.

    As expected, Liu Biaotou was very familiar with it and went straight to the largest casino.

    The thugs at the casino gate saw Liu Biao leading so many people and thought they were causing trouble. They were all nervous.

    When I heard that I was looking for someone, I was relieved.

    But when Li Laosi mentioned that he was looking for a baby, they shook their heads like a rattle.

    "Impossible, who can bring a child to a place like this? We were always at the door and didn''t see it at all."

    Li Laosi didn''t believe it, so Liu Biaotou took him and Li Laoer in to look for it.

    Sure enough, there was no trace of Wu Ergou, let alone any good news.

    Everyone decisively ran to the second casino...

    Jiayin was caught in Wu Ergou''s arms at this moment, and she was so angry that she wanted to cry three times.

    She was obviously sleeping on the hot bed at home, with her grandma singing soft songs.

    ?Just waiting to wake up and have a nice bowl of custard.

    But halfway through sleeping, I was suddenly woken up by the cold.

    Finally she could understand the situation, and she was no longer calm.

    Why did she fall into Wu Ergou''s hands?

    ??Moreover, you are still trapped under the creaking nest and rushing to the city?

    ?She didn''t wrap herself up with a quilt, she only wore a homely jacket and trousers, and she didn''t wear a hat either. Her scalp was numb from the cold.

    ?She wanted to cry, but she could only endure it with all her strength.

    ?Afraid of annoying Wu Ergou, he threw her directly into the snow den.

    ?It will really be over immediately!

    Fortunately, Li Ergou was also very cold and could walk quickly.

    Before she froze, she finally entered the city and got into this smoky little casino.

    ?? She heard people laughing at Wu Ergou for bringing his children to gamble, and she also heard Wu Ergou bragging about how lucky she was and that she would definitely be able to help him make a fortune today.

    Needless to say, even a fool can guess it.

    There was a thief in the family, and he stole her out and gave her to Wu Ergou as a mascot.

    This person, there is no one else but...Wu Cuihua!

    This second aunt is doing everything in her power, and she is just a bystander, watching the joke.

    I didn¡¯t expect that today, she would actually become a victim!

    ??Wu Ergou was initially worried that the good news would cause him to cry and cause so much noise that the casino would kick him out.

    As a result, I watched the good news once or twice with my eyes closed.

    He is a grown man, but he doesn¡¯t know much about children. He just thinks that the good news is still sleeping, and gradually ignores it.

    ?Especially after winning two games at the beginning...

    ¡°It¡¯s on, it¡¯s on, four, five, six!¡± The dealer opened another dice.

    ?Wu Ergou jumped up on the chair excitedly and shouted crazily, "I won, haha, I won!"

    ??He hugged all the silver dimes and copper coins on the table to him, and finally picked up the good news next to him and kissed them hard.

    ¡°Haha, my sister was finally trustworthy and gave me this lucky doll. Haha, this girl is really a moneymaker! If I had known, I would have brought her here!¡±

    The gamblers next to me didn''t believe it at first, but now they are excited.

    On weekdays, they have seen Wu Ergou lose so much that he almost took off his pants, but today he actually turned around!

    ?Whether they believed or not that this little girl in swaddling clothes could bring money, they all wanted to give it a try.

    Someone said, "Wu Ergou, I''ll pay you a hundred cents and give this girl to me for half an hour."

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one tael and give it to me all afternoon!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two liang, it¡¯ll be enough in an hour!¡±

    ??Others also joined in the fun, and for a while, it seemed as if the little girl next to Wu Ergou had become a favorite.

    ?Wu Ergou was so proud. He had never had such a highlight moment in his life.

    He shouted to everyone, "Stay aside, don''t delay my making a fortune! I will rent it to you when I win enough."

    ?At this time, he had already forgotten Wu Cuihua¡¯s instructions for an hour.¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Some people have a bad temper, think they have some dignity, and their eyes are red, so they are going to be tough.

    ¡°Wu Ergou, I¡¯ve given you some face, haven¡¯t I? You¡¯re just a little girl, give it to me! If you don¡¯t know how to behave, I¡¯ll tear your head off!¡±

    ?Wu Ergou was reluctant to let go, but he really didn¡¯t dare to confront others head-on.

    So he hugged the child tightly, very hesitantly.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t want to say anything at first, for fear of getting herself into trouble.

    But Wu Ergou was so strangled that she could hardly breathe, and could only struggle and cry loudly.

    ?Wu Ergou was startled and quickly lowered his head to look.

    Before he could speak, there was a loud bang at the door.

    The door of the casino was kicked open, and a dozen people rushed in.

    ¡°Fu Niuer?¡±

    ??Li Laosi saw the child in Wu Ergou''s arms at the first sight, and rushed forward in a few steps, directly protecting the child in his arms.

    Jiayin was choked with sobs. It was hard to see her father''s face clearly, and she became more and more aggrieved and cried desperately.

    Finally saved!

    Li Laosi''s distressed eyes were also red, "Don''t cry, Fu Niu''er, daddy is here, daddy is here!"

    At this time, Tao Hongying also rushed over, hugged her daughter, and cried loudly.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, woo woo, mom is here. Mom is sorry for you, mom didn¡¯t take good care of you!¡±

    ?The couple guarded the child and burst into tears.

    ??How fearful and worried I was before, I feel so sad now.

    Even though the child is in their arms and can hear, see and touch, it still cannot immediately soothe their despair and fear!

    ?The gamblers don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but everyone is the son of a father.

    ?Seeing how pitiful the family of three was, they endured their annoyance at being interrupted.

    ?Those who said they wanted to rent the children were still a little embarrassed and left.

    ?Wu Ergou wanted to leave even more, but as soon as he moved, Li Laosi pulled his belt off and lifted him above his head!

    ?Everyone gasped when they saw it. Before they could scream, Wu Ergou was thrown to the ground hard and screamed in pain.

    Li Laosi wanted to step forward and continue beating him, but Li Laoer and Liu Biaotou stopped him.

    ¡°Brother, tie the person back before we start talking, so we don¡¯t want to cause trouble here.¡±

    Of course Li Laosi also knew, but the fire in his chest made him want to kill Wu Ergou.

    Tao Hongying hugged her daughter tightly and turned around to see an old teapot on the table.

    ?So, she picked it up and hit Wu Ergou **** the head.

    ?Wu Ergou rolled his eyes and passed out.

    ??Li Laosi and others quickly **** Wu Ergou and dragged him out.

    ?Li Laoer took out a silver dime from his pocket, put it on the table, and bowed with everyone.

    ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m sorry for delaying everyone¡¯s fortune. The child was stolen from the house, and the old man was so scared that he almost died. Don¡¯t blame me for not caring about etiquette for a moment.

    ?This silver will buy a new teapot. When we meet again in the future, I will definitely treat my brothers to a drink to make amends. I''ll take my leave today and continue to make a fortune. "

    After saying that, he withdrew, joined the family members at the door, and left quickly.

    ?The casino was silent for a long time before it became alive again.

    Some stewards and thugs from the casino came up to take the money and couldn''t help but sigh.

    ¡°Which child did Wu Ergou steal? Everyone is a ruthless person, and even women dare to do it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that man is also very strong and can lift people up directly!¡±

    ¡°Wu Ergou is unlucky.¡±

    ¡°But that kid is really rich, and Wu Ergou won a lot.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of bringing money? It¡¯s just a girl¡¯s film, it¡¯s probably a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 53ï¼š life-saving pills

    Chapter 53 Life-saving Pills

    I don¡¯t want to talk about what everyone in the casino was talking about. I just said that everyone left the casino and didn¡¯t want to attract people to watch.

    ?So we directly rented two carriages and hurried back to Qingshui Village.

    Bodyguard Liu knew it was a family matter of the Li family and refused to get involved any more. He just gave a few instructions and returned to the bodyguard station.

    ?Li Laosi didn¡¯t stay long, after all, his family was still waiting.

    The others are doing better, but I am afraid that something will happen to the old lady.

    ??The group of people urged the driver to drive faster and arrived at Qingshui Village in two quarters of an hour.

    Jiaxi''s family was stationed at the entrance of the village when they saw Tao Hongying get out of the car and held good news in her arms.

    ?They ran home like crazy, their tears falling into the wind.

    ¡°Milk, my sister has been found, found!¡±

    ¡°Dad, mother, my sister is back!¡±

    When the people in the village heard the commotion, they rushed out one after another, all rejoicing.

    ¡°This is great, we can get Fu Niuer back.¡±

    ¡°A person who has been killed by a thousand cuts. In this cold weather, the child must have suffered?¡±

    Everyone followed the Li family, wanting to see what happened.

    Mrs. Guo and her daughter-in-law stood at the door, curling their lips and cursing secretly.

    "A girl''s film is like a treasure. If you throw it anywhere, you will freeze to death. It also saves food!"

    The same goes for Su Niang and Chun Hong, especially Su Niang, who gave birth to the only grandson of the Liu family.

    At this time, she rubbed her son''s head and replied, "No matter how good the girl is, she will have to get married in the future."

    Chunhong gave birth to a daughter. She glared at her sister-in-law and said nothing.

    In the yard of Li''s house, Mrs. Li stumbled out when she heard that her granddaughter was back.

    She lost all her shoes and stepped on the snow with her bare feet, not feeling cold at all until her soft granddaughter was held in her arms again.

    Jiayin had been crying for a while, but when she saw the grandmother who loved her the most, her grievances overflowed again!

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah!¡± She cried loudly at the top of her voice.

    It seems like he wants to cry out the grievances, panic and despair in his heart.

    I was sleeping soundly, but when I woke up, it was stolen.

    Lying in the smoky casino, I was afraid that if I accidentally angered the gamblers, it would end badly.

    She didn''t even dare to say she was hungry, even to pee...

    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, you''re a lucky girl. It''s your fault, it''s your fault, grandma doesn''t think much of you, wuwu. Damn it, **** it!"

    Mrs. Li was also crying so hard that she was out of breath and felt distressed.

    Who is the head of the family, what is strong and cold, none of it matters now.

    ?She just wanted to hold her granddaughter and never let go for the rest of her life.

    You should know that she has been with her granddaughter day and night since she was born.

    Just this time, I lost my granddaughter because I was greedy for Yangko.

    ¡°Grandma isn¡¯t going anywhere, so she¡¯ll be watching over you. Ugh, it¡¯s all grandma¡¯s fault.¡±

    On one side, Tao Hongying, Zhao Yuru, and even the young and old men in the family all wiped away their tears.

    ??The villagers quickly tried to persuade her, "Just get the child back and go into the house quickly."

    ?At this moment, Mrs. Li remembered that her granddaughter was not wrapped in a quilt, so she turned around and ran into the house.

    Tao Hongying followed her to breastfeed, and Zhao Yuru quickly went to boil hot water for everyone to drink to warm themselves up.

    ?The villagers were curious and asked what was going on. After all, there was Wu Ergou lying on the ground.

    Without the Li family''s words, the village chief and the few villagers who followed him talked it over.

    ¡°This conscienceless beast actually took the child to the casino.¡±

    "Yeah, just throw it on the table and watch them gamble. Wu Ergou really won a lot, which made people jealous. There are still people who want to buy the child for use, which really makes people angry!"

    "What does such a young child know? It was God''s care that Wu Ergou won. If he loses, this child''s life may not be saved."

    ?The more people listened, the more angry they became, and they rushed to Wu Ergou to spit.

    Li Laosi wanted to step forward and beat him up, but Li Laosan hugged him.

    ??It''s not that Li Lao San feels sorry for Wu Ergou, it''s that Lao Si is too strong. If he accidentally beats someone to death, the family will be in trouble.

    At this time, the advantages of being young are evident. Jiaxi Jiaan touched the sweeping broom somewhere and greeted Wu Ergou in a daze.

    ¡°Let you steal my sister!¡±

    ¡°I asked you to take my sister to gamble, and I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    Two and a half of the sons are limited, but they are more painful.

    ?Wu Ergou was gagged and whimpered for mercy. Unfortunately, no one helped to intercede.

    In the end, Li Laoer saw that it was almost done and asked people to lock Wu Ergou into the east wing.

    ??Wu Cuihuaer was also bundled with rice dumplings and thrown to the ground.

    ?This is good, the two siblings are keeping company.

    ??The villagers said a few words and then dispersed when they saw the sky getting dark.

    ??The Li family ate hastily, watching the good news and teasing her to play, fearing that she would get into trouble.

    Unfortunately, things went counterproductive.

    ??The good news is dull, I can''t cheer up, and I can''t chew my feet anymore.

    ?After a while, her little face turned red.

    Tao Hongying only touched a handful and started shouting anxiously.

    ¡°Mom, Fu Niu¡¯er has a fever!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li quickly put her hand on her granddaughter''s forehead and her expression changed.

    ¡°It must have been freezing on the way back and forth, and I was so frightened that I lost my soul. Hurry and wet the handkerchief and get some warm water.¡±

    ??The whole family is busy with fever because of the good news, hoping that the fever will go away quickly.

    However, as he stayed up until the third watch, Jiayin''s face became increasingly red and her breathing was hot to the touch.

    Tao Hongying¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying, and Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.

    ¡°Go to the village chief¡¯s house to borrow a car, and we¡¯ll wait at the city gate. As soon as the door opens in the morning, we¡¯ll go into the city to find the doctor.¡±

    Jiayi came in from the outside with a somewhat complicated look on his face. He wanted to say something, but when he heard this, he shut up again.

    Good news is really uncomfortable at this time.

    She felt like an ant in a hot pot, burning to the point of drying out inside and out.

    She vaguely heard that her family was going to the city overnight, so she pulled her grandma''s sleeves tightly.

    It¡¯s not that she is being pretentious, it¡¯s that she really can¡¯t believe the doctors in this world.

    ?Perhaps the doctors here have real skills and are not comparable to those liars in previous lives.

    But she is less than half a year old, so she is too young.

    ??If the dosage of any medicine is not controlled properly, she could easily die.

    In times like this, you still have to save yourself.

    ?She tried her best to cheer up and rummaged through the boxes of commonly used medicines in the small courtyard.

    Finally, she found a fever-reducing medicine that both adults and children can use.

    She tried her best to break the pill into two halves, put it into her grandma''s hand, and then fell asleep.

    Old Mrs. Li was startled when she suddenly had a lot in her hand. When I lowered my head and looked carefully, I found that it was a small white object with two halves.

    She has been with her granddaughter for a long time and has developed a tacit understanding.

    ¡°Hongying, bring me a spoon and warm water.¡±

    Tao Hongying cried so hard that her eyes were swollen to the point of slits. She was busy picking up the bedding, thinking about putting it on the donkey cart to prevent her daughter from getting cold again.

    ?Hearing the old lady¡¯s instructions, she subconsciously did it.

    Soon, half a small white tablet was placed in the spoon and melted with water.

    ??The old lady was so cruel that she fed Jiayin into her mouth and gave her a lot of water to drink.

    ?The family didn¡¯t know what the white tablets were and didn¡¯t dare to ask, so they just stayed aside.

    Li Laosi has borrowed a donkey cart and returned. The village chief was worried and came to inquire.

    Old Mrs. Li drove them to sit in the main room, then hugged her granddaughter and hoped for a miracle to happen.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 54ï¼š Ten years of hard work

    Chapter 54 Ten Years of Hard Work

    Jiaxi Jiaan was young and couldn''t bear it anymore, so she lay down on the edge of the kang and fell asleep.

    ?No one in the rest of the family dared to sleep a wink.

    ?Children¡¯s lives are too fragile. How many ravines outside the city haven¡¯t lost a few lives?

    ?They really dare not think about what will happen to their family if the good news is good or bad.

    Fortunately, Jiayin found the antipyretic medicine, which worked quickly.

    Within a quarter of an hour, she began to sweat, and her hair stuck to her forehead.

    ¡°Okay, okay, sweating will reduce the fever.¡± Mrs. Li was so happy that she went crazy.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru hugged each other and wiped their tears, then quickly found jackets and pants to change from Jiayin''s.

    After struggling like this for half an hour, Jiayin¡¯s fever completely subsided.

    ?She opened her eyes in a daze, smiled weakly at her grandma, and then got into her mother''s arms to nurse.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li hurriedly went out to announce the good news, and everyone in the hall cheered in low voices.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s finally better.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Fu Niu¡¯er is blessed with great fortune and great fortune.¡±

    The village chief felt relieved and went back after giving a few instructions.

    Everyone wanted to go back to their rooms to sleep, but Jiayi knelt in front of the old lady.

    "Miscellaneous, my mother...my mother also has a severe fever and has started talking nonsense. Can you give my mother some of the medicine my sister takes..."

    Jiayi lowered his head firmly, perhaps knowing that this was wrong, and was choked with sobs at the end.

    ??Wu Cuihua has many bad things, but she is always his biological mother, the mother who gave birth to him and raised him.

    ?He can''t just watch his mother die of illness...

    The room was as quiet as death, and everyone felt complicated, especially Li Laoer and Jiaren who had just learned the news.

    After a long time, Mrs. Li finally spoke.

    ¡°Boy, go and see what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ?Li Laoer quickly opened the door and went out, followed by Jiaren.

    ?In the east wing, Wu Cuihua has been untied. But her face was red with fever, and she was talking nonsense. Not to mention running away, I couldn''t even move.

    Jiaren and Jiayi looked at each other with complicated expressions. One poured water and the other helped the old woman up...

    Li Laoer felt so uncomfortable that he turned around and left. When he saw his mother when he went back, he sighed, "Mom, Wu Cuihua''s fever is really severe."

    Old Mrs. Li opened her palm, revealing the remaining half of a small pill.

    To be honest, she was reluctant to part with it. This was a magic medicine that her granddaughter found somewhere.

    I don¡¯t know if I can find it again in the future, so I always have it at home, just in case...

    But Wu Cuihua is his son''s wife and the mother of two grandsons, so we can''t watch her burn into a fool!

    "Forget it, give her this medicine. When she is fine, you can bring Jiaren Jiayi over. I have something to say."

    ?Old Mrs. Li handed the pills to her son and turned back to the house.

    ?Li Laoer hurried to the wing...

    When the sky was bright, everyone in the Li family had black eyes after having been working hard all night.

    But Jiayin has no fever again, and is still a little wilted, but his illness has gone away.

    ?Wu Cuihua in the side room also had her fever gone. She said she had no taste in her mouth and wanted to drink porridge.

    Unfortunately, everyone gathered in the main room and no one paid attention to her.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was smoking her pipe and pot, and the letter of divorce was placed on the table.

    "I am an old lady who doesn''t understand the truth. I just think that no one can do bad things all the time without being punished. Wu Cuihua stole Fu Niu''er out this time and didn''t care about Fu Niu''er''s life or death at all.

    She is no longer stupid, she is vicious, she just doesn¡¯t care about our Li family at all. If we keep her at home any longer, I''m afraid our family will be ruined in the future.

    ??But after all, she gave birth to Jiaren and Jiayi. Jiaren wanted to study and take exams, and he couldn''t have a divorced mother. "

    She sighed and looked at her son and daughter-in-law.

    ¡°Second brother, I will go to the city to find a place in a while, the kind of hard labor that provides food and accommodation. It doesn¡¯t matter how much the salary is, and I will sign a ten-year contract.

    ?Send her there today. From now on, if she can earn a living, she will live. If she cannot, she will die and have nothing to do with the family anymore. "

    Jiaren Jiayi knelt on the ground, his eyes were red, and he choked on what he wanted to say.

    I have done such an evil thing, so I deserve to be divorced.

    ?But grandma treated my mother for them, and in the end she just pushed her to live in the city without giving her a divorce certificate...

    ¡°Mistress, we will definitely be filial to you in the future.¡± Mrs. Li waved her hands and sighed.

    ¡°You are good boys, but it¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t get a good mother. I don¡¯t care what you do to me in the future. But if you are thinking about today, you must take good care of Fu Niuer.

    ?Your mother is stupid, I''m afraid she doesn''t feel that she is wrong. The debt she owes must be repaid by your brothers. As sons, you have done your best to be kind and righteous. From now on, you can just pretend that you don¡¯t have this mother. "

    "Milk..." Jiaren Jiayi cried out, feeling guilty and grievances caught in the middle...

    ?The matter was settled like that.

    ?Even if Li Laosi and Tao Hongying were angry again, they were much better because Wu Cuihua was kicked out.

    ??Wu Cuihua was lying on the kang, perhaps feeling that she had someone to rely on when she was sick. She shouted again and again, and finally called Jiayi to bring her a bowl of porridge.

    ?She thought that yesterday''s incident was over, so she complained to her son while drinking porridge.

    "Your grandma is really making a fuss. It''s just your uncle carrying Fu Niu''er out to play for a while. Whose child is so delicate that relatives can''t even hug her?"

    ?Hurry and go find your father and your brother, help intercede, and free your uncle. What''s the point of being **** like this? Isn''t that little girl''s film ready? Not a hair is missing. "

    ?Wu Ergou''er had already had the rag pulled out of his mouth. Now he was lying on the kang, rolled to the edge of the kang, and was also shouting.

    ¡°Nephew, please untie it for me quickly. When my uncle wins money, he will buy you candies.¡±

    ?Unfortunately, Jiayi ignored him at all, lowered his head, took the bowl and left.

    At this time, Wu Cuihua and her sister waited until noon.

    ?Wu Ergou was very hungry and made a lot of noise, so the door of the house was opened.

    ??Li Laosi mentioned him and left. Wu Cuihua was so frightened that before she could shout a few times, Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru also came in.

    The two men tied her hands and feet and began to drag her out.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua was so frightened that she was eventually thrown into a donkey cart and placed in a pile with Wu Ergou.

    Li Laosi drove the car, and Li Laoer sat on the shaft of the car and quickly left the village.

    ?We arrived at the county town in just half an hour, and the donkey cart reached the most dilapidated shanty town in the north of the city.

    An old lady was waiting in front of a low house when she saw Li Laoer arriving.

    ?She glanced at Wu Cuihua with some disgust and said, "Looks like he is a lazy guy."

    Li Laoer responded, "Don''t worry, ma''am, she will be under your control after she is sent to you. If she doesn''t work well, it''s up to you whether she''ll be beaten, scolded, or starved. Our family will treat her as dead and we won''t interfere in the slightest."

    The old lady reluctantly nodded and took out a deed. Li Laoer took Wu Cuihua''s thumb and made a fingerprint.

    Li Laosi grabbed Wu Cuihua and Wu Ergou and threw them into the yard.

    ?Then, the two brothers left without looking back.

    ?Wu Cuihua still didn¡¯t know what was going on, so she sat on the ground angrily, slapping her thighs and crying.

    ¡°You heartless thing, I gave you two sons. Wow, you just threw them out like this!¡±

    ?The old lady didn''t listen at all and threw a basin of dirty clothes in front of the two of them with a bang.

    ¡°Ten basins of clothes must be washed out in one day, and if one is missing, there will be no food.¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua glared and asked, "Why should I wash your clothes?"

    ??The old lady shook off the deed paper in her hand and said, "Your family sold you to me to do hard labor for ten years! Don''t play tricks on me. If you dare to run away, I''ll break your legs!"

    ?Wu Cuihua gasped, ten years of hard work!

    She fainted as soon as she rolled her eyes, but Wu Ergou endured the pain and got up and asked, "My sister works, does she get paid, and how much is it per month?"

    ??The old lady rolled her eyes at him, "One hundred yuan a month, the Li family has already taken away a year''s wages!"

    ??Wu Ergou was disappointed when he heard that he had no money. He turned around and walked out without even looking at his unconscious sister.

    He wasn''t sold into the business, and he wasn''t the one doing the hard work. He might as well go to a gambling house and try his luck.

    ??Wu Cuihua was awakened by the old lady''s ladle of cold water, and she really regretted it.

    ?She thought that this mistake would pass easily, and that at most she would get a beating.

    But unexpectedly, she was really kicked out of the house.

    After ten years of hard work, will she still be alive?

    She simply spilled the beans, broke the pot and smashed it, but she could not get up.

    ??But the old lady was not from the Li family, so she was beaten and beaten, and then locked in a broken room without food for three days.

    When he opened the door again, Wu Cuihua had already crawled out, desperately begging her to work...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 55ï¼š Restart the magic game

    Chapter 55 Restarting the Magic Game

    I won¡¯t talk about how Wu Cuihua lived, but the Li family took two or three days to recover.

    Good news: The fever has gone down and I can eat and drink now.

    Everyone felt relieved and began to eat and sleep with peace of mind. The dark circles under my eyes have finally gone away, and I don¡¯t have to worry anymore.

    Jiaxi Jiaan finally went out to play with her friends, but was caught by the villagers and questioned for a long time.

    I heard that the good news is much better, and the villagers are also happy.

    ¡°The poor child is really suffering.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, not even half a year old yet.¡±

    ??San Aunt Wu was warm-hearted and had good relations with the Li family. She took the initiative to go to the next village and find a seventy-year-old old lady to write a "Guhunma".

    When it was time to deliver it to Li¡¯s house, I received heartfelt thanks from Mrs. Li¡¯s wife and daughter-in-law.

    They were actually worried that the good news would frighten them, and they wanted to collect their souls.

    But I just moved here not long ago, and I don¡¯t know any old people who can write this kind of thing.

    Unexpectedly, Aunt Wu Sanzi helped solve the problem.

    ??Wu Sanzi was cheerful and kept waving her hands.

    "They are all trivial matters, not worth mentioning. I have watched Fu Niuer grow up, so I am not willing to let her suffer."

    Old Mrs. Li sighed, "It''s unfortunate that our family has such a troublemaker. But because of our children and grandchildren, we can''t really divorce."

    ??Aunt Wu San patted her hand to persuade her.

    "Oh, old sister, every family has one or two bad children. You are good. Except for this, the other children, grandchildren and wives are all filial. And there is such a good granddaughter that no one else can envy."

    Jiayin was wearing a coat and trousers, leaning on the quilt. From time to time there was a sound of ahhhh, echoing to Aunt Wu San.

    She was taken away this time, which really frightened the old lady.

    Even when I go to bed at night, I have to touch her more than ten times for fear of losing her again.

    If this continues, she will be cured, but the old lady will have the root cause of her illness.

    ?Old Mrs. Li pulled off the cotton towel to wipe her granddaughter''s saliva and sighed softly.

    I hope that this child will have some troubles when he was a child, and that he will be safe and healthy when he grows up.

    ?Going to the city first, Liu Biaotou was a big help. The village chief also brought the villagers to support him.

    It is impossible for the Li family not to thank them, so Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si went to the city specially.

    ?Li Laosi went to invite Mr. Liu to come to his house for dinner tomorrow, and Li Laoer went to do some shopping.

    The New Year¡¯s pork has been eaten, so I¡¯ll buy another ten jins.

    The pork ribs were less meaty and cheaper, so I bought half a fan.

    ?There are also pigs in the water. It is rare to encounter them, so there is also a set.

    Forget about the japonica rice, I still have some at home, but I need to buy more fine flour.

    The sorghum shochu is also coming to two altars, Liu dart head and village people like ...

    At noon, the two brothers met at the city gate and hurried home.

    Jiayin was carried around the house by her grandma, while Jiaan Jiaxi followed behind and made faces.

    Jiayin chuckled from time to time to cheer up his brother.

    ?Seeing that Mr. Li had brought so many things in, Mrs. Li hurried up to greet him.

    By the way, I also read Good News over and over again, and the more I read it, the more distressed I became.

    These things are all available in her small courtyard.

    It¡¯s a pity that I have been so frightened these days that I have no intention of paying more attention to my family.

    Tonight, I still have to play magic games with my grandma again...

    ??Old Mrs. Li held her granddaughter in Diandian''s hands, even though she felt sorry for Hua Yinzi, she still endured it.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru came in from the outside, and she gave them careful instructions.

    ¡°Our family is saying thank you, and we must be sincere and not stingy. Tomorrow we will steam a pot of thin-noodle steamed buns and give them to the guests. We can just eat Lianghe noodles at home!

    ?In addition, prepare some dishes and don¡¯t be afraid of wasting oil and meat. It''s rare for someone to stand up for our family at a critical moment. If our family doesn''t know how to be grateful, we won''t be able to find anyone if something happens in the future. "

    "Yes, mother, don''t worry, I will definitely make arrangements." Tao Hongying quickly agreed, looked at the things carefully, and named several dishes.

    ¡°Mom, my second brother bought a lot of meat and made a braised pork stew with dried vegetables. Then go to Aunt Wu¡¯s house to get some sauerkraut and stew sauerkraut pork ribs. We also have rabbits, so we can add another meat dish.

    Pig pigs are put into the water, and the liver is cooked and dipped in minced garlic. The rest is marinated and served with wine. That¡¯s five. Add another cabbage, stir-fried fungus, and fried green onions and eggs. Finally add a shredded radish meatball soup. Do you think it will work? "

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s arrange it like this, do as much of everything as possible.¡± Mrs. Li was very satisfied with her daughter-in-law¡¯s craftsmanship and added.

    ¡°Remember to fry some more dried fruits, don¡¯t leave them empty-handed if there are children coming.¡±

    "good."

    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law discussed it and started to get busy.

    Pig waste is delicious to eat, but difficult to clean up. Do it in advance to save yourself a busy day tomorrow. That night, after dinner, pig offal was stewed in the big stove in the kitchen.

    The good news was lying on the old lady''s shoulder. She always stretched her head and looked out greedily, and her saliva flowed like a river.

    Mrs. Li guessed it and burst out laughing.

    ¡°Little greedy cat, there¡¯s nothing this grandma can do about it. No matter how greedy you are, you can¡¯t eat anymore!¡±

    Jiayin kicked her little feet angrily and rolled over on the bed.

    ?Old Mrs. Li had no choice but to call her grandson to the kitchen to say something.

    ¡°Chop the ribs into pieces, throw them into the pot and braise them together. Tomorrow, you can satisfy your sister¡¯s appetite and taste them.¡±

    Jiaxi and Jiaan hurriedly ran to the kitchen to deliver the message. My sister hadn¡¯t grown her teeth yet, so she could only taste the food, and the rest would still be a blessing to them.

    There are people in the village who go to bed late, smelling the aroma wafting from Li''s house.

    People of all ages are also salivating with greed.

    ¡°This daughter-in-law of the Li family is really good at her craftsmanship.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know what to do, this is too fragrant.¡±

    ?Of course, they didn¡¯t have to guess for long, and the whole village knew about it the next day.

    Liu Biaotou has a forthright temper, and his wife is even more attentive.

    Speaking of wanting to be a guest at Li''s house, it was still because of the incident of losing the child before.

    So, Mrs. Liu prepared a generous souvenir.

    Liu Biaotou carried his son and hired a carriage to Qingshui Village.

    At this time, everyone in the village had already arrived.

    ?Originally planned to help, but the Li family was almost ready.

    Everybody gathered together and chatted in the increasingly warm sun.

    None of the Li brothers were left behind, so they all came to the door to pick up Liu Biao.

    Not to mention, he helped find good news before. Even when Lao Si and Jiayi went out as escorts, they still received good care from others.

    Liu Biaotou is a tall man with a red face and a high voice. Wearing a narrow-sleeved jacket and trousers, paired with a black cloak, he looked quite brave.

    ??The boy from the Liu family is called Liu Yang. He is from the same family and has a fat body. He always has a smile on his face when he meets everyone.

    ??The villagers couldn''t help but stand up when they saw it, wondering when the Li family had made friends with such a person.

    ??The village chief was familiar with several villagers who entered the city that day. They all greeted him and walked in surrounded by Liu Biaotou and his son.

    Mrs. Li stood at the door holding the good news. When she saw Mr. Liu was about to salute, she quickly stopped her.

    "Liu Biaotou, it was thanks to your blessing that I found Fu Niu''er. Fu Niu''er is still young, so I should hold her in my arms and salute you."

    As she spoke, the old lady would bend down.

    Liu Biaotou stretched out his big hand and helped the old lady sit down.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be so polite. I am worthy of brother Qiusheng, and you are also my elder. How can an elder salute a younger one?

    ?You always think of me well, just let Qiu Sheng go out with me a few more times in the future. You don''t know, having him with the **** team has helped me a lot. "

    ?Who doesn¡¯t like his son being praised? Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes became deeply wrinkled when she smiled.

    "Okay, okay! As long as you think highly of him, let him go out with you more and learn more."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 56ï¼š Letâ€™s have a daughter too!

    Chapter 56 Let¡¯s have a daughter too!

    Everyone sat down for a while. Liu Biao looked at the good news and asked.

    "How is our girl? She looks good."

    Jiayin stared at Liu Biaotou with bright eyes, stretched out her hand and ran to his side.

    ?Old Mrs. Li handed her granddaughter over smoothly, and Officer Liu subconsciously took it and regretted it.

    A six-month-old child, soft, chubby, and a small ball.

    ?His big palm-like hands don¡¯t even know where to put them.

    Jiayin felt his panic, giggled and hugged his neck tightly. In this way, you can lie on his chest.

    ??Liu Biaotou simply lay half on his back to make Jiayin lie down more comfortably and avoid falling.

    Looking at such a brave man, being scared like this by a little girl.

    ?Everyone was laughing so hard, Jiayin thought it was funny, and of course she was really grateful to this man.

    Not only did he help her a lot at home, that day, when she was desperate and frightened, he was the one who took the lead and rushed into the casino.

    A child who is five or six months old cannot say that she cannot do anything. She can only express her closeness in this way.

    ??Liu Biaotou carefully protected the meat dumplings on his chest, and his heart felt like a puddle of water.

    ?It turns out that the child was so cute when he was a child and so warm when held in his arms.

    Unfortunately, when my son was young, he was always out and about.

    It seems that when I regained consciousness, my son was already seven or eight years old.

    ?Thinking about it this way, I really owe something to my son.

    Liu Yang, who was sitting at the door and joking quietly with Jiayi, suddenly felt a chill on his back.

    Jiayi turned him around and asked, "What''s wrong? We''re going to be escorting again soon. Your father allows you to follow?"

    Liu Yang immediately grimaced, "I''ve begged several times, but my dad doesn''t agree. You must help me beg again, and then we will go out together."

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look for an opportunity.¡±

    The two were chatting lively, and Liu Biaotou called his son, "Son, bring what your mother prepared."

    Liu Yang responded and handed over the package next to him.

    ??Liu Biaotou carefully handed the good news to Mrs. Li, and then opened the package.

    ¡°Mom, my wife has prepared something for Fu Niuer. It¡¯s not something expensive, so don¡¯t dislike it.¡±

    In the package is a set of small coats and trousers, and a small quilt.

    The coat and trousers are crimson color with light yellow flowers embroidered on them.

    The small quilt is fresh green with blue flowers embroidered on it.

    The materials are fine and soft, and the stitching is fine. At first glance, it is a good thing prepared with care.

    Mrs. Li was so happy that she thanked her profusely.

    ¡°Oh, Brother Yang is so **** tired. This is so beautiful!¡±

    I also like the good news. I hold my little hands together and bow to say thank you.

    ?As a result, she forgot that her waist was still too weak and almost fell down. Liu Biao raised his head in panic.

    Li Laosi introduced everyone in the room to Liu Biaotou.

    ??The village chief, the villagers who helped that day, and several old men like Uncle Zhao next door.

    ??Liu Biaotou knew that the Li family had only been in the village for more than four months.

    Being able to get along so well with the villagers in such a short period of time shows that the Li family must be thoughtful and benevolent in their actions.

    He became more and more determined to visit more with the Li family in the future.

    After chatting a few more words, we started to set the table for dinner.

    ?The main room of the Li family is very spacious. Once the doors of the east and west rooms are opened, three tables of banquets can be placed easily.

    Liu Biaotou, Li Lao Er, Li Lao Si, the village chief, and several old men were sitting at the same table.

    The east room is occupied by several villagers, accompanied by Li Laosan, who is most familiar with them. The west room is dominated by the boys.

    The family is benevolent and the family is righteous, and the family is happy and safe. I accompany Liu Yang and take away Mrs. Li and good news.

    As for the family fun, he has been busy in the kitchen.

    Tao Hongying is always good at her craftsmanship, but she is extra attentive this time.

    As soon as the dishes were served, everyone was surprised.

    Not to mention, everything is delicious, delicious, and the dishes are really too big.

    ??Pork ribs stewed with pickled cabbage and braised pork with dried vegetables are both served in small earthenware pots.

    ??The remaining dishes are also the largest, and the presentation is more beautiful. Mrs. Li greeted everyone, "Don''t be polite when you are at home. Eat first, then drink. Be careful not to feel uncomfortable drinking on an empty stomach. You wives should blame me when you go back!"

    Everyone laughed and shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am, there are so many delicious foods. Who cares about drinking? Let¡¯s satisfy our greed first.¡±

    That¡¯s what I say, but there is no man who doesn¡¯t like drinking.

    ?Only half full, everyone picked up the wine bowls.

    It becomes even more lively when you drink the spicy sorghum shochu.

    Everyone opened up their chat boxes and talked about what was new in the outside world.

    Talking about spring plowing soon, what to plant in the fields, the court''s high grain tax, and even the war in the north.

    ?The women in the village had dinner at home and couldn''t help their curiosity, so they joined in to listen to the fun.

    ??The naughty boys even followed me in and secretly swallowed their saliva.

    ?Old Mrs. Li asked Jia An Jiaxi to take the dried fruits and distribute them out. The naughty boys were so happy that they wanted to jump three feet high.

    Tao Hongying took the time to go into the house and take a look at the needlework sent by the Liu family, and was very happy.

    Back in the kitchen, she thought about her return gift.

    There are two smoked rabbits and one smoked venison leg at home, but these are not enough, and it is Liu Biaotou¡¯s wife who has to thank them.

    Fortunately, there is still some dough, fresh tofu, and some soaked fungus left.

    ?So she quickly steamed a dozen vegetarian buns, deep-fried meatballs and spring roll boxes.

    Finally put it into a new basket and cover it with a clean cotton cloth.

    In the end, what she prepared was a return gift, but it was also used as a apprenticeship ceremony, which came in handy.

    It turns out that Liu Biaotou was talking about escorting in a few days.

    ?The family is doing spring plowing, and Li Laosi can''t go this time, so he asks Jiayi to follow him.

    ??Liu Biaotou loved talents and saw that Jia Yi and his son got along well, so he opened his mouth to accept a disciple.

    Of course Jiayi is willing, and the Li family has a tacit understanding for a long time.

    On the spot, Jiayi knelt down, kowtowed, and offered tea.

    ?Old Mrs. Li hurriedly came out to find her daughter-in-law and join in the apprenticeship ceremony.

    Those prepared by Tao Hongying happened to be requisitioned, but they are still a little weak...

    After having eaten and drank enough, Jiayin, who was drowsy, was carried to the west wing.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, do you have any fruit? Can you bring some out? Your third brother is a disciple, and we have nothing to give as gifts..."

    Mrs. Li was only halfway through her words, and she was still worried about whether her granddaughter would understand.

    As a result, a bag of dates, a basket of apples, and a basket of pears suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Jiayin saw that grandma was silent and took out two more live fish.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough!¡±

    Mrs. Li was splashed with water by the live fish, turned around immediately, and quickly stopped her.

    ¡°Your mother will also prepare it. Add two fish and two baskets of fruit will be enough.¡±

    Jiayin yawned, leaned on her grandma¡¯s shoulder, and fell asleep instantly.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li gently supported her granddaughter, then called her daughter-in-law and quickly cleaned up.

    When Liu Biaotou and his son returned home, the apprenticeship gifts sent by the Li family filled half the carriage.

    Mrs. Liu picked up her drunken husband and was shocked by these things.

    After all, she gave away some needles and thread, and the Li family returned too many.

    It was her son who answered her question, "My father has accepted Jiayi as his apprentice. This is the apprenticeship ceremony prepared by Jiayi''s grandma!"

    At this moment, Mrs. Liu understood and her impression of the Li family became a little better.

    Liu Yang took a few fruits and ran away, leaving her to serve her drunken husband.

    ?Unexpectedly, she was pulled directly onto the bed.

    ¡°Madam, let¡¯s have a daughter too. The Li family¡¯s little lucky girl is soft and fat..."

    ??Unknown to the Li family, Liu Biaotou embraced the good news and started Mrs. Liu''s journey of trying every possible means to have a daughter.

    After seeing off the guests, we finally finished cleaning up the house. Everyone, old and young, was very tired.

    That''s good news. She woke up bored and gnawed on her toes to take care of her small yard.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 57ï¼š The unchanged purpose of the courtyard

    Chapter 57 The unchanged purpose of the courtyard

    After years of unremitting efforts, five acres of land have now been harvested.

    ?Potatoes were put into more than a dozen sacks and thrown directly into the warehouse.

    Corn is also turned into corn kernels, and some are even ground into corn meal.

    Thinking about the sweet corn tortillas will make you want to eat the good news.

    But no, this corn flour is prepared for so many mouths in the small courtyard, she has no share at all!

    The four little piglets are not well fed on weekdays. Most of the time, they are thrown in a few cabbages to deal with them.

    So, they don¡¯t grow very fast.

    Half a year has passed and it is only eighty or ninety pounds, which is very pitiful.

    In the future, with cornmeal, you can gain weight.

    ?However, if you want to eat meat, you can¡¯t.

    Four little piglets, when I bought them, I specially picked two males and two females.

    Daji from the countryside of his hometown are native pigs raised by fellow villagers nearby.

    It does not grow as fast as those specially bred for fattening pigs, but the meat is more fragrant.

    Even the boar has not been bred and has maintained its fertility.

    I look forward to the good news and take good care of him for another two years.

    The two young piglets will fall in love and then have children.

    When her children have children, she will have endless pork to eat.

    ?Just thinking about it makes me excited!

    The four little pigs didn¡¯t know that because of their fertility, they escaped the fate of being knifed soon...

    ?The ducks and geese are also pretty good.

    ?Wandering around every day, finding some snacks for myself, and some vegetables and leaves are enough.

    One egg a day, occasionally one every two days.

    A group of model workers have already filled the Li family¡¯s salted egg jar with two.

    It was the chicks who lived the happiest life.

    Two roosters, each with a harem of seven or eight hens, could half fly with their wings. They often ran to the fields behind to steal corn to eat, and each ate smoothly.

    ?It¡¯s just the beginning of spring, and already some hens have laid down more than 20 eggs.

    It can¡¯t be said that within a month, there will be dozens of fluffy chicks in the small courtyard.

    ?This is why Jiayin held back her saliva and never thought of killing chickens except to replenish her mother''s body while fleeing the desert.

    Long-term planning and sustainable development are the constant purpose of the courtyard.

    ?Now I am waiting for my family to start farming, and then I will plant three acres of sorghum, one acre of potatoes, and one acre of corn.

    Sorghum is used to supplement the family¡¯s field output, and potatoes and corn are used to feed chickens and pigs.

    ?Corn stalks and corn husks can both make fire.

    It will come in handy when the time comes to cook cooked food for the pigs.

    ?In addition to these, Jiayin also added a big job to himself, which was to find stones around the five acres of land, and even removed all the stones for the courtyard wall behind.

    She cleaned all the stones and placed them in the middle of the yard. The most conspicuous location is also the most accessible location.

    This is the self-protection method she prepared for herself, but unfortunately, she hasn¡¯t had a chance to practice it yet.

    Otherwise, she wanted to see if she could move the stones out.

    It is best to appear at an altitude of more than ten meters and land on the target accurately.

    Let alone a human being, a cow can be killed immediately.

    I have to say that Wu Ergou secretly took her to the casino, which still left a shadow on her heart.

    That kind of powerless fear, she didn¡¯t want to experience it a second time...

    Season is a magical thing. A few years ago, the cold wind cut my face and I was too cold to hold it.

    But once the Chinese New Year is over, less than a month before and after, the weather changes drastically.

    The cold wind is gentler, and the sun is brighter and warmer.

    On the hillside and in the ground, the snow melted rapidly, returning the original color of the sky and the earth, faintly filled with vitality.

    ?The boys were not allowed to go to the river. From time to time, the old lady would pick up the ears of those who were disobedient and beat them until they screamed.

    ??The Li family doesn''t have to do this, because the lessons of Jiaxi and Jiaan are so profound that they have a long memory.

    The ten acres of land purchased by the Li family had been abandoned for two years and had a lot of weeds growing on it.

    The brothers of the Li family took some work early and went to the fields to cut grass and burn wasteland.

    Jiaren has already started school. He has brought the food prepared by his family, as well as the change for three months of training in the spring and food.

    Jiayi was taken away by Liu Biaotou before the first month of the year.

    I heard that it¡¯s not far this time and you can make a round trip in a month. Jia Huan followed her mother Zhao Yuru and aunt Tao Hongying and went out to cook the stove twice more.

    He is now a qualified kitchen helper, good at chopping and garnishing vegetables.

    ?Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru discussed it and often let Jia Huan cook at home.

    ? Don¡¯t worry about whether it tastes good or not, it¡¯s all our own, no one can pick it.

    ?Humistically speaking, there are not many people who can work in the fields. Only the second child, the third child, and the fourth child were left, along with the two boys Jiaxi and Jiaan.

    Fortunately, the Li family only bought ten acres of land.

    With Li Laosi''s natural power, he can handle three of them, so he is quite busy.

    The people in the village were not in a hurry at first, but when they saw the Li family taking action, they all became busy.

    Jiayin was so anxious that he was rolling around in the room, it was really boring.

    She wants to go out!

    But the weather outside was still too cold for a little baby like her.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was very guarded and would never let her granddaughter leave her eyes for a moment, not even Tao Hongying.

    ?Even breastfeeding has to be done in the house, and Tao Hongying is happy with this.

    I have to say that the loss of the child left a shadow on the family.

    Jiayin had no choice but to practice crawling hard.

    But who will tell her why she has to climb up like a frog and kick her legs hard to run farther?

    ?This posture is too ugly and not suitable for a beautiful girl like her!

    Jiaxi Jiaan ran in from outside. Seeing that her sister was flushed from exhaustion, she couldn''t help but step forward to tease her.

    ¡°Haha, my sister is like a big toad.¡±

    ¡°Sister, work harder, yes, kick your legs, kick your legs!¡±

    When Mrs. Li saw her granddaughter turned over and became motionless, she guessed that she was angry, so she quickly yelled at her grandchildren.

    "Have you followed me to the fields? You are as dirty as mud monkeys and you haven''t washed yourself yet!"

    Jiaxi and Jiaan ran out in a hurry, making trouble and being extremely naughty.

    Old Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and coaxed her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Fu Niuer. Grandma will take you out to bask in the sun.¡±

    The good news immediately made him happy and danced.

    She has been trapped in the room for a month, but she is suffocating her to death.

    ?After Mrs. Li wrapped the good news into a cotton ball, Mr. Li who went to the city also came back.

    He drove the donkey cart of the village chief''s family and said loudly with a smile.

    ¡°Mom, I bought sorghum seeds and millet. There are many more people in the city than before, and everyone is busy farming.¡±

    Old Mrs. Li stepped forward to take a look and also smiled.

    "As the days pass, everyone starts to get busy. Whether the year will be good or not depends on spring, no one dares to be lazy."

    Jiayin looked straight at the bags of grain and seeds on the donkey cart, her eyes shining.

    There are no sorghum seeds in the fields in her small courtyard.

    I can¡¯t say I¡¯m going to be a thief again.

    Li Laoer carried the seeds into the warehouse and was about to return the donkey cart.

    ?Old Mrs. Li went through the inventory at home and kept it.

    ??Taking this opportunity, Jiayin stretched out her little hand and put the bag of fine seeds into the space.

    Old Mrs. Li turned around and was startled by the empty ground.

    Where are the grain bags?

    ?She looked around but couldn''t find it anywhere.

    Looking at the smiling granddaughter, there is nothing else I don¡¯t understand.

    She lowered her voice and asked her granddaughter secretly, "Fu Niu''er, do you want the seeds to be useful?"

    ¡°Ah.¡± Jiayin responded.

    ¡°Are these enough? Do you want your second uncle to buy more?¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah.¡±

    ¡°What about millet and vegetable seeds? Do you want them too?¡±

    ?Grandparents and grandson were having a lively time asking and answering questions, but Li Laoer left and came back again.

    He shouted in the courtyard, "Mom, the village chief and some old uncles are here."

    ?Orange Mrs. Li quickly picked up the good news and went out. Sure enough, the village chief and several old men next door were all in the courtyard.

    This is obviously something to say!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 58ï¼š Who is the thief?

    Chapter 58 Who is the thief?

    Mrs. Li quickly invited them into the house to drink tea, and then asked Jiaxi and Jiaan to go to the fields and call Li Laosan and Li Laosi back.

    Soon, the hall was filled with people.

    ??The village chief is also cheerful and straight to the point, explaining his purpose.

    "Sister, we came here to discuss something. My six brothers, together they have twenty acres of land. But they are in poor health, and it is very difficult to farm every year.

    Furthermore, if the harvest is delayed, only grain rations will be left in addition to grain taxes. It was originally a fertile field. If you cultivate it well, you can always earn two taels of silver a year. It''s a pity no matter what. "

    He sighed and said again.

    ¡°So, I came here today just to ask your family if they want to take over these twenty acres of land? Your family has a lot of labor, so these twenty acres should be busy.

    In autumn, in addition to paying the grain tax, just leave some food rations for these old brothers like me. Of course, they can also do some small jobs in the fields on weekdays.

    No one will be lazy if they can do their best. Do you think it can be done? "

    Mrs. Li was a little dazed after hearing this. She turned to look at her three sons. They were also surprised.

    ¡°Brother village chief, when it comes to this matter, are these old brothers suffering too much? Otherwise, you will still be cultivating the land. When we are done with our work at home, we will go and help you.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case.¡± Uncle Zhao from next door was the first to speak.

    ¡°Sister, we are all semi-disabled people. Every spring plowing and autumn harvesting, we really can¡¯t bear the heavy physical work. Looking at the good fields but the messy planting makes us feel uncomfortable.

    ??If your family takes over, this will definitely not happen again. As for us, we will help to some extent. In autumn, just get a ration and you won''t starve to death. "

    ??The other old men also chimed in one after another.

    ¡°Yes, I have three acres of land. Last year, I only planted two acres, and the villagers had to help me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that good land falls into the hands of cripples like us.¡±

    Mrs. Li saw that they were sincere. The ten acres of land at home was indeed a bit small.

    She thought for a while and said.

    ¡°I know that the old brothers are well-meaning and want to take care of our family. But our family can¡¯t take advantage of you. After all, life is not easy. So, our family will take over these twenty acres of land.

    Don¡¯t say that you only need one ration in autumn. From now on, you will eat whatever our family eats. Even if there is no harvest in the fields, you will not be short of food. "

    ¡°That can¡¯t be done!¡± The old men immediately objected.

    ??Although the Li family''s life is tight, they cannot be frugal because they have many children.

    The Li family¡¯s food is usually the best in the village.

    ??Not only does Tao Hongying often buy white rice and thin noodles, but she also brings back meat dishes when she goes to the stove.

    ??If they eat with the Li family in the future, the Li family will have to feed six more mouths, which is a big loss.

    ¡°Yeah, we just need a few bags of sorghum.¡±

    ¡°When you are old, you can¡¯t even do any work, as long as you have a stutter.¡±

    ??Brothers Li and Lao are all soft-hearted, and they usually take good care of the old man.

    At this time, it is natural to persuade.

    "Uncle Zhao, just listen to my mother. We brothers will farm the land well and harvest more grain in the autumn."

    "Yeah, it''s very troublesome for you to start a meal on weekdays. Didn''t you boil the sorghum rice to paste the day before yesterday, so you don''t have to eat the rice in the future." Li Laosan was so honest that he made the old men blush when he opened his mouth.

    ?There is no woman at home, so they usually just mess around.

    It is common for the rice to be overcooked...

    Mrs. Li made the final decision, "Then let''s do it. The village chief is here to write a document. From now on, the fields of several old brothers will be farmed by our family.

    ??Then our family will take care of the food and add two sets of clothes and shoes for a year. Write everything down, and we won¡¯t be afraid if someone gossips in the future. "

    ?Several old men were all excited after hearing this, which was beyond their imagination.

    You don¡¯t have to worry about eating and dressing anymore.

    Uncle Zhao hurriedly said, "If you write one more sentence in the document, from now on, all the firewood and vegetable planting at home will belong to us. No one can rob us, we can still do these jobs."

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ??The village chief slapped the table, his face flushed with excitement, and urged Li Laoer to write the paperwork quickly.

    Li Laoer took a pen and paper and wrote carefully and clearly.

    ?Then the three brothers and the six old men all pressed their fingerprints.

    Finally, it is the village chief who is the witness.

    For a time, everyone was happy. After seeing off the old men and the village chief, Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and didn''t speak for a long time.

    Jiayin struggled to stand up and went to rub grandma''s frowning brow.

    ?Old Mrs. Li came to her senses, kissed her granddaughter with a smile, and then called her sons to talk.

    ¡°We have added twenty acres of land to cultivate, but our family¡¯s manpower is still somewhat insufficient. In this case, you two, go to the cattle and horse market and buy a mule.

    ?It is best to bring a trolley, which is convenient for pulling things. From now on, when Hongying''s guy has a lot of things to do, he will also need it for picking up and dropping off Jiaren. "

    Li Laoer and others got excited when they heard about it.

    Adding more animals to the family is a big deal.

    Mules are not as fast as horses, but they are easy to serve and have good physical strength.

    ??Whether it¡¯s farming, pulling a plow or pulling a cart on the road, he¡¯s a good hand.

    ??It¡¯s a better helper for living than a donkey, but at this price...

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m afraid if I want twenty taels of silver, will my family be in trouble?¡±

    Mrs. Li waved her hand and reassured her sons.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I still have more than sixty taels at home, which is enough for spending money.¡±

    ?Li Laoer and the others became happy and shouted.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the cattle and horse market in the north of the county. Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s best to ask every village, just in case there is a suitable one.¡±

    ¡°In the future, there is no need to borrow the donkey cart from the village chief¡¯s house.¡±

    Mrs. Li patted her granddaughter and smiled happily.

    Without that idiot Wu Cuihua in the house, there is no need to be wary of her all the time.

    It¡¯s easier to talk and no one will interfere with the discussion.

    At this time, Wu Cuihua, who was missed by Mrs. Li, was really in dire straits.

    She sat on the ground, slapping her thighs and crying.

    In a blink of an eye, it has been a month since I was kicked out of my home.

    ??In the coldest month of winter, she soaked in the cold well water every day to wash her clothes. Her hands were swollen like steamed buns and were covered in frostbite.

    But the old lady of the house only gives her ten kilograms of sorghum rice a month, and she has to cook her own food to fill her stomach.

    Originally, the food was only enough for her to half-fill herself.

    But Wu Ergou came over occasionally and found that she lived and fed by herself, so he came over to eat and live there.

    He would get up early, eat, and then leave, hang out in the casino all day, and then come back at night to eat and sleep.

    It is really much more comfortable than living without a fixed place before.

    ?This made Wu Cuihua miserable, so she tightened her belt and ate closely with her younger brother.

    Everyone gained weight during the New Year, but she lost a lot of weight.

    Today is the day of food distribution, and she is happy to have a full meal.

    As a result, as soon as he turned around, the food bag was gone.

    "Who is the murderer? He actually came to my house to steal food. Why don''t we strike him with lightning and kill him! It''s a thing that will ruin his descendants and rotten claws!"

    ?At this moment, everyone in the courtyard is cooking.

    ?She was sitting at the door and yelling like this, so naturally everyone could hear her clearly.

    No one wants to live a good life and suddenly be labeled a thief.

    ?Hence, the bad-tempered one came to the fore.

    "Wu, before you start to curse, do you want to wipe your eyes? If you are blind, you think we are blind too. There is a thief living in your house. He lost things and blamed others. Why are you so big? His face!"

    ?Wu Cuihua jumped up from the ground with a roar, pinched her waist and shouted back.

    ¡°Whose house do you think a thief lives in? You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s blind!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 59ï¼š A new member of the Li family

    Chapter 59 New members of the Li family

    ¡°Who knows?¡± The scolding woman was not someone to be bullied, so she banged the pots and pans hard.

    "Who has a gambler living in his house, don''t you know? Everyone should be careful when putting things away. They are afraid of being touched accidentally! They don''t feel the smell themselves, so they just open their eyes and pretend to be confused!"

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Another woman also echoed.

    "Just now, I saw with my own eyes a certain gambler walking away with grain on his back. Needless to say, what he was doing was selling the grain to play a few games! Everyone thinks that everyone is just like your family, carrying a few kilograms of grain as a treasure !¡±

    Some people even called the host¡¯s old lady.

    "Ms. Gao, what kind of hard work did you find? You can''t ignore everyone just because of her. We have been renting your house for several years! Who can offend such a donkey dung egg that spoils a pot of soup? It¡¯s not a comfortable stay.¡±

    ??The old lady who is also the landlord of this courtyard glared at Wu Cuihua and snorted coldly.

    "Shut your **** mouth, if you dare to cause trouble again, I''ll knock your teeth out! Have you finished washing your clothes today? Why don''t you go to work!"

    ??Wu Cuihua was furious, but she was even more afraid of how she would survive the next month without food!

    Shamelessly, she stepped forward and begged the old lady for a long time, and then she withdrew another ten kilograms of grain. From now on, she would deduct one kilogram every month and make up for it slowly.

    There was a fuss and an hour wasted. She worked until dark before she finished all the work.

    At midnight, Wu Ergou came back dejected.

    As a result, the house is cold and the stove is cold. Not to mention the food, there was not even a sip of hot water.

    He became angry and got angry!

    ¡°What do you do at home all day? Why don¡¯t you cook or boil water?¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua jumped up directly from the cold bed.

    ¡°You still have the nerve to say that? I want to cook, but how? Where is the food! Where did you take the food! Return it to me quickly!¡±

    ?Wu Ergou woke up and then remembered that he had sold the grain.

    ?His eyes rolled around as he responded.

    ¡°How do I know? Did you forget where to put it?¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua couldn''t bear it anymore, so she stepped forward and gave him a slap in the face.

    "You''re a murderer, you only know how to gamble! That''s my monthly ration, you dare to steal even this! What will you do in the future, drink the northwest wind? You still have the nerve to eat when you enter the house! You have been eating It¡¯s my food!¡±

    Wu Ergou was hurt by the beating and was unhappy, so he threw his sister away.

    "What are you making a fuss about? Isn''t it just a little grain? I will buy you two hundred catties if I win money later!"

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you die! You still have two hundred catties, but I haven¡¯t seen two catties! What will we do in the future, shall we starve to death together?¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua sat on the kang and cried loudly. I really don¡¯t know why I got such a gambling brother.

    ??The family is so single, her parents are both dead, how can she really kill her younger brother?

    Obviously, Wu Ergou also knew this. He lay down on the bed and didn''t care how his sister cried.

    ?He yawned while giving an idea, "Tomorrow, just go back to Li''s house and ask for some."

    ?Wu Cuihua turned around and kicked him.

    "How dare you say that! I was kicked out of the Li family, who should I blame? It''s not you who got involved!"

    ?Wu Ergou didn''t care, "You gave birth to two grandsons for the Li family. They really dare to starve you to death!"

    ?Wu Cuihua didn''t say anything. Thinking about Mrs. Li and Mr. Li, she was really frightened.

    But if the food is gone, we can¡¯t starve to death.

    ?Finally she stayed up all night, and the next day with her rumbling stomach, she was so cruel that she kowtowed to the old lady of the host family, finally asked for a half-day leave, and returned to Qingshui Village.

    The weather is warm, and the villagers can''t sit still. Old and young people go to the fields from time to time.

    As a result, everyone looked strange when they met Wu Cuihua on the road.

    ??Some people guessed that Wu Cuihua came back to cause trouble, so they took a detour to the back road and ran away.

    ?Old Mrs. Li carried the good news on her back with a bamboo pole and was also tidying up the vegetable garden behind.

    Even though a few old men promised to do the work in the vegetable garden, they were either without arms or legs, and no one could bear to see them.

    So, if you can help more, leave less for them.

    ?The villagers came running and shouted from afar, "Madam, Wu Cuihua is back. Looking at her like that, I''m afraid something bad will happen."

    Mrs. Li frowned and the villagers thanked her. She hurried back to the front yard, where Jiaxi Jiaan was chopping firewood, and she was not honest in her work.

    ?The two competed to see who could chop the firewood into finer pieces, and almost smashed their fingers.

    Just when they were getting scared, they saw grandma coming out in a hurry, and they were startled.

    Without waiting to say anything, Wu Cuihua had already arrived at the door, "Mom, um... I''ll come back to see you!"

    Without saying a word, Mrs. Li picked up the pole in the corner of the courtyard and rushed out.

    Jiaxi Jiaan was stunned for a moment, and then touched the door bolt and the sweeping broom.

    ??Three grandparents, plus a good news, Wu Cuihua was beaten like a mouse running away.

    She didn¡¯t expect that her family would be so cruel and would beat her whenever they saw her.

    ?At this moment, I wished I could spread my legs more, but I was still hit by two carrying poles, and the pain was excruciating.

    She wanted to wait for her son to come back and help him to plead for mercy, but she waited until noon and saw no one.

    After finally asking the villagers, she found out that Jiaren had not returned from studying and Jiayi had gone to work as a escort.

    This is hopeless!

    ?Wu Cuihua also wanted to lose her face and go to the door of Li''s house to cause trouble.

    As a result, Li Laoer and Li Laosi drove a strong mule back from a distance.

    She was so frightened that she hid quickly!

    Li Laoer made it clear when he sent her to do hard work.

    ??If she dared to go home and cause trouble, he would strangle her to death and throw her into the river.

    She has no support from her natal family, and her younger brother is selfish.

    At that time, no one will dare to stand up for her, and his death will be in vain!

    At that moment, the hatred and disgust in Li Laoer''s eyes made her dare not doubt...

    The courtyard door of the Li family was finally opened because the son came back.

    ?The villagers followed, and at this time they all poured into the yard to watch the fun.

    "How much money was spent on this mule? It is so strong."

    ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t be a problem to use it for seven or eight years.¡±

    "This is much more useful than the village chief''s donkey."

    Li Laosi didn''t like it, so he gave the mule water and brushed its fur.

    Jiaxi Jiaan also wanted to come forward, but was pulled aside by Li Laoer.

    "Be careful of getting kicked! When there is green grass in a few days, you can lead it out more often. Once it gets familiar with you, it won''t kick around."

    Jiaxi Jiaan nodded quickly and watched from a distance.

    Jia''an couldn''t help but shouted, "Dad, let me ride."

    ??Li Laosi is the most pampered child. He hugged his nephew and son and sat on the back of the mule with a smile.

    The two boys were so happy that they didn¡¯t dare to move. It was very funny.

    But in the village, the children''s eyes were red with envy, and they desperately grabbed their father''s hand and shook it as hard as they could.

    Finally, all the naughty boys present were picked up and made into little warriors riding donkeys.

    The mule has a bad temper. He turns his lips and is very irritable.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Li found a cabbage and threw it over.

    When the mule has good food, he can tolerate the naughty boys.

    The old men next door heard the commotion and came over to watch the fun.

    They are people who have been on the battlefield, and they are more intimate with animals.

    Uncle Zhao simply said, "Fourth brother, there are many children in your yard. It is inconvenient to raise such a big animal. Why not put it in our yard and we will help take care of it."

    "Yeah, you don''t have to worry about cleaning the manure and feeding the grass. We can still do such small tasks." The other old men also agreed.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 60ï¼š Comes with dozens of layers of filters

    Chapter 60 Comes with more than a dozen layers of filters

    ??Li Laosi didn''t want the old men to be tired, so he wanted to refuse when he opened his mouth, but Mrs. Li went to speak first.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just bother a few old brothers from now on.¡±

    Ever since they signed the farming document, the old men have been eating with the Li family.

    I have to say that with the addition of six people, the work in the kitchen has increased a lot.

    Fortunately, the old men are not picky. There is nothing to say, as long as it is cooked and hot.

    So, the Li family didn''t find it too troublesome, but the old men still felt a little guilty.

    A person is only willing to drink a bowl of porridge and a piece of cake for each meal. Just eat more than half full, they don''t want to take advantage of the Li family.

    ?Now, they have a job and can help the Li family share the burden. From now on, I will definitely be able to eat to my fullest again.

    ?Sure enough, Mrs. Li handed over the mule to them, and the old men were very happy.

    When the children were satisfied, they took the mules back.

    ??Brothers Li Laoer and others gathered some things and re-nailed the pig pen on one side of the Zhao family''s gate. From now on, it will be the mule''s territory.

    For a whole day, there was no one in front of the Li family and the Zhao family.

    ?The whole village, young and old, came to see it and were naturally envious.

    ?Such a good mule can''t be bought without twenty taels.

    ??There is also the 80% new cart and plow pole, which can''t be moved without adding another 25 taels.

    ??The Li family has not yet started farming in spring, but it is already so prosperous.

    ?Some people are envious, and naturally others will be jealous. When gossiping in private, you can''t avoid making a few sour remarks.

    ¡°The Li family is just showing off. They only have a few acres of land in total, so they just bought livestock. It¡¯s more than twenty taels, and I don¡¯t know when I can make it back. I¡¯m afraid that they will work in vain for two years, and only one mule will be left.¡±

    It happened to be a coincidence that the village chief happened to hear him and scolded him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t understand, what do you know!¡±

    He took the opportunity to tell Old Man Zhao about allocating six fields to the Li family.

    ¡°Even if the Li family has a lot of labor, thirty acres of land is quite a lot. Buying an animal will save the family effort! Besides, the fourth brother is a escort, the fourth brother¡¯s wife is good at cooking, the second brother is a gentleman, and the third brother can do masonry work.

    It is not difficult for the Li family to make money, but they are only short of twenty taels of silver. You have time to gossip, why not think more about it and learn some skills, so as not to be jealous of other people''s lives! "

    The villager blushed after being scolded, thought for a while, and shouted unconvinced.

    ¡°With twenty acres of land, the Li family only provides food rations, which is really an advantage.¡±

    ??The village chief stared, "Taking advantage? Do you want me to make peace with you?"

    ?The villagers immediately shrank their necks.

    Twenty acres of land, to put it bluntly, one acre of land can produce at least 20 taels a year.

    Actually, there have been too many natural disasters in recent years, and it is good to be able to make a living just by producing one year.

    ??Moreover, Old Man Zhao and the others are getting older. Will they care about illness or disaster in the future, or not?

    ?It¡¯s hard to say whether to take advantage or to suffer a loss.

    ??The village chief sneered and waved his pipe and pot.

    "My heart is like a mirror, but I have to speak loudly. I''m warning you, our village has just gotten better. You dare to mess up the good omen in the village with your broken mouth. Don''t blame me for being cruel and kicking you out!"

    ¡°Don¡¯t dare, don¡¯t dare.¡±

    Everyone even lowered their heads and spoke their words to assure themselves.

    ?They were really talking happily just now. Thinking about it carefully, it seems that the village is really lively when the Li family comes.

    Even people from other villages will not frown and go around when they see them. Instead, they will take the initiative to say hello.

    ?This one asked Mr. Li¡¯s fourth daughter-in-law if her cooking skills are good, and the other asked if the Li family¡¯s little granddaughter is really lucky. I heard that whoever hugs her will win money...

    I won¡¯t say how noisy it is in and outside the village. I just want to say that the Li family still lives a step-by-step life.

    Seeing it is March, Jiayin finally learned to crawl.

    Not that kind of frog pose, but a serious one on all fours, crawling very fast.

    ?Now the whole big Kang at home is hers.

    Tao Hongying came in with rice porridge and salted duck eggs, and saw that her daughter¡¯s face was red from exhaustion.

    She couldn''t help but laugh and said, "This child is so energetic. He was even more noisy than Jiaxi Jiaan and the others when they were young."

    When Mrs. Li meets her granddaughter, she automatically puts on more than ten layers of filters, so that she can see her everywhere.

    ¡°Have good energy, and we will keep you in good health.¡±

    Tao Hongying was helpless and knocked on her rice bowl at her daughter. Jiayin quickly climbed over, took the rice bag and stuffed it into the old lady''s hand.

    ??The old lady laughed and quickly tied it in front of her.

    Jiayin then took the spoon and put it on a bowl of white rice porridge and half a salted egg yolk.

    Before she could eat, she was salivating.

    Finally tried salted egg yolk, I¡¯m so excited, how can I break it?

    ?Last year, I arranged for my family to collect duck and goose eggs, and during the Chinese New Year, my family also started eating them.

    But she was too young and couldn''t get it.

    ??Now that she is eight months old, her diet has become much richer.

    ?Although the little hands are still not very obedient, they often spill everywhere.

    But she still insists on eating by herself, practicing again and again, all in order to eat independently as soon as possible!

    In order to eat more and grow up quickly...

    ?The days pass faster and faster in the hope of good news.

    ?Just when Jiayin stood up tremblingly from the window sill for the first time, spring plowing also started.

    Except for Mrs. Li and her granddaughter who are cooking at home, everyone in the family has gone to the fields.

    Jiaren College also had its spring plowing holiday, and Jiayi also rushed back from outside.

    ?In this way, the Li family has eight strong laborers.

    Jiaxi, Jiaang and Jiaxi together count as one.

    The newly purchased mule was named Daqing. It was hitched to a plow and went out early in the morning and came back late to plow the fields.

    For this reason, in addition to fodder, the Li family also feeds them a meal of beans every day.

    Uncle Zhao and the others are responsible for delivering water and food to the fields. They also plow the vegetable fields of the two families, carry ridges and plant rapeseeds.

    In short, no one, old or young, was idle.

    Jiayin felt sorry for her family but couldn''t help her, so she went out to get things from the courtyard every day.

    A piece of pork today, a pile of eggs and duck eggs tomorrow.

    The day after tomorrow there will be a bunch of fresh radish and cabbage, and even two hens.

    ?Of course the most common ones are rabbits, because the rabbit couple in the small courtyard are so fertile!

    They can¡¯t even feed their family with cabbage or radish.

    Good news can only help them, quickly realize the value of rabbit life...

    Mrs. Li is also used to it. She never refuses anyone who comes. She does whatever her granddaughter gives her without any hesitation.

    Originally, seasons like spring plowing and autumn harvest are the most tiring times.

    How many meals does the poorest family have to eat?

    If you don¡¯t have enough to eat, you won¡¯t have the strength to work if you don¡¯t eat well.

    ?As a result, the Li family¡¯s dinner table was richer than ever.

    Almost every day, I have a pot of braised rabbit, and occasionally stewed chicken and mushrooms.

    Scrambled eggs and steamed egg custard are indispensable every day.

    ??The young and old of the Li family had oily mouths after eating, while Uncle Zhao and the others next door were frightened.

    Does the family have enough food? Will the whole family starve to death after spring plowing?

    ??But the Li family was afraid that they would not be able to eat without worry. They gave a lot of food every time and refused to take back any leftovers!

    The weather is getting hotter and hotter, and food eaten overnight may spoil easily. It''s hard to say, the old men can only eat in silence.

    ??The village chief was thinking about his old brothers. After finally finishing his work at home, he came over to take a look.

    As a result, the old brothers didn¡¯t look tired at all. Instead, they all gained weight...

    ?Looking at the breakfast table, each person has a large bowl of two-meter porridge, a greasy salted duck egg, and a large plate of pancakes.

    ??He couldn''t help drooling, so he divided half of the duck egg into his hands to satisfy his craving...

    In addition to cooking, Mrs. Li also cleans the house and provides logistics.

    When she had free time, she would walk around the village, asking for seeds.

    Cabbage, radish, snap beans, cowpeas, mustard greens, purple eggplant, pumpkin, in short, as long as there are seeds.

    Then, take it home and give it to your granddaughter.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 61ï¼š Every fool knows that a son is closer than a nephew!

    Chapter 61 All fools know that a son is closer than a nephew!

    She finally figured out that her granddaughter¡¯s things were not conjured out of thin air. They should have been secretly taken from some magical place!

    The whole family ate and drank, and then found some seeds for their granddaughter to return. In this way, at least we won''t make it difficult for our granddaughter to behave in front of the gods...

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know that grandma¡¯s guess was accurate. She was happy that the old lady was so loyal and solved her big problem.

    ?The family is busy with spring plowing, and she is not relaxed either.

    Grain must be grown in the fields, vegetables must be grown in the garden, and pigs, chickens, ducks, geese, and rabbits must be fed.

    ?These jobs added together are really not a small amount.

    It¡¯s hard for her to be a baby who has just learned to crawl...

    ?It is inevitable that she is busy day and night, and most of the time she is tired and sleeps.

    ?This actually makes Mrs. Li praise her whenever she meets people. Her granddaughter is so worry-free, she knows she cares about her family, she never makes trouble, and she sleeps every day...

    Plowing at sunrise and resting at sunset.

    ?The whole family worked hard for half a month and finally planted thirty acres of land.

    Twenty acres of sorghum, ten acres of millet, and some beans in the corners of the land.

    In autumn, a few sacks are enough to quench Daqing''s hunger. At least I don¡¯t have to ask the villagers to replace the nuggets.

    Speaking of the soy cubes, the weather is getting hot, so Aunt Wu and Second Aunt Zhang came over and took away their own soy cubes.

    In each vegetable garden, choose a place with sunlight all day long.

    Buy a small pottery jar, break up the sauce cubes, and add a lot of salt.

    The mouth of the tank is covered with white linen cloth to keep out dust. Small stones are placed on the four corners of the linen cloth and red cloth strips are tied around it, so that the fermented miso will be delicious.

    From now on, harrowing will have to be done twice a day. It means gathering together the fermenting mold at the bottom of the tank and scooping it out completely.

    ?Of course, a broken basin is also indispensable as a lid.

    ?In case it rains, put a cover on it to prevent the rainwater from making the miso stink.

    Jiayin was carried on her back by her grandma and she learned the whole process.

    ?Finally, I just took the rake and didn''t let go. I raked it with all my strength a few times before giving up.

    ??The Li family took a rare break and slept hard until about three o''clock in the morning.

    Mrs. Li took out a piece of meat from the well and took two cabbage, intending to make a cabbage and pork dumpling.

    Others just paid it back. Jiaxi Jiaan, who was as tanned as a loach, was already jumping up and down with joy.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru helped chop the stuffing and knead the dough. Li Laosi asked a few cabbage gang members to feed Daqing.

    Li Laoer was cleaning up the house. After two days of spring plowing, the children in the village would come to class again.

    Jiaren will return to the college tomorrow and is also packing his luggage.

    Jiayi was eager to give it a try. After eating the dumplings, he planned to go to the **** agency and ask the master when he would go out to **** again. He was already ambitious.

    I want to go home when I¡¯m outside, but I want to go out again when I¡¯m home¡­

    While the whole family was busy, Mrs. Guo came to the door again.

    ?She had a smile on her face, but it was a shame that her face was full of anger. This smile was awkward and embarrassing, so it was better not to smile at all.

    ??Every member of the Li family saw it, but no one said anything, assuming that she was transparent.

    ??Mr. Guo was scolding fiercely in her heart, but she still had to say it shamelessly.

    ¡°Sister, you are busy. Have you finished planting the land at home? Do you need help from our family?¡±

    Old Mrs. Li didn''t even raise her eyelids and just said, "No need."

    Mr. Guo was choked to death and really wanted to turn around and leave. But thinking about the five acres of land that was still vacant at home, I still continued to please.

    ¡°Sister...Well, there are many people in your family, so it is convenient to work. Unlike our family, we only have two sons.

    Dazhu is not in good health, and Laifu has some work in the city. The two daughters-in-law are useless, and it¡¯s just me who is suffering from old bones after all the calculations. "

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t work at home, why do you come here to help my family?¡±

    Mrs. Li had a broom in her hand and was sweeping the yard. She was rude when she opened her mouth, showing no mercy at all. Mrs. Guo was so angry that she secretly gritted her teeth.

    Old Mrs. Li never even glanced at her. Now that her granddaughter can crawl, she always sneaks out. There should be no stones in the yard, in case my granddaughter stuffs them in her mouth.

    ?Also, it won¡¯t work even if it¡¯s on your knees. A child with such delicate skin and tender flesh...

    Ms. Guo was cold for a long time, and the dust brought up by the broom was even more choking. She finally lost her temper.

    ¡°Sister, your family has finished planting the land, and you don¡¯t need any animals anymore. Give your mules to our family to plow the land tomorrow!

    Dazhu doesn¡¯t know how to lead animals, so he asked Lao Si to follow him to help. A total of five acres of land were planted in one day. "

    ¡°No, our mules have been tired for half a month and need to rest in the past few days.

    You have to use animals and buy them yourself. If you can¡¯t afford them, you will use your shoulders to pull the plow stick like the people in the village. If other people don¡¯t have mules at home, it¡¯s not like they have finished planting. "

    ??What Mrs. Li dislikes the most is the Liu family''s laziness.

    There are more than a dozen families in the village, including the two sons of the Liu family, which has the largest population. As a result, the Liu family just lived the poorest life possible.

    The shabby thatched houses are about to collapse, the autumn harvest grain is rotten in the ground, and the spring planting is also delayed.

    ? Such a family, regardless of their grudges, cannot move around.

    Otherwise, if you help once, you will rely on the Li family in the future.

    ?They get the benefits and the Li family contributes, but in the end they may end up complaining.

    Simply, reject it more thoroughly from the beginning.

    In the final analysis, the only relative of the Liu family is her younger brother, who has also passed away now.

    The rest of them have no family ties at all.

    ??Mr. Guo was completely annoyed after being rejected over and over again.

    ¡°Sister, you are so heartless! Even if you don¡¯t like me, I am an outsider.

    But Dazhu and Laifu are your nephews, so you are willing to let your nephews suffer!"

    The old lady rolled her eyes and looked at Mr. Guo like she was a fool.

    "Liu Gen''er is dead, and our two families are no longer related. You don''t cultivate your own land. What''s the point of expecting our family to do so?"

    The fourth child is still my biological son. Isn¡¯t a biological son closer than a nephew? There is no reason to let your own son be tired and your nephew idle! Get out of here! "

    She poked the dust hard with her hand a few times, and then returned to the yard.

    ?An old mattress was spread under the eaves of the corridor. Jiayin sat on it, nibbling fruits and watching the excitement. At this moment, he wanted to applaud his grandma.

    Seeing that he could not take advantage, Mr. Guo completely exploded and started yelling.

    ¡°You are a family of evil-hearted people, and you are not afraid that Liu Gen¡¯er will come back to settle the score with you!

    ??The aunt doesn''t protect her nephew, but she knows how to bully our family, the orphans and the widowed mother! Woo hoo, I can¡¯t live anymore, I can¡¯t survive this life! Liu Gen''er, come back and take a look! "

    ?Some villagers heard the commotion and came over to watch the fun. They laughed and joined in the fun.

    ¡°Aunt Liu is really interesting! There are two sons and two daughters-in-law at home, but they are all too lazy to move. When working, I think of relatives who are beyond reach! I can see that my son is closer to me, and I can¡¯t bear to be tired.¡±

    Ms. Guo became more and more excited, "What do you know! Dazhu is not in good health, and Laifu is making a fortune in the city..."

    ¡°Want to get rich? Then hire someone with money! It doesn¡¯t take much, just a hundred cents a day, and I¡¯ll help your family grow it!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and grab it?¡±

    Mrs. Guo was still scolding, but Li Laosi had already found a hatchet and wanted to open the courtyard door.

    ?She was so frightened that she turned around and ran away.

    ?The soft ones are afraid of the hard ones, the hard ones are afraid of the horizontal ones, and the horizontal ones are afraid of life-threatening consequences!

    She wanted to rely on the Li family to work, but she didn¡¯t want to risk her life here!

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and pretended she didn''t see her son trying to scare Mrs. Guo. But I still couldn''t help but sigh...

    As long as Mr. Guo can be a human being and live a good life with his nephew. As an aunt, how could she not help?

    But this family is really stuck in a mess!

    Besides, Mrs. Guo ran all the way home and was so angry that she slammed the door and smashed the basin.

    Liu Tiezhu snored while sleeping on the kang and paid no attention to him.

    Su Niang and Chun Hong heard this and could only ask a few questions.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 62ï¼š Prepare for a rainy day and stock up on food

    Chapter 62 Prepare for a rainy day and collect food

    ??Guo was scolding her so hard that she still couldn''t get rid of it.

    ?Chunhong was afraid of mentioning her man''s lack of work again, so she said.

    ¡°Mom, I really can¡¯t think of it. If the Li family doesn¡¯t want to help, then they won¡¯t help. The land has no legs, it¡¯s just there. In the autumn, let¡¯s help harvest a few acres. It¡¯s not like everything is covered!¡±

    Mr. Guo and Su Niang¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard this. This is a good idea!

    The Li family''s thirty acres of land are scattered in several places. It would be too easy to secretly collect some of it.

    But even if the plan is good, the land at home still needs to be planted.

    The next day, the family was in a panic, and Mr. Guo also threw his son and daughter-in-law into the fields.

    ?After three days of dillydallying, he had planted two acres of land, and with three acres left, Liu Tiezhu could no longer move.

    Must leave it to Liu Laifu!

    Liu Laifu is hanging out in the city. Ever since the Wu siblings moved to the city, he has found a place to stay and has not been back for ten days and a half.

    Why did he come back to farm?

    ?As a result, the Liu family''s three acres of land were now empty.

    But Qingshui Village has few people and plenty of land.

    In the past few years, too many people died, the village fell into decline, and everyone despised the bad luck.

    Even if someone buys land, they will not come here.

    So, it is not too surprising that a few acres of empty land are left uncultivated.

    The young and old of the Li family ate dumplings, and Jiaren went to school.

    Seeing that nothing happened at home, Li Laosi also went to **** with Jiayi.

    Li Laosan had nothing to do. He went to the city to find some odd jobs doing brickwork. Occasionally he could come back with thirty or fifty cash a day.

    Tao Hongying also got busy, taking Zhao Yuru and Jia Huan to the banquet.

    She is cheerful, hardworking, and the food she cooks is delicious.

    As soon as you take over a business, all the relatives and friends of the family will be interested in it.

    Whenever something happens at home, I always come to Qingshui Village.

    After the spring planting, it is a rare month of leisure, and it is also the peak season for weddings in various families.

    So much so that, at the end of the month, Tao Hongying actually earned eighteen taels of wages.

    Mrs. Li was so happy that she wished she could support her daughter-in-law.

    Jiayin took the opportunity to stop breastfeeding herself, so that her mother would not have to worry about coming back to breastfeed her while she was busy outside.

    ?She is now a grown-up child, and can go on all fours inside and outside the house.

    Sometimes, she can still walk upright for a few steps when her hands are being held.

    Even though these are just a few steps, it means that she has broken away from the ranks of reptiles.

    It is simply gratifying!

    Mrs. Li is at home, and her main tasks are cooking and taking care of her granddaughter.

    Big pot rice is easy to make, it is nothing more than sorghum rice, millet porridge, pancakes and stews. Occasionally Tao Hongying would bring back meat dishes and add a meal to everyone.

    The rest of the time, she concentrated on thinking about food for her granddaughter.

    ?Soak the red dates until soft and peel them, then add them to the millet porridge and boil them into a whole body. They are fragrant and sweet.

    Egg custard, two bowls a day, is absolutely indispensable.

    Thin noodles are added with eggs and chopped green onions, and baked into soft pancakes.

    Stir-fry the minced cabbage and meat and add it to the white rice porridge.

    ? Occasionally there is no one at home, so I clean and chop the fish and shrimp that my granddaughter brings out.

    In short, the grandfather and grandson cooperate with each other tacitly.

    Everything is for the sake of growing up quickly and for good news and good health!

    At first Tao Hongying was reluctant to let go. The eight-month-old child was weaned a little early.

    She felt relieved when she saw that her daughter did not cling to her, that her porridge and custard tasted delicious, that she was white and fat, and that her face was rosy.

    It¡¯s May in a blink of an eye, and tender seedlings are growing in every field.

    The mountains and forests are also completely dressed in green robes.

    The women and children in the village would go up the mountain when they had nothing to do. Dig some wild vegetables back, wash them and eat them with dipping sauce.

    Be more particular about it and add some sweet, sour and salt to make it cold.

    ?These are good things to put on the table and serve as food.

    It seems that everything is developing for the better.

    ?The world is full of vitality, just waiting for the harvest in autumn, but the old people feel a little uneasy.

    Including the village chief, they have to go to the fields every day.

    Because, from the New Year to now, not a single drop of rain has fallen.

    The moisture in the fields now depends entirely on melted winter snow.

    But the weather is getting hotter and hotter, and if it doesn¡¯t rain, the fields will be dry. Not only that, the river outside the village has gradually become shallower.

    The generous villagers persuaded everyone with a smile.

    "The big river flows from the south, and rice is grown in the south. It needs a lot of water, and maybe it will be diverted."

    ?This statement appeased many people. But the old people still felt something was wrong, but they couldn''t say much.

    Mrs. Li carries her granddaughter on her back and goes for a walk by the river every day.

    As a pretense, Jiayin took two duck eggs from the courtyard and asked grandma to carry them back in her lapel pockets.

    After all, no one at home picks up duck eggs, but they eat salted duck eggs every now and then. It¡¯s a bit weird no matter how you think about it¡­

    Jiayin also frowned, feeling a little worried.

    She has seen the crop seedlings in her own field. They are the same as those in the village, neither good nor bad.

    But compared with the five acres of land in the space, it is not enough.

    This year may not be a good year after all!

    ?As the days go by, more and more people feel that something is wrong.

    Because the heat is so scary!

    At this time in previous years, you would still have to wear outer clothes, but this year the naughty boys have gone barebacked.

    The solar terms seem to have advanced by more than a month, and yet not a drop of rain has fallen...

    That night, Mrs. Li lay next to her granddaughter, sighing while shaking her cattail leaf fan.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, do you think this year is not good?¡±

    "ah."

    Jiayin pulled her bellyband hot and felt irritable.

    If you grow too fat, you can see your shortcomings at this time.

    Her legs and groin were covered with beads of sweat. I already have eczema and it is itchy and uncomfortable.

    ?Old Mrs. Li rarely noticed that her granddaughter was feeling uncomfortable and continued to worry.

    "What should we do? We have so much land at home. If there is a drought, it will be a bad thing if we can''t harvest food."

    ¡°Ah, ah!¡± Jiayin wanted to say that he should hurry up and stock up on food at home.

    But she couldn¡¯t speak and could only take out a handful of sorghum from the space.

    ?This is the same seed that was stolen originally, only a little bit is left.

    ?The old lady was afraid of pricking her granddaughter, so she quickly got up and cleaned up.

    Finally, after holding the handful of sorghum and thinking about it, she took out the money box again.

    There are more people in the family, more food to eat, and more money to make.

    Twenty taels are set aside for emergency use, and the rest that can be used are just over fifty taels.

    Start stocking up on grain at this time, at least enough to feed the family for a year, and be prepared for no harvest in the autumn.

    Hold on until next spring, when the wild vegetables come out, and then you can breathe a sigh of relief.

    ??The Li family consists of more than a dozen people, old and young, plus six old men next door. Even if you have two meals a day, you will be 70% full, and you will need more than 2,000 kilograms of grain...

    ?These fifty taels are barely enough to buy the cheapest sorghum.

    Jiayin couldn''t bear to let grandma worry, so she quickly squeezed into her arms, hoping that grandma wouldn''t have to worry because she still had her as a strong backing.

    ?Sure enough, the old lady held her granddaughter in her arms, barely feeling at ease.

    With a precious granddaughter here, we can¡¯t let the family starve to death at a critical moment, right?

    But you still have to make the plans that need to be made, and you can¡¯t just rely on your children.

    Early on the next morning, after dinner, Mrs. Li called out to Lao Er and Lao San, as well as Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru.

    ¡°I think the weather is bad, and I¡¯m afraid there will be a severe drought this year. Everyone in the village has food rations left over from last year, but our family doesn¡¯t have any. I think I¡¯d better go to the city to buy more food and prepare it back.¡±

    Li Lao Er and Li Lao San both nodded.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good to us. If there is a drought, at least the family won¡¯t be hungry.¡±

    Old Mrs. Li took out the silver.

    "This is the majority of our family''s money. Let''s buy food. I''ll buy twenty catties of white rice for Fu Niu''er. The rest will be whatever is cheap and whatever is most hungry."

    Li Lao Er took the silver and went out with Li Lao San to harness the chariot.

    ?Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were also flustered and said quickly.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s dig wild vegetables in the mountains, dry them and put them in the sun. Then we can put them into porridge to satisfy our hunger.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, don¡¯t go too deep into the forest.¡±

    While the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were talking, Li Lao Er and Li Lao San in the courtyard were already shouting in surprise, "Mom, the fourth child is back!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 63ï¼š Chisato Akachi

    Chapter 63 A Thousand Miles Away

    ?Old Mrs. Li quickly took her granddaughter out, and sure enough, Mr. Li came in from the courtyard in a dusty state.

    ?His clothes were extremely dirty, his hair was a mess, and his lips were chapped and peeled.

    This is much more embarrassing than when I went out before.

    Tao Hongying took the luggage distressedly and asked.

    ¡°Is it very hard to be a **** this time? Why are you so tired?¡±

    Li Laosi waved his hand, "Bring me two pots of herbal tea, I''m coming back quickly!"

    Tao Hongying knew something was wrong when she heard this, so she quickly threw her luggage and went to the kitchen.

    Jiayin also felt sorry for her father''s suffering, but she was more curious about what was going on in the south. She didn''t bother to hug him, and just rested on her grandma''s shoulder, honest and well-behaved.

    ?Li Laosi entered the house and was surrounded by everyone. He drank two pots of herbal tea before he said.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not good in the south. This time we went out for a thousand miles, and it never rained in all the prefectures and counties along the way.

    I heard that in some places, there hasn¡¯t been any rain or snow since the grain harvest last year. The cultivation was done reluctantly before, but now there are no seedlings at all. "

    ?Everyone looked ugly when they heard this. If only the drought was near Kyoto, it would be fine.

    After all, it is at the feet of the Emperor, and the Tianwu Dynasty covers a huge area.

    Those southern states have a good harvest, so just send some food over.

    But it seems that the south has too much to take care of. It is even drier than near Kyoto. It is already foreseeable that the production will be cut off this year.

    ¡°I heard it never rained here at home?¡±

    Li Laosi sighed and said that he had thought of a way.

    ¡°Mom, our family needs to buy food quickly. We have just settled down and we don¡¯t have the food foundation we had last year. We can¡¯t be afraid of spending money and we need to stock up on food quickly.¡±

    Li Laoer nodded and quickly responded.

    ¡°My mother gave me the money, and we are going to the city to buy food.¡±

    ??Li Laosi was pleasantly surprised. He originally thought he would have to persuade him a bit more. After all, he didn¡¯t have much money at home, so it would be too difficult to spend it all to buy food.

    Fortunately, I am sensible.

    ?Old Mrs. Li touched Jiayin''s little hair, took a deep breath, and suppressed the panic in her heart.

    "You hurry up and buy food. Don''t be afraid to spend money. Buy as much as you can! Remember to buy it in separate places and bring it back quietly after dark."

    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry, mother.¡±

    The strongest brother is back, and Li Lao Er and Li Lao San are more confident.

    Li Lao Er hitched a mule cart and left the village. Li Lao San and Li Lao Si went around from the foot of the mountain behind.

    ?Try to avoid people''s eyes, otherwise the villagers will be suspicious if the three brothers are out.

    It¡¯s not that the Li family plans to live alone and refuses to share the news.

    Every family has food in stock, which is almost enough to last until autumn. Secondly, it¡¯s hard to say about the weather.

    ?What if everyone goes to buy food and then it rains. Then the Li family''s good intentions may very well turn into a donkey''s liver and lungs.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru went up the mountain together with their family happy and happy family.

    ?Pork ear vegetables, small roots of garlic, mother-in-law diced, lisianthus, in short, everything that is edible must be picked and taken home.

    Pickle them to make pickles, or dry them and store them. They can fill your stomach at critical moments.

    Jiayin is not optimistic about such preparations, because both pickles and dried vegetables require water to eat.

    ??The drought is really extreme. The most lacking thing is water...

    But she couldn''t persuade him, and she couldn''t persuade him.

    She could only pretend to sleep, and then went into the small courtyard to work hard.

    The various rapeseeds that Mrs. Li had begged for earlier came in handy now.

    Plant wherever there is room in the fields.

    ?Especially some side dishes, you can eat them after a month.

    ?Of course, what Jiayin pays most attention to is the well in the front yard.

    When I first returned to my hometown, the village also used electricity to pump water.

    But she just likes the pressure well at home and insists on not modifying it. Now it has become a life-saving straw!

    Pour a ladle of water in, quickly press the handle, and soon the well water will gush out.

    But the good news is still small, and I will be exhausted after a while.

    That little lamb without its mother has now grown into a half-grown sheep. It came and bleated, waving its tail happily, and drank the sweet and refreshing well water.

    Good news. I added some water to the four little pigs, chickens, ducks and geese, and I felt much more at ease.

    The small courtyard is her greatest source of confidence.

    Not seeking wealth, but just seeking to keep the family fed and clothed.

    ??The family was worried about it so much that they finally got back to the mule cart when it was dark.

    ?Sacks of sorghum rice and millet were carried from the car, along with fifty kilograms of white rice and fifty kilograms of fine flour.

    This was bought by Li Laosi for his daughter with extra money.

    On the way to escort, he hunted several times and exchanged the skins for some silver.

    ?Originally, I wanted to buy some gifts for my family, but I really missed home, so I told **** Liu that I would rush back early.

    Jiayi is still in the **** team, so he is not worried about the lack of manpower in the **** team.

    The wing that was temporarily used as a warehouse was half filled in one go.

    ??The young and old of the Li family stood at the door, looking at the sacks and cloth bags. No one said anything, but there was no panic in their eyes.

    There is food at home and there is no panic in the heart.

    ¡°Keep your mouth shut, and don¡¯t tell anyone that we have food. Think about the food that was taken away on the way to escape the famine. People are very hungry, and anything can happen!¡±

    Old Mrs. Li whispered to her family members, especially Jia An and Jia Xi.

    Children have no control over their mouths and are prone to showing off to others.

    Jia An''s family was happy to see everyone looking at them, and quickly covered her mouth, as if she would kill them without saying a word.

    This made everyone laugh.

    Jiayin wanted to put all the food into the small space courtyard, but she was too small to move around to get the food.

    ??Moreover, the family members are watching Gui Cang. If they can¡¯t find it, they will also be suspicious...

    Within two days, Jiayi finally came back.

    He took three taels of silver, which was the wages for this **** trip.

    Li Laosi came back early, but Liu Biaotou still gave him two liang. Because Jiayi is young, he has always received half of his salary, one tael.

    The uncle and nephew are in the **** agency, and now everyone knows it.

    ?Anyone who works as a **** wants to take them with them, because they are really helpful.

    There is work to be done on the road, so there is no need to worry.

    ?Especially this time, there were bandits who wanted to rob without opening their eyes, and Li Laosi was the first to find out.

    ?He shot an arrow and pierced the hat of the bandit leader, frightening all the bandits so that they did not dare to take a step forward.

    The convoy passed smoothly without any use of knife or wasted money on the way.

    For this reason, Captain Liu made a special trip and brought two boxes of snacks and a piece of meat for Mrs. Li, and bought a pack of sesame candies for Jiayin.

    Unavoidable, Tao Hongying cooked food and wine and had a meal.

    ?As the days pass, it gets hotter and hotter.

    The sun is steaming and baking the earth, like a hot pot, and everyone is an ant on the hot pot.

    ??The village chief went back and forth to the fields, and when he saw the crops seedlings were wilting and lowering their heads, he also got angry and yelled at the villagers.

    ¡°Hurry up and water the crops, we can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    Everyone in the village had a sad face. Carrying water and watering the fields was the most tiring job.

    ?Each family originally had fewer laborers, and some were from remnant soldiers, so it was difficult for them to farm.

    ??Now that such a big job has been added, it¡¯s really killing me.

    Those who were lucky enough wanted to wait a few more days, but the Li family acted quickly.

    The family''s mule cart was hitched, and all the barrels and basins were moved out.

    Mules and carts hauled water, and Mrs. Li and her children were responsible for watering.

    ??Brothers Li and Lao brought their family members and friends to enjoy the occasion, and they also had to carry water.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 64ï¼š Disaster is approaching, the only way to save yourself is to save yourself!

    Chapter 64: Disaster is imminent, the only way to save yourself is to save yourself!

    The ten acres of land near my home are fetched from the well at home, and the fields far away are fetched from the river.

    People in every village obviously couldn¡¯t wait any longer and went to the river to get water.

    ??The river, which was originally much shallower, now has a large area of ??river bed exposed, which makes the naughty boys in the village very happy.

    ?Each one carried a bucket, caught fish, and collected river mussels, wishing they could not go home even after dark.

    Jia An Jia likes to be sensible and has been helping water the fields.

    ?Old Mrs. Li felt sorry for her grandsons, so she asked them to play for a while.

    ?This good news is very exciting. There are dozens of duck and goose eggs stored in the small yard, and the family has not eaten fish for a long time.

    The main thing is that with the help of her two brothers, she can add more fry to her fish pond.

    Mrs. Li bent down to water the water, then stood up to scoop the water. She was so tired that she felt dizzy.

    At this time, her granddaughter was making a fuss to follow her to watch the fun, so she simply gave herself a break and followed her grandson slowly.

    There were people in the village who were busy carrying water for watering, so they greeted her when they saw her.

    ¡°Auntie, we are so envious of you. We also have a cart and water at home, which saves us a lot of effort, and we also have many children and grandchildren. At this time, we really see the benefits.¡±

    Mrs. Li waved her hands with a grimace, "You have only seen this, why don''t you take a look at my thirty acres of land? Even if there are more than a dozen people, we can''t water it all!"

    ?Everyone thought about it and felt balanced, so they hurried to work.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li took her grandchildren to the river. Jiaxi and Jiaan ran to catch small fish.

    Jiayin secretly directed grandma to pick up duck and goose eggs.

    ??A pile of green-skinned duck eggs and a pile of white goose eggs as big as fists. Who wouldn''t like it? Even the melancholy old lady Li smiled.

    Jia An Jiaxi also cheered, they caught a lot of small fish.

    Jiayin quickly struggled over there, and when she got close, her brother wasn''t paying attention. She poured the small fish into the fish pond in the small courtyard and replaced them with two large grass carps.

    Jia An Jiaxi turned around and found that his mouth was about to burst with surprise.

    ?Old Mrs. Li patted the eggs with her grandson, put the duck and goose eggs into the bucket, and shouted.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Thanks to your sister, there will be fish to eat tonight.¡±

    Jia An Jiaxi closed her mouth tightly, as if if she opened it, the fish would run away.

    The two of them were walking very fast carrying the buckets, but there were too many people on the road, so they were still seen.

    Naturally, everyone was greedy, so the fields stopped being watered. People of all ages flocked to the river to look for duck eggs and catch fish.

    It¡¯s a pity that there are not many big and small fish, let alone duck eggs.

    That night, the Li family steamed sorghum rice and stewed grass carp and tofu.

    Jiayin took a bowl of egg custard, mixed it with a few pieces of snow-white fish meat, and ate it happily.

    ??Several old men from the Zhao family next door also got a pottery pot full of stewed fish.

    ?This is a rare and delicious dish. Uncle Zhao also took out half a jar of strong wine that had been stored for a long time.

    ?A few old brothers, each with half a bowl of wine and fish, ate and drank happily.

    They have not been idle these days. They couldn''t do the heavy work of carrying water, but they cut grass and watered the mules, watered the fields, chopped firewood at home, and swept the yard.

    But even so, they still felt guilty and always felt that they had taken advantage of the Li family.

    The grain harvested in last autumn was taken to the Li family when we were building a team together.

    Taken together, it is only four hundred kilograms, which is not enough to feed them for several months.

    It¡¯s not enough to be like this. Every now and then, we eat big fish and meat.

    ?Especially in this weather, if there is no harvest in autumn, should Li Jiabai be allowed to raise them?

    Uncle Zhao was the first to speak.

    "Otherwise, let''s call the village chief and go to the Li family to talk. Let''s take the land back this year. In this way, if there is no harvest in the autumn, the Li family won''t have to support us in vain. Otherwise, the Li family will really suffer."

    ¡°Yes, the Li family is very smart. When the time comes, the fields will not produce enough revenue and we will not be hungry, so we will have to use money to buy food.¡±

    "How much money does that cost! No matter how rich our family is, there is no reason to support us old people forever." Other old men also agreed one after another.

    They are also action people. After dinner, they called the village chief to come over because they were drunk.

    The village chief and the Li family were both a little confused, wondering what happened to the old men.

    As a result, the old men talked about taking back their fields, and the Li family immediately understood their plan.

    This is a drought. I am afraid that there will be no harvest in autumn.

    Old Mrs. Li shook her head at that time.

    "No, old brothers, think about it. If there is a big harvest in autumn, besides your rations, there will be a lot left. We have sold money at home, will you come and ask for it?"

    ¡°Of course not!¡± The old men all stared.

    ¡°Is that something people do? Your family has worked **** farming, and the money earned is of course yours. We have agreed before that we only need food rations. As long as we are not hungry, we don¡¯t want the rest!¡±

    "That''s it." Mrs. Li smiled and wiped her granddaughter''s saliva away.

    ¡°Our family cultivates the land and whether the harvest is good or not is our family¡¯s business. Wherever we can make money, we will take care of your food rations. If we don¡¯t make money, we won¡¯t care. That¡¯s not the truth!¡±

    ¡°This is different, I¡¯m afraid there will be no harvest this year!¡±

    ?Several old men became anxious, "I''m afraid your family has to buy food, and it would be a big loss to support a few of us immortals."

    ¡°It¡¯s not a loss, Uncle Zhao.¡± Li Laoer quickly comforted him.

    ¡°If you have an old man in your family, it¡¯s like having a treasure that other families can¡¯t expect. Besides, the fourth child mentioned a severe drought when he came back from the south, and our family has been prepared for it.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li also nodded, "Yes, don''t worry."

    They didn''t speak clearly, but the village chief and the old men all understood.

    ?A few people breathed a long sigh of relief. The Li family had stocked up on grains in advance to be prepared for no more harvest.

    The village chief thought for a while and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s it for the time being. If there are real difficulties in Qiu Shi, your family must talk about it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we are all one family, eating from the same pot. If we want to be full, we will eat together, and if we are hungry, we will naturally find a solution together.¡±

    The words "family" used by Mrs. Li made several old men smile even more.

    They looked at each other and stopped insisting on withdrawing the fields.

    From now on, the remaining ten years of their lives will be left to the Li family.

    When something really happens, they can risk their lives to protect the Li family. We are all a family...

    ??The village chief was thinking about each family, so he said goodbye and walked around, urging those who didn''t have much food left at home to go to the city to buy food, and urging those who were lazy and waiting for rain to hurry up and fetch water to save their crops.

    At this time, there is no hope for anyone except self-rescue.

    On the second day, someone actually went to the city to sell grain, but came back empty-handed!

    The price of food in the city is half as high as it was half a month ago.

    Everyone felt anxious after hearing this, and the bad premonition became stronger and stronger.

    The number of people going up the mountain suddenly increased.

    ??As long as you see green and can put it into your mouth without being poisoned to death, you will pick it back.

    ??Temporarily pad your stomach, save food, and you can survive for a few more days.

    There was an old man in the fields, kowtowing and praying. Ask God for rain to save the crops.

    ?It¡¯s a pity that the sun is shining brightly in the sky, and there are no clouds at all.

    ??On the contrary, the wells of the high-lying households in the village ran out of water.

    One family, two families, three families¡­

    Half a month later, most of the wells in the village were out of water.

    Looking from a distance, the mountains and forests also have a somewhat withered yellow color.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 65ï¼š Please call me a manual water dispenser

    Chapter 65 Please call me a manual water dispenser

    All the crops in the fields have withered. Even those that had been watered before were not much better.

    ??The big river outside the village has completely dried up, and there is no small stream of water to be found.

    ?The children went to the bottom of the river to dig for clams in the bright sun, and two of them fainted from the sun.

    It¡¯s hard to say, but the village is in a state of chaos again.

    Jiayin only wore a small bellyband with knee-length shorts underneath. The back and calves are exposed.

    But she was still hot, wishing she could stick out her tongue like a puppy to dissipate heat.

    ?The family was very busy during this period, and no one paid much attention to her.

    She secretly practiced walking. Although she fell a lot, she could barely walk for a while.

    At ten months old, she walked. She was not too early for a baby, but it was definitely not too late.

    At this time, she wanted to take a look at the well while her family was taking a nap.

    But as soon as we got down the steps, the skin of the meat was almost cooked due to the sun.

    She could only turn to the kitchen, crawl across the threshold on hands and feet, and finally touch the water tank, and then start pouring water from the space.

    It took a full quarter of an hour for the big water tank at home to be filled.

    Before she could rest, the old lady came looking for her.

    ¡°Oh, Fu Niu¡¯er, why did you come here!¡±

    Mrs. Li picked up her granddaughter and quickly scooped up water to wash her hands and feet.

    The cold well water made Jiayin feel much better and she started to yawn.

    Just as Mrs. Li was about to take her granddaughter back to the house, Old Man Zhao''s screams rang out in the courtyard.

    ¡°It¡¯s broken, and our well is dry too!¡±

    ??Everyone in the Li family ran out one after another when they heard the noise. Sure enough, there was only a shallow layer of water at the bottom of the well.

    ?It is impossible to throw a bucket in to fetch water.

    Perhaps it will be done completely tomorrow.

    Mrs. Li also wanted to go over and take a look, but suddenly her heart trembled and she turned back to look.

    There was only half a tank left in the water tank last night. After using it all morning, it should be empty, but now it is almost full.

    And the well in the courtyard has dried up, could it be...

    She looked down at her sleeping granddaughter and subconsciously tightened her arms. She didn''t know whether to be ecstatic or worried.

    What kind of precious granddaughter did the Li family get? Simply omnipotent!

    Good News When I woke up, it was already dusk.

    After having eaten and drank enough, everyone in the Li family was about to go to sleep, but she was in great spirits.

    ?Remembering that the well at home was dry, she planned to go and have a look. After all, she couldn''t always fill the water tank at home out of thin air.

    The best way to cover up is to store water in wells.

    She got off the kang smoothly and reached the door again. The next moment, he was suddenly picked up.

    Mrs. Li nodded her granddaughter¡¯s forehead, ¡°Where do you want to sneak away again?¡±

    Jiayin giggled and pointed outside.

    ?Old Mrs. Li sighed, kissed her chubby cheek, and then walked quietly to the yard.

    Sure enough, Jiayin ran all the way to the well, and his little hand rested on the edge of the well and stopped moving.

    The old lady didn¡¯t know what her granddaughter was going to do, so she lay down at the mouth of the well to take a closer look.

    Under the moonlight, a line of water flowed down the well wall along the granddaughter''s little hand. There is already a lot of water at the bottom of the well...

    ?She tried her best not to scream in surprise, and stepped forward to carefully hug her granddaughter.

    Let her granddaughter lie in her arms, which is safer and less tiring.

    Jiayin felt so comfortable. He hugged grandma¡¯s thigh and continued to drain.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t hear the sound of water anymore. Looking down, I saw that my granddaughter was already asleep and drooling.

    She was so distressed that she didn''t even care to see what was going on in the well, so she hurriedly took her granddaughter back to the house.

    Early in the morning of the second day, just after dawn, Li Laosan shouted in surprise in the courtyard.

    ¡°Oh, there is water in our well again!¡±

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru took advantage of the coolness of the morning and got up early to cook. After hearing this, he rushed over quickly. The bright well water was not much, only half the height of the previous day, but it made everyone smile.

    ?Hungry is uncomfortable, but it is equally painful if there is no water on a hot day.

    It¡¯s better now, there is water at home again.

    By chance, a villager came to Li''s house to borrow a mule cart to enter the city. He was also happy to see water in Li''s well. I didn¡¯t even need to borrow a car anymore. I went home to get buckets of water and came here to get two buckets.

    It¡¯s hard for the Li family to refuse to give it to them. This is not gold or silver. What''s more, we are all from the same village, how can we see everyone thirsty.

    The news spread to ten and hundreds, and soon the whole village knew that there was water in the Li family''s well.

    Even the village chief came to visit, and people from nearby families even came to fetch water.

    Seeing this, Li Laosi quickly filled up his water tank.

    ?Just like that, they were fighting for it, and within half an hour, the well was dry again.

    ?Everyone was a little embarrassed and thanked Mrs. Li one after another. Finally, they gathered together and became even more worried.

    Mrs. Li held her little granddaughter in her arms and used a cattail leaf fan to shield her from the sun. Her heart was beating like a drum.

    ?Some villagers suggested, "Village chief, should we hide in the mountains?"

    ??The village chief pointed to the mountains and forests in the distance and sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy in the mountains, there¡¯s no place to hide, and the wild animals in the mountains may not be able to find water.¡±

    ?Everyone sighed, "What should we do? The crops can''t be saved, and people will die of thirst!"

    Some women began to sob, and the men raised their heads and sighed.

    ??The village chief was afraid that the Li family would be unlucky, so he kicked people out.

    "Go home and cry! There is no one to blame for this natural disaster."

    Everyone left with their heads and heads drooping, leaving the Li family sighing.

    ?Tao Hongying and the others cooked and ate, while Jiayin went to the fields to earn money.

    ?Old Mrs. Li could only hug her granddaughter, cover her with a cattail leaf fan and walk around the ground.

    The Li family¡¯s crops are watered the most, but the weather is hot and consumes a lot of money.

    ??The crops are still with drooping leaves, and they are greener than other people''s homes. But only a few, no more...

    Still need to water!

    Jiayin made up his mind to continue delivering water to the well in the afternoon.

    But after dinner, the sun was too strong. No matter how hard she struggled, no one in her family allowed her to go out.

    Having no choice but to wait until dusk, she took her grandma to the well.

    Old Mrs. Li guessed for a long time before she understood what her granddaughter meant.

    She felt very complicated. On the one hand, she was worried that the crops would die due to drought and there would be no harvest. On the other hand, she was worried about her granddaughter, who was so worried about the family when she was less than one year old.

    After all, I don¡¯t know where the water was found. What if it¡¯s very far away? Will my granddaughter be exhausted if she is so young?

    The result was hesitation, and the well was half full again.

    ??She could only ask her sons to quickly hit the cart and pull water from the fields while it was dark.

    The moon is shining brightly, but you can see the water clearly.

    ?The family didn¡¯t understand why there was water in the well again, but they couldn¡¯t care less at this time.

    An extra scoop of water given to the crops will last half a month longer. Maybe it will rain in half a month!

    Even if the production is reduced due to long-term drought, half of the harvest will be enough to feed the whole family.

    ? One trip after another, Daqing was so tired at dawn, and the whole family was so sleepy that they could fall asleep at any time.

    As for the good news, I am already lying in grandma¡¯s arms and snoring.

    She was really tired. She had been weighed down in the space for a whole night.

    The villagers got up early and came to Li''s house to try their luck. They were all happy when they saw water in the well.

    Looking at the Li family''s yard and the mule cart, I guessed that they were watering the fields again at night. I was really envious and admired them.

    ?This work is too tiring and may even be useless.

    ??The Li family is so willing to endure hardships just for a little hope.

    But everyone has given up long ago, and they are really ashamed of themselves...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 66ï¼š Just because this is my well

    Chapter 66 Just because this is my well!

    From this day on, almost everyone in the Li family, young and old, changed their schedules.

    Jiayin slept completely during the day, and kept guarding the mouth of the well to drain water at night.

    The old lady naturally had to accompany her, and the whole family was constantly carrying water.

    It was boring and hard work, but no one in the Li family complained.

    Compared to the time outside the Great Wall, when the whole family fled from famine, they were always in danger of being beheaded by barbarians.

    Compared to the despair that night at the dock, this kind of hard work is just hard work, but my heart is at ease!

    They are struggling for life and doing their best.

    ?Village people come to Li¡¯s house to fetch water every day and silently watch the Li family doing ¡°useless work¡±.

    ?There are also people who want to fetch water to irrigate the fields, but they don¡¯t have a car at home, so they can only water one ridge after carrying water all night.

    Just thinking about it, I gave up instantly.

    ?As the days pass, most of the mountains and forests have turned yellow. If you stand in the sun and pant, you will be burned.

    The river outside the village began to dry up, and the wells in each village were dry.

    Those who had relatives in the city began to flee to the city. Those who had no relatives in the city took their families and drove them farther into the mountains.

    There are also many people who have defected to Qingshui Village, not to mention that they previously despised this village as being unlucky.

    The reason is the well in the Li family.

    ?Although it often dries up, it always fills up quickly.

    ?Every family is not greedy. If they have a bucket a day, the children and the elderly will not be thirsty. If they can cook a pot of porridge, they will not starve to death.

    But when there are too many people, there will always be some trouble.

    ??? Originally there were more than a dozen households in the village, and they all had to queue up to get water. There are more than 20 people in the outdoor village, and they are always quarreling over water.

    ??The village chief couldn''t stand it, so he came to Li''s house every day to preside over the distribution.

    There are people from other villages who not only want the family to drink, but also take care of the family''s livestock. So, I just want to get two more buckets of water.

    ?Of course everyone disagrees, there is only so much water. Whoever fills two more buckets might end up with no more water.

    ? And the wells don¡¯t know when they will have water again, there is no pattern at all.

    The people from other villages who were blocked were unhappy and shouted.

    "Aren''t you bullying others? You refused to let me get two more buckets of water. Then the Li family even hauled a whole truck of water to water the crops. Why didn''t you say anything? Why?"

    The courtyard suddenly fell silent because of these words.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li was holding her granddaughter and sitting under the shade of the eaves.

    Jiayin has lost a lot of weight due to fatigue these days, and her face is also a little pale.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was already distressed and unable to help. When she heard such words, she became angry.

    "Why? Just because this is my family''s well! At this time, I let you fetch water out of respect for the fellow villagers. I don''t owe you anything!"

    Our wells don¡¯t mean we draw water to irrigate the fields. It''s just a matter of just pouring it in the yard and not letting you hit it. There''s nothing wrong with it.

    Why, you still want to ask the government to arrest us? Have we broken the law? What a big face! "

    ??The old lady is always smiling when she is in the village. The sudden cold-faced curse really surprised everyone.

    But soon, Third Aunt Wu and Second Sister Zhang became supportive.

    ¡°That is, I drink other people¡¯s water, but I still have to listen to you. Who are you, the county magistrate!¡±

    "Don''t come and live in our village if you have the ability. I''ll lend you a house and give you some water. You can''t even help me like this, you''re a white-eyed wolf!"

    ?The man from the outside village was so scolded that his face turned red and his neck was thick. He wanted to leave but was reluctant to leave, so in the end he had to stand at the end of the queue.

    ?Everyone fetched water one by one, one bucket per person, which was barely enough.

    Just as everyone was walking out, they found themselves on a mountain path not far from Li¡¯s house.

    ?Suddenly there was a burst of smoke, and three or four large wild boars ran down, followed by Uncle Zhao and several old men, shouting loudly.

    ¡°Kill them, they will harm our crops!¡±

    It turned out that Uncle Zhao and the others couldn''t help with watering at night, so they took the initiative to look after the fields.

    ??Working shifts during the day and night, for fear that wild beasts on the mountains would harm the crops.

    Unexpectedly, a wild boar really took a fancy to the Li family''s land, and today they came together to beat the tusks as a sacrifice.

    Uncle Zhao and the others noticed him very quickly and knocked on the copper basin to drive him away. The wild boar was frightened and ran directly to the village.

    ?Everyone screamed in fear and ran away. How could they dare to confront the wild boar head-on?

    ?At this moment, Li Laosi jumped out of the courtyard wall.

    He was holding a wooden stick as thick as his arm in his hand, and he was shining it on the head of the leading wild boar.

    The big wild boar screamed, its brains exploded, and it fell directly to the ground.

    Jiayi squeezed out from the gate and was a step too slow. He became anxious and jumped on the back of a wild boar. He drew out his dagger and plunged it into the boar''s eye.

    The wild boar suddenly went blind, became furious, and went on a rampage. But Jiayi pulled out the dagger and wiped his neck again.

    Seeing this, the village chief called on the villagers to quickly help pen the remaining two smaller wild boars.

    ??Li Laosi also took action, and struck down two sticks again, completely quiet.

    Pig blood and pig brains were splashed all over him, looking extremely fierce.

    ??The man from the outside village who was scolded for making noise earlier was still a little angry. At this time, he simply shrunk his neck and honestly did not dare to breathe.

    Don''t mess with the Li family, the sons and grandsons of the Li family are too fierce. His head is not as hard as that of a wild boar...

    Everyone was greatly frightened, but now they were overjoyed when they saw the fat pigs all over the ground.

    ¡°Haha, there is pork to eat!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is really meat delivered to your door.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, Laosi and Jiayi are at home, otherwise it would be really bad.¡±

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s quite dry on the mountain, and the wild boars have come down.¡±

    ¡°Whatever it is, we have pork to eat!¡±

    ?The village chief came forward to take a look and saw that several wild boars were really dead.

    He thought for a while and then said to Mrs. Li, "Sister, what do you think we should do with this wild boar?"

    Old Mrs. Li thought about it a few times and had an idea.

    It is not good to keep the four wild boars in the family and not give them to the villagers at all. But even after they were divided, she couldn''t bear to part with them.

    Simply, she said.

    "The two big ones were sent to the city by the fourth child to be sold. After getting the money, they were given to my Jiaren to study. The remaining two small ones have more tender meat. The village chief decided to give everyone a share, so that they all have a bit of meat. Satisfy the kids¡¯ cravings.¡±

    ??The village chief thought so too and quickly responded.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll thank our family on behalf of everyone.¡±

    ?Everyone was not greedy, and they all loudly thanked him.

    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, aunt!¡±

    Soon, the mule cart was hitched, and Li Laoer and Li Laosi went into the city to sell wild boars.

    ??The other two heads were skinned and disemboweled directly at the door of Li''s house without being carried away.

    At present, there are only more than 30 households in the village including foreign residents.

    Two small wild boars weigh more than 300 kilograms together. Remove the head, hoof and internal organs, and get 200 kilograms of meat.

    For foreign residents, three jins per family and eight jins for the home village. The remaining thirty kilograms were given to the Li family.

    If you have children or the elderly at home, you can also divide the picked bones into several pieces and use them to make soup.

    As for diving into the water, the village chief decided to leave it to the Li family.

    Tao Hongying is good at her craftsmanship. After stewing it, everyone can share another bowl. It doesn¡¯t matter how much it is, just follow the fragrance in your mouth.

    A storm, when wild boars rushed into the village, was not a trivial matter, but in Qingshui Village it was resolved like this, and every household was happy.

    No one is jealous of how much money the Li family''s two big wild boars were sold for.

    ?The wild boars came down the mountain because they wanted to destroy the Li family''s crops, and it was the Li family who killed all the wild boars.

    ??The Li family just kept all the wild boars, and no one was in a position to say a word. What''s more, now they have divided so much.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 67ï¼š My intestines are so wet!

    Chapter 67: My intestines are so wet!

    At noon on this day, every household ate pork.

    Even if the wild boar firewood costs a ladle of water, no one will feel sorry for it.

    Li Laoer and Li Laosi brought wild boars into the city. Wild boars were not as expensive as domestic pigs, but the butcher shop still took them away.

    ??Moreover, the two pigs were given eight taels of silver, one tael more than usual.

    ?Not for anything else, because it¡¯s rare!

    There is a severe drought this year. There is no harvest and no one has enough to eat. Who will raise pigs?

    In the county town, some butcher shops have run out of stock.

    ??Some people wandered around the villages outside the county town and bought back piglets that each family could not afford to raise. A pig weighing 70 to 80 pounds would be good.

    ??The Li family sent these two pigs, both of which were nearly 300 kilograms. You can boil a lot of lard...

    ?Li Laoer and Li Laosi were also very satisfied, and walked around the city after leaving the butcher shop.

    When the drought started, they rarely entered the city. Look now, the streets are as depressed as ever.

    ?There was a long queue in front of the grain store. Everyone looked anxious and looked inside the grain store with their feet up.

    On the wooden board in front of the grain store, it is written that the price of grain has more than tripled...

    Another place with a large number of people is the four deep wells dug when the city was built.

    ??There is one hole each in the southeast and northwest of the county. Because the digging is deep, water can be barely obtained during such a drought.

    ??The county government specially sent officials to take care of it. Each household could only take half a bucket, and they had to endure whether it was enough.

    ??The brothers were thinking about Jiaren and made a special trip to the academy.

    Jiaren quickly ran to the back door and was very happy to see his father and uncle.

    Jiaren is a little thin, and his lips don¡¯t look thirsty.

    Li Laoer was a little relieved and asked carefully.

    It turns out that the dean of the college saw the misery of a severe drought when he was studying abroad when he was young. When the college was built, a hundred taels of silver were spent on digging a deep well, which was even deeper than the four wells in the city.

    These days, the college¡¯s water use is not affected much.

    Jiaren was also worried about his family, so he asked.

    ¡°Dad, please discuss this with grandma. Let¡¯s move our family into the city! Rent a yard nearby and I will bring water home every day. It may not be enough, but at least we won¡¯t be too thirsty.¡±

    ??Li Laoer was pleased that his son was filial and understanding. He whispered about the water in the well at home, and Jiaren''s eyes turned red with joy.

    ¡°It¡¯s great, it¡¯s great. I¡¯m afraid in my dreams that there will be no water at home. Grandma always says that Fu Niuer is blessed, and our family will all benefit from it.

    ?Look now, grandma was right. Our home is located on a high ground in the village, but our well has water. "

    ??Li Laosi was pleased to hear that Fu Niu was his daughter, so he directly gave the money from the wild boar to Jiaren.

    ¡°At this time, stay on your own. If you have a hard time in the academy, go home as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I know, Fourth Uncle.¡± Jiaren didn¡¯t refuse.

    After chatting for a few more words, Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si left the city and went home.

    Not to mention that the two brothers were rushing home, but in the courtyard in the north of the city, Wu Cuihua was setting up a pot to cook sorghum rice porridge, and she was sweating profusely from the heat.

    ?Finally, the porridge was ready, and she drank it all as soon as she turned her head.

    ?Wu Ergou was holding a big bowl and purring.

    On one side stood Liu Laifu and Guo. The two women also had a large bowl each, and they were drinking and disgusting.

    ¡°I say Cuihua, you can¡¯t put an extra handful of rice in when you make porridge. Look at how well the porridge is cooked, you can even see people¡¯s shadows.¡±

    Mr. Guo''s curled lips were so angry that he looked so unhappy. Wu Cuihua was so furious that she couldn''t bear it anymore, so she snatched Guo''s bowl with her bare hands.

    "Your family is so shameless! I have been here all day long since I moved into this yard. Is it easy for you to treat me as a hard worker to earn some food? I am so tired that I am half dead after a day, and I am jumping around like an animal! You think this porridge is too thin, why don''t you Why are you here to eat? Why didn¡¯t you give me a bowl when you were making porridge secretly?¡±

    Ms. Guo was so angry that she wanted to grab the porridge bowl back, but Wu Cuihua drank up the porridge in one gulp.

    Mrs. Guo pinched her waist and cursed, "You bitch, if I take a sip of your porridge, I''m giving you face! I''m your aunt, and the younger generation should be filial to their elders! We''ve come to you, why don''t you care? I won''t eat you either." You are so concerned about a mouthful of porridge! When our family becomes prosperous, you will not be able to find a way to flatter me!"

    ?Wu Cuihua didn¡¯t show any weakness and immediately scolded her back.

    "When our family defected to you, didn''t you care about it? Our two families have been divorced a long time ago! What kind of aunt, stop coming here to pack big cloves of garlic! If you don''t eat your own food, you come here every day to take advantage! If I had known this, I would have beaten you I won¡¯t help you rent a house even if you die!¡±

    She has ten thousand regrets, and her intestines are blue and purple.

    Earlier, her brother sold her rations, but she really had no choice but to wash an extra basin of clothes every day, coaxing the old lady of the host family to treat her better and willing to give her the washed clothes to give away.

    ?It was also her good luck that she met a wealthy family and got a legitimate son, and the government gave her a reward.

    She took the opportunity to kowtow and say happy words, and finally got a piece of silver from the noble man to buy some food. Before she could have a full meal, the drought started.

    ??There is a shortage of water in the city, so the job of washing clothes is naturally gone. Although I don¡¯t have to work, the old lady of the house doesn¡¯t give me any food. She could only find a way to survive on her own, taking on any job, even helping pour night fragrance from house to house.

    Finally enough to survive, but also to guard against his younger brother stealing a handful from time to time.

    Then, the Liu family followed Liu Laifu and came over.

    ?She was stunned by the good words of the Liu family, so she helped the old lady of the host family and told her that she had rented two empty rooms in this yard, and this trouble would start endlessly.

    In the past, Liu Laifu came to eat, but now it''s better, the whole family is staring at her rice pot.

    ?As long as she cooks, everyone in the Liu family, young and old, will eat it.

    It¡¯s not okay to scold or argue. If she hadn¡¯t hid her tightly, she would have even carried the grain bag away.

    She missed the time she was in Qingshui Village very much. With her husband¡¯s family protecting her and the evil spirit Li Laosi, the Liu family didn¡¯t even dare to pass by the gate.

    At this time, it¡¯s time to bully her!

    Mrs. Guo wiped her mouth, regretting that she had not finished the half bowl of porridge.

    Every bite she eats here means that there is less rice at home. She didn''t care if someone pointed at her nose.

    "You are an unfilial thing. No wonder your husband''s family doesn''t want you. You scold you like this when I eat a mouthful of porridge. Humph, I eat you because I look up to you!"

    ?She sluggishly went back to the house without forgetting to drop the next sentence.

    "Just be content, I''m afraid those people in the village will die of thirst. It''s good that your mother-in-law and her family didn''t come."

    If you mess with me again, I will ask Su Niang to go back and deliver the message. It depends on what you will do when the time comes. Not to mention food, there is no place to sleep. "

    As expected, Wu Cuihua immediately shut up.

    ?Although she didn¡¯t know what the village was like, she felt bad no matter what she thought about it.

    ??Ms. Guo, don¡¯t be a crow¡¯s mouth. They are all here. What will she do? Do you still have to work to support the Li family?

    ?But thinking about it this way, she felt relieved.

    ??The Li family probably didn''t expect to kick her out, but instead saved her.

    Actually, her worries were in vain. Not only did the Li family have water to drink, they were even eating meat.

    The wild boar meat has been stewed for nearly two hours and is already overcooked.

    Not to mention the young and old in the family, even Jiayin had a bowl of meat porridge and ate it deliciously.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 68ï¼š Get rich early!

    Chapter 68: Get rich early!

    Mrs. Li was worried about her grandson, so she gave instructions.

    ¡°Hongying, let¡¯s fry some meat sauce tonight. Let¡¯s bake some pancakes tomorrow and ask my second brother to deliver them to Jiaren. This kid doesn¡¯t know how to be frugal in college. Let him satisfy his craving too!¡±

    "Okay, mom, don''t worry, I will make arrangements."

    Tao Hongying took off her handkerchief and wiped her daughter''s mouth.

    The mouth of the bowl is a little bigger, and the good news tastes so sweet that I almost bury my face in the bowl.

    Everyone looked at it funny, laughing and eating at the same time.

    Zhao Yuru said, "I made a basin of water and gave Fu Niu a bath at night. It was too hot today and the child suffered."

    ¡°We want it too, we want it too!¡± Jiaxi and Jiaan also shouted.

    The old lady knocked them with chopsticks, laughing and cursing.

    "What are you yelling about? You have to hide in the house even if you wash yourself. People can''t drink water for you, but you can still take a bath. Have fun secretly, and be careful of others being jealous."

    ¡°I know, grandma.¡± Jiaxi Jiaan quickly agreed.

    Jiayin ate half a bowl of porridge, and her belly felt round. Finally, he lay down on the kang and fell asleep again.

    The old lady feels distressed, and she is the only one who knows it best at home.

    ??The granddaughter is so young, but she puts water at the well every night. Even adults can''t bear it, let alone a child who is less than one year old.

    ¡°Hey, let it rain quickly. If it continues like this, I really can¡¯t bear it.¡±

    ??Li Laosi didn''t want my mother to get angry, so he said, "Don''t worry about it, mother. We''ll catch up on sleep during the day and water the water at night, so we''re not tired at all."

    ??Li Laoer and others also nodded, "Mom, we are not tired."

    ?Old Mrs. Li sighed, her son and grandson were obviously much darker and thinner, how could they not be tired.

    She is also happy that her children and grandchildren are filial and sensible, and they have had hard work.

    ¡°Then just hold on for a few more days. After all, it¡¯s a pity to have such good crops.¡±

    ¡°Yes, our family is the only one left now. Fortunately, we still have well water. Otherwise, we would have no chance to think of this.¡±

    ?Everyone responded, maybe they had really gained strength after eating pork.

    That night, everyone in the Li family watered three ridges of land.

    Jiayin finished draining the water and saw Daqing panting from exhaustion, so she pulled her grandma over and pulled out a lot of vegetables from the space.

    Daqing was so happy that he puffed and ate.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was distressed and wanted to **** the food from her mouth, so Jiayin took out a lot more.

    Spinach, coriander, Chinese cabbage, rapeseed, and green onions are all green and crisp. There are even cucumbers, peas, and vegetable melons¡­

    Old Mrs. Li was so happy that she even wanted to take away the kitchen.

    I didn¡¯t want to, but my granddaughter took more and more.

    ?She suddenly reacted and asked tentatively.

    ¡°Fu Niu, there are so many vegetables that we can¡¯t finish at home. Do you think we should ask your second uncle to take them to the city and sell them?¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah!¡± Jiayin nodded vigorously, that was her plan.

    Things that are scarce are valuable.

    At this time in previous years, vegetables would be the least valuable.

    But nowadays it is difficult to drink water, so vegetables have become a treasure.

    Send it to the city, and those wealthy families will definitely be willing to pay for it.

    It just so happened that the people who came back to collect water this time were Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li pulled her two sons and quickly twisted the straw rope. He quickly bundled all the vegetables and put them into wicker baskets.

    While stacking, sprinkle water at the same time.

    Finally, I put it on the donkey cart and filled it up for most of it.

    Mrs. Li whispered to her son.

    "You go to the city overnight, and enter the city as soon as the city gate opens. Ask the big families, if you can sell them for money, it will be better. If you meet the bully, don''t worry too much. The most important thing is to come back safely, do you understand? "

    ¡°I understand, mother.¡± Li Laoer and Li Laosi, one is steady and the other is brave. At such a time, it is most appropriate to make such speculative money.

    ??Both brothers knew that this dish was weird, but neither one said anything.

    Fu Niu is now one year old. Ever since she fled the desert, there have been all sorts of strange things happening in her family, but now they are no longer strange.

    Li Laoer and Li Laosi quietly drove the mule cart and set off.

    Mrs. Li carried Fu Niu to the fields and called Tao Hongying back.

    ?The old men next door were also helping, but they didn¡¯t know what was going on and kept asking questions.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you water the water tonight? But the well is dry again?¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li climbed up the ladder, "It looks like there''s not much water left. Let''s leave some for everyone. We''ll see tomorrow night and decide whether to water it or not."

    Several old men sighed, "You guys are so kind-hearted."

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too late to take care of your own family at this time, and you actually have to take care of the whole village.¡±

    Everyone went back while talking.

    As for the good news, I was already sleeping on grandma¡¯s back and drooling.

    It¡¯s so tiring, I¡¯m really short of manpower sometimes.

    For natural disasters, we must do our best and obey the destiny.

    ?Now I can only persevere and ask God to be merciful and let the rain fall early.

    Besides, Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si waited for the city gate to open, paid ten cents and entered the city smoothly.

    The two of them were unfamiliar with the big families in the city. After thinking about it, Li Laosi went to the **** agency to ask for help from the **** chief Liu.

    ??Liu Biaotou is warm-hearted and a master of family ethics, so of course he will not refuse.

    But he is familiar with the masters of each house, but not the purchasing manager.

    ?So he called the **** agency¡¯s purchaser for help.

    ??This is a young man in his twenties, surnamed Zhou. He has a smiling face and is very easy-going.

    ?Hearing the reason for the Li family''s visit and seeing the vegetables in the car, he couldn''t help but rub his hands in excitement.

    ?During this period, every household in the city was complaining.

    Ordinary people lack food and water, but wealthy families lack enjoyment.

    ?The fruits are gone, the vegetables are gone, and there is not enough water. This day is simply unbearable!

    ?Each shop is very unlucky when purchasing, and is scolded by the master all day long.

    ??Nowadays, the Li family''s cart of vegetables is like meat in a crow''s mouth. As long as it is exposed, it will definitely be robbed.

    ¡°Brother Li, Brother Li, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. This car of yours must be easy to sell! But I want to ask first, do you still have it at home?

    Is it a one-time deal, or can it be delivered every day in the future? The difference is not just a few pennies. That¡¯s dozens of taels! You have to make it clear so that I can make arrangements for you. "

    Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si looked at each other and felt that they came out a little hastily. They should ask my mother carefully!

    But it¡¯s not too late, Li Laoer said.

    ¡°Brother Zhou, the well in our house is deep, so there is still water now. The vegetables are saved from the mouth by the family, thinking of selling them to make some money for their children to study.

    There are still some at home, but after all, there are also many relatives and friends. I don''t know if I can sell them all. In this case, I will ask the fourth child to go back. Ask for clarification and we can discuss it? "

    ¡°Okay, okay, this is best.¡±

    ? Manager Zhou became even more excited when he heard that he had caught a big fish. If it works well, he will also benefit from it.

    Li Laosi hired a carriage and left. Liu Laosi invited Li Laoer and Manager Zhou to go home for breakfast.

    Li Laoer was generous and thoughtful and took two bundles of side dishes and three cucumbers.

    Mrs. Liu cooked it and put it on the table. Everyone was happy to eat.

    ??Li Laosi ran all the way home. People in the village were fetching water. They were all surprised to see him coming back covered in travel.

    ?He didn''t have time to say hello, so he pulled my mother into the house.

    Mrs. Li didn¡¯t know if there would be any vegetables in the future, so both of her mother-in-law looked at the good news.

    Jiayin woke up and had a full meal. She was idle at this time. She heard that it was profitable, so how could she let it go.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 69ï¼š Do things with a high profile and be a low-key person!

    Chapter 69: Do things in a high profile and behave in a low profile!

    She danced her little hands excitedly, releasing more than a dozen rabbits for a while, and picking a large plate of cherries for a while.

    Rabbits are raised in the backyard. If they can be sold, it will reduce the burden on the small yard.

    As for the cherries, they originally grew in the corner of the yard and were half dead.

    I didn¡¯t take the good news seriously, but unexpectedly, it sprouted and bloomed this year, and now the tree is full of cherries.

    ?Looks pretty good, tastes sweet and sour.

    At this time, taking advantage of the novelty, I think I can sell it for some money.

    Old Mrs. Li asked cautiously when she saw that there were no vegetables.

    ¡°Fu Niu, are there any vegetables left? Can we sell them every day in the future?¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah.¡± Jiayin nodded, pointed at Cherry and frowned.

    Because the cherries are too small, it is really difficult to pick them.

    Mrs. Li was very happy and asked, "Are there as many vegetables as there are today?"

    The old lady still nodded after hearing the good news, and the old lady felt confident.

    Li Laosi was also happy. Although he didn''t understand his daughter as well as his mother, he still understood her to a certain extent.

    "Mom, I''ll go back quickly. Second brother and Liu Biaotou are still waiting."

    "Okay, remember to be careful when you come back. When people asked, I said I went to help the **** agency."

    Mrs. Li gave careful instructions, "Someone in the city asks where the vegetables come from. Just say that there is water in the well at home and the vegetable garden is not dead. You can also say that when you go to the mountains in spring, you plant some near the deep mountain spring."

    ?Li Laosi nodded repeatedly, but he couldn''t help but think about these words. But at times like this, it¡¯s good to have something to eat.

    ?Who can break the casserole and ask the truth?

    He came back in a hurry and left quickly. The villagers were curious and asked Mrs. Li while waiting in line to fetch water.

    ¡°Auntie, why is the fourth child running so fast? Is there something going on at home?¡±

    "No, it was the **** agency that called him for help. Natural disasters are severe, and man-made disasters are also serious. Maybe there are bandits and bandits somewhere, I don''t understand."

    Old Mrs. Li waved her hands and spoke vaguely.

    ??The villagers immediately started thinking and envied Li Laosi for making a lot of money every time he went out as a escort. Now it seems that this money is not so easy to get.

    ??Bandits and bandits are all desperadoes, and it is simply too dangerous to deal with them.

    ?Although they can''t make that kind of money, they don''t have to work hard either.

    ?Thinking about it this way, many people feel balanced.

    ?Old Mrs. Li saw everyone''s expressions in her eyes, but she wasn''t angry at all.

    ? Human nature is like this. No matter how good we get along, we can¡¯t help but compare ourselves to each other.

    When there is comparison, jealousy arises.

    Always, I hope you live a good life, but you cannot live a better life than me.

    ??Even though the Li family tries their best to keep a low profile, they are still too conspicuous among the villagers...

    But of course she is not willing to gather her children and grandchildren and eat and die like the people in the village.

    So, act in a low profile and be a high-profile person.

    Jiayin was lying in grandma¡¯s arms. I didn¡¯t know that grandma had so many thoughts on her mind. She was anxious to tidy up the vegetable patch in the small courtyard.

    A simple calculation, even if it rains immediately tomorrow, it will be half a month before everyone can plant vegetables.

    In other words, the family is robbing money... bah bah, the golden period for selling vegetables at home is only half a month.

    Every effort is rewarded.

    The seeds she sown in the fields can now be harvested.

    But most of them are spinach, Chinese cabbage, rapeseed and the like. In the vegetable garden of the small courtyard, there are not many cucumbers, eggplants and beans.

    ??Now I feel a little regretful. If I had known, it would be better to allocate one or two acres of land to grow vegetables...

    But you can¡¯t be too greedy.

    ?The things we have in front of us, sold successfully, are enough for the family to spend for a year.

    In the county town, Li Laoer and Manager Zhou came to see Li Laosi.

    Hearing that the Li family could deliver so many vegetables and even fresh cherries every day, Manager Zhou was very happy and quickly made some calculations.

    He was about to take Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si to find someone to sell vegetables, but Li Lao Si stopped him. "Brother Zhou, our family is an ordinary farmer. Taking out vegetables at this time is too eye-catching. If someone comes to our house to buy them forcibly, our family may not be able to withstand it."

    How about I ask you to help me sell these vegetables from now on? Our family gives us a commission of 10% of the vegetable money. how do you feel? "

    Manager Zhou was stunned for a moment, his mind turned, and his eyes lit up.

    ?He was originally helping to pull strings, but now he can benefit himself, which is of course even better.

    But he couldn''t agree so easily, as if he valued money more.

    ?So he shook his head repeatedly and tried his best to refuse.

    ??Liu Biaotou looks rough and has a lot of eyes. At this time, he can see that Manager Zhou is hindered by his kindness.

    Seeing that the Li brothers were also sincere in giving in, he slapped Manager Zhou twice and complained.

    ¡°We are all brothers, so what are you talking about? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t leave a little money for yourself when doing shopping on weekdays? Brother Li is sincere, so don¡¯t take advantage of Qiao. It¡¯s serious business to sell the vegetables quickly!¡±

    Manager Zhou¡¯s back hurt when he was patted, so he responded with a grimace.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I agree.¡±

    He rubbed his back and told Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si.

    "I will transport this cart of vegetables first. Don''t worry, I will keep it and return it in an hour."

    ¡°Okay, thank you for your hard work, Brother Zhou.¡±

    ?Li Laoer and Li Laosi were not worried. After all, **** chief Liu was there, and Manager Zhou did not dare to **** the things away.

    After sending Guanshi Zhou off, Liu Biaotou and Li Laosi made plans.

    The Liu family has nothing else, but they are fully equipped with weapons. The two competed in archery skills and fist and kick competitions.

    Li Laoer cheered from time to time as he watched. It was the first time he admired his younger brother so much.

    I usually only see him going up the mountain to look for pheasants and rabbits, but I didn''t expect him to be so capable.

    ?It''s no wonder that Mr. Liu is very protective of their family. Having a good person like his younger brother to help him must be of great benefit to the bodyguard bureau.

    ? Manager Zhou meant what he said and rushed back in less than an hour.

    ?His face was full of smiles, and the corners of his mouth were almost hanging from his ears.

    ¡°Second brother Li, fourth brother, are so happy.¡±

    ?Everyone heard that he changed his name and guessed that the vegetables must be selling well.

    that''s the truth.

    Manager Zhou drove the carriage to the door of a familiar teahouse. There was a lack of water in the city, and the teahouse was half-dead and about to close.

    Steward Zhou gave a handful of copper coins to the two boys and sent them to invite people.

    Junyang County is not a big place, so in less than two quarters of an hour, five or six familiar stewards came over.

    ?These people are all buyers of wealthy families in the city. We meet occasionally on weekdays. They chat and drink tea together and exchange information, so they become familiar with each other.

    ? ? Manager Zhou is the least conspicuous among them, because the **** agency is far less wealthy than the other families.

    ??If he hadn''t said he had vegetables in his hand just now, these people wouldn''t have been able to arrive so quickly.

    ??When I saw with my own eyes the green vegetables, the juicy cucumbers and eggplants, the green cowpeas and oil beans.

    Everyone is excited and their trip was not in vain!

    ?These things used to be delivered to the government every day from the farm.

    But with such a severe drought, the village''s water supply has become a problem, and vegetables have not been delivered a few times since the beginning of spring.

    ??Nowadays, the house relies on dried vegetables and fungus to support the family. The young master loses his temper and refuses to eat, and the old masters have blisters on their mouths.

    ?Three meals a day is almost a embarrassment to the cooks.

    ??If you bring the vegetables back today, the master will be happy.

    ?It is secondary for them to receive rewards. They have a name in front of their master. The more important thing is that they will benefit a lot in the future.

    Half a cart of vegetables was divided up almost in the blink of an eye, and was even considered too little.

    But everyone was satisfied when they heard that there was still tomorrow.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 70ï¼š A different kind of robbing the rich and giving to the poor

    Chapter 70 Another alternative of robbing the rich and giving to the poor

    A bundle of vegetables as thick as a bowl was sold for fifty cents.

    The Li family brought four small baskets and sold them for a total of four liang.

    Cucumbers, eggplants, etc. are sold individually for fifty cents each.

    ??Cowpeas and snap beans were originally weighed by kilograms, but people were impatient to weigh them.

    It is simply simpler, and a cowpea with a wrist as thick as a cowpea will be given 200 Wen. Grabbing the green beans with one hand and scooping them out with both hands, no matter how much it is, it''s still two hundred coins.

    ??Sold like this, half a cart of vegetables was worth twelve and fifty cents.

    ?Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si were so shocked that they couldn''t close their mouths.

    This is not a green vegetable, it is simply a golden vegetable!

    You know, these things were cheap in previous years, and if they were sold together for a hundred cents, it was pretty good.

    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t farmers be able to make a fortune just by growing vegetables?

    Rather than running out of food at home, I would rather leave it to wither in the vegetable garden than have anyone send it to the city.

    Now, thanks to the impact of the drought, profits have actually increased a hundred times.

    ¡°Haha, this is a great event!¡±

    ??Liu Biaotou is really happy for the Li family.

    "Your family is just lucky. People cry for father and mother when there is a drought. Your family can actually make a windfall!"

    ?Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si also felt happy in their hearts, but they still had to be polite.

    ¡°Thanks to the well at home.¡±

    ¡°Yes, fortunately there is water, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t be able to grow vegetables. Of course, Brother Zhou is very capable. If we sold it, we would definitely lose half of it.¡±

    Steward Zhou was stunned by the praise and said quickly.

    ¡°No, no, our vegetables are still rare. There aren¡¯t even any insect holes on the leaves. They look so good.¡±

    Li Laoer was anxious to go home to announce the good news, so he had to give money to Manager Zhou.

    ? Manager Zhou waved his hands repeatedly, "Second brother, don''t worry, won''t we have to sell a section later? Let''s figure it out together in the end."

    ¡°That¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll keep the accounts when I get back. Brother, you should also keep them! Now that you¡¯re done with this business, come to our house for a drink.¡±

    After a few more pleasantries, Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si left the **** office and hurried home happily.

    ?Old Mrs. Li has been restless all morning, looking at the door from time to time.

    She couldn''t bear to let her granddaughter bask in the sun, so she put her granddaughter under the eaves and ran back and forth by herself.

    Jiayin was made to giggle by grandma from time to time.

    ???If dad and second uncle don''t come back, grandma will step on a ditch in the yard.

    Jia''an and Jiaxi hid behind the pillars and secretly looked at grandma.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with grandma? My second uncle just went to town. Did grandma buy something?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, I guess it¡¯s snacks.¡±

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s sesame candy.¡±

    Hearing the good news, he couldn¡¯t stop laughing. These two brothers are foodies, so the appraisal is complete!

    She smiled like this, which reminded Jiaxi and Jiaan.

    Normally, grandma is too strict with her sister and rarely lets them help her. If she wants to touch her face, she will be kicked out.

    This is a good opportunity to take advantage of grandma''s absence.

    The two of them came close to their sister and made funny faces.

    Jiayin spat out two saliva bubbles and struggled to get up.

    Her original intention was to let her brother carry her and go to the door to have a look, but Jiaxi and Jiaan misunderstood.

    ?The two of them thought their sister was about to walk, so each of them took her hand and led her forward happily.

    Jiayin had no choice but to start walking.

    With a small body that is not yet one year old, her legs are limp and cannot exert much strength.

    Fortunately, my hands were held together, so I could still maintain balance.

    The three brothers and sisters walked around under the eaves of the corridor twice, and they were all very happy.

    ¡°My sister is so awesome!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s the way to go!¡±

    At this time, Mrs. Li suddenly shouted happily, "I''m finally back!"

    Jia''an and Jiaxi turned around to look, jumped up and cheered, "Second uncle is back!" The two of them dropped their hands and ran towards the gate.

    Jiayin had no support. He was flustered for a moment, his feet were confused, and he fell straight to the ground.

    She tried to hold back the tears, but it was too painful, "Wow, wow!"

    Tao Hongying heard the noise and came out of the kitchen, ran forward and hugged her daughter. Looking down, I saw that my daughter''s upper lip was cut and bleeding.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Fu Niu, don¡¯t cry! Look at me, please blow me off.¡±

    Tao Hongying panicked, and Zhao Yuru who came later was also frightened.

    ¡°Why did you fall so hard!¡±

    ?She quickly ran into the house to get the powder.

    Jiayin had a fever earlier, which scared the whole family to death. Later he went to the city and bought a lot of backup medicine.

    This medicinal powder was brought back by Li Laosi from the **** agency because he was afraid that his daughter might fall while learning to walk. Unexpectedly, it really came in handy today.

    ?Old Mrs. Li ran back in two or two steps. Seeing that her granddaughter was injured, she raised her hand and slapped herself.

    Why are you so worried about money that you put your granddaughter under the eaves?

    "Mom, don''t be like this. It''s normal for children to stumble."

    Tao Hongying endured her heartache and gave her daughter medicine. The medicinal powder was easy to use, the wound was not big, and the bleeding stopped quickly.

    Happy news stopped crying, but Jia''an and Jiaxi were frightened and went crazy.

    They just left their sister behind, causing her to get hurt.

    The two of them rubbed oil on their feet and ran directly to the yard next door...

    ?Li Laoer and Li Laosi led the mule cart into the yard and found that Jiayin was injured.

    The two of them had no time to unload the car, so they came to see the good news. Everyone gathered around the good news and entered the house.

    Jiayin was anxious about how much money he had earned, so he ran to Li Laosi and extended his hand.

    ?Li Laosi quickly hugged his daughter and said with a smile.

    ¡°Fu Niu is a money addict. Does she know that daddy has money here?¡±

    Jiayin¡¯s little chubby hand touched the trousers on her father¡¯s shoulders. She wanted to smile, but her lips hurt.

    Old Mrs. Li felt very distressed and quickly urged her son.

    ¡°Hurry up and give the money to Fu Niu. Once she¡¯s happy, she won¡¯t feel any pain anymore.¡±

    ?Li Laosi turned his robe upside down, and a pile of copper coins and broken silver fell out.

    Everyone was so shocked that their mouths opened wide.

    "There seem to be seven or eight taels. Is it too much?"

    Tao Hongying helped bundle vegetables last night. She knew how much, so she was even more surprised.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was also happy. She first grabbed a piece of silver and stuffed it into her granddaughter''s hand.

    ?Sure enough, Jiayin smiled widely and her saliva dripped.

    ¡°Look, silver is more useful than powder.¡±

    ?Everyone laughed, and then asked about entering the city.

    Li Laoer said it carefully, and he was also excited at the end.

    ¡°In the future, we can also deliver vegetables, and Manager Zhou will be responsible for selling them.¡±

    "That''s good. Since we don''t show up at home, we naturally have less talk about right and wrong. As for giving him 10%, that''s right. It''s not easy for people to run errands to find a buyer."

    Mrs. Li affirmed her son''s approach, which made both Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si feel relieved.

    After all, there is a lot of silver involved. If you sell it for ten taels a day, you can give Guan Zhou one tael to moisten his hands. After ten and a half months, it will be more than a dozen taels.

    Fortunately, the old lady is sensible and has never let her children and grandchildren down.

    There are often villagers coming and going at home, and Mrs. Li is afraid that her money will be exposed. She quickly collected the money and sent it into the back room.

    Sure enough, after a while, Uncle Zhao from next door led Jiaan and Jiaxi over.

    The two boys cried till they had runny noses and tears. Especially when they looked at Jiayin''s **** lips, they cried even louder.

    What else does Mrs. Li not know? She snorted and cursed.

    "You just ran away when you made a mistake. Are you really promising? How do you know you are back at this time? Do you expect your Grandpa Zhao to intercede and support you?"

    Jia An Jiaxi cried so much that she hiccupped, "We didn''t mean it!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 71ï¼š Tired and happy!

    Chapter 71 Tired and happy!

    "You didn''t do it on purpose? Did your sister deliberately knock herself into a rabbit mouth?"

    ?Old Mrs. Li was merciless and frightened her two reckless grandsons.

    Jia''an and Jiaxi couldn''t see how seriously their sister was injured, so they thought that their sister would become like a rabbit and have a three-petal mouth.

    ?They cried louder and louder, as if the sky was falling.

    Everyone in the family couldn''t help laughing, even with the good news, but their mouths hurt when they laugh.

    She is not a real child, so how can she hold grudges over such a trivial matter.

    ?So, she reached out and ran towards the two naughty boys.

    Mrs. Li said, "Stop crying, come here and give me a hug. Your sister is so good! She''s not angry even if you throw her like this."

    Jiaan and Jiaxi quickly wiped away their tears and ran forward.

    The two of them were holding their sister''s chubby little body, feeling even more uncomfortable.

    ¡°Grandma, we must take good care of my sister in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will never leave my sister behind again.¡±

    Jiayin endured the pain and kissed each of them on the face, and the little storm was over.

    The family has income again, and it is so abundant.

    Everyone, old or young, was happy, and the lunch was very sumptuous.

    ??Stewed a smoked rabbit, cut a piece of pickled bacon and fried cabbage, steamed a large pot of rice, and also made egg soup.

    Jia An and Jia Xishi didn¡¯t even raise their heads.

    ?Once a bowl of rice is in your hand, it will be gone in the blink of an eye.

    Zhao Yuru quietly gave the rice in her bowl to her son.

    Half a young man, I am a poor man!

    Mrs. Li was feeding her granddaughter egg custard and thinking about it in her mind.

    Jia An Jiaxi is ten years old this year. Although it is a false age, she is actually more than eight years old.

    The family always has to plan their future future...

    Jia Anjia enjoys eating happily and has no idea that their days of crazy fun are about to end...

    At night, the whole village fell asleep.

    As usual, this is the busiest time for the Li family.

    The watering in the fields cannot be done without manpower, so the only one who is binding vegetables at home tonight is Mrs. Li, who brought home An Jiaxi.

    ??There is also good news that makes me drool when I sleep, staying by my side.

    It¡¯s really tiring to put water and cut vegetables. This little baby of hers was on overload.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li was worried about her granddaughter, who fell again during the day.

    So, she put two chairs together to form a small cradle. A mattress was spread in the middle, and my granddaughter put it inside. It was safe and comfortable.

    Occasionally, when she is free, she can shake a cattail leaf fan for her granddaughter.

    In addition to the green vegetables tonight, there is also a pot of cherries.

    Jia An¡¯s family likes to bundle vegetables and drool at the same time.

    Mr. Li was so funny that he picked up a few cherries for his grandson to satisfy his craving.

    "This thing is too valuable. If you sell it, the money will be of great use to your family. Just taste it. It will rain in a few days. You can eat as much as you want."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we know.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t eat secretly.¡±

    The two boys were so happy that they never looked at the pot again.

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t help but sigh, in this **** world, there are constant natural and man-made disasters.

    In previous years, children would just lie on the tree and eat cherries as cheaply as they wanted.

    ??Now it¡¯s actually a valuable thing!

    When good news is picking cherries, I am impatient to pick. There are cherry leaves in the pottery pot, and some bad fruits.

    But Mrs. Li did not intend to pick and clean.

    ?This thing is willing to rot if it touches water, so it can only be eaten immediately after washing.

    ??Grandparents and grandson have been busy most of the night. All the vegetables are packed in baskets and the roosters crow.

    ?Li Laoer and Li Laosi also rushed back from the fields and they were about to set off immediately.

    Otherwise the villagers would be in trouble when they got up early to fetch water.

    The big green mule worked very hard, so Mrs. Li specially prepared a cabbage for it.

    Daqing ate a big meal and set off in high spirits.

    Because of the cherries, the sales are better today than yesterday. At three o''clock in the morning, the mule cart returned.

    The income was fourteen taels, which was put into the money box by Mrs. Li.

    The whole family is full of heart, excited and happy.

    Silver is the lifeblood of the whole family.

    They never imagined that they would leave their hometown and come to a foreign land. There are still such good days!

    ¡°Hongying, make more steamed egg custard at noon and cut into pieces of meat. I¡¯m too tired from work at home recently, so I need to eat better. Replenish your strength!¡±

    Old Mrs. Li couldn''t hide the joy in her eyes, "Now we don''t need these things at home!"

    ?Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru both laughed and responded loudly.

    At lunch, the family ate even more delicious food, but the old men next door were confused.

    ??The Li family is struggling. Are they planning to eat one meal and miss another meal?

    The old man wanted to ask the Li family, but he was stopped by Uncle Zhao.

    He comes in and out of the Li family the most, so there are some vague guesses. The Li family must have some way of making money, otherwise they wouldn''t be so "wasteful".

    ?They don¡¯t need to dig deeper and just hope that the Li family will get better and better.

    ?So, the old men worked harder to water the water at night.

    ??The saber that had been treasured for many years was also taken out to prevent wild animals from the mountains from coming down and harming the crops.

    Because within a radius of dozens of miles, the Li family''s field is still a little green.

    In the rest, the mountains and forests have all withered and turned yellow, and the crops of each family are completely hopeless.

    Everyone seemed to have drunk dumb medicine and remained silent.

    They don¡¯t know what to say, or they have no way to ask for help.

    When I came to Li''s house to fetch water in the morning, the yard was extremely quiet.

    No one is gossiping, no one is joking.

    Only the Li family is still busy.

    Rest during the day, carry water to water crops, and pack vegetables into baskets at night.

    ??More than a dozen taels a day, this money was earned like running water, and the money box was filled up in almost a few days.

    The mood of the Li family is extremely contradictory.

    Hoping for rain to come soon and end this drought. Secretly, I wanted to hold on for a few more days, so that I could sell my home for more money.

    Jiayin is also very tired. He is busy filling water, cutting vegetables, and picking cherries every day.

    Even so, we still have to think about food for the family and replenishing the body.

    She took out a lot of meat from the refrigerator in the small courtyard, and almost only fish and shrimps were left.

    She reluctantly caught one of the hens in the yard.

    Fortunately, the old hen that lay down in the nest earlier was very helpful.

    Today, more than 40 fluffy chicks have joined the big family.

    The young and old of the Li family steamed eggs, scrambled eggs, stewed meat, and stewed chicken every day, constantly taking supplements. But even the strongest Li Laosi is much darker and thinner...

    In this way, another half month passed.

    Finally, one afternoon, a few white clouds came from the sky.

    ??Everyone stared intently, not daring to speak, and not daring to hold firewood to cover the sauce vat.

    The rules passed down from the elders are not to catch the rain.

    It means rushing to do things before it rains, and it is easy to scare the rain away.

    I don¡¯t know if there is any scientific basis, but at this moment, there can be no mistakes.

    The whole village is extremely quiet, silent and heavy.

    ?No one had eaten dinner, and sat in the dark night, waiting quietly.

    Finally, a bolt of lightning pierced the sky, followed by a sudden heavy thunder.

    ?The big raindrops fell from the sky, hitting the roofs, the treetops, and the fields that had been dry for a long time!

    ¡°Woo hoo, we¡¯re saved!¡±

    ?I don¡¯t know which woman was the first to cry out, which completely aroused everyone¡¯s pain and ecstasy.

    At night, countless people ran out of their homes, shouting in the heavy rain.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining, it¡¯s raining!¡±

    ?Even more people knelt on the ground and kowtowed frantically, not knowing what they were thanking for.

    The children rushed into the puddle and rolled around hard.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 72ï¼š Greed knows no bounds

    Chapter 72 Greed has no end

    Every member of the Li family also ran away.

    Jia An Jiaxi raised his hands and ran wildly in the yard, while the others rushed to the fields in a swarm.

    ?In the past two months, their shoulders were almost worn out by the carrying poles, but they could barely prevent the crops from dying from drought.

    At this moment, sweet rain fell from the sky.

    The dry land has been moistened, and all the cracks are like open mouths, trying hard to drink the rain and restore life.

    ¡°It¡¯s saved, it¡¯s saved!¡±

    ¡°No more carrying water!¡±

    ¡°The crops are saved!¡±

    ??The old men next door were tending the crops, so they simply knelt in the fields and waited for the rain.

    At this time, they cried even harder.

    ?Originally, it was a good thing that they gave the land to the Li family for farming. They hoped that the Li family would grow more and harvest more food, so as not to have so much land empty, which would be a pity.

    They also have someone to rely on and their life is easier.

    Who would have thought that there would be a severe drought at the beginning of spring.

    ??If there is no harvest, the Li family will keep them in vain. Doesn''t this give them an advantage?

    So, they hope the drought will pass quickly than anyone else.

    ?Now that it has rained and the crops have been saved, no one is happier than them!

    Old Mrs. Li held her granddaughter in her arms and wiped her tears under the eaves.

    Jiayin was a little dazed from sleep, yawning a little, and turned to look at the cheerful rain falling.

    The first thought in her mind was that the price of food was going to be reduced.

    ?However, the vegetable garden in the small courtyard of the space will also be harvested.

    It¡¯s okay to stop at this moment.

    The heavy rain continued for half the night, and it did not stop until the thirst of the long-term dry land was completely relieved.

    ?Every family did not care about the mud and quickly tidied up their gardens.

    Replant the green vegetables first. Once they grow, you won¡¯t have to go hungry again.

    ?The naughty boys from each family ran to the river in a swarm, and soon they came back in a swarm.

    ¡°There is water in the river!¡±

    ¡°There is water in the river, we can catch fish!¡±

    ??The villagers couldn''t help laughing and scolding, "Of course there is water, it''s all rainwater from the mountains! The water from the south will come down in a few days, and I''m afraid it will be even bigger."

    The woman held her son''s ears and muttered, "Stay away from the river! The river will flood you and sweep you away. Let''s see who saves you!"

    ¡°Oh, I got it, mother.¡±

    ??The naughty boy responded well, but he still couldn''t help but run to the river again and again.

    At this time, it was already the end of June, and replanting grain was out of the question.

    Even in the fields, we can only grow cabbages and radishes, not even sweet potatoes.

    Because the growing season is too long, there will be frost before harvesting.

    People are always like this, and their desires are hard to satisfy.

    They were looking forward to rain. As long as it rains, they can replant some cabbage and radishes.

    As long as the whole family does not die of hunger, they will be satisfied.

    But now that they have planted cabbage and radish, they begin to envy the Li family.

    It has only been raining for three days, and the crops in the Li family''s field have begun to grow wildly.

    Look around and see a patch of fresh green.

    ???I really want to gather this crop and put it in my own field.

    However, this is just a thought in my mind.

    Let¡¯s not say that the Li family has the favor of sharing the water, just look at the hatchets and sickles in the hands of the Li family¡¯s children and grandchildren...

    Everyone, regardless of whether it is true or not, greets the Li family with a smile.

    ?Early in the morning that day, Li Laoer drove to the city to deliver groceries.

    This is the last car, and it will be sold out just in time for Manager Zhou to settle the bill.

    ?As expected by Good News, the price of vegetables dropped on the second day after it rained.

    Li Laoer was reluctant to part with it and insisted on selling a few more cars.

    Today, Mrs. Li made the decision by slamming the table. For the last time, she took the account books into the city.

    ?Li Laosan and Li Laosi both want to go to the fields.

    The rain from the sky relieves the thirst of the crops, and similarly, the weeds also benefit. It has only been a few days, and it has already grown taller than the crops.

    If it is not removed at this time, the nutrients of the crops will be robbed.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li stopped her son and daughter-in-law and said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about something these days, and you should also listen.¡±

    Li Laosan and Li Laosi both sat down.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Jiayin made a fuss about going to the field, and Mrs. Li put her granddaughter down.

    Let her hold her knees and practice walking slowly around the chair.

    She then said, "The whole village has been hit by the disaster, and all the crops have been destroyed. Now only our thirty acres are still there, and they are getting better and better in the past few days. It''s really eye-catching."

    ?As time goes by, I worry that someone will look at me and get jealous. It would be bad if something happened. "

    Li Laosi stared at him at that time.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I go to the fields every day. If anyone dares to be evil, I¡¯ll beat him to death!¡±

    Li Laosan also said, "Mom, we must go to the fields frequently."

    ??Old Mrs. Li shook her head, "There is no way to guard against thieves for a thousand days. If someone really wants to cause trouble, you can''t guard against it."

    Jiayin grabbed the handle of the chair and nodded.

    Mr. Li was so funny that he continued.

    "Our family has thirty acres of land, which is quite a lot. This year, the grain tax has been exempted. Whatever we collect is our family''s. Fifteen acres of land for the whole family is enough. The remaining fifteen acres of grain harvested in the autumn will be sold. .

    These days, my family sells vegetables and makes a lot of money. Our family is not short of money from selling grain, so why not let the news out now. Let''s lend food to the villagers in autumn. "

    Li Laosan and Li Laosi looked at each other.

    ?Li Laosi asked as his brain became brighter.

    ¡°Mom, do you want to tie up the whole village and follow our family to look at the crops?¡±

    Mrs. Li smiled, her son was not too out of ideas.

    "Yes, now everyone is jealous that our family has food. If we share it with everyone to tide over the difficulties, then the crops in this field belong to the whole village. But we are not afraid of harm from people, and there are dozens more people to take care of it together."

    ¡°Mom, you are so smart.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is a good method.¡±

    Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru both agreed, but Tao Hongying said it.

    ¡°Mom, borrowing food is a good thing. But don¡¯t we all need to write a receipt and fingerprint it?¡±

    Mrs. Li nodded, "When the second brother comes back, we will invite the village chief. Write a document, and whoever lends it will sign and have his fingerprints printed."

    ?The matter was settled and everyone went to work.

    When the sun turned to the west, Li Laoer came back with his mule cart. He smelled of alcohol, and it was obvious that he had drank a lot.

    ¡°Mother, I invited Manager Zhou and Officer Liu to have lunch at the tavern.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li asked without blaming her son.

    ¡°Has the settlement been settled for the same week?¡±

    ¡°Yes, mother, I gave him all the food money for today. This is not enough, so my son added eight more taels.¡±

    Li Laoer felt a little distressed, but thinking that his family would get more, he let it go.

    ¡°You go and sober up, there will be big things happening later.¡±

    Original Mrs. Li evicted her family and An Jiaxi went to invite the village chief.

    ??The village chief has been busy lately, replanting seeds, guarding against wild beasts coming down the mountain, urging the villagers not to be lazy, and the few families staying here have to move out.

    ?Suddenly he heard that the Li family was inviting him, so he hurried over.

    ¡°Sister, has someone harmed your crops? Which **** is jealous? I¡¯ll kick him to death!¡±

    He spoke out to defend the Li family, making the Li family happy.

    ?Li Laoer quickly helped him sit down, and Tao Hongying served tea.

    ??The village chief was confused and didn''t understand what was going on with the Li family.

    It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re being bullied?

    Li Laoer took out a piece of paper, half of the article was filled with words, and the other half was blank.

    ¡°Uncle, there is something like this. Wait until I read this deed to you.¡±

    ??The village chief became more and more confused, but as soon as Li Laoer read a few sentences, he stood up suddenly.

    The tea was spilled all over my clothes, and there was no time to wipe it up.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 73ï¼š One word difference makes a world of difference!

    Chapter 73 A difference of one word makes a huge difference!

    "Your family...your family actually wants to distribute food to the people in the village?"

    ¡°It¡¯s not about sharing food, it¡¯s about borrowing food.¡± Mrs. Li responded with a smile.

    The village chief''s face turned red with excitement.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s sharing or borrowing food, it¡¯s a great thing! Every family is worried about not having food in the autumn! Your family is really the reincarnation of a living Bodhisattva. This saves the lives of the whole village!¡±

    ?Li Laoer quickly comforted the old man and wanted to help him sit down.

    But the village chief couldn''t wait for a moment and waved his hands repeatedly.

    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯m going to call all the families in the village.¡±

    After saying this, the wind blew under his feet and he ran away.

    In less than a moment, more than a dozen families in the village gathered in the Li family yard.

    Since it rained, the wells in the houses have water again, and they are busy replanting, but everyone has not been here for a long time.

    At this moment, they were suddenly gathered together, and everyone thought that the village chief was taking them to thank the Li family for delivering water earlier.

    Unexpectedly, the village chief said that the Li family would lend food to each family in the autumn.

    This is simply a great joy!

    ?Some people shouted at that time, "Seriously?"

    ¡°This is great, we don¡¯t have to buy food in the autumn.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if your family has money to buy it, but my family can¡¯t even afford it.¡±

    ?Everyone is complaining non-stop. They are worried if it doesn¡¯t rain, and even more worried if it rains.

    ??The village chief banged his pipe and pot and shouted loudly to everyone.

    ¡°Shut your mouths and listen to me. During the previous drought, we all relied on the Li family¡¯s well to survive. Now that there is no food, the Li family has offered to borrow food in the autumn.

    ?Such a good family settled in our Qingshui Village. Our Qingshui Village is simply lucky, we can¡¯t let people down! "

    He coughed twice and continued.

    "In this case, I will make the decision and ask Mr. Li Er to write a receipt. Each family will write their name and fingerprint the amount of grain they borrow. Next year, each family will pay 10% more as interest if they borrow grain.

    Because food will definitely be as expensive as gold this year. They don''t sell a single grain, but lend it all to everyone to survive. You can''t pay back the same amount next year. That''s so heartless!

    Do you agree? "

    ¡°Agree, agree!¡± The villagers nodded quickly.

    ?No one is stupid, and everyone settles accounts quickly.

    Even if the price of food has tripled, it would be a good idea for the Li family to ask them to pay back double the amount next year.

    Unexpectedly, the Li family asked for 10% more talent, which was just like borrowing for nothing.

    Someone was grateful and said loudly.

    "From now on, when you are pulling weeds and harvesting in the fields, you will all call me one. Since my family also needs to eat food, I should work harder."

    ¡°Yes, me too, call me for work.¡±

    For a while, everyone else responded, and the village chief nodded with satisfaction.

    "That''s it, the matter is settled. Don''t be greedy and borrow too much! The Li family can only allocate fifteen acres of land. After all, there are many people in their family, and there are six of them, Lao Zhao, who will all eat together. Woolen cloth."

    With fifteen acres of land, a family can get almost one acre of food, plus the radish and cabbage replanted in the field.

    ??Even if we tighten our belts a little, we can barely survive until next spring.

    For a while, Li Laoer rewrote the deed.

    ??The village chief is the guarantor, and the heads of each family come forward and put their thumbprints on their names.

    Their names are written with the amount of grain borrowed and the amount of grain returned.

    Clearly, plainly.

    ??Everyone in the Li family stood under the eaves and watched quietly.

    Jiayin hugged her grandma¡¯s neck and really admired this old lady.

    ??With just two words of borrowing food, the entire village became allies of the Li family.

    After all, the Li family¡¯s grain must be harvested successfully before they can borrow grain.

    In the next two months, the whole village worked hard to help the Li family pull weeds and patrol to guard against wild beasts in order to obtain rations for the winter.

    Be more prepared to beware of other villagers coming to steal and destroy...

    From a family fighting against all coveting dangers, to a village united as one.

    It¡¯s just one word, but it¡¯s a world of difference.

    ?Sure enough, the villagers had hope, as if they had been given a shot of blood. Early in the morning, the Li family rushed to the field, and there were already more than a dozen villagers pulling weeds...

    The things in the field have come to an end, and Mrs. Li is in a good mood.

    ??While the house was quiet, he closed the door and took his granddaughter to count the money on the kang.

    In the past, when selling vegetables, the most I sold in one day was fifteen taels. Even the least one day is twelve taels.

    Sold for fourteen days and earned one hundred and eighty taels. Get rid of the eighteen taels allocated to Manager Zhou. The twenty taels used to treat guests to dinner left exactly one hundred and sixty taels.

    Even with Mrs. Li¡¯s strong temperament, she couldn¡¯t help but have red circles in her eyes.

    Thinking about it, the family was worried about the eldest grandson¡¯s education. The whole family had to mobilize to spend one or two a month before they dared to decide.

    ?Nowadays, let alone one tael a month, even ten taels can be afforded.

    And the good news is already rolling on the piles of silver.

    This is silver!

    She worked hard to plant and pull vegetables, and received the money in return.

    Mrs. Li was amused by her granddaughter. She hugged her granddaughter and kissed her twice.

    ¡°Grandma¡¯s lucky girl, my family will enjoy the blessings with you! Grandma will give you whatever you want!¡±

    Jiayin immediately grabbed two silver coins.

    Mrs. Li smiled even harder and tapped the tip of her granddaughter''s nose.

    ¡°This is all what you earned, you can take as much as you want. Just leave some money for your brother to study.¡±

    Jiayin just likes money and plans to save some slowly. Be prepared for what flowers will be used for when you grow up.

    ??Of course she won''t be all round.

    ?So, with a flip of her hand, she threw two pieces of silver into the space.

    ?She began to nibble the fruit and had no intention of taking any more money.

    She is teething recently and her mouth is always itchy and uncomfortable. The fruit tastes good when chewed, and it can also grind your gums.

    ?She would take a few bites almost every time she had time.

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t help but feel a little surprised when she saw her granddaughter being so sensible.

    After I had collected my money, as soon as I went out, a carriage stopped outside the door.

    It turned out that Liu Biaotou was the guest.

    This is a distinguished guest!

    Soon, Li Laosi came back from the fields, and Tao Hongying also started to prepare food and drinks.

    Biaotou Liu is easy to get along with, and everyone in the Li family, young and old, likes him.

    Talk about gossip, eat and drink, and it was already dusk when it was time to send him off.

    ??Li Laosi returned to the house, his expression a little hesitant.

    Mrs. Li was busy bathing her granddaughter. Jiayin stepped up her calves and played with the water beside her, making trouble.

    Jia An''s family liked to have a water fight with his sister and help her take a bath, but Mrs. Li drove her away.

    Jiayin stuck out her tongue at her brother, causing Tao Hongying, who brought the water in, to laugh.

    ¡°This girl is really smart. She is not yet one year old, and she is already shy.¡±

    ¡°We are grown girls, and we know that being shy is a good thing.¡±

    In Mrs. Li''s heart, her granddaughter is very good.

    Even if Tao Hongying is her mother, she can''t say a word.

    Tao Hongying was so dumbfounded that she stretched out her hand to help her daughter take off her clothes.

    At this time, Li Laosi walked in and said, "Mom, I have something to say."

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mrs. Li was confused. Jiayin also stopped patting the water and looked over curiously.

    Li Laosi hesitated for a moment and whispered.

    "The **** agency picked up a escort, which is very expensive. It''s not easy to let too many people know about it, so not too many people can go there. Mr. Liu wanted me to go with him."

    ?There is also family righteousness, so it¡¯s best to help as well. Go and come back quickly, I should be back in twenty days. "

    ?? Before Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying could respond, Jiayin''s heart skipped a beat and she struggled to spit out a single word.

    "No!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 74ï¼š An **** that cannot be pushed away!

    Chapter 74 A dart that cannot be pushed away!

    ?The room was silent for a while, and everyone suddenly cheered.

    ¡°Oh, Fu Niu¡¯er can talk!¡±

    ¡°Say one more thing, Fu Niuer, say one more thing!¡±

    Old Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and kissed her hard.

    ?She was originally worried because other people''s children started talking at seven or eight months old.

    But the granddaughter is almost one year old and there is no movement yet. Now that I finally spoke, it was great.

    Tao Hongying was also happy, holding her daughter''s little hand and saying, "My daughter, call me mother, mother!"

    Jiayin was so angry that she really wanted to roll her eyes. Is this the time when she was happy to speak?

    How come no one thought about what she was talking about!

    "no no!"

    She tried hard to speak clearly, but instead she just spitted out her words.

    ??Li Laosi was so amused that he laughed and joined in teasing his daughter.

    ¡°Daughter, call me daddy, daddy!¡±

    Jiayin was almost furious. After brewing for a long time, he held back two words, "I won''t go!"

    ?These two words are extremely clear, and everyone understands them.

    Mrs. Li subconsciously hugged her granddaughter tightly and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Fu Niu, don¡¯t you want your father to go out?¡±

    Jiayin nodded heavily, "I won''t go!"

    ?Like this, Tao Hongying and Li Laosi also stopped smiling.

    Tao Hongying, in particular, asked, "Daughter, do you know what? It''s not good for your father to go out, isn''t it?"

    Jiayin could only continue to nod.

    Orange Mrs. Li blindly believed in her granddaughter without considering the reasons at all.

    ?She immediately said, "Don''t go, Fourth. Go and talk to Liu, the head escort. Our family is not short of the salary now. Nothing is as important as safety."

    Li Laosi was a little hesitant. Men always have a bit of adventure in their hearts.

    What''s more, he is born with supernatural powers and is good at bow and arrow.

    ?Walking around outside not only enriches your experience, but also makes you enjoy drinking and eating meat with the same group of men.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Commander Liu and see what he says.¡±

    Tao Hongying felt irritated and opened her mouth to stop him.

    ¡°Second brother is going to the city tomorrow, just ask him to send a message.¡±

    ??Li Laosi insisted, "No, that would be rude. Even if I don''t go, I have to make it clear to Mr. Liu."

    Original Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying couldn''t say anything.

    Jiayin breathed a sigh of relief and lay on her grandma¡¯s shoulder thinking about something.

    It¡¯s not that she is superstitious, she really believes in the sixth sense.

    In her previous life, she escaped a car accident because of this.

    ???In this life, I was reborn into this fictional dynasty, and it also brought space.

    ??? No matter how you say it, it feels a bit like the protagonist of a heroine novel.

    She, a heroine, is panicking and fearful for no reason, so something must have happened.

    ?As grandma said, the family is not short of a few taels of silver now.

    Don¡¯t worry about whether her sixth sense is working or not, daddy¡¯s safety is more important than anything else...

    Early on the next morning, Li Laosi picked some vegetables, carried them in a basket, and then entered the city.

    ?He did not go to the **** agency, but went directly to the home of Mr. Liu...

    At noon, Li Laosan was doing carpentry work in the Li family courtyard.

    ??Uncle Zhao''s house next door is short of a few small horses.

    Originally, Uncle Zhao lived alone and had enough things. But now that there are five more old brothers, everything is six cents. Naturally a little nervous...

    ??This winter I have been eating on the kang, but I don¡¯t feel it at all.

    At this time, when the weather was hot and I was eating in the yard, I saw that there was a shortage of horses.

    Jia''an Jiaxi and the two of them didn''t mind the heat, so they gathered around and helped. In fact, he is just making trouble, but Li Laosan has a good temper and is not angry.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was holding good news under the eaves of the verandah, chatting with Zhao Yuru who was picking wild vegetables.

    Tao Hongying came out of the kitchen and asked. "Mom, why hasn''t the fourth child come back? Are you going to cook his food for lunch?"

    Before the words could be heard, Li Laosi came in from the outside.

    ?Seeing that the whole family seemed to be waiting for him, he felt a little guilty.

    How many years has Tao Hongying spent with him? Is there anything I still don¡¯t understand?

    ?She turned cold and went into the kitchen.

    Jiayin was also anxious, so he reached out to his father.

    ??Li Laosi hurriedly stepped forward to pick up his daughter, but he didn''t expect his daughter''s little slap to fall.

    ?He grabbed his daughter''s hand out of embarrassment and apologized to his mother with a silly smile.

    "Mom, I''m afraid I really have to go with **** Liu. This **** is very important. If I don''t go and only **** Liu is alone, I''m afraid it will be in danger."

    Old Mrs. Li was also angry.

    "You are afraid of danger to him, so you are not afraid of danger to yourself? There are seniors and juniors. If something happens to you, what will happen at home?"

    ?Li Laosi really couldn''t resist, and when he spoke in a hurry, he lost his sense of control.

    ¡°Mom, you have to have a conscience. I will rush to do simple errands that are not profitable. If there is really danger, I will stay at home.

    He is not my father, so I don¡¯t owe him anything he doesn¡¯t owe me! I can''t be ungrateful! "

    Old Mrs. Li''s face turned pale, her mouth moved, but finally she sighed.

    She hugged her granddaughter and turned back to the house.

    ??Zhao Yuru and Li Laosan looked at each other and said nothing. Their men continued to work, but they obviously lost their energy.

    Liu Laosi regretted it greatly and knew that what he had just said was harsh. But it¡¯s hard to recover from overflowing water, and there¡¯s no use regretting it.

    In the room, Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and patted her every now and then.

    "Fu Niu, grandma knows that your father has been ambitious since he was a child. If your grandfather hadn''t died early, he would have gone out to make a living.

    He is thinking about his family and is afraid of being bullied at home. So he stayed at home, farmed and hunted. "

    The old lady sighed, with a bit of sourness in her eyes.

    ¡°After marrying your mother and giving birth to your brother, your father seemed to have no intention of making a career. But ever since he met Liu Biaotou, something had grown in his heart again.

    ?As a mother, I feel bad for having wronged my son. But if he spreads it out, he is afraid that something bad will happen to him. "

    He listened quietly to the good news, feeling regretful in his heart. Just because she had a bad premonition, she stopped her. The family was in disarray, grandma was sad, and dad was wronged.

    Is it a bit too much?

    ?There are no parents in the world who can control their children. It¡¯s hard to explain. In the end, dad will still have to go out. Neither grandma nor mother can stop me...

    She sighed inwardly and closed her eyes resignedly.

    In fact, I was in the small space courtyard again, digging three feet into the ground to rummage.

    When she returned to her hometown to live in seclusion, she also considered safety issues. Prepare electric batons, anti-wolf spray, etc.

    But these cannot be used at all. Fortunately, there is a secret weapon at home.

    In her previous life, her grandfather was an old Red Army soldier who had seriously killed Japanese soldiers.

    ??And what the old man talked about most during his lifetime was that he killed a Japanese officer and captured a sword.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? with friends and relatives at home, I have all seen him, and often hear the old man showing off.

    ??Although grandma secretly said that the Japanese soldier was on the battlefield for the first time and had no experience, so he died and was taken advantage of by the old man.

    But no matter what the truth is, this sword is left.

    Wrapped in old sheets over the years, it has been hanging on the wall of the cabin.

    I can¡¯t say, I¡¯m going to take it outside for use this time.

    The sheets were opened layer by layer, revealing the bronze scabbard inside.

    The handle of the knife is wrapped with a snake leather strap, which is beautiful and non-slip.

    When you pull it out, the blade is sharp and the cold light penetrates...

    After reading the good news, I started to tidy it up.

    Fortunately, this is an imaginary dynasty, and no one knows about the historical grudges in the previous life. Otherwise, if this knife is exposed, I''m afraid someone will still say right and wrong...

    The old son, the eldest grandson, the lifeblood of the old lady.

    Old Mrs. Li was nagging, and the more she talked, the more she thought about it.

    Just when I couldn''t help but wipe my tears, there was a sudden bang next to me.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 75ï¼š Like a poisonous snake, waiting for an opportunity to strike!

    Chapter 75: Like a poisonous snake, waiting for the opportunity to strike!

    ?She turned around and saw a long knife on the kang.

    She was so frightened that she was speechless and hugged her granddaughter tightly.

    Unable to hear the good news, he patted grandma¡¯s big hand with his small hand, held it in for a long time, and then uttered another word, ¡°Dad!¡±

    The old lady blinked her eyes twice and suddenly understood.

    ¡°This is for your dad, for self-defense on the road?¡±

    Jiayin nodded and pointed to the door.

    Mrs. Li really shed tears now and hugged her granddaughter and kissed her again and again.

    "Your father, he is not as sensible as a child like you. Fortunately, you are there, otherwise how would grandma live?"

    Jiayin sighed inwardly, feeling even more sorry for the old lady.

    ?Being a family member is not easy, and it is fine if things go smoothly at home. But if something bad happens, the old lady will probably feel uneasy for the rest of her life.

    ?Li Laosi wandered outside the door for an unknown number of times, feeling extremely regretful.

    Liu Biaotou was kind to the Li family, and there was nothing wrong with him wanting to repay his kindness.

    But I¡¯m not wrong, there are old people above and young ones below. If something happens to him, what will happen at home?

    Tao Hongying came in from outside without taking off her apron. When she saw her husband like this, she gave him a fierce look.

    Li Laosi smiled quickly, guessing that his wife wanted to plead for him.

    But before the couple could speak, Mrs. Li had already shouted from inside the room.

    ¡°Lao Si, Hongying, come in!¡±

    The couple quickly pushed open the door and walked in. Tao Hongying saw her daughter sticking her **** out and walking slowly on the window sill.

    ?She quickly got on the kang and hugged her daughter up, fearing that she would fall.

    Li Laosi''s eyes were stuck to the long knife on the kang, "This... is this a long knife?"

    ¡°Humph,¡± Mrs. Li snorted coldly and responded impatiently.

    "Yes, Fu Niu specifically said it was for you to protect yourself on the road."

    ?Li Laosi was crazy with joy. He held the knife in his hands excitedly and pulled it out of its sheath.

    The blade is more than two feet long, and it is so bright and dazzling!

    He held his breath subconsciously, stretched out his hand to rub the blade, and saw blood on his fingertips.

    ¡°Good knife, good knife! It¡¯s so sharp!¡±

    Old Mrs. Li took her granddaughter and raised her chin proudly.

    "It goes without saying that there is nothing wrong with what Fu Niu brought out. You ignorant father must come back safe and sound, otherwise you will feel sorry for Fu Niu."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother, I will definitely come back early.¡±

    ?Li Laosi put down the knife and solemnly agreed. Finally, he snatched the daughter away and rubbed her little face with his stubble.

    Jiayin was so angry that she grabbed her father''s bun with her little hands, which made Li Laosi grin in pain.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying both laughed. Tao Hongying took a careful look at the knife and felt slightly better.

    At this point, Li Laosi has decided to go out as a escort.

    But the family righteousness was not fulfilled. Mrs. Li refused to let her go, and Mr. Li also refused to take her with her.

    Before that, Liu dart head didn''t know that he would be so dangerous, and thought he had taken his son and apprentice to go out together.

    But when the **** came next, he regretted it.

    Just as Li Laosi was passing by, the two of them discussed it and decided not to take the two boys with them.

    With two people and two fast horses, they can go back and forth day and night on the road in ten days.

    The speed is fast and the risk is minimized.

    Jiayi was very disappointed, but thinking about how his fourth uncle would go out without anyone to protect him at home.

    Not to mention anything else, the thirty acres of crops at home are the only one within a hundred miles.

    Even though people from the village are taking care of it, there is no way to prevent jealous people from other villages from causing mischief.

    Tao Hongying silently packed the package for her husband. She simply gave him a set of clothes, a pair of shoes, and then some medicine for wounds and pills for dysentery and wind-cold.

    ?The rest are all flour cakes, made of fine thin noodles. They are dry and tasteless, but they can be stored for three to five days without fear of spoilage. Then use a bamboo tube to put a large bowl of wild boar meat sauce. You can stop and rest at any time on the way and have a full meal with it.

    Jiayin also searched the space and found an old-fashioned military kettle and a military green satchel.

    The dark green pot body is somewhat mottled, but it is still strong and has a long strap.

    The satchel is 80% new. It looks a bit ugly but is practical.

    On the night of departure, Li Laosi changed into narrow-sleeved clothes and pants that made it easier to move.

    ?The left hand is carrying a water bottle, and the right is carrying a satchel containing clothes and dry food.

    Putting on the big hat, he looks really weird indescribably.

    No matter how worried Jiayin was about her father''s safety, she couldn''t help but laugh on her grandma''s shoulder.

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn''t care about her granddaughter and told her son over and over again to be careful.

    ??Li Laosi kowtowed to his mother, touched his daughter''s face, and then strode out of the house.

    Not far outside the village, Liu Biaotou was already waiting on horseback.

    He didn''t go in because he didn''t want the horses'' hooves to make the dogs in the village bark, and he felt ashamed of the Li family.

    ??If he had a choice, he would definitely not beg Li Laosi to accompany him.

    This **** trip is really too difficult!

    Before I picked up the escort, I agreed that it would be a bank note, which would be easy to carry and not easily discovered.

    But after getting the dart, he discovered that there were not only a hundred taels of gold, but also a bag of precious stones.

    ?These things together totaled five thousand taels, and they were so eye-catching.

    He thought for a while and found that the only one who could help and was trustworthy was Li Laosi!

    But for the Li family, it was asking Li Laosi to gamble his life, and he had no face to face it...

    ??Li Laosi got on his horse, took the gem bag handed to him by Liu Biaotou, and carefully stuffed it into his arms.

    Then after thinking for a moment, he handed the long knife to Liu Biaotou.

    He is better at bows and arrows, and the saber hanging on the side of the saddle is enough for self-defense.

    ?This long knife can play a greater role in the hands of a knife expert like Liu Biaotou!

    Sure enough, Liu Biaotou pulled out his long knife and looked at it, his face turned red with excitement.

    ¡°Where did this knife come from? It¡¯s such a good knife!¡±

    Li Laosi also sighed when he thought of his mysterious and well-behaved little girl.

    As a father, he felt uncomfortable having his daughter to worry so much.

    But he couldn''t tell the truth at the moment, so he answered vaguely.

    "This is passed down from our ancestors. It seems that my great-grandfather had a brother who was a wanderer. It was too old and my family can''t remember it clearly. My mother was worried about this trip, so she gave it to me for use."

    Once he heard that it was passed down from his ancestors, Liu Biaotou''s idea of ??buying it with a lot of money was gone.

    He couldn''t put it down and touched it again and again, and then handed it to Li Laosi.

    ?Li Laosi refused to answer, waved his hand and said.

    ¡°Brother Liu, you are better at using a knife. You should carry this knife with you!¡±

    Liu Biaotou''s eyes lit up. He wanted to refuse, but he really liked it too much.

    ?Such a good sword was the only one he had ever seen in his life. This time, with such a sharp weapon, he became more and more confident.

    "Good brother, then I won''t be polite to you. I will return it to you when we return victorious."

    ??Li Laosi looked back at the dark village. There was only a little light in the direction of his home.

    ?He knew that his family was waiting for the sound of his horse''s hooves. If they couldn''t hear the sound of his horse''s hooves, they might not be able to rest peacefully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Liu, go early and come back early!¡±

    The two men and two horses quickly disappeared into the night, and ran more than a hundred miles in one night.

    ?At dawn, the two of them rested under a tree, ate dry food and drank water. They felt that everything was going well and they felt much relieved.

    But how could they know that such a huge sum of money could be concealed in a small place like Junyang?

    ?Someone has been eyeing them for a long time, like poisonous snakes, waiting for the opportunity!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 76ï¼š It cant enter the tea shed on the roadside!

    Chapter 76: It can¡¯t enter the tea shed on the roadside!

    ??The Li family courtyard is actually quite lively even without the fourth Li.

    But people, old and young, are all worried about it. If something is wrong in their minds, they will not be able to eat or sleep well.

    Jiaxi Jiaan doesn¡¯t know the reason, but children are the best at watching and are cautious when they are naughty.

    On this day, Jiaren returned home after a long break, finally adding a bit of joy to the family.

    Tao Hongying cheered up and cooked several delicious dishes.

    Mrs. Li asked her eldest grandson to ask questions, for fear that he would suffer hardship in the college.

    Jiaren felt warm in his heart, teasing his sister with a gentle smile and talking to his grandma.

    When he first entered the academy, he was indeed ostracized and ridiculed because of his poor family.

    ?Especially when Wu Ergou went to ask for money, it was very ugly.

    But as time went by, he studied hard and had talent. His husband liked him and often praised him.

    Most of the classmates who lived together in the college were from farm families. After getting to know each other, they made a few quarrelsome friends.

    His reading life has become much easier because of these.

    ??This year there was a severe drought. During such a difficult time, the family did not stop spending money on him and even often sent him food.

    You must know that when there is fire from the sky, the college is not short of water, but it does not have the luxury to water the vegetable garden.

    So, the vegetables sent from home are simply too valuable.

    He honored his teacher half and asked Zao Jian to cook the remaining half and invited his classmates to eat together.

    ?This made his classmates more kind to him and they got along more harmoniously.

    ??Whoever brings delicious food will be invited to eat with them.

    Mrs. Li was happy and satisfied with the good news. She no longer had to worry about her brother being bullied in the academy.

    ?Jiaren¡¯s chubby little sister couldn¡¯t help but kiss her little lotus-knotted arm and asked.

    ¡°Mistress, my sister will be one year old at the end of the month. Do we need to put wine at home?¡±

    Mrs. Li nodded and took out her granddaughter''s small jewelry box.

    ??The gold collar Mrs. Sun gave her had been rubbed several times.

    When the time comes, I will put it on my granddaughter, set up two banquet tables, and invite everyone in the village to come and have a drink.

    ?But thinking about her son who was still outside, she sighed in her heart, and she didn''t know if the fourth child could make it back.

    ?He will not be at home when his granddaughter''s 100th birthday comes. It would be a real pity if she cannot catch up with her when she turns one.

    Jiaren didn¡¯t know where his uncle had gone, but there was no way that escorts would not be dangerous.

    He wanted to say a few words, but he was worried that grandma would be even more worried, so he changed his words.

    "Mistress, our college has opened an elementary school class again, and I''m afraid we will have to recruit students in a few days. Our family is happy and safe, do you have any arrangements?"

    ?These words were a shot in the arm, and they immediately brought back the old lady¡¯s mind from drifting away with her old son.

    ¡°Education class? It¡¯s great!¡±

    Mrs. Li was so happy that she took her eldest grandson''s hand and asked him carefully.

    ¡°How many children are enrolled in Mengxue? Do they need to take a test in advance to choose a teacher? How many students are required to study? Can they live in the academy?¡±

    Jiaren was worried about his younger brother, so he asked about it before bringing it up.

    He said, "The monthly salary is 500 yuan, which does not include food and accommodation. You need to study day and night. The selection will start in early August. There will be exams, but it shouldn''t be difficult."

    ?Old Mrs. Li frowned, her two grandsons both went to school, and they only had one tael per month, so the family could afford it.

    I¡¯m not afraid of taking the test, after all, I¡¯ve been studying at home for more than half a year.

    ??It''s just that this day study is a bit troublesome. It''s unrealistic to pick me up and drop off at home in the morning and evening. I still have to find a way.

    "There''s still nearly a month left. Let me discuss it with your father and your uncle."

    Jiaren nodded and did not persuade him any more.

    He is now providing for the family and is already very sorry.

    With two more younger brothers studying, the burden on the family is too heavy.

    Jiayin played with the wallet on his eldest brother''s waist and felt worried after hearing it from beginning to end.

    I bought more than 100 taels for groceries earlier, which I thought was a lot. But there are many people in the family, and the expenses are really too high.

    I can¡¯t say, I still have to find a way to continue making money.

    The harvest will be done in less than two months, and the grain cannot be sold.

    It turns out that the fruits in the Space Courtyard can be picked again, and I will find a way to send them to Kyoto when the time comes.

    I just don¡¯t know if I can find someone who took advantage of me like last year and sold it for dozens of taels.

    Don''t mention trivial matters at home, just say that Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou ran away at high speed for three or four days.

    Seeing that they were still a hundred miles away from their destination, both of them breathed a sigh of relief.

    Liu Biao looked into the distance and saw a tea shed at the intersection of a small town not far away, so he said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest, eat some solid food, and then run there in one go.¡±

    Li Laosi licked his chapped lips and nodded.

    The two of them arrived outside the tea shed and tied their horses, and the enthusiastic young man came forward to greet them.

    ¡°Two guests, please come in and have a seat, the sun is too hot.¡±

    As he spoke, he took the cloth from his shoulder and wiped the table.

    ¡°Bring us a pot of herbal tea, not dry food.¡±

    ??Liu Biaotou looked around and saw no guests, so he didn''t have any doubts.

    After all, it was too hot at noon. Everyone was hiding at home to enjoy the cool air, and no one was willing to go out and walk around.

    The boy responded loudly and quickly delivered a pot of herbal tea.

    Liu Biaotou sniffed it, tasted it and nodded.

    Li Laosi drank two bowls and then took a long breath, finally feeling a little relieved from the heat.

    Liu Biaotou also drank a lot, and when he wanted to ask for another pot, the boy took out a pot of jelly, added minced garlic, soy sauce, etc. and stirred it.

    ?That jelly is probably made from japonica rice pulp. It looks white and is paired with blanched vegetables. It looks delicious no matter how you look at it.

    Liu Biaotou swallowed his saliva and wanted to have a bowl, but Li Laosi took out dry biscuits and meat sauce instead.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat all the meat sauce, otherwise it will spoil.¡±

    Liu Biaotou also looked away and started eating with Li Laosi.

    Tao Hongying¡¯s cooking skills are particularly good. The fried meat is slightly dry and fragrant, and the sauce is also salty. Mix it together and serve it with flatbread. You will never get tired of eating it.

    ??The young boy Xu sniffed the aroma of the meat sauce and stepped forward with a smile.

    ¡°Two guests, where did you buy the meat sauce? We have newly added cold rice noodles in the store. It may taste better with this meat sauce.¡±

    ??Li Laosi smiled and said, "I brought it from home, but there is no place to sell it outside. I''m afraid I will be disappointed!"

    ?As expected, the waiter sighed and quickly filled two bowls of rice noodles.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to give these rice noodles to my two guests to try. There are no customers today, so they will go rancid if left alone. If it tastes good, I¡¯ll ask you to come back and take care of the business.¡±

    Liu Biaotou and Li Laosi looked at each other and shook their heads.

    ¡°Thank you, brother. We brought a lot of dry food. It would be a pity if we didn¡¯t finish it. We will definitely try this rice noodle again next time we pass by.¡±

    The boy looked a little embarrassed when his kindness was rejected, and he took back the bowl.

    ?Liu Biaotou and Li Laosi ate quickly, quickly packed up their things, paid for the tea, and then continued on their way.

    Not far away, there is a hilltop with a small river at the foot of the hill.

    ?The two horses were a little thirsty, so they ran straight over and drank gulps of water.

    Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou also jumped down to wash their hands and faces to cool down.

    ¡°This journey has been hard, but fortunately the drought has passed, otherwise finding water to drink on the way would have been a problem.¡±

    ¡°Yes, God is merciful.¡±

    ??The two chatted for a few words, then picked up the horses and continued on their way.

    At this moment, something unexpected happened.

    A feather arrow shot out from the mountain forest and headed straight for the two of them.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 77ï¼š Jedi counterattack

    Chapter 77: Jedi Counterattack

    ??Liu Biaotou pushed Li Laosi away, and instantly drew his sword and cut off the arrow.

    ?Li Laosi rolled on the spot, hid behind a big rock, then took off his bow and arrow and started to fight back.

    But the people in the woods are obviously masters.

    The two sides went back and forth, and the quivers were quickly emptied.

    Silence, an eerie silence, flows between the mountains, forests and rivers.

    He was still a man in the woods, so he was perhaps more confident and slowly revealed his figure.

    ??They were three Jianghu people, all with long knives in their hands, and one of them was also holding a bow.

    The thin man on the far left is the waiter from the teahouse just now.

    Liu Biaotou and Li Laosi both had chills running down their spines. Fortunately, they were not greedy just now.

    ??If you had eaten that bowl of rice noodles, you might have become fish meat on someone else''s chopping board, ready to be slaughtered.

    The two of them looked at each other and walked out with their knives in hand.

    ?The guy sneered, with a bit of irritation in his expression.

    "You two should be alert. If you had eaten my rice noodles, you would have been in trouble by now."

    The fat man next to him also echoed, "That''s right, why waste my time!"

    ??It was the burly man who looked at Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou carefully with sharp eyes and spoke.

    ¡°Hand over the red stuff you have on you and I will spare your life.¡±

    ??Liu Biao subconsciously shook the package on his back with an ugly expression on his face.

    ??Originally, they thought their trip was very secretive, but in the end they were still targeted by Jianghu people.

    ??If the dart is lost and it doesn¡¯t matter, I will lose all my money and give it to the owner of the goods.

    Even if you can¡¯t afford the compensation, you won¡¯t lose your life.

    ??But these quacks have absolutely no morality to speak of. Whether they hand over things or not, they will probably die!

    He turned his head and glanced at Li Laosi, his heart pounding.

    He can die, but Li Laosi cannot!

    When he brought Li Laosi out, he had to take him back alive, otherwise he would be ashamed of the Li family even if he died.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to stop them! You hurry up and leave. At critical moments, you can throw things out. It¡¯s important to escape.¡±

    He whispered a few words to Li Laosi, then picked up the long knife and rushed out.

    ?The three Jianghu people smiled contemptuously, and also raised their swords to greet him.

    ??But no one expected that Li Laosi suddenly pulled out two more long arrows from his boots.

    The gray tail feathers are the same color as his trousers, so no one noticed it.

    ??Moreover, the arrowhead is actually made of fine iron and shines black.

    He bent his bow and nocked an arrow again, just for a moment. The two arrows flew out together!

    The three Jianghu people didn''t expect that he had a backup plan. They couldn''t react at such a close distance.

    ?The guy was shot directly in the shoulder. The fat man ducked sideways, but his arm was also injured.

    ??Liu Biaotou was already prepared to fight to the death and cover Li Laosi''s escape.

    I didn¡¯t expect Li Laosi to be so brave, and the hope of survival made him even more brave.

    ??And the long knife in his hand was surprisingly easy to use. He cut off the guy''s long knife in just a few encounters.

    The blade of the knife even opened the man''s stomach, causing him to scream and fainted from the pain.

    ?The other fat man and the burly man were so angry that they fought with him desperately.

    ??Li Laosi also threw away his bow and arrow at this moment and rushed forward to help.

    ?His swordsmanship is average, but he is born with supernatural power. He can even lead the fat man aside and fight without losing.

    ?The burly man''s eyes were red with regret, he was really capsized in the gutter.

    Originally I thought it was just two escorts, but they were not careful in their calculations. It was not easy to intercept the goods!

    Without thinking, one brother was killed when he came up, leaving them two against two, slowly falling into a disadvantage.

    He became more and more impatient, made a miscalculation, and was stabbed in the back by Liu Biao.

    ??Although he dodged most of the force, his clothes were still torn at the back and his skin was torn apart!

    ?The pain was so painful that his eyes went dark!

    ? Turning around to look, Liu Biaotou had already rushed to Li Laosi''s side, and they were holding the fat man down together.

    The fat man was flustered, and the knife was knocked out of his hand in the blink of an eye.

    ??Li Laosi actually grabbed his belt, rounded him up like a stone, and threw him out so hard that he lost sight of him.

    ??The burly man gritted his teeth, dove into the forest, and fled for his life. Li Laosi still wanted to catch up, but Liu Biao grabbed him by the head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t chase after the poor enemy, be careful as you still have a backup plan!¡±

    ?Li Laosi was relieved of his efforts and felt his hands and feet were weak.

    I usually hunt in the mountains, and at most I encounter wild boars, black bears, and the like.

    This is the first time that we have been fighting for life and death like this.

    If you are not careful, you will die. It is simply too dangerous.

    ?He was panting heavily, and sweat finally broke out uncontrollably, instantly soaking his back and hair.

    ??Liu Biao patted him on the shoulder, hesitated for a moment, and finally ran towards the fat man and the assistant with a long knife in hand.

    The two men were only seriously injured and not completely dead.

    ?At this moment, I wanted to beg for mercy, but my mouth opened and closed, and I couldn''t say a word at all.

    ??Liu Biaotou was so cruel that he wiped their necks one by one with a knife and sent them completely to see the Lord of Hell.

    ?Li Laosi felt mixed feelings in his heart and was endlessly afraid.

    "Let''s go dig a hole and bury them." Liu Biaotou did not dare to delay. "Although they are robbers, it is still difficult to explain when they are discovered."

    ??Li Laosi forced himself forward and together with Liu Biaotou, dragged the two of them to the foot of the woods.

    ?The soil here was soft, and soon the two of them dug a big kang, threw the two of them in, and covered it tightly.

    Finally, the two of them sat down back to back and breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Brother Liu, what should we do? Someone ran away just now, are you going to find help? We¡¯re not afraid. We¡¯ll risk our lives at worst, but if he goes to our house...¡±

    ?Li Laosi regretted more and more that he should have kept that man behind even if he risked getting hurt.

    ??Liu Biaotou was also worried, but still comforted him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, people like this are carrying a lot of lives. There are many people who want their lives while they are injured. They shouldn¡¯t think of retaliating against us so quickly.¡±

    Li Laosi was still worried and said.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and deliver the goods, and then go home early.¡±

    "Okay, I have to check when I get back to find out who the **** is this time."

    Bodyguard Liu was also so angry that he gritted his teeth. He was secretly sending the bodyguards, and leaking the news was equivalent to deliberately killing them.

    Logically speaking, there are only three or four people in the **** agency who know about this matter, and they all get along well with him...

    The two of them did not dare to delay any longer. They drank a few sips of water and then continued running wildly.

    When it got dark, they actually ran to the place.

    ??The two men guarded directly outside the city gate. When the city gate was opened early the next morning, they went in to hand over the **** goods.

    Then he purchased dry food supplies, fed the horses, and returned directly.

    ??Everyone in the Li family didn''t know that Li Laosi had just experienced the test of life and death, and they were still busy as usual.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li had a private conversation with Mr. Li and told him that he had been strictly teaching Jia Xi Jia An recently.

    Li Laoer heard that the college was going to open an elementary school, and he also knew that this was an opportunity for his nephews.

    ?As a result, the family''s happy and peaceful life immediately became difficult, and I had to study in the morning and afternoon.

    The second uncle was unprecedentedly strict. He was slapped on the hand if he couldn''t memorize the book, and he was slapped on the hand if he couldn''t sit upright.

    Even if Jia Xi farts and Jia An laughs, both brothers will also slap their hands.

    Only at noon were they allowed to go out to play naughty things, but the sun gave them a headache.

    My friend is spending the summer at home, and he can¡¯t even scream.

    ?With no one to accompany you, playing will be boring.

    ??The two boys quickly withered and looked at their grandma pitifully, not daring to say anything. They just gathered in front of and behind them, expecting grandma to intercede.

    ?Old Mrs. Li doesn''t care about this. After feeding her granddaughter three meals a day and two small stove meals, the grandfather and grandson went for a walk at the entrance of the village.

    ??If there are villagers, they will chat a few words. If there are no villagers, they will look into the distance, hoping that Li Laosi will come back soon.

    This night, I saw the sky filled with red clouds, and the sky and the earth were dyed orange. It was very beautiful.

    Jiayin is holding her grandma¡¯s legs, watching happily.

    ?At the intersection in the distance, a horse-drawn carriage was approaching. The black painted flat roof looked very impressive.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 78ï¼š Wake up overnight

    Chapter 78 Awakening at night

    ?Old Mrs. Li''s heart skipped a beat, and her legs felt a little weak at that time.

    It couldn''t be that my son was injured and was sent back by carriage...

    Jiayin seemed unlikely, so he quickly climbed onto grandma¡¯s lap and hugged grandma¡¯s neck.

    ?Old Mrs. Li finally came back to her senses and stood up reluctantly.

    Fortunately, none of the people sitting on the carriage shaft were familiar.

    When I got closer, the middle-aged driver did not move, but a middle-aged woman sitting on the right side of the carriage jumped out.

    Before she could speak, a low coughing sound came from the carriage.

    It seems to be suppressed with all its strength and unwilling to be heard.

    The middle-aged woman looked a little anxious and stepped forward to salute Mrs. Li.

    ¡°Mom, we are passing by your place and cannot go into the city at night, so we would like to stay here. Is there any clean and spacious house in the village?¡±

    As she spoke, she took out a piece of silver from her purse and wanted to hand it to Mrs. Li.

    ?Old Mrs. Li quickly waved her hand, "No, no need, sister."

    She was a little wary at first, but she heard that these people were passing by for a stay, and there seemed to be patients in the car, so she couldn''t help but think of her son who was also traveling outside.

    ?As a result, she became even more soft-hearted.

    ¡°If you want to find a better family in the village, that¡¯s my family. If you don¡¯t mind, come with me.¡±

    ?The middle-aged woman didn''t expect it to be like this, and her eyes were a little wary.

    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "Don''t worry, my son is out escorting, and I''ve been thinking about him all day. I have nothing to do, so I brought my granddaughter over to see him. I''m not waiting for you specially."

    When the middle-aged woman saw the good news about the white, plump and cute girl, she felt ashamed in her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me, ma¡¯am, our master is not comfortable, and slaves want to be as considerate as possible.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to go out.¡± Mrs. Li smiled and led them towards the village.

    On the way, the coughing in the carriage almost never stopped.

    Some villagers were having dinner in the courtyard, and out of curiosity they asked, "Auntie, are there guests at home?"

    ?Old Mrs. Li responded vaguely, "Yes, you are going to eat now? I''m afraid our family hasn''t prepared it yet."

    ?The villager smiled and said, "Yes, it''s our team''s turn to look at the crops tonight. Let''s eat early and go out early."

    ¡°Okay, in one month, the food will be brought home, and everyone will feel relieved.¡±

    Mrs. Li exchanged pleasantries, hugged her granddaughter, and led the carriage to her home.

    Tao Hongying was afraid that her daughter would be hungry, so she was about to go out to look for the grandparents.

    ?Suddenly seeing a carriage coming back, he quickly called Zhao Yuru.

    ?Li Lao Er and Li Lao San were talking in the main room. They heard the movement and went out to greet them.

    ?The middle-aged man and woman looked at Li''s house carefully. The yard was clean, the house was neat, and the young and old in the family were well dressed.

    They were very satisfied. They could see that this was a well-to-do family that was going through life.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li called to her son to open the courtyard door and welcome the carriage in.

    Middle-aged rickshaw drivers and women jumped out and greeted everyone.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for bothering you all tonight.¡±

    "You are a guest when you come in. Don''t be polite, sister." Mrs. Li handed the good news to Tao Hongying, and then called Zhao Yuru.

    "Let a few boys sleep with you tonight, and the West Room will be poured out for the guests. Go and tidy up first, don''t neglect it."

    Zhao Yuru quickly turned around and entered the house.

    On weekdays, the house is always tidying up. Occasionally, Jiaren will come back and study and write in the West Room.

    So apart from the east room where Mrs. Li and Jiayin live, this is the best place for the whole family.

    At this moment, the carriage door opened, and the middle-aged coachman helped a man down.

    He looks about the same age as Li Laosi, but not as tall and strong as Li Laosi.

    ?He was wearing a sapphire blue brocade gown, a jade belt wrapped around his waist, and a gold crown binding his hair. He had handsome features and a bit of nobility in his eyebrows.

    But his face was pale, with an unusual blush on his cheekbones. He might have wanted to speak, but he coughed a few times and could only hold his hands.

    ??The Li family hurriedly returned the gift and invited their master and servant to come into the house.

    ??The three masters and servants have been looking at the Li family without any trace, and their expressions became much calmer when they saw that they were really enthusiastic and didn''t have any dislike.

    You must know that when I stayed in Fucheng before, when people heard coughing, they were afraid that it was an epidemic or consumption, and they refused to take him in.

    ?The fire pit in the west room is very large, with a new golden kang mat, and two large camphor wood boxes at the end of the kang.

    Several quilts were placed on the box, covered with clean floral sheets.

    Under the cabinet is a square Kang table, with pens, ink and books placed on the table.

    ?This surprised the three masters and servants. There are actually children studying in such a farmhouse.

    ?This is not just about being rich, at least the family has vision and courage.

    You must know that the Tianwu Dynasty is now riddled with holes, and the road to the imperial examination has almost been cut off.

    Tongsheng and scholars can still take the exam, but the selection of electors and Jinshi has been suspended for five years.

    ?This is almost a road with no rewards. I didn¡¯t expect that a farmer would actually persist...

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn''t know what they were thinking, so she spread the bedding with her own hands and invited the man to get on the kang to rest.

    "This noble man, please rest for now. My daughter-in-law is quite good at cooking. I''ll ask her to cook some food and bring it over later. If you need anything, just let me know."

    ?The man nodded, and the middle-aged woman quickly said, "Our young master is taking medicine and has some taboos. I''ll help him cook."

    "Okay, it just so happens that we haven''t eaten either." Mrs. Li didn''t seem to guess her precautions, and followed her out with a smile.

    Tao Hongying originally cooked millet porridge, steamed Chinese cabbage buns, and fried toon eggs.

    All the portions from the Zhao family next door were taken away, leaving only our own.

    But these meals for entertaining guests are a bit shabby.

    She scooped out a ladle of fine flour, kneaded it, rolled it out, and cut a piece of leaner bacon.

    Two quarters of an hour later, three bowls of shredded pork and vegetable noodles were ready.

    There are also two poached eggs lying in the bowl, sprinkle with chopped green onion, and light with sesame oil. It¡¯s simply delicious and delicious!

    ?The middle-aged woman has been helping to light the fire. Old Mrs. Li hugged Jiayin and sat on the small bench at the door, chatting a few words.

    ??The three masters and servants came out to play in Kyoto, and they didn''t expect the master to have an old illness on the way.

    The host¡¯s surname is Ye. The woman and the coachman are husband and wife. The coachman¡¯s name is Ye Shan and the woman¡¯s name is Dongmei.

    They were all born in the same family and were trusted by their master, so they often served him around.

    ?Perhaps she was worried about her master''s illness, but Sister-in-law Dongmei didn''t even raise her brows.

    ??The Li family could not persuade them, they could only make it as convenient as possible for them.

    Fortunately, Tao Hongying¡¯s craftsmanship is still as popular as ever.

    ??Dongmei and his wife ate all the noodles and added a few vegetarian steamed buns.

    Even the sick Mr. Ye ate half a bowl of noodles and drank up all the noodle soup.

    This made Dongmei and his wife so happy that they gave the money to Mrs. Li.

    Mrs. Li insisted not to do so. Her family was not rich, but she did not want to make money from this.

    Just a little effort, just a favor.

    ?But Jiayin was an exception. Her big eyes glowed green when she saw the rejected silver hairpin.

    It¡¯s a pity that no one cares about what she, a child, thinks.

    Everyone fell asleep soon, but in the middle of the night, there was a sudden commotion in the West Room.

    Dongmei took the medicine bag and jar and boiled the medicine under the eaves.

    ?There were coughs one after another in the room, making everyone feel tight in their chests.

    Mrs. Li went down to have a look. Jiayin was curious and joined in the fun.

    The old lady carried her to the west room, and sure enough, Mr. Ye was sitting on the edge of the kang and coughing non-stop.

    ?Seeing them come in, Mr. Ye probably wanted to say something, but as soon as he opened his mouth, blood sprayed all over the face of Mrs. Li and Jiayin!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 79ï¼š Buyers finally figured it out!

    Chapter 79 The buyer finally got the idea!

    "ah!"

    Mrs. Li shivered in shock and subconsciously hugged her granddaughter tightly.

    Mr. Ye was probably used to vomiting. He raised his head and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, but looked at his grandfather and grandson with a somewhat apologetic expression.

    I didn¡¯t want to, but Jiayin didn¡¯t look scared at all. Instead, he frowned, as if he was thinking about something.

    ?Yeshan was throwing a cloth towel, but he rushed over in two steps and helped his master to lean against the wall of the kang.

    "Madam, I''m sorry. Don''t be afraid, our master''s disease is not spread from person to person."

    ?Old Mrs. Li felt a little uncomfortable. After all, no one wanted to be sprayed with blood, so she still had her precious granddaughter with her.

    But the person is so seriously ill, it would be stingy to care about it.

    ??She quickly went to the end of the kang and pulled out the quilt and asked Ye Shan to help Mr. Ye put it behind her.

    "This disease seems to be serious. Do you need to call a doctor?"

    ?Ye Shan¡¯s brows were wrinkled like a knot and he didn¡¯t speak.

    Mr. Ye''s chest was rising and falling, he was vomiting blood, but his cough became lighter.

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t stay any longer, so she said, "I''m going to wash up first. If you need help, just call out."

    ?Ye Shan quickly nodded and thanked her. Mrs. Li went back to the house and pulled off a cloth to wipe herself and her granddaughter clean, and then changed her clothes.

    She was still worried, so she told Jiayin, "You go to bed first, and grandma will help."

    Jiayin nodded obediently and closed her eyes, but her mind was still spinning.

    She was very familiar with the symptoms of the noble person next door.

    ??If she guessed correctly, it should be lung abscess.

    In the winter of her previous life, she once fell into the cold river water. After she returned, she had a fever but ignored it, which eventually led to pneumonia.

    ??Pneumonia and coughing come back and forth, and it turns into this lung abscess.

    I remember that she also coughed up blood and was scared to death, thinking that she would not live long.

    But after going to the hospital, getting injections, and taking medicine at home, it will be fine in a month.

    ??If you don¡¯t eat too spicy food, it will have almost no effect on colds and fevers.

    But this is the Tianwu Dynasty, and the medical level is too low, so it must be a fatal disease.

    She dug out a small plastic box that was kept alone in the small courtyard room. There were some antibiotics in it, which she had prepared just in case.

    As a result, she did not fall ill and came here.

    ??And the family entertained a noble young master who was staying at home, and it happened that he had this disease...

    Are there really coincidences in the world, or is everything predestined?

    ?Think about it carefully, now the family has enough food and clothing.

    ??But it will take at least five or six years for the eldest brother to stand out and support the family''s glory.

    ?During this period, what should you do if your family is oppressed?

    Not to mention the corn and potatoes in space, they are prone to disaster.

    Would you like to take a gamble and find a backer for your family?

    She tossed and turned, hesitated for a long time, and finally got off the ground.

    In the west room, Ye Shan was talking to his master.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to rush back to Kyoto and invite Dr. Zhang here. Your illness this time is too dangerous!¡±

    ?The young man¡¯s voice was hoarse and he only said, ¡°Go, be careful.¡±

    ?Yeshan hurried out of the door and didn''t even see Jiayin, a chubby girl, behind the door.

    Under the eaves of the corridor, Mrs. Li was boiling medicine with Dongmei.

    Even when Ye Shan left on horseback, Dongmei only said a few words and did not dare to leave the medicine jar.

    I have to say that she is vigilant enough.

    But she didn''t expect that there was a little girl who was about to turn one year old in the house.

    Jiayin sneaked into the west room quietly. Under the candlelight, Mr. Ye, who was sitting on his back, looked even weaker.

    ??If he hadn''t coughed occasionally, people would have mistakenly thought he was dead. Jiayin stretched out her little hand and patted his arm. Mr. Ye slowly opened his eyes, looking a little dazed.

    The little girl is white and fat, wearing a red bellyband embroidered with longevity.

    ?At this moment, he tilted his little head, with a red rope tied to a sky-high braid trembling, as if he was looking at him seriously, and the little adult didn''t know what he was thinking.

    He couldn''t help but slightly raise the corners of his mouth, what a cute child.

    ??Remembering the blood that had just been sprayed on her face, he felt a little ashamed.

    Fortunately, looking at this, the little girl was not frightened.

    ?He wanted to say something, but the little girl nodded suddenly and stretched out her two chubby hands.

    ??There are two small white things in one hand, and a five-tael silver ingot in the other hand.

    Mr. Ye looked a little stunned and frowned slightly, not understanding what the little girl was doing.

    ??Moreover, the Li family doesn''t look particularly wealthy, so why do they just give their children silver coins to play with?

    Jiayin was a little impatient and brought the pills closer to Mr. Ye¡¯s eyes.

    ??Is this person sick and stupid? Is it difficult to understand that he uses money to buy pills?

    After waiting for a long time, Mr. Ye still made no move.

    Jiayin was afraid that grandma would come in and the deal would be interrupted.

    ?So she collected the silver coin and tried her best to stuff the pills into Mr. Ye''s mouth.

    Of course Mr. Ye can¡¯t eat it!

    The origin of this thing is unknown, but this little girl is too weird!

    ?He turned his head to avoid it, but had no choice but to cough again.

    As soon as he opened his mouth, Jiayin stuffed the pills in.

    An indescribable bitterness and astringency spread in his mouth, making him want to spit it out immediately.

    ??But the little girl brought the water glass over. Perhaps because her little hands were weak, she almost spilled it on the quilt.

    He suddenly didn¡¯t want to vomit. No matter what he ate, how could a child under one year old harm him?

    Jiayin saw that he drank half a glass of water and must have swallowed the pills.

    ?She breathed a long sigh of relief and wiped away the non-existent sweat beads on her forehead.

    Mr. Ye couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth even higher, causing Jiayin to glare at him, and then he took out the silver pick again.

    Mr. Ye thought for a while and said, "I have money and I can''t take it from you."

    Jiayin fell down with anger and regretted everything in his heart. What kind of medicine should be given to such an idiot? He is so stupid!

    Mrs. Li went back to the house and could not see her granddaughter, so she chased her after her almost immediately.

    Seeing that her granddaughter was indeed here, she quickly hugged her and apologized to Mr. Ye in a low voice.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Ye, for disturbing your rest. This girl in our family is too naughty!"

    Mr. Ye gathered his strength, shook his head slowly, and said with a smile.

    ¡°No, she¡¯s a very cute little girl. She still wants to give me money!¡±

    Silver?

    ?Old Mrs. Li quickly opened her granddaughter''s little hand, and sure enough, the silver lock was still there.

    ?She was so surprised that she couldn''t laugh or cry.

    "This is really strange! This girl in our family is a little money-crazy, and her favorite is gold and silver. When it comes to her, it''s like entering a tiger''s mouth, and I can''t get it out. Why do you take the initiative to give it away? ?¡±

    Mr. Ye slowly shook his head, it was funny, he couldn''t guess what this little girl was thinking.

    ¡°Perhaps you feel sorry for me when I am sick?¡±

    ?Orange Mrs. Li glanced at Mr. Ye''s pillow and saw a jade pendant placed there.

    She thought she guessed the reason, so she smiled from ear to ear.

    ¡°Oh, I understand. This girl is probably interested in your jade pendant and plans to buy it with money.¡±

    purchase?

    An idea flashed in Mr. Ye''s mind. He looked at the little girl and finally understood.

    ??The good news made me want to scream to the sky, the buyer finally got the idea!

    ??If you take her medicine, of course you have to give money!

    ??Whoever gives away medicine and money is not stupid!

    She was afraid that Mr. Ye would let it slip and grandma would find out about her little tricks.

    ?So she quickly yawned and hugged her grandma''s neck tightly.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 80ï¼š So adults, you actually bully a child!

    Chapter 80: You are such an adult, but you bully a child!

    ?Sure enough, Mrs. Li left immediately.

    ¡°Master, please rest, I¡¯m afraid this girl is sleepy.¡±

    Mr. Ye nodded, still looking a little stunned.

    Jiayin lay on her grandma¡¯s shoulder and walked out, giving him a grimace.

    ?Dongmei just came in with the medicine. Mr. Ye came back to his senses, thought about it and asked.

    ¡°Dongmei, do you remember anything when you were one year old?¡±

    ¡°One year old?¡± Dongmei replied not knowing what the young master was thinking.

    ¡°No, sir. A child cannot remember anything until he is four or five years old!¡±

    Mr. Ye looked at the door, his expression getting weirder.

    ?Dongmei thought that he expected the doctor to come earlier, so she advised him.

    "Don''t worry, young master, it''s only three hundred miles away from Kyoto. Dashan will definitely be back in two days."

    After saying that, she handed the medicine bowl forward.

    Mr. Ye hesitated for a moment and then pushed the bowl away.

    "Don''t drink it anymore. This medicine is just for cough relief and has no use."

    Dongmei also knows that this medicine only temporarily suppresses the disease and cannot cure the disease at all. But the master had been vomiting blood so badly that he felt unsure if he didn''t take medicine.

    She still wanted to persuade him, but Mr. Ye lay down.

    Dongmei had no choice but to put the medicine away.

    Early on the next morning, Tao Hongying got up early and got busy.

    ??Everyone in the family knows about the fuss in the West Room last night.

    But no one knows medical skills, and no one can help.

    At this time, it is also a good thing to cook some delicious meals so that the patient can eat a few more bites.

    She cooked the white porridge until it was soft and blooming, and served it with scallion oil rolls as big as a child''s fist.

    ??He scrambled eggs with green cucumbers and added spinach with nuts.

    Just a simple and delicious breakfast, light and light, but very suitable for Mr. Ye''s appetite.

    He drank half a bowl of porridge, ate a flower roll, and half a plate of vegetables.

    After putting down his chopsticks, he tried to walk on the ground and felt much better.

    Dongmei was also crazy with joy. It was a good thing to be able to eat. Only when you are full can you have the strength to recover from illness.

    ¡°Sir, the daughter-in-law of the Li family is so awesome. Her craftsmanship is even better than that of our aunt. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you eat so much!¡±

    Mr. Ye nodded, who would have thought that he could find such a nice family just by looking for a place to stay.

    ?At this time, the door of the room opened, and Mrs. Li came over with Jiayin in her arms.

    She was also happy to see Mr. Ye looking good and eating enough food.

    "That''s good. If you take care of it for another three or four days, you''ll be gone from any disease."

    Dongmei kept thanking her, causing Mrs. Li to wave her hands, roll up her sleeves, and help her pick up the bowls and chopsticks and send them to the kitchen.

    Leaving the good news behind, he was scratching the edge of the kang and looking at Mr. Ye carefully.

    Since he was ill last night and the light was poor, Mr. Ye also did not take a good look at this little girl.

    Looking back now, although he is white, fat and cute, he is also an ordinary child.

    ??If it¡¯s strange, it¡¯s the eyes.

    To be precise, it¡¯s the eyes!

    ?This kind of scrutiny that falls on him is not what a one-year-old child should have...

    Jiayin is not afraid of being seen through. She was prepared when she planned to sell medicine.

    She was just a child under one year old, and the whole family watched her come out of the mother''s belly. No matter how much we checked, there was nothing fishy about her.

    She tried hard to climb onto the kang, but her short legs were really not strong enough.

    The edge of the kang is raised, but the feet are off the ground, like a monkey stuck in a tree.

    ??If your arm is loosened, you will definitely fall on your butt.

    At such a critical moment, Mr. Ye is still watching the excitement. How stupid!

    Jiayin glared at him fiercely and shouted, "Help!"

    Mr. Ye came back to his senses and laughed after seeing clearly.

    He bent down and gave the fat girl a hand, and apologized quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t help, it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t notice it for a while.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Jiayin wrinkled her little nose, trying to express her displeasure, but she didn¡¯t know that this look was so cute. Mr. Ye couldn''t help but raise his hand to pinch her little face, but Jiayin''s chubby hand slapped her down.

    Jiayin took out the silver thorn from last night and waved it vigorously in front of Mr. Ye''s eyes.

    Mr. Ye could not help but laugh more and more, and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Is what you gave me medicine last night? Are you here to ask for money for medicine?¡±

    Jiayin nodded vigorously, but the little fat man had poor balance and almost fell over again. Fortunately, Mr. Ye helped him.

    Jiayin blushed, thought for a while, then put her little hand behind her back and took two pills.

    At this time, Mrs. Li and Dongmei came back from the kitchen, and the sound of voices could be heard.

    Mr. Ye quickly took the pill and threw it into his mouth. He picked up the warm water on the table and drank it.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li entered the house and saw her granddaughter getting on the kang again, so she hugged her quickly, not wanting her to disturb Mr. Ye''s rest.

    Jiayin¡¯s eyes widened in anxiety. He didn¡¯t get the medicine fee, so he had to pay for two more pills instead, right?

    Mr. Ye couldn''t help it and was amused by the little girl.

    Dongmei was confused when she saw him. She didn¡¯t know what happened to the young master suddenly.

    Mr. Ye didn¡¯t want to explain, so he ordered.

    "I''m afraid we have to stay here for a few more days. You go to the city to buy some food. Don''t let the Li family lose. In addition, bring back another three hundred taels of silver. Remember to ask for five taels of silver each."

    ?Dongmei quickly agreed and agreed very much.

    After all, at times like this, she didn¡¯t dare to move her master.

    ??Original Mrs. Li would not refuse when she heard that their master and servant wanted to stay for a few more days.

    ??Li Laoer had someone to take care of him at home, so Li Laosan hitched a mule cart and took Zhao Yuru as a companion to accompany Dongmei into the city.

    Jiayin was lying on the big kang in his house, his belly bulging like a toad with anger.

    Suffering a loss, really suffering a loss!

    Obviously it is such a handsome noble son, Lai Lai''s silver, grab the child''s pills!

    Mrs. Li didn¡¯t know why her granddaughter was angry. She wanted to take her out for a walk, hoping to play with the children in the village and learn to speak more.

    As a result, the village chief came over at this time.

    ??He originally heard that guests were coming to the Li family, but when he went to talk to some guys next door and passed by, he found that the carriage had not left yet.

    ?So he came in to chat and ask what was going on.

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn¡¯t hide anything from him, she spoke carefully.

    "We were originally guests who came to stay at home, but the guests were not in good health and became serious last night. We had to wait for their doctors to come to their homes for diagnosis and treatment. I decided to keep them for a few more days. After all, it is not easy to be away from home."

    The village chief nodded, finally relieved.

    ¡°You are a kind-hearted family, and it is good luck for this guest to come to your home.¡±

    ??After asking a few more questions, the village chief comforted the fourth child before he came back.

    "The fourth child loves Fu Niu the most. He will definitely come back when Fu Niu turns one year old."

    ¡°Yeah, I know that too, but I can¡¯t help but worry about it in my mother¡¯s heart.¡±

    After saying a few words, the village chief went next door.

    ?At this time, Li Laosan drove the mule cart back from the city. Zhao Yuru was the first to jump out of the cart, grabbed her mother-in-law and said.

    "Mom, Sister-in-law Dongmei bought a lot of things. I stopped her, but I didn''t stop her."

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn''t take it seriously. Their family didn''t plan to ask for any money. It was considered thoughtful for the guests to buy some food to supplement their own food.

    I didn¡¯t want to, so I just carried a dozen baskets off the mule cart.

    This ¡°many¡± is too much!

    Half a fan of pork, five live chickens, a basket of eggs, and a bucket of live fish.

    Hundred jin of fine japonica rice and flour, and four jars of vegetable oil.

    ??There are two baskets of other bits and pieces of food, including snack boxes and various candies and snacks. Most of the baskets are filled...

    ¡°Sister, have you moved the market back?¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li teased Dongmei and really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ?Dongmei held a box in her hands and smiled.

    ¡°Old sister, we have already caused trouble to the family by coming here. We can¡¯t let your family have any more food! Hongying is good at craftsmanship. If you buy more chicken, fish, meat and eggs, we will all benefit from it.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li thought about it and didn¡¯t refuse.

    "Well, I''ll let Hongying think about the food carefully and give Mr. Ye a good supplement."

    After saying a few words, Dongmei picked up the box and returned to the house, just in time to meet Jiayin who came out to watch the excitement.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 81ï¼š Rich man, letâ€™s be friends!

    Chapter 81 Rich people, let¡¯s be friends!

    Before she could speak, Mr. Ye, who was standing at the door of the west room, smiled.

    ¡°Little girl, come here to settle the score!¡±

    Jiayin¡¯s eyes lit up immediately and she ran over on her short legs.

    ??The Li family was sorting out the ingredients outside, and Dongmei put down her boxes and went out.

    Jiayin immediately threw himself on the box, drooling...

    Mr. Ye hugged her and opened the box.

    Jiayin''s eyes hurt from the white money. He kicked his short legs excitedly and wished he could hold the money and roll around.

    Mr. Ye couldn''t help laughing again, took four silver coins and placed them in front of the good news.

    ¡°Last night and this morning, you gave me four pills, one for each pill, is that enough?¡±

    Jiayin nodded vigorously, his little head nodding like a chicken pecking at rice.

    This is really unexpected!

    ?Her original plan was to take two pills for a meal and sell them for five taels, which would be a huge profit.

    ?Unexpectedly, one piece was sold for five taels of silver.

    This Mr. Ye is a real rich man. You must hug these thick thighs!

    She held several silver thorns in her arms and wanted to wag her tail happily.

    ??I went to the stove once and was so tired that I only earned two taels.

    She gave up a few tablets of antibiotics and got twenty taels.

    ?This deal is a great deal!

    ?She quickly took advantage of her grandma''s absence, stepped back and got off the kang, and tried her best to run to the east room with the silver in her arms.

    ?In fact, as soon as she left the house, she put all the silver coins into the space.

    At lunch, Tao Hongying, a clever woman, had the ingredients and happily showed off her skills.

    On the small Kang table in front of Mr. Ye, there was a plate of boiled cabbage hearts, a plate of minced meat and eggplant, a plate of cold vegetables, and a bowl of fish ball and tofu soup.

    ?The main dish is a soft and golden egg pancake, sprinkled with a little chopped green onion, which makes it very appetizing.

    Mr. Ye was eight times full after eating. Dongmei rounded up the remaining food. She was satisfied with her meal and planned to go to the city every few days.

    No matter what is missing, ingredients cannot be missing.

    After dinner, Jiayin found some free time and gave Mr. Ye two more pills, and once again received two silver coins...

    Mrs. Li was watching her granddaughter take a nap. When she saw her granddaughter giggling in her sleep, she whispered to Zhao Yuru who was doing needlework opposite her.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er seems to like Mr. Ye very much. She runs to him several times a day. You can see her smiling even in her sleep.¡±

    Zhao Yuru also smiled and responded.

    "Young Master Ye looks gentle and polite, and he is also patient with Fu Niu''er. Fu Niu''er is smart. If he treats her badly, she won''t get close to him."

    ?Old Mrs. Li nodded, feeling relieved.

    After all, no one in the family knows better than her how smart her granddaughter is.

    ?In this way, if Good News ran to the West Room again, she would not stop him.

    Even Dongmei was originally worried that the little girl would delay her master''s recovery, but she always smiled when she saw her master teasing the little girl. Instead, she hoped that the little girl would stay in the west room for a long time.

    ?Three days passed in a flash, taking three pills a day, and Tao Hongying took good care of her diet.

    Mr. Ye''s condition has improved significantly. Although he still coughs occasionally, it is completely different from that time when he vomited blood.

    Dongmei was worried that her husband had not brought the miracle doctor over for a long time, but because her master had recovered so miraculously, she wanted to kneel down and thank God.

    ??The happiest thing is the good news. I collect money three times a day, two silver coins at a time. I am really rich!

    She also felt a little guilty when she occasionally saw the half-empty silver box.

    ?So, she took out a certain brand of freeze-dried powder for improving immunity that was refrigerated in the refrigerator.

    He quietly poured it into a glass of water, and then pushed it to Young Master Ye with a pained look on his face.

    Mr. Ye didn''t understand why the little girl felt sorry for the glass of water, but he still raised his hand and drank it.

    As a result, the little girl immediately crawled to the box, took out a piece of silver, and ran away with a smile on her face.

    Mr. Ye really doesn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Are you charged for drinking water now?

    ?But of course he doesn''t care about it, not to mention that his net worth doesn''t care about so many hundred taels of silver.

    Let¡¯s just say that going out this time was too dangerous. He accidentally leaked the news and was surrounded by dozens of people. It took too much energy. At the critical moment, the evidence he had worked so hard to obtain fell into the water again, and he jumped in without thinking.

    Although I got the things, I still suffered from cold and high fever.

    The fever finally subsided, but the old habit of coughing returned.

    ?When I passed this small village, it was still three hundred miles away from Kyoto.

    ?At one point he thought that he might never set foot in Kyoto again.

    ?Unexpectedly, a small farmyard actually saved his life.

    An ordinary family of young and old, enthusiastic and thoughtful.

    An ordinary peasant woman¡¯s cooking skills are comparable to those of a master chef.

    ??An ordinary chubby girl, with money in one hand and pills in the other, secretly approached him for a deal.

    ??With a mere two hundred taels, he bought back most of his life.

    ??Now even if the mountain doesn''t bring the miracle doctor, he can still go back to Kyoto.

    But he suddenly wanted to stay longer and recuperate, but it was hard to take a break.

    ?Stepping into Kyoto, there is blood and blood, and you can''t help it.

    ??But there is only peace and tranquility in this courtyard, and there is still a little bit of mystery...

    Dongmei brought out the cold cake from the stove and saw the two naughty boys from the Li family standing in the yard with their heads hanging down. She couldn''t help but laugh.

    Needless to say, these two were naughty again and were punished by grandma.

    Jiayin grabbed the window sill, clapped her hands in gloating, and made faces with her two brothers from time to time.

    ?The two boys were so angry that they rolled their eyes and stuck out their tongues, silently "fighting" with their sister.

    Dongmei smiled even more when she saw it, and said to her master when she entered the room.

    ¡°When there are many children at home, it is lively.¡±

    Mr. Ye didn''t know what he thought of, his eyes darkened for a moment, and Dongmei immediately regretted what she said.

    ??She quickly changed her subject, "Master, Dashan hasn''t come back yet. I wonder if there is any difficulty on the road? I want to go to the city to find a secret source and ask..."

    Mr. Ye shook his head, "There must be a spy in the secret guard. Contacting the secret line at this time will easily expose the position. It''s better to wait a little longer. Dashan will act calmly and everything will be fine."

    Dongmei quickly nodded in agreement. The news about her husband was important, but the safety of her master was more important.

    ¡°Tomorrow I will go to the city again. In addition to buying ingredients, I will find a silver shop and prepare a generous gift. The end of the month is Fu Niu¡¯s birthday, so I want to show my love.¡±

    "Yes, Master." Dongmei said with a smile, "The little girl likes gold and silver so much. It seems that she wants to choose some gold jewelry. I am afraid that jade, agate and the like will not be pleasing to the eye."

    Mr. Ye also raised the corners of his mouth, remembering the little chubby girl lying on the box and drooling, his eyes were full of smiles.

    ¡°Children are so cute.¡±

    July is the hottest season of the year.

    ?Only when the sun sets and the earth is shrouded in night, the evening breeze will bring a slight coolness.

    Mr. Ye was so full after having a bowl of shredded chicken cold noodles for dinner that he rarely took a walk in the courtyard.

    Jiaxi Jiaan is curious, walking around and asking about the outside world.

    Jiayin joined in the fun and followed along. Unfortunately, his calves were too short and there was a layer of sweat on his tired forehead.

    In the end, the old lady felt distressed and took her to take a bath.

    Soon, the night got deep and everyone went to sleep.

    Tomorrow we will have to pull weeds and seal the ridges in the fields, and the busiest time will be the autumn harvest.

    While I was snoring in my sweet dream, no one expected that a dark figure suddenly rolled in from outside the yard!

    In the west room, Mr. Ye and Dongmei opened their eyes almost at the same time.

    Dongmei was pleasantly surprised and whispered, "Is Dashan back?"

    Mr. Ye frowned, "No, it''s not a mountain! Go out and take a look and protect the Li family."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 82ï¼š Kill people and destroy families

    Chapter 82 Killing people and destroying families

    Dongmei nodded, quietly opened the half-open window a little more, and then floated out like a feather.

    ??If everyone in the Li family saw this, I''m afraid they would be extremely surprised.

    She is no different from an ordinary woman on weekdays, but I didn¡¯t expect that she is a master...

    Under the moonlight, the dark figure did not notice anyone leaving the house.

    ?He quietly touched the window of the east wing, secretly blew a puff of white smoke into the room, and then closed the window.

    She wanted to make the second one in the same way, but Dongmei didn''t dare to wait any longer.

    Smoke! This is the trick of gangsters.

    How did the Li family provoke such a person?

    ?The black figure was about to continue blowing the smoke when he suddenly noticed someone approaching from behind. He inhaled in fright, but before the smoke could come out, he swallowed a big gulp of the smoke.

    He ducked to the side, avoiding the dagger in Dongmei''s hand, but also knocked over the copper basin under the wall.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The sound was particularly loud in the dark night.

    There was movement in every house of the Li family, and lights were lit one after another.

    ?Dongmei met the black shadow and frowned slightly.

    ??This person is very skilled. She needs some tricks to catch him.

    I am also worried that the Li family will rush out and be accidentally injured.

    ?So she shouted loudly, "A thief has come into the house, don''t come out, it''s dangerous!"

    ?Nearly all the houses have their windows open, and you can see them all now.

    Under the moonlight, it was hard to see clearly, but barely.

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter in fear, her arms trembling as she looked at the fight in the yard.

    Jiayin was still a little confused, but before she could react, Mrs. Li had already landed on the ground.

    At such a dangerous time, Mrs. Li didn''t know what to think. She just felt that it was safer to be around Mr. Ye.

    ?She didn''t care anymore, opened the door directly and entered the west room, quickly got on the kang, and closed the window tightly.

    ?Then he gave the good news to Mr. Ye.

    ¡°Master Ye, please protect my Fu Niu. If anything happens at home, please take her away.¡±

    Even though Mr. Ye had confidence in Dongmei, he still accepted the good news and said, "Auntie, don''t worry."

    ?Four simple words made Mrs. Li feel much better.

    ?She turned around and went out, grabbed the door latch, and lay at the door, always staring at the yard, ready to rush out to help at any time.

    This is especially true for Li Lao Er, Li Lao San, Jia Yi and Jia Huan.

    Jiaxi Jiaan slept with Tao Hongying. Now she was scared and curious, hiding under the window, her eyes widened.

    Tao Hongying held them tightly for fear that they would escape.

    ??Dongmei fought more and more anxiously. This black shadow was more troublesome than she thought.

    At this time, she missed her husband extremely.

    ?She usually concentrates on serving the young master, eating, drinking and dressing him, and her skills are far inferior to her husband.

    ?The dark shadow may have seen that she was a little weak, so it moved toward the gate while beating her.

    Needless to say, he was planning to escape.

    At this time, a cry of surprise came from the east chamber, and Li Laoer fell to the ground softly.

    ?Just now, the first tube of smoke was blown into his house. After inhaling a lot, he would feel dizzy and his body would be as soft as mud.

    ?Li Laosan and Jiayi didn''t know, they thought Li Laoer was injured.

    They couldn''t bear it any longer, so they opened the window and jumped out.

    Lao Li was holding a hatchet in his hand, while Jiayi was holding on to the iron rod issued by the **** agency.

    ??The two of them don''t have much skill, but behind them are the young and old of the family, and they can''t retreat even if they risk their lives.

    ?The black shadow had to deal with Dongmei and dodge the hatchets and iron rods of the uncle and nephew, so he was at a disadvantage for a while.

    ??The black shadow was also anxious and tried his best to get a kick from Dongmei. With the dagger in his hand, he turned around and stabbed Li Laosan.

    Li Laosan was holding up a hatchet to chop off, but he was about to be stabbed in the stomach. A dart was thrown from somewhere and went directly into the shadow''s shoulder.

    The shadow froze in pain, and Li Laosan dropped his hatchet.

    He only had time to dodge an inch, avoiding his chest, but his shoulders and arms were cut off completely!

    ¡°Ah!¡± He screamed in pain, and Dongmei¡¯s dagger and Jiayi¡¯s iron rod also arrived...

    ?Seeing the black shadow lying on the ground, half dead, everyone in the Li family couldn''t help it.

    Jia Huan ran to drag out Li Laoer. Seeing that he was not injured, he quickly told his family.

    Dongmei asked Tao Hongying to scoop up a ladle of cold water and pour it on Li Laoer''s face.

    ?Li Laoer woke up immediately, but his hands and feet still had no strength and had to recover slowly.

    Everyone was relieved. Those who lit the torches lit the torches and those who held the ropes gathered in the courtyard.

    Jiayi immediately **** the visitor and kicked him a few times along the way.

    ??Dongmei pulled off the scarf on the man''s face and took out the scattered things on his body.

    In the west room, Jiayin hugged Mr. Ye''s neck, and his eyes were filled with adoring little stars.

    ?The family didn¡¯t know, but she knew very well that the dart just thrown was Mr. Ye¡¯s throw.

    On such a dark night, from a distance of seven to eight feet, he actually hit it with one hit!

    This is a legendary master!

    Mr. Ye wanted to get off the ground, but when he looked down at the little girl, his mouth watered.

    He couldn''t help but laugh again. There was no need to worry, this girl was more excited than anyone else...

    In the yard, the Li family was confused because they didn¡¯t know this person at all.

    ??Moreover, everyone in the family is honest and responsible, and no one makes enemies outside.

    How did you find this person?

    ?? Could it be that the Li family''s reputation as a wealthy family was so famous that they provoked Xiao Xiaolai to make a fortune?

    Seeing Mr. Ye come out with Jiayin in his arms, Mrs. Li quickly picked up her granddaughter.

    Mr. Ye glanced at the visitor and told Dongmei, "Take him down and ask, don''t scare the child."

    ?Dongmei quickly agreed, and Li Laosan and Jiayi carried the people and went directly into the woodshed.

    ??The two of them hated each other so much and were so courageous that they did not leave...

    ????????????????Other families don''t know about the commotion in the Li family, but they can''t hide it from the old men next door.

    ?Especially those who were taking turns guarding the fields. They also rushed over with hatchets and sickles.

    I heard that there was a thief at home, and I almost got hurt. Several people were frightened and thanked Mr. Ye one after another...

    Half an hour later, Dongmei finally brought Li Laosan and Jiayi into the house as she fell asleep after waiting for good news.

    ??Li Laosan and Jiayi didn''t look good. They didn''t know whether it was because of the bad result or because they were frightened.

    Mrs. Li was anxious and asked, "What''s going on? Where did this man come from? Is he planning to steal money?"

    ?Li Laosan shook his head, thought about it, and realized that he couldn''t hide it, so he tried to speak as tactfully as possible.

    "Mom, don''t worry, just listen to me. This man is from Jianghu. He tried to rob Lao Si and Liu Biaotou outside, but they were killed by Lao Si and Liu Biaotou. He escaped and felt unhappy. ¡±

    Killing people and destroying families?

    ??Everyone gasped and stared in shock.

    Even after hearing the good news, I subconsciously hugged my grandma. It turned out that the whole family almost went to see the Lord of Hell!

    Fortunately, Mr. Ye''s master and servants stayed at home. Otherwise, he would stun the whole family with smoke and then kill everyone. It would have been too careful a plan.

    Even if the villagers find out, it will be dawn.

    By that time, the murderous gangster had already run far away.

    ?No one would know about their family because Li Laosi, who was far away from home, died?

    ¡°The fourth child, the fourth child¡­¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li was trembling and couldn''t speak a word, but everyone understood that she was worried about her son!

    ??Li Lao San quickly said, "This man said that Lao Si killed two of their hands and was not injured."

    ?Old Mrs. Li breathed a sigh of relief and shed tears, "I told the fourth child not to go out because he was disobedient."

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were also weak, but they still wanted to persuade the old lady.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother, I¡¯m afraid the fourth child will be back in a few days.¡±

    Before he could finish his words, the sound of horse hooves could be heard outside the door.

    ?Everyone raised their heads and suddenly looked outside the door...

    ?Little fairies passing by, raise your little hands that make money, and give Huahua a reminder and a five-star review!

    ? Huahua has a nine-year-old gold-eating beast in her family, and she can only stay up late every day to code!

    Update reminders and five-star reviews are so important to Huahua. They are the biggest motivation for Huahua to insist on updating every day.

    Seeking five-star praise! Roll and beg! Please hug your legs!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 83ï¼š Self-healing without medicine?

    Chapter 83 Self-healing without medicine?

    ?Li Laosan and Jiayi picked up the hatchets and iron rods at hand.

    ??Old Mrs. Li immediately put her granddaughter into Mr. Ye''s arms, while Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru picked up the teapot and vase...

    Dongmei said quickly, "Don''t worry yet, I''ll go take a look, maybe it''s one of my own."

    After all, the Jianghu people have caught him just now, and it is unlikely that his accomplices will come to rescue him.

    She nodded to Mr. Ye, turned around and went out.

    ??Li Laosan and Jiayi guarded the door of the house. Mrs. Li and her daughter-in-law gathered in front of Mr. Ye. Behind him, Mr. Ye hugged the good news. On the left and right stood Jia An Jiaxi.

    ??And Jia Huan and several old men were protecting Li Laoer, who was all weak...

    ?The room was extremely silent for a moment, and everyone in the Li family could clearly hear the beating of their hearts like drums.

    Fortunately, Dongmei ran in not long after.

    ¡°Sir, it was Dashan who brought the miracle doctor Zhang.¡±

    ?Everyone suddenly let go of their high hopes and felt their hands and feet were weak.

    This night was really wonderful for the Li family.

    Soon, Ye Shan came in supporting an old man with a white beard.

    Ye Shan is okay, he is a little tired due to the dust.

    But the old man with the white beard looked much more haggard, his hair was disheveled and his gray beard was flying.

    His clothes were covered with dust, his face was pale, and his lips were chapped and peeling.

    From the looks of it, the Li family is even more embarrassed than when they fled the famine.

    Mrs. Li quickly ordered her daughter-in-law, "Hurry up and get the old man some water. I''m afraid you haven''t eaten anything on the way, right? Then go to the kitchen to prepare some filling meals."

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru hurriedly gathered together. Warm tea and a plate of noodles and fruits fried during the day were immediately served.

    ??Ye Shan quickly pushed in front of the old doctor. The old doctor glared at him, took a big gulp of tea, and ate half a plate of noodles, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.

    Ye Shan smiled flatteringly, "Old man, do you think you should check our son''s pulse first?"

    I don¡¯t want to think about it, the old man has a bad temper, he jumps up and slaps him on the head.

    ¡°You bastard, you¡¯re so mad at me, and you still want me to diagnose your pulse? I almost died, why is no one caring about my life or death!¡±

    ?Everyone was startled, but they all laughed when they saw that the old man didn''t use much effort in his attack.

    ?Several old men carried sickles and hatchets and continued to guard the crop fields.

    ?Jia Huan received the curious Jia An Jia Xi and went back to sleep.

    ?Old Mrs. Li picked up her granddaughter and wanted to take her back to the east room, but Jiayin''s eyes were bright and she insisted on staying to watch the fun.

    Li Laosan and Jiayi wanted to help Li Laoer go back to rest, but Mrs. Li was worried and followed them together.

    The good news returned to Mr. Ye''s arms. She simply hugged Mr. Ye''s neck and concentrated on "eating melons".

    Mr. Ye asked her to lie on his chest and hugged her with one arm, looking very natural.

    ?Mr. Zhang beat Ye Shan a few times to get rid of his anger. When he turned around, he was surprised to see Mr. Ye like this.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that your kid is going to die? Why do you look so good?¡±

    Mr. Ye smiled and nodded, saying, "I''ve had some adventures these past few days, and I really feel better."

    ?Mr. Zhang didn¡¯t even bother to teach Ye Shan a lesson, and quickly stepped forward to grab his arm and check his pulse.

    Dongmei walked closer to her husband and saw his red forehead. She felt funny and distressed at the same time, so she asked in a low voice.

    "How did you get into trouble with Doctor Zhang? Did something happen on the road and you came back so late?"

    Ye Shan rubbed his forehead and responded in a low voice, "Someone intercepted me on the road. I took Divine Doctor Zhang to take a detour of five hundred miles and hurried back. Divine Doctor Zhang couldn''t sit still on the horse, so I tied him to my back... "

    ? No wonder Doctor Zhang was in such a mess. It turned out that he had suffered a lot on the road.

    ??Dongmei is really helpless and lucky that her husband is still alive and was not poisoned to death by Doctor Zhang. She is really thinking about the friendship that they have known each other for many years...

    ?Ye Shan coughed twice and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Young master, are you really feeling well? I am so impatient that I keep running back day and night, fearing that I will find you when I come back...¡±

    "Bah, bah, the young master is auspicious and good luck comes from adversity. Of course he will be fine!" In fact, Dongmei didn''t know how the young master got well. After all, she didn''t drink a sip of the medicinal soup, but this did not stop her from being happy.

    On the other side, Doctor Zhang was even more surprised and surrounded Mr. Ye.

    I checked the pulse with both my left and right hands, looked at the fundus of my eyes and the coating on my tongue, and finally grabbed Ye Gongzi with all my strength.

    ¡°Tell me, what magic medicine did you take? Although your disease is not consumption, it is still fatal.

    Dashan said you were vomiting blood, how could you recover so quickly? "

    Just as Mr. Ye was about to speak, Jiayin''s little hand tightened around his neck.

    He laughed silently, patted her back gently and said.

    "I didn''t take any magic medicine. After I vomited blood that day, I felt much better, as if the blockage had been cleared. Then the food here was delicious, so I ate more every meal, and I slowly got better."

    Of course Dr. Zhang doesn¡¯t believe it. If you can cure diseases by eating, why do you need doctors like them?

    But Mr. Ye didn''t say anything, and he couldn''t see any clues, so he could only act anxiously.

    Jiayin couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw that the old man was like an ant on a hot pot, and was slapped twice more by Mr. Ye.

    At this time, Mrs. Li settled her son down and came out to see Doctor Zhang, who gave him some advice.

    ¡°Old man, you are here too, don¡¯t rush into anything. It¡¯s better to wash up and change clothes first, and then have a full meal before thinking about it.¡±

    Just as Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru started to clear the table, they were preparing to set the meal.

    Shenyi Zhang had no choice but to follow Dongmei to wash up.

    ??? Zhao Yuru had previously prepared new clothes and shoes for the old men next door, and now they were all used for emergency purposes.

    By the time the food was put on the table, Dr. Zhang, who was completely refreshed, came to eat.

    Golden millet porridge, soft egg and green onion pancakes, fried fungus and cabbage, and stewed beans with pork belly.

    It is not rich, but it is enough to comfort the tortured stomach.

    Hululu, the miracle doctor Zhang, was mostly full after eating, and couldn''t help but think about it again.

    ?The Li family¡¯s food is delicious, but it¡¯s not magical enough to cure illnesses.

    ??If it''s wind and cold, it''s still possible. Just eat some hot food and sweat.

    But how could he recover so quickly from a serious illness of vomiting blood and dying?

    It''s a pity that Mr. Ye didn''t say anything, or he really didn''t know. No matter how curious he was, there was nothing he could do.

    ?After the guests had eaten and drank enough, everyone in the Li family was frightened that night, and they all quickly went back to sleep.

    The West Room Kang is very spacious, and with the addition of Divine Doctor Zhang and Ye Shan, it is not too crowded.

    Let¡¯s squeeze in one night first and make arrangements for tomorrow.

    ?Everyone was so frightened that they thought they couldn''t sleep, but when they closed their eyes and opened them again, it was already bright.

    Li Lao Er has basically recovered, but Li Lao San is still holding him down under the eaves to rest.

    He took the initiative to clean up the bloodstains in the courtyard, fearing that the children would be frightened when they saw it.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru prepared breakfast quickly. After everyone had eaten, Mr. Ye specially sent Doctor Zhang and Dongmei Yeshan away.

    As a result, Jiayin did not give him any more pills, only a glass of water.

    He was a little disappointed, patted the box containing the silver, and whispered.

    ¡°I still have a lot of money here.¡±

    Jiayin shook his head, climbed to the box, took a piece of silver, slipped down the edge of the kang, and ran away.

    Actually, Mr. Ye is only 70% to 80% recovered, which is not considered a complete recovery.

    ??It would be best to take medicine for a few more days, but Jiayin didn''t want to take the risk.

    What if the old doctor finds out? How will he explain it then?

    She trusted Mr. Ye and made deals privately, which was already very bold.

    There are doctors around now. Traditional Chinese medicine is slow to work, but it is also a good way to warm and remove the roots.

    Mr. Ye can at most drink a few more bowls of medicinal soup, so that his life will not be in danger again.

    Mr. Ye picked up the cup of water that had no taste, but always felt it was extraordinary, and drank it all in one gulp...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 84ï¼š Life-saving grace will be rewarded generously!

    Chapter 84: Life-saving grace will be rewarded generously!

    ??The village chief got up early and met Uncle Zhao next door. He heard that the Li family was almost wiped out last night and was so frightened that he hurried over to visit.

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn¡¯t hide anything and told the fourth child about the trouble he had caused.

    ??The village chief sighed, "It''s been a hard time these days. There have been many disasters. In order to survive, more and more people have gone astray."

    Li Laosan nodded on the side, "When I entered the city a few days ago, there were fewer people on the streets. Although the grain shops are still selling grain, the price has not dropped much, and everyone can''t afford it."

    The village chief felt nervous and stood up quickly.

    ¡°No, I have to talk to the villagers again and walk in the fields more at night. Our crops are too eye-catching. If we persist for a few more days, we will collect them as soon as possible.¡±

    After saying that, he left in a hurry.

    ?There were many people in the family, so Li Laosan took Jiayi to the city to do some shopping.

    Mr. Ye¡¯s master and servant were originally distinguished guests, and he saved the lives of the whole family last night. He is a savior and cannot be neglected.

    Dongmei wants to go with her, but Mrs. Li is afraid that she will spend money and refuses to let her go.

    Dongmei didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, so she took the opportunity to walk into the city. After buying food, she went to the silver house to pick up things, and then hired a carriage to return to Li''s house.

    ?Li Laosan just got home and bought a lot of chicken, fish, meat and eggs.

    Add these together, and there is a glut of food.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were worried. Fortunately, Mrs. Li remembered that she still had a granddaughter...

    ??Anything that was afraid of spoilage was collected by the good news and put in the freezer in the small courtyard.

    ?The freezer that was originally half empty was now half full.

    ? Doctor Zhang is really capable. Not only did he adjust the prescription, but he also gave Mr. Ye acupuncture every day and added delicious food and drink.

    ?In just four or five days, Mr. Ye stopped coughing.

    ??The Li family, old and young, were all happy for Young Master Ye, but they were not allowed to have wine to celebrate, so the village became a little chaotic.

    ?First, relatives of each family came to the village to borrow food. Naturally, the village would not borrow and there was no food to borrow.

    ??Then there were several families who had rented the house before and then moved away. When they heard that the Li family only lent grain to the villagers, they made a fuss and wanted to move back.

    Because of the ungrateful incident of grabbing water, the villagers didn¡¯t like them, and of course they didn¡¯t agree with them moving back.

    ?As a result, bad words about Qingshui Village gradually spread in eight villages within ten miles.

    People in the world have always been worried not about scarcity but about inequality.

    ?Every family lost their income, and only the Li family managed to keep food. This was a sin.

    ?No one thought that the Li family wanted to wear out their shoulders and bend their backs to save these thirty acres of land.

    ??They didn¡¯t have anyone to help them at that time, but they were all idiots and idiots.

    ??The village chief and several old men felt as if they were facing a powerful enemy. They did not dare to close their eyes every night and just stared at a few crops.

    I just hope that it will grow for a few more days, so that I can harvest as soon as possible in early August.

    At such a tense moment, Jiayin¡¯s first anniversary is coming.

    ??The Li family stretched their necks, hoping that Mr. Li would come back.

    ??If it weren¡¯t for the inability to leave the field and home, Li Laosan and Jiayi would have gone out to greet him.

    Mrs. Li''s mouth was full of bubbles and she couldn''t eat. She could only eat porridge three times a day. She was worried about her son as if she was fried in oil.

    Even so, everyone in the Li family did not neglect Young Master Ye in the slightest.

    ?Three meals a day, a combination of meat and vegetables. The food is not exquisite, but it is delicious and comfortable.

    Mr. Ye and others were also easy to get along with. Ye Shan didn''t need the Li family to get involved, so he took the Jianghu man out to deal with it.

    In terms of life, death, and how to deal with it, the Li family has no problem.

    Dashan often played with Jiaxi and Jiaan, and at night he followed the old men next door to inspect the fields.

    ??Dongmei helps with laundry and cooking, and gets along well with Tao Hongying.

    Even Young Master Ye would hug him when he saw good news, he was loving and patient.

    It was a light rain day, and the Li family was busy chopping dumpling fillings, planning to make some dumplings to eat, which would be warm and satisfying.

    Mr. Ye took Jiayin in his arms and played in the courtyard. He threw stones and knocked down a sparrow on the tree, making Jiayin clap his hands and laugh.

    Mr. Ye said to Mrs. Li when his consciousness was completely restored. "Auntie, after dinner, let Dashan ride a horse and take Jiayi to welcome the fourth child. Dashan is good at martial arts, and he can protect the fourth child when he comes back safely."

    Mrs. Li was extremely surprised and quickly thanked her.

    She had already had this intention, but Mr. Ye was ill, so it was appropriate for Ye Shan to stay and protect him. Moreover, their family, old and young, are also afraid that the Jianghu people will seek revenge again.

    I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Ye to propose it on his own initiative, which would be great.

    ?Everyone had hope, and their men worked harder, and soon the dumplings were in trouble.

    ??As a result, before it was cooked, Li Laosi''s loud voice could be heard outside the hospital.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back!¡±

    ??Everyone in the Li family immediately threw away their work and ran out madly.

    ?Seeing that it was really Li Laosi, everyone happily pulled him and cried and laughed.

    The old men next door heard the commotion and came over to talk and offer some words of advice.

    Li Laosi traveled day and night and was tired and thin. But when he got home and saw that everyone in his family was safe, it was more worth it than anything else.

    ?Finally washed up and settled down. He heard from Tao Hongying that he had been in danger before, and he wanted to slap himself to death.

    As soon as he entered the room, he knelt down directly in front of Mr. Ye.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, I, Li Qiusheng, have been so kind and kind that I will never forget you. If the master has something to do in the future, please feel free to send him, and I, Li Qiusheng, will definitely repay you for saving your life.¡±

    Mr. Ye helped him up with his own hands and responded sincerely.

    "I was seriously ill when I was passing by. It was your family who took me in and took care of me, and I recovered today. I would also like to thank your family for saving my life."

    "That''s different. It''s not easy to go out. Of course you have to help me if you have something to do." Li Laosi looked grateful but not afraid, and saluted again.

    Everyone sat down for a while and started eating dumplings. Li Laosi ate a large bowl in one go, always feeling that something was wrong.

    Looking around, he realized that his precious daughter was actually sitting in Mr. Ye¡¯s arms...

    Did he go out for just a few days before his daughter recognized someone else as her father?

    After dinner, everyone sat down and chatted. Mr. Ye asked about the situation in the south.

    Li Laosi frowned as he hugged his daughter who had finally coaxed her over.

    ¡°The situation in the south is worse than here. We are suffering from drought, but when it rains, we can replant vegetables and barely survive.

    But it started to rain again after the drought in the south, so replanting was impossible. We were delayed just because the road was blocked by the falling rocks in Luoyu Mountain, otherwise we could have returned a few days earlier. "

    Everyone sighed, "God won''t let the people live."

    Mr. Ye didn¡¯t know what he was thinking of, and his expression turned bad. ¡°The imperial court will waive the grain tax, so we can survive this year.¡±

    ??Li Laosi shook his head and gritted his teeth with hatred, "The main reason is that those dog officials are afraid of delaying their political achievements, so they don''t report it at all. The court doesn''t know about the disaster, and the people are the ones being cheated!"

    Everyone couldn''t help but curse, "It''s so wicked. How can the imperial court use such a person as an official?"

    ¡°The mountains are high and the emperor is far away. This is because the court doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    Mr. Ye¡¯s face was dark and he didn¡¯t speak...

    Jiayin leaned in his father''s arms, feeling a little flustered for no reason.

    It seemed like some unknown disaster was coming and she was unable to resist...

    ??Li Laosi came back safely. Everyone, old and young, was relieved and in the mood to hold Luo Jiayin''s first-year banquet.

    ?In this year, the Li family can''t do anything big. They can only organize two banquets and invite several friends in the village to have fun.

    On that day, a big red cloth was spread on the floor of the Li family hall, and some rouge, gouache, four treasures of the study, purses, jewelry, and even abacus daggers were placed.

    The good news lived up to expectations. According to grandma¡¯s wishes, she grabbed a pen and a dagger.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was so happy that she kept talking about how her granddaughter would be both civil and military when she grew up, and didn''t care about the weird looks on everyone''s face.

    In the old lady¡¯s heart, her granddaughter is the best.

    What''s wrong with girls? Why can''t they be both civilized and military?

    At the wine table, Mr. Ye sent congratulatory gifts. Before everyone in the Li family could be polite, the good news started to come out anxiously.

    The box was filled with golden light, and the good news stung my tears, but tears flowed out of the corners of my mouth!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 85ï¼š Itâ€™s hard to guard against internal thieves

    Chapter 85 It¡¯s hard to guard against internal thieves

    ?Everyone looked around and was surprised.

    The box contained a complete set of children''s jewelry, gold bracelets, gold collars, gold locks, and bunches of gold Watsons...

    ?There are seven or eight items in total, all in pairs, and they are... solid!

    We calculated it together and found that it would take twenty taels of gold to build it.

    Mrs. Li was the first to refuse, "Mr. Ye, we can''t accept this thing. It''s too valuable!"

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ye, you saved the lives of our whole family. It¡¯s too late for us to thank you, but we can¡¯t accept any more of your things.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ye, Fu Niu is still young and cannot afford such an expensive gift.¡±

    ??Everyone in the Li family also declined one after another, and they all said it sincerely.

    Shenjiang Doctor Zhang saw this and liked the simplicity of the Li family, so he began to persuade them.

    ¡°If this boy is given to you, just take it. He is not short of money! This is just a drop in the bucket!¡±

    Mr. Ye smiled and nodded, reaching out to hug Jiayin.

    Jiayin is wearing red from head to toe today, like a big festive red envelope, which is very cute.

    It was at this moment that her mouth was drooling and her eyes were glancing at the box from time to time, which somewhat exposed her true face of being greedy for money...

    Mr. Ye was so funny that he wiped her saliva and said.

    "I became attached to this child. Maybe I recovered so quickly because of this child''s blessing. This is a congratulatory gift and a thank you gift."

    When he said this, the Li family couldn''t refuse anymore and quickly asked Jiayin to express their thanks.

    Jiayin was so happy that he hugged Mr. Ye and kissed him again and again, and covered his face with saliva.

    Everybody was laughing and chatting while eating, and the commotion didn''t disperse until the sun went down.

    ?? Mrs. Li finished her business outside and when she entered the house, she saw her granddaughter lying on the kang with her arms around the box and her feet dangling happily. She was really angry and funny.

    She stepped forward and slapped her granddaughter¡¯s butt, and interrogated her in a low voice.

    "Do you have something to say to grandma? Did you help cure Mr. Ye''s illness?"

    Jiayin giggled, pretending not to understand, and pushed the box to grandma again.

    ?Old Mrs. Li pinched her cheek angrily, "You girl, you are getting bolder and bolder. Be careful that others think you are a monster and arrest you."

    Jiayin shouted in a tender voice, "Milk!"

    No matter how worried and angry Mrs. Li was, she was melted away by this word.

    She hugged her granddaughter and sighed, "Our family is having a better life now. You should grow up well and show off your skills less. Don''t let grandma worry."

    Jiayin nodded quickly, and Mrs. Li pushed the box to her again, "Keep it yourself, don''t lose it."

    Jiayin smiled and flipped her hands and disappeared, for fear that grandma would regret it...

    The young and old in the family are a little tired from entertaining guests during the day, and sleep a little deeply at night.

    ?As a result, in the middle of the night, a gong suddenly sounded in the field behind.

    ??This is a signal agreed by the villagers, someone is stealing food!

    ??Everyone carried wooden sticks and ran to the fields. For a moment, the originally silent fields were brightly illuminated by torches.

    Uncle Zhao saw blood on his forehead. He pressed it randomly with his coat and stepped on someone.

    ??The village chief next to him was also in a mess, his clothes were torn, and he was also twisting one of his arms.

    Not far away, there were two women lying in the ditch. The basket beside them fell over, scattering a lot of sorghum ears.

    ?Seeing the Li family and the villagers arrive, the village chief breathed a sigh of relief and shouted to everyone.

    ¡°Hurry and look, that little **** got so bold that he came here to steal food. He dared to kill him when we found him!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Uncle Zhao¡¯s face turned pale with pain, ¡°Fortunately I hid quickly, otherwise I would have ended up here today!¡±

    ??Li Laosi stepped forward, pulled the person under Uncle Zhao''s feet and threw it aside. When everyone looked closer, they all had bad expressions.

    ¡°Liu Tiezhu!¡±

    ?Li Laosi hurriedly pulled away another one. Needless to say, it was Liu Laifu!

    ?The two women were dragged over by the angry Tao Hongying and the village women. They were Guo and Su Niang!

    ??The village chief was so angry that he had been guarding against foreign thieves for so many days, but in the end he only arrested his own villagers! ¡°Take it back and talk about it later!¡±

    ??Everyone cheered and cheered the four members of the Liu family and left. The four members of the Liu family were knocked unconscious and woke up on the way, but they dared not make a sound.

    The Li family yard was brightly lit, and almost the whole village gathered there.

    Some villagers cursed, "Didn''t this family bring trouble to the city? When did they come back? Just come back and forget about it, but they are planning to grow crops in the fields."

    ¡°It¡¯s really a good plan. If you don¡¯t contribute any effort, you will get away faster by stealing food.¡±

    Seeing that Mrs. Guo couldn''t hide, she simply acted out again.

    ¡°Oh, Liu Gen¡¯er, please come back and take a look. The eldest sister¡¯s family is going to take the lead in driving us orphans and widowed mothers to death! We are so hungry that we can¡¯t bear it. When we go to cut a few sorghum trees in the field, they will beat and kill us!¡±

    Su Niang also joined in and cried together.

    ¡°Mom, instead of starving to death, let¡¯s jump into the Qingshui River first!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li was so angry that her face was livid. Although she didn''t admit it, she was a real member of her mother''s family.

    The result is so unbearable, so angry that it makes people want to vomit blood!

    Liu Gen''er really has a ghost. She wants to ask how he disciplines his wife''s children!

    ??Li Laosi was annoyed to death by this family. He saw that they didn''t know their fault and were acting rogue.

    He stepped forward, waved his big fist, and beat Liu Tiezhu and Liu Laifu until they screamed in agony.

    Tao Hongying, Zhao Yuru and the women in the village even slapped Guo and Su Niang loudly.

    The four members of the Liu family were crying and fighting, looking as if they were about to be beaten to death.

    ??The crying sound spread so far in the dark night that Chunhong, who was out in the cold, was so frightened that she hurried home and hugged the two children, almost falling into the kang hole.

    In the end, the village chief did not want to cause trouble and had some discussions with Mrs. Li.

    He then stopped everyone, "Forget it, stop fighting, just teach them a lesson."

    ??The Liu family felt pain all over their bodies after eating it. They thought that this was the punishment, and they were a little happy in their eyes.

    As a result, the village chief added, "At times like this, the village should unite and work together to find a way out. But traitors like the Liu family cannot be allowed to stay.

    ?Kick them out early tomorrow morning. Everyone will watch from now on and don''t let them take advantage of the situation. "

    Ms. Guo immediately quit, "No, you can''t drive us away! Our house and land are all here. How can we live if we go out!"

    ??But the villagers didn''t care about this and dragged them away after pulling them.

    "Didn''t you go to the city before and live well? Just go this time. It doesn''t matter where you live, just don''t harm everyone in the village."

    ¡°Yes, if you dare to come back again, your legs will be broken!¡±

    In fact, everyone knows that it is impossible to seriously drive away the Liu family and never come back.

    Just wait for the village to collect the grain, and if they are willing to come back, they will not stop them.

    But the Liu family didn''t know that, and they cried as if the sky had fallen.

    ?That night, the village was noisy and no one had a peaceful sleep.

    At dawn, each family became even more impatient and drove the Liu family out with their eyes open.

    Every member of the Li family sat at the breakfast table, everyone also had dark circles under their eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to harvest early and return to the warehouse early to save worry.¡± Mrs. Li sighed.

    ?Everyone nodded, for fear of making her angry again.

    Jiayin scooped up the custard and brought it to grandma''s mouth, trying to make her happy.

    ??As a result, Ye Shan walked in quickly from outside the door and whispered a few words in Mr. Ye''s ear.

    Mr. Ye¡¯s face changed drastically, and the spoon in his hand fell...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 86ï¼š a bolt from the blue

    Chapter 86 A bolt from the blue

    ¡°Is the news serious?¡±

    ??He asked coldly, and Hayama nodded quickly, "There''s already a commotion in Kyoto, I''m afraid the news will come here in the next three to five days."

    Mr. Ye suddenly stood up and ordered, "Pack up your things and set off back to Beijing immediately."

    ?Yeshan pulled Dongmei, who still didn¡¯t understand the situation, and immediately went to prepare.

    Everyone in the Li family was confused. Mrs. Li asked.

    "Master Ye is going back? Wait a moment. We smoked some rabbits and some dry goods at home. Let''s pack them up and take them with us."

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru also quickly stood up, but were suppressed by Mr. Ye with his hand.

    ¡°Mom, send the children away, I have something to say.¡±

    ??Seeing that he looked bad, Mrs. Li quickly called Zhao Yuru to take Jia An Jiaxi out.

    When it was her turn to deliver the good news, she hugged her grandma''s neck and refused to leave.

    For a while, there were only the adults of the Li family and Dr. Zhang in the room.

    Mr. Ye then said, "A hundred thousand barbarian troops from the north suddenly invaded. They have broken through the border fortress and are heading towards Kyoto.

    The court was discussing moving the capital to Weizhou, relying on the natural dangers of the Jinsha River to ward off enemies.

    Hurry up and get ready at home, go south and look for me in Weizhou Prefecture.

    I will arrange your stay!

    Be sure to leave as soon as possible, the faster the better! "

    ?These words were like thunder. They rang in everyone''s ears and made everyone dumbfounded.

    The border fortress is broken, and one hundred thousand barbarians are about to attack Kyoto?

    Junyang County is only three hundred miles away from Kyoto. Wouldn¡¯t the barbarian cavalry arrive in the blink of an eye?

    Old Mrs. Li''s legs went weak and she fell down, almost knocking Jiayin off.

    Mr. Ye reached out and hugged the good news.

    Jiayin hugged his neck tightly, as if this would make his anxiety feel better.

    Mingming has fled from Saibei to Kyoto, has a house and land, and has taken root.

    ?Although there is no shortage of excellent relatives, the people in the village are easy to get along with and can be considered affectionate.

    ?It would be great to live slowly in a place like this, and the whole family can be peaceful and happy.

    Why, suddenly everything was broken!

    Every country must move south! The emperor and the dignitaries must run for their lives!

    ?What a joke!

    Mr. Ye felt the little body in his arms trembling. When he lowered his head, he saw that Jiayin''s little fists were clenched tightly and his face turned red.

    For some reason, he knew that this child was very angry.

    I am angry that the Tianwu Dynasty is so weak and useless!

    "Our Tianwu army has suffered from disasters for many years, and there have been constant battles in the court, and the food supply for the frontier fortress cannot be guaranteed. How can the border guards resist the barbarian cavalry when they are hungry?

    But don¡¯t worry, the natural barriers of the Jinsha River will definitely be able to stop the barbarians.

    You must get on the road as soon as possible and rush to Weizhou Prefecture. "

    ?As he spoke, he took out a waist badge from his arms and put it in Jiayin''s hand.

    "This is my token. When you get to Weizhou Mansion, you try to find Xintingbo Mansion and take out this token. Even if I am not here, someone will make arrangements for you."

    Jiayin grabbed the token and finally felt more at ease.

    ?She is not afraid of a long journey, not afraid of difficulties, but afraid of no destination.

    With this token, Mr. Ye thought that it would save his life, and he would never be like the Liu family before.

    Mrs. Li and others obviously thought of this, and felt a little relieved.

    ?Everyone wanted to prepare things for Mr. Ye, but he refused.

    After all, you have to travel day and night, so the less stuff you bring, the better.

    But before leaving the house, Doctor Zhang changed his mind.

    ¡°My old arms and legs can¡¯t bear the trouble anymore. You go, I¡¯ll stay here and go to Weizhou Mansion with the Li family.¡±

    ??The Li family are all very happy. After all, there is a miracle doctor following them on the road, and the family is not afraid of illness or injury.

    ?They all looked at Mr. Ye, and were worried whether Mr. Ye''s illness would relapse without a miracle doctor by their side.

    Mr. Ye did not hesitate and agreed directly.

    "Okay, let''s meet at Weizhou. From here, go south and keep walking on the road. One month will be enough."

    ??The Li family quickly thanked him, and Jiayin suddenly struggled to ask Mr. Ye to hug him. Mrs. Li thought her granddaughter was having a bad temper and wanted to coax her out.

    Mr. Ye has already picked up Jiayin. Jiayin hugged him tightly and kissed him on the face as a thank you.

    Mr. Ye smiled and patted her on the back.

    ¡°Fu Niu, stay well with your family. We¡¯ll see you soon.¡±

    Jiayin nodded and turned back to grandma''s arms.

    Mr. Ye took a deep look at the Li family yard, then he grabbed the horse''s belly, took Dongmei and Ye Shan with him, and ran quickly out of sight.

    ??Everyone in the Li family stood in front of the door, feeling a little empty, but more at a loss.

    When the family entered the house, they were speechless for a long time.

    ?Li Laosan really couldn¡¯t bear to leave this home, so he whispered.

    ¡°Mom, do you want to wait a little longer? What if the barbarians are stopped in Kyoto¡­¡±

    ??Li Laoer sighed, "Lao San, don''t think about it. If we could stop it, we wouldn''t move the capital. The emperor is about to run away, but we still have to stay, just to feed the barbarians with knife heads."

    ??Li Laosi also nodded, "Go, we must go! Not only because of the barbarians, we are leaving too late, but also on the road are refugees fleeing south, so there is more danger."

    Tao Hongying wanted to speak, but before she could speak, tears were already streaming down her face.

    Zhao Yuru wanted to persuade her, but in the end she hugged her sister-in-law and cried bitterly.

    When I came all the way from outside the Great Wall, I endured so much hardship and suffered so many misfortunes.

    ?No one wants to experience that kind of displacement again.

    ?But in just one year, in just one year, my family had a house and land.

    Children study and play escorts, they work on the stove, farm and chop firewood.

    The swallows are like mud in their mouths, and they have built this small home so beautifully.

    Suddenly, everything will be shattered again.

    Becomes a lost dog again and runs away in a hurry...

    ¡°Woo, I can¡¯t bear to part with it!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to leave it, my good home is gone again.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li also looked pale, but fortunately she still had good news in her arms.

    ¡°Milk! Milk!¡±

    ?Granddaughter''s voice made Mrs. Li regain some strength. She took a deep breath and straightened her back again.

    ¡°At this time, there is no point in being afraid. Living in troubled times, it¡¯s good to be alive.

    If we can move here from outside the Great Wall, we will be able to reach Weizhou safely.

    ?For no other reason than for the sake of the children, you have to keep your spirits up. "

    ??Li Laoer and his brothers quickly responded, "Mom is right, we don''t have time to shed tears.

    We need to make plans in advance. It is more than 1,400 miles and we will be on the road for at least a month. Always be prepared! "

    A daughter is a strong mother. When it comes to their children, Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru wiped away their tears, "Mom, are we going to start packing now?"

    ¡°Second brother, bring me a pen and paper! We all want to think about what we want to do. Don¡¯t leave anything behind and save yourself from losses on the way.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li told her son, and Mr. Li immediately took out a pen and paper, and everyone worked together to make a list.

    The first thing is to bring Jiaren back, and the second thing is to harvest the crops with all his strength and bring food for the whole family.

    The third thing is to notify the village chief and the old men next door, and to remind the villagers to prepare in advance while being as unobtrusive as possible.

    The fourth thing is to be well prepared when packing things, eating, drinking and dressing on the road, protecting yourself from rain and snow...

    Three bad generals, topped by Zhuge Liang.

    ?Everyone said what they thought of, and it took half an hour to discuss it.

    Then there is the division of labor, and everyone has his or her own errands.

    Listening to the good news, she felt that it was very thorough, so she distracted herself from her thoughts.

    Two updates first, and one more around five o''clock.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 87ï¼š Pass by and never let go!

    Chapter 87 If you pass by, never let it go!

    The small space courtyard is her biggest secret, and it is also the confidence to protect the family''s food and clothing.

    At this time, she was fleeing again. She didn¡¯t want to be exposed, but it was easy to take advantage of the convenience of storage and put away all the things that could not be taken away from home.

    ??There are also grains, vegetables and fruits in the space, but fortunately they haven¡¯t been taken out yet.

    Five acres of land is enough to feed the family for half a year.

    ?She is more diligent. After harvesting the grain, she can continue to plant another crop.

    The left and right spaces are almost constant, with no severe winter snowstorms.

    There is no need to consider the change of seasons!

    ??There are also chickens, ducks, rabbits and pigs in the small courtyard, which can be very hungry at critical moments.

    ??Don''t be afraid even if you run out of food, the worst case scenario is that you''ll have to think of new ways to buy things when you get to Weizhou.

    The most important thing left is self-defense!

    ?There are no dangers on the road, so you must be able to protect yourself.

    ?Look for stones and continue to save them. If a stone rain comes at the critical moment, you can still fight even if you encounter barbarian cavalry...

    ?She was in a trance when she thought about it.

    At this moment, the whole family is already busy.

    Jiayi was left standing in front of Old Mrs. Li with a face of hesitation and shame.

    Jiayi whispered, "Grandma, would you like to go and ask my mother..."

    Mrs. Li looked at her grandson and sighed in her heart.

    ?Although no one mentioned it just now, everyone knows that Wu Cuihua is still a minefield that cannot be avoided.

    In fact, based on the stupid things Wu Cuihua did, it would be better not to go out and never see her again.

    But the bad bamboo produced good bamboo shoots, and she gave birth to two good sons.

    Jiaren is a material for studying, and he will definitely take the scientific examination in the future.

    The scientific examination is not only about whether you study well, but also about evaluation.

    ?This assessment is about the situation of the family. Are there any adulterers, are there any oppressors in the village, are there any unfilial and disobedient people?

    In short, neither the whole family nor the candidates should have any moral defects.

    Having a divorced mother will definitely become a stain on Jiaren.

    After all, filial piety is more important than anything else.

    Others will not understand what Wu Cuihua did to let Li Jiaxiu go out.

    ??Only say that Jiaren is unfilial and does not care about the mother who gave birth to him and raised him.

    ?There is also Jiayi, who looks wild-tempered and rough and careless, but is actually a filial and kind-hearted child.

    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have knelt down and asked my mother for fever-reducing medicine last time.

    ??The Li family is a shoo-in, not because they are reluctant to part with Wu Cuihua, but because they feel sorry for the family''s benevolence.

    What''s more, Wu Cuihua didn''t steal anyone, didn''t cause any lives, and when Mr. Li died of illness, she sent him to him wearing sackcloth and mourning.

    ?It was all these things together that made Mrs. Li tolerate her in every possible way.

    ??But she couldn''t help it and was willing to commit suicide, so she actually stole the good news and gave it away.

    Jiayin is the eyeball and heart of the whole family, so we can no longer keep her in this family.

    Therefore, even the family members felt that this was the punishment his mother deserved after she was forced to do hard labor for ten years.

    ??Moreover, the wages were given to Jiaren to study, and she, as a mother, was able to do her best for her son.

    But now, seeing that the world is about to be in chaos and everyone is running for their lives, Sun Tzu is eagerly watching how Old Mrs. Li will speak.

    Could it be that we are running for our lives and we should leave your mother alone? Let her die here?

    Old Mrs. Li sighed, "Jiayi, go to your mother''s place and tell her that the family is busy with the autumn harvest and ask her to come back to help. Remember not to reveal any information! If your mother doesn''t come back, she just hasn''t repented yet. Let her do it on her own." Run for your life. Our Li family will die as your daughter-in-law. Even if you hate our family, I will risk my life."

    Jiayi quickly knelt down and kowtowed, "Thank you, grandma. This is just this time. If my mother doesn''t come back, my eldest brother and I will treat her as dead."

    ?Old Mrs. Li waved her hand, chased him away and hurried into the city.

    Jiayin pouted on one side, she really didn¡¯t want to see Wu Cuihua¡¯s face again.

    But she didn''t want her grandma to get angry, so she took a piece of fruit and hugged her grandma''s lap.

    ¡°Milk, eat!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li came back to her senses and finally relaxed a little when she saw the red fruit in her granddaughter''s hand.

    ?She didn¡¯t know what magical ability her granddaughter had, but she had not let her family starve during her escape.

    ??It won¡¯t be a mistake to hit the road again this time.

    ?As long as you don¡¯t starve to death, there is hope for everything. ¡°Fu Niu, grandma¡¯s good granddaughter, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to rely on you this time.

    ??Poor little person, he has to worry about the family, and grandma can''t bear it.

    You said that in this world, why don¡¯t people live a good life? "

    Mrs. Li''s eyes were red. She had to hold on in front of her children and grandchildren, but in front of her granddaughter, she could finally complain and cry a few times.

    Jiayin put her arms around grandma¡¯s neck and patted her shoulders with her little chubby hands.

    Time after time, trying hard to comfort her...

    ?Old Mrs. Li got angry because of Wu Cuihua. As a result, in the afternoon, only Jiaren came back with the mule cart, and Wu Cuihua was not at all.

    Now Mrs. Li and the whole family were surprised. Could it be that Wu Cuihua didn''t want to come back and would rather stay in the city and work hard?

    Jiaren Jiayi''s face looked bad. He couldn''t tell whether he was blushing because of guilt or because he was worried.

    Jiayi spoke first, "Grandma, we went to the courtyard to check, but my mother was not there. She said...she and my uncle ran away, and the old lady from the house forced my father to ask for three taels of silver, and then she finished the work. Take it back."

    ¡°Escaped? Where did they go?¡±

    Old Mrs. Li asked further, and Jiayi blushed even more.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it seems like I have been gone for a while. No one can tell where I went.¡±

    Jiaren lowered his head on one side and pursed his lips tightly.

    Dad and brother first went to the college to pick him up, and then went to the courtyard to find his mother.

    The woman in the courtyard was merciless and what she said was very unpleasant.

    What is it about running away with a wild man or about going out to enjoy happiness?

    There are even reports of people hiding out to give birth to children when they are pregnant...

    ?He really wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl into it!

    The family misses their brother and has been tolerant to my mother over and over again, so why can¡¯t my mother be less worried?

    Mrs. Li had some guesses and said, not wanting her two grandsons to be embarrassed.

    "At this time, with your mother like this, our family has nothing to do. We don''t have time to search for her all over the world. Let''s see her luck. Our family has to escape first."

    Jiaren Jiayi nodded, put down his things and quickly got busy.

    ?Although the Li family has only settled down for a year, all the young and old in the family are able to make money and have saved a lot of money.

    When I had to leave, I couldn''t take most of them with me, so I had to lock them all in the warehouse, thinking whoever would be lucky in the future would pick them up for free.

    But Jiayin was reluctant to part with her. She squatted at the door of the warehouse when she had nothing to do.

    Even though there are many baskets and baskets in the warehouse, they are actually already empty.

    She had put the things away long ago.

    Not only that, she also collected most of the firewood pile at home, dried vegetables, mountain products, in short, she passed by everything that was edible and useful.

    But the Li family was busy collecting land, and no one noticed.

    I just discovered it and thought someone else had put it away, so I didn¡¯t have time to care about it.

    ??The village chief originally planned to organize the villagers to help the Li family reclaim the land in a few days.

    When I suddenly saw the Li family taking action, I thought it was the Liu family who stole food.

    He immediately found the Li family''s land, caught Li Laoer and complained.

    "If your family is in a hurry, you don''t need to miss these few days. The sun is just right, so you can enjoy some sorghum and millet."

    Several old men next door also arrived soon after.

    ?Although he held a sickle and other things in his hand, he was a little reluctant to use the knife.

    ??Li Laoer saw that there was no one around, so he pulled them together and whispered a few words.

    ??The village chief jumped up at that time, "What, what did you say?"

    ??The other old men also had pale faces and subconsciously touched their mutilated hands and feet.

    ?Li Laoer quickly stopped the village chief and spoke again in a low voice.

    ¡°This matter cannot be made public in advance. Whether the capital is moved to Weizhou, there is no news from Kyoto.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ??If this news is true, there will be chaos in the city within three or five days. When the time comes, we must set off quickly and head south. It is best to get ahead of those in Kyoto, otherwise we will easily be left behind. "

    Hello dear friends, Huahua is here again to be cute and ask for updates and a five-star review of a football book! I¡¯ll send you two updates today, and there will be another update in the evening. Don¡¯t forget to check it out, dear ones! What a group! Love you!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 88ï¼š People in troubled times are like lost dogs

    Chapter 88 People in troubled times are lost dogs

    ??The village chief and a few old men barely regained their senses, and the old men shook the sickles in their hands.

    "What do the border guards do? We can''t even defend the border fortress! I broke my hand back then, but I still killed a barbarian!"

    ¡°That is, you actually wanted to move the capital, but were bitten by the barbarians and ran south?¡±

    ??The village chief sighed and waved his hands impatiently, "Okay, it''s no longer our time, we should hurry up and prepare to go south. If we delay any longer, it will be too late!"

    "Collect food, take it with you quickly, you have to eat wherever you go!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like on the road!¡±

    ?Everyone has no choice but to take advantage of the situation.

    Immediately, the village chief rang the broken copper bell at the entrance of the village, and everyone in the village came out to inquire.

    I heard that all the villages were coming to grab grain, and everyone was anxious. When the village chief said to harvest quickly, everyone turned around and went home to get sickles and poles.

    ?No one wants a family to go hungry in winter. At this time, food is life.

    Robbing to harvest food means robbing lives!

    ?Every household, every man, woman, old and young, is working in the fields, which is more active than harvesting land for one¡¯s own family.

    ?Even at night, the sorghum ears were cut in the dark, and after another day, all the sorghum and millet were taken back.

    It is dried on the threshing floor, pressed with rollers, and the wind blows freely, and the full grain particles fall down...

    Li Laoer took the list and distributed the borrowed grain from house to house.

    Of course, the Li family has the most left, which also makes Li Laoer worried.

    ??You can¡¯t bring so much food with you on the way to escape the famine!

    ?Seeing that it was getting dark, he was about to go home and ask his mother.

    In the end, Mrs. Li came to deliver the meal with good news in her arms.

    ?The mother-in-law sat together and felt sad, and the good news started to spread.

    She moved her calves upside down and ran around the drying yard.

    All the grain was saved, except eight bags, and she collected the rest.

    ??Li Laoer was stunned as soon as he got up after eating, and ended up spinning around in panic.

    How could a thief steal food right before his eyes?

    ?Old Mrs. Li was also startled, then she thought of something and stopped her son, and gave instructions.

    "Don''t be anxious, don''t make any noise, we can''t lose the food. If anyone asks, just say they sold it overnight!"

    ?Li Laoer held back a lot of questions, but didn''t say anything else.

    At this time, even if it is really stolen, what can you do? Catching the thief is not as important as escaping.

    Early on the next morning, Li Laoer and Li Laosi entered the city again.

    The purchase list lists the most basic oil and salt supplies, as well as a list of prescriptions prescribed by Doctor Zhang, and prepares some medicinal materials for cold, dysentery or antipyretic.

    The most important thing is to inquire about what''s going on in the city. If something goes wrong, we should leave as soon as possible.

    ??The village chief stopped the mule cart at the entrance of the village and followed it into the city.

    ??He did not buy as much as the Li family did, but he bought twenty kilograms of salt in one go.

    Li Laoer saw this and bought twenty catties.

    When I entered the city, everything was fine, but when I left the city, the city gate was suddenly blocked.

    ?Countless carriages lined up in a long queue, each carriage carrying a lot of things.

    Some even had women and children sitting there, and you could hear the children crying from time to time.

    ??Li Laoer and others felt bad, so they quickly went around to the north gate to leave the city, and then quickly ran home.

    There is no need to hide it now. News has been received in the city, and wealthy families have begun to flee.

    Almost as soon as he entered the village, the village chief frantically rang the broken copper bell.

    ??The villagers were all puzzled. After all, the grain had been taken back, and what each family had borrowed had also been put into grain tanks.

    Is it possible that someone else wants to come to their house and rob them?

    As a result, the village chief just said something, causing everyone to see stars in front of their eyes.

    ¡°The barbarians have killed the frontier fortress, and the emperor is about to run south. Hurry up and pack your things and run for your life, otherwise it will be too late!¡±

    After saying that, the village chief ran home.

    ?The old wife at home has packed her things and put them on the donkey cart at home, ready to go at any time.

    ??The Li family also put the prepared baskets, bags and other items on the mule cart and covered them with large pieces of linoleum.

    Most of the other odds and ends were put on the wheelbarrow, pushed by Li Laosi and Jiayi.

    Half of the things were put into the basket, and Li Lao Er and Li Lao San were carrying them. Mrs. Li recited the good news, and Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying cheered for their family.

    Jia Huan and Jia Ren drove the car and took the miracle doctor Zhang with them.

    But after waiting for a long time, the old men next door haven''t come yet.

    ?Old Mrs. Li became anxious and called to her son, "Go and see your Uncle Zhao and the others and hurry them up. I''ll go look around again and see what''s left behind."

    Lao Er and others went to answer the call, and Mrs. Li carried the good news and walked from house to house.

    Good news can be conveniently obtained. When grandma cannot see it, she can grab whatever is within her reach, such as tables, chairs, cabinets, kang tables, copper basins and shelves, whatever is there.

    Throw them all into space and pile them up.

    Breaking the family is a lot of, and when it comes to a new place, who knows what it will look like.

    Bring one more item with you, so you¡¯ll have to buy one less item when the time comes!

    When the grandfather and grandson left the house, they heard Li Laoer shouting from next door.

    Soon they came over with three old men on their shoulders, followed by three others, also with red eyes.

    ¡°Grandma, Grandpa Zhao said that they have lost their hands, are lame, and cannot walk long distances. They don¡¯t want to hinder our family.

    Let us go about our business while they stay to look after the house. "

    Jiayi is soft-hearted and speaks with anger and urgency, and his eyes are red.

    ¡°How can it be possible?¡± Old Mrs. Li also stared, ¡°We are eating and enjoying things together, how can we leave you behind when a disaster strikes?

    Hurry up and get in the car, let¡¯s go now!¡±

    Jiayi heard what grandma said and agreed loudly. He packed the old men into the car to prevent them from running around. He also took a rope and tied their hands and feet.

    ??The village chief came running over with his donkey cart. Seeing this, his eyes felt hot.

    ??The Li family really values ????love and justice. Taking a few half-disabled old men on the road is not as simple as giving them a stutter. These are six burdens...

    ?Originally, he came here just to grab the old brothers.

    I don¡¯t want to think about it, the Li family has already brought people with them!

    He was grateful in his heart and spoke as soon as he opened his mouth.

    ?At this time, a group of people rushed in outside the gate, all young and old from the village.

    I don¡¯t know who started first. Everyone knelt down and kowtowed, and there was a lot of crying.

    ¡°Village chief, aunt, wuwu, take us and run together.¡±

    ¡°Village chief, aunt, help me! We don¡¯t know where we are going even if we run!¡±

    ??The village chief has a headache, not because he has no sense of responsibility and refuses to lead the villagers.

    It is really difficult to escape from the desert, and I can''t even take good care of my own family.

    ?Taking a village full of more than 100 people, there is no need to think about it, it is too difficult.

    ??Everyone in the Li family has a headache. The youngest and six old men in the family are already burdened with a heavy burden.

    At this time, the priority is to seize the opportunity. Whoever walks in front has a greater chance of survival.

    But every family in the village had no carriages and horses, so taking them with them would delay their journey... Perhaps a woman saw the hesitation of the Li family and pushed her children out directly.

    ¡°Auntie, please take my Goudan and Da Ya with you, and just give them a bite to eat on the way.

    From now on, I will serve as cattle and horses for your family. I just want to take them with you and save their lives! "

    ?The child didn''t want to leave his mother, so he hugged her neck tightly and cried heartbrokenly.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t throw me away, wuwu, I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    ??The Li family couldn''t bear to watch anymore, so Mrs. Li tried her best to harden her heart and persuaded her.

    "You are just starting to run for your life now, so hurry up and pack your things. You still have time to run south. It will be safe to cross the Jinsha River by then."

    ??But the woman shook her head desperately and insisted on giving her children to the Li family as slaves and horses.

    They have not read books and do not have smart minds, but they have instinctive intuition.

    ??The Li family collected grain and purchased goods early, and were about to set off so soon. It was obvious that they had received the news early.

    Perhaps wherever you settle down, you will have a goal.

    ??Moreover, they have a mule cart at home, so they must be traveling faster than others.

    Children will have a better chance of survival if they follow the Li family than if they follow them!

    ?

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 89ï¼š Begging for help

    Chapter 89 Begging for help

    At this time, almost all the villagers knelt down.

    ¡°Aunt Li, please show mercy and take us with you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Aunt Li, wuwu, for the sake of the past, save our lives. We don¡¯t know anything, and we will die if we go out!¡±

    For a time, the whole yard was filled with crying, and the sound was loud.

    Tao Hongying hugged her son Jia''an and her daughter Jiayin.

    Zhao Yuru also hugged her two sons tightly, Jia Huan and Jia Xi.

    They are all mothers, so they cannot help but become soft-hearted at this time.

    But he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more, he just looked at Old Mrs. Li quietly.

    ?Old Mrs. Li is not hard-hearted, so of course she feels uncomfortable, but it is really difficult to lead the whole village to escape from famine.

    Finally, the village chief spoke, "Old girl, your family has escaped the famine and has some experience. But we have lived in peace for too long and don''t know anything. You do well, why don''t we take everyone with us first? Let''s go on the road together. If something goes wrong on the road and everyone disperses, or your family is delayed on their way, then your family will leave first, and everyone will never complain. "

    Having said this, Mrs. Li could only nod.

    "Okay, let''s start with the ugly words. This is the time to run for your life. If anyone dares to be ungrateful and act like a white-eyed wolf, don''t blame our Li family for being unkind."

    ??Everyone quickly thanked her loudly, stretched out their hands to wipe away their tears, and finally there was joy on their faces.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru quickly gathered the women to explain.

    ¡°Remember not to bring extra things. You must bring small iron pots, pots and pans, kitchen knives, oil, salt, rice and grain, bedding and cotton clothes, and linoleum. Sleep in the wild on the way to be prepared for rain and cold nights!¡±

    ?On the other side, Li Laoer and others are also giving instructions to the men of various families.

    "If you have a cart at home, you must push it, not a cart, but a wheelbarrow! If you don''t have a wheelbarrow, you have to carry a pole. If you encounter a mountain road, the cart cannot go up at all. You must also bring sickles, axes, and hatchets! There are still people on the road grabbing food. !¡±

    ?The villagers were just happy because the Li family was taking them with them, but soon their faces were filled with bitterness and fear.

    ?Escape is much more cruel than they imagined!

    Soon, everyone went home to tidy up.

    Needless to say, everything is going crazy, the old man is making the children cry, it¡¯s a complete disaster.

    ??The village chief and the Li family were worried and dispersed to the village to help.

    It is human nature to be greedy for money, not to mention that it is a family that has been built through years of hard work.

    Young people are doing better, but old people are not. They wish they could bring all the firewood at home.

    ?The village chief¡¯s eyes were red with anger and he went to one house and scolded them all.

    "Zhang Laosan, put down that wine jar for me. If you don''t put it down, I''ll smash it for you. How long has it been and you still think about drinking? You want to die!"

    ??The old man felt aggrieved and put down his hand while whimpering, "I have been hiding it for two years and spent 200 Wen to buy good wine!"

    The village chief had a headache. "Just put some in a big gourd and bring a jar with you on the way. You want to be exhausted! Just forget it. If you drag everyone down, I will throw you down first!"

    Before he could finish speaking, he saw the old lady of the Zhang family stuffing hens into the basket.

    "Thank God we didn''t starve to death on the way. You still have to bring hens with you, so why are you raising them? Kill them all, and eat the meat as dry food on the way!"

    ??Everyone in the Li family was also very anxious. One person told the villagers, and the other villagers agreed, but turned around and secretly stuffed the things into the burden.

    ??The Li family was so angry that they vomited blood and regretted taking these people with them before setting off.

    Just one hour, it seemed like a year, and everyone was so tired that they became hoarse.

    Jiayin lay on her grandmother¡¯s back and urged the old lady to take her around the village.

    She took the initiative and put a lot of things into the space.

    ??Each family collected seven or eight pottery pots, baskets, dustpans, picks and hoes, and even sauce jars that could not be taken away.

    ?Of course someone will find something missing, but when you are running for your life, who has the time to investigate.

    Before they start shouting, they will take the old people and children and set off.

    As for food and warm clothes, each family brought them without any urging. I haven¡¯t forgotten the iron pot for cooking, but there are also a lot of useless things.

    The men carried the burdens, the women carried the packages, and the old men held the children.

    When we gathered at the entrance of the village again, everyone looked at each other with red circles in their eyes.

    In good days, although there were natural disasters, the Li family''s wells and food were distributed, so at least they didn''t have to worry about starving to death.

    ?Wherever I thought, everything was gone in the blink of an eye.

    They no longer have a home, no house or land, and they don¡¯t even know where they are going.

    It was as if I had suddenly fallen from heaven into hell. In addition to despair, I was still in despair...

    ??The village chief secretly wiped his eyes and was about to give the order to set off.

    Unexpectedly, the young and old of the Liu family suddenly ran back, "Village chief, help me, woo woo, wait for our house, let''s go together, let''s go together!"

    ??Mr. Guo shouted at the top of her lungs, without tears, just howling dryly.

    The whole village frowned and dispersed, not wanting their family members to get close.

    Liu Tiezhu and Liu Laifu were so used to it that they actually complained when they opened their mouths.

    ¡°Village Chief, you are so heartless. The whole village fled together, but you didn¡¯t even call our family. If you encounter bad guys robbing things on the road, don¡¯t expect us brothers to support you!¡±

    Liu Laifu also rolled his eyes and snorted, "I know both black and white in the county seat, and I originally wanted to protect the village. You guys are doing this, it really chills me."

    Ms. Guo also rushed to the Li family, staring and cursing.

    "Sister, you are so unreasonable! You led the villagers to escape, but you didn''t take us with you! After all, we are the only relatives in the whole village! Tiezhu and Laifu are your nephews! You actually care about outsiders, and you don''t care about us either! "

    ?Old Mrs. Li is fed up. If her brother were alive, she would still care about her brother.

    ??Now that his younger brothers are dead, the Liu family is an outsider, not to mention that this family is so disgusting.

    "Go away, I told you a long time ago that I am no longer related to your family! I have not settled the accounts with you for stealing our family''s food before. Who gives you the face to come and make such a fuss!"

    ¡°Yes, you have all been driven out of the village, why should I take you with me?¡±

    ¡°Get out of here quickly, don¡¯t delay our journey!¡±

    Li Laosi stepped forward, pulled Guo and threw it aside.

    Liu Tiezhu and Liu Laifu still wanted to take action, but they were kicked in the stomach by Li Laosi, and they huddled on the ground unable to move.

    Su Niang and Chun Hong pulled the child away and cried as if the sky had fallen.

    ??But no one is soft-hearted. This family is usually the bad scoundrels in the village. They are good at nothing and do bad things first.

    ?If you want to escape for your life now, taking them with you would be asking for trouble for yourself.

    Besides, this family did not borrow food from the Li family.

    There are seven people in the family, seven mouths, and nothing to eat.

    ??This is obviously dependent on the village for survival!

    ?The more they think about it, the harder people¡¯s hearts become, and they don¡¯t care so much.

    ??Everyone worked together to separate the family and set off quickly.

    ??The Liu family were completely panicked, and they were just scraping food from the village to survive, especially the Li family.

    After all, they are related, and when the time comes to bring up the name of their deceased father, I don¡¯t believe that Mrs. Li can really watch them starve to death.

    They did not expect that the whole village and the Li family would not give them this opportunity at all.

    ?Seeing the villagers walking away, the Liu family was completely dumbfounded.

    ??It was Guo who jumped up and called her daughter-in-law, hurried home to pack some clothes and bedding, and then chased after her madly.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 90ï¼š Take the escape route again

    Chapter 90 Take the road of escape again

    Qingshui Village received the news relatively early. The villages were still packing their things, but they had already set off.

    But each family brought a lot of things, so it was a bit difficult to travel.

    Hour, everyone walked more than ten miles and stopped on a high **** to rest.

    ?The team was extremely silent. I don¡¯t know who was the first one to cry.

    ?The crying seemed to be contagious, and everyone''s eyes turned red. They looked at the hurried companions around them and their homes that could only be vaguely seen in the distance.

    ¡°Woo woo, woo woo, what should we do next?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave. At such an old age, do I have to die outside in the future?¡±

    "Damn barbarians, we should have killed them all back then!"

    "What will we do in the future? How will we live in the south without land?"

    The crying was so loud that all men, women and children were crying.

    The Li family members gathered together, looking a little numb and desperate.

    They are people who have experienced fleeing from famine and are more experienced than the villagers.

    But after finally settling down, he became a bereaved dog again. This kind of pain is something that the villagers cannot understand.

    The village chief and his old wife sat together and also wiped away tears.

    After all, he still remembered that he was the backbone of the whole village, so he managed to cheer up and give orders to everyone.

    "Don''t cry. At times like this, it''s good to be able to save your life. As long as you have your life, you have nothing to fear."

    He helped his old wife kneel down in the direction of Qingshui Village, "Everyone, let''s kowtow. We old bones may not have a chance to come back in the future. But let the children remember that this is our hometown. They can always come back and visit!¡±

    ??Everyone knelt down, crying and kowtowing.

    The hometown that was destined to be lost became increasingly clear in the hazy eyes of tears.

    ?People are humble when they leave their hometown, just like leaves leaving the branches. From now on, they are destined to wander in the wind...

    After crying a lot, everyone felt better.

    Someone pointed at a few figures in the distance and shouted, "Are those the Liu family members?"

    Everyone had a bad look on their face, "You are so shameless, why are you chasing me now?"

    The village chief also frowned, "Everyone pack your things and hurry up. It''s their business to leave. After all, our family didn''t build the road! We can''t control it, but if they dare to get involved, I''ll fight them! We can''t let them go." The whole family sticks together!¡±

    ¡°Yes, village chief.¡±

    ?Everyone agreed and continued on their way.

    Unavoidably, some useless things were thrown out of the basket and piled randomly on the roadside.

    ??The good news made me excited and I must follow my father to carry it.

    ??Li Laosi was very strong and was not afraid of getting tired. He really tied his daughter behind with a bamboo pole and was busy taking care of the team.

    Jiayin found an opportunity and put almost everything that everyone had thrown away into the space.

    The Liu family was behind, hurrying and hurrying, almost dead from exhaustion, and saw that they were about to catch up with the villagers.

    I don''t want people in the village to start to rush again, and their family is scolding.

    Mr. Guo¡¯s hair was down and she was jumping around like a madman.

    "They all live in the same village, why can''t they take us with them! They are trying to kill our family! Liu Gen''er, open your eyes, look at your sister, look at the people in the village! A bunch of beasts, you Take them all to see the Lord of Hell and let them freeze to death and starve to death!¡±

    Su Niang and Chun Hong had no energy left to cry. They didn''t know if the people in the village would freeze to death and starve to death, but they knew that if they didn''t find a way, within two days, they wouldn''t have anything to eat.

    They must be the ones who go to see my father-in-law first when the time comes!

    "Stop scolding, if you have the strength, why not think about what to do! You can''t starve to death, right?"

    ¡°That¡¯s why I was so blind that I found a family like you!¡±

    When Laifu heard that his wife was wrong, he raised his hand and slapped her in the face, which made Chunhong squeal, and she started acting up while lying on the ground. "Liu Laifu, if you can, beat me to death! I will suffer the consequences of following you, so I might as well just die! You gamble in the city every day, have you ever cared about the life and death of your family? If someone beats you, you won''t even dare to let out a fart, so follow I''m good at showing off my power. If you beat me to death, you can beat me to death!"

    Liu Laifu felt guilty and couldn''t save his face, so he actually kicked Chunhong a few times.

    After all, Liu Tiezhu was annoyed and scolded loudly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the trouble? Isn¡¯t it because there¡¯s no food at home? If you don¡¯t have it, go look for it. A living person can still be suffocated to death!¡±

    Su Niang curled her lips, hugged her son and complained, "What you said is easy. Where can I find it? It''s in someone else''s bag!"

    She said it casually, but Liu Laifu opened his eyes and turned to Liu Tiezhu.

    ¡°Brother, you mean...¡± He pursed his lips forward and pointed at the villagers who could only see a little shadow.

    Liu Tiezhu nodded and sneered, "That''s all for other families, but the Li family has harvested thirty acres of land. Just now, their mule cart was pulling bags of grain!"

    Liu Laifu was afraid of being beaten, so he said, "Li Laosi is too cruel, even we can''t rob him."

    "Then find someone!" Liu Tiezhu said with a sinister face, "I don''t believe that our family is the only one short of food. Food is life these days, who doesn''t want it!"

    The Liu family members all nodded and gathered together to discuss in a low voice...

    ??No one in Qingshui Village knew that they had been targeted.

    ?The fear of fleeing kept them going until dark, and then they chose a place to rest at the foot of a mountain.

    The men from each family went to find dry firewood and lit a bonfire.

    The women were busy setting up small iron pots and cooking some porridge for the whole family.

    Children who don¡¯t know the sufferings of the world are still running around and having fun.

    ?The Li family¡¯s Jiaxi Jiaan is very sensible and helps to collect firewood and fetch water.

    When I have no work, I stay by my sister''s side. I am worried that my sister will be scared, so I keep teasing her.

    Jiayin sat on a piece of linoleum, covered with a fine gauze cover to prevent mosquitoes and provide breathability.

    Because they knew the news earlier than other families, the Li family was the most well-prepared.

    ?Especially for Jiayin, the baby, the food and clothing on the road are clearly arranged.

    Shenyi Zhang walked around and sat next to Jiayin.

    He stayed at the Li family because he was too lazy to go back to Kyoto and wanted to find out the secret of Mr. Ye''s recovery.

    After so many days, he became a little discouraged.

    Fortunately, the Li family are kind-hearted and take good care of him, so it would be a good idea to go south together.

    The night in early August is not too cold, but the evening wind is also very cold.

    ?This night, everyone gathered together, guarding the bonfire, protecting the elderly and children, and it was already late at night when they finally managed to fall asleep.

    ?When they opened their eyes in the morning, everyone was startled.

    The Guan Road not far ahead was already overcrowded compared to the sparse crowds yesterday.

    ?The cart driver, the donkey cart driver, the burden bearer, and the wife, children and old lady all looked tired and miserable.

    Needless to say, the news of the capital relocation spread thoroughly.

    ??As long as they want to survive, everyone must go south.

    ??The villagers were immediately anxious and didn¡¯t even eat breakfast. They simply packed up and hurried on the road.

    The villagers were originally walking together, with the Li family''s mule cart following behind, and the village chief''s donkey cart behind them.

    But along the way, some people were fast, some were slow, some were delayed for a while, and the queue in Qingshui Village became longer.

    The team dispersed as soon as they were rushed by other strangers who were fleeing.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 91ï¼š The family is ruined!

    Chapter 91 The family is destroyed!

    Li Laosi was impatient and followed the village chief¡¯s shouts one after another, asking the villagers to gather forward quickly.

    ?The villagers heard it and quickened their pace.

    But at this moment, something unexpected happened suddenly!

    Liu Tiezhu and Liu Laifu led a dozen people, carrying wooden sticks and kitchen knives. Suddenly, the Li family''s mule cart rushed over from not far away.

    At this moment, Jiayi was pushing a wheelbarrow on the other side of the mule cart.

    Li Laosi was even more than ten feet away!

    On the carriage, Mrs. Li hugged the sleepy Good News.

    Shenji Zhang and An Jiaxi fell asleep leaning against each other.

    Three old men who had lost one leg or foot were left sitting on the shaft of the carriage.

    ?At the critical moment, the three old men with missing arms who were guarding the car were the quickest to react.

    ??They used their only remaining arms to pull out the hatchets or axes from the car and rushed forward.

    But time makes people grow old. They have lived in poverty for many years, and they have long lost their courage and strength.

    ?In one confrontation, only three people were stopped. After a few attempts, they were suppressed and beaten, and they only had the strength to parry.

    Liu Laifu and Liu Tiezhu were already running toward the mule cart with grinning faces.

    The old men and children on the mule cart were about to bleed at the sight of them.

    The good news made me shiver, and when I woke up, I almost died of fright.

    She subconsciously wanted to use the stones in the space!

    ??Old Mrs. Li screamed and threw her to Tao Hongying on the other side of the mule cart, "Protect Fu Niu!"

    The good news brought tears to my eyes!

    ?She could see the sharp hatchet clearly. Grandma threw her out, so she was left to defend herself against the knife! If she delays for a moment, she will have one more chance of survival.

    At the critical moment, Jiayi jumped directly over the mule cart and pulled out his stick to stop in front.

    But how can he alone be the opponent of seven or eight people?

    Fortunately, several villagers walking near the mule cart finally reacted.

    The men pulled out their poles and rushed forward. The women screamed and threw whatever they could get their hands on!

    But some people were so frightened that they hid the young and old in the family far away, for fear of being affected.

    At this time, Li Laosi finally came back, followed by seven or eight villagers.

    He drew out the long knife at his waist and struck Liu Laifu directly with the knife!

    Liu Laifu didn''t even have time to scream, before his head was chopped off diagonally!

    Warm blood spurted out, and everyone around was sprayed all over.

    Liu Tiezhu was stunned for a moment. Before he could recover, his shoulder hurt and half of his body was separated.

    The two brothers died in a heap and their blood flowed like a river!

    ?The scene that was chaotic just now seemed to have been frozen due to such changes.

    ?For a long while, no one spoke, and no one dared to make a sound.

    ??After all, it was the few people who followed the Liu brothers who came to rob, and they were the first to react. They were so frightened that they turned around and ran away wildly.

    ??Li Laosi''s eyes were red from the killing, and he wanted to catch up and strike a few more times, but he was stopped by Mrs. Li''s shout.

    ¡°Fourth brother, don¡¯t kill me! Everyone in the family is fine!¡±

    ?Li Laosi hesitated for a moment and then did not pursue him, thus allowing those people to escape with their lives.

    Jiayin was choked by the smell of blood and wanted to vomit, but when she saw her father holding a knife in one hand and covered in blood, standing in the sun, his whole body seemed to be plated with a layer of golden armor, she couldn''t help but want to cry for joy.

    ??This is her father, who is quick and neat, killing enemies with his hands and protecting his wife, children and children.

    With a Bodhisattva heart, there is no shortage of vajra means!

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were frightened. They held the frightened Jia An Jiaxi and wiped their tears randomly.

    In the mule cart, the eyes of Divine Doctor Zhang and several old men were shining brightly.

    ??If this goes to the battlefield, Li Laosi will definitely be a good general!

    Li Lao Er, Li Lao San, Jia Ren Jia Yi all ran over.

    ??The village chief also arrived with the backward villagers.

    Everyone looked at the bodies of the Liu brothers with mixed feelings in their hearts.

    ??The whole village knew that this family was not a good person, but they still underestimated their viciousness when they brought outsiders to rob fellow villagers!

    ¡°What should I do?¡± A villager asked in a low voice. The village chief glanced around and saw that the other fleeing people had run away in fear.

    He said, "In troubled times, killing a few people doesn''t matter! Besides, they came here to kill people and grab food. Their skills are not as good as others, so they deserve to be killed! Besides, if we don''t kill them today, we don''t know what will happen to them in the future." What''s going on will kill our entire village!"

    ?Everyone nodded, Li Laosi raised his foot and kicked away the bodies of the two people, and said hello.

    ¡°Go quickly and find a quiet place to talk.¡±

    His body was covered in blood, and he looked like the reincarnation of the God of Death. Children did not dare to take a second look at him.

    ?Now that he has spoken, who dares not to listen?

    ?Hence, everyone quickly followed the mule cart and quickly disappeared from sight.

    The rest of the fleeing people watched from a distance, and then they dared to step forward and secretly look at the bodies of the Liu brothers.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cruel, he split the person open with just one strike.¡±

    "Yes, they want to steal food, why don''t they pick and choose others?"

    ¡°Those people just now were hard to mess with at first glance!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dead, there¡¯s no way he can be saved!¡±

    "Let''s be careful. We must not mess with the mule driver."

    ¡°Yes, yes, you must not provoke him.¡±

    While he was talking, the Guo family finally came over.

    ?At first, I was waiting for my son to carry the grain back, but my accomplices ran back, but my son was nowhere to be seen.

    They didn¡¯t believe it when they heard that Liu Tiezhu and Liu Laifu were both dead.

    At this time, when she saw her two sons in four parts, Guo fainted with a cry.

    Le Chunhong and Su Niang looked at each other, both looking ashen.

    ?There is not a grain of food, the man has died, and only the mother-in-law is left. How will we live in the future?

    It has to be said that the two of them are also smart and cruel.

    ?The first thing they did was to take out the money bag from Guo''s arms.

    ??The total amount was one hundred and ten cents, and the two of them divided fifty cents each, and then they took away their children and parted ways.

    They are still young and can find a bachelor. Why don''t they become a stutterer and run south to survive?

    This series of operations shocked the people watching around.

    The man died, not only did he not shed tears, but he also robbed his mother-in-law...

    ?Seeing Mrs. Guo moving, as if she was about to wake up, everyone ran away like a swarm of people, fearing that they would be caught.

    Mrs. Guo woke up leisurely and saw her son''s body. She threw herself on it and cried loudly. She cried until she was hoarse and wanted to vomit blood.

    She only relied on her two sons. Now that they are both gone, how will she live in the future?

    ?Had she known it earlier, she would have advised her son to stay away from the Li family.

    It¡¯s a pity that there is no regret medicine!

    Finally she waited until she cried until she ran out of energy, and then she realized that it was very quiet around her.

    I turned around and saw that my daughter-in-law and grandchildren were not there...

    Touching her arms again, they were empty. She still didn¡¯t understand anything.

    The daughter-in-law took her grandchildren and ran away without her!

    ?She got up and frantically wanted to find someone, but where to find her.

    ??Everyone is working hard to survive, so who cares about a crazy woman like her!

    I don¡¯t say what happened to the Guo family. I just said that everyone in Qingshui Village found a place to sleep in the open until it was dark again.

    After a brief meal, the Li family discussed a few words together, then invited the village chief and gathered the villagers.

    ?Old Mrs. Li is in front, and Mr. Li and his brothers are behind, with cold expressions.

    Today¡¯s third update is delivered on time. Huahua is here again to be cute and ask for updates and a five-star review of the book. The five-star review is very important to Huahua and this book!

    Nowadays, there are probably more than a thousand people urging people to update, which means that there are more than a thousand people watching, but there are too few reviews and five-star reviews on Huahua. Please give me five-star reviews~ If there are any five-star reviews before 12 noon tomorrow 200, currently around 89, Huahua will update four times tomorrow~

    Just a little over a hundred people out of a thousand people will be enough. All you hard-working people, just move your fingers. I love you!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 92ï¼š Only useful people can survive!

    Chapter 92 Only useful people can survive!

    The first thing Mrs. Li said was, "It''s quiet now. It''s time for us to talk about the accounts during the day! There are some people that our Li family doesn''t want to take with them on the journey!"

    ?Everyone''s expression changed and they held their breath.

    Some people were surprised, some felt guilty, and some were confused.

    Someone was slow-minded and asked aloud, "What''s wrong, Aunt Li? Didn''t we agree to leave together? We''ve only been out for two days, why are we breaking up?"

    The others nodded, obviously not understanding what was going on.

    ?Old Mrs. Li waved her hand to signal everyone to be quiet, and then said.

    ¡°Earlier, our family got the news and told everyone at that time. We didn¡¯t say we would take back the food we lent to you. We just thought that since we have known each other for so long, we could help everyone, right?

    ?Then, our family could leave immediately, and because everyone begged us, we waited half a day longer and took everyone with us to set off. The second brother and the other brothers were busy and never declined when something happened. "

    At this point, she took a deep breath, obviously very angry.

    ¡°Our family asks ourselves that we have never done anything wrong to everyone, and we also hope that we will take care of each other. But how come our family takes care of everyone, and when it is everyone¡¯s turn to help our family, it is so chilling!

    During the day, the fourth child was at the end of the team and called everyone to gather together, fearing that they would be scattered by others. When we encountered the two beasts from the Liu family who were bringing people to grab food, they took knives and wanted to kill us, old and young, who were sitting on the mule cart.

    As a result, several people who were walking beside the mule cart actually turned around and ran away, refusing to help at all! "

    She pointed at some people who bowed their heads with guilty conscience and directly named them.

    "Hu Lao San, Hu Lao Si, and Zhang Shitou, what do you think? At that time, you all had sickles and firewood in your hands. As long as you stretched out your hands, you could give us some time to dodge. Why did you just watch us being attacked?" Knife? Do you still have a conscience? You eat the food grown by our family and follow our family. You hide when we need help. Do you still have any shame? "

    ??The three men who were named wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl into it.

    ?They knew in their hearts that what they were doing was wrong, but they were scared at the time and really didn¡¯t think much about it.

    The rest of the villagers finally figured out what was going on, and some people shouted angrily.

    "Is what Aunt Li said true? Hu Laosan, Hu Laosi, aren''t you usually very powerful in the village? Why are you so timid now?"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, ungrateful! We¡¯re all from the same village, so we should all help with anything, let alone Aunt Li¡¯s family?¡±

    ?Everyone yelled and cursed one after another, with shame and contempt in their eyes.

    Hu Laosi was probably annoyed by the scolding, so he defended himself.

    "We didn''t mean it. Those people rushed up with knives. Who wouldn''t be afraid? No one''s head is made of stone!"

    ?Zhang Shitou thought for a while, and then whispered in agreement, "It''s not that I don''t want to help, I''m really scared. Besides, Liu Tiezhu is heading for Li''s mule cart, and we can''t stop him!"

    ?Everyone wanted to grit their teeth after hearing this, and the village chief even waved his pipe and pot to attack people.

    ?Li Laoer quickly stopped him and said.

    "It is human nature to be afraid of death, but when we are all running for our lives together, people like you cannot be trusted by everyone. Even if we protect you behind us, you may expose our backs to the enemy out of fear. "

    Li Laosi also nodded, "Our family has discussed it. You don''t have to pay back the food you borrowed earlier, but you absolutely can''t follow us. There are people fleeing famine on both sides of the road, and you don''t have to worry about not being able to find a place to stay. From now on, everyone will go his own way. Whether he can survive depends on his luck. "

    Hu Laosan, Hu Laosi, and Zhang Shitou did not speak.

    They don¡¯t want to leave the team. After all, they are in the middle and have someone to guide them and take care of everything.

    But the people in the village all relied on the Li family. They had offended the Li family and it was impossible not to leave.

    Old Mrs. Li said again, "Today our team is like a loose sand. We will be scattered as soon as someone rushes into it. We will not be able to continue like this in the future. Therefore, we have discussed with the village chief. From now on, we must divide work and cooperate on the road. Everyone has something to do." Errands, meals and sleep are all arranged together. Everyone is tied together and there is no room for any second thoughts in life.

    ? At this moment, everyone is thinking about it. If they feel uncomfortable and don¡¯t want to be controlled, they can just go with Hu Laosan and the others, so that they can still take care of each other. ¡±?????After that, she no longer cared about it and led her sons back to her home.

    ?Just now Li Laosi and Li Laosan pulled up linoleum and built a simple shack with a short tree, with a gauze curtain blocking the door.

    The family is happy with the good news, and Doctor Zhang is resting inside.

    Jiayin was bitten by a mosquito at some point in her forehead. Doctor Zhang was hugging her and applying ointment.

    Jiayin was thinking about how many people were left in the village and reached out for grandma to hold her.

    Mrs. Li quickly hugged her and coaxed her to call her grandma, fearing that her granddaughter would be frightened by what happened during the day.

    She also called to Li Laosi, "Get water and wash well. Don''t get too close to Fu Niu. The child has a sharp nose and will be afraid if he smells the smell of blood."

    Li Laosi responded and went to find a place to take a bath.

    By the time he came back, the villagers had already made their decision.

    ?Other than those three families, only Zhang Shitou¡¯s sister¡¯s family also followed.

    They also had a bit of a temper, but no one needed to chase them away. They just picked up their burdens and packages, lit a bonfire in a distant place, and camped separately.

    When Li Laoer saw this, he called Li Laosi, and together with the village chief, they began to count the number of old and young people in the village.

    In the end, there were a total of ninety-seven people in the village, including the Li family and Dr. Zhang.

    There are twelve half-aged boys who can work, eight children who need to be taken care of, and twenty-two elderly people including Uncle Zhao and others.

    Twenty women and thirty-four young men are left.

    In other words, the Qingshui Village desertion team had the most elderly and children who needed food and care, as well as young and middle-aged people who could work and hold a knife.

    ?This current situation really makes people want to sigh.

    After deliberation for a full hour, Li Laoer began to announce the division of labor.

    Twelve and a half-year-old children, led by three elderly people with disabled arms, are responsible for collecting firewood and fetching water every time they camp.

    The eight little children were put on the mule and donkey carts on weekdays, and were looked after by Uncle Zhao and three other lame old men. Even when they were camping, they had to keep an eye on them.

    ?In this way, the women do not need to be distracted. They have to be responsible for everyone''s morning and evening meals. When opportunities arise, they have to dig wild vegetables and replenish food.

    ??The rest of the old men and women are responsible for taking care of things, baskets and packages, and feeding the mules and donkeys. They also take turns keeping watch at night.

    ?Of course, they are only auxiliaries, mainly young and strong men.

    The day is to guard the outside of the team, guarding the old and weak women and children, and the shift at night.

    As for eating, each family delivers food to Dazhao on a per-capita basis every day.

    Let¡¯s discuss what to do after all the food is gone.

    ?With this division, everyone has something to do, no one can be lazy and fish out, and no one has to tire the Li family to death.

    ??The villagers asked questions in droves, and after confirming their errands, not only did they not feel troublesome, but they felt very safe.

    Having something to do proves that you are useful, and only useful people can live.

    This is the truth that will never change no matter what time comes.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 93ï¼š test

    Chapter 93 Temptation

    ?This night, no matter whether everyone was tossing and turning or whispering excitedly, the night passed quickly.

    As soon as there was a glimmer of light in the sky, the whole camp became busy.

    ??The women were busy cooking. Originally, every household had a small pot, but now six or seven are enough to cook it. One can even be used to cook millet porridge for the children.

    The men packed their bags, hitched up their carts, and went to the river to load water.

    ??The old men shouted at the young men and trained them like soldiers on how to hit people with sticks and where they hurt the most. The young men were very excited.

    Soon, everyone had their meal, packed their bags and hit the road.

    ?This time, although they are still very unfamiliar, the team is obviously different.

    There is a mule cart in the front, a donkey cart in the back, and in the middle there are women supporting the old man.

    Men carried burdens and walked on both sides, with hatchets and sickles hanging on the baskets, shining brightly in the sun.

    The whole team is like an oval egg.

    Occasionally, others wanted to intervene, but they were pushed out.

    ?Someone had a bad temper and wanted to curse a few words. The villagers immediately raised their hatchets and the man quickly got out of the way.

    The entire day, with only half an hour''s rest at noon, everyone held up the sun and kept in this formation for a full fifty miles.

    ?This is much faster than yesterday. Even Hu Laosan and his family, who were originally behind, were also left behind.

    There were some smart people who realized that this team was unusual and followed closely dozens of feet away. They were walking by the light, so there was no need to work hard to clear the way.

    At sunset, everyone found a place to rest again.

    It¡¯s not that everyone can¡¯t bear the hardship, it¡¯s that there are too many old people and children in the team, and traveling at night is too dangerous.

    At this time, safety comes first.

    When everyone was drinking water and eating solid food at noon, many people were watching from a distance, hesitating whether to step forward.

    ?It is not difficult to guess that these people must be out of food.

    ??Whether they want to pay money to buy food or beg for food, no one wants to pay attention to it.

    There was a severe drought, thousands of miles of bare land, and the price of food increased several times.

    Except for the wealthy families who had food in store, the rest of the common people almost had empty rice jars.

    ??It is true that some vegetables and beans have been replanted in the ground, but it is impossible to bring them out in such a famine.

    Hence, almost all the people fleeing the famine had little food to carry with them.

    It has only been a few days, and the adults are fine, but the children are already sallow and thin, and there are even old people leaning on the roadside who cannot get up after sitting down.

    ???Everyone in Qingshui Village hardened their hearts and tried not to look or listen.

    ??The village chief wanted to speak out and told everyone over and over again.

    "Put away your good intentions and never give anyone dry food or food. We only have a few dozen people, and those who are traveling with us on the road can easily reach hundreds. If they know that we have food, they will all come running. When the time comes, It¡¯s not begging, it¡¯s robbing!¡±

    "Yes, anyone who dares to cause trouble to everyone will be kicked out directly. It''s too late and you can''t save your own life. No matter how bad-hearted you are, just go with others!" Li Laosi also echoed loudly.

    The Liu brothers were killed earlier, and the sight of him covered in blood was too deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts.

    ??Now he speaks in the team, but he is more effective than the village chief.

    ??Just beating and admonishing me like this, I walked away in one day, but everything was fine.

    But when you have to cook with a pot at night, this is the most dangerous moment.

    ??Everyone deliberately stayed away from the official road and walked an extra two miles to find a small mountain pass.

    ?It is not convenient to get water here, but everyone likes it very much.

    ??Because most of the sightlines are cut off here, it is easy to defend but difficult to attack. As long as the front of the col is protected, there is no need to worry about anyone plotting.

    Soon, the mule carts and donkey carts were unloaded and placed across the mountain pass as a simple shield.

    ? ? The elderly and children took advantage of the weak skylight left to collect firewood nearby.

    Half of the women set fire to boil water, and the other half carried baskets to gather wild vegetables.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether it tastes good or not, as long as it¡¯s poisonous and doesn¡¯t kill anyone, just pick it all back.

    Wash it clean, throw it into the porridge pot, add a little salt, and everyone will be half full.

    The food tonight is much better than the previous few days.

    Because the chickens and ducks brought out from home could only be smeared with a layer of salt in a hurry to prevent them from rotting. The weather in late autumn is not very hot now, but it is not very cool either.

    If you put it down any longer, I''m afraid the chickens and ducks will stink.

    So, in addition to wild vegetable porridge, there were several pots of chicken and duck stew for dinner.

    There are more than 90 people, old and young. Of course, there is not enough food for so few chickens and ducks.

    But at this time, even having a sip of broth is a great enjoyment.

    The families who brought out the chickens and ducks do not need to go to the big stove to get food tonight or tomorrow.

    It can be regarded as everyone¡¯s compensation for them.

    We are walking on the same road, and we cannot be absolutely fair in everything, but we should try our best to keep a bowl of water as level as possible.

    This is the basis for ensuring unity and overcoming difficulties.

    When the night was dark, the men sat outside the donkey and mule carts, lit two bonfires, and chatted while waiting for their meal.

    The mountain breeze carried the aroma of chicken soup, making everyone salivate.

    ?These days have been really tiring, especially for the young and strong, who have to carry loads, guard the convoy, and take care of the young and old.

    It¡¯s not just physical effort, it¡¯s also mentally tiring.

    A kind of tension that wants to be ready to deal with danger at any time.

    At this time, smelling the aroma of the food and listening to the grown-ups playing and laughing on the other side of the mule cart, they could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    ?Thinking of Hu Laosan and his family who had left, they suddenly felt a little lucky.

    ??If they also left, how could they have such leisurely time to wait for dinner.

    ?It¡¯s a pity that there are always people who don¡¯t want them to relax for a while.

    Seven or eight children touched me at some point.

    They didn¡¯t dare to get close. They only stood a dozen steps away, looking into the col with their feet raised, wiping their saliva from time to time.

    ?Perhaps he was too greedy, and one of the children suddenly started crying.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I want to eat meat!¡±

    The other children seemed to have been infected and started crying too, whimpering and complaining of hunger.

    ?Then they moved forward little by little, with timid and pitiful expressions on their faces.

    Li Laosan, who was leading the team on duty, quickly stood up.

    ?The others also frowned and wanted to scare him, but they were all five- or six-year-old babies.

    It is not good for them to hit or scold.

    Just when Li Laosan was about to harden his heart and drive people away, in the mountain col, Uncle Wang, who was responsible for taking care of the half-grown boy, and other three old men, were already shouting at their soldiers.

    ¡°Boys, there are people coming from outside and want to steal your chicken soup. What should you do?¡±

    ¡°Fight it out, fight it out!¡±

    The boys all wanted to lie down by the pot, their mouths watering with greed.

    As a result, someone came to rob them before they could eat them. How could this happen?

    ?So, each of them was like a chicken blood, howling and screaming, they picked up their own self-defense sticks and rushed out.

    ?Those little kids originally wanted to cry and beg, but before they could open their mouths again, they were chased away by the grown-ups with sticks. They stumbled back crying and howling.

    ?Uncle Wang followed behind, waving half of his arms and shouting loudly to withdraw his troops in time.

    ??The boys came back carrying the wooden sticks in a showy manner, especially Jia Xi Jia An, who imitated the way in the opera to clasp their fists.

    ¡°General, when we go out on an expedition and return victorious, will we be rewarded?¡±

    ?Uncle Wang laughed heartily and patted their heads.

    ¡°Of course there is a reward, three more pieces of chicken per person.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s time to eat chicken, it¡¯s time to eat chicken!¡± the boys cheered, and in the blink of an eye they got back into the col.

    At this moment, Fourth Uncle Wang glared at Li Laosan and others.

    ¡°How many times have I told you that once we set up camp, no one can get close to us? Have you turned a deaf ear?¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 94ï¼š The cries and curses in the wind

    Chapter 94 The cry and curse in the wind

    The villagers were ashamed and whispered, "It''s hard for us to do anything to a few little babies."

    Fourth Uncle Wang snorted coldly, "Where are those little babies? Someone is testing us! This time you were soft-hearted and gave us food. After a while, more people came to do misfortune and asked for food. I won''t be able to get rid of you even if I want to. !¡±

    ??The village chief walked out carrying a pipe and pot, and nodded.

    "Old Wang is right. Besides, at this time of year, it is not a spring drought, let alone a heavy snowfall. Even if there is no food, as long as you are diligent, there are always wild vegetables in the mountains next to you. If you pick some, you will not starve to death! This is their temptation. As for us, once we open our mouth, there will be no end to it.¡±

    Li Laosan sighed and said when he thought of escaping from the north to Kyoto.

    "The fourth uncle and the village chief are right. On the way to Junyang, our family once felt soft-hearted and gave some food to the children. As a result, they were robbed of food the next day. If it weren''t for good luck, The fourth child can always catch some pheasants and rabbits, but he may starve to death on the road. "

    ?Perhaps he felt that everyone didn''t believe it, so he simply led them in the direction where the children were running, and quietly walked over.

    Sure enough, there were several men beating and scolding the children under the woods less than fifty or sixty feet away.

    "Useless things, you can''t even get back even if you beg for food! If they don''t give it to you, you won''t cry. If you cry to death, if they cry, they will be soft-hearted, so they will definitely give it to you."

    ¡°That is, if you can¡¯t ask for food, you should always see clearly what they eat, right? What is being cooked in the pot? Do you bring a lot of food?¡±

    The children would cry when they were beaten, which made the men even more angry.

    They wanted to talk again, but when they looked up, they saw Li Laosan and others shrinking their necks in horror.

    Li Laosan and others looked cold and slowly raised the hatchets in their hands.

    ?Those people turned around and ran away, followed by a crying child. How could they make a mess of words?

    Li Laosan and others did not pursue them, but they all felt heavy when they returned.

    ?These troubled times are so terrible. At this time, the news has not spread completely. There are still wild vegetables and leaves on the mountains to satisfy hunger.

    But there have been so many calculations and so many covets.

    In another month, there will be no food to be found on the mountain, and the barbarians will come after them. By then...

    ?Everyone felt as if a big stone was weighing on their hearts. No one dared to think about it, and no one could think of it.

    Let¡¯s go, we must hurry up and don¡¯t delay for a moment!

    ?At this moment, this was a consensus reached by everyone without any discussion.

    As the night grew darker, everyone shared more than half a bowl of vegetable porridge. A few pieces of chicken or duck were added to the porridge, and a little broth was added.

    The young boys really got three extra pieces of chicken, and they all ate it with great joy.

    ?Little babies like Jiayin also get rice soaked in broth.

    The Li family gathered together, each picked off their own chicken and gathered it into a bowl.

    Mrs. Li shredded the chicken bit by bit, mixed it into the vegetable porridge, and gave it to her granddaughter in bite-sized portions.

    While the rest of the people drank the porridge and smacked the bones, they also felt it was sweet.

    Jiayin felt sad and wanted to refuse, but she knew she couldn''t.

    At this time, she should eat more and sleep more to make her family feel more at ease.

    Sure enough, she managed to eat most of the bowl of meat porridge, and her belly was bulging.

    The whole family was very happy to see him.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯s food is so delicious and fragrant. I will eat like this in the future.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to eat more and sleep more, and become as fat as a pig.¡±

    ¡°We Fu Niu are blessed, we eat with ease and are not picky about food.¡±

    Jiayin held grandma''s shoulders and walked around her side, doing some exercise after dinner.

    Occasionally, she ran to hug her second uncle, kiss her parents, sit in her third aunt¡¯s arms and sway her legs twice, looking like a happy nut.

    Strive to give your family more comfort and joy at such a time.

    Uncle Zhao and several old men were gathered around with Divine Doctor Zhang, and they were also eating and talking.

    ?Although we are in the wild, the night is dark, like a giant man-eating beast, which makes people feel heavy.

    ??However, it has been four or five days since we escaped from the famine, and we have traveled more than a hundred miles. It is relatively smooth, and it gives everyone a little confidence.

    ??As long as we are not afraid of hardship, if we stay together as a group and keep walking, we will reach the Jinsha River after a month. After eating, everyone simply tidied up, those who should watch the night watch, and those who should sleep went to bed.

    After walking for a day, the blisters on my feet were burning and painful, but no one cared about it.

    After it is broken, it will be more painful to walk tomorrow.

    ??You can only wait for the blisters on the soles of your feet to be broken down during the day-to-day trek, and the flesh and blood will quickly turn into cocoons as you move forward, and you will never get blisters again.

    ??San Aunt Wu gathered next to the campfire, listening to the loud snoring, and carefully mended her worn cloth shoes.

    ?Old Mrs. Li walked around and said something like this.

    ¡°Tomorrow at noon I¡¯ll look for suitable grass and knit a few pairs of big straw sandals, which can be worn over cloth shoes. I¡¯ll save whatever I can.¡±

    Aunt Wu also nodded, "I think so too. We have to go for more than twenty days. If we continue like this, we won''t even have enough cloth shoes to change."

    After chatting for a while, Mrs. Li went back to the temporary shack she had built.

    ?Sure enough, the granddaughter was still awake and was sitting eagerly waiting for her.

    Beside him, Jia''an Jiaxi was already asleep and snoring, with her granddaughter''s quilt covering her belly.

    Who could not love such a sensible granddaughter?

    ?Orange Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter, kissed her on the forehead, took off her coat and wrapped her around her, and then they fell asleep.

    The next day we started on our way at dawn as usual. Everyone was already familiar with their tasks and their cooperation was getting better and better.

    The women and the old men were really looking for cattails and weaving straw sandals as they walked.

    The other fleeing people who followed him not far or near saw this and also followed suit.

    For a while, the cattails on the roadside were robbed earlier than the wild vegetables.

    ?Just like that, we stayed overnight at dawn, everyone hardened their hearts and ignored anyone''s misfortune or chatting.

    ??As long as he raised his hatchet whenever anyone approached, he walked away without incident for two days.

    Finally, at noon on an autumn day when tigers were raging, everyone approached the gate of Jin''an, the first county town going south.

    When they were seven or eight miles away, everyone saw that the gate of the city was crowded with people, and it was blocked by water.

    ??There are still many people stranded in the open space on both sides of the city gate.

    ??The autumn wind carried faint cries and angry shouts, which made people feel heartbroken.

    ?No one knew what was going on, so the village chief discussed it with the Li family and led everyone to find a place to camp.

    Having been walking for so many days, it¡¯s time to rest for an afternoon and explore the situation ahead.

    ??The village chief stayed behind, and Li Laosi took Jiaren Jiayi and several villagers to the city gate to have a look.

    No matter how worried the rest of the people are, they have to cut cattails, dig wild vegetables, pick wild fruits, and even wash clothes and cook, all without touching the ground.

    Jiayin was carried on Tao Hongying''s back, making her dizzy. When she saw her father was about to leave, she opened her little hands and shouted.

    ¡°Dad, dad!¡±

    ??Li Laosi turned around, guessing that his daughter wanted to follow, so he quickly coaxed her.

    ¡°Daughter, it doesn¡¯t seem to be very good over there. Dad will go over and have a look. He will be back soon.¡±

    Jiayin refused, and still clamored to follow.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was lighting the fire and was reluctant to let her granddaughter go as she wished, so she called out.

    ¡°With Fu Niu, even if something happens, so many people still won¡¯t protect her!¡±

    Li Laosi had no choice but to agree.

    Soon, the good news was carried on Dad¡¯s back and set off towards the city gate.

    ?The closer the crowd got, the more clearly they could hear the cries and curses.

    Today¡¯s third update is delivered on time~ Huahua shamelessly comes to Qiu Qiu to urge Qiu Qiu¡¯s five-star review and Qiu¡¯s five-star book reviews. Yesterday¡¯s goal of adding 100 new book reviews was not achieved, so Huahua will continue the update until tomorrow!

    As long as the five-star book reviews can reach 220 before 12 noon tomorrow, and now there are 126, Huahua will send out the fifth update! Five-star reviews are very important to Huahua and this book, but there are still too few reviews and five-star reviews for Huahua. Please give me five-star reviews~

    ? ? It only takes a hundred people out of more than a thousand people who are willing to click on it. Those who are willing to catch up with the latest chapter, thank you for your hard work and give Huahua a five-star book review. I love you~ Do you agree~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 95ï¼š with full force

    Chapter 95 Full Firepower

    But there was almost no place to step on the road blocked by the cars, horses and people ahead.

    Everyone heard it and understood it only half-heartedly. When asking people around them, they only said that there was a quarrel in front of them.

    ??But when asked why they were quarreling, no one told the whole story.

    ?The few people could only push forward bravely, and the distance was less than ten feet, and they walked for two quarters of an hour.

    Jiaren Jiayi followed his fourth uncle, vaguely protecting his sister.

    ?Seeing their sister looking around enthusiastically, both of them were amused.

    This little girl is really brave.

    When everyone finally got close to the city gate, they heard someone shouting loudly.

    "Why don''t you let us pass? We are all Tianwu people. We have to pay money whenever we walk!"

    One hundred soldiers, following a tall general, blocked the city gate.

    In front of the large doorway, there is a wooden frame half as high as a person, leaving only a path for one person to pass through.

    ?At this moment, perhaps he was impatient to listen to the noise, so the general snorted coldly and cursed.

    "Why for what? Just the knife in my hand? How long has it been and you still don''t want to give up money to run for your life? Why don''t you just stay at home and wait until you die to save money!"

    ?These words were really unpleasant to hear, and everyone nearby became so angry that they started shouting.

    ¡°We are the people of Tianwu. We pay grain taxes every year and support you people. Is it just to prevent us from finding a way to survive?¡±

    ¡°Even if you are too overbearing, you actually bribed me with money. We will sue you!¡±

    ?The general is confident and laughs even more arrogantly.

    ¡°The imperial court is about to move south, who has time to care about you untouchables!¡±

    Li Laosi and others frowned tightly, feeling that they had a bad premonition.

    ??Li Laosi pulled an old man who was wiping his tears and asked, "Uncle, what''s going on? I want to collect money when I go into the city?"

    "Yeah, five taels per person, it''s almost like killing everyone. Who has so much money! If you don''t give money, you won''t let them go. How can you escape if you can''t get through?"

    The old man carried his grandson on one side and luggage on the other, crying with despair on his face.

    Li Laosi and others gasped in shock. Each person was charged five taels. There were thousands of people at the gate of the city, and one toll could charge two to thirty thousand taels.

    ?These people are crazy about money!

    He wanted to ask a few more questions, but there were two carriages paying money at the city gate and they were about to pass.

    Some people want to fish in troubled waters and rush in.

    But the long knives in the hands of those soldiers were not for display. The man was hacked to death almost instantly.

    ?Flesh and blood splattered, and everyone around was affected.

    ?Some people screamed, some fainted, some cried loudly, and chaos immediately broke out at the city gate.

    Li Laosi protected everyone and quickly retreated.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t expect it to be so bloody. She shrank her neck in fear and hid behind her father.

    Jiaren was afraid that his sister would be frightened, so he quickly took off his coat and put it over his sister''s head.

    Jiayi never left his uncle and sister.

    ?It is difficult for a few people to squeeze in, but it is very easy for everyone to exit.

    Just halfway back, the village chief brought someone to pick him up.

    ?They were in the camp and could only see the commotion at the city gate, but they had no idea what was going on.

    After finally going back and settling down, old and young people asked about it. They heard that it cost five taels of silver for a person to cross the city. Everyone was surprised, and then they cursed in anger.

    ¡°These things that kill a thousand people, are you waiting for money to buy medicine when my wife is sick? It¡¯s so wicked. Isn¡¯t this just asking for money by sticking it in everyone¡¯s neck?¡±

    "These are bandits who robbed the road, how can they be officers and soldiers!" "Why is no one taking care of it and not letting us people live?"

    Everyone scolded me fiercely, but it was of no use.

    Think about the few hundred cash that my family has saved. No one can even think of entering the city!

    No one would be willing to accept being stopped like this after working so hard to get here.

    A woman went upstairs and her child began to cry, "What can we do? Are we waiting here to die?"

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to die, I want to eat chicken!¡± The child was ignorant and answered smoothly.

    The woman was angry and distressed, so she raised her hand and hit her!

    ¡°If you eat any chicken, you will die!¡±

    ?The child didn''t understand what was going on, so he grinned and started crying. For a moment, everyone was in a state of confusion and helplessness.

    Li Laoer sighed, "Ninety-seven people, five taels per person, that''s nearly five hundred taels. We can''t come up with it at all, so we should find another way."

    ?The rest of the people also nodded. To be honest, even if they had money, they couldn''t just hand it over just to get through the city gate.

    If you don¡¯t eat anymore, you won¡¯t be able to survive?

    Wherever you settle down, you have to buy a new home!

    "How about waiting? Maybe there are too many people at the city gate and the city gate will be opened?" Someone suggested, but after saying it, he himself smiled bitterly.

    ?There are so many soldiers, but they are not made up of grass. Who dares to risk his life?

    ?Everyone was silent and worried, but suddenly a young daughter-in-law said softly, "It''s not like we don''t have money, right?"

    ?Everyone was puzzled and looked over.

    They are all poor people. Five taels of silver is fine, but five hundred taels is impossible.

    ?The young daughter-in-law was a little hesitant and quietly glanced at the good news in Mrs. Li''s arms.

    ¡°When Fu Niu from Aunt Li¡¯s family was one year old, didn¡¯t she collect a lot of gold jewelry? I heard it was as heavy as dozens of taels! After exchanging it for silver, it should be enough for everyone to pool it together.¡±

    ??The faces of the Li family all changed, and they were all as cold as ice.

    ?They didn¡¯t know that there were still people who were concerned about the Li family¡¯s family background.

    Jiayi had a bad temper and was the first to shout, "That''s my sister''s dowry, no one can touch it!"

    Jiaren and others also said, "Yes, that belongs to my sister."

    ?The little wife curled her lips and muttered dissatisfiedly.

    "At what time, we are all counting on this money to save our lives. The little girl is only one year old, does she know what dowry is and is not a dowry? Besides, there are still more than ten years before the little girl gets married. Let''s use it for emergencies first. When everyone makes money later, It¡¯ll be better if you buy it again.¡±

    ?These words were so confident that for a moment, Jiayin was stunned and even suspected that she was possessed by Wu Cuihua.

    ??The Li family members were also livid, and Mrs. Li started to curse at that time.

    "Fuck your mother! Who are you? You dare to plan my granddaughter''s dowry? Is your surname Li? Our old Li family should be yours? Why do we have to listen to you if you talk up and down? Oh! You have a donkey face, you really think you are a beast!"

    ?The old lady is usually very sensible, but never involve her granddaughter, otherwise she will transform immediately.

    ?The young daughter-in-law¡¯s face turned red after being scolded, and she wanted to speak. Tao Hongying also spoke.

    "Shut up that **** of yours! You are such a shy person. You are really the only smart person in the world. Then what I want to say is that if I strip you naked and throw you at the gate of the city, the general guarding the city will be happy and accept it. If you become a concubine, you can happily let us go! Why don''t you sacrifice yourself now!"

    ?The little wife cried loudly and hugged herself tightly with both hands.

    "You Li family are so bullying! Aren''t we just asking you to lend us money to pass the city gate? If you don''t agree, forget it. Why are you still scolding me? If my family had money, I would definitely use it. I would never be as stingy as your family! "

    "Humph, you''ve already arrived at our door, and you''re not even allowed to curse us. God is your biological father, and everyone has to pamper you." Zhao Yuru rarely said anything unpleasant.

    "You said you are not stingy, but the children have not eaten any millet these days. You still have some in your burden, why don''t you take it out? Our family has taken millet, but you let the children eat it hard? I don''t care about you, really Think we are all fools!"

    ??The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law of the Li family were full of fire, and the little daughter-in-law couldn''t resist the scolding.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 96ï¼š Crossing mountains and ridges to find a way to survive

    Chapter 96 Crossing mountains and ridges to find a way to survive

    ?Everyone was silent. Secretly, they naturally hoped that the Li family would use money to help everyone pass the test, but their conscience told them that why should the Li family use their wealth to make selfless sacrifices?

    ?At this time, Li Laoer spoke.

    "A nobleman did give Fu Niu a set of gold jewelry that day. The village chief and Uncle Zhao were both there at the time. Why don''t we let the village chief tell us what the jewelry is like?"

    ??The village chief''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot. He took the pipe and lit the pot on everyone, with a look of hatred that iron could not be transformed into steel.

    "A bunch of idiots, what are you doing with your life? You''re just wasting food. Are you tempted by someone''s provocation? I was here that day. The jewelry that the nobleman gave Fu Niu weighed seven or eight taels at most. In exchange for it, it would be seven or eight taels of silver. , It¡¯s enough for the Li family to pass.¡±

    "That''s right," Uncle Zhao and the others were also angry and shouted at everyone, "You want the Li family to take it out, okay, then the Li family can leave first, we are all waiting here. Let''s see when the soldiers at the city gate become kind-hearted. , let us pass.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. They all expected the Li family to escape together to survive.

    ??The Li family really abandoned them, what would they do?

    Immediately, some people looked at the little daughter-in-law and started scolding her, "If you can speak, just speak. If you can''t speak, shut your mouth. You care about the children''s jewelry. Why haven''t you given away your daughter''s bracelet?" "

    "She is reluctant to part with it. She still hopes to eat other people''s food and drink other people''s food to save her own."

    For a time, the little daughter-in-law became the target of public criticism, and she cried even harder.

    Jiayin rolled her eyes and really wanted to spit on her face.

    ?Dare to worry about her gold, be careful not to be hit by a rain of stones. When your whole family goes to see the Lord of Hell, make sure it is neatly organized and no one is left behind.

    The husband of the younger daughter-in-law is a simple and honest man, so he pulled his daughter-in-law and retreated to the back.

    ??The village chief snorted coldly and turned to the Li family.

    "Big sister, second, third and fourth, don''t take this matter to heart. Everyone knows how good your family is. I was too anxious and confused just now. This will never happen again. Otherwise, I will personally take the cigarette pouch. Beat him to death!"

    After saying that, he glared at the villagers.

    ??The villagers all subconsciously shrank their necks, laughing in embarrassment and guilt.

    Old Mrs. Li refused to say anything, still feeling angry.

    Li Laoer, on the other hand, said, "Uncle, this city gate must be inaccessible. I''m afraid we have to think of other ways. Moreover, I''m afraid that other places will follow the same example. Every city has to pay for passage, which will be troublesome."

    ??When the villagers were awakened, they all gasped, "No way? Aren''t they afraid of the court punishing them?"

    "Who cares about the court at this time! Besides, as long as the people from the court don''t collect money when they come over, it will be fine. In troubled times, who doesn''t want to take the opportunity to make more money?"

    ?Li Laoer shook his head. Everyone was still about to speak, but suddenly it started to rain.

    It grew rapidly from small to large, and everyone dispersed in droves, looking for linoleum to protect themselves from the rain.

    ??The food in the baskets of this family got wet, and the packages of clothes of that family were uncovered and became a mess for a while.

    ??The Li family is a little better off, because with the little baby Jiayin, Li Laosan doesn''t bother to build a simple shed every time they camp.

    ??It''s just that the shed is a bit small, and suddenly the whole family, old and young, plus Uncle Zhao were packed into it, and it was very crowded.

    But in the coolness of the autumn rain, squeezing in is a bit warmer.

    It was raining heavily outside and there were no other people around, so Li Laoer asked.

    ¡°Mom, do we want to go south alone?¡±

    What happened just now chilled the family to some extent, and now they all looked at Mrs. Li.

    ??If you want to break up with the villagers, this is a good time.

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter, tugged on her little clothes, and sighed softly.

    "No, let''s not talk about the dangers on the road. It''s safer to go with more people. I just want to say that when the Liu family was grabbing food, many people in the village risked their lives to protect our family. Our family abandoned them at this time and went south alone. , some of which are unjustifiable.¡±

    Li Laoer nodded, he thought so too.

    It''s not a critical situation. In order to save the family, we can only be selfish. Now it¡¯s just a city gate that can¡¯t be passed, so let¡¯s think of a way.

    ?In addition, just as he was worried, if every city gate had to pay for passage in the future.

    ?The Li family doesn¡¯t have that much money, so they can get by every time.

    It''s better not to accept such a neck-breaking threat in the first place...

    At this time, Li Laosi said, "Mom, second brother, I have an idea. Let''s go over the mountain and bypass the county seat!"

    Over the mountain? Everyone looked at him and their eyes lit up.

    ?They were crazy with anxiety just now and their brains were in knots. Why didn''t they think of climbing over the mountain?

    ??Jin''an County is located between two mountains.

    Since we can¡¯t pass, climbing over the mountain is definitely a good way.

    "Are you familiar with the mountains and forests around here? How many mountains do you have to climb to get around the county?" Uncle Zhao looked a little embarrassed and asked seriously.

    ?Li Laosi was excited and didn''t react, so he said.

    "I walked here with Liu Biaotou before, and I heard him say a few words. There is a slightly higher mountain behind us. If we climb over it, we can bypass the county seat. At the foot of the mountain is the official road."

    Everyone was happy, "That''s great. Although climbing the mountain is troublesome, it''s better than being here."

    Li Laosan frowned and said, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to bring a mule or donkey cart over the mountain."

    ?Everyone was a little reluctant to part with him, especially Mrs. Li, whose family belongings were all on the mule cart. Without a car, most of the children and grandchildren would have to be carried around on their backs.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask the village chief to come and talk.¡± Li Laoer suggested, and when everyone nodded, he walked out in the light rain.

    Soon, the village chief was invited over. He didn¡¯t feel reluctant to part with the donkey cart, he just sighed.

    "That''s all we can do. If we delay any longer, there will be more and more people, and I''m afraid something will happen. Let''s go on our way earlier. There are only advantages and no disadvantages."

    ?This matter is now settled.

    When the rain outside eased a little, everyone dispersed to inform the villagers.

    ??Li Laosan took Jiaren Jiayi to cut down two small trees with thick wrists nearby, tied them with ropes, and quickly made two simple small sledges.

    ?Although he was taciturn, he was thoughtful. He noticed that Uncle Zhao and the old men with bad legs and feet had bad expressions, and guessed that they were worried about climbing the mountain, so he came up with such an idea...

    Jiayin sat in the shack and watched the excitement, and couldn''t help but like Sanbo even more. Such a silent, kind and gentle man, the third aunt has such a good sense!

    ?? Zhao Yuru happened to come over and pulled off a handkerchief to wipe her husband''s sweat. Just as he was about to speak, he turned around and saw his little niece''s eyes shining brightly. For some reason, she suddenly blushed...

    Soon, everyone knew that they would be climbing the mountain tomorrow.

    ?Some people were worried and some were afraid, but hundreds of people in the village, old and young, walked together and finally gained courage.

    I have to say that each family¡¯s burdens and packages will be streamlined again.

    Climbing mountains is not as good as traveling on flat ground. Too many things are a life-threatening burden...

    It was already the second watch when everyone finally fell asleep after all the commotion.

    I had a dreamless night. When I got up early, the sky washed by the autumn rain was dazzlingly blue.

    Everybody gathered their things and gathered together.

    ??The village chief gave the instructions again, and when he saw that there was nothing unexpected, he waved his hand and set off.

    ?At this time, the young daughter-in-law who asked the Li family to provide money yesterday dragged her husband and children and stood up.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 97ï¼š The sense of security that never abandons or gives up

    Chapter 97 The sense of security of never abandoning or giving up

    ¡°Village chief, please go over the mountain. Our family of three will not follow you.¡±

    The younger wife said it simply, with a hint of pride in her tone.

    Some villagers who were familiar with her asked quickly.

    "What''s going on? Where are you going? You don''t want to climb over the mountain by yourself, do you? That''s not possible! The mountain is too dangerous, so just follow the others."

    The villagers are kind-hearted, but it¡¯s a pity that my daughter-in-law doesn¡¯t appreciate it.

    She pointed to the city gate and smiled.

    ¡°We want to go directly through the city gate, instead of going over the mountain with everyone else and expending such effort.¡±

    ??The villagers were stunned when they heard this, but then their expressions changed.

    If you pass through the city gate, you have to pay money to buy the way.

    In other words, their family can afford fifteen taels!

    ?Then yesterday she kept forcing the Li family to take money, what happened!

    ??I am reluctant to part with my own money, but I want to take advantage of others!

    ?The more they thought about it, the angrier they became. Their eyes looked at the three members of their family with a bit of contempt and anger.

    ?The man couldn''t bear it and whispered.

    "Village Chief, my child is weak and may not be able to climb the mountain. We will wait for everyone when we get to the official road over there..."

    ¡°No need!¡± The village chief interrupted him directly with a dark face.

    "As long as you leave, you will go your own way from now on. If you see him, you won''t recognize him. You don''t need to wait."

    ¡°That is, if anyone wants you to show good intentions, get out of here!¡±

    "Shameless thing, you obviously have money, but yesterday you forced Aunt Li''s family to get money for you, it''s really bad conscience!"

    ¡°From now on, everyone will go his own way, and your life and death will have nothing to do with the village!¡±

    ??The villagers all spoke harshly, and the shy man squeaked a few times and was speechless.

    ??On the other hand, the younger daughter-in-law curled her lips, grabbed the child and was about to leave.

    But Li Laosi took a step forward and blocked their way.

    ?The little daughter-in-law was startled, hid behind the man, and shouted.

    "What are you going to do? Everyone is watching. If you kill us, you will go to jail!"

    ??Li Laosi snorted coldly and didn''t bother to talk to her. He only spoke to the man.

    ¡°You can leave, but since we can¡¯t see each other again, we must return the food we borrowed from the village.¡±

    ¡°Yes, return the food!¡± the villagers immediately shouted.

    "Don''t you have money? Aren''t you going to cross the city gate? Why don''t you pay back the food you owe?"

    ¡°Must pay it back!¡±

    ?The young daughter-in-law was anxious and shouted unconvinced, "Why should we pay it back? Hu Laosan and the others didn''t pay it back before!"

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and came forward, and said coldly, "Hu Laosan and the others just don''t know how to be grateful and don''t know how to take care of each other. But you are a white-eyed wolf who is bent on plotting against our family!"

    The young daughter-in-law blushed and regretted very much, and she just got carried away.

    ?Had I known better and left directly, I wouldn¡¯t have been forced to pay back the food.

    ¡°We have no food and have almost eaten it all! We can¡¯t let us vomit it out, can we?¡±

    "Then give me money! Don''t you have money? The grain will be discounted and given according to the market price!"

    ??The village chief was also very angry and decided with just one sentence.

    The young daughter-in-law and the man were surrounded by the villagers, and they dared not to give anything.

    ??In the end, he gritted his teeth and gave him thirty kilograms of sorghum at twenty cents per kilogram.

    ?Old Mrs. Li took the broken silver in her hand, turned around and left.

    ?The villagers then moved out of the way and watched coldly as the young wife and the man fled with their children.

    ¡°I usually think he is a good person, he really knows people but not their hearts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there are too many white-eyed wolves.¡±

    ??The villagers were so angry that they kept cursing. The village chief waved his hands and turned to look at the Li family who had already started walking towards the foot of the mountain.

    "At this time, you should know how rare it is for people like the Li family. They can obviously cross the city gate, but they have to go over the mountains and endure hardships because they brought us with them. You guys, please have some conscience. Who dares to treat Li in the future? If there is something wrong with your family, don¡¯t blame me for digging out your evil heart with my own hands!¡±

    ??Everyone also looked over and saw Li Laosan helping Uncle Zhao onto the back of the mule, while the other two old men with bad legs and feet were being dragged onto the wooden sledge by Li Laosi and Jiayi. At times like this, these three old men are a complete burden.

    But the Li family would rather spend such a big effort than abandon them.

    ?This level of affection and righteousness makes everyone blush.

    At the same time, they felt extremely at ease.

    ??With the Li family, I don¡¯t know what the future holds, but as long as they are obedient and have a conscience, they don¡¯t have to worry about being left behind even if they are in trouble...

    ?After many twists and turns, when everyone got into the mountain forest, the sun had already risen to the height of each person.

    ??The city gate is still blocked, even more crowded than yesterday.

    Occasionally, someone looks over and suddenly sees people from Qingshui Village walking up the mountain.

    ¡°Oh, it seems like someone is climbing over the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Crossing the mountain? Yes, what are we doing here? We can go over the mountain and bypass the city gate!¡±

    ¡°Yes, over the mountain, over the mountain!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? I wasted two days!¡±

    As he was talking, some people began to pack up their things and rush to the hills on both sides of the county town.

    The people in the periphery didn''t know what was going on. After hearing about it one after another, they became even faster and almost turned around and ran away.

    ??The soldiers at the city gate were still proud, but suddenly they found that the people were receding like a tide, and they were startled. Could it be that the royal chariot has arrived?

    ??Or is it some high-ranking official in Kyoto who arrived in advance?

    But it didn¡¯t take long for them to understand.

    Because the hills on both sides of the county are like green steamed buns, densely covered with ants.

    ???As long as the people did not have carriages and money, they all started to climb up the mountain with their families.

    ??The soldiers at the city gate jumped in anger, why did these idiots suddenly become smarter?

    How come no one thought of it a few days ago, but now it suddenly dawns on everyone!

    ?Of course they didn¡¯t know that the culprit had already climbed to the top of the mountain.

    ??The village chief was very tired carrying the burden and supporting his old wife.

    On the way, the old wife was picked up by Zhao Yuru.

    Tao Hongying carried the good news and supported Mrs. Li.

    Jia Ren, Jia Yi, Jia Huan and Li Laosan were carrying their luggage, and they had to drag Jia An and Jia Xi.

    Li Laoer carried the basket and led the big green mule.

    Uncle Zhao on the mule kept nagging, "Let me come down and walk for a while, and let your mother and children come up."

    Li Laoer refused. Uncle Zhao lost one foot and could hardly walk on weekdays.

    ??He would definitely not be able to walk in such a mountainous wilderness with no roads at all.

    ??Li Laosi and Jiayi had the heaviest burden. Not only did they have to drag the two old men, they also had to put a bag of grain on each sledge.

    But the two of them seemed to be more relaxed than everyone else, making people look at them with enthusiasm.

    ?A few young men in the village walked in front, using their sickles to chop away grass, branches and vines from time to time.

    It is convenient for the elderly, weak, women and children behind to walk, and there is less stumbling.

    ?The old and young people in the village were very tired. Looking at the old men sitting on the sledges, they were really envious.

    Thinking about it, their fatigue seems less unbearable.

    Jiayin lay in the basket on my mother''s back, wandering around and looking at the people, wanting to tell them.

    This is a sense of security, a sense of security that never abandons or gives up!

    ?Occasionally, Mrs. Li turned her head and saw her granddaughter''s high spirits, and she really couldn''t laugh or cry.

    At times like this, only children still have enough energy.

    ?She quickly pulled up the fine sand and covered her granddaughter completely, fearing that insects and the like would fall from the tree and scare her granddaughter.

    After finally climbing up the hill, the village chief called for a two-quarter-of-an-hour rest.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 98ï¼š Overnight in the forest

    Chapter 98: Overnight in the Forest

    Everyone didn¡¯t care where they were, they just found a place and sat down.

    It was hard to swallow even the dry food I was biting, I was so tired.

    Uncle Zhao and the other old men felt very sorry and stopped the women.

    ?They went to collect firewood themselves, built a simple stove, set up a small pot, and cooked millet porridge for the children.

    Jiayin wanted to take out some eggs, but there were too many people around her and she was afraid of being exposed. She was really torn.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Li understands the greedy little granddaughter.

    She took out the salted eggs from somewhere and scooped out the yolks to serve with her granddaughter''s porridge.

    The remaining egg whites were given to my two grandsons.

    Jiaxi Jia Anke was so happy that she walked around holding the eggshells and showing them to everyone in the family.

    ?The family is not willing to eat it, but it¡¯s just a little salty taste for each person.

    After the final round, Salted Egg returned to Xi Jiaan''s hands, and almost nothing was missing.

    The two boys were facing each other, one bite at a time and one at the other, eating the sorghum flour pancakes.

    Shenyi Zhang is a guest, so naturally he also got a salty egg.

    He saw the Li family in his eyes like this, and he liked this family even more.

    ?So, with the excuse that it was too salty, he also gave the remaining salted eggs to Li Laosi and Jiayi.

    They exert the most strength along the way, so they need to eat something with a lot of salt, otherwise they will easily lose strength.

    After Li Laosi finished eating, he couldn''t sit still, so he went to wander around.

    ??He was lucky enough to encounter a nest of rabbits.

    ?Perhaps she was frightened by the crowd''s movements, so the mother rabbit and four or five little rabbits hid behind the tree and did not dare to move.

    Laosi Li brought the whole family to see the Lord of Hell.

    When I had to carry it back, the people in the village were very happy when they saw it.

    ?There will be a meat festival in the evening. Although it is not easy to get meat, it is good to have some soup and rice.

    With the temptation of dinner, everyone climbed the mountain faster in the afternoon, successfully descended the mountain, and climbed halfway up the second mountain.

    Before night fell, everyone found a slightly flatter place.

    ?Although there are a lot of vines and thorns, the good thing is that there is a creek washed by a mountain spring not far away.

    To prevent wild animals from coming to drink water, people cannot set up earthen stoves by the river.

    ??But after shoveling a few pieces of turf, there was no delay in setting up a stove to boil water for cooking.

    ?This time, instead of staying on both sides of the official road, we were in the dangerous mountains and forests, so men, women, old and young were a little more cautious.

    Most of the young men were completely unemployed, and men took over the tasks of collecting firewood in the woods.

    ??Even at the creek, we checked to make sure there were no water snakes or anything like that before letting them play.

    ??The women were so busy that they almost flew into the sky. It was rare that the water source was so convenient. In addition to cooking, they also had to boil more water and wash the children.

    There is a lot of dust on the road, and the weather is hot in autumn. The little baby at home is almost turning into a loach.

    Except for Jiayin, of course. She has loved to be clean since she was a child. She would change her diaper immediately when it got wet, and would not eat without washing her hands.

    So, no matter how troublesome the journey was, Tao Hongying would scrub her every night.

    Tao Hongying wants to take the women to cook, and today the task of bathing Jiayin is left to Mrs. Li.

    Uncle Zhao limped and helped bring the basin in, and Mrs. Li quickly took it.

    ¡°Brother Zhao, please take a break. This kind of work is just a matter of family benevolence and family justice.¡±

    Uncle Zhao waved his hand and responded with a wry smile.

    ¡°The children are tired from hiking and walking, but I am useless. Fortunately, I can still do such a small thing.¡±

    Mrs. Li felt something was wrong when she heard this. She guessed that the old man felt guilty for dragging everyone down.

    She wanted to persuade her, but before she could speak, Uncle Zhao went out. She could only sigh, thinking that she could ask the village chief for more advice when she had time.

    They are all old brothers for many years, and they must be able to speak more thoughtfully.

    Jiayin obediently asked grandma to take a bath. She didn¡¯t want to spill the water on the ground and the family would have to live in the shed at night.

    ?She can''t help with anything, so it would be best if she doesn''t cause any trouble.

    Zhao Yuru walked to the door and whispered, "Mom, the little ones have nothing to eat. Look..."

    Mrs. Li thought for a while and then said, "It''s better to be in the woods than outside. Dig a bowl of our thin noodles and make some pimple soup. The children will be full and sleep well at night without making a fuss. Remember to bring more A bowl of miracle doctor Zhang.¡±

    ¡°I understand, mother.¡± Zhao Yuru responded quickly, took the thin noodles and went to find Tao Hongying.

    Tao Hongying was also happy. She washed and chopped the wild vegetables, and also tore and chopped some of the half-cooked rabbit meat in the pot next to her.

    Bring half a pot of hot water to a boil, throw in the gnocchi, wild vegetables and rabbit meat and cook until thick and bubbling. Finally, add some salt and a few drops of sesame oil.

    ??The hot and fragrant pimple soup is ready.

    When the women from all the families saw it, they all blushed a little.

    After all, they didn¡¯t bring anything at home, but the children followed the good news and ate small stoves.

    Tao Hongying greeted them, "Hurry up and get the bowl, let it cool down before giving it to the child. Don''t be embarrassed. You can''t make the child suffer when you go out. Let the child eat well, coax him well at night, don''t cry, don''t make trouble, this is the forest." There¡¯s not much movement here.¡±

    Everyone nodded quickly, quickly divided the soup, and went back to take care of the children.

    Soon, the adults will be able to eat too.

    The rabbit family was chopped into pieces, ensuring that everyone could smell the meat.

    Finally, a few more bonfires were lit around the camp, adding more manpower for the night watch.

    Uncle Zhao and the other three old men insisted on staying up all night, because they sat on the sledge during the day and it was easier than others.

    ?Everyone knew that the old men felt sorry, so they didn¡¯t stop them.

    ?This night, everyone slept in fear, fearing that a big beast would come and cause trouble.

    Fortunately, everything was safe and dawn came quietly as promised.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t sleep well last night. She was thinking about one thing, that is, since chickens, ducks and geese can be raised in the small space courtyard, why can¡¯t people live there.

    There is no mule or donkey cart at home. After going down the mountain, it is still a problem for Uncle Zhao and the three old men to travel.

    ?It would be great if they could be sent into space. Someone would help take care of the poultry and fields, and it would save them the pain of traveling thousands of miles.

    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know whether it was because she didn¡¯t have enough mental strength or because she didn¡¯t have the right time.

    Let alone sending the old men in, not even she, the landlord, can get in!

    If you don¡¯t sleep well at night, you will naturally not be able to hold on during the day.

    ?Having a simple breakfast, Jiayin sat down in the basket and fell asleep.

    ?In their sleep, everyone climbed up the mountain and descended the mountain in one breath.

    When they saw the official road which was not that flat and wide again, everyone cheered excitedly.

    ¡°We¡¯ve come around, we¡¯ve come around!¡±

    ¡°Let those thieves strangle their necks and ask for money, huh, let¡¯s go over the mountains and still come over!¡±

    Everyone, old and young, looked proud and completely lost the depression and despair that blocked the city gate.

    They were the first batch of refugees to come over the mountains, so there were only horse-drawn carriages and mule carts on the official road.

    Hearing the commotion, many people opened their windows and looked over.

    Some people look at it with curiosity, while others look at it with contempt.

    ??The village chief wanted to take everyone to rest for a while, but there was faint movement on the mountain behind him.

    Needless to say, other refugees who followed them over the mountains were also about to arrive.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 99ï¼š unexpected reunion

    Chapter 99 An unexpected reunion

    ?Everyone quickly packed up their things and continued on their way.

    The simple wooden sledge was no longer useful, so Uncle Zhao rode the village chief''s donkey, and the other two old men rode big green mules together.

    ?Perhaps the old men are used to it and know that refusing is useless.

    This time they sat very comfortably on the backs of mules and donkeys, but their hands were busy, looking like they were carving small things for children.

    ??Everyone walked out ten miles in one breath and saw the sun setting before setting up camp again...

    ?In this way, everyone walked and stayed overnight. Whenever they stopped, they took all the time to dig wild vegetables on the roadside and hunt, barely supplementing some food rations.

    In three days, we traveled more than a hundred miles.

    This time, we arrived at a prefectural city, Lingquan Prefecture.

    ?Looking from a distance, the prefectural city is much more impressive than the county city.

    But equally, there are more carriages blocked in front of the door...

    ?Everyone just glanced at it, and then their hearts skipped a beat and sank to the bottom.

    Because there was a high wooden fence erected in front of the city gate, and more soldiers were guarding it.

    ??The village chief did not want to believe it, so he offered his last hope and went to inquire with Li Laosi and others in person.

    The worst case scenario still happened!

    The money for traveling, 5 taels per person, is not waived just because the prefectural city is larger than the county town.

    ?The world is as dark as crows, and buying money is still the shortcut to wealth that everyone wants to achieve.

    ??Everyone asked several times, and after confirming that they heard correctly, they walked back with their heads down.

    ?Li Laosi held the hatchet and gritted his teeth with hatred.

    ??If it weren''t for the fact that the old and young at home had to take care of them, he would have wanted to rush over with a knife and chop these **** to death!

    At this moment, he suddenly heard someone shouting, "Qiu Sheng, Jiayi!"

    He turned around to look, and before he could see clearly, Jiayi had already rushed out like a little tiger.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s my master!¡±

    Liu Biaotou was lying on a car on the side of the road waving to them, and Li Laosi was also crazy with joy.

    He was anxious to escape that day. Although he sent the news to Liu Biaotou, he never saw him again and couldn''t help but miss him.

    Unexpectedly, I met him here.

    ??The three members of the Liu family drove the carriage and quickly followed the others back to the camp.

    ??The villagers were furious when they heard that money was still required to pay for the entrance to the city gate.

    Some people yelled, some cried bitterly, and the little baby didn''t dare to say a word as the atmosphere in the camp was heavy.

    Mrs. Liu was so thinner than before that she almost lost her appearance. It turned out that Captain Liu and Liu Yang were both injured.

    She had to drive the car and take care of two people, so she couldn''t bear it.

    Meeting the Li family now felt like meeting relatives. She fell asleep without saying a few words.

    Tao Hongying, Mrs. Li and others looked at her pitifully. They covered her with clothes and cooked porridge to fill the belly of the family.

    ??Li Laosi saw that Liu Biao''s head and arm were injured, and Liu Yang''s back was bleeding, so he guessed that their family was in trouble.

    But he didn¡¯t ask any more questions and only asked Divine Doctor Zhang to help with treatment.

    ??Such a simple trauma, Doctor Zhang was naturally not embarrassed, and it was taken care of in a short time.

    Seeing that his wife and children were settled, Biaotou Liu became more energetic and spoke.

    "Qiu Sheng, we can''t go forward. Roadblocks have been set up in every city. The sky is in chaos. If we want to survive, we have to fight hard."

    Li Laosi nodded and sighed.

    ¡°Brother Liu, do you have any good ideas?¡±

    Liu Biao raised his head and pointed at the rolling hills and forests in front of him.

    "The only way to get over the mountain is over the mountain. I was chased by an enemy in this area once when I was young. Entering the mountain here and walking south, you have to climb more than 40 mountains, but as long as you go out, Going down the mountain is to the Jinsha River. It saves 400 miles than taking the official road, and it can bypass all the cities. However, it will be very difficult and dangerous.¡±

    Before Li Laosi could speak, the village chief and others who were listening next to him took a deep breath.

    There are more than 40 mountains. Even if you climb one mountain in a day, it will take more than 40 days.

    ??Moreover, such deep mountains and old forests are too dangerous, with wild beasts and venomous snakes everywhere.

    Once you get in, it¡¯s definitely not that simple to figure it out.

    ??But if you don¡¯t go over the mountains and take the official road, there are at least five or six county towns and three prefectural cities. One person needs at least 50 taels to buy the road, and the whole village only needs 5,000 taels. It is simply a fantasy...

    ¡°Brother Liu, please rest first and let¡¯s discuss it.¡±

    Li Laosi left **** Liu behind, and then he and the village chief gathered everyone in the village.

    This is a matter of life and death, and everyone has the right to participate in the decision.

    In the final analysis, there is no choice at this time.

    Staying behind means joining the refugees behind, waiting to die together, or making trouble together and fighting with the soldiers.

    ?Or simply wait until the imperial commander from Kyoto arrives and follow him in the chaos.

    ??But even if you catch the chance once, will you be able to catch up every time when you pass by Bajiu City on your way south?

    ??Moreover, when there are more people, robbing, stealing, kidnapping and selling children, there are only unimaginable evil deeds, and there is nothing impossible that cannot be done.

    ?Because they were prepared early and set off on the road earlier than others, and had all the food and supplies, they must be the primary target of everyone''s envy.

    ?Maybe being in the crowd is not as safe as being in the mountains and forests, facing wild beasts and poisonous snakes...

    Everyone discussed from afternoon to dusk, and finally decided on a plan to cross the mountains and reach the Jinsha River.

    ?Perhaps the previous two mountains were not too difficult and dangerous. Although the climb was tiring, there was no danger.

    ?This gave the villagers a lot of confidence, and now that they had made a decision, everyone looked more relaxed.

    Boil water for cooking, pack things, and make as many preparations as possible.

    For a time, the small camp was very busy.

    Mrs. Liu had a good night''s sleep, drank porridge, and gained strength. She hurriedly packed the carriage and packed everything she could use.

    Li Laosan made a sledge and tied things to it, so Liu Biaotou could drag it up the mountain.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were flustered and wanted to pack their luggage again, but they were stopped by Mrs. Li.

    Others don¡¯t know, but she knows better.

    There are many things, such as most of the grain, which have been collected by my granddaughter.

    ?The journey was hectic, and there were many people in the family. Everyone felt that their burden was light, and they thought that the heavy things were all in the hands of others, and no one took care of them carefully.

    Actually, what they carried with great effort was not much.

    ?Looking at my granddaughter, she was being played with by Uncle Zhao at the moment. She was holding a wooden pony in her hand, and her little white teeth were exposed when she smiled.

    Jia Xi Jia An is the same. Each of them got a big slingshot and surrounded the two old men, smiling happily.

    The future is uncertain, but for the sake of the children, we will fight no matter what.

    This is also the voice of all villagers.

    ??If it were them, that would be fine if they died, but not the children.

    ?They still have to grow up, get married, and have so many good days...

    ?This night, everyone had such determination and slept extremely soundly.

    When I got up early, I still made fire to cook, fed the mules and donkeys, fetched and stored water, and pasted cakes to make dry food.

    The three members of the Liu family wanted to travel together, so they also brought food, but it was japonica rice.

    Tao Hongying made the decision and left japonica rice for the children to eat. Each family pooled together sorghum noodles and brought out a dozen pancakes for them.

    It¡¯s pretty much busy. As long as we have eaten, we can set off.

    At this time, Jiaan Jiaxi was running around and shouting.

    ¡°Where have Grandpa Zhao and the others gone? How come they haven¡¯t been seen?¡±

    ?Everyone was surprised. They looked at each other and found that there was none around them.

    The village chief asked, "Is it convenient to go nearby?"

    ??Li Laosi immediately called two villagers to look for someone in the nearby woods.

    As a result, as soon as we entered the forest, the villagers suddenly screamed in fear.

    ¡°Uncle Zhao!¡±

    ?The morning birds spread their wings in surprise and quickly rushed into the sky.

    ?The leaves in late autumn have fallen down, hovering stubbornly...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 100ï¼š It is easy to die, but difficult to live!

    Chapter 100: It¡¯s easy to die, but hard to live!

    Li Laosi''s eyes were already red and he rushed over like an arrow!

    Under the big tree a few steps away, three belts were hung side by side, with three old brothers hanging on the belts.

    I don¡¯t know how they hung themselves up and how long they hung them up...

    ¡°Woo, help, help!¡±

    "Mr. Zhang, help! Woo hoo, Uncle Zhao!" The two villagers ran and crawled.

    ??Li Laosi quickly picked off three old men, carried two of them with all his strength, and ran to the camp.

    ?Two villagers also carried an old man, crying loudly as they ran.

    In the camp, everyone has already started eating.

    The sudden scream made everyone change their expressions.

    ??The village chief threw away his rice bowl and ran out, followed by everyone like crazy.

    But before they could rush out of the camp, Li Laosi ran back.

    ?"Mr. Zhang, help! Uncle Zhao and the others...hanged themselves!" A tough guy like Li Laosi did not sob, but his tears had already flowed into a river.

    No one knows how scared and remorseful he felt when he saw three old men wandering in the autumn wind. He will never forget it in his life!

    ?Miracle doctor Zhang also changed his expression and shouted to everyone to put the three old men side by side.

    ?He quickly checked the pulses of Uncle Zhao and the others, and while speaking to comfort everyone, he took out the silver needle and stuck it in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, your chest is still hot and you should be able to save your life. Get out of the way and let the wind blow in! And bring warm water over here!¡±

    ??Everyone cheered and dispersed, but they didn''t dare to leave. They all stood two steps away, watching the doctor Zhang busy, but they couldn''t help at all.

    The women had no time to wipe away their tears and ran to get warm water.

    The good news lay on the old lady''s shoulder, hugging the old lady''s neck tightly, and the old lady''s clothes were wet with tears.

    ?No wonder the old men kept holding her in their arms yesterday and were reluctant to let her go. The road was so bumpy and they even carved small baubles for her.

    Thinking about it at this time, I am afraid that the old men have already planned to commit suicide.

    After all, their legs and feet are fine for walking slowly on flat ground, but not for climbing mountains.

    The first two mountains were pulled over by Li Laosi and Jia Yisheng with a sledge.

    ?Now that they have to go into the hundreds of miles of mountains again, they definitely don''t want to drag down the Li family and don''t want to be a burden.

    No one knows what the three old men who were determined to die in the dark night were thinking about and how many tears they shed...

    Jiaxi Jiaan held the big slingshot given by the old men tightly in her hands, and she also burst into tears.

    ¡°Woo, grandma, Grandpa Zhao also said he wanted to teach me how to trap a rabbit¡­¡±

    ¡°Mistress, I will be obedient from now on and won¡¯t make trouble with Grandpa Zhao and the others. Can you let them live?¡±

    Mrs. Li held her three children in her arms, her throat felt like cotton wool was blocked, and she couldn''t stop crying.

    Yesterday, when Lao Zhao said that he was a waste, why didn''t she give him some more advice?

    ? Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying even hugged each other and cried. From the time several old men came to live with the Li family, their sisters-in-law took care of their three meals a day, clothes and shoes, and cleaning of the house.

    Even though we are not related by blood, we are already like relatives!

    ?Li Lao Er and Li Lao San squatted on the ground, their eyes were red. They really regretted it. Why didn''t I realize that the old men were thinking wrongly?

    ??The village chief was trembling all over. His wife tried to help him several times, but she couldn''t.

    He stared at the three old brothers with blood-red eyes, motionless.

    ?The villagers were silent and wiping their tears, fearing that speaking out would disturb the rescue effort.

    Shenji Zhang was so busy that he worked up a sweat, but fortunately, he was not tired in vain.

    Uncle Zhao was the first to make any movement. He suddenly opened his mouth and coughed, then gasped for air.

    Subsequently, the other two old men, Uncle Wei and Uncle Wang, also woke up.

    ?The three of them opened their eyes and saw everyone. Not only were they not happy, but their eyes were full of disappointment, and they closed their eyes tightly again.?????Are you blaming everyone for rescuing them?

    Without waiting for others to speak, the village chief had climbed forward with his hands and feet, and raised his hand to give them a few big mouths, which was very crisp.

    "It''s useless! Why can''t you think about it so hard? You''re not afraid of death, so why are you afraid of going into the old forest? We brothers promised to drink wine together and live together! We have a good life, why don''t you want it!"

    He crossed his arms desperately, trying to hold the three old brothers in his arms.

    "We came down from the battlefield with half our lives left. Lao Kui said he wanted to finish his job, but he died in one day! He wanted to live, but God wouldn''t let him. What about you, cowards, cowards! It''s obvious The boys of the Li family treat you as filial fathers and have a house full of children and grandchildren. You don¡¯t want to live anymore! Lao Kui needs to know that if he kills the Lord of Hell, he will come back and scold you!

    ??The other three old men with handicapped hands also cried and climbed up, grabbing the clothes of Lao Zhao and others.

    "You don''t have legs, but we do. We will carry you to the Jinsha River even on our backs."

    "We are all brothers. If you leave first, how will we survive!"

    The three uncles Zhao still didn''t speak, but tears flowed from the corners of their eyes.

    ?Seven old men cried together in a heap. On the battlefield, they escaped the barbarians'' swords and guns, and escaped the call of the Lord of Hell.

    ?? Living alone for more than ten years, is it just to hang yourself with your own hands in the end?

    Jiaxi Jiaan cried and got in, hugged Uncle Zhao tightly, and shouted, "Grandpa Zhao, we will provide for you in old age, you don''t want to die!"

    ??The other naughty boys and girls also rushed over and surrounded the old men in the middle. Some crossed their arms and some crossed their legs.

    ¡°Grandpa will not die, wuwu, will not die!¡±

    When my parents are busy on weekdays, the old man always takes them with them, and they are very close to each other.

    ?The villagers could no longer bear it and knelt down one after another.

    A bachelor man shouted, "Uncle Zhao, if you don''t mind me having no parents, I will be your son from now on. I will carry you to climb mountains and carry you to the Jinsha River!"

    ¡°There¡¯s me, I¡¯ll carry it too! There were so many people when we went out, and now we are the only ones left. There can¡¯t be any more.¡± The other men also wiped their tears and shouted loudly.

    ??The Li brothers were kneeling at the front. Li Laosan, whose teeth were chattering, was choked with sobs.

    "Uncle Zhao, you elders have treated us like your own sons this year. We have taught you whatever you want. We have long regarded you as a family. How can a family enjoy happiness together? If there is trouble, we will abandon the elders! That is not the case. Beast!"

    Li Laoer also tried hard to persuade, "Yes, Uncle Zhao, Uncle Wei, and Uncle Wang, there are so many dangers in the mountains and forests. We have no experience, so we need your guidance and protection. If you were gone, we wouldn''t be able to go a few hundred miles." Dashan. The fourth child is the only one in the whole village who knows how to hunt, and the rest can¡¯t even tell the difference between wolf dung and pig dung. Can I really rest assured?¡±

    ?The villagers were heartbroken after hearing this. They were already somewhat reluctant to let go of the old men, but now they are even more dependent on them.

    ¡°Uncle Zhao, you can¡¯t die, we are afraid!¡±

    ?Sure enough, after hearing this, Uncle Zhao finally opened his eyes.

    ?They didn¡¯t want to be useless and drag everyone down, so they took the step of hanging themselves.

    But now I suddenly realized that they were still useful and needed to help the villagers get out of the mountains and forests, and my heart beat a little stronger.

    ??They were scouts in the military camp back then. Although they have lost their feet and legs now, they still have the ability to identify directions in the mountains and avoid wild beasts...

    The three of them looked at each other, and they all felt vaguely hopeful.

    If you want to die, why don''t you wait until the villagers come out of the mountains?

    ?Everyone saw their expressions and became happy.

    As a result, everyone became more and more open-minded.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of snakes. Are there snakes everywhere in the forest?¡±

    ¡°There might be wolves in these mountains.¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any more tigers, right?¡±

    The three uncles Zhao had already struggled to sit up and wanted to speak, but their vocal cords were strangled and they could only hiss a little.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 101ï¼š Rekindle the courage to live!

    Chapter 101 Renewed courage!

    ?Mr. Zhang, who was on the side, also quietly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Those who commit suicide, especially those who have made up their mind not to live.

    Awakening is the simplest step, but how to make a person who wants to die think about living again is the most difficult.

    ?Now it seems that the three old men are fine, and their work was not in vain.

    He quickly ordered Tao Hongying and others, "Bake some rice porridge so that they can swallow it. Let the three of them fill their stomachs first. When their stomachs are full, it will be less easy for them to think left."

    Tao Hongying hurried over with a few women, took out the japonica rice for the children, added water and boiled it.

    ? ? Doctor Zhang gave another half bottle of ointment to Li Laosi, "I rub it on their necks twice a day. The bruise will go away quickly. But it''s best not to hit the road today. They need to take it easy."

    ?Everyone nodded quickly, and then gently carried the old men to the grass bunk in the middle of the camp.

    ??The village chief and the other three old men were relieved and their legs had no strength. They were supported and placed in a pile with Uncle Zhao and others to rest.

    Without the old people as the backbone, the young and strong men in the village got together for the first time and began to discuss taking turns to take care of Uncle Zhao''s three climbers.

    Growth always starts with the fall of the backer!

    Everyday, the old people make the decisions, they just need to follow behind and do the work as told.

    Now that Uncle Zhao has committed suicide, everyone has realized that the old people are just ordinary people, even people who are more fragile than them.

    ?At this moment, all the men are trying hard to pull up their backs, shield themselves from the wind and rain, and protect the young and old.

    Hand around, I had to rest here for another day. Li Laosan took a few people with him and made a few sledges.

    It is larger and stronger than the previous simple sledge.

    The wood has been roasted by the fire and has a curvature, which saves a lot of energy when walking.

    ?Not only can a few old men sit comfortably, but it is also not a problem to put a few children or put up some luggage baskets.

    ?The old men were drinking porridge and watching all this silently, with tears falling into the porridge bowls, happy and relieved.

    ?Miracle doctor Zhang sat aside, speechless with envy.

    ¡°You guys are so blessed that you don¡¯t know how to be blessed. You have such a good junior, but you still have to hang yourself for a few more years. If I were as lucky as you, I wouldn¡¯t be wandering around.¡±

    ??The village chief is close to the Li family and knows a bit about the miracle doctor Zhang. Just now he saw him quickly rescuing the old brothers.

    At this moment, he asked to keep him, "It would be better for that miracle doctor to stay in our village for a while. It would be better for him to stay and take care of him in his old age."

    Shenyi Zhang waved his hand, "Let''s talk about it then."

    After saying that, he looked at the busy Li family with a grimace.

    ? Along the way, he didn''t find out who the hidden master of the Li family was? Could it be that Mr. Ye really healed himself without medicine?

    Jiayin sat among the old men, holding a wooden pony in his hand, patting this one and touching that one, trying hard to comfort the old men.

    ??Has no idea that Doctor Zhang is secretly trying to get her out...

    The boys of Jiaxi Jiaan no longer go out to have fun, and they all hang out with the old men.

    This is a task given to them by the family. Look at the old men and don¡¯t let them have another chance to be alone...

    ?This day passed very quickly with everyone busy.

    Uncle Zhao three ate and slept. They also smeared medicine on their necks and their complexions quickly improved.

    When they sleep at night, their snoring is loud.

    It was obvious that he had let go of his worries and slept soundly.

    Everyone, old and young, breathed a long sigh of relief when they heard the snoring.

    Non-vegetation, ruthless Practice makes perfect.

    ??Originally we didn¡¯t have many contacts in the village, but after the Li family moved here, we all ate and drank together, fetched water together, patrolled the crops together, and went on the road to escape famine together. The old men are never idle, collecting firewood to boil water, taking care of the children, and keeping watch at night.

    They have long been an integral part of the group.

    ?No matter what difficulties we encounter, it seems that as long as the old men are there, we have a backbone, and it seems that the difficulty is not difficult.

    Because this family has both old and young, it is complete.

    ??If the old men are gone, everyone feels like there is a missing piece in their hearts.

    And because of this missing piece, their certain sense of security will collapse...

    The next day, before dawn, everyone gathered together.

    Before the old men woke up, breakfast was ready and the hot water was boiled.

    Daqing and the donkey were fed, and the luggage was tied to the sledge.

    ??The old men were a little uncomfortable with it, and they were all a little at a loss as they sat by the fire to eat.

    Jiayin held the bowl and walked to her side, trying hard to share her salted egg yolks with several old men.

    ¡°Eat, eat.¡±

    ??The old men couldn''t bear it anymore, and tears fell down.

    ??The village chief also wiped his eyes and laughed and scolded, "You useless old thing, let a child worry about you, you are really promising!"

    Uncle Zhao wiped his tears, gave him a "severe" look, ate the egg yolk and porridge, and then stood up neatly.

    "You have no future. Who was bitten by a snake in the forest back then? I was so frightened that I cried and cried. I was the one who carried you out!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, now you have one more foot than us, what¡¯s there to be proud of?¡±

    ¡°Once you enter the forest, it¡¯s our territory. Don¡¯t expect your brothers to take care of you in the future!¡±

    The voices of the three old men were still a little hoarse when they spoke, but their backs were straight.

    ??Everyone laughed when they saw the village chief being embarrassed.

    Uncle Zhao and the others went over to thank Dr. Zhang, and then discussed that they should collect medicine first before entering the mountain.

    At least make some concoction to prevent insects and snakes, otherwise it is better to be close to the mountains. Once you go deep into the mountains and forests, you don¡¯t need tigers and wolves, just mosquitoes can annoy people to death.

    Of course Divine Doctor Zhang agreed, thinking that few people in the village knew medicine, so he proposed to choose two clever boys to learn together.

    ?The villagers were of course happy and started talking about it one after another.

    When Uncle Zhao and others saw everyone finishing their meal, they tore strips off their tattered clothes and taught everyone to tie up their trousers and sleeves so they could walk more neatly and prevent mosquitoes and ants from getting in.

    The little ones were bundled up as tightly as they could, and the adults were also warned not to run around.

    Allow all actions to be followed, including telling an adult when peeing, and then go together.

    ?After being so busy, everyone''s spirits were high. Old and young, young and old, were twisted into a rope, eager to dig through hundreds of miles of mountains at once.

    ?Everything was packed away, and everyone looked at the mountains in front of them quietly, falling silent.

    ??The village chief took a deep breath, raised his fist, and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set out, cross hundreds of miles of mountains, and make a way out!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Old and young alike clenched their fists and shouted loudly as if they were sworn to go into battle, to embolden themselves and declare their stubbornness not to bow to fate!

    ?As soon as everyone took a step forward, before the soles of their feet landed, they suddenly heard someone crying.

    ¡°Village chief, wait for us! There are still us, wuwu, take us with you!¡±

    ??Everyone opened their mouths in surprise, looking at the group of people stumbling closer, with disgust and anger in their eyes!?

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 102ï¼š There is no regret medicine in the world!

    Chapter 102 There is no regret medicine in the world!

    The visitors were none other than Hu Laosan and others who had left earlier, as well as the family of three who were passing through the city.

    ?After a few days of separation, Hu Laosan and others were already as embarrassed as beggars.

    Their clothes were dirty, their hair was disheveled, their faces were sallow and their muscles were thin, and their mouths had dry skin, as if they had not eaten or drank for a long time.

    They didn¡¯t have much luggage in their hands, which showed that something bad had happened on the way.

    ?The young daughter-in-law and her family of three are doing better. They still have their luggage, but their eyes are full of fear and anxiety.

    They stepped forward and knelt down without waiting for the villagers to speak, crying heartily.

    ¡°Village chief, help me, wuwu, we know we were wrong, we don¡¯t dare anymore, please accept us and let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Village chief, help me, there are bad guys on the road who have taken away our luggage and food. We haven¡¯t had a bite of food in three days.¡±

    ?The villagers were really pitiful and resentful. Their kindness allowed them to barely refrain from ridiculing and making jokes, but it was simply impossible for them to rejoin.

    With a tacit understanding, everyone took a few steps back to stay farther away from this group of people.

    Hu Laosan and others became anxious and turned to the Li family to kowtow.

    ¡°Auntie, Mr. Li, fourth brother, we know we were wrong, and we will definitely change it in the future. Woo hoo, save our lives. We really can¡¯t survive!¡±

    ¡°Auntie, there are coolies at the gate of the city who are going to be sent to the north to stop the barbarians. Wuwu, we don¡¯t want to die, so take us with you! We are obedient, and we can do any job!¡±

    ?The little daughter-in-law was also afraid of being left behind, so she quickly pulled the child forward and pinched the child secretly. The child started crying.

    She also wiped her tears and pretended to be pitiful, "Auntie, if you don''t pity us, you should pity the children."

    Tao Hongying couldn''t help but sneer and asked, "Don''t you have money at home? Why are you still crossing the city gate? Why are you following us? We are poor and we have no advantage for you to take advantage of!"

    ?The little daughter-in-law¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, and she really shed tears this time.

    ¡°Woo, sister-in-law, I was wrong before. Every city gate requires money to buy a way. We only have a dozen taels, and we spent them all in Jin¡¯an County..."

    ¡°You have no money? What does that have to do with us!¡±

    ??Other village women couldn''t help but speak. They were so arrogant and proud when their young daughter-in-law left, now they are so relieved.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are not the same as us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you should continue to spend money all the way south!¡±

    "A noble man does not tread on humble grounds. Are you in the wrong place?"

    The little wife was so ashamed that she wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl in, but in order to survive, she could only endure it.

    In the end, it was Village Chief Li who looked at Old Mrs. Li and saw her shaking her head, so he knew something in his heart.

    He said, "You left when you left. We are no longer together, and we will still fight for our own lives. We have to go into the mountains, and there are many dangers, and we may not be able to go smoothly. You are not prepared for anything, and you can''t follow us. There is no way to survive. You should think of another way!"

    After saying that, he waved his hand, and the villagers immediately resumed their previous formation and headed into the mountain.

    ??Li Laosi pulled the sledge, took Uncle Zhao, a bag of grain, and two baskets, and was the first to get into the forest.

    ??The rest of the villagers quickly followed, and at the end of the team was Liu Biaotou. His injured arm was tied up, and the other hand held an unsheathed long knife to guard against any accidents.

    Hu Laosan and others did not expect the villagers to leave so neatly. No one interceded for them, as if their appearance was a joke.

    They woke up and wanted to chase after them, but Liu Biaotou had already turned cold and slashed at them with his knife.

    Hu Laosan screamed and fell backwards to the ground.

    ?The family thought he was injured, so they rushed towards him screaming and wailing, only to find that there was no blood at all. He was frightened by the wind of the knife.

    ?With such a delay, the villagers had already left without a trace.

    They had no food, no luggage, and even no hatchets for self-defense, so they did not dare to pursue them.

    ??If you can''t catch up and get stuck in the woods, you''re really dead.

    Man number twenty, at this time, he completely regretted it.?????Why did I get so obsessed with it that I left the village in the first place?

    ?In these troubled times, without support or support, they are simply like sheep, ready to be slaughtered.

    What should we do in the future? How can we survive?

    For a moment, everyone held their heads together and cried heartbrokenly...

    There is no regret medicine in the world, and there is no reward that does not need to be paid.

    Unfortunately, by the time we understand this truth, it is often too late.

    Not to mention the people in Qingshui Village who plunged into the Baili Mountain, nor the crying and cursing of Hu Laosan and others.

    It can only be said that Kyoto at this moment is already in chaos.

    Even the rich and powerful families who got the news in advance began to dump things out early.

    But after a hundred years of accumulation, it can only be moved in one or two days.

    ??The barbarian cavalry was getting closer and closer, and the news of the defeat was rushed for eight hundred miles, and was delivered to the city gate five or six times a day.

    ??Everyone is even more panicked, even the imperial commander also left the city yesterday.

    If the delay continues, everyone will become the ghost of the barbarians.

    Whether to give up money or life is a question.

    It is more important to choose to give up money!

    ??Everywhere in Kyoto seemed to have been ransacked. The doors of every house were open, chickens and dogs were flying, children were crying and old people were barking.

    The once most prosperous and most coveted place at the feet of the Emperor is now abandoned by everyone, with no dignity or vitality.

    On the official road outside Kyoto, those who drove carriages, carried burdens, and walked with packages were all crowded together. It was really helpless, and the fields on the roadside were trampled flat.

    Go forward at all costs and rush to the Jinsha River to find a way to survive.

    This is everyone¡¯s goal, but I don¡¯t know how many people will achieve it.

    When the sun was setting in the west, it suddenly started to rain, and it became heavier and heavier.

    ?From autumn rain to cold, some people are afraid of getting sick and quickly seek shelter.

    ?In a shabby tea shed, Wu Cuihua was sitting on the ground, stretching her neck and looking out.

    ??If the Li family saw her at this time, they might not be able to recognize her at all.

    Originally she was a glutton for food and sleep, and was the fattest one in the Li family.

    ?But now he is as thin as a monkey, his gray clothes look like they have been rolled in the mire, and they are extremely dirty, and his hair is disheveled, with strands sticking to his face and neck.

    ??If it weren''t for the sunken eye sockets, there is still a little light, I''m afraid he would be no different from a beggar.

    One of her legs was strangely folded at her side, with faint traces of blood oozing from it. Her arm was also hanging down beside her, and her cheek on the same side was bruised with blood. It looked terrifying.

    ?Some people thought she was dirty and wanted to kick her out, but seeing her like this, they were a little frightened and could only stay away.

    ??Wu Cuihua couldn''t wait for her brother to come back, so she moved out again, but she hurt her broken left leg. The pain made her grimace and her face hurt even more.

    Thinking about this period of time, she couldn''t help but secretly curse her bad luck.

    ?Had I known this, I would have washed my clothes in Junyang County until I was old and never came out.

    ?Previously, she disliked the hard work, and when Ergou tried to persuade her to flee to Kyoto, she was tempted.

    There are noble people in Kyoto, and there is gold everywhere. What can you do without getting rich?

    When she becomes famous, wears gold and silver, and goes back in glory, the Li family will regret keeping her!

    Today''s third update is delivered to Huahua on time. There are already 211 book reviews. There are only 39 five-star reviews left before Huahua adds another chapter. Baby, move your fingers and click on the five-star reviews. Huahua is gearing up and waiting to add more reviews for everyone. La~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 103ï¼š There is no turning back when the bow is drawn!

    Chapter 103: There is no turning back when the bow is fired!

    In the mountains and forests in late autumn, there is still fog in the morning.

    ?Half-withered leaves and vines are like cold poisonous snakes, which occasionally stick to the body, making people feel panicked.

    People in Qingshui Village silently pulled sledges, carried burdens, and pushed wheelbarrows through the mountains and forests.

    ? I was full of confidence at the beginning, but after three days of arduous trek, there was not much left.

    ?This trip to the mountains was completely different from the one in Jin''an County.

    ??The two mountains next to Jin''an County are not high. People usually cut firewood or collect herbs and mushrooms and wild vegetables, and simple paths have been built.

    ??However, the mountain forests we traveled through this time were deep mountains and old forests with few traces of human habitation.

    Almost as far as the people go, they have to open a way.

    ?The ground beneath our feet is mud filled with rotten leaves accumulated over the years, and we are surrounded by old trees growing wildly and vines swaying everywhere.

    Even the flying birds are much bolder than those outside. Occasionally they will fly far away with the team, just to watch the excitement for a while.

    Last night, Li Laosi had discussed it with the young people in the village.

    ?Every hour, two people are assigned to open the road with hatchets and sickles, cut down annoying vines and wormwood, and scare away insects, snakes and small beasts in the grass.

    It would be better to walk fewer miles a day, but also to ensure the safety of young and old.

    After three days in the mountains, everyone only came out of two mountains.

    Suddenly I remembered that I had to cross forty mountains in one month. Did you take it for granted?

    ?But no one wants to think deeply about it, after all, they have already come in.

    There is no turning back when the bow is drawn!

    In order to find something to do for themselves and relieve the boredom and fatigue of the journey, the villagers started gossiping and teasing their children.

    Eventually it evolved into the whole village teaching children to speak.

    And the main target is...good news!

    The reason is that yesterday, Jiayin was afraid that her mother would be too tired to carry her, so she crawled into Uncle Zhao''s arms and rode the sledge in the car.

    Uncle Zhao loves children the most. He holds good news and teaches her to recognize the weeds and flowers on the roadside.

    The good news is a bit bleak, the journey is really boring and hard.

    Uncle Zhao was worried and shouted loudly to Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying who were walking behind.

    ¡°Fu Niu is already over a year old, why hasn¡¯t she started talking yet? I remember that the dog in the front yard already spoke smoothly when she was one year old.¡±

    Original Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying were a little anxious when they heard this.

    Almost as soon as Jiayin¡¯s first birthday, the family began to rob and run for their lives.

    Occasionally, Jiayin will call me "Nai" or "Dad", or say I''m hungry.

    They didn''t take it seriously. Could it be that there was something wrong with the child and he was delayed?

    ?So, during the lunch break, Doctor Zhang was invited to examine Jiayin.

    But after some tossing, the old man came to a conclusion.

    "There''s nothing wrong with this kid, he''s just... too lazy. Please teach him more and tease him more."

    Jiayin''s petty thoughts were exposed like this. She was indeed a little lazy.

    The child''s tongue and throat are not fully developed. She is too lazy to parrot every day and is too lazy to correct it over and over again.

    It¡¯s not too late to start talking until it is fully developed.

    But the family doesn¡¯t think so, for fear that she will become mute in the future.

    ?So the whole family, and even the whole village, whenever they had free time, all their thoughts were on teaching her how to speak.

    ¡°Sister, call me brother!¡±

    ¡°Fu Niu, call me uncle!¡±

    ¡°Fu Niu, call me Bo Niang!¡±

    After this day, I was easy to have a lunch break. Jiayin was full, and a little fell asleep.

    By chance, a man came over to return the bowl, shaking her little hand and shouting angrily.

    ¡°Fu Niu, call me uncle, uncle!¡±

    Jiayin got angry and responded loudly, "Hey!" The man didn''t react and kept saying, "No, it''s uncle, uncle!"

    ¡°Hey!¡± Jiayin responded clearly again.

    The man blinked twice and finally felt something was wrong.

    But everyone around him was already laughing so much that they wanted to roll on the floor!

    Uncle Zhao even hugged Jiayin and laughed so hard that he couldn''t breathe.

    ¡°This girl, haha, hahaha, there must be nothing wrong with her. This girl is really smart!¡±

    ?The man scratched the back of his head, and belatedly realized that he had been taken advantage of by the little girl.

    ?He was not annoyed either, he smiled honestly and helplessly.

    Mrs. Li stepped forward and hugged her granddaughter. She wiped the tears from laughter from her eyes and scolded her granddaughter, "Why are you teasing your big, strong uncle? You call me uncle."

    Jiayin reluctantly called out, "Uncle!"

    ?It was Da Zhuang''s turn to be surprised, "Oh, Fu Niu understands!"

    "Of course!" Old Mrs. Li was extremely proud. She shared her usual clever deeds with everyone, and on the basis of her granddaughter being blessed, she also added a clever persona to her granddaughter.

    Jiayin has no choice. In order not to lose her character, she can only start to learn to speak diligently and strive to fight against the unruly tongue and throat...

    So, on the way forward, in addition to the people near the Li family''s sledge teaching a few sentences from time to time, Li Laoer also began to take his niece and the children of various families to recite the words while walking.

    ¡°At the beginning of man¡¯s life, his nature is good¡­¡±

    ?The sound of reading aloud made everyone forget the fatigue and hardship at their feet, and also added a bit of life to the bleak and even gloomy mountain forest.

    ??Everyone was very lucky today. In the evening, we happened to walk to a clearing in the mountains. There was spring water flowing through the grass, forming a creek two steps wide.

    ?The crowd almost cheered and quickly set up camp.

    Everyone has become accustomed to it after being away from home for so many days, and their cooperation is extremely tacit.

    The old people gathered their children and placed their sledges and luggage to form a circle ten feet in diameter.

    ?The young men quickly cut back the dead grass, chopped back branches as thick as their foreheads, and collected large piles of dry firewood.

    Withered grass is spread in circles, branches are set up, and covered with linoleum to build a simple shelter.

    The shack is covered with quilts, and it becomes the territory of the little babies.

    ?Including Jiayin, there are only eight children under the age of five in the village, and they are now the treasure of the whole village.

    ?Every time it was time to take a break, Uncle Wei and Uncle Wang would stand by and watch without blinking.

    After all, the dolls are too small, and they may be bitten by a bug brought back from a branch, which makes the children cry.

    Uncle Zhao, on the other hand, was carried by Jia Yi, followed by Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou, and took Liu Yang and other young men in the village to check the terrain nearby and identify the traces of wild beasts.

    ?It would be even better if we could hunt down pheasants and rabbits along the way.

    The young men learned seriously. If they didn¡¯t have bows and arrows in their hands, they would use big slingshots.

    Occasionally, if you are lucky enough to catch a pheasant, you are as happy as the Chinese New Year. Among your friends, you can be proud enough to hold your head high for three to five days.

    The medicinal powder given by Divine Doctor Zhang is very powerful. Both Liu Biaotou and Liu Yang suffered from external injuries and have almost recovered in the past few days.

    ??The women in the village originally thought that Mrs. Liu would be difficult to get along with. After all, the Liu family is much richer than everyone else.

    ??Unexpectedly, Mrs. Liu spoke softly and softly, and was quieter and more polite than Zhao Yuru.

    ?Everyone was happy and took her to cook together, dig wild vegetables and pick mushrooms together, and they quickly became familiar with her.

    The little baby in the shack got into a quarrel over two wooden trinkets.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t pay attention and almost got scratched in the face, so he quickly fled the scene.

    ?She shouted loudly, "Milk, milk, hug, hug!"

    ?Sure enough, Mrs. Li ran over quickly.

    ? Hearing that her granddaughter was almost scratched, Mrs. Li felt distressed and carried her granddaughter on her back with a bamboo pole. Then she picked up a basket and took her to pick mushrooms.

    This is so in line with the good news!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 104ï¼š Eat secretly

    Chapter 104 Stealing food

    ?Due to the large number of people during this period, it is difficult to "do magic", so eggs, duck eggs, goose eggs, and all kinds of vegetables are overflowing in the small space courtyard.

    ¡°Milk, let¡¯s go and pick up the eggs!¡±

    ?Five words, the old lady felt like a shot of chicken blood. She looked around and saw that the other women were about three feet away. She quickly carried her granddaughter on her back and walked a few steps further into the woods.

    When a woman saw it, she shouted, "Auntie, don''t go too far, be careful of snakes!"

    "Okay, I got it." The old lady responded, and the woman didn''t care anymore. She was busy picking mushrooms and simmering mushroom soup for dinner to give everyone a change of taste.

    Jiayin took the opportunity to quickly place a bunch of eggs, a bunch of chestnuts, and a bunch of dates in the grass.

    More than thirty eggs, five or six catties of chestnuts, and five or six catties of dates.

    Actually, she wanted to bring out more, but the eggs can be said to be from pheasants, and the chestnuts and dates can be pushed to the diligent squirrels.

    ???Others, taking out duck and goose eggs is like a slap in the face at the speed of light. Where can ducks and geese come from deep in the mountains and forests?

    ?There are also fruits and vegetables. Where are the fruit trees and the vegetable gardens?

    Fortunately, she is not in a hurry. She takes her time and there is always a chance.

    ?She has neither the plan nor the ability to provide food and drink for the whole village.

    But when I find an opportunity, I just take out some things and improve the food for everyone.

    After all, everyone in the Li family is also eating from a big pot, so there is no chance to eat alone...

    Fortunately, the old lady was easily satisfied. When she turned her head and saw so many things, she wanted to dance with joy.

    She also knew not to be too showy, so she quickly picked up the eggs, took off her coat, and wrapped chestnuts and dates.

    Jiayin lay on the old lady''s back. Seeing that the old lady''s hair had turned a lot whiter, she couldn''t help but feel distressed, so she whispered to the old lady to sit down.

    She found two honey cakes from the space courtyard.

    ??This is sold at the big market in my hometown town. It uses honey from the mountains. It doesn''t look so beautiful, but it has a traditional taste. One piece is as big as a palm, and it is very affordable and sweet.

    She went to the market the day before and bought three catties, and brought them all here the next day...

    ??The old lady saw her granddaughter holding this weird "snack" and eating it while squinting her eyes happily.

    She also took a tentative bite and turned to look in the direction of the camp before swallowing.

    Jiayin guessed that she was thinking about her children and grandchildren. She was reluctant to eat such delicious food alone.

    ¡°Milk, eat, eat! Give it to my brother at night!¡±

    Jiayin tried his best to put snacks into the old lady''s mouth. The old lady hesitated for a while, then ate a big gulp. After eating, she helped her granddaughter keep watch.

    Jiayin simply took another big apple and ate most of it with her grandma.

    The grandfather and grandson then returned to the camp carrying eggs, chestnuts and dates.

    ¡°Hongying, come on, let¡¯s see what I find!¡±

    I have to say that the old lady was very talented in acting. She called all the women over, and then talked enthusiastically with everyone about how to find wild eggs and how to rob the squirrel''s nest.

    Everyone else was surprised and happy, but Tao Hongying understood this "routine operation" very well.

    ?So, she held her daughter''s face, kissed her heavily, and then went to work.

    The eggs should be boiled half way, and each of the little ones should replenish their health.

    Uncle Zhao and several old men who are in poor health, as well as the village chief''s aunt and Dr. Zhang, also need one each.

    In this way, half of the eggs are used up in one meal.

    ??Everyone looked distressed, but his subordinates did not hesitate.

    When you are away from home, there is nothing more worrying than the health of the elderly and children.

    If one person gets sick, everyone will be worried.

    You can also put the dates aside, boil the chestnuts, peel them and put them in the porridge, which will not only fill your stomach but also save food.

    ??The naughty boys followed him, begging for a handful of chestnuts, and then threw them into the bonfire to burn.

    ?When they were cooked, the chestnut kernels were soft and sweet, and they were so happy that they pooped.

    The first thing An Jiaxi did was run to feed his sister chestnuts. The boys were not good at their craftsmanship. The chestnuts were roasted black and half of them were burnt.

    The two brothers broke off the good half and brought it to their sister''s mouth.

    He didn¡¯t mind the good news either, so he just took a few bites with a smile.

    Jia An Jiaxi just stuffed it into his mouth, and it looked like a black beard grew around his mouth.

    The three brothers and sisters looked at each other and smiled, which made the women envious.

    ??The children of the Li family are sensible. The naughty boy in their family only knows how to play wildly and never knows how to take care of his younger brothers and sisters.

    Jiayin was busy learning to talk with her brothers and making them happy, while she was distracted by steaming steamed buns in the space.

    After practicing for more than a year, she has become very proficient in controlling space.

    It¡¯s easy to collect grain, thresh and grind it, let alone steam steamed buns.

    ?She was not willing to use all white flour, after all, the food stored in the small courtyard was limited.

    Fortunately, there was cornmeal, half white flour and half cornmeal, added with yeast, fermented, and then put in a pot and burned it. When the work was finally finished, it was already midnight.

    Everyone in the village had already eaten, and except for the night watchman, everyone else was asleep.

    ??The Li family built another piece of linoleum outside the shed to keep out the dew, and the baby slept inside. At the door was the old lady holding Good News, and outside were Jia An Jiaxi, Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru.

    As for Jiarenjia, Yi Jiahuan, Li Laoer and others, they all slept outside the circle with the men in the village, and even when they slept, they vaguely protected the old, weak, women and children.

    Jiayin quietly pushed her grandma. The old lady felt light-headed and thought her granddaughter wanted to pee, so she sat up directly.

    Jiayin quickly hugged her neck and stuffed her with a warm steamed bun.

    ?Old Mrs. Li trembled in shock, vaguely smelling the fragrance of the noodles, and she understood what was going on.

    She didn¡¯t dare to speak. She kissed her granddaughter excitedly, then patted her two grandsons gently, ¡°Stop talking and open your mouth.¡±

    Jiaxi Jia¡¯an was in a daze, but he was obedient and opened his mouth directly.

    The result was a solid sweetness in the mouth, which made them wake up immediately.

    Steamed bun!

    It is still a thin-flour steamed bun. I don¡¯t know what is added to it, but it has a slightly different sweetness.

    The two boys¡¯ eyes were shining brightly after eating, but they did not dare to make a sound.

    ?Just eat hard, chew hard, and the sour burning sensation in your empty stomach slowly disappears.

    The feeling of being full is so happy!

    ??The old lady didn''t want to eat even one bite. She had to feed her grandson two steamed buns before she stopped. "Don''t tell anyone to go to sleep."

    Jiaxi Jiaan immediately closed her eyes, quietly sipping the sweetness remaining between her teeth, feeling secretly excited, but not daring to say a word.

    ?Old Mrs. Li took her granddaughter and went to find her three grandsons. Jiaren was alert and woke up when he heard the movement.

    Mrs. Li directly stuffed him with three steamed buns, and then waved her hand gently. Jiaren understood immediately and carefully hid the steamed buns in his arms.

    ?After grandma hugged her sister and lay back down, and after a pause, he called out to Jia Yi and Jia Huan, "I think I''m a little scared. Please go with me."

    Jia Yi Jia Huan immediately stood up, and the three brothers walked a dozen steps outside.

    ?Tonight, Liu Biaotou led his men to keep watch until midnight. When he saw this, he told him, "Don''t go too far."

    ?The three brothers nodded quickly and found a place that was away from human eyes and not far from the camp.

    Jiayi untied his belt to put some water in, but saw that Jiaren hadn''t moved. Just as he was about to ask, Jiaren took out three steamed buns from his arms, and he was so shocked that his eyes almost popped out.

    Jia Huan, on the other hand, looked suddenly enlightened. No wonder he smelled the fragrance just now...

    After a while, the three brothers returned to the camp together and continued to sleep.

    No one knows that they have more warm buns in their stomachs than others.

    With this steamed bun as a base, it feels like the cold grass beneath me is a little warmer...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 105ï¼š Sweet as a jelly

    Chapter 105: It¡¯s as sweet as sugar

    Early on the next morning, Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru also ate steamed buns with the help of convenience.

    Then there are Li Lao Er, Li Lao San and Li Lao Si...

    While having breakfast, Jiayin drank porridge and glanced at the busy villagers guiltily, feeling a little uncomfortable.

    After all, this is the time when everyone works together to survive.

    ?She took the whole family to eat secretly, which is a bit unreasonable no matter how you say it.

    But she is just a child, and she cannot expose the existence of space.

    I can only try my best to protect my loved ones in my own way.

    Hope to find opportunities in a while to use more food and vegetables in the space.

    ?In this way, the villagers can also benefit...

    The sun rises and the moon sets, dawn and night pass, and everyone advances towards the mountains step by step.

    ?Perhaps they have gradually adapted to the intensity, and few of them are tired.

    ??But if you eat sorghum and wild vegetable porridge, everyone will lose weight.

    ?Seeing this, several old men called everyone to discuss whether they should stop and rest for a day and concentrate their efforts on hunting.

    At least eat one meal of meat, otherwise everyone¡¯s body will not be able to bear it.

    ?This proposal was responded to by everyone. It was too painful to hear my stomach growling every day and have to trek hard.

    The young men are even more happy. They have been learning for so long and are quite familiar with the slingshot, and they are finally going to put it to use.

    Jiayin always wanted to find opportunities to get things from space, so he wanted to go hunting with him.

    ??Li Laosi was afraid of danger, but Mrs. Li interceded for her granddaughter.

    ¡°Fu Niu is lucky, so take the Fourth Brother with you, maybe you can actually get something good.¡±

    Li Laosi couldn''t help it, so he wrapped his daughter tightly and held it tightly to his chest.

    ?He was afraid that his daughter would be behind him and he would not be able to see anything if something happened.

    Jiayin is also well-behaved. She lies in front of her father and rolls her big eyes, refusing to cause any trouble.

    ??Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou took Jiayi Liu Yang, two villagers, and two and a half boys selected by Uncle Zhao, and then plunged into the mountains and forests to the south.

    Hunting and exploring the way.

    At the beginning, everyone was not lucky. They only encountered two pheasants, which was not enough to fill the teeth of the family.

    ?Seeing that the sun was turning to the west, everyone was a little hungry and anxious.

    Jiayin even prepared to bring out a few space rabbits, but God couldn¡¯t bear to let them down.

    A wild boar and two piglets appeared in front of everyone.

    The mother and son were wagging their tails as they huddled under the roots of the tree. They had no idea that someone was already eager to put them into the iron pot.

    As a precaution, Liu Biaotou asked the two villagers and the young men to disperse and slowly surround them to prevent the wild boar from escaping.

    Li Laosi drew his bow and arrow, and when he saw Liu Biaotou, he also raised his long sword.

    The long arrow in his hand shot out with a whoosh!

    ??Wild boars like to wallow in mud ponds most, and the mud shell they roll around is their most natural armor.

    Even with Li Laosi¡¯s natural strength, when he shot an arrow, the arrow only penetrated half of the wild boar¡¯s belly.

    ??The wild boar is in so much pain that it goes crazy.

    The two little wild boars were startled and ran away.

    It happened to be in the direction of Liu Yang and Jiayi. The two boys jumped out and kicked the little wild boar head-on. The little wild boar was kicked over. Before it could get up, the two boys'' hatchets hit it.

    ?On the other side, Liu Biaotou''s long knife also chopped off half of the wild boar''s head.

    ??The wild boar didn''t even bark a few times before it died unwillingly.

    ??Two villagers and the other two and a half young men, let alone taking action, before they could see what was going on, it was a foregone conclusion that the three wild boars would become dinner.

    They were so happy, "There is pork to eat, there is pork to eat!"

    ¡°Hurry up and take it home!¡±

    Boat Liu and Li Laosi were also happy. Just as Li Laosi was about to step forward, the good news became urgent.

    ?She just borrowed the wild boar, but she did some tricks.

    ¡°Dad, there, there!¡±

    ?She grabbed her father and struggled toward the small clearing behind a tree. An idea flashed in Li Laosi''s mind, and he quickly rushed over.

    Sure enough, a small patch of sweet potato vines grew behind the tree.

    He took a deep breath and patted his daughter''s back gently, feeling extremely complicated in his heart.

    ?He did not dare to explore what magical ability his daughter had, whether it was luck, blessing, or something else.

    He was just heartbroken that at such a young age, she had to flee with her family and wander all the time.

    ??If she had been reborn in a wealthy family, wouldn''t she have had to suffer so much, and she wouldn''t have had to do everything possible to feed her family?

    ??The steamed buns sneaked into their mouths at night, the suicidal rabbits that appeared from time to time, the pheasants that delivered eggs to their doorsteps, and the sweet potatoes growing in the barren mountains and ridges in front of them. Even the vines were fresh and tender and could be fried in a pot...

    Jiayin felt her father''s choking, and gently pressed against his chest, obediently saying nothing.

    Actually, Dad didn¡¯t know that all this was painful to others, but to her it was sweet happiness.

    She is not afraid of hardship, but she is afraid of not having any relatives, wandering in the cold world like a lonely soul, waiting for aging and death.

    She cherishes every bustling day now...

    ??In the camp, everyone was preparing to light a fire and make dinner while looking southward, all thinking about the hunting team.

    ?Seeing that after walking for most of the day, the hunting team has not returned yet.

    Did you encounter any danger in the woods?

    Uncle Zhao beat his legs in annoyance, blaming himself again for his incompetence.

    ??If their legs and feet were fine, they would have gone to greet them long ago, why are they in such a hurry.

    Fortunately, not long after, the villagers guarding outside the forest in the south started shouting loudly.

    ¡°I¡¯m back, I¡¯m back!¡±

    ¡°Wild boar, we¡¯ve hit a wild boar!¡±

    The whole camp was boiling, and men, women, old and young were running forward almost madly.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be good to come back, it¡¯ll be good to come back!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really afraid something will happen to you!¡±

    Mrs. Li quickly picked up her granddaughter and made sure she was fine before looking at the trophies her son had brought back.

    The villagers couldn''t help but cheer, "Why are there still sweet potatoes? So many! Enough to eat for several days!"

    Liu Biaotou wiped the sweat from his forehead and said with a smile, "We were very lucky this time. We killed these three wild boars that were trying to eat, and then we found a patch of sweet potatoes growing there. No wonder the wild boars couldn''t eat them. If you don¡¯t open your eyes, you will be picked up by us all!¡±

    ??Everyone carried the wild boar and sweet potato back with all their hands and feet, pretending not to notice the embarrassment of Li Laosi and others.

    Since they didn¡¯t bring bags, the basket they brought couldn¡¯t hold so many sweet potatoes, so they had to take off their clothes and pants. Now that they were wearing middle coat, they really looked out of shape...

    Uncle Zhao and others were also very excited and ordered the villagers to send the wild boar downstream of the water source to disembowel it.

    The women kept their feet off the floor, preparing to boil water for stew.

    Wash the sweet potato vines, chop them into small pieces, blanch them in water, and dip them in miso to taste delicious.

    As for wild boar, it is best to stew it with dried vegetables brought from home.

    ?Dried vegetables can also absorb the flavor of meat when eaten in soup.

    Of course, the sweet potatoes are also washed a lot, cut into pieces, and stewed in the same way. When the time comes, they will be eaten by the children and the elderly with bad teeth. They will be fragrant and soft.

    In the entire camp, men, women, old and young were all busy looking for wild boars and sweet potatoes.

    Mrs. Li guessed that her granddaughter had played a role in it and hugged her. She couldn''t get enough of her.

    Jiayin suddenly remembered that she had brought a gift to her grandma, so she took the old lady to see the basket that Jiayi carried back.

    There are a handful of small flowers in the basket. The stems and leaves are nothing special, but the petals are green.

    Mrs. Li held it in her hand, looked left and right, and asked her granddaughter with a smile, "Did Fu Niu bring this to grandma?"

    Jiayin nodded, lowered his head and sniffed, liking the fragrance of the flower very much.

    When Mrs. Li wanted to talk again, Doctor Zhang happened to be passing by. When she saw the flower, her expression suddenly changed.

    ¡°Throw it away, throw it away quickly!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 106ï¼š Is there something weird about the little girl?

    Chapter 106 Is there something weird about the little girl?

    The old lady was startled and didn''t understand what happened.

    But Doctor Zhang would never harm her. When she realized what she was doing, she raised the green flower in her hand and planned to throw it away.

    But, by this time it was already too late.

    ?Two black shadows shot out from the branches nearby like lightning.

    He arrived in the blink of an eye. Jiayin was so frightened that his heart skipped a beat and his intuition was not good.

    She subconsciously put it away. Before she could see what was in the space, grandma screamed and fell to the ground.

    ??A small green snake as thick as a strong man''s finger bit her on the arm and never let go.

    ?When everyone heard the noise in the distance, they all threw their things and ran over.

    ??Li Laosi picked up his daughter and handed it to his wife, and then he hugged me.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was shivering in pain, but she still didn''t forget to stare at her granddaughter.

    There were two snakes just now. Did the other one bite my granddaughter?

    Jiayin was so frightened that he couldn''t make a sound at all, and tears were streaming down his face.

    Why did she just take in a snake!

    ??If you put both of them in, how could grandma be bitten!

    Shenjiang Doctor Zhang had quickly pulled the belt and tied Old Mrs. Li''s arms.

    Then he shouted to everyone, "Get the torch quickly and save your life, it''s the Green Beauty!"

    No one else had heard of Green Beauty, but Liu Biaotou''s expression changed, he took out the dagger and handed it over.

    ?Magic Doctor Zhang cut open Mrs. Li''s sleeves and then carefully inserted the dagger into the seven inches of the little green snake.

    The little green snake almost curled up in pain, and slowly let go of Old Mrs. Li''s arm in its mouth.

    Doctor Zhang quickly cut open the snake''s belly, dug out the snake''s gallbladder, crushed the green flowers into juice, and mixed it with the snake''s gallbladder.

    ¡°Fourth brother, **** out the snake venom and be sure not to swallow it, not even a little bit.¡±

    ??Li Laosi didn''t hesitate at all, lowered his head, took my mother''s arm and sucked it out.

    One mouthful after another, spitting out almost all black blood.

    ?Everyone was so frightened that they didn''t dare to breathe loudly. The young and old of the Li family pinched each other''s arms and tried their best not to shed tears.

    ?They can''t cry, the old lady will be fine!

    Soon, the blood that Li Laosi sucked out finally turned bright red.

    Doctor Zhang made a sign of the cross on the old lady''s arm to make sure there were no fangs left inside, then applied snake gall and flower juice on it, and then quickly bandaged it.

    ?Everyone looked at him eagerly. He wiped his forehead and waited for a while before speaking.

    "Fortunately, I was nearby and saved him in time. There should be no life-threatening danger. But I''ll take a look tonight and don''t get too hot. As long as you get through it, you''ll be fine."

    With one sentence, everyone finally dared to breathe.

    ¡°It¡¯s so scary. What¡¯s going on? Why was my aunt bitten by a snake?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t we all apply the herbal juice given by Dr. Zhang? We haven¡¯t encountered any snakes in the past few days!¡±

    ¡°My aunt is blessed with great fortune. Fortunately, Dr. Zhang is by my side.¡±

    ??Liu Biaotou saw that Doctor Zhang was really tired and didn''t want him to bother himself, so he talked to everyone.

    "This snake is called the Green Beauty. I heard a few words from my friends. This snake only mates once every three years. When mating, it needs to look for a green flower. The fragrance of this flower is what this snake likes best and it can make her mate. Female snakes lay more eggs.¡±

    Doctor Zhang also nodded and pointed to the remaining green flowers, "These two snakes must have been eyeing this flower. When the flowers were picked back, they went crazy and followed them all the way back. It was only then that they discovered it earlier. , the fangs are not left in the old lady¡¯s flesh, otherwise even Daluo Jinxian will not be able to save her.¡±

    ??Everyone trembled in shock and subconsciously took a few steps back, staying far away from the flower.

    At this point, Divine Doctor Zhang suddenly remembered and asked, "That''s not right, there is only one snake here. Where is the other snake?"

    ?These words completely frightened everyone crazy. Those who carried children carried children, those who dug through shacks, and some who moved baskets and luggage.

    I''m afraid that the snake is hiding somewhere and will come out to cause trouble in the middle of the night.

    ?Only the Li family did not move, because the old lady was holding Jiayin in her arms, and Jiayin was crying so hard. It was obvious that this matter had something to do with her.

    But Jiayi cried even harder, "I picked that flower, wuwu, I didn''t know a snake would bite grandma!" Jiayin also cried so much that she hiccupped. It was she who saw the beautiful flower that she let her brother pick. of!

    Li Laoer picked up his son and scolded him with red eyes, "Why are you crying? It''s useless! Be careful next time and don''t do stupid things again. It''s more important to take good care of your grandma now."

    ?Li Laosi carefully picked up his mother and walked to the shack.

    ?Every family has taken the children away. Mrs. Li lay down in her bed, and Jiayin immediately struggled to crawl to the side and stayed motionless.

    Jiayi also squatted outside the shack and refused to leave.

    ?No one was able to do anything, so Zhao Yuru was left to take care of the old lady, while the others went to work.

    At this moment, the rest of the villagers couldn''t find the little snake, so they had no choice but to give up.

    The pork dinner that was supposed to be delicious was less sweet in the mouth because of this incident.

    First of all, everyone is worried about Mrs. Li, and secondly, they are even more afraid of the mountains and forests.

    Nowadays, just a small snake can kill you.

    ??If you go further in, you still don¡¯t know what dangers there are.

    ??Everyone in the Li family ate some randomly and then went to guard the old lady.

    Shenji Zhang almost dug three feet into the ground just now, and he didn''t know what he wanted to find.

    It seems to be the little snake that disappeared, but it also seems to be more than just a snake!

    ?He tugged at his beard irritably, and suddenly saw the Li family''s shack, and his heart skipped a beat.

    When he was in the Li family, Mr. Ye liked the little girl from the Li family the most.

    Just now, when the two snakes pounced towards me, Mrs. Li happened to be holding this little girl...

    Could it be that all the weirdness comes from the little girl?

    He then shook his head vigorously to drive away the ridiculous idea.

    The baby who is just over one year old cannot understand what he is saying. He must be thinking too much.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know that Doctor Zhang was already interested in her. Even if she knew, she had no time to pay attention to it.

    The old lady was poisoned by snake venom, and in modern times she needs to be injected with serum.

    ??Although the poisonous blood was sucked out of the old lady''s wound and medicine was applied, there was still some residual poison.

    Otherwise, Doctor Zhang would not have warned him that he would have a hard time tonight and that only by getting through it could he be completely out of danger.

    Her space courtyard did not have anti-snake venom medicine, so she had to use freeze-dried powder.

    Enhancing immunity should also help the old lady fight against residual poisons, right?

    She didn''t care if it was useful or not, she just asked Zhao Yuru for water.

    Zhao Yuru saw that the old lady was not making any movement, so she went out and poured half a bowl and brought it in.

    Jiayin and his wife held it in their hands, placed it beside their bodies, quietly put in the freeze-dried powder, and were about to feed it to the old lady.

    Zhao Yuru didn¡¯t know there was something good in the water and wanted to stop it, but Jiayin insisted, ¡°Drink, grandma, drink!¡±

    ?Zhao Yuru also wanted to ask Doctor Zhang, but Tao Hongying came in.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, give it to mother to drink. Fu Niu won¡¯t harm her grandma.¡±

    Zhao Yuru had no choice but to help Tao Hongying pick up the old lady and feed her half a bowl of water.

    I don¡¯t know if the water really worked, or if Li Laosi was very thorough in taking the drug. After staying up until midnight, Mrs. Li didn¡¯t have any fever, but she got up and drank half a bowl of porridge.

    The young and old of the Li family were relieved, sitting or lying down, barely closing their eyes.

    Even the good news was so sleepy that I couldn''t bear it, so I huddled next to my grandma and fell asleep.

    ?At this moment, the camp will finally usher in rare peace.

    ?But no one knew that a greater danger was quietly approaching.

    ??The small river flowing in the distance washes away the blood stains left by the slaughter of pigs by the river, and then slowly sends the smell of blood out...

    Today is the fourth update. The fourth chapter is an additional update with book reviews of 250. The next update will be updated when the book review reaches 300. Keep moving your fingers and give five-star reviews~ Mingren don¡¯t tell secrets. If you want more Lots of five-star reviews, Huahua is eagerly waiting for everyone~~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 107ï¼š inexplicable fear

    Chapter 107 Inexplicable Fear

    Before daybreak, all the old and young men sleeping outside woke up. It was too cold.

    Someone shouted in a daze, "Is it frost? It''s too cold. I dreamed that I would fall into an ice hole and freeze to death."

    ¡°Yes, we have to find a way to camp again. We can¡¯t sleep in the open air like this.¡±

    ¡°The sun will come out soon.¡±

    ??The night watchman couldn''t bear it anymore. Seeing that everyone was awake, he took the time to lie down by the bonfire and squint for a while.

    In the Li family''s tent, Jiayin didn''t hear any movement outside, but she woke up suddenly.

    It¡¯s also cold, but it¡¯s a creepy coldness.

    Obviously she was lying on a thick mattress with a quilt covering her body, but she felt cold from the inside out.

    She got up, dazed for a moment, and quickly touched her grandma''s forehead.

    Fortunately, the old lady did not have a fever.

    The old lady opened her eyes when her granddaughter touched her and tried to sit up.

    Her face was pale and a little weak.

    But she still picked up her granddaughter and coaxed her with a smile, "Fu Niu is worried about grandma? Don''t worry, grandma is fine. She''s fine."

    Jiayin¡¯s nose felt sore and she hugged her grandma¡¯s neck, ¡°Good morning, grandma.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, grandma will get better soon. Grandma is also going to send Fu Niu off to get married, Fu Niu, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying heard the noise and woke up.

    "Mom, how do you feel? Are you feeling better? Is there anything uncomfortable?"

    The two daughters-in-law were both filial, which made Mrs. Li smile even more.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little weak, but everything else is good.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of broth from last night. I¡¯ll give my mother a bowl of noodles. She¡¯ll be full faster if she eats the good ones.¡± Tao Hongying was happy and hurriedly arranged for her mother-in-law¡¯s breakfast.

    ?Old Mrs. Li has a strong temper and never wants to owe others anything, so she gave one more instruction.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make an extra bowl for Doctor Zhang. I¡¯m afraid it caused a lot of trouble to others last night.¡±

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru quickly responded and got up to get busy.

    By this time, it was already very bright in the sky, and most people in the camp were awake.

    Only the half-grown children are still snoozing, and the little ones are dreaming sweet dreams with their fingers in their mouths.

    Only good news, leaning next to grandma, talking to the old lady, refusing to let her feel lonely.

    ¡°Grandma, eat again!¡±

    Mrs. Li kept guessing and said with a smile, "You mean grandma didn''t eat pork, right? Don''t worry, your dad can hunt, and grandma can still eat it in the future."

    Jiayin turned around and looked outside. The little fat man held an orange candy in his hand and quietly stuffed it into grandma''s mouth.

    The fragrance of oranges and the sweet taste immediately made the old lady feel energetic.

    She was a little reluctant to eat such good food.

    But her granddaughter covered her mouth to prevent her from spitting it out, which really made her dumbfounded. In the end, she could only enjoy such sweetness alone.

    Don¡¯t mention it, sugar is really a good thing. Soon, my burning stomach felt much better, and I was no longer so weak.

    Seeing the good news, I regretted it even more. Before traveling through time, why didn¡¯t I buy a few more pounds at the market?

    ?This kind of mixed candy that I often ate when I was a kid doesn¡¯t have a candy wrapper, but it¡¯s very sweet.

    ?When she bought cakes, she bought two kilograms...

    At this moment, Jiaxi Jiaan also woke up and crawled to the shed on hands and feet to see grandma.

    The two boys also have good noses, and the first thing they said was, "It''s so sweet."

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s sweet!¡±

    Jiayin felt a little guilty and quickly stuffed each of them with a candy ball.

    The two boys were so surprised that their eyes almost popped out of their sockets, but they kept their mouths tightly shut, not daring to speak, for fear that Tian Tian would escape.

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t stop laughing, and shushed slightly, signaling her grandchildren to keep it a secret.

    Jiaxi Jiaan nodded vigorously and leaned next to her grandma. Her little face was tense, but her tongue was frantically licking the candy ball.?????Sweet, there are such delicious candies in the world!

    Jiayin giggled at her brother''s amusement, but she still felt something was wrong and couldn''t help but shudder again.

    Original Mrs. Li and Jiaxi Jiaan immediately pulled up the quilt and wrapped her into a ball...

    Soon, Li Laosi asked Dr. Zhang to check the old lady¡¯s pulse.

    ?Zhang Shenyi glanced at Jiayin with his left and right eyes, and saw that she was huddled in the quilt, with only a white and tender face showing, and her big eyes blinking.

    Look, such a fat girl is so happy.

    ?He became more and more sure that he was wrong. He wanted to find the hidden master, and he became a little obsessed.

    "Don''t worry about it. It''s completely fine. I will be recovering for a few days. Remember to eat well and get plenty of rest." Doctor Zhang felt his pulse and spoke.

    The young and old of the Li family who gathered at the door of the shack breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.

    Tao Hongying quickly brought two bowls of broth noodles and invited Doctor Zhang.

    ¡°The miracle doctor, I have also made a bowl of noodles for you, please stay and eat together.¡±

    Doctor Zhang nodded. Tao Hongying was good at her craftsmanship. Even though most of the food she ate on the road was sorghum, rice and wild vegetable porridge, it still tasted very good. What¡¯s more, it was noodles cooked in broth. Just smelling the taste made him feel greedy. opened.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was reluctant to eat by herself. She hugged her little granddaughter and shared one bite at a time. She quickly drank all the noodle soup.

    The good news is not polite. If she doesn''t eat, grandma will definitely not be able to eat steadily. There are many opportunities on the road, and she will continue to secretly feed her grandma...

    In the camp, everyone is also eating, and the food is equally delicious.

    One large, two small, and three wild boars, which is logically a lot.

    ??However, there are nearly a hundred people, old and young, and they have not had any food or water for many days. If they really work hard to eat a meal, it will barely be enough.

    Fortunately, last night I took out the fat and deep-fried most of the jar in oil, so I can add it to stews and porridge later.

    ??After the village chief finished eating, he carried a piece of fat and thin pork belly to the front of the Li family''s shack.

    "Hongying, your mother didn''t eat pork last night, so I left a piece for her. You can take a look and clean it up. I made it for her to eat on the way to replenish her strength."

    ¡°Okay, thank you, uncle.¡±

    Tao Hongying quickly picked it up, took it and stuffed it into the salt jar at home, and marinated it.

    ?This way it won¡¯t go bad easily, so you can cut it into as many pieces as you like when eating.

    Li Laosi looked at the sky and asked the village chief, "Uncle Zhao and the others are back?"

    Uncle Zhao felt something strange when he got up early and took the villagers to wander around the area.

    Before the village chief could respond, Uncle Zhao was already limping over with an anxious look on his face.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right around here. It seems unsafe. We need to leave quickly.¡±

    "What''s wrong?" Everyone was worried and turned to look at the nearby mountains and forests. They seemed to be quiet and there was nothing different.

    Uncle Zhao shook his head, "I can''t tell what''s wrong, and I can''t see any traces. But something is wrong, so leave as soon as possible."

    ?No one asked any more questions, they quickly packed their things and prepared to leave.

    Everyone has to leave, and it won¡¯t take long.

    Uncle Zhao was walking around, telling everyone to streamline things as much as possible and to travel a lot today.

    ?This time, Li Laosi and Jiayi were at the end of the line, while Liu Biao led the way.

    The team should be compact and not too long.

    ?Everyone was a little nervous after hearing this, and even the children did not dare to make trouble.

    It¡¯s good news, dad must carry it.

    In this case, she will stay at the back of the team.

    Soon, everyone set off. Uncle Zhao sat on the sledge and kept urging everyone loudly, "Faster, hurry up. Watch your step, don''t sprain your feet, don''t delay your journey."

    Jiayin hugged her father''s shoulders tightly and turned her head to look back from time to time.

    ?Although she couldn''t see anything, the quiet mountain forest made her feel inexplicable fear, and her heart was pounding.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 108ï¼š Targeted by a wolf!

    Chapter 108: Targeted by a wolf!

    ?Everyone walked for half a morning before stopping to rest. Everyone, young and old, was exhausted.

    Uncle Zhao''s face improved a little, but he ate some solid food, drank some water, and urged everyone to continue on their way.

    Luckily, after walking for more than an hour, everyone found a cave halfway up the mountain.

    ??The cave is only the size of a room, which can barely accommodate the elderly and the young.

    Uncle Zhao looked around and decided to set up camp here.

    Everyone sat down tiredly and relaxed.

    Uncle Zhao shouted to the men, "Don''t take your hands off the knife and don''t go far away!"

    ?Some people felt that Uncle Zhao was too cautious and shouted, "Uncle, what are you afraid of? This road is quite quiet!"

    Uncle Zhao glared and cursed, "What do you know? You should be afraid of silence! In such a big forest, there are no pheasants, rabbits, or birds. It is normal if there is movement. If there is no movement, it means there is something nearby, and the little beasts are afraid. All hidden."

    ?Everyone thought carefully about what he said and it made sense, and they all got up immediately.

    ¡°Fourth, bring more people and chop wood right in front of you. The more, the better. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have a good time tonight.¡±

    Uncle Zhao shouted loudly and called the women again.

    ¡°Just one bite for dinner. Watch the children and don¡¯t run around.¡±

    Everyone responded loudly and took action one after another.

    Soon, the men chopped down the firewood. There was no water nearby, so the women used the saved water to make porridge. As long as it was cooked, one bowl per person would be dinner.

    ??The old people were busy cleaning up the cave. I wonder if any big beasts lived in this cave. There were no insects or snakes, but there was a fishy smell.

    After cleaning it up and laying it out with linoleum and quilts, we can still live in it. At least it will be much better than the previous shack.

    Children, big and small, were barefoot and laughing and playing on the quilts.

    Jiayin was the youngest, so he crawled to the entrance of the cave and sat down for fear of being stepped on.

    Mrs. Li was worried that her granddaughter was thirsty, so she brought a bowl of water over and saw the entrance of the cave.

    ?At the edge of the forest nearby, there was a sudden scream. The old lady was so frightened that she threw the bowl away and rushed forward to hug her granddaughter.

    ¡°There is a wolf!¡±

    ??The camp immediately became a mess, and the men picked up hatchets and rushed forward.

    It turned out that the village chief¡¯s donkey sneaked to the edge of the forest to eat grass and was surrounded by four or five wolves.

    The donkey¡¯s neck, hind legs and belly were all ripped open, and it screamed in pain.

    ??Everyone subconsciously wanted to **** the donkey back, but Uncle Zhao tried his best to stop them.

    ¡°Everyone come back, everyone come back, you can¡¯t go! Be careful of wolves rushing into the camp!¡±

    The men woke up and retreated one after another to guard the camp.

    ¡°Light a fire, more bonfires!¡±

    Uncle Wei and Wang also stepped forward to help and shouted at everyone to move back.

    Soon, everyone retreated to the entrance of the cave.

    ?The women didn''t care about scalding, they picked up the almost cooked vegetable porridge and ran away.

    ??The men held hatchets and sickles in their hands and protected the women, old people and children behind them.

    Hundred or ten people, at this moment, they didn¡¯t dare to breathe.

    ?Hundred pairs of eyes just stared at the village chief¡¯s donkey, which gradually became silent and was dragged into the woods by a few wolves.

    ??The village chief''s aunt is weak and seldom talks, but now she was crying until she was weak.

    ?The family has kept this donkey for five or six years. The couple has no children, so they really treat it like a relative.

    Now he is eaten by wolves!

    Mrs. Li hugged Jiayin and came close to pat her on the shoulder, trying to comfort her, but her lips trembled in fear.

    Jiayin secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and the hairs on the back of his neck that had been standing up all day softened. The fear of being threatened for no apparent reason is what scares the most.

    ?Now that we know it was the wolves that fell behind, it¡¯s not so bad.

    ?There was no movement in the forest for a while. A villager wiped the cold sweat from his head and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Uncle Zhao, have the wolves left?¡±

    Uncle Zhao''s face turned black and he shook his head and said, "They must not have left. Those wolves are just the vanguard. There must be at least thirty wolves in the pack. One donkey is only enough for the wolf king and a few of the strongest wolves to share the rest." They are all hungry, and they won¡¯t let us go.¡±

    Hearing this, the timid woman started sobbing while holding her child.

    Mountain forests, being stared at by wolves, it is undoubtedly dead.

    ??The village chief waved his pipe and pot and scolded everyone, "Cheer up, you are scared before the wolves come around. It''s better to just give the meat to the wolves!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there are so many of us, we still have hatchets and sickles, and Lao Si and Liu Biaotou are even more masters. We can deal with dozens of wolves, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    Uncle Zhao also yelled, and finally said, "These wolves have stopped moving. I''m afraid they won''t start attacking until everyone is asleep at night. Let''s eat when we need to eat, drink when we need to, and save our strength. At night, we work hard." when!"

    ??Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou stepped forward, "Uncle Zhao is right, we can divide them into eight or ten, and there won''t be much left. We can finish it off with one knife each!"

    ¡°The old people and children are all in the cave, and we are not afraid of sneak attacks by wolves. We just need to guard the entrance of the cave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s light more fires!¡±

    ¡°Grind your knives and come at night to chop down a few of them. We can also make wolf-skin coats to wear in the winter.¡±

    ??After all, they were all young and strong, and they held hatchets in their hands. When the old men encouraged them, and everyone was emboldened, they became energetic and responded loudly.

    The camp gradually became active again. They took turns eating, guarding the entrance of the cave, lighting bonfires, adding firewood, and were busy but not in a hurry.

    After dinner and a brief tidying up, Uncle Zhao, the village chief and others divided the young men into small teams, with seven or eight people in each team, rotating every hour to guard the entrance of the cave.

    ?Beside the entrance of the cave were women such as Tao Yongying, who also had wooden sticks and even spatulas in their hands.

    Further inside are the young people, and the innermost and safest place is the old people and the little ones.

    Jiayin guessed that the wolves would not attack when it got dark, so she lay in her grandma¡¯s arms and went to bed early.

    Thinking about getting up in the middle of the night and helping with the vigil.

    Although she was just a little doll and everyone thought it was of little use, and indeed she was of no use at all, she just didn''t feel at ease.

    Finally she has a new home, and a family who loves her like a treasure, and she doesn¡¯t want to have the slightest chance of losing it...

    Unfortunately, she was too tired from being tense during the day.

    This sleep was very deep. In her dream, she was feeding chickens and ducks in the small yard. Suddenly, a big bad wolf jumped out and took the chickens away. She was so angry that she cursed.

    The big bad wolf?

    ?She suddenly shivered and woke up, using her hands and feet to crawl towards the entrance of the cave.

    The old lady was awakened. She stretched out her hand and felt that her arms were empty. She was also startled.

    ??She finally found her granddaughter crawling away through the faint light, so she chased after her. Just when she was about to pick her up, she was stunned by a pair of green eyes outside the cave entrance.

    ¡°The wolf is coming! The wolf is coming, get up quickly, the wolf is coming!¡±

    ??The old lady screamed at the top of her lungs, waking everyone up instantly.

    Including a few men on night watch, they were almost scared out of their wits!

    All the men jumped up, picked up their hatchets, and began to chop without even seeing where the wolf was.

    ??The wolves were so angry that they thought they had found a good opportunity, but it was ruined by a little baby and an old lady.

    The wolf king let out a long howl, and upon receiving the order, the wolves opened their **** mouths and charged forward like crazy!

    ??Wolves are not as big as tigers, black bears, and even less powerful than wild boars.

    But wolves are the smartest beasts, and when it comes to team fighting, they are surprisingly terrifying.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 109ï¼š A miserable victory!

    Chapter 109 A tragic victory!

    At this time, even if it was suddenly discovered, it broke the plan.

    The wolves still have a clear division of labor. Some wolves harass the front, while others attack from both sides.

    This caused everyone to be in disarray, and soon someone was scratched on the arm and screamed in agony.

    ??Uncle Zhao and the others were waving hatchets in their hands and were more fierce than anyone else, shouting and cursing at everyone.

    ¡°Hold on, let me chop you to death, don¡¯t be afraid! The more afraid you are, the less strength you will have!¡±

    "Behind us are our wives and children, our parents! If we retreat, they will be eaten by wolves! Hold on!"

    ??Liu Biaotou''s experience in walking in the mountains and forests is not as rich as that of Uncle Zhao, but his skill at hand is not bad.

    ?Especially the Li family''s sword in his hand, which was long and sharp enough. He could kill and wound two wolves almost in one glance.

    ??Li Laosi also gritted his teeth and chopped one head to death.

    A wolf tried to rush over his head, but he pulled its hind legs and threw it away.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang''s faces were pale and their arms were decorated, but they did not take a step back.

    Seeing this, the rest of the villagers also became emboldened, howling and fighting desperately with the wolves.

    In the cave, the old people hugged their children and huddled together, not daring to make a sound.

    ?Old Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter tightly and missed her son and grandson outside. She felt like she was fried in oil.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru stayed close to the entrance of the cave, trying to embolden the women.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! If a wolf rushes in, we¡¯ll fight it together, and we¡¯ll kill each of us at once! We must not let the wolf enter the cave!¡±

    ¡°You must kill them, don¡¯t let them take the children away!¡±

    ??The women were trembling with hands and feet, their teeth were chattering, but they did not leave the entrance of the cave even a step.

    They are mothers, and they cannot retreat if anyone retreats!

    Jiayin was holding on to her grandma''s collar. She could only watch helplessly as the wolves and the villagers fought in a melee, feeling so anxious that she wanted to vomit blood.

    At this moment, some pieces of earth suddenly fell from the entrance of the cave and hit her on the head.

    ?She took a breath of air and shouted, "There are wolves up there!"

    Mrs. Li suddenly raised her head, and two wolves fell from the sky and jumped directly into the cave entrance.

    ?Old Mrs. Li threw her granddaughter directly into the hole, jumped up and grabbed one of the wolf''s legs.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were also so frightened that they also pulled the other wolf.

    ?The two wolves were stopped and turned around to give them a hard bite.

    ??Original Mrs. Li and Zhao Yuru''s arms were bleeding instantly, and their faces turned pale from the pain, but they still did not loosen their grip.

    The women screamed, raised their spatulas and stone sticks, and beat the two wolves as hard as they could.

    Even the old man in the cave touched the stone and hit the wolf''s head hard.

    At this moment, everyone forgot about fear, where they were hurt, and where they felt pain.

    ??These two wolves must be killed, and they cannot be allowed to hurt the child!

    ??Liu Biaotou''s daughter-in-law pulled out a dagger from somewhere, rushed forward and hugged a wolf, and the dagger pierced the wolf''s neck directly.

    ??The wild wolf was unwilling to give in and bit her shoulder hard, but he died in a short time.

    ?There was only one wolf left, and his head was bleeding from being smashed. He finally realized that he was afraid, so he cut off his tail and tried to escape quickly.

    ?This all happened too suddenly, and I said it slowly, but in fact it only took a few breaths.

    The men outside tried to rescue him, but it was too late.

    ??On the other hand, the wild wolf that escaped was turned around and slashed in the back by the village chief, causing him to fall to the ground.

    ?This reminds everyone, "Hit the waist, the wolf is afraid of the waist!"

    The elderly and children were almost attacked by wolves, which completely stimulated the blood and anger of the men.

    They didn¡¯t care about getting hurt, and almost fought to get bitten, and they wanted to kill the wolf in front of them.

    ??The wolf pack''s strategy failed and most of them were killed or injured, so the wolf king decided to retreat.

    ??But Li Laosi didn''t want to let it go. Today it was already a sworn enemy. If a wild wolf were let go, he would follow them all the time, looking for opportunities to take revenge.

    ¡°Kill them, don¡¯t spare any of them, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to sleep in the future!¡±

    ¡°Yes, kill them all! Wolves hold grudges the most and cannot be left behind!¡±

    Uncle Zhao was bitten on the leg, and he and the village chief fought back to back against two wolves.

    Their faces were covered with wolf blood, and they were as brave as they were on the battlefield.

    "Either they will die today, or we will be consumed by them in the mountains and forests. Kill, kill hard!" The villagers have become numb from wielding the swords, and do not remember the pain. They only remember how many wolves are left.

    Li Laosi vaguely heard that his mother seemed to be crying, and his heart felt like a knife. He gritted his teeth and ran out directly towards the wolf king.

    ??As long as the Wolf King dies, we will definitely win today.

    ??The Wolf King was also annoyed. He thought it was the fat on his lips, but he didn''t expect that he would be wiped out when he saw it.

    ?It jumped up directly and rushed towards Li Laosi''s neck.

    ?Li Laosi stepped aside and struck back with a knife.

    ??Liu Biaotou then rushed forward, and Liu Yang and Jiayi even ran away.

    For a time, the battlefield extended from the entrance of the cave to the edge of the forest.

    ??Everyone has forgotten life and death, and forgotten fear, they only know that they must kill the wolf in front of them!

    ?The wolves suffered a complete defeat and aroused all their ferocity.

    One party has to protect his wife, children and children in order to survive.

    In order to fill one¡¯s stomach, one also wants to survive.

    The law of the jungle has never changed.

    There will be no preference for one party just because he or she can speak or write.

    But in the end, it is the courage of human beings to defend their loved ones that prevails!

    ?In front of the cave entrance, the last wolf was hit **** the head with a stick. It whimpered and tried to crawl away, but was stabbed again and its head was completely chopped off.

    ?At the edge of the forest, Li Laosi hugged the wolf king and rolled on the ground, strangling the wolf king''s neck.

    ??Liu Biaotou found an opportunity and slashed the Wolf King on the waist.

    Liu Yang and Jiayi pounced on him, using all their strength to tear off half of the Wolf King''s body.

    The Wolf King¡¯s internal organs fell on Li Laosi, causing the Wolf King to scream in pain and lower his head unwillingly...

    I don¡¯t know when, the sky has turned white, the morning wind is blowing, the forest is desolate, and the leaves are rustling.

    Maybe he was trembling with fear, maybe he was cheering and applauding this life-and-death fight.

    ?Inside and outside the cave, no one spoke for a long time.

    I didn¡¯t know who it was, so I asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Did we win?¡±

    ?This sentence seemed to open everyone''s tear ducts, and they all cried.

    ¡°Woo hoo, we win, we win!¡±

    ¡°All dead, all wolves are dead!¡±

    ¡°Aww, mother, I¡¯m scared!¡±

    "Dad, how are you? Where are you injured? Wuwu, don''t scare me. Just respond quickly!"

    Old men cried, children screamed, and women frantically searched for their husbands.

    ?The joy of being reborn after death made everyone cry out.

    There is happiness, fear, and even pain.

    ¡°Mr. Zhang, please help me, please help me!¡±

    ¡°My leg was bitten with a piece of flesh!¡±

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao stumbled towards the edge of the forest, "Fourth, Mr. Liu!"

    ??Li Laosi''s chest was almost scratched by the Wolf King, and now it was covered in blood, which was particularly scary.

    He endured the pain and stood up, holding Liu Biao''s head, and looked at the entrance of the cave. The villagers also looked over.

    The eyes of a hundred and ten people met together, and Li Laosi raised his fist high, "We have won!"

    ¡°We are victorious!¡± Everyone shouted crazily, shouting until tears splashed down, and they cried and laughed at the same time!

    ??The village chief wiped away his tears and quickly helped them back to the cave entrance.

    ?Magic Doctor Zhang was so busy that he wished he had eight hands. He shouted to the two boys who usually collected medicine with him to help, and quickly applied medicine and bandages to everyone.

    But too many people were injured and there was simply not enough medicine.

    ?At this moment, Jia Huan suddenly started crying loudly.

    ¡°Brother, uncle, look at my brother¡¯s hands, my brother¡¯s hands!¡±

    ?Everyone subconsciously looked over and saw Jiaren leaning next to Jiahuan. His right hand was dripping with blood and only half of his palm was left!

    ?Everyone gasped, Jiaren''s right hand...is useless?

    Today¡¯s third update is delivered on time. There are only 22 five-star book reviews left before the next fourth update of Huahua. Keep moving your fingers and click on the five-star reviews~ Huahua continues to squat in the corner and wait silently for everyone~~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 110ï¼š This lesson is so profound!

    Chapter 110 This lesson is too profound!

    ¡°Jiaren!¡± The Li family members all rushed over regardless of being injured.

    Jia Huan cried even harder, "Big brother blocked the wolf''s mouth with his hand to save me. Oh wow, what should I do? Big brother''s hand still needs to write!"

    ?Everyone was also shouting, "Mr. Zhang, help me. Quickly show Jiaren and save the child''s hand."

    Jiaren was helped to sit at the entrance of the cave. Doctor Zhang took a brief look and shook his head.

    "No, **** and half of the palm are gone. If I were in Kyoto, I could still do something. At this time, there is nothing. I can only stop the bleeding and ensure that the other three fingers can still move in the future. But writing is impossible!"

    Jiaren couldn''t hold it in any longer and burst into tears.

    ??He does not regret saving his younger brother, but if he cannot write, he will not be able to study, he will not be able to take the exams for merit and honor, and he will not be able to shine and support his family...

    ?Old Mrs. Li hugged her eldest grandson and tried her best to hold back her tears.

    ¡°Jiaren, don¡¯t cry, let¡¯s cross the Jinsha River and find a way. Grandma will definitely let you study and continue writing.¡±

    ??Li Laoer just injured his arm, and now he patted his son''s shoulder regardless of the blood, "Man, don''t look in front of you, there will definitely be a solution in the future."

    In fact, he is more sad than anyone else. After all, his son is continuing his dream of studying!

    ?Shenjiang Doctor Zhang quickly cleaned Jiaren¡¯s stumped hand, bandaged it with medicine, and then went to treat others.

    In the fierce battle just now, almost everyone was injured.

    The heaviest one was Mrs. Liu, whose shoulder was almost bitten through by a wild wolf before she died.

    ??There is also Uncle Zhao, whose original injured leg was injured again, and a piece of flesh and blood was removed.

    There is no good spot on Li Laosi¡¯s chest, and the arms of Tao Hongying and Li Laosi were also bitten...

    In the final analysis, the Li family suffered the greatest damage.

    But Li Laosi killed the wolf, and Li Laosi and his wife tried their best to protect the old man and the children in the cave.

    Thinking of the danger just now, someone hugged my mother and son, cried and kowtowed to Li''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, and many people also knelt down.

    They were fighting with the wolves at the front, not caring about what was behind them.

    ??If there were no Li family¡¯s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, they would have to turn around to rescue them, and many elderly and children would probably be killed or injured.

    ¡°Auntie, you and your family are my family¡¯s great benefactors! From now on, as long as Auntie says something, I will repay you with swords and fire.¡±

    ¡°Me too, aunt, wuwu, my little one¡¯s life was saved by you.¡±

    ¡°Auntie will be my biological mother from now on, and I will definitely be filial to you.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li was anxious, worried about her eldest grandson''s hands, worried about the injuries of her son and daughter-in-law, and she couldn''t even care about her own injuries.

    ?At this moment, she reluctantly raised her hand to signal everyone to get up.

    "You''re welcome. Let''s go into the forest together to survive. It''s right to help each other. Besides, my family, Fu Niu''s family, Xi''s family, and my family are all in there. Who dares to let the wolf get in? Get up quickly!"

    ??The village chief''s arm was also injured. He endured the pain and sat next to his old wife, yelling at everyone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be polite. Those who are not injured should go and boil hot water and cook! Those who are injured should save some energy and bandage their wounds. There are many other things to do.¡±

    Uncle Zhao also said, "We can''t continue on the road like this. We have to stop here for two or three days. We also have to cut branches to build sheds, hunt and cook, and do whatever we can. For now, these wolves have been exterminated, and there will be no big wild beasts. Come here, but don¡¯t be too relaxed.¡±

    Having said that, remembering the sneak attack just now, he cursed again, "That **** was on duty just now, why did he sleep to death? If we hadn''t discovered it in time, everyone would have had their necks bitten off!"

    Four villagers immediately lowered their heads, their faces flushed.

    ??My nerves are too tense during the day, and I feel very sleepy at night.

    When it was the turn of the four of them, they saw that there was no movement around, so they discussed with each other, two of them took a nap, and the other two watched.

    Unexpectedly, the two people watching could not help but squint...

    Uncle Zhao still wanted to curse, but finally sighed.

    ?These people are ordinary farmers, and they are not afraid of hardship even if they are asked to cultivate the land and pull weeds.

    ??But it is simply impossible to turn them into vigilant and brave hunters or soldiers in a short period of time.

    To be fair, they have been doing pretty well this way.

    ?Especially just just now, who tried his best to not retreat, everyone was injured! "Forget it, it won''t happen next time. If you have free time, think more about it. If you are lazy for a moment, everyone will be harmed!"

    The four of them nodded vigorously. The lesson learned this time was so profound that they would never forget it for the rest of their lives.

    The doctor Zhang didn''t have enough medicine for wounds, so he only treated seven or eight serious injuries, and he had to hold on for the rest of the minor injuries.

    ??He must immediately go into the woods to collect herbs, crush them directly, and apply them to the wound. It can also disinfect, stop bleeding and remove heat.

    ?In addition, a large pot of medicinal soup must be boiled, and everyone must drink a bowl.

    ?Although wolf teeth are not venomous, they are not clean and can easily cause fever after being bitten. If you are unlucky, your life may be in danger.

    ?Several injured villagers and young men, together with Jiaxi Jiaan, followed him into the woods.

    ?At this time, everyone is working together, and no one is lazy.

    Fortunately, this place has gone deep into the mountains, there are no human footprints at all, and there are many medicinal materials.

    When the sun was directly overhead, all the wounds were bandaged and the medicine was given.

    The old ladies cooked sorghum, rice and vegetable porridge for everyone to eat.

    Mrs. Li took half a ladle of japonica rice, and Tao Hongying cooked white rice porridge, beat two eggs to make egg drop, sprinkled some chopped vegetable leaves, sprinkled some salt, and it was sick rice.

    ?Everyone ate a bowl regardless of whether they had an appetite or not.

    Jiayin¡¯s forehead was scratched when her grandma threw her into the hole. Although there wasn¡¯t much blood left, it was now purple and scary.

    She was already fair and fat, and it was even more obvious when she looked at her.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li went to Dr. Zhang to confirm again and again that her granddaughter would not hurt her brain before she could rest assured.

    ??The eldest grandson, on whom the whole family''s hopes have been pinned, has lost his hand. If something happens to the little granddaughter again, she really won''t be able to live.

    Jiayin ate a few mouthfuls of porridge and sat next to her elder brother.

    Jiaren''s empty bowl was placed next to her. She secretly added ingredients and water, making sure her elder brother drank it.

    Jiaren had no choice but to drink it in one gulp with a grimace, thinking that his sister would keep him quiet for a while.

    As a result, Jiayin pulled his left hand and scratched his leg.

    Jiaren didn¡¯t react for a moment, so he hugged his sister and sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble, Fu Niu, brother¡­my hand hurts!¡±

    Jiayin heard the choking in her brother''s voice and became more and more anxious to comfort him.

    ¡°Brother, leave your shoes!¡±

    Unfortunately, her tongue was not very obedient, and Jiaren couldn''t understand what she was saying. She was so angry that she ran to pull a branch, and wrote the character "Àî" with her left hand in the open space next to her eldest brother.

    This is what Jiaxi Jiaan taught her, so there is an excuse for writing it now.

    Sure enough, Jiaren immediately sat up straight and his eyes lit up.

    That''s right, my right hand is useless, so I can still practice writing with my left hand.

    ??The imperial court did not explicitly stipulate that people with disabilities could not take scientific examinations.

    ?Even a hundred years ago there was a prime minister who was lame!

    He hugged his sister excitedly and cried silently.

    ??This is the great hope in despair, the salvation from his fall into hell!

    ¡°Sister, wuwu, thank you, I forgot, how could I forget!¡±

    Jiayin was pressed into her elder brother''s arms. The bruise on her forehead made her gasp in pain, but she did not move. She gently patted her elder brother''s arm with her little hand.

    ??As the eldest brother among the grandchildren of the Li family, Jiaren is proud and has always carried the important task of bringing glory to his family on his shoulders.

    Suddenly half of his right hand was missing, and the pain in his heart was unparalleled.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 111ï¼š There is hope only when you are full!

    Chapter 111 There is hope only when you are full!

    He can''t cry in front of his grandma, he can''t cry in front of his father, and he can''t let his brothers worry.

    It was only now that he was holding his youngest sister that he cried out all the fear and disappointment in his heart.

    ?Old Mrs. Li tied one arm and brought water over. Seeing this from a distance, she secretly wiped her tears.

    Whether he can study well or not, the eldest grandson will not starve to death even if he works in the fields. Besides, he still has a happy and happy family.

    But for such a kind and filial eldest grandson, she was really afraid that he would become depressed and lose his spirits...

    ?Now I¡¯m feeling better, I don¡¯t feel depressed when I cry, and I¡¯m not afraid of getting sick from being bored...

    ??Everyone didn''t know how Jiaren figured it out, but when they saw him walking out of the cave with his injured hand hanging and helping to work, they were all happy for him.

    From time to time, someone would ask him to rest, and Jiaren would smile and shake his head.

    ?Perhaps the wild wolves were wiped out, frightening all the nearby wild beasts.

    ??It was extremely quiet near the cave that night. Unlike the ones that were constantly watched before, no birds or beasts really dared to approach.

    But most of the people were suffering from pain from their wounds and could not sleep.

    In the middle of the night, Mrs. Liu developed a fever, Jiaren''s face turned red, and he talked nonsense.

    ??Liu Biaotou and Liu Yang were very anxious. Fortunately, Tao Hongying was not injured. They fetched water and put a cloth on Mrs. Liu to cool her down.

    ?Li Laoer and Jiayi Jiahuan are responsible for taking care of Jiaren, which is also the normal method.

    ?Shenji Zhang had prepared medicinal herbs a long time ago, boiled them quickly, and drank them for the two of them. It was not until daybreak that the two of them had completely cooled down their fever.

    ??The cave was crowded with people, and Jiayin didn''t dare to make any small moves, because he was so anxious.

    Fortunately, Doctor Zhang is reliable and there are no dangers.

    But after such repetition, everyone felt a little depressed.

    ??Now we have gone deep into the forest and climbed almost a dozen mountains, and we cannot retreat.

    But everyone is injured, and the fever may worsen at any time. Even if there is a doctor following, no one can guarantee that he will be called out by the Lord of Hell.

    Could it be that the path of survival they chose was actually a path of death?

    Uncle Zhao''s injured leg was getting worse and worse. Although he didn''t have a fever, he was still very uncomfortable.

    ??The village chief''s aunt was already weak, so after being attacked by a pack of wolves, she felt a little bad. The village chief has been taking care of her.

    The two backbones had no time to take into account everyone''s emotions.

    And Li Laosi also has to lie down and recuperate...

    At this time, Liu Biaotou stood up. Without calling the villagers, he took his son and Jia Yi and plunged into the forest.

    By the time the villagers discovered him, the sun was setting in the west.

    ?The three men also came back, bringing five rabbits, three pheasants, a red deer, and a roe deer.

    Such a rich harvest made the whole camp excited.

    Everyone who can still move, including the elderly and children, is busy.

    Boil water, peel the skin, roast the meat, stew it, and make chicken soup.

    There is fragrance and heat everywhere.

    ?Eating warm food and having a full stomach can make anyone feel less depressed.

    ?Yesterday, Mrs. Liu risked her life to kill a wolf in order to save the elderly and children, and was bitten through the shoulder. Today, Liu Biaotou was so brave and came back with a rich prey.

    This couple is simply the second surprise sent to Qingshui Village by God.

    The first one is of course the Li family!

    ?Everyone thanked them profusely while eating. Liu Biaotou fed his wife chicken porridge with his own hands, waved his hands nonchalantly, and persuaded everyone.

    "Eat and drink enough, take good care of yourself. We should go on the road tomorrow. We still have to go on the road. The weather is getting colder day by day. Be careful that we are blocked in the mountains and can''t get out. I don''t know what''s going on outside. Are the barbarians coming? ? Although we will encounter many dangers when we go into the mountains, it is much better than being chased by barbarians with knives outside. "

    ?Everyone nodded, thinking about the chaos and chaos outside, it seemed that it was much better to be in the woods. At least they can fight against the wild wolves, but against the barbarian cavalry, they may only be able to use their swords.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning, I must get out early!¡±

    "Yes, my left hand is injured, but I still have my right hand. I can pull the sledge on my shoulder without delay."

    ¡°Me too, no bones were injured, the skin and flesh injuries will be healed in a few days.¡±

    ?Everyone discussed how to rearrange the sledges for the patients.

    After hearing this, the patients also declined each other. As long as their legs were not seriously injured, they all insisted on walking by themselves to reduce the burden on everyone.

    ??Li Laosi gnawed on the rabbit leg and gave Liu a thumbs up.

    ¡°Brother Liu is still very good. He is worthy of being a bodyguard. A few words can rekindle everyone¡¯s fighting spirit.¡±

    Liu Biaotou smiled bitterly, and without any further thought, he told the story of what happened before he met the Li family.

    It turns out that when they left Junyang, they gathered together seven or eight families with forty or fifty people.

    I thought that there would be strength in numbers and someone would look after me on the way.

    Who would have thought that the family members of those families are stupid and meddlesome. They are away from home and do not know the principle of keeping their wealth secret.

    Not only did he bring a lot of valuable things, he was also wearing silk and satin, and his hair was full of pearls. As a result, he was noticed on the road.

    At night, a group of people came to sneak attack with hatchets and sticks.

    The family resisted vigorously and even ignored their own carriage, which was robbed of them.

    But the other families were unkind. Some ran away that night, and some saw them injured the next day and left secretly.

    Fortunately, there was still some soft rice on their only remaining carriage.

    ??But the silver they asked for through the city gate was too high, and the three of them were worried, so they met Li Laosi and the villagers.

    After finishing the porridge, Mrs. Liu felt a little better and sighed in agreement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone else, even I brought a lot of useless things. It was my first time escaping, and my mind was in a state of confusion. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so...difficult.¡±

    ??Li Laosi quickly comforted her, "Sister-in-law, don''t get angry. Although it was difficult, luckily we are over now."

    Mrs. Liu nodded and said with a smile, "Yes, your family is our lucky star. Before when we were escorts, your brother Liu always said that he had found a treasure. With you uncle and nephew, he didn''t know how worry-free he would be. Unexpectedly, in troubled times, During this time, our family needed your help and lost three lives."

    "My sister-in-law is serious. Brother Liu and Liu Yang are both good players. Even my sister-in-law is brave and rare among women. We in the village are lucky enough to meet your family."

    There were villagers nearby who had just heard something about it, and now they were shouting.

    ¡°Yes, our village is very lucky. If we randomly pick up a few people, they are all the best.¡±

    ?Everyone laughed, and the atmosphere in the camp became more and more harmonious.

    On the second day, everyone got up early, made a fire to cook, packed their luggage, checked the sledges, fed the surviving Daqing, and set off again.

    ?This time, there was no arrangement by the village chief or Uncle Zhao, but after experiencing life and death, all the young and strong people were like the broken spring grass after the storm, standing up again and becoming more tenacious.

    ??Whether it is opening the road in front, holding down the formation behind, or the distribution of sledges, it is all decided by the villagers themselves.

    ? Along the way, the division of labor was clear, and no one complained about hardship or tiredness.

    The village chief and Uncle Zhao were so happy that they almost shed tears.

    It¡¯s not that they are unwilling to protect the people in the village, but what is more gratifying than having successors and younger generations taking over the burden!

    Can''t take care of so much good news. While we are on the way, the queue is long and there are many family members nearby.

    She was busy making food in the space and feeding her at any time, of course most of them were steamed buns.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 112ï¼š Unexpected disaster

    Chapter 112 Unexpected Disaster

    Because the smell of steamed buns and the like is too strong, it is also difficult to operate.

    ??Steamed buns are much more convenient. You can break off a bite-sized piece at a time, stuff it directly into your mouth, and eat it slowly without anyone noticing.

    So, along the way, she sometimes sat in her grandma''s arms, sometimes let her father carry her, and sometimes let her mother hold her.

    During the break, Mrs. Li went to take a break, and asked her grandchildren to follow her to be brave...

    Good news is like a busy little bee, working hard to carry out the feeding business to the end.

    After walking for three more days, we rested under a cliff at noon.

    The young men were so full of energy that they didn¡¯t even feel tired after traveling all morning.

    ?While everyone was drinking water and basking in the increasingly waning sun, the young men suddenly ran back like crazy.

    Jiaxi Jiaan hugged Liu Biaotou''s neck and said, "Uncle Liu, uncle! We found a big beehive, as big as an iron pot!"

    ¡°Yes, yes, there must be a lot of honey in it!¡± The other boys also gathered around and looked at Liu Biaotou eagerly.

    ??Liu Biaotou was a doting child, and he had nothing to do at the moment, so he simply took the boys to dig out the honeycomb.

    Some villagers were also playful and followed him to help.

    Soon, they simply sewed up a large piece of linoleum and carried it away.

    ?Everyone was worried that the bees would go crazy and quickly looked for something to cover the children.

    ??The Li family is no exception. Mrs. Li covered her granddaughter with fine gauze and put a large wicker basket outside...

    Jiayin squatted inside, blinking his big eyes, not to mention feeling depressed.

    The caged bird is her.

    Fortunately, cheers came from the other side of the cliff soon.

    ?Some young man came back to report, "Uncle Liu has covered the beehive and has taken it down from the cliff, and he is smoking the bees."

    ?Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Two quarters of an hour later, the young men came back happily, surrounding Liu Biaotou and others.

    Liu Biaotou and a villager carried a hive as big as a washing tub.

    Everyone was surprised and came forward to watch the excitement.

    Jiayin was also curious, so he went over there.

    Mrs. Li hugged her, and Liu Biaotou lowered his head and picked up a piece of honeycomb.

    Brown honey, almost dripping.

    A woman with quick eyes and quick hands took a jar and held it underneath.

    When Captain Liu saw Jiayin, a chubby girl, she was so greedy that her mouth was watering, he took a spoon with a smile, took half a spoon and put it to her mouth.

    ¡°Fu Niu is the youngest and takes the first bite.¡±

    He was not polite about the good news. He swallowed all the honey in one go.

    Pure honey seems to contain countless floral fragrances, which is by no means comparable to the syrups called wild honey in supermarkets in previous lives.

    Jiayin¡¯s eyes lit up and her little face was full of surprise, making everyone laugh.

    ¡°Fu Niu is a greedy little cat!¡±

    ¡°What child doesn¡¯t like sweets?¡±

    The adults on one side were anxious, jumping to their feet and shouting, "Uncle Liu, there are still us, there are still us!"

    Just when Liu Biaotou was about to scoop out a few more spoons, a surviving wild bee suddenly flew out of the hive and headed straight for Jiayin.

    Before anyone could react, the poisonous needle on the back of its **** quickly pierced Jiayin¡¯s nose.

    Jiayin screamed in pain and burst into tears.

    "Oh, Fu Niu, Fu Niu, don''t cry!" Mrs. Li didn''t expect it, so she stretched out her hand and pinched the wild bee to death, but it was too late.

    Jiayin¡¯s nose swelled rapidly, like a clown in a circus with a big red nose!

    ?Everyone rushed forward and wanted to help, but the wild bee was already dead. How could they help???????It''s good news, it''s really...

    I don¡¯t know who couldn¡¯t help it, but was the first one to laugh out loud, and then it became a movie!

    Jiayin¡¯s nose hurt and itched. She was already uncomfortable. Seeing everyone like this made her cry even louder!

    Old Mrs. Li felt distressed and wanted to laugh, but mostly blamed herself. Why are you joining in the fun? Your granddaughter will suffer a loss.

    She quickly hugged her granddaughter and ran to find Doctor Zhang. Doctor Zhang also laughed so hard that his beard trembled. He was so angry that Jiayin hugged his hand and bit her hard.

    It¡¯s a pity that she only has a few small deciduous teeth, so she doesn¡¯t have much strength.

    The doctor Zhang finally found some ointment and applied it on her.

    The rare coolness made Jiayin feel much better, but she still lay limply in her grandma''s arms, covering her nose with her little hands.

    ?This made everyone laugh again and tease her.

    ¡°Fu Niu, what are you holding your nose for? Let me see, okay?¡±

    ¡°Fu Niu, I heard that your nose has turned into a red fruit?¡±

    "Fu Niu, is the honey sweet? I heard that the wild bees are seeking revenge on you?"

    ?Old Mrs. Li hurriedly chased the person away, "My Fu Niu is smart and can understand what you are saying, but don''t make the child angry."

    ??Everyone stopped teasing her, but Liu Biaotou brought a large bowl of honey over so that Jiayin could eat enough and vent her anger.

    During a hard journey, it is rare to have such a relaxing and joyful time.

    Nearly everyone took a few big mouthfuls of honey to sweeten their mouths, and filled two more jars.

    ?The children also shared the beehive to eat, but unfortunately it was winter soon and there were not many bee pupae, which was a wonderful thing.

    Sweets are a catalyst for good mood. In the afternoon, because of these few mouthfuls of honey, both the elderly and children feel much lighter on their feet.

    But in the next few days, the children of each family were more noisy than usual.

    Because as long as you make trouble, you will get a mouthful of honey...

    ?There was only good news. I touched my swollen nose from time to time and did not touch the honey jar again.

    ?A few days later, the honey jar was empty, and everyone climbed over five mountains.

    ?Seeing that they had walked more than half the distance, everyone was happy.

    But the joy did not last for one night, but was broken the next morning.

    When I woke up in the morning, a little bit of snow actually fell from the sky.

    ?Although it only rained for a while, it gave everyone a signal.

    Winter is coming!

    ??The village chief, Uncle Zhao and other old people gathered together, all with dark faces.

    Winter snow is such a thing, if one snowfall occurs, a second one will come soon, and each one is bigger and colder than the last.

    ? ? Calculating carefully, it is only the beginning of September, and winter has come too early.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m afraid something is wrong.¡±

    Uncle Zhao frowned tightly and said, "There was a severe drought this summer, so it stands to reason that there should be floods in autumn. But it didn''t rain much before, so I was happy. Now it seems that the floods will happen in winter."

    The village chief nodded, "Looking at this, it''s really not good. We need to prepare early."

    Liu Biaotou and Li Laosi were sitting on the side, also feeling worried.

    ??Liu Biaotou, who is the most familiar with the terrain among these people, said.

    "There are at least seventeen or eight mountains to climb over, and two of them are particularly difficult. It will take five or six days to get out of these two mountains alone. In other words, it will take at least twenty days to get out."

    Li Laosi nodded and looked up at the sky.

    "Looking at the weather, I''m afraid it will snow heavily in the next 20 days if we don''t survive. Not to mention it will be harder to walk by then, as the weather is cold and it''s easy to get sick. But if we find a place to stay for the winter, with so many people, food rations will be a problem. Procrastination By next spring, it will be even more unclear what the situation will be like! It¡¯s okay if the barbarians retreat, but it will be even more troublesome if the barbarians completely occupy the north of the Jinsha River.¡±

    ?Handled between a rock and a hard place, everyone was silent for a while.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 113ï¼š The protector has fallen!

    Chapter 113 The protector has fallen!

    In the end, everyone could not come up with a solution and could only continue on their way.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the cold weather, but there seem to be suddenly fewer wild animals in the forest, and insects and snakes are no longer afraid, and have long since disappeared.

    In the team, people old and young all had some guesses and were worried, and their feet accelerated even faster.

    ??But a dozen mountains cannot be climbed over by speeding up in one or two days.

    After walking for another three days, the second snow fell.

    ?This time it has been raining for half a day, and the snowflakes have not melted yet. When I step on them, they are almost covering the top of my feet.

    Everyone took out their cotton-padded clothes, and those who didn¡¯t have cotton-padded clothes wrapped themselves in two more layers of single clothes.

    ??The Li family was the first to prepare, of course, cotton-padded clothes for everyone, including Uncle Zhao.

    Only Doctor Zhang was wearing a single suit when he was "tied" by Ye Shan.

    Fortunately, the Li family was kind enough to prepare new coats and trousers for Uncle Zhao early.

    Uncle Zhao wore the old ones, so he gave the new ones to Doctor Zhang.

    ??He was not polite, dressed warmly, and urged Zhao Yuru to sew a hat for him.

    Uncle Zhao had nothing to do for a few days and tanned a few wolf skins, but the time was short and the smell was very strong.

    ?Zhang Shenyi didn''t mind it either. He kept it on his head and wouldn''t take it off day and night.

    Because it is too cold to sleep at night, and the most heard thing in the camp recently is sneezing.

    It was another night, extremely cold after the snow.

    The elderly and children were hiding in the shacks, and the men were talking around the campfire. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to sleep, but they were too cold to sleep.

    The village chief and Uncle Zhao gathered together to talk, "Look at this, we can''t go out before the heavy snow closes the mountain. We should make preparations in advance and quickly find a place to stay for the winter. Otherwise, the elderly and children will not be able to bear it and will get sick. It¡¯s too late.¡±

    ?Everyone nodded, "It''s really too cold, let alone the elderly and children. We won''t be able to bear it for another two days."

    Li Laoer said, "Uncle, we can find a place to stay for the winter. But first we need to find a cave that is sheltered from the wind and warm, and one or two are not enough, so it is not easy to find such a suitable place. The second thing is the rations for the winter. Hurry up and collect all the food you can eat. The third thing is to stock up on medicinal materials in case everyone has a headache or fever in the winter."

    ¡°The second one is right, these are the three major things at hand. Let¡¯s discuss it and we must split up and settle down as soon as possible before the third snowfall.¡±

    ??The village chief knocked on his pipe and pot, and said, "Liu Biaotou, you have walked through this mountain, can I leave it to you to find a place to live?"

    "Okay," Liu Biaotou agreed, "I vaguely remember that there is a similar place two mountains away, but I can''t tell for sure. Give me a brother, add Liu Yang and Jiayi, and I''ll be there at dawn Let¡¯s go!¡±

    "Okay, you can pick any man you want, mark the road, and we will follow them to find you." The village chief waved his hand, and it was settled.

    Of course, Zhang Shenyi took half of the sons to Zhang Luo.

    ?It became the job of the whole village to pick all the edible mountain products and prepare winter rations.

    ?It¡¯s only September now, and we won¡¯t be able to leave the mountain until at least March next year.

    There are nearly a hundred people, and there is still one month''s worth of food rations left.

    In other words, they have to find mountain products that can feed the whole village for five months in this endless mountain forest.

    ?This is simply a foolish dream, but we must do it even if we can¡¯t do it.

    No one wants the elderly and children to go hungry!

    ?This journey has been extremely difficult and dangerous, and it is not easy to get here.

    There is no way we can fall short!

    The women left the cooking chores to the old men, and would rush into the woods with their baskets on their backs whenever they needed to rest.

    At this time, we are no longer afraid of insects, snakes, black bears or wild wolves.

    Compared with starving to death, these things no longer scare them.

    Jiayin had been waiting for this moment for a long time. She lay obediently in her grandma''s arms, leading her mother and aunt out of the group little by little, and then frantically moved things out of the space.

    Apples, pears, piles of chestnuts, dates, rabbits that committed suicide, and nests of eggs.

    ?Everyone is frantically picking mountain products, walnuts, chestnuts, fungus, frozen mushrooms, all kinds of things.

    ?From time to time, some people hunted pheasants, rabbits, and even roe deer.

    So, although the things that the Li family¡¯s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law brought back were novel, they were not too eye-catching. Even if it is eye-catching, no one has time to think too much about it.

    When you are struggling to survive, anything that can fill your stomach is a good thing, no matter where it comes from.

    ?It¡¯s better if it falls from the sky, proving that God didn¡¯t want them to starve to death!

    Just like that, walking and stopping, the villagers were so busy that their eyes turned red.

    What the women picked back was enough to load four large sledges.

    The men were not idle either, and three sledges were filled with prey.

    ?Especially Li Laosi, who carried back a lone male wild boar.

    ?Although these things are still not enough to survive the winter, they also give everyone great confidence.

    ?Like this, after walking for another three days, the weather got even colder, and there was a wind and snow at night.

    Everyone huddled together to protect the elderly and children from the wind and snow, and they also burned many bonfires.

    But after one night, more than 20 people were still infected with the cold.

    Five little children, five old people, and the rest are young and strong.

    ??Everyone in the Li family is fine except Mrs. Li, who has some nasal congestion.

    Their coats and trousers were already thick, so Jiayin secretly took out an old quilt at night and thickened the bedding.

    This was thrown away when she left home, and she packed it up.

    When I took it out at this time, no one paid much attention.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru blocked Jia An Jiaxi in the middle, while Jia An Jiaxi hugged her sister tightly.

    The two brothers Li Lao and the Jiaren family gathered around the outermost area to celebrate.

    The Li family is like an onion, layer by layer protecting good news in the middle.

    ?But she couldn''t sleep well, her heart was burning, and she was anxious about how to get the food out of the space.

    How to keep your family warm and how to survive this winter safely?

    As a result, before she could figure out a solution, something happened again.

    Zhang Shenyi led a group of young men to collect herbs and boil them. Perhaps they were caught by the wind and were also infected by the wind and cold.

    He relied on himself as a doctor and felt that it was not serious, so he just drank a bowl of medicinal soup to prevent colds.

    But when night fell, he had a severe fever.

    He was sixty years old and was tied to a horse by Ye Shan and jolted all the way to Li''s house. After staying there for only a few days, he fled.

    In the deep mountains and old forests, even if the Li family takes care of her, she cannot eat well or sleep well.

    It is expected that the old man''s body cannot bear it.

    But at this time, he was the protector of everyone. He suddenly fell and everyone panicked.

    ?Li Laosi and his men cut down trees all night and built a small one next to the Li family''s shack. I laid out a bedding for the old man alone and built a small brazier for warmth.

    ?This way the Li family will not be infected and it will be easier to take care of.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru fetched water and applied it to the old man''s forehead. Seeing that it was useless, they did not care about etiquette, so they took off the old man''s cotton-padded jacket and wiped his chest and back.

    ??The old man also drank the antipyretic soup he had prepared for the villagers.

    But the old man''s fever kept getting worse and worse, and in the middle of the night, he had already started talking nonsense.

    ¡°Look where you are going, I must find out who you are?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what magic medicine was it that cured Ye Xiaozi?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing in the world that can heal itself without medicine!¡±

    Jiayin was originally thinking about the old man and secretly came to the small shack to take a look, but then she heard this when she entered the door.

    ?Her feet went weak and she almost fell on the old man.

    It turns out that this old man has been trying to catch her pigtails!

    The book reviews have reached 300, and Huahua will provide the fourth update on time! The next time the book review reaches 350, Huahua will add more. Darlings, keep moving your fingers and nodding for five-star reviews. Huahua needs many, many five-star reviews~~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 114ï¼š No fuss!

    Chapter 114 Don¡¯t make a fuss!

    Tao Hongying was afraid that her daughter would be infected, so she picked her up and scolded her in a low voice.

    "Why did you come here? Go back quickly. Be careful, you are still feverish. It''s time to drink bitter medicine."

    Jiayin glanced at Doctor Zhang. The old man''s face was red and his forehead was so hot that he could fry an egg.

    ??Although this old man is usually very arrogant and doesn''t get along with many people in the village.

    ??But along the way of escaping from the famine, what the old man did was not ambiguous at all.

    ?Especially when the wolves attacked earlier, the old man saved everyone by himself.

    ? ? Collecting herbs and boiling them, I was almost dead from exhaustion, but no one said anything.

    The benevolence of doctors is most vividly reflected in the old man.

    ?Now that the old man is so seriously ill, she should lend a hand and save him, both emotionally and rationally.

    But this old man had "uneasy intentions" and wanted to catch her by her pigtails.

    To know that Mr. Ye recovered from his illness, she left no clue or evidence. Even if Mr. Ye told her, no one would believe her.

    It just so happened that this old man recognized that there was something strange in the Li family...

    Just as Tao Hongying was about to take her daughter out, Mrs. Li came over.

    Jiayin immediately got into grandma''s arms and shouted in a tender voice, "Grandma, grandpa is hot."

    ?Original Mrs. Li was also thinking about Divine Doctor Zhang, so she gave instructions to her daughter-in-law.

    ¡°You go and have a nap, I¡¯m going to coax Fu Niu to sit here for a while.¡±

    Tao Hongying is indeed very tired. She has to collect mountain goods during the day and take care of patients at night. Her eyes are red and bloodshot from the exhaustion.

    At this time, she no longer insisted, so she nodded.

    ¡°Mom, please send Fu Niu back soon, be careful she¡¯s also feverish.¡±

    "knew."

    ?Old Mrs. Li agreed. Seeing that they were the only two people in the shack, she quietly discussed with her granddaughter.

    "Fu Niu, you see how pitiful Doctor Zhang is with his fever. Mr. Ye entrusted him to our family, and we can''t just let him be so sick. Can we give him that little white thing that reduces fever? Will he take a piece?"

    Jiayin pouted, glanced at Old Man Zhang, and finally felt soft.

    Hmph, for the sake of Mr. Ye giving so many silver coins...

    She reluctantly stretched out her little hand, and there was a small white pill lying in her hand.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was so happy that she kissed her granddaughter hard, and then hurriedly fed the old man.

    ?Although Dr. Zhang was very ill, he still remembered to swallow and had a strong desire to survive...

    He was in his dream right now, like a fish in a sea of ??fire, almost being roasted.

    He was so angry that he couldn''t escape even if he wanted to.

    Finally, an inexplicable force seemed to gradually extinguish the flames, giving him a chance to breathe.

    Shortly afterwards, some cool water moistened his body, making him feel better.

    He breathed a sigh of relief, but suddenly an idea flashed in his mind, and he subconsciously reached out and grabbed it, "Finally I caught you!"

    ??The village chief was supporting Divine Doctor Zhang and feeding him water when his wrist was suddenly grabbed and the water bowl spilled onto the bed, which startled him.

    "Mr. Zhang, you''re awake! That''s great. You''ve been burning for most of the night. If you don''t wake up, everyone will go crazy."

    The redness in Doctor Zhang''s eyes still hasn''t faded away, and he looked around confusedly.

    ??This is a newly built shack. He is lying on the quilt, and a small bonfire is lit at the door for warmth and lighting.

    Jiaren was adding wood to the fire, holding a branch in his left hand and slowly practicing writing on the ground.

    ?At this moment, he also looked over with concern on his face.

    ¡°Grandpa Zhang, are you hungry? Do you want me to bring you a bowl of porridge to satisfy your hunger?¡±

    Zhang Shenyi blinked twice, let go of the village chief''s hand, and asked, "What medicine did you give me just now?"

    The village chief and Jiaren looked at each other and shook their heads, "No, we only feed you two bowls of water."

    ¡°What water?¡±

    "It''s the water we boiled when we camped last time. There is no water source here, so we can only drink what we saved." "You really didn''t give me any medicine?"

    ?Shenjiang Doctor Zhang kept asking, and he hesitated when he saw the village chief and Jiaren shaking their heads, not looking like they were lying.

    Maybe I am really confused, but I always feel that something is wrong.

    "Mr. Zhang, please sleep a little longer. The fever has subsided. Don''t let the wind blow."

    ??The village chief helped him lie down and dismissed his question as a feverish nonsense.

    ?Mr. Zhang was indeed a little weak, and fell asleep again shortly after lying down.

    Soon, Jia Huan and Li Laosan came to change shifts, while Jia Ren and the village chief went back to rest.

    ?Just like that, everyone took turns to keep watch. At dawn, Doctor Zhang woke up and recovered a little.

    Tao Hongying wanted to make breakfast, but her daughter rubbed her eyes and insisted on following.

    ?She had no choice but to tie her daughter to her back.

    Jiayin was blown away by the wind and shrunk his neck. When his mother turned around, he quickly filled the bag of fine noodles at home half full.

    ?Originally, there was only a layer of base left. If she didn''t add more, she was afraid that it would be completely gone after one or two more meals.

    Tao Hongying took the basin and was about to pick up the bag and control it when she found that the bag was half full, which made her heart beat wildly.

    When he came to his senses, he turned to look at his daughter. She was already rubbing her eyes and yawning again.

    ?She quickly sent her daughter back to the shack and whispered a few words in her mother-in-law''s ear.

    Mrs. Li nodded, hugged her granddaughter and rocked her gently, and finally told her daughter-in-law, "Don''t make a fuss. It''s not like I haven''t seen her before at home."

    Tao Hongying couldn''t help but feel happy in her eyes. Can it be the same at home as it is here? Finding more food at home improves life, and it saves lives here.

    She turned around and went out, immediately burning a small pot by herself.

    The big pot cooked gnocchi soup for the patients, and the small pot steamed a bowl of egg custard for the daughter. The other women didn''t say anything when they saw it.

    First of all, Jiayin is the youngest among the whole team, and secondly, Mrs. Li picked up the eggs, so it¡¯s not too much to open a small stove for her granddaughter.

    ?After breakfast was cooked, everyone took their own portion and ate it.

    ?Mr. Zhang was bundled up tightly, and while drinking pimple soup, he looked at the Li family one by one, and finally gave up.

    ??It¡¯s better to stop trying to find some hidden master and take care of yourself first.

    ??If his fate is left in this mountain, he really can''t live up to his name as a miracle doctor.

    After all, everyone is not a squeamish noble person. After taking medicine, sleeping one night, getting up early and eating and drinking enough, they are mostly healed and can continue on their way.

    ?The team reached noon in one breath, when there was movement in the mountains and forests ahead. Everyone subconsciously clenched the hatchets in their hands to be on guard against big beasts.

    Unexpectedly, it was Jia Yi who came out, and he shouted happily when he saw everyone.

    ¡°Grandpa Village Chief, Grandpa Zhao, we have found a place to stay! It¡¯s right in front. The master asked Liu Yang and I to come over and greet you.¡±

    ?Sure enough, before he could finish his words, Liu Yang walked out of the forest with a gasp.

    ?He was already fat, but he didn''t lose much weight during his escape.

    ??Everyone was very happy and quickly quickened their pace and followed the two boys forward.

    After walking for about half an hour, everyone came out of the woods and came to a slightly wider valley.

    It is not quite appropriate to say it is a valley.

    ?This is actually a gravel beach sandwiched between two cliffs.

    On a cliff, a waterfall flowed down from a height of more than ten feet, forming a large pool under the cliff.

    When the pool is full and then flows out, it becomes a small river.

    On the other side of the river, about twenty feet away, there is another cliff.

    ??The cliff is two feet high from the ground. I don¡¯t know when someone dug six or seven caves of different sizes.

    The mountain wind has been blowing for many years, and some wormwood vines have grown at the entrance of the cave, which looks a bit desolate.

    ??Liu Biaotou was standing in one of them, looking out, smiling and waving to everyone.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 115ï¼š Tailor-made

    Chapter 115 Tailor-made

    ??He is also a very talented person and very bold. From such a high place, he jumped down and came down.

    Mrs. Liu in the team screamed in fright, fearing that he would break it.

    The women around her couldn''t help laughing. Mrs. Liu blushed and took a few steps quickly.

    At once, everyone was at the foot of the cave.

    ??Liu Biaotou cupped his hands with everyone and introduced them to everyone with a smile.

    "I have gone in and looked at all these caves, and also briefly cleaned them. They are located in a high place, and no wild animals have settled there. There are only some bird droppings. They are facing the wind, and the wind is strong inside. If we want to live there, we are afraid that the caves will be destroyed. Block the hole."

    ??The village chief nodded happily, "It''s so hard for you to find such a good place. This is simply tailor-made for us. Finally, we don''t have to worry about being frozen in the winter!"

    Uncle Zhao and the others were also happy, "These caves should be enough for us to live in. Head Guard Liu will tell you how big each one is and how many people can live there. Let''s quickly pack up our luggage. There is still a lot of work to be done."

    Liu Biaotou started counting from left to right, "The first and second ones are almost the same, and can accommodate twelve or three people. The third one is the largest, and can accommodate more than thirty people. The fourth one is slightly smaller, but can accommodate six or seven people." There are no problem. The fifth one has about twenty people, and the sixth one has about a dozen people.¡±

    ?Everyone in the village looked up at the cave. They looked the same from the outside. There was no difference between good and bad, and the directions were all the same.

    The village chief thought for a while and then said, "Sister Li family, you see there are exactly twelve or thirteen people in your family. How about living in the first one on the left?"

    Mrs. Li, carrying her granddaughter on her back, was also thinking about this matter. The whole family lived in a cave without outsiders, so it was convenient to do anything.

    What the village chief said was exactly what she wanted, so she responded, "Okay, thank you village chief, let''s live here."

    ??The village chief pointed to the second cave, "The one next to Lao Si''s family, we, the old couple plus Lao Zhao Liu, Doctor Zhang, and..."

    ?He hesitated for a moment and nodded to Liu Biaotou and his family of three.

    ¡°How about adding Liu Biaotou and his family? It will be convenient for us to discuss anything!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then the three of us will live with the uncles.¡±

    ??Liu Biaotou''s family is most familiar with the Li family. They can''t fit into a cave, so they might as well live closer.

    With the remaining four caves, the village chief simply threw them to everyone, "You guys should stick together, just remember to survive together through adversity, but don''t settle down and make noise all day long because of trivial matters. "

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, village chief, there is no one who is ignorant.¡± The villagers all responded.

    ?Hunting around for almost a month has already brought their bodies and energy to the brink of collapse.

    ?Everyone was so eager to settle down that they quickly made company without wasting a moment.

    But the problem before us is that the entrance of the cave is too high, how to get up?

    The village chief raised his pipe and pot and shouted, "A bunch of idiots, they think it''s a bad thing to think that the entrance to the cave is high. It''s not easy for you to climb up, it''s not easy for the beast, and it''s not easy if a bad guy comes to steal it! In this way, sleeping up there is the best option." You¡¯re safe, you don¡¯t have to keep vigil at night!¡±

    The villager blushed and nodded quickly, "Uncle, we know this cave is good, but...how do we climb up and get in and out?"

    It was Liu Biaotou who laughed loudly and explained everyone''s doubts.

    ¡°This is easy. You guys can make a soft ladder out of vines, and I¡¯ll go up and tie it up for you. Send the elderly and children up first, and then you can use the wicker basket to pull water in and out!¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is a good idea.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to chop down the vines right now!¡±

    ¡°Together, together!¡±

    ?The villagers have never lacked mobility and are not afraid of work, but they are used to following orders and their minds are not very flexible.

    At this time, I had an idea and started to get busy.

    The women were also not idle. The children were left in the care of the old man. They hurried to cut the hay and left it for a while to make the bed.

    Also cut firewood, prepare for cooking, and the same busy feet are not stained. Soon, the rattan ladders were woven one by one. Liu Biao took a few steps back and jumped almost ten feet in one flight. He then grabbed the protruding rocks on the cliff and jumped into the cave in a few moves.

    Once the ladder was fixed, the men couldn''t wait to climb in, then climbed down the wicker basket and pulled the old man and the child in.

    Thinking that they would have to go in and out more often in the future, the women tried to climb the ladder by themselves.

    ??As a result, he was hanging in the air and screaming, and he fell down after climbing a foot, making a lot of fools of himself.

    There was a lot of noise in the canyon for a while.

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao looked on with smiles, and most of the anxiety and uneasiness that had accumulated in their hearts finally dissipated.

    ?Having been busy for most of the day, when it was completely dark, everyone finally calmed down a little.

    ??The Li family''s cave was cleaned up by the diligent Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru, without a single piece of gravel.

    ?This cave is about the size of two rooms, divided into two parts, the inside and the outside.

    ?The position closest to the cave wall was covered with thick hay and linoleum on top of the hay, and then the bedding was laid out.

    This is the place where Mrs. Li, her daughter-in-law, Jiayin, and Jiaxi Jiaan sleep.

    ??The middle will be separated by a straw curtain, and outside will be the seats of Li Lao Er, Li Lao San, Li Lao Si and Jia Ren.

    Further outside, there is still a cave seven or eight steps away. In this area, the family plans to build an earthen stove. It is too cold in winter, so they will light a fire in the cave to cook.

    ?This way you can keep yourself warm in the cave without having to toss it up and down.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was packing the packages and baskets at home, and Jiayin followed her, making small moves from time to time.

    For example, filling sorghum rice bags, sweet potato baskets and japonica rice jars...

    ?Originally, on the way, everyone gathered the food together to make it easier to cook.

    ?Now each family lives separately, and the cave is inconvenient to enter and exit, so the food is divided again.

    ??The Li family received only about ten kilograms of sorghum and more than 30 kilograms of sweet potatoes.

    There is not much left of the fine japonica rice and flour prepared at home for the good news.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li spread out her clothes, shoes and socks on the quilt, ready to dry out the moisture.

    ?When she turned around, she also told her daughter-in-law to go into the mountains tomorrow to collect more mountain products. After all, there were so many people in the family, and if they didn¡¯t want to be hungry in winter, they had to be quick at this time.

    As a result, her mouth opened and she could not close it.

    ??The sorghum rice bag in front of her was almost full to the point of spilling out, the sweet potato basket was almost buried by the sweet potatoes, and the japonica rice jars were also sticking out...

    ?She shivered in shock and subconsciously looked towards the entrance of the cave. She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that no one was there. Then she turned around and glared at her granddaughter.

    Jiayin held on to the wall, walked crookedly, and finally threw herself into grandma''s arms with a smile.

    She was so happy that finally there were no outsiders around, so she no longer had to secretly feed her family members in the middle of the night. You can do whatever you want and eat whatever you want!

    ?Old Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and patted her butt.

    ??This girl is really becoming more and more daring. Before, she would do some small tricks at night, or have a cover, but now it is still daytime, and she just makes a bunch of things in such a careless way. What if she is seen by outsiders?

    ¡°Put it away quickly, quickly!¡±

    Mrs. Li lowered her voice and scolded her granddaughter in her ear. Jiayin was spanked for the first time, and she felt a little aggrieved, but she still obeyed and restored the grains and sweet potatoes to their original appearance.

    ??Old Mrs. Li breathed a long sigh of relief. Seeing that neither daughter-in-law saw her, she told them, "Go down and get firewood and fetch water. Let''s prepare to cook. Fu Niu is hungry."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 116ï¼š Get carried away

    Chapter 116 Getting carried away

    Tao Hongying stepped on the upside-down wicker basket and was busy nailing the straw curtain. After listening to her mother-in-law''s instructions, she jumped down and went down to the cave entrance with Zhao Yuru to set up the curtain.

    Mrs. Li then whispered to her granddaughter, "Fu Niu, don''t bring things out so suddenly in the future. Now that you can speak, you must tell grandma in advance. Otherwise, if someone sees you, they will capture you and burn you as a monster. Grandma... Grandma is no longer alive!"

    Jiayin didn¡¯t expect grandma to be so angry. In her opinion, everyone in the family can be trusted. Now that we have an independent place to live again, there is nothing wrong with improving our food. We can''t live frugally as a family, but the chickens, ducks and geese in the space can eat and drink well every day...

    Seeing that her granddaughter''s face was filled with grievances, the old lady was reluctant to let her go. She hugged her granddaughter and sighed.

    ¡°Fu Niu, grandma knows that you care about your family and wish you could do everything possible to plan for your family as soon as you were born. Grandma is also happy that you are filial and happy that you protect and take care of your family.

    But grandma also feels sorry for you. Grandma doesn¡¯t know where these good things come from, but they are all blessings. Our family has not done anything great and cannot help you. If you use up all the blessings in the future... you Will something happen? Grandma really doesn¡¯t dare to think about it! "

    Jiayin finally understood what the old lady was worried about. She felt really warm and helpless in her heart.

    Actually, she doesn¡¯t know what space is about. Secretly, she always thinks that she was too lonely in her previous life. God is pitiful and gave her a chance to have her loved ones again. This space is her golden finger to protect her loved ones.

    But grandma doesn¡¯t know!

    It turns out that when she took out things again and again, thinking that she was protecting and taking care of her family, grandma was actually so worried and conflicted.

    ?Think about it carefully, my father can hunt and gather a lot of wild products, so I won¡¯t go hungry for the time being.

    I was really a little carried away just now!

    She quickly hugged her grandma''s neck to reassure the old lady.

    ¡°Grandma, I am obedient.¡±

    ??The old lady hugged her granddaughter''s limp little body and finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that she listened to the advice.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the family is useless and it¡¯s dragging you down, and you have a little girl to worry about. I just hope to settle down as soon as possible, and the family will live a good life. You just need to grow up well!¡±

    ??The mountain wind howled, and a ray got into the cave. Seeing the grandfather and grandson like this, they didn''t dare to disturb them and ran away.

    In the canyon, most of the villagers were still busy around the campfire.

    The night is very cold, but everyone¡¯s heart is warm.

    ?Weaving straw curtains, fetching and boiling water, cooking and washing, there are endless tasks and endless things to say.

    Li Laosan had made a pile of mud early. Hearing his daughter-in-law¡¯s shouts, he called Li Laosi and Jiayi Jiahuan, and they went to his cave together.

    Jiayi followed the ladder, carrying a bucket of mud, and climbed up in twos and twos like a monkey.

    Then, he stood at the entrance of the cave, and Li Laosi began to throw stones upward.

    Each of the stones was as big as a small pottery pot, but in the hands of the uncle and nephew, they were as light as sweet potatoes. They threw them up while playing.

    Others were jealous and came to ask for help.

    So, after the uncle and nephew finished throwing away their own stones, they went from cave to cave to help.

    By the time they returned home, Li Laosan and his family had already set up the earthen stove and started to light the fire.

    There are two small pots of my own on the earth stove, one to boil water for vegetable porridge, and the other to cook sweet potatoes.

    ?It¡¯s just that there is no curtain at the entrance of the cave, so the mountain wind blows in and the smoke flows in, choking everyone and coughing.

    ?Li Laosan scratched the back of his head naively, feeling a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Tomorrow we will build more than half of the hole, cover it with a straw curtain, and then find wood to fasten a chimney to let the smoke out.¡±

    "Okay, that''s good. After dinner, I will put the basket outside the door to block the wind."

    Mrs. Li comforted her son. Compared with sleeping in the woods, this was already very good.

    Soon, the two naughty boys Jia An and Jia Xi came back.

    It¡¯s rare for a family to get together and have a quiet dinner.

    Mrs. Li was very happy and cut three salted duck eggs. The family ate sorghum rice porridge and boiled sweet potatoes with relish.

    The cave is very simple, and even the entrance of the cave whines and the wind blows, which is not very warm.

    But the family does not have to worry about wild beasts suddenly appearing, or insects and snakes crawling up, which is extremely satisfying.

    There was nothing to talk about all night, and everyone was even busier the next morning.

    ?After a simple bite of food, everyone went into the forest together.

    Every family is busy chopping firewood, mowing grass, picking up mountain products, even cutting down trees, digging barrels, and making chimneys.

    After all, we have to live here all winter, and we know that there will be heavy snow that will block the mountains. If we don¡¯t hurry up and stock up on firewood and food, we are simply asking for death. Except for Mrs. Li, who was looking after the good news, the rest of the Li family went down.

    Li Laosan thought that the cave was too small and difficult to use, so after cutting down the tree, he started to toss under the cliff.

    He was also very handy. Not only did he make a chimney, but he also nailed a square table and several small benches.

    ??Afraid that the good news would be too small to sit on, I made an extra small chair with a backrest.

    Jiayin lay on the straw mat at the entrance of the cave and looked down to watch the excitement.

    Actually, she has a lot of these wooden utensils in her space, but it¡¯s not convenient to take them out at this time.

    ??Not to mention that Liu Biaotou and his son must be in constant contact, there is also Dr. Zhang who is eyeing him.

    ??If any clues are discovered, no one will do anything to her, but she will always cause trouble for the family.

    ??Everyone is like a hard-working ant, perfecting his cave bit by bit as much as possible.

    ??The Li family not only has to take care of themselves, but also helps the Liu family.

    Because the village chief''s aunt is in poor health, Uncle Zhao and the others are either lame or have disabled hands, so it is always inconvenient to work.

    Coupled with the addition of Dr. Zhang, apart from being able to treat patients, he is unable to do anything else.

    In the final analysis, Liu Biaotou¡¯s family and the village chief are the only labor force in the cave next door.

    ? ? God may indeed be a little partial to everyone. The weather these days is actually warmer than before.

    ?This gave everyone plenty of time, and the piles of wood piled up immediately under the cliff, and there were three in a pile.

    ?Especially the one next to Li''s house, which is almost flush with the entrance of the cave and built on the cliff. It not only blocks the wind, but also allows you to reach for firewood, which is very convenient.

    Of course, when the burning lasts, they still have to go down to get firewood, but this already makes Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying very satisfied.

    ??Li Laosi took the young men in the village to hunt in the mountains every day. There were no big prey, but there were many rabbits and pheasants.

    ?After peeling off the skin and removing the internal organs, apply coarse salt on it and put it outside the hole, and let it dry in two or three days.

    In winter, a large pot of dried vegetables and stew is enough for the whole family to make toothpaste.

    Jiayin had nothing to do and began to think about helping.

    ??While she and her grandma were alone in the cave, she asked her grandma for her opinion. She took out two half-old mattresses from the small space courtyard and quietly placed them under the withered grass.

    ?This completely blocks the cool air coming from below and makes it difficult to be discovered. With linoleum and quilts spread on it, the bed becomes much thicker.

    Jiaren also carried the two hot water bottles he had brought to the college.

    One on the man¡¯s side and one on the woman¡¯s side.

    ??At night, I drank boiling hot water, tucked it into the bed, stepped on it with my cold feet, and soon my whole body was warmed up. Everyone sighed in comfort.

    ?Jiaxi Jiaan was naughty and curious, and even wanted to open the bag to take a look, but Mrs. Li gave her a slap in the face.

    "If you dare to open it and talk nonsense, you won''t be able to eat anymore."

    Jiaxi Jiaan immediately became obedient. She huddled under the quilt, with her little head exposed, and whispered from time to time.

    Jiayin was tired from working hard during the day and felt drowsy. Her brother had disturbed her sleep, so Mrs. Li knocked her grandchildren one by one, and the cave immediately became quiet...

    ?That night, the third heavy snow fell. When the villagers got up early, they went down to the cave and the snow was up to their knees.

    ?Everyone is glad that they were not lazy before, otherwise they would have really been blinded at a time like this.

    Fortunately, the small waterfall has a large amount of water and the pool is not frozen. Everyone does not have to worry about fetching water once a day.

    ?Like this, after three or four days, Li Laosi became a little restless.

    He climbed to the cave next door and discussed with the village chief and Liu Biaotou, wanting to go out and have a look.

    ?Hunt when you can, and if you encounter people, even better. Always ask what''s going on outside.

    Otherwise, after the New Year, it would be a bad thing to walk out and run directly into the arms of a barbarian.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 117ï¼š Not from my own family!

    Chapter 117 Not from my own family!

    ?This idea coincides with Liu Biaotou''s. He would go crazy if he was trapped in a cave every day.

    "What a good idea. I''ve been thinking about this for the past few days. If you don''t come, I''ll go over and talk to you."

    He pulled a branch and started drawing on the ground.

    "These dozens of mountains are connected into a piece. In fact, the overall look is a bit like a pea. Let''s come in from the tail of the bean, and the top of the bean is the Jinsha River. Now we stay here. If I guessed correctly, it is the thinnest waist of the bean. As long as we go east, maybe we can see people after climbing four or five mountains."

    The village chief frowned, a little worried.

    It¡¯s been a month since everyone broke into the forest, and no one¡¯s hand has been broken. It¡¯s really not easy.

    ?When the mountains are blocked by heavy snow, it would be too dangerous if you go out for a walk and accidentally get delayed somewhere.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a long-term view. It won¡¯t be too late to go out and check after spring.¡±

    Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou looked at each other, both wanting to give it a try.

    Liu Biaotou said, "Uncle Village Chief, we don''t need more people. It''s just me and Lao Si who will go out. With our ability, we are not afraid even if we encounter some difficulties."

    "No, dad, take me and Jiayi with you!" Liu Yang listened and stopped immediately.

    Jiayi also stepped forward and nodded wildly, "Yes, we are going too."

    ??Liu Biaotou slapped his son, smiled and scolded him, "Go away while we talk about business."

    Liu Yang started to make a fuss, "We are all adults now that we can hunt. Why can''t we just listen to business?"

    "Yes, if you don''t agree, we will follow you secretly." Jiayi also supported.

    ??Like Liu Yang''s brothers, he longed to wear a pair of trousers, so of course he had to advance and retreat together at this time.

    Everyone was dumbfounded by the trouble made by these two boys. The village chief thought for a while and said.

    ¡°You can go if you want. Everyone is in Maodong, so there is no danger. But you must remember not to go too far, and go back early.¡±

    ¡°Okay, uncle, we are also thinking about home and we will not go too far.¡±

    ?Even after this matter was settled, all the caves were happy after hearing about it, and they were all wondering what it was like outside.

    ??The barbarians retreated, but they had already reached the Jinsha River. They even vaguely hoped that the capital would not move south.

    ?Although everyone knows that this is unlikely...

    On the second day, Liu Biaotou and Li Laosi took their family and Liu Yang and set off.

    They were also relying on their ability. They only had a few sorghum flour cakes stuffed in their arms, but they were fully equipped with bows, arrows and long knives.

    This means that after going out, all food and drink must be found in the forest.

    ??Of course the Li family was concerned about it, but they knew they couldn''t stop it, so they simply let it go.

    As a result, the two of them went into the woods and did not come back for seven or eight days.

    ??No matter how much the Li family believes in the abilities of Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou, they can no longer sit still.

    ?The entrance of the cave was blocked by two layers of straw curtains, which made the cave a little dark.

    Fortunately, there was firewood on the stove and there was barely any light.

    The pot was half filled with water, and the sides of the pot were sizzling and steaming.

    ?Old Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter, quietly opened the curtain, and looked out into the mountains and forests.

    ?It¡¯s a pity that I looked again and again, but still couldn¡¯t see anyone.

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t help but regret, "I shouldn''t have let the fourth child and Jiayi go out. It''s snowing so heavily. Even if they suffer, it''s hard to survive."

    The square table at home is placed next to the earthen stove. There is a smooth stone slab on the table. Jiaren has a brush in his left hand and is dipping it in water to practice writing with his left hand.

    He is a person who can endure hardships. In just a few days, he has already written well.

    Jia Huan sat next to his brother, cracking hazelnuts and walnuts with a small stone, and put the selected nuts into a small bowl. This was a snack for his sister.

    Seeing Grandma like this, Jiaren said, "Grandma, don''t worry, the village chief has said that if Fourth Uncle and the others don''t come back tomorrow, they will send someone to greet them."

    Jia Huan also nodded, "The fourth uncle is the most powerful, so he will definitely be fine."

    ?Li Laosan was sitting on the edge of the thatched bed, polishing a two-story wooden shelf in his hand, ready to put dishes, chopsticks and sundries at home. He also responded, "Yes, mother, I will follow you when the time comes and I will definitely bring back the fourth child."

    ?Old Mrs. Li sighed. She was very afraid that her youngest son and grandson would not be picked up, so she took her third son in again.

    Jiayin looked quietly at the mountains and forests outside, without any feeling of panic. She guessed that her father and the others would be fine, so she hugged her grandma''s neck and cried out that she was thirsty, intending to divert her attention.

    ?Sure enough, Mrs. Li quickly went to look for a small jar in the corner.

    The jar contains wild honey obtained from the forest earlier. The family keeps it and occasionally drinks it with water for good news.

    At this moment, Mrs. Li mixed some warm water and made a large bowl.

    After a few sips of the good news, he waved his chubby hands and called his brother over.

    Jiaxi Jia''an swallowed greedily and quietly looked at her grandma who didn''t object. Then she smiled and moved closer to her sister.

    Three brothers and sisters, you drank one mouthful and I drank the honey water quickly.

    Mrs. Li picked up her sewing basket and pierced the soles of her shoes. After all, because her granddaughter was well-behaved, she could not worry about her troubled son for the time being.

    When I got up early the next day, the sky was a little gloomy, and the old people said they were afraid of heavy snow again.

    ?At this time, everyone in the village couldn''t sit still.

    ??The young men in each cave came down from the cave, gathered together to discuss, and hurried into the mountain to greet Li Laosi and the others.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? possible

    ??The village chief walked around in front of people with his hands behind his back, holding the pipe pot, and said with a frown.

    ¡°You can¡¯t have too many people there. After all, there are people of all ages here, so we have to be on guard.¡±

    He nodded to Li Lao San and said, "Lao San, can you take five or six people with you?"

    "It''s okay, Uncle Village Chief, we''ll set off now and be back soon." Li Laosan was already dressed neatly, with a hatchet in his hand, a rope tied around his waist, and more than 20 pieces of dry food in the bag on his back. pancake.

    ?He turned to the villagers and said, "If anyone''s family can let go temporarily, please come with me. Our family will provide dry food."

    Immediately, five or six villagers stood up. They were all close to the Li family and often hunted with Li Laosi.

    ?With a simple tidying up, these people are about to go into the woods.

    At this time, someone in the cave suddenly shouted loudly, "There seems to be a shadow in the woods!"

    ?Everyone immediately became happy. Li Laosan raised his leg and was about to run forward, but was stopped by the village chief.

    As people get older, they become more cautious.

    The village chief advised, "Wait a little longer and see if it''s Lao Si and the others?"

    How could there be anyone else walking around in such a deep mountain and old forest except for them?

    Everyone felt that the village chief was too timid, but they did not object.

    But after waiting and waiting, the people in the forest did not come out, and the people in the cave no longer saw their shadows, as if everything just now was like an illusion.

    But the villager insisted, "I can''t be wrong. There are indeed figures, but four or five, I can''t tell them apart!"

    Li Laosan couldn''t wait any longer. He held the hatchet tightly and said, "I''ll go take a look first!"

    ?Whenever he moves, the villagers will of course follow him.

    ?So, a few people stepped on the snow and entered the forest.

    ?After walking for more than half an hour, Li Laosan, a good-tempered person, became a little anxious.

    Did the villagers really see it wrong?

    ?At this moment, a human figure appeared from behind the big tree not far away.

    Li Laosan and others were happy and wanted to call someone, but unfortunately their expressions changed in the next moment!

    No, this is not my family...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 118ï¼š mountain visitor

    Chapter 118 Visitors from outside the mountains

    ?The man who came out from behind the tree looked like he was in his thirties. He was well-dressed, but he seemed to bend down habitually, like a servant.

    Maybe he suffered some hardship in the mountains and forests. His face was bruised from the cold, and his coat and trousers were scratched to pieces. He was also holding a hatchet in his hand, but it was more like holding a pen, which was very awkward.

    ??Li Laosan and others subconsciously retreated, gathered together, raised the hatchets in their hands, and shouted loudly, "Who are you? Where do you come from?"

    ??The man''s eyes were also full of fear and confusion. He looked at Li Laosan and the others carefully, and then responded, "I come from outside the mountains and am a refugee. Who are you? Why are you here?"

    ?Li Laosan and the others were a little relieved, as long as they were not bandits.

    "We also fled here, but we entered the mountains very early. Are you alone?"

    Before the man could respond, another coughing sound came from behind the tree, and then a man and two women came out.

    ?A woman looks like a servant, supporting a middle-aged woman who is very elegantly dressed.

    ?The other man was over forty years old. Although he looked embarrassed, he could see a bit of bookishness in his eyebrows.

    Li Laosan and the others were even more surprised. Where did the nobles and... scholars come from this deep mountain and forest?

    ?The beautiful woman kept coughing and seemed to be very ill. The middle-aged scholar was very anxious and took a few steps forward to salute Li Laosan and others.

    ¡°Fellow fellows, do you live nearby? Is there a doctor in the village? We also fled here and need a place to stay. I wonder if the fellows can make it easier?¡±

    "Are there only four of you?" Li Laosan asked cautiously, and the middle-aged scholar nodded quickly, "Yes, almost all the original carriage luggage was abandoned outside the mountain. We have been walking for four or five days without seeing anyone, and we really can''t hold on. , luckily I met you all.¡±

    Li Laosan hesitated for a moment and asked a villager to go back and report the news first, and then led the four people out of the forest, but he always held the hatchet tightly in his hand and never put it down...

    The beautiful woman was so sick that she could hardly walk. The middle-aged scholar had been a bit avoidant at first, but later he stopped caring and took turns carrying the beautiful woman on his back with the servant woman.

    ?In this way, after walking for a while, the group returned to the mountain stream.

    ??The village chief and Li Laoer had already led seven or eight villagers to wait. They lit a bonfire and of course brought firewood and sickles.

    ??Although some villagers reported the news in advance and everyone had speculations, they were completely relieved when they saw the four outsiders.

    Because these two men and two women are really not disguised as bandits and thieves, the beautiful woman''s illness is indeed very serious.

    The middle-aged scholar did not expect that there would be so many people in the mountain stream, and was startled. He had to carefully look at several caves on the mountain, as well as the village chief and others, before he stepped forward to speak.

    He still did not identify himself. He only said that he was a fugitive and asked the doctor to stay temporarily.

    ?And he took the initiative and ordered the servant woman and his attendants to hand over all the hatchets in their hands.

    ?When the villagers saw this, of course they could not make things more difficult, but they had no intention of letting them enter the cave.

    They were only invited into a simple shed that was built on weekdays. The snow was cleared in the shed and a bonfire was lit. It was not very comfortable, but it was much better than braving the wind and snow outside.

    ?In each cave, old men, women and children opened the curtains and peeked down secretly.

    ??The Li family was no exception, and Jiayin was even more curious. Unfortunately, she was hugged back by Tao Hongying without even taking a second look.

    ?The wind at the entrance of the cave is strong and can easily cause headaches.

    ?Shenji Zhang is getting older and is unwilling to take the trouble. He had recovered from the cold before, but he became more and more afraid of the cold.

    ?At this moment, he wrapped himself in a wolfskin coat and hat, rolled himself into a ball, and then reluctantly got off the ladder.

    When he finally entered the shed and saw the beautiful woman and the middle-aged scholar, he was so shocked that he couldn''t speak for a long time. The middle-aged scholar was also surprised. After careful identification, he asked tentatively, "But... Doctor Zhang from Jishi Hall?"

    Shenji Zhang coughed twice and quickly adjusted the wolfskin hat he was wearing crookedly, "It''s me, but I don''t know...how did Mr. Wen get here?"

    The middle-aged scholar didn''t have time to say anything, so he grabbed his arm and pulled him in front of the beautiful woman.

    "Doctor Zhang, please help me quickly... Mrs. Cui, she caught wind and cold before entering the mountain. She had an intermittent fever on the way. She took some medicine pills, but it only relieved her, without much effect."

    Divine Doctor Zhang shook his head and whispered, "How come you two are together? In this troubled world, anything can happen to you."

    The middle-aged scholar had a bad look on his face, and sighed and said, "It''s a long story, but the miracle doctor should save people first."

    ?Miracle doctor Zhang checked the beautiful woman''s pulse, then straightened up and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a serious illness, it¡¯s just that the wind and cold have dragged on for a long time, but I still need to take medicinal soup for six or seven days to recover for a while.¡±

    After saying that, he still asked, "Where are you planning to go? Is there anyone to help you?"

    The middle-aged scholar shook his head, with a complicated look on his face, "We were driven into the mountains and forests by the barbarians. We are desperate and have no one to help us. If it is convenient here, can we stay here for a few days?"

    ?Miracle doctor Zhang spread his hands and turned to the villagers and others, "I can''t make the decision, so I''d better ask everyone."

    The village chief and everyone became wary when they knew that Doctor Zhang knew the visitor.

    After all, Doctor Zhang has saved countless people along the way and is highly respected by everyone.

    ?These people knew him, and they must not be bad people. Moreover, they came here alone and posed no threat to everyone.

    ??But if we leave them behind and the caves are full, how will we arrange for them?

    Perhaps seeing that the villagers were in trouble, the middle-aged scholar motioned to his entourage to take the package, took out two fifty-tael silver coins from it, and held them to the village chief with both hands.

    "Uncle, we are all downgraded people from the end of the world, so please make it easier for us. We have nothing but a little money. If any fellow villager is willing to sell the cave, this is our thank you gift. Even the smallest cave is worth it. good!"

    ??The village chief quickly waved his hand and refused to accept the money.

    "Mr. Wen, you''re welcome. It''s not easy when you''re away from home, so you should lend a hand. What''s more, you know Dr. Zhang, who is half of your family. Take your money back, and I''ll make some arrangements for you first."

    As he spoke, the village chief greeted two villagers, men from Aunt Wu¡¯s third wife¡¯s family and Second Sister-in-law Sun¡¯s family.

    ?The two families usually get along well, and this time they lived together in the smallest cave.

    ¡°You guys, please give up the cave temporarily and see if you can squeeze in wherever you want.¡±

    Uncle Wu and Brother Sun didn¡¯t refuse either. They are a family of three and don¡¯t have much luggage. It¡¯s easy to move anywhere.

    Mr. Wen insisted on giving the money to the village chief, "I''m sorry to bother you, brother, but I must give you this money. It would be better if I could ask for some hot water for us and use simple things."

    ??The village chief thought for a while and accepted it. One silver lock was given to the Wu and Sun families, and the other was given directly to Li Laoer.

    ¡°Second brother, your family has the most abundant food. Go back and talk to your mother and take more care of Mr. Wen and the others. Let them eat with your family these days!¡±

    ??Li Laoer agreed, even if he didn''t give any money, for the sake of Dr. Zhang''s face, his family would have to take more care of him.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 119ï¼š Food is more expensive than money!

    Chapter 119 Food is more expensive than money!

    ??Second Aunt Wu and Second Aunt Sun lived well and were a little reluctant to move out, but when they saw the money, they were immediately happy.

    They can''t live in the mountains forever. After they go out in the spring, they have no house or land, and they have to use money everywhere. Making a fortune at this time can be regarded as an unexpected gain.

    Soon, the smallest cave was poured out.

    ??The servant woman may have some martial arts skills, and she climbed up with the beautiful woman on her back a few times. However, Mr. Wen wasted a lot of effort, and was even laughed at by Divine Doctor Zhang.

    When Li Laoer came home, he gave the money to his mother.

    Mrs. Li asked Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru to go over and help, and share some of the excess buckets, pots, pans, and other supplies at home.

    In fact, at times like this, silver is really of little use, but food is the most valuable thing.

    Because in the deep mountains and old forests, there is such a war and cold winter, food can survive, but money may not be able to buy food.

    ??Old Mrs. Li was willing to help Mr. Wen and the other four because of Dr. Zhang''s reputation and because her family had the confidence.

    With their precious granddaughter by their side, their family is not afraid of running out of food.

    Soon, before they could finish cleaning up, good news came to grandma¡¯s ears, giving the old lady another great reason.

    ¡°Grandma, my eldest brother is studying, and I¡¯m looking for my husband.¡±

    It took Mrs. Li a long time to realize what was happening, and her eyes immediately lit up.

    ¡°Oh, grandma¡¯s lucky girl, why are you so smart! Haha, why didn¡¯t grandma think of that?¡±

    Jiayin hugged her grandma¡¯s neck and giggled, ¡°Grandma, take me there.¡±

    I have to say that Jiaxi and Jiaan have been trapped in the cave these past few days. The biggest pleasure is teaching their sister to speak, and the results are still very good.

    Jiayin can¡¯t speak long sentences yet, but her pronunciation is much clearer.

    Mrs. Li thought about it for a while but refused, "No, wait two more days. There are patients over there. Be careful, I''ll get you involved too. Grandma won''t go either, so you can do needlework at home with her."

    The good news faded away immediately. She didn¡¯t want to do needlework, she wanted to watch the fun!

    ?She was lying on the bed and rolling around in boredom, wishing she could eat a few more bites of feet.

    Tao Hongying couldn''t bear to see her daughter like this, so she said, "Mom, I''ll carry Fu Niu there on my back. I won''t stay too long and will be back soon."

    Zhao Yuru also said, "Yes, mother, Fu Niu is so sensible on weekdays. It''s rare that she wants to go have fun, so let us take her with her."

    ¡°Okay, go ahead, go ahead.¡± Old Mrs. Li waved her hands in confusion, ¡°I usually say that I spoil Fu Niu, but in fact, none of you can run away. When she grows up and becomes unruly and willful, it will be your fault.¡±

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru both laughed and quickly wrapped Fu Niu in a quilt and tied her back with a bamboo basket.

    Jiayin kissed them each and smiled happily.

    For a while, Tao Hongying carried Fu Niu on her back, and Zhao Yuru carried a large wicker basket. They took a bunch of them in a mess and went down to their cave.

    The cave given to Mr. Wen and the others can accommodate at most seven or eight people, so the place is very small.

    At this moment, there are four Mr. Wen, plus Doctor Zhang and the village chief, and the place is already very crowded.

    Tao Hongying shouted and asked the people above to get the basket down, and then they climbed up the vine ladder.

    The third Aunt Wu and the Second Aunt Sun took away all the bedding and supplies, leaving only the hay for making the bed, which was about a foot thick, which was enough.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru got busy when they saw the beautiful woman sitting sickly on the cave wall.

    ?Laying linoleum, spreading quilts, setting up pots and lighting fires, boiling water to make porridge, all busy.

    Jiayin, on the other hand, lay on her mother''s back, blinking her big eyes, and kept looking at Mr. Wen and the four of them.

    ?Especially Mr. Wen, the more she looked at it, the more satisfied she became.

    Although it is said that knowing people, knowing faces, but not knowing the heart, there is also a saying that appearance comes from the heart.

    Mr. Wen has a dignified appearance, and his eyes are very upright. He looks like the most orthodox scholar, noble and dignified. It would be no problem for a person like this to be Jiaren''s husband for a few months.

    Everyone didn¡¯t know that a little girl who had just turned one year old could think so much, they just thought she was curious.

    Soon, the beautiful woman was helped to lie down on the soft bed, and there were even a few hot pebbles placed under the quilt.

    ?The servant girl was extremely happy, and her somewhat rigid expression also showed gratitude.

    Mr. Wen found out and thanked Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru.

    Tao Hongying was cheerful and spoke directly.

    "Sir, there is no need to be like this. Divine Doctor Zhang was entrusted to our family by a noble person. If you are familiar with Divine Doctor Zhang, you are also a guest of our family. What''s more, our second brother also took the money back. My mother asked us to take good care of you. Unfortunately, I have been running away all the way. I don¡¯t have any good things at home. I hope your husband won¡¯t take offense if I¡¯m negligent.¡±

    "No, no!" Mr. Wen glanced at the beautiful woman and saw that the purple color on her face had faded, and the maid was wiping her hands and face with a hot cloth.

    On the stove at the entrance of the cave, rice porridge was simmering in a small iron pot. Dried vegetables and minced meat seemed to be added to it. It was bubbling and bubbling. The aroma made him want to swallow his saliva.

    ?It all seemed like a dream. One moment I was going to freeze to death in the mountains and forests, but in the blink of an eye I had food, drink and shelter.

    When the meat porridge was ready, Tao Hongying cut three more salted eggs. Mr. Wen and four other people, including Doctor Zhang and the village chief, all shared a bowl of meat porridge.

    ??The village chief blushed a little, but as he got older and his mouth became more greedy, he didn''t want to refuse the meat porridge in his hand.

    As for Divine Doctor Zhang, he is already drinking Xili snoring faster than anyone else...

    Xu Xu really suffered a big mistake in the woods. Even the beautiful woman insisted on drinking a bowl of porridge and eating salted egg yolk.

    After the meal, Doctor Zhang took the prepared medicinal materials, and Zhao Yuru helped cook them.

    The doctor Zhang began to chase people away, "Okay, let''s go, let them watch the medicine and drink it, and they will be fine after a good sleep."

    Tao Hongying thought for a while, carefully took out a pear from the basket she brought, and handed it to Mr. Wen.

    "This is what my family picked from the forest. There is not much. Sir, I keep it so that the noble man can remove the bitter taste after taking the medicine."

    Mr. Wen didn''t expect that she would be so thoughtful. His mouth moved, but he didn''t say anything. He only bowed deeply.

    Tao Hongying hurriedly hid aside, and then pulled Zhao Yuru down to the entrance of the cave.

    Jiayin lay on my mother¡¯s back, smiling and waving to Mr. Wen.

    Mr. Wen was stunned, quickly put the pears aside, and waved his hand...

    Jiayin couldn¡¯t stop giggling, and the more she thought about it, the more satisfied she became. Unfortunately, the treacherous Bei Feng found an opportunity and choked her with a cough.

    Tao Hongying was frightened and ran back to her cave. She was relieved when she saw that her daughter drank hot water and found nothing unusual.

    Mrs. Li was anxious and asked her daughter-in-law, "How about Mr. Wen? Does he look good?"

    Tao Hongying said, "Mom, Mr. Wen is such a good person. He is very polite to us and doesn''t look down on us. He also thanks us when we make the bed, and he also bows to us when we make porridge, and politely makes us uncomfortable."

    ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Zhao Yuru also moved a small stool and sat next to the stove, whispering.

    ¡°Mr. Wen is not the kind of scholar who has his eyes set high above his head. I see that he and the sick lady are not like a family, and they must avoid suspicion in everything they do. But he also hates the lady, which seems really strange.¡±

    ¡°As long as Mr. Wen is good, we don¡¯t care about the rest. That¡¯s their business. After we get the money, we¡¯ll take more care of him and help him more. If the villagers ask, don¡¯t say too much.¡±

    Mrs. Li told her daughter-in-law, smiling and thinking about when to mention to Mr. Wen about teaching Jiaren how to read.

    They talked so lively that Jiaren sat beside them and practiced calligraphy without stopping.

    Since my grandson works so hard, the family will naturally try their best to help.

    At this time, someone outside suddenly shouted, "Oh, Mr. Liu is back, the Fourth Brother is back!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 120ï¼š The world is in chaos

    Chapter 120 The world is in chaos

    The Li family all rushed to the entrance of the cave and opened the curtain.

    Sure enough, not far away, Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou had come out of the forest with Liu Yang Jiayi.

    ?The four men rolled like snowmen and pulled two sledges. The sledges were full of things, which showed that they had caught a big prey.

    Village people in each cave are jumping down like dumplings.

    The children were also shouting and clamoring to go down and watch the fun.

    Jiaxi Jiaan even wanted to collapse the cave. Old Mrs. Li pulled them and slapped each of them with a hat before letting them go down.

    Jiayin was also extremely anxious, stretching out her little hands and shouting, "I want milk, too, I want it too!"

    ?Orange Mrs. Li hurriedly looked for the bamboo pole on her back. By the time her grandfather and grandson went down, the villagers had already surrounded the sledge on three levels inside and three outside.

    "I''m finally back. If you don''t come back, I will lead people to look for you."

    ¡°I have already gone, but when I met Mr. Wen and the others, I came back.¡±

    ¡°Who is Mr. Wen? Is there a stranger in the village?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are here. Doctor Zhang knows them and they are not bad people.¡±

    ¡°Fourth brother, have you dug out the wild boar¡¯s nest? You actually killed three of them, and they¡¯re still so fat!¡±

    ?The villagers seemed to be celebrating the New Year, and it was as lively as a boiling soup pot.

    They were chatting with Li Laosi, saying something to you and me, making everyone confused.

    But Li Laosi, Liu Biaotou and others also quickly understood the changes in the family.

    Seeing Mrs. Li carrying the child forward, Mr. Li stepped forward to salute his mother, kissed his daughter again, and said with a smile, "Mom, we killed three wild boars, which is enough to last the whole winter."

    "It''s good to come back. The things are not important. We promised to be there in four or five days, but you have been gone for almost ten days! The whole family is worried about not eating well or sleeping well. Don''t go out next time."

    ?Old Mrs. Li complained about her son, and she even forgot to squeeze her son''s arms and legs for fear that he would get hurt.

    ?At the end, I talked about family justice again and looked up and down again.

    Jiayi was beaming with pride and showed off to his grandma.

    ¡°Grandma, I tripped over a wild boar and wiped my neck. The master even praised me!¡±

    ¡°Silly boy, it¡¯s too dangerous. You can¡¯t do this again. Go warm yourself up quickly and ask your fourth aunt to prepare delicious food for you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Jiayi also kissed his sister and ran to find hot water to drink.

    Everything is good on the road. If you are hungry, you can roast chicken and rabbit, but drinking water is not easy.

    Soon, everyone helped to unload everything from the sledge.

    Twelve pheasants, seven or eight rabbits, a robe, and three wild boars. The harvest was really rich.

    ??The village chief puffed out two pipes and pots and looked at Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou.

    "There are guests in the village and they are sick. The third and fourth daughters-in-law are helping to take care of them. Some of the pheasants are left to make soup for the patients. The rabbit meat is tender and distributed to those who have babies at home. As for the wild boar, half of it is stewed in the evening. , let¡¯s have some fun, each family will share the other half, and keep the other two for daily use. What do you think?¡±

    "Okay, listen to uncle." Neither Liu Biaotou nor Li Laosi had any objections.

    Everybody has been running for their lives together, and till now, we are a whole.

    They killed these prey and brought them back with great hardships, but they could not eat them alone.

    ?In this way, everyone took advantage of it, and they left most of it for their families, who were the best.

    After that, when the villagers hunted prey, they naturally had a share.

    ?Things were settled like this, and everyone in the village, young and old, dressed like balls, started busy with smiles.

    Old people clear snow and expand the open space to make it easier to work.

    Children followed in the trouble and were afraid but couldn''t help but peek at the men killing pigs and skinning them. The women were busy fetching water and boiling water. The previously built stoves came in handy again. The iron pots from each house were unplugged and placed here, and they could quickly stew meat.

    There was no place to look for cabbage and radishes at this time. Fortunately, we picked many wild vegetables while on the road and they were all thoroughly dried in the sun.

    ?Soak it in water and wash it. It¡¯s also good for stewing pork.

    ?In just an hour, the mountain stream was filled with heat and fragrance.

    Uncle Zhao was worried about wild animals coming, so he arranged for some young men to stand guard.

    The young man was very happy to be entrusted with the important task. He walked around carrying a hatchet, holding his head high and chest high, looking extremely proud.

    Mr. Wen and the four of them were in the cave, hearing the excitement below and feeling enthusiastic.

    They had been in the mountains and forests for five or six days, but it was the first time they saw so many people, and they felt as if they had returned to the human world.

    Mr. Wen asked, "Sister-in-law Qiong, has your fever gone away?"

    Before the cold-faced Sister-in-law Qiong could respond, the beautiful woman with her eyes closed spoke.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not hot anymore. You go down and take a look, thank these people for me, and I will definitely repay you and these folks in the future... in the future.¡±

    "Junior sister, don''t say that." Mr. Wen also changed his title and lowered his voice to persuade, "The situation has come to this. You have to relax and take care of yourself."

    Mrs. Cui shook her head, "Senior brother, I was too cowardly before, so I was bullied like this. I won''t do it anymore. Don''t try to persuade me, I know what I know. It''s just that senior brother risked his life to turn around and rescue me, I..."

    "No, junior sister, you and I don''t have to be so polite. I''ll go down first and take a look, you rest!" Mr. Wen seemed to be afraid of what she would say, so he quickly stopped talking, and then called to the attendant, "Wen Hai, come down together. "

    The entourage quickly got off the vine ladder first, and then caught up at the bottom to prevent Mr. Wen from falling.

    When the master and servant arrived at the open space, the villagers greeted them warmly.

    ¡°Mr. Wen is here, you can eat pork soon!¡±

    Mr. Wen smiled and nodded his thanks. The village chief called him forward and introduced Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou to him.

    "These are the two patron saints of our village. They went out to explore the road earlier and just came back."

    ??Li Laosi just heard what his mother said and knew that his family wanted Mr. Wen to teach his nephew, so he was very polite and bowed first and then started talking to Mr. Wen.

    ?They accidentally went a little off track this time and climbed three mountains. They didn''t see any people. They were worried about home, so they hurried back.

    I didn¡¯t want my family to go out even once, but instead I waited for Mr. Wen and his party to arrive.

    ?There was a bonfire in the hut, and someone brought earthenware bowls and poured hot water.

    ??The villagers who had no work in hand gathered around to listen to what Li Laosi and Mr. Wen were talking about.

    Mr. Wen also sighed when he thought of the chaos outside.

    "It''s completely chaotic outside. Half a month ago, the barbarians arrived in Kyoto and headed south. We were a little late when we came out of Kyoto and were almost overtaken by the barbarians. We had no choice but to enter the forest."

    "How many cavalry do the barbarians have? Have all the people in Kyoto and along the way fled?" Liu Biaotou asked.

    Mr. Wen''s face turned even worse and he responded, "I don''t know how many barbarians there are, but there are the sounds of horse hooves everywhere. It should be that the entire clan is attacking. Because the capital was moved too suddenly and there were many obstacles on the road, many people did not move south in time. Some of them were moved southward. The barbarians killed them and their blood flowed like rivers, and some of them were captured by the barbarians.¡±

    He took a sip of hot water impatiently and couldn''t help cursing, "Those wine sacks and rice sacks in the imperial court usually squeeze the people''s fat and oil to support themselves. When they are needed to protect the people, they can run faster than anyone else."

    ??The village chief looked unhappy when he heard this, and also cursed, "The emperor has run away, who can we count on?"

    ?Everyone was scared, "Fortunately we left early and went directly into the mountains, otherwise we would have died at this time..."

    ¡°Originally I thought we were suffering enough, but I didn¡¯t expect that compared to other places, it¡¯s already pretty good.¡±

    ¡°What should we do when spring begins? We have to go out.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 121ï¼š There must be a road before the car reaches the mountain!

    Chapter 121 There must be a road before the car reaches the mountain!

    ??The village chief did not dare to let the villagers continue to talk like this, for fear of weakening his temper, so he shouted.

    "Stop guessing. There must be a road before the car reaches the mountain. As long as we don''t take the wrong road, we will reach the Jinsha River when we leave the mountain. Then it will be safe to cross the river. No matter how powerful the barbarians are, they can still keep an eye on us and hunt them down. ? We don¡¯t have money, so don¡¯t take yourself too seriously!¡±

    Everyone was shouted at a few words, and not only did they not get angry, but they felt relieved.

    ?The same is true. They are not noble or rich people. There is no reason for the barbarians to bite them. As long as they are careful, there should be no big problems.

    ?So, everyone soon threw this worry into anger.

    Of course, it¡¯s also because...the pork is stewed!

    ??Pork stewed with dried vegetables and mushrooms was served in a big bowl each person. They drank the soup and ate the meat. Even though the cold wind had cooled down a bit, everyone was sweating profusely.

    From time to time, a few words, noisy in the mountains.

    The women specially made a small stove for the little ones, chopped the cooked pork and soaked mushrooms, and only added a small handful of rice grains, making them soft, glutinous and fragrant.

    The little ones couldn¡¯t even lift their heads after eating. However, Jiayin disliked the smell of wild boar meat and only ate half of the bowl.

    Tao Hongying took the time to knead a small piece of dough, took the broth and other items and went to the small cave. She quickly rolled out the noodles and made sick rice for Mrs. Cui.

    Jiayin is wearing a red coat and trousers and a rabbit-skin hat. He is not messy like ordinary farm children. Instead, he is white, fat, clean, and extremely cute.

    ?She ran to the bed and looked at Mrs. Cui with big eyes, saying nothing and not being naughty.

    ?Mrs. Cui''s cough became lighter, but she still felt uncomfortable. When she opened her eyes and saw such a fat baby, she couldn''t help but laugh.

    ¡°Whose child are you from?¡±

    Jiayin pointed to Tao Hongying, who was busy at the door, and responded softly, "She''s from my mother''s family."

    ?Such a milky voice instantly made Mrs. Cui''s heart soften.

    She habitually wanted to give a greeting gift, but when she started to do so, she realized that there was nothing around her.

    As a result, her face became a little more lonely, she just touched Jiayin''s face and whispered.

    ¡°Little girl, you are so cute, grow up well and grow into a beautiful girl.¡±

    Jiayin could see the tenderness and loneliness in her eyes, and felt a little distressed, so he stretched out his little hand and gave her a small thing.

    Tao Hongying looked up and saw her daughter running inside. She was afraid that she would be naughty, so she hurriedly shouted.

    ¡°Fu Niu, come here quickly, don¡¯t disturb Madam¡¯s rest.¡±

    Seeing the good news running out, she told Sister-in-law Qiong.

    ¡°After another cup of tea, the noodles will be cooked and can be served to my wife. After eating the noodles, you can take the medicine. Doctor Zhang said that this medicine will damage the spleen and stomach, so it should not be taken on an empty stomach.¡±

    Sister-in-law Qiong quickly nodded and thanked her. Tao Hongying smiled and waved her hand, "I will ask the boy at home to bring you food later. You can take care of my wife first."

    As she spoke, she carried the good news and went down.

    ?Everyone is happy after eating a meal of pork. There is food and oil in their bellies, and they are in a good mood. Barbarians, in troubled times, let alone worry.

    The men chatted while the women hurriedly took a bite and cleaned up.

    ?After finishing their work, the sky was completely dark, the wind and snow were getting stronger and stronger, and everyone hurried back to the cave.

    Mr. Wen climbed up the small cave and saw Mrs. Cui sitting in a daze, so he asked.

    ¡°Junior sister, are you feeling uncomfortable?¡±

    ?Mrs. Cui raised her head and responded with a rare smile.

    "No, senior brother, I''m worried. I just ate noodles and drank medicine, and I''m much better now."

    Mr. Wen was happy to hear this and was extremely grateful to the Li family.

    ¡°Although we were given money, in this situation, food is more expensive than money and gold. We came over and had two meals, one meat porridge and one meat soup noodles. The Li family is really too generous.¡±

    Mrs. Cui also nodded, raised the small piece of oil paper in her hand, and said with a smile, "Just now, the fat girl from the Li family gave me a piece of candy, which is very sweet."

    "The youngest baby?" Mr. Wen was surprised and praised, "Family tradition is really important, a little baby is so loyal and generous."

    Mrs. Cui thought for a while and said, "Senior brother, let''s stay here until spring and go on the road with these people? We have nothing to offer for the time being, but when the time comes, senior brother can say a few words to the village chief and the Li family. "When we get to Jiangnan, we will be well rewarded." Mr. Wen nodded, "I think so too, but this winter, we will have to trouble the Li family even more."

    The taciturn Sister-in-law Qiong suddenly interrupted, "I can go hunting and exchange food with the villagers."

    "This is also a solution, but it is still not enough." Mr. Wen pondered for a moment, then comforted Mrs. Cui, "Junior sister, don''t worry, just rest in peace and recuperate, leave the rest to me."

    ?Mrs. Cui could only nod. Her body really couldn''t help much, or it would be better if she didn''t cause any trouble.

    As soon as Mr. Wen got off the cave, he and his entourage went to the village chief''s cave to stay overnight.

    He didn¡¯t know that in the cave next door, the Li family was already thinking about finding a job for him.

    ¡°Mom, Mr. Wen is sensible and wise, and should be a good gentleman.¡± Li Laosi spoke first.

    Li Laoer also smiled and echoed, "Yes, I also talked to Mr. Wen a few more times. It''s rare that he doesn''t have a weird temper. Although he didn''t say it explicitly, he should have achieved fame."

    Jiaren¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard it and had some vague guesses.

    Mrs. Li felt sorry for her grandson and patted him on the shoulder, "Don''t worry too much. I think this opportunity is rare at home, so I want Mr. Wen to teach you how to read. Otherwise, the winter is so long and it won''t be wasted."

    Jiaren suppressed his excitement and nodded repeatedly, "Thank you, grandma, I will study hard."

    "I hope you don''t study hard. A good child is like an old man all day long, and he has to play when he has to. Do you understand?"

    ¡°I got it, grandma.¡±

    Jiayin lay in her grandma¡¯s arms, listened to the family talk, yawned, and quickly fell asleep.

    ?The stove fire was dancing, and the orange-red light made the cave feel extraordinarily warm.

    ?Shanfeng outside the cave tried hard to rush in without showing off his power, but unfortunately he broke his head and failed.

    ?The stone wall that covers most of the cave entrance is covered with thick mud. Even the door for the family to move around is covered with two layers of straw curtains and an additional layer of linoleum.

    ?Outside the cave is the cold ice and snow, the hustle and bustle of troubled times, and perhaps countless despair and confusion.

    But at this moment, when the family is together, it seems like they are not afraid of anything.

    ?Especially Li Lao Er, Li Lao San and Li Lao Si, the three brothers discussed tomorrow to clean up all the blood-stained snow from the pig slaughter today and push it into the river to avoid being sniffed by wild beasts.

    The lessons learned by the wolves before were too profound, and we must not repeat the same mistakes.

    Li Laosan still needs to cut down two more trees and build a table and benches for the small cave.

    It''s freezing and snowy, so Mr. Wen and his four servants may not be able to leave.

    After living like this for a few months, everything that needs to be purchased has to be purchased.

    After chatting for a while, the family carefully found their way to the bed and got dressed and fell asleep.

    ?It was too cold to get up early, so everyone had breakfast in their own caves to prepare for the sun to warm them up before going out for activities.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as the Li family put breakfast on the table, they heard someone shouting under the cave.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, Hongying!¡±

    Tao Hongying quickly hid her daughter''s custard bowl, then lay down at the entrance of the cave to look at it.

    ¡°Third Aunt, you¡¯ve had breakfast. Come up and sit down for a while. How about a bite?¡±

    It turned out that Aunt Wu was down there, and her men were beside her. Both of them looked anxious, waving their hands and asking questions.

    ¡°Hongying, look quickly, is my dog ??Shengzi sleeping with Jiaxi¡¯s family?¡±

    Tao Hongying quickly turned around and saw Jiaxi Jiaan sitting at the table eating sweet potatoes. There was no trace of Gou Sheng.

    She responded, "Auntie, Gou Sheng''er didn''t come and didn''t sleep at my house!"

    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Aunt Wu San sat down on the ground and cried loudly.

    ¡°The dog is lost, the dog is lost!¡±

    The additional update of Book Review 400 is here, and today¡¯s Huahua still provides the fourth update on time! Ahem, cough, cough, Huahua has been having trouble with four consecutive updates these days. Now the rules for adding updates have been adjusted. If there are 100 new comments, an update will be added. The next four updates for Li Huahua will be at 500 book reviews. Thank you for your hard work, move your fingers. , give Huahua five-star praise~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 122ï¼š The sharp arrow delivers the message!

    Chapter 122 A sharp arrow delivers a message!

    ¡°What, the child is lost?¡±

    ¡°How can the child be lost?¡±

    In each cave, the villagers heard the noise and climbed down quickly.

    ? ? The old people were counting them one by one, fearing that their children were also missing, and they were also looking for where Gou Sheng''er was hiding.

    Aunt Wu San and her husband had a hard life. When they were young, they gave birth to two children without stopping. They only had one child after they were in their thirties.

    After the dog was born, another little girl was born, but she died at the age of two.

    ?Gou Sheng''er is a real only seedling, and he usually looks more important than his eyeballs.

    If it had been before, we wouldn''t have discovered that the child was missing all night. After all, the cave was small, with only two families and two children.

    But last night we changed to a cave, and Gou Sheng''er had been playing with a few half-year-old children again.

    When it was time to go to bed, the couple thought that Gou Sheng''er was too crowded, so they went to sleep with their little friend.

    The only time they didn''t take it seriously was that they didn''t go to the caves and ask questions.

    I didn¡¯t want to. After dinner this morning, the two of them shouted a few words before the child came back.

    After all, no one¡¯s family has much food, so it¡¯s not easy for their children to live and eat at the same time.

    As a result, when I asked one cave, Gou Sheng''er was not there, and when I asked another one, he was still not there!

    ¡°Gou Sheng¡¯er, Gou Sheng¡¯er, where are you? Come out quickly, don¡¯t scare me!¡±

    Aunt Wu San shouted until her voice became hoarse, her eyes were red, and she was almost going crazy.

    Uncle Wu also had a pale face, pricked his hands, and bumped around like a fly with his head covered. He wanted a son from everyone he met.

    ??The villagers quickly gathered together and looked at the village chief and Uncle Zhao.

    ??The village chief waved his pipe and pot and directly ordered everyone, "Everyone, spread out and search around. Even if you can''t find the children, you still have to find something."

    Everyone''s heart was frightened, and they all had a bad premonition.

    ?In such cold weather, no matter whether the child is dragged away by wild animals or trapped in a snow nest, the end will not be good...

    ?Except for the old people who were inconvenient to get in and out of the cave, there were also children from various families. Everyone spread out and shouted to look for him.

    Soon, a villager discovered a slingshot a dozen steps behind the shack.

    ??Aunt Wu Sanzi rushed forward, hugged the slingshot and started crying.

    "This is a dog''s leftover, a dog''s leftover! He hugged it even when he was sleeping! Mother''s dog''s leftover, where have you been? If something happens to you, my mother won''t be alive either."

    She was crying and was about to run to the nearby stone, but was quickly grabbed by the villagers.

    ??The village chief frowned and was about to speak when an arrow suddenly shot from the forest in front.

    Liu Biaotou wanted to find out first, but his quick eyesight and hands quickly pulled the village chief away, "Be careful!"

    ??The village chief stumbled and fell, and the arrow flew past his shoulder and pierced directly into the back of Second Sister-in-law Sun.

    ??Second Sister-in-law Sun was bending over to persuade Third Aunt Wu, but she never imagined that there would be such a danger.

    ?She screamed in pain and lay straight on the ground.

    ¡°Go back, go back!¡±

    ??Liu Biaotou roared, grabbed the village chief and Uncle Zhao next to him, and stepped back.

    ?The villagers also had their nests exploded, rolling and crawling back. Li Laosi and Jiayi each took one of them and brought Uncle Wu and Aunt Wu back to the shack.

    ?Everyone was in shock and hid behind the shack, but there was no movement in the forest.

    Tao Hongying half hugged Sun Ersao and whispered, "There is a note on the arrow!"

    ?Everyone looked out and breathed a sigh of relief.

    ?The arrow was held in Tao Hongying''s hand. It turned out that the arrow was inserted too shallowly, and it had already fallen off after just tossing it.

    ?Second Sister-in-law Sun''s cotton-padded jacket was soaked in blood, but not much.

    ?Li Laosi took the note and opened it. It was quite simple, with only four sentences.

    ¡°Thirty miles northeast, ten bags of grain, one hundred silver, and a child at noon tomorrow.¡±

    Gou Sheng is... kidnapped!

    Everyone was silent for a long time. They thought they were the only ones active in this deep mountain and old forest.

    I didn¡¯t expect that not only were there other people, but their children were kidnapped so easily!

    ¡°We¡¯re careless. We settled here and lived in a cave, thinking we didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. We didn¡¯t have anyone on duty during the day and night, so someone took advantage of us!¡±

    ??The village chief looked bad and blamed himself very much.

    Uncle Zhao clenched his fists tightly and said, "I''m too proud. When Liu Biaotou mentioned that this is a broad bean waist and it''s the closest to the outside, I should have reminded everyone..."

    ??Li Laosi also frowned and replied, "We have been out for so long in vain, but we didn''t find anyone else around here."

    At this moment, Second Sister-in-law Sun was carried back to find Dr. Zhang to give her medicine.

    Aunt Wu San had no tears left to cry, and her heart was filled with despair.

    ¡°Ten bags of grain and one hundred silver? My family doesn¡¯t have any. How can I save the leftover dog?¡±

    Uncle Wu held his head and squatted on the ground, wishing he could hit him to death.

    It is a good thing that my son is still alive. It is better than freezing to death or being carried away by wild animals.

    But the whole village cannot come up with what the kidnappers want, so how can they save their son?

    ??The villagers are also talking a lot, and they are anxious to come up with ideas.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough money, put rocks in the bag; if you don¡¯t have enough food, put hay in it. Can you deceive these bandits and exchange the leftover dogs first?¡±

    ¡°You are blind to think of bandits, they will definitely inspect the goods!¡±

    "Stop arguing," Li Laoer interrupted everyone loudly, and then said, "Listen to me and explain it from beginning to end, and then we can decide how to save it."

    He took a deep breath and continued, "First of all, these people should know that there are people here and come to check. Maybe they saw that we were killing pigs for stew, and there were many people, so they didn''t dare to show their heads. If my guess is correct, I guess the dog The rest was to pee or pick up the slingshot, and then ran to the outside and was grabbed by this person. "

    "It''s possible! It was too busy yesterday. We were all down there, and we also had hatchets and the like. If there weren''t many people coming, we wouldn''t dare to do anything." The village chief nodded, and the others also thought it made sense.

    Li Laoer put his hands behind his back and said, "After they returned, maybe they heard from Gou Sheng that we were just people fleeing famine, so they didn''t want to waste more time and sent a letter asking us to deliver the things. We have , they might leave us all behind to kill us, and then come back to rob us completely. If we don''t, then they have nothing to gain.

    Just seeing that they had just shot arrows and did not avoid the crowd at all, it can be seen that these people are not ordinary people or soldiers who also fled into the mountains to hide. They should be ruthless bandits, the kind with countless blood on their hands, who do not care about human life. Something happened. "

    ?The more people listened, the more their hearts sank. They thought it was extremely safe here, but they never expected that there was a man-eating tiger sleeping next to the bed.

    They have been neighbors with such ferocious bandits!

    Uncle Zhao took a deep breath and said, "If the second brother is right, then we have no way out and can only be prepared to fight desperately. It''s not just for Gou Sheng. If these bandits are not eliminated, we will always be there." Danger."

    "Yes, and we have to do it quickly!" Liu Biaotou also said, "They don''t notice us who are fleeing the famine. They think that we will tremble in fear and collect food and money. If this happens, we will follow If you get behind the person who sent the letter and reach their cottage, you can catch them off guard. At least you have a chance to secretly rescue Gou Sheng''er first. "

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go, the sooner the better!¡± Li Laosi suggested, ¡°Prepare money and food, and pretend to be fake. If you are discovered, you can always deceive for a while.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 123ï¼š Save the children and kill the bandits!

    Chapter 123 Save the children and kill the bandits!

    The village chief looked at all the villagers, exhaled a long breath, and said loudly, "There will definitely be times when you go out this time and you will be desperate. If any of you wants to follow, you must have thought carefully about it. If you are afraid of death and don''t want to go, no one will complain. You, as long as you go there, you must obey the order. If you are too timid to swing the knife and harm your brother, don''t blame everyone for looking down on you! "

    A bachelor stepped forward and shouted, "Village chief, count me as one. I''m just an old man. Even if I die, I''m not afraid of dragging down others. I grew up watching Gou Sheng. These bandits are so wicked. Nothing can touch our children!¡±

    "Yes, don''t touch the children! These people must die, count me among them! I have killed all the wild wolves, are there still a few bandits left? Let''s eliminate harm for the people!"

    ¡°Yes, eliminate harm for the people!¡±

    ¡°From now on I will be bragging when I go out. Who can kill wolves and bandits better than me?¡±

    I have to say that on the way into the mountains, the young men in the village have been tempered by hardships and become more ferocious, and they no longer look honest and cowardly.

    In the blink of an eye, all the young men stood up, and no one was afraid of death and retreated.

    ?The village chief, Uncle Zhao and others were extremely happy, and Aunt Wu and Uncle Wu even cried and kowtowed.

    ¡°We kowtow to everyone, woo woo, thank you everyone for saving Gou Sheng. When Gou Sheng grows up, let Gou Sheng take care of everyone in his old age.¡±

    ?The bachelor picked up the two of them and responded nonchalantly, "They are all his own children. How could he not rescue them? When Gou Sheng grows up and becomes successful, just buy us a few more jars of wine to drink."

    ??The village chief discussed a few words with Uncle Zhao, Li Laosi and Liu Biao, and then began to assign tasks.

    Prepare sacks stuffed with hay to pretend to be grain.

    But the silver is best to be real. It can be less than one hundred taels. You can use more copper coins to increase the weight and make a lot of appearances.

    ?Be prepared to be discovered by bandits and lose the opportunity. When paying in this way, you can also take advantage of the bandits to check the money, catch the bandits off guard, and gain an advantage for the villagers.

    Everyone brings hatchets, bows and arrows, thicker armor, and three days'' worth of dry food.

    ?Each family rummaged through all the white clothes or sheets and distributed them to help everyone hide their whereabouts...

    As orders were passed down one by one, the entire camp and all the caves became busy.

    There was a piece of ivory-white material in the package of the Li family, and there were more than a dozen sorghum flour pancakes for lunch, all of which were taken by Tao Hongying.

    Mrs. Li took out the pocket containing money at home. Jiayin ran over and hugged her grandma''s knee. She was also thinking about Gou Sheng, wiping his nose and always following An Jiaxi to tease her.

    ??Old Mrs. Li quickly took out the silver coin given by Mr. Wen, added a few extra pieces of broken silver and a large handful of copper coins, collecting more than ten taels, and then stuffed the rest of the silver back.

    She whispered as she carried her granddaughter down the vine ladder.

    "Fu Niu, we don''t feel bad about money. Every family in the village doesn''t have much money, so I''m afraid they won''t be able to raise much. Grandma took a little more, but our family will always have a chance to earn it back in the future. Poor Gou Sheng is only eight years old. He must be rescued, otherwise his parents will not survive.¡±

    Actually, she felt distressed. It was not easy for her family to save some money, so just taking it out like this felt like digging out her heart.

    But things are prioritized, and in order to save people, we can¡¯t be stingy at this time.

    ?Think about it, if Jia An Jiaxi was arrested today, the people in the village would definitely do their best to help.

    ?Every family thought as Mrs. Li thought. While the men were stuffing hay into their bags, the women took out their money and put it on the table.

    There were broken pieces of silver and copper coins. Sister-in-law Sun even brought over the five taels of silver that Mr. Wen had given her earlier even with her injuries.

    Aunt Wu San couldn''t bear to cry anymore. This was the foundation of every family, and she had to sacrifice it for her son at this time.

    Mr. Wen also sent more than twenty taels of silver. "We only have this money, so we hope it can be of help. Speaking of which, those bandits may have followed us, and we have caused trouble for everyone."

    The village chief quickly waved his hand, "Mr. Wen, don''t say that. These bandits are too close to us. Even if they didn''t follow you here yesterday, they will always come back in the future. If you can hide from the first grade of junior high school, you can''t hide from the fifteenth grade. Everyone is still unprepared." , I don¡¯t blame you.¡±

    The villagers all nodded, regretting their lack of vigilance before.

    But there is no use regretting, we can only try our best to make up for it.

    ?Li Laosi and Liu Biao shook their money bags, and when they saw the difference in weight, they put them away.

    ?Everyone checked their knives, bows and arrows, dry food and fire bags, and then set off.

    At this time, Doctor Zhang came over, followed by Sister-in-law Qiong.

    Doctor Zhang took out a small medicine bottle and said, "Here are some poisons that I kept for self-defense. After you pass by, if you can find an opportunity, pour it into the water and keep it for the bandits to drink. They will be completely dead in half a quarter of an hour." ¡±

    ?Everyone gasped and subconsciously thought about whether they had offended this old man.

    There is no separation between medicine and poison. Whoever makes the old man unhappy doesn''t even know how he died...

    ?Physician Zhang noticed everyone¡¯s expressions, raised his chin proudly, and snorted arrogantly.

    On the other hand, Sister-in-law Qiong, who was on the side, took the medicine bottle, stuffed it into her arms, and said, "I know how to do light martial arts. Madam asked me to go with you to save people."

    ??Both Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou refused. Poisonous Poison and a master joined them, and they were more confident about this trip.

    Jiayin lay on grandma¡¯s back and shouted softly, ¡°Daddy, daddy!¡±

    When Li Laosi heard this, he stepped forward and pulled his daughter''s hat, "Don''t worry, dad will be back soon!"

    Jiayin is very worried. The loneliness in her previous life made her particularly cherish the family affection she got again. She wishes she could be like a hen and protect the whole family like chickens. She cannot be in any danger or suffer in the least.

    It¡¯s a pity that the world does not allow her to get what she wants.

    "Dad, come back soon." "Okay, listen to grandma at home." Li Laosi touched his daughter''s face.

    Mrs. Li thought about how she was worried about eating alone every day at home, so she talked a little more.

    "Fourth, if everything goes well and Gou Sheng is rescued and everyone is safe, let''s see if we can grab some food. The food we brought home is almost enough. Those Japonica rice noodles prepared for Fu Niu It¡¯s also bottomed out. If I cook for Mrs. Cui tomorrow, I can only eat sorghum noodles.¡±

    ?These words reminded not only Li Laosi, but the village chief and Uncle Zhao also opened their eyes.

    ??The village chief immediately responded, "Yeah, I forgot about it. Our family doesn''t have much food, but thanks to your family''s support on the road, everyone has to pick mountain products to persevere."

    But in the final analysis, no matter how hard Laosi and Jiayi carry it, they still can''t carry a few bags of food. Your family will definitely run out of food. I was still thinking of settling down for a few days and letting everyone go hunting more, but this happened. "

    Uncle Zhao also nodded, "All the children and sick people in Fu Niu''s family are eating the fine grains. I can really get some fine grains this time, so I can give Fu Niu some more."

    ?Everyone was a little excited when they heard this. A man laughed and said, "We originally rescued people, but now we seem to be going to fight against the bandits?"

    Everyone also laughed, and the tense atmosphere was much less tense for the moment.

    Li Laosi was afraid of wasting the opportunity, so he nodded with the village chief, Uncle Zhao and others, and then shouted to everyone.

    ¡°Go out, save the children, and grab food!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ??Everyone waved their sharp hatchets and dived into the forest!

    ??The village chief was worried that the bandits would move the tiger away from the mountain, leaving seven or eight people behind.

    So, including Uncle Wu, there were a total of twenty young people in the village, plus a sister-in-law Qiong.

    ?Seeing them disappear without a trace, the village chief took a deep breath and loudly ordered the people who stayed behind.

    "Hurry up and get water and firewood, and then go into the cave. No one is allowed to come down until the fourth child and the others come back! No one can leave the cave entrance. I have guarded it day and night. Do you understand?"

    ¡°I understand!¡± The old man, woman and children all responded and then got busy.

    Carry water and firewood, and prepare sticks and sickles to put at the entrance of the cave.

    ??The pyre that was once considered convenient for getting firewood has now become a hidden danger for people to easily crawl into the cave entrance. The women pulled and pulled the pyre until it fell down.

    Sister-in-law Qiong followed the team to rescue people, but only the sick Mrs. Cui was left in the small cave.

    ?Ount Li didn¡¯t wait for Mr. Wen to speak, and called Tao Hongying to come over and help.

    Tao Hongying hesitated and only scooped out two ladles of sorghum noodles, but took some more mountain products.

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and felt guilty when she looked at her almost empty grain jar.

    She is happy that her granddaughter is very capable, but she is more afraid.

    ?There is no unreasonable blessing in the world. If the family keeps enjoying the blessings with the granddaughter, will it shorten the granddaughter''s life?

    ? Along the way, she never declined to help the people in the village. She also urged the Li family to do more than they could bear.

    The reason is nothing more than wanting to accumulate more virtue!

    Save one more life, do one more good deed, will your granddaughter¡¯s blessings be compensated?

    She really wanted to ask the gods for help, but unfortunately she couldn''t find the place, so she had to fumble around.

    ¡°Hongying, there is no one around Mrs. Cui, please remember to take care of her more.¡±

    "I know, mother, it''s up to you and third sister-in-law at home." Tao Hongying responded and was about to leave, but Jiayin asked her eldest brother to follow her.

    As expected, Mr. Wen was worried, and with the Li family as his companions, there was no need to avoid suspicion, so he took Wen Hai and stayed in the small cave.

    Having been busy all morning, it was already noon, and Tao Hongying was busy cooking.

    Jiaren sat at the stove, helping to light the fire and practicing left-hand calligraphy on the stone slab.

    Sure enough, Mr. Wen noticed it quickly. He sat aside and looked at it for a long time, then asked, "How did you practice left-hand calligraphy?"

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s because my right hand is inconvenient.¡± Jiaren responded respectfully, and then stretched out his right hand hidden in his sleeve.

    There is no doubt about the medical skills of Divine Doctor Zhang. Although Jiaren¡¯s right hand was mutilated, it was treated very well and has now been completely healed.

    But because **** are missing, it is still a little ugly.

    ??The remaining three fingers can still move, but they are not as flexible as before.

    Tao Hongying felt sorry for her nephew and wanted to leave a good impression on Mr. Wen, so she helped him out.

    "We encountered a pack of wolves in the forest earlier. In order to save his brother, this child blocked the wolf''s mouth with his hand."

    Mr. Wen nodded and looked at Jiaren with a bit of appreciation and pity in his eyes. "The left-hand character will not delay the scientific examination. I have practiced it for several years and can teach you some skills."

    Jiayin, who was squatting aside, finally opened his mouth and smiled.

    Her eldest brother¡¯s injured hand has always been a concern for her, and now it has attracted Mr. Wen¡¯s attention. In the future, she will find an opportunity to make gloves for her eldest brother, which can always be more beautiful. For example, deerskin is very close to the skin color...

    Not to mention that Good News was thinking about this, Li Laosi and others went all the way to the northeast over the mountains and ridges. Halfway through, they actually found two lines of footprints left by the bandits.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 124ï¼š To cut the weeds, we need to get rid of the roots!

    Chapter 124 To cut the weeds, we need to get rid of the roots!

    Obviously, only two bandits came over in the morning to deliver letters of blackmail, and they really didn''t take the villagers seriously.

    Because the footprints were left so wide on the snow without any cover.

    Li Laosi and others were really happy to see them. They chased after them at this time, which was definitely unexpected by the bandit. They were much more sure of successfully rescuing the child.

    ?The crowd chased him all the way over the mountains, and they had to be careful that the bandits were slow and the two parties collided.

    ??Walking and stopping like this, there is a lot of snow in the mountains, making it difficult to walk.

    By the time everyone saw the lights from a distance, it was already getting dark.

    Li Laosi discussed with Liu Biaotou and others, and Liu Biaotou took the people to hide. Li Laosi and Sister-in-law Qiong went in to inquire about the situation, and it was best to find where the child was hiding.

    ??Everyone endured their frenzied heartbeats, took out the sheets and quilts they had brought, and just lay down on the spot, completely blending in with the color of the snow.

    Not to mention in the dark, even in the daytime you have to get closer to see clearly.

    ?Sister-in-law Qiong and Mr. Li groped near the light one after another. As a result, just when they were about to leave the forest, they were frightened to death.

    It turned out that there were several dark things hanging on the tree. They thought they were broken branches.

    But when I got closer, I realized that it was...several people! People who were stripped naked and hung on a tree to freeze to death!

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Li Laosi cursed in a low voice and tightened his grip on the long knife in his hand. These bandits were too vicious, and they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape today¡¯s desperate battle.

    Sister-in-law Qiong is a woman after all. Although she knows some kung fu, her face turned pale with fear.

    The two of them looked at each other and saw the seriousness and caution in each other''s eyes, and then continued to touch forward.

    It is said to be a mountain village, but in fact the place where the bandits settled is just a small courtyard.

    I don¡¯t know if the people who lived there were mountain residents or wealthy people¡¯s villas.

    ??The small courtyard is square, with three main rooms and three west wing rooms. There is also a fire in the side room, which seems to be a place for cooking.

    ??At the entrance of the courtyard, a bonfire was lit, and two bandits were warming themselves and talking. There was no one on guard duty around the courtyard walls.

    ?Sister-in-law Qiong made a gesture and quietly climbed over the wall and went in.

    ??Li Laosi quietly approached the gate. Two bandits were talking dirty words. One of them probably couldn''t stand the cold, so he said hello.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and see the excitement, and you¡¯ll be there for a while, and then I¡¯ll come out and replace you.¡±

    ??The remaining one was a little unhappy, "No, the boss will be unhappy when he comes out. Maybe those mud-legged people will come!"

    "What the heck, I''m here to deliver the letter today. Don''t you know that those mud-legged idiots lost their children and cried like dead mothers? They were in a mess. Even if we gave them ten thousand courages, we wouldn''t dare to come and make trouble. We just Just wait until you get the money tomorrow! Besides, the boss is having a good time, so what are you afraid of if you can¡¯t get out of bed for half the night?¡±

    The bandit who spoke was nonchalant and turned around and went in, making the remaining bandits stare. In the end, he didn''t stop him. He stood up and untied his pants to find a leeward place to urinate.

    ??As a result, before the urine was released, his mouth was covered and a cold hatchet was placed on his neck.

    ¡°Shut up, if you dare to speak out, I will wipe your neck!¡±

    The bandit was about to struggle subconsciously, but Li Laosi raised his knee and hit the crook of his hind leg, causing him to kneel on the stone, trembling in pain.

    ¡°Let me ask you an answer. If you dare to lie or raise your voice, I will send you to see the Lord of Hell immediately!¡± Li Laosi pressed the hatchet, and the bandit¡¯s neck was cut, and blood started to flow.

    ??The bandit shivered more and more and nodded repeatedly.

    "How many of you are there in total? Where is the child who was kidnapped yesterday?"

    "Three...thirty, there are thirty of us. Yesterday the child...was stuffed into the cellar!"

    ??The bandit said stammeringly, for fear that Li Laosi wouldn''t believe it. He also pointed to the wall next to him, "The cellar is in the corner of the courtyard, and a big stone is pressed against the entrance of the cellar."

    Li Laosi asked again, "Where are you from? Do you have any accomplices?"

    "No..." The bandit hesitated, and Li Laosi bled him again. He quickly recruited everyone, "In the summer, there was a severe drought in the south, so we came here to get some money when life was not easy. Later, when the barbarians came, the emperor and the rich people all ran south, so we blocked the official road to grab the fat sheep. ¡­¡±

    ¡°Just asking if you have any accomplices?¡±

    ¡°No, no more! Our family members are all in the south, and we don¡¯t know anyone here!¡±

    ??Li Laosi breathed a sigh of relief, and when he was wondering whether to kill the bandit to silence him, Sister-in-law Qiong had already jumped out of the wall.

    She lowered her voice and said, "The poison has been put in, but only the gamblers in the west wing can get it. There are seven or eight more in the main room. We really can''t take care of it. We need to be careful when we do it later."

    Li Lao Si did not wait for his response, and the bandit suddenly made a lot of money beside him, and he shouted with his neck.

    ?He cut it smoothly, and the bandit''s neck was wiped. He grunted in his throat and fell down softly.

    ?Li Laosi endured the nausea caused by the hot blood soaking his shoulders, pulled him and threw him a few steps away.

    Then he signaled Sister-in-law Qiong to stay, then turned around and went back to where everyone was hiding.

    "Sister-in-law Qiong has already administered the medicine, and I asked for information. There are thirty bandits in total. Most of them are gambling in the west wing, and the other half are in the main room. The child is in the cellar on the right side of the courtyard, and the door of the cellar is pressed. Stone.

    After entering in a while, I will go to rescue the children first. Remember not to hold back. I will kill them all. They have no accomplices outside. We must eradicate it! "

    ?Everyone listened carefully and nodded heavily.

    Li Laosi was afraid that they would start fighting soon, but he still acted softly and pointed to a tree by the forest and said.

    "There are people hanging to death by the bandits who froze to death. They were all robbed from the official road! These bandits are too vicious. Either they will die today or we will die. Otherwise, if one of them is allowed to escape, they will probably find someone to take revenge. !¡±

    ?Everyone turned pale and shouted, "Don''t worry, we will definitely kill him."

    Thinking that the time was almost up, Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou led everyone forward to touch.

    Zhang Shenyi is first-class in curing diseases, and he is also first-class in the efficacy of poisons.

    Sister-in-law Qiong was anxious when she heard that there was no movement in the west wing. When she saw everyone coming, she went into the courtyard first.

    ?Li Laosi then ran directly to the corner.

    Sure enough, there was a big stone pressed against the corner of the wall. It would have taken three people to move it away, but it was easy for him. He could do it with just two arms.

    He opened the wooden board and jumped directly without fear.

    It was pitch dark in the cellar and there was no sound at all. His heart tightened and he knocked on a fire stick to light up a section of the pine tree, barely illuminating the surroundings. He only glanced at it and couldn''t help but take a breath of air.

    ??There were actually five children crammed into the cellar that was only eight or nine steps square, and the dog was leaning against the corner.

    He strode forward and picked up Gou Sheng''er. Gou Sheng''s whole body was boiling hot, and he didn''t know who was burning.

    ?He ran to the other children again, but his expression changed...

    ?In the yard, Liu Biaotou heard that there was no movement in the west wing, and then gently opened the door.

    ?There were three or four oil lamps lit in the room, and there was a crackling stove, so it was not difficult to see clearly.

    There was a square table in the middle of the room, with four people sitting at the table, seven or eight people lying on the ground, and seven or eight people on the kang. They were all bleeding from their mouths and noses, and they were dead and could no longer die.

    Some people may have noticed something was wrong when they were poisoned, and wanted to open the door, but their hands were still on the threshold...

    ??Liu Biaotou breathed a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to go in to finish the attack, he heard the door of the main house being pushed open with a bang.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 125ï¼š What a sin!

    Chapter 125 What a sin!

    ??A big man was wearing his trousers, cursing and shouting, "Three sons, six sons, why are there no movement? Are they all asleep? Hurry up and give the boss some time..."

    Halfway through his words, he realized that the courtyard was full of strangers.

    He rushed back with a cry, "Copycat, the plate is broken!"

    ???Liu Biaotou also shouted, "Leave two men to go to the west room to repair the wounds, and the rest will follow me to kill them."

    When we meet on a narrow road, the brave one wins!

    ??Originally, I wanted to completely eliminate the hidden dangers in the west wing, and then kill the main house by surprise.

    ?How could I expect to be exposed so soon? I can only do my best at this time!

    Liu Biaotou was the first to rush forward. Just as the people in the room rushed out, the long knives on both sides hit one spot.

    ?The sword in Liu Biaotou''s hand is the one that Jiayin took out from the space. In terms of quality, it is not generally good.

    ?The hatchet of the bandit on the opposite side broke with a click. Liu Biaotou''s blade used the force to slash forward, cutting off half of the bandit''s neck.

    Liu Biaotou stepped aside and took advantage of the chaos to glance around the room. He saw that there were indeed only eight or nine bandits, and he felt confident.

    ¡°There are only eight or nine of them, let¡¯s kill them two against each other!¡±

    Just then, Li Laosi also jumped out of the cellar, threw the leftovers directly to Uncle Wu, and rushed over in stride.

    ¡°Kill them, these are damned beasts!¡±

    Jiayi and Liu Yang were really unafraid of tigers, so they kicked open the window and jumped in.

    The melee is completely open.

    ??Liu Biaotou and Li Laosi kept luring people out of the house, leaving the villagers to beat them, and then went in to fight.

    After doing this twice, there were only three people left in the room, and they were also the three most ferocious ones!

    ?Two of them were not even wearing clothes, but the long knives in their hands danced impenetrably, and they almost cut Jiayi and Liu Yang several times.

    Liu Biaotou and Li Laosi were anxious. They fought hard to get injured, and finally cut down one of them.

    ??The remaining two had red eyes, waving their knives and yelling, "Damn mud-legs, you are so brave after eating the heart of a bear, you dare to break the plate! I will send you all to see the King of Hell today!"

    ??Li Laosi was forced to take a few steps back. Using his strength, he pulled the table with one hand and smashed it over.

    ??The bandit was startled, and subconsciously raised his hand to block it. Liu Yang rushed over, pierced the bandit''s stomach with a knife, and then slashed out horizontally, directly disemboweling the bandit.

    But the knife in the hand of another bandit was also raised, and he was about to stab Liu Yang to death.

    ??The two bandits were leaning against the wall at a favorable position, and it was too late for Liu Biaotou and Li Laosi to save them.

    I didn''t want my family to get sick, and pulled Liu Yang''s legs and dragged him out.

    The bandit''s long knife plunged into the ground, and when he was about to pull it out, Uncle Wu appeared out of nowhere, jumped out of the window, rode directly beside the bandit, and bit the bandit''s wrist. ear.

    ??The bandit screamed in pain and tried to throw Sanshu Wu away.

    ?But Sanshu Wu hugged him tightly, neither letting go nor letting go.

    ??Li Laosi swooped down and swept the hatchet across, directly cutting off the bandit''s legs.

    The bandit fell to the ground, and Liu Biao stabbed him in the stomach.

    ??The bandit struggled twice, stared hard, and finally lost his breath...

    ??Li Laosi wanted to talk about Uncle Wu, but he didn''t know that the bandit was dead, and he was whimpering like a beast.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bite you to death, let you catch my son, bite you to death, bite you to death!¡±

    ??Liu Biao took a few breaths from exhaustion, stepped forward and knocked Sanshu Wu unconscious with a knife, then picked him up and threw him to Jiayi.

    In the yard, only one of the five or six bandits was left, and now he was waving his long knife almost like a maniac.

    ??The villagers gathered around, holding hatchets, and would not let him go unless they came forward.

    ??Liu Biaotou and Li Laosi were still in the room, and Sister-in-law Qiong was on the side giving orders.

    "Everyone doesn''t need to step forward, just surround him and wear him to death. As long as he rushes over, let''s chop him together!"

    ??The villagers'' eyes were red from the killing, and almost all of them were covered in paint. There was no blood on the blades of the swords.

    They were originally farmers and had never learned martial arts. Usually, they would only get blood if they killed a chicken. But this time, they came with hatred for the sake of their children and were determined to fight tooth and nail.

    But their skills were still inferior to others. Three of them faced off against one bandit, and they barely managed to win.

    At this time, Liu Biaotou and Liu Laosi had already cut off the gangsters in the room. When they came out, they looked at each other and shouted loudly. "All the bandits are dead, only this one is left, hack them to death!"

    ?The villagers felt as if they had been given a shot of blood after hearing this, but the bandit collapsed and wiped his neck without waiting for anyone to come forward.

    There was a pop, warm blood spurted out, and then the body fell to the ground.

    ?No one said anything in the yard for a long time, but Jiayi shouted in the main room.

    ¡°Fourth uncle, there are several women in the house!¡±

    Everyone was startled, and Li Laosi and Liu Biao turned around and rushed in.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang guarded the door of the east room. Liu Biaotou took one look at them and dragged them out.

    Just as Sister-in-law Qiong came in, Liu Biaotou said, "Go in and take a look. It seems that the woman was snatched back by the bandits. She is a little... embarrassed."

    ?Sister-in-law Qiong was stunned for a moment, and then entered the house with an ugly face.

    ?Everyone guessed what was going on and stepped back down the steps one after another.

    ?Sure enough, soon there was a cry of pain in the room, which was heartbreaking and made everyone feel sad.

    Sister-in-law Qiong then came out and asked Li Laosi.

    "Are there any children in the cellar who have not been rescued? Several women in the house said that they were kidnapped by bandits, and the men hanging on the trees should be their men. Their children are locked up in the cellar, and they It¡¯s for the sake of my children that I endure the humiliation!¡±

    As he was talking, several women in the room had barely dressed and rushed out.

    They couldn''t even see the faces of everyone clearly, so they started to kowtow, "Please help our benefactors to save our children. It''s in the cellar. We are willing to serve you. We are willing to..."

    ??Everyone saw that their hair was disheveled and their clothes were torn, barely covering any skin. They couldn''t bear to look at them anymore and turned their heads away.

    Li Laosi looked complicated. After thinking about it, he took Liu Biaotou down to the cellar.

    Soon, the two of them carried two children each and placed them at the door of the house.

    ??The four children all had blue faces and their bodies were curled up, as hard as ice sculptures.

    ?Several women were stunned for a moment, then rushed forward like crazy, hugged the children and howled miserably.

    ¡°Brother Quan! Brother Quan, look at mom, brother Quan! They promised mom to give you food, they promised!¡±

    "Sister Hui, mother, sister Hui, open your eyes, mother is here, mother is here! Mother is hugging you, you are not cold, we are not cold!"

    Children are the life of all parents!

    No one can bear the pain of losing a child!

    ?Several women held their cold children in their arms, crying almost to death and even coughing up blood.

    ??The villagers couldn''t help wiping their tears secretly. Some even carried hatchets and stabbed the dead gangsters one by one.

    ?Sister-in-law Qiong gritted her teeth with hatred and made a creaking sound with the hatchet in her hand.

    ??Li Laosi sighed with red eyes and whispered, "When I just rescued the dog left, I found that these children were gone. I am afraid they have been frozen and hungry for several days..."

    "What a sin!" Liu Biaotou quickly wiped the corners of his eyes and responded in a hoarse voice, "Clean up first and throw the corpses of these beasts into the cellar."

    ?The villagers couldn''t bear to see such a tragedy in the world, so they hurriedly followed the work. When they were busy, they felt less uncomfortable.

    The corpses of the bandits were dragged one by one and thrown into the cellar. Thirty people filled the cellar half full.

    ?Finally, after fastening the wooden lid, Li Laosi moved the big stone and pressed it firmly in the middle.

    Letting these beasts die here can be regarded as taking revenge for the dead children again.

    Everyone lowered their heads and felt heavy in their hearts.

    I don¡¯t know who suddenly said, ¡°Hey, why is the door closed?¡±

    ?Everyone turned their heads and looked over. The door to the main room, which was originally wide open, had been closed at some point.

    The body of the child placed at the door has also disappeared...

    The book review is just one drop away from the 500 mark. Huahua will give you the 500 plus update first. Today there are still four updates! During the Qingming Festival, Huahua is supported by the five-star reviews from Baozi. Don¡¯t dislike Huahua¡¯s updates. There are a lot of updates at 8,000 words every day! Huahua is working very hard to add more updates to the treasures. The next fourth update will be on Book Review 600. Five-star praise for Huahua is not too much!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 126ï¼š Human life is worth less than grass!

    Chapter 126 Human life is worth less than grass!

    "No! Help!" Li Laosi was the first to react and ran over in a few steps. He wanted to push the door open, but it was locked from the inside.

    He could only patted hard, "People inside, open the door quickly!"

    Unfortunately, no one answered.

    At this moment, Mrs. Qiong, Liu Biaotou and others also rushed over. Li Laosi gritted his teeth, took a step back, and kicked the door open with a bang.

    ?Everyone looked up and gasped in fright.

    The bodies of four children were placed side by side on the ground, and the women were already hanging from the rafters.

    ¡°Save people quickly!¡±

    ??Li Laosi raised his foot and was about to go in, but was stopped by Sister-in-law Qiong.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to save him, and he can¡¯t be saved!¡±

    Li Laosi was stunned when he heard this, and Liu Biaotou and the villagers were also anxious, "You haven''t been saved yet, how do you know you can''t be saved?"

    They also ignored Sister-in-law Qiong, pulled the table and stepped on the stools, and quickly put the women down, and then... they all fell silent.

    The woman¡¯s body was almost completely cold, and Daluo Jinxian could not save her.

    ?Some villagers blamed themselves, "We just left some people to watch over it."

    ¡°Yeah, I just feel sad thinking about them, and they will feel better after a while. How can I think of...¡±

    Sister-in-law Qiong shook her head and said softly, "You can save them and persuade them once, but you can''t persuade them and save them for the rest of your life. They are determined to die, and they can always find opportunities."

    "It is better to live than to die. The bandits are all dead..." Some villagers did not believe it, but Sister-in-law Qiong went to the table, and sure enough, there were blood letters and tokens there.

    She picked it up, glanced at it briefly and said, "They are the family members of the Guo family of Taihua Academy in Kyoto. Please let us bring the news of their deaths to the family. In a scholarly family like the Guo family, chastity is far more important than life. These days. This woman originally endured humiliation and lived an ignoble life just to survive for her children.

    ?Now that the children are dead and their virginity is gone, they have no reason to live. If everyone feels pity for them, please keep their affairs a secret. If anyone asks in the future, they will say that their family was murdered by bandits at the same time. "

    ?Everyone felt sour and heavy after hearing this, and wished they could pull out the bandits and kill them ten thousand times.

    Sister-in-law Qiong asked Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou to read the blood letter and tokens, and then put them in their arms.

    "Our wives are old acquaintances with Mr. Guo''s wife. Although we haven''t seen each other for many years, if these things are given to our wives, they should be delivered to the Guo family. Don''t worry, everyone will definitely not take credit for your efforts. ¡­¡±

    ??Li Laosi quickly waved his hand, "We didn''t help much, and we didn''t get much credit. But we did not notice these poor women under our noses, and let them commit suicide. I feel bad."

    ??Liu Biaotou also nodded and sighed, "Now that things have come to this, we can only help him bury him in peace."

    Sister-in-law Qiong said, "Look around to see if there is any luggage or women''s clothes from the Guo family. I will help them sort them out and bury them in a dignified way. When someone comes to their house to pick up the bones in the future, it won''t be too ugly."

    The woman is still attentive. Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou could not imagine so much, but they were willing to give their full support.

    ?The villagers immediately dispersed and searched everywhere, and sure enough, they found several packages on the floor of the west house.

    Not only did he have clothes, but also some odds and ends, including a few bottles of pills.

    Sister-in-law Qiong briefly identified it and took a bottle to Uncle Wu.

    ¡°This should be for treating wind and cold. It¡¯s the same as what our wife took before. You can give the child one pill first.¡±

    Uncle Wu quickly thanked him. Gou Sheng''er had a cloth on his forehead and he had woken up. He cried hard when he saw his father, but the fever still didn''t go away.

    This pill is so timely!

    ?Sister-in-law Qiong nodded, then took the dresses and helped the Guo girls put them on.

    ?She was the only woman, and no one else could help her, so she simply moved it onto a wooden box in the house and sent it outside, intending to temporarily use it as a coffin.

    In the middle of the work, a villager suddenly exclaimed, "Come on, there is food here, a lot of food!" Everyone hurriedly gathered around. This was a wing room. The room was not big, but there were piles of things on the earthen bed. There were more than twenty bags in three layers of grain bags. One of the open openings was half eaten, with white japonica rice inside.

    ??There are four or five jars of vegetable oil, some salt, **** and garlic, etc., and even a jar of candied apricots. It is obvious that these things must have been brought by the Guo family on the road, and they did not want to be robbed by these bandits...

    ¡°Great, great, we don¡¯t have to worry about going hungry during the winter.¡±

    ¡°If I take this back, my family will probably go crazy with joy.¡±

    ?Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou looked at each other and had a perfect understanding.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bury the Guo family first, and then search the yard carefully. These things all belong to the Guo family. We have received their kindness, and we must do something to bring the things back with peace of mind.¡±

    ??The villagers nodded one after another and quickly carried out all the boxes in the yard. There were five people in total, which was enough for the Guo family to live in.

    ?Li Laosi took people to carry back several men hanging in the woods and helped them put on their clothes.

    I don¡¯t know how many days these people had been frozen. The bodies were so hard that their hands and feet were severely damaged.

    It¡¯s freezing outside the house, so it¡¯s not easy to dig a hole.

    ?They all evacuated the things from the west room of the main house and dug up the house directly.

    Maybe good people are rewarded. When a floor tile near the corner was dug up, a jar was revealed, which was filled with silver.

    Everyone was shocked, it was obvious that this was the dirty silver hidden by the bandits.

    ?This jar of silver seemed to start a treasure hunt for everyone. For half the night, the graves of the Guo family were dug out, and three feet of ground was dug up in the entire small courtyard.

    ?It¡¯s a pity that there is nothing else except the jar of silver.

    ?Everyone was disappointed, but Liu Biaotou shouted.

    "What are you thinking? Are you too greedy? We came here to save the child. Now that the child has been saved, we have received so much food and a jar of silver. We are already very lucky. If something went wrong last night, We are all going to see the Lord of Hell now!¡±

    When everyone heard this, they thought it was true and laughed guiltily.

    No one complained for a while, and they quickly helped to bury the Guo family.

    Since we don¡¯t know who is the same as who, and to avoid the embarrassment of burying the eldest brother and his younger siblings in the same box, the Guo family still buries men and women separately.

    Two women per box, two men per box, and four children per box.

    Finally, the five boxes were put into the pit together.

    Sister-in-law Qiong found a blackened wooden stick, pulled out a piece of white cloth, and briefly recorded the characteristics of the Guo family members buried in each box, planning to hand them over to the Guo family in the future.

    ??Li Laosi picked up the axe, marked the box, and then jumped up. Everyone looked at the twelve members of the Guo family and felt uncomfortable in their hearts.

    Heaven and earth are unkind and regard all things as stupid dogs!

    In times of trouble, human life is no more fragile than the weeds on the roadside.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Guo, we are also poor people fleeing famine. It is a tragedy to come here unexpectedly and catch up with your family. This is all we can do. I hope you are satisfied."

    ?I don¡¯t know if the grain and money belong to your family, so we will take them away. When we go out of the mountains and forests and arrive in the south of the Yangtze River, we will definitely find your family and explain this matter. Please wait quietly for your family to take you back. "

    Li Laosi finished speaking seriously, and then led everyone to salute.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 127ï¼š Dont use the treasure mountain if its empty

    Chapter 127 The treasure mountain is empty and cannot be used

    The wooden box was closed, quickly covered with earth, and then covered with floor tiles again.

    ??If no one had checked carefully, they would probably not have found anything wrong with the basement of the house and would not have disturbed the peace of the Guo family.

    ??After being so busy, the sky has turned white, and the morning light has once again enveloped the earth. If the blood in the yard and house hadn''t reminded everyone of the danger last night, they would have thought it was just a nightmare.

    ?Everyone was eager to return home, so they started searching everywhere without the instructions of Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou.

    ?Everything that could be used was carried into the yard.

    ¡¤ Grain bags, vegetable oil, various sundries, even pots and pans, teapots and bowls, thick bedding, all gathered together in a pile.

    ?Everyone was happy but also worried about how to bring such things back.

    In the end, Liu Biaotou came up with a good idea, "Remove the door leaves of each room, tie the ropes and make a sledge. Put the food first, stuff it with small things, if you can''t hold it, throw away the pots, pans, etc." come out."

    Everyone responded and quickly gathered together.

    ?Nearly a hundred people, old and young, settled in the mountain stream. Except for people, they were lacking everything.

    So, Liu Biaotou''s words were clear, but everyone was "acting against the will" when it came to execution.

    Not to mention leaving the pots and pans behind, I even took the chopsticks with me...

    After finishing their busy work, the sun was almost over their heads. Everyone had a quick bite of dry food and was about to return.

    ??Liu Biaotou was worried, fearing that someone would follow the traces and find the other side of the mountain stream, so he discussed it with Li Laosi.

    He will stay with Jiayi and Liu Yang for two days to make sure that these bandits have no helpers or foreign aid, and then they will rush back to the mountain stream.

    ??Li Laosi also wants to stay, "I''ll be with you. I can help you if anything happens."

    But Liu Biaotou refused, "No, you still have to lead the way back. If you encounter a wild beast or the like on the road, without you to control the formation, the people in the village will be in a hurry. Besides, I took two boys to hide in secret, even if there is a bandit When my accomplices come back, we won¡¯t show up. Looking at the weather, it¡¯s going to snow in the next few days. I¡¯ll go back before it starts snowing. By then, the traces will be covered with heavy snow, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    ??Li Laosi could only nod his head and sighed, "This place is too close to Guan Road. It''s hard to make too much noise. Otherwise, it would be easier to burn the yard on fire."

    ?In this way, everyone quickly dragged a large amount of loot and plunged into the mountains and forests, rushing home excitedly.

    On the other side of the mountain stream, everyone was waiting nervously. Even the usually naughty little baby was much quieter and did not dare to make any noise.

    In the small cave, a half-pot of hot water was boiling on the stove, which was just beginning to flood.

    The slate that Jiaren uses every day has been set up. He is practicing calligraphy with a pen in his left hand.

    Mr. Wen stood aside, holding a branch in his hand and hitting Jiaren''s back and wrist from time to time.

    ¡°Keep your back straight and use your wrists, not your arms! You must rely on the strength of your wrists to drive the pen tip!¡±

    Jiaren¡¯s forehead was covered with a layer of fine beads of sweat. It was obvious that he was exhausted, but he continued to write without saying a word.

    Tao Hongying felt distressed when she saw it, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She mixed some warm water and sent it to the inner room separated by a straw curtain.

    Mrs. Cui was walking slowly while holding Jiayin in her arms, and her eyes lit up when she saw the basin.

    She had been ill for several days. She could get out of bed, eat and drink, but she couldn''t take a shower or wash her hair, which was too unbearable.

    ¡°Thank you, Hongying, I was just thinking about washing my hair.¡±

    Tao Hongying smiled and said, "You were sick a few days ago, so you couldn''t wash your hair. It''s easy for the wind and cold to come back again. It''s warm in the cave today, so you can wash it."

    ?Mrs. Cui put down the good news, quickly took off her coat and let her hair loose.

    Tao Hongying patted her daughter and scolded her with a smile, "Lazy girl, you don''t know that you are fat. You are always being held by others, and you don''t want to walk more than one step."

    Mrs. Cui is cold on the outside and hot on the inside. She is a bit cold when getting along with others, but she has no defense against the little kid Jiayin. She feels a lot more relaxed in the past two days.

    ¡°It¡¯s better for a girl to be lazy, she will be lucky.¡±

    Tao Hongying smiled helplessly and said nothing more. In the future, apart from her own family, there might be one more person protecting her daughter.

    Jiayin smiled and rolled into the bed, lying down obediently, watching her mother wash Mrs. Cui''s hair, her mind wandering in space. The chickens, ducks and geese in the small yard really don''t eat food for free. They have been laying eggs very diligently recently and have accumulated a lot.

    But she had been warned by grandma first, and now she was living in a small cave. She couldn''t take it out, so she could only continue to save it.

    As for the little fat pigs that have grown to more than 100 kilograms, they are also humming happily. At least within half a year, they will not be in danger of their lives...

    ?? Thinking of the half bowl of sorghum noodles and dried vegetable porridge that I drank in the morning, Jiayin became even more depressed.

    ?Seeing so many good things but not enough to eat, will she become the first heroine to starve to death while holding space?

    No, I still need to discuss it with grandma and come up with a good solution...

    Unconsciously, she fell asleep.

    Tao Hongying and Mrs. Cui finished their work and turned around to see that Jiayin was already asleep and drooling. Her soft belly was rising and falling, which was particularly cute.

    Mrs. Cui quickly pulled the quilt to cover her. Tao Hongying poured water, and she sat by the stove to dry her hair.

    ??The cave was slightly dark, and the light from the stove fire was particularly warm.

    Mrs. Cui is combing her long black hair, and on one side is the gentle and elegant Mr. Wen. Occasionally, the two of them look at each other, as if they have a lot to say, but they can''t say it, or they don''t need to say it at all.

    ?This scene made Tao Hongying a little curious, but she was not a nosy person and did not disturb her. She put down the basin and went to the inner room to hold her daughter to sleep.

    Jiayin was drowsy and smelled her mother''s scent. She leaned into her arms and slept even more soundly.

    Day after day, everyone had been in the cave for four days.

    ??The naughty children couldn''t bear it anymore and lay down at the entrance of the cave, looking eagerly down, hoping to go down and run away.

    Even the adults were a little anxious. The space was small and there were so many people that it seemed hard to breathe.

    I was going crazy holding back the good news, and I was thinking about my father and brother, and I was looking sad all day long.

    Mrs. Cui found it funny. Such a small child always looks like an adult.

    ?She picked up a few stones in the corner and taught Jiayin how to hit the bumper, which is to use small stones to throw big stones.

    If you hit the target, you can get the big stone back, and see who wins more in the end.

    ??If Jiayin were really a one-year-old child, he would definitely have a great time. But she is not, she is an old cucumber painted green, pretending to be young!

    Finally, I went from being bored as a baby to being able to walk and talk, but it turned out that I was stuck again...

    Cui Hongying grabbed a handful of dried vegetables and mushrooms, sat at the entrance of the cave, and carefully picked out the tiny grass clippings in the light outside, just to kill her boredom.

    Occasionally, she looked up and saw the slowly moving black line in the forest in the distance, which made her so excited that she almost plunged into the cave.

    ¡°There is someone in the forest!¡±

    She was not sure whether it was one of her own family members, so she could only shout like this.

    In an instant, Wen Hai lifted up the straw curtain at the door, and Mr. Wen, Jiaren, and even Mrs. Cui hugged Jiayin and squeezed over.

    ??When other caves heard the movement, they all looked out.

    Slowly, the group of black shadows came closer, and they became clearer.

    ¡°It¡¯s my family! I¡¯m back, I¡¯m finally back!¡±

    Others were paying it forward. In the largest cave, she was the first to put down the rattan ladder, and Aunt Wu slipped down directly. When she fell, her sprained foot did not stop her from running wildly into the forest.

    ¡°Gou Sheng¡¯er, Gou Sheng¡¯er!¡±

    ??Everyone also jumped down, but the village chief was still cautious and shouted to each family, "The elderly and children should stay in the cave first!"

    ?Every family was very anxious, but they were still obedient. Only the young man and his wife who were left to look after the house rushed into the forest.

    Soon, Aunt Wu¡¯s heartbreaking cry could be heard in the wind, ¡°Goucheng¡¯er, my mother¡¯s dogson¡¯er!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 128ï¼š ups and downs

    Chapter 128 Ups and downs

    ?Everyone was worried after hearing this. Was Gou Sheng rescued, or was something wrong?

    Fortunately, some villagers came running back after a while, jumping and shouting.

    ¡°Village Chief, Uncle Zhao, come down quickly! Gou Sheng has been rescued, and everyone has brought back a lot of food!¡±

    Uncle Zhao shouted anxiously, "Where are the people? Are the people in the village injured?"

    ??The villagers quickly responded, "No, Uncle Zhao! They are just minor injuries, and they look fine."

    ?Everyone could no longer hold back and started shouting and cheering.

    This time, the cave was completely empty, and everyone in the village, young and old, went down.

    Even Mrs. Cui lay on Wen Hai and got down the vine ladder.

    At this time, the team had already left the forest and arrived in front of the shack.

    ??Aunt Wu Sanzi hugged her son tightly and couldn''t bear to let go for a moment. She cried and laughed, laughed and cried, like a lost treasure, wishing she could put her son in her eyes and never take it out again.

    ??The other women also wiped their tears and came forward to touch Gou Sheng''er''s head.

    ??This boy has suffered a lot of misfortune, and now he is hiding in his mother''s arms without saying a word.

    ¡°Send the child to the cave quickly to keep him warm and eat something good. After a few nights of solid sleep, he will definitely be fine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the boy is strong, he will be fine soon.¡±

    ??Aunt Wu San responded repeatedly, hugged her son and was about to leave, but suddenly thought of something, she turned around and put her son on the ground. Then the two of them knelt down together and kowtowed to everyone.

    ¡°Woo, thank you everyone for your help! Gou Sheng¡¯er, please kowtow to your uncles. Your life and the lives of our whole family are all saved by everyone!¡±

    Aunt Wu San was thinking about her son and her husband. She almost didn''t eat or drink in the past few days. She had lost a whole circle of weight. Her eyes were black and blue, and she looked as haggard as she wanted.

    But because of her son beside her, the light of hope in her eyes made everyone tremble in their hearts.

    Luckily the child was found, otherwise the third aunt would never have survived.

    ?Thinking about the third uncle who bit off the bandit''s ear alive, everyone felt more and more that this trip was worth it.

    ¡°Auntie, please get up quickly and find the child.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s run for our lives together on the road, and it¡¯s right to lend a hand to save the child.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s take care of Gou Sheng first, we still have a long time to live together.¡±

    After finally persuading Third Aunt to leave, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and then they had time to look at what Li Laosi and the others had brought back.

    The simple sledge made of eight door leaves was fully loaded with food, bedding, and supplies, which made everyone open their mouths in surprise.

    ¡°Did you really rob the bandits?¡±

    ¡°With so many things, will the bandits come after me?¡±

    Mrs. Liu searched for a long time but did not see her husband or son. Fortunately, Jiayi was not there either. She had some vague guesses, otherwise she would really have gone crazy.

    At this time, she squeezed in and asked, "Lao Si, where is my Lao Liu, and where are Liu Yang and Jia Yi?"

    Li Laosi hurriedly responded, "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, and everyone can rest assured too. We have to kill every one of those bandits. Brother Liu and the two boys are fine. Brother Liu is worried that the bandits have accomplices, so we should stay longer." I¡¯ll check the situation in one day and I¡¯ll be back by noon tomorrow at the latest.¡±

    ?Everyone was even more surprised when they heard this, "You are too powerful, you actually killed all the bandits!"

    ??The village chief hurriedly called to the women, "Hurry up and light some fires and bring hot water. If anyone has finished cooking, we will also bring emergency supplies to give the fourth child and the others some food."

    ?Li Laosi and others did not refuse and entered the thatched shed. They were so tired that they sat on the wooden pillars and could not get up.

    There were a lot of things, and they were anxious to come back early, almost without stopping along the way.

    Dry food is almost eaten, and I always persisted in my heart. I feel so discouraged now that I really can¡¯t bear it anymore.

    Soon, a bonfire was lit, hot water and rice were served, and Li Laosi and others began to eat.

    Jiayin finally found the opportunity and squeezed into his father''s arms, reluctant to leave.

    ??I was worried for several days, but I finally hoped that my father would come back safely.

    ??Li Laosi put down his bowl and chopsticks after eating half full, and talked to everyone about this rescue of people and the suppression of bandits.

    From entering the mountain and touching the bandit''s yard, to Sister-in-law Qiong poisoning, rescuing Gou Sheng, and surrounding and killing the seven or eight bandits, the story is clear and the process was full of ups and downs.

    ?Everyone gasped from time to time, clenched their fists, and had layers of cold sweat on their backs.

    At the end, Li Laosi sighed, "I really want to thank Doctor Zhang and Sister-in-law Qiong this time. If we hadn''t dealt with most of the bandits, we wouldn''t have been able to rescue Gou Sheng''er at all. These bandits are too fierce and cruel. They Previously, a family was robbed, the men and women were hung on trees and froze to death, and the children were left in the cellar to starve to death. They were simply worse than animals.¡±

    ¡°What a sin, these beasts, why didn¡¯t God strike them to death with thunder?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, good people don¡¯t live long, and bad people live for thousands of years! It¡¯s really unreasonable!¡±

    ?Everyone was saddened to hear this and started to curse.

    ??Li Laosi and a group of villagers also felt sad. They even concealed part of the truth. If everyone knew how tragically those women died, they would be even more unbearable.

    "Uncle Village Chief, Uncle Zhao, we found a lot of food and supplies in the bandit''s yard. We took back everything that was useful. Looking at these things, they should have been left by the family who was killed earlier. Look, Let¡¯s give everyone a share.¡±

    ??Li Laosi pointed at the pile of things, and the village chief immediately asked, "What happened to the people who were killed in that family? Did you help bury them?"

    Li Laosi nodded, "We found boxes to make coffins, buried them, and marked them. We also got the family''s suicide note and tokens. We just wait until we get to Jiangnan in the future and send a letter to their family when we have the opportunity. "

    ??The village chief sighed, puffed his pipe and pot, and then responded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t feel safe using other people¡¯s things.¡±

    After saying that, he stood up and discussed with Uncle Zhao and others, and then ordered everyone to unload everything.

    ?Every family''s food supply has bottomed out. Suddenly seeing so much food, and even fine grains, I was so happy that I went crazy.

    ??Men, women, old and young couldn''t help but move forward, but everyone knew the rules and no one reached out carelessly.

    ??The village chief counted the numbers himself and was very happy, so he said.

    ¡°In the past, when we all ate together, the fourth child¡¯s house kept a lot of food. We couldn¡¯t eat in vain, so let¡¯s give back a bag this time.

    ?This bag is only for patching the road. The sorghum you borrowed before will still have to be returned in the future. "

    ??The villagers nodded and responded, "Okay, listen to the village chief. Originally, Aunt Li''s family brought the most food. Without everyone eating and drinking, it wouldn''t be finished so quickly."

    Mrs. Li was happy that everyone knew how to be grateful, so she didn¡¯t ask for japonica rice and only brought a bag of millet.

    First of all, Jiayin likes to drink millet porridge, which nourishes the stomach and nourishes the body. Secondly, the japonica rice is the least among the grains brought back. If it is not good at home, he will carry a whole bag back.

    ??The village chief continued the distribution, "This time I went to rescue the leftover dog. Doctor Zhang and Sister-in-law Qiong were very helpful. The two families also received a bag of grain each."

    ?Everyone also nodded. Doctor Zhang took the medicine and Sister-in-law Qiong administered the medicine, which wiped out most of the bandits at once. This was definitely the key to the successful suppression of the bandits.

    "The father and son of Liu Biaotou and Lao Si Jiayi also killed three bandit leaders. They worked hard for everyone, so the two families received an extra bag of food. The remaining food will be shared with them this time. Those who go will be divided into 20 kilograms each first, and then divided equally according to their heads. The adults will take the whole number, and the children will take half. If everyone thinks it¡¯s okay, I will divide the money.¡±

    As the village chief spoke, he poured out the jar of silver. The white silver thorns stung everyone''s eyes, and their thoughts naturally changed.

    Even if there was a slight objection to sharing the grain just now, it was no longer a concern at this time.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 129ï¼š There is happiness only when there is comparison

    Chapter 129 There is happiness only when there is contrast

    ¡°Uncle village chief, you divide it up, we are listening.¡±

    ¡°Yes, food is no problem, we all agree.¡±

    ??The villagers spoke one after another, urging the village chief, with burning eyes that seemed to melt silver.

    ??The village chief counted and found that there were a total of forty-eight-nine silver ingots in the jar, five taels each.

    He said, "It''s still Lao Si and Liu Biaotou, as well as Sister-in-law Qiong, Doctor Zhang..."

    As soon as the meal started, Mrs. Cui spoke up, "Village Chief, we have already distributed enough food, so we don''t need any more money. Let''s all share it, without counting Sister-in-law Qiong''s share."

    Sister-in-law Qiong also nodded, "I just went in and administered some medicine, but I didn''t do much."

    Divine Doctor Zhang waved his hand in the same way, "Yes, I don''t need any money anymore, as long as I have food. I just gave out a bottle of medicine, and no one came, so why should I share the money?"

    ??Li Laosi looked at his mother, saw her nodding, and then turned to Mrs. Liu, who also nodded quickly.

    The two families reached a tacit understanding, and Li Laosi said, "Uncle village chief, let''s divide the money equally. As long as one of them goes to suppress the bandits this time, even if they contribute, they will take the risk. There are also a few brothers who stay at home." , It¡¯s not a big deal, after all, they didn¡¯t follow him in order to protect their family.¡±

    ?Several people said this, especially Li Laosi, who even took Qingzhuang into consideration, which made everyone feel grateful and happy, but they were embarrassed to take advantage!

    ¡°Uncle village chief, we followed and it was a hard walk back and forth. We killed four or five of the thirty bandits, and the rest were all led by Fourth Brother and Liu Biao. They deserve more money.¡±

    "Yes, we were scared to death at the time. We got together and hacked a few of them to death. If it hadn''t been for Fourth Brother, Liu Biaotou, and Jiayi Liu Yang, we would have lost a few of our lives."

    Those who stayed at home also said, "We didn''t go. We stayed at home. How can we divide the money? We can''t take it."

    Uncle Wu kept waving his hands, "Everyone went there to save our children. I don''t want to pay to thank you. How can I share the money? I don''t want it!"

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao were so happy that the people in the village were so united and so sensible.

    ?Seeing the pushing and pushing from both sides, the village chief said.

    "I''ve made the decision. Let''s divide it evenly. There are twenty-one people going to suppress the bandits, and each person has two silver coins. So the remaining few silver coins, and the few left at home, are enough for each person. That¡¯s it!¡±

    As he spoke, he began to divide the silver. Finally, everyone pinched the heavy silver and they were all happy.

    Even Sister-in-law Qiong raised her eyebrows and gave the silver crown to Mrs. Cui.

    ??Of course there was the bag of ransom money. The women from each family hurried forward to put what they had put in it and took it back as it was.

    The village chief called Tao Hongying, "Hongying, you have been taking care of Mrs. Cui and Mr. Wen. Look at this pile of things. If there is anything missing from the small cave, pick it out first. The rest, you women Just look at the points."

    ¡°Okay, uncle, you guys have a rest, we¡¯re left to take care of things.¡±

    Tao Hongying quickly gathered the women from each family, and first picked out a kettle and tea set, a set of pots and pans, a jar of vegetable oil, some salt, etc. She also ordered two sets of bedding.

    The women from each family looked on with smiles, and after she finished picking, they quickly divided up the rest.

    ???The village chief shouted to everyone, "Go back and have a rest. Leave the boys at home, don''t take the money for nothing, and do a good job tonight. Let the fourth child have a good sleep, and we will study it carefully tomorrow, and then we will take turns on duty."

    "I know, uncle village chief." Everyone responded with a roar, carrying their own food and things, and climbed back into the cave.

    The Li family harvested too much this time. Not only did they get twenty taels of silver, they carried back nearly four bags of grain. One bag of millet was subsidized by everyone, and one bag of sorghum rice was obtained by the fourth brother and Jiayi who fought hard for it. .

    ??The remaining bag of sorghum noodles and half a bag of japonica rice are the food for more than ten people in the family. The last half bag of fine flour is for everyone to supplement the good news.

    ??After all, every little kid has been eating Xiaozao with the good news all the way. They ate the eggs that the Li family "picked up" and drank the porridge soup and rice porridge.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was so happy that she put all the silver and copper coins back, and then kissed her granddaughter on the cheek.

    "Fu Niu, have you seen it? You should be kind-hearted. Good people will definitely be rewarded! Right?"

    Jiayin hugged grandma, kissed her on the face, and shouted coquettishly, "Grandma, eat dumplings!"

    ??These past few days, every meal has been sorghum rice porridge mixed with dried vegetables. It is so thin that people can be seen, and Jiayin''s belly is flat.

    To be honest, her father had brought food back. If he was empty-handed, she would have to think of a solution even if she tried her best to act like a monster.

    The old lady was happy, and after a moment of hesitation she said, "Let your mother make some dumpling soup tonight. When your third brother comes back tomorrow, we can eat dumplings."

    Before the good news could be spoken, Jiaxi Jiaan, who was eavesdropping on the side, was already crazy with joy, shouting, "Eat dumplings, eat dumplings!"

    ?Old Mrs. Li quickly picked up the pipe and pot and knocked on it, "What are you shouting for? Your father is sleeping!"

    Jia''an and Jiaxi immediately shrunk their necks, quickly climbed down the cave, and went to show off to other friends.

    ?Every family has enough food to share, and they all want to have some fun.

    Hearing that the Li family was going to make dumplings tomorrow, they all planned to get up. Don¡¯t worry about how many, just pack a few and let the kids have fun together.

    In the small cave, Mrs. Cui took the blood letter written by the female family members of the Guo family and sighed softly.

    ¡°Mrs. Guo and I were familiar with each other when we were in women¡¯s school. Later, we both got married and gradually drifted away from each other. We didn¡¯t move around anymore. I don¡¯t want to hear the news of her death here now, but it is still so tragic..."

    Sister-in-law Qiong quickly advised, "Madam, the Guo family has buried her properly and left a mark. It will be easy to recover the bones in the future. As long as we send the token to the Guo family, you will have fulfilled the friendship between our classmates."

    Mrs. Cui nodded, "I just...well, this world is so difficult, and blessings and misfortunes are really unpredictable. I thought I was already very miserable, but now I have settled here, saved my life, and lived a stable life. I didn''t expect the Guo family to be even more pitiful. It¡¯s really¡­¡±

    Mr. Wen on the side also responded, "We are also lucky, otherwise we would have frozen to death in the mountains and forests by now. However, this blood letter cannot be given to the Guo family, as the villagers said, for Mrs. Guo and others We must keep the story secret, but people¡¯s hearts are unpredictable, so we still keep this blood book as a precaution.¡±

    ??Is this to prevent the Guo family from suspecting the villagers?

    ?Mrs. Cui and Sister-in-law Qiong both felt that it was not the case, but they did not object...

    On the second day, after the sun came up, another bonfire was lit in the mountain stream. The village chief and Uncle Zhao gathered all the young men in the village and began to discuss important matters.

    "We lost the dog this time and suffered a big loss. We have to keep it in mind. We can''t just rely on the heavy snowfall to think that everything is safe. I don''t want to say whether there are other bandits in the forest. I just want to say that after the spring, we will still have a lot of trouble. I have to continue walking through the mountains. If I continue to be lazy, I will become too lazy and I may not even be able to climb the mountain. "

    ??The village chief held the pipe and pot, circling the ground with his hands behind his back, and spoke earnestly.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 130ï¼š windfall

    Chapter 130 Unexpected Harvest

    "Every day from now on, when the sun is bright, we have to come down and move around. No matter if it''s practicing swinging a sword or archery, or even waving a stick randomly a few times, we can''t be idle. Also, the fourth child needs to be taught more It¡¯s better to teach everyone how to hunt. It¡¯s better to supplement the fuel and water in the stomach and save some food. After all, we have to persist until the end of the year. We don¡¯t know what will happen outside the woods.¡±

    Uncle Zhao also said, "Yes, from now on, someone must be on duty during the day and night. It is best to build a shed on the hill above the cave to serve as a lookout. There must also be someone guarding the entrance of the forest opposite the mountain stream. Everyone takes turns, don''t be idle. "

    ?Li Laosi and everyone else nodded. With the direction, it would not be difficult to arrange it.

    ?There are thirty-three young men in the village, including Wen Hai, who work three shifts a day, that is, four hours on duty, and the remaining eight hours sleeping or hunting training.

    The young men also had errands to clear snow and cut firewood.

    The women take care of the elderly and children and perform their respective duties.

    One group of people was left on duty, and the other two groups divided the work. One group went to build a shack on the top of the mountain to serve as a sentry post, and the other group went into the forest to hunt.

    As a result, a group of people who went into the woods to hunt did not bring their prey. Instead, they brought back Liu Biaotou and Liu Yangjiayi when the sun set.

    ?These three people carried three large bags of things, and their faces turned pale from exhaustion.

    Everyone was surprised, more curious, not knowing what they brought back.

    Jiayi rushed to the cave of his house and shouted loudly, "Brother, come down quickly and see what good things I have brought you!"

    Jiaren was riding his sister on his neck and walking around in the cave. It was rare that he didn''t practice calligraphy.

    Hearing the shouting, the brother and sister opened the curtain and looked outside. They were both very happy.

    Jiaren quickly pulled the bamboo pole on his back, carried his sister on his back, and then got off the vine ladder.

    Jiayi gave his sister a big kiss, took his eldest brother and ran to the hay shed.

    In the hay shed, Liu Biaotou had already opened three packages.

    Mr. Wen asked with surprise, "Where did you find so many books?"

    ?Jiaren''s eyes were also shining, and he rushed directly to the pile of books, touching them left and flipping through them, almost going crazy with joy.

    ??? Scholars are very valuable, not just to eat, drink and study in the academy. The most expensive things are pen, ink, paper, inkstones and books.

    ?An enlightenment book costs one tael of silver.

    ?There is such a big pile in front of us, with more than 300 books. If you want to buy it, you will have to pay 700 to 800 taels of silver!

    Liu Biaotou smiled and said, "We stayed near the bandit''s yard. There was no point guarding it in vain, so we walked around. We were going to go to Guan Road to take a look, but we unexpectedly came across several boxes on the way. These books must have been robbed by the bandits from the Guo family. They were not money and were not as good as food, so they were thrown away."

    Mr. Wen nodded and pointed to the seal behind a book, "This is indeed Mr. Guo''s private seal."

    He thought for a while and said, "Let Jiaren learn from this first. When you leave, take it with you if you can. If you can''t take it with you, hide it and let the Guo family pick it up later."

    Jiaren nodded fiercely and was so happy that he wanted to lie down on the pile of books.

    ?These are rare good books, otherwise the Guo family would have to carry them with them when they couldn''t escape.

    ??Without this opportunity, he, a farm boy, might never have the chance to read these books in his lifetime.

    Everyone laughed when they saw him like a mouse falling into a rice vat.

    In the end, these books were sent to the Li family¡¯s cave because they could not fit in the small cave.

    Mr. Wen took Jiaren to tidy up for a long time, and Jiayin also joined in the fun, wanting to see how the cultural crystallization of this time and space is the same or different from the previous life.

    Jiaren was afraid that his sister would be naughty and tear it apart, but when he saw that she was carefully looking through it and looking very serious, he didn''t stop him.

    As a result, less than half an hour later, Mr. Wen pointed behind him and suddenly laughed.

    ?He quickly looked back and saw his sister lying on the pile of books, almost snoring in her sleep...

    When Jiayin woke up, it was already getting late. Tao Hongying was really making noodles, and Zhao Yuru was chopping wild boar meat and preparing to make dumplings. Mrs. Li sat by the bed, carefully pouring duck eggs in the jar. When her granddaughter woke up, she held her in her arms and smiled.

    ¡°Little lazy pig, are you awake? You just fell asleep on the pile of books, and your saliva almost soaked the books!¡±

    Jiayin blushed, hugged her grandma''s neck and twisted her around like a fat insect, which made Mrs. Li laugh non-stop.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I know you are ashamed, so grandma won¡¯t say anything anymore.¡±

    Mrs. Li continued to count her duck eggs, and there were still seven or eight lonely eggs left in the jar.

    Jiayin looked around, pulled off grandma''s sleeve, and pointed pitifully at the jar.

    Mrs. Li understood and pursed her lips hesitantly. Looking back, she saw that there were only two busy daughters-in-law in the cave.

    Jiaren and Mr. Wen moved some books to the small cave. Jiaxi and Jiaan ran out to play. The second, third, and fourth children were all down there.

    She was so cruel that she leaned into her granddaughter¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Just take out twenty, not too many.¡±

    Jiayin nodded fiercely, and with a wave of his hand, twenty cleanly washed duck eggs appeared in the jar. Mrs. Li quickly closed the lid and placed it in the innermost corner, blocking it with a grain bag.

    Just when she was about to breathe a sigh of relief, her granddaughter stuffed a peeled hard-boiled egg into her mouth. Looking at her granddaughter''s little mouth, it was also bulging.

    She could only glare at her granddaughter, then hugged her, eating secretly and thinking about it.

    ?The duck eggs are pickled and four are to be boiled for the little cave. Jiaren is studying with Mr. Wen, so he must show off. Doctor Zhang, the village chief, Uncle Zhao and other elderly people cannot be left behind.

    It is always a good thing to respect teachers and elders.

    ?This way, the things my granddaughter took out were not wasted in vain, so it shouldn¡¯t ruin her happiness...

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know that her grandma was so entangled. She ate an egg and felt relieved, so she ran to the stove and squatted beside her to make dumplings!

    ?These are dumplings, she hasn¡¯t eaten them in almost two years!

    Just in time, Li Laosi climbed up from below, entered the house and hugged his daughter when he saw her.

    ¡°Daughter, do you think your father has brought you something good?¡±

    Jiayin was thinking about eating when she suddenly saw her father taking out two snow-white rabbits from his arms. She subconsciously asked, "Eat them roasted? Or stewed?"

    There was silence in the cave for a moment, and then laughter rumbled.

    ¡°Haha, our Fu Niu is hungry!¡±

    ¡°How come this girl wants to eat everything she sees!¡±

    Tao Hongying was laughing so hard that she couldn''t hold the basin, and Zhao Yuru also wiped the corners of her eyes.

    Li Laosi scratched the back of his head in confusion, "My dear daughter, this rabbit is too small to fit between your teeth! Dad brought it back for you to play with!"

    Jiayin was so embarrassed that she quickly gave her father a smile and said, "Thank you, Dad!"

    ?Li Laosi blinked twice, feeling that his daughter didn''t like it.

    The good news made her want to cry without tears. The small space courtyard was overrun with rabbits, and there were as many as eighty if not a hundred. She was exhausted from feeding the rabbits every night.

    ?Just when she was thinking about how to reduce the burden on the space, her father got her two more.

    ?Someone tell her how to show happiness...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 131ï¼š Apprenticeship

    Chapter 131 Apprenticeship

    When it gets dark, the whole family gathers around the hot stove to finally eat dumplings.

    Tao Hongying filled three bowls first, giving one to Mr. Cui, one to Dr. Zhang, and one to the village chief and Uncle Zhao.

    There aren¡¯t many dumplings, it¡¯s just my intention.

    Compared to other families, the Li family has the most fine noodles.

    But there were only four bowls of dumplings left on the stove, which was not enough to eat.

    Tao Hongying had already prepared it. She also cooked sorghum rice porridge in another small pot, one bowl for each person, with pickles on the side. Four bowls of dumplings were placed in the middle of the table to eat as a dish.

    Mrs. Li picked up four or five for her granddaughter, and each of her grandchildren picked up two more, so there wasn''t much left.

    She also wanted to give it to her son and daughter-in-law, but Li Laoer said he had a bad stomach and didn''t want to eat.

    Li Laosan said he wanted to drink porridge, and Li Laosi said he ate roasted rabbit during the day.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru also refused to use their chopsticks, obviously wanting to save food for the elderly and children.

    ?These are the pillars of the family, who always do the hardest work.

    But it is the most reluctant to part with the money to eat and drink.

    It seems that as long as the elderly and children have enough to eat and drink, they are happier than eating by themselves.

    In the end, Mrs. Li persisted. They only ate two or three of them each and then refused to use their chopsticks again.

    Jiayin grabbed the dumpling in her hand and tried to bite it with her little teeth.

    ?Seeing her mother secretly take out her dumpling and put it into her father''s bowl, she felt sour and warm in her heart, and almost shed tears.

    Then she worked harder and harder to eat. She wanted to grow up quickly and make more money so that her family would have endless dumplings!

    ?Days passed day by day, and the small mountain stream was like a machine.

    ?At the beginning, the running-in was a bit awkward, but after half a month, it was already running at a high speed and was extremely proficient.

    Patrol, night watch, drill, hunting.

    No one is left behind, and every day is busy and fulfilling.

    After fighting against wolves, traveling hard, risking one''s life to suppress bandits, and even witnessing the tragic situation of the Guo family.

    Everyone has a more intuitive understanding of this troubled world!

    ?They don¡¯t make themselves stronger, they don¡¯t sharpen their knives, they don¡¯t run faster, and they don¡¯t unite.

    ?Then their fate will not be any better than that of the Guo family!

    ?Every day, the farm men who would have been sweating profusely in the fields, holding hatchets in their hands, kept cutting at the straw men made of tied hay.

    Behead, chop off the arms, knock down and chop off the legs!

    In short, they didn¡¯t practice many moves, but they were all killer moves.

    Strive to use the minimum amount of effort to maximize the damage to the enemy.

    Because their courage, strength, and even skills are not enough to support them in fighting any enemy for hundreds of moves.

    You just have to work hard! If you fight hard, you might still be alive. If you don''t fight, you''ll die!

    The women are in the cave, taking care of the elderly and children, boiling water for cooking, and occasionally opening the curtain to look down, which makes them feel much safer. Maybe one day in the future, they may still die, but at least they have struggled and fought against this **** world!

    In the small cave, Mr. Wen was also talking to Mrs. Cui.

    "Although we are called the Tianwu Dynasty, since the founding of the country two hundred years ago, Yuanzu has been suppressing military generals and civilian officials. The constant fighting between the court and the country has caused the country''s strength to become worse and worse. Otherwise, it would not be oppressed by a small barbarian tribe. to this point.¡±

    "Yes, the family of military generals during the founding of the People''s Republic of China have all withered away, and today''s military generals cannot stop the barbarians at all. The imperial court... has done things like moving the capital! I am afraid that if the Yuanzu finds out, he will rush back from Jiuquan!"

    Mrs. Cui didn''t know what she was thinking of and sighed.

    Mr. Cui glanced at the villagers below for the last time, and said, "If we were Tianwu, and all the people were soldiers, and all the people practiced martial arts, even if they were like the villagers below, we wouldn''t have reached the point where we are now, like a lost dog!"

    Before he could finish his words, Doctor Zhang climbed up from under the cave. The old man did not go around the bush and said directly, "Mr. Wen, I am here to lobby. The Li family wants Jiaren to worship you as their teacher. In the future, let the family Ren has been studying with you, so I asked you to ask."

    After that, he seemed to be afraid that Mr. Wen would not agree, so he added, "According to my opinion, I naturally hope that you agree. Even if you don''t formally accept disciples, you can only teach them for a period of time. The Li family...don''t look at it as just a farmer. But this family has some weird abilities, which are different from ordinary farmers.¡±

    "Why is it different?" Mr. Wen didn''t want to refuse. After all, Jiaren was smart and hard-working, and he was really good at studying. He was also happy to see him, otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to give him all his money during this period of time.

    Doctor Zhang clicked his lips twice, and then said, "I can''t tell, but it just feels different. In addition, I''m afraid you don''t know, I came to Li''s house because Ye Xiaozi brought me from Kyoto. I originally wanted to save Ye Xiaozi''s life." , when I arrived, Ye Xiaozi actually recovered completely. Ye Xiaozi said that he could heal himself without any medicine, but how is that possible? Also, many families were killed this time, including the Guo family.

    But look at the Li family and the entire village, not a single one of them died. Don¡¯t you think something is wrong? In short, this Li family is either deeply blessed or hiding an expert. It would not be wrong to make friends with their family. "

    Mr. Wen and Mrs. Cui looked at each other and laughed.

    ¡°Okay, then I will listen to you and accept Jiaren as my disciple.¡± Mr. Wen agreed directly, and Doctor Zhang immediately left.

    The Li family were also happy when they heard about it, and Jiaren was even more excited.

    He is very aware of Mr. Wen¡¯s knowledge. He is definitely very lucky to have Mr. Wen as his teacher.

    Mrs. Li made arrangements at that time. It happened that Li Laosi was not on duty the next day, so she invited the **** leader Liu, brought Jiayi and Liu Yang, and the four of them went into the forest again, and came back with a red deer that night.

    On the third day, the whole village, old and young, went down to the cave and lit a dozen bonfires.

    ??The Li family brought out half a bag of sorghum rice, killed deer to stew meat, cooked vegetable porridge, and held a banquet.

    In the presence of the whole village, a grand apprenticeship ceremony was held for Mr. Wen and Jiaren.

    Jiaren tidied everything up neatly, knelt respectfully in front of Mr. Wen, and kowtowed three times.

    Mr. Wen was a little excited and said loudly, "Since you have accepted me as your teacher, you will become a member of our sect from now on. As a teacher, I want to tell you that our sect is not an unknown person. In the Tianwu academic sect, we are The Xinxue school is committed to the study of Xinxue, and also supports the enlightenment of people''s wisdom and attaches great importance to elementary education.

    Your master, my teacher, was once a great scholar of the dynasty. Because he hated the fighting in the court, he retired to the countryside and finally died of illness.

    ?Mrs. Cui is your sister-in-law, and I am your master¡¯s disciple. I have no choice but to live a mediocre life and never carry forward the school of mind learning.

    You are my first disciple. I don¡¯t know if you will have other junior disciples in the future, but as senior brother, the glory of the division will be in your hands in the future.

    ?We have known each other since we were young and have been in difficulties. As a teacher, I can¡¯t help you much, but I will teach you everything I have learned without any reservation! "

    Having said that, he solemnly took out a jade pendant from his arms, "Your master carved this with his own hands and gave it to me when he accepted his disciples. Now it is given to you. I hope you will cherish it!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 132ï¼š Victory is in sight and unexpected changes occur

    Chapter 132: Victory is in sight

    Jiaren kowtowed solemnly again, and then took the jade pendant with both hands.

    ¡°Thank you sir, I will study hard in the future, carry forward the master¡¯s sect, protect my relatives and friends, respect my teachers, and never slack off!¡±

    Mr. Wen nodded and helped him stand up with his own hands.

    Jiaren turned around and saluted Mrs. Cui again, "Sister-in-law."

    ¡°Hey.¡± Mrs. Cui responded, already in tears.

    I don¡¯t know whether she was thinking of her deceased father, or she was happy that there was a successor to her father¡¯s teachings...

    Old Mrs. Li felt sad, patted her on the shoulder and advised her.

    ¡°From now on we are a family, and we have to look for the best in everything.¡±

    Jiayin also climbed into Mrs. Cui''s arms and wiped her tears with her little hands.

    ?Mrs. Cui hugged Jiayin tightly, but her back straightened even more.

    The people in the village were very happy when they saw that Jiaren had become a good gentleman and came forward to express their congratulations.

    ¡°Congratulations, Mr. Wen, for gaining a good disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wen, you don¡¯t know that Jiaren is the best child in our village.¡±

    ¡°Yes, study hard, be filial and sensible, and you will definitely do nothing wrong in the future.¡±

    Mr. Wen also smiled and thanked everyone with his hands.

    Suddenly, the Li family''s banquet was held. The men sat around the shed, roasting meat and eating meat. The women also fed their children while eating.

    Old Mrs. Li felt sorry for the half-bag of grain, but she knew it was worth the money.

    Sometimes she feels that this escape is really magical. If she lives a good life in Saibei, the family will be stable, but how can the fourth child and Jiayi become so strong, and how can the grandson find such a good husband...

    Wealth can be gained through danger, this saying is true...

    After officially becoming a disciple, Mr. Wen¡¯s requirements for Jiaren were much higher.

    Jiaren went to the small cave to study almost as soon as it got dark. He didn¡¯t come back to sleep until after dark. He almost did all his eating, drinking and diarrhea there.

    ?Old Mrs. Li simply discussed it with her daughter-in-law, and Tao Hongying followed her, fully responsible for the two meals a day in the small cave.

    ??Although Mrs. Cui recovered and Sister-in-law Qiong was there to help, neither of them looked like they could do housework and could even make porridge.

    ?In order not to waste food, to feed her children well, and to respect her teachers, Tao Hongying had to go.

    Good news often follows me when I have nothing to do.

    I have to say that the pile of books in the Guo family really saved Mrs. Cui and helped her pass away too much boring time.

    Sometimes, she could hold a book and sit still for an hour or two.

    Jiayin occasionally turned over, and it was a headache for the traditional Chinese characters, and she was not fulfilled. She crowded Mrs. Cui''s arms and asked her to read.

    Mrs. Cui was pleased that the little girl was eager to learn, so she hugged her and half-reclined on the bed, with warm stones under her feet and a thick quilt covering her, and they read together.

    ?When I meet someone I¡¯m interested in, my eyes will sparkle when I hear the good news. If I hear the boring poems, my mouth will water when I fall asleep when the good news is a lullaby...

    Tao Hongying was previously worried that Mrs. Cui would be bored, but slowly seeing her holding Jiayin with a particularly gentle expression on her face, she gave up the idea of ??carrying her daughter out.

    As a woman, she can better understand the sorrow in Mrs. Cui''s heart. It would be a good thing if her daughter''s innocence can bring some comfort to Mrs. Cui.

    Just like that, Jiayin listened to stories and books during the day, lay in bed at night, secretly practiced her mental power in space, and took care of the chickens, ducks, geese, and pigs, and her days flew by.

    ?One day the village chief flipped through the almanac in the package and suddenly shouted, "Oh, the New Year is in three days!"

    ?This sentence made everyone busy. Although they were fleeing and the conditions were limited, they still had to prepare for the new year.

    The old year can be hard, sad, and confusing, but the new year is coming, and we must pray for good weather, peace and health.

    ?This time, Mrs. Li decided to make a meal of dumplings that could feed the whole family without adding sorghum rice porridge.

    To seek good omens and encourage the whole family.

    In the past, it was the old lady who looked at the bag of fine grains. This time Jiayin took advantage of the third aunt''s first scoop of noodles and secretly added two ladles. Zhao Yuru thought it was given by the small cave and didn''t care. After all, there are few people there and there is relatively a lot of food.

    It just so happened that Mrs. Li was still talking, "Invite Mr. Wen, Mrs. Cui, and Dr. Zhang to the New Year''s Eve dinner. Then ask Lao Zhao and the others, and invite them all if they can."

    Maybe she was afraid that her daughter-in-law would be reluctant to part with her, so she added, "Old Zhao and the others originally ate with our family. Mr. Wen is Jiaren''s husband, and Dr. Zhang is an honored guest entrusted to our family by Mr. Ye. They cannot be left behind."

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru of course agreed, so on New Year¡¯s Eve, the Li Family Cave was almost overcrowded.

    The Li family prepared dumplings filled with dried venison and wild boar and mushrooms, stewed a large pot of rabbit meat, boiled pheasant soup, and baked two-faced pancakes with sorghum noodles and thin noodles.

    Everyone was well fed, chatting and laughing, and in full swing.

    The same is true in other caves, with children playing and adults gossiping.

    In such troubled times, there can still be days like this, everyone seems to be dreaming...

    But after the New Year, as the snow in the mountains and forests is melting, and the food bags of each family are dwindling, everyone knows that the day of embarking on the journey again is coming.

    After waiting for another half month, the snow on the sunny slopes in the mountains and forests has almost melted away.

    ?Everyone started to pack their luggage, and they were reluctant to part with it, but things like seats and benches had to be thrown away.

    ?Li Laosan and his people made twenty large sledges, and each family loaded them with things.

    It was a still cold early morning. Everyone had a full meal and looked at the mountain stream where they had lived for four months with reluctance in their eyes.

    ?Especially for Jiaren, the Guo family has so many books that they really can¡¯t take them away, so they can only keep most of them and wait for an opportunity to pick them up in the future.

    ??Although the entrance to the cave was blocked by his uncle and brother carrying big rocks, so that no birds or beasts could enter and cause harm, he was still worried. After all, these books were too precious...

    No matter how reluctant or anxious they were, everyone bravely embarked on the journey.

    After a winter of training, the villagers have become more cooperative and stronger.

    ??The remaining dozen mountains were climbed in just twenty days.

    ?Of course, along the way, they encountered wolves and wild bears who woke up early to look for food to fill their bellies.

    But this time, the wolves followed them for a day and then retreated.

    ??The black bear even contributed his bear skin and went to see the Lord of Hell.

    ?This gave the villagers great confidence, and they became more united and more courageous.

    One day in March, a family of ninety-eight people, old and young, finally stood on the top of the last mountain, looking at the Jinsha River not far below the mountain and the pier with large ships parked on the riverside. Everyone was moved to tears. Eyes filled with tears, he cried loudly.

    ¡°We are out, we are out, woo woo, we can live!¡±

    ??Everyone could no longer bear it and wished they could go down the mountain and cross the river without stopping for a moment!

    The sledge that used to feel heavy was now being pulled very fast.

    Everyone reached the foot of the mountain before sunset.

    It''s a pity that Wangshan ran to death.

    Even if we reach the foot of the mountain, we are still seven or eight miles away from the pier.

    ??The old people discussed it and decided to continue on their way. When they arrived at the dock, it would definitely be safer with the protection of the imperial army.

    ?With hungry stomachs, everyone dragged their luggage and rushed to the dock.

    The young boys kept running ahead happily, calling their parents to hurry up from time to time.

    ?Everyone was smiling. Walking on the official road saves a lot of energy compared to walking in the mountains and forests.

    Just when victory was in sight, a rumble of horse hooves suddenly came from behind.

    ?Liu Biaotou, who was holding the battle, looked back subconsciously and his eyes were split with shock.

    He yelled with all his strength, "Throw the thing away, run, run to the dock!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 133ï¼š Falling short of success

    Chapter 133: Falling short of success

    ??Everyone was startled and turned around to look, and then their expressions all changed.

    ¡°Ah, the barbarians are coming, run, run!¡±

    ¡°Mom, wuwu, I¡¯m scared!¡±

    ¡°Dad, dad!¡±

    ??The team that had been happy just now suddenly became a mess. The women took away the children, and the men carried the old people on their backs. In the rush, they didn''t even care about their luggage.

    ??Li Laosi raised his hand to lift the luggage off the back of Daqing Mule, and the old lady immediately carried him on. Jia An Jia Xi ran too far and had no time to look for it.

    He then pulled Mrs. Cui and the two little babies and put them on the back of the mule. Then, with a heavy slap, Daqing ran away.

    Mrs. Li''s face was pale. While trying to support Mrs. Cui, she opened the back basket behind her and held her granddaughter in her arms.

    In this way, whether the arrow is shot or the sword is slashed, it will fall on her first.

    Tao Hongying ran forward, grabbed Jiaxi Jiaan, gritted her teeth and continued running.

    ¡°Happy family, good luck, run quickly, run to the pier, don¡¯t look back!¡±

    Zhao Yuru helped the village chief support the frail wife of the village chief. Sister-in-law Qiong grabbed a little baby with one hand and ran after Daqing Mule. Li Lao Er, Li Lao San, Wen Hai and others took advantage of Uncle Zhao and others.

    Jiaren actually went to get the package containing the books, but was slapped on the head by Mr. Wen, "You don''t want your life, run away!"

    ??Li Laosi picked up Doctor Zhang who was sitting on the sledge and threw him directly on Jiayi''s back, "Run!"

    After saying that, he picked up the hatchet and ran back against the crowd.

    Obviously, he was worried and could not leave Liu Biaotou alone to fight against the barbarians.

    ¡°Woo hoo, old four, old four!¡±

    When the Li family saw him, they tried to stop him but couldn''t. They couldn''t, so they could only cry loudly and run forward.

    Jiayin was fast asleep on her grandma''s back, but suddenly she was held in her arms and ran wildly. Listening to the crying in her ears, she even thought she was having a nightmare.

    ¡°Milk, breast!¡± She wanted to get up and see what was going on, but the old lady didn¡¯t allow her to poke her head in.

    "Run, run, go to the pier to help! Woohoo, go to the pier, go to the pier!"

    ??In just five or six miles, we were so close to escaping, but it seemed farther than the dozens of mountains that everyone had crossed.

    ?The child ran away and lost his shoes, the old man stumbled, and the woman cried loudly.

    But none of this could stop the barbarians on horseback. As if they saw prey, they urged the tall horses under their crotches more and more, brandishing the long knives in their hands, roaring and screaming, and rushed towards them. Some even bent their bows, nocked arrows, and shot out!

    ?Thirty barbarians and thirty horses, like wild beasts rushing out of the wilderness, came with billowing smoke and dust, which was extremely terrifying.

    ??Liu Biaotou and Li Laosi raised their long knives high, gritted their teeth, and charged forward.

    Two versus thirty, a match that was bound to lose, but the two of them moved forward bravely.

    Because, behind them are their wives, children, children, and fellow villagers who depend on each other!

    ??Everyone can be afraid, but not them!

    "Come on, you bastard! I''ll fight hard! Kill one to earn enough money, kill two to earn a pair!"

    ¡°Kill, kill! If you want to go over, step on my body!¡±

    ??The barbarian was startled by the suicidal charge of the two men, but he smiled ferociously.

    ?They rushed forward faster and faster, raising their sabers high and bringing them down hard.

    Without thinking, Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou rushed forward and swung the long knives in their hands horizontally.

    ??The two war horses in the lead were unable to dodge under the rapid charge, and their front legs were cut off directly, and they fell to the ground with a thud.

    The war horses behind were unable to dodge and bumped into each other one after another, falling into a heap.

    Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou jumped up and started to cut off the heads one by one.

    Everything happened as fast as lightning. In the blink of an eye, five or six barbarians died and seven or eight horses were lost.

    ?This completely aroused the ferocity of the barbarian, who screamed and surrounded him.

    ?Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou also fought hard, back to back, waving their swords with all their strength.

    The villagers who were running wildly in front turned around and their eyes were red with anxiety. ¡°My dear, run away, I have to go back to help!¡±

    ¡°Father, mother, you run away first, I want to go back!¡±

    ¡°No, I have to save the fourth child!¡±

    "Liu Biaotou, we are here!"

    One villager after another, leaving the elderly and children behind, they ran back with hatchets in hand.

    Jiayi also handed over Doctor Zhang to Jiahuan, and caught up with Liu Yang who was a few steps ahead, "Wait for me, let''s go kill the barbarians together!"

    The woman cried harder and harder, but she didn''t dare to stop, "Woo, help, help! Come and save us!"

    Jiayin was pressed tightly to her chest by her grandma. Listening to her violent heartbeat, she finally guessed that the barbarians were coming to chase her. She struggled to get up, "Grandma!"

    The old lady was panting like a bellows, "Fu Niu...don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, grandma is here!"

    Jiayin wanted to speak, but two arrows shot over, one pierced Daqing''s butt, and the other penetrated the old lady''s shoulder.

    ?The old lady screamed, and Daqing went crazy. He suddenly accelerated and threw everyone off his back.

    ??The old lady held the good news tightly in her arms, flew high, and then fell heavily under the official road.

    Mrs. Cui tried hard to hold on to the two little dolls, but luckily they fell into the grass on the side of the road.

    ?Li Lao Er and Li Lao San ran forward, jumped off the official road, and helped their mother and niece up.

    ?Original Mrs. Li''s shoulder was bleeding, and her face turned pale in pain.

    There was no movement at all about the good news. Li Lao Er suddenly touched the back of his niece''s head, and there was blood on his hand.

    ¡°Fu Niu!¡± Mrs. Li was so heartbroken with pain that she hugged her granddaughter tightly, ¡°Fu Niu, wake up quickly, help me, my Fu Niu, help me!¡±

    ?The villagers heard this in the confusion and turned to look over. They were all shocked by the tragic sight of the grandfather and grandson.

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao stopped and looked at each other with deep hatred in their eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight! We old guys have survived to this point, we are good enough!¡±

    ¡°Kill back, fight back!¡±

    ¡°I want to kill a few more barbarians, and I can brag to my brothers even after I get to Jiuquan.¡±

    ??The village chief pushed his old wife directly to Zhao Yuru, held up a hatchet, and rushed back with Uncle Zhao and others.

    Li Lao Er also wanted to follow, but Li Lao San pulled him back.

    ¡°Second brother, you stay here. If we die, you can be filial to our mother and raise our children!¡±

    After saying that, he climbed up the official road and ran in the fighting circle.

    Li Lao Er stamped his feet anxiously, but with his niece in one hand and his mother in the other, he could only hug his niece and help his mother to continue running.

    ?Tears fell to the ground drop by drop. For the first time in his life, he hated himself for not learning martial arts!

    At the pier three miles away, many lights were lit because the sky was getting dark.

    ?There were soldiers guarding both sides of the pier. They heard cries in the distance. A captain came forward to report, "General, it seems that some fleeing people have been entangled by barbarians!"

    ?The general looked to be in his twenties, with red lips and white teeth, and even powder on his face. Perhaps he thought the armor was too heavy, so he didn''t wear a helmet, and the armor was also worn crookedly.

    Hearing this, he glanced far away and responded nonchalantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s so far away that I can¡¯t see clearly. Besides, almost everyone has arrived in the south of the Yangtze River. How can there be anyone left at this time?¡±

    ?The captain was a little impatient and advised in a low voice, "General, it''s better to send someone to have a look. What if the people are really fleeing? We are so close, it doesn''t take much effort..."

    ?The general became impatient, squinted his eyes and cursed, "Are you ordering me? Are you the general, or am I the general? I won''t send troops if I can''t tell you! You have to disobey me!"

    ?The captain quickly lowered his head and said, "I don''t dare. Of course I will listen to the general."

    ?The general snorted coldly and said nothing more.

    The captain held back his anger and slowly retreated.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 134ï¼š Lets die together!

    Chapter 134 Let¡¯s die together!

    On the official road, Liu Biaotou and Liu Laosi, who were fighting back to back, finally received reinforcements.

    ??The two of them were covered in blood, some of them were their own, and more were those of the barbarians.

    ¡°Kill the barbarians, take revenge, take revenge!

    ¡°Beasts, I¡¯m going to chop off your heads!¡±

    ??The villagers rushed forward with red eyes, brandishing hatchets and risking their lives, quickly turning the tide of the battle, but only by a few points.

    ??The barbarian was caught off guard just now. Now that he has recovered, he is not so easy to kill.

    Fortunately, the villagers have been killing wolves and bandits in the mountains and forests for two or three months, and they are no longer weak farmers.

    ??It¡¯s not that easy for the barbarians to kill them at the moment!

    At this time, the women and children in the village finally ran to the pier.

    ¡°Help, help! There are barbarians, please help us, wuwu, help!¡±

    ?The children also cried loudly, "Oh, oh, save my daddy!"

    ?The soldiers guarding the dock could see clearly this time. They were all Tianwu people. Someone immediately came forward and asked.

    ¡°Are there really barbarians? How many people are here?¡±

    Li Laoer responded loudly, "Twenty or thirty of them, all riding horses and armed with bows and arrows! The young men in our village have started fighting with the barbarians. Please go and save them, sir!"

    ¡°Woo, help, sir, please save our man.¡±

    ¡°Help, we finally got here and encountered barbarians again, woohoo, help!¡±

    The old women were also crying bitterly, and the children were even more dizzy, looking for their parents everywhere.

    ?Old Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter, and the blood all over her body felt cold.

    ¡°Mr. Zhang, please save Fu Niu quickly, woo hoo, Fu Niu has hurt her head!¡±

    ?Mr. Zhang almost ran away with half his life, but just as he was about to step forward, he heard the lieutenant making another request to the general.

    "General, would you like to take a hundred people to take a look? Thirty barbarians are not many. It is really a victory, and it is also the credit of the general!"

    Unexpectedly, the general snorted coldly, "It''s easy for you to say. The barbarians are so fierce. How can you win? Besides, it''s okay to win, but you have to bear the responsibility for defeat!"

    Shenyi Zhang¡¯s bad temper exploded at that time!

    "What are you talking about, **** boy! You are a general, and it is your duty to protect the people. You are so afraid of losing the battle that you refuse to save them! What is your name? I''m going to file a complaint and slap your body Skin!"

    ?The general already looked down upon this group of people fleeing the famine, and he was even more annoyed when he heard these words.

    "Old immortal, who are you talking about! I just won''t save you, what can you do to me! You say you are a commoner of Tianwu and you are fleeing from the famine in the north? It''s been half a year, who knows where you came from Yes! I also said that you are the spies of the barbarians and are planning to sneak into Jiangnan!"

    He just said it casually, and after saying it, he felt that the reason was really good.

    So, he waved his hand and ordered, "Catch them and interrogate them first. I suspect that they are spies sent from the north!"

    The soldiers were a little hesitant. After all, they were not fools. These people looked like their own people. Moreover, the old, weak, women and children had escaped, while the men were still fighting the barbarians behind.

    ??It''s okay for them not to send troops to rescue. Instead, they arrested the elderly and children. It really cannot be justified in their conscience.

    ?The captain gritted his teeth and persuaded, "General, let''s wait a little longer and ask for clarification first..."

    ?The general turned around and gave the captain a kick, "You **** want to disobey orders, don''t you? If you disobey orders over and over again, you don''t want to live anymore!"

    The captain couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted, "General, these are our Tianwu people. We managed to escape here. We can''t just die without saving them! Even if they are far away, how can we watch them when they are right in front of us?" He was killed by a barbarian!" The general felt that he had been humiliated, so he drew his sword and was about to kill the captain.

    ?Shenjiang Doctor Zhang quickly helped Jiayin treat the wound on his head, but Mrs. Li¡¯s arrow wound was too serious and could not be treated at the moment.

    Hearing the general¡¯s chatter again, he reached into his pocket to dig it out. Halfway through, he remembered that he had fed the poison to bandits on the road, and the old man was so angry that he was about to explode.

    ¡°Bitch, you saved your life today, otherwise I will make you bleed from all your orifices and go see the Lord of Hell immediately!¡±

    ?The general was also angry, and he replied at that time, "I won''t send troops, and all of you will see the Lord of Hell!"

    Wen Hai also went to fight with the barbarians, leaving Mr. Wen to support Mrs. Cui. Now he stepped forward and said with a dark face.

    "I am Wen Qinglin, the editor of the Hanlin Academy, and a close minister of the emperor! You must send troops immediately, otherwise I will definitely tell the emperor everything about today''s matter!"

    ?The general hesitated a little, but after glancing at the embarrassed old, weak, women and children, as well as the soldiers on one side, he raised his chin again.

    "You said you are the editor of the Hanlin Academy, who can prove it? Besides, we are guarding the dock to protect the safety of the emperor and the queen mother, and we cannot leave our posts without authorization. You, an editor, actually ignore the safety of the emperor and the queen mother and only care about a group of people. Untouchable, what crime do you deserve!"

    "You!" Mr. Wen''s eyes turned black with anger, and Mrs. Cui gritted her teeth, pushed Mr. Wen away and stepped forward to yell, "Are you the Dingbei Army? I am the Marquis of Dingbei. I order you to send one hundred troops, quickly." Go rescue the people!¡±

    ?The general turned to look at her and suddenly laughed, extremely proud.

    "I said you are spies, but you still don''t admit it. Who are you pretending to be? You are pretending to be Mrs. Dingbeihou? Mrs. Dingbeihou died before the capital was moved. My sister just married into Dingbeihou Mansion a few days ago. My sister is Mrs. Dingbeihou! Haha, you are dead!"

    He waved his hand and said, "Come here, arrest them!"

    ?This time, the soldiers did not hesitate. They were indeed the Dingbei Army, and the Marquis of Dingbei had indeed just married a new wife...

    Mrs. Cui''s face was ashen and she was about to fall down when her legs became weak. Mr. Wen helped her up.

    Li Lao Er, Mrs. Li and others listened for a long time, and their hearts felt cold.

    ??So what if they ran to the dock? These soldiers didn''t want to send troops at all!

    Mr. Zhang is not good, Mr. Wen is not good, and Mrs. Cui is not good!

    Could it be that they went through all the hard work just to die in front of the door of survival?

    ¡°Beasts, **** bitches, I¡¯ll fight you!¡±

    ¡°You are the untouchable, and your whole family is untouchable!¡±

    "If you don''t let us live, we will die together, die together!"

    ¡°Fight with them! Wow, the father of the child can¡¯t live anymore, and neither can I!¡±

    ¡°God, please open your eyes and kill these beasts! Our life is so miserable!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li was really crazy. She thrust the good news into Mrs. Cui''s arms, and with a long arrow on her shoulder, she hit the general hard!

    ?The general did not expect that these untouchables who were fleeing would dare to take action. One of them had no idea and was hit in the stomach by Mrs. Li. He fell on his back and screamed in pain.

    Before he could get up, the crazy old lady Li was already riding on him.

    "My son is fighting for his life! My granddaughter hurt her head! Our family is going to die! Then don''t live either! We killed wild wolves, killed bandits, we finally climbed out of the mountain, and you actually refused to save us! Then! Let¡¯s die together, die together!¡±

    ?She cursed and grabbed a handful, turning the general into a **** gourd in the blink of an eye.

    ??Other women also rushed forward, crying and helping.

    ?Some people held down the general''s arms and legs, some kicked him in the head, and some even hugged his hand and bit him!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 135ï¼š Not crazy, not live

    Chapter 135: You can¡¯t live without going crazy.

    ??The general screamed repeatedly and wanted to curse and call for help, but a handful of gravel was stuffed into his mouth, choking him and rolling his eyes.

    The soldiers did not expect these women to be so strong, and they were so shocked that they forgot to step forward to stop them.

    Just a few of them reacted, but after taking two steps, they were overtaken by the captain again.

    "General, general, how are you? Let us go, general?"

    ??The captain shouted loudly and seemed to be in a hurry, but his body blocked several soldiers, preventing them from taking a step forward...

    Jiayin woke up at this moment. The severe pain in the back of her head made her eyesight go black. She struggled to get up, "Grandma, daddy, mommy!"

    Mrs. Cui burst into tears and hugged her tightly, "Fu Niu, your father is killing barbarians, wuwu, don''t be afraid, my aunt will protect you!"

    Jiayin was so anxious that she said, "Quickly, go find my dad! Take me to find my dad!" She tried her best to struggle towards the official road. She couldn''t see anything at all in the night, but there were shouts of killing coming from the other side.

    The large pile of stones she had stored in space has begun to float. But the distance is too far and the sky is too dark! Only by going there and being nearby can you know where to fall!

    Mr. Wen saw that Mrs. Cui could not hold Jiayin, so he stepped forward to take it and wanted to comfort him a few words, but Jiayin had already bit his wrist.

    ¡°Send me to my father, go quickly!¡±

    ??The little child screamed heart-breakingly, making everyone think that the child could not live without his father. Who could believe that a little girl could kill barbarians and save her relatives?

    ??Everyone is getting more and more sad and angry, "Oh my God, please open your eyes! Don''t let your children lose their homes!"

    ¡°Woo, what are we doing here? We might as well be eaten by wolves in the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Woo, the bandits are killing us, the barbarians are killing us, and our own soldiers are refusing to save us! What are we doing alive? Let¡¯s die together! Let¡¯s die together!¡±

    ??The old people all imitated Mrs. Li¡¯s example and bumped into the soldiers one by one!

    The soldiers did not dare to fight back and could only retreat step by step!

    At this time, the general finally spit out half a mouthful of sand and shouted vaguely, "What are you waiting for? Save people!"

    He originally wanted to let his subordinates rescue him, but the captain immediately shouted, "The general has agreed to save people. Come on, come a hundred people and follow me to kill the barbarians!"

    Immediately, a group of soldiers rushed forward and wanted to follow him to rescue people.

    ?At this moment, the rumble of horse hooves suddenly sounded in the distance, and they ran over in the blink of an eye!

    ?The captain was surprised and shouted loudly, "It''s Marquis Xinting, it''s General Ye!"

    One of the soldiers staggered after being hit by the old men. He could only pull the old man away and shouted, "Don''t embarrass us. Marquis Xinting is here. He specializes in killing barbarians. Your family can be saved!"

    Is there any help?

    The old and young women were a little confused. They didn''t know who Xintinghou was, but they were happy that they were saved.

    ¡°Ugh, are you really saved?¡±

    "Wow, God has opened his eyes, there is help, there is help!"

    Half of Mrs. Li''s body was soaked with blood. When she suddenly heard that reinforcements were coming, she let out a sigh of relief and fell off the general.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru cried and helped her aside, "Mr. Zhang, Doctor Zhang, please help!"

    ?Shenjie Doctor Zhang also jumped anxiously, "Everything is in the luggage, and it''s dark, so we can''t save him now!"

    Tao Hongying gritted her teeth, turned around and ran towards the official road, followed by Zhao Yuru.

    Jiaren was about to follow, but Mr. Cui held him tightly, "Don''t cause trouble. If anything happens to you again, the family will not be able to survive!"

    Jiaren couldn''t hide, but Jiahuan dodged and chased after him.

    ?The general reluctantly turned over and sat up, furious, "Untouchables, you dare to hit me! I will kill you!"

    As a result, before he could stand up, Jiaren had already picked up a hatchet and put it directly on his neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, if you dare to touch my family, I will chop off your head!¡±

    ?The family was dying, and the grandmother and sister were seriously injured, which finally drove this gentle young man who devoted himself to studying to madness.

    ?The general gritted his teeth in hatred, but he really didn''t dare to move.

    The soldiers on the side looked shameless and lowered their heads more and more, pretending that Quan was invisible.

    The smart one shouted fiercely, "Boy, put down the knife! You can''t hurt our general!"

    ¡°Yes, yes, put down the sword quickly! General, be careful!¡±

    ?It¡¯s a pity that even though they said this, no one came forward.

    Jiayin didn''t care about this anymore. She lay on Mr. Wen''s shoulder and stared into the distance.

    At this moment, she was extremely angry. She wanted to grow up, grow up immediately!

    When she doesn¡¯t want to be like this, she can only look at her like this! So what if there were rocks in the space? She still couldn''t help or save her life. She could only watch helplessly!

    ¡°Dad! Mother!¡±

    The child''s cry was blown away by the cold as soon as it came out.

    But in the distance, Li Laosi, who was exhausted, miraculously heard it.

    My daughter is calling him, Fu Niu is calling him!

    He cannot fall or die!

    His daughter is still young. What will she do in the future without her father?

    ?Who raised her? Who can I turn to for support when I''m bullied?

    ?Suddenly, his arm, which seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, gained strength again. He raised the sharp hatchet, ran towards the barbarian next to him and chopped it down.

    ??The hatchet got stuck on the barbarian''s neck bone, causing the barbarian to scream in pain, but the saber in the barbarian''s hand still kept going.

    Jiayi was covered in blood, and his eyes were covered with blood. He was pressed under him by the barbarians, and his heart was full of despair.

    This time I am really going to die! I wonder how grandma and dad would cry if they knew!

    ??He still wants to be a general and go to more interesting places, but he has no chance, right?

    At this moment, Li Laosi picked up the barbarian and threw him out like a windmill.

    In the blink of an eye, the situation is reversed!

    ??Li Laosi grabbed his nephew and said, "Keep killing, don''t be discouraged!"

    After saying that, he ran to the side again. The village chief, Uncle Zhao and three other people were fighting against a barbarian. Uncle Zhao was stabbed in the back and gave the village chief an opportunity. The village chief cut off the barbarian''s arm with one knife!

    ?Li Laosi arrived just in time, jumped up as high as he could, and kicked the barbarian out.

    He is so brave that he ignites the fighting spirit of all desperate young and old men.

    ¡°Kill, keep killing!¡±

    ¡°I will fight with you!¡±

    The barbarians were also so angry that they couldn''t care less about anything and rushed forward with strange screams.

    ??They entered the Central Plains, and everywhere they went they were invincible. They beat the Tianwu soldiers like lost dogs, and the emperor even drove them out of the capital.

    ??Now I have suffered such a big loss from a group of mud-legged people!

    For a time, one side wanted to fight hard, the other wanted to vent their anger, and the fight became even more fierce.

    From time to time, villagers fell down, and barbarians were constantly hacked to death.

    At the critical moment, a cavalry team suddenly ran up, shouting loudly, "Tianwu people, retreat! Tianwu people, retreat!"

    ?The villagers reacted immediately, crying and shouting, "The reinforcements are coming, the reinforcements are coming!"

    ??Everyone retreated to the woods on both sides, grabbing whoever they could.

    Don¡¯t worry about whether they were injured or not, no one was left behind.

    The barbarians were also panicked, turned around and wanted to run away.

    It¡¯s a pity that the Tianwu soldiers have already caught up with him.

    Like a tide, the barbarians were quickly submerged. They didn''t even have a chance to scream, and were completely hacked to death with random swords.

    Torches were held up and passed forward, illuminating everyone in Qingshui Village clearly.

    ?Everyone was injured and covered in blood. They dared not put down the hatchet in their hands, but their hands were trembling.

    These are ordinary people!

    But what allowed them to fight the barbarians to this extent? Even the elite Tianwu soldiers could not be so brave in a head-on confrontation with the barbarians.

    The soldiers were surprised and confused, but for a while they were strangely quiet.

    At this time, the general who led the troops jumped off his horse, lifted the visor on his helmet, and shouted to Li Laosi, "Qiu Sheng?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 136ï¼š The savior has arrived!

    Chapter 136 The savior has arrived!

    Li Laosi was stunned for a moment, wondering how the general knew his name.

    ?After taking a closer look, the general had taken off his helmet, revealing a handsome face.

    ?Li Laosi and Li Laosan, who still had family righteousness, immediately ran over in ecstasy, "Master Ye, Mr. Ye!"

    Mr. Ye opened his arms and hugged them vigorously. He also breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, he came back earlier today, otherwise he would have almost missed it!

    ¡°Why did you come here? I¡¯ve been waiting for five months!¡±

    "We were trapped in the mountains. We climbed a total of forty mountains and spent the winter in the mountains. When we came out, we encountered barbarians!"

    Li Laosi said a few words in one breath and quickly asked for help.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, help everyone, these are all from our village. My mother and Fu Niu ran to the dock to ask for help, but no one came!¡±

    Mr. Ye frowned. He had just passed by the dock and heard the noise and crying. It¡¯s obvious that the dock side is unwilling to send troops to rescue people!

    He waved his hand and called the deputy general over, and quickly gave orders.

    Soon, everyone was quickly helped onto their horses and rushed to the dock.

    Those who were too injured to ride on horses were carried by the soldiers on their backs.

    They really admire these people from the bottom of their hearts.

    ??If the people of Tianwu were so brave, why did the barbarians occupy the capital and drive them to the south of the Yangtze River?

    Not far away, everyone met Tao Hongying, Zhao Yuru, and Jia Huan, who were desperately looking for the luggage of Miracle Doctor Zhang.

    Suddenly seeing Mr. Ye and his family, the three of them burst into tears.

    ¡°Woo, Mr. Ye, help me! My mother was hit by an arrow, and Fu Niu broke her head!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s look for Dr. Zhang¡¯s luggage again and treat my mother¡¯s injuries!¡±

    Mr. Ye¡¯s face changed with shock and he shouted loudly, ¡°Bring all your luggage with you!¡±

    After saying that, he hit the horse and ran, heading straight to the dock like a gust of wind.

    Jiayin cried until his eyes turned black. He vaguely saw someone running towards him, so he shouted loudly, "Dad, Daddy! Mom!"

    Ye Gongfei dismounted and hugged her over, "Don''t be afraid, Fu Niu, uncle is here!"

    Jiayin was stunned for a moment. When she recognized Mr. Ye, she hugged his neck and burst into tears!

    ¡°Woo, my dad killed the barbarians, and grandma bleeds! They didn¡¯t take me to save dad!¡±

    Mr. Ye patted her back gently. Others would be confused after hearing these words, but he knew best that this little girl was probably not lying. If she said she could save people, there must be a way.

    ?It''s a pity that no one here believes it and forced the little girl to become like this.

    At this moment, Li Laosi, Tao Hongying and others also rushed back.

    When Li Laosi heard his daughter crying, his heart felt like a knife, but it was a good thing that his daughter could cry. With a pop, he knelt down next to his mother first.

    ¡°Mom, how are you? We are back! My brother and Jiayi are fine!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li was bleeding from half her body, and she drove the old people crazy and worked hard just to wait for this sentence.

    At this moment she couldn''t hold on anymore and completely passed out.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    ??The Li family rushed forward like crazy, and Jiayin was also struggling in Mr. Ye''s arms, "Grandma, grandma!"

    Jiaren even threw down the hatchet in his hand and rushed over.

    ?The general finally got free, jumped up and cursed loudly, "Damn untouchables, how dare you put a knife on my neck! Come on, kill them all! Kill them all!"

    Mr. Ye stepped forward and kicked him in the stomach, "Just now, I saw the barbarians killing my Tianwu people. Why didn''t you send troops to respond?"

    ??The general was rolling on the ground in pain and could not speak. The captain responded, "The general said it was too far to see clearly."

    Mr. Ye pointed to the old, weak, women and children who were crying loudly, "Then they are all here, why don''t you go and save them!"

    "The general said these people came too late, maybe they are spies from the north!"

    ??The captain''s response was accurate, and he didn''t add any embarrassment, but he completely betrayed the general.

    Mr. Ye gritted his teeth with hatred, went up and kicked the general until he fainted.

    ¡°Come here, tie him up and lock him up. Tomorrow the Japanese general will go to file a complaint in person and accuse him of not saving him until he dies!¡±

    The captain quickly added, "Master Marquis, I''m afraid this is not good. The general is our new brother-in-law, the Marquis of Dingbei... Please show mercy, General!"

    Mr. Ye looked at him deeply. He could tell clearly whether it was a plea or a reminder.

    ??The guards immediately stepped forward, grabbed the screaming general and dragged him down. For a time, all the soldiers on the dock did not dare to take a breath, especially the soldiers of the Dingbei Army who had just refused to save themselves.

    For safety reasons, boats are not allowed to operate at the pier at night.

    If everyone cannot reach the other side, they must rest on the spot and receive treatment for their injuries.

    With the matter just now, the Dingbei Army did not dare to delay, and quickly sent out tents and lit bonfires.

    None of the young and old men in Qingshui Village was without injuries. Fortunately, most of them had minor injuries, and seven or eight were seriously injured, including Mrs. Li and Jiayin.

    There are so many people that Divine Doctor Zhang can''t handle it all by himself.

    Soon, all the military doctors on duty at the dock were also transferred.

    ??More than a dozen tents were set up outside the pier, and each tent was filled with people. Medicine pots were also set up on the bonfire, and medicine began to be brewed.

    Jiayin was lying beside her grandma in a daze. The severe pain in the back of her head made her wake up for a while, and then fell into darkness again. Tears flowed down the corners of her eyes.

    Mrs. Li had already pulled out the arrow from her shoulder, but she lost too much blood and remained unconscious. She even developed a high fever and started talking nonsense.

    ¡°Fu Niu, my Fu Niu has fallen, please help me, save my Fu Niu.¡±

    ¡°Old Four, Old Four is going to fight for his life, who will save us?¡±

    ¡°Fu Niu, you can¡¯t take it anymore, they are going to burn you to death like a monster!¡±

    ??Everyone in the Li family gathered around, gritting their teeth and crying silently.

    Jiaxi Jiaan¡¯s eyes were swollen like walnuts, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want my grandma to die, and I don¡¯t want my sister to die either.¡±

    "Shut up! What nonsense!" Tao Hongying slapped her son on the head, but she couldn''t bear to let him go. She hugged her son and started crying.

    ??Li Laosi was shirtless, with numerous large and small wounds on his body. He was covered with medicine and tied with cloth strips, but was still soaked in blood.

    Li Laosan had one arm hanging, and Jiayi had his legs tied.

    But none of them seemed to feel any pain, and kept their eyes on my mother and Jiayin.

    Mr. Ye opened the tent and walked in. He stretched out his hand to touch the old lady''s forehead and patted Jiayin''s little hand. His eyes were full of guilt.

    "Don''t worry, I''ve sent people to Jiangnan to get good medicine. As long as you survive tonight, you''ll be fine."

    ??Everyone in the Li family nodded. In order to distract everyone, Mr. Ye asked about what happened after the separation.

    ??Li Laoer fled with everyone, collected money at the city gate, detoured into the mountains, fought wolves, killed bandits, and spent the winter in the mountains until tonight.

    ¡°Master Ye, is Tianwu already rotten? Seeing the people being massacred by the barbarians, the soldiers and generals all watched, but they actually refused to respond!¡±

    Li Laoer was finally angry and asked.

    Mr. Ye shook his head helplessly, "The sudden move of Kyoto to the south was too hasty. When we got here, we had to rely on some local aristocratic families and gave up some official positions. The person responsible for guarding the Jinsha River is Dingbeihou''s 30,000-strong army. This general tonight I was originally a playboy, but I was placed here because my sister married the Marquis of Dingbei as his new wife."

    He also regretted, "Because I was on a mission to exterminate the nearby barbarians and led troops to travel around, I was unable to stay at the dock and failed to receive you in time."

    ??Li Laoer said quickly, "Master Ye, I don''t blame you, it''s because we were delayed on the way, and it''s because this dog general hates people so much!"

    "Tomorrow, he will no longer be a general." A flash of anger flashed in Mr. Ye''s eyes. No one knew how murderous he was just now.

    ??If he hadn''t come back early, he might have had to collect the bodies in time for the Li family!

    "Will it cause trouble for you?" Everyone in the Li family didn''t understand the intrigues in the court, but they also knew that Dingbei Hou had so many soldiers and generals, so he must be a very big official. Offending his wife and brother must not be a trivial matter.

    Mr. Ye was not prepared to say anything more, he just wanted to reassure them.

    Shen Yi Zhang was so busy that he shouted outside, "Young man Ye, come on! Find someone to help me! Lao Zhao and the others are seriously injured!"

    Mr. Ye and the Li brothers all hurried out.

    The knife on Uncle Zhao''s back was too deep and too long. He was almost dead at this moment, and he relied on Doctor Zhang''s silver needle to survive.

    ??The village chief also lost an arm and was unconscious from the pain. He could no longer wield the pipe and pot.

    ??The other old men were also seriously injured. They had just returned, holding back the barbarians with the hope of death to gain more opportunities for the younger generations.

    ??It¡¯s a blessing to be able to come back with a breath now.

    In the middle of the night, Mr. Ye arranged for someone to deliver the medicinal materials, including a century-old ginseng.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know this at all. The pain in the back of her head made her dizzy and nauseous. She would often only vomit, then fall into a coma the moment she woke up. She had no time to save herself, let alone others.

    The luck is too bad. Who can think of being thrown down by Daqing, grandma hugs her so tightly, and the back of the brain can still hit the stone!

    She was anxious and wanted to enter the space. I don''t know when the space was closed, it was chaotic, and I couldn''t find the door at all!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 137ï¼š It is better to seek help from others than from yourself!

    Chapter 137 It is better to seek help from others than from yourself!

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but she seemed to be picked up. She turned around and vomited again when she was dizzy, but then someone gave her water and put a small thing in her mouth.

    The familiar strange astringent smell made her try to open her eyes, and she saw Mr. Ye holding her in his arms.

    Perhaps when he saw that she was awake, Mr. Ye''s eyes lit up. He quickly gave her some more water and whispered in her ear.

    "Fu Niu, take the medicine quickly. This is what you gave me. Don''t worry, everyone is fine."

    Jiayin tried her best to turn her head to see the grandmother next to her, but Mr. Ye stopped her.

    "Doctor Zhang said you have a wound on your head and cannot move. Your grandma has bandaged the wound and taken pills, and the fever has gone down."

    Jiayin was completely relieved. He drank a lot of water and wanted to talk, but he couldn''t hold it in anymore.

    Before she fell into coma completely, she smiled with the corner of her mouth.

    Good people are still rewarded!

    At first, she couldn''t bear to see Mr. Ye die of illness and took the risk to give him pills. Later, she regretted it, especially after being scared by her grandma.

    ??But she didn¡¯t expect that her recklessness not only saved Mr. Ye¡¯s life, but also saved her own and grandma¡¯s lives! It even saved the lives of the whole family and the whole village!

    Mr. Ye carefully held the little girl in his arms and couldn''t help but frown, feeling extremely distressed.

    Tao Hongying came in from the outside and saw that everyone in the family was dozing off, but it was Mr. Ye who was holding his daughter.

    ?She stretched out her hand to take it, but Mr. Ye refused...

    When Jiayin woke up again, it was already noon on the second day.

    ??Everyone moved the camp to the dock. Although no one from the Dingbei Army came to drive them away, no one dared to get close because Mr. Ye had already gone to file a petition.

    The villagers made fires to cook and took care of the injured, silent but full of anger and grievance.

    Jiayin was held in her arms by her mother and ate half a bowl of porridge, and drank some bitter medicine. She tried it silently, but still couldn''t enter the space.

    Obviously, her brain or mental power is the medium connecting the spatial courtyard.

    ?Now that I have an injury on my head, I have temporarily lost contact with the space courtyard.

    This is like riding a bicycle, and the chain falls off at a critical moment.

    Jiayin was very depressed. Fortunately, her head was not so uncomfortable anymore. Grandma also woke up for a while and fell asleep again. She was not in danger of her life.

    The whole family feels more at ease and is finally in the mood to eat and sleep.

    ??In the other tents, the village chief and Uncle Zhao also came forward. Although it took a long time to raise them, they finally did not commit their lives here.

    ?The men in the village, as long as they could move, were sitting outside warming themselves by the fire. They seemed to be resting, but in fact they all had hatchets at hand.

    ?Last night''s desperate attempt to save lives made it clear to all of them that at the critical moment, they still have to rely on themselves to save their lives!

    At dusk, Mr. Ye finally came back and brought the news that the general had been dismissed.

    The villagers still couldn''t understand their hatred, but the village chief said, "That''s good enough. Don''t embarrass Mr. Ye. Besides, everyone scratched the man''s face and the injuries were serious. He won''t be able to see anyone for several months." ¡±

    ?Everyone lowered their heads. In fact, they knew in their hearts that they were just ordinary people. Let alone one of them, they were all dead. What could they do to the general?

    ??The village chief thanked Mr. Ye on behalf of the villagers.

    Mr. Ye waved his hand and said, "I will send out troops the day after tomorrow, so I can''t stay with you all the time. But tomorrow I will **** you across the river, and you can rest in the south of the Yangtze River for a few days. I will ask people to send you food and supplies, and you will have food and accommodation." Don''t worry."

    He picked up Jiayin skillfully and patted it twice.

    "There is an Immigration Department here, which will re-register you with your household registration, issue road guides, and find you a place to stay. Each person can also be allocated four acres of wasteland, and you don''t have to pay food taxes for two years. You can live there in peace, and I''ll give you half a month You¡¯ll be back in about a minute.¡±

    ?Everyone nodded, and the village chief was also happy.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, thank you for your help. If we hadn¡¯t met you, our entire village would have been dead!¡±

    Mr. Ye refused to take credit, "When I was in trouble, it was only because Aunt Li''s family took good care of me that I am today. A great kindness must be repaid generously, and this is what it should be." Everyone looked at the Li family, and they felt more and more that they were fleeing with their family. Couldn''t be more true.

    There was nothing to say all night. On the next day, Mr. Ye found a big boat, loaded all the people and their luggage on the boat, and sent them to the other side of the river.

    Jiayin was once again half dizzy due to the swaying in the water.

    By the time she was able to disembark and settle down again, and when she had completely recovered, Mr. Ye had already left in a hurry with his troops.

    ? ?The new camp is located at the west gate of a city, which is also the busiest city gate connected to the dock.

    ??The villagers found it strange and walked around the camp. They were looked at like monkeys by everyone.

    ??The village chief felt uneasy, and Li Laoer and others also felt uncomfortable staying here.

    ?So after some discussion, Li Laoer took a few villagers to find a thatched shed at the gate of the city.

    There is a sign of Immigration Department 3 hanging outside the thatched shed, but there are only two clerks on duty.

    ?Hearing that people wanted to register their household registrations, get directions, and divide wasteland, the clerk was very impatient.

    Li Laoer understood the idea and gave each of them a piece of silver.

    ?Sure enough, the two clerks immediately became much more enthusiastic and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Where did you come from? It¡¯s been half a year since the capital was moved, and you just came here. Isn¡¯t it going to be easy?¡±

    ?Li Laoer quickly apologized and responded.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so, sir, we have endured a lot of hardships on the road, it¡¯s hard to explain. We are from Qingshui Village, Junyang County, a total of ninety-three people, old and young. Thank you, sir.¡±

    The two officials were surprised, "The distance is not that short, and the whole village walked here together?"

    ¡°Yes, the old and young men in the village all get along well. They helped each other along the way and got here.¡±

    "It''s not easy, it''s really not easy. You people in the village are of one mind, but if you are not of one mind, you won''t get here."

    After exchanging a few words, the two opened the book and registered everyone''s household registration.

    ??It¡¯s not too troublesome. Even one household only records the names of men. The elderly, children and women are all left behind. Just report the specific number of people.

    Soon, Li Laoer got the road guide.

    There were nearly a hundred people in a village, and a total of ten tickets were given.

    ?When it was time to choose a place to stay, before I could take out the land book, another clerk suddenly came in from outside.

    ?The clerk briefly glanced at everyone, and then pulled the two clerks out of the office with a smile.

    ?The villagers didn¡¯t think anything of it, they just thought it would be fine after a while.

    But Li Laoer''s heart skipped a beat and he quietly followed him out.

    The three clerks were walking a little far away and spoke softly, so he couldn''t hear them.

    But it was clear that the clerk who came later gave two ingots of silver to the two people working in the office!

    ?At that time, he turned back and called a villager, and gave several instructions in a low voice.

    Soon, the two petty officials came back, and the village chief was also carried on his back.

    The two clerks lost their previous amiability, coughed twice, and said with a cold face.

    "There are ninety-four people in your village and twenty-five households. According to the rules, you will be divided into five places. We will circle two places in a while, and you can allocate one for yourself."

    What? We need to settle down separately!

    The faces of the villagers all changed!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 138ï¼š we want to be together

    Chapter 138 We want to be together

    ¡°No, we have to stay together and not separate!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we want to be together!¡±

    ?The villagers immediately became anxious and rushed forward one after another, surrounding the two small officials.

    The two clerks did not expect that the villagers would be so excited. They were startled, but then they stared and yelled.

    ¡°Back off, back off! What are you going to do, do you want to cause trouble?!¡±

    ??The villagers clenched their fists and refused to step back or speak. Their blood-red eyes made the two officials even more panicked.

    Did they see it wrong? Why do these mud-legged people seem to have... murderous intent in their eyes?

    At this time, Li Laoer coughed, helped the village chief come forward, placed the village chief on a chair, and then said:

    "Have you two officials heard what happened at the dock the day before yesterday? People from Jiangbei came to seek refuge, but they encountered barbarians outside the dock. The Dingbei Army guarding the dock refused to send troops to respond, and in the end, the Marquis of Xinting He arrived with his troops and killed thirty barbarian cavalry."

    The two clerks didn''t react for a moment, so they nodded and said, "I heard about it, but what does this have to do with you?"

    ??The village chief smiled coldly and pulled off the big coat he was wearing, revealing half of his **** arm.

    ??Other villagers also took off their cotton-padded jackets one after another, revealing their scarred bodies.

    ??The clerk was so shocked that he gasped. What else didn''t he understand? These people are the mud-legged people who killed the barbarians!

    ??There has been a lot of discussion about this matter in the city in the past two days. Everyone said that this group of people was tough. When they met the barbarians, not one of them died, but they killed more than a dozen barbarians.

    I heard that Marquis Xinting arrived with his troops, but it was just a matter of finishing. In fact, the thirty barbarian cavalry were all killed by this group of people.

    Of course, what is more famous is that the Marquis of Xinting actually filed a royal warrant for this group of people. The guard who refused to save him was directly beaten, and the Marquis of Dingbei was also reprimanded!

    Thinking again of their colleagues who had just come to look for them, both of them felt a little regretful.

    ?Li Laoer looked at the faces of the two people, felt confident, and said again.

    "We also know that the two officials have no grudges against us. This is because some people don''t like us, but we don''t want to suffer. When the time comes, this matter will definitely come to the Marquis. I think you can bear it. Is it Mr. Hou¡¯s anger? In other words, we don¡¯t even need Mr. Hou to show up for this! "

    Li Laoer pulled out a string of wolf teeth from his sleeves and continued in a normal tone: "Two gentlemen, look at this string of wolf teeth, is it good? I spent the winter in the mountains before and encountered a pack of wolves. There was not a single one left. , let us kill them all. There was also a group of bandits who were very arrogant. They kidnapped our children, and we came to our door and cut off their heads. Speaking of which, we northerners are barbaric. We don¡¯t want to be offended for anything, and we don¡¯t want to take revenge. Willing to stay overnight!¡±

    The two clerks looked at the wolf''s fang and then at the crowd. Cold sweat broke out on their foreheads.

    "That, that... brothers, don''t worry, this matter can''t be slowed down?"

    ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s think of a way.¡±

    The two clerks quickly opened the book, searched again and again, and finally looked at each other and said.

    "We don''t mean to embarrass you. If you separate, the five villages are very good, but if you want to separate them together, there is no good place. Are you still planning to... not separate?"

    ?The villagers did not hesitate and said in unison, "We will not separate, we will stay together."

    ??The village chief leaned on his chair, his face pale, and he nodded, "We must be together."

    Li Laoer glanced at the young official, "The Marquis is going to kill the barbarians now, but after he comes back, he will come to live in our village. If the place is not good, I''m afraid he will bring us over to exchange, and then we will have to Excuse me, sirs."

    The two clerks looked bitter and pushed the booklet directly to Li Laoer.

    "You can''t change even if you want to. There are nearly a hundred of you, and the land allocated is 400 acres. Other places are too small, and this is the only place that fits the bill."

    ?Li Laoer was not polite and quickly flipped through the book.

    ??The two clerks did not lie. The rest of the places were stamped with seals, except for a few places, which also indicated that there were only a few dozen acres of wasteland. The place assigned to them is about seventy miles to the south, and a hundred miles away is the new capital, Weizhou Prefecture.

    Thirty miles apart, it¡¯s considered close.

    He discussed it in a low voice with the village chief and decided on this place.

    The two clerks breathed a sigh of relief, completed the formalities quickly, and finally sent the group of people away.

    The two of them stood in the shed. One of them wiped his hands with cold sweat and said, "What should we do? These evil spirits have been taken away, but over there...how to explain?"

    "How do we explain it?" Another sneered, "They only said that it would be difficult for these people, but they didn''t say how hard it would be. Besides, the space allocated to these people is enough for us to explain."

    Not to mention the private discussion between the two small officials, it is just that everyone in the village was very happy when they heard that they were assigned together and were very close to the new capital.

    After all, this is an unfamiliar place, so everyone can be together in one place, which makes me feel much more at ease.

    Everyone gathered together to discuss that they should leave early as this is not a place to stay long.

    Mr. Ye is not here. If anyone wants to cause trouble, they are afraid they will suffer a loss.

    ?So everyone packed their things quickly, hired seven or eight carriages at a high price, and set off early the next morning with their families.

    Mr. Wen and Mrs. Cui are still in the team, riding in the same carriage as the Li family.

    Mrs. Cui held Jiayin in her arms, feeling sorry for her that her face had lost weight due to her injury.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was lying on the thick quilt, but the wound was still throbbing with the bumps of the carriage.

    ?She tried her best to endure it, chatting with Mrs. Cui to change her mind.

    ¡°Madam, when you should go home, just go home and don¡¯t worry about us. We also have a new place to stay, and our days will definitely get better and better in the future.¡±

    Mrs. Cui smiled and said, "Auntie, I can rest assured when you arrive and settle down. Also, Auntie, please call me Jinrou from now on. I am Jiaren''s senior aunt and also your junior. In addition to my senior brothers, my natal family is full of people. There is no one left, and I plan to treat our family as my mother¡¯s family in the future, so don¡¯t dislike me.¡±

    "I don''t dislike it, I don''t dislike it!" Old Mrs. Li was happy, "You are from a noble family, and you are close to Fu Niu. To be honest, I was hoping that you would help us teach her when Fu Niu was older. This child is too smart. I I¡¯m always afraid of growing crooked.¡±

    Mrs. Cui gently patted the good news and agreed in one breath, "Okay, Auntie, you can''t go back on this matter. Fu Niu will be my little disciple from now on."

    ¡°If you don¡¯t regret it, of course you won¡¯t regret it.¡± Mrs. Li touched her granddaughter¡¯s fat feet and felt extremely distressed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t even protect this girl in my arms.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t say that. In such a chaotic time, it¡¯s good to be able to survive. This girl is lucky. She survived the disaster and will definitely be better in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, let me lend you some good words!¡±

    The carriage moved forward, and I heard a few words of good news in a trance, but was soon swayed to sleep again.

    The back of her head is still swollen, making it difficult for her to move easily.

    But Dr. Zhang had to perform acupuncture every day and guaranteed that she would be cured in half a month, so she was not so afraid.

    The seventy-mile journey was actually not that far, but there were many injuries, both old and young, on the bus. We had to stay overnight on the road, and we only arrived at Xiaojin Village in Nanxi County, which was written on the land deed, at noon the next day.

    There happened to be farmers busy in the fields, preparing for spring plowing. When they saw Li Laoer asking for directions, he took them there.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 139ï¼š I took revenge on everyone!

    Chapter 139 I avenged everyone!

    ?Everyone looked at the two bare hills in front of them and the gravel valley between the hills, and they were all dumbfounded.

    ¡°Old man, is this really Broken Gold Beach?¡±

    The old farmer who led the way was very honest and kind, and he was not impatient and spoke slowly.

    ¡°Yes, the Broken Gold Beach to the north of Xiaojin Village in Nanxi County is right here.¡±

    After saying that, he glanced at everyone, with some sympathy in his eyes.

    ¡°Did you not provide any benefits to others when you registered your household registration? Why were you assigned here?¡±

    Everyone looked ugly. Although the two clerks grouped them together, they did not offend the person behind them.

    ?Li Laoer managed to maintain a smile and brought two meat buns to the old man.

    ?This is the dry food I bought in the city yesterday to eat on the road. I have nothing to do as a favor now, so I can only take it out.

    The old man was very happy, and Le Diandian went back to find his grandson.

    ??There were more than 90 people in the village, old and young, and they were silent for a long time in front of the two hills. After all, it was the village chief who spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone, no matter how bad things are here, it¡¯s still better than being in the mountains. At least there are no wolves, no bandits, and no barbarians. As long as we put our efforts in one place, we can always live a better life.¡±

    Li Laoer also said quickly, "My uncle is right. The food Mr. Ye gave us earlier is enough to feed our whole village for two months. Let''s build a shed first, settle down, have a full meal, and then think of a solution."

    ??Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou also stood up. They were young after all. Although they had numerous wounds, they were almost healed in just a few days.

    At this moment, they immediately gathered their hands and went up the mountain to cut down trees to build sheds, chop wood for fire, and move stones to stack earthen stoves.

    For a time, except for a few seriously injured people, everyone in the village became busy.

    When night fell, several simple shacks were erected near the foot of the mountain, porridge was cooked on the earthen stoves, and pancakes were pasted.

    ?Even the women dug a lot of wild vegetables nearby and brought them back, washed them and simply mixed them, which was quite delicious.

    ?Everyone ate in silence, feeling no peace of mind after the dust had settled. Instead, they were hanging in the air, not knowing where to go from here.

    Jiayin was held in her arms by her mother, and she ate japonica rice porridge in small sips. Because minced meat and chopped wild onions were added, it tasted very good, so she insisted on eating more than half of the bowl.

    Tao Hongying was so happy that she discussed with her family, "Tomorrow I''ll go to a nearby village and bring back some radish and cabbage. If I have a hen, I''ll also buy one. Fu Niu and my mother should take good care of themselves."

    Li Laosi nodded and said, "You go ahead. I plan to go a little further and visit the new capital city. We are new here and don''t know anything. We always want to inquire about the news and see if our place of residence can be changed. One change.¡±

    Liu Biaotou on the side heard this and said, "You go ahead, I''ll guard here."

    Li Laoer also said, "I will also go to the city together. When it comes to inquiring about news, I am more familiar with it than you."

    After dinner, a few people went to the village chief and Uncle Zhao, discussed it for a few words, and finally decided.

    Mr. Wen and Mrs. Cui sat by the campfire and wanted to say something, but they were not people who made empty promises and swallowed their words in the end.

    Early on the next morning, Li Laoer and Li Laosi brought two young people from the village into the city.

    Thirty miles, there were no big green mules, and the four walked for an hour. When they entered the city, they had already been three rods.

    Weizhou Prefecture was originally just a relatively prosperous place in the south of the Yangtze River, but it suddenly became a new capital city. The impact and changes it suffered cannot be explained clearly in one sentence.

    ??The courtyard in the city originally cost five hundred taels, but it immediately increased to two thousand.

    Grain, salt, and various supplies have skyrocketed.

    ??Many of the original people complained so much that they simply sold their yards and took a sum of money and moved to the countryside.

    ?Like this, slowly changing for half a year, the city was almost completely occupied by wealthy families from Kyoto, as well as civil and military officials and their families.

    ?A grain of ashes of the times is like a mountain when it falls on the heads of ordinary people, but for these wealthy families who have had wealth and power for hundreds of years, dust is just dust. In Xindu, people are still coming and going on the commercial streets.

    Women in New Year''s attire, their mouths and noses covered with fans, walked past with charming smiles.

    ??The young master in a wide robe and long sleeves swaggered through the market while swinging a folding fan.

    Brother Gongzi?

    ??Li Laosi grabbed the second brother and the villagers who were still in a daze, and quickly hid behind a wonton stall.

    ¡°Second brother, I saw General Jiao, the **** who refused to save himself that night. You go shopping first and ask for news, and I will follow you to take a look. We will meet at the city gate in two hours.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and disappeared without waiting for his second brother to nod.

    Li Laoer was so angry that he was so brave that he dared to run around here.

    But he had no choice but to find a medicine shop quickly and buy a few medicinal materials that the miracle doctor Zhang was short of. Then he went to a butcher''s shop and bought some stick bones and pork. Finally, he found a lively small teahouse at the gate of the city and sat down.

    There were people from all walks of life in the teahouse. One said that someone had a quarrel with another in the city, and another said that a gang fight in the village outside the city killed people. It was all chaos.

    Not to mention that Li Lao Er frowned more and more as he listened, but Li Lao Si followed Mr. Jiao all the way to a bluestone alley behind the shopping street.

    The alleys are very clean, and red lanterns are hung at the door of each house.

    Mr. Jiao and his three companions knocked on the door of one of the courtyards while laughing, and immediately a young woman wearing thin clothes welcomed them in with a smile.

    ??Li Laosi raised his eyebrows and understood that the place for fireworks in the city was not a brothel, but a prostitution yard.

    He was wandering around, and when he saw no chance, he went around to the back.

    ?There is actually a small river behind this yard. There are trees planted along the river. There are paths leading to the river from the back door of every house. On weekdays, you can do laundry or take a boat here.

    He thought for a while, then hid in a tree and stared at the small courtyard.

    ?After waiting for more than an hour, he saw that the sun was already somewhat westward, and he was even about to give up.

    At this time, Mr. Jiao finally went to the toilet in the backyard to drain the water.

    ?He couldn''t bear it any longer and went straight to touch it. When no one was around, he picked up the laundry stick and knocked Mr. Jiao unconscious with one blow.

    Mr. Jiao was half-drunk. He never thought that someone would plot against him. He collapsed and didn''t know anything.

    ??Li Laosi jumped out of the yard with the man on his back, stripped him naked, stuffed his underwear into Mr. Jiao''s mouth, wrapped his clothes around his head, tied his hands and feet, and then gave him a beating with a hammer.

    Mr. Jiao was beaten awake, rolling on the ground begging for mercy, roaring like a slaughtering pig, but unfortunately it was all stuck in his throat.

    Soon, he fainted from the pain, and then woke up from the pain again...

    Until Mr. Li had enough anger, Mr. Jiao''s body was bruised and purple, and there was no good flesh left.

    ??Li Laosi finally gave him a mallet and knocked him out completely. Then he took off the clothes that were wrapped around his head, threw him into a bare boat, and untied the ropes that tied the boat...

    ??The boat lost its fetters and drifted away along the river.

    On the board of the boat, the naked Mr. Jiao was half-dead. He had no idea that his "understanding" was about to be revealed to the eyes of the entire Xindu...

    Li Laosi quickly ran to the city gate, met Li Laoer and others, and successfully left the city. When they reached a deserted place, he laughed loudly.

    ¡°Second brother, I just avenged everyone!¡±

    "Revenge? What''s going on?" Li Lao Er and others were curious, but Li Lao Si couldn''t stop laughing.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 140ï¼š The whole of Xindu sympathizes with Mrs. Jiao!

    Chapter 140 The whole city sympathizes with Mrs. Jiao!

    ?At this moment, a pier next to a downtown area in the city suddenly exploded.

    ¡°Oh, why is a boat floating here? Whose boat is not tied up?¡±

    ¡°No, look, there¡¯s someone on the boat! Why aren¡¯t you wearing any clothes?¡±

    ¡°Haha, there is a white-striped pig here, with a naked butt!¡±

    ¡°Where, where, let me see!¡±

    "You offended someone and got beaten? Haha, I didn''t slap you in the face, for fear that others wouldn''t recognize it. It''s such a shame!"

    ¡°Who knows who this is from? Hurry up and send the message.¡±

    "What news are you sending? Wouldn''t it be better to read it for a while? But whose family this man belongs to, his wife is quite pitiful."

    ¡°Haha, yes, it¡¯s so pitiful. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll cry every night until dawn!¡±

    There is never a shortage of people watching the excitement in the world!

    ?Now that half of Tianwu is occupied by barbarians, everyone is pouring into the south of the Yangtze River. There are overcrowding everywhere, prices are soaring, and everyone is full of anxiety.

    ??There is such a excitement today, which can be considered as adding a bit of laughter to everyone''s life.

    So Mr. Jiao lay on the deck of the ship for half an hour.

    ?The people in the entire busy city, as well as the onlookers who came specially after hearing the noise, and even the brave market women, all saw his "in details" clearly, and he finally woke up.

    ?As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the dense crowd on the shore. He was still a little confused. He grimaced in pain when he moved his hands and feet.

    Just as he was about to speak, a gust of cold wind blew by, making him shiver from the cold, especially the empty space between his legs, which made him instantly mad.

    ¡°Who, who, actually plots against me?¡±

    He ignored the pain in his body and jumped up while covering his legs.

    But when I jumped up, I discovered that this actually allowed everyone to see more clearly.

    ?So he walked around anxiously, trying to find a place to hide.

    What a pity, this is just a bare plank boat, it doesn¡¯t even have a bottom cabin!

    On the shore, someone had the courage to shout, "Stop hiding, everyone has been watching for half an hour!"

    Hahahahaha!

    ?Everyone couldn''t bear it any longer and burst into laughter.

    Mr. Jiao pointed at everyone and wanted to curse a few words, but his lower part was exposed again...

    ?He simply rolled his eyes in anger and passed out again!

    Fortunately, several of his companions discovered that he was missing and found him along the river. They quickly rescued him from the boat, wrapped him in clothes and put him in a carriage, and fled from the small dock.

    However, they still arrived too late, and everyone in Xindu knew about it.

    But Mr. Jiao¡¯s face was not injured at all, and someone he knew had already exposed his identity.

    The eldest son of the Jiao family, the useless eldest son, joined the Dingbei Army as a general because his younger sister became the Marquis of Dingbei. However, within two months he made a mistake and was kicked off the job...

    ?Of course no one will believe that he has this show because he likes to perform. Maybe he offended someone and was plotted against.

    ?But no one cared who he offended, they would only thank him for contributing "the details", which was enough to make the whole city laugh for half a month.

    And the eldest young lady of the Jiao family will never go out again. She cannot face the "sympathetic" eyes of everyone...

    Li Laoer and the others laughed all the way back to Broken Gold Beach. It was a pity that they did not see the fate of their enemies.

    ??Every family in the village had just lit a bonfire to cook. Seeing Li Laoer and others coming back, they all gathered around and asked questions.

    ?Li Laosi gave the things to Tao Hongying, and then led everyone to sit down around the village chief.

    Li Laoer then said, "People from the North are coming across the river, and they have to divide their land to settle down, and there are a lot of conflicts. I heard that not long ago, there was a fight between the local village and the victims who came to settle down. A few people died.¡±

    The village chief nodded, "Today Hongying and the others went to the village to exchange for radishes and cabbages, but they were almost kicked out. We went to the old man''s house yesterday to get some news and exchange some things."

    Everyone was worried, "Then we can''t change places?" Li Laoer sighed, "The area around here is occupied. Indeed, this is the only place that is quiet and independent. And further south, close to Xinjiang All, those aristocratic families are fighting for space, and we are in no position to fight."

    ?A woman secretly wiped her tears and said, "What should we do? We can''t farm here, do we have to wait to starve to death?"

    ??The man scolded, "Why are you crying? People think of solutions. There are no obstacles that can''t be overcome."

    "Yes, that''s a good thing to say. Everyone is still injured, so don''t worry for a day or two. We will go up the mountain tomorrow to get familiar with it. Maybe we can find some good tips."

    ??The village chief has set the tone, and everyone has no better way to do it, so they can only do this.

    ??Li Laoer bought the stick bones and threw them into a large pot to make soup. He then took out a small pot and cooked noodles to serve as a meal for the sick.

    ??Pour the chopped cabbage into the remaining half of the pot, add some salt after cooking, and everyone is extremely satisfied.

    Mr. Wen insisted on having a big pot of rice, and only Mrs. Cui was holding the noodle bowl.

    The two of them discussed in low voices, "Brother, come with me to the city tomorrow!"

    Mr. Wen nodded and asked hesitantly, "Are you planning to... reconcile?"

    ?Mrs. Cui took the last bite of noodles and put down her bowl and chopsticks, her expression neither sad nor happy.

    "Yes, I want to make peace with him. Since he is so ruthless and has married a new wife, I don''t intend to stay. But I want to get back the things my father prepared for me. Especially the fields and shops here. , it¡¯s still my mother¡¯s dowry, we can¡¯t give it away to these beasts!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll accompany you!¡± There was a faint light of joy in Mr. Wen¡¯s eyes, which was covered by his quickly lowered eyelids.

    "Senior brother, if you are the only one who can''t do it, please accompany me to visit an elder first. My father... couldn''t stop me back then, so he made some plans for me. I don''t think they will come in handy now. It''s just... I feel ashamed of my father''s love. !¡±

    ?Mrs. Cui lowered her head, two tears falling onto her knees, full of regret.

    ??If I had listened to my father''s words back then, why would I have endured so many years of hardship and now be bullied like this?

    "Junior sister, don''t think too much. It''s not too late for you to wake up now, and the teacher''s spirit in heaven will definitely be extremely happy."

    Mr. Wen wanted to give some more advice, and he also wanted to do a lot, but he could only sit like this...

    ??In the Li family''s shack, Jiayin had just finished eating the meat soup noodles when she was caught by the miracle doctor Zhang and pricked the back of her head like a hedgehog.

    ?She sat obediently with her little mouth pouted, and she was also worried about when she would get better.

    ?The space is closed, which is really inconvenient.

    Jiaren felt very distressed when he saw his sister like this, so he carefully carried her around while walking around.

    Jiayin suddenly remembered that day when her elder brother put a hatchet on that **** general''s neck. It looked like a rabbit was being cornered, and she couldn''t help but laugh.

    ¡°Brother is so awesome!¡±

    Jiaren didn¡¯t know why his sister would praise him for his greatness, but he was happy that his sister could speak more fluently, so he teased his sister to recite the Mongolian Book with him sentence by sentence.

    ?A few naughty boys from Jiaxi''s Jia''an joined in the fun and ran up behind, parroting the words.

    ?So, in the dilapidated camp, there were bonfires and the sound of books.

    As the villagers listened, the sadness on their faces faded away.

    They still can¡¯t be greedy. Their only wish is to live, and while alive, there is hope!

    The next day, Wen Hai left before dawn and brought a carriage with him when he came back.

    Mr. Wen and Mrs. Cui said a brief goodbye to the Li family and everyone else, saying they were going to the city to find relatives and friends.

    ??Of course the villagers couldn''t stop him, they just made an appointment to move around frequently.

    Jiayin lay on her mother¡¯s back, frowning slightly, feeling that the shadow of the carriage seemed to bring a bit of determination...

    ?The third update is here. Today is a chapter that I won¡¯t be frustrated with. I¡¯ll continue to update the book and get five-star reviews. Hehehehe

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 141ï¼š Ambitious

    Chapter 141 Ambitious

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s pack up and go up the mountain to have a look.¡± The village chief greeted everyone and waved the pipe pot in his hand.

    The old man had to fight off two barbarians, and his left forearm was chopped off. He had to nurse it for a few days. Although his life was no longer in danger, he was still a little weak, but it couldn''t stop him from running around for the village.

    ?Everyone quickly responded and turned around to go back.

    In the Li family shack, Dr. Zhang was changing the dressing for Mrs. Li.

    ??The old lady suffered a penetrating injury on her shoulder, and it is not easy to recover from it. However, the old man¡¯s hemostatic medicine is very powerful, and Jiayin also feeds the old lady anti-inflammatory tablets and freeze-dried powder every day.

    So, it seems that the old lady¡¯s recovery is much better than expected.

    Jiayin walked over and squatted next to her grandma. Her well-behaved and worried look made Mrs. Li feel soft and comforted her in a low voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Fu Niu, grandma is already well.¡±

    Jiayin hugged grandma¡¯s neck and kissed her on the face.

    The old lady smiled even more, "My Fu Niu is doing much better, and she is acting like a spoiled child to grandma. Tell me, does she want to eat something good, or is she getting into trouble again?"

    Jiayin grinned, showing a few white teeth, "Grandma, I want to go up the mountain with daddy!"

    Mrs. Li frowned, "Your injury hasn''t healed yet. The wind on the mountain is strong, so don''t go. Grandma will ask your mother to steam the egg custard for you later, okay? The kind with minced meat. Your second uncle bought meat yesterday!"

    Jiayin persisted, pouting and shaking grandma¡¯s arm.

    Doctor Zhang rarely supported the little girl and said with a smile, "Let her go. Children are afraid that they will lose their energy. If they are naughty, they will become softer. The injury on her head is almost healed, and only the swelling is left. She slowly recedes and is completely healed." never mind."

    Sure enough, after hearing this, Mrs. Li stopped stopping her and called Tao Hongying to cover her granddaughter tightly. The mountain breeze was still very cold.

    Jiayin liked the old man Doctor Zhang so much that she stepped forward and smeared his face with saliva, making the old man "disgusted" and laughing from ear to ear.

    Soon, everyone was tidying up. Li Laosi carried the bamboo pole on his back, and behind him lay his daughter who was covered in cotton **** with only her eyes exposed.

    Liu Biao carried the village chief on his back, and Li Laoer and several villagers followed behind, and they went up the mountain together.

    ? Broken Gold Beach is full of gravel, so it stands to reason that the mountains on both sides should be rocky.

    ??But what¡¯s rare is that the hills on both sides have very deep soil layers.

    Perhaps the sparse dwarf pine trees on the mountain have scattered pine needles for many years. The pine needles were mixed with dead grass and worked hard to rot and accumulate year by year, which resulted in this result.

    In terms of height, slope, and even size, the two hills are almost the same.

    ??And they are all the kind with short shady slopes, steep terrain, and long and slow sunny side.

    Of the 400 acres allocated to the village, the two hills account for 300 acres, and the gravel beach in the middle occupies 30 acres. The remaining 70 acres are outside the valley, which is considered a plain, but it is close to the river beach and can only be opened out. It can be used as a low-grade field.

    ?Everyone stood on the mountain and had a panoramic view of the entire dustpan-like valley, and their moods were a bit complicated.

    Speaking of the advantages, this valley is completely sunny. The hills on both sides are very gentle and the soil quality is good.

    Building villages in valleys provides shelter from the wind, warmth and safety. There is a small river flowing not far outside the valley. Beyond the small river is the official road, which is convenient for water and transportation.

    But the disadvantages are also obvious. If the two hills are to be reclaimed, all the dwarf pines must be dug out and the wasteland cleared, which will take a lot of effort.

    ??The gravel beach in the middle of the valley. If a village is to be built, it will be extremely difficult to lay a foundation for a waterway to flow from the mountains and rain.

    The seventy acres of land outside the valley are river floodplains with sandy soil. Even if they are reclaimed, they can only grow sweet potatoes and not produce food at all.

    ?Taken together in one place, if you want to survive, everyone must step up and open up the barren mountains! No matter what, we have to plant food before the farming season.

    Jiayin stretched her neck hard and took a closer look at this new home. She was very satisfied and had more ideas than the villagers. Opening land on the hillside to grow crops is certainly a way to ensure that the whole village does not go hungry, but long-term benefits must also be considered.

    ?It is best to plant fruit trees on a hilltop with good drainage, plenty of light, and good ventilation. They will definitely grow good fruits with high sugar content.

    There are apple trees in her space, but there are no apple seedlings. She will have to figure out a way later.

    As for the fruit saplings in this time and space, she didn¡¯t consider them at all. Because there is no improvement, the fruit produced is small and sour.

    ?There are also river floodplains outside the valley, and it would be a pity to only grow sweet potatoes.

    ??If you can grow watermelons, they will be big and sweet.

    ?In the vegetable garden of the small courtyard of the space, there seemed to be a few watermelon seedlings, which grew up after she occasionally ate watermelons and dropped the seeds.

    It is simply unrealistic to plant dozens of acres of watermelon seedlings now...

    Jiayin became more and more discouraged as she thought about it. She couldn''t help but touch the back of her head. The swelling had shrunk to the size of a date, but she still couldn''t get into the space.

    ??Li Laosi heard his daughter sigh, so he untied the bamboo basket on his back and held his daughter in his arms.

    "Fu Niu, don''t look at it, but there is nothing here, but dad has the strength! We will clear out the barren hills and riverbanks this year. In autumn, the mountains and plains will be covered with millet and sorghum. And there will be no food tax here for two years. Even if The harvest is not much, but it¡¯s enough for us. Dad won¡¯t let you go hungry!¡±

    ¡°Yes, the fourth child is right!¡± The village chief held Biao Liu¡¯s arm and looked at the entire valley, equally ambitious.

    "There is no place in this world where everything goes well. Now that we have successfully settled down and escaped the pursuit of the barbarians, this is already the best result. As long as we are willing to endure hardship and work hard, life will definitely not be bad!"

    ??The other villagers also nodded together, "We are from farmers. We are afraid of anything but hardship. Uncle village chief, please make arrangements!"

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down the mountain and discuss it with everyone. We must hurry up and do the work that needs to be done. The weather waits for no one.¡±

    ??The village chief waved his hand proudly, got on Liu Biaotou''s back again, and everyone went down the mountain.

    ??The women of each family were already busy making fires to cook, and the smoke from cooking was everywhere in the valley, making everyone speed up their pace.

    ?For no other reason than for the sake of the elderly and children, we must muster the courage to build a new home with all our strength!

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were busy cooking, and Mrs. Li rarely sat aside to bask in the sun and chat.

    Seeing her son come back with his granddaughter in his arms, and her granddaughter was still a little wilted, Mrs. Li felt heartbroken.

    "Hurry up and send Fu Niu to the shed and let her have a nap. I''m afraid she''ll be tired from going up the mountain."

    Tao Hongying said with a smile, "She is just a little child, always on her father''s back, what''s the point of being tired?"

    But even so, she still hugged her daughter, then carefully carried her into the shack, patted her gently until she fell asleep, and covered her with a fine gauze to block mosquitoes, and then went out to continue her work.

    ??The Li family gathered outside and talked about opening up wasteland, but no one looked into the shed.

    ?Of course no one noticed, but Jiayin disappeared as soon as he fell asleep...

    ?In the small space courtyard, Jiayin turned over and covered herself with the quilt. The softness in her hands made her suddenly feel that something was wrong.

    ?She suddenly turned over and sat up. She was covered with a large double goose down quilt and a fresh green milk velvet quilt, which felt warm and soft. There is a soft mattress underneath, and a princess-style bed curtain with snow-white lace hangs beside the bed...

    Everything is so real, there is no invisible barrier at all.

    She has...entered space? !

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 142ï¼š An unexpected surprise

    Chapter 142 An unexpected surprise

    Overjoyed by the good news, he rolled around on the big bed a few times, then ran straight outside the house, looking here and touching, like a crazy rabbit, jumping up and down.

    ?This actually frightened the real rabbits in the cage. They all huddled in the corner, chattering and rolling their red eyes.

    The chickens, ducks, geese, and even the four fat pigs in the pen stretched their necks, very curious.

    ?Who is this little chubby girl who suddenly appeared?

    ??But Jiayin had no time to care and scold them. She walked straight to the vegetable garden and farmland behind with her short legs.

    I just picked a cucumber and gnawed it, then I remembered that my baby teeth were not strong enough, so I had to pick another apple and smack it to taste it.

    The long-lost sweetness of the fruit made her narrow her eyes happily.

    ??This time I hurt my head, and it really wasn''t like she shed so much blood in vain. After the space was closed for so long, he actually showed kindness and let her in completely.

    ?From now on, you can come in and steal food at any time. If you are in danger, you can hide in.

    ??Woohoo, so happy!

    Jiayin was sitting on the steps and wanted to dance for joy.

    As she looked up, she suddenly noticed that there seemed to be some changes on the right edge of the vegetable garden.

    Originally, this space range was somewhat like a gourd.

    The small courtyard and vegetable garden are the gourd head, which is small in area. The five acres of land behind it are the big belly of the gourd.

    But now the gray fog on the right side of the vegetable garden seems to have given way, giving way to an area of ??about five ridges.

    Jiayin was curious and went over to take a closer look.

    ??The soil color of this extra area is much darker than that of the vegetable garden. Grab a handful and you will see that the soil is dark, slightly moist and clumped, as if it had just received a spring rain.

    It can be seen that this land is very fertile and anything planted will grow well.

    But after finally upgrading the space, you can¡¯t be so stingy, right? You only need a small vegetable garden?

    Jiayin frowned and wanted to explore more. Suddenly she heard someone talking. She trembled in fright, threw away half the fruit in her hand and ran out.

    ?Sure enough, Mrs. Li was thinking about her granddaughter and came back to watch her sleep.

    ??The good news almost leaked out, and the little heart was so frightened that she rolled over and rolled to grandma''s legs, smiling.

    ??The old lady rubbed her granddaughter''s hair and suddenly smelled a faint fruity aroma. She guessed that her granddaughter had eaten it secretly, so she tapped her little nose.

    "The village has already discussed building a house. When we have our own home, you and grandma can live in the same house and eat whatever you want. Now that there are so many people, we still have to be careful, you know?"

    Jiayin nodded sharply, climbed onto grandma''s lap, and quickly stuffed a piece of candy into the old lady''s mouth.

    ??The old lady glared at her granddaughter, but she didn''t dare to open her mouth, for fear that she would be discovered if she ran away.

    ??The grandfather and grandson just leaned on each other, looking out at the empty valley and the busy villagers, saying nothing but feeling extremely at ease.

    Difficulties are all in front of you. As long as you are safe, healthy and reunited, you have nothing to fear.

    ?After lunch, Li Laoer took out a pen and paper, and everyone gathered together to write down the tasks that needed to be done in front of them and prioritize them.

    The first thing to be built is not a house, but a toilet.

    If the problem of over a hundred people''s diarrhea is not taken care of properly, the valley will soon become so dirty that it will be impossible to walk down.

    Besides, dung and urine are the best farmyard manure. When accumulated, they can be used to fertilize the land in the future.

    Toilets should be located downwind, and separated between men and women. It is best to have a distance in the middle, otherwise it would be too embarrassing for men, women, and children to always meet at the door.

    Behind the toilet is burning wasteland, which is a dangerous and technical event.

    ?The wind is strong in spring, and if you are not careful, you can cause continuous mountain fires. When the land reclamation fails, you may have to go to jail...

    The village chief advocated a steady approach to victory, digging dwarf pine trees first, and then burning weeds.

    ??Moreover, when dwarf pine is dried, it can also be used to build shacks or replace firewood.

    Of course, digging dwarf pine and clearing wasteland requires tools. Without a pick and a shovel, even if you are exhausted, you will not be able to clear a few acres of land. But it was not easy for everyone to buy iron farm tools when they first arrived, so they had to wait for the time being. Wait for Mrs. Cui and Mr. Wen, or Mr. Ye to come back and ask them for help.

    Then it¡¯s time to build a house. There are many old people and children in the village, so we can¡¯t always live in shacks.

    ?Houses must be built before the rainy season, otherwise it will rain continuously and there will be no dry and warm place to live, and the elderly and children will easily fall ill.

    Finally, there are food rations and improved seeds.

    Before Mr. Ye left in a hurry, he had sent more than thirty bags of food. It would not be a problem for everyone to eat for two months, but it was still half a year before the autumn day, and it was not enough at all.

    ?Especially for high-quality seeds, if you don¡¯t buy them well, it will delay the autumn harvest...

    In the afternoon, the men found a suitable place and began to dig a hole to make a toilet.

    Children are naughty and run around to help move stones. In fact, they are just joining in the trouble and not helping.

    ?The tools are not good for my hands, and only half of the toilet was dug when it was dark.

    After a tiring day, everyone went to bed early.

    Jiayin was still protected in the innermost side of the shack by his family members. He was covered tightly with quilts and then covered with gauze.

    ?It was still in the afternoon, and Li Laosan took the time to find a thin cane to tie with his niece.

    The gauze cover is similar to the one used on dining tables in later generations to prevent flies from falling.

    ?It''s just that while others are protecting the food, here we are protecting the little baby Jiayin from insects and snakes getting into the bed.

    Jiayin endured her drowsiness until midnight. When she heard that everyone in the house was indeed fast asleep, she sneaked into the space.

    At night, she secretly fed the custard to her two brothers, who were already hungry. Although I didn''t dare to come in just now, I made porridge in advance in the kitchen. It was just right to drink now, neither cold nor hot.

    After filling her stomach, she went to the back garden again, wanting to pick some fruits and study how to grow fruit seedlings.

    As a result, space gave her a huge surprise.

    On the extra black soil, a sapling as thick as a thumb stood proudly.

    Jiayin almost rushed forward, stretched out her arms and hugged Xiaomiao, wishing she could give him a few kisses.

    ?She just threw a fruit core casually, and after spending most of the day outside, the core actually turned into a fruit seedling.

    In other words, there is no need to wait until next year to plant fruit trees after clearing the land!

    To be on the safe side, she decided to wait one more day, and went to the front yard to find some cabbage seeds and sprinkled them as a double experiment...

    When they got up early in the morning, the Li family quickly dressed and got up, fetching water and lighting the fire. When they saw Jiayin sleeping soundly with her quilt in her arms, everyone was gentle and didn''t want to disturb her sweet dream.

    It wasn''t until breakfast was ready that Jiayin was picked up, his face wiped with warm water, his hair braided, and then he was fed half a bowl of porridge.

    Jiayin was thinking about the little experiment in the space and kept yawning, looking like she still wanted to sleep.

    Tao Hongying was worried, so she asked a few questions while Dr. Zhang came to check the old lady¡¯s pulse.

    ? Doctor Zhang examined the back of Jiayin¡¯s head and gave everyone reassurance.

    "It''s okay, this girl is going to be very useful. Just sleep if you want. Children will grow taller if they sleep more."

    ?The family felt relieved and saw that Jiayin was sleeping peacefully. Even Mrs. Li went to the toilet to watch the excitement.

    Jiayin quickly got into the space again, and then jumped and screamed at the half-tall apple saplings and a piece of new green cabbage.

    ?This extra piece of land is really no ordinary land, but the best nursery in the world.

    ?With this growth rate, it is simply too easy to cultivate hundreds of fruit seedlings!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 143ï¼š shameless person

    Chapter 143 Shameless person

    As expected, the God of Time Travel still favored her. Seeing how miserable she was with her head broken, he gave her the artifact she needed most as compensation!

    ?She picked a tender leaf of cabbage and threw it into her mouth. The sweet and rich taste of cabbage made her even more crazy with joy.

    ?This nursery can not only accelerate growth, but may also have the magical effect of evolutionary improvement.

    ?The fruit seedlings cultivated here are grown here, and even if the quality is reduced, they will definitely be much better than the local fruits outside.

    ? And these three words "much better" are the confidence to make a fortune...

    Not to mention how the good news was tossed in the space, nor how the villagers encouraged each other to start building a new home bit by bit.

    It is only said that Mrs. Cui and Mr. Wen entered Xindu and went straight to a deep compound in the south of the city.

    ? Wen Hai had already inquired about it and delivered the letter in advance.

    So, when the two of them walked in, the old man they wanted to see had been waiting for a long time.

    ?Mrs. Cui knelt down at that time, "Uncle, wuwu, Jinrou finally sees you!"

    The gray-haired old man helped her up and his eyes were red, "Get up quickly, little girl Rou, don''t cry, as long as you are alive, I will take care of everything else."

    Jinrou stood up and hugged the old man¡¯s arm, tears welling up like a fountain.

    ?Although her name is Uncle, the old man¡¯s surname is not Cui, but Liu.

    Mr. Liu and her father have known each other since childhood. They studied together, took scientific examinations together, served as officials together, and climbed to high positions together. They are sworn brothers of the opposite sex.

    ??It''s just that Mr. Cui was too upright and had a noble temper as a scholar, so he couldn''t avoid offending others. In the end, he couldn''t stand the fighting between the DPRK and the Central Government, so he resigned from his post and died early of illness.

    Mr. Liu, on the other hand, is smooth and considerate, and is good at dancing. He has been in the court for more than 20 years. Not only has he achieved the position of a first-rank minister, he has also successfully entered an official position. He returned to his hometown to take care of his old age, and his family is very prosperous.

    Mr. Liu gently patted his niece on the back, looked at her carefully, and his eyes were full of heartache, "My child, you have endured hardship. Just come back, I will take care of everything."

    Liu Zhiheng, the eldest son of the Liu family, and Mr. Wen both tried to comfort him, and everyone entered the house.

    Mr. Liu was rarely impatient, so he asked, "The war suddenly broke out, and the capital was moved as soon as it was said to be moved. There was war and chaos everywhere. I asked your eldest brother to go to Dingbeihou''s house to ask, and Dingbeihou said that you died of illness. What''s going on? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    He glanced at Mr. Wen again, "Why are you walking with your senior brother?"

    Mrs. Cui wiped her tears and took a deep breath, "Uncle, I want to reconcile, please make the decision for me!"

    ¡°Heli?¡± Mr. Liu and his son were both surprised!

    ??The early spring sunshine shines on the front steps, and the breeze that has not warmed quietly sneaks into the house, listening to the gossip...

    Soon, Liu Zhiheng went out, and within half an hour he invited two old men over...

    ?In the Dingbei Hou Mansion in the east of the city, Madam Jiao, who had just entered the house two months ago, was gently rubbing her temples. In front of her sat her own mother, crying with tears.

    "Hui''er, you have to think of something for your brother. He made a fool of himself this time, but the blow was too great. He has been locked in the house for several days without eating or drinking. The Marquis loves you so much, can you Let¡¯s talk to the Marquis and give it to¡­¡±

    In the middle of the conversation, an old woman suddenly ran in panting and said, "Madam is not good, she is back!"

    Neither the mother nor the daughter could understand what these words were. The mother-in-law probably also realized what she was saying and added another sentence in a loud voice.

    "Madam, the eldest lady who died of illness is back, and she brought a few guests with her. The Marquis has passed, please go and have a look!" The eldest lady who died of illness!

    Mrs. Jiao turned pale at that time, but Mrs. Jiao was furious. She stood up and cursed, "Fu Qingrong, how dare he lie to our family! Didn''t he have a dead wife? How come there is another wife!"

    Jiao''s head was also pounding. After thinking about it, she left my mother behind and hurried to the front.

    ?The entire main courtyard was now filled with old servants from the Marquis Mansion. Occasionally they peeked into the hall secretly, and they all had strange expressions on their faces. There was guilt, there was surprise, and mostly there was gloating hidden deep in his eyes.

    Mrs. Jiao hurriedly walked in and saw a beautiful and dignified woman sitting in the main seat, and the Marquis next to her had a face so black that he could drip with ink.

    "Master Marquis, what''s going on? What do you mean the wife is back? I am the wife you are marrying!"

    Dingbeihou is only over forty years old. He has a majestic appearance and a very majestic appearance, but now he speaks with scolding.

    ¡°What are you shouting for, just stand there!¡±

    After saying that, he turned to Mrs. Cui aside and said.

    "Jinrou, I was so busy that day that I thought my family had gone to pick you up from another hospital. But when I arrived in Jiangnan, I realized that I had left you behind. Since you didn''t show up for half a year, I guessed that even if you hadn''t been poisoned by the barbarians, I was afraid that my innocence would be lost and I wouldn''t come back. That''s why I told the public that you died of illness to protect your reputation of innocence, and then I didn''t expect that you would get it back today."

    ?These words were really shameless. Before Mrs. Cui could speak, Mr. Liu had already thrown the tea bowl.

    "Fu Qingrong, you are a military general, but you are so shameless! You left your first wife behind when you were running for your life, and now you have given up your wife and married another, and you still blame Jinrou for all the faults. You are worse than a beast!"

    ?The other old man also nodded, looking angry.

    "Back then, when Grand Master Cui married your daughter to you, you personally promised that you would treat Jinrou like a jewel. Are you worthy of Grand Master Cui''s support now? Are you worthy of Jinrou''s insistence on marrying you? You are so ungrateful. , how can we entrust you with the important task of guarding the Jinsha River? We will jointly submit a pledge tomorrow!"

    Dingbei Hou¡¯s eyes flashed, his fists clenched in his sleeves, and he felt resentful in his heart.

    Originally, he had made a plan and married a daughter of the Jiao family. With the support of the local wealthy family, he could advance further in the court.

    ?Who would have thought that everything was going well, but suddenly the fire was pulled from the bottom of the cauldron!

    He tried his best to suppress his irritation and softened his tone, "Jinrou, I was wrong before. In order to protect the Emperor and the Queen Mother, I did not consider your safety. But now that''s the case, why don''t you and Jiao follow the example of Empress E''s daughter-in-law? , No matter how big or small, we are all equal wives, okay? Don¡¯t you like peace and quiet? Leave the house to Jiao, you can just go and live in Zhuangzi outside the city..."

    Mrs. Cui laughed angrily, leaving no room for her to speak.

    "Fu Qingrong, the thing I regret most in my life is disobeying my father''s orders and marrying you, an ungrateful villain! Thanks to your good skin, you are actually just a straw bag. You can use your father-in-law to climb up. Good job!"

    ¡°How presumptuous!¡± Dingbei Hou was stabbed in the lungs. He could no longer pretend, so he raised his hand to hit him.

    ?Unexpectedly, Mrs. Cui was faster and slapped her first, the sound was extremely loud.

    Dingbeihou was stunned and forgot to fight back for a moment, and was slapped twice by Mrs. Cui.

    Jiao Shi screamed and rushed forward, "How dare you hit my Marquis, I..."

    ??Mrs. Cui kicked her directly in the stomach, which was so painful that she fell into Marquis Dingbei''s arms, giving Marquis Dingbei no chance to fight back.

    ?Mrs. Cui¡¯s eyes were red, full of hatred!

    "Fu Qingrong, do you think I am still Cui Jinrou who was thrown away to fend for herself in another courtyard by you? I have been through the Palace of Hell once, and now I am just waiting to drag you down to have a look and let you have a taste of what it is like. taste!"

    Today¡¯s third update is here. Don¡¯t fatten up Huahua. Huahua guarantees three updates every day. The next fourth update will be in Book Review 900. All the previous updates will be added in advance on the fifth update day~Keep on being firm. Qiu Jingqiu has a five-star review and a Qiu book review. Huahua wants the rating to be higher~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 144ï¼š Divorce or reconcile?

    Chapter 144: Divorce or reconcile?

    ?Dingbei Hou had never seen her like this before, and he couldn''t react for a while.

    Jiao, on the other hand, held her stomach and cried miserably, not forgetting to try her best to make her presence felt.

    ¡°Uuuu, Mr. Marquis, how are you? Leave me alone and call the guards in quickly.¡±

    Dingbeihou came to his senses and became furious, "Cui Jinrou, are you crazy? How dare you take action?"

    "Yes, I''m just crazy." Mrs. Cui nodded happily, her smile colder than thousand-year-old ice.

    "After the entire Kyoto capital was moved away, when hundreds of people in the entire Marquis Mansion fled, but no one thought of me, when the barbarian cavalry chased me away like a dog, my burning eyes turned black, only When I can go into the forest and fight for my life with wild wolves and black bears, I will go crazy!¡±

    Dingbeihou felt slightly guilty after hearing this and wanted to refute, but there was no reason to abandon his wife and run away alone.

    Jiao family stretched out her hand to protect Dingbei Hou, crying until the pear blossoms were raining.

    "Sister Cui, you can''t say that to the Marquis. The Marquis had to protect the Queen Mother and the Emperor when they went south. He didn''t close his eyes for days and nights and had no time to think about my sister. Does my sister think that the Emperor and the Queen Mother are not as important as you? Family and country. You can¡¯t have both, you can¡¯t have both loyalty and filial piety!¡±

    "Yes," Dingbei Hou felt happy, and finally found some confidence, "I am a military prince, and it is my responsibility to protect my family and the country at any time. Let alone you, even my parents, I will not do anything. Hesitantly choose to be loyal.¡±

    Mrs. Cui raised her hands to applaud and started to praise, "Okay, that''s very well said. Among the generals of Tianwu, you are the best at maneuvering. Anyone who hears these words will be moved to tears. I praise you." Loyalty.¡±

    She raised her finger and pointed to the courtyard, "But look at it, your whole family, your concubines, your children, even your first-in-law girl and the puppy you raise during the day are all with you. The only one who didn''t take you is your first wife. Taking your first wife is unfaithful." It¡¯s unfilial! Do you believe your own words? Do you want me to go around Xindu and let everyone in the world praise you?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the girl who was watching the excitement in the yard hid behind her in fear, and the puppy she was holding fell down.

    The puppy ran into the house happily and ran around Dingbeihou.

    ?Dingbei Hou was severely torn apart. He had nowhere to vent his anger, so he kicked the puppy as far as he could.

    ?The puppy whined in pain and ran out pitifully.

    ¡°I was blind back then!¡± Mrs. Cui couldn¡¯t hold back her tears when she thought of those years.

    Dingbeihou was irritated when he heard this. He pulled Jiao away and asked.

    "Then what do you want to do? You have ignored me for so many years and have not fulfilled your responsibilities as a wife. I am not begging you to come down now. As long as you are an ordinary wife, you are so unwilling. Rao, look at you, are you still as gentle and dignified as before?"

    At this moment, Mr. Liu couldn''t help but speak, "Fu Qingrong! Don''t think that you can bully Jinrou so unscrupulously after the death of Grand Scholar Cui. Jinrou still has an old bone like me behind her! Be a good wife and make her a wife." You left Kyoto and worked so hard to get here, but why do you still want to be a wife? If you dare to quibble, let''s go to the emperor and tell him! Maybe the emperor knew that you gave up your wife to protect him, but he didn''t forget it. If you take care of the maids and dogs, you will be promoted to a noble rank!"

    Dingbeihou''s head was buzzing when he heard this. He was from the Queen Mother''s faction. The Emperor only recognized Ye Chengyi. If he came in front of the Emperor, it would probably give the Emperor an excuse to withdraw his military power.

    Jiao was very close and saw that his forehead was covered with a thin layer of sweat, so he gritted his teeth and threw himself in the middle of the ground, kneeling in front of Mrs. Cui, crying bitterly.

    "Oh, sister, please don''t embarrass the Marquis! It''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have married in. Wuwu, the Marquis is too tired. He is walking on thin ice in the court. One day, a hundred days of kindness to the husband and wife, please Sister, for the sake of past friendship, please don¡¯t embarrass the Marquis anymore.¡±

    Dingbeihou was moved when he heard that his new wife was so virtuous. When he looked at his first wife, his eyes were full of resentment and disgust. Mrs. Cui''s heart was so angry that the iceberg was about to break. She lowered her head and looked at Mr. Jiao and asked directly.

    "So the Marquis is really married to a good woman who cares about him. So, don''t you feel sorry for the Marquis? Just leave voluntarily and invite him to the court. Then the Marquis will definitely not be embarrassed. ¡±

    "No!" Mrs. Jiao objected subconsciously, "No, I am Mrs. Hou, and I am the one who was married by Ming Media!"

    ¡°Look, you feel sorry for Mr. Hou because you are stepping on me and sacrificing me. You are so kind!¡± Mrs. Cui sneered.

    The gleam in her eyes made Jiao feel angry, "Why can''t you be sacrificed? You should die outside and don''t come back! The barbarians have been occupying Jiangbei for how long. Who knows how many barbarians you have been ruined and your innocence has been lost." , why do you have the nerve to come back and be Mrs. Hou!"

    "Pa!" Mrs. Cui grabbed the tea bowl and hit Jiao on the head hard. Jiao turned her head to avoid the tea bowl, but the tea poured all over her body.

    "Shut your stinky mouth, you think everyone is like you. Marrying a husband as old as your father when you are less than twenty years old is not just for the benefit of your family. Do you think you are the same as a brothel girl? , what¡¯s different! They are all foxes of thousands of years, why are they pretending to be ladies?¡±

    Mrs. Cui scolded her vigorously. She no longer looked at the screaming Jiao family and turned to Marquis Dingbei. "We must sign the letter of reconciliation immediately!"

    "No!" Marquis Dingbei frowned, and he didn''t want to play any show of love and justice. "Just like Mr. Jiao said, your innocence has been lost. I want to divorce my wife!"

    ¡°Okay, then go to the emperor and ask for the royal decree. Let the emperor and everyone in the world hear whether you should divorce your wife or make peace with her!¡±

    "You, you are really unreasonable!" Dingbei Hou was so angry that he wanted to kill someone.

    Mr. Liu put the tea bowl down heavily, "Fu Qingrong, you''d better be there when I save your face, otherwise you won''t regret it in the end. You thought that by tying the Jiao family to your side, you would be able to sit back and relax. Hum. , In Weizhou, the Jiao family is not qualified to speak out in front of my Liu family! If you don¡¯t believe it, let¡¯s give it a try!¡±

    The other two old men also supported her, "The Jiao family is a merchant, and everyone in Weizhou knows that. A truly scholarly family, an aristocratic family, would never marry a daughter of the Jiao family, so you, a short-sighted person like you, treat her like a treasure!"

    Jiao originally wanted to make a fuss, but she felt guilty after hearing these words. She could only cry sadly and did not dare to interrupt.

    Dingbei Hou''s face changed for a long time before he gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, let''s make peace, but I have one condition."

    "Let''s talk about it." Mrs. Cui''s face showed neither sadness nor joy, which made Dingbei Marquis feel uncertain, but he still said, "From now on, we will tell the outside world that we will make peace when we are in Kyoto."

    Mrs. Cui laughed in anger, but she thought it was expected, "Okay, Marquis Dingbei wants to save face. He doesn''t want others to know that he abandoned his first wife and ran away alone, and he doesn''t want others to know that he stopped his wife and remarried! I''ll be merciful. , help you!¡±

    ?Dingbei Hou gritted his teeth in anger, "Hurry up and sign the divorce document, and then get the **** away from me!"

    Mr. Liu took out two letters of departure written in advance, and Liu Zhiheng personally delivered them to Dingbei Hou.

    Dingbeihou read it carefully before signing his name and fingerprinting it.

    Mrs. Cui also stepped forward to sign her name and pressed it with trembling fingers.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 145ï¼š The perfect jade returns to Zhao

    Chapter 145 Returning the complete jade to Zhao

    The two of them each took a portion and were speechless for a while.

    When Mrs. Jiao saw this, she quickly stood up from the ground and said loudly, "Mrs. Cui, our temple is small and cannot afford a big Buddha like yours. You should leave quickly!"

    ?Mrs. Cui shook the He Li Shu in her hand, but smiled proudly.

    "Don''t worry, I will definitely leave, but I will take away the things that belong to me. For example, my dowry!"

    Dingbei Hou''s expression changed at that time, and suddenly he felt that he had fallen into a trap!

    "What dowry?" Marquis Dingbei said coldly, "It has been nearly twenty years since you got married, and the dowry has been scattered long ago. Even if there is any left, it will be thrown in the north this time when the capital is moved."

    "Master Hou is really good at joking. When I married you, Shili Hongzhuang brought most of the Cui family''s wealth. Even the 20,000 taels of silver in the box were used by you to curry favor with your boss and show your face. But those antiques and jades, the farm shop It''s always there." Mrs. Cui calmly poured herself another cup of tea.

    Mr. Jiao thought of the locked rooms next to the study in the front yard and had some guesses.

    ?Although the Marquis usually refused to let her take charge of it, it was always something belonging to the Marquis''s house, so naturally he didn''t want it to be taken away, so he helped her out.

    "Sister, this is your fault. The Marquis reconciled with you to save your face, but you still care about the dowry from how many years ago? After all these years, you, the mistress, have married in the Marquis'' mansion. To contribute, you should contribute something and money, right?¡±

    "It''s really ridiculous. I have never heard of a man taking a concubine or marrying a concubine or a concubine, and the wife still needs to pay for it? Why don''t you go out and find someone to comment on, and let everyone listen to how Dingbei Hou took advantage of it? Fan, how did you survive for so many years relying on your wife¡¯s dowry? In the end, you abandoned your wife. This is the most ungrateful white-eyed wolf in Tianwu!¡±

    ?Mrs. Cui was not merciful, and she also made peace with others. She just cursed her heartily.

    At this time, Mr. Liu took out an old book.

    "Back then, before Master Cui got married, he specially invited the three of us to his home. We inspected the dowry with our own eyes and signed the dowry list just to prepare for this day. I originally thought it was unnecessary, but unexpectedly, A bachelor is the best at understanding people."

    He put the booklet on the table and sneered, "Just like Jinrou said, the dowry and silver can be spent, but the gold, silver, jade, and farm shop must be returned!"

    Mrs. Cui added, "Most of the gold, silver and jade in my dowry were brought to the Cui family by my mother, and they are all marked. Mr. Hou, don''t even think about hiding them, otherwise I can sue him if I see one outside in the future. I am guilty of theft. There are also those shops and farms here in Weizhou. The profits over the years have been given to the Hou Mansion. I didn''t ask for these, but only fifty or sixty thousand. ¡±

    ? Dingbei Hou clenched his fist so hard that it could wipe two ounces of frost off his face. He stared at the dowry list, without any possibility of quibbles.

    ??He also knew that the Cui family¡¯s dowry was precious. For so many years, even if he needed to give a gift, he would try to buy it outside and rarely use it. He didn¡¯t expect that now it would be returned to Zhao intact!

    ?This is simply asking him to vomit out the fat he has eaten!

    ?? But it¡¯s not possible without vomiting. There have been rumors in the court in the past few days that the emperor is going to use Mr. Liu, a veteran official, and if he doesn¡¯t release the dowry today, he will become an enemy of the Liu family in the future.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay you back the dowry, but from now on we will never see each other again.¡±

    ?Mrs. Cui didn''t even give him a spare glance, she just looked at Liu Zhiheng.

    Liu Zhiheng immediately took the dowry list and said with a smile, "Please, Mr. Marquis, finish counting it early and we will leave early."

    Dingbei Hou strode out. Mrs. Cui was worried and followed him.

    ??For so many years, her dowry has been locked in the warehouse of the Marquis Mansion. She was already prepared that the silk, silk, gold and silver would definitely be gone.

    ?But I didn¡¯t expect that her jewelry, gold, silver, jade, ancient books and woodware were all there.

    Not even a single bit was lost or damaged due to the sudden move south!

    She really didn''t know whether to cry or to be happy. She was happy that she could get back most of the dowry, but she was heartbroken that her husband would rather take these dead things with him than take her with him.

    But Mr. Jiao, who was chasing after her, was extremely distressed. So many good things were actually being given away! Not only that, Liu Zhiheng was still questioning Dingbei Hou.

    "Master Marquis, there is a pair of emerald Ruyi missing from the list. Has Master Marquis put it in the study? Take it out quickly. This pair of Ruyi was chosen by my mother from Jinrou''s dowry when she got married. , it¡¯s still marked. If Mr. Hou sells it, please let me know and I¡¯ll redeem it.¡±

    Dingbeihou''s face turned red, and he held back his anger and ordered Jiao, "Take the jadeite pair in the betrothal gift as you wish and return it to them!"

    Jiao didn''t expect that he could be turned over to her, so she immediately shouted, "Master Marquis, those Ruyi children are my betrothal gift, you can''t take them out!"

    Liu Zhiheng laughed and mocked, "Oh, it''s not easy for Mr. Hou. He took the dowry from his first wife, stopped his wife and then married a new wife. If this spreads out, it will be very lively."

    The Marquis of Dingbei was so angry that he shouted, "Go and get it back quickly, I will find better supplies for you in the future!"

    Jiao didn''t dare to disobey, so she could only bear the pain and take the jade Ruyi.

    Liu Zhiheng closed the dowry book with satisfaction, bumped the box containing the deed of the farm and shop in his hand, and said with a smile.

    "Master Hou, the production of Jinrou''s farm shop for so many years has been given to the Hou Mansion. The Hou Mansion isn''t too stingy now, right? You can bring back the manpower, but don''t take anything with you from the shop or the food from the farm. Let¡¯s go. After all, it caused too much noise, and the outsiders kept guessing, and the Marquis¡¯ face didn¡¯t look good.¡±

    After saying that, he didn''t understand what Beihou said, so he ordered the men he brought to start moving things out.

    One cart after another, pulling more than 20 carts!

    ?Mr. Liu and others also waited until the last car left the gate of the Hou Mansion before standing up to say goodbye.

    Both Dingbeihou and Jiao''s faces looked as if they had eaten shit, which was very ugly.

    Seeing Mrs. Cui walking away gracefully, taking with her a large amount of belongings and her favorite jade Ruyi, Mrs. Jiao was really angry, so she shouted loudly.

    "Sister Cui, you are no longer a member of the Hou Mansion. From now on, live an honest life and don''t go out and show off in the name of the Hou Mansion. After all, your innocence has been lost and you are already a waste. You are shameless, we still want it. !¡±

    Mrs. Cui originally didn''t want to argue with her. Men are unreliable, but if you have money, your life will not be bad in the future.

    Unexpectedly, Ms. Jiao was unwilling to give up. Naturally, she couldn''t bear this tone before leaving.

    ?So, she turned her head and looked Jiao up and down, and asked with a smile.

    "My mother only gave birth to me, so where did you come from as a younger sister? Our Cui family comes from a scholarly family, and my father is a great scholar of the current dynasty. Even if he devotes 100% of his time to educating his daughter, he still can''t teach her enough. Idiots like you! Stop having random relationships in the future, lest others think you dislike the Jiao family and want to find a new father for you!"

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Mrs. Jiao was furious and wanted to yell back, but Mrs. Jiao didn¡¯t give her this chance.

    As soon as she designated Beihou, she smiled and said, "Oh, I forgot, you have found a father for yourself! When you are walking around, you''d better stay far away, otherwise, if you don''t know, you will think that it is your father who takes care of you." My daughter is out!"

    ?At this time, even Dingbeihou was so angry that he vomited blood, "You are so presumptuous!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 146ï¼š Timely rain

    Chapter 146 Timely Rain

    Mrs. Cui waved her hands indifferently, "Why are you so presumptuous? Go play with your new daughter if you have the power. I won''t serve you anymore! It''s up to you to take care of your daughter at home. If she lets me know if she talks nonsense again, I will tell you all over the capital. When did we get divorced? I am now free and I have received my dowry. I will not abide by the agreement. What can you do to me? "

    She took one last deep look at Mr. Jiao and stopped her smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will come back to fight for this embroidered straw bag with you! It¡¯s just my leftovers, just take it if you want it! After all, leftovers and dogs will last forever!¡±

    After saying that, she turned around gracefully, laughed and left the house.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With their heads lowered, all the slaves in the yard wanted to find a crack in the floor to hide in, not daring to look at the faces of the Marquis and his wife.

    On the contrary, Mr. Liu who was waiting outside the door smiled and cheered, "Okay, she is the daughter of the Cui family after all, and her reputation as a great scholar of Cui has not been weakened!"

    ? Mr. Wen¡¯s status is not easy for him to stand out, so he has been silent just now.

    At this moment, he stood at the foot of the steps, looking up at the junior sister who had washed away her bad luck and regained her glory. His heart was beating even more wildly than when he was young.

    After all, Mr. Liu was old and a little tired. He called Mrs. Cui to come forward and said, "We are going back now. You can discuss the remaining trivial matters with your sworn brother. As a woman, it is still not easy for you to come forward to make things happen." , let him work harder for you and don¡¯t be a heretic.¡±

    "Okay, uncle, I won''t be polite. Now the only one I can rely on is our family. How can I be polite to my uncle and my adopted brother?"

    ?Mrs. Cui agreed immediately without refusing at all, which made Mr. Liu even happier.

    The child couldn''t think about it before. Even after his father passed away, he didn''t go around their family much for fear that the family would be too worried. Now that he has completely taken off his shackles, he feels much more free and easy.

    Mrs. Cui bowed and thanked the other two old men, and the two old men were also pleased.

    "We were in trouble back then, thanks to your father''s outspokenness and efforts. Unfortunately, he passed away too early. Now that we can do our best for his daughter, it can be considered as comfort to his spirit in heaven."

    Soon, the old men all got on the carriage, and Liu Zhiheng also stepped forward and said, "Sister-in-law, I want to take people to take back your farm and shop as soon as possible. If it''s too late, be careful that the Houfu will do something. You go back and sort it out quickly. Just give me the dowry. If you need anything, just ask someone to find me."

    Mrs. Cui thanked her, "Thank you so much, my sworn brother, for running for me. When the matter is over, I will thank you very much."

    "You''re welcome, my family." Liu Zhiheng waved his hand, turned to Mr. Wen and asked, "Junior brother Wen, do you want to go back to the court?"

    Mr. Wen nodded, "Thank you, Senior Brother Liu, for your concern. I will report to the Ministry of Civil Affairs soon. I don''t want to be in the Hanlin Academy this time, I want to fill the gap. I used to regard power as dung, but now I know that power is also the armor to protect my family."

    "Okay, okay, it should have been like this a long time ago. If I were as talented and knowledgeable as my junior brother, I wouldn''t be wallowing in mundane affairs all day long. Junior brother, just go and look for work, and leave my adopted sister to me." Liu Zhiheng was worried. , finally sent them to Mrs. Cui''s dowry yard, and then left in a hurry.

    Mrs. Cui was worried about the Li family and others, so she gave Mr. Wen some silver and asked him to go shopping. She planned to go to Suijintan tomorrow.

    Mr. Wen also knew what the Li family and the villagers were most lacking right now, so he hurriedly bought food, farm tools and some daily necessities.

    Reminding me of that little fat girl in Jiayin, I bought a lot of eggs, snacks, sesame candies, etc.

    As for the Broken Gold Beach, all the villagers, old and young, are putting all their efforts into the construction of new homes.

    In two days, the latrines were built and a dozen more thatched huts were built, so that there was one for each family.

    They were about to go up the mountain to open up wasteland. They didn''t have any farm tools, which made everyone worried.

    ?After lunch, everyone discussed going to a nearby village to see if they could rent or buy it back.

    But everyone had little confidence because the nearby villages were too wary of them.

    ?It is not easy for the women to go in and exchange for carrots and cabbage. What''s more, spring plowing is about to start, and when everyone uses farm tools, how can they lend them out?

    ??If you buy it, I''m afraid those people will be like a lion and be ripped off for a sum of money. Jiayin sat in her father''s arms, listening to everyone''s discussion. She also frowned, her mind wandering in the space, and she was also worried.

    She has been busy planting apple trees these past two nights. The nursery, which is less than 50 square meters, is now full of finger-thick saplings. There are more than a thousand saplings. I think they will have to be moved in another five or six days. Planted out.

    In the front yard, all kinds of picks, hoes, plows, sticks, etc. collected from various houses before fleeing the famine have been sorted out and piled up in half of the yard.

    ?As long as you take it out, everyone will have nothing to worry about.

    But how to take it out? This is a big problem!

    ?The villagers are not stupid. If they pick up a bunch of new farm tools on the roadside, they can imagine that someone accidentally dropped them.

    ?But on the roadside, I picked up a pickaxe and **** that I used to use when I was in Qingshui Village. This is surprising!

    I''m afraid no one would dare to use it, and I also suspect that they are being followed by something inexplicable.

    ?At this moment, the boys playing at the mouth of the valley suddenly cheered, and Jiaxi Jiaanfei ran over to report the news.

    ¡°Mr. Wen and the others are back with the carriage!¡±

    ?Everyone was surprised and quickly got up to greet him.

    Mr. Wen jumped off the carriage, helped Mrs. Cui out, and then smiled and said, "The village has not started to open up wasteland yet, has it? We bought a lot of farm tools in the city. You can see if you can use them."

    The villagers were so surprised that they almost jumped up and rushed towards the two carriages at the back.

    Mrs. Cui hugged Jiayin, kissed her little face, touched the back of her head, and said with a smile, "Fu Niu''s injury is much better."

    Jiayin hugged her neck and coquettishly said, "Fu Niu misses my aunt. Thank you for your hard work, aunt."

    ?Mrs. Cui didn''t know why, but her heart suddenly felt a little sour, and she almost shed tears.

    It was like a child who had been wronged outside and met her family, but it was clear that she was holding a little girl of one year old in her arms.

    ?She tried her best to swallow her tears and responded with choked sobs, "It''s not hard, my sister-in-law wins."

    ¡°Sister-in-law is the best!¡± Jiayin gave her a big kiss on the face, which made Mrs. Cui laugh again with tears in her eyes.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was still injured and walked slowly. When she stepped forward, she was very surprised, "What''s the matter, Jinrou? Fu Niu made you angry?"

    "No, Aunt, I miss Fu Niu so much." Mrs. Cui quickly wiped away her tears and said with a smile, "Aunt, I brought some eggs and snacks. You can put them away later, and then bring Fu Niu to eat with you. Take good care of your body.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li was not polite and helped her shoulders and walked inside.

    ¡°Okay, then Auntie won¡¯t be polite to you anymore. In the future, when our village is built and Auntie raises chickens, you will come to live at home and we will make delicious food every day.¡±

    On the other side, the old and young in the village gathered around the carriage and were dumping pickaxes and hoes. It was really more lively than the Chinese New Year.

    ??The women also cooked the meat and vegetables brought by Mrs. Cui and cooked a big pot of white rice.

    Everyone in the whole village was beaming with joy.

    ?The village chief thanked Mr. Wen and Mrs. Cui, "It cost you money, so don''t buy it again in the future. Now that we have a place to live in the village, we can eat good and bad things by digging them out of the soil by ourselves."

    Mrs. Cui thought for a while and said, "Uncle Village Chief, we came here this time for this very reason. This gravel beach is really not a good place. It would be too laborious for the village to open up wasteland. I have two This farm is located in the southwest of Xindu. We are short of manpower to take care of it. You can move there. There is a ready-made yard in the farm, and I don¡¯t want the harvest from the fields. You can stay here peacefully. "

    Today¡¯s third update is on time~ Li Huahua will update four next time, just short of fifty five-star book reviews! You guys continue to give five-star reviews with your fingers. Huahua needs your support! Also, don¡¯t fatten up, dear ones, come back often to see updates, Huahua updates a lot every day, and these words are not included in the text, there are still 6,000 words updated every day~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 147ï¼š A veritable golden beach

    Chapter 147 The unnamed golden beach

    ??The villagers were all surprised, some were happy, and some felt unsure. They all looked at the Li family, the village chief, and Uncle Zhao.

    Sure enough, the village chief refused immediately.

    "Mrs. Cui, we know that you have good intentions. Remembering the friendship of supporting each other all the way out of the mountains, you want to take more care of us all. But people, the most important thing is to keep your peace of mind. Needless to say, when everyone arrives at your village, Life will definitely be better than now. But as time goes by, those who are neither masters nor servants will easily break the rules and make us lazy. If someone who is greedy and dissatisfied causes something, we may still be able to survive in the end. It¡¯s going to ruin the relationship.¡±

    "Yes," Uncle Zhao and the others said, "Although this place looks desolate, it was given to us all by the imperial court. As long as we are willing to endure hardship, it will definitely be a good place in two years, enough to support our family." "

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Cui, thank you for your kindness. We will definitely make this place a good place.¡±

    "We will open up wasteland tomorrow and plant food on the hills on both sides. In the autumn, we invite you to be our guest and taste the food and vegetables we grow."

    ?The villagers also spoke one after another, and Mrs. Cui sighed, but they also liked these self-reliant "travel companions" more and more.

    Seeing this, Mr. Wen also said, "Well, everyone is busy now. If you need our help, you must say it. Moreover, the farm will not be able to run away. If everyone feels that it is not a good place in the future, we will call you at any time." You can go to the farm again.¡±

    ?The words were humorous and comfortable to listen to. Everyone laughed and responded one after another.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir, we don¡¯t have any acquaintances here anymore. If anything happens, we will definitely ask sir and Mrs. Cui for help.¡±

    For a while, everyone ate and got new farm tools, and they were all happy.

    He didn¡¯t even wait for tomorrow, so he immediately went up to the mountains to open up wasteland.

    There are two hills on the east and west. The west hill is relatively barren, with fewer dwarf pines and more weeds.

    ?Hence, everyone planned to conquer from here first.

    The new pickaxes and saws are very sharp, and everyone is working enthusiastically to break the tree body and dig out the roots.

    ??Li Laosi relied on his strength and when he encountered a small tree, he simply threw away his pickaxe and started to pick it up.

    The side of the cliff near the valley was a little steep, and there were a few small pines growing there, so he tied a rope around his waist and went over to deal with it.

    ??The villagers wanted to help, but they were driven away by him.

    ?Although the cliff is not high, you can still fall if you fall. The fewer people there, the safer it is.

    One tree, two trees, three trees. In just half an hour, Li Laosi was almost done.

    But when it was the turn of the last tree, this pine tree was particularly strong and refused to leave the embrace of Mother Mountain.

    ??Li Laosi also lost his temper for a moment. He stared at a stone on the edge of the cliff with his hind legs and shook the pine tree vigorously.

    ??As a result, the pine tree was still there, but Li Laosi and the stone fell together with a rumble.

    ?The villagers were startled and ran towards the cliff screaming.

    ¡°Lao Si, Lao Si!¡±

    ¡°Pull the rope quickly!¡±

    Li Laosi suddenly burst out laughing at the foot of the cliff, "Hahaha, come and see, we are in luck!"

    ??Everyone hurriedly lay down and tried their best to poke their heads out, and saw that Li Laosi was soaked to the skin. On top of his head, a stream of spring water was pouring down, and there was a steaming mist.

    Hot springs! This is a hot spring!

    "Ah, hot spring, there is a hot spring!" Everyone was so happy that they threw away their farm tools and wanted to dance.

    ??And everyone in the valley was also stunned with shock.

    There was a loud noise just now, and everyone was worried about Li Laosi''s safety. Fortunately, he tied a rope.

    ?The next moment, the spring water sprinkled down from the sky, like spring rain all over the sky, but extremely warm.

    The young men were crazy with joy and rushed forward with howls and screams, not afraid of getting their clothes wet. The old men and women threw away their work, shouted to the children, and retreated far away, for fear of falling rocks.

    Jiayin was originally sitting in Mrs. Cui''s arms, listening to Mrs. Cui and her grandma discussing how to put a farm in their name on the pretext of giving her a dowry for this little girl in the future.

    ??But it will be at least fifteen or sixteen years before she gets married, so this is just a trick to give her family a gift.

    ??Of course the old lady can''t take it, and the reason is very domineering.

    ¡°We Fu Niu are blessed. When she grows up and gets married, the family will definitely be better off, and we will prepare a generous dowry for her.¡±

    Before he could even finish his words, a spring emerged from the originally bare cliff, and it was a hot spring!

    ?Old Mrs. Li snatched her granddaughter, kissed her twice, and almost jumped up with joy.

    ¡°I¡¯m right, we Fu Niu are blessed, and we have brought wealth to our family!¡±

    Mrs. Cui was also surprised. She didn¡¯t believe in ghosts and gods, but this was indeed a coincidence.

    The good news is also a direct clap of joy, especially the barren gravel beach, because this hot spring will really become a veritable gravel beach in the future!

    ??Li Laosi shouted to the villagers, handed him a drill and a sledgehammer, and rushed around the spring to beat him wildly.

    ?The gravel fell down, and the spring water surged more and more, gradually turning into a waterfall.

    ??The hot spring water falls from a high place, the mist disperses, and half of the valley is like a fairyland on earth.

    ??The spring water washed out a small pool under the cliff, and then overflowed, slowly moving forward and forward along the waterway where summer rains originally flowed all year round, and finally merged into the small river beside Guan Road.

    ??Li Laosi''s arms were numb from exhaustion, so he was dragged up the mountain by everyone, and Liu was replaced as the leader to continue digging.

    They did not stop until the sun was about to set.

    The entire mountain wall has also become a small waterfall.

    ??Everyone gathered in the valley, looking at the waterfall gifted by heaven, and they were silent for a long time.

    ?It was the village chief who took the lead and knelt down, choking and kowtowing.

    ¡°Thank you to God for giving us fairy springs and transforming barren beaches into treasured lands. We and future generations will be grateful for God¡¯s kindness throughout our lives!¡±

    ?The villagers actually don¡¯t know how much they will benefit from this hot spring waterfall in the future.

    But they knew that outside of Kyoto, there were also Zhuangzi with hot springs, each of which was more than ten times more expensive than ordinary Zhuangzi.

    The barren mountainous land they were assigned must have become valuable because of this hot spring.

    Their situation, from this moment on, was completely different.

    ¡°Thank God, thank God! Wow, we are finally not afraid of starving to death.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s saved, and he¡¯ll have a good life in the future!¡±

    Mr. Wen was as happy as the villagers, and he even immediately started planning for the village.

    "This hot spring must be protected and not dirty. The water pool under the mountain wall must be expanded to at least two or three acres, which can be used for boating and swimming. The water channel must be built and more bubbles must be built. Hot spring courtyard or cabin "

    In the middle of speaking, he actually lifted up his legs and walked away, "I''m going back to the city right now. A good friend of mine is from the Ministry of Works. I''ll invite him over early tomorrow morning and ask him to help organize it."

    Mrs. Cui didn''t stop her, she just said, "Hurry up on the road, I''m afraid the city gate will be closed at this time."

    "Okay, just wait for my good news." Mr. Wen, who was usually so steady, almost jumped into the carriage with joy, and quickly ran out of sight.

    The villagers were left to eat a random bite of dinner, listening to the sound of rushing water. Everyone was so excited that they couldn''t sleep well that night.

    Jiayin is also crazy with joy, this is a hot spring.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 148ï¼š Is the county magistrate too big?

    Chapter 148 Is the county magistrate too big?

    In her previous life, she had also been to a hot spring town, where she had a one-stop shop for eating, drinking and having fun. It was no ordinary money-burning affair.

    ??If the hot springs of this Broken Gold Beach are utilized, fruit trees can be planted on the mountains on both sides, vacation cabins or small courtyards can be built in the valley, and large areas of watermelons and grapes can be planted on the riverbank outside the mountains.

    By then, enjoy the flowers, drink wine and soak in the hot springs in the spring, eat watermelon and soak in the hot springs in the summer, pick grapes and apples in the autumn and soak in the hot springs, enjoy the snow, eat hot pot and soak in the hot springs in the winter.

    Just thinking about it, there is a sound of money flowing in!

    ?What it means to survive a catastrophe is to be blessed later in life, these eight words are really vividly reflected in this valley.

    ??Everyone tossed and turned, and finally fell asleep for a while until the sky became slightly brighter.

    ?But just as I closed my eyes, I heard someone shouting loudly, "Who are you? Get out now!"

    Everyone was awakened and got out of the shack.

    ?At some point, a dozen strangers crowded into the valley.

    Most of them are in blue clothes and little hats, looking like slaves.

    ??The man standing at the front is a young gentleman, wearing a silk gown, a jade hairpin in his hair, and shaking a fan in his hand. He seems to be a scholar, but he has a bit more frivolity.

    ?Seeing the villagers gathered around him, the man frowned slightly, covered his mouth and nose with a fan, as if he was a little disgusted, and then raised his hand to wave.

    A middle-aged steward standing behind quickly stepped forward and asked slightly arrogantly.

    ¡°Who among you has the final say? Come forward and answer!¡±

    ??Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou immediately stepped forward and responded coldly, "Who are you? This is our village. Outsiders are not welcome. Get out of here!"

    ?The steward snorted coldly, not taking their words seriously at all, and curled his lips and said.

    "Our young master has taken a fancy to this place. You should quickly collect the junk and move it out!"

    "Why? This is our village. The court assigned it to us! Why should we move out?"

    The villagers were all angry and started shouting before Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou could speak.

    In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen young men crowded forward, each with their eyes wide open and a fierce expression on their faces.

    ¡°Who the **** are you, the King of Heaven?¡±

    ¡°You run into someone¡¯s house and chase them away. Why, Tianwu is the one who makes the decision?¡±

    ?The steward was startled, as if he didn''t expect a group of mud-legged people to be so tough.

    He raised his chin even more and scolded, "What are you yelling about? I told you to move, so move quickly! Tianwu is not our family''s final decision, but this land belongs to our son''s family! Our master is the local county magistrate. , you stupid parents!"

    Parent officials, the son of the county magistrate¡¯s family?

    The villagers all frowned and said nothing for a while.

    ?The young master thought they were afraid, or that he didn''t take a group of mud-legged people seriously at all.

    ?At this moment, he was facing the hot spring waterfall rushing down the mountain wall, his eyes were full of joy, and he was shaking the fan rapidly in his hand.

    "Haha, I''m just lucky. I delayed going out for two days, and my mother was still urging me. If it were too early, how could I have encountered such a good thing? One month, it won''t take a month! I want this place to turn upside down and turn the world into a human being. Wonderland. Haha, when the time comes, invite relatives and friends, and find some beautiful ladies, it will definitely be comparable to the Queen Mother¡¯s Yaochi!¡±

    ?His plan was good, but the villagers became more and more angry.

    The village chief helped the villagers forward and said as calmly as possible, "Master, this is the place allocated to our village by the imperial court. We dug out the mountain spring yesterday. We are equally happy and plan to build it well, so I won''t bother you. Master." Please, we don¡¯t welcome strangers here.¡±

    "You are presumptuous and shameless, right? Our master is the county magistrate. Do you little untouchables still want to settle here? Don''t think I don''t know. You are refugees from the North! Let you breathe here. "It''s all thanks to our master." The steward glared and looked very arrogant, "You said this is your place, who can prove it? I also said that you occupied the good mountains and rivers. You can talk to me while I''m still here. Get out now!"

    ??The village chief''s face was livid with anger. In fact, everyone knew that hot springs are good things. If they dug them out suddenly like this, some people would be jealous.

    But they thought they had to wait until they completed the construction.

    ?Who would have thought that if I found it on the first day, someone would come and rob it on the second day.

    ?He took out the road guide and land deed issued by the clerk when he registered his household registration.

    It''s just a road lead, but the land deed is clearly written. There are two hills on the left and right of Suijintan, and 70 acres of wasteland outside the beach. They are all the villagers should get, and they are tax-free for two years.

    "This is the land deed given to us by the court. This is our village. You have no right to drive us away. Even if the county master comes in person, he still has to listen to the court, right? Is the county magistrate bigger than the court?"

    ?The steward seemed a little surprised. He did not expect that the villagers actually had the land deed. He frowned and took the land deed and the road guide, "Let me see, it''s impossible? This place is remote, how can it be separated?"

    As he spoke, he took the land deed and road guide into his hands.

    As a result, his expression immediately changed, he looked at the villagers proudly, and raised his hand to tear it up!

    "don''t want!"

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The villagers were so shocked that their eyes almost popped out of their head. Fortunately, Li Laosi was close. He swooped down and grabbed the steward''s wrist, snatched back the land deed and road guide, then grabbed his entire arm and threw him like a discus. He swung it up and threw it away.

    ?Everything changed so fast, as if in the blink of an eye, the steward fell to the ground with a scream, shocking everyone and leaving them speechless for a long time.

    ?The young man was furious and said, "Untouchables, how dare you hit someone!"

    "Hitting people? How dare we kill people!" Li Laosi shouted, "Brothers, copy the guy!"

    ?All the old people and children quickly retreated, and all the young men rushed forward with hatchets, axes and pickaxes, and stood behind Li Laosi and the village chief, erecting a solid human wall.

    ?The young master and his subordinates were startled and took a few steps back with weak legs before they dared to shout.

    "Untouchables, let me discuss this with you carefully. If you don''t listen, are you looking for death? Come on, go back to the county office and call someone!"

    Immediately, two young men ran out of the valley, grabbed the horses somewhere, and ran away quickly.

    ?Mrs. Cui slept in the carriage last night. Now she was standing next to Old Mrs. Li holding the good news that woke her up.

    She thought for a while and called Sister-in-law Qiong to come forward, "Go to the city to ask my sworn brother for help. I''m afraid this matter will not be settled today."

    Sister-in-law Qiong quickly mounted her horse and ran away quickly.

    ?The young master''s heart skipped a beat when he saw Sister-in-law Qiong running towards Xindu.

    ?He was domineering, but he was also thoughtful, and he was afraid of offending people he couldn''t offend, so he changed his strategy.

    "That''s it, that''s all. Who wants me to like it? I''ve bought this valley. Five hundred taels. I''ll give you five hundred taels of silver. Go buy another farm to settle down. You can''t grow crops here, and you won''t fight. "It''s a waste of time to fall into your hands!"

    Five hundred taels?

    The villagers all sneered when they heard this, thinking they were being dismissed as beggars.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 149ï¼š Hit the iron plate!

    Chapter 149 Hit the wall!

    ?This little money can''t even buy a farm in Junyang, let alone this is the new capital.

    ?The whole Tianwu people came over. If five hundred taels of silver could buy fifty acres of land, they would be laughing.

    But the Broken Gold Beach is a full 400 acres, and now there are hot springs!

    Let alone five hundred taels, they won¡¯t even consider ten thousand taels!

    This is their new home, the blessed land given by God!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sell it, get out!¡± The village chief took back the land deed and the road guide, his eyes were red with anger, he was almost tricked just now.

    ¡°Yes, you won¡¯t sell it for any amount of money, get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    ??The villagers shouted loudly, echoing in the valley.

    Perhaps the commotion was a bit loud, or maybe someone was curious about the hot springs here last night. Not far outside the valley, villagers near No. 100 gradually gathered.

    They looked at the small waterfall with the same eager eyes. Some even ran to the waterway and washed their faces and hands with the hot spring, which was extremely novel.

    ??Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou looked at each other and knew that they must not give in today, otherwise people from other villages would be watching. Seeing that they were weak and easy to bully, they might be bullied in the future.

    ??The county magistrate was so angry that he jumped up and down, almost feeling like his face was being torn off and rubbing against the ground.

    ??Forget it if it was the wealthy families from the north in Xindu, a group of mud-legged people actually rode on his head.

    He was so angry that he gave the order.

    ¡°Beat me, beat these untouchables to death, they dare to occupy my territory! Beat them out!¡±

    The henchmen who follow him are usually good at bullying men and dominating women.

    Whenever the young master shows his power, who will kneel down and beg for mercy? When have you ever encountered such a hard nut?

    ?They could no longer bear it any longer. Now they took out the sticks they had with them, cursed and rushed forward.

    ¡°Here, don¡¯t you take a knife? Cut me on the neck!¡±

    ¡°A bunch of untouchables dare to challenge our young master!¡±

    The village chief didn''t want to seriously cause any deaths, so he shouted to the villagers, "Throw away the hatchet and grab the pole. If they dare to come forward, I will beat them! If we beat someone to death, we will go to Xindu and kneel down to apologize! I want to Ask the emperor, ask the officials in Xindu, does the emperor have the final say in the world, or does a small county magistrate have the final say?"

    ¡°Old guy, you¡¯re quite smooth-talking! Beat me up!¡±

    ?That young man was also angry and shouted something.

    ?Hence, a dozen or so scoundrels became more ferocious and rushed forward.

    But they are doomed to fail this time. In the past, they were like tigers among sheep when facing the people, but today they are like sheep among tigers!

    As soon as they met each other, Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou raised their hands to hold their sticks, then picked them up at their waists and threw them out heavily.

    Three or four of the losers who came up later were knocked down without even waiting to swing their sticks to hit people.

    Before he could even get up, the villagers were already rushing up.

    ??Long poles, pickaxes and hoes fell like raindrops, and the thugs were beaten so hard that they were unable to resist.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch, it hurts me so much!¡±

    ¡°Stop fighting, wuwu, my arm is broken!¡±

    ¡°Sir, help me, please help me!¡±

    ??More than twenty villagers versus a dozen scoundrels, it was an overwhelming advantage, and they won a complete victory in just a moment. More than a dozen dog legs were beaten until their noses were bruised and their faces were swollen. They were **** and thrown into a pile like adult pigs.

    ?Whoever dares to shout will be immediately kicked down by the villagers without mercy.

    ?The young man became a polished commander. His face turned pale with fright, and he tried his best to pretend to be fierce and shouted, "My father is the county magistrate. If you dare to touch me, you will definitely not end well!"

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your father being a county magistrate? The magistrate can cover the sky with one hand and commit crimes?¡± Li Laosi stepped forward and knocked him down, pulled his hair and tied him up.

    ¡°When I was killing the barbarians, you were hiding behind your father¡¯s back and peeing your pants!¡± Liu Biaotou also stepped forward and kicked him. He picked up the county magistrate and threw him together with his thugs.

    ??The people in the villages outside the valley looked at it from a distance, shrinking their necks in shock.

    "Aren''t these people from the north fleeing from the famine? This is too cruel! He is the county magistrate, and he will beat him whenever he wants and tie him up whenever he wants."

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s really outrageous. I kicked them out when they went to the village to exchange for cabbage and radishes. Will they hold grudges?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, I gave the county magistrate the way just now. Are they going to kill me and go to my house?¡±

    ?Everyone was afraid at first, but they actually had no grudges. They were just jealous when they saw hot springs dug out in the valley last night.

    When asked by the county magistrate who stayed at the hotel this morning, they said a few more words.

    Not to mention that everyone outside the valley was feeling guilty and scared, but that Li Laosi and others were a little worried after arresting someone.

    ??Although they are in control, this is the county magistrate''s son after all. How should we deal with him in the future?

    ??You can''t just kill him and bury him in public, right?

    ??The village chief clicked his pipe pot twice and said to his fellow villagers.

    "Pack up your things, let''s go and file a complaint in Xindu! This Broken Gold Beach was originally a lump of earth, but when the hot springs were dug out, it turned into a lump of gold. Today, the county magistrate is here to rob it, but tomorrow there may be something. Mr. Fu, Mr. Prime Minister is here to rob us! Why don¡¯t we break the pot and go to the new capital!¡±

    "Yes," Li Laosi also had a bad temper, "Let''s ask the high officials in the new capital, now the court''s words don''t mean it? Anyone can take away the land allocated to us by the court, so what else does the court have? What prestige!¡±

    "Yes, enter the new capital and file a complaint! The worst we can do is die in the new capital! If we are not given a way to survive, we will not survive!"

    ¡°We are not afraid of wolves or bandits in the deep mountains and old forests, so why are we afraid of being sued? At worst, we may starve to death in front of the palace!¡±

    I have to say that the escape route of more than a thousand miles from north to south has completely inspired the courage and ferocity of this group of farm men!

    Immediately, everyone must pack up their things and rush to Xindu.

    The others were fine, but the county magistrate and the scoundrels were completely dumbfounded.

    They are jealous of the hot springs here and want to take them for themselves or buy them at a low price.

    Is this a big deal? It has been done not only a thousand times but also eight hundred times before.

    Why can¡¯t it happen this time?

    ??They have been beaten into such a miserable state, and they have to be taken to Xindu to be punished!

    ??Recalling the few words of his father''s instructions when he went out, the county magistrate was completely panicked.

    ?The emperor suddenly moved the capital, and too many dignitaries and high-ranking officials came from the north. If they wanted to settle down, they would inevitably have many conflicts with the local aristocratic families.

    Today''s Xindu is like a powder keg, with more and more contradictions and hatred accumulated between the two sides, and maybe it will explode if something goes wrong.

    He doesn¡¯t want to be the fuse!

    "Oh, folks, it''s all my fault! It''s my fault that I look down on others, and I shouldn''t have bought or sold by force! You adults don''t remember the faults of villains, so just let us go. Just pretend we haven''t been here today. OK? Let¡¯s not go to Xindu, I admit it, I admit it!¡±

    ??The county magistrate''s son struggled and fell to his knees, begging for mercy very sincerely.

    ?The villagers did not expect that he was so "flexible and flexible" and that he would admit his mistakes and beg for mercy so quickly.

    Going to Xindu to file a complaint, how can it be so powerful?

    Mrs. Cui guessed it somewhat, and stepped forward to have a few words with the village chief and Mr. Li.

    Everyone knew the whole story and felt less contempt for the county magistrate. Although this person was greedy, luckily he still had some thoughts and didn''t just eat everything.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 150ï¼š Great opportunity for Mr. Wen!

    Chapter 150 Mr. Wen¡¯s perfect opportunity!

    The county magistrate saw everyone''s expressions in his eyes and quickly expressed his determination again.

    ¡°Today is all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding! If you think the price is not appropriate, we can talk again. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t sell it, I won¡¯t buy it, I really won¡¯t buy it!¡±

    ?The villagers looked a little better, but they were still unwilling to let him go. Who knew if he would try his best to bully them again after he got out of trouble.

    After all, this is their territory, and it is not easy for their little arms to twist their thighs.

    At this moment, the boy who ran to report the news unexpectedly arrived with more than a dozen police officers.

    ??Looking at their yamen being tied into rice dumplings from a distance, the policemen immediately drew out their swords and ran over shouting.

    ¡°Untouchables, let go of our office and spare your life!¡±

    ??The villagers who were hesitating just now quickly picked up the hatchets, some blocked them in front, and some even picked up the county magistrate and put the knife on his neck.

    The county magistrate was so angry that he almost vomited blood and hated these police officers to death.

    They didn¡¯t show up when they were supposed to show up, but they jumped out when they weren¡¯t supposed to show up!

    ?He pulled his neck anxiously and shouted, "Stay back, don''t come up!"

    The police officers were a little confused, and the leader of the team shouted, "Sir, are you being threatened? Don''t be afraid, the master already knows and will be here soon!"

    The county magistrate wanted to bite him a few times, but it was already too late.

    ?Two dusty carriages came running from a distance, with Wen Hai and Sister-in-law Qiong sitting on the carriage shafts.

    Obviously Sister-in-law Qiong went to ask for foreign aid and met Mr. Wen who was rushing back.

    In the blink of an eye, the carriage arrived.

    Mr. Wen opened the door and jumped down, shouting loudly.

    "Who is plundering and oppressing the people in broad daylight? Is there no royal law? It is an honor for the people of Jiangnan that the emperor moved the capital here. Who dares to offend the imperial majesty and ignore the majesty of the court?"

    He glared, looking upright, "Let''s go to Kyoto and follow me to the emperor to have a good talk! Is the world the emperor''s or the Jiangnan family''s? I really think of myself as a local emperor. I''m afraid I don''t know my neck. How hard it is!¡±

    ??With this big hat off, the county magistrate''s son was completely heartbroken, and the arrester was also confused.

    ??Aren¡¯t the untouchables guilty of the inferior? Why does it involve the Jiangnan wealthy family offending the imperial authority and disobeying the imperial court?

    Mr. Wen doesn''t care about this. He has made up his mind not to study in the Hanlin Academy. Today is a perfect opportunity.

    ? ? To expose the dissatisfaction of the local wealthy families in Jiangnan with the imperial court, he would not hesitate to be the sharp sword of the new imperial court.

    If he wants to gain power, he must be useful to the emperor and the newly settled court!

    He turned around and looked at a middle-aged man wearing an official robe, "Brother Zhou, I want to return to Xindu again, and I will leave this place to you."

    ?The middle-aged official looked at the hot spring waterfall, his eyes were shining, and he was impatient with these trivial matters. He quickly agreed after hearing this, and then went straight to the waterfall.

    "Such a hot spring is really rare. Hurry up and get the water to check. Is the sulfur smell strong? I don''t think you need to build a fully covered canal to divert the water out. It''s so hot that there''s no need to worry about heat dissipation."

    ?The middle-aged official ordered the people behind him as he walked, and soon they dispersed and went about their business. Some even climbed up the cliff to check the source of the spring water.

    Mr. Wen looked at Mrs. Cui and said, "Junior sister, help the village entertain Mr. Zhou and the others." "Okay, senior brother, go ahead. If you need help, go to Uncle Liu." Mrs. Cui agreed, and went to the waterfall with Jiayin in her arms. went.

    Mr. Wen felt relieved and called to the village chief and Li Laosi, "Uncle Village Chief, Lao Si, I want to take these people back to Xindu, and I''m afraid I''ll bother you to follow them. If it works this time, I''ll do it again in the future." No one dares to steal your golden beach anymore!¡±

    The village chief responded, "If Mr. Wen doesn''t come, we plan to go to Xindu to file a complaint. This guy said that the whole world belongs to his family, and the land deeds and road guides given to us by the court are not easy to use. This is simply trying to be a local emperor. ah!"

    Mr. Wen became even more happy after hearing this, "Okay, uncle, remember this. When you get to the city, everyone will tell you this."

    After saying that, he called Jiaren again, "Let''s go to the city together and take you to see the market."

    Soon, the county magistrate, whose face was as gray as ashes, was thrown into the carriage. He knew that it was useless to beg for mercy, so he could only shout loudly for the arrester, "Go back to my father to report the news!"

    ¡°Oh, oh!¡± The head catcher also knew that he had caused a big trouble, so he turned around and ran away.

    Mr. Wen didn¡¯t say anything, and the villagers didn¡¯t stop him.

    ??The village chief, Li Laosi, Li Laoer, and Jiaren, escorted the county magistrate and a few losers, got into the carriage, and followed Mr. Wen into the city again.

    ?The villagers looked at the shadow of the carriage from a distance, feeling worried but happy.

    ?This is the county magistrate. In the past, when they saw him in Junyang, they would kowtow in fear when they saw him.

    ??Now that they have picked up a hatchet and resisted, not only will they be fine, but the county magistrate''s son and even the county magistrate will be in trouble.

    ?Sure enough, there is no point in giving in timidly. Whenever you want to take advantage of the situation, you must straighten your back and fight back!

    I have to say that in the years to come, Suijintan, which has become famous for hundreds of miles around, because of today''s incident, has completely established their village custom of being reasonable in everything and never being bullied!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With people from various villages watching the commotion in the distance, they were scared away when they saw the arresting officer. They didn''t dare to stay any longer and dispersed with a blast.

    Uncle Zhao and the others came out, organized the villagers to allocate manpower for patrolling and guarding, and also to give a blow to the officials who were busy around the hot springs.

    Jiayin hugged Mrs. Cui''s neck and watched with interest as Mr. Zhou poured spring water into a complicated wooden vessel that he couldn''t understand.

    Then I heard him shouting excitedly, "It''s really good. Taking a bath in this spring water will definitely strengthen your body."

    The villagers were curious and asked in a low voice, "Sir, this spring water is good. Can we build a hot spring village?"

    "Of course," Master Zhou had an easy-going temper and agreed, even jokingly, "I will draw a picture in a while, and you just need to build according to it. In less than a month, this place will become a fairyland on earth. By then, , I want to come and visit and enjoy it for a few days.¡±

    ?Everyone was happy to hear this, and Uncle Zhao loudly ordered the women, "Take out all the good things from home and entertain the adults for a light meal at noon. Don''t let the adults be tired or hungry."

    Master Zhou waved his hand and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter what you eat, but I want to thank everyone for their trust. If such a good place is built in the future, I will follow suit and it will make my face bright."

    ¡°You can come and play when the time comes, but we don¡¯t accept your money.¡±

    Everyone was talking and laughing, and it was very lively for a while.

    Jiayin is even more curious about how much money it will cost to build a hot spring villa.

    But she is a child, so it is not easy to ask.

    Fortunately, Biao Liu was still awake and did not get dizzy with joy like the rest of the villagers.

    He stepped forward, saluted, and asked, "Sir, if this hot spring is to be used according to your idea, and Zhuangzi has to build a similar one, how much money will it cost?"

    Master Zhou thought for a while, then looked at the ordinary clothes on everyone''s faces and the broken thatched hut in the distance. He hesitated and responded, "At least a thousand taels."

    One thousand taels!

    ??The villagers gasped when they heard this. This is too expensive. The whole village''s money together is probably not even half of it.

    The long-awaited fourth update is here, an additional update with 900 book reviews (although it is still five short of 900) ~ Next time our fourth update will be on Book Reviews 1,000, thank you for your hard work, continue to move your fingers and give Huahua five-star praise La~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 151ï¼š Coarse food

    Chapter 151: Meal and Meal

    No one said anything in the valley for a long time. After all, it was Mrs. Cui who took two steps forward and said with a smile, "A thousand taels of silver sounds like a lot, but in fact, it''s not much if you divide it among different places. Let Mr. Zhou worry about it. When the village chief and others come back, Let¡¯s discuss it and put it together. I still need to trouble you with the drawings!¡±

    The other villagers came to their senses after hearing this and quickly thanked him.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zhou. It¡¯s already a big deal for us farmers to build a house for a hundred taels. It¡¯s really shocking to suddenly hear that it costs a thousand taels.¡±

    ¡°Yes, such a big valley is not comparable to our farmyard.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir, for your trouble.¡±

    Mr. Zhou is a person who is addicted to technology, and he doesn¡¯t have so many twists and turns in his heart.

    He had also heard from Mr. Wen on the way and knew that everyone was fleeing the famine and had little money. When he heard that it would cost a thousand taels, it was normal to be surprised and he would not be angry about it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone, I will think about it carefully, spend as little money as possible, and make it as perfect as possible. After all, this place is close to Kyoto, and it will be the rich people who come to play. The hot spring yard is too simple.¡±

    ?Everyone nodded quickly, and Jiaxi Jiaan happened to run over and shouted, "dinner is ready, you can eat."

    Uncle Zhao and others quickly invited Mr. Zhou and a few of his men, "Mr. Zhou, please rest your stomach first and then get busy. There is nothing good in the mountains and wilderness, so don''t dislike it."

    ¡°No, it¡¯s me who¡¯s causing trouble for you.¡±

    Both sides were very polite, and the atmosphere became more harmonious.

    Everyone lives in shacks and eats on earthen stoves. There really is nothing good to entertain guests.

    Tao Hongying worked hard to make two dishes, one cake and one soup. The dish was stir-fried bacon with cabbage, fungus, and cold wild vegetables. The cake was chopped pork belly that Li Laoer bought the day before yesterday, served with dried vegetables, and baked into a pie. The soup was Wild vegetable and egg soup.

    The combination of cabbage and fungus in black and white is pleasing to the eye. The cold wild vegetables are also full of green, sour, sweet and refreshing.

    ?The most outstanding thing is the dried vegetable patties. The oil of the pork belly is absorbed by the dried vegetables. When you take a bite, it is soft and fragrant, slightly salty. It is perfect when paired with a bowl of egg soup.

    Mr. Zhou and others originally thought that when people in the village said they had a simple meal, they really meant a simple meal.

    I didn¡¯t expect that a group of refugees living in shacks in such a desolate valley would make such delicious food to entertain them.

    Seeing the sorghum rice porridge and stewed cabbage in the bowls of the villagers from a distance, they became even more enthusiastic.

    Even without Mr. Wen¡¯s request, they would still do their best to help build the hot spring villa. Not for anything else, just for these kind and simple villagers.

    Jiayin is currently sitting in Mrs. Cui''s arms, sharing a pie with Mrs. Cui, her mouth is wet from eating, and she is always proud of my mother''s good craftsmanship.

    ??Although Mr. Ye sent food and Mrs. Cui also brought some, no one in the village could bear to eat a full meal.

    Today''s pie was baked, in addition to entertaining the guests, only half of the guests were Mrs. Cui, as well as Mrs. Li and Uncle Zhao who were injured, so they only shared one piece each.

    Of course the old people like to eat, but they feel sorry for the children even more. They just make a show and share it with the little ones.

    Mrs. Cui was chatting with Mrs. Li and others, and Jiayin wandered around while eating.

    There are a lot of cabbage and radishes stored in the space. In a few days, grandma will recover from her injury and can move around freely. Then she can find an opportunity to take them out and exchange them in a nearby village.

    The problem today is still the fruit saplings in the space nursery.

    How can we take it out in a reasonable way?

    At this time, she missed Mr. Ye very much. If he were here, he would definitely help.

    After all, they had money in one hand and pills in the other, so the transaction went smoothly. Mr. Ye did not ask any questions or doubts, and his calmness made Jiayin subconsciously feel that he was more trustworthy than grandma.

    ?Grandma is just an old farm lady, and she is more concerned about her safety and self-protection.

    But regardless of his status or experience, Mr. Ye is enough to shoulder all dangers and solve all problems for her. He is currently the best shield.

    ??It''s a pity that when we got to know each other before, Mr. Ye was still a new uncle. Now he has been promoted to a marquis and is still a military lord leading troops. He is so busy that he can''t be seen. She can''t catch him even if she wants to.

    After lunch, Mr. Zhou measured a lot of detailed data, took the manpower and left.

    ?The villagers thanked him one after another and sent him as far outside the valley as possible.

    Because they were thinking about Mr. Wen and the village chief, everyone stood there for a long time, but unfortunately no one was there.

    Uncle Zhao ordered everyone to continue going up the mountain to open up wasteland. No matter how regular the hot springs in the valley were, the mountains on both sides had to be cleared out.

    With everyone busy cutting down trees and weeding, they had no time to worry about the one thousand taels of silver.

    At dusk, there was suddenly the sound of horse hooves in the distance, getting closer and closer. Just as the villagers came down from the mountain, they immediately blocked the entrance of the valley, for fear that someone would come to grab the hot spring again.

    As a result, when the cavalry approached, it was Mr. Ye who jumped down.

    ??Everyone cheered and rushed forward to shout, "Master Ye is back! The Marquis is back!"

    Jiayin was squatting by the stove, warming herself by the fire with her grandma. Listening to the cheers, she was so happy that she stretched out her legs and rushed over there.

    Mrs. Li was afraid that her granddaughter would fall, so she wanted to catch up with her, but she stretched so hard that her shoulder wound hurt, so she could only call out "Family Joy".

    ¡°Hurry up and pick up Fu Niu, don¡¯t fall!¡±

    Jia Huan strode forward, picked up her sister and lifted her directly onto her shoulders.

    Jiayin grabbed her brother''s hair and shouted loudly, "Uncle Ye! Uncle Ye!"

    Mr. Ye was talking to the villagers. Hearing the delicate voice of the child, he turned around and smiled.

    He strode through the crowd, hugged the little girl directly, and kissed her carefully on her white and tender face.

    ¡°Little girl, I miss my uncle!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± Jiayin nodded her little head vigorously, her little face full of seriousness and joy, ¡°I miss my uncle, so much!¡±

    Mr. Ye smiled heartily, "We haven''t seen each other for a few days, and our Fu Niu can speak so clearly."

    ?The villagers gathered around him and sat by the fire. Mrs. Cui supported Old Mrs. Li and came forward to pay her respects.

    Mr. Ye personally helped the old lady sit down. The old lady was worried about her son, so she told her about the incident of someone robbing the hot spring.

    Mr. Ye had long seen the hot springs in the distance and said, "I was at the dock just now. I just taught those two officials a lesson, and I was worried about how you would settle down here. I didn''t expect that a hot spring was dug out of the deserted beach. Don¡¯t worry, no one can take it away!¡±

    ?After hearing this, everyone seemed to have taken a reassurance and felt much safer.

    Mr. Ye added, "As for Mr. Wen and Laosi, you don''t have to worry. There are already many conflicts when the imperial court moves the capital. Now what''s going on in our village is just an introduction. I''m afraid the imperial court has been looking forward to this day." Therefore, the result must be good, and the fourth child and the others will be back tomorrow.¡±

    He hugged Jiayin and sat on his lap. His expression was gentle and his tone was firm, making people unable to help but feel convinced.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 152ï¼š Hug a golden thigh

    Chapter 152 Hug a golden thigh!

    ?Everyone was no longer worried and dispersed one after another, continuing their busy work.

    Chopping firewood, fetching water, helping with cooking, and it will be late at night, and patrols will be arranged.

    Jiayin was sniffing around in front of Mr. Ye like a puppy.

    Old Mrs. Li thought she was naughty, so she wanted to pick her up.

    He didn¡¯t want good news but his expression changed, ¡°Uncle Ye is injured!¡±

    ??Everyone in the Li family was nearby, and they gathered over immediately after hearing this.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, are you injured? Why didn¡¯t you say anything? Is it because you came here in a hurry?¡±

    Mr. Ye quickly shook his head, "Yesterday, I encountered a group of barbarians and got a cut on my back. I''ve already been given medicine. I guess I broke away during the horse racing today. It won''t be a problem."

    ??The Li family refused, so Li Laosan and Jia Huan immediately dragged him into the shack.

    ?Sure enough, the wound on Mr. Ye¡¯s back was half a foot long. It was not a small wound at all.

    ?Some soldiers brought medicine for the wound, and everyone helped reapply the medicine and bandage it. They laid Mr. Ye down and rested in the shack, and then went to make arrangements to cook him something delicious.

    Mr. Ye thought for a while, and then asked two personal guards to go to the other side of the mountain and call over a hundred guards who were temporarily staying overnight.

    The villagers were really surprised and distressed to see these one hundred personal guards, all of them more or less bloody.

    ?While they complained that Mr. Ye was too outspoken, they mobilized their entire body to boil hot water for the guards to scrub away the blood, wash their faces and soak their feet. In short, they kept them as clean and warm as they could.

    The women were even more busy, preparing meals for a hundred more people.

    Let¡¯s not say that Mr. Ye is the great benefactor of the whole village, just say that these personal guards are heroes who kill barbarians and are worthy of their generous treatment.

    The soldiers were not polite either. They had been looking at the hot spring for a long time, and now they wanted to jump in and take a bath to wash away the dust and blood from their bodies.

    ?So I asked if I could go in and wash myself.

    ??The villagers were stunned when they heard this, and in the end they wanted to slap themselves on the head twice.

    They are still busy boiling water. Isn¡¯t there a ready-made hot spring?

    ??It''s a pity that they have never seen it before. They only want to use hot water to burn it, and they don''t even remember that there are hot springs.

    Soon, the water pool under the small waterfall was simply surrounded. The soldiers jumped in like dumplings, bathing and laughing. It was so lively that it almost overturned the valley.

    ?The villagers listened from a distance, were busy, and grinned along with them.

    In the shack of the Li family, Mr. Ye hugged the good news and was also talking in a low voice.

    Seeing that there was no one around, Jiayin carefully took out a pill and motioned to Mr. Ye to take it.

    Mr. Ye smiled and threw it into his mouth without hesitation.

    When he left Li''s house, the bottle of pills that Jiayin secretly stuffed into him was gone.

    When the soldiers were seriously injured or had a high fever, he would secretly feed them one piece.

    In the end, there were only a few pills left, and they were all used up that night when we rescued the villagers at the dock.

    Jiayin quickly poured water for him. She didn''t dare to use the mugs or glasses in the space, but only used porcelain bowls, which didn''t look eye-catching.

    Finally, she thought about it and picked a fruit and gave it to Mr. Ye to take away the bitter taste in his mouth.

    As expected, Mr. Ye didn¡¯t ask a single word, and gave half of the good news to one big and one small, hiding in the shack like hamsters to eat, feeling inexplicably funny and extremely happy. The good news pointed outside. In the night, the two mountains were bare and dark.

    She lay next to Mr. Ye¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Uncle Ye, I want to plant fruits on the mountain.¡±

    Grow fruit?

    Mr. Ye chewed up the kernels in his hand and swallowed them. He thought this was a good idea.

    ??If you plant this kind of fruit that will be eaten later, you will not have to worry about selling it.

    ¡°Okay, do you need my help?¡±

    Jiayin immediately put on a smile and hugged his neck, "I''ll look for fruit trees and uncle will bring them back."

    Mr. Ye understood and nodded her little nose with a smile, "Ghost Spirit, I understand. I will ask Ye Shan and Dongmei to come over tomorrow. Even if I am not here, you can ask them to help. When outsiders see it, they will naturally think it is my arrangement. ¡±

    Jiayin was so happy that she immediately hugged him and kissed him again and again, "Uncle, it''s the best! This is our secret, we must not tell anyone."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mr. Ye hugged the little fat girl and sighed softly, ¡°You saved my uncle¡¯s life, you can trust me.¡±

    Jiayin didn¡¯t say anything, but suddenly felt a sore nose and felt aggrieved.

    As a little child, with a huge fortune, and her family being an ordinary farmer, she had to be careful and weigh everything she did, for fear of causing trouble for herself and the family.

    But she is also a modern soul. She has been taught for many years that everyone is equal, life is precious, and she is kind to others. It is simply engraved in her bones.

    ??Every time she saw her family and villagers suffering from hunger, and she couldn''t take out so much food and supplies from the space, she felt extremely guilty.

    The conflicts between the two sides often put her in entanglements. No one knows how much suffering she has experienced.

    Mr. Ye felt the faint sadness around her and said nothing, just patted her gently, again and again.

    Soon, dinner was ready, and the soldiers were all clean and happy. They sat by the campfire and drank pimple soup from big bowls.

    It is said to be gnocchi soup, but in fact, most of the bowl is cabbage and radish. There are not many gnocchi, but the taste is very good.

    ?Having a bowl of such a hot drink, and then baking and eating the pancakes they brought with them, it felt so good in the stomach.

    In the Li family shack, the old lady and Mr. Li were also eating with Mr. Ye.

    Mr. Ye put all the small pieces of dough in the bowl to good news, and when he raised his head, he said to Mrs. Li.

    ¡°Auntie, I heard that building a hot spring village costs one thousand taels of silver?¡±

    Mrs. Li nodded, "Yes, Mr. Wen asked a senior official from the Ministry of Industry to check it out, and he said it would cost at least one thousand taels of silver. Every family in the village can scrape together more than two hundred taels, and our family also has one hundred taels." Two, but still not enough.¡±

    Mr. Ye said, "Auntie, let me pay out the remaining money. But this money is lent to our family, not to the village. When we make money in the future, our family can pay it back to me, but the dividends from the villa will still be It belongs to our family. In this way, it can be said to be my property, and no one will come to **** it."

    Having said that, he was probably worried that the old lady and Li Laosan did not believe that he could protect the villa, so he added in a low voice, "The current emperor is my cousin."

    Mrs. Li and Mr. Li both gasped in shock. They had guessed that Mr. Ye had an unusual identity, but they never expected that he was actually related to the emperor!

    Jiayin was so happy that she wanted to dance. She was so lucky to have such a thick golden thigh!

    ?Old Mrs. Li waited for a long time before calming down, "No, Mr. Ye, you have taken the capital, and you will definitely pay dividends in the future. If it is inconvenient for you, our family can take care of it for you, you can just collect the cash."

    Mr. Ye shook his head and said with a smile, "Auntie, I''m not short of this little bonus. If your family is not willing to accept it, just save the money and use it as a dowry for Fu Niu in the future. This child is in love with me, and I will take it as my responsibility." She is like a biological daughter.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 153ï¼š tacit understanding and consensus

    Chapter 153 Tacit Understanding and Consensus

    Mrs. Li laughed when she heard this, "Fu Niu is only over a year old, why are so many people thinking about saving a dowry for her? Mrs. Cui also wanted to give Fu Niu a farm as a dowry before, but I didn''t ask for it."

    Mr. Ye, however, rarely had a strong attitude, "Auntie, I must give this bonus to Fu Niu. You know that I am leading troops to fight against the barbarians, licking blood with my sword, and I may not be able to come back one day. It is useless for me to hold this bonus. , I am happy to leave it to Fu Niu.¡±

    ¡°Bah, bah, bah! The bad spirit doesn¡¯t work, the good spirit does, the bad spirit doesn¡¯t work, the good spirit!¡±

    Mrs. Li quickly turned around and vomited a few times, and glared at Mr. Ye angrily, "Don''t say such depressing words, be careful God takes it seriously. We Fu Niu are the most blessed. Hug her more quickly, she will be safe and sound." , prosperous and wealthy till old age.¡±

    Mr. Ye couldn''t help laughing, "Okay, I will listen to my aunt. I have a mansion in Xindu, but I only live in it. It is too deserted. When my aunt builds a house, please bring me an extra room. I will Come and stay here often.¡±

    "Okay, okay, that''s how it should be. It''s fun when the whole family lives together." Mrs. Li happily agreed, and then told her third son, "Don''t talk nonsense when you go out."

    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry, mother.¡± Li Laosan quickly responded.

    There was no talk all night, and he got up early the next day. Mr. Ye left fifty soldiers to help the villagers clear up the barren hills, and then he was going to Xindu, to deliver errands, and to see Mr. Wen and Li Laosi.

    As a result, Mr. Wen and the others came back before he could leave.

    ??The villagers threw away their work and gathered around. When they saw Mr. Wen, the village chief, Li Laosi, Li Laoer and others, everyone felt relieved.

    ??The village chief didn¡¯t know what good thing had happened to him, and his face glowed with excitement.

    He gathered the villagers and sat together, drank two large bowls of warm water in one go, and then said.

    "Don''t worry, everyone. The result of this complaint to the city is great. We actually met the emperor! The emperor was very reasonable. Not only did he dismiss the county magistrate, he also rewarded us with two thousand kilograms of grain. Moreover, the emperor said , the Broken Gold Beach is ours to share, no one can steal it!¡±

    ¡°Seriously, seriously?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is such a good man!¡±

    ¡°Uncle village chief, what does the emperor look like? The storyteller said that the emperor is nine feet tall, with a face like a crown of jade, and eyes brighter than gems. Is this true?¡±

    ??The whole village, old and young, was extremely excited. At this moment, no one cared about the unlucky county magistrate. They were all envious of the village chief for meeting the emperor. He had known that they would follow him to the new capital.

    Li Lao Si and Li Lao Er were both surrounded, especially Li Lao Si. Two naughty boys, Jia An Jiaxi and An Jiaxi, were also **** on their arms, jumping around like anxious monkeys.

    Mrs. Li was also curious and asked her eldest grandson Jiaren to ask questions.

    Jiaren was extremely excited when he thought about yesterday, so he opened his mouth and said.

    "Grandma, the teacher is simply too powerful. He can quarrel with all the scholars and make all the high officials in the court speechless. The emperor made the teacher the censor in court, and he will be the official who specializes in complaining in the future. Who is not good? Teacher I can tell it to the emperor!"

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Wen is so awesome!¡± The old lady, Tao Hongying, and Zhao Yuru were all shocked when they heard this. They were more happy for Jiaren. They really met a good teacher.

    ?Mrs. Cui was listening, but her mood was complicated.

    ??Senior brother does not like fighting and has always been indifferent to fame and fortune. Otherwise, he would not be willing to study in the Hanlin Academy for more than ten years.

    ??Now senior brother takes the initiative to jump into Vanity Fair and jump into the whirlpool of court battles. It cannot be said that it is all because of her, but it is definitely inseparable from her.

    On the other side, outside the crowd, Mr. Ye embraced the good news and sat with Mr. Wen.

    The two of them had almost never crossed paths before, but because of Qingshui Village, because of the Li family, and because of this group of people who also saved them from danger, they had the opportunity to sit together like this.

    Mr. Ye took a wooden stick and pulled out the sweet potatoes from the fire for Jiayin. Then he looked at Mr. Wen and said, "Mr. Wen, if you completely start the fight between the court and the central government this time, I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble in the future."

    Mr. Wen nodded, "I understand what Mr. Hou is worried about. I won''t come here often in the future. Firstly, I want to avoid suspicion, and secondly, I don''t want to cause trouble to the village."

    Mr. Ye shook his head, "That''s not what I meant. I made an agreement with Aunt Li last night. I will take most of the money for building the hot spring village. I will tell the outside world that this is my property, which will scare Xiaoxiao. In fact, this place belongs to the Li family and the village." Mr. Wen was also surprised. He did not expect that Mr. Ye, a prince, could do so much for the Li family and the village, but he was also happy for the village and the Li family.

    "This is best. The Marquis'' reputation is not something that ordinary people would dare to offend."

    Mr. Ye waved his hand, "I just want to wrong you. I''m afraid someone will say that I picked the peaches when I planted trees."

    Mr. Wen laughed when he heard this, "If I were afraid of what outsiders would say, I wouldn''t have gone to Beijing yesterday."

    With a few words, the two of them have reached a tacit understanding and consensus.

    From now on, one is in the light and the other is in the dark, one is a sword and the other is a mouthpiece, and we work together to protect Broken Gold Beach and these kind and strong farmers.

    Hearing the good news, I felt warm and grateful in my heart. I took some roasted sweet potatoes and gave them to eat and to break off a section as a thank you gift.

    With these two protectors, she will no longer be afraid of being bullied in the village, and she can also take small actions with peace of mind.

    By the time everyone had satisfied their curiosity, it was already an hour later. The village chief, Li Laoer and others said that their mouths were dry and Mr. Ye had already taken them away.

    Mrs. Cui also has to go back to Xindu. After all, her dowry property still needs to be sorted out. She cannot leave it completely to her adopted brother and ignore it.

    Mr. Wen stayed for one more day and only sent Mrs. Cui to the intersection.

    In the afternoon, Mr. Zhou came again.

    ?His eyes were all red, and it was obvious that he didn''t sleep last night because of breaking the golden beach.

    The entire beach of broken gold is completely presented on a large piece of paper under his pen.

    From the pool under the waterfall to the flowing route of the waterway, where small courtyards are built, where simple wooden houses are built, where pavilions are built, and where corridors are built.

    Even in the villages outside the valley, each family¡¯s yard is clearly drawn, including where to plant trees and where to plant flowers.

    ??Everyone stood in front of the scroll, holding their breath and not daring to speak for a long time.

    ?Will this desolate gravel beach really turn into such a beautiful wonderland in a month?

    In the end, the village chief shouted, "It''s worth it. This one thousand taels is so worth it!"

    ??Everyone clapped vigorously and expressed their gratitude loudly and excitedly.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zhou, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Are we going to live in a fairyland from now on? Wow, it¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really like a dream.¡±

    Mr. Zhou was a little embarrassed to be praised. He coughed twice and said, "I asked the craftsman yesterday to carefully calculate the materials. I am afraid it will be around one thousand two hundred taels. This is the lowest. It cannot be simplified any more."

    ?Everyone seemed to have been poured cold water on them, and they all woke up immediately.

    ??Every family went through their money bags last night. Even if they robbed the bandits in the mountains and forests, the money they could come up with was only more than 200 taels.

    ?Now, the silver is only a fraction.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 154ï¼š Divide the pie

    Chapter 154 Dividing the pie

    ??The village chief glanced at Old Mrs. Li. They had spoken a few words before, and he felt confident, so he stepped forward to talk to Mr. Zhou.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Zhou, our village will definitely be able to get this money. Even if we are new here, we are not familiar with where to find good craftsmen and buy wood and stone. We hope that you can give us some advice.¡±

    Mr. Zhou nodded, thought for a while and said, "I do not avoid relatives when promoting talents, but I have a good candidate, my brother-in-law. He is a scholar, but he has liked these chores since he was a child, and has been disciplined by his family. Unfortunately, he has not changed after repeated admonitions. . Now that he is getting older, the family has given up. He is out and about, has met many craftsmen, and is familiar with shopping. If you can trust him, I will let him come over tomorrow? "

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Zhou recommended it, of course we can rest assured.¡± The village chief agreed immediately, which made Mr. Zhou very happy.

    ?His brother-in-law, there''s nothing wrong with him, he''s just too out of tune. He was sent to suffer hardship for a month, and maybe he can curb his weird temperament.

    ?The matter was settled in this way. Mr. Zhou still had errands to do, so he went back to Xindu with Mr. Wen under the setting sun.

    ??Everyone was preparing for dinner, but they were all thinking about where the 1,200 taels came from.

    After dinner, the village chief, Uncle Zhao, Mrs. Li, their three sons, and Liu Biaotou gathered together and held a small meeting.

    Jiayin is young, nestled in her grandma¡¯s arms, obediently nibbling Spring Festival cakes, and secretly listening to the excitement.

    ?This Spring Festival cake was bought by Mrs. Cui. It tastes a bit like the mung bean cake of later generations and has a very dry texture, which is suitable for her to nibble on little by little.

    ??The village chief spoke first and asked Mrs. Li, "Sister, did you say earlier that Mr. Ye wanted to help the village?"

    Old Mrs. Li nodded, thought for a while and said, "I was gossiping about building the valley, but the money was not enough, so Mr. Ye said he had money and wanted to lend it to our family a few hundred taels. But I didn''t agree. Mr. Ye couldn''t make money once he came here. It¡¯s not easy. Fighting with barbarians every day is like risking your life. Secondly, we are a big piece of meat here, and I don¡¯t know how many people will be jealous of us in the future.¡±

    The old lady sighed and said, "I discussed with Mr. Ye that these few hundred taels will be considered as his investment in the village. If he makes money in the future, he will share the same money. This place will also be considered his property to scare outsiders."

    ??The village chief knocked on the pipe pot and agreed very much, "Big sister, you are right. Mr. Ye has helped our village too much. It is not good for others to worry about it without getting anything in return."

    Uncle Zhao lost a lot of weight because of his injury and lack of food and shelter, but he was in good spirits.

    At this moment, he also said, "Yes, Mr. Ye was originally associated with your family. In fact, he only cares about your family, but he saved everyone''s lives on the dock, sent food, and came to visit again. Let''s keep it for nothing." It¡¯s shameless to take someone else¡¯s money.¡±

    Mrs. Li was satisfied with what she heard and said, "Master Ye finally agreed with what I said and agreed to put our Broken Gold Beach in his name. Although I have already gone up to Heaven to hear it, if someone wants to plot against us, the Emperor will also I won¡¯t treat those wealthy families seriously just because of our small village. However, Mr. Ye has military power and status, so no one dares to provoke him. "

    ¡°Young Master Ye is such a good person, so kind and kind, we can¡¯t repay him enough.¡±

    "Yes, everyone has seen it today. After the valley is built, it will be so beautiful. I''m afraid some people will be jealous of it. Mr. Ye is a military prince. If it is his property, no one will dare to take it. ¡±

    Everyone was happy, having decided on the general direction, and discussed how to distribute the dividends.

    Mrs. Li added, "Master Ye said that these two hills, valleys and riverbanks were allocated to our village by the imperial court. He only put in one name and invested some money, so he could not share the money with the people in the village. From now on. , He needs to use part of his share for the village.¡±

    The village chief was anxious after hearing this, "Master Ye is so polite. Without his help, where would we be on the top of the mountain?"

    "That is, if you ask me, it would be better to give Mr. Ye the same dividends."

    ?Everyone was talking at a loss, and the discussion lasted for more than half an hour. When they finally got everyone together to talk, night had fallen.

    ??There are bonfires in the valley, reflecting the hopeful faces of the villagers.

    The village chief took a deep breath and said, "Don''t worry, everyone, Mr. Ye will invest money with us to build the valley. Work will start as usual tomorrow!" "Really? Great, Mr. Ye really saved his life!"

    ¡°Young Master Ye is really a great benefactor to our village. I must thank Mr. Ye very much in the future!¡±

    The mountains and rivers are doubtful, and there is another village in Liu Dahua.

    The villagers cheered as if they had been lifted from **** to heaven.

    ??The village chief waved his hand to signal everyone to be quiet, and then said.

    ¡°Why did Young Master Ye help so much? It was because the second brother and his family helped him when he was in trouble. Now that Young Master Ye is willing to lend money, he is also repaying the second brother and his family. We are all taking advantage of him!¡±

    He waved the pipe pot with his remaining arm, "As the old saying goes, brothers settle accounts. We pulled each other and escaped together to come here. We are like a family. No one wants to be ruined because of unfair distribution of money. So, now that the wild geese haven¡¯t come back, we have to decide whether to steam or boil the meat.¡±

    ¡°The village chief is right, this is what it should be.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t spoil your love because of money.¡±

    ?The villagers spoke one after another, thinking about struggling for life in the mountains and forests, and the despair they felt at the dock. Everyone cherished the stability now and the good days that were just around the corner.

    The village chief was very pleased to hear this, and then told the result of their discussion.

    "This is what we discussed, everyone, listen. The capital of one thousand two hundred taels is used to build the valley and build houses for each family. So, if we divide it into one hundred shares, twelve taels per share, who can get it? Just buy as many shares as you want. I estimate that everyone can buy about twenty-five shares. Mr. Wen and Mrs. Cui will leave five shares for them. If they don¡¯t want them, the rest will be given to the Li family. Even if it¡¯s fifty shares, Mr. Ye will take care of it all.¡±

    Seeing that everyone was a little confused, Li Laoer started to help explain, "To put it simply, how many shares you buy, you will share the amount of silver in the future. For example, if your family buys two shares, then the valley will earn a thousand taels of silver a month, and your family will Divided into twenty taels.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it, then we understand. It¡¯s like everyone gathering flour to bake a flatbread. Whoever contributes more dough will get a bigger portion of the flatbread.¡± A woman said loudly.

    Everyone laughed and said, "Yes, yes, that''s what it means."

    ¡°We would have understood if we had told you to divide the pie.¡±

    ?The valley became a lot more lively because of a piece of big cake, which wiped away the solemnity just now.

    The village chief couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard this. He quickly waved his hand to stop everyone from joking, and then said: "Grandma Fu Niu has talked about this with Mr. Ye before. Mr. Ye said that our valley will carry his name in the future, and no one will dare to bully him. . He still takes the capital, but the mountains and valleys belong to our village. He is not willing to share the dividends and take advantage of the village. Therefore, according to the money invested, part of the dividends he gets will be given to us. After the elders discussed it, it was hard to let Mr. Ye down.

    "So I decided to use this part of the dividend to build a yard for Mr. Ye. In the future, if there are more, we will build a school for the children to study. When we see the house, we can remember that Mr. Ye has treated us well. When the children grow up, they can also be like Mr. Ye. Same, protect our country!¡±

    ¡°Okay, what the village chief said is good!¡±

    ¡°Master Ye has treated us badly, and we cannot treat him badly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if we build a yard, our village will also have Mr. Ye¡¯s home.¡±

    The villagers responded loudly and were grateful in their hearts.

    The village chief waved his hands and said, "Everyone agrees. Remember what you said today. Don''t wait until you get some money in the future and talk nonsense with sour mouths. This one gets too much, that one gets too little. Who dares to spoil the friendship? I will personally drag him back to the forest to feed the wolves!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 155ï¼š Help has arrived!

    Chapter 155 Help has arrived!

    ¡°No, no, village chief, don¡¯t worry, everyone is happy to be alive. We have food and drink today, and money in the future. We can laugh even in our dreams.¡±

    "Yes, whoever dares to be a white-eyed wolf will be drowned in everyone''s saliva."

    The village chief finally calmed down his cold expression. He pointed to the mountains and riverbanks and said, "On the mountains and riverbanks, we have to make arrangements together on how and what to plant this year. Half of the future production will be divided according to the requirements of each country." Half of the money earned from the family¡¯s fields goes to the income from the valley.¡±

    The villagers continued to be confused, and Li Laoer continued to explain patiently, "That is to say, each of our families will earn 800 taels by the end of the year if we add up to 400 acres of land. Half of it is 400 taels. Your eight acres of land will be divided into eight." Two taels of silver. The remaining four hundred taels are added to the income of the valley. Because everyone works together, the income of the valley will be divided into everyone¡¯s wages and capital, and then the dividends will be divided.

    Some villagers understand it, while some do not.

    The village chief became impatient and shouted loudly, "Just remember, work hard, and I will write down your work every day. At the end of the year, you will get a share of the land at home, and you will still get wages for your work. You can get a share of the money earned by Valley Hot Spring. Let¡¯s build the village together. Whoever does more will get more money and live a better life!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Sure enough, the old man waved his pipe and pot, and everyone who didn¡¯t understand was shouted to understand.

    The village chief added, "The second brother can write and do math. From now on, I will leave it to him to record the work and calculate how much money each family will get. When I get old and can no longer shout, I will leave it to the village chief." Give it to him, do you guys have any opinions?"

    ¡°No!¡± This time everyone shouted louder than before.

    They are all ordinary farm men. They don¡¯t have great wisdom, but they are always short of cleverness.

    ??Whether it is Mr. Wen, Mrs. Cui, or Mr. Ye, they were all recruited by the Li family, and they have benefited from them all the way.

    After Li Laoer became the village chief, they hugged the Li family even tighter. As long as we don''t fall behind, we will definitely have the right time.

    ??Li Laoer was caught off guard and was given the role of the village chief''s heir. It was a bit sudden. He wanted to refuse, but everyone dispersed in an instant.

    ?Every family¡¯s money bag was emptied out. Your family had one share, and my family had two shares. Money came soon to pay.

    Li Laoer quickly took out a pen and paper, and everyone in the family wrote it down.

    ?Everyone knows that buying more shares will get you an extra dividend, but they also need to be rich.

    ??This is still in the mountains and forests. I robbed the bandits and got some windfall. Otherwise, my family would not be able to buy a share.

    However, some families have many old people and children, young and old, and they stayed in the valley when they robbed the bandits, so they really can''t join together.

    Finally, the village chief makes the decision, and you can also buy half a share.

    ?So, excluding the Li family, there were a total of twenty-four households in the village, and they actually collected thirty shares.

    ?Old Mrs. Li also took out all the money at the bottom of the box and gritted her teeth and bought twenty shares.

    ?This is half enough. With the remaining half, Mr. Ye will not be too stressed even if Mrs. Cui and Mr. Wen do not participate.

    There were more than two hundred taels of silver in Jiayin''s space, and she wanted to take them out to buy more shares for her family. It would be great to divide the money between them in the future.

    It¡¯s a pity that the family members were all away, and grandma didn¡¯t give her this chance, so she settled the matter directly.

    ??She could only give up and look forward to the arrival of Ye Shan and Dongmei more and more. They were good helpers arranged by Mr. Ye for her.

    Perhaps her earnest desire was felt by Master Ye over there in Xindu.

    The next day, he came over with Yeshan and Dongmei, as well as the two thousand kilograms of grain rewarded by the emperor. The valley was as happy as the New Year, because the two thousand kilograms of grain rewarded by the emperor were actually japonica rice!

    ??If this is replaced by whole grains, it will definitely be enough for everyone to last until the end of summer. By then, the vegetables will be grown, and the mountains and fields will be full of food. You can fill your stomach no matter what, and you will not be afraid of starvation.

    Actually, just a word from the Emperor, and how to handle the affairs of the people below is a big question. After all, sorghum is also a grain, and millet is also a grain. Why must we give japonica rice?

    But the Marquis of Xinting went to ask for it in person and brought his own soldiers to help transport it. Who dared to do anything about it, so two thousand kilograms of japonica rice was delivered.

    ??The village chief was so happy that his chest almost reached the sky, and he waved the pipe pot in his hand very powerfully.

    He shouted to the villagers to unload the grain, and then said, "During this period of time, we need to open up wasteland and build valleys. We should all eat together. When we are all done, we will divide the remaining grain. At that time, everyone will have a good meal." , it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡°Listen to the village chief!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will do whatever the village chief says.¡±

    ??The villagers responded one after another, making the village chief even happier.

    Mr. Ye hugged Jiayin and took out a pack of osmanthus candies. Jiayin smiled and held it in his hand, drooling with joy.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li sat Mr. Ye down and told her what happened last night. Mr. Ye called Ye Shan and Dongmei to come forward.

    "Auntie, I''m going to fight in the north of the Yangtze River again soon. I''ll leave Ye Shan and Dongmei behind so that they can help the family and take care of Fu Niuer. In addition, the money from the investment will also be given to the village. If you collect some things, they will be responsible for delivering them when the time comes.¡±

    Hearing this, Mrs. Li quickly asked, "How long will you be leaving this time? But you have to come back early. It''s really dangerous. It must be important to save your life."

    Mr. Ye smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Auntie, I know that I will leave early and come back early."

    ??Old Mrs. Li stopped nagging. Seeing that the sun was already reaching her head, she quickly stood up and called Tao Hongying to cook and let Mr. Ye eat before leaving.

    Mr. Ye took advantage of this moment to signal Ye Shan and Dongmei to come forward and said, "In the future, when I am not here, you must always protect the safety of the Li family and Fu Niu, especially Fu Niu. Her words are mine, don''t question them. Just do what you¡¯re told.¡±

    Yeshan and Dongmei quickly knelt down and bowed their heads respectfully.

    Jiayin''s eyes were shining as she looked at Ye Shan and Dongmei. She turned around and kissed Mr. Ye deeply, "Uncle Ye is the best!"

    Mr. Ye smiled and wiped the saliva on his face, wiped the corners of Jiayin''s mouth, and said, "You still have to be careful, understand?"

    ¡°Understood!¡± Jiayin nodded her little head with joy, her little white teeth showing out in joy.

    After dinner, Mr. Ye set off. The villagers sent him off. Before he could go back, a young and dandy-looking young man arrived with a group of craftsmen.

    Needless to say, this is Mr. Zhou¡¯s brother-in-law.

    ?Everyone finally knew why Mr. Zhou had repeatedly explained yesterday, because his brother-in-law really didn¡¯t look reliable.

    Not to mention the colorful clothes he was wearing, he walked crookedly and spoke casually, but when he looked at the entire valley, the light in his eyes was piercingly bright.

    Just like a mouse seeing japonica rice, a rabbit seeing cabbage, and a child seeing osmanthus sugar.

    ??If the people in the village hadn''t seen this look, they would have really wanted to drive him away. I really don¡¯t dare to leave the place where the whole village will settle down in the hands of such a person.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 156ï¼š Build vigorously

    Chapter 156: Vigorous Construction

    ?This handsome young man ran around like a monkey at the bottom of the valley for a long time, and finally grabbed the village chief''s hand. He was so excited.

    "Uncle, thank you for trusting me. Don''t worry, I will definitely build this place into a fairyland on earth, no, a fairyland for the Queen Mother. If it is not done well, I will eat the shoe!"

    ??The smile on the village chief''s face was uncontrollable. He really had a god-like thought.

    Having ruined the livelihood of their whole village, you still have to watch him eat his shoes? Do you use shoes as money?

    But things were already like this, so he had no choice but to admit it, "Then I''ll be in trouble, Mr. Yan!"

    Yes, this monkey-like dandy has a very decent name, Yan Zheng!

    I don¡¯t know which elder named him. I can only say that hope is good, but reality is cruel.

    Yan Zheng has stayed at Broken Gold Beach since then. Even when all the craftsmen went back at night, he did not leave.

    Sitting by the campfire in the evening, I drank wild vegetable porridge and ate pancakes from big pottery bowls with the villagers. They talked about how to build the valley, what kind of houses each family wanted, and how to save materials and money.

    ?This finally made the villagers completely relieved. This man seemed unreliable, but he also had some real ability.

    Jiayin was also sitting on a small stone at the moment, with the oil paper bag in her hand open. A group of little children gathered in front of her, and each of them shared a piece of osmanthus candy. They licked it with great satisfaction, and their clothes were wet with saliva.

    Jiaxi¡¯s family has a few half-grown children, who are also very greedy. They squatted and played not far away, but their eyes glanced at the oil paper bag in Jiayin¡¯s hand from time to time, full of longing.

    Jiayin shouted in a sweet voice, "Brother, brother!"

    Jia An Jiaxi immediately ran over, and the remaining pieces of osmanthus candy were so sweet that they filled several mouths.

    When the old men and women saw it, they praised the good news one after another.

    ¡°Our Fu Niu is really a good girl. She is never stingy. She always gives out half of everything she has to eat.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I never cry. I am always happy whenever I see her, and it makes people happy when I see her.¡±

    "It''s a good name given by Aunt Li. Fu Niu is the luckiest little girl! Among other things, Mrs. Cui regards Fu Niu as her own daughter. Mr. Ye never lets go every time he comes over and keeps hugging this girl. ¡±

    Everyone was gossiping, and the Li family was happy and proud after hearing it.

    That night, Yan Zheng slept in a shack with the villagers. He got up excitedly in the middle of the night and followed Li Laosi and others on patrol.

    On the second day, vigorous construction began.

    ?It was just getting light, and almost all the people in the village who could move went up the mountain.

    Cut down trees, mow grass, and continue to open up wasteland.

    ?At three o''clock in the morning, Li Laosi stayed behind. Liu Biaotou and Li Lao''er took the money and went to buy materials with Yan Zheng in the car.

    At noon, the first load of wood had been delivered to the valley.

    ??The villagers hurriedly unloaded it, and the stones arrived soon after.

    ?Things are brought in like water, and money is spent like water.

    Fortunately, Ye Shan returned to the city and brought Mr. Ye''s 600 taels of silver over and gave them to Li Lao''er.

    ?The villagers wish they had eight hands, and all of them are so busy that they never touch the ground.

    But even though everyone who was tired at night fell asleep and the sound of Hulu Mountain was heard, no one said a word about being tired.

    ??The old people are too old to do heavy work, so they carry small children on their backs, chop wood, and boil water for cooking.

    ?The women took their young men with them to go up the mountain to cut grass and move dwarf pines down the mountain.

    Men have to cut down trees, move rocks and wood, clear out wasteland, and have to keep watch at night.

    ??Everyone is working hard to build their new home as soon as possible. Not only do they need to settle down, but they also need to lay a foundation for their children and grandchildren to pass on.

    ?In this way, after five or six days of busy work, all the materials were transported into the valley and the hills on both sides were cleared.

    Jiayin jumped anxiously, and finally waited for this day, because the fruit tree saplings in the nursery could not be squeezed out, and if they were not moved out, they would probably bloom.

    At midnight that day, she carefully got up, passed through the "encirclement" of her grandma and brothers, and finally carefully touched Dongmei''s side.

    Dongmei, who was practicing martial arts, was the most alert and woke up almost immediately.

    The good news hurriedly reached her ears and said, "Aunt Mei, take me out."

    Dongmei didn''t hesitate, immediately pulled off a coat, wrapped the good news on her back and went out.

    The villagers on night watch saw her and didn¡¯t ask much, thinking she was doing it for convenience.

    In the dark night, no one saw that there was a little baby on her back.

    Jiayin saw that the camp was a hundred feet away, so she quietly moved the saplings out of the space.

    Each of these saplings is as thick as a small rolling pin. Adding more than a thousand saplings together, they are piled up like a hill, which is really a lot.

    Jiayin swallowed secretly and urged Dongmei to go back.

    ??Dongmei felt a little strange, but she didn¡¯t ask.

    After returning to the shack, Jiayin whispered in her ear, "Aunt Mei, Uncle Ye has sent fruit trees to plant on the hills on both sides. Tomorrow morning you take my father and the others to where we were just now and bring back the saplings."

    ??Even though Dongmei had received her master''s orders, she still couldn''t help being surprised. Could it be that the little girl just went to see the saplings, but why didn''t she notice it?

    Jiayin¡¯s little heart felt like it was in her throat. Fortunately, Dongmei quickly responded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jiayin breathed a long sigh of relief, wrapped the little quilt around her and fell asleep beautifully.

    ??The problem of how to take out these fruit trees has been tormenting her for many days. Now that it is solved, it is really easy. She needs to catch up on her sleep.

    ?This night, she really slept a lot and didn''t wake up until three o''clock in the morning.

    ?Mrs. Cui didn''t know when she came. She sat aside and talked to Mrs. Li.

    "Auntie, my senior brother and I have bought five shares, and we will be able to move around or live in peace in the future. This is two hundred taels of silver, and the sixty taels will be returned to Mr. Ye. Auntie, tell me carefully. This is robbing him of his bonus. For the other one hundred and forty taels, please ask the village to help me build a small courtyard, preferably next to my aunt¡¯s house.¡±

    Mrs. Li happily collected the money and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Mr. Ye is not a stingy person. Besides, the village originally wanted to leave five shares for you, but you didn''t come over for a while and you were anxious to use the money, so Mr. Ye will take care of it." I¡¯ll let Er Er and the others pay more attention to your yard and build it well. You¡¯ll come to live there often and we¡¯ll be in love.¡±

    Mrs. Cui turned her head and found that Jiayin was awake, so she quickly hugged her, wiped her face and combed her hair with her own hands, and then took her out for a walk.

    ?At this moment, the young and old in the village are working hard to transport fruit trees to the mountain.

    Everyone was extremely happy and kept saying, "Master Ye is so awesome. Where did he find so many fruit trees?"

    ¡°Yes, I thought before that it would be great if we planted fruit trees on this mountain. The flowers would bloom beautifully, and we could pick fruits and sell them in autumn.¡±

    ¡°The village chief uncle said that this fruit tree is still small, and we can still grow crops under it this year.¡±

    Yan Zheng was dancing excitedly, looking more and more like a monkey.

    "This is an apple tree. It blooms in May. The hot spring village will be built by then. I''m afraid those swindlers in Kyoto will go crazy and come to steal money! Haha, let them laugh at me for not doing his job properly. Let them take a good look this time. My master¡¯s ability! This fairyland on earth was created by me!¡±

    Today¡¯s third update is coming~ The book review is almost 1,000, Huahua will be ready for the fourth update~ Dear friends, please remember not to fatten up Huahua, come back often, and remind me to give five-star praise~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 157ï¼š Ask for help

    Chapter 157 Asking for help

    ??The village chief was also very happy. He supported Uncle Zhao, who was still having trouble walking, and shouted to everyone at the mountain pass, "Be careful, lift the saplings, don''t peel off the skin."

    ¡°This sapling is very valuable, and it will take many days for the bark to break.¡±

    ¡°Well, Dazhu said you, if you don¡¯t carry a few trees at a time, you think you are the fourth child!¡±

    ¡°Remember to dig the tree hole bigger and deeper, don¡¯t be lazy.¡±

    ?Mrs. Cui grew up in Weizhou and knows a lot about fruit trees.

    At this moment, she came forward with the good news in her arms and spoke to the village chief and several other old men.

    ¡°Uncle village chief, is this a fruit sapling that the general found? It looks really good. It¡¯s two years old by the looks of it.¡±

    Jiayin heard this and secretly raised her heart. For fear of revealing her secret, she quickly pointed to the top of the mountain and shouted, "Sister, go play, go play!"

    Mrs. Cui quickly patted her and gently coaxed her, "Fu Niu, be good, we are busy on the mountain, so we won''t go up. The aunt will bring you some snacks later."

    Jiayin hugged her neck and kept silent. As expected, the village chief responded with a sad look on his face.

    ¡°Mrs. Cui, if you don¡¯t come over, I, the old man, am going to talk to you.¡±

    "Uncle, do you need my help? Just ask, uncle." Mrs. Cui responded happily. The village was so busy, and she planned to move around more often in the future, and even built a house next to the Li family.

    At this time, she also wanted to help, but she couldn''t help.

    Speaking of it, she has loved reading since she was a child, and her father also supported it. Housekeeping and management, which ordinary women are good at, she is most bored and not good at.

    ?These things can be seen from the fact that she did not take care of the dowry herself when she married to the Marquis Mansion.

    ??Now, the family''s manor and property have been reclaimed, and it is Liu''s sworn brother who is helping to organize them, and then they are given to Sister-in-law Qiong, who once again becomes the hands-off shopkeeper.

    ??The village chief found a big stone in a sunny place and asked Mrs. Cui to sit down.

    "Mrs. Cui, we came from the north. Let''s plant sorghum and millet. That won''t be a problem. But now that we have to plant so many fruit saplings, I really don''t know what to do. I have eaten the fruits, but they are wild in the mountains. No one has ever seen how to grow it. Does Mrs. Cui know anyone who can help us hire a fruit farmer? We are willing to pay high wages, as long as he is down-to-earth and capable. "

    ?This is not a difficult task, Mrs. Cui nodded immediately, "Don''t worry, uncle, I will go back soon, and I will find a suitable person to deliver it to the village right away."

    The village chief smiled happily and said, "Our village is really blessed. If you pick up two people in the woods, they are both noble people. You and Mr. Wen have really helped us a lot."

    "Uncle, we have lived and died together, so we don''t use polite words like this. From now on, I will build a house in the village and I will visit frequently. You are treating me like an outsider by being so polite."

    Mrs. Cui stood up with a smile. She suddenly remembered something and said, "Uncle, do you need to plant grain under the fruit trees? I''m afraid sorghum won''t work. Do you want to plant millet? I''ll bring some good seeds to the village by the way, right?"

    ¡°That¡¯s great, we¡¯re also thinking of going to a nearby village to find someone to replace him with.¡±

    Uncle Zhao and other old men''s eyes lit up when they heard this, and they responded one after another, "My family is always more supportive than outsiders. The people in the nearby villages seem to be a bit bullying, and I really don''t dare to deal with them."

    Mrs. Cui nodded, returned with the good news, and told Mrs. Li that she wanted to return to the city.

    Jiayin became playful for a moment and hugged Mrs. Cui''s neck without letting go.

    Mrs. Cui consulted the old lady and said, "Auntie, let me take Fu Niu for a walk. We will be close to each other and will be back in the afternoon."

    ?Old Mrs. Li tapped her granddaughter on the forehead without stopping her.

    "Go, don''t look at Fu Niu. She knows everything and is smart. If she makes trouble, just teach her and don''t be fooled by her, you know?"

    Mrs. Cui couldn''t help but laugh, "I understand, Auntie, let''s go back quickly."

    Sister-in-law Qiong drove the carriage, but when she got on the carriage, Dongmei also jumped on the other side of the carriage. Seeing Sister-in-law Qiong looking over, she said, "When our Lord Marquis left, he asked me to take care of Miss Jiayin at all times."

    Mrs. Cui heard about it in the carriage and said, "Let''s go, it''s a good thing to have an extra person to help." The carriage moved forward quickly and soon left the gravel beach and entered the official road.

    Jiayin was extremely excited. She had short calves and no one was holding her on her back. It was difficult to take a step away from the gravel beach.

    Now she finally had the chance to go out for a walk. Along the way, she almost clung to the car window and couldn''t get down, making Mrs. Cui dumbfounded.

    ?Mrs. Cui recovered two manors, the largest of which covered an area of ??more than 300 acres.

    This village also has the largest amount of grain stored in it, and there are hundreds of tenants.

    In the past few days, Liu Zhiheng has been spending time here with people, counting and registering, for fear that his adopted sister, who is not good at trivial things, will be deceived by the slaves and suffer a loss in the future.

    ??He also knows that he has a good acquaintance with his sister-in-law over at the gravel beach.

    So, he was a little surprised to see his adopted sister come back so soon.

    ¡°Jinrou, you came back very quickly. Is there anything going on over there?¡±

    Mrs. Cui smiled and hugged Jiayin and saluted, "My sworn brother guessed it right. I''m coming back to ask for help from my sworn brother."

    Liu Zhiheng was curious about what his adopted sister wanted from him, but he was even more curious about the fat girl in his arms.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, this child is¡±

    Mrs. Cui said, "This is the little granddaughter of the Li family. I like it very much. The Li family is busy, so I will help take care of her for a while."

    Liu Zhiheng secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He was worried that his adopted sister would be involved in something outside and be caught by the Hou Mansion, which would cause trouble again in the future.

    Jiayin is so smart. Knowing that she was misunderstood, she hugged Mrs. Cui''s neck and shouted in a sweet voice, "Senior Sister, Senior Sister, I''m hungry."

    Liu Zhiheng''s family is full of boys, and he especially likes cute little girls, not to mention that Jiayin is so good-looking.

    Not only is he white, plump and cute, his big eyes are as watery as black grapes, his small mouth is as red as a cherry, and he doesn¡¯t have the dark, thin and shrinking appearance of a farm boy at all.

    ¡°This child is so good-looking. The family must love her very much.¡±

    As soon as Liu Zhiheng started to reach out, Jiayin immediately hugged his neck, making him smile happily.

    ¡°Oh, oh, this little girl is so cute. I¡¯m afraid she is less than two years old. She speaks so clearly!¡±

    He repeatedly called to the maid he had brought with him, "Hurry up and ask the kitchen to arrange lunch. Make some meat porridge for the children and a bowl of custard. Remember to put less salt!"

    Mrs. Cui covered her mouth and laughed when she heard the good news, but her uncle kept shouting and coaxed Liu Zhiheng until he finished the meal.

    Hearing that they were looking for a reliable fruit farmer and good seeds over the gravel beach, Liu Zhiheng said, "It''s hard for you from Zhuangzi to tell the difference for the time being. After all, it''s been in the hands of the Hou Mansion for too long. I''d better ask someone to come back." Let¡¯s find someone from my village.¡±

    ¡°Great, step-brother, I have the same idea.¡± Mrs. Cui was happy, ¡°There are also good seeds, step-brother, please help me find some.¡±

    Liu Zhiheng nodded and said, "You have a lot of coarse grains stored in the manor. Do you want to bring some to the gravel beach?"

    Mrs. Cui thought for a while and said, "Okay, just bring a thousand catties. If you take more, I''m afraid the village chief and others have other arrangements. In addition, I see that there are mules in the village, and my sworn brother asked someone to help me match one." A cart, I want to give it to the Li family. The Li family also had a mule before, but it was hit by an arrow and ran away. "

    Jiayin thought of Daqing and subconsciously touched the back of his head.

    That fall was so hard that even now, she still gets dizzy occasionally.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 158ï¼š Self-righteous handle

    Chapter 158 The reason for self-righteousness

    Seeing her like this, Mrs. Cui quickly changed the subject and asked about other trivial matters in the village.

    They were eating and talking happily here, but the Jiao family''s village next door was not so lively.

    ??When they married their daughter into the Marquis'' Mansion, in order to make it easier to move around in the future, the Jiao family bought one at a high price next to the village of the Marquis'' Mansion.

    ?Now, Mrs. Cui wants Zhuangzi back in the Marquis Mansion, and the Jiao family doesn''t like it.

    ?Especially in the past few days, Cuijiazhuangzi was packing things and registering them for storage, and the manpower left by the Hou Mansion earlier secretly came to deliver messages from time to time.

    Thinking of the food stored in the warehouse, Mrs. Jiao felt so much hatred that her whole body ached.

    At this moment, she was sitting in the yard, listening to my old lady scolding her.

    "You are just too easy to bully. She is just a second cousin. What are you afraid of her for? She just gave her the dowry, and in the end, Zhuangzi was robbed. We don''t have enough food at home, and we want to take some from you. Well, now it¡¯s better, there¡¯s no hope.¡±

    Jiao was so angry that she gritted her teeth and argued with her mother in a low voice, "Do you blame me for the lack of food at home? Who asked you to sell all the food? The emperor moved the capital and everyone gathered here. Food is rich and valuable, don''t you know?"

    "Of course I know, that''s why I sold it!" Mrs. Jiao said confidently, "I still had hope in you, but I didn''t expect you to be so useless."

    Mrs. Jiao was so angry that she got up and left. She should not come back to this family.

    ?Originally, the Marquis Mansion ran out of supplies from Zhuangzi, and she wanted to go back to her parents'' house to get some, but she couldn''t get the things, and she was furious to death.

    At this moment, a woman suddenly ran in to report.

    ¡°Madam, what a great thing! The concubine from the village next door actually brought a child back from outside and was standing at the door talking and laughing with the eldest man of the Liu family.¡±

    "What?" Before Mrs. Jiao could be happy, Mrs. Jiao had already stood up in surprise, "Maybe this child is the **** she gave birth to outside! No wonder she was making trouble with the Marquis when she arrived in Jiangnan. It turned out that she was born outside Someone is there."

    Mrs. Jiao was also very happy, but she still knew how to be cautious. She quickly changed into a set of coarse cloth dresses worn by ordinary women, and then sneaked to the village next door to visit.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know that she had caused trouble to Mrs. Cui when she came out to play. Now that she had eaten and drank enough, she hugged Mrs. Cui¡¯s neck and walked out.

    Liu Zhiheng asked someone to prepare a basket of eggs, two boxes of soft and easy-to-melt snacks, and two pieces of soft cotton cloth. They put them in the carriage and gave instructions to his adopted sister.

    ¡°This is what I gave to the little girl, not yours!¡±

    Mrs. Cui laughed when she heard this, "I know, my step-brother likes his daughter so much, so he should hurry up and have another one with his sister-in-law."

    Liu Zhiheng glared, "It''s not your fault that you found a lot of work for me. I haven''t seen your sister-in-law in three days."

    Mrs. Cui quickly apologized, "I will come back from the gravel beach tomorrow and leave this place to me. Brother-in-law, please go back to accompany your sister-in-law."

    "Forget it, Zhuangzi is in your hands. I''m afraid it will be ruined within two days. When I sort it out, I''ll find you two more reliable stewards."

    Liu Zhiheng waved his hand, his dislike for his adopted sister clearly visible on his face.

    At the end, he squeezed Jiayin¡¯s chubby hand and shook it, ¡°Fu Niu, come and play again next time, uncle will prepare delicious food for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡± Jiayin nodded with a smile, and her cute appearance made Liu Zhiheng curious again.

    Soon, the small convoy set off. In the front car was Mrs. Cui holding good news, and behind there was a carriage and a mule cart, pulling an old fruit farmer, a cart of coarse grains and a cart of fine seeds.

    When the good news didn¡¯t come out, I was looking forward to it, but after only walking for half a day, I started to miss my parents and grandma, and I was excited and looking forward to getting home soon.

    ?Mrs. Cui didn''t restrain her and let her play. However, Jiayin was tired from playing and fell asleep in her arms.

    Mrs. Cui patted the fat baby in her arms, suddenly feeling greedy. If she got married again and gave birth to a daughter or son like this, would she also be very happy? Thinking like this, she also felt sleepy, and slowly fell asleep with her arms around Jiayin.

    ?They had no idea that someone had taken advantage of them and was almost going crazy with joy.

    On the other side of the gravel beach, the Li family was also looking forward to it unconsciously. No matter what they were busy with, they couldn''t help but stare at the intersection.

    Everyday when good news comes to the house, everyone is either carrying it or hugging it, and they are used to it.

    ?Suddenly the child was no longer around, and everyone felt empty. They couldn''t even eat lunch, and they always felt like they were missing a lot of things.

    Finally looking forward to the return of Mrs. Cui''s carriage, all the young and old of the Li family hurriedly rushed to it.

    The old lady didn''t care about the pain in her shoulder and hugged her sleepy granddaughter, "Oh, grandma''s good granddaughter, you are back!"

    Tao Hongying also quickly touched her daughter''s arms and legs, causing Mrs. Cui to laugh and cry, "Fu Niu is fine. She can eat, drink, and play happily."

    ??The Li family was embarrassed, "It''s not that I can''t trust you, it''s just that this child has been around all the time, and when he suddenly went out for a while, the whole family was lost."

    Jiayin felt warm in his heart, and he was afraid that grandma would injure her shoulder wound, so he gave her a big kiss and ran to his mother''s arms.

    ?Seeing her brothers coming over, she pouted and kissed each of them, making Jia An''s family happy to play with her sister.

    Tao Hongying put her daughter on Jia Xi''s back and told her, "She''s nearby, don''t run too far."

    Jiayin quickly reached out to the car and said, "Dim sum, my dim sum!"

    ?Mrs. Cui smiled and took a box and handed it to Jia An to hold.

    The three brothers and sister then ran away happily, obviously looking for a place to share.

    ?Everyone was laughing, and it happened that the village chief also brought someone over, and then we got down to business.

    The fruit farmer Liu Zhiheng helped find was named Han. He was an old man over fifty years old. His dark complexion and calloused hands showed that he was an expert who had been working all year round.

    ??The village chief was extremely satisfied. After a few words of greeting, he had Old Han taken to the mountain.

    ?The villagers had already sent the fruit seedlings up the mountain, but they didn¡¯t dare to plant them, for fear that something was wrong and they were in urgent need of guidance.

    Mrs. Cui pointed out the fine seeds to everyone again, "This is the fine seed from my sworn brother Zhuangzi. You can plant it with confidence. In addition, I also asked people to pack a thousand kilograms of coarse grains. Don''t dislike it, uncle, village chief, keep it for everyone to make." rations.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it, I don¡¯t mind it. This is a help in times of need and it¡¯s a big help.¡± The village chief was so happy that he loudly called Li Laoer to come forward.

    ¡°Second brother, make sure to write it down. In the autumn, we will return double the amount of fine seeds, and we will also increase the amount of coarse grains by 20%.¡±

    ?Li Laoer responded and immediately took out his charcoal pen and made two notes in his small notebook.

    Mrs. Cui still wanted to stop her. She was afraid that the villagers would be so polite, so she didn¡¯t bring too much coarse food.

    ??Old Mrs. Li took her hand and said, "The village chief''s arrangement is right. No one''s food is blown by the wind. If you borrow something, you have to pay it back, so it''s not difficult to borrow again."

    "Yes," the village chief nodded with a smile, "there are so many people in the village, it''s hard to get into the habit of asking for anything you need. Mr. Ye even gave the saplings, and it was recorded in the account, and he will have to pay the capital in the future. Everyone Now that I have mountains and land, as long as I work hard, I will definitely have a good life. "

    Mrs. Cui didn''t insist anymore, but she admired everyone even more in her heart.

    ?Who can not like such hard-working and self-reliant people?

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 159ï¼š Play with fire and burn yourself

    Chapter 159 Playing with fire and burning yourself

    After unloading the fine seeds and grain, the carriage went back, leaving the mule cart behind.

    Mrs. Cui handed the reins to Mr. Li and said with a smile, "We have a lot of mules in our village, and we usually use horse-drawn carriages, so the mule-carts are idle. Our Daqing just ran away, so let''s keep this one at home for now. Of course. , This is a loan. When the family has money, I will give you money."

    Of course the Li family could guess that she was helping the family in disguise.

    ??Old Mrs. Li did not refuse this kind offer, "Okay, then we are not polite. It is really inconvenient to go anywhere without a mule cart. When I earn money later, I will give it to you according to the price, but now I owe it."

    As expected, Mrs. Cui was even happier, and the Li family members were also smiling happily around the mule cart.

    Daqing was hit by an arrow earlier and threw away Mrs. Li and Jiayin. They ran away to nowhere and were never found.

    ??Now this new mule has arrived. He looks very young at Yakou, fat and strong, and even more majestic than Daqing.

    When the villagers heard about it, they also came over to take a look, which made the new mule a little flattered.

    In the end, Mrs. Li named it Xiao Qing, and he was regarded as taking over as Da Qing¡¯s brother.

    ?Mrs. Cui sat for a while, but couldn''t help much, so she took Sister-in-law Qiong back.

    There was a lot of excitement at home. Jiayin followed his two naughty brothers and ran down the hillside in one breath. It was not peaceful either.

    Because when the naughty boys in the village saw the snack box, they were like wolves who saw the rabbit. Following the three brothers and sisters, a swarm of bees came running over.

    Jiaxi Jiaan opened the snack box and licked her lips greedily when she saw the various snacks inside.

    But they still put the box into their sister¡¯s hands and urged, ¡°Sister, eat, sister, eat.¡±

    Jiayin smiled and showed her little white teeth. She took a piece of snack and took a big bite. As expected, all the naughty boys swallowed hard.

    Jiayin was so amused that she laughed and no longer wanted to covet them. She took some snacks in her little chubby hands and divided them between you and me.

    There are seven or eight naughty boys, and a box of snacks is not enough to share.

    In the end, Jia An and Jia Xi received two pieces each, and the other boys each received one piece.

    Jiayin followed Mrs. Cui and had a full lunch, so she just ordered a piece of snack and ate it slowly.

    ??The naughty boys were still not satisfied with their food, but they didn¡¯t make any fuss and wanted to eat more. They quickly scattered around and started to be mischievous.

    In spring, everything revives, and birds naturally begin to multiply.

    The naughty boys were lucky enough to find a nest of eggs.

    I don¡¯t know who it was but suggested, ¡°Fu Niu has given us snacks, let¡¯s burn bird eggs for Fu Niu to eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll light the fire.¡±

    ¡°Look for firewood, find more firewood.¡±

    The naughty boys did as they were told and soon lit a fire in front of the stone.

    Jiayin was sitting on the stone and couldn''t stop her, so she climbed down from the stone for fear that they would roast her too.

    Unfortunately, this is often the case, whatever you are afraid of comes back!

    ?A naughty boy was afraid that Jiayin would fall, so he wanted to help Jiayin, but he forgot that the firewood in his hand was still burning, and the pestle hit Jiayin''s clothes. He was so frightened that he threw the firewood away.

    The fire on the firewood was extinguished, but the red coals were still burning, so the surrounding grass was immediately ignited.

    ??Wildfires spread rapidly due to the spring breeze.

    The naughty boys were so frightened that when they realized what they were doing, they screamed and ran for help.

    ¡°Help, it¡¯s on fire, it¡¯s on fire!¡±

    ¡°Woo, dad, it¡¯s on fire!¡±

    Jiayin was lying on the edge of the big rock. He couldn''t get down, let alone go up. He was completely frightened.

    Oh my god, did she step on dog poop? This is such bad luck!

    Jiaxi and Jiaan jumped anxiously when they saw the burning wildfire surrounding the big rocks.

    ¡°Sister, sister!¡±

    They are also afraid, but others can run, but they cannot. The two of them were cruel, stepped on the burning weeds, rushed in, lifted up their sister and ran out.

    ?The wildfire quickly burned their trousers, causing the two to scream in pain as they ran.

    When the villagers arrived, they saw Jiayin with a pale face and her two brothers holding her arms.

    And An Jiaxi¡¯s legs have turned into fireballs!

    Fortunately, Mr. Li was washing up, heard the noise, and brought a bucket over.

    He rushed up like the wind, picked up the two boys and stuffed them into the bucket, shouting loudly, "Girl, hold daddy, don''t let go!"

    Jiayin immediately hugged her father tightly and held her tightly in front of him.

    Li Laosi ran back with his nephew in one hand and a bucket in the other, with his daughter hanging on his chest.

    ¡°Mr. Zhang, help me, help me!¡±

    The Li family also rushed over at this moment. Seeing him like this, they were scared to death!

    Jiayi took the bucket and ran to the shack. Doctor Zhang was taking a nap and was a little dazed with shock.

    During this period of time, the villagers were busy settling down, and he couldn''t help. He just changed medicines and boiled medicine for a few seriously injured people every day.

    Originally, he thought he could go to Xindu in a few days to see the new capital, but the naughty boys found him another job.

    Jia An Jia Xi was lifted out of the bucket by Jia Yi and cried out in pain.

    Fortunately, the old lady raised her children carefully, and despite the cold weather in spring and autumn, even though it was already the end of March, she still wore the quilted jackets and trousers worn by her grandchildren.

    Just now, Li Laosi rescued Jia An Jiaxi in time. There were a lot of blisters on his feet and calves, but there were no major problems.

    It¡¯s just that the cotton pants are completely ruined and burnt to a crisp. They can¡¯t be worn anymore.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were carrying half of their cotton pants, their legs weak with fear.

    Mrs. Li held her choking granddaughter in her arms, patting and coaxing her grandson gently. Looking at her grandson, she really wanted to give them a good beating.

    Jia An''s family was sitting in the shack with bare legs, shyly covering the middle of her legs. She was also scared to see her family members like this. The two looked at each other, pulled their necks and started crying.

    ¡°Woo, we just want to burn bird eggs for my sister to eat.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to roast my sister! We didn¡¯t mean it!¡±

    She was also frightened when she thought of the good news hanging on the stone with the fire surrounding it.

    She almost became a stone burnt!

    ¡°Woo, grandma, I¡¯m scared! I don¡¯t want to be roasted!¡±

    Mrs. Li felt distressed and hugged her granddaughter as she walked all over the floor, "Fu Niu, don''t cry, don''t cry, grandma is here. Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid! We will never pay attention to you two stupid brothers again. Let''s stay away from them." !¡±

    ??Everyone was rubbing their hands in distress, thinking about beating the two boys. They were also burned, and they set themselves on fire because they ran back to save their sister.

    Why don''t you give me a beating? I really don''t feel relieved!

    ?At this time, the villagers also put out the fire and came over carrying their boy''s ears.

    ¡°How is Jia An Jia Xi? Is the injury serious?¡±

    ??Li Laoer glared at the two nephews and cursed, "They only burned a few blisters, but they scared Fu Niu. Fu Niu was placed on the stone and almost burned by the fire!"

    ??The other naughty boys were quite loyal. They covered their ears and buttocks and loudly admitted their mistakes.

    ¡°It¡¯s me who wants to roast the bird¡¯s eggs.¡±

    ¡°I found the bird eggs!¡±

    "It was hot on the big rock. I carried Fu Niu up there."

    ?Everyone was so angry that they couldn''t laugh or cry, "You are quite loyal and are rushing to admit your mistakes, right?"

    The village chief was so angry that he blew his beard and glared, "How many times have I told you, don''t light a fire outside when the wind is strong? Where have your ears grown? The adults are so busy that they don''t even have time to eat, but you are full and full. Naughty everywhere!

    ¡°Each household, please note to me that no food will be given to them in the evening or tomorrow morning. I will starve them for half a day to see if they still have the strength to cause trouble!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 160ï¼š Dont be greedy!

    Chapter 160 Don¡¯t be greedy!

    ?The villagers all responded quickly, "Yes, if you don''t give them food, they will be honest after a few hungry meals!"

    ¡°In order to survive, everyone is like tired dogs. They don¡¯t even dare to eat to their fullest, for fear of running out of food. On the other hand, they know how to get into trouble if they can¡¯t help.¡±

    Even the most soft-hearted old men and women did not help to plead for mercy. The few naughty boys had completely lost hope. Looking at the miserable state of Jia An''s family happiness and the wilting good news, they all honestly shrank their heads.

    ?With the children making such a fuss, the adults are no longer in the mood to work. It is rare for them to finish work early, eat and sleep.

    Although Jiayin is an adult soul, it lives in a small body and the soul is much more fragile.

    The despair of being surrounded by fire and having no choice during the day gave her nightmares at night.

    In the end, Tao Hongying put her daughter on her belly and hugged her for the whole night.

    Hearing his mother''s strong heartbeat and humming a lullaby, Jiayin finally fell asleep peacefully.

    ?? Danjia An Jiaxi was groaning in pain because of her leg injury.

    Zhao Yuru and Jia Huan also stayed with them all night, because they could not use cold water even if they applied ointment.

    The mother and son used fans to fan themselves gently, trying to make the two boys feel more comfortable.

    At dawn, everyone in the Li family had dark circles under their eyes.

    ??The village chief braved the morning fog and came to visit. When he saw the Li family, he said, "You guys should rest at home for a day. We are digging holes and planting trees. There is no big work."

    ??Brother Li Lao and the others refused, so they ate hastily and insisted on following everyone up the mountain.

    Tao Hongying was originally going to clean up the riverbank with the women today. The sites for each family''s yards were chosen there. They cleared them out early and quickly planted vegetables, so that they would not have to worry about cooking every time.

    But at this moment, she was not worried about her daughter, and she was also thinking about her son. She really wanted to break her heart in half.

    Mrs. Li coaxed her granddaughter to eat half a bowl of white porridge. Seeing that her granddaughter was still wilted, she said, "Hongying catches up with the mule cart and comes with me to a nearby village. Come back in exchange for some vegetables, and it''s best to buy another hen." , Make some chicken soup for Fu Niu."

    Tao Hongying immediately agreed and went to hitch the mule cart.

    ??Dongmei blamed herself for not following the good news last night, which frightened her, and now she had to help drive the car.

    Mrs. Li looked at her granddaughter''s bright eyes and guessed her plan, so she said, "Don''t worry about Dongmei, we are just wandering around the village in front. Don''t follow, stay home and let Yuru help." That¡¯s it.¡±

    Dongmei looked at Jiayin subconsciously, and when Jiayin nodded, she stepped back.

    Soon, the mule cart was hitched.

    ??The village chief yelled, "Hongying, bring more japonica rice, if you want to exchange it for convenience."

    ??Old Mrs. Li refused to take it, "No, bro, I have some money, so I will walk around and buy a chicken for the children to replenish their health."

    ??The Li family wanted to eat Xiaozao, and it was really difficult to get food from the public house, so the village chief didn''t insist anymore.

    ?Nowadays, everyone eats together. There are more people and less food. Of course, the food is not much better.

    ? Occasionally when a child is hungry or an old man has a birthday, each family will open a small stove, using the fine grains saved by each family.

    ??The Li family was subsidized by Mrs. Cui and Mr. Ye, and Mrs. Li, Jiayin, and even Uncle Zhao''s sick patients also benefited from it.

    Everyone is not jealous, because every time Mrs. Cui, Mr. Wen and Mr. Ye come, it is the Li family who entertain them with food.

    ?Everyone has a reputation in their heart, and everything is clear, but no one cares about it. This is the trust and friendship of working together to survive through thick and thin.

    Jiayin sat in her grandma¡¯s arms, listening to her talk to her, but her mind was busy in space.

    The radish, cabbage, sorghum and millet that I had saved before finally got the chance to be used.

    ??There are also eggs, ducks and goose eggs that have been saved, and the overpopulated rabbits have quickly killed a few of them.

    ??The chicks hatched last year have now grown to four or five pounds. The hens are kept to lay eggs. The roosters are useless, so I caught two and contribute a big dish to the family table.

    ?In addition, there are still a lot of fresh green vegetables, a lot of meat left in the refrigerator, and the small fish in the fish pond have all grown up to the size of a palm.

    It¡¯s a pity that these still have to wait.

    Don¡¯t be greedy, don¡¯t be greedy!

    Jiayin kept persuading him, and the mule cart slowly entered the nearby village. This village is called Big Banyan Tree and is home to more than 40 families and more than 200 people.

    ?The roads in the village are all dirt roads, but they are kept clean, and the fences in the yards of each house are also neat.

    It is obvious that the atmosphere in this village is good, at least the people are going through life and are diligent and responsible.

    Jiayin stood in her grandma¡¯s arms, stretching her neck and looking around.

    As a result, the more I looked at her, the more satisfied I became.

    ?There is actually a family raising geese in this village. From now on, they will no longer be afraid of taking out goose eggs to irritate their eyes.

    She happily pointed to the yard of the goose farmer''s house and shouted excitedly, "Goose, grandma has geese!"

    The old lady thought her granddaughter wanted to eat goose meat, so she immediately called her daughter-in-law, "Hongying, go and ask if this family can sell us a goose. Let Fu Niu stew the goose for lunch!"

    "Okay, mother." Tao Hongying immediately stopped the mule cart, knocked on the door and went in to talk to the woman.

    ?This village is the closest to the gravel beach. Someone in the village had seen clearly what happened to the county magistrate''s son, and the whole village knew about it.

    ?Nearly everyone in the village knows that those people on the gravel beach are not to be messed with.

    ??Now Tao Hongying comes in and wants to buy a goose, and the price given is pretty good. How dare the woman not sell it?

    Not only did she pluck the biggest one among the geese, she even gave him two goose eggs.

    Tao Hongying gave him a piece of silver worth seven or eight cents. Feeling that he had not treated him wrong, he picked up the goose by its neck and took the goose eggs to the mule cart.

    Jiayin clapped her little hands happily. While her mother was holding the mule and her grandmother was tying the goose, she quickly put the goose eggs into the basket and closed the lid.

    ??The old lady turned around and saw it, subconsciously raised her hand to open it and took a look, but immediately put it back.

    ?The basket was full of white goose eggs, green duck eggs, and red eggs.

    Jiayin smiled and hugged her grandma''s neck, "Grandma, go home and eat custard!"

    The old lady looked around and saw no one else. She pinched her granddaughter''s face and asked in a low voice, "Fu Niu, what else do you want to eat?"

    He understood the good news and whispered in grandma''s ear, "Grandma, there are also radish, cabbage, sorghum and millet. And...big fish?"

    ??The old lady took a secret breath, and finally told her daughter-in-law, "Let''s go, walk around the village for a while, and then go to another village."

    Tao Hongying didn''t know what her mother and daughter were discussing, but she was happy because her daughter was so happy.

    She couldn''t help but feel distressed when she thought of her daughter lying on her chest like a kitten last night.

    For a mother, nothing is more important than the health and happiness of her children.

    ¡°Okay, mother, sit tight.¡±

    She whipped her whip and led the mule around the village.

    ?Every time he went to a corner or behind a firewood pile, out of sight, Jiayin would go out and get something.

    Sometimes it¡¯s a bag of sorghum rice, sometimes it¡¯s dozens of cabbages, sometimes it¡¯s two baskets of radishes.

    Occasionally, when she meets the chatty women in the village, Mrs. Li will take the initiative to say something like, "We are fleeing from famine and have nothing to eat. We need to walk around in exchange for some whole grains and vegetables."

    The women guessed that the things in the car were bought in other villages, and they regretted it.

    They also have endless radish and green vegetables at home, and they see that fresh wild vegetables and side dishes from the yard are about to come out. If you can take it out, you can exchange it for some copper coins.

    So they all asked when the Li family¡¯s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law would come again, and they were much more enthusiastic than before.

    Jiayin sat in the middle of the basket with a smile, like a little landlady, cheerful and cute.

    From now on, you should take grandma out for a walk often!

    A thousand book reviews plus updates, four updates today~ Will temporarily return to three updates a day for a while, Huahua takes a rest and sorts out her thoughts~ Darlings, don¡¯t all fatten up Huahua, Huahua still needs your daily support Supports interaction~ reminders for chapter updates, five-star book reviews, etc.~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 161ï¼š Doesnâ€™t the big white goose have no respect for face?

    Chapter 161 Doesn¡¯t the big white goose have no respect for face?

    Tao Hongying drove the mule cart to another village called Xiaowang Village.

    Dalongshu Village has a large population and is located four or five miles southwest of Suijintan. It is clean and prosperous.

    ?This Xiaowang Village is a little far away, but it is seven or eight miles southeast of Suijintan, close to the official road. There are more people doing business in the village.

    ??The Li family''s mule cart really bought a lot of things here, including oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar, a strip of fresh pork belly, and even a dozen pieces of freshly cooked tofu.

    Jiayin''s mouth watered when he thought of the big fish stewed with tofu, and he quietly moved two more carps out of the space.

    The two carps suddenly ran out of water and jumped angrily, throwing the old lady''s face into the water.

    ??She quickly pulled the rope, pierced the gills of both fish, and hung them on the basket. Then she glared at her granddaughter and warned her in a low voice, "We''re going to be home soon, please be honest."

    Jiayin chuckled, threw herself into grandma''s arms, and smeared saliva all over her face.

    Old Mrs. Li sighed inwardly, feeling really happy and conflicted.

    ??The little granddaughter, who is less than two years old, knows how to avoid her injured shoulder even if she throws herself into her arms coquettishly.

    Who could not love such a sensible child?

    It is her magical ability that always makes people fearful.

    There is nothing resistant to the family now. Can''t help but be good at doing virtues. Will the little granddaughter be folded?

    "Hongying, take the big fish and tofu you just bought on the road, add some cabbage, stew some more, and share it with everyone, especially the village chief, Uncle Zhao, the doctor Zhang, and the new Master Han. Don''t fall behind."

    "I know, mother, our family has good food, and these elders have never been left behind." Tao Hongying turned around, glanced at the two big fish, and cracked the whip two more times in her hand.

    ?Seeing that the sun was almost reaching her head, she was in a hurry to go back and cook.

    ?Thousands of tofu and thousands of fish, this big dish is not delicious if it is stewed for a short time.

    Sure enough, by this time all the people working on the mountain had returned.

    Zhao Yuru and Dongmei cooked sorghum rice porridge together and were wondering what to cook.

    ?Seeing Mrs. Li and her daughter-in-law returning home with a full load, not to mention their own family members who were surprised and happy, even the villagers also came over one after another.

    ¡°Auntie, are you so rich that you bought so many things?¡±

    Mrs. Li jumped out of the car with a smile and responded loudly, "I visited Da Rongshu Village and Xiaowang Village. I was lucky enough to buy two big fish and tofu. I stewed them in a while and everyone was happy. Follow to satisfy your craving.¡±

    "No, no, aunt, you can keep it for the children to eat. Jia Xi and Jia An are still injured. Even Fu Niu is frightened. Please give more to the children."

    ??The villagers declined sincerely, and Mrs. Li didn¡¯t say much.

    ??However, the Li family kept only half of the cabbage and radishes they unloaded from the cart, and asked the villagers to carry the rest to Dazhao.

    Soon, as soon as Mrs. Li hid the egg basket, the village chief sent three or four kilograms of japonica rice over, obviously not wanting the Li family to suffer.

    ?Old Mrs. Li took it away happily and sat in the shack to rest.

    Jia Huan, who had always been taciturn, was smiling from ear to ear while holding two big fish. Le Dian Dian ran to the river to clean them up, and asked her grandma loudly.

    ¡°Grandma, do you want to fry this fish in oil and then stew it?¡±

    Mrs. Li couldn''t help laughing and replied, "Don''t be afraid of wasting oil. Cook it as delicious as you want. It''s rare to encounter a big fish. Besides, I bought two kilograms of oil today, so it''s not bad."

    Jiayin sat next to her grandma with her little face in her hands, drooling at her stove, wishing that the big fish could be stewed immediately.

    Jia An Jiaxi was sitting in the shack, wearing half of his trousers, with his legs and bare feet exposed. The blisters on my legs have shrunk a bit because of the medicine, but the color is not good-looking.

    ?But it was so lively outside, especially the big white goose that I bought and tied to the side of the shack, attracting more than a dozen children from the whole village, all chattering and laughing.

    "Is this the big white goose? My mother said that one goose egg is bigger than three eggs!" "Your mother is lying, look at how small its **** is."

    ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t lie to others. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Grandma Li to take a goose egg and see it.¡±

    "No, I''m afraid that Grandma Li will hit someone. Yesterday, An Jiaxi was pinched."

    Jia An Jiaxi was in the shack, feeling as if his heart had been scratched by a cat, itching terribly.

    ?While grandma was holding her sister and watching my mother stew fish, they quietly opened a hole in the back of the shack and got out.

    When the friends saw them, they were all surprised. They wanted to call someone but their mouths were covered.

    When naughty boys get together, never expect them to be quiet.

    After a while, a boy picked up the big white goose, buttocks upward. Everyone came forward, not only to look at it, but also to study it.

    Doesn¡¯t the big white goose have no respect for face? Aren''t you shy?

    ?So, just when Jiayin was about to gulp down his saliva, he heard a scream next to the shack.

    Then, the naughty boys stumbled out, followed by the crazy white goose.

    ??The big white goose keeps running and flying low, specializing in catching naughty boys on the buttocks and pecking them hard with their lower beaks.

    For a time, there were howling ghosts and wolves in the valley, which made everyone jump up in shock, thinking that a wild beast or a snake had come in.

    ?In the end, it was Li Laosi who pinched the neck of the big white goose and saved Jia An Jiaxi, who was the most attacked.

    "What''s going on with you two? If you don''t recuperate in the shack, why are you provoking the goose?"

    ?Jia Anjia is happy but has no tears, they are just curious.

    ??The villagers also arrested their own boy for questioning. When they understood the whole story, everyone was really funny and angry.

    Needless to say, every one of the naughty boys was slapped and starved.

    Jiaxi Jiaan was no exception. Li Laosi took them and washed their dirty feet in the hot spring, then threw them into the shack. The whole family ignored them.

    Soon, the big fish stewed with tofu and cabbage came out of the pot. The elderly in the village all shared a bowl, especially the new Master Han. There was a large piece of fish in his bowl, and he was so happy that he kept thanking him.

    ?At last, there was only half the pot left. Mrs. Li picked a bowl of fish for her granddaughter, poured a spoonful of fish soup on it, and the whole family gathered around the stove to eat.

    ¡°Smells, it smells so good!¡±

    ¡°Yes, fish stew needs to be fried in oil to remove the fishy smell and improve the color of the fish soup.¡±

    ¡°Tofu is the most delicious. It¡¯s full of fish soup, and it¡¯s oily every bite.¡±

    ?Everyone praised it while eating, and the greedy An Jiaxi cried in the shack.

    Jiayin smiled and squatted in the shack to eat fish and meat. He saw his two brothers crying with runny noses and tears, and their intestines were knotted with laughter.

    Actually, fish are hairy animals. There are so many blisters on their legs that even if they are not naughty, they cannot be fed.

    But they don¡¯t know, they really think that their family doesn¡¯t care about them, they are as pitiful as abandoned puppies.

    I am not going to tell them the good news, because these two brothers are too naughty.

    ??Yesterday she almost had a slate barbecue, and today her legs were covered in blisters without being able to calm down, and the whole camp was in chaos.

    ?If you don¡¯t scare them, there will be trouble in the future.

    ?Evidently everyone has this idea, they eat when they need to and drink when they need to, pretending that they can''t see the naughty boys, letting them rub their butts that have been scratched by the goose, and then wipe their tears from their hungry stomachs.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 162ï¼š Money rake and money box!

    Chapter 162 Money rake and money box!

    After eating and drinking enough, Jiayin lay in her grandma''s arms and took a nap. She couldn''t bear to let go when she heard the stomachs of her two brothers growling.

    So she lay next to her grandma¡¯s ear and coquettishly said, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s stew goose tonight!¡±

    ??The old lady glanced at her two pitiful grandsons, guessing her granddaughter''s thoughts, she really wanted to sigh even more.

    ??How come there are so many naughty boys in the family? It would be great if there were three or five caring and lovely granddaughters like Fu Niu!

    Fu Niu didn''t want to eat goose stew because she was thinking about her two brothers.

    She kissed her granddaughter''s soft little hair and said, "Okay, go to sleep."

    Jiayin yawned and fell asleep in grandma¡¯s arms.

    The branches pressing down behind the shack were lifted up earlier, and now the wind came in.

    Mrs. Li was afraid of blowing her granddaughter, so she quickly turned over and blocked her. Finally, she couldn''t help but glare at her grandson again.

    Jia An Jiaxi was smiling, completely free of the grievances just now, and was already looking forward to the goose meat in the evening.

    In the afternoon, Mrs. Li wiped the neck of the big white goose in front of Jia An Jiaxi and many naughty boys.

    The naughty boy was frightened, but also felt relieved, and even more so, he was drooling.

    ??The village chief wandered over, carrying a pipe and a pot, knocking them one by one and cursing.

    ¡°I just know that I¡¯m getting into trouble, I can¡¯t help at all, and I have to distract you from protecting you. You¡¯ve all seen that the goose is dead. I can¡¯t peck your **** anymore. Don¡¯t have nightmares at night!¡±

    ??The naughty boys were all laughing non-stop.

    ?After the stewed goose came out of the pot, each person shared two pieces of goose meat, and they were surrounded by the fragrant goose meat in their dreams. Who still remembers how terrifying it is to be chased by a goose and pecked on the buttocks?

    ?More than a thousand fruit trees were planted in just one day.

    The men have to continue plowing the land to plant better seeds. It hasn¡¯t rained recently, so carrying water is also a big job.

    The women rushed to the path leading to the official road from the valley entrance, where Yan Zheng had already led people to draw a mark.

    From now on, the courtyards of the entire village, including Mr. Ye and Mrs. Cui, a total of twenty-seven households, will be built here.

    The family''s land, including the house and the vegetable garden, is as big as two acres of land, totaling fifty acres.

    Logically speaking, these fifty acres should be deducted from the four hundred acres allocated by the court, but this area is a river beach. Let alone fighting for it, no one wants it even if it is given for free.

    ?So everyone quietly took advantage of it, using only the twenty acres allocated by the court, and the rest was expanded from abroad.

    In this way, out of the 70 acres of riverbank land, only about 50 acres are left.

    ?The village chief and Uncle Zhao discussed planting peanuts and sweet potatoes, but peanut seeds are easy to get, but sweet potato seedlings that need to be planted directly in the ground are hard to come by.

    I can¡¯t say, I have to go to a nearby village to find a solution.

    Just as Li Laoer came over, he was looking for some old people to make some decisions.

    "Uncle Village Chief, Uncle Zhao, there are always people poking around outside the valley recently. I think they should be from nearby villages. We have to live here forever, so we can''t keep in a stalemate like this. I think we should ask Mr. Yan if he is in a nearby village. Find a few handymen and walk around a lot, and you¡¯ll get familiar with it.¡±

    The village chief nodded, "If you don''t come, I plan to go find you. Lend me your mule cart. I plan to take some food to Da Rongshu and Xiaowang Village. If I can exchange it for coarse grain, I will exchange it for coarse grain." Of course it would be better to switch to peanut seeds and sweet potato seedlings.¡±

    After saying this, everyone walked back. When passing by the intersection, they saw that the women were all tired and sweating on their backs.

    I have been busy cutting grass and picking up stones, and have already cleared out all the vegetable gardens. The village chief shouted, "Does everyone have enough rapeseed? Do you want to go to a nearby village to exchange some?"

    The women all laughed and responded loudly, "No need, uncle. When we came out, we all took the rapeseeds at home with us. We threw away everything on the road, except the rapeseeds."

    ¡°Okay, you are all good at making a living. Hurry up and you¡¯ll be able to eat new dishes in a few days.¡±

    ?The village chief uncle waved his hand, very satisfied.

    ?If you want to live a good life, a man, the money rake, must have quick eyesight and quick hands, but a woman, the money box, is also indispensable.

    ??Without a good woman who is diligent and thrifty in running the household, no matter how much money she earns, she will not be able to keep it.

    Soon, the village chief drove the mule cart, brought half a bag of japonica rice, took Uncle Zhao as his companion, and set off together.

    Earlier, the women in the village went to the big banyan tree to exchange things, so naturally it was a woman who came to greet them.

    Even if the men were curious, they couldn''t come forward, lest there be any bad misunderstanding.

    ??But this time two old men rarely came. Li Zheng of Big Banyan Tree and the old and young men all gave up their work in the fields and gathered at the entrance of the village to talk with them.

    ??The village chief is a eloquent man, and he had his arm chopped off by a barbarian earlier. He was standing next to Uncle Zhao who was missing a leg. No matter how strange he looked, it had to be said that no one would be wary of them.

    ?So, they were quickly surrounded and sat on the big stone at the entrance of the village.

    Someone asked, "Uncle, I heard that you are from the Northland? Were your hands and feet injured by barbarians?"

    The village chief responded with a smile, "Yes, and no. When we were young, we were guarding the border. We killed many barbarians, and we were injured and retired from the army. As a result, when we got old, we were driven back by the barbarians again. Running south, not to mention how much hardship we suffered on the road. When we saw the dock, the barbarians were chasing us. In order to protect the younger generation, we had no choice but to fight hard. Fortunately, we were rescued by the troops led by Xinting Hou! "

    Everyone in the big banyan tree was nervous when they heard this, and couldn''t help but be on tenterhooks.

    "Our place is better. Although there are frequent floods and droughts, there is no suffering from war. It is also considered a geomantic treasure."

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the village chief nodded repeatedly, took the initiative to refill the tobacco for the old people sitting next to him, and finally said with a smile.

    "The imperial court assigned us a gravel beach. We were all desperate at first, thinking that we would starve to death if we couldn''t grow food. As a result, hot springs were dug out. Isn''t it a real geomantic treasure?"

    The people in Big Banyan Tree had mixed feelings after hearing this. This is what they are jealous of recently.

    They have been here for generations, so why didn''t they find that there was a hot spring on the mountain? A group of outsiders dug it out as soon as they settled down.

    The village chief didn''t seem to notice that they looked bad, and said, "A few days ago, some county magistrate''s son was jealous and came to grab the hot spring. As soon as we got angry, we went to Beijing to complain, directly to the emperor. The emperor can What a good man. Not only did he remove that county magistrate, he also rewarded us with a lot of japonica rice. "

    As he spoke, he pointed to the grain bags in the car, "That''s it. The good rice sent from the palace is the same as what the emperor eats on weekdays."

    ??The people in the big banyan tree were all so frightened that they moved out of the way, then saluted to the grain bags.

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao looked at each other with a proud smile in their eyes, like two old foxes.

    In the afternoon, as the sun set in the west, the mule cart slowly walked back to Suijintan.

    ??Everyone was concerned and stepped forward to help the village chief and Uncle Zhao. Smelling the slight smell of alcohol on their bodies, they asked, "Uncle, have you been drinking outside?"

    ¡°Yes, old man Li Zhengsun from Big Banyan Tree is so enthusiastic that he must stay for us to have lunch.¡±

    Uncle Zhao couldn''t help but complain, "It''s not like you are so good at deceiving me. If you don''t leave the emperor even if you don''t speak a word, others don''t dare to disrespect you."

    "Hahaha!" the village chief laughed proudly, "I''m not lying. I did see and talk to the emperor. The japonica rice was also a reward from the emperor."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 163ï¼š Mr. Yan has a great idea!

    Chapter 163 Mr. Yan has a good idea!

    Li Laoer stopped the two old people from arguing and asked, "Uncle, can you get peanuts and sweet potato seedlings?"

    The village chief waved his hand more and more proudly and said, "Of course I got it. Fifty kilograms of peanuts are enough to plant twenty acres of land. There are also twenty acres of sweet potato seedlings. Let''s figure out the remaining ten acres at home." . I made a deposit for the japonica rice I brought, and when the sweet potato seedlings are delivered, I will give them another fifty kilograms.¡±

    ?Everyone was happy to hear this and praised the village chief one after another, "Uncle is so powerful. A veteran can take action, one can stand up to two others!"

    ??The village chief was even happier. Before he could wave his pipe and pot and brag for a while, his old wife called him back to sober up and go to bed.

    Uncle Zhao was left to talk about business, "Tomorrow there will be ten strong laborers coming from the big banyan tree. We have agreed on a salary of twenty cash per person per day, a total of five days of work."

    Li Laoer quickly told everyone, "We can make friends when the people from Darongshu Village come over, but we must be careful what we say. Remember, our place is under the name of the Marquis. Tell us more about the wolves and black bears killed on the road." , Don¡¯t mention bandits, they are easy to get into trouble.¡±

    ¡°I know, we understand.¡± The villagers responded one after another and dispersed to go about their business.

    Jiayin was sitting on a small bench, picking wild vegetables with Jia Huan. Her little hands were not very good and she couldn''t do much work. She was just trying to kill the boredom.

    ?At this moment, after listening to everyone talking, she made some calculations in her mind.

    Seventy acres of floodplain land, twenty acres of which are removed from the foundation, leaving fifty acres.

    ??If you plant twenty acres of peanuts, harvest them in autumn, use them to press oil or make snacks, you can save a little hard money.

    Twenty acres of sweet potatoes are planted, and they can be harvested from the end of summer to provide enough food for them.

    The last ten acres are the most important, because she wants to grow watermelons!

    In a previous life, the next-door neighbors were a married couple. The cantaloupe and watermelon grown in the garden were extremely sweet, and they couldn''t eat them all or sell them, so they would give her a basket every now and then.

    So, she never thought about planting it herself. Just when I was eating watermelon, the melon seeds I spat out fell into the garden, and several melon vines grew and a few small watermelons grew.

    ?Last autumn, when she couldn''t get into the space, she threw the melon rinds to the four little pigs to eat. Fortunately, she kept the melon seeds that were not full and dried them on the wall.

    A few days ago, when fruit tree seedlings appeared, she planted the melon seeds. Now they are also full of nurseries, and they are green.

    I think it will be possible to move out in a few days. I hope the nursery can do more to improve the quality of the watermelon seedlings, but they must produce big, sweet melons.

    ?It¡¯s just that there aren¡¯t many watermelon seedlings, so I guess it¡¯s enough to plant four to five acres of land.

    With a few acres of land left, she wanted to see if she could plant some pear saplings. She vaguely remembered which book had written that pear trees also like sandy soil.

    Jiayin was in a trance when she thought about it. Jia Huan took away the vegetable basin and turned around to see her sister still sitting still. She was afraid that the wind would make her too cold, so he went forward and hugged her and took her to her grandma''s side.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li was looking through the package. Yan Zheng, who was sitting opposite him, saw the fat girl being sent back, so he took it and put it on his shoulder, and then walked around the floor.

    Jiayin grabbed his bun and wondered why he came home.

    Mrs. Li found out a set of used clothes with great difficulty and said with a smile, "These are Jia Huan''s clothes. You are too thin. In our family, Jia Huan is about the same height as you."

    Yan Zheng thanked you with a smile, "Thank you, aunt. I haven''t changed my clothes for four or five days. If I hadn''t been able to take a bath in the hot spring at night, I would have stunk."

    He is younger than Li Laosi, so Mrs. Li unconsciously regards him as her junior and talks smoothly.

    "You child, you are also worrying. I plunged into this gravel beach and never came home. I don''t know how your family misses you! Let''s go back tomorrow and have a look. No one will say that you are delaying work. ah."

    Yan Zheng shook his head nonchalantly. Jiayin was so frightened that he quickly tightened his hair bun, and he grimaced in pain. "Don''t worry, ma''am, my family won''t worry about me. They would like me to go away so that I don''t embarrass my family."

    ??Old Mrs. Li is so mature, how could she not see such a playful smile on his face but full of grievances in her heart?

    ?So she stopped trying to persuade him and said, "Hurry up and change your clothes. Come to my house to have a small stove at night."

    "Okay, aunt, my fourth sister-in-law''s cooking is so good. It''s even better than the food made by the chef specially hired by my family." Yan Zheng agreed happily, took Jiayin down, squeezed her chubby little face, Then he left with a smile.

    ?Old Mrs. Li shook her head and sighed, "He is also a poor child. Not everyone in this rich family may have a good life."

    Jiayin hugged her grandma¡¯s neck, smiled and kissed her, ¡°Grandma is the best.¡±

    ??The Li family was not prosperous, and they spanned two thousand miles from north to south, so they suffered a lot of hardship.

    ??However, the family of more than a dozen people, old and young, is united and close, and has never had any quarrels or conflicts. It can be said that most of the credit goes to Mrs. Li, the elder of the family.

    ?Having an elder in a family is like having a treasure, and this is the most true portrayal in the Li family.

    Mrs. Li knew that her granddaughter was praising her, so she smiled so hard that she couldn''t even see her eyes. "No, grandma''s Fu Niu is the best. It''s because of you that our family has the good life it has today."

    Not to mention the daily compliments between grandfather and grandson, but for dinner, Tao Hongying stewed pork belly and cabbage, and Yan Zheng came over to eat with the Li family as expected.

    ?He looks like a playboy, but he knows what he is doing.

    At this moment, while eating, he asked Li Lao Er, "Second brother, there are fruit trees planted on this mountain and grain interplanted. I''m afraid we won''t be able to harvest much in the autumn. The peanuts on the river beach can''t hold up the grain, and neither can sweet potatoes." Eat every day. How do you plan to solve the food problem?¡±

    Li Laoer was also worried and responded, "If you make money here in the valley, use it to buy grain first. If it''s not enough, then think of other ways."

    He shook his head solemnly, "The price of food outside keeps going up every day, and it''s going to go crazy. It''s not cost-effective for you to buy food with money. I have an idea!"

    He raised his finger and pointed at the hot spring and said with a smile, "When the village is built and people come to play, don''t ask for money, ask for food! Two or three pounds per person is not much. Those rich families who haven''t hoarded thousands I don¡¯t care about carrying food at all. But if we gather a little, we can make enough food for you in a month or two.¡±

    ?This is really a good idea. The Li family''s eyes lit up when they heard it, and they quickly invited the village chief, Uncle Zhao, and Liu Biao to lead them.

    As expected, everyone was enlightened and overjoyed.

    The village chief wanted to thank Mr. Yan, but Mr. Yan asked for some stewed goose. It turned out that it was half a bowl given to him the day before, and he didn''t eat enough!

    ?Everyone couldn''t help laughing and agreed immediately.

    Mr. Yan refused to take advantage, so he went to Big Banyan Tree early the next morning and bought two big white geese. He only needed Tao Hongying to help stew them.

    Before noon, the aroma from the big iron pot came out, and Mrs. Cui came over in a carriage.

    In the past two days, the farm had been tidied up. Her sworn brother had left, leaving only her and Sister-in-law Qiong. It was boring to face a large group of unfamiliar servants and farmers, so she came to take a look.

    Of course everyone was happy, especially when they saw that she had brought a large piece of meat, their mouths were watering with joy.

    Mr. Yan did not eat alone. Most of the goose meat was shared with the villagers for tooth-making sacrifices. In addition to the meat brought by Mrs. Cui, a large pot of cabbage and radish was stewed. Everyone was given a bowl, and the food was extremely sweet.

    As a result, before the rice bowl was put down, Liu Yang and Jiayi picked up a person and threw him into the middle of the camp.

    The two boys were very proud and shouted, "This man was hiding in the bushes outside and peeking his head out, but we went around to the back and caught him!"

    ??Update early today, the third update is here~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 164ï¼š An unavoidable bad fate?

    Chapter 164 An unavoidable bad fate?

    ??Everyone thought this man was from a nearby village. After all, people often came to watch the excitement recently.

    ??The village chief quickly shouted, "Brother, are you from Big Banyan Village or Xiaowang Village? Don''t be afraid. Our children are a little naughty. Are you scared?"

    But the man kept his head lowered and refused to speak.

    A villager suddenly said, "No, village chief, why does this person look familiar to me?"

    ??Everyone looked at the man more carefully. He was about the same height as Li Laosi, a little thin, his clothes and pants were dirty, and his hair was stuck together in strands, covering his eyes and most of his face.

    Could it be that they were refugees from somewhere who could no longer survive and were attracted by the smell of the food in the camp?

    ??The village chief said, "Give him a bowl of food. They are all poor people. We will help him when we see him."

    Immediately a woman went to find an earthenware bowl and filled it with food, but when she brought it to the man, he refused to take it.

    The woman had no choice but to put it on the ground and said, "Eat, we don''t have anything good, but we can give you a bowl of rice."

    ?The man suddenly knelt down and cried loudly.

    ¡°Woo, village chief, I finally found you! Woo, I was wrong, please accept me.¡±

    ?Everyone heard the voice that sounded familiar and subconsciously moved closer. The man pushed aside his dirty hair and raised his face. Everyone''s expressions changed in shock.

    ¡°Hu Hu Laosan?¡±

    ?This person is none other than Hu Laosan, who was kicked out of the team because of his unwillingness to save others and his selfishness.

    When the villagers plunged hundreds of miles into the mountains, they still wanted to stick up. After being rejected again, there was no news again.

    Unexpectedly, I saw it here again now.

    ??Is this some kind of bad fate, or is he still haunting?

    The village chief frowned tightly and said, "How did you find this place? Where are the others?"

    Hu Laosan cried more and more sadly, "We were blocked at the city gate at first and couldn''t get through without money. Then someone came to arrest the coolies. Lao Si and Shitou were both arrested. The women and children ran away. Looking for Can¡¯t find it either.¡±

    ?Perhaps thinking of his wife and son, he almost fainted from crying, his head banging against the stone beneath him.

    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu My son just ran away like that. I don¡¯t know if he was caught by someone! It¡¯s useless for me. Even when I go out to beg for food, I still have to drag you around. Why did I just take you away? lost!"

    ?Everyone felt sour in their hearts when they heard this. To the court, this southward migration was just a word, but to the people, it was a catastrophe. Many families were separated from their wives.

    ?Some people were soft-hearted and advised, "Don''t cry. As long as the person is alive, it will be fine. There will always be a chance to find the child in the future."

    "Yes, let''s take a step back. Ren Yazi captured the child and always kept the child alive before selling it for money. Maybe now the eldest child will enjoy happiness in Xindu."

    Hu Laosan wiped his tears and looked pitifully at the village chief and everyone with his red forehead.

    "Uncle, I know I was wrong. It was all my fault in the past. Can you keep me? I will work more and give me a pancake a day to keep me from starving. Just let me stay. Wow, I''m like a wild beast outside. Like a dog, anyone can beat me and scold me, I can¡¯t live anymore!¡±

    ?Everyone looked at each other with cold faces.

    Even if we talk about villagers who have lived in the same village for many years, if they don¡¯t see each other even if they look up and look down, they are still considered close to each other.

    But on the road to escape, everyone should have the strength to go to one place and help each other to survive. This family is selfish, eating the food the Li family borrowed from them, but doing nothing to save the Li family, which is so chilling.

    ??Now more than 20 of them are dead and injured, and only this one is left. It is indeed pitiful, but this is not the reason for everyone to forgive him and accept him again.

    ??The village chief hates evil as much as he hates it, and what he hates the most is selfish people.

    Because on the battlefield, brothers who fight together are each other''s most reliable support. Anyone with selfish intentions will often kill everyone. Therefore, he was unwilling to keep Hu Laosan from the bottom of his heart, and was thinking about how to kick him out.

    ?Li Laoer had been observing Hu Laosan carefully, and now he spoke first.

    ¡°Uncle village chief, we have agreed that no one will enter the village, but now we cannot break the rules as soon as we have established them. Let¡¯s let Brother Hu go back first and let¡¯s discuss it.¡±

    ??The village chief immediately nodded in agreement, "Okay, let''s discuss it. Hu Laosan, please come back at this time tomorrow."

    The villagers were very obedient and dispersed in a flash, continuing to eat.

    Hu Laosan probably didn''t expect this. He wanted to say something else, but no one wanted to hear it.

    ?He could only get up and walk away timidly.

    Li Lao Er immediately called Li Lao Si and Liu Biaotou, "There is something wrong with Hu Lao San. His hair and clothes are dirty, but his wrists and neck are clean. And if he is really living outside and begging for a living, give him food." , He was not in a hurry to eat, it was obvious that he came here after he was full, or because he disliked the food. "

    ??The village chief also responded, "Yes, he just left without even looking at the food. It looks like he has been wandering for many days and has not enough to eat!"

    Uncle Zhao couldn''t help but curse, "Did this kid come back to plot against us? Catch him and see if I don''t break his legs!"

    Li Laosi said, "I''ll follow you and have a look. I''ll make it clear before talking about it."

    "Let''s go and see where he settled. Does he have any bad intentions? Now that we have occupied the treasure land of hot springs, many people are jealous. Be careful and you won''t make a big mistake." The village chief nodded.

    Liu Biaotou was worried and stood up and said, "I''ll go too, so I can take care of you in case of trouble."

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go and talk about it when we come back.¡±

    Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou immediately chased out and followed Hu Laosan carefully.

    ??The villagers watched from a distance, wondering what they were doing. When asked, Li Laoer said, "There is not enough wood. They went to see where they could cut down trees nearby and save some money."

    ?The villagers stopped asking and continued busy after lunch.

    As a result, it was getting dark, and Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou had not returned yet.

    ?Everyone was a little concerned, especially Mrs. Li, who held her granddaughter in her arms and looked at her for a long time.

    Mrs. Cui came over, took the good news, and said with a smile, "Auntie, let Fu Niu live in the carriage with me tonight, and I will sleep with her overnight."

    Mrs. Li also laughed and said, "Okay, this girl is close to you. If you don''t know, she might think she is your daughter."

    ?? Mrs. Cui didn''t wait to say anything more, Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou finally came back.

    ??Everyone subconsciously gathered around and talked in all directions.

    ¡°You are back, what mountain are you going to? Everyone almost went to find you, because they were afraid that you would encounter some tigers and black bears in the mountains.¡±

    ??Li Laosi waved his hand, glanced at Mrs. Cui who was holding Jiayin, and then said, "Invite the village chief and Uncle Zhao, we have something to say."

    Mrs. Cui didn''t know if it was an illusion, but she always felt that Li Laosi''s look was a little strange, which made her heart skip a beat.

    Soon, the villagers gathered in the middle of the valley, sitting around the campfire and looking at Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou.

    Li Lao Er asked immediately, "Is there something wrong with Hu Lao San?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 165ï¼š Worse than beasts

    Chapter 165 Worse than a beast

    Li Laosi nodded and said, "Brother Liu and I chased him for six or seven miles until we saw him getting on a carriage. We knew something was wrong, and we followed the carriage to a farm near Xindu. He entered the courtyard of Zhuangzi''s house, and when he came out, the person waiting for him at the door was Wu Gouzi''s daughter-in-law, and they were very close! "

    Wu Gouzi¡¯s wife?

    ?Everyone was stunned when they heard this. They didn''t speak for a long time. They were also too shocked to know what to say.

    Mrs. Cui hugged Jiayin and asked Old Mrs. Li in a low voice, "Who is Wu Gouzi''s wife?"

    Old Mrs. Li sighed, "We went into the mountains because we didn''t have money to pay for the journey, but there was a family of three in the village who saved some money, left us, and crossed the city gate alone. Moreover, they spoke in a bad way, which offended everyone in the village. "

    ?Mrs. Cui nodded, knowing something in her mind.

    ??The village chief on the other side had already guessed a lot and asked, "Why did they get involved together? Are they trying to help outsiders plot against us?"

    ??Li Laosi nodded and said, "The owner of the village is named Jiao. It should be the farm of the general who refused to save him at the dock. The farm next door originally belonged to the Dingbi Marquis Mansion, but now it belongs to Mrs. Cui."

    Everyone subconsciously looked at Mrs. Cui, not because they doubted Mrs. Cui, but more because they were surprised.

    Mrs. Cui''s face was ugly. She handed the good news to Old Mrs. Li, then stepped forward and sat down, intending to explain the matter clearly, otherwise it would be difficult to move around in the future.

    "I didn''t mean to hide it from everyone, but my identity is actually a bit complicated. I was the original wife of Dingbeihou, but I didn''t have a good relationship with Dingbeihou. Not long after we got married, I lived alone in Zhuangzi outside Kyoto. When we moved the capital, Ding said goodbye. Hou deliberately left me behind. If Brother Wen hadn''t gone back to look for me, if I hadn''t met everyone, I would have died on the road. "

    She took a deep breath and said, "I went back to the Marquis Mansion a few days ago, and Dingbei Marquis had already married a new wife. I threatened to sue the emperor, and together with Dingbei Marquis and Li, we asked for all the dowry property back. That Zhuangzi It''s one of them. The village next door is the dowry of Dingbei Hou''s new wife Jiao. Maybe it''s because I want to be close to him so that I can take care of him. I didn''t expect that I wanted to take Zhuangzi back."

    ?Only then did everyone realize that the men all felt that it was extremely unethical for Dingbei Hou to deliberately abandon his wife at a critical moment of life and death.

    The women were even more gnashing their teeth, "How come there are no good men in this world!"

    ¡°That is, he left his wife behind when he was escaping for his life, but he took his daughter-in-law¡¯s dowry and married a new wife!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so shameless!¡±

    Seeing that no one blamed him, Mrs. Cui breathed a sigh of relief, shook her head and smiled bitterly.

    ¡°That¡¯s all in the past, and I have no intention of pursuing it anymore. I just want to live a quiet life, but it¡¯s obvious that neither the Marquis of Dingbei nor the Jiao family can spit out the fat in their mouths.¡±

    After saying that, she looked at Li Laosi and said, "Is that Hu Laosan the one sent by the Jiao family to plot against me?"

    Li Laosi nodded, "We sneaked into Hu Laosan''s residence and listened to her talking to Wu Gouzi''s wife. It seems that the Jiao family suspected that Funiu was your daughter and wanted to find someone to inquire about the news. Hu The third child just happened to be sold into slavery in the Jiao family, so he took the initiative and made a trick to get in. "

    ?Everyone was surprised and angry, "Hu Laosan is such an idiot! Are you really helping outsiders plot against us?"

    ¡°Thanks to us just talking about it, I still think their family is miserable.¡±

    The village chief''s face was livid, he knocked on his pipe and asked, "There were more than 20 of them together at the time. Where have they gone? Are they really separated as Hu Laosan said?"

    ?Li Laosi was so angry that he gritted his back molars and said.

    "No, those people were sold by Wu Laosan! In order to survive, Wu Laosan secretly sold Hu Laosi and Zhang Shitou, as well as his wife and Wu Gouzi, to work as coolies. He only brought The son ran away with Wu Gouzi''s wife, but the son was also lost on the way, and his money was robbed, and he finally joined the Jiao family as a slave. "

    Everyone was stunned when they heard this, and then shuddered. Hu Laosan was too cruel. He was a brother and a sister, and more than a dozen lives were sold by him just to survive for himself and his son!

    Even without forgetting, he conveniently took possession of Wu Gouzi¡¯s young daughter-in-law!

    Fortunately, such people were kicked out early. If they had stayed in the team, the grass on everyone''s grave would have grown much taller!

    ??The Li family was more angry, "Fu Niu is our child, Hu Laosan doesn''t know that, why would he come here to find out the details?"

    Liu Biaotou responded, "I heard from Hu Laosan and the little daughter-in-law that when your family arrived in Qingshui Village, Fu Niu had already been born for two or three months, and no one had seen Fu Niu''s birth with their own eyes. Maybe it was Mrs. Cui''s birth. After that, I will hand it over to your family for foster care.¡±

    ¡°What a **** dog!¡± Old Mrs. Li yelled angrily, ¡°Fu Niu is my granddaughter. She was born to Hongying in a cave on the way to escape from the wilderness!¡±

    Tao Hongying''s eyes were also red, wishing that Hu Laosan was right in front of her and would take a bite of his flesh to relieve her hatred.

    Mrs. Cui thought for a moment and then said to the village chief, "Uncle, Hu Laosan will come over tomorrow. After you explain clearly, I will take the people away. I will handle the Jiao family and the Hou Mansion. No matter what, I will take care of them. "This is the trouble I caused, and I will definitely give you an explanation."

    The village chief waved his hands quickly, "Don''t say that. Hu Laosan also came from our village. He probably still hates us for driving him away. We are also responsible for this matter. You are a woman, and you have to deal with such a husband''s family. It¡¯s pathetic enough.¡±

    Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and others also advised, "Yeah, Jinrou, don''t think too much. You usually love Fu Niu so much and are willing to take her with you wherever you go, and that''s why you caused this trouble. If you really want to say that, is that right? Do you still blame Fu Niu for being so close to you?"

    "People want to find fault with you and take Zhuangzi back. Even if there is no Fu Niu, they will find other opportunities to throw dirty water on your head."

    Jiayin broke away from my mother''s arms and ran to hug Mrs. Cui''s neck.

    She also didn''t expect that that day, just for fun, eating and drinking with Mrs. Cui''s village, she would actually cause such trouble to Mrs. Cui.

    ??Mrs. Cui hugged the chubby little girl, tried her best to hold back the tears in her eyes, raised her head and spoke to everyone with a smile.

    ¡°Fortunately, this matter was exposed early, otherwise I would be really embarrassed to come here in the future.¡±

    ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t say that. We have eaten a lot of the meat and food you sent. If you don¡¯t come, how can we perform tooth sacrifices in the future?¡±

    "Yes, we are a family, we came out of the mountains together, don''t speak foreign words."

    ??The villagers encouraged and laughed one after another, and what happened just now was over.

    ?After dinner, Mrs. Cui took Jiayin and went to sleep in the carriage.

    Lying in the soft quilt, Mrs. Cui still wiped her tears. No matter how strong-tempered she was, she was still a woman.

    First she was betrayed by her beloved husband and left in the cold for many years, and even more ruthlessly abandoned at the critical moment of life and death. After finally surviving, her husband married a new wife.

    I thought that reconciliation would mean a complete separation, but I didn''t expect that my new wife would pursue her and plan for her again, which almost affected my benefactor''s family.

    Even a heart made of stone will burst with pain right now.

    Jiayin didn''t know how to comfort her, so she could only lie in Mrs. Cui''s arms and pat her back gently with her little hands.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 166ï¼š It almost made a big joke!

    Chapter 166 Almost made a big joke!

    Mrs. Cui had cried enough. Seeing the fat girl comforting her like a little adult, she couldn''t help but laugh again.

    "Oh, it would be nice if Fu Niu was really my child. They plotted against me, and I am willing."

    ¡°Senior aunt is the best!¡± Although Jiayin likes Mrs. Cui, she can¡¯t abandon her parents. She can only show her little white teeth and smile cutely.

    Mrs. Cui hugged her and kissed her with the same smile, "It''s Master Sister who is greedy, so that''s fine."

    Early on the next morning, everyone got up early and got busy as usual.

    ??Two villagers from Big Banyan Tree also walked to work while biting cakes. They saw the fairy mist filling the valley from a distance, and they couldn''t help but feel envious.

    "Earlier, the government government named this ravine the Gravel Beach. Everyone laughed so hard. There is no gold here. It is obviously the Gravel Beach. We have also called it the Gravel Beach for many years. Who would have thought that, As soon as people came, hot springs appeared, and the gravel beach really turned into a golden beach! "

    "Yeah, I can''t change it for a while and always call it Ruishitan. But if you think about it carefully, the person who named Ruijintan must be a capable person. I''m afraid he already knew about this, so he named it Ruijintan. Bar?"

    "I don''t know. If I can meet such a talented person, I will definitely ask my son if he can get the top prize."

    ¡°Then let me ask, when can I marry a daughter-in-law and carry on the family line?¡±

    They both laughed. When they arrived at the place, they saw Mr. Yan and followed him to work in the valley.

    ?The women have packed up the bowls and bowls for breakfast and have to go to the new village to tidy up the vegetable garden.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t sleep well after changing places last night, so he just lay down in the shack, watching his grandma and a few old ladies chatting about picking wild vegetables, while wandering around the small space courtyard.

    ?It has only been two days, and the watermelon seedlings are growing stronger and the vines have grown very long. They need to be moved out quickly at night. It is best to plant them in the riverbank tomorrow.

    ?She was about to turn over the watermelon seedlings when a green shadow suddenly appeared in the ditch, startling her.

    As she waited to figure it out, all the hairs on her body stood up.

    How could she forget that the green beauty who bit her grandma was taken into space by her!

    ? During this period, she had been running around in the mountains for her life, and when she arrived in Jiangnan, she started to carry out construction again. She forgot about this hidden danger.

    Fortunately, the space is relatively large. The first two times I came in, I didn¡¯t encounter this little snake. Otherwise, she would have been bitten to death in the space, which would have been a big joke!

    ??She quickly found a tight fish basket in the front yard, searched the garden carefully, and finally caught the little green snake and threw it in.

    ?Although small green snakes are dangerous, they are kept temporarily in case they are of use in the future.

    After all, she is still a child, and her self-protection ability is too poor, so she cannot let go of any means. Who knows when it will save my life!

    ??The little green snake had been free for half a year. Suddenly it was caught. It was so angry that it almost went crazy. It fought hard in the fish basket.

    It''s a pity that the fish basket is made of oil vine, which is as hard and strong as iron. It can''t be bitten, let alone collision!

    Jiayin breathed a sigh of relief, took a piece of fruit, lay down on the bed, and secretly took a few bites to calm down his shock.

    After eating half of the fruit, Hu Laosan came to find it again.

    He had no idea that he was being followed yesterday and all the dirty work had been exposed.

    At this moment, he looked worse than yesterday, and he would continue to cry whenever he opened his mouth.

    As a result, Tao Hongying waited for the woman to finish planting rapeseeds and just came back. Before he could say anything, Tao Hongying pounced on him and scratched him so hard that his face was bloody.

    "I let you talk nonsense! I let you do evil! Fu Niu is my daughter, you are blind, dare to say that my daughter was not born to me!"

    As she spoke, she slapped Hu Laosan several times.

    Hu Laosan was stunned. Before he could react, the other women rushed up and pushed him down.

    ?You scratch one, I pinch one, and those who can¡¯t get forward are kicked with my feet.

    Hu Laosan immediately turned into a gourd. He could only hold his head to avoid it, stretched his neck and screamed, "Stop, why do you hit me! Help, help!"

    "I''ll beat you to death for such a wicked thing. Your life is just a waste of food!"

    ¡°You can sell your brother and your daughter-in-law, what a beast!¡±

    "How dare you come here to trick us? You''ve taken the courage of a leopard! I''ve killed wolves before, so I''m afraid of you being a loser!" "Knock out all his teeth and see how he lies and deceives people in the future!"

    ¡°Cut his tongue, cut off his tongue!¡±

    Hu Laosan more or less guessed that his plan was exposed. Although he didn''t know what went wrong, it was important to escape.

    Hearing how fierce the women were, he was really frightened. He fought hard to get beaten, got up and ran away.

    As soon as he broke out of the circle of women, he was kicked back by Li Laosi!

    ?His good daughter, the daughter he kept in his arms to keep her warm, how could she become someone else¡¯s?

    He was so angry that he couldn''t sleep well last night. He couldn''t blame poor Mrs. Cui, but it was necessary to give Hu Laosan a good beating to vent his anger!

    ??The village chief, Uncle Zhao and others also gathered over. Seeing that the women were almost beaten, they said loudly, "Okay, please stop for a moment."

    The women were panting from exhaustion, but they obeyed and retreated.

    Looking at Hu Laosan again, his clothes and pants were torn, his hair was pulled out like a chicken coop, his face was bruised and purple, and there was only a slit in his swollen eye.

    ??Women are so rude when they attack.

    ?However, no one sympathizes with Hu Laosan.

    This man can no longer be treated as a human being if he can even sell his own wife, brothers and sisters.

    ??The village chief stepped forward and directly exposed Hu Laosan''s plan without making any detours.

    "Stop pretending, everyone knows that you came here for the Jiao family. If you are blind, Fu Niu is from the Li family, how could it be possible that she was born to Mrs. Cui?"

    Hu Laosan was scared to death and quickly begged for mercy.

    "Village chief, I was wrong. I sold myself as a slave to the Jiao family. They knew I was from our village, so they beat me and forced me to come back. Wow, I didn''t want to either. They arrested Da Wa and his mother. I Don¡¯t dare to be disobedient.¡±

    ?At this time, he actually still lies, and everyone has lost the last bit of mercy towards him.

    ??The village chief shook his head and sighed, and directly called Li Laosi and others, "Tie him up, gag him, and let Mrs. Cui take him away."

    ??Li Laosi nodded, and without anyone else, he tied Hu Laosan into a rice dumpling in three strokes, five divided by two.

    Hu Laosan was so frightened that he was about to shout at the top of his lungs. Tao Hongying grabbed a handful of sand and stuffed it directly into his mouth, choking him and causing him to cough and retching.

    Jiayi even pulled off the smelly socks on his feet and stuffed them into them.

    He has sweaty feet and is too lazy to wash them. The smell of these socks is not very good.

    ??Everyone was so excited that they took a few steps back. When they saw that Hu Laosan had rolled his eyes, they were all angry and funny.

    Soon, Hu Laosan was thrown into the carriage. Li Laosi was worried and took Jiayi with him to **** Mrs. Cui and Sister-in-law Qiong back to Zhuangzi.

    ?Everyone watched the carriage go away with mixed feelings in their hearts.

    Suffering is the best touchstone. If he had been in Qingshui Village, who would have known that Hu Laosan was such a beast.

    ??On the other hand, several villagers from other villages in the valley couldn''t help but shrink their necks after watching it from beginning to end.

    They didn''t believe it when they heard that this group of people came through the mountains and killed wolves and black bears.

    ?Now it seems that it is definitely true!

    Even women are so tough, let alone men.

    After returning to the village, you must talk to everyone carefully. No matter what, you must not offend this group of people!

    Today''s third update is here, dear ones, don''t fatten up the flowers!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 167ï¼š The village chief is an old fox!

    Chapter 167 The village chief is an old fox!

    Spring rain is as precious as oil, especially when preparing for spring plowing, a rain is the best signal for sowing.

    ?Every household is happy because of last night¡¯s rain, but Suijintan is suffering.

    ??Each family''s shacks are temporarily built to ensure they are protected from wind and snow, but they cannot withstand the "moisturizing and soundless" spring rain.

    While sleeping until midnight, the bedding in each house was wet and the bonfires were put out.

    The elderly and children were crowded into a small dry place. They could not sleep and were wet and cold. When they got up early in the morning, they sneezed, had runny noses, had fever, and all had symptoms of wind and cold.

    Shenji Zhang set up a large pot to cook medicinal soup for everyone, while urging the village chief and others.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to build a house quickly, because it will rain more and more in the future. The elderly and children are already weak, and they will definitely get sick if they sleep in the wild.¡±

    ??The village chief quickly called Li Laoer and then invited Mr. Yan.

    Mr. Yan is as strong as a chicken, and he is determined to build the hot spring village as soon as possible.

    I heard that the villagers want to build a house at the same time so that the family can move in early and settle down.

    He waved his hand proudly and said, "No problem, I''ll be responsible for finding the craftsmen. You can just find more handymen. After all, there are more than 20 sets of yards. It''s not a small job."

    Hearing what he said, everyone felt relieved.

    After breakfast, several people from Big Banyan Village and Xiaowang Village came to work.

    ??The village chief asked a few questions, then took Li Laoer and set off in the mule cart.

    Li Zheng from Dahuaishu Village and Li Zheng from Xiaowang Village were both surprised when they heard about Suijintan.

    ?As a result, I heard that Suijintan was looking for handymen and asked them to help with the work. Without exception, both of them happily agreed.

    Privately speaking, they also praised the people of Suijintan for their thoughtfulness and politeness.

    Actually, this is enough if the villagers who went to work earlier came back and shouted.

    Those who are not busy with spring plowing at home and can spare their hands are naturally willing to earn more wages.

    But they didn¡¯t do that. Instead, they came to visit them first and say hello. This was out of respect for them.

    The two reciprocated the favor and soon gathered the villagers to talk about the matter. They also personally checked and eliminated all the scoundrels who wanted to go fishing.

    Actually, even if these scoundrels are gone, they won¡¯t be able to take advantage even with the temper of the Jintan group of people.

    But since people trust them, they should also consider their own face to be more valuable, and don¡¯t let Laizi embarrass them from the beginning.

    Soon, twenty-five people from Dahuaishu and thirty people from Xiaowang Village joined the construction team in Suijintan.

    More wood and stones also poured in like water.

    ??The village chief left two Li Zheng to send people off to eat, but the two Li Zheng declined. After all, there were not even neat houses inside or outside Suijintan.

    But the village chief is enthusiastic and must keep people.

    ??The two of them really didn''t care about each other, so they just wanted to deal with each other. Whether it tastes good or not is up to everyone in Broken Gold Beach.

    As a result, the dinner table was unexpectedly rich.

    Braised rabbit meat with dried vegetables, pheasant stewed with mushrooms, carroted sweet potatoes, and a scrambled egg with green onions, paired with a bowl of snow-white japonica rice, it¡¯s so neat.

    It can be said that there are not so many good dishes for banquets at home.

    ?Especially the shredded sweet potato. The sweet potato is sweet and crispy on the outside and soft on the inside. It¡¯s wrapped in syrup and you pick up a piece. The sugar strands can be stretched several feet long. It¡¯s so novel.

    ??The village chief seemed not to be surprised at the two of them, and greeted them to eat while still saying "humble".

    ¡°We are new here, so we don¡¯t have anything to offer. We can only make a few dishes to entertain the two old brothers. Don¡¯t dislike it. When our village is built, we will have a good meal.¡±

    The two Li Zheng could only respond dryly, "Brother, you''re welcome."

    Jiayin took advantage of his young age and sat close by, wanting to hear the excitement.

    ?Li Zheng from Darongshu Village thought the child was greedy and came over to get some food and drink. But before he could speak, Jiayin saw half a box of snacks in his hand. A lotus flower was engraved on the box. The box contained horseshoe cakes, walnut cakes, and plum blossom cakes.

    ?He swallowed his words immediately. This is the most famous snack shop in the city, Jiulianzhai¡¯s snack box. The cheapest one costs two taels of silver.

    What is the real background of this group of people in Broken Gold Beach? He is actually willing to spend so much money to buy snacks for his children!

    The two of them had something to worry about, and after eating seven-tenths of their food, they left politely.

    After leaving Broken Gold Beach, the two gathered together and discussed for a long time.

    ¡°These people really cannot be offended, their foundation is too strong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and he said that he was born as a refugee, but how can he eat and drink so well as a refugee?¡±

    "They must have lived a good life before and had a backer. Maybe they knew about the hot springs in Broken Gold Beach in advance. Otherwise, if such a barren place was given to them, how could they come here happily."

    ¡°That makes sense. From now on, we should tell the people in the village to work hard when receiving wages from others. At least don¡¯t make enemies. If we move around more often in the future, we might all benefit from it.¡±

    I didn¡¯t say that the two were shocked. I just said that as soon as they left, the village chief hurriedly called to the women, ¡°Come here and share these meals with the children.¡±

    The naughty boys who pretended to be playing not far away immediately ran forward with smiles on their faces.

    ?They were just here, but their saliva was flowing like a river.

    ??The village chief knocked them on the head and said with a smile, "It''s okay. They are all the directors'' children. They didn''t come here to beg for trouble and let outsiders see the joke."

    ¡°Grandpa, village chief, don¡¯t worry, my mother said, we are educated people, we can¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my father said I wanted to eat rabbits, so he left work and went hunting. But we can¡¯t drool in front of outsiders. It would be an embarrassment to the village.¡±

    The naughty boys left the broth to their younger brothers and sisters to make rice, and they only divided a few bones to gnaw.

    Jia An Jiaxi hugged her sister and placed her on her lap. She removed the rabbit meat and chicken and put them into her sister''s mouth.

    The remaining bones and minced meat were crunched loudly by their bites, and they were extremely satisfied.

    Don¡¯t be afraid of those who come with good news, and your mouth will be full of oil when you eat it.

    Sure enough, Jia An Jiaxi was very happy to see it, and it was even more delicious than eating it herself.

    ?Last time, they almost roasted their sister as meat. Although they were injured, they still felt guilty.

    How many times have I wanted to hug my sister and play with her, but I didn¡¯t dare to come forward.

    ?This time, my sister sat in their arms and ate meat. The food tasted so delicious. She must not be angry with them anymore!

    Sure enough, at night, the family was huddled in the shack chatting, and my sister pinched some candy **** with her chubby hands and stuffed them into their mouths.

    Sweet, so sweet!

    Jiayin stretched her little feet, endured her sleepiness, and yawned.

    ?But no matter how sleepy she is, she can''t sleep. She has to do something tonight.

    She dozed off countless times, and finally when the sky was about to get bright, she crawled to hug Dongmei.

    Dongmei understood and immediately carried her on her back and quietly got up and left the shack.

    The old people sleep little. In the valley, almost every day, the village chief, Uncle Zhao and others get up first and walk around. They need to know what they are doing during the day so that they can rest assured.

    ??On this day, the village chief and Uncle Zhao, who was on a crutch, just came out of the shack and saw Dongmei standing at the entrance of the valley.

    ?The two of them were curious and walked over.

    ¡°Sister-in-law Ye, have you been awake all night?¡±

    Sister-in-law Ye had a strange look on her face and replied, "I''m sleeping. It''s just that our general sent someone to deliver some things, so I stayed on guard for a while."

    Thinking of the fruit trees Mr. Ye sent last time, the village chief and Uncle Zhao''s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Mr. Ye, have you found anything good again?¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 168ï¼š Busy planting melons in spring

    Chapter 168 Busy planting melons in spring

    Dongmei took a deep breath and replied, "It''s a cold melon seedling, a seedling that bears cold melon."

    Cold melon?

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao looked at each other, both a little confused.

    ¡°Sister-in-law Ye, is the cold melon you are talking about the kind that is very valuable and is passed down from foreign tribes in the west?¡±

    "Yes," Dongmei nodded, feeling uneasy. After all, she had never seen cold melon seedlings, but the little ancestor had just told her clearly, and even had tips on how to plant them.

    She couldn''t figure out where the young master found the cold melon vines. Maybe he didn''t even find the cold melon vines.

    ?Of course, she couldn''t say the second part of the sentence, and she didn''t dare to say it.

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao had already rushed to the cold melon seedlings, and they were overjoyed by the greenery in their eyes.

    ¡°If this little seedling is planted, it will produce cold melons? I heard that each cold melon weighs more than ten kilograms!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably like a pumpkin, the kind that climbs vines.¡±

    "What can we do? We don''t know how to plant it. Where did Mr. Ye find such a precious thing? If we can''t plant it, it will be a waste."

    Dongmei could only say, "Hangua likes sandy soil, so it is suitable to plant it on the riverbank at this time. You don''t have to worry too much on weekdays, just pinch it in a month."

    ¡°So easy?¡± The village chief and Uncle Zhao became even more happy when they heard this, and hurried back to tell the villagers to get up.

    We haven''t had time to clean up the riverbank yet, so we need to concentrate all our efforts to open a few acres of land and plant cold melon seedlings.

    ?The villagers were sleepy-eyed, so they went out with their pickaxes and followed the village chief Feng Fenghuohuo to the fields.

    ?When they heard that the cold melon seedlings Mr. Ye had found were so valuable, everyone felt like they had been given a shot of chicken blood.

    ?Even if the cold melons produced in the end cannot be sold, it would be good if everyone''s horizons are opened and everyone, old and young, can satisfy their cravings.

    At this moment, Jiayin was sleeping on the quilt and was drooling.

    ?Poor for her young age, staying up most of the night really delayed her growth.

    ?The family members saw that she was sleeping soundly, so they acted lightly and did not want to wake her up.

    But it was already noon, and the old lady was anxious. Although her granddaughter didn''t have a fever and didn''t look uncomfortable in any way, she couldn''t sleep like this all the time.

    ¡°Fu Niu, grandma has steamed egg custard for you, why don¡¯t you get up to eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, go to sleep.¡± Jiayin responded, turning over and going to sleep.

    The old lady was even more worried. She held her granddaughter in her arms and teased her.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, your brother will eat the custard.¡±

    Jia An Jiaxi immediately made a sound of wolfing down the food next to him, and even shouted at the end.

    ¡°Yummy, so delicious!¡±

    ¡°It smells so good. I just want to eat egg custard every day.¡±

    Jiayin really had no choice but to yawn and open her eyes. The filial granddaughter was forced to go to work.

    ??The old lady was so happy that she coaxed her granddaughter to eat half the bowl of custard, and gave the remaining half to her grandson.

    ?She was afraid that her granddaughter would fall asleep again and become sleepy after walking at night, so she took the bamboo basket on her back and carried her granddaughter to the riverbank to watch people planting cold melon seedlings.

    Of course Jia An Jiaxi couldn''t miss the excitement. Pi Dian Dian followed behind, occasionally pulling small wild flowers on the roadside and stuffing them for her sister, making a fuss like two jumping monkeys.

    ??The village chief was standing at the edge of the field, smoking a pipe and pot. When he saw Mr. Li coming, he smiled.

    ¡°Sister, if you don¡¯t come here, I¡¯m going to find you.¡±

    "Village Chief, is something wrong?" Although Mrs. Li''s arrow wound has healed, her body is still weak and she is out of breath after walking for such a period. Jiayin quickly struggled to get off the old lady''s back and only hugged the old lady''s thighs.

    The village chief lit the cold melon seedlings in the field with his pipe pot, "This thing is the golden pimple that Mr. Ye found. I''m afraid of wild beasts on the mountain or someone nearby coming to cause trouble. It just so happened that the boys from each family were free to be naughty, so I Find them something to do.

    "From now on, let them be responsible for guarding this cold melon field. Jia An Jiaxi is the smartest and cleverest, so let the two of them lead the team and guard the field in two shifts during the day. It''s too dark and dangerous at night, so let the fourth child be responsible!"

    Jia An Jia was delighted to hear that they could be responsible for such an important task, but she was extremely happy.

    ?They looked at grandma eagerly, fearing that grandma would disapprove.

    Of course Mrs. Li totally agrees. Last time her grandson was naughty and almost burned her granddaughter, she was thinking about it.

    ?? But these boys are not big or small, it is really difficult to arrange their work. If they get injured or tired, they will have no regrets.

    ?Now that things are better, the job of guarding the melon fields is perfect.

    ?So, she agreed, "Okay, big brother, just make arrangements. Find something for the kids to do, so that they don''t have to be naughty everywhere."

    "Ah, great, we have some errands too!" Jia An was so happy that he immediately went to find their friends to report the good news.

    Jiayin hugged her grandma¡¯s thigh and smiled secretly.

    Brothers are so naive. The job of watching melons is easy, but also boring.

    They were afraid that they would regret it if they could not hold on for two days.

    But unexpectedly, Jiayin guessed wrong this time.

    Jia An Jiaxi and his seven or eight naughty boys started working as melon farmers conscientiously.

    ?There is one shift in the morning and one in the afternoon, guarding several acres of melon fields, not to mention the small animals nibbling the melon seedlings, and even the birds are not allowed to settle down.

    Let¡¯s not talk about the broken golden beach where the old and the young are busy with their feet on the ground. Just talk about the Jiaojiazhuangzi where Wu Gouzi¡¯s daughter-in-law has not slept well for two or three days.

    Hu Laosan promised to come back in two days. As long as he found out the details of the little girl from the Li family, he would not stay any longer.

    Although the two of them have a somewhat shameful union, now is the time when their love is strong. Hu Laosan can''t take a fancy to someone else and sneak back.

    Something must have happened to Hu Laosan!

    ?She couldn''t bear it anymore, so she secretly wanted to take a look around the yard of her master''s house. After all, Hu Laosan was arranged by his master''s family to be a spy.

    As a result, she rushed to the courtyard of the master''s house, and a group of people came outside the village, some on horseback and some in cars.

    But behind the tall horse that the man rode behind him was actually dragging Hu Laosan.

    I don¡¯t know how far I was dragged, but Hu Laosan was already covered in blood and half dead.

    ?Wu Gouzi¡¯s wife screamed in surprise and rushed forward.

    ¡°Lao San, what¡¯s wrong with you, Lao San!¡±

    The person who dismounted was none other than Marquis Dingbei. He frowned tightly and had nowhere to vent his anger. When he saw a woman rushing forward, he raised his foot and kicked her away.

    ¡°What is it? Tie it up!¡±

    ??Immediately some guards came forward, **** Wu Gouzi''s wife, and threw her together with the unconscious Hu Laosan.

    Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng got off the carriage and only glanced at it without paying attention.

    But they looked at Dingbeihou with a bit more contempt.

    It is a good look at the mandarin military, but the family has no way to get angry, but it is a fire and a woman and a woman.

    Dingbeihou didn''t care what they thought and walked into the courtyard.

    Mrs. Jiao was also worried in the house at first. The men sent out did not come back to report for several days, and she always felt unsure.

    But Mrs. Jiao didn''t care, "What are you worried about? They are just a group of untouchables. Even if they find a problem, what else can they do? You are Mrs. Dingbeihou!"

    Jiao wanted to say something, but he swallowed it back.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 169ï¼š Losing Zhuangzi and losing troops!

    Chapter 169: Losing Zhuangzi and losing troops!

    The Jiao family has not been prosperous for many years, so the head wife, her own mother, is of low origin and has not read much.

    ? usually only uses money and power to oppress others. In her eyes, anyone who is not as good as the Jiao family is a pariah.

    But she never knew about the untouchable in her mouth. She filed a complaint a few days ago and directly raped a county magistrate. The Jiangnan family was severely reprimanded by the emperor and the powerful people from the north, and suffered a lot.

    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have asked Hu Laosan to inquire about the information. After all, he was originally a fellow villager in the same village, so it would be easier to get closer to him.

    Mrs. Jiao was still nagging, but when she saw Marquis Dingbei coming in angrily from the outside, she was startled, quickly got up and asked, "Why is the Marquis here, but Hongjun is in trouble again?"

    Dingbeihou''s face turned even worse when he mentioned the brother-in-law who couldn''t hold up the wall with mud.

    ??He really regrets marrying the Jiao family. This is not his help at all, but a group of wastes that are holding him back!

    ??He ignored his mother-in-law, glared at Mr. Jiao, and asked sternly, "Have you done anything stupid again recently? Have you gone to provoke someone named Cui?"

    Jiao''s face turned pale with fright. She didn''t understand how the Marquis knew about this.

    ¡°Um, I can¡¯t understand what the Marquis is saying?¡±

    At this time, Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng also came in, followed by the guards carrying Hu Laosan and Wu Gouzi''s wife.

    Liu Zhiheng smiled and said, "Mrs. Hou won''t say that you don''t know these two people, right? Especially this Hu Laosan, you personally ordered him to send him to find out the news!"

    "Why are you here?" Mrs. Jiao subconsciously took a few steps back, not wanting to look at Hu Laosan''s miserable face.

    Liu Zhiheng sneered, "We don''t want to come either, but it''s obvious that Madam Hou''s hand is stretched too far, so we can only go to the door with a knife and help Madam cut off the extra length."

    Jiao was so frightened that she quickly hid behind Dingbei Hou, "Master Hou, I really haven''t done anything. These two slaves were newly bought by Zhuangzi, and I don''t know them at all."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know them, but you actually knew they were new ones?¡± Liu Zhiheng no longer wanted to complain and turned to Dingbei Hou, whose face was dark.

    "Master Marquis, I''m not telling you that you have such bad taste. Even if you and my sworn sister reconciled, you wouldn''t find such a fool. If you have such free time, why don''t you sew a jumper? I have to kill you. Cuckold! Does Mr. Hou look similar to that long-lived turtle? "

    Dingbei Hou turned pale with anger and wanted to speak, but Jiao was the first to speak.

    ¡°How dare you insult our Lord Marquis!¡±

    Unfortunately, before she could finish her words, Marquis Dingbei turned around and slapped her.

    "Shut up, idiot! If it weren''t for you, I would be in such a mess today!" Dingbeihou stepped forward, picked up the knocked down Jiao, and wished he could eat her alive.

    "When Cui was in Kyoto, I always sent someone to watch over her. She had no chance to leave Zhuangzi. How could she secretly get pregnant and give birth to a girl? She got pregnant on the way to escape, but she hasn''t given birth yet! How much water did you get in your head? , to think that she has cuckolded me!"

    ¡°Master Hou, wuwu, I just saw her holding that child, and it looked very similar to her! I just wanted to inquire about it secretly, but I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    Jiao saw that she could no longer hide it and did not dare to defend herself. In fact, she wasn''t sure, so she wanted to ask around and try her luck.

    ??If it is true, wouldn''t it mean that she has caught a big clue, a clue that can immediately allow her to take revenge and get back all the Cui family''s property.

    Who would have thought that when this matter was exposed, the most angry person would be the Marquis!

    ??Does the Marquis still have nostalgia for Mrs. Cui?

    ?Thinking like this, she felt even more aggrieved and cried even more sadly.

    ¡°I am also thinking about the Marquis, and I feel sorry for the Marquis who has been wronged, ugh. How could the Marquis do this to me?¡±

    When Marquis Dingbei saw that she was crying so hard and kept saying that it was for his own sake, he couldn''t do anything anymore, so he could only leave her behind and turn to Mr. Wen who had been silent.

    ¡°Tell me, how can I stop biting me?¡±

    "What the Marquis said," Mr. Wen said with a contemptuous smile, "I am the censor, and my job is to report the news. The Marquis is greedy for military rations and money, and is nepotistic. This is all true and well-founded. Why? In the words of the Marquis, is it revenge?" Dingbei Hou gritted his teeth in anger, "Say, what do you want?"

    "It''s very simple." Mr. Wen nodded at the ground under his feet. "How can we allow others to sleep peacefully next to the bed? What''s more, this person is still a snake-hearted person! Let your new wife get out immediately. This Zhuangzi will be named my junior sister. Come on, this is her apology."

    ¡°No!¡± Mrs. Jiao and Mr. Jiao shouted almost at the same time.

    "This is our daughter''s dowry, why do you **** it away?" Mrs. Jiao almost wanted to step forward and tear her apart, but she was also afraid of the big and round nurses behind Liu Zhiheng.

    Mr. Wen was impatient to pester him, so he stood up and spoke harshly.

    "Get out of here right away. If you dare to delay even a moment, I will kill your Jiao family and your good son-in-law without a burial place! Don''t think that I don''t know about your Jiao family''s evil deeds of forcing people to die and buying farms by force!"

    Mrs. Jiao immediately turned pale. The background of Zhuangzi was indeed not clean.

    But the house was kept secret, and the original owner¡¯s family was also dead. How did this person find out!

    As soon as Marquis Dingbei saw his mother-in-law''s face, he knew that things would never change.

    ??This person named Wen may have been investigating for a long time.

    ?This time Jiao''s plot against Cui just gave him an excuse.

    ¡°Pack your things and leave quickly!¡±

    Dingbeihou pushed Cui. Seeing that Jiao was still hesitating, he got angry and said, "Idiot, if you want to keep Zhuangzi, just make peace with him!"

    When Mrs. Jiao heard this, she finally realized that she was afraid. She hurried back to the inner room, quickly collected two boxes, asked the maid and the old woman to carry them, and finally took out a deed.

    Dingbeihou read it and handed it directly to Liu Zhiheng, then took Jiao and left.

    ?Passing by Mr. Wen, he finally said, "Remember to keep your promise."

    Mr. Wen snorted coldly and agreed.

    Seeing that her daughter and son-in-law were gone, Mrs. Jiao was a little embarrassed, but she wanted to make a fuss and take Zhuangzi back.

    Mr. Wen only glanced at her and said, "The usury money released by Mrs. Jiao is thirty thousand taels, right?"

    Mrs. Jiao took a breath of air and ran out, occasionally looking back at Mr. Wen as if she saw a demon.

    Liu Zhiheng was so funny that he shook the land deed in his hand and sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Is the Marquis of Dingbei blind? He chose a scholarly family when marrying a new wife. Why did he find such a stupid family?¡±

    Mr. Wen''s eyes were a bit happy. He almost arrived in Jiangnan and started asking about Dingbeihou. Naturally, he couldn''t let go of his new wife and her family.

    Unexpectedly, this family is like sea cucumbers, full of clues, and they can get a bunch of them without even bothering to search.

    It just so happened that they didn¡¯t know whether they would live or die, and they were determined to bully Junior Sister again, so this gave him a chance to vent his anger!

    "Brother, I''ll leave this to you. I''ll go back and talk to my junior sister. Remember, I''ll send everything that can be used over at Broken Gold Beach as compensation. After all, this Zhuangzi will be sold soon, and my junior sister doesn''t want to keep it. Down."

    Liu Zhiheng nodded, "There is no need to worry about selling the Zhuangzi here. A few days ago, I heard that the family of Mr. Guo of Taihua Academy wanted to buy the Zhuangzi. I will send someone to ask about it. With such a neighbor, you can''t go wrong."

    ¡°Whose family are you talking about?¡± Mr. Wen raised his head in surprise, his voice changed.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 170ï¼š This is the Guo family, right?

    Chapter 170 This is the Guo family, right?

    Liu Zhiheng was startled by his expression and responded cautiously, "Chief Guo of Taihua Academy is about to buy Zhuangzi. I told him to send someone to ask."

    Mr. Wen frowned and asked, "Are all Mr. Guo''s children around?"

    In fact, he had already guessed that this Guo family was the one they were looking for, but he still couldn''t help but want to confirm it. After all, the incident was too tragic to be mistaken.

    Liu Zhiheng didn''t understand what he was hesitating about, but he still said it.

    ¡°Before moving the capital, Chief Guo only brought a sick grandson here to seek medical treatment. His children and grandchildren were all in Kyoto. After the capital was moved, perhaps they were delayed on the road or something happened, so they never came.

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Guo is now only being cared for by his distant nephew and his family who live locally. Mr. Guo speculates that his son and grandson have suffered an accident and become seriously ill, so he wants to buy a village and live outside the city to recuperate.¡±

    Mr. Wen nodded, stood up and said, "Let me wait here for now. Let''s go back to see our junior sister. We have some things to arrange."

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s so mysterious? Can¡¯t we tell you now?¡± Liu Zhiheng complained, but he followed him back to Zhuangzi next door.

    ?Mrs. Cui is looking through the account books. There are many tenants and slaves in Zhuangzi, and it will take some effort to sort them out.

    She suddenly saw Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng coming back, so she invited them to sit down for tea and asked, "Is everything going well?"

    "Of course it went well. You didn''t realize how badly Dingbei Hou was dealt with by Junior Brother Wen. Even the Jiao family was so frightened that they didn''t dare to say a word."

    Liu Zhiheng looked down on Mr. Wen at first. After all, there was a bachelor who worked as a teacher. He passed the exams and entered the Hanlin Academy, but ended up hanging around and waiting to die.

    ?Those who disdain power and dislike fighting are just cowardly excuses.

    When a man walks in the world, his power is armor and weapons. You can not hurt others, but you must ensure that you and your family are not bullied.

    In the past many years, he clearly loved his junior sister to the core, but just because his junior sister married someone else, like a decadent lost dog, he watched his junior sister suffer without doing anything.

    Fortunately, this catastrophe finally enlightened him. Not only did he go upstream and return to Kyoto to rescue his junior sister, he also secretly made many arrangements.

    Otherwise this time it would not go so smoothly and the Marquis of Dingbei would be forced to admit his mistake and compensate Zhuangzi!

    Mr. Wen didn¡¯t know that his image in Liu Zhiheng¡¯s heart had been greatly improved.

    He considered it carefully and said slowly, "Junior sister, I have obtained the land deed of the village next door. If you find a buyer, you can go to the government office to open a stall at any time."

    ¡°Okay, thank you, senior brother and adopted brother.¡± Mrs. Cui nodded with a smile on her face.

    She knew how greedy Dingbeihou was for money, so she felt as if her heart had been cut.

    And when he was not doing well, she couldn''t help but be happy.

    "Sister-in-law, could you please disperse everyone in the village next door, sort out the grain and farm tools, and I will send them to Broken Gold Beach. This time, the villagers are worried and will not apologize. I feel bad. Also, if the wooden utensils in the yard are good, move them back and store them. When the Li family moves into the new yard, I will send them as gifts. "

    Liu Zhiheng smiled and said, "Why don''t you give me a new set when you move to a new house? I can just find someone to make them."

    Mrs. Cui quickly shook her head, "No, sworn brother, Aunt Li is very sensible and strong-willed. If I make a new set, she won''t accept it. If it is said to be compensation from the Jiao family, she will definitely accept it happily."

    Liu Zhiheng nodded and had a better impression of the Li family.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll ask someone to move it back. If you go there during the housewarming, remember to take me with you. Recently, many people have talked about the hot springs in that valley, and I¡¯m afraid they are all looking forward to it.¡±

    Mrs. Cui quickly told her, "Sister-in-law, if we are chatting with outsiders, you must help add a few words. Broken Gold Beach was built by Marquis Xinting with money. It is the property of the Marquis Mansion, and the Marquis also has a yard outside the valley. ¡±

    Liu Zhiheng understood and nodded quickly, "Okay, this is easy. But it is a good idea to bear the name of Marquis Xinting, otherwise many people may have other ideas."

    Mr. Wen listened to the two talking for a long time, but neither of them were focused on business, so he couldn''t help but take over the conversation. "Junior sister, just now my sworn brother mentioned that someone wants to buy Zhuangzi recently, and he plans to send someone to ask. And this family is Mr. Guo Shanchang of Taihua Academy in Kyoto."

    ¡°Guo family?¡± Mrs. Cui was also surprised and asked loudly.

    ?At this time, Liu Zhiheng gave up completely and asked, "What''s going on with you guys? You always look like this when I mention the Guo family. Is there something you''re hiding from me?"

    Mr. Wen smiled bitterly, "Junior sister, that''s the Guo family. I heard that Chief Guo only brought a sick grandson with him, and his children and grandchildren are all in the north and have not come."

    Mrs. Cui sighed deeply, "That''s right."

    Having said that, without waiting for Liu Zhiheng to ask further questions, she told the story of how she was rescued by people from Qingshui Village on the road, how her child was kidnapped, how she accidentally killed bandits, and how she saw the Guo family being brutalized.

    Liu Zhiheng was so shocked that his eyes widened. He hated the bandits for their cruelty and sympathized with Guo Shan''s eldest ancestor and grandson.

    ¡°If Chief Guo Shan knew about it, I¡¯m afraid his body wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±

    Mr. Wen sighed, "Actually, I''m afraid the old man has some suspicions in his heart. Let''s tell him. Once the dust settles, he will be strong. After all, he still has a grandson to raise."

    Mrs. Cui also nodded, "Well, sworn brother, I''d better ask the Guo family about Zhuangzi''s affairs. If Mr. Guo comes to live in the future, I can take care of him to some extent. This can be considered as a classmate friendship with Mrs. Guo. As for when? To tell the truth, you still have to choose a chance.¡±

    Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng both responded, ¡°This is the only way.¡±

    ??The three of them chatted for a few more words and then went about their business. After breakfast the next day, Mrs. Cui took the convoy and rushed to Broken Gold Beach again.

    Jia An Jiaxi and other naughty boys have regular errands and cannot be naughty at home. It is too quiet in the valley.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t want to hang out with the little babies from different families and drool over each other, so she stayed with her grandma. Digging vegetables, picking vegetables, making fire, in short, doing some chores to kill boredom.

    She is so well-behaved, which makes the women in the village extremely envious.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er is so good. She doesn¡¯t cry or fuss. She¡¯s plump and cute. We all want to have another baby.¡±

    "Even if the baby is born, it will have to be after we move into the new home. If we get pregnant at this time, we will definitely suffer."

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s best to conceive in autumn. Cats last all winter, and babies are born in late spring for easy care.¡±

    ??Women have all been here before, and when it comes to giving birth, it is as common as eating and sleeping.

    Mrs. Li was afraid of bringing her granddaughter into trouble, but her granddaughter didn''t seem to understand and grumbled softly. It was obvious that she was stealing candy **** and had no intention of listening to the excitement.

    ??Just when she was about to wipe the saliva of her greedy granddaughter, Mrs. Cui arrived with a motorcade.

    When the villagers saw this situation, they couldn''t help but drop their work and join in.

    Jiayin had finished eating her snacks and was looking forward to Mrs. Cui. At this moment, she ran over with her fat legs and hugged Mrs. Cui''s thigh.

    Mrs. Cui smiled and hugged her and gave her a big kiss, "Fu Niu misses my aunt? My aunt has brought you delicious food. We will talk about it later."

    Jiayin¡¯s smiling eyes were like crescent moons, and he hugged her neck and never let go.

    The village chief, Uncle Zhao, Li Laoer and others came forward, and the village chief asked, "Mrs. Cui, has Hu Laosan''s matter been resolved?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 171ï¼š Stretched

    Chapter 171: Being stretched thin

    Mrs. Cui nodded and saw that all the villagers were there, and said, "Uncle Village Chief, I caused trouble for the village before. Hu Laosan and his wife were sold to the southern seaport to work as coolies, and the Jiao family village next door was also sold. Pay it to me.

    ¡°I planned to sell the village, but there was a lot of grain, farm tools and other items stored in the village that I couldn¡¯t use, so I brought them all to the village. This is my apology to everyone!¡±

    "Mrs. Jiao is too polite. We haven''t lost anything. It''s just because of that white-eyed wolf Hu Laosan scolding a few more times."

    ??The village chief quickly declined. After all, Hu Laosan''s plan was exposed before he even started. They really didn''t help much.

    But Mrs. Cui made up her mind, "Uncle, these grains and things are for everyone, just agree to accept them. I will still live in the village from now on, everyone, don''t apologize, I have no shame in coming here again." ¡±

    Seeing that she was sincere, the village chief thought for a while and said, "Okay, let''s just keep it. There have been many craftsmen hired recently, and they provide one meal every day at noon, so the food is really not enough."

    ?Everyone saw that the long carriage contained tens of thousands of kilograms of grain, and they did not have to worry about running out of grain throughout the spring and summer.

    Therefore, both young and old were extremely happy and started to express their thanks one after another.

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Cui, this food is really a big help.¡±

    "Yes, Mrs. Cui, we are a family. Please don''t say anything to cause trouble in the future."

    "So, Hu Laosan did a great thing by coming to cause trouble. If he hadn''t come to cause trouble, we wouldn''t have gotten so much food."

    ¡°Haha, that makes sense. If anyone doesn¡¯t like us, if we have a few more, our village will become rich.¡±

    Everyone was joking and joking, and it was very lively for a while.

    ?Mrs. Cui patted the good news in her arms and spoke to Mrs. Li and her family.

    "Auntie, this time Fu Niu, brothers Qiu Sheng and Hong Ying are all wronged. I know you can''t accept the money and food given. Fortunately, the Jiao Family Manor has a full set of high-quality wooden utensils. I asked everyone to Put it away. When our family moves to a new house, I will send it to you. It will be considered as my apology and a congratulatory gift, okay?"

    ?She thought carefully and did not spend money specially, so she still collected the Jiao family''s wool.

    ?Sure enough, Mrs. Li agreed immediately, "Okay, this thing is just for use. Auntie took it."

    Mrs. Cui felt relieved and asked everyone to unload the truck.

    I have to say that the Jiao family is living a good life. There is more grain in Zhuangzi than in the Zhuangzi in charge of the Marquis.

    ??Coarse grains such as sorghum and millet weighed more than 8,000 kilograms. One thousand catties of japonica rice, three thousand catties of husk rice, and about six hundred catties of fine flour. There are also more than a dozen bags of beans of various colors, and countless cabbages and radishes.

    ?The villagers were like ants, and it took them a full hour to finish moving.

    ??The village chief was afraid of rain, so he ordered the villagers to urgently build a large shack to temporarily serve as a warehouse.

    ?Each family donated linoleum and covered it tightly with the shacks for fear that rain would leak and the food would be wasted.

    ?With such a busy schedule, it¡¯s already mid-afternoon.

    But everyone looked at the shack and felt particularly at ease.

    ?Food is life, especially for people who have no foundation. This temporary granary is like the first root they have planted, finally giving everyone some confidence.

    ??The village chief waved his pipe and gave some instructions to the women, and the dinner was extraordinarily sumptuous.

    ? ?Mixed japonica rice and millet to cook two rice, plus cabbage and tofu stewed with pork belly, making everyone happily holding the earthenware bowl while eating and giggling.

    Jiayin couldn''t help but get greedy after eating egg custard mixed with rice. She opened the snack box that Mrs. Cui brought and took a piece of walnut cake.

    ??She was afraid that her grandma would nag her, so she stayed close to Mrs. Cui, gnawing attentively like a little mouse, and even knew how to catch the crumbs with her little hands.

    Mrs. Li saw her and nodded her granddaughter''s forehead dotingly.

    Mrs. Cui smiled and held Jianyin in her arms, put a handkerchief on her legs, and let her eat as much as she wanted. After dinner, the village chief and the first few escorts, Uncle Zhao and Liu, also came over to the Li family and talked around the fire.

    They also knew about the tragedy of the Guo family, and Mrs. Cui told them that the Guo family might buy the village next door.

    At the end, she sighed and said, "When the time comes, I''m afraid I''ll have to talk to Chief Guo about what happened. After all, neither Senior Brother Wen nor I saw it with our own eyes, so we shouldn''t bother Brother Qiu Sheng and Liu Biao to go there and make personal witnesses."

    ??Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou quickly responded, "This is right. We helped bury the Guo family. We must tell them where their bones are buried and the books. We must take them back if we have the opportunity in the future."

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao are a few years old, and they sympathize with the equally old Mr. Guo Shanzhang, who lost all his children and grandchildren at once despite the white-haired man giving away the black-haired man.

    "I must advise the Guo family to express their condolences. This is the way the world is. You must think more about the living people."

    "Yes," Mrs. Li also nodded, and asked the fourth child and the **** Liu, "When the time comes, you should be more tactful and don''t go into too many details. The old man will be even more sad after hearing this. If you only know that he was killed, the bones should be buried properly. , it will be better.¡±

    ??The village chief, Uncle Zhao and others were also thinking about this, so they said, "The elder sister is right. When the time comes, Lao Si and Liu Biaotou will act accordingly."

    ?Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou quickly agreed and told Mrs. Cui that they would come over in advance to send a message.

    ?Since the matter was settled, everyone put it aside for the time being.

    Construction inside and outside the valley is now the busiest time.

    In the village, half of the foundations of each house have been laid. If nothing else, they will be ready to move in in another month.

    ?Originally, I wanted to build an independent courtyard for each family. At most, I would build three main rooms if there were fewer people in the family, and a wing room if there were more people in the family.

    But the more than one thousand taels that I had collected earlier turned out to be a bit stretched.

    ?The villagers discussed it and decided to build four rows of houses with ridges, so that each family shares the east and west Fangshan. For those who also want to build wing rooms, the east and west wing rooms are back to back and save a wall.

    In this way, the advantage is that the cost is greatly reduced, but the disadvantage is that each company and each company are too compact.

    But in this extraordinary period, it is good to be able to settle down and put down roots, but it is not easy to insist on perfection in everything.

    ?However, there are exceptions. The houses of Mr. Ye and Mrs. Cui, together with the Li family, are a self-contained whole and are located at the entrance of the village.

    The main courtyard is the Li family courtyard, with three main rooms, plus the east and west wing rooms, which are very spacious and generous.

    ?The courtyards of the Cui family and the Ye family are slightly smaller, and they also have a main house and east and west wings.

    From a distance, the three courtyards look like swallow wings, vaguely guarding the entrance to the village and protecting every family in the village behind them.

    ?? Mrs. Cui and Mr. Ye''s courtyard is nothing more than that. The family took the money themselves, and the family is the protector of the whole village.

    But the Li family felt that they had taken advantage of the village, and the old lady always wanted to make some compensation.

    But most of the money saved by the family was used to build the valley, and there was not much left. I still need to keep some for emergency use, and I plan to let Jiaren continue his studies. In short, I really can''t get too much money.

    So, after a long time, Fu Niu, this precious granddaughter, played the bed magic trick with her grandma again and conjured up ten fifty-tael silver ingots.

    This was obtained from Master Ye in exchange for a pill and a silver ingot. She hid it for a long time, but now it comes in handy.

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter, but she didn¡¯t know where the money came from. She was even more worried that her granddaughter was young and didn¡¯t know the importance of it, which would ruin her longevity.

    But when I asked my granddaughter to take it back, she refused. She really didn¡¯t sleep much all night.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 172ï¼š Mysterious Broken Gold Beach

    Chapter 172 The Mysterious Broken Gold Beach

    On the second day, the children and grandchildren of the Li family gathered around the old lady. The old lady immediately announced that after her death, the family house would be left with four rooms.

    ?Even after the house is built, go to the government office to register the stall, and write it down directly under the fourth son.

    ?As for the second and third children, when their children grow up and need to get married, the family will subsidize money and build additional houses.

    ?Li Lao Er and Li Lao San both had no objections, but Li Lao Si quit.

    After all, the eldest son inherits the family business. Now that the eldest brother is gone, it is the second brother who should live in the house. Why does it fall to him?

    Tao Hongying also blushed and declined, fearing that her third sister-in-law, who was close to her, would think that she had poured ecstasy on the old lady behind her back.

    In the end, it was Mrs. Li who made the final decision, "I just prefer Fu Niu. If she hadn''t been so young, I would have chosen her name directly."

    ?No one said anything, especially Mr. and Mrs. Li Laosi, who felt really complicated.

    The daughter is less than two years old, and they are already taking advantage of her.

    ??Old Mrs. Li gave the money to the village chief in front of the villagers. She had a ready excuse. She borrowed the money from Mrs. Cui and would pay it back later.

    ??The villagers were clamoring and didn''t want to take it. After all, it was because of the Li family that they saved their lives and had the good life they have now. Even if the house was built for free, everyone felt that they should deserve it.

    But Mrs. Li insisted on giving it, so the village chief made the decision to accept it.

    He knew very well that the Li family did not want to take advantage of the village, so that no one would live in a crowded place in the future and gossip about the Li family''s large yard, which would ruin the harmony.

    ?These fifty taels can make the Li family stand tall in front of the whole village, and no one can say "no".

    I have to say that Mrs. Li¡¯s strength and foresight are so rare.

    Mrs. Cui stayed for a day, took a hot spring bath with the village women, and went to the fields to see how peanuts and sweet potatoes were planted, before returning to Zhuangzi.

    And Liu Zhiheng had already quickly dealt with everything in the village next door, and also contacted the Guo family.

    The nephew of the Guo family came forward to negotiate the price, and finally Zhuangzi was placed in the name of Guo Shanchang¡¯s grandson.

    ?Perhaps Zhuangzi¡¯s price was too favorable, maybe he knew that Mrs. Cui was his daughter-in-law¡¯s classmate, and he was thinking of the deceased Master Cui. A few days after moving to New Zhuangzi, Mr. Guo insisted on visiting to express his gratitude.

    ?Mrs. Cui thought for a while and asked someone to send a letter to Suijintan. She even went to invite Mr. Liu herself.

    Of course Liu Zhiheng would not hide it from his father. He had already made it clear about the relationship between the Guo family and his junior sister.

    Mr. Liu also sympathized. He understood that his niece was afraid that Mr. Guo might accidentally get some bad news after hearing the bad news, and wanted to ask him to take charge, so he nodded happily and agreed.

    Over at Broken Gold Beach, Mrs. Li also had this worry, so she specially invited Doctor Zhang to have dinner with her.

    Tao Hongying made stuffed tofu with minced meat, green vegetables with garlic paste, and jade cabbage rolls. She also gave the old miracle doctor a bowl of braised noodles.

    Shenyi Zhang had a bad temper with the village chief and Uncle Zhao. They ate and slept together on weekdays, and the Li family would give him a portion of any good food they had.

    But there are not many times when such special preparations are made, after all, the conditions are limited.

    Shenji Zhang was satisfied with his meal, so he naturally agreed to follow him tomorrow.

    Jiayin also wants to join in the fun and go out for a walk to relax.

    ?So she lay in the old lady¡¯s arms and said coquettishly, ¡°Grandma, I want to go too!¡±

    Mrs. Li disagreed, "No, Mrs. Cui took you to Zhuangzi last time, and she almost got into big trouble. You should just stay at home with grandma. Grandma will take you to Xiaowang Village to buy meat and bones tomorrow, okay? good?"

    Jiayin made a sad face, pouted her little mouth, and played with her fingers in aggrieved manner, neither saying yes nor saying bad.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Before the old lady softens her heart, the whole family can¡¯t stand it anymore.

    Zhao Yuru quickly helped to intercede, "Mom, there''s been a lot of work lately, and I can''t find anyone to take care of Fu Niu, so why not just let him go."

    ¡°Yes, mother, if you don¡¯t worry, just let me carry you all the time.¡± Li Laosan also said with a naive smile. Li Laoer hugged his niece directly and said with a smile, "Mom, if it doesn''t work out, I''ll go with you and take care of Fu Niu."

    Mrs. Li really couldn¡¯t laugh or cry when she heard this. ¡°The whole family is a good person, but I am the only one who is a vicious grandma, right?¡±

    Jiayin quickly ran back to her grandma¡¯s arms and smeared her face with saliva, ¡°Grandma is the best, grandma loves Fu Niu the most.¡±

    ??The old lady patted her granddaughter''s little **** gently and said helplessly, "Go, go, but your dad and the others have something serious to say, so be honest and don''t be naughty."

    ¡°I got it, grandma!¡± Jiayin was so happy that she flew around like a little butterfly in front of her family, and one of them kissed her as a thank you, which made everyone laugh.

    They are also excited to have their families settled, but they want to see the melon fields.

    Fortunately, Jiayin did not forget his two brothers and promised, "Brother, I will bring you delicious food when I come back."

    The two boys immediately beamed!

    Jiaren thought of the Guo family''s collection of books, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Nai, I also want to follow my fourth uncle to have a look."

    Mrs. Li immediately agreed, "Go, wash your hair, change into a long gown, and get dressed up. You are a scholar, and you have been suffering a lot these days."

    Jiaren has been working in the mountains and fields all the time. He is tanned and thin, and his hands are also cracked.

    Even so, he continued to practice left-hand calligraphy on rocks every day. His family saw this and wanted him to go out for a walk.

    For a while, Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru got busy, finding clothes for Jiaren, giving Jiayin a bath, and trying to make the children tidy when they go out tomorrow.

    ?They are refugees and cannot change this, but at least they cannot be laughed at because of their slovenly appearance.

    Early on the next morning, Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou drove the mule cart and set off with Zhang Shenyi and Jiaren Jiayin.

    Mrs. Cui''s village was not far away, but the mule cart couldn''t move very fast. It was already three o''clock in the morning when we arrived.

    ?Mrs. Cui and Mr. Wen, as well as Liu Zhiheng, all came out.

    ?Mrs. Cui and Mr. Wen were extremely happy to see Dr. Zhang and felt even more confident.

    ?Liu Zhiheng didn¡¯t know the identity of Dr. Zhang, but when he heard about it, he became even more curious about Broken Gold Beach.

    Didn¡¯t they say they were refugees from the north? How could there be a miracle doctor among them?

    Everyone entered the house and met Mr. Liu.

    I heard that Jiaren was a disciple of Mr. Wen and the successor of Master Cui. Mr. Liu took Jiaren''s lessons seriously.

    Finally, looking at Jiaren¡¯s left hand character, he was extremely satisfied.

    Hearing again that Jiaren''s right hand was injured in a wolf''s mouth in order to save his younger brother, and that the characters on his left hand were made with a brush dipped in water on a stone slab, he was even more happy and praised repeatedly.

    He even asked his son to prepare a box of paper, ink, pens and inkstones to give to Jiaren as a meeting gift for his great uncle.

    ??Li Laosi brought Jiaren to express his thanks, and even with the good news, he saluted. The handsome fat girl made everyone laugh non-stop.

    At this time, Chief Guo arrived with his nephew and grandson, bringing generous gifts.

    Jiayin hid behind others and quietly looked at Guo Shanchang. He was about sixty years old, a very elegant and upright traditional scholar. He may be in poor health, and his expression was a bit sickly, but his back was straight.

    The grandson of the Guo family looks to be four or five years old. His face is pale and very thin.

    Jiayin frowned when she looked at the nephew of the Guo family. He had a handsome appearance and a smiling face, but why did she feel that something was awkward about it?

    I have something to do at home, so the update is a bit late. Thank you for your sincere waiting. I will give you the third update. I am asking for updates and five-star reviews!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 173ï¼š One glance can mean life or death

    Chapter 173 Determining life and death with one glance

    ? ? Coming from the same scholarly family, Mr. Liu and Mr. Guo, and even the deceased Grand Scholar Cui, were all acquaintances. Now that they meet here, they are naturally very lively and close.

    Mr. Guo specially thanked Mrs. Cui and almost half sold and half gave him a Zhuangzi.

    Mr. Liu said on behalf of Mrs. Cui, "Brother Guo, you are so embarrassing to the younger generation. When the bachelor was still alive, I had great respect for you. You founded Taihua Academy, and everyone in Kyoto knows that. You are ranked high in the world, and many students respectfully call you Shanzhang. Now, it is fate that Jinrou can live next to you.

    "From now on, it won''t be convenient for me to come here when I''m in the city, but you live next door, so I need you to take more care of Jinrou. This child''s life is miserable!"

    Mr. Guo quickly nodded in agreement. Before buying Zhuangzi, he had made some inquiries and vaguely heard about it.

    At this moment, he promised, "Distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors. We will move around more in the future. If anything happens to Jinrou, just ask someone to come to Zhuangzi and let her know."

    ?Mrs. Cui quickly stood up and thanked her, and finally introduced Mr. Wen, Li Laosi, Liu Biaotou and others to the old man.

    Mr. Wen is a disciple of Cui University, and Mr. Guo has also met him, and he still has some vague impressions.

    But when it was the turn of Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou, he was a little confused.

    Because they don''t look like scholars, but the young man standing behind them, holding the baby girl, has a calm bookish look on his face.

    As for Dr. Zhang, he was dozing off as soon as he entered the room and ignored everyone.

    ?Mrs. Cui did not treat Li Laosi and others lightly at all, and talked to Mr. Guo carefully.

    "Shan Chief, I was delayed in moving south due to something. There were many dangers on the road. Fortunately, I met a kind-hearted person to rescue me and I was able to reach Jiangnan safely. The Li brothers, Liu Biaotou, and Divine Doctor Zhang were all my saviors. "

    Mr. Guo didn¡¯t know what he thought of. His face was very complicated and he said with emotion, "You are lucky. It is really rare for someone to help you in times like this."

    Mr. Wen opened his mouth to say something, but Mrs. Cui preempted him, "Chief, Uncle Liu, let''s start the banquet first and talk while we eat."

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk while we eat.¡± Mr. Liu nodded and greeted Mr. Guo, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. How about a drink?¡±

    "Okay, drink two cups." Mr. Guo managed to regain his interest and said with a smile, "I have just recovered from a serious illness, so I can''t drink too much, just two cups will be enough. When I feel better, I can visit my house again, and we''ll Only when you are drunk can you rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mr. Liu agreed with a smile.

    Soon, the banquet was set down.

    ?Mrs. Cui is the host, but as a woman, she has many inconveniences, so she can only have Mr. Liu to entertain guests.

    Mr. Liu sat in the main seat, with Mr. Guo on his left, Mr. Wen on the back, Liu Zhiheng, the Guo family''s nephew Guo Qing, Dr. Zhang, Li Laosi and Liu Biao and so on.

    At the other table, Mrs. Cui brought Jiaren and the Guo family''s grandson Wenhao, plus a piece of good news.

    ?Mrs. Cui got back her dowry. She didn''t need any money at all, and the banquet was prepared very sumptuously.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t care about others and ate his own belly first.

    After Jiaren picked out the fish bones for his sister, he went to take care of Guo Wenhao, but Guo Wenhao didn''t move a bite, and the last half of the bowl of fish went into Jiayin''s stomach.

    ?Mrs. Cui thought for a while and asked Sister-in-law Qiong to take the snack box.

    ?Sure enough, Wen Hao picked up a piece of butterfly cake and finally started eating it.

    Jiayin was full and drank half a bowl of chicken soup. She looked at Guo Wenhao with a bit of envy.

    ?This child must not have gone through hardships, otherwise he would not be so picky about food.

    At the main table, Mr. Guo occasionally looked over and sighed.

    ¡°My grandson has always been a picky eater and refused to eat. When will he be able to eat big meals like the little fat girl next to him?¡±

    Doctor Zhang was "fighting" with a piece of white chopped chicken. When he heard this, he said, "There is fire in the womb, and the spleen and stomach are not harmonious. It can be cured after a year of careful conditioning." Mr. Guo was stunned after hearing this, and turned to look at Mr. Wen and others. people.

    Mr. Wen said, "This is Dr. Zhang. His medical skills are quite exquisite. We came all the way from the north and passed through nearly a thousand miles of mountains and forests, relying on him to save our lives."

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Mr. Guo was pleasantly surprised. He quickly stood up, saluted, and asked Dr. Zhang to diagnose and treat his grandson.

    A flash of hesitation flashed in Guo Qing''s eyes, but he didn''t say anything.

    Old miraculous doctor Zhang was also full, so he simply started to work. After a thorough examination, he wrote a prescription.

    ¡°Take this medicine once a day for half a month, and then ask me to change the prescription. If nothing else happens, I will take a new prescription every five days, and I will be fine for a year. I can eat, sleep and live longer.¡±

    Mr. Guo quickly thanked him, but Guo Qing suddenly interjected, "Is this prescription effective? We went to more than a dozen doctors and treated him for half a year, but it didn''t work."

    ??This is questioning the medical skills of the old miracle doctor Zhang. The old miracle doctor glanced at him and sneered, "Do those dozen doctors have imperial doctors? When I trained the imperial doctors as my grandson, you were not born yet."

    Guo Qing was unconvinced and wanted to refute. The old doctor Zhang added, "Also, if you want to save your life, you should abstain from sex, alcohol, and vegetarianism. Otherwise, if you continue to indulge in sexual activities, you will die in three years if you don''t do it in one year."

    There was dead silence in the room, and Guo Qing''s face turned as purple as an eggplant, and he yelled, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!"

    Everyone did not dare to let the two of them quarrel anymore, so they quickly started to persuade them.

    ¡°Come, drink and drink.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the weather is nice. The flowers will bloom in spring in a few days. Let¡¯s go out for an outing.¡±

    The atmosphere finally got better, but Guo Qing didn''t say a word anymore. Mr. Zhang also left the table and found a chair to sit on, not bothering to participate in the wine table.

    Jiayin climbed down from the chair and climbed onto the old man¡¯s lap. She smiled and stuffed a piece of osmanthus candy into the old man¡¯s mouth, making him smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s better for us, Fu Niu, to be good, good children!¡±

    Jiayin smiled so brightly that she showed her small white teeth, which was festive and cute.

    ?After such an interruption, Mrs. Cui and Mr. Wen were afraid that Doctor Zhang would leave in a fit of anger, so they ate a few hasty bites, then removed the banquet and replaced it with tea and snacks.

    Mr. Guo also felt that his nephew had been reckless and lost face today, so he wanted to leave early.

    ?But Mr. Liu suddenly changed his subject, "Brother Guo, I heard that your children and grandchildren are still living in Jiangbei. Is there any news now?"

    Mr. Guo''s face suddenly became lonely, he shook his head and sighed.

    "There has been no news. The barbarians are so close that I can''t send anyone to look for them. I feel anxious every day, which is why I got seriously ill before. If I didn''t have a little grandson, I have to raise him. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡±

    ??Guo Qing quickly responded, "Uncle, please relax. Once the barbarians retreat, I will immediately lead people across the Yangtze River to find the whereabouts of my eldest brother and the others."

    Mr. Guo was pleased to hear this and nodded in response, "After that, you are not a martial artist. If you go to Jiangbei, I will still miss you."

    ?Mrs. Cui and Mr. Wen looked at each other, and Mr. Wen said, "Chief, please take a look at this jade pendant. Do you recognize it?"

    As he spoke, he took out a jade pendant from his sleeve and handed it over.

    Mr. Guo took the jade pendant with a puzzled look, looked at it carefully, and stood up excitedly.

    ¡°Where did you find this? This is my son¡¯s jade pendant, and it is his favorite piece!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 174ï¼š The first seventy-four

    Chapter 174 Chapter 174: The white-haired man gives the black-haired man a gift

    Mr. Liu couldn''t bear to see it, so he helped him sit down with his own hands, "Brother Guo, don''t be anxious, let''s talk slowly. At any time, you must think more about yourself and your children."

    Mr. Guo¡¯s hands were trembling, and it was obvious that he had already guessed something.

    Sure enough, Mr. Wen said bravely, "When we were trying to escape, we were almost overtaken by barbarians, so we had to go into the forest and met Brother Li and others from the same village. Because it was difficult to travel in the cold winter, we lived together in the mountains. months.

    "One day, suddenly a child in the village was lost. When everyone was in a hurry, a bandit shot an arrow to deliver a message, asking for food and money. There was no money or food in the village, and he wanted to save the child, so he quickly chased after him, killed the bandit, and saved the child. Child. I found this jade pendant from the bandit."

    Mr. Guo still had some hope in his heart, his upper and lower teeth were chattering, and he still insisted on asking, "Did the bandits only robbed things? Are my son and the others still safe?"

    Mr. Wen looked at Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou. Li Laosi took a deep breath and shook his head to stop the old man''s thoughts.

    ¡°The four boys, four girls and four children we saw, a total of twelve people, were killed, and we buried them with our own hands.¡±

    Mr. Guo fell down from his chair and passed out.

    ??Guo Qing rushed over like crazy, hugged Mr. Guo, and looked at everyone, his eyes full of hatred and anger.

    "You know it, why do you say it? Do you sincerely want to kill my uncle?"

    ?Everyone frowned when they heard this, but they all thought he was so worried that he was so rude.

    At once, everyone helped to help Mr. Guo up. Doctor Zhang also took out the silver needle he had brought with him and quickly injected seven or eight needles into the old man.

    ??Guo Wenhao was young after all, so he was so frightened that he cried pitifully while holding some snacks.

    Jiayin hurried over and hugged him, patting him with her little hands.

    ??Guo Wenhao probably didn''t expect that Good News would coax him, so he was a little surprised, but he forgot about his fear just now.

    Soon, Mr. Guo woke up. The first thing he did was to look for his grandson. When he saw his grandson being held by a fat girl, he showed no signs of panic. He breathed a long sigh of relief and burst into tears. come out.

    ¡°I knew it was going to be very bad even though they hadn¡¯t been found for such a long time, but I always hoped that they would have good luck and suddenly appear in front of me. I didn¡¯t expect that... I still didn¡¯t escape it!¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Everyone felt sad and tried to persuade him, "Chief, you still have to be strong. You still have a grandson to raise."

    Jiayin led Guo Wenhao and walked over. Mr. Guo hugged his grandson and choked with tears.

    ¡°Wen Hao, you are the only one left with grandpa.¡±

    ??Guo Wenhao didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but he also knew that he was crying with his grandfather.

    ??Guo Qing stood next to an old man and a young man, his expression seemed very sad, but Jiayin was short, and when he looked up, he could see the coldness and resentment in his eyes.

    ?She was startled and subconsciously took two steps back. Mrs. Cui thought she was frightened by Mr. Guo, so she immediately hugged her and retreated behind the people.

    Jiayin hugged Mrs. Cui''s neck and could not forget the look in Guo Qing''s eyes.

    Jiayin lay in Mrs. Guo''s ear and whispered, "Sister, he is so scary! He looks like a bad person!"

    Mrs. Cui was stunned when she heard this. Before she could speak, Guo Qing turned her head and looked over. The residual resentment in his eyes made her heart skip a beat.

    ?Xu Shijian Jiayin was just a one or two-year-old child, and Mrs. Cui was no different. Guo Qing didn''t pay much attention and continued to lower his head to comfort Mr. Guo and his grandson.

    "Uncle, you still have me. My parents passed away early. From now on, uncle will be my father. I will definitely be filial to uncle and raise Wen Hao well."

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Mr. Guo patted his nephew on the shoulder and wiped his tears. It was obvious that he was very satisfied with his nephew. Mrs. Cui hugged Jiayin tightly, not daring to let go. Finally, after thinking about it, she asked the maids to serve hot tea again.

    Mr. Guo took a few sips and calmed down a bit, so he bowed and thanked Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou.

    "Thank you two righteous men for burying my son and his wife. Can the two righteous men tell you how they died? Are there any suicide notes or relics left behind?"

    ??Li Laosi quickly returned the gift, and then said after careful consideration, "My condolences, Mr. Shan. After your family was kidnapped by bandits, they were locked in a cellar. The weather was too cold. Maybe they couldn''t bear it and froze to death."

    Mr. Guo shed tears again. His children and grandchildren were spared the physical pain, but they still died miserably.

    Li Laosi said quickly, "They didn''t leave any suicide note, but they threw a few boxes of books on the way, and we picked them up. My nephew and Mr. Wen chose a few books and have been studying them, and the rest are sealed in our It¡¯s in the cave where I stayed, and I¡¯m just waiting to get it back when I have the chance.¡±

    Having said this, Jiaren took out a book from his arms and held it in front of Mr. Guo with both hands.

    Mr. Guo looked at the pages of the book and saw his eldest son¡¯s private seal and his inscription. He couldn¡¯t help but hugged the book and cried bitterly.

    Li Laosi took out two more pieces of paper and said, "There are no coffins or other things in the mountain. We can only use suitcases and bury men and women separately. The appearance, age, characteristics of the buried people, and the marks of the boxes are all written down. Please keep them, Chief of the mountain. It''s easier to tell when the bones are removed."

    Mr. Guo took it with trembling hands and knelt down to kowtow, "Thank you so much for the martyr''s burial. The Guo family will surely be richly rewarded."

    "The mountain chief''s words are serious. If we had gone a few days earlier, we might have been able to save them, but it''s a pity." Li Laosi helped Mr. Guo and sighed in his heart when he thought of the women who committed suicide.

    ?Everyone continued to comfort him, and finally Mr. Guo recovered a lot.

    He had already guessed it. Now he knew that his children and grandchildren died not too painfully and were buried. The collection of books at home was even saved. This was a comfort.

    ??Guo Qingxu was afraid that his uncle would be even more sad, so he urged him to leave.

    Mr. Guo thanked everyone again before taking his grandson away.

    ?Perhaps he was thanking Jiayin for his comfort just now, Guo Wenhao walked to the door, turned around and ran back, crossed his legs and gave Jiayin a small carved wooden horse.

    The little wooden horse is very smooth and exquisitely carved. It is obviously his favorite thing.

    Jiayin originally wanted to refuse, but seeing the innocence and shyness in Guo Wenhao''s eyes, she subconsciously accepted it.

    ?Everyone couldn''t help laughing, even Mr. Guo seemed to feel relaxed.

    "It''s rare that Wen Hao has a little sister he likes. Let the children play with it. In the future, they will be able to play together when they live close by."

    ?Mrs. Cui brought the good news, bowed and thanked him, and then sent Mr. Guo off together.

    ?Seeing a family of three getting on the carriage, everyone watched for a long time before sighing and going back to sit down again.

    ¡°Pity the white-haired man and send the black-haired man away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, moving the capital has caused the destruction of people¡¯s families.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, the mountain chief¡¯s nephew seems to be quite filial.¡±

    Mr. Liu took a sip of tea and comforted everyone, "Don''t worry too much about Mr. Guo. I heard that during this period, he has contacted his old friends and plans to reopen Taihua Academy. I believe that as time goes by, the pain will fade away." , it will always get better.¡±

    After hearing this, Mr. Wen asked, "This is a good thing. If it is close, Jiaren can go to study after the academy is built. I was supposed to teach in person every day, but since I first entered the court, I am a little busy. I''m afraid It will delay Jiaren. It just so happens that Jiaren can study hard in the academy and I can give guidance. Wouldn''t it be better?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 175ï¼š Donâ€™t be afraid of not doing good things, just be afraid of not having good people!

    Chapter 175: Don¡¯t be afraid of not doing good things, just be afraid of not having good people!

    Mr. Liu nodded, "Mr. Guo''s knowledge and character are both rare. It would be best for Jiaren to enter Taihua College."

    Mrs. Cui also said, "After what happened today, the two families are already familiar with each other. It will not be difficult for Jiaren to enter the academy."

    Jiaren couldn''t help but smile as he thought about studying. He stepped forward to salute Mr. Wen and Mr. Liu and thank them.

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher and Uncle, for their efforts, but we have just settled down at home and there is still a lot of work to do. I want to wait until the family is completely settled before I go to the academy to study.¡±

    Li Laosi was afraid that his nephew would miss the opportunity, so he immediately interrupted him and said: "You should study when you should study. There are so many people in the family, and you are still the only one left to work? As long as you study well, the family will be happy. "

    Jiaren stopped talking now, but looking at him, he still couldn''t let go of his family.

    Everyone stopped trying to persuade him. After all, Taihua Academy was not built just when he wanted to. It would take two or three months to prepare.

    After saying a few more words, Li Laosi, Liu Biaotou and others left.

    Liu Zhiheng also served his father and returned to the city.

    Mr. Wen was left and wanted to leave, but was stopped by Mrs. Cui.

    ¡°Senior brother, if you are not busy with errands, can you find someone to check on that Guo Qing. Fu Niu said he is scary, but I always feel something is wrong when I look at him.¡±

    Mr. Wen was surprised. He was only paying attention to Mr. Guo just now, but he didn''t pay much attention to Guo Qing.

    "Okay, speaking of which, Divine Doctor Zhang also said that he indulged in sexual activities, so he shouldn''t be just talking nonsense. I''ll check it out and tell you if I have any news. You can live peacefully in the village and go to Suijintan when you have nothing to do. Walk."

    ¡°Okay, thank you, senior brother.¡±

    I don¡¯t want to talk about how the brothers and sisters discussed it. I just said that the Li family¡¯s mule cart was wandering towards Suijintan. Everyone seemed to have relieved themselves and felt much more relaxed.

    Jiaren was afraid that his sister might catch the wind, so he carefully held her in his arms, "Fu Niu, do you miss grandma? She will be home soon."

    ?Having been out for a long time, Jiayin really missed her grandma and her family, so she clapped her hands and urged her father to drive the mule faster, "Thank you, hurry up, I''ll bring something delicious for grandma!"

    Just now, Mrs. Cui brought her a lot of snacks and sesame candies and pine nut candies.

    Everyone laughed and the mules started to trot.

    With one thing on their minds, everyone forgot about the Guo family, but the Guo family didn''t think so.

    At this moment, Wen Hao was taken down to take a nap, but Guo Qing disappeared.

    It was not until after dinner, when it was dark, that he rushed back.

    Mr. Guo regained some energy. Seeing his nephew''s expression of hesitation, he asked, "Brother Qing, what do you have to say?"

    Guo Qing hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "Uncle, I always feel that there is something fishy about what happened today, so I went to inquire about it in the afternoon. Of course, there is nothing wrong with the daughter of Grand Scholar Cui, Mr. Wen, and even Mr. Liu and his son. . But those two refugees are a bit weird!"

    ¡°You mean Li Qiusheng and Liu Biaotou?¡± Mr. Guo was grateful to Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou for helping bury their family members, but he remembered them very clearly.

    Guo Qing nodded and whispered, "Uncle, it''s not that I look down on the refugees. It''s really that they are too suspicious. The people named Li and Liu are both from Junyang County in the north. A whole village fled to us. . They were originally poor farmers, but after arriving here, they settled on a gravel beach and found a hot spring.

    "Now the whole village has collected more than a thousand taels of silver and hired many craftsmen to build the hot spring village and the new village. The luxurious style makes many people envious. But you tell them, they are a bunch of poor people, where did the money come from? ? It can¡¯t be said that my eldest brother and the others were in trouble and got together with them. They took advantage of the situation and harmed my eldest brother and the bandits! "

    Mr. Guo sat up in shock, but he refused to believe it.

    "Isn''t it possible? Mrs. Cui and Mr. Wen are also here, so it''s impossible to watch them harm others, and now you are covering up for them, and even telling our family the bad news personally?"

    Guo Qing curled his lips and said, "Uncle, you are a gentleman and you think too well of others. But I have seen too many people in the market who are unjust and unjust. Especially at such a moment of running for one''s life, there is no sense of law or morality at all." After using it, who wouldn¡¯t want to grab more money and food in their hands?

    "Besides, they said they have lived in the mountains for several months. Wherever they looked for food in these few months, they could have robbed my eldest brother and his friends!"

    Remembering that Broken Gold Beach had already begun to take shape and would become a cornucopia in the future, a flash of greed flashed in his eyes.

    ¡°Uncle, Mrs. Cui and Mr. Wen also said that they did not see it with their own eyes, but only heard about it. Those refugees saved them, and it is too easy to deceive their trust.

    "If these refugees killed my eldest brother and the others, took away food and money, used the food to survive the winter, and used the money to build a hot spring village, and now they come to our house to report the news, hoping that our family will repay their kindness in the future, they will continue to benefit. It is simply The intentions are extremely terrible!¡± Mr. Guo didn¡¯t want to believe it, but what his nephew said seemed to make sense.

    He didn''t care where the food and money his family brought went, or whether it was really used by the Li family and other villagers.

    But he wanted to know how his children and grandchildren died and by whose hands they died.

    It seems that when Li Laosi talked about this, his words were very vague and he skipped it in a few words.

    ?Originally, he thought it was Li Laosi who didn''t want him to be sad, but now if what his nephew said was true, could it be that the Li family was really the murderer of his children and grandchildren, and they didn''t want to say more out of guilt?

    "Okay, go down and have a rest. Don''t mention this matter again."

    ??Guo Qing seemed a little aggrieved, but he still responded obediently and asked the old man to rest early before retreating.

    He hid behind the courtyard gate and waited secretly.

    Sure enough, within a moment, the old man¡¯s most trusted servant was called into the house.

    Every hard work is rewarded, and your efforts will always be rewarded.

    Everyone in Qingshui Village woke up early and worked hard until late at night. After staying up for more than a month, Broken Gold Beach finally had a rough outline.

    In the valley, construction has come to an end.

    ?Fruit trees were planted on the mountains on both sides, and ridges were opened under the fruit trees, where millet was planted.

    ?Although the villagers would rather plant sorghum, sorghum grows too tall, blocking the sunlight from the fruit trees and taking up more land.

    Four rows of houses were built on one side of the intersection at the foot of the mountain. Although they are connected to each other and are somewhat compact, they also appear more regular.

    ?The beams were put up a few days ago, and now the doors and windows have been installed, and the kang has been laid. It only takes a few days for the wind to blow before the wooden utensils can be placed and moved in.

    In the riverbank not far away, cold melon seedlings are crawling on vines, and they are lush green.

    Next to the cold melon seedlings is the peanut field. The peanut seedlings have just emerged from the ground, but they are still full of vitality.

    Beyond that is the sweet potato field. The seedlings bought directly from nearby villages have been growing wildly for a few days.

    Jia An Jiaxi and other naughty boys were very dedicated. They had one class in the morning and one in the afternoon. They took good care of the river beach and were often praised by the old men who walked over.

    In the new village, women are happily wiping everywhere, papering windows, spreading water and sweeping the floor, and moving a lot of wild flowers to plant in front of and behind the houses.

    A long water channel was dug at the entrance of the courtyard, and a separate channel led to the hot springs flowing out of the valley.

    From now on, there is no need to boil water for bathing or washing clothes at home.

    The wastewater will be discharged into another ditch behind the house and finally into the river.

    ??In order to make water more convenient, the men in the village worked hard for three days longer and used a lot of stone materials.

    But it has to be said that the whole village was extremely happy because of these two water canals, and finally had a more tangible feeling of happiness from the hot springs.

    ??The Li family is especially busy because they not only have to clean up their own home, but also the yard of Mr. Ye and Mrs. Cui''s house.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li is scrubbing the newly bought Kang mat and exposing it to the sun.

    Jiayin sat on the threshold, smiling as she watched the family members busy.

    Mrs. Li raised her feet and looked at the yard on the right. She was thinking about Mr. Ye and said, "Young Master Ye has been away for twenty days, right?"

    Tao Hongying was washing the pots and pans. Just as she was about to answer the call, she heard the sound of carriages and horses outside the door.

    Mrs. Li shouted in surprise, "Let''s see if Mr. Ye is back!"

    Jiayin also ran out with her little fat legs!

    Today¡¯s third update is here. Newbies, please don¡¯t forget to leave a five-star review on the homepage. Comments and reminders are also welcome. Hugs, thank you guys! mwah!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 176ï¼š Early check-in

    Chapter 176 Early Check-in

    Jiayin rushed to the door and happened to see Mrs. Cui getting off the carriage. She was a little disappointed, but she still rushed forward with a smile and sweetly shouted, "Senior Sister!"

    "Fu Niu misses Senior Aunt?" Mrs. Cui hugged Jiayin, happily kissed her on the forehead, and whispered, "Senior Aunt has brought you delicious food. Let''s eat secretly at night."

    "Yeah, um! Thank you, aunt, aunt, she''s the best." Jiayin''s eyes narrowed as she smiled.

    There is a reason why she is fatter than other children in the village.

    ??Whether it was Senior Sister, Mr. Wen, Mr. Ye, or even Liu Zhiheng, everyone who saw her would secretly feed her some delicious food and feed her very actively. It was difficult for her not to gain weight.

    ?Old Mrs. Li came out of the door and thanked her for the good news. She guessed it and smiled, "Jinrou, if you keep feeding her like this, this girl will be as fat as a ball."

    Mrs. Cui didn''t take it seriously, "The little girl is chubby and cuter. Before in the mountains, this child shared my food. Now that our life is better, I will give more gifts in return."

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru, who were greeted by these words, both laughed and said, "Quick, everyone come inside and sit down."

    ¡°No, I still have things to do.¡± Mrs. Cui waved her hand and pointed to the carriage behind her.

    "I have brought the wooden utensils and supplies. Didn''t I tell you before that I would leave you the old ones from Jiaojiazhuangzi? They are all in the car. Auntie, let''s see if there is anything missing. I will ask the carpenter to make them."

    While she was talking, Sister-in-law Qiong had already brought a dozen servant girls and boys to start moving things down.

    ?Today, half of the men in the village are working in the mountains, and the other half are finishing up in the valley with Mr. Yan.

    There was no manpower for a while, but when women from various families heard the noise, they all ran to help.

    I have to say that the Li family really took advantage.

    The Jiao family was happy to marry their daughter into the Marquis''s mansion, and all the things prepared for her daughter were of the best quality.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? with with bright colors and exquisite workmanship.

    Eight Immortals tables, official hat chairs, tea tables, drum stools, ancient racks, suitcases with gold corners, etc., are all available, and each one is beautiful and practical.

    ??The Li family is not knowledgeable, but they can also see that this set of wooden utensils must be very expensive, at least a few hundred taels.

    Mrs. Li regretted a little, "Jinrou, these things are too expensive. You should take them back. We can just use ordinary tables and chairs at home."

    Of course Mrs. Cui refused. She stepped forward and hugged Old Mrs. Li''s arm, imitating Jiayin''s coquettishness.

    "Auntie, please don''t go back on your word. We made it as we agreed at the beginning. The Jiao family sent Hu Laosan to scheme against our family, and Fu Niu and her parents suffered injustice. This set of wooden utensils is the Jiao family''s apology!"

    She pointed in the distance, "Besides, I got a village. My aunt doesn''t even want a set of old wooden utensils. I''m even more guilty of getting the village."

    ?Everyone started laughing, and if there was anything else to say, Jiayin was already kicking her legs hard, stepping on the drum stool, and climbed onto the Eight Immortals table. She was sitting squarely, smiling with her little white teeth shining brightly in the sun.

    In her previous life, although she had a small fortune, she could not afford such fine woodware.

    ??Now that I actually got the complete set, I am even happier than finding gold!

    ¡°Fu Niu, a little money-lover, has taken a position now!¡± Tao Hongying hugged her daughter and slapped her on the butt.

    Everyone laughed even more, and the old lady stopped refusing.

    ??This is an apology from the Jiao family, and it is also Mrs. Cui''s wish. If the family really needs it, then accept it generously and take more care of Mrs. Cui in the future.

    She has no parents, only some old friends here, and she is also lonely, which makes people feel sad.

    Suddenly, the door opened and everyone moved in.

    ??The whole village is envious and fond of these wooden utensils, touching them here and looking at them there.

    Old Mrs. Li asked Mrs. Cui, "Jinrou, have you arranged all the woodware in your yard?" Mrs. Cui nodded, and Old Mrs. Li said, "Then let me divide these woodenware into Young Master Ye. He is fighting outside. , I don¡¯t have time to take care of this.¡±

    As a result, as soon as she finished speaking, Dongmei, who was helping to fetch water and wipe the wood, spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old lady, my Dashan has already gone back to pull things. I originally thought that we would tidy up our yard after our family has settled down in a few days, but today we have finished all the work.¡±

    "Okay, okay, let''s work together today." The old lady nodded, "The village chief is going to find the blind man in Xiaowang Village. It will be a good day to move in five days. Let''s have a good meal and have fun."

    The women all laughed, "Oh, Hongying will have to show off her skills when the time comes."

    ¡°Yes, the last time I ate Hongying¡¯s braised pork was in Junyang. Unexpectedly, less than a year later, we are living here guarding the hot springs.¡±

    ¡°So, don¡¯t be afraid when encountering difficulties. As long as you grit your teeth and hold on, use your strength in one place, you can get through anything.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? The day before yesterday, someone asked me how old my boy was at the big locust tree. This is because we can¡¯t go wrong in the future and want to marry our daughter over.¡±

    "Don''t be anxious. Just wait. If it is a girl with a bad personality, our village will be disturbed. We will wait until we settle down and let the village chief and others pass by before we talk about this matter."

    "I think so too."

    The women were working and talking at the same time, and the smiles on their faces were brighter than the best flowers in bloom on such a spring day.

    ?Mrs. Cui sat on the steps holding the good news in her arms, listening with her eyes and ears, and couldn''t help but keep smiling on her face.

    She is willing to come to Li''s house and walk around the village, not only because of the life-saving grace, but also because of the excitement and the atmosphere of the world.

    The good news was also watched with great interest. This is life, a happy life!

    At noon, Ye Shan also brought four carriages, including wooden utensils, pots and pans, grain, oil, salt, sauce, and vinegar.

    ??The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law of the Li family brought Dongmei and had a busy meal again.

    When it got dark, the three families finally had a rough idea.

    ??The big kangs in the east and west rooms of the main house were all set on fire. It was so warm that people would not want to get up even if they lay down on it.

    ?Especially brothers Li Laosan and Li Laosi, who had been doing physical work for a day, and now being burned by the big kang on their backs, it seemed that half of the day''s fatigue had been eliminated.

    Old Mrs. Li was reluctant to part with her son, so she simply brought the food here. The whole family ate and slept here at night.

    On the day of moving, if you take out the iron pot and put it in the stove, it will be considered as a formal move. Nowadays, simply staying for a few nights does not break the rules.

    ??The Cui family is not as tidy as the Li family. Mrs. Cui also likes the excitement, so she simply came to sleep on the kang with the old lady Li and her daughters-in-law.

    Sister-in-law Qiong brought over a box, which contained two roast chickens. The skin was crispy, but the chicken was well cooked and fragrant.

    When the dim oil lamp shone on it, the two roast chickens seemed to be glowing.

    ?Even Mrs. Li couldn''t help but swallow her saliva, let alone the good news, her saliva was gurgling like spring water and couldn''t stop.

    ?She climbed into Mrs. Cui''s arms in a few seconds, hugging Mrs. Cui''s neck, "Sister, I want to eat, I want to eat!"

    Without saying a word, Mrs. Cui pulled out a big chicken drumstick and stuffed it into her hand.

    Just when Jiayin was about to take a bite, he turned around and brought the drumstick to Mrs. Cui''s mouth first.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 177ï¼š Fairyland

    Chapter 177 Wonderland on Earth

    ?Mrs. Cui smiled even more happily and took a bite.

    The good news went to share it with grandma, mother and aunt. Everyone was reluctant to eat, but they all tasted a little.

    Jiayin then sat down, hugged the drumstick and ate it. After just one bite, the smell made her want to bark. If she put a tail behind her butt, she would be a cheerful little fat dog.

    ?Everyone couldn¡¯t stop laughing as they watched.

    ¡°This girl won¡¯t lose weight even when she grows up!¡±

    ¡°Just by looking at the sweetness of the food, I¡¯m always a greedy person.¡±

    ?Mrs. Cui asked Sister-in-law Qiong to send another roast chicken to the west room for Li Laoer and Jiaren Jiayi.

    Seeing this, Mrs. Li and others were reluctant to take action, but they only ate some chicken skins and wings, leaving the chicken for Jiayin''s precious lumps.

    ?Li Laoer and the others really didn''t expect that there would be such a snack in the evening, and they were also very happy.

    Two chicken legs were given to Jia Xi Jia An, and the wings were given to Jia Ren Jia Yi. The two brothers, Li Lao and Li, also picked up the chicken skin and gnawed the bones.

    ?The moonlight in spring comes in through the cracks in the window and shines on the family, as if covered with a layer of soft gauze, warm and beautiful

    ??More than one thousand taels of silver were thrown in, and the whole village was busy for more than a month. The investment was huge, but the rewards were equally gratifying.

    Broken Gold Beach has completely changed its appearance now, especially the valley between the two mountains.

    From a distance, the valley bottom looks like a big leaf, and the water pool is the fruit pressing the leaf.

    ??The original small puddle has been enlarged a lot and is now two acres in size. The bottom of the pond is paved with smooth stones and fine sand to ensure the clarity of the pond water.

    On both sides of the waterfall, there are several pottery pipes as thick as a sea bowl, which lead the cleanest spring water to the small courtyards and wooden houses on both sides of the waterway, ensuring that guests can use it with peace of mind.

    In this way, the pool under the waterfall can also be opened, and you can enjoy boating in the water.

    ?Each wooden house and small courtyard has a wooden trestle leading to the water pool and the outside of the mountain. Pottery pipes are arranged close to the trestle, like the veins of leaves.

    The hills on both sides are lush and green, and the fruit trees are trying their best to stretch their arms, hoping to bloom and bear fruit as soon as possible.

    ??And the millet under the tree is also secretly competing for the soil, hoping to produce a humble and low-hanging ear of grain in autumn.

    ?Especially in the early morning, the mist of the hot springs fills the air, and the rising sun shines on the mountain wall on the west side, and then folds into the valley. It is like a fairyland on earth, beautiful and beautiful.

    Mr. Yan was so tired that he was as thin and black as a living loach. He still looked like the **** he had been when he first came here.

    He was wearing coarse clothes and trousers, with his trousers and sleeves rolled up, his hair **** randomly, holding a pancake in his mouth, standing next to the village chief, Uncle Zhao, Li Laoer and others, dancing excitedly.

    ¡°How about it, how about it! I just said I would build a paradise on earth! I didn¡¯t lie to you!¡±

    ??Everyone was in awe and didn''t say anything for a long time. Although everyone saw it every day, this was the first time for them to appreciate it so quietly.

    ??Is this the hot spring valley that the whole village worked hard to create?

    From now on, this will be the cornucopia of their whole village!

    ?No wonder everyone is fighting for it. It turns out that a hot spring can really change the world!

    The village chief took the lead in saluting Mr. Yan and many craftsmen sincerely.

    "Thank you Mr. Yan and all the masters for their hard work! Our village plans to carve a stone tablet and place it at the entrance of the valley. Your names will be engraved on it. As long as Broken Gold Beach exists, and as long as the hot springs are still flowing, everyone will remember you. Credit!¡±

    Li Laoer and others also nodded, "Yes, such a wonderful workmanship, such a beautiful fairyland, let everyone know who worked hard to polish it."

    ¡°Yes, there is Mr. Zhou, don¡¯t forget to add his name too.¡±

    ?The craftsmen all declined, but they couldn''t help being happy. ¡°We just work for wages, and we don¡¯t get much credit.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are happy to see the results are so good.¡±

    ??The village chief occasionally turned his head, only to see Mr. Yan squatting and biting into the pancake, his tears falling on the ground like raindrops.

    ?He couldn''t help but sigh. He really didn''t understand what happened to a rich family. How could such a good child be looked down upon in every possible way.

    It has been almost two months since Young Master Yan came to Suijintan. No one from his family has come to see him or bring him anything to eat or drink. He is really cruel.

    "Master Yan, if you don''t mind, I will leave a room for you in my yard. If you want to come and play in the future, you can just live in. Well, our village will always welcome you and be your second home, okay?"

    ??The village chief patted Mr. Yan on the back with his rough big hands. Mr. Yan wiped his face carelessly, stood up and said with a smile, "Okay, uncle, we have an agreement!"

    "Of course, uncle, can I still lie to you?" The village chief waved his hand generously and said to all the craftsmen with a smile, "From now on, everyone will come to play without charge."

    ?Everyone laughed and thanked him one after another. Although they may not come over, they are happy to hear this.

    Soon, the craftsmen continued to finish some small tasks, and the village chief and Li Laoer began to make accounts. They wanted to pay wages to the craftsmen, as well as the handymen hired from each village. They all had to settle the accounts together.

    The craftsmen paid it off, but the handymen in each village were very happy. When they took a break, they would gossip around the villagers.

    ¡°Brother, if you come to take a bath in this hot spring, how much money will it cost?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a lot of people have been asking about it recently. I am afraid that all the nobles in the city will go here.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday I saw several people driving carriages to inquire!¡±

    The villagers were proud and proud and responded, "We are new here and have no foundation. We plan to collect grain instead of money. For example, when a person enters the grain, he will be given five kilograms of coarse grain or two kilograms of fine grain, which is considered as entrance fee. Of course, he will need to eat and stay afterwards. And so on, plus extra money.¡±

    The handymen were all envious, "If we had known that the gravel beach could really turn into a beach of gold, we would have occupied it first."

    ¡°Forget it, even if you occupy it, you still don¡¯t have the money to build it so well.¡±

    "That''s right, this is more than a thousand taels of silver! We can''t get it out even if we sell it."

    ¡°Brothers, I heard that you came from the mountains from the north and encountered wolves and bandits in the mountains? We feel weak in the knees. How did you survive?¡±

    ??The villagers were even more excited and proud when they mentioned this, "Don''t mention it, we came here with our heads in our hands. We were almost eaten by wolves that time, and everyone in our village was in trouble."

    "What about the bandits? How dare you provoke them? I heard that bandits kill people without blinking an eye!" a handyman asked, his voice lowered, as if he was afraid that bandits would suddenly jump out.

    ??The villagers laughed and said, "What are you afraid of? Bandits are also human beings. They don''t have three heads and six arms, but they are really fierce and kill many people. Fortunately, we in the village are united, otherwise it would be over."

    Everyone was chatting and laughing lively, and occasionally looked at Li Laoer and others with eyes full of hope.

    Soon, Li Laoer calculated everyone''s wages and distributed them all together. He also asked for the names of the craftsmen and planned to engrave them on the stone tablet.

    When it was Mr. Yan¡¯s turn, the village chief planned to give Mr. Yan eighty-eight taels of silver for work in order to get a good fortune, but Mr. Yan refused to give him life or death.

    "I agreed when I came here that I don''t need wages. I just like building houses! Besides, didn''t the village chief leave a room for me? This is half of my home. Whoever works for the family needs wages? ah!"

    The villagers had no choice but to keep it for him temporarily, planning to wait until Mr. Zhou came over.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 178ï¼š Came back just in time!

    Chapter 178 I¡¯m back just in time!

    ?The valley was busy, and the good news was not idle. In the nursery in the space, after moving the watermelon seedlings, she planted cantaloupe seeds.

    To be honest, she didn''t even expect seedlings to sprout. After all, the cantaloupe seeds were thrown on the earth wall by her before. She didn''t know how many years ago, and they were too dry to look like. Cut it out and throw it into the nursery, just to try it out.

    Unexpectedly, the magical nursery once again gave her full preference.

    On the riverbank, cold melons and peanuts were planted, and peanuts and sweet potatoes were planted. In the end, four or five acres were left, which happened to be used for cantaloupe.

    With the golden sign of Mr. Ye, no one in the village thought there was anything strange about him. They all looked after him with great care. Even though it was so tiring to build the valley and the new village, not a single weed grew in the melon fields.

    ?At present, there are various flower seedlings growing in the nursery, such as petunias, marigolds, phoenixes, and bougainvillea. They are not expensive varieties, but they are beautiful and easy to take care of.

    In her previous life, she collected these flower seeds and originally wanted to decorate the small courtyard, but she was too lazy and threw them behind her. Now they are put to use.

    ?Especially Bougainvillea, once planted, it will take two or three years to become a climate.

    It blooms for a long time and the flowers are luxuriant. From a distance, they look like a wall of flowers.

    ??If planted on the mountain wall next to the hot spring and paired with a waterfall, it would be crazy beautiful.

    That night, Dongmei took another trip to the valley with familiarity.

    When they get up early, everyone has an extra job to do, plant flowers!

    Petunias are a rare deep crimson color, marigolds are even more dazzling yellow, and phoenixes are brilliant red. Everyone who sees them is happy.

    Mr. Yan even walked around the valley, calling everyone to plant everywhere.

    Finally, looking at it as a whole, the valley is even more beautiful and vivid.

    On the second day, the stone tablet was also carved.

    ??The three characters Broken Gold Beach are engraved on the front, and below it is written to express gratitude to the imperial court for gifting such a precious land. On the back are the names of Master Zhou, Master Yan, and many craftsmen, neat and clear.

    Even though all the craftsmen had already received their wages, they still came over to touch the stone tablet.

    ?The villagers tried their best to prepare wine and food, and left them to have a meal, which was regarded as a thank you banquet.

    ?The craftsmen were all half drunk. You must know that they used to work and they should do their job well. If they made a mistake, they would be scolded and their money deducted.

    ?The opportunity to be respected like this, even engraved on a stone tablet, and become famous all over the world is only once.

    Mr. Yan also drank too much. He climbed into the carriage and had to go back to the city. He didn''t know if he was going to show off to his family.

    The valley is completely closed and can only be opened after the new village is relocated.

    ?In the past few days, people have been coming to place deposits one after another, and they plan to visit on the first day.

    In the hot spring valley, there are four small courtyards and twelve wooden houses, all of which have been emptied.

    ?The villagers were crazy with joy, and it was foreseeable that food and money would flow into their pockets.

    ?The women of each family also have a big job, which is to make needlework.

    ?Although the distinguished guests who come to visit will bring their own luggage, they should be prepared for those who are unprepared. There are also various soft cushions, futons, simple supplies, tea sets, etc.

    But what will keep everyone busier is tomorrow¡¯s Wenju banquet.

    Mrs. Cui specially asked someone to buy a pig and twenty jars of wine as gifts for her warm stay.

    ?The villagers were really happy and funny, because Mrs. Cui¡¯s yard was also newly relocated. This was a gift to herself.

    But for my own family, it¡¯s like they are divided because of so many worries.

    So, the village chief made the decision to accept it, and Mrs. Cui didn''t need to do anything else. She just invited the guests.

    ?Mrs. Cui has no parents or relatives, so she only wrote a post and invited Mr. Liu and Liu Zhiheng and his son.

    After all, she planned to live here permanently in the future, so she thought that they would come and take a look around, which would naturally make her feel more at ease.

    As for Mr. Wen, he is a member of his family and there is no need to invite him.

    Mr. Wen even came forward to invite Mr. Zhou and several of his subordinates, who had come to the valley to help with the survey work.

    ?In addition, the alignment of Dahuaishu Village and Xiaowang Village cannot be left behind.

    ?With such a patchwork, the distinguished guests actually had two tables. The village chief spoke and a banquet was held at the Li family. Firstly, it was spacious, secondly, it was decent, and thirdly, it showed everyone that the Li family would be the leaders of the new village in the future.

    Mrs. Li didn''t refuse. After all, Mr. Li would take over the village chief''s job in the future, so she should get used to it in advance.

    The next day, before it gets dark, the head of each family moves the iron pot placed outside the door to the kitchen, which means that they have completely entered a new home and started a new life.

    ??Li''s family has a lot of people, there are two large and small pots each, and there are four stoves in the stove. It took a long time to set it up.

    ??The big fat pig Mrs. Cui bought was thrown on the chopping board outside the door of Li''s house, just waiting for the white knife to come in and the red knife to come out, and to donate its fat meat to add food to the housewarming party.

    ??Naughty boys will never be honest. I don¡¯t know who actually pulled a branch and stabbed the belly of the fat pig.

    The fat pig got up and stumbled away with the rope.

    ??The naughty boys were so frightened that they howled and chased them but were unable to stop them. When the adults heard the noise and came out, they became angry and cursed.

    Fortunately, a group of twenty or thirty people came running from a distance.

    ??The first one was Mr. Ye. He took off his long knife, bent down, and hit the fat pig''s head with the scabbard. The fat pig fainted with a howl.

    ??The naughty boys couldn''t help cheering, and the villagers also laughed.

    ¡°The Marquis is back!¡±

    ¡°Master Ye is back!¡±

    Soon, the elderly and women also ran out, all with smiles on their faces.

    Mr. Ye¡¯s dust and fatigue were instantly melted away by these sincere smiling faces.

    Jiayin was so happy that he opened his hands and shouted, "Uncle, Uncle Ye!"

    Mr. Ye also wanted to hug her, but he was afraid that the smell of blood had not dissipated and he had brought something bad with him.

    ?So, he gently rubbed the little girl''s head and said to the village chief and others, "Is this a housewarming banquet at home?"

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ye, I thought you couldn¡¯t catch up, but I didn¡¯t expect you came back just in time.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill the pig today. Master, please stay and eat the meat before returning to Kyoto!¡±

    ¡°Sir, your yard has been tidied up. It would be better if you stay for a few nights before leaving!¡±

    ?Everyone was talking and shouting to stay.

    Mr. Ye said, "Then I''ll take a shower and change my clothes. Let''s celebrate today and go to Beijing tomorrow!"

    ¡°Okay, okay, sir, let¡¯s go take a bath in the hot springs in the valley! The valley has been tidied up and is as beautiful as a fairyland!¡±

    ??The village chief personally took Mr. Ye and others to the valley, just like children showing off toys with their parents, making everyone laugh.

    By the time Mr. Ye and the others came back, the pigs had been killed and put into the pot, and the chickens and fish were also stewed.

    Distinguished guests came to visit one after another. Li Zheng from Dahuaishu Village and Xiaowang Village each brought a chicken and a basket of vegetables. This was already a very important gift in the countryside.

    Mr. Wen arrived with Mr. Zhou and others. Mr. Zhou and his subordinates collected money and bought a lot of cotton and fine cloth, which is exactly what the village needs now.

    When Mr. Liu and Liu Zhiheng and his son came over, they immediately drove an extra carriage and delivered 200 jins of fine grains and 200 jins of coarse grains.

    ?This is not expensive, but it is the most affordable, and everyone in the village happily accepts it.

    Before the banquet started, everyone went to play in the valley.

    Everyone was amazed at the greatly changed appearance of the valley.

    Even when Mr. Zhou remembered that his wife''s brother had been beaten and belittled at home, he felt for the first time that he should say something fair for his wife''s brother.

    ?Three hundred and sixty lines, and you will be the number one scholar in every line. Studying is really not the only way out.

    ?At the time of excitement, another carriage entered the valley, and it was Mr. Guo who brought his nephew Guo Qing.

    Everyone was a little surprised when they saw them coming uninvited, but they hurried to welcome them.

    The third update is here. I¡¯m asking for reminders and five-star reviews. Huahua worked hard to get it right.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 179ï¼š Itâ€™s not illegal to be fat!

    Chapter 179 It¡¯s not illegal to be fat!

    Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou, as well as Mr. Wen, etc., introduced everyone.

    When the village chief and others heard that he was a member of the Guo family, they all felt pity, but did not want to arouse Mr. Guo''s sadness, so they exchanged a few words.

    I don¡¯t want this to fall into the eyes of Mr. Guo, but it means something else.

    Mr. Liu stepped forward and invited Mr. Guo, "Brother Guo, let''s go in for a walk together. It''s rare to find such a good place. In a few days, I''ll invite some friends and let''s come and enjoy the scenery and have a drink."

    Mr. Guo forced a smile and responded, "Okay, I still have two jars of good wine over there. I''ll bring them over when the time comes."

    Everyone returned to the valley again, sitting in the pavilion drinking tea, walking on the trestle, and washing their faces by the pool. They were all happy and relaxed.

    ??Only Guo Qing seemed to be jumping up and down, looking here, rummaging there, even pushing open the locked courtyards and wooden houses to take a look.

    ?This was somewhat rude and disrespectful, causing the village chief and others to frown.

    Mr. Wen knew what was going on. Looking for an opportunity, he pulled Young Master Ye behind and said a few more words.

    Mr. Ye''s face turned cold when he heard this, and he whispered, "If they really want to challenge you today, don''t worry, just make it clear. To be compassionate to others is to be cruel to yourself!"

    Mr. Wen looked at Mr. Guo in front and sighed softly.

    "It''s too pitiful for a white-haired person to give a black-haired person a gift. I thought the matter was over, but I didn''t expect such trouble. It shows that good people can''t do anything!"

    After saying that, he pointed to the beautiful valley, "In the final analysis, money is what moves people''s hearts. This place is so eye-catching that everyone wants to grab it."

    Mr. Ye snorted coldly, "If you want to reach out, be prepared to have your hand chopped off."

    Mr. Wen was so startled by the murderous aura that suddenly broke out from him that he quickly advised him, "Just talk about it."

    "No, it''s better to cut off the roots and kill the chickens to scare the monkeys, otherwise this kind of thing will happen in the future." Mr. Ye raised his hand, called two soldiers to come forward and gave a few instructions.

    ?The soldiers saluted, turned around and left.

    Soon, a villager came to report, "The banquet is ready, please go back to eat."

    ?The village chief uncle greeted with a smile, "Mr. Liu, Mr. Guo, let''s go back. If you like the scenery here, you will come often in the future and I will never take any money from you."

    ¡°Oh, then I have to come and stay for a few more days, so I can¡¯t help but take advantage of this advantage!¡± Mr. Liu joked, making everyone laugh and walk out of the valley while talking.

    ?The weather is particularly good today. The sky is blue and cloudless. Because it is not midsummer, the sun is not that bright, but the breeze is very warm.

    ??Two tables were opened in the Li family hall to entertain distinguished guests.

    There were also eight tables set up in the yard, most of which were occupied by young and old men from the village. There were also two tables where old ladies brought their children.

    ??The women wore aprons and sleeves, and even their heads were wrapped with cloth towels, neatly arranged.

    A team of people followed Tao Hongying in the kitchen, washing, cutting, and frying vegetables.

    ?The first team followed Zhao Yuru, responsible for serving dishes, setting out bowls and chopsticks, holding wine jars, and serving rice.

    When everyone came in, they couldn''t help but smile when they saw the excitement.

    ?In fact, life does not matter how much money you have, it just needs to be lively and prosperous.

    Mr. Liu glanced at his niece standing under the eaves, and suddenly felt that it would be good for her to live here permanently.

    Mrs. Cui was hugging Jiayin. Jiayin grabbed a piece of snack to pad her belly first. The crumbs of the snack fell on her clothes. She quickly picked it up and ate it.

    Mr. Liu happened to come over and couldn''t help but smile, "Fu Niu likes to eat butterfly cakes. I''ll buy you two more boxes next time I come over." Jiayin immediately smiled and stretched out his arms to hug Mr. Liu, holding the The butterfly cake was handed to him, "Grandpa, eat it!"

    Mr. Liu''s eyebrows almost flew up when he smiled. He didn''t expect that this kid would be so close to him after they only met him once last time. You must know that every time his grandchildren see him, they run away like a mouse meeting a cat. How far out.

    ?He carefully looked at the fat girl in Dian Dian''s arms. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her.

    Today''s good news is wearing a new dress. Mrs. Cui had nothing to do these days and sewed it from soft cotton fabric.

    A scarlet-colored slanted shirt with flowers and butterflies embroidered on the front, which is vivid. And there is a cat squatting on the goose-yellow skirt, its eyes looking at the butterflies, as if it is ready to pounce on it at any time, full of childishness and exquisiteness.

    Jiayin is already fair, plump and cute, with big eyes and long eyelashes. This dress up makes her even more beautiful.

    Mr. Wen came over and couldn''t help but touch the upturned braid on her head. The soft little hair was tied with a red ribbon, which made people feel sweet.

    ?He subconsciously looked at Mrs. Cui, not knowing what he thought of, and his face turned a little red.

    Mr. Liu, perhaps because his throat was uncomfortable, coughed dryly and handed the good news to Mrs. Cui.

    Soon, everyone took their seats.

    Mr. Ye took the main seat. The village chief and Mr. Li accompanied Mr. Liu and his son. Mr. Wen and Mr. Zhou, Mr. Guo and Guo Qing, and the miracle doctor Zhang all sat at the main table.

    At another table, Uncle Zhao and several other old men, as well as Liu Biaotou, Li Laosan and Li Laosi, accompanied two Li Zheng and several of Mr. Zhou''s subordinates.

    The two Li Zhengs not only did not find reason, but were very excited.

    They had carefully asked a few questions in the valley just now, and they were shocked when they learned that the people at the main table had all been high-ranking officials and some had opened a college.

    Forget it, if you sit at the next table and have a meal, just letting them look outside the yard will be enough to brag about for a few years after you go back.

    Tao Hongying''s craftsmanship has always been good, and she was a stove cook before. Unfortunately, all the way from north to south, it is difficult for a skilled woman to make a meal without rice.

    ?Now that the family has killed pigs and bought a lot of chicken, fish, eggs and vegetables, she can finally show off her talents.

    Braised pork, Sixi meatballs, stuffed tofu with minced meat, sauced backbone, chicken stewed with mushrooms, ribs stewed with radish, braised liver tips, and the essential carp leaping over the dragon''s door, plus a small pot of authentic pig-killing vegetables, A total of nine dishes, a long-lasting bonus.

    ?This banquet was so sumptuous that both Li Zheng were so shocked that they did not dare to put down their chopsticks.

    Even Mr. Liu asked curiously, "Are you hiring a cook in the city?"

    The village chief replied proudly, "No, the cook who cooks the stove is the daughter-in-law of the fourth son of the Li family. She is also Fu Niu''s mother. Her ancestors had an imperial cook. In our hometown, she is very famous in cooking stoves in eight villages."

    ¡°Oh, no wonder Fu Niu is so good-looking. It turns out she has a mother who is good at craftsmanship.¡± Mr. Liu said with a smile, causing everyone to look at the good news in Mrs. Li¡¯s arms.

    Jiayin quickly covered her face. Even if she was greedy, she was still not breaking the law.

    What¡¯s wrong with being fat? I didn¡¯t steal anyone¡¯s rice!

    Everyone laughed more and more when they saw the little girl blushing with embarrassment.

    Mr. Ye also smiled, picked up the fat girl, placed her in his arms, and called to everyone, "Use your chopsticks, the food is getting cold."

    As he spoke, he picked up a piece of spareribs and put it into the bowl in front of Jiayin.

    Jiayin smiled brightly and immediately started chewing.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 180ï¼š What good people canâ€™t do!

    Chapter 180 What good people cannot do!

    ?Everyone was eating and talking, and the wine bowls were full. After a few mouthfuls, the atmosphere became more and more lively.

    Mr. Ye is a qualified "breeder". Jiayin finished chewing the ribs and meatballs, and his tired little teeth were sore.

    Mr. Ye helped her pick a bowl of meat and filled her with a few spoons of soup, feeding Jiayin until her belly was round.

    I have to say that Tao Hongying¡¯s craftsmanship is so good.

    ??Whether they are distinguished guests or everyone in the village, they are full of praise for the food.

    Everyone was more than half full before frequently picking up their wine bowls.

    Mr. Liu formally thanked the village chief and the Li family and asked them to take good care of his niece in the future.

    ?Although they are not related by blood, he is as close as a brother to the deceased Grand Scholar Cui. He only left one daughter, and he must protect her no matter what.

    Otherwise, he will be under the sun and unable to explain to his brothers.

    Everyone naturally responded, and Li Laoer even said, "My Jiaren became a disciple of Mr. Wen, and inherited the mantle of Grand Scholar Cui. Mrs. Cui is the only daughter of the Grand Scholar. Jiaren will naturally support Mrs. Cui until she grows old."

    "Similarly, our brothers also treat Mrs. Cui as a biological sister. Even if our family is just an ordinary farmer with no power, we will never let Mrs. Cui be wronged."

    ?Mrs. Cui and Mrs. Li have both had dinner and are sitting next to each other listening to others talk.

    Mrs. Cui couldn''t help but have red circles in her eyes. Mrs. Li patted her hand and said angrily, "Why are you crying? This is all right."

    Even Jiayin climbed down from Mr. Ye''s lap, ran to hug Mrs. Cui''s thigh, and shouted: "When I grow up, I will support my aunt!"

    ?Mrs. Cui bent down and hugged her, smiled and kissed her, "Okay, Senior Sister is waiting for you to take care of her in old age."

    ?Everyone laughed. Mr. Liu and his son raised their wine bowls and paid tribute to the Li family and all the young and old men in the village.

    ?The villagers were all flattered and drank their wine bowls one after another.

    ?One party is willing to get close to the other party, and the other party feels honored. It is a good thing if two people''s interests are combined into one, and the atmosphere in the courtyard will be more harmonious.

    ?Two more wine jars were opened, and everyone became more and more happy as they drank.

    Someone asked about the barbarians in Jiangbei. Mr. Ye picked up what he could and said a few words.

    ?Everyone was frightened. Fortunately, they fought their way out of the mountains and came to the south of the Yangtze River. Otherwise, they would have been fed by the barbarians by now.

    Mr. Ye said, "For the time being, we can only settle in a corner. When the country becomes strong, there will be a day when we can kill the barbarians and recapture the rivers and mountains."

    Everyone nodded, raised their bowls and shouted, "Kill the barbarians and seize the rivers and mountains!"

    Mr. Guo also took the wine bowl and drank it all in one gulp.

    Mr. Liu was afraid that his body would not be able to bear it, so he persuaded him in a low voice, "Brother Guo, even if you are happy, just drink a few sips less. There will be another chance in the future."

    Mr. Guo smiled bitterly and nodded, but the wine bowl in front of him was still picked up frequently.

    Mr. Liu thought he had seen the Li family''s children and grandchildren, and felt uncomfortable, so he simply refused to persuade him.

    ?? Guo Qing, on the other hand, didn''t drink a sip of wine, and his eyes were rolling around, as if he had some calculations.

    When the sun set in the west, the banquet was over, and everyone was a little drunk.

    ?The two Li Zheng said goodbye and left first. The younger generation of their family drove the bullock cart, so there was no need to worry about it. Immediately afterwards, Mr. Zhou took his subordinates and left. Mr. Wen took Li Laoer to the door.

    ??Li Laoer specially took a small bag of silver and said, "Master Zhou, this is Young Master Yan''s wages. I should have given it to him personally, but we couldn''t find him, so we had to ask Master Zhou to do it for us."

    Mr. Zhou hesitated for a moment, then accepted the money and said with a smile, "My wife will be very happy when she sees the money my brother has earned through his own abilities."

    Every family has a difficult time reciting sutras. Neither Mr. Wen nor Li Laoer could persuade them, so they only said, "Sir, you will definitely bring your family members to play with you in the future."

    Mr. Zhou happily agreed and then left.

    ??The villagers were busy clearing away the tables and chairs, and in the blink of an eye the yard returned to its original state.

    Because there were still guests who had not left, everyone sat against the wall, chatting while sobering up.

    In the room, Mr. Liu also wanted to go back, but Mr. Guo didn''t get up, so he could only accompany him.

    Mr. Guo was so drunk that he could hardly find his mouth when carrying the tea bowl.

    ?This look was really out of character, so Mr. Liu advised: "Brother Guo, let''s go back? Age is not forgiving. I''m so drunk that I won''t be able to recover without those two days."

    Mr. Guo didn¡¯t wait to speak, but Guo Qing spoke first.

    "Mr. Liu, please stop getting involved. We still have something to say and things to clear up, so of course we can''t leave. You are helping to expel people, but you are complicit in it."

    Collaborating with others?

    Mr. Liu turned cold at that time and scolded: "What are these words? Aren''t you here to congratulate me today, but to cause trouble?"

    ??Guo Qing raised his chin proudly, "We are not looking for trouble, we are asking for justice!"

    These words made everyone frown, and the village chief tightened his grip on the pipe pot at that time, "Well, we would like to hear it. You ate our food and wine, stood on our territory, suddenly fell out, and begged us again. What justice!¡±

    ??Guo Qing glanced at his uncle and saw that he was silent. This was a tacit approval of him to be a pioneer, so he started shouting louder and louder.

    "Of course I''m talking about how my brothers, sisters-in-law, and nephews died? You said that bandits killed them, but why are the books they brought with you here? And you are a bunch of mud-legged people who can''t even eat and fled here. Come on, where did you get the money to build this hot spring resort? I can''t tell you, you just wanted to kill my brother and the others!"

    "You fart!" The village chief was so angry that he jumped up and waved the pipe pot in his hand vigorously. "It was obviously a bandit who killed someone, but we helped bury him! Good intentions are not rewarded, and now you will bite me back! If I had known it, Just leave your family alone and let the wolves eat the corpse!"

    Li Laoer, Li Laosi, and the first few escorts Liu all had dark faces. They originally thought that the Guo family''s matter had ended successfully, but they didn''t expect that they did bad things with good intentions, but they turned out to be murderers!

    Mr. Wen was silent and Mrs. Cui was trembling with anger.

    Jiayin stopped nibbling the osmanthus candy in her hand and looked at Guo Qing with great disgust in her heart.

    Due to the silence during this period, she thought she was too preoccupied that day.

    I didn¡¯t expect that these two men actually considered their entire village to be their enemies!

    Everyone outside the door heard the commotion and gathered at the door. Everyone was angry.

    ?? Guo Qing didn''t expect that everyone would be so united and was shocked, but the words had already been spoken and it was too late to regret it, not to mention that he had other plans.

    ?So he raised his voice even more and kept yelling.

    "What''s going on, you guys have been exposed and your evil deeds are exposed, and you still want to kill people and silence them? Let me tell you, I have many friends in the government office. I have made arrangements in advance. When the sun sets, if you don''t see me, they will come to arrest you. condemn."

    Li Laosi stared at him coldly, "Do you think we are scared? Let me ask you, you said that we killed the Guo family, what evidence do you have? If you can''t tell me, I will offload you. A big head is worth a life!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 181ï¼š Donâ€™t blame me for not reminding you!

    Chapter 181 Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you!

    Guo Qing was frightened and took two steps back behind Mr. Guo.

    "What more evidence do you need? Your valley is the evidence! I asked someone and it cost more than a thousand taels of silver to build the valley. You are a bunch of mud-legged people who are running away from famine. You are lucky to be hungry. Where can you get the money to build the valley? It¡¯s hard to say that you just robbed my brother and his friends of their money! You only got the good life today by eating human blood steamed buns and stepping on my brother and his friends¡¯ lives!¡±

    ??Li Laoer turned back to the house, took the account book, and slapped it on the table.

    "Back then, we did get a few bags of grain and more than two hundred taels of silver from the bandits'' den. But this money does not necessarily belong to your Guo family! Moreover, we preserved your Guo family''s book collection and buried ten members of the Guo family. Erkou, even if the food and money belong to the Guo family, it''s reasonable for us to tell you. That''s the reward we deserve!

    "Speaking of the construction of the hot spring valley, more than a thousand taels were used. Except for these two hundred taels, the rest were collected with the help of Mrs. Cui and the Marquis. All the incoming and outgoing accounts are here. If you don''t believe me, you can check it."

    Hearing Li Laoer carry out the Marquis and Mrs. Cui, Guo Qing restrained himself a little, but still argued with a stiff neck, "This is your account, of course you can write it down however you want! The Marquis and Mrs. Cui also We are all your own people, so of course we have to speak to you!¡±

    "Okay, tell me, what do you want to do? Go to the government office to reason? Let''s go, we will stay with you until the end!" Li Laoer was also annoyed and wanted to drag Guo Qing out.

    ??The villagers also shouted, "Yes, go to the government office, you really can''t file a complaint! I don''t believe it, there is no room for reason in the world! If you save someone wrong, who will dare to do good deeds in the future!"

    Guo Qing was a little scared. He avoided Li Laoer''s pull and shouted, "There''s no need to go to the government office. No one has evidence and no one can explain it. It''s easy to solve this matter. You took our Guo family''s money." If you build a hot spring villa, then just pay the villa to our family!"

    ?Everyone was suddenly enlightened after hearing this, and their faces were full of contempt.

    ?The pursuit of justice and peace of mind are just jealous of their cornucopia and they come to fight for it!

    Even Mr. Liu was extremely disappointed. He looked at Mr. Guo and said, "Shan Chief, do you also think that everyone killed your children and grandchildren and took the money? Now that they have built this hot spring village, it should be returned to your Guo family?"

    Mr. Guo¡¯s eyes were red and dull, and two lines of tears suddenly flowed down.

    "I just want to know how all the children and grandchildren of our Guo family died! Were they killed by bandits, or were they just being wronged? As for the villa, everyone is dead, so what use do I need!"

    "No, uncle, it''s useless for you to ask for it. You can give it to Wen Hao. Wen Hao''s parents are gone, and he has many properties. At least he will have no worries about food and clothing in the future!"

    Guo Qing was afraid that the old gentleman would regret it, so he came closer and hurriedly tried to persuade him.

    Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou, as well as the village chief and Mrs. Cui, looked at each other and nodded with complicated expressions.

    ??Li Laosi walked to the door and shouted, "Brothers who went to kill the bandits, all come in."

    Immediately, more than 20 young men crowded into the room.

    Wu Laosan and Sister-in-law Qiong also moved silently and stood at the front.

    ??Li Laosi glanced at Mr. Guo, with a bit of pity in his eyes, but more of annoyance.

    "We were originally soft-hearted and didn''t want the Guo family to be too sad, so we hid some details. But since the old gentleman is suspicious, we won''t do such unnecessary things."

    He pointed at Wu Laosan and Sister-in-law Qiong, and said, "We went there because the bandits kidnapped the child. One of these two is the child''s father, and the other is Mrs. Cui''s personal servant. They both witnessed it that day. Let the people you meet tell them clearly first!¡±

    After that, he stepped aside. Sister-in-law Qiong was okay, but Wu Laosan was angry and didn''t care so much. He started to curse: "You Guo family are really heartless. Do you read everything into the stomach of a dog? It''s a shame for us." Back then, I tried my best to kill the bandits, but I wasted so much energy digging a hole to bury your Guo family!" He turned red with anger and started talking loudly.

    ?From discovering that the child was missing, to sending a message to the bandits, and then to visiting the village, everyone was very nervous after listening carefully.

    Until I mentioned that the men of the Guo family were stripped naked and hung on the tree, frozen into popsicles!

    Mr. Guo couldn¡¯t help it anymore. His face turned pale and he murmured, ¡°No, no!¡±

    ?Li Laoer sneered in his heart and urged, "Keep talking."

    Sister-in-law Qiong opened her mouth and told her how to jump into the yard and poison her.

    Li Laosi then talked about scratching his tongue and asking questions. He went to the cellar to save the children first. "I went down to the cellar and lit a fire. The first thing I saw was four children hugging each other. They had been frozen to death for a long time. Green and black. Gou Sheng''er was also feverish, so I hugged him and went up first.

    Liu Biaotou also stood up, "The bandits in the main room were the leaders. They were not poisoned. They came out and found us at this time and beat us in one place. Me, Lao Si, and Jiayi Liu Yang, Even Uncle Wu tried his best to kill them. They thought there was no one in the house, but Jiayi and Liu Yang went to the next door and found four women, all still alive. "

    He paused for a moment and looked at Mr. Guo with complicated eyes.

    Mr. Guo suddenly felt a thump in his heart, as if something was telling him that he could no longer listen.

    ??But Guo Qing thought he had caught the clue and shouted: "It must be my sisters-in-law? Are they all alive? What about them, were they killed by you!"

    But Liu Biaotou shook his head and said word by word, "They are alive, but their clothes are not covering their bodies, and they have been abused by the bandits day and night for many days, and they are no longer conscious. When they saw us, they thought we were also bandits, so they kept Kowtow and beg, they can sacrifice their bodies, but they want us to let go of the children who have frozen to death!"

    Having no clothes on? How many days of humiliation?

    Mr. Guo seemed to have something exploded in his head, which made him roll his eyes and fainted!

    ??Guo Qing was frightened and quickly helped the old man, shouting, "Where''s the doctor, help him!"

    ?It''s a pity that the old miracle doctor Zhang is still sitting drinking tea and doesn''t want to move at all.

    ¡°I am a doctor, but I only save people, not white-eyed wolves!¡±

    Hearing the good news, I wanted to clap my hands for the old man, what he said was so good!

    ?Although Mr. Guo did not accuse anyone just now, he suspected that they had killed his children and grandchildren.

    It¡¯s so chilling!

    ?At this time, it would be nice not to add insult to injury and ridicule him. Who would bother about his life and death?

    After all, it was Mr. Liu who felt a little sympathy in his heart, so he reached out and pinched the old man''s middle.

    Mr. Guo woke up leisurely, tears flowing like springs, "No way, it can''t be like this..."

    Captain Liu did not stop but continued, "We are all men and it is difficult to come forward, so Sister-in-law Qiong comforted them and carried the frozen child into the house. We were busy dealing with the body of the bandit when we suddenly discovered The door was closed and we knocked on the door, but the women were already hanging!"

    When Guo Qing heard this, his expression actually showed a bit of joy. Even Mr. Guo seemed to be relieved.

    Mr. Liu saw this and was silent for a moment before completely retreating to the side.

    Three more people are at least nine -level wind outside the window. It is so scary. I actually broke the Internet. Finally, I caught up with the update.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 182ï¼š kneel down to apologize

    Chapter 182 Kneel down and apologize

    Everyone is not blind, so they can naturally see the expressions of these two gentlemen clearly.

    Except for the children, everyone, men, women and children were surprised, and in turn, they despised the Guo family.

    Those women were all the daughters-in-law or daughters of the Guo family. When such a tragedy happened, outsiders like them felt sympathy and felt sorry for them. They wished they could avenge them, or they regretted that they had been negligent and did not save them.

    As a result, Mr. Guo and Guo Qing, their two relatives, despised them for being raped by bandits and destroying their innocence and chastity. Not only did I not feel sad about their suicide, I was actually relieved!

    No wonder those women hanged themselves so simply. Perhaps they knew better that even if they survived, they would not be able to return home.

    Jiayin''s heart felt cold, and she hugged Old Mrs. Li''s thigh tightly. Old Mrs. Li quickly put her granddaughter in her arms, patted her granddaughter''s back gently with her big hands, and whispered comforting, "Don''t be afraid, Fu Niu, you must live on at any time." . Only by living can you take revenge and live a better life.¡±

    Jiayin hugged her grandma''s neck and said nothing, feeling extremely happy in her heart.

    ??If she suffered such a tragic incident, her grandmother, parents and family would definitely not be so heart-wrenching.

    Mr. Liu and his son looked at each other and shook their heads slightly.

    Liu Zhiheng understood that his family would not get too close to the Guo family in the future, and it was just a matter of friendship.

    Such a family is so cruel to their own family, and their reputation is more important than the lives of their daughter-in-law and daughter.

    ?Then who can expect to get sincerity from them?

    ??Every time someone slaughters a dog in a righteous manner, he or she is a scholar with a negative heart. What happened today is vividly reflected.

    ?The Xincun people who were born as refugees are kind, brave, enthusiastic and upright.

    ??The Guo family, which has a century-old scholarly family background, is so shameless and ruthless!

    ?Perhaps feeling the bad looks from everyone, Mr. Guo coughed twice and pretended to wipe his eyes twice.

    Guo Qing immediately shouted, "What about the collection of books? What do you think? That is the treasure of Taihua Academy. My eldest brother and the others will keep it with them at all times. How did it get into your hands?"

    Captain Liu glanced at him coldly and replied, "After killing the bandits and burying the Guo family, we were afraid that the bandits might have accomplices, so I took two boys and stayed near the bandits'' den for two days. ¡±

    "Yes, Jiayi and I were walking around with my father. There are only two mountains away from the official road outside the mountain. We wanted to see what was going on outside and whether there were any barbarians."

    It was Liu Yang who took the lead. Maybe he was tired from work, or maybe it was time to draw the note. He had lost a lot of weight, but he had also grown taller. Now he was standing with Jiayi, looking very angry.

    After all, they were trying their best to kill the bandits back then and were all injured. But now they were wrongly accused and their good intentions were not rewarded.

    Jiayi also said, "We climbed a mountain and found several big book boxes. Because my eldest brother likes to read, we opened the box and took the books back to the cave. Those book boxes were very heavy, and they were obviously from mountains. The gangsters thought it was worthless, so they threw it on the roadside, along with the book boxes and some simple luggage. We didn¡¯t ask for it, so they should still be there.¡±

    The two of them spoke in detail and even showed Mr. Guo the scars on their bodies.

    The villagers also stepped forward one after another, opening their sleeves and coats to reveal the scars on their bodies.

    Mrs. Cui, Old Mrs. Li and others quickly turned away, prompting the village chief to bang the pipe and pot, "Okay, put down your clothes quickly, there are still women."

    ??Everyone was so angry that they just let it go, but when they looked at the Guo family, their eyes were full of grievances and anger.

    Mr. Guo already regretted it. He should not have come today, nor should he be looking for the truth.

    Because these villagers really don''t look like they are lying. One or two people can act, but it is impossible for such a hundred or ten people to be so consistent.

    He almost certainly wronged these people.

    ?He glared at his nephew fiercely, feeling somewhat resentful that his nephew kept saying that his family members were wronged and wanted to seek justice. Guo Qing felt guilty, this was really beyond his plan.

    ?He thought they were just a bunch of mud-legged people who would give in after a few scare words, but he didn''t expect them all to be so tough.

    He gritted his teeth and continued to act rogue, "You are all from the same village, so naturally you have agreed on the same tone in advance. No one is stupid, how can you admit that you have killed people and robbed money? Do you think that our Guo family women have lost their honor? Are we not going to ask for the truth?

    "Humph, it''s a dream! It''s a fact that you took the money my eldest brother and the others brought to build this hot spring valley. Even if you say a thousand words, you still just rely on your mouth. There is no evidence at all to prove that you didn''t kill anyone!"

    ?Everyone was so angry that they gritted their teeth, but Li Laosi and Liu Biao knew the truth, so they all looked at Mrs. Cui.

    Mrs. Cui sighed, thinking of the women who were hanged, she couldn''t bear it, but she couldn''t care less at this time.

    She turned to Mr. Guo and said, "Mr., when the female relatives of your family wrote suicide notes before they hanged themselves, they have been kept here by me. I was afraid that you would be too sad, so I planned to hide it and asked the villagers not to say more. .

    ¡°After all, they are dead, so their misery should no longer be used as a joke in the world. I didn¡¯t expect that you act so stupidly, so I don¡¯t have to save face for the Guo family.¡±

    As she spoke, she motioned to Sister-in-law Qiong to take out a small box.

    ??Sister-in-law Qiong just went back to the next door to get it. Now the box was opened and the blood book was exposed.

    Mr. Wen picked it up halfway, unfolded it himself, and presented it to Mr. Guo.

    Mr. Guo recognized the handwriting of his eldest daughter-in-law at a glance. The blood letter said that they encountered bandits, their children and husband were dead, and they had no intention of living.

    ??If this blood letter is sent to the family the next day, please thank the villagers for saving their lives, take good care of their youngest son Wen Hao, and remember to take their bones back when you have the opportunity.

    Mr. Guo¡¯s eyes were blurred with tears again. Although he valued the reputation of the Guo family more, how could he forget the filial and caring nature of his daughter-in-law and daughter.

    When he came to visit friends, he brought his grandson to seek medical treatment. Little did he know that a separation would mean the difference between life and death!

    ¡°Woo, our Guo family teaches and educates people and never does evil things. How come we have to suffer such misfortune!¡±

    ?The dying old man cries so miserably that it makes people feel sad to see him.

    But everyone present had a cold face and was no longer willing to give any sympathy.

    ??Guo Qing wanted to take the blood book, but Mr. Wen took it back.

    Waiting for Mr. Guo to gradually stop crying, he asked loudly, "Mr. Guo, do you still suspect us of killing people and robbing wealth?"

    Mr. Guo heard that they no longer called him Shanzhang, and he knew that he had completely lost face today.

    Fortunately, he still had some responsibility, so he stood up, knelt on the ground, and kowtowed to everyone to admit his mistake.

    "Dear benefactors, I have been foolish today, and I have wronged you all by being careless. In a few days, I will definitely come to apologize with a generous gift. Please also understand that I am completely dizzy because my whole family was killed."

    ?The villagers all gave way, unwilling to accept the kowtow of an old man, but no one said forgiveness.

    Mr. Guo looked at Mr. Liu with prayer in his eyes, but Mr. Liu pretended not to see.

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room was very awkward.

    ??Guo Qing did not kneel down, and now glared at Mrs. Cui and Mr. Wen angrily.

    ??I blame them for favoring the villagers and ruining his way to make a fortune!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 183ï¼š Itâ€™s simply asking for humiliation!

    Chapter 183 It¡¯s a shame!

    Mr. Ye, who had been silent all this time, now spoke up, "Mr. Guo, please get up first!"

    Mr. Guo quickly got off the donkey and stood up staggeringly.

    ??It would be hard for him to let the villagers apologize to him again, and he would bow with shame and leave in despair.

    But Mr. Ye said loudly, "Who asked you to leave? Aren''t you looking for the murderer who killed your family? Now that you know it''s not me, the folks, you won''t continue to pursue it? Doesn''t that mean that the old gentleman is bullying me, the folks? No one wants to support them, and they want to plot the hot spring valley they worked so hard to build? "

    Mr. Guo was embarrassed and quickly shook his head, "No, no, Lord Marquis, I am just confused. It is all a misunderstanding. I have no intentions towards the Hot Spring Valley."

    ¡°Then sit down!¡± Master Ye scolded him coldly, ¡°I will help you find the real murderer today.¡±

    Mr. Guo didn''t know why, but he suddenly had the same bad premonition in his heart, and subconsciously refused, "No, I won''t bother Mr. Hou."

    Unfortunately, Mr. Ye didn''t listen to him at all and directly asked everyone, "When you attacked the bandits, how did the bandits look? Were the refugees taking advantage of the chaos to commit murder?"

    "No," Li Laosi immediately responded, "Those bandits are all young and strong, and they are very skilled. They are definitely not refugees. Their residences are also temporarily found in the mountains. It is not like they have been entrenched there for a long time, but more like outside. Come here.¡±

    Mr. Ye nodded and asked, "Then in the bandits'' den, besides the Guo family and their luggage, did you find any other distressed passers-by, or any property marked by others?"

    ¡°No!¡± Almost half of the villagers echoed this time.

    They are also very strange when it comes to this.

    "Mr. Ye didn''t say anything, and we didn''t think much about it. Now that we think about it carefully, the bandit''s den is too clean. There aren''t even any other corpses around the yard. It seems that only the Guo family was harmed."

    "Yes, look at what that means. The men of the Guo family were captured and hung directly from the tree. The children were also thrown directly into the cellar. They were not given any food or drink at all, except for the women. Well, by that! Bandits are No mercy, no hesitation, just kill the Guo family!"

    Everyone was talking about it, and they all felt strange when talking about that day.

    Mr. Guo¡¯s legs softened and he sat back in the chair, his face as white as paper.

    Guo Qing, on the other hand, rolled his eyes wildly and hurriedly defended, "Maybe the bandits were wandering elsewhere. My eldest brother and the others were unlucky and accidentally caught up with them. The bandits were killed by you before they could rob others!"

    Saying this, he seemed to have found confidence for himself, and said, "We no longer suspect you of killing people and robbing wealth, but you still want to find someone to throw dirty water on. Isn''t it too unkind? I can tell you, I Uncle is not in good health, can you afford to apologize for scaring him?"

    Li Laosi snorted coldly, "Now I know I feel sorry for your uncle. Why didn''t you stop me when I tried to persuade him to slander us for killing people?"

    ¡°That¡¯s it, stop pretending to be a big-tailed wolf! Since we broke it off once, let¡¯s break it up completely today!¡± Liu Biaotou also scolded loudly, making Guo Qing grit his teeth in anger.

    Mr. Ye asked again, "Mr. Guo, your Guo family is a famous scholarly family in Kyoto. Naturally, the family property is rich and there are many servants. Since you are moving south, you must bring a lot of carriages, horses and servants with you, right?"

    "But why are there only your son, daughter-in-law and children in the bandit''s den, and not a single servant? Do bandits harm people, so they will specially choose to be the master? Isn''t there a maid among the servants who is beautiful and won''t let them down? Are the bandits interested?"

    Mr. Guo¡¯s face turned even paler, and his hands began to tremble uncontrollably.

    ?? Could it be that someone really deliberately harmed his children and grandchildren!

    ?? Guo Qing also saw a thin layer of sweat on his forehead. He held on and shouted, "Maybe the bandits wanted to capture the master and ask for ransom. They just found out that my uncle was in Jiangnan and they killed him out of disappointment."

    "This is easy to handle. There are so many servants in the Guo family. It''s impossible for none of them to reach Jiangnan alive. If you find one and ask a few questions, it will become clear." Li Laoer suddenly said, "It''s impossible to say that there are people near Xindu. If someone stays, let¡¯s go out and inquire tomorrow. The Guo family is so famous, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to inquire.¡±

    ??Guo Qing was already wiping sweat in a hurry, thinking how to stop this mud-legged guy from asking, but Mr. Wen said something lightly. "I wanted to buy a servant a few days ago, and I happened to find an old servant of the Guo family. I was afraid that the old gentleman would get emotional, so I didn''t plan to mention it, but I didn''t expect that it would come in handy today."

    ?Everyone looked at Mr. Wen. Of course the villagers were surprised, but Mr. Liu and his son looked at him with admiration.

    Mr. Guo has thought too much. Mr. Wen has been prepared for this and even knows a lot of inside information. He has been hiding it just for his sake.

    ??But he repaid kindness with hatred and took the initiative to come and break all this. He was simply bringing humiliation to himself!

    Soon, a servant girl in her thirties was brought up. When she saw Mr. Guo, she threw herself to the ground and burst into tears.

    "Old Master, please forgive me, wuwu, it''s not that I abandoned my master and ran away, it was those bandits who only picked up the masters and kidnapped them. When we wanted to come forward, the bandits stabbed people with knives. Guo Da, Guo San and others were all hacked to death. , I¡¯m afraid of death, I don¡¯t dare, I can only watch them take away the master, wife and young master!¡±

    ?The woman is quite conscientious. Maybe this matter has been tormenting her for a long time, and now she told her old master everything.

    They were originally on their way. Although they came out late and missed the group, there were still many refugees and the road was very lively.

    ?The bandits seemed to know them. They suddenly rushed out and started killing people, kidnapping people, and stealing money, food, and luggage, and then entered the mountains.

    They were really helpless and did not dare to pursue them, so they divided the remaining items and ran away.

    No matter how stupid Mr. Guo is, he now knows that his children and grandchildren have been deliberately murdered.

    "Who is it? Our Guo family focuses on teaching and educating people, and we have no enemies at all!"

    ??The old man stood up and looked around blankly, like a puppet that had lost its soul.

    Mr. Wen sighed, took two steps forward and said, "Old sir, I have something else here. Maybe you can get the answer after reading it."

    ?He glanced at Guo Qing and put his hand into his arms, but before he could take out the thing, Guo Qing couldn''t hold on any longer and suddenly scurried out like a rabbit.

    ?It''s a pity that Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou are both good players. They stretched out their feet almost at the same time, tripping him to the ground and throwing him hard in front of the threshold.

    ??Guo Qing had two of his front teeth knocked out, his lips and nose were broken, and his face was covered in blood.

    The villagers reacted and rushed forward.

    ?One kicked him, the other pulled his arm. In the blink of an eye, he beat Guo Qing half to death and tied him up.

    ¡°Is this kid harming others? Otherwise, why would he run away?¡±

    "I guess he''s right. He''s jumping around so happily that I think he has bad intentions."

    ¡°Hurry up and tie him up, don¡¯t let him escape!¡±

    ???Guo Qing was frightened and shouted for help, "Uncle, help me. I just feel sorry for my brother and the others, and I want to find my enemies. Yes, yes, I also want to go home and put incense on the memorial tablets of my brother and them!"

    Unfortunately, at this time, no one believed him.

    Mr. Wen took out a few lists and put them in front of Mr. Guo.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 184ï¼š Poor man, what a hateful thing!

    Chapter 184 What a hateful thing!

    "Old sir, your nephew previously owed more than a thousand taels of gambling debt, but he suddenly paid it off a year ago. Moreover, he has been living and drinking outside in the past few months, spending money lavishly. He even met with friends and promiscuous women in private. Speaking of which, he will be the president of the college in the future and inherit the mantle of the Guo family.

    ¡°These are all evidences. There are testimonies from casino clerks and prostitutes. If you don¡¯t believe it, just take a look.¡±

    Mr. Guo slowly shook his head, his face ashen.

    He wanted to find out the truth behind the tragic death of his children and grandchildren, but unexpectedly, he finally found it on his nephew.

    He is already old and his grandson is still young. If he is a nephew, who will he rely on in the future?

    He stood up slowly, looked around, bowed his head deeply, and bowed to everyone.

    "My family is unfortunate. Today I have really troubled everyone to worry about our family. I will take him back to deal with it for the time being, and I will give you an explanation someday!"

    ?No one said a word, but they didn''t stop him either.

    A flash of joy flashed in Guo Qing''s eyes, but before he could speak, Mr. Ye said coldly, "Wait a minute!"

    ?He gently put down the tea bowl in his hand. There was no anger in his expression, but he was calm and dignified.

    "Mr. Guo, my fellow villagers saved your Guo family''s descendants out of kindness, helped with burials, and helped deliver letters. This can be said to be benevolent and trustworthy. But you Guo Jia''en took revenge and came to slander me and my fellow villagers for murdering people and robbing wealth, and even coveting the hot spring valley.

    "Now that the conspiracy has been exposed and your nephew is revealed to be the real culprit behind the scenes, you have to take people back to deal with it. Isn''t this too natural? Are these villagers going to shout and kill if the culprit is your nephew? Isn¡¯t it appropriate for the old gentleman to be so protective?¡±

    Mr. Guo''s face turned green and white, and he was so ashamed that he wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl in. "I just thought that I should handle my own affairs."

    "The old man is wrong. Ever since you suspected these folks of murdering people and robbing wealth, this matter is no longer your own business. There are so many people today, but if even a little bit of news spreads, will these folks be blamed for doing a good deed?" Will you bear the reputation of killing people and robbing money for the rest of your life?"

    Mr. Ye was not polite at all, and his words seemed to be filled with ice, which made Mr. Guo feel cold.

    But all the villagers felt warm in their hearts and could not help but straighten their backs.

    ??They are not easily accused, they also have people to back them up!

    Mr. Guo had no choice but to ask: "Then how should I deal with it according to the Marquis?"

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s business!¡± Mr. Ye nodded to the soldiers at the door, and soon several police officers from the government came in.

    They bowed their eyebrows and bowed to Mr. Ye. Mr. Ye said, "I have troubled you today. Let me tell you, sir, that business is just a matter of course. I will visit you another day to say thank you!"

    "I don''t dare, I don''t dare. The Marquis fights for the country and it is extremely hard. I don''t need to worry about this little thing. I will definitely take what the Marquis says!"

    ?The head catcher and the policemen saluted again, with a very low posture, but when faced with Guo Qing, they kicked him and dragged him away.

    Mr. Guo was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that this matter would have to go through the government, and that the police would be waiting outside the door!

    ?His feet seemed to have nails driven into them, and he could not move a step.

    He could already foresee that this matter would surely spread.

    Repaying kindness with enmity and misunderstanding people. These eight words will be engraved on his forehead forever. Even after many years after his death, people will not be able to avoid this stain when he is mentioned.

    Mr. Guo rolled his eyes and fainted completely.

    ?This time no one was able to pinch him!

    After all, Mr. Liu couldn''t ignore it completely. Seeing Mr. Guo and Guo Qing being brought into the carriage, he said: "Since we have caught up, we have watched it from beginning to end, so let''s go to the government office to hear the trial."

    Mr. Ye nodded slightly, and Mr. Wen said, "Then let me go too. I happen to have all the witnesses and physical evidence here."

    ?Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou also stepped forward, "Let''s go together too. We were the only ones who knew **** the bandits in the first place."

    While talking, they also got into the carriage and left.

    Doctor Zhang put down the tea bowl in his hand, with a hint of schadenfreude on his face, "The Guo family is in ruins. This blind old man has fainted over and over again and has injured his heart. Even if he wakes up again this time, he will not be able to get up for the rest of his life. He will eat, drink and defecate." Everyone needs to be taken care of.¡±

    ?The villagers sighed when they heard this, but they had no sympathy either.

    ??There is only one old man and one young child left in the Guo family, and the old one is even paralyzed. It is indeed pitiful, but there is also something hateful about poor people! Could it be that just because the Guo family is pitiful, they will be unjustly accused of killing people and robbing property, and will be robbed of the Hot Spring Valley?

    That doesn¡¯t make sense!

    The village chief stood up and shouted to the villagers, "Let''s all disperse. Don''t delay your work in and outside the village. Patrol when it''s time to patrol, and guard the valley when it''s time to guard the valley. The valley will welcome guests in the future. Let''s have a good life." It¡¯s coming too.¡±

    ¡°I understand, village chief, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The villagers responded, discussed what had just happened, and left together.

    Jiayin climbed into Mr. Ye¡¯s arms, his eyes full of little stars.

    When it comes to decisive killing, it still depends on the military prince!

    ??If Mr. Ye had not come back, they might have clarified the stigma today and might have revealed Guo Qing''s true face, but Mr. Guo and Guo Qing would never have ended up like this!

    The Li family members were also filled with emotion and expressed their thanks one after another.

    ¡°Thanks to Mr. Ye, this happened so suddenly today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if we had known that the Guo family was like this, we shouldn¡¯t have sent this letter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will keep all the books and not give any of them to their family!¡±

    Mrs. Li was afraid that Young Master Ye would be too tired, so she persuaded him, "Master Ye, would you like to take a nap to sober up? Let Hongying cook some dishes in the evening and let''s get together at home. There were so many people just now, and you are taking care of the good news, so you must not Eat well.¡±

    Mr. Ye smiled and said, "Okay, listen to my aunt. I don''t think about anything outside. I just think about our food. I''ve been away for a month. I won''t sleep now. I go out for a walk to see what my new home is like."

    Jiayin immediately hugged his neck and shouted with a smile, "I''ll take uncle there! I''ll take uncle there!"

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m just taking you out to eat, I just ate too much.¡±

    Mr. Ye said this, but he was reluctant to walk away from the good news. He still held it in his arms and went out all the way.

    Jiayin excitedly waved her little chubby hands at her family members, making them all laugh.

    After a lot of hard work and suffering, everyone finally found a place to stay, got hot springs, and built a villa.

    It can be said that everyone can wake up from their dreams with a smile and cherish today¡¯s stable life.

    ?Because money is limited, many conditions are restricted, but everyone is willing to work hard.

    ?For example, the roads in the village are made by men, women, old and young carrying big stones and pounding them down bit by bit, so that they are very smooth to walk on.

    ?Every day, villagers carry brooms and sweep again and again.

    Outside each yard and on the roadside, wild flowers of various colors are planted, and with new fences, the beauty of the mountain village is truly like a picture scroll.

    Mr. Ye walked slowly, talking to the good news without saying a word.

    One big and one small, we slowly arrived at the river beach. As we looked around, we saw a lush green area, which made us feel good.

    At this moment, the sun is about to set, and the orange-red sunset slowly shines down, making the fields even more gorgeous.

    ??The village chief, carrying a pipe and pot in his back, walked carefully in the melon fields and picked out the tangled vines.

    Seeing Mr. Ye coming over, he stepped forward and said with a smile, "Mr. Ye, look how good these melon vines are growing! Where did you find such a precious thing? Did you spend a lot of money?"

    Jiayin was startled and almost choked on her saliva. She turned around and hugged Mr. Ye''s neck!

    Hello friends, here is the third update today. I am writing and taking online classes at the same time. My brain is going to split. Please give me a five-star review and remind me to update it. Huahua will definitely work harder! mwah!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 185ï¼š Terrified

    Chapter 185: Terrified

    Mr. Ye was stunned for a moment, then he came to his senses and smiled, "Uncle, I ordered the people below to look for it, so I don''t know very well. But these are all good things, and they should be cultivated in the village. This place is close to Kyoto. It will definitely be sold at a good price when the time comes.¡±

    ??The village chief uncle smiled and narrowed his eyes, "I think so too. This land is looked after by young men during the day, and patrols are also arranged at night."

    He pointed to a small open space and said, "It''s been sorted out over there. A shack will be set up in a few days, and Lao Zhao and the others will take turns living there. The melons are growing so well, so we can''t let someone''s ignorant livestock harm them." "

    "Okay, uncle will make arrangements. If there''s anything difficult, if I''m not here, just ask Mr. and Mrs. Yeshan."

    Mr. Ye felt the tension of the little girl in his arms and patted her back gently. Jiayin breathed a sigh of relief quietly.

    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t bring you any more trouble.¡± The village chief uncle clicked his pipe pot twice and sighed, ¡°Now the village has finally settled down. If we work harder in the future and everyone is willing to contribute, we will slowly take root.¡±

    The two chatted for a few words, and Mr. Ye took the good news and walked towards the valley.

    Jiayin secretly took a look at Mr. Ye''s profile and saw that he had no intention of asking any more questions, so she became happy and chatted away.

    Mr. Ye walked slowly, holding a chubby little girl in his arms. She was heavy and pressed her arms. She spoke in a soft voice and shook her head happily from time to time, which made him smile in his eyes.

    He likes the Li family, not just because the Li family took him in and took good care of him when he was seriously ill, nor is it because this magical little girl took out a small pill and saved his life.

    But the peace and warmth of the Li family are too attractive to him, a man who has been walking on a knife''s edge for half his life.

    When he was killing enemies outside, when he was injured, or when he was cold or hungry, he would subconsciously think of the Li family courtyard.

    ??Thinking of the nagging old lady Li, the hot meals, and this chubby little girl...

    Jiayin saw that he was in a daze, his expression of joy gradually turned a little sad. She didn''t know what he was thinking, but she felt sad.

    ?So she asked Mr. Ye to carry her on his back, and then walked home, one big and one small.

    ?As they approached the gate of the courtyard, Jiayin carefully approached Mr. Ye and whispered in his ear, "Uncle, when I grow up, I will provide for you in old age, just like you are filial to my parents. Okay?"

    "Okay." Mr. Ye smiled and asked in a low voice, "Fu Niu has to work hard to make money. You have more and more people to support."

    Under the eaves of the corridor, Mrs. Cui was looking around. When she saw them coming back, she greeted them, "The Marquis is back and will go out to look for you. There are mosquitoes at night. Fu Niu attracts mosquitoes and always bites her all over."

    Jiayin jumped down and ran towards Mrs. Cui with a smile. When she took her into her arms, she acted like a baby and said, "Sister, Fu Niu wants to have some snacks!"

    ?? Before Mrs. Cui could agree, Old Mrs. Li had already come out of the house, "No, eating snacks at night will easily rot your teeth. If you are hungry, ask your mother to steam custard for you!"

    Jiayin stuck out her tongue and made faces at grandma, making both Mrs. Cui and Mr. Ye laugh.

    Soon, Tao Hongying prepared dinner.

    Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou have not returned yet, but with Mr. Wen here, the family is not worried about their food and accommodation.

    Mr. Ye brought Ye Shan and Dongmei, and Mrs. Cui brought Sister-in-law Qiong, and they all had dinner at Li''s house.

    So men and women were separated and two tables were set up. The woman was sitting on the kang in the east room, while Mr. Li, Mr. Ye, and the others, along with Jiaren Jiayi and other brothers, were sitting in the main room.

    Tao Hongying made four dishes, steamed cabbage and pork dumplings, and paired them with golden millet porridge.

    After a busy day, especially after drinking at noon, eating home-cooked food like this is so heart-warming and comforting.

    The women chatted, and the men chatted while eating. It was very lively inside and outside the house.

    Jiayin sat on her special little stool, which was barely as high as the kang table. She scooped out the egg custard with a spoon and ate a big steamed dumpling to fill her belly. After dinner, Mrs. Li stayed with Mr. Ye at home. Although his yard was tidied up, it was not as comfortable as her own.

    Mr. Ye also readily agreed, so there was a big fuss on the big Kang in the west room that night.

    Jiayi, Jiaan and Jiaxi all gathered around Ye Gongzi and asked him to tell the story of killing barbarians. Jiaren sat aside with his book in hand.

    Mr. Ye picked the ones that were less **** but more dangerous and talked about a few. He heard several boys exclaim from time to time, but their blood was also boiling.

    Jiayi wanted to follow Mr. Ye to kill the enemy immediately. Li Laoer immediately poured cold water on his son, "You and your fourth uncle are the only ones in the family who are better at it. You went to kill the barbarians. You are the only fourth uncle. If anything happens, you won''t be able to take care of it." Ah. If you wait a few years, the barbarians will be in Jiangbei, and they won¡¯t be able to kill them all in a short time.¡±

    Mr. Ye also nodded, "The barbarians have completely occupied Jiangbei. They are riding horses and coming and going like the wind. They can''t finish them all in a short while. The court also said that they can recover the rivers and mountains within ten years, which is already an optimistic plan."

    Jia Yi did not insist on it. Now that he has just settled in the village, and there is a cornucopia of hot spring valley, everyone is jealous.

    Even if he followed Mr. Ye, he would still miss his family.

    There was no talking all night, Mr. Ye slept soundly accompanied by the snoring of the boys from the Li family.

    Woke up early and ate a bowl of hand-made noodles cooked in bone soup, and then took people to Kyoto.

    The weather is so nice that it¡¯s a pity to sit indoors.

    ?So Mrs. Li spread a piece of linoleum in the yard and threw a few futons. The old and young ladies sat together and did needlework.

    ?The bedding at home has been taken out, washed, and dried thoroughly, giving it the smell of sunshine.

    Jiayin lay among the quilts, rolling around and giggling from time to time.

    ??Old Mrs. Li and the others were sewing while they were on guard, and they also laughed along with them.

    At this time, Li Laosi finally came back.

    The old girls quickly called him and sat next to him, asking, "What''s going on? Has the government found out?"

    Li Laosi scooped up half a ladle of cold water and drank it. He nodded and said, "Guo Qing has all the witnesses and material evidence, and he can''t rely on him. He''ll kill them all in just a few strokes. He bribed a group of Jianghu people and deliberately intercepted and killed Guo Qing." Family. It was agreed in advance that he would share half of the money recovered. But things went so smoothly that the Jianghu people became greedy and divided into two groups. One group came back, and the other group stayed in the north to fight with some bandits and planned to continue. They killed people and stole money, but before they could continue their evil deeds, they encountered us.¡±

    ?Everyone was frightened when they heard this, and couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°Fortunately you were very careful at the time, otherwise you would have suffered a loss.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is actually a Jianghu man, not a bandit.¡±

    "This Guo Qing is really cruel. He killed his cousin just like that."

    ¡°If a person is greedy, he can do anything.¡±

    ¡°I still have to thank Dr. Zhang. Without his poison, if most of those people were poisoned to death first, how could the young people in our village beat the Jianghu people..."

    ¡°There¡¯s also Sister-in-law Qiong, who¡¯s been a big help.¡±

    Everyone was talking about it, and they were all afraid.

    Li Laosi looked around, and when he didn''t see Dr. Zhang, he asked, "Where is Dr. Zhang? He is so amazing. Mr. Guo woke up on the road, but half of his body could not be used. Mr. Liu helped send him there. I went to the hospital and gave him acupuncture in time, but the doctor said I wouldn¡¯t be able to walk anymore.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 186ï¼š Busy and busy opening business

    Chapter 186: Rushing to start business

    "Of course, otherwise how can we be called a miracle doctor." Mrs. Li had been saved twice by Divine Doctor Zhang, and she highly respected the old man.

    ?But thinking of the Guo family, she asked again, "How did Guo Qing get sentenced? Mr. Guo is also paralyzed. What should we do if he has a little grandson?"

    Jiayin touched the little wooden horse stuffed in her purse, also thinking about Guo Wenhao.

    Li Laosi responded, "Guo Qing has been sentenced to death, and those Jianghu people are also arresting him. The Guo family is not short of money, and Mr. Guo also has a few friends. I think he will not be too bad in the future, and at least he can raise his children." But I don¡¯t know how many years Mr. Guo can persist.¡±

    Everyone sighed, "The most pitiable ones are the children."

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a sin.¡±

    ¡°This Guo Qing is really wicked. Although he has received retribution, he has done a lot of harm to others, and the Guo family will not be able to survive.¡±

    Old Mrs. Li suddenly thought of her eldest grandson and became worried again, "Something happened to the Guo family and they can no longer open the academy. Where will Jiaren go to study?"

    Mrs. Cui smiled and consoled her, "Don''t worry, aunt. The literary style in Jiangnan is flourishing, and there are many academies. There will be no shortage of places for Jiaren to study. Besides, there is a senior brother, and he will definitely make arrangements for Jiaren."

    Mrs. Li was relieved now, but Zhao Yuru mentioned another matter, "Will those Jianghu people who are being traced come to retaliate against our village?"

    Li Laosi nodded, "Don''t worry, third sister-in-law. Mr. Wen also thought of this and hid us in the village when we were in the government office. Outsiders only know that we happened to meet the murdered Guo family and helped bury them. They don''t know to expose Guo Qing." It''s us.

    "That''s it. Mr. Guo suspected that we were killing people and robbing money, so naturally he couldn''t say it openly, but he helped him indirectly. However, our village is safer. Liu Biaotou and I went to see the village chief. There are so many things in the village. It¡¯s better to be more careful, just in case.¡±

    ¡°Okay, the same goes for our family. The children should be told not to run around and let others take advantage of the situation.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, when we receive guests in the valley, we need to be more thoughtful.¡±

    Everyone discussed it for a few words until they had a clear idea.

    Early on the next morning, before it got dark, the whole village got up.

    Clean the courtyard, sweep the roads, boil water for dinner, and then go to the valley to welcome the guests.

    Of course, it is impossible for more than a hundred people to crowd into the valley to work. Most of the people should go to the fields, and those who should go to the orchards should go to the orchards.

    ??In the valley, only Li Laoer took the lead, bringing with him a dozen and a half-year-olds including An Jiaxi, plus seven or eight neatly dressed women.

    ?At three o''clock in the morning, the first wave of guests arrived.

    The couple brought a little girl and four slaves with them.

    Seven people were led in after giving grain as tickets.

    They booked a small wooden house. It was said to be a small wooden house, but in fact it was quite spacious, with three rooms.

    There is a stone pool for bathing, an inner room for resting, and a living room for guests.

    Mr. Yan didn¡¯t know where he found the craftsmen, and they were extremely skillful.

    The bathing room has a window, which is covered with a specially woven straw curtain. It is very clear from the inside to the outside, and the water vapor can escape, but not a trace of the inside can be seen from the outside.

    As long as a maid is posted to guard the window, the hostess inside can take a bath, enjoy the scenery, and watch the excitement without worrying about being exposed.

    The bathing pool is paved with bluestone, and the water is always flowing, ensuring warmth and cleanliness at all times.

    ?As soon as you enter, half of the room is filled with fairy mist, and the pool is full of hot spring water, which makes people want to jump in immediately.

    Men are not afraid of being exposed and rude, and prefer to be spacious and comfortable, so they took the gauze clothes and went to the waterhole.

    There are a lot of big stones placed on one side of the pool. When you sit on them, the spring water soaks right up to your chest.

    It is so relaxing to drink tea, chat, and bask in the sun, surrounded by mountain flowers and ponds.

    There are several small canoes on the other side, ready for children to play. Because they are tied with ropes, they can only paddle a few feet away, so they are not afraid of running into deep water and causing accidents.

    ?While the family of four was wandering in the valley, other guests came one after another.

    Soon, all the small courtyards and wooden houses had guests. Some people bring many slaves, and some people come quietly as a master and a servant.

    ??There are also people who have not booked the wooden house or small courtyard, but just want to come in and see what''s new.

    Li Laoer only received more than thirty individual customers and closed the gate.

    It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to harvest food or make money, but if there are too many people, it¡¯s easy to cause trouble.

    ?Especially the core of the whole valley is bathing. Once something goes wrong, either a woman''s reputation will be ruined or a man''s reputation will be ruined.

    Fortunately, the more than thirty individual guests who were let in will come out at dusk. Those who do not stay overnight and have reserved cabins and small courtyards can walk around the valley more comfortably.

    ?With more people, there will naturally be more things to do.

    ??This cabin needs mosquito coils, that small courtyard needs clear water, and the pond needs tea.

    Jia An Jiaxi and other naughty boys were promoted from a melon farmer to an errand boy, and they became even busier.

    Jiaren helped his father keep accounts, and Jiayi and Liu Yang became the leaders of the naughty boys.

    The women are responsible for boiling tea and taking care of the female guests.

    ??Although it was their first time to work, they were a little hesitant, but fortunately everyone was here to relax and no one was particularly impatient.

    ??Tea is served a little late or the wrong things are delivered, but we don¡¯t complain.

    By the pool of water, the men were sitting side by side, taking off their coats. Everyone seemed to have become the same, and there was no distinction between high and low.

    Share a pot of tea when you are thirsty, and gossip when you are bored. There is a strange closeness between them.

    ?Seeing it was noon, someone called the boy, "We don''t have a cook or a female family member. Can you provide food here?"

    Before the young man could speak, someone else responded, "Yes, I want to ask about this too. I was chatting with some friends over tea the day before yesterday. I heard that there is a descendant of the royal chef in Broken Gold Beach, and his craftsmanship is quite good. I I¡¯m just looking forward to trying it!¡±

    ¡°Really, there are still descendants of the royal chef here? Then we are in great luck!¡±

    ?Everyone was very happy and asked the young man to inquire.

    ?This little guy is Jia''an. Of course he was happy when someone praised his mother. He almost flew to the hut at the mouth of the valley to report the news.

    ?Li Laoer had a headache. He thought that the guests would bring their own snacks and food, but it was a bit difficult to make arrangements to suddenly have to eat here.

    He thought for a moment, then called the village chief and Tao Hongying over.

    The good news was boring at home, so she asked her mother to go to the valley to watch the fun. Tao Hongying was busy with something, so she carried her daughter behind her back and coaxed her while working.

    ?At this time, Li Laoer asked Tao Hongying to be a cook, but he was very happy about the good news.

    Tao Hongying was helpless. She patted her daughter angrily, said something to Mrs. Li, and went to the valley.

    ??The village chief is an activist and has already led his people to build an earthen stove, while Li Laosan drove a mule cart to Xiaowang Village to buy ingredients.

    Fortunately, there was some pork and leftovers from the pig slaughter the day before yesterday, which can be used in emergencies at this time.

    Tao Hongying made a menu at that time, which was simple to make, delicious and easy to cook.

    After all, this place is too simple to make too complicated dishes...

    Minced meat tofu, scrambled eggs with wild leeks, stewed chicken with mushrooms, stir-fried cabbage with fungus, and radish ball soup.

    ? Today we have tentatively decided on these five dishes. The ingredients are easy to buy and include both meat and vegetables. They can also be paired with four set meals.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 187ï¼š Unexpected

    Chapter 187 Unexpected

    A first-class set meal is rice with four dishes and one soup, which can feed four people and is priced at one tael of silver.

    The second-class set meal is rice with one meat, one vegetable and one soup. It is enough for two people and is priced at 500 Wen.

    The C-level set meal is rice, a meat dish and a complimentary side dish, priced at 100 Wen.

    The Ding Ding set meal is two steamed rice mixed with japonica rice and millet, plus a vegetable dish and a complimentary side dish, priced at 50 yuan.

    This price was strictly determined after everyone discussed it.

    ??A, B, and C are for guests, and D and so on are for slaves.

    ?The village chief originally thought that vegetables were not valuable and the price should be set lower.

    But Li Laoer insisted that he would rather give away more side dishes than lower the price.

    Because once the price is set, winter green vegetables are expensive, but it is difficult to increase the price.

    On the contrary, it is used as a gift dish, no matter how much it is, it will make the guests happy, and Ruijintan can also gain a reputation of being generous and hospitable.

    Soon, Li Laosan bought the vegetables.

    Tao Hongying saw that there was no shortage of anything, so she immediately started steaming rice with the women, while the naughty people ran around to count how many set meals were needed.

    They have been learning arithmetic from Li Laoer intermittently for more than a year, and now they can put it to use.

    The names of the dishes were quickly announced, the quotations were calculated, and the guests were surprised again.

    However, some guests disliked the simplicity of the dishes. Li Laoer had already given instructions, so the boys smiled and said, "Because it is the first day to welcome guests, there will definitely be some shortcomings. I hope the guests will forgive me, and things will get better in the future. And it will be better." Our chef¡¯s skills are excellent and your guests will not be disappointed.¡±

    ?The guests just said it, but they didn''t hold on to it.

    ?Even some people who had just met, got together and ordered the first-class set meal when they were happy.

    ?But this raises the question, who pays and how much?

    In short, all kinds of small problems emerged one after another, and finally they were all brought together by Li Laoer.

    ??Li Laoer also frowned. He had worked as an accountant before, but he was also an accountant in Cloth Village, so it was not as trivial as this.

    Jiayin has never managed a hot spring bath, but I have never eaten pork. I have always seen pigs walking.

    ? She thought for a moment and then took out the little mare from her purse and waved it at her second uncle. "Second uncle, my pony also wants to eat grass. You make a note of it and let it pay for it."

    Li Laoer was dumbfounded when he heard this. He hugged his niece and kissed her, but suddenly an idea flashed in his mind and his eyes brightened up.

    He didn¡¯t have time to put down his niece, so he called Li Laosan, ¡°Lao San, Lao San, come here quickly!¡±

    Li Laosan was helping to light the fire and hurried forward, "Second brother, is there anything wrong?"

    "Yes, yes! You go find some pieces of wood and carve some signs. You don''t need any patterns for the time being, just write simple serial numbers. For example, what is the number of a courtyard, or what is the number of an individual guest? Who has extra expenses like this? Show the sign and keep the account, and settle the bill together when you leave.¡±

    ??Li Laoer became more and more excited as he talked, "When I have free time in the future, it would be best to carve some unique marks on the back of the brand to make it easier to identify."

    ??Li Laosan was a man of few words, but he was very smart and liked carpentry. He immediately took the job, went back to the village, called a few young people to help him, and got busy.

    On the other side, Tao Hongying took the women to fry and fry, and soon the fragrance floated into the valley.

    The guests climbed ashore one after another, changed their clothes and got ready to eat.

    ?After all the set meals were delivered and the guests nodded and praised them, Li Laoer and others felt exhausted. In the afternoon, the guests who had booked the wooden house and the small courtyard went back for a lunch break, while the individual guests played until the sun set and then left.

    To avoid further confusion, mule carts were even sent out to see off the guests.

    Because some individual travelers came here by hiring carriages, and there was no carriage when they returned, so they couldn''t walk.

    After doing this, prepare dinner for the overnight guests

    Until everything was done and the moon was at its peak, leaving people to guard the valley entrance, Li Laoer and others finally dragged their tired footsteps back to the village.

    ??The village chief and most of the villagers are waiting in the Li family yard. Everyone wants to know how the valley''s progress is today.

    ?Li Laoer drank a bowl of water and then announced with a smile, "Today we collected more than 330 kilograms of grain and more than 60 taels of silver."

    ?Everyone looked at each other and was a little confused. This was really beyond their expectations.

    As soon as they reacted, everyone cheered!

    ¡°This is too much! More than three hundred kilograms of grain per day, enough to feed our whole village for three days.¡±

    "There is still more than sixty taels of silver. I will get my money back in two months!"

    The village chief also had a smile on his face. He knocked on the table with his pipe pot to signal everyone to be quiet. "Keep your voices down. We won''t be afraid of people making fun of us if we spread the word. We haven''t seen it in the market. Besides, this is just for collection, not yet." Calculate the cost and the wages of everyone¡¯s work!¡±

    Li Laoer also nodded and smiled, "It is true that the capital has not been deducted, but the profit is at least forty taels. Similarly, there are a lot of problems, and they must be solved slowly."

    ??The village chief coughed twice and called Jiaren to get a pen and paper, "While everyone is here, the business is open. Let''s make a charter tonight!"

    Everyone nodded quickly and moved forward.

    The village chief nodded to Li Laoer, "Let me say it again, when I die or grow old, the second son in our village will be the village chief. No one will object to this, right?"

    ¡°No objection, we obey him and listen to him!¡± The villagers almost responded in unison.

    ??Li Laoer can write and do calculations. He has been a shopkeeper and is also smooth in his actions. Now he is even starting up business in Hot Spring Valley.

    ??No one can replace him!

    The village chief then said, "My wanderings in and out of the village in the past few days have divided the work of our village into several parts, including the hot spring valley, the river beach, the two hills, and the village. We are a team in the village, and no one is divided into mountains. Whose land belongs to whom, and who owns the river beach? They all work together, and they all bear the burden together.

    "But you can''t work carelessly. Work more and get more, work less and get less, and no one should take advantage. From now on, our village will divide the work into three, six, and nine grades. For example, those like Hongying and Laoer, who have more work to do, Those who are more tired will get more work points even if they are first-class workers. For example, light work such as sweeping the streets and looking at crops will get less work points. "

    Someone couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle, how many work points are there for shoveling the ground and weeding? How much does one work point cost?"

    ¡°Why are you so anxious? Listen to me and tell me slowly.¡± The village chief glared and suppressed the anxious young man.

    He added, "I just want to tell everyone that there is such a thing. What kind of work and how many work points are specific? When I have some time, the heads of each family will study it with me. I can''t let everyone suffer."

    Li Laoer also heard a few words from the village chief beforehand, and now he said, "What I told the village chief is that in the future, the entire village, including hot springs, mountains, and riverbanks, will use half of the income to do work. Half of the money will be taken out and divided into dividends according to each family''s investment.

    "For example, if the whole village earns one thousand taels a year, then the five hundred taels will be divided according to the dividends, and the remaining five hundred taels will happen to be 50,000 taels for the total work points of the whole village. That one work point is ten cents. In your family If the child goes to see the melon fields, he will earn three cents a day."

    ??Everyone finally understood, they all nodded heavily, and they all understood that the Li family and Mr. Ye were giving in to each other.

    After all, they have invested the most money. If most of the income is used as dividends, they will get more money.

    Someone asked, "Village chief, everyone is taking advantage of this matter. Do you want to ask Mr. Ye before making a decision?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 188ï¼š You must have a conscience!

    Chapter 188 You must have a conscience!

    ??The village chief waved his hand, "I told Mr. Ye before. He said he is not at home often, and everyone is in and outside Zhangluo Village. Therefore, he will be happy if everyone takes more."

    The villagers responded one after another, "Master Ye is really a good man."

    ¡°Master Ye originally joined in because we had no money and wanted to protect our valley from being robbed.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not forget Mr. Ye¡¯s kindness in the future. He really doesn¡¯t ask for anything in return.¡±

    "Okay," the village chief took up the topic again, "As time goes by, if we have this intention, we will always be able to help Mr. Ye. Now that we are talking about business, we have settled down. We will not eat together anymore. .

    "The food in the village should be divided quickly, and each family should take care of their own needs. If you want to eat better, work more and get more work points, and your life will be good. If anyone is lazy, does not work, and only relies on dividends, then If you drink the northwest wind, no one will feel sorry for you!¡±

    Everyone laughed, "Uncle, you are wrong. You will get money if you work. If you don''t work hard, how can you be lazy?"

    Jiayin sat in Mrs. Li''s arms, munching snacks and kicking her little feet happily.

    The more you work, the more you will get. If you don¡¯t work hard, you will get more. This is really a good way to tie the whole village together and use their strength in one place.

    At this time, people are not as idiosyncratic as in the previous life, and the collective consciousness is still very strong. Everyone works hard. If anyone is lazy, he will be drowned in saliva.

    So, I am not afraid of someone fishing in troubled waters.

    The most important thing is that every person in the village counts, old and young have all earned their lives together, and their conduct is guaranteed!

    Everyone was happy and talked a few more words, and they didn''t disperse until the second watch.

    On the second day, while Li Laoer was busy, he counted the grain stored in the village, together with the three hundred kilograms collected yesterday.

    ??The village chief distributes the money bit by bit according to the number of people in the village. If the family has a lot of strength and labor, they will be given more coarse grains, and if there are many elderly people and children, they will be given more refined grains.

    In short, no one cared about it, everyone was very humble and harmonious.

    ?When the food arrived home and the chimney started to smoke, it was time to separate the rice pot completely.

    ??Li Laosi directly carried all the food belonging to Uncle Zhao, the other six old men, and Doctor Zhang back to his home.

    Uncle Zhao and the others then chased after him, refusing to eat with the Li family anymore.

    Originally, in Qingshui Village, their fields were cultivated by the Li family, so they ate with the Li family, which was a burden to the Li family, but it also paid off in autumn.

    ?Nowadays, wages are paid according to work points in the village. The six old guys are disabled, so their work must be the lightest, and their work points are also the least.

    ??There was also the money invested from the other side of the valley. Together they just bought one share. They probably wouldn''t have much money during the Chinese New Year.

    ?In this way, if you follow the Li family for food and clothing, you will be taking advantage of the Li family.

    But Mrs. Li asked a few people to sit down and made it clear.

    "Old brothers, this matter was discussed together by the children at home last night. Although we have different surnames, you helped us a lot when we settled in Qingshui Village. Even when we fled all the way here, you did your best. Protect our family.

    "You can''t say that when there is a benefit, you rush forward. Now that there is no benefit, you are left to drag your hands and feet to earn food. There is no such unscrupulous person!"

    "Yes, Uncle Zhao, the situation on the road is special. You can eat in the cave where you live. It''s been a few months of sharing the rice. Now that you are stable, you should come back quickly." Li Laosan also tried to persuade.

    Li Laosi also said, "The village chief''s aunt is not in good health, and the Liu family''s sister-in-law next door is working in the valley. I''m afraid she won''t be able to take care of her. You don''t know how to cook."

    Even Jiaxi and Jia''an shouted, "Grandpa Zhao, the rice is burnt and it doesn''t taste good!" Everyone couldn''t help but laugh. Old Zhao rubbed his hands and hesitated.

    However, Divine Doctor Zhang patted him on the shoulder and shouted, "Don''t be pretentious, Li family Renyi, you are lucky to meet the Li family. You just carry on well. This is also the Li family''s good deeds and good deeds. There will definitely be good rewards in the future." ¡±

    These words touched the heart of Mrs. Li. She hugged her little granddaughter and smiled like a flower.

    ¡°Being filial is a great good deed. Let the old brothers accumulate more merit for their children.¡±

    Lao Zhao and others looked at each other and stopped refusing, but still said, "From now on, whenever the village distributes money or food, our wages and the dividends at the end of the year will all go to your family. You can''t refuse it. If No, we don¡¯t have the shame to be here.¡±

    "Okay, it''s settled." Mrs. Li clapped her hands happily, "Let''s have a reunion dinner tonight, and then let the children take a look at your yard. If there is anything missing, add more when it''s time. We are older. I don¡¯t know how many more years there are, but I will live more comfortably as long as I am alive.¡±

    At this point, the matter is settled.

    Uncle Zhao and the others always felt that they had failed the Li family, so they went to the village chief for advice, and the village chief gave them reassurance.

    ¡°I have calculated secretly in private, your wages this year will definitely be enough for food and clothing, and you won¡¯t lose anything to the Li family. Maybe in two years, the fruits on the mountain will be sold, the income from the hot springs will be stable, and you can make more in a year.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡± Uncle Zhao and the others were completely relieved. They gathered with the Li family for dinner in the evening. Not only were they full, but they also drank a bowl of wine and went back to sleep with their faces flushed.

    ??You don¡¯t need to worry too much about the fruit trees on the mountain and the riverbank, as long as you are willing to work hard to take care of them.

    The most recent focus of the village is the hot spring valley.

    As the reputation spread, more and more customers came to visit.

    ??But Li Laoer withstood the pressure and still allowed only thirty or forty individual guests to enter every day, in addition to the guests who booked the wooden house and the small courtyard, so as to avoid chaos caused by too many people.

    If a guest comes in for fun and is blocked at the door, he will naturally be unhappy.

    He would give the guests reservation wooden signs and register them in the book, so that the guests could come in smoothly next time.

    After a few days, this rule was established, and gradually there were individual tourists who came first to get the lottery tickets.

    Whenever guests come in, three types of wooden signs will be distributed according to the designated courtyard, wooden house and individual guest. The wooden signs are engraved with different patterns and serial numbers.

    ?Whether it¡¯s ordering food or tea, whenever there is additional expense, the boys will take out the booklet they carry with them and record it with medaishi.

    When checking out, the accounts should be clear and the settlement should be quick.

    Tao Hongying has completely become the master chef of the valley''s logistics. Three simple thatched huts were built at the entrance of the valley. The small wooden hut next to the entrance is quite neat.

    The daily menu has added a lot of new dishes, and it even accepts banquets and individual dishes.

    Behind the thatched shed, there are cages for raising chickens and pottery tanks for raising fish. Every morning, I go to Xiaowangzhuang to buy pork belly, bone sticks, and tofu.

    The old men and women in the village will also bring fresh wild vegetables dug from the mountains for the guests to eat.

    Tao Hongying''s craftsmanship is inherently good, and the guests feel particularly comfortable eating while enjoying the mountain flowers and hot springs, and the food is undeniably delicious.

    So, half a month later, Suijintan Hot Spring Valley, which is famous for its hot springs and beautiful scenery, actually has food, which is beyond everyone''s expectation.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 189ï¼š Division of labor and cooperation

    Chapter 189 Division of Labor and Cooperation

    ?There is another thing that surprised everyone, which is about the old miracle doctor Zhang.

    ??The old man is very lively. He lives with Uncle Zhao and the other six on weekdays. The Li family takes good care of his food and clothing. He is willing to go for a walk in the valley when he has nothing to do.

    Occasionally, the old man would take a bath with his guests and cheerfully talk about the benefits of frequent hot spring baths, which was also a secret way of boosting business for his family.

    ?The guests knew he was a doctor, but no one took him seriously.

    As a result, there were more than a dozen men sitting in the pond that day, taking a bath, drinking tea, and bragging. It was a lively time.

    ?Suddenly there was a fat man with big ears. His hands and feet were twitching and his teeth were clenched. He slipped directly into the pool and bubbles appeared.

    ?Everyone was startled and started screaming again and again, "Come quickly, help people, help people!"

    It happened that Doctor Zhang was half-soaked in the hot spring with a cloth on his forehead.

    Hearing the sound, he pulled off the cloth, stepped forward to pick up the man, and shouted to everyone, "What are you shouting for? Hurry up and help."

    ?Everyone rushed to help and carried the person ashore.

    Jia An Jiaxi ran forward and asked, "Grandpa, the miracle doctor, what should I do?"

    "I have a needle pack in my clothes, bring it here." Doctor Zhang then pulled a wooden stick, opened the man''s mouth and went in.

    If he pressed the man''s belly again, some pool of water would be vomited out, but his hands and feet were still clenched tightly!

    ?Some people said, "Look at this problem, it looks like epilepsy! This disease is difficult to cure and can even kill people."

    Hearing that someone was about to die, a large crowd of people gathered nearby and made a big move out of the way.

    Divine Doctor Zhang sneered disdainfully, "Look at you, how could a man with epilepsy be so frightened into being so virtuous?"

    After saying that, he took the needle pack handed to him and inserted a dozen or so needles.

    It is really miraculous, but within a few breaths, the sick man loosened his arms and legs, and it was obvious that he felt much lighter.

    ?Everyone stared in shock. After another cup of tea, the wooden stick in the man''s mouth fell and he woke up.

    ?He looked at everyone blankly. When he realized that he was ill, he struggled to sit up.

    The boy who came with him had gone back to get some snacks, but now he was so scared that he crawled forward and stepped forward to support his master, crying, "Oh, sir, let''s go home right now!"

    ??The man waved his hands, moved his arms and legs, and then knelt down directly in front of Divine Doctor Zhang.

    "Old man, you saved me? Thank you for saving my life."

    Divine Doctor Zhang slowly put away the silver needle, without even looking at him, and said, "Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? Have you drank too much, eaten greasy, or been very tired recently?"

    Without waiting for the man to respond, Xiao Yan nodded desperately, "Our master drank in the morning, ate a hoof, and then came here."

    ?Magic Doctor Zhang rolled his eyes, "If you don''t want to live a long life, just eat like this in the future. This time you meet me, you can take it easy and prepare for the funeral next time."

    ??The man was sweating profusely. He had not been sick for a year or two, so he forgot about his taboos. He almost died today.

    ¡°Miracle doctor, miraculous doctor! I will pay attention next time and never do this again. Please give me a prescription and save me. I still have an eighty-year-old mother and two unmarried sons at home!¡±

    ??The servant also knelt down and begged together, his eyes full of hope. To be able to make a slave so dedicated shows that this man is usually a good person.

    Doctor Zhang thought for a while and then said, "You have a rest first and eat something light for lunch. I will write you a prescription. You can take it for five days and then come back to change the prescription. Control your mouth from now on and don''t be overjoyed or sad. Then you should be fine." ¡±

    ?The man immediately responded and even sent the boy to go to the valley entrance to continue to pay the deposit. He would not return home and would live in the valley for five days. But the wooden houses and yards in the valley were all booked, and he could no longer live there. In desperation, he moved to the nearest Dahuaishu Village.

    Five days later, he got a new prescription, left a generous consultation fee, and went home.

    There were some lively guests, so people were specially sent to check on him. Those who were familiar with the man also went to his house to inquire.

    There is no need for the man to say anything, just looking at his rosy face, he is much better than before.

    ?As a result, the reputation of Suijintan as a miraculous doctor spread like wildfire.

    ??The wealthy family even set up a courtyard in the valley and stayed there for five or six days, just for the help of Divine Doctor Zhang to check their pulse.

    Ordinary guests also feel at ease. After all, there is a miracle doctor here. If there is an accident here, there is no need to worry about no one to save him.

    ?Shenji Zhang walks around every day and does not work. He only uses a few needles to make Broken Gold Beach even more popular.

    A craftsman will never have to worry about eating wherever he goes. This sentence is simply tailor-made for the old man.

    Wealthy people are generous and give generous medical fees. Occasionally, they can even double the medical fee by prescribing medicine.

    ?The villagers are envious and happy, and would rather have their children share Zhang¡¯s medical skills, even if they are just superficial.

    ?On the way over the mountains to the south of the Yangtze River, there were young men who helped the old man, collecting herbs and boiling them. Now they don¡¯t have apprenticeships, but they can still be regarded as the old man¡¯s medicine boys.

    ? Many times, the old man would walk in front, followed by a few little medicine boys. Not to mention how majestic he was, he made everyone in the village laugh.

    ?Three hundred and sixty lines of work, any line of work is enough to support the family.

    The villagers have no intention of requiring their children to study. After all, not every child is as talented and hard-working as Jiaren.

    ??As long as the child can write and do arithmetic, learn a skill and be useful to the village, then he will be fine in the future.

    ?In this way, after half a month of excitement, the whole village has finally straightened out its work in various places, and everyone has become familiar with their own work.

    This night, the village chief and Li Laoer announced the work points for all the work.

    ??The village chief and Li Laoer are the backbone of everyone and receive ten full work points.

    Tao Hongying is in charge of the logistics in the hot spring valley, Li Laosi is in charge of the management of the two hills, and Liu Biaotou is in charge of the valley and the village, as well as all the patrol and night guards on the river beach. All three of them get nine work points.

    All the young men and women in the remaining villages who do labor work will receive eight work points. If you need to help with patrolling at night, additional work points can be added.

    ??The women and boys who work in the valley''s logistics department are given six work points. Among them, Jia Huan has learned most of the cooking skills and has been in charge of the meal, so he was given an extra work point.

    ??The remaining people patrolling and watching the night, whether they are old people like Uncle Zhao or the young men who have spared their time, have five work points. The specific number of people to use is determined by Liu Biaotou.

    Finally, the little children who were left unattended in the village were also gathered together, and were divided into two elderly people to take care of them. There were also those who cleaned the streets in the village and those who cleaned up debris in the valley. These were divided into four work points.

    ?Of course, if something happens and it is necessary to temporarily transfer people or change jobs, the village chief and Li Laoer will determine the work points.

    Everywhere, the work points of those who work every day are recorded by team captains, and you have to ask for leave from them.

    Making mistakes or being disobedient will also result in work points being deducted. If it gets serious, the whole village will hold a meeting to expel people!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 190ï¼š unexpected visitor

    Chapter 190 Unexpected Visitor

    After setting the rules in this way, everyone in the new village has a clearer understanding of what they are busy with every day.

    The entire new village is like a machine, operating efficiently.

    ??Except for a little kid like Jiayin, there is no one idle in the village.

    Even Mrs. Li would occasionally go to the melon fields to help pull weeds and pinch tips with good news on her back, earning five work points.

    ?Of course, everyone in the Li family strongly opposed it. I''m afraid of tiring the old lady, and I''m also afraid of getting good news.

    Jiayin is greedy and has made herself fat. She is cute and white, but who knew she is so insensitive to the sun.

    She only went to the fields with this grandma for one day. When she came back, half of her face was visibly darker. From the front, one side was white and the other was black, making her a veritable hermaphrodite.

    ?Everyone in the family couldn''t help laughing when they saw her. Jiayin was so angry that she stuck her **** out, buried her head in the quilt, and refused to go out.

    As a result, the quilt was suddenly lifted, and she was also held in his arms.

    Jiayin was a little angry, but when she looked up, she found Mr. Ye coming. She cried in grievance and hugged Mr. Ye''s neck without letting go.

    ¡°Uuuu, uncle, is Fu Niu an ugly child? Daddy laughs at me, and so does my brother!¡±

    Mr. Ye actually couldn''t help but want to laugh. The fat little girl now has a black and white face. No matter how you look at it, it''s so funny.

    ??But the little girl was crying, and he couldn''t bear it, so he quickly coaxed her, "Fu Niu is not ugly. It was caused by the sun. Just cover her up at home for a few days and it will be fine."

    "Really?" Jiayin sobbed, and felt a little blushing for being so coquettish. After all, she was an old cucumber at heart, but looking at her short arms and legs, huh, she was just a child, and she was going to get willful and angry!

    ¡°Wow, wow! Fu Niu is angry. Fu Niu is not an ugly child!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, Fu Niu, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry!¡± Mr. Ye panicked and quickly opened the box he brought, ¡°Let¡¯s see what good things uncle has brought you.¡±

    The box contained a pair of gold bracelets, with two small hollow bells hanging from the bottom, which were particularly delicate and beautiful.

    Mr. Ye put it into Jiayin''s hand. The heavy gold bracelet made Jiayin smile immediately.

    ??The two small bracelets are both solid, and with the gold bell, there are enough more than three taels, which is more than thirty taels of silver.

    Luxury, too luxurious, but she likes it! So, her tears immediately found another outlet and flowed out from the corner of her mouth!

    Mr. Ye saw that the fat girl''s eyelashes were still wet, but her eyes were sparkling and her saliva was dripping. She looked like a money-crazy girl. He couldn''t help it anymore and laughed out loud.

    Jiayin wiped her saliva and grabbed the bracelet tightly. She didn¡¯t care about being laughed at and went to the ground to find her grandma.

    Mrs. Li was killing a chicken. When she heard her granddaughter crying, she ran into the house. She happened to bump into her and Jiayin was knocked to the ground.

    Mrs. Li quickly picked up her granddaughter, "Little ancestor, why are you crying and laughing at the same time? This little girl is really going to become a sperm! If you get a little tan, why don''t your family members laugh? Tomorrow Just let your father and the others go tanning and tan with you, okay?"

    Jiayin kissed her grandma hard, and excitedly showed off to her, "Milk, milk, this is a treasure given by uncle!"

    Mrs. Li took one look and was so shocked that she quickly pulled Mr. Ye away who came out after him.

    "Why are you giving Fu Niu''er jewelry again? She is a child, what does she know about beauty and ugliness? It is still such a precious thing! You can keep this gold, or buy some good jewelry, and use it to marry a wife in the future!"

    Mr. Ye listened with a smile and then said, "For killing the barbarians earlier, the emperor rewarded you with a lot of gold and silver, so he took out a piece of gold and gave Fu Niu''er a small toy. Don''t worry, aunt, I don''t lack these."

    Mrs. Li was relieved now, but she was even more grateful. This is a reward from the emperor. It is imbued with dragon energy. It will definitely be good for your granddaughter to wear it.

    ¡°Well, aunt will take it for Fu Niuer, just this time, it won¡¯t happen in the future.¡±

    "Okay, I understand, Auntie." Mr. Ye accepted the good news and sat down to watch the old lady tidy up the chickens.

    Soon everyone in the family came back, and Jiayin ran around the yard with the new bracelet. Wherever he ran, the bells rang.

    ?Everyone in the family knew that the little girl had been angry earlier, so they praised her in various ways and made her very proud of the good news. Originally I thought Mr. Ye could stay for one night, but after lunch, he was about to set off.

    ??The Li family was reluctant and asked, "Are you going to Jiangbei this time to kill the barbarians?"

    Mr. Ye shook his head, "No, this time we are stationed at the dock. I took the initiative to ask for the errand. If there are people like you who come through the mountains, I can respond in time."

    ¡°Yes, yes! This is great!¡± Old Mrs. Li was still frightened when she thought of the tragic incident.

    ?At that time, money was collected at every city gate. There must have been many people like them who had no choice but to enter the forest.

    ??Although the woods are full of dangers due to wolves, tigers and leopards, there must be many who have successfully crossed through.

    They cannot be allowed to be hunted down by barbarians when they see the light of day.

    ¡°Then you go quickly and stay close to each other. In a few days, I will ask the fourth child to bring you food.¡±

    Mr. Ye waved his hand and rode away with his soldiers.

    ?He thought the old lady was just talking. After all, he was busy at home and might not have time to prepare anything for him.

    But Mrs. Li was serious and took her daughters-in-law to make noodles that night, planning to make noodles.

    When Jiayin heard this name, he thought it was the thin machine noodles in his previous life, but after enduring the sleepiness and looking at it for a long time, he became more and more impressed by the meticulous thought and craftsmanship of his grandma and me.

    Kneading the noodles, resting the noodles, rolling the noodles once, rolling the threads twice, and each noodle is all done by hand. It is definitely a big project!

    At noon the next day, the first batch of noodles were hung in the yard, slowly fluttering in the wind, like door curtains.

    ?The wind in early summer is warm and gentle, and the sun is doing its job. In a day''s work, all the noodles are dry by night.

    ?Pick them off and cut them into appropriate lengths with a knife, then place them in a ventilated place to dry overnight until they are completely dry.

    Jiayin took a small stick and tied a piece of red silk to help drive away birds and flies. She also forgot about her little face, so she made noodles and she became a little black charcoal.

    ??For this reason, the old lady specially ordered a bowl of braised noodles to make up for her little granddaughter''s wounded love for beauty.

    ?The days are always busy and beautiful. Whenever the Li family has free time, they think about food. They save fifty kilograms of noodles and boil a jar of meat sauce.

    Li Laosan is going to set up an oven in the corner of the courtyard again. Tao Hongying is going to bake some dried vegetable and meat cakes and send them to Mr. Ye. They won''t be afraid of spoiling after a month.

    After dinner, Jia An and Jia Xi played hide and seek in the yard with their sister, Jia Ren chatted with grandma, Li Laosi and Jiayi helped Li Laosan, and Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru cleaned the kitchen.

    Li Laoer mentioned that during the day, some guests scolded the young man, and said, "I will go to the village chief and tell him. If there are such guests in the future, I will kick them out."

    "Yes, that''s how it should be. If the children in our village are right, they can''t be bullied. At most, we won''t earn this money!"

    ?Old Mrs. Li loved her children the most. She couldn''t bear to hear the children being wronged, so she drove her son away and said, "Go quickly and come back early to go to bed."

    "I know, mother." Li Laoer stood up and opened the courtyard door to go out.

    ?As soon as he opened the door, he saw Liu Biao and others surrounding a middle-aged woman.

    Bouncer Liu stepped forward and said, "Second brother, we patrolled and caught a person sneaking around the entrance to the village. She said she was looking for Li Zhensheng''s home. I heard that the name sounded very similar to yours, so I brought her here."

    ?Li Laoer kicked the door in and out, and was nailed to the spot.

    It took him a while to find his voice and asked, "Who did she say she was looking for? Li Zhensheng?"

    Jia''an Jiaxi held her hands and carried her sister on the sedan. She happened to walk to the door. When she heard this, she turned around and shouted, "Mistress, is there anyone named Li Zhensheng in our family?"

    ??The sewing basket in the old lady''s hand fell down with a clang, and the needlework ends were scattered all over the floor!

    Today''s third update is here. I got up at six o''clock to write it. Isn''t it great! Hee hee, I''m asking for a five-star review~Please urge me to update~My dears, please cheer for Huahua!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 191ï¼š Unkind person

    Chapter 191 The visitor is ill-intentioned

    ¡°Grandma!¡°

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    ?Seeing that the old lady was in trouble, everyone rushed over and helped the old lady sit firmly.

    Jiaxi and Jiaan both forgot to put their sister down. Jiayin pulled their hair to keep their balance, and they grinned in pain.

    It was hard to hear the good news, and my feet touched the ground. I quickly stepped forward and hugged my grandma''s thigh, shouting over and over again, "Grandma doesn''t cry, grandma doesn''t cry."

    I don¡¯t know when the old lady burst into tears. She hugged her granddaughter subconsciously, wiped her face, and looked at the door.

    At this moment, Li Laoer had already led the woman in. The woman was half-bent and looking at the yard with chattering eyes, which made people look a little unhappy.

    But the Li family couldn''t care less. Li Laosi asked, "Why are you looking for Li Zhensheng? He is our eldest brother. He has been away from home for many years. When did you see him? What do you want to do with him?"

    ??Li Laoer turned around and wanted to see Liu Biaotou and others off, but Liu Biaotou saw the Li family acting like this and already knew it was a private matter, so he waved his hand and left.

    The woman probably relaxed a little when she saw that she and the Li family were alone, so she stood under the oil lamp and asked with a smile, "Sister-in-law, don''t you recognize me? I am a Miao from the village next to you. The eldest daughter-in-law of the family!¡±

    Miao¡¯s eldest daughter-in-law?

    ?Everyone was a little confused after hearing this, but Mrs. Li thought about it and said, "Oh, it''s you. I remember that you went out to work many years ago and never returned to your hometown."

    Mr. Miao and his wife knew each other well, so he followed the conversation and sat down next to the old lady.

    "Yes, sister-in-law, I didn''t expect us to meet here. I heard something happened over there in my hometown, and the barbarians robbed them badly. I wonder if everyone has escaped? What about everyone in our village? Sample?"

    Mrs. Li was anxious and wanted to know the news about her eldest son, but she responded patiently, "At first, we all fled south in a hurry, and we couldn''t care about others. But I didn''t hear that anyone was killed by the barbarians. He probably came out early and was not caught up by the barbarians. "

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Mr. Miao¡¯s daughter-in-law clapped her hands happily, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but glance at the Li family¡¯s yard and house, her expression full of envy.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, your family is very prosperous, and this courtyard is really grand. I heard that the hot springs in the valley belong to your family? How lucky you are. It is simply a cornucopia. I can count on my sister-in-law to take care of it in the future.¡±

    ?While she was talking, she saw Jiayin was white, plump and cute, and she wanted to reach out and pinch Jiayin''s face, but Jiayin dodged him.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru came out of the kitchen. Seeing this, Tao Hongying quickly picked up her daughter and said with a smile, "This child knows how to live."

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t help but asked, "Old sister, why did you want to find my boss just after you entered the house?"

    Mr. Miao¡¯s daughter-in-law waved her hands and was about to speak when she suddenly held her stomach and looked a little embarrassed and pained.

    ¡°Well, sister-in-law, I walked more than ten miles to get here. I haven¡¯t eaten yet and my stomach hurts from hunger.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li took a deep breath, suppressed the irritability in her heart, and told her daughter-in-law, "If you have anything ready-made, bring some first."

    Miao''s eldest daughter-in-law immediately laughed and shouted, "It''s best to have a bowl of noodles with more meat and two poached eggs. I heard that your fourth daughter-in-law is the best at cooking, so I want to try it today." "

    No one responded, even the most stupid people could understand now.

    It is not certain whether this Miao boss''s wife knows anything, but she is definitely here to take advantage.

    As expected, she refused to reveal a word about Boss Li. She kept gossiping and her eyes were glued to the kitchen.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was holding back her anger. She wanted to drive people away, but at the same time she was looking forward to the news that she really had an eldest son. The eldest son, who was admitted as a scholar, went out to study and never came home again.

    Some people said that he was in danger and died outside.

    ?Some people also say that he met the daughter of a wealthy family and became his son-in-law. He disliked the poverty of the family and would never come back.

    It is said that it has a nose and eyes, but it is false, and gradually everyone takes it seriously.

    ??The Li family was once ridiculed by people from all over the country, otherwise Li Laoer would not have married a daughter-in-law like Wu Cuihua at that time.

    ?Later, after several years, this matter gradually stopped being mentioned, but it was also difficult for Li Laosan and Li Laosi to discuss marriage.

    ??Li Laosan was still diligent, smart and kind. He was favored by the carpenter and was betrothed to the daughter of the family.

    ? And Li Laosi was just lucky enough to meet the daughter of an old scholar.

    It can be said that the Li family was deceived by Boss Li. How much they loved their eldest son before, but how much they hated him later!

    ?This is why no one in the Li family dares to mention it, and children like Jia An and Jia Xi don¡¯t even know their uncle¡¯s name.

    Jiayin is smart, and he has guessed a lot in the past two years, but he didn¡¯t expect that this uncle would suddenly have news when they had just settled down and their life was improving.

    Mr. Miao¡¯s daughter-in-law was really rude. She ate two bowls of noodles and four poached eggs in one go before putting down the bowl and chopsticks while rubbing her belly.

    ?Perhaps she saw that the Li family looked bad, so she smiled a little guiltily, but she didn''t know what she thought of, and her back straightened again.

    ¡°My fourth daughter-in-law is really good at cooking, but this noodle tastes better when cooked in bone broth.¡±

    Mrs. Li was impatient to listen to her tricks anymore and asked straight to the point, "Can you tell me now where you met our boss?"

    Miao''s wife took a needle from the sewing basket, picked her teeth and said with a smile, "Sister-in-law, what are you in a hurry for?"

    "We only met a few times back then, and we didn''t have any friendship at all." Mrs. Li pointed to the door, really annoyed, "If you don''t tell me, get out!"

    Miao''s wife was a little scared. She quickly put down her crossed legs and said with a smile, "Why are you so angry, sister-in-law? Can''t we discuss it slowly? You see, I made a special trip and walked so far. Is it time to take a break? Isn¡¯t it time to waste your time?¡±

    Li Laoer sneered, "Do you mean this for benefits?"

    Mr. Miao''s wife nodded, "Of course. After all, I work very hard. I travel a lot for your family."

    Before she could finish speaking, Jiaxi suddenly shouted, "Oh, I remembered, she is the same group of people who scolded the leftovers today!"

    Mr. Miao''s daughter-in-law''s expression changed and she stepped back uncomfortably, but did not wait for her to defend herself.

    Jiaxi has already talked to grandma, "Today, a guest said that the tea given by Gou Sheng was too hot and scolded Gou Sheng. I saw it from the side. This person is the slave brought by the guest. He asked for Ding at noon. Waiting for the set meal!¡±

    Li Laoer patted his nephew on the back and asked, "Can I ask the guest''s name and where he lives?"

    "Yes," Jia Xi puffed up his chest proudly, "A guest living in the small courtyard talked to that person and seemed to be familiar with him. Although the abusive guest has left, you can find out if you ask around."

    "That''s it, that will be much more convenient." Li Laoer looked at Mr. Miao''s wife and said with a smile, "So you haven''t returned to your hometown for so many years and you have become a slave in a wealthy family!"

    Mr. Miao¡¯s daughter-in-law seemed to have been stripped of her coat and stood naked in front of others, embarrassed and ashamed!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 192ï¼š Lion opens his mouth wide

    Chapter 192 The lion opens its mouth

    ¡°You don¡¯t care what I do!¡±

    Mr. Miao''s daughter-in-law stood up and shouted, "I know where your boss is! Give me money, otherwise I will never tell you and you will never find it."

    ¡°You should have said this earlier, why are you pretending to be such a good fellow? Fortunately, our family wasted two bowls of noodles.¡± Li Laoer also stood up with a sarcastic smile on his face, ¡°Tell me, how much do you want?¡±

    Mr. Miao''s daughter-in-law hesitated for a moment, then shouted, "One thousand taels! As long as you give me one thousand taels, I will take you to find someone."

    "How much?" The Li family were surprised and angry, "One thousand taels, just for a piece of news, you think our family is being taken advantage of!"

    Everyone was at odds with each other. Boss Miao and his daughter-in-law stopped pretending to be good people and cursed, "You have such a big yard and a hot spring valley where you can earn a fortune every day, not to mention that you can''t even get out a thousand taels! No wonder you guys The boss of the family doesn¡¯t want you, that¡¯s all you are.¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Mrs. Li had already slapped her.

    The crisp slaps and the burning face made Mr. Miao¡¯s wife unable to react for a long time.

    ??Old Mrs. Li greeted coldly, "Fourth brother, I leave it to you! Find out the whereabouts of your eldest brother!"

    ¡°Okay, mother, just watch it!¡± Li Laosi had been mad for a long time, how could he be merciful now?

    ??He called for family justice, took the rope, kicked Mr. Miao''s daughter-in-law over, tied them up, and hung them upside down under the eaves of the corridor.

    Mr. Miao¡¯s daughter-in-law was frightened. Her impression of the Li family was still that of her hometown.

    Mrs. Li is still young, a widow with a few children, and most of the time she doesn¡¯t say anything when bullied.

    That is to say, after the son passed the scholar examination, he became proud and prosperous for a period of time.

    As a result, the son died later. People from all over the country said it was unpleasant, and the Li family seldom went out.

    ?Now that the son is older and the family has money, he is so stubborn?

    She quickly begged for mercy, "Sister-in-law, I was wrong. I was really wrong. We have something to discuss! I don''t want a thousand taels, but five hundred is fine!"

    Unfortunately, the Li family ignored her at all, and Tao Hongying even pulled a rag and stuffed it into her mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity those two bowls of noodles, don¡¯t let her spit them out and waste the food.¡±

    The good news was carried by Jiaren, and he almost laughed out loud as he lay in his brother''s ear.

    ??Mom and dad are so tough and cute, but she is so good at reincarnation!

    ??Li Laosi picked a thorn stick in the corner of the courtyard, raised his hand and hit Mr. Miao''s wife''s back, causing her to squeal in pain and bend her body like a big shrimp.

    ?She wanted to beg for mercy, but she couldn''t.

    ?Li Laosi did not stop, and blinked seven or eight times again.

    "Who gave you the courage to come and blackmail you! Please report it properly. Our family appreciates your kindness and will not treat you badly! But you are out of your mind and you want a thousand taels?"

    "Okay, I will beat you to death today and then send you back to see how much your master wants and whether your life is worth a thousand taels."

    Mr. Miao¡¯s daughter-in-law was really frightened. She wanted to faint from the pain, and her intestines were so full of regret that her intestines were blue.

    ?Had she known that the Li family was so scary, she would never have even stepped in.

    ?At the moment, I can''t beg for mercy. I can only hope that I will hear some noise and come to check on her. The Li family will have some scruples before letting her go.

    Perhaps God heard her thoughts, and suddenly there was a head on the wall on the right.

    She was so surprised that she quickly screamed for help.

    Unfortunately, that was Ye Shan. He only glanced at the yard and asked, "Do you need my help? I am good at extracting confessions." Li Laosi waved his hand, "Go to sleep, Brother Dashan, it''s just a small matter, it will be over in a while." ¡±

    Finished?

    Mr. Miao¡¯s wife¡¯s head was buzzing, they were in the same group! My life will be decided here today!

    She struggled desperately, not caring about money, as long as she could get out alive.

    ??Li Laosi smacked her a few more times, and then pulled the rag from her mouth.

    Mr. Miao''s daughter-in-law coughed and said desperately, for fear that the Li family would be dissatisfied.

    ¡°I said, I said, I saw your boss in Kyoto. He was well dressed and riding a carriage. I followed him all the way and saw him entering a place called Willow Alley in the south of the city.

    ¡°Originally I thought that when life was getting better, I would go and enjoy the autumn breeze. But I saw your second son in the valley. People said that the valley belongs to your family, so I thought of reporting a message!¡±

    "Hmph, the report is false, but the blackmail is real!" Li Laoer stood aside with his hands behind his back and sneered, shouting, "Fourth, I think she is dishonest. She probably didn''t tell the truth. Keep fighting!"

    "Yes, keep beating her. She''s made grandma so angry. Beat her to death!" Jiayi and other boys also followed suit, scaring Mr. Miao and his wife so much that they almost peed their pants.

    "Spare your life, spare your life! Everything I said is true, every word is correct. If you don''t believe it, I can tell you that my master''s family is the Chu family in Dingzi Lane, Xicheng, and our master belongs to Kaibu Village ! I signed a death contract, and I will never run away!"

    Li Lao Si and Li Lao Er looked at each other, and Li Lao Si slapped him twice more before putting him down.

    Miao''s daughter-in-law rolled forward a few times like a worm, crying and begging Mrs. Li, "Sister-in-law, I was wrong, I was just greedy for money, please let me go, I don''t dare to do it anymore. "

    ?Old Mrs. Li was thinking only about her eldest son, so she had no time to pay attention to her. She waved her hand and led Jiayin into the house.

    ??Li Laosi kicked Mr. Miao''s wife and untied her, "Go away, if you dare to plot against our family again, I will chop off your head!"

    Mr. Miao''s daughter-in-law did not dare to say a word. As soon as she was free, she stumbled out and ran out. She even got bumped by the threshold and was thrown hard outside the door, causing Jia An Jiaxi to follow behind and make faces and laugh.

    Li Laosi whispered a few words to Li Laoer, then called Jiayi and followed him secretly.

    In the room, Mrs. Li held her chubby granddaughter in her arms, her eyes a little vacant.

    The tears she shed and the grievances she suffered because of her eldest son over the years seemed to be all before her eyes.

    It¡¯s not that she wasn¡¯t looking forward to this day, but when it finally arrived, she didn¡¯t seem happy.

    She was afraid that her son would abandon the family because of his wealth.

    Jiayin understands her grandma¡¯s mood very well. In her previous life, when she wandered in front of her parents¡¯ new homes countless times, she felt so conflicted.

    While trying her best to find excuses for them to abandon her, she also hated their ruthlessness.

    Those who have never experienced it have no idea how painful it is to be hurt by a loved one.

    ?This kind of pain is far more profound than broken love and betrayal of friendship, and it cannot be cured in a lifetime.

    ?She hugged her grandma''s neck and said nothing. She patted grandma''s back again and again with her little hands.

    By the time the old lady came to her senses, her granddaughter''s shoulders were soaked with tears.

    The old lady quickly hugged her granddaughter and coaxed her hurriedly, "Why is Fu Niu crying and feeling sorry for grandma? Don''t be afraid. Grandma is fine. Grandma is just curious about what that **** has become after so many years outside. Grandma is not sad. ,real."

    ??The old lady was originally trying to comfort her granddaughter, but as she spoke, she still shed tears.

    "Fu Niu''er, do you think your uncle''s life has been in vain? How come he is not as good as a little baby like you! You know how to feel sorry for grandma, why doesn''t he know how to feel sorry for mother!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 193ï¼š self-sacrifice

    Chapter 193 The spirit of self-sacrifice

    "Fu Niu''er loves grandma, but grandma doesn''t cry. Uncle is not filial, but Fu Niu is filial!"

    Jiayin raised her little hand to wipe grandma¡¯s tears. Grandma and grandson hugged each other, but the tears fell even more.

    Outside the house, Li Lao Er and Li Lao San also secretly wiped away tears.

    The fourth child was still young. When he was sensible, the eldest brother was already studying abroad, so we were not very close to him.

    But they get along with their eldest brother the most and have the best relationship.

    ?The eldest brother is smart, polite, cheerful and joking. Everyone praises him as a good brother.

    But it is this eldest brother who has become the thorn in the side of the whole family!

    It''s okay if the eldest brother has his own reasons, but if he really wants glory and wealth and doesn''t want the family, they can just be sad, but what about my mother!

    That night, no one in the Li family slept soundly.

    After breakfast on the second day, when the sun rose in the east, Li Laosi and Jiayi hurried back.

    The whole family looked at them eagerly, and Li Laosi said, "Mom, that Miao boss''s wife has indeed sold herself to the Chu family in the west of the city. She probably didn''t dare to lie! I want to go see my eldest brother, but I feel bad , I can only come back first.¡±

    Old Mrs. Li''s eyes were covered with red bloodshot eyes, it was obvious that she had had no sleep last night.

    She thought for a moment and then said, "Don''t worry, all of you, so many years have passed, and there are still a few days left. From now on, when you find free time, take turns going to the city and slowly find out about your eldest brother. Don''t rush to meet each other." . It¡¯s better to find out why he hasn¡¯t come home for so many years.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mother, we understand.¡± Li Lao Er and others responded. Li Lao Si and Jia Yi also had a hasty meal and went to work.

    ?The orchards and millet fields on the mountains, as well as the riverbanks, are busy at this time, and the valleys are even more crowded, making it impossible to leave anywhere for the time being.

    Even if they know the news about their eldest brother, they can''t abandon everything.

    After all, this is the whole village¡¯s business and the whole village¡¯s fields. We cannot delay everyone¡¯s business just because they are one family.

    The whole day, the good news turned into a little follower. Wherever grandma went, she would follow her.

    At one moment she was hungry, at another moment she was thirsty, at another moment she peed her pants, and grandma kept shouting. It really left Mrs. Li no time to relax and think.

    In the evening, when the whole family came back from work, Mrs. Li called to Mr. Li, "If you take time tomorrow, go to the city and have a look. If you come back early to find out the news, the whole family will feel at ease."

    ?Li Laosi was curious as to why my mother suddenly changed her mind.

    As a result, Mrs. Li sighed and said, "Your daughter is afraid that I will think too much. She has been bossing me around all day, and she secretly peed her pants! You guys should resolve the matter quickly. Don''t worry about whether your elder brother comes back or not. Save your mother first. !¡±

    ?Everyone was stunned when they heard this, and then they all laughed.

    Jiayin covered her little face and stayed in her father¡¯s arms, refusing to get up.

    She is a dignified little baby of the Li family. What is she sacrificing her reputation for? It¡¯s not to make the old lady sad for a while.

    Even if no one was grateful, they actually laughed at her for peeing her pants!

    ??The Li family finally had laughter because of Jiayin''s sacrifice.

    On the morning of the second day, Li Laosi and the village chief asked for leave and walked out of the village. As a result, they met Mr. Wen before they had gone far.

    Mr. Wen was sitting in the carriage, and there were three companions of about the same age beside him, all of whom looked like scholars.

    Mr. Wen smiled and said, "Fourth, where are you going?"

    ¡°Ah, I have nothing to do, let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡± Li Laosi couldn¡¯t explain the reason, so he bowed his hands and saluted everyone.

    Not wanting the mare pulling the carriage to eat the grass on the roadside, she took a few steps forward and one of the wheels fell into the ditch. The carriage was about to topple over.

    Mr. Wen and others all exclaimed and grabbed the carriage.

    ??The driver waved his whip and shouted to the horse to come up, but the horse did not listen. At this time, Li Laosi jumped directly from the ditch, lifted the carriage with both hands, pushed it upwards, and pushed it forward. The horse was forced to take two steps to the center of the road, and the carriage was back on the road.

    ?The three scholars were so surprised that they looked at Li Laosi from top to bottom.

    ¡°Brother, are you okay? Did you stretch your arm?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you just lifted the carriage up like this?¡±

    ¡°This is too powerful, my arms are probably five hundred kilograms strong.¡±

    ¡°It should have the strength of a thousand catties. It¡¯s five hundred catties for the four of us, plus the carriage.¡±

    Who said scholars don''t gossip anymore? Li Laosi was hurt by their constant chatter, and he responded patiently, "I am born with strong strength, but it''s just a matter of hands to lift me out of the carriage."

    Having said that, he was about to leave, but Mr. Wen stopped him and whispered, "Jiaren is going to study soon. I contacted the academy. All the children of these friends are in the academy."

    Li Laosi understood, immediately jumped into the carriage, and said with a smile, "Sir, you came in a hurry. Originally, there was no room in the hot spring valley. But a guest who had reserved a cabin was unable to come, so gentlemen can have a good day. "

    Mr. Wen and his three friends were all happy to hear this, and hurried toward the valley while laughing.

    ?At this time, the guests had just arrived, it was not crowded in front of the door, and the valley was relatively quiet.

    ??Li Laoer was also happy to see Mr. Wen. Naturally, the journey went smoothly. They went straight into the valley without taking any signs.

    Li Laosi was afraid that his mother would be worried at home, so he sent someone back to deliver a letter.

    ?The family agreed last night that one person would be at home every day and would have someone to take care of her. At least they could not leave all the errands of Caiyi and entertaining the bride to this little baby Jiayin. Therefore, Jiaren was on duty at home today.

    Hearing that Mr. Wen had brought people over and found an academy for Jiaren, Mrs. Li was very happy.

    She immediately closed the courtyard door and took her grandchildren to the valley.

    It just so happens that the person in charge of patrolling the streets in the village today is Fourth Uncle Wang. We eat together every day. He is absolutely one of the family members. With a few simple instructions, there is no need to worry about the family.

    ?In the valley, Mr. Wen was chatting with a few friends, and hot tea and snacks were quickly delivered.

    The tea was not half drunk, and washed fruits were brought.

    Several friends said, "We have heard from others that you have property here, but we still don''t believe it. It turns out it is such a good place!"

    Mr. Wen smiled and shook his head, "You have misunderstood. This is not my property. I just get along with the folks here like family members. You also know that I arrived in Jiangnan half a year late because I encountered some troubles on the way. Fortunately, I also encountered I would have died of cold and starvation in Jiangbei if it weren''t for these kindhearted folks."

    "Oh, there is such a thing?" Everyone was surprised, because the Wen family''s family background would not suffer such danger.

    Just at this time, Jiaren came outside the wooden house, and Mr. Wen waved him in.

    "This is the disciple I picked up on the road, and I am going to inherit the teacher''s mantle. This child is a child of this village. He is very hard-working and diligent. I need you to take care of him in the future."

    Jiaren was wearing a half-worn gown. He was young and tall, but his brows and eyes were calm and peaceful.

    He raised his hand and bent down to salute everyone, "I have met you gentlemen."

    ??The person closest to him tried to help him up, but ended up reaching out and grabbing half of the air.

    ?The man was startled and shouted subconsciously, "Why is this child''s hand disabled?"

    The baby of the Huahua family caught a cold during the change of seasons. After a busy morning, I finally wrote it. The third update is here, please give me five-star reviews and votes for the update, let¡¯s work together! Thank you guys!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 194ï¼š A gentleman strives for self-improvement

    Chapter 194: A gentleman strives for self-improvement

    ??The other two people also looked over, with surprise in their eyes.

    How come such an outstanding young man is missing half of his hand? Although the wound seems to have been well treated and the scar is not terribly scary, it is not that beautiful after all.

    Mr. Wen looked at Jiaren with his head half lowered. There was no indignation or shame on his face. He couldn''t help but like this disciple even more. It was not easy for him to be so indifferent at such a young age.

    ??He briefly talked about the dangers he encountered when crossing the mountains, and emphasized that Jiaren sacrificed his life to save his younger brother. After that, he practiced left-hand calligraphy and achieved some success.

    The expressions of the three gentlemen changed when they heard this, and they felt surprised and worried for a while. After listening to it, the gentleman who was the first to call out Jiaren''s handicap was very ashamed.

    "What a good boy. If you don''t mind, could you give us some words to read? We usually do some research on writing."

    Jiaren nodded in agreement and quickly spread out the paper to grind the ink. He thought about it and wrote a line of words, "Heaven moves vigorously, and a gentleman keeps improving himself!"

    The teenage teenager has only practiced left -handed characters for more than half a year. It cannot be said that it is good to be shocked. It is rare in the world, but it is much better than many people who practice words for seven or eight years.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad! The writing is steady and smooth, and occasionally has an edge, which is the way of a gentleman!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, after such a comparison, I can¡¯t even use the words.¡±

    ¡°People often say that hard work is important, but I would say talent is the most important. Although this child has lost half of his right hand, his left hand will definitely shine in the future.¡±

    ¡°Brother Wen, Mr. Tang Yuantang from Kyoto is also here. He is one of our Tianwu left-handed masters. If we have the opportunity someday, we will take this child to visit. If we can get some pointers, this child will be of great use.¡±

    Mr. Wen was also happy when he saw his disciple being praised and nodded in response.

    "I am busy on weekdays and have no time to teach this child more, so I plan to send him to Luo''an Academy. I heard that Mr. Tang will also teach in the academy, so I can kill two birds with one stone."

    ¡°Haha, no wonder you invited us to play here today. It turned out that you had planned it for a long time.¡±

    "Yes, we all have children in Luo''an Academy. Your disciple hasn''t entered the school yet, so we should find some classmates and friends for him first."

    ?They all laughed and teased Mr. Wen, but they weren''t angry at all.

    ??Their nephews and nephews are all well-educated and have decent moral character. However, they were born into wealth and some do not know the sufferings of the world.

    ??It would be a good thing to have a poor student like Jiaren as a friend.

    After a few words of laughter, everyone went to the hot spring to soak in the water. The room was naturally more private, but there were many people on the other side of the pool, and a few people who were eager for fun rushed to that side.

    Jiaren got free time and went back to the valley entrance. Mrs. Li and Mr. Li and Mr. Li were all waiting with their legs crossed.

    Jiayin is not worried. Mr. Wen used to be a bit decadent and cowardly, but the power of love is great. Ever since Mrs. Cui reconciled with Li, he has exploded into the universe.

    ??Now not only has he become a royal censor, he uses his words as a sword, scaring old aristocratic families and upstarts from provoking him.

    If he is not sure, he will not bring the person.

    ?Sure enough, Jiaren came back and his whole face lit up.

    ¡°Dad, Dad, I¡¯m going to study. The teacher found me an academy called Luo¡¯an, and there is a gentleman there who is a master of left-handed writing.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s great!¡± Old Mrs. Li pulled her grandson and almost had red circles in her eyes.

    ?Ever since the grandson injured his hand, everyone in the family has had a stone tied to their hearts, and now they can finally move it away completely.

    Jia Huan even hugged her eldest brother and spun him around twice. She was so happy that she went crazy. "Hongying, Mr. Wen is so busy that he hasn''t forgotten about Jiaren. We have to thank him very much. Make some good dishes for lunch!"

    Mrs. Li loudly ordered her daughter-in-law and then called her second son, "It should be recorded clearly in the books. Our family pays for it ourselves and does not use the public account."

    "I know, mother." Li Laoer also happily agreed, feeling extremely grateful. If it weren''t for his poor cooking skills, he would have wished to cook himself.

    ??The village chief happened to stroll over. When he heard about such a good thing, he waved his pipe and pot and shouted.

    "Jiaren is also a child in the village, and it is a good thing to study. Will he not recognize the villagers when he becomes successful in the future? The public account must be followed! Everyone should congratulate Jiaren!"

    Mrs. Li thought for a while and stopped being polite, "Okay, listen to the village chief. Jiaren will study hard in the future. When he succeeds, he will be the support of our village."

    ?Sure enough, the village chief was even more happy to hear this.

    Everyone was chatting and laughing, but Li Laoer thought of his elder brother, so he went to find Mr. Wen on the pretext of thanking him.

    It happened that Mr. Wen had arranged for some friends to come over and ask for tea.

    Li Laoer told what happened last night, and finally said, "Sir, our family doesn''t know if the eldest brother has any difficulties, and we don''t dare to admit him rashly. I just wanted to find out the details of that family carefully. I heard that That family is a branch of a wealthy family, and there are many officials and scholars in the direct branch.¡±

    Mr. Wen nodded and responded, "Our family, the Cui family, and even the Liu family have been here for hundreds of years. We are naturally more familiar with it than others, so it is easier to find out the news. You and your family can rest assured and wait for my news."

    "Okay, thank you, sir. Our family can''t help you much, but we have bothered you many times." Li Laoer said this sincerely and with guilt.

    Mr. Wen actually smiled, "We have been friends together through life and death, and Jiaren is my disciple. They say that once you are a teacher, you are always a father. After all, I will compete with you as my father, so let''s stop being polite. ¡±

    Li Laoer also laughed, and the matter was over.

    Mr. Wen and a few friends had a sumptuous meal at noon, and even drank a few glasses of wine. When they were tipsy, they got into the hot spring pool, and the alcohol evaporated quickly.

    When the sun set on the top of the western mountain, they left feeling comfortable.

    On the second day, Li Laoer couldn''t hold back his excitement and took Jiaren and Jiayi with him to see what Luo''an Academy was like.

    The accounts of the valley were handed over to Liu Biaotou''s wife.

    Sister-in-law Liu is originally from Jiangnan. She has been reading and practicing calligraphy since she was a child. She is also gentle and careful.

    ?In the past few days, she has been helping with the logistics side and checking the accounts every night, just in case Li Laoer has something to do, so that the valley''s accounts will not be left unattended.

    At dusk, the work in the valley is basically finished, the accounts are clear and the calculations are clear.

    ?Everyone was happy. The village chief personally assigned eight work points to Sister-in-law Liu, and asked her to work for Li Laoer from now on.

    This is the second highest work score among the women in the village. The first is Tao Hongying.

    The women felt that Sister-in-law Liu had given them a good face and that they were close to each other on weekdays, so they asked Tao Hongying to cook two dishes and put a pot of wine in to briefly celebrate Sister-in-law Liu.

    The men knew about it and did not dare to stop her. They joked privately and said they were worried about their family status.

    ??Nowadays, the women in the village also receive work points and wages, which are not even much less than them.

    Normally, when I''m in a bad mood, I can still scold him a few times, but now I don''t dare to say a word.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 195ï¼š Luoan Academy

    Chapter 195 Luoan Academy

    ??The village chief smiled, clicked his pipe and pot, and nodded at the gentlemen.

    "This is good. From now on, the boys in the village will not have to worry about wives. I am afraid that all the good girls from far and near will want to marry in."

    Thinking about it, everyone thought that this was the case and laughed, "Then our girls are probably more popular. We have been earning work points since we were young, and we have exchanged them for dowries, which is very rich."

    ¡°If the money doesn¡¯t go to outsiders¡¯ fields, it¡¯s better for our girls to marry in our own village, but we can¡¯t take advantage of boys from other villages.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the school will be built in the autumn, and my daughter will also go to school to learn writing and arithmetic.¡±

    The men were squatting in one place, worrying about their wives not to get drunk, and talking about the future. They were all smiling.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    With Bentou, I feel full of energy every day, and I never feel tired no matter how hard I work!

    Not long after Li Laosi stepped into the house carrying the half-drunk Tao Hongying, Li Laoer came back with Jiaren Jiayi.

    The three men all had smiles on their faces. Jiaren rarely acted like a child, talking about the good things of Luo''an Academy around his grandma.

    "Grandma, the academy is just outside the Yunwu Mountain a dozen miles east of Xindu. The scenery is particularly beautiful. There is also a small town outside the academy, which is very lively. Many gentlemen in the academy eat in small shops like the students, and they are very easy-going. Look. Many students still carry guqin and flute. I heard that everyone who enters the academy must learn the same instrument."

    ?Old Mrs. Li listened carefully, and the smile never fell off her face. She didn''t care if the academy was good or not. If she could make her grandson so happy, she had to go.

    Jiayin was sitting in the arms of the eldest brother. She was very happy when she heard what he said. She was also happy for the eldest brother.

    ?This is what young people should be like, wanton and open-minded, instead of being as deep as an ancient well without waves.

    Perhaps realizing that he was too excited, Jiaren blushed and whispered, "Grandma, did I say too much? But this college is really good."

    ¡°Not much, not much. Grandma is happy. When you go to school, grandma will send you off in person. When you have good classmates, she will also bring you to our house to play.¡± Mrs. Li smiled and patted her grandson on the shoulder.

    Li Laoer said next to him, "The college''s training is not cheap, it costs sixty taels a year. Food, accommodation, etc., added together, I am afraid it will cost one hundred taels."

    Mrs. Li immediately waved her hand and said, "If our family was still worried before, we are not afraid now. The dividends in the valley are at least three to four hundred taels a year, and there are also melon fields. Those are valuable things and can definitely be sold. A lot of money is enough for my grandson to study."

    After that, she took Jiaren''s hand and told her: "Jiaren, when you go to college, concentrate on your studies and don''t worry about anything else. Grandma is not the only grandson of yours, and she cannot only love you. If it is your Shuxiu , I really can¡¯t get it out of my house, I¡¯ll definitely tell you, let¡¯s find a solution together, so don¡¯t worry about it and study hard, you know?¡±

    Jiayin also nodded his little head, shook the gold bracelet on his hand, and jingled the bell, "Brother, Fu Niu has money, let me read to you!"

    The little girl''s arms are as fat as lotus joints, white and covered with gold bracelets, which makes her very cute.

    ??The whole family couldn''t help laughing. Jiaren kissed his sister''s arm and said, "Okay, my eldest brother is short of money, so I''ll ask you to borrow it. When you get married, I''ll pay you back tenfold!"

    "Okay!" Jiayin raised her chin proudly and looked at Li Laoer, "Second uncle also said that doing business is difficult, look at how easy it is for me."

    The family couldn''t stop laughing. Mrs. Li gently knocked her granddaughter on the head, "Little girl, you are robbing your brother. What kind of business is this?"

    ?The evening wind blew by, bringing with it a touch of coolness that was not there during the day, and also spread the laughter of everyone far away.

    Mr. Wen didn¡¯t keep the Li family waiting for long, and came over at dusk three days later.

    The Li family happened to be setting up dinner, and Tao Hongying quickly added two dishes before inviting Mr. Wen to the table.

    Mr. Wen asked Wen Hai to bring in two baskets. One contained most of the eggs, and the other contained two hens. "Junior sister asked me to bring this along. Her village is digging a lotus pond. I''m afraid it will take a few days to come here."

    ¡°Digging a lotus pond?¡± Mrs. Li was surprised and asked, ¡°This is no small job. Do you have enough manpower?¡±

    "It''s enough," Mr. Wen said with a smile, "Auntie doesn''t know something. Some of the people in her village are recruited by the Marquis Mansion. They find some heavy work for these people, and take the opportunity to see what kind of character they are, and those who are lazy and slippery can do it." To drive him out."

    Everyone felt relieved and sat down together to start eating.

    After dinner, the table was cleared, and everyone drank tea together. Mr. Wen said, "I have made arrangements for the college. Jiaren can just go there in three days."

    As he spoke, he took a post from his arms.

    "When you get to the gate of the college, just give the post to the disciple. Of course, someone will greet you, and I will go and have a look when I have free time. But most of the time, Jiaren has to rely on himself to get along with his classmates, adapt to the schoolwork, and take care of his own food and accommodation. In your heart Be prepared."

    ?Jiaren quickly took the post with both hands and solemnly thanked him.

    ??The Li family are all happy for Jiaren. Zhao Yuru said, "I will rush over the next two days to sew two new clothes for Jiaren."

    Tao Hongying also said, "I''ll fry a can of meat sauce for Jiaren and make some more dry noodles. If the food doesn''t suit your appetite, it can help your stomach."

    Li Laoer also smiled and said, "Mom, I will send Jiaren there when the time comes."

    ??The good news has long been eager to try, but she has been depressed for a long time and has long been looking forward to going out for a walk.

    At this moment, she hugged her grandma¡¯s neck, twisting her chubby little body into a twist, ¡°Grandma, Fu Niu is going, she is going!¡±

    The old lady was also interested in seeing the place where her eldest grandson would study in the future, but because her precious granddaughter made trouble for her, she quickly surrendered, "Okay, okay, when the time comes, whoever can put down their work can follow."

    Jia An Jia Xi had been looking forward to it for a long time, and they jumped up when they heard this.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going out to play!¡±

    ¡°Sent my eldest brother to school!¡±

    ?Everyone was laughing. The two naughty boys were working as waiters in the valley. It was most convenient for them to stay away. They had to follow them.

    Mrs. Li remembered something and said to Mr. Wen, "Sir, a school is going to be built in the village in autumn. We cannot let these boys just work as waiters in the valley for the rest of their lives. Do you have a suitable candidate? Can you help our village find one?"

    Mr. Wen nodded, "I also pay attention to it on weekdays. Take a look and I will definitely find the right one."

    "Great, these guys are like wild horses, they need to be put on a halter to be more honest."

    The family chatted for a while, and Mr. Wen thought for a while and said: "Auntie, the fourth child told me a few days ago that he wanted to check on a house in Liushu Lane in the south of the city. I sent Ye Hai to find out. Who is the Wang family? The side branch, the direct lineage is also an old family, and there are indeed many officials and scholars. I also have a colleague from the Wang family who made some insinuations and asked some things..."

    ??The old lady nervously grabbed the armrest of the chair, trembling her lips for a while before asking, "That person from the Wang family, is the boss of my family?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 196ï¼š Regarding the matter of getting married!

    Chapter 196 About getting married!

    Mr. Wen pondered for a moment and responded, "The Wang family in Willow Lane only has a family of four. The couple has two sons. The man in the family is called Wang Xinqiu. He usually helps with some business at the Wang family''s ancestral home. They also have a cloth man. Village, an antique shop, living a prosperous life.

    ¡°Wang Xinqiu was good at writing and painting. He was a very good person and had a wide network of friends. However, the only thing that was criticized was that he married into the Wang family. Few people know why he married into the Wang family. There is a vague legend that he married into the Wang family to repay his kindness.¡±

    The Li family members were silent for a long time. Based on this, no one could be sure that this was Boss Li.

    In the end, Mrs. Li took a deep breath and said, "This is no small matter. The second brother should go to the Wang family and wait. You have to see with your own eyes to confirm whether he is your eldest brother."

    Li Laoer nodded, "Okay, mother, don''t worry, I''ll inquire more carefully after I get there."

    Mrs. Li thanked Mr. Wen. Mr. Wen waved his hand and said with a smile, "I can''t help you much. It''s been too long, and I can''t alert the Wang family. It''s not easy to inquire."

    He didn''t want to talk more about the Li family''s privacy, so he gave Jiaren a few words before everyone dispersed to sleep.

    Since Mrs. Cui was not here, Mr. Wen didn¡¯t need to avoid suspicion, so he moved in next door.

    Early on the next morning, Li Laoer and Mr. Wen left together.

    After arriving in Xindu, Mr. Wen went to do some errands. Li Laoer went to a teahouse near Liushu Alley and ordered a pot of tea and a plate of snacks.

    The teahouse may have been around for some time, and the tea customers are all nearby neighbors.

    It was very lively with people walking birds, listening to music, drinking tea and bragging.

    Li Laoer was dressed in ordinary clothes, but his demeanor was not that of a man from the market. The old man at the next table liked to gossip, so he pulled him over and asked: "Does this gentleman look unfamiliar? Are you here to visit relatives or friends? ah?"

    Li Laoer bowed his hands and saluted, and said with a smile, "Uncle Lao asked, uncle''s eyes are really sharp, I am really not a local. I came from the north with the relocation of the capital, and there were always hardships on the road. It''s hard to explain in detail. In short, there is only one person left now. Now, let¡¯s walk around and see the beautiful scenery and simple folk customs in the south of the Yangtze River.¡±

    The old man was praised a few times, and the conversation became more interesting. He simply sat down with tea and snacks and chatted with him for a while.

    ¡°Sir, he seems to be young and educated. He will find a job in this city, marry a wife, have two children, and then he will be stable.¡±

    Li Laoer smiled and poured tea for the old man and joked smoothly, "I thought so too. Recently, there was an aunt in the yard where I stayed, and she insisted that I come and marry her as her son-in-law. I couldn''t bear her noise, so I hid out. , take some quiet time.¡±

    The old man stared at that moment and said, "Tell me whose family it is, and I will help you out! Even the lame and the blind are not willing to do such a shameless thing as getting married, how can I force you to be a good scholar!"

    "That''s right, this old woman is so wicked. She really embarrasses our new capital." A middle-aged man sitting at the table next to him also came over with a bird cage and patted Li Laoer''s arm familiarly.

    "Brother, please don''t be tempted. It''s not a good thing to get married. How can a noble man live his life based on the face of his in-laws?"

    Li Laoer pretended to be hesitant and asked, "That''s not necessarily true. He must have married into a wife and lived a good life?"

    Just then, the waiter from the teahouse came to refill the water and said with a smile: "Sir, what you said is true, there are some people who live a good life. There is a family in our alley who has a bridegroom, and they have two sons. They are a harmonious couple. Most people can''t keep up with other people''s lives."

    The old man said, "You mean Wang Yuan''s family? That''s different!" Li Lao''er suppressed his racing heart and asked casually, "What''s different? Aren''t all the men who marry into wives greedy for wealth?" "

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case with Wang Yuanwai!¡± Not only the old man, but also the middle-aged man also objected.

    ??The old man frowned and added, "The king is a rare good man. He values ??affection and righteousness. He has no choice but to marry into the Wang family. He is different from other sons-in-law."

    "Yes, I have known Wang Yuanwai for several years. I heard that he joined the Wang family in order to repay his kindness." The middle-aged man also agreed.

    The old man had been holding back the gossip in his belly for many years. Now that he saw that Li Laoer was a stranger and would not reach the ears of the Wang family, he lowered his voice and said, "It''s not just because of this. Mr. Wang is a foreigner. When he came to our place a few years ago, he was in danger outside the city. He hit his head and almost died. Mr. Wang happened to come back from his trip and rescued him. He spent a lot of money to help him. Save a life.

    "As a result, Wang Yuanwai suffered a severe brain injury and forgot where his home was. He originally wanted to find a job and stay here to recover slowly. But Master Wang suddenly fell seriously ill and there was only an orphan girl left in the family. Naturally, he cared about it and refused to do so. Close your eyes. Finally, Mr. Wang spoke. Miss Wang knelt down and begged Mr. Wang to repay her kindness. "

    ?The middle-aged man was surprised, "Ah, so that''s it. I''ve only heard a few sentences without such details. I only know that it was entrusted to Mr. Wang before his death."

    The old man said proudly, "I was very familiar with Mr. Wang back then. I wanted to send him off for the last time, so I made a witness. Mr. Wang is also lucky. This son-in-law has really gained a lot. There has been no philandering for so many years. "

    ¡°Yes, with my ability as a member of the royal family, if I don¡¯t get married and take the exam for fame, I will definitely make a difference.¡±

    ¡°Even now in the Wang family, I heard that Wang Yuan is also highly valued.¡±

    They were chatting with each other in a lively manner, but Li Laoer was almost certain in his heart that this member of the family was his eldest brother, Li Zhensheng!

    The old man and the middle-aged man probably felt that he was being left out, so they quickly pulled him over to persuade him.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that people like Wang Yuan are rare. Most of the people who get married will have a hard time. You have to be careful.¡±

    "Yes, as long as there is a way out, you can''t get married. Our place has suddenly become a new capital, and many people have flooded in. You really have no way out. You can just go to any shop and become an accountant."

    ??Li Laoer quickly thanked him, "Thank you for your concern, uncle and this old man. I won''t get married, otherwise I won''t hide out. When I get back, I will change my place to live and find a good job."

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s right.¡± The old man and the middle-aged man both felt a sense of accomplishment, as if they had saved a delinquent young man!

    ??Li Laoer couldn''t help laughing and poured them tea again. At this moment, someone sitting by the window greeted the tea guests loudly, "Wang Yuanwai is back? Come in and have a cup of tea?"

    The teahouse owner also walked to the door and greeted with a smile, "Yes, Mr. Wang, come in and have a cup of tea. The new tea arrived yesterday. I originally wanted to send someone to tell you at home, but I didn''t want you to stop by today." Met?"

    A clear voice responded with a smile, "Okay, thank you shopkeeper, I''ll be here right away."

    ?The old man and the middle-aged man had just finished gossiping, and they felt somewhat guilty. They lowered their voices and muttered, "Wang Yuanwai came back really early today. Didn''t he come back in the afternoon in the past?"

    Li Laoer could no longer hear this. He held his hands on the edge of the table with trembling hands and slowly turned his head.

    This is the third update. The weather is not good during the change of season, so you guys should keep warm. Please give me a five-star review and a book review to remind you of the update. Anyway, I will give you what you want, okay!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 197ï¼š We are brothers!

    Chapter 197 We brothers are destined to be together!

    Under the early summer sun, a tall man walked in from outside.

    He is in his thirties, wearing a thin duck-egg blue robe, and a navy blue embroidered cloud-patterned belt tied around his waist. His hair is as black as ink, his eyes are lively, and the corners of his lips are raised when he smiles, making people look like they are in the spring breeze. Friendly and kind.

    The face in his memory overlapped with that in front of him, and Li Laoer was trembling with excitement.

    ?He wanted to speak and call him brother, but before he could speak, tears started to flow down his face.

    ??The old man and the middle-aged man still wanted to talk to him, and they were all shocked when they saw this.

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you crying?¡±

    ?The man who came in from the door was bowing his hands and greeting the shopkeeper and tea guests. He heard the movement and looked over.

    ?Seeing Li Laoer like this, he was obviously stunned for a moment, frowned and tilted his head.

    The teahouse owner was familiar with him and asked quickly, "Wang Yuan, do you have a headache again?"

    ?Wang Yuanwai smiled bitterly, took a deep breath, and said, "Suddenly I feel a little uncomfortable. Don''t worry. Bring me a new pot of tea and put it in."

    He thought for a moment and ordered Li Laoer''s table. "Put it there. That brother is a stranger. I''ll join in the fun and chat a few words."

    The shopkeeper responded loudly, and the old man and the middle-aged man quickly stood up, greeted the king with a smile, and sat next to him.

    ?Li Laoer had wiped away his tears at this moment and suppressed all the excitement and ecstasy.

    He was brought up by his eldest brother. It is impossible for him not to recognize him. From the looks of it, he must have forgotten things.

    Soon, the four of them were seated and tea was served.

    Wang Yuan bowed his hands outside and asked Li Laoer, "This brother is really new to me, but is he from Jiangbei?"

    ?The old man responded first, "We have been talking for a long time. This brother is really from Jiangbei. He planned to find a job and travel around, so he came to us."

    Li Laoer also responded, "I originally lived in the north, but the barbarians invaded, so I moved here with them."

    Wang Yuanwai didn''t know what he thought of, his eyes lit up, and he asked, "Brother, do you know any good doctors in Kyoto? Is there anyone with a good reputation who has come to our place?"

    ??Li Laoer pondered, hesitating whether to tell Doctor Zhang about it, but the middle-aged man asked, "Is Wang Yuan''s headache getting worse?"

    Wang Yuan waved his hands and sighed, "I have an old problem with headaches, but I can still bear it. I am asking for the child at home. The child was a little weaker when he was born. He suffered from serious and minor illnesses. This time, the wind and cold lasted for half a month. I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I thought I¡¯d ask some doctors from the north. They said monks from outside are good at chanting. Maybe it would be better to try another doctor.¡±

    ?Everyone nodded. Wang Yuanwai raised his hand to refill Li Laoer''s tea and said, "Where is this brother from? As soon as I saw you, I felt familiar and close to you. Maybe we were friends in my previous life."

    ¡°My hometown is Junyang County, southwest of Kyoto.¡± Li Laoer used a teacup instead of a wine bowl and toasted Wang Yuanwai.

    ?Everyone thought he was polite and courteous, but only he knew that he was honoring his elder brother, whom he had missed and missed for many years.

    "You just asked Yuan Wai. You are trustworthy. I won''t hide it from Yuan Wai. I do know a miracle doctor."

    Wang Yuanwai looked surprised when he heard this. The old man and the middle-aged man also smiled and said, "This is really fate. Wang Yuanwai asked casually, brothers can really help."

    Li Laoer nodded and responded, "I have nothing to do these days and have been walking around. A few days ago, I went to a place called Broken Gold Beach, thirty miles northeast of Xindu. There is a new hot spring village there, which is very convenient. It''s beautiful." The three people except Wang Yuan nodded, "I did hear that there was such a place. I heard that it was a place where a group of foreigners settled. As a result, the hot spring was dug out and there was a quarrel in the court. ¡±

    ¡°It was built so quickly? I haven¡¯t heard of anyone who has been there. Let¡¯s go there for a few days when we have free time.¡±

    "It is said that it has been open for more than half a month. The hot springs there are very good. If you have a sore back or a cold, you can take a dip in it and sweat. You don''t need to take medicine."

    What Li Laoer said was simple and without any exaggeration, which made people more willing to believe it. He added: "The most important thing is that there is an old miracle doctor in Broken Gold Beach, and his medical skills are quite good. Even in Kyoto, no one could hire him. After he took action, he now lives in Ruijintan, and occasionally diagnoses people''s pulses and prescribes medicine. Recently, many wealthy people go to the hot spring villa just to ask this old miracle doctor to check their pulses. "

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Wang Yuanwai was surprised, and the old man and the middle-aged man were also surprised. ¡°Then Wang Yuanwai really wants to try it. Even if he can¡¯t get a miracle doctor to help, there are only benefits and no harm in taking a hot spring bath for children who are cold.¡±

    ?Wang Yuanwai nodded, stood up, bowed his head to the ground, thanked Li Laoer solemnly, chatted a few more words, and hurried home.

    Obviously, I went back to discuss with my family and planned to go to Ruijintan to give it a try.

    ?Li Laoer slowly picked up the teacup and looked at Yuan Wang''s back, finally feeling at ease.

    Seeing that it was getting dark at noon, and the old man and the middle-aged man were about to go back, Li Laoer went out with them, rejected their proposal to have tea together in the future, and hurriedly hired a carriage to leave the city and go home!

    ? Broken Gold Beach is as lively as ever. In the mist, guests are chatting and laughing, swimming in the water, and sitting by the pool drinking tea. It is extremely comfortable.

    ?Li Laoer walked around and saw that nothing happened, so he hurried back to the new village.

    Mrs. Li did not go to the fields to weed today. She had just cooked two bowls of pimple soup, cracked two eggs, and had a simple lunch with her granddaughter.

    At this time, straw mats and small mattresses were spread under the eaves of the corridor. Jiayin held her belly and was feeling sleepy. From time to time, she raised her little hand to shake the golden bell.

    The old lady looked funny. She touched her granddaughter''s soft little hair and said angrily, "Little money man, you like gold bracelets so much! When the family gets dividends during the New Year, grandma will buy you a pair!"

    ¡°No, read to big brother!¡± Jiayin bared her little white teeth, turned over and crawled into grandma¡¯s arms.

    Old Mrs. Li hugged the chubby little girl, her heart was filled with sweetness, "Oh, grandma''s lucky girl, you know how much you care about your brother at such a young age. Then let your brother study first, and when you grow up, let him buy it for you. Gold bracelet."

    ?Just at this moment, Li Laoer came back. When he saw my mother when he entered the door, he shouted.

    ¡°Mom, I found my eldest brother! That person is indeed my eldest brother!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter in surprise and stood up suddenly. However, her eyes went black because she got up so violently that she almost fell to the ground again.

    Fortunately, Li Laoer stepped forward in time, supported my mother, and lowered his head to look at his niece''s big, panic-stricken eyes, which made him feel even more guilty.

    ¡°Mom, blame me, blame me, I¡¯m happy for a moment, but I¡¯m too anxious.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. Tell me quickly. What happened to your elder brother? Didn¡¯t he come back?¡±

    Mrs. Li was afraid of throwing her granddaughter again, so she put her granddaughter in her arms and circled her.

    After she had to twitch her head and look out the courtyard door, she was disappointed again when she saw no one.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 198ï¼š go to school!

    Chapter 198 Go to school!

    Li Laoer hurriedly told the story of the encounter in the teahouse in detail, and finally said, "My eldest brother must have hurt his head, so he can''t recognize me and can''t remember home. In a few days, he will definitely come to the valley, Then I will find an opportunity to look at his birthmark and have a good talk with him."

    ¡°Yes, yes, your eldest brother has a birthmark as big as a copper coin on his lower back. Let¡¯s identify it carefully. Also, please invite Divine Doctor Zhang over for dinner tonight. I will personally ask him to diagnose your eldest brother¡¯s pulse.¡±

    ??The old lady rubbed her hands together anxiously, as if she had too many things to do and was so confused that she didn''t know what to do first, and finally shed tears.

    "Your eldest brother is not greedy for wealth and no longer has a home, is he? Your eldest brother has injured his head and can''t find a home, right?"

    Li Laoer also had red circles in his eyes and nodded heavily, "Mom, my eldest brother is living a good life. He has not endured any hardships. The neighbors all like him. He is still handsome, loves to laugh, and is tall and tall."

    As he spoke, his tears fell.

    Even if the eldest brother cannot remember his family or recognize his family in the future, it is enough to know that he is living well.

    Jiayin raised her chubby hands and wiped her grandma''s tears, then went to wipe her second uncle''s tears. She was so busy that she finally gave up with a sigh.

    ?Because her arms are sore, she¡¯d better let them cry enough first.

    Jiayin¡¯s helpless look made Mrs. Li and Mr. Li laugh.

    The two of them wiped away their tears and knocked on the fat girl''s forehead. "You little child, why are you sighing? Be careful of getting older."

    Jiayin rolled out of her grandma''s arms and rolled around on the mattress, but no matter what the two women said, she soon fell asleep beautifully.

    In the evening, everyone in the family came back, and they also invited Dr. Zhang, the village chief, Uncle Zhao, and Liu Biaotou to come over.

    After everyone had eaten and drank, Mrs. Li told the story about her boss.

    From the time when his son was admitted as a scholar and went on a study tour, to the fact that he has not returned for many years, to the fact that the daughter-in-law of Mr. Miao came to blackmail him a few days ago, Mr. Wen helped to find out the details, until the second son went to confirm with his own eyes.

    ?Everyone was surprised and sighed when they heard this.

    The mother is worried when her son travels thousands of miles. Mrs. Li, a mother who has been worried for more than ten years, must be in such pain.

    ??The village chief was the first to say, "Old girl, all her hardships have finally come to an end. This is a great joy."

    ¡°Yes, if the eldest brother is recognized, the family reunion will be complete.¡±

    ¡°If a person is still alive, he is lucky.¡±

    Liu Biaotou and Zhang Shenyi also nodded in agreement.

    ??The world is so chaotic. Situations like this are common in the Li family. However, the Li family can still find a son and will be reunited soon. It is really a blessing for a family that has accumulated good deeds.

    Mrs. Li wiped her tears, stood up and saluted Divine Doctor Zhang, "Doctor Zhang, my eldest son injured his head and doesn''t know his family anymore. When he comes to the valley, I will trouble you to help him. If he can be cured, Naturally, they are all happy. If it cannot be cured, or if the treatment is too painful, then there is no need to treat him, as long as he lives well. "

    A loving mother loves her son more than anything else.

    Divine Doctor Zhang stood up and helped the old lady, and solemnly promised, "Don''t worry, old lady, I am also half a member of the family. I can''t bear to see my child unable to come back home. I will try my best!"

    Li Laoer brought his whole family and quickly saluted and thanked him together.

    ??The village chief asked, "What can we all do to help?"

    Old Mrs. Li said, "I will ask the family members to secretly check the boss''s birthmark. If it is good, I will find an opportunity to talk to him privately and treat him privately. After all, he has been away for so many years and married into the Wang family because of repaying his kindness. Who can I don¡¯t know if he has any difficulties. Don¡¯t make a big deal about it and cause trouble for him.¡±

    ¡°The elder sister is right, you can¡¯t go wrong by being more cautious.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t go around talking nonsense. We must identify the child first and heal his injuries before talking.¡±

    ?At this point, everyone had a tacit understanding, chatted for a few more words, and then dispersed.

    Jiaren hesitantly approached his grandma and said, "Grandma, should I postpone going to the academy for a few days until uncle has definite information on this matter?" "No, you go to study as usual." Mrs. Li rejected her grandson and said, " Your uncle''s matter has been delayed for more than ten years. Even if he finds someone now, the treatment will not be solved in a short time. Just go to school and I will send you a message if there is anything at home. "

    After saying that, Mrs. Li was also a little worried. The second son must not leave. He was the only one who had met the current eldest son, but Jiaren could not be allowed to go to school alone.

    If nothing else, I just need help with so much luggage.

    So, she called her youngest son, "Fourth child, you will send Jiaren to the college the day after tomorrow."

    Before Li Laosi could respond, Jiayin was already jumping up and shouting, "Grandma, there''s me too! I''m going too!"

    Jiayi grabbed Jiaan Jiaxi, who was also jumping, with both hands and shouted, "Nai, I want to go too!"

    Even Jia Huan took a step forward and whispered, "Grandma, I also want to see my eldest brother off."

    Mrs. Li picked up her noisy granddaughter and patted her. She didn¡¯t stop her, but just told her, ¡°The fourth child and Jiayi will help Jiaren carry the luggage, and Jiahuan will take care of Funiu.¡±

    ?Everyone hurriedly responded, but Jiaan Jiaxi was the only one with his head hanging down, extremely depressed.

    Jiayin quickly got down to the ground, grabbed her brother and ran away. She squatted behind the millstone and quickly stuffed each of her brothers with a candy ball.

    ?Sure enough, as long as there is sugar, everything will be fine. The two boys were immediately happy. They set up a sedan with four hands and carried their sister around.

    Everyone looked at it funny and couldn''t help but scold, "This girl Fu Niu has her two brothers completely in the palm of her hand!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s only two years old. If she¡¯s a few years older, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll have to listen to her whether she¡¯s a family member or a family member.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be smart, so as not to be deceived by some stupid boy when you grow up.¡±

    ?Two days passed by in a flash, but Wang Yuanwai never came to the valley, and the Li family did not dare to leave easily.

    So, the morning after Jiaren went to the academy, everyone had no choice but to send him to the door.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Cui finished her work in Zhuangzi and came to stay for a while in a carriage. When she heard that Jiaren was going to the academy, she let the carriage out.

    Yeshan and Dongmei next door were not worried about the good news, so they wanted to go with them on the pretext of helping to drive the car.

    In this way, a carriage full of luggage and people was actually packed together.

    The morning in early summer is not that hot, and the air is still moist with evaporated dew, making it extremely comfortable to breathe.

    Jiayin sat in Dongmei¡¯s arms, watching the scenery together on the carriage shaft, her calves kicking, not to mention feeling very comfortable and happy.

    ?Dongmei was so funny that she didn¡¯t dare to be distracted for fear of throwing her.

    ?The closer we get to Xindu, the more carriages there are on the road. After passing Xindu and heading towards Luo''an Academy, the road becomes quiet again.

    As Tong Jiaren said, Luo''an Academy is really a good place.

    ?Backed by the Yunwu Mountains, facing a small town of two to three hundred households, surrounded by mountains and rivers, facing the prosperity of the world, no matter how you look at it, you will like it.

    ?Arrived at the entrance of the academy, Li Laosi and Jiayi carried their suitcases and books, and took Jiaren in to meet the teacher and settle their luggage.

    ??Ye Shan looked at the carriage, and Jiayin went for a walk nearby to have a family fun.

    Jia Huan was helpless, so he tied his sister tightly to his body with a bamboo pole, and then slowly walked around the town.

    ?Dongmei followed quietly, never leaving the side of Jiayin.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 199ï¼š An unexpected reunion

    Chapter 199 An unexpected reunion

    The streets in the small town are very clean, and the houses stand side by side in order.

    The streets in the back are occupied by residential buildings, and in front there is a commercial street separated from the academy by only one road. There are restaurants, bookstores, cloth shops, grocery stores, teahouses, snack shops, etc., all kinds of things.

    Jiayin was lying behind her brother. She wanted to eat snacks and buy a small wooden sculpture. She was as excited as a little mouse falling into a rice vat.

    Dongmei wanted to pay with silver, but Jiahuan stopped her and said with a naive smile, "Aunt Mei, when I went out, grandma gave me some change."

    Jiayin didn¡¯t ask for anything valuable, so just three or five cents made her smile.

    ??After wandering like this for half an hour, before Li Laosi and the others came out, Jiayin wanted to come down and have a rest.

    ??There happened to be a food shop in the west part of the shopping street, and the sign said Dumplings and Wontons.

    Jia Huan led her sister in and ordered three bowls of wontons.

    ?The boss was sitting at the counter, drowsy. When he heard the noise, he got up quickly and went to make wontons and boil water.

    Jiayin pretended to be naughty and played around in the house. When she saw a layer of dust on the table in the corner and a broken chair leg that was not repaired, she knew better.

    Sure enough, when the wontons were served, Dongmei and Jia Huan frowned.

    ??It''s not that they have become picky because they are used to Tao Hongying''s cooking, it''s just that the wontons are just too ordinary.

    Jiayin put down the spoon after only tasting one piece, refusing to grudge his stomach.

    ?She secretly lay next to her brother''s ear and whispered a few words.

    Jia Huan hesitated, but still asked the boss, "Boss, is your shop rented or owned by yourself? Do you need to cash in?"

    The boss''s eyes lit up at that time, "I rented this shop, but it''s too remote. No one comes to eat, so I really regret it. Are you asking this because you want to redeem it? That''s great! You can''t sell food here, but It would definitely be good to set up a calligraphy and painting shop and sell groceries.¡±

    Jia Huan smiled innocently and replied, "My family owns a grocery store. My brother came to study, so I was wondering if he could open a store too and take care of me."

    "Yes, yes, this is the best." The boss became even more excited, "Most of the shops on our street are like this. The young master at home is studying in the college, and the steward will open a shop here and take care of it."

    Having said that, he looked at Jia Huan and saw that he was wearing ordinary clothes and he was not very old. He was a little disappointed and lost the interest in conversation.

    Jiayin stretched out his little hand and waved at the right time, and the golden bell jingled. The boss was stunned for a moment, but immediately regained his enthusiasm.

    "My shop has been rented for three years for one hundred taels of silver, but it has only been open for three months. There are two years and nine months left. If your family rents it, give me eighty taels!"

    ?The boss gritted his teeth and looked very hurt, "Eighty taels is a good deal. I have suffered a huge loss. I really can''t go any lower."

    Jia Huan, of course, cannot make the decision, and replied vaguely, "I will go back and discuss it with my family. If my family agrees, I will come back to the boss to discuss it carefully."

    The boss was disappointed, but still said: "Okay, little brother, you must come early. I will let the news out tomorrow, I am afraid that many people will come to rent. When you come, it may not be available."

    If it had been in the past, Jia Huan might have believed it.

    ?But the Hot Spring Valley has been open for so long, and he has watched and listened more, and he is no longer the silly boy he was before.

    So, he didn¡¯t say much, paid for the wontons, and left with his sister.

    At this time, Li Laosi and Jiayi finally came out, both with excitement on their faces.

    ??Li Laosi said, "The scenery in the academy is so beautiful, and the gentleman is so kind, we couldn''t help but wander around for a while."

    Seeing that it was getting late and Jiahuan and Dongmei had finished eating again, Jiayi ran to buy a dozen meat buns and simply divided them into portions. Everyone ate while walking home.

    Jiayin took a bun and took one bite after another. It tasted delicious. Thinking of the shop just now, it felt right. This place is nearly fifty miles away from home. My eldest brother is here alone. If something happens, his family won¡¯t know.

    ??If you can open a restaurant, not only will your family have a lot of income, but you can also take care of your eldest brother nearby.

    As for the candidates, they are ready. Brother Jiahuan is very talented and likes to cook. He will definitely be qualified to be a chef.

    Send the three uncles and three aunts to help, and it will be perfect.

    ?The more she thought about it, the happier she became. She started giggling while chewing the buns, which made everyone curious, but they couldn''t help but laugh too.

    Over at the Hot Spring Valley, Li Laoer finally waited until Wang Yuanwai. He hid behind him, handed the registration errand to Sister Liu, and then ran home to report the news.

    Mrs. Li and Mr. Li Laosan both rushed to the valley. Tao Hongying pointed inside and whispered: "The eldest brother only brought a five or six-year-old boy and a middle-aged couple and servants in. The one who lives on the left is An Jiaxi, the second wooden house on the side, has already led them to the Tanshui side, I don¡¯t know if they can see it.¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but everyone understood.

    Mrs. Li had been looking forward to it for so many years, but when it was finally time to recognize each other, her legs were a little weak. She helped her daughter-in-law sit down, and then kicked Mr. Li away.

    "It''s better for your second brother to go over there. You go and have a look. Jia''an Jia likes to be frizzy, just in case you don''t see it right."

    Li Laosan quickly agreed and went. Tao Hongying was afraid that the old lady would faint, so she brought a basket of wild vegetables over.

    ¡°Mom, help me pick it out, mix it for a while, and make it as a gift for lunch. We don¡¯t think it¡¯s surprising, but these guests from the city actually like to eat it.¡±

    Mrs. Li understood her daughter-in-law''s kindness, picked up a wild vegetable, and slowly peeled off the dead leaves.

    ?But her eyes couldn''t help but keep looking into the valley, often tearing off the young leaves.

    ?Time went so slowly that an hour seemed like a year, and I don¡¯t know how long I had been waiting for it. Li Laosan finally brought his family to settle down and was happy.

    ?Li Laosan had red eyes, nodded heavily, and said with a choked voice, "Mom, the birthmark is correct, that''s your eldest brother, that''s my eldest brother!"

    Mrs. Li was stunned for a moment, and then she burst into tears, "This unfilial thing still knows how to show up. I''ve been waiting for so many years, just afraid that he would do something bad outside. I''ll burn paper for your father so that he can see him." Son, just give me a dream, but your father doesn¡¯t give me a dream either, woohoo!¡±

    ??The Li family all wiped away tears. Even at home on weekdays, the old lady couldn''t even hear his eldest brother''s name. She seemed to be filled with hatred, but in fact she was thinking about him too much and was hurt too deeply!

    ??How can a mother not care about her son and feel sorry for her son?

    ¡°Mom, are we going to meet my eldest brother?¡± Li Laosan rubbed his hands, a little anxious.

    ¡°Go and ask Doctor Zhang to see your eldest brother first.¡± Old Mrs. Li wiped her tears, ¡°Your eldest brother injured his head and doesn¡¯t recognize us, so we can¡¯t recognize each other even if we want to.¡±

    ?Everyone nodded, and Li Laosan was about to rush back to the village, but when he pushed the door open, he was so shocked that he quickly backed away.

    ¡°Mom, big brother. Big brother is here!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was surprised and happy, not knowing what to do.

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t bear it anymore, staggered, pushed the door open and rushed out.

    ??Wang Yuanwai was originally enjoying his son''s bathing in the hot springs, so he went to Taniguchi to find out how he could get a miracle doctor.

    As he approached, an old lady rushed out of the room and almost fell in front of him.

    ?He subconsciously gave him a hand and wanted to speak, but he saw the old lady looking at him with tears streaming down her face.

    ?His heart felt as if he had been cut hard by a knife, and his head hurt so much it felt like it was going to explode!

    ??The third update is here, please give Huahua a five-star praise and remind you to update! Love you~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 200ï¼š This time he doesnt look like a liar!

    Chapter 200 It doesn¡¯t look like a liar this time!

    ¡°Zhensheng, Zhensheng! How are you? Don¡¯t scare me, sit down quickly!¡±

    ??The old lady didn''t bother to wipe her tears and supported Mr. Wang to go into the house. Li Lao Er and Li Lao San also hurriedly helped.

    When Wang Yuan saw Li Laoer outside, he was even more surprised, holding his head, "You, weren''t you our brother from that day? Why are you here!"

    Li Laoer couldn''t help it. He couldn''t explain it at the moment, so he said, "Go into the room first and speak slowly. Don''t worry, we won''t harm you no matter what!"

    ?Wang Yuanwai was silent. This time he had a particularly severe headache. As long as he thought about it more, it felt like a muscle was tightening in his head. The pain made him want to vomit.

    Soon, everyone returned to the house. The Li family members were all surrounding the king. Their eyes were filled with concern and a bit of caution, as if they did not dare to step forward.

    ?Wang Yuanwai took a deep breath, tried to straighten his back, and then looked at Mrs. Li who was wiping her tears, Mr. Li and Mr. Li with happy faces, and Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying with concerned faces.

    He asked tentatively, "Did you recognize the wrong person? Or, do you... know me from before?"

    Mrs. Li cried even more at that time, "My child, you are thirty-four this year, and your birthday is on the eighth day of winter. You have a birthmark the size of a copper coin on your lower waist. You like to eat with chopsticks in your left hand. You are afraid of cold but not hot, and you like to drink hot drinks. Soup and hot rice¡­¡±

    Every time she said something, Wang Yuanwai''s eyes lit up, but in the end he suppressed the excitement in his heart. After all, although these details were detailed, he could also find out from his servants or friends.

    "I have no memory from before I was twenty, so I can''t completely believe what you are saying. What''s more..." He pointed at Li Laoer, "He has been near my house before, maybe just to find out these details about me. "

    Li Laoer smiled bitterly and responded, "I did want to find out more about you, but I didn''t mean it with any malicious intentions. And if I didn''t tell you that there was a miracle doctor here, you wouldn''t come here."

    Wang Yuanwai rubbed his painful temples, feeling a little disappointed, and asked, "So you lied to me. There is no miracle doctor here?"

    "Who said no?" Doctor Zhang suddenly opened the door and came in from the outside. He waved his sleeves and asked everyone, "I''m still waiting at home. Why don''t you have any news?"

    Li Laosan said quickly, "I was going to invite you, but I bumped into my elder brother when I went out, so I was delayed."

    ?Physician Zhang looked at Yuan Wang and looked at him carefully, "It''s this stupid boy! He doesn''t look very smart, and his head is seriously injured."

    Mrs. Li was anxious at that time. She stood up and saluted, "Doctor Zhang, you must take a good look at the boss. This child is living outside and has suffered a lot. He just has a severe headache. Can you give him two injections to slow him down?"

    The old miracle doctor Zhang gave her a helping hand, "They say we are a family, so don''t be polite. Besides, this kid is well-fed and well-dressed. He doesn''t look like he''s suffering. It''s because of him that you and your family almost died." Cried my eyes out."

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Mr. Li and Mr. Li¡¯s eyes dimmed when they thought of the past.

    ?Zhang Shenyi sat down next to Wang Yuanwai and raised his hand to pull his wrist, but Wang Yuanwai subconsciously dodged it.

    Divine Doctor Zhang glared angrily, "Boy, don''t be ungrateful. I treat you out of consideration for your family. Otherwise, I wouldn''t care about you, you are such an unfilial person."

    After saying that, he pulled Wang Yuanwai''s wrist forcefully and started taking his pulse.

    ??Everyone in the Li family watched eagerly, with worried expressions on their faces. Falling in Wang Yuanwai''s eyes, he became less defensive.

    ?Although he really couldn''t remember it at all, the old woman cried bitterly, which made him feel distressed for no reason. His hobbies and habits are also treasured by the family.????Perhaps, he really found his family this time.

    ??There were not so many swindlers before, who tried every means to find out his details, came here to pretend to be him, and defrauded him of money and food...

    The old miracle doctor Zhang really worked hard. He used his left and right hands to diagnose the pulse, rolled his eyelids, and finally cursed with a dark face: "It doesn''t look like your family is poor. Why didn''t you ask a doctor to take a closer look? What kind of brain do you have?" The injury was severe, but only external injuries were treated, and the blood in the brain has not been melted and absorbed. Of course, I can¡¯t remember the past.¡±

    As if he was afraid that Mr. Wang wouldn''t believe it, he added, "Has your pain become more and more frequent recently? Especially when you wake up in the morning, your brain seems to be split? You can really bear it. I can find a similar doctor to treat you." After two or three months of acupuncture, and then taking some medicinal decoctions to promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis, even if it doesn''t help, at least it won''t cause headaches. "

    Wang Yuanwai''s eyes lit up when he heard that these symptoms were indeed correct at all, "My family has also seen many doctors, but they all said that it is in the head and it is difficult to give an injection. Some also said that the blood should be opened to remove the congestion. The family felt that it was inappropriate. It just kept dragging on.¡±

    Doctor Zhang rolled his eyes, snorted coldly, and cursed, "It''s okay to scare children. It promotes blood circulation and removes blood stasis. What doctor can''t do it? It''s easy to break open the head? How can it not be cured? I''m afraid you will run away after curing it." Bar?"

    ?His casual words made Wang Yuanwai''s heart skip a beat, as if something had been exposed, but he immediately suppressed it.

    Without waiting for his request, Doctor Zhang had already taken out a cloth bag from his arms, pulled out the golden needle inside, and pierced it into his head.

    In the blink of an eye, there was a humanoid hedgehog in the room.

    Doctor Zhang clapped his hands and sat in a chair to drink tea. "You can speak as you should. I used gold needles to **** the acupoints. After a quarter of an hour, he no longer had any pain. But in the future, if he wants to completely remove the congestion in his brain, just You need to have acupuncture once a day and drink the medicinal soup according to the prescription. It will take at least half a month to see the effect. "

    "After half a month, will he be able to remember the past?" Mrs. Li asked eagerly, but then regretted it and hurriedly ordered, "Miracle Doctor Zhang, it is not necessary for him to remember the past, the main thing is to cure the headache. Don''t let him suffer anymore. Even if we have a cut on our hand, it will still be uncomfortable for a long time. There is blood in his head, and it will definitely not be safe for a long time."

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s right.¡± Mr. Zhang, the miracle doctor, nodded at Yuan Wang.

    "You are lucky. You were found early by your family. Otherwise, after half a year, you will have headaches every day, and you will go crazy even if you don''t die from the pain. I really don''t understand how you are so stupid. If one doctor can''t do it, just find two." If two don¡¯t work, just find ten! How dare you delay things in your head?¡±

    ?Wang Yuanwai lowered his head and said nothing, but subconsciously tightened the jade pendant hanging on his waist.

    ??The jade pendant is a fine warm jade carving, which is very rare.

    At that time, he was injured in an accident and came to the Wang family.

    ??The Wang family found more than a dozen doctors to diagnose and treat him, but when they were helpless in the end, the old man of the Wang family gave him this jade pendant. He still remembers what he said exactly.

    "It doesn''t matter if you have a brain injury, it can''t be cured, and you can''t remember it. From now on, you will be the son of our Wang family, and I will be your father. When you came to the Wang family in early autumn and forgot about the past, it was equivalent to a new life, so, for you How about naming it Wang Xinqiu?¡±

    From then on, he was called Wang Xinqiu.

    ??When Mrs. Wang was seriously ill, he took over the business and chores of the Wang family, and also married into the Wang family in order to repay his kindness and repay the Wang family''s great kindness of saving his life and taking him in.

    But now, thinking about it again, why did he suddenly feel doubtful and confused.

    Are all the things he saw true, or are they worthy of belief?

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 201ï¼š Be careful of temptation

    Chapter 201 Beware of temptation

    Soon, a quarter of an hour came. Doctor Zhang quickly pulled out the golden needle. The pain disappeared from Yuan Wang''s expression, and his frown relaxed.

    Doctor Zhang wrote another prescription and handed it to the staff, "Take it as it is, one dose a day. After seven days, the prescription will be changed depending on the situation, but the acupuncture cannot be stopped. If you don''t want to die, come and find me at this time every day."

    After saying that, he was about to go out, but was stopped by Mrs. Li.

    ¡°Mr. Zhang, there is one more thing. The boss has brought a child here. He seems to be infected with the cold. Please help him take a look.¡±

    Divine Doctor Zhang didn¡¯t refuse, so he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m here anyway.¡±

    Wang Yuanwai thought of his youngest son and stood up quickly. He bowed deeply to Mrs. Li and wanted to address him. He didn''t know how to address him, so he could only say: "No matter whether I can remember it in the future or not, I want to thank you again today." The grace of healing.¡±

    Mrs. Li''s eyes were red and she tried her best to hold back her tears. She shook her head with a smile and said, "Knowing that you are alive and not in pain, my mother has not missed you for so many years. Go ahead and treat your illness first. We will wait until you recover." "

    ?Wang Yuan saluted again and nodded with everyone in the room before leading Doctor Zhang towards the wooden house.

    ??Li Laoer was reluctant to leave like this and hurriedly chased after him. Regardless of whether he could help or not, he wanted to stay with his eldest brother for a while longer.

    Wang Yuanwai''s youngest son is only six years old. After taking a bath in the hot spring, his body may have warmed up, and the congestion and headache caused by the wind and cold have been relieved. Now he is lying down in the inner room of the wooden house and falling asleep.

    A couple of servants brought by the king. One was guarding the bedside and the other was guarding outside the house.

    ?They were all happy to see the king come back. They were originally worried that the master would never come back, so they wanted to look for him.

    ?Wang Yuanwai nodded to them, and then led Divine Doctor Zhang and Li Laoer into the room.

    ?Physician Zhang picked up the child''s wrist to feel the pulse, then gently opened the child''s mouth and checked the tongue coating. Finally, he took out the needle pack, replaced it with a silver needle, and quickly inserted it.

    ?The child may have been tired from playing in the water, so he slept soundly. There was a slight pain, but he didn''t wake up.

    Doctor Zhang sat down and whispered to Wang Yuanwai, "Don''t worry, the child is just suffering from the cold. He will get better after a sudden sweat. It''s just that the child has some deficiencies in the womb and is weak, so it will take a year and a half to nurse him back to health." Don¡¯t feed them too carefully on weekdays, and play outside in the sun.¡±

    ?Wang Yuanwai nodded repeatedly and wrote it down carefully.

    Doctor Zhang said again, "I will write down a prescription later, take one pill a day, and take it for three days. First, the cold will go away from the child. Later, I will change the medicine and diet and slowly nurse him back to health."

    ?Wang Yuanwai stood up and bowed to express his gratitude. Zhang stretched out his hand and waved. When he looked at the sleeping child, his forehead was already covered with beads of sweat.

    The maid was pleasantly surprised and quickly took a cloth to wipe it. The more she wiped it, the more she wiped it. Soon the child looked like he had been fished out of water, and his clothes were all wet.

    Then Divine Doctor Zhang pulled out the silver needle and left without looking back.

    ??The king was about to see him off, but the child opened his eyes and said, "Dad, you are back. Come with me to play in the water pool. There are many people there."

    ¡°Okay, okay, when you get better, you can go anywhere.¡± Wang Yuanwai hurriedly took his son to the bathroom.

    The two of them took a bath in the hot springs, washed off the sweat while playing, and changed into clean clothes. Li Lao Er and Li Lao San brought food and medicine prescriptions over.

    ?Two meat and two vegetables plus two bowls of rice. It is not a delicacy, but it is delicious and delicious.

    Li Laosan was honest and honest, and said in a low voice, "This is the craftsmanship of the fourth daughter-in-law. My mother said that the child had a cold and fever and could not eat eggs, so she did not let her steam the egg custard."

    Li Laoer also said, "The servant girl''s food has also been brought. You just have to eat well."

    ?Wang Yuanwai collected the prescription, took the tray, put it on the table, and personally sent them out. The three brothers were a little cautious and reserved, as if they were afraid of leaving a bad impression on each other.

    In the end, Wang Yuanwai said, "Take good care of the old lady and wait until I recover. If I am really the Li family, and I have owed you so many years, I will definitely make double the compensation in the future. If I am not the Li family, we... we will become brothers with different surnames." , we will have someone to rely on each other in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Laoer and Li Laosan hurriedly said goodbye and left with sore noses and red eye circles.

    The middle-aged Chang Sui who was standing by was confused, but he didn¡¯t ask.

    Wang Yuanwai thought for a while and then gave a few instructions, "Wang Fu, you and your wife are the people I trust most at home. Don''t say anything more about today''s incident after you go back. If... if Madam asks, you just say you only saw me." Let the doctor diagnose Brother Cat''s pulse and prescribe a prescription, I don''t know anything else."

    Wang Fu immediately knelt down and said, "Don''t worry, sir, you saved us husband and wife, so naturally we only recognize you."

    Wang Yuanwai helped him up and said, "Don''t be so nervous. You will come with me more often from now on."

    ?Wang Fu quickly agreed, and Wang Yuanwai went into the house to eat with his children.

    The food tasted very good. Brother Cat ate a lot, which made Wang Yuanwai also have a huge appetite. The two of them almost finished all four dishes.

    When the sun sets in the west, they will go back.

    At the entrance of the valley, only Li Lao Er and Li Lao San were seeing each other off. There was no sign of Mrs. Li. Wang Yuanwai was obviously relieved...

    Thirty miles away, we arrived in less than half an hour.

    ??At the entrance of Wang''s courtyard, a woman was already looking around. When she finally saw the carriage coming back, she ran back to report the news.

    ?Wang Yuanwai took his son and got out of the car. As soon as he entered the second door, a beautiful woman came out with a boy of seven or eight years old.

    ?The beautiful woman, who is twenty-seven or eighty years old, is the only queen of the Wang family.

    She is in her prime, charming and plump, and wears a silver-red dress, which adds to her beauty.

    She stepped forward to pick up her youngest son and glared at Wang Yuanwai angrily, "Where have you been? You''ve only been gone for a day."

    Before Wang Yuan could respond, Brother Cat shouted, "Daddy took me to the hot springs. It was really fun and we had delicious food. Mom, you and your brother are going too!"

    ?Wang Yuanwai took the hand of his eldest son Li brother and responded, "I took brother cat to see the doctor."

    ??Wang E''s face obviously stiffened, but she quickly covered it up and asked tentatively, "Have you found the doctor? Why did you go to the hot spring again?"

    At this time, they had walked to the main room in the backyard, and the family sat down. Wang Yuanwai said: "I heard someone said that there is a newly built hot spring village, and I wanted to take Brother Cat to take a bath and get away from the cold. Maybe The cold will be cured. As a result, there is a miracle doctor there who is very capable."

    "Miracle doctor?" Wang E smiled dryly, "Most of these names are lies."

    "It''s really not the case this time," Wang Yuanwai looked at her hands wringing the handkerchief, with unclear meaning in his eyes, but with a smile on his face and replied: "I heard that the miracle doctor is very powerful, I beg the miracle doctor to give Brother Cat Diagnosed the pulse and prescribed medicine.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out the prescription and said, "Look for someone to check it out. If there is no problem, give it to Brother Cat. This child was born weak, so I gave him a nickname of Brother Cat just to borrow a cat." It¡¯s a pity that he can¡¯t live up to his nine lives. I hope he will get better this time.¡±

    Wang E took the prescription and asked, pretending not to care, "Now that you''ve met the miracle doctor, haven''t you looked at the headache?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 202ï¼š Smart brain, dumb mouth

    Chapter 202: Smart brain, stupid mouth

    Wang Yuanwai shook his head, "This is an old problem of mine. It has been going on for more than ten years and I have seen many doctors but nothing can be done. I''d better forget it. I don''t want to suffer that problem again!"

    Sure enough, Wang E''s eyes lit up immediately, and she stopped trying to persuade her and asked the servants to prepare dinner.

    Brother Cat was tired after playing for a day, so he followed his brother to bed early.

    ?Wang Yuanwai went to the study room in the front yard on the pretext that he still had things to deal with.

    Wang E, who was left behind, immediately summoned Wang Fu to come over and inquire carefully. Wang Fu was honest and dull and didn''t know much, but he didn''t say anything unusual. Wang E felt relieved and ordered his wife to take it. After getting the prescription, I went to the clan to see the enshrined doctor.

    The doctor said it is indeed a good prescription for treating wind and cold and also for replenishing the body. She was finally relieved and put the matter behind her.

    ?In the study room in the front yard, Wang Fu replied and left, but the candles in the study room did not go out for a long time...

    Early on the next morning, the prescription was brought back.

    It happened that Mr. Wang came over for dinner, so he said to his wife: "You have had a bad appetite recently, and the medicinal soup tastes too strong. Don''t boil it in the inner courtyard. Take it to the study in the outer courtyard to boil it. I''ll let Sister Fu take care of it. I''ll control you during the day." If she has something to do, she won¡¯t be at home, and she has nothing to do.¡±

    Wang E was happy that her husband cared about her, and said with an angry smile: "How can I be so delicate? I was vomiting, and I thought it would be good to add another daughter to the family. I didn''t expect that my spleen and stomach were not harmonious, so I was happy in vain."

    "There will always be children in the future, but your health is more important." Wang Yuanwai coaxed a few words, and then said: "We have built a new capital here, and there are more and more people. The village outside the city has also skyrocketed, and I am ready to hurry up and have more children." If you buy one, there won¡¯t be any competition between the two sons in the future. Therefore, I will be busy these days and will be out of town a lot. Don¡¯t worry about me at home and take good care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Wang E said quickly as her husband was planning for the family. ¡°Please pay attention to your safety outside. If you have a headache, come back and take a rest.¡±

    After the couple discussed it, Wang Yuanwai took the medicine bag and returned to the front yard. He really waited for his son''s medicine to be boiled before going out...

    In the hot spring valley, Mrs. Li was holding her granddaughter and talking to her younger son.

    "You haven''t seen your eldest brother since yesterday. Let''s get to know him today, but you don''t have to get too close. Don''t scare your eldest brother. We know he is from our family, but he can''t remember it at all. Waiting for him Once your illness is over, let¡¯s talk again.¡±

    ??Li Laosi nodded in agreement. He was worried that my mother would feel uncomfortable, so he joked: "My mother is partial and protects my eldest brother like a child. She doesn''t care about us anymore."

    Jiayin nodded her little head and hugged her grandma¡¯s neck in protest.

    Grandma has been talking about her uncle since she got home last night, and she can''t do without him. She wants to talk about things in the small town of Luo''an, but grandma doesn''t have time to listen.

    ¡°Grandma is partial, Grandma doesn¡¯t love Fu Niu anymore, Fu Niu is angry!¡±

    Jiayin has a bulging face and big eyes. Her whole face is like a ripe peach, rosy and chubby.

    Mrs. Li laughed so hard that she poked her granddaughter in the face, "Silly girl, the whole family is not as good as you, but you dare to say that grandma is partial."

    Jiayin shone on grandma''s face and chirped, and raised her chin proudly, "Then grandma, do you listen to Fu Niu?"

    ¡°Listen, listen! Just tell me, grandma will listen.¡± The old lady scratched her granddaughter¡¯s belly, making her giggle.

    Jiayin ran and hugged her father''s neck to avoid grandma''s clutches, and then said, "Yesterday, my brother''s academy had a shop that sold wontons that were not delicious."

    Is there a shop in the academy?

    Mrs. Li and Mr. Li were both confused. Jiayin patted his little head, feeling a little annoyed.

    Her little body is less than two years old. Sometimes she can think clearly in her mind, but her mouth expression is much worse. Simply, she ran to the kitchen with her calves and shouted, "Third brother, third brother!"

    Jia Huan was picking vegetables when he heard his sister calling and looked up.

    Jiayin jumped to his feet and shook the braid on his head, "Third brother, come here and tell me that the wontons are not delicious."

    Jia Huan was stunned for a moment, and then smiled when he thought about it.

    He carried the vegetable basket and went into the house to talk about what happened yesterday while working.

    "My fourth uncle and second brother sent my eldest brother to the academy yesterday. We didn''t come out for a long time. I took Fu Niu to play nearby. Opposite the academy is a shopping street with many shops. Fu Niu was hungry, so we went to eat wontons. Then The wontons taste average.¡±

    At this point, he glanced at his sister, but he did not tell her anything, and continued: "I asked the boss casually, and the boss said that business was not good, and he wanted to sell the shop out. There are still two years and nine months left, and the rent is asking price. Eighty taels. The location of the shop is not too far away, it is diagonally opposite the gate of the academy. If you can pay for it, the food will taste good and the business will be good. It will be convenient for you to take care of me in the future. "

    Open a shop opposite the academy?

    Mrs. Li and Mr. Li looked at each other in surprise.

    It was rare that the always silent grandson was willing to talk so much, so Mrs. Li asked a few questions. "Is there anything to say about that shop? It stands to reason that the location is so good, even if the taste is average, the business should not be bad? And the rent is also quite cheap."

    Jia Huan thought about it carefully, scratched the back of his head, and smiled a little shyly, "I just took my sister to play around yesterday and didn''t ask around. I just thought it would be easier to take care of my eldest brother if he had something to do. The boss said that the rest of the shops They are all opened by the families of the students in the academy, all for this reason.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li nodded, "I guess everyone is worried about their children being outside."

    Li Laosi also said, "Mom, I was in the academy yesterday and saw that all the students had book boys. The academy is very big, and it is far from the classroom building to the accommodation. If you forget something, someone can help you run it. It would definitely be better if someone could share the chores, such as buying food or doing laundry. Jiaren would also be able to save some time and concentrate on his studies."

    Before Mrs. Li could respond, Aunt Wu suddenly came in from the door.

    She originally wanted to get the vegetable basket, but accidentally heard a few words outside, and now she quickly offered herself up, "Sister-in-law, do you think my dog''s leftover son will work as a book boy for Jiaren?"

    She came forward and pulled the old lady''s sleeves, her expression full of sincerity.

    ¡°Old sister-in-law, when Gou Sheng¡¯er was studying with Mr. Er, he was one of the best at writing and calculation. Later, he was captured by bandits and was frightened. Although he is much better now, he is still timid.

    "Earlier in the valley, he was scolded by the guests, which made him even more wilted. If he can follow Jiaren to the academy, where there are many scholars, he will definitely learn some skills and become more courageous."

    Mrs. Li really likes the child Gou Sheng''er, and understands that Aunt Wu San has a motherly heart, but this matter cannot be settled immediately.

    "His third aunt, don''t worry, our family just said this casually. You go and get busy first. If you really want to send a book boy to Jiaren, you must be the first to consider Gou Sheng''er."

    "Seriously? That''s great, old sister-in-law, don''t worry, Gou Sheng''er will be diligent and obedient, and won''t cause trouble for Jiaren." Aunt Wu was so happy that she nagged for a long time before going out with the vegetable basket. .

    Seeing that there was nothing going on here, Jia Huan also went to work, leaving Li Laosi behind and said, "Mom, Jia Huan can become a disciple now, why don''t we really open a shop next to the academy?"

    ?Old Mrs. Li waved her hand and responded feebly, "I think so too, but I don''t have any money at home. Where can I find it?"

    The good news was waiting for this moment. She quickly jumped into her grandma''s arms, smiling like a little fox!

    ¡ñ Today¡¯s third update is here, and I had a nucleic acid test in the morning, so I had to wait in line to waste time. Little fairies, please give me a five-star review and urge me to update it. Huahua must work hard to code it!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 203ï¼š One thing drops one thing

    Chapter 203 One thing brings down another thing

    ??The chubby little girl, who is naturally fair, is wearing a small red dress and has a braid on her head, like a little carrot spirit that has grown into a spirit.

    When she smiles, her little white teeth are shining brightly. Occasionally, she can¡¯t control herself and drool drips down, and it is quickly sucked back halfway. Not to mention how cute she is.

    ??The old lady felt so sweet in her heart when she held such a granddaughter. She could caress her in her eyes without even feeling panicked.

    ?She patted her granddaughter''s chubby back gently and whispered, "What bad idea did you have again?"

    Jiayin hugged her grandma¡¯s neck and tried her best to smear her saliva on her face, twisting and turning like a large caterpillar.

    ¡°Grandma, Fu Niu has money, uncle will give it to her, aunt will give it to her, and Fu Niu will be the boss!¡±

    When Li Laosi saw that his mother almost fell down after being rubbed by his daughter, he snatched her and held her in his arms. He pricked her with hard stubble, making her giggle and dodge, "Do you still dare to trouble your grandma?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare anymore, I don¡¯t dare anymore!¡± Jiayin shrank her neck, blinked her big eyes, and quickly begged for mercy.

    Daddy¡¯s beard is simply the most powerful weapon in the world, like a steel ball!

    Tao Hongying heard the commotion in the room and peeked over from the kitchen to see if there was anything she didn''t understand.

    ?She ran over with a shovel and rescued her daughter, then brandished the shovel to dig up Li Laosi.

    ¡°Are you stupid? You¡¯re such a good girl, why are you pricking her? What a tender little girl¡¯s face, she can withstand such abuse from you!¡±

    ??Li Laosi was so frightened that he ran away with his head in his hands. No matter how powerful he was, he would never hit his wife in his life. If his wife gets angry, his Heavenly Spirit Cap will be lost.

    Jiayin saw her father running away with his head in his arms, clapped his hands happily, turned around and gave his mother a big mouthful of fragrance on her face.

    ¡°Mother is the best, Fu Niu loves mother the most!¡±

    Tao Hongying was kissed and coaxed by her daughter''s soft little mouth, and her heart felt as sweet as if she had eaten honey.

    ¡°Have fun with your grandma and don¡¯t make her angry. Grandma is old and you are thirty pounds fat. It¡¯s not good to make her angry anymore.¡±

    "Okay, Fu Niu is obedient. Fu Niu is a good and filial child!" Jiayin quickly assured her honestly. She is so cute and well-behaved, no matter how you look at her, you can''t help but love her.

    Tao Hongying kissed her daughter on the forehead again, and then hurried back to cook. The oil was still hot in the pot, and she had to stew the chicken and mushrooms in advance.

    Jiayin crawled back into grandma¡¯s arms again, and begged in the smiling grandma¡¯s ear, ¡°Grandma, I have money, buy a shop, look after my brother!¡±

    The little girl''s hot breath blew into her ears. The itchy old lady tilted her head and smiled, but she sighed in her heart.

    ??The eldest grandson is the only one in the family who is studying, and he is such a sensible and hard-working child. Of course, she wants to take care of her nearby. She also believes that her third son and his family will run the shop well.

    ?But the family really can¡¯t afford any money now. The eldest grandson¡¯s repairs are paid on a monthly basis. If it had been paid on a yearly basis, the family would have been in debt long ago.

    ?Now I have to buy a shop, the rent is 80 taels, and if I add some supplies, it will cost 90 or 100 taels, which is really too much.

    ?The little granddaughter has money in her hand, and she also knows it.

    ??But the family members are all elders, brothers, and have hands and feet, so it is not good to always use the little girl''s money.

    The more times you do it, the longer you develop the habit of reaching out, the whole family will lose their temper, and it will be easy for them to have conflicts.

    "Let grandma think about it carefully. This is not a trivial matter and cannot be settled just yet."

    "Okay," Jiayin pouted, her chubby fingers touching each other, her milky white face full of disappointment.

    At this time, Wang Yuanwai arrived on horseback with his entourage Wang Fu. Mrs. Li was happy and greeted him into the house.

    "You came here from the horseback, are you tired? Drink some water first. Doctor Zhang is in the village. I will take you there in a while. I will also recognize the door. From now on, you can go directly to the village." Mrs. Li poured the dried tea for her son. , eyes full of kindness.

    Wang Yuanwai was really thirsty. He drank all the tea in one gulp and said, "I didn''t tell my family about seeking medical treatment, so I hurried on my way..."

    ?Old Mrs. Li quickly hugged Jiayin and stood up, "Let''s go back to the village."

    Jiayin didn''t want to tire her grandma, and she didn''t want to walk, so she stretched out her little hand towards Wang Yuanwai and shouted in a sweet voice, "Uncle, hold me!"

    ?Wang Yuanwai subconsciously reached out and hugged the fat girl, and then he came to his senses. This child really didn''t recognize life.

    Jiayin was looking at this uncle just now. People say that dragons give birth to nine sons, all of whom are different.

    ??Had it not been for the certainty of grandma and her second uncle, she wouldn''t have believed it.

    ?The second uncle is shrewd and smooth, the third uncle is honest and honest, and the father is rough and brave.

    But this uncle is completely different. He is a handsome middle-aged uncle.

    "Uncle is different, he is good-looking, and Fu Niu likes him!" Jiayin kissed Wang Yuanwai on the face and hugged his neck without letting go.

    She was a pretty girl in her previous life, and she was a bit scrupulous about drooling over beautiful men.

    She is just a child in this life, so she can take advantage of her freely, no, she can enjoy it freely.

    ??Wang Yuanwai was made red-faced by the enthusiastic little girl, which made Mrs. Li bend over with laughter, and she did not forget to explain to her son.

    ¡°This is the precious girl from the fourth family¡¯s family, her name is Fu Niu. Your family also gave birth to two boys? Then this girl is the only girl in our old Li family. Although she is young, she is very smart.¡±

    Thinking of the naughty boy at home and the soft-smelling niece in Dian Dian¡¯s arms, Wang Yuanwai also smiled.

    ¡°Girls are good, they are delicate and cute, but if there are too many boys, they will make trouble.¡±

    "That''s right, the fourth child was waiting for you just now, but he stabbed Fu Niu with his beard, and his wife drove her away with a shovel."

    ??Old Mrs. Li was chattering as she led her son towards the village. Wang Fu led the horse behind and couldn''t help but feel excited.

    He couldn''t tell what was going on, but he just felt that such a master was more practical and happy than before.

    ??The old and young people quickly walked to the door of Li''s yard. Li Laosi came out with a hoe. He happened to be walking across the street and said, "Mom, you are back."

    Mrs. Li quickly pulled him forward and said, "Fourth brother, this is your eldest brother. Don''t you recognize him?"

    ??Li Laosi carefully identified it for a long time. When his eldest brother left home, he was as happy as the An family. Even if he had some impressions, they were wiped out by more than ten years.

    ??What I remember most is the ridicule of the children in the village, the fights he had with others, and the second and third brothers carrying the family''s livelihood, and my mother''s secret crying at night.

    Therefore, at this time, he was asked to suddenly get close to this eldest brother whom he had not seen for many years. He could not do it. He could only bow his hands and say, "Wang Yuanwai, please sit in the room."

    ?Old Mrs. Li was stunned for a moment, feeling uncomfortable, but she didn''t force herself on her younger son.

    ?Wang Yuanwai was slightly relieved, but he felt uncomfortable speaking.

    ??It was like there was a layer of window paper between him and the Li family. He knew clearly that this should be his family, but there was a gap of more than ten years between him and his lost memories, which was awkward.

    ??If Li Laosi is particularly close, he really doesn''t know how to deal with it.

    So, he smiled and nodded to Li Laosi, and said, "Sir, you are such a good girl. I have given birth to two sons, and I only hope to have a daughter, but it is a pity that I am not so lucky."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 204ï¼š If you want a horse to run, give it grass to eat!

    Chapter 204 If you want a horse to run, give it grass to eat!

    Li Laosi loved his daughter the most, and after hearing these words, he finally felt a little more favorable to this eldest brother whom he had met for the first time.

    ??He reached out to take his daughter and wanted to rub her little face a few times. He remembered the spatula his wife had just brandished, so he quickly stopped thinking and could only kiss her carefully.

    ¡°Of course, my daughter is the best in the world.¡±

    Mrs. Li couldn''t see how he was showing off, so she said, "Go and ask for Doctor Zhang. If the village chief and your Uncle Zhao are here, they will also be invited. From now on, your eldest brother will always come to the village and let the old men recognize him, so as to save the future." Being kept outside as an outsider.¡±

    ¡°I got it, mother.¡±

    ??Li Laosi put down his daughter and left. Jiayin opened her legs and ran to the next door.

    Mrs. Cui came to stay for a while yesterday and heard a few words about the Li family finding their eldest son. At the moment, she was talking and sewing with Sister-in-law Qiong.

    As a result, good news came running in, "Sister-in-law, aunt-in-law, uncle, come and sit down, go and sit down!"

    Mrs. Cui hugged her into her arms, pulled off the handkerchief to wipe the sweat from her forehead, and said with a smile: "Fat girl, where did the sweat droplets escape from my forehead? My aunt made it for you. A little hat to protect you from the sun, do you want it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Jiayin¡¯s eyes shone with joy, she didn¡¯t want to show off her yin and yang face again.

    Mrs. Cui loved her little appearance so much that she hugged her and kissed her, and then put a new hat on her.

    ??The hat is made of thin copper wire as a frame, and the inside and outside are sewn with silky and cool satin, embroidered with beautiful flowers, and surrounded by light gauze.

    It can be tied to the brim of the hat on weekdays. If there are mosquitoes and dust, it can be put down and turned into a curtain to block it.

    Jiayin liked it so much that she walked around the ground twice with her little hands behind her back.

    ?She was already fat, but she looked like a big white goose wandering around, which made Mrs. Cui and Sister-in-law Qiong laugh to tears.

    When Mrs. Cui brought the good news to Li''s house, she happened to meet Mr. Li who had invited Dr. Zhang, the village chief and other old men.

    ??Li''s courtyard immediately became lively, with more than a dozen people crowded in.

    The doorman in the house, Mrs. Li, simply asked her son to get small stools and put them under the eaves of the corridor, while talking and blowing in the wind.

    Dr. Zhang had a quick temper. When he saw Yuan Wang, he took his pulse directly, then inserted a gold needle quickly, then closed his eyes and rested, not caring about anything else.

    Jiayin was naughty. When he saw the old man¡¯s white beard blowing in the wind, he ran over quietly, pulled off two strands, and ran away.

    Divine Doctor Zhang shivered in pain, jumped up and chased after her, "Little fat girl, you don''t want to live anymore? When I catch you, I will make you a hedgehog!"

    Jiayin wished she had four legs and giggled while running.

    Everyone was very amused when they saw the old man and the young man running all over the place.

    Jiayin¡¯s short legs were not strong enough and she was finally caught.

    Seeing that her little **** was about to suffer, she quickly took out a candy ball from her purse and stuffed it directly into the old man''s mouth, "Grandpa, eat candy!"

    Sure enough, the old man snorted coldly, but did not slap her. He hugged her and sat back down, slowly feeling the fruity and sweet taste in his mouth.

    Jiayin stuffed one for herself and lay on the old man¡¯s lap with a smile.

    Because of their commotion, the tension and unfamiliarity between everyone and Wang Yuanwai disappeared.

    ??The village chief and others looked at Yuan Wang and said with a smile, "This child looks different from the second child."

    Mrs. Li said, "He is like his father, and the others are like me."

    "No wonder," the village chief nodded and told Yuan Wang, "Don''t worry if you can''t remember. Get cured first. Your mother and brothers don''t care whether you come home or not. No matter where you live, as long as you are safe If you are healthy, they will be happy.¡± Wang Yuanwai was heart-warmed and stood up to salute again.

    ??No one asked Wang Yuanwai how he lived in the city, whether he was rich or poor. They only talked about trivial matters in and outside the village for a long time.

    Mrs. Li thought of the shop in Luo''an town and the book boy of her eldest grandson, and said: "Village chief, Jiaren went to Luo''an Academy to study. The fourth child said that the students there all have book boys. The academy is big and there are many people there. It¡¯s also convenient for running errands and doing chores. I¡¯m thinking of finding one for Jiaren in the village.¡±

    "This is a good thing!" The village chief nodded repeatedly and responded: "There are many smart boys in the village. Choosing one to follow Jiaren will also broaden your horizons and increase your knowledge."

    Uncle Zhao and others also said, "Er Gouzi and Xiao Shitou are both good."

    Old Mrs. Li said: "San Aunt Wu heard a few of our gossips and wanted to send Gou Sheng''er there. The child had suffered a lot before and was a little timid. The academy is full of scholars. Maybe the child can improve his temperament in a few years. ¡±

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao all suddenly understood.

    "Yes, forget about the dog Cheng''er. This child is indeed more suitable. It''s just that his parents have to teach him chores such as washing and cooking. There is only one child in his family, and I''m afraid he can''t do anything."

    ¡°He¡¯s a smart boy. He works as a waiter in the valley, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with him.¡±

    ??Everyone said a few words and the matter was settled.

    Mrs. Li added: "This child works as a bookboy for Jiaren. Of course, our family will provide food, drink, and clothing. We will also give him some pocket money every month. The amount will be discussed between our family and his parents."

    "Sure," the village chief waved his hand, "your family has always done things properly."

    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "One size is one size. Let''s agree in advance to avoid hurting the peace in the end."

    ??Li Laosi went to the kitchen and brought out two plates of cherries. Many people in Dahuaishu Village next door had planted cherry trees. It was in season at this time, and you could buy a small basket for a few pennies.

    ??Children from the big locust tree are often brought over to sell the food. Every family is so greedy that they buy it every few days.

    ??Everyone was eating cherries, and good news came to them, but they were defeated after eating only one.

    ?This is an empty cherry tree that has not been grafted or evolved. It looks good, but the taste is really unflattering.

    The old lady was afraid that she would cause trouble, so she held her in her arms. After hesitating for a moment, she said: "Village chief, the hot spring valley has been open for almost a month and has made a lot of money. Should we give everyone part of the wages? Every household I have invested almost all my money in it. I don¡¯t have any money on weekdays to buy some oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar, or some snacks for my children.¡±

    ??The village chief was stunned for a moment and hit his head with the pipe pot in his hand.

    "Oh, my brain is broken! Why can''t I remember anything? The day before yesterday, I told Lao Zhao and the others that Jia Ren Jia Shu Xiu was afraid he didn''t have any money, so he asked his second brother to do the math and give everyone some wages. Well, why did you just throw it behind you?"

    Uncle Zhao and others also laughed, "We thought you had already said it."

    ??The old lady was afraid that the village chief would become anxious, so she quickly advised him, "We originally had Shu Xiu from Jiaren at home, and the reason why he wanted the wages was for something else."

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, aunt, is the family encountering difficulties?¡± Mrs. Cui asked, ¡°I have money here.¡±

    Even Wang Yuanwai asked, "I also have..."

    Mrs. Li quickly waved her hand, "It''s not a big deal. There is a good shop over there at the academy. I want the third child and his family to sell some food. This will help the family earn more money, and also take care of Jiaren."

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, "This is a good thing. I am blessed because my family misses him so much."

    ??The village chief thought for a moment and said, "I''ll come over that night and I''ll figure it out with my second son. When it''s time, we''ll start paying for everyone''s wages. We have to let everyone taste the sweetness so that they can work harder."

    Everyone laughed, "Yes, if you want a horse to run, you have to give it grass."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 205ï¼š Itâ€™s easy to work with so many people!

    Chapter 205: It¡¯s easy to work when there are many people!

    Soon, Wang Yuanwai¡¯s acupuncture session ended, and meals were sent back from the other side of the valley.

    ??The village chief and the old men also ate at Li''s house, so they shared a table together.

    Old Mrs. Li hugged the good news and ate alone with Mrs. Cui in the room.

    ?The king was sitting outside at the table, chatting with everyone while eating, and he felt less restrained by the unfamiliarity.

    When he said goodbye and went back to the city, the corners of his mouth were raised and never fell down.

    ?While passing by the shopping street, he thought of the cute fat girl from the Li family, so he went into a silver shop and bought a pair of small agate bracelets.

    It¡¯s hot in summer, and gold is no longer suitable for wearing. The bright color of agate also matches the little girl¡¯s white and fat little arms...

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know that she had another gift to receive. After dinner, she started to panic in front of the villagers in the courtyard.

    I don¡¯t know who leaked the news. Everyone in the village knew that they needed to pay for work, and they all gathered together after dinner.

    ??Whether it''s the aunt or the uncle, almost everyone likes to pinch their cheeks and arms when they meet her.

    She had just been "poisoned", and now she was hiding in her grandma''s arms and refused to leave.

    ??The old lady was funny and annoyed, and scolded the villagers, "Everyone, please don''t pinch my Fu Niu from now on. This child is as scared as a rabbit by you. She is so old and drooling. I can''t say it was you who pinched her."

    ??The villagers all laughed, "Who makes your fat girl so cute? She was born on the road to escape from the desert, but she was raised to be fatter than those from rich families!"

    Jiayi stepped forward and hugged his sister, letting her ride on his neck, and then went to talk to Liu Yang.

    Liu Yang was greedy and begged to hold the good news.

    He is an only child, and what he envies most is that he has younger brothers and sisters.

    Jiaxi Jiaan watched from a distance, as if she thought her sister had been snatched away, so she ran forward to carry her in a sedan chair...

    For a time, the good news became a popular item, and she was robbed and robbed, which made her even want to know how much money was divided among the family.

    ??The village chief and Li Laoer got together, calculated the general accounts, and discussed for a few words. Then they banged their pipes and pots and shouted to everyone, "Don''t say a few words, everyone, please be quiet."

    ??The villagers immediately shut up and looked at the village chief and Li Laoer eagerly, causing the village chief to laugh and scold, "I don''t see you being so active on weekdays. When I talk about giving out money, you all come running."

    ??The villagers shouted, "Village Chief, my family has no more vegetable oil, and we are just waiting for money to buy it."

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the first time we¡¯ve paid wages. I¡¯m so excited.¡±

    ??The village chief waved his hand to signal everyone to be quiet again.

    Li Laoer then said, "This month, our book with principal and interest is about one thousand taels, and we have also collected a lot of food. We will pay wages tonight and distribute the food tomorrow."

    He patted the work point book and said, "I have discussed it with the village chief. Although it is not the end of the year and there is no unified accounting yet, I don''t know how much one work point is, but it must be more than five cents. So this time Calculate according to the five laws.¡±

    ??The villagers listened attentively, and their little abacus was rattling in their minds. They were all calculating how many work points they would receive and how much wages they could exchange for.

    ??Li Laoer started to count every household, men, women, old people, and even children, all work points were counted, and finally a total was added up.

    Some families have a large population, hard-working people, and a lot of strong labor, so of course the work points will be high.

    Some families have a small population, so their scores will naturally be low.

    ?Everyone was envious for a while and sighed for a while.

    ?Of course, the most dazzling family in the village is always the Li family. With a large population, there are more people with high work points.

    ? Li Laoer earned full work points, followed closely by Li Laosi and Tao Hongying. Zhao Yuru and Li Laosan were both strong laborers. Jiaren also worked for more than half a month before going to school, and both the family and the family earned work points.

    Even Jia An Jiaxi works as a boy. The old lady even brings good news and occasionally goes to the fields to weed.

    ??Including the work points of Uncle Zhao and several other people who have also been transferred to the Li family, the total points are a bit scary, more than two thousand points. The best remaining score is only a thousand points, which is more than twice the difference.

    At this time, every family began to regret why they did not have more children.

    The more people there are, the easier it is to work, and the easier it is to work, the easier it is to distribute money.

    Soon, Li Laoer opened the silver box and began to exchange work points into silver for everyone.

    Some people exchanged five taels, some three or four taels, and at least two and a half taels.

    ??The Li family accounts for the majority, more than a hundred taels.

    In front of the villagers, Mrs. Li divided the portions among the old men. She gave them scraps of copper coins as pocket money and put the rest in bags.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll keep this money for you, and when I find good wood, I¡¯ll give you some good longevity wood.¡±

    Uncle Zhao and the others hurriedly stopped him, "No, we agreed at the beginning that we would eat and clothe ourselves at your house, so this money should be given to your house."

    ¡°Yes,¡± the old lady said with a smile, ¡°Give it to our family, and I have the final say. We will save it to buy good longevity materials.¡±

    The old men couldn''t laugh or cry when they heard this, and the village chief also advised, "Just follow the arrangement. It''s a good thing to harvest the material for your birthday early, and keep it at home while you''re at it. We''ll make it together when the time comes, and my wife and I will join in the fun."

    Other old men in the village also asked about it. As they got older, they paid more attention to their family affairs and wanted to live a few more years.

    The rules passed down from the elders say that only by preparing longevity materials and shrouds at home well in advance, and not using them, can you live a hundred years safely.

    Mrs. Cui had been sitting next to Mrs. Li listening to the excitement, and now she said: "It seems that there is timber in the business run by the Liu family''s sworn brother. When I see him another day, I can help everyone ask."

    The old men were even more happy when they heard this, and they all smiled happily.

    Everyone chatted for a few more words and then dispersed. They were all busy going home and figuring out what they would buy with the money.

    ??The Li family finally calmed down, and Mrs. Li also gathered her children and grandchildren to talk about the use of the money.

    Jiayin was very anxious. She still had a lot of silver coins in her room, so she planned to visit the new shop.

    ?In the future, I will have more say in the business that will continue to flow smoothly at home, slowly and subtly, and prepare myself for a more comfortable life in the future.

    But the family members were all there, so she couldn''t make small moves, so she kept pulling on the old lady''s sleeves anxiously, "Milk, breast!"

    The old lady was so funny that she patted her granddaughter and said, "Be honest, grandma knows what she is doing."

    Jiayin finally calmed down and listened aggrievedly to the family members.

    Tao Hongying couldn''t bear to see her daughter like this, so she hugged her and coaxed her, "Mom will prepare delicious food for you tomorrow. Just listen to grandma."

    Mrs. Li patted her money bag and said to her family: "I have been thinking about it for the past few days and it would be really good to open a food shop next to the academy. But the money for more than ninety cars is probably just enough for the rent. I can buy some more." Tables, chairs, dishes, and some pocket money are not enough.¡±

    After saying that, she nodded and said, "Fu Niu got a lot of scattered silver from Mrs. Cui and Mr. Ye, but she had nothing to spend on it, so I saved it all, about thirty taels in total.

    ¡°I invested everything in the shop this time, so that my family can have some leftover, just in case. In this way, even if the shop invests one hundred taels, Fu Niu will get thirty taels, and the family will get seventy taels. What do you think?¡±

    ?Of course no one would object, they all said, "We listen to our mother."

    Zhao Yuru touched Jiayin¡¯s braid and said with a smile, ¡°It turns out that the richest girl in our family is Fu Niu.¡±

    Jiayin immediately raised the gold bracelet on his hand proudly, and his stinking little look made everyone laugh.

    "Okay," Old Mrs. Li clapped her hands and motioned for everyone to look over, "Let''s talk about how to divide the money in the future. We also need to inquire about the shop carefully. I''m afraid there are some bad words, so don''t be fooled!"

    ?Three updates today! Offer it up! If it''s convenient for you guys, please give me a five-star review and update it! Huahua will work hard to code!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 206ï¼š Brothers settle accounts

    Chapter 206 Brothers settle accounts

    When he heard the good news, he quickly lay on grandma''s shoulder, his big eyes widened, which made the old lady laugh. He hugged her and kissed her a few times, and then he said.

    "Lao San, Yu Ru and Jia Huan will take care of this shop. Jia Huan and Hong Ying have also learned a lot of skills and are qualified to be chefs. As for what to sell, you can discuss it yourself when you have free time. I don''t care."

    "But from now on, the work points of Lao San and his family in the shop will also be counted as work points. Lao San and Yuru will each have seven work points, and the family will have eight. At the end of the year, you can take whatever the family''s work points are worth, but this salary will never be paid. It¡¯s out of the shop¡¯s capital.¡±

    The old lady has never read a book, but she has a clear mind and a clear account in her heart.

    "For the dividends from the shop, Fu Niu paid thirty taels, but she didn''t do the work. Therefore, after the capital was recovered, she only took 20% of the dividends, and gave the rest 10% to the third family as a reward, and the last 70% went to the father-in-law. You are all grown up and have your own family, so you can¡¯t afford to have any change. From now on, you should give half of your wages to your family and keep the other half.¡±

    Jia''an Jiaxi immediately shouted, "Nai, are we too? Can we keep her too?"

    ¡°Of course, you are grown children. Since you can make money, you can spend it yourself.¡±

    Mrs. Li¡¯s grandson took this reassurance, and the two boys almost rolled on the floor with joy.

    Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying pulled their sons away from each other, scolding and coaxing, "You are too young, what do you need wages for? Mom will save it for you, and you can marry a wife in the future!"

    ?This is simply something that all the ladies in the world will panic about, and it will never go wrong. Jia An Jia Xi withered away at that time.

    Jiayin was afraid that her money would also be "poisoned" by my mother, so she hugged her grandma''s neck tighter.

    The old lady patted her precious granddaughter on the back and made the decision for her without hesitation, "You guys, I won''t interfere. But Fu Niu must keep the money she earns and don''t stop her from spending it. You also know This child is different, our family will benefit from it a lot.¡±

    Tao Hongying blushed and said quickly: "Mom, don''t worry, I will not ask Fu Niu for money."

    Jiayin immediately became happy, ran over with her little legs, hugged her mother''s neck, and rubbed her shoulders, "Mom is the best, I love you the most!"

    Tao Hongying was dumbfounded and slapped her little buttocks, "Little money lover, if I don''t need your money, I will be a good mother? Humph, I want to steal the money, and you still don''t admit that I gave birth to her?"

    ¡°No, no, mother is good, be filial to her, and provide for her in her old age!¡± Fu Niuer smiled with her small teeth and poured honey into her mother¡¯s mouth.

    "Huh, don''t do this to me! How many times have you said this? I''m afraid you will have to build a big yard when you grow up so that you can live in it and come to you to take care of yourself in old age." Tao Hongying scolded, teasing her little girl.

    Jiayin once again offered her gold bracelet, which is standard for rich people, "earn money and build a big yard!"

    Everyone was amused and laughed, and Mrs. Li even took her little granddaughter back, feeling extremely hurt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say in the future that we Fu Niu like money. We Fu Niu earn money to provide for our elders. There is no more filial child in this world than our Fu Niu!¡±

    ??After a few laughs, it was decided to open a shop in the small town of Luo''an.

    ?Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru have nothing to do with each other, but Jia Huan is extremely happy. He is also considered to be a master and can take charge of his own business from now on.

    ??The most troubling thing is that his parents and brothers are leaving home. He also wants to go with him, but he is reluctant to leave home, the yard at home, the hot spring valley, and the melon fields that are about to mature...

    Everyone has no time to worry about his worries. Even Zhao Yuru, a mother, doesn''t care about her son. Instead, she prefers to keep her youngest son at home.

    First of all, the children in the family grew up together, no matter which room they were in. She was not at home, and she didn¡¯t have to worry about whether her son was fed or clothed. Secondly, I was not familiar with Luoan Town, and I was afraid that the children would be naughty and cause trouble.

    Mrs. Li asked Mr. Li to get a pen and paper and write down clearly how to collect the capital, how to distribute dividends in the future, and the wages of the third son and his family.

    Finally, mother and son all wrote their names and took their fingerprints.

    Actually, both the second and third elders, Li Lao Er and Lao San Lao Si, felt that this was not necessary. They had a good relationship as brothers and would not argue over a shop, but Mrs. Li persisted.

    ?The brothers are settling accounts. The children in the family are getting older, and it¡¯s time for each house to save some money for themselves. As a mother, the most important thing she should do is to level a bowl of water.

    ?No matter if the sons are unhappy in the future, with this piece of paper, they can tell the right from wrong.

    ?At this point, the matter of opening a shop is considered a certainty.

    Tao Hongying attracted Zhao Yuru and Jia Huan, and was excited to think about what the shop would sell.

    There are not many residents in the small town of Luo''an, and all businesses are faced with the students of the academy.

    ?It is said that everything about Luo''an Academy is good, except that the kitchen hall cannot be praised, the food is simple and the taste is average.

    Fortunately, the academy allows students to go out to eat, walk around and buy things at noon and evening.

    ?This is also the reason why there is a shopping street opposite the college gate!

    When it comes to food that can be changed at will and is easy to eat without getting tired of it, it is dumplings.

    You can mix and match the fillings as you like. Boil it to make it moist and refreshing, steam it to keep the original flavor of the fillings, and it can also be paired with rice porridge and small vegetables.

    The most important thing is convenience. It doesn¡¯t waste any time. You can eat and leave in just a quarter of an hour. It¡¯s very suitable for students who go out to look for food at noon.

    As for evening, steamed rice, steamed buns, stir-fry a few vegetables, and go with the set meal like a valley.

    You can eat several dishes for a small amount of money.

    ??If you have money on hand, you can also order extra dishes, invite classmates to entertain you, or have a slow meal by yourself.

    After reheating, you can also add cold skin or the like. In winter, replace it with a casserole pancake or a small soup pot.

    In short, the snack shop is good for this, the cost is not high, and it is convenient to change products at any time.

    ?The kitchen is busy and fragrant, and various dumplings are brought out from time to time, asking everyone to taste them and help make comments.

    The old lady was sitting in the main room, lighting an oil lamp and doing needlework.

    As soon as I heard the news, I ran back and forth, sometimes watching the excitement, sometimes spending time with grandma, and finally my stomach was full and I finally felt sleepy.

    The old lady put down her needlework and took her granddaughter into the house to sleep.

    ?Seeing her granddaughter sleeping like a lazy pig with her chubby white face, she really fell in love with her.

    She raised her hand to cover her granddaughter with a thin quilt, but six fifty-tael silver tassels were exposed under the quilt. She was stunned for a moment and quickly put them away.

    At the end, she lowered her head and kissed her granddaughter''s forehead. She felt extremely happy and thought about pulling out the materials earlier and quickly making summer shirts for Uncle Zhao and the others.

    ?If the family can''t get out, they ask the women in the village for help. Giving money seems to hurt their feelings, so give them a few salted duck eggs.

    ?After my granddaughter could walk, she often ran to the kitchen, and the salted egg jars and egg baskets at home were never empty.

    ??The little girl thought she did it cleverly, but in fact, in this family, even a lot of grass could not hide it from her, the head of the family.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 207ï¼š About the old age story

    Chapter 207 About the old-age care story

    In the kitchen, we were busy until midnight before we finally lost interest and everyone took a rest.

    Early on the next morning, the breakfast served on the table consisted of rice porridge and steamed buns with two-fold noodles, using the fillings prepared last night, so there was no waste.

    Mrs. Li asked casually, "Did you send it to the backyard?"

    ¡°I sent it, but the japonica rice porridge was replaced with millet porridge. Uncle Zhao is a few years old, so he needs to nourish his stomach and digest food.¡± Tao Hongying arranged the meals with great care and treated the old men particularly well.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, eat quickly. Do all the work today and go to Luo¡¯an Town tomorrow.¡± Mrs. Li ordered, and everyone nodded while eating.

    ??Li Laosi was chewing the buns when he suddenly remembered something and asked, "Mom, is it time to give something to Mr. Ye?"

    ??The whole family was stunned when they heard this, and then they all shouted, "Oh, I actually forgot about this!"

    ¡°Yes, everything is ready, so why are we forgetting about it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all the big brother¡¯s fault. I just recognized him and it took so long.¡±

    Jiayin blinked his big eyes twice and almost buried his face in the bun.

    It was in vain that Mr. Ye treated her so well, she actually forgot about it and only focused on opening a shop to make money.

    Most importantly, she still wanted to take a walk at the pier.

    ??At that time, we had just crossed the river. Everyone in the village was injured, and the defenders were not friendly. Everyone was in a hurry to leave, and they didn''t take a good look at what was happening at the dock.

    ¡°Go, go, milk, I¡¯m going to deliver noodles to uncle!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re as big as a pea, and you still want to go anywhere!¡± Tao Hongying nodded her daughter¡¯s forehead.

    "Your father went there to give you something, not to play. Besides, Mr. Ye is in the military camp. It may not be easy for your father to get in. If he hugs you again, he will definitely cause trouble and gossip to Mr. Ye."

    This was true. Even the old lady didn''t let go. She had to coax her granddaughter and said: "Your father has to go on a journey and is tired. Let''s not follow him to eat ashes. Let''s go to the academy to see your eldest brother. Besides, you are still a little kid." As a shopkeeper, you have to check it yourself when buying a shop.¡±

    As expected, these words made Jiayin happy. She swung her braid to the sky, twisted her fat body and crawled into grandma''s arms. "Okay, follow me."

    Tao Hongying was so angry that her daughter rolled her eyes, "I''ve been coaxing you to breastfeed me all day long!"

    Jiayin smiled with her little white teeth, and she was squeaky and stinky.

    The dock is seventy or eighty miles away from home. It takes at least a day on the road. It¡¯s not just a quick trip.

    ??Everyone discussed while eating that they would go to the academy tomorrow and let Li Laosi take Jiayi to the dock to deliver things the day after.

    At noon, Mr. Wang came to the village again to see the miracle doctor Zhang for an acupuncture, and then turned to Li¡¯s house to meet Mrs. Li, who took him to have a simple lunch.

    Before leaving, he took out the pair of agate bracelets from his arms and handed them to the good news hesitantly, for fear of being rejected.

    ¡°I saw this when I passed by a jewelry shop. It¡¯s either something valuable, or I thought it would look good if Fu Niu took it with her.¡±

    Jiayin looked at grandma, and Mrs. Li smiled, "Look what I''m doing, your uncle gave it to you. Your uncle likes Fu Niu''er."

    The good news was put away immediately, and he grasped the bracelet tightly with each hand, smiling happily, "Thank you, uncle, uncle is so kind!"

    ¡°Hey, I will buy it for you when I see something better in the future.¡± Wang Yuanwai was so happy that he put it on the good news with his own hands.

    The white and tender little arms like lotus root knots are indeed more colorful and festive when compared with the agate.

    Jiayin immediately rebelled and moved from her grandma¡¯s arms to her uncle¡¯s arms. She showered her good words on him as if she didn¡¯t need money, ¡°Uncle is the most handsome, uncle is the best, Fu Niu will buy him good food from now on and support him in his old age!¡±

    Old Mrs. Li couldn''t bear it and burst out laughing.

    Wang Yuanwai was so coaxed by the little girl that he felt like a puddle of honey. Seeing the old lady acting like this, he became extremely puzzled and asked, "What''s going on? Is Fu Niu''er right?" The old lady took care of the elderly. , gave my eldest son a good introduction to science.

    Wang Yuanwai couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard this, and he nodded at Jiayin''s little nose, "It''s okay, uncle can also do business, and we will help you make money together."

    ¡°Uncle is the best, and Fu Niu likes uncle the most.¡±

    Jiayin hugged Wang Yuanwai''s neck and rocked it. It was sweet and soft, making Wang Yuanwai even more reluctant to let her go.

    The commotion continued for a while, and there were still things to do in the city that could not be delayed, so Wang Yuanwai reluctantly left.

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and stood at the door when she saw her son walking away. Only then did she dare to show a hint of loneliness in her expression.

    ?God bless me, let your eldest son remember the past sooner.

    She hopes that her son will recover and no longer have headaches, but as a mother, how can she not want to reunite with her son who has been away from home for many years?

    Jiayin couldn¡¯t bear to let grandma feel sad, so she started to make trouble, ¡°Milk, you need to pee!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hold on, don¡¯t wet your pants! Be careful your mother comes back and spanks you!¡± Sure enough, Mrs. Li immediately lost her heart to be sad and ran to the back garden with her granddaughter in her arms.

    The good news was lying on grandma¡¯s shoulder, giggling non-stop. The red silk ribbon with braided hair was fluttering in the summer wind, so joyful!

    In the afternoon, Tao Hongying came back early, carrying a lot of seasonings and a large piece of meat.

    Jiayin Diandian ran up to greet her, shouting with a smile, "Mom, eat dumplings!"

    ¡°Greedy Mao, didn¡¯t you just finish eating last night?¡± Tao Hongying bent down and carried her daughter on her back, pulled the rope on her back, tied her to his back, and started busy.

    ¡°Mom is going to make a jar of meat and ask your father to bring it to Mr. Ye.¡±

    The old lady came out of the house and asked, "The weather is getting hotter and hotter. Can the meat be kept?"

    Tao Hongying smiled and said, "Mom, don''t worry, this thing won''t go bad easily. Mr. Ye can just get some kidney beans and tofu, stew it and it will be a good dish."

    ¡°Oh, speaking of this, I actually remembered it. I¡¯ll get some salted duck eggs for Mr. Ye to take with me. I¡¯ll have one for breakfast. It goes well with porridge.¡±

    The old lady said this and was about to move the salted egg jar. Tao Hongying saw that no one was outside and whispered, "Mom, please bring some more salted goose eggs."

    The old lady understood, nodded and said, "Indeed, this thing is more novel than duck eggs."

    Jiayin smiled and lay on the old woman''s back, playing with her fingers and pretending to be stupid, as if the jar full of goose eggs had nothing to do with her!

    ?Old Mrs. Li nodded at her from a distance and said no more.

    On the second day, the family set up a mule cart and packed some simple things.

    Li Laosan and Jia Huan were driving. Behind them sat Li Laosan, holding Jiayin in her arms, and set off with Zhao Yuru.

    Tao Hongying was envious and wanted to go and have a look, but unfortunately she was a chef in the valley.

    It is now the end of June, entering the hottest time of the year. Even though God is kind and rains every now and then, it is still very hot.

    Jiayin put on the little hat made by Mrs. Cui and sat on her grandma¡¯s lap, looking at the scenery with great joy.

    Zhao Yuru smiled and said, "This child is really lively and willing to come out and play."

    "Isn''t it? As long as you go out, it''s like a bird flying out of the cage." Mrs. Li turned the big straw hat on her head to block a little more sunlight for her granddaughter.

    ¡°In the future, when our family gets rich, we can buy a carriage with a shed, and then we won¡¯t be afraid of the sun.¡±

    ??Everyone was chatting and laughing. They arrived at the small town of Luo''an more than an hour ago. The students were still in class and the shopping street was relatively quiet.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 208ï¼š The reason for being empty-handed

    Chapter 208 The reason for being lonely

    Mrs. Li thought for a while and asked Jia Huan to take a look secretly. It turned out that the owner of the Dui Shop was still there.

    ?So the old lady sent her son and his family to find a place to park the mule cart and wait for a while.

    ?She took the good news to a nearby teahouse and ordered a pot of herbal tea and a plate of snacks.

    ??Most of the teahouse was filled with people from the nearby area, and there were some people who wanted to chat with people. Suddenly, there was such an old lady, and she also hugged a fat girl who was particularly happy. Everyone couldn''t help but take a closer look.

    ?Old Mrs. Li is not afraid of others looking at her. She will nod whenever she sees her.

    Jiayin also swayed her white and fat calves, grabbing snacks and chewing them until she drooled. From time to time she shouted in a tender voice, "Milks, delicious!"

    She also put the snacks close to her grandma, hoping that grandma would have a taste.

    ?Occasionally Mrs. Li took a bite, but she couldn''t bear to eat it. She said it was too sweet, so she kept it for her granddaughter.

    The boy was idle at the moment, so he couldn''t help but come up to chat.

    ¡°Auntie, why are you looking after the child by yourself, but someone from outside is here?¡±

    "Yes, young man, our children are studying in the academy across the street. Let''s take a look." Mrs. Li took the young boy to sit down and chatted about home affairs.

    There were not many guests around, and the young man also took a rest.

    Jiayin brought some snacks to him, but he quickly declined. Then he carefully touched Jiayin''s braid and said with a smile, "My sister is so old, so I bring her snacks every time I go back."

    ¡°It¡¯s the same in our family. It took four boys to have such a daughter, and all the brothers love her.¡±

    ??The old lady fanned her granddaughter with a straw hat and was not in a hurry to ask anything. She only asked the young man to talk about trivial matters at home.

    Soon, a guest came, and the young man stood up. The old lady pulled him over and said, "Brother, go to the back door in a moment. We will wait for you there."

    ?The boy was confused and couldn''t wait to greet the guests, so he ran away in a hurry.

    ??The old lady sat with her granddaughter in her arms for a while, wrapped some snacks in a handkerchief, and then left, walking around half a street to the back of the teahouse.

    The grandfather and grandson were sitting at the base of the wall to enjoy the shade. Jiayin took a branch and played with the ants on the moss.

    At this time, the boy came over in a hurry, "Madam, what do you want from me..."

    The little boy''s eyes were a little guarded, and Mrs. Li quickly waved her hands and explained with a smile, "Little brother, we have no bad intentions, don''t be afraid. You also know that we have children studying in the academy opposite. Our family''s life is average and there are some supplies. It''s hard, I''m thinking of finding a small shop nearby to sell some food. My father is interested in your wonton shop to the west, but that shop..."

    She lowered her voice and said: "The tables and chairs in that shop are all dusty, and no one is moving around. I don''t dare to throw away all the money left at home. I just thought that you must have been on this street for a long time." , can you tell me the truth?"

    Jiayin also ran forward, raised her little face and pulled the little boy''s sleeve, shouting in a sweet voice, "Thank you, brother!"

    This was not a big deal. Everyone on the street knew it. The boy didn''t hesitate and said, "Mom, why should I take it as a big deal? This is easy. There''s nothing wrong with that shop. It''s just that it''s a little unlucky. We have four families, and we can¡¯t get started with business, so no one wants to eat, and no one wants to take over.¡±

    "So simple?" the old lady smiled, "opposite is the academy, and everyone still pays attention to these invisible things."

    ??The little boy also laughed, "Yes, everyone in business wants to make money, so naturally I believe in this matter of losing money."

    At this time, someone called in the courtyard and the young man was about to go back. The old lady said, "Little brother, if my aunt''s family takes over the business, then you come to eat. I won''t take any money from you."

    The boy smiled even more, "Okay, ma''am, the rent is very low, so don''t spend too much money." After that, he hurried back.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li also happily hugged her granddaughter and went to find her son and his family.

    ?Li Laosan was afraid that something might happen to his mother and niece, so he was looking around. When he met her, he picked up his niece.

    ¡°Mom, weren¡¯t you at the teahouse? Why did you disappear in the blink of an eye?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can¡¯t lose it. Fu Niu and I have found out the details of that shop.¡±

    "Really? Mom is really awesome. I just asked the shopkeeper of a calligraphy and painting shop, but he didn''t tell me."

    ?The two women walked out of the alley while talking.

    At this time, the academy was having a lunch break, and students came out of the gate with a roar, numbering two to three hundred, chatting and laughing together, walking with their heads down, and holding books.

    ?The streets immediately became lively, and the clerks in various shops, especially those selling food, began to shout hard.

    ??Only in front of the shop that sells money, it is deserted and there is no one there.

    Seeing this, the old lady immediately brought her children and grandchildren, "Let''s go to the store."

    ?The owner of the wonton shop was frustrated and jealous when he saw the bustle outside. Suddenly he saw five or six people coming in and he was extremely happy.

    ?But after taking a closer look, he recognized Jiayin and Jiahuan. After all, it was rare to raise a baby girl as good as Jiayin.

    ¡°Oh, little brother, you are finally here. If you are a few days later, I won¡¯t be able to keep my shop, and I will give it to someone else.¡±

    ??The boss warmly entertained the Li family for a few times, but he didn''t mean what he said.

    The family was laughing and honest, but they responded, "It''s okay, boss, we''re just here to have a rest. If you have a better buyer, you can just sell it to someone else. After all, everything comes first, first served!"

    ?The boss is embarrassed, there is no one waiting to buy, he just said a few words casually.

    He quickly made amends and said with a smile, "You were the first to ask about that day. In terms of who came first and who arrived last, you were the first."

    ?The family just smiled and stopped talking. The boss also guessed that he didn''t make the decision, so he showed his courtesy to the old lady, poured tea, and went to make wontons again.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li stopped him and said, "Boss, please sit down first and let''s talk."

    The boss just sat down, and Mrs. Li said: "Boss, you also know that our children are studying across the street and want to find a shop to make a living so that we can take care of them at home."

    The boss nodded repeatedly, his eyes full of joy, "My place is the most suitable. The location is good, the shop in the front is spacious, the courtyard in the back is also large, and it also has its own well. It will not be a problem for five or six people to live in. Moreover, my rent is It''s a lot of money, two years and nine months, only eighty taels. Go out and find out, how can it be so cheap? If I am not in a hurry to return to my hometown, I can''t give it away. "

    The old lady smiled, shook her straw hat, and sighed, "Boss, we did inquire, but it''s not like what you said. I heard that your shop is in bad luck, and everyone who does business loses money. I didn''t believe it at first. , but look at this moment, other shops are crowded, and here..."

    ?She didn''t finish her words, but the boss looked very embarrassed because the truth he tried so hard to hide was exposed.

    In the end, the boss also sighed and gave up the idea of ????deceiving someone who was taken advantage of. "Old lady, I didn''t understand it for a while. I took over this shop. No matter how mediocre the craftsmanship is, the business is indeed not good. Since you are here, you have the intention to redeem yourself. Come down. You name it, as long as the loss is not too bad, we will make a deal. I will go back to my hometown to farm, but I won¡¯t do business anymore. It¡¯s too bad!¡±

    Mrs. Li pondered for a moment and said a number. The boss was so angry that he stood up!

    updated! Six thousand words! Newcomers, please give me a five-star review if it''s convenient, as well as comments and reminders for updates. We''ll give you whatever you want, and we''ll welcome everyone who comes! Thank you Huahua!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 209ï¼š Quick transaction

    Chapter 209: Quick Transaction

    "No, this is too low. When I redeemed it, it cost one hundred taels!"

    The boss is really anxious, and he is very interested in driving people away.

    The old lady was not annoyed, and persuaded him to sit down, and then said calmly, "Brother, I believe that when you cashed it out, you did spend one hundred taels, but you were deceived. The price is too high.

    "I have inquired about it. The rent for this shop is twenty taels a year, and it is only sixty taels for three years. You have been open for another three months, and the business is very poor. It can be said that the reputation of this shop is even worse. I will give you five taels. Ten taels is already very reasonable.¡±

    ?The boss looked bad, pursed his lips and said nothing.

    He was indeed deceived at the beginning, and he also thought that he would pay the original price to the Li family so that he would not have to bear the loss.

    Unexpectedly, the old lady was not easy to deceive, so he was unwilling to do so.

    Seeing his relaxed expression, the old lady added, "Brother, we don''t have to cash in this shop. Let''s just talk about it as usual. I have to advise you to cash out the shop as soon as possible."

    "Your business is not good, let alone how much you can pay for the monthly rent. It''s a pity that you are **** here. Otherwise, you can find an easy job without any money, and you can still earn an extra salary. ¡±

    The boss listened to what the old lady said honestly, and finally sighed, "Auntie, I understand everything you said. I came here to send the children of the clan to study. I thought it was a good place, so I planned to settle down and make some money. How could I have imagined that this would happen. Now I have to go back in despair and have to pay for it, which makes me feel really uncomfortable.¡±

    ?The old lady advised, "You are still young and have experience. It will not be difficult to take a good look after you go back and find other business."

    After saying that, she glanced at the shop and said again.

    "Brother, you should be able to see that our family is not well off. The rent of fifty taels is indeed a fair price. I can''t add more. But if you don''t want to take away the tables, chairs, benches, pots and pans you have here, we will keep them." Come down and I¡¯ll give you some money for travel expenses, okay?¡±

    ?Sure enough, the boss''s face became better again. After a moment of hesitation, he nodded.

    "Okay, I''ll take you to the backyard to see if there''s no problem. Let''s write the deed."

    ??The Li family members were all happy, got up one after another, and followed the boss back.

    Jiayin lay on San Auntie¡¯s back and walked at the end, looking at the small courtyard carefully.

    ?Like the boss said, this yard is really good.

    ?There are two shops in the front. In addition to the counter, there are eight square tables, and each square table is equipped with four stools.

    At the back, a small half space was separated by wooden boards. Through the small door covered by blue floral cloth, there is the stove room, with two pots and stoves built in it.

    On the wooden shelf next to the stove, there were some pots and pans piled up, all of which were covered with dust.

    After the partition, there is the door leading to the backyard.

    In the courtyard behind, there are two main rooms. There is a courtyard door next to the main room, leading to the alley.

    There are three wing rooms on the left side, and on the right side is the courtyard wall. Under the courtyard wall are bamboo poles for drying clothes. Near the corner of the front yard, there is a well with bluestone slabs.

    The boss put some miscellaneous things in the west wing room. The two main rooms are very spacious, each room is enough to separate the inside and outside, and can accommodate three or four people.

    ??The Li family looked more and more satisfied. This place was enough for the family to run a small business, and Jiaren could come and stay occasionally.

    The boss Xu had made a decision, so he didn''t care. He pointed to the sundries in the west wing, the tables and chairs in the main room, and the pots and pans in the stove, and said.

    "Auntie, if we buy these things, they will cost seven or eight taels of silver. I don''t want more. Give me five taels of silver and leave them all to you."

    "Sure, brother, when do you want to move? We have a mule cart and can help you."

    Mrs. Li readily agreed, planning when she would come over to clean and when she would open the business.

    ?After all, after signing the deed, the shop belongs to the owner, and he has to pay rent every day.

    The boss was even more prompt, "Let''s sign the deed right now. I''ll take the money and leave. I''ll go to Xindu tonight in time to find a caravan to go home with."

    Soon, he personally asked the neighbors to help bear witness, and also invited a letter-writing scholar on the street to write the deed. The term of service, the rent and the five taels of silver for the items to be exchanged were all clearly written down. The boss wrote his name and took his fingerprint.

    On the Li family''s side, Mrs. Li asked Mr. Li to sign her name and take her fingerprints.

    After all, their family will be running the business from now on, and they will be the ones to step in when something goes wrong.

    ?Finally, Mrs. Li paid the money in front of everyone and got the original contract signed by the boss and the owner.

    ?In this way, even if the boss is jealous of the business in the future, he will not be afraid to come and cause trouble.

    Just in case, the old lady still asked the boss the address of his hometown in detail. It''s not that far, just in a small suburban town about 200 miles southwest of Xindu.

    ??The boss was eager to return home. When he returned, he packed up a package and left without taking any bedding with him.

    ?Li Laosan laughed and thanked the neighbors, and made an appointment to treat them to drinks after opening the business.

    ??Whether they were worried or gloating, the neighbors responded politely and then left.

    Family of five, everyone has a smile on their face.

    ¡°From now on it will be our shop!¡±

    "Yes, the stove is a little small and I can''t turn my body around. Do I need to change it?"

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to make a simple change. In the summer, you can deal with it temporarily, but in the winter, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to make major changes.¡±

    ??The good news refused to stay on my aunt''s back and ran around in the fields, causing the old lady to yell, "Don''t go to the well."

    "I know, grandma." Jiayin agreed obediently, but when the family was not paying attention, she went directly into the side room.

    Then, I took out a lot of things from the space.

    There were a hundred cabbages, more than a hundred carrots, half a basket of eggs and duck eggs, and over a dozen rabbits were killed quickly.

    The various mung beans, red beans, soybeans and millet saved from last year weighed more than ten kilograms each.

    Classes, cowpea, eggplant, pumpkin, cucumber and other vegetables have been picked a lot, filled with several empty baskets in the house.

    ?Even the several sauce jars that had been put into the space in Qingshui Village were moved by her, and a jar full of sauce was collected and placed in the corner.

    After doing this, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    ?These things are all produced by Space Courtyard. I occasionally fill some in the kitchen at home on weekdays, but there are still too many left.

    ? Today is a good opportunity to clear out the inventory, and the family has also saved some expenses.

    Zhao Yuru was fetching water from the well. She was surprised when she saw her little niece coming out of the wing carrying a cucumber and chewing it as she walked.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, where did you get the green melon?¡±

    Jiayin smiled and pointed to the house behind her, "Mother, there are many in the house."

    ¡°Oh, did the boss from before leave some vegetables?¡±

    Zhao Yuru was very surprised. She threw the bucket and entered the side room. Then she ran out in a panic and shouted, "Mom, third child, come and take a look. There are many things in the room!"

    Mrs. Li walked over with a rag in her hand, glanced at her granddaughter, and walked in.

    The room was almost piled with vegetables, cabbages, radishes, and even sauce jars...

    Zhao Yuru was overjoyed, "I thought I had to go home to get it, but now it saves trouble. The boss before was really a good person, and he didn''t count the money on these things."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 210ï¼š The most powerful backer!

    Chapter 210 The most powerful backer!

    Jia Huan was also happy, "I should have bought this dish in the morning, and it''s still so fresh. But it''s too much, and our family won''t be able to use it up in a day or two, right?"

    Zhao Yuru hurriedly said, "Then make it into pickles. Won''t we still sell porridge in the future? It must be paired with pickles."

    After saying that, she called Li Laosan, "Hurry and help me move the sauce jar out. How come this thing is put in the house? The weather is perfect. If you see more sun, it will taste better."

    ??Li Laosan hurriedly carried the sauce jar out with Jia Huan. Zhao Yuru flipped the basket and was so frightened by the dozen dead rabbits that she almost fell to the ground.

    ¡°Why are there still dead rabbits here?¡±

    Li Laosan and Jia Huan hurried in and were also shocked.

    Mrs. Li guessed the truth and glared at her granddaughter. Seeing her smiling and hiding behind the door, she had no choice but to shout.

    "Don''t make a fuss. The boss is gone and everything we dig out will be in vain. Don''t make noises. The neighbors will know about it and let people gossip."

    Zhao Yuru quickly shut up and nodded repeatedly.

    ?This tidying up brought everyone a lot of surprises, but they were also busy for more than half an hour.

    Everyone was hungry and tired, so they bought a few steamed buns for lunch.

    After dinner, Jiayin had a good sleep in the tidied main room.

    When I got up again, the yard was almost tidied up and the sky was getting dark.

    Jia Huan even lit a fire in the kitchen and started preparing dinner.

    Zhao Yuru and the old lady wiped the front shop and the back yard clean.

    Li Laosan also repaired the old tables and chairs and made two small benches.

    "Fu Niu''er is awake!" Mrs. Li called her granddaughter to her side, wiped her hands and face, and said with a smile, "Your brother is cooking. I''ll ask your third uncle to pick him up later, and we''ll have dinner."

    Jiayin is not hungry, but she misses her brother a little.

    ?So she sat next to her grandma for a while, then ran to the door of the shop, sat on the threshold and looked around.

    ??The neighbors heard the tinkling noises in the yard being busy for most of the day, and they were all curious.

    ?At this moment, when I saw the chubby little girl sitting at the door with her little face in her arms, I couldn''t help teasing her.

    ¡°Pangya, is your store going to open tomorrow?¡±

    Jiayin nodded and protested in a tender voice, "My name is Fu Niu''er, not Fat Ya."

    ?The neighbors were amused and said, "You are so fat, so it''s okay to call you Fat Ya."

    Fu Niu pouted, a little angry, "My mother and my brother''s cooking was so delicious, that''s why I gained weight. My mother told me that I have lost weight since I grew up."

    ¡°Oh, then you will be called Shouya!¡± The neighbor was also a narrow-minded person, and Jiayin gritted his teeth in anger.

    At this time, a long bell suddenly sounded in the academy, and the neighbors disappeared without a trace.

    Jiayin was startled, and it took him a while to remember that school was out.

    Sure enough, the academy door opened quickly, and more students poured out than at noon.

    ??Everyone was wearing similar long robes and had cloth scarves tied on their heads, so it was impossible to tell who was who.

    This actually reminded Jiayin of the time when school was over in middle school in her previous life, and she felt very friendly about it.

    ?She stood on the threshold and looked around, trying to recognize her eldest brother.

    ?But my eyes are almost cross-eyed, and there is no gain.

    She could only shout at the top of her lungs, "Grandma, come quickly, I can''t find my elder brother!"

    As a result, before the old lady could reach the front, a student ran out of the crowd.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, why are you here?¡±

    ?This student was Jiaren. He hugged his sister in surprise, "Who did you come with? You didn''t come here by yourself, did you?"

    As soon as the old lady, Li Laosan and others walked out, they smiled when they saw Jiaren, "I was thinking of asking your third uncle to pick you up, but you found it yourself." Jiaren was even more confused, "Grandma, you guys yes¡­"

    ?Orange Mrs. Li took her grandson''s hand and was really happy and proud to see him like this.

    ¡°Our family has rented this shop. From now on, your three uncles, three aunts, and Jia Huan will stay here to sell food and take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Milk!¡± Jiaren was so excited that he wanted to say something, but his nose became sore and tears fell down.

    The old lady immediately panicked, "What''s wrong, eldest grandson, but someone is bullying you in the academy?"

    "No, Nai, I''m just so happy. My family even came to open a shop for me!" Jiaren wiped his tears and laughed again.

    ¡°Silly boy, don¡¯t think too much, it¡¯s not just for you. We have multiple shops at home, and we also have a lot of income.¡± The old lady took her grandson and walked inside, ¡°The family has made food, and I¡¯m waiting for you to serve it.¡±

    Soon, the family closed the door of the front shop and gathered in the back yard to eat.

    The "previous boss" left too many vegetables, and the family was generous enough to cook four dishes.

    Pork belly stewed with green beans, eggplant braised with soy sauce, braised rabbit, and a cowpea with garlic paste.

    Paired with a bowl of snow-white rice, a family of six is ??extremely satisfied.

    At last, the basins and bowls were all empty, and Zhao Yuru and Jia Huan went to clean up and wash them.

    Jiaren accompanied his grandma, sister, and third uncle to talk about trivial matters in the academy.

    The academy is not too strict. The teacher is knowledgeable and has a relaxed teaching style. He also supports students to have additional hobbies besides studying.

    In addition to studying with the class as usual, he also chose to learn flute and swordsmanship.

    ?Of course the flute is the cheapest of all musical instruments and is easy to carry.

    Swordsmanship is for exercising the body and protecting oneself at critical moments.

    When he was fighting for his life in the mountains and forests, he envied his younger brother''s natural power more than once.

    Reading is naturally useful, but practicing martial arts also has all the benefits and no harm.

    The old lady listened with great interest and was very pleased. She said, "It is a good thing to make progress, but don''t be too tired on weekdays. If you have anything to do, you must tell your family."

    "I know, grandma." Jiaren nodded with a smile, "In the future, with my third uncle and three aunt here, my most troublesome problem of eating has been solved, and I have to study harder."

    "By the way," the old lady patted her eldest grandson''s hand, "grandma is going to let Aunt Wu San''s dog stay over to be your book boy and help you run errands on weekdays. What do you think?"

    Jiaren hesitated for a moment and asked, "Do I need to spend money at home?"

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just an extra mouthful of food.¡± The old lady guessed that her grandson wanted to be a book boy, but was afraid of adding a burden to the family.

    ?So she comforted and said, "That kid Gou Sheng''er is timid. Aunt Wu San wants him to open his eyes with you. She originally wanted to give our family money, but I didn''t ask for it."

    Jiaren breathed a sigh of relief quietly and nodded.

    ?He really needs a book boy. He has just entered the academy and is not familiar with anything. The school building is far away from his residence, which is particularly inconvenient.

    ??This morning I left a book behind and went back to my residence to pick it up. I missed my husband''s roll call and was criticized a few times. He was very embarrassed.

    ??It would definitely be much better if there was a helper.

    ??But the academy was so expensive to repair, it was no longer easy for the family, and he did not want to cause any more trouble to the family.

    Unexpectedly, grandma had arrangements. He was so grateful that he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ??After chatting a few more words, Jiaren was about to go back. There would be an assistant teacher in the academy to review the books with him in the evening, so we couldn''t delay.

    ??The old lady sent her grandson off and went out. Jiayin asked her eldest brother to hold her.

    Jiaren hugged his chubby sister and told her with a smile, "Don''t run around. Brother will come back at noon tomorrow."

    "Okay, brother, don''t be too tired, brother is thin." Jiayin was not a real child, and she had long noticed the dark spots under her brother''s eyes and his thin face.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 211ï¼š Silver is everything!

    Chapter 211 Silver is omnipotent!

    Jiaren smiled and nodded his sister''s nose, "Don''t worry, my eldest brother is still going to take the first prize, and then I''ll give you a chance to get married in glory."

    Jiayin hugged her eldest brother''s neck and said coquettishly, "No, no, no, Fu Niu will stay at home."

    "Okay, okay, stay at home! If Fu Niu doesn''t want to get married, just stay at home. Big brother will support you for the rest of your life!"

    Jiaren smiled and patted his sister. He walked all the way to the entrance of the college and then reluctantly handed his sister to his grandma.

    ??The old lady asked, "Our shop will open tomorrow, and Fu Niu''er and I can stay for one day. Don''t worry about it and study hard."

    Jiaren then entered the academy with peace of mind. A student in his class saw the old lady and Jiayin from a distance, so he stepped forward and asked, "Junior brother Li, is this a member of your family?"

    Jiaren responded with a smile, "Yes, my family didn''t trust me, so they opened a small shop nearby."

    ?The student was a little surprised. The academy has a liberal style of study, and family background is rarely seen. Therefore, the family backgrounds of the students are uneven, including rich and poor families.

    Comparatively, there are still more small households from poor families.

    Jiaren saw that the food and supplies were just mediocre, but he didn''t expect his family to have the strength and intention, so he actually opened a shop in the shopping street just to take care of it nearby.

    ?So he smiled and said, "After reading the book, go back to the dormitory. Let''s go together. I brought a lantern."

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiaren did not refuse his kindness, and they went to the school together laughing.

    ??On the way, he always felt a little nervous in his arms. When he reached out and touched it, he was startled. It turned out to be two fifty taels of silver!

    Thinking about it carefully, he felt more complicated. My sister must have just snuck it in!

    ?He thought it was good to hide his thoughts, but he didn''t expect to be discovered by this little girl.

    Actually, he regretted it when he entered the academy. It was not just as simple as practicing twelve bouquets a month. Eating, buying pens and ink, buying flutes, buying long swords, it can be said that everything costs money.

    I still have pen and ink for the time being, and I can choose the cheapest meal, or even eat two meals a day instead of three.

    ??But the flute cost two taels, and the long sword cost eight taels of silver. He wanted to regret not learning, but the teacher couldn''t.

    When he came to study, his family brought him more than five taels of change. He spent more than one tael these days, and there was not enough left to buy a sword and flute.

    ?He has been feeling worried these past few days, and even wants to find a calligraphy and painting shop to get a job copying books, but water from afar cannot quench his thirst nearby.

    I don¡¯t want my family to suddenly come here to open a shop. I don¡¯t have to worry about food in the future, and I also have relatives around me, which is like having a backer.

    ?Now my sister has given me money to solve the problem of buying swords and flutes.

    Things that once embarrassed him were like icebergs that melted instantly when they encountered the sun.

    ?His heart felt sour and warm, and he took several deep breaths to suppress his choking.

    What reason does he have for not studying well?

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and walked back. The smile disappeared from her face and she whispered to her granddaughter.

    "Fu Niu, is your eldest brother too tired from studying? Although he only picked the good ones to talk about, I can see that this child is not doing well. What should I do? I can''t ask him, for fear that he will be worried even more. Heavy."

    Jiayin thought about it for a while, then she leaned into her ear and said something. The old lady was stunned for a moment, then she raised her hand and patted her granddaughter gently.

    ¡°You girl, you use silver as candy balls, and you just give it away?¡±

    Jiayin, however, smiled and acted coquettishly, "Money is easy to use, give it to big brother, big brother can buy anything!"

    ??The old lady sighed and finally kissed her granddaughter, "Grandma is just confused. She didn''t expect so much. Money is not easy to use. No matter what your brother has trouble with, money can solve it."

    "Grandma is not old! Grandma has never read a book, so of course she doesn''t know." Jiayin comforted the old lady, making her laugh.

    "Okay, grandma is not old. But remember, you can''t do this again in the future. I will tell your third uncle that if your eldest brother wants to use silver, he can get it in the shop."

    "I know." Jiayin jumped down and ran to the backyard first, for fear that her grandma would catch her and keep nagging her.

    On the second day, the family got up early. Li Laosan and Jia Huan went to the nearby market and bought a large strip of pork belly and some simple supplies. At three o''clock in the morning, a large bucket of mung bean porridge was cooked in the shop and placed under the eaves to cool.

    Zhao Yuru made four side dishes, spinach with nuts, cowpeas with garlic paste, stir-fried minced meat with salted cucumbers, and a radish with old vinegar.

    Jia Huan prepared two kinds of fillings, a vegetarian filling made of radish and dried shrimps, and a meat filling made of pork and cabbage.

    After the dough is ready, the whole family gathers together to make dumplings.

    ??Li Laosan placed a charcoal stove at the door of the shop. There was a small iron pot on the stove and seven or eight layers of small bamboo baskets.

    ?There are exactly eight steamed dumplings placed in one basket, along with a bowl of porridge and two plates of side dishes, which is just enough to feed one person.

    Today a new shop opened. A basket of vegetarian dumplings sells for ten cents, and a basket of meat dumplings sells for fifteen cents.

    ??Mung bean porridge and side dishes are both given as gifts to build popularity.

    After three days, the mung bean porridge and side dishes will be counted as 5 cents, and the most expensive meal together is only 20 cents.

    I believe that students can afford it and it will be able to retain repeat customers.

    Finally waited until noon. The students had a lunch break. As soon as they came out of the gate, they were still "foraging" everywhere.

    ?Suddenly, I saw that the door of the most deserted food shop actually smelled delicious. The charcoal stove was steaming hot, and the white steamed dumplings were plump and piping hot. They looked really good.

    ?Someone was impatient to crowd with others, so he walked in.

    The students will feel more relieved when they see a new boss.

    Soon, the first batch of steamed dumplings were put on the table, and the second batch was also put on the charcoal stove.

    ?The students drank mung bean porridge to relieve the heat and took a bite of sweet, sour or salty side dishes, and they all felt that their hot appetites were soothed.

    Eating steamed dumplings was also a pleasant surprise. The vegetarian dumplings were not as spicy as radish, but had a hint of sweetness. The meat dumplings are not greasy, and the refreshing taste of the cabbage is more obvious.

    Unknowingly, the porridge was all gone, the dumplings were gone, and all the side dishes were gone.

    It cost ten or fifteen cents per person, which was simply too cheap.

    ?Some people couldn''t help but ask, "Boss, do you still sell dumplings here at night?"

    Li Laosan was in charge of greeting the guests at the front. He smiled and said, "Mr., we sell stir-fry set meals here at night. A bowl of rice plus one meat and one vegetable costs fifteen cents. It''s guaranteed to be full and delicious. The most expensive one The set meal consists of two meat and two vegetables, and it only costs 30 yuan. My chef learned the craft from the royal chef, so if it¡¯s not delicious, it¡¯s free of charge.¡±

    The students were all interested in what they heard, and they all clamored to come and try it in the evening.

    Jiaren came a little late because he went to pay money to his husband.

    ??Originally, I was worried that the business of the shop would be poor, but unexpectedly, Uncle San was so busy that his forehead was sweating, so he stood at the door and laughed...

    Let¡¯s not talk about how busy the Li family is here, just say that in the courtyard of the Wang family in the south of the new capital city, after having lunch with his wife and children, Wang Yuanwai went to the study as usual.

    ?Wang Fu brought tea, stepped forward and whispered, "Master, the loyal uncle who served the old man earlier has been found."

    "Oh?" Wang Yuanwai asked with a complex look in his eyes, "Is he in good health?"

    "Uncle Zhong is quite tough, but his family is not too worried." Wang Fu responded, "His son became obsessed with gambling, owed more than a hundred taels of gambling debt, and had his leg broken."

    ?Wang Yuanwai frowned, thought for a while and signaled Wang Fu to come forward, and whispered a few instructions.

    ?Wang Fu had surprise in his eyes and asked tentatively, "Master, do you really want to do this?"

    ?Wang Yuanwai nodded, "You heard it right, redeem the note that Uncle Zhong''s son signed in the casino. Then you personally take Uncle Zhong to the small courtyard in the west of the city. I want to ask some questions."

    The third update is here. Has the May Day holiday started for you guys? Rolling in envy~Please give me a five-star review and please update~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 212ï¼š You help me solve my doubts and Ill help you solve your troubles

    Chapter 212 You help me solve my doubts, and I will help you solve your troubles

    Wang Fu hesitated for a moment and then carefully suggested, "Master, I heard that the people in the casino are very strict in collecting debts, and they will go to Uncle Zhong''s house tomorrow to make trouble. Why don''t you help Uncle Zhong pay off his debts first, so that whatever you ask can go smoothly. ¡±

    ?Wang Yuanwai raised his hand to pick up the tea bowl, but did not drink for a long time.

    At that time, he was seriously injured and had no memory. When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Uncle Zhong. It was dark and there were no carriages or pedestrians, so Uncle Zhong carried him until dawn, and then he followed Mrs. Wang into the city and arrived at Wang''s house.

    Over the years, he has remembered this friendship and taken great care of Uncle Zhong.

    ?Later on, Uncle Zhong took the initiative to complain about his old age, and the news was completely cut off.

    ??As long as he could retain some sense of friendship, he didn''t want to hurt the old man, but there were some things for which he had to find answers.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take him directly to the small courtyard in the west of the city tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    ?Wang Fu nodded in agreement and retreated.

    At noon on the second day, after returning from Broken Gold Beach, the master and servant arrived at the small courtyard in the west of the city.

    ??This small courtyard was bought a few years ago and is in Wang Fu''s name. The couple occasionally come here to stay.

    ??Wang Yuan has some personal matters outside his home, and he doesn''t want the Wang family to know about them, so he will come here to deal with them. For example, he often comes here to drink medicinal soup recently.

    After Cat Brother has finished drinking the tonic, he can no longer boil the medicine at home, as it will be easy to be discovered.

    As soon as they entered the yard, they saw Sister-in-law Wang sitting under the eaves of the verandah, doing needlework, and next to her there was an old man, in his fifties, with gray hair, thin body, with his eyes raised, and a sad look on his face.

    ?Perhaps something bad happened to him. The old man had a few bruises and redness on his face, and he was very embarrassed.

    As soon as Wang Yuan came in, the old man stood up in a hurry, rubbed his hands, and his expression was between three parts worried and seven parts complicated.

    ¡°Sister-in-law! This old slave salutes you!¡± The old man knelt down and was about to kowtow.

    ?Wang Yuanwai gave him a hand and said with a smile, "Uncle Zhong, don''t be polite. Sit down."

    Uncle Zhong saw that the king was sitting outside, so he dared to set up a stool and sit carefully.

    ?Wang Yuanwai looked at him for a few times, sighed and asked, "Uncle Zhong, I haven''t seen you for a few years, and you are much older? Is it because you are having a hard time?"

    Uncle Zhong looked gloomy and responded in a low voice, "There are unfilial sons in the family, and they will suffer in old age."

    Wang Yuanwai frowned and asked, "When Uncle Zhong wanted to go back to enjoy his old age, I also gave him a lot of money. Has it all been lost in just a few years?"

    Uncle Zhong''s eyes were red, "My wife is seriously ill, and I''m addicted to gambling. Even gold and silver can''t keep up with spending money..."

    ?Wang Yuanwai nodded and responded, "I also heard a few words. People from the casino went to your house to cause trouble?"

    Uncle Zhong subconsciously touched his calf. He almost got discounted today, but it was his wife who begged so hard that he was saved.

    He thought of his skinny wife and his son lying on the bed, and he knelt down and cried bitterly.

    "Uncle, please help me. I can''t bear the debt collection anymore. Wow, our family can''t live anymore. I beg my aunt to give me some money. I''ll work hard to repay my great kindness." ¡±

    ?Wang Yuanwai bent down to help him up and patted his shoulder, "Uncle Zhong, don''t cry. Everything that money can solve is a trivial matter. But I have a big matter here, and I need Uncle Zhong''s help."

    A big event?

    Uncle Zhong was in a daze, feeling a little guilty for no reason.

    Wang Yuanwai raised his hand to pour him tea, "Back then, I was seriously injured. You and the old man didn''t know each other, but you came to save me. That''s how I am today. Otherwise, I would have died on the roadside long ago. There was no one." You know where my hometown is and who my last name is. Even if I am a ghost, I am still a lonely ghost. "

    Uncle Zhong''s expression changed when he heard this, and he shrank his neck.

    Wang Yuanwai glanced at him and asked, "Uncle Zhong, the old man said that you followed him out to discuss business, and got delayed because of something. You rushed home all night, and then you picked me up on the roadside. At that time, there was no little kid around me. Is there anything that can prove my identity?"

    Uncle Zhong was so frightened that his legs were weak and his back molars were chattering. It took all his strength to squeeze out a sentence.

    "Uncle... what happened back then has been too long, and I have forgotten it..." "Really?" Wang Yuanwai responded calmly, playing with the jade pendant in his hand, "Uncle Zhong doesn''t remember, or he doesn''t dare to remember, or maybe Remember, you don¡¯t dare to tell me?¡±

    Uncle Zhong fell to his knees with a bang. He had no luck anymore. My uncle knew what happened back then, or he was suspicious of what happened back then.

    But when the old man was about to die, he swore a poisonous oath not to say a word.

    "Uncle Zhong, you should know that there is no airtight wall in this world. You are old and confused, but there are always people with good memories. If I heard about it from others, you would be useless." Wang Yuanwai said slowly. , there was no coldness in his tone, but it made Uncle Zhong shiver even more.

    "Uncle... I promised the old man that I would never say a word until I die. I really don''t know, I have completely forgotten about it!" Uncle Zhong kowtowed heavily and tried to persuade, "Besides, my uncle has never been treated badly in all these years in the Wang family. Why do you bother to ask about that time..."

    A cold look flashed in Wang Yuanwai''s eyes, and he responded, "The Wang family didn''t treat me badly, but I didn''t treat the Wang family badly either! Anyone with eyes should know what our family was like when the old man died and what it is like now! I''m not a stone. Those who jumped out also have parents to give birth to. If I stay here, my parents, have you ever thought about what will happen to my family?"

    Uncle Zhong''s face was as white as paper, "Uncle, I don''t want any more money. Please don''t embarrass me. I can''t say anything!"

    After saying that, he kowtowed crazily, and soon blood started to flow from his forehead.

    ?Wang Yuanwai stared at him and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Whenever you change your mind, come back and say it. I promised you that I won¡¯t change. I¡¯ll help you solve your doubts. I¡¯ll help you solve your troubles.¡±

    Uncle Zhong, as if he had received amnesty, got up and stumbled out.

    ?Wang Yuan looked out at the door of the courtyard, his eyes flickering, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Wang Fu and his wife looked at each other and sighed in their hearts.

    Uncle Zhong will be back in less than two days.

    ??Because the master still cares about the friendship that he has had for many years and refuses to force me ruthlessly, but the thugs in the casino are ruthless...

    At dusk, in the Wang family''s house, Wang E greeted the servants to prepare the dinner table. When she saw her husband coming back from outside, she smiled and said, "Master, why are you back so late today?"

    "I went out to see Zhuangzi today, but it was too late to start. There is no good place left." Wang Yuanwai responded while cleaning his hands.

    Wang E handed over a clean cloth and advised, "Then don''t buy it. Why bother walking around outside all the time."

    "I have nothing to do. I''m running around outside, but my headache is getting better." Wang Yuanwai put down his sleeves and saw his wife''s changing face reflected in the basin. He sneered in his heart and said, "I had a severe headache this morning. Now, My son is much better."

    Wang E breathed a sigh of relief quietly and said with a smile, "Then it''s up to you. I don''t understand what''s going on outside."

    At this time, two children came in from outside. Brother Cat jumped directly into his father''s arms and shouted, "Dad, when will you take me to take a bath? I still want to play!"

    Wang Yuanwai hugged his son and responded, "The weather is so hot, you want to be steamed. Let''s go again in the autumn. I heard that there are fruit trees planted in the valley. Then I will take you to pick fruits."

    ¡°Okay, Dad is the best!¡± Brother Cat¡¯s sweet mouth made everyone laugh.

    ?The sun is about three o''clock in the sky, a rare moment of leisure in the hot spring valley, and all the guests who should come have already entered the valley.

    It was a little too early to make lunch at this time, and apart from the guests asking for some tea, there was nothing else to do.

    So, in the wooden house at the mouth of the valley, everyone found a shady place to sit, chat, and pick vegetables.

    Tao Hongying looked at the intersection from time to time, thinking about her mother-in-law and daughter.

    They originally thought they would come back after staying in Luo''an for one night, but they didn''t expect to stay there for two days and two nights.

    I don¡¯t know if my daughter will be uncomfortable at being so young, or will she cry?

    ??Aunt Wu Sanzi also knew that Mrs. Li went to the academy, and she was also concerned about her son becoming a bookboy.

    In the past two days, she took her son to school, learning how to cook simple meals, make beds and fold quilts, and wash clothes. She was afraid that if the Li family regretted it again, their son would have no hope of future success.

    ?At this moment, Li Laosan, driving a mule cart, suddenly appeared at the intersection. Tao Hongying happily threw down the vegetable basket and ran over.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 213ï¼š Its too late to say anything

    Chapter 213 It¡¯s too late to say anything

    ?Everyone didn¡¯t know what happened, so they all ran in that direction.

    ?Suddenly, before the mule cart could stop, it was surrounded by people.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Jiayin was already feeling sleepy due to the heat, but when she suddenly saw my mother, she rushed over to her.

    Tao Hongying hugged her heavy daughter, and seeing the old lady smiling, she finally felt at ease.

    ¡°Mom, why have you been gone for so long? If you don¡¯t come back, I will be looking for you.¡±

    Mrs. Li got off the mule cart and said with a smile, "If things go well, I will stay for one more day to help your third sister-in-law and the others."

    Before Tao Hongying could ask, no one saw Zhao Yuru and Jia Huan, so they asked, "Where did the third daughter-in-law go? Why didn''t she come back?"

    "Yes, there is also Jia Huan. He is usually taciturn, but he is very quick at work. He has been away for the past two days, and it has been difficult for us to help Hongying."

    Mrs. Li didn''t want to hide it from everyone. After all, they all lived in the same village and made a living together, so she couldn''t hide it.

    She smiled and said, "Jiaren''s academy is too far away, and my family is worried that something might happen and I can''t take care of it. It happens that there is a snack shop opposite the academy. In the future, I will let Lao San and his family go over and sell some steamed buns and dumplings to make a living. It is also convenient." Take care of Jiaren."

    ?Everyone was stunned for a moment, then turned to envy and admiration.

    ?No wonder the Li family is living a good life. Mrs. Li, the head of the family, also has a very fast mind.

    ??They are still thankful that their lives are stable, and with some wages they buy meat to make dumplings, while others go directly to shop and do business.

    ¡°Auntie, you are really good at living.¡±

    ¡°This is great, Jiaren is very happy.¡±

    Old Mrs. Li waved her hand, "I just spoil my children too much, and I can''t bear to let my children be helpless outside."

    ??Aunt Wu San felt extremely cold. The Li family went to open a shop, so there was no need to send book boys to take care of Jiaren.

    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Li took her hand and said, "His third aunt, you go back and pack Gou Sheng''er''s luggage, and let Gou Sheng''er go to the academy with Lao San later. Jiaren''s academy is big and there is no one to help. It¡¯s really inconvenient. From now on, I will rely on Gou Sheng¡¯er to help Jiaren.¡±

    ??This is really another village with a bright future and a bright future. Aunt Wu was so happy that she couldn''t find the north.

    ?She responded repeatedly, "Okay, okay, I''ll go back now, I''ll go back right now!"

    Mrs. Li asked, "From now on, Gou Sheng''er will live and eat with Jia Ren, and our family will give her an allowance of two hundred yuan a month. Do you think that''s okay? If you have nothing to do, do you think Gou Sheng''er can live over there in the academy?" For a few days, the backyard of my shop is very spacious. You can go out to the academy for lunch and dinner, which is convenient for meetings. "

    Aunt Wu San almost turned her head on fire like a chicken pecking at the rice, "Okay, okay!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With all the young men at home, they are all gritting their teeth in regret.

    How come they didn¡¯t know that Jiaren wanted to find a book boy? Otherwise, they would have asked the children at home to compete for him. That''s an academy. I wish I had a dog that could recite poems.

    ?As long as you send your children in and learn some skills, it will be enough for them to settle down in the future.

    It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s too late to say anything.

    Li Laosan went home to pick up his luggage and supplies, and along the way he brought Uncle Wu and Aunt Wu who had come back after hearing the news.

    ??The couple were worried and wanted to send their son with them.

    The Li family is also happy. They will help drive the mule cart back when they come back tomorrow.

    After seeing them off, Mrs. Li took her granddaughter on her back and walked around the house several times. She was relieved when she saw that everything was as usual.

    When Li Laosi and Li Laoer heard the news, they came back to see their mother and Jiayin, chatted a few words, had dinner with the old lady, and then continued their work.

    ?The old lady was a little tired, so she hugged her granddaughter and took a nap.

    ?As a result, the good news didn¡¯t come back for a few days, and I was so excited that I couldn¡¯t sleep. I heard grandma snoring, so I climbed off the kang and ran out for a walk.

    Before leaving the gate, she met Mrs. Cui.

    Mrs. Cui had wanted to come over for a long time, but Liu Zhiheng¡¯s wife came to sit down in the morning and had just returned from lunch. Jiayin hugged Mrs. Cui''s thigh and shouted happily, "Senior Sister, Senior Aunt, Fu Niu misses you!"

    Mrs. Cui felt sweet and hugged the little chubby girl, kissed her several times, and then asked, "You have been gone for a few days, and my aunt misses you too. Where is your grandma?"

    ¡°Grandma is sleeping, Fu Niu can¡¯t sleep, so she¡¯s looking for her aunt to play.¡± Jiayin put her arms around Mrs. Cui¡¯s neck, her smiling eyes narrowed into crescent moons, which was so cute.

    ?Mrs. Cui couldn''t help but kissed her fat cheek again, turned around and gave instructions to Sister-in-law Qiong.

    "You stay here and tell the old lady when she wakes up. Don''t make her anxious."

    Sister-in-law Qiong responded, and Mrs. Cui took the good news and went out for a walk.

    ??The valley was so lively that Mrs. Cui was not used to it, so she simply carried Jiayin and walked to the fields.

    The weather was hot and the sun was shining brightly. After a while, the whole body was feeling hot and sweating.

    ??The village chief was sitting in a thatched shed in the melon field. When he saw it from a distance, he quickly took it over.

    ¡°How did you come here on such a hot day?¡±

    Mrs. Cui also regretted it and said with a wry smile, "I just wanted to be quiet here, but I forgot about the sun."

    ??The village chief received the good news, handed the cattail leaf fan to Mrs. Cui to block the sun, and the three of them trotted into the shack.

    ??The shack is only built on two sides. It provides shade and ventilation, so it is a good place.

    The village chief smiled and said, "Madam, if you don''t come, I have to find someone to invite you. The cold melons and cantaloupes in this field are all valuable things that Mr. Ye found. We have never eaten them. It''s hard to grow them." To this day, there are still some melons, but I don¡¯t know which ones are considered ripe.¡±

    The good news was so exciting that I wanted to stick out my tongue, but after hearing these words, I immediately raised my head.

    Counting the days, it will be July soon. It is also the time when the watermelons and cantaloupes of the previous life are opened and sold in large quantities.

    ?? Recently, my eldest brother and I went to the academy because of my uncle''s acquaintance, and we are opening a shop. We are really busy, and we have neglected the melon field.

    ?She quickly jumped off the wooden bed covered with hay and ran to the melon field.

    ??The village chief and Mrs. Cui were afraid that she would trip and fall, so they hurriedly followed behind.

    ¡°Fu Niu, run slowly, don¡¯t fall.¡±

    Jiayin turned around and waved to them. It turned out that a field mouse was hiding under the melon vines, trying to eat the cantaloupe secretly.

    Jiayin grabbed a piece of trash and threw it over. Unfortunately, her little chubby hands didn¡¯t have much strength, so the trash missed it. Fortunately, the field mouse was also scared away.

    She ran over quickly and squatted next to the cantaloupe.

    ??This melon is a kind of melon that was often grown in my hometown in my previous life. It has a golden skin with light white stripes and looks very good.

    A cantaloupe is about the size of a woman¡¯s hand, oval in shape, and pleasing to the eye.

    ??The melon that was favored by the field mouse was darker in color, with a smooth skin and no burrs, a deep navel, and the base of the melon fell off when touched, so it was obviously ripe.

    Jiayin smiled and held it up to the village chief. The village chief looked left and right and figured out some experience.

    ¡°Is this melon ripe? It¡¯s easy to tell.¡±

    He ran back to the shack, found water hyacinth, and cleaned the cantaloupe.

    ??Mrs. Cui also quickly washed her hands of Jiayin. She was actually fighting for food with the field mice. It was really dirty.

    ??The village chief took a breath and smashed open the cantaloupe with his fist.

    An indescribable sweet smell spread out immediately.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 214ï¼š Big business is coming

    Chapter 214 Big business is coming

    Mrs. Cui had eaten cantaloupe. It was said that it was a tribute from foreign countries. At that time, her father, who was still a bachelor, had the trust of the emperor and received only two rewards.

    Her father brought it home very rarely and shared it with her.

    But the cantaloupe is white and green and small.

    ?The color in front of her was so much better. Before she could eat it, the sweet taste made her salivate.

    ??The village chief was also excited. With trembling hands, he divided a piece each between Jiayin and Mrs. Cui, and then couldn''t wait to take a bite.

    He shed tears almost immediately, "This... this is so delicious, sweet, so sweet! Mr. Ye is such a good man, he found such a fairy fruit for the village! Wow, this will definitely sell for a lot of money!"

    Mrs. Cui also nodded repeatedly, "Someone can buy melons like these for one tael of silver per catty. They are much sweeter than the tributes I have eaten before."

    The good news was so good that melon seeds stuck to the tip of my nose, and I praised the nursery in the space.

    She just gave it a simple try and had no hope of succeeding.

    As a result, with such shriveled melon seeds, seedlings actually grew in the nursery.

    ??The most rare thing is that the quality of the cantaloupe has also improved a lot. After all, she ate the neighbor''s cantaloupe in her previous life, and it was definitely not as sweet as the one in her hand!

    ?She looked at the large melon field in front of her, her eyes literally shining.

    This is not a melon field, this is a cornucopia!

    It was obvious that the village chief had the same idea. He wiped his face fiercely and shouted, "No, I want everyone in the village to come and see the melon field! No wonder I think there are more rats in the field recently. They are here to steal the melons." ! But no, you can¡¯t feed such a good thing to rats!¡±

    Good news, however, is more concerned about another piece of cold melon. Logically speaking, cold melon matures several days earlier than cantaloupe.

    ?She stepped up her little fat legs and was about to run over, but unfortunately the melon vines blocked the way, causing her to trip and fall on her back. She could only look at the village chief and Mrs. Cui innocently and aggrievedly.

    ??The little fat girl, wearing a red summer shirt, was lying in the middle of the green melon vines. She looked so happy and funny, which made the village chief and Mrs. Cui bend over with laughter.

    Mrs. Cui stepped forward to hug her and said angrily, "Does it hurt from the fall? Your calves are so short and you still want to run anywhere!"

    "Eat cold melons, cold melons are sweeter!" Jiayin struggled into the cold melon field, and the village chief quickly led the way with his hands behind his back, "Let''s take Fu Niu to see the cold melons. If she can find ripe cantaloupes, she will also be able to find ripe cold melons. melon."

    Soon, we arrived at the cold melon field.

    There are not as many cold melons as cantaloupes, but each one is the size of a clay pot. It is not easy to hide them under the melon vines, and they can only be burned by the sun until they turn green and turn black.

    Jiayin was afraid of tripping, so she just crawled in the ditch. When she saw a big watermelon, she reached out and patted it.

    After passing five or six like this, she finally spotted one with a somewhat hollow voice. She was satisfied with it, so she raised her little face and shouted, "It''s ripe! This one is ripe!"

    ??The village chief stepped forward and kept taking pictures. He compared it with the cold melons next to him and got an idea.

    He took out a small dagger from his pocket, made a small triangular incision on Hangua, and then poked out a piece of Hangua.

    ?Under the black and green skin, there is actually a bright red melon pulp. A drop of light red watermelon juice drips, shining brightly when illuminated by the sun.

    ??The village chief swallowed hard, and with slightly trembling hands, he brought the cold melon to Jiayin''s mouth.

    Jiayin was not polite and took one bite. He clapped his hands with joy and said, "It''s so sweet and delicious!"

    The village chief and Mrs. Cui both laughed, "As long as it''s sweet, as long as it''s sweet!"

    Mrs. Cui pulled up her sleeves to block the sun from the good news, and said to the village chief.

    "Uncle, if people in our village pick such good things to sell in the city, I''m afraid they won''t be able to sell them at a good price. Why don''t I invite the sworn brother of the Liu family to come over? He has many connections, so it''s best to sell them to wealthy families. "

    "Okay, okay, this is great." The village chief was overjoyed, "Take this cold melon and give it to Mr. Liu to taste, and pick two cantaloupes as well. We must let people know whether the things are good or not before they can be given to us. Let¡¯s do some business.¡± Mrs. Cui smiled and nodded repeatedly.

    ??The old lady slept until the sun set. She turned over and sat up. She didn''t see her granddaughter on the kang. She was startled and ran outside shouting, "Fu Niu, Fu Niu!"

    Sister-in-law Qiong stood up under the eaves and responded, "Don''t worry, old lady, our wife has hugged Fu Niu and went out to play."

    ?Old Mrs. Li breathed a sigh of relief, and before she could say anything else, Mrs. Cui and the village chief came back with good news.

    Mrs. Li quickly picked up her granddaughter and patted her, "I was really scared to death. I thought I was going to sleep, but I lost my granddaughter."

    Jiayin quickly pointed to the cold melon in the village chief¡¯s arms and offered it to grandma, ¡°Grandma, the melon is ripe, I picked it!¡±

    "Oh, why did you go to the fields to harm the cold melons? These are precious things!" Mrs. Li nodded her granddaughter''s nose, but the village chief smiled and said, "Fu Niu didn''t waste anything. Fu Niu was very helpful today. !¡±

    Mrs. Cui also smiled and greeted Sister-in-law Qiong, "Find a basket, send these cold melons and cantaloupes to the Liu family, and hand them over to my adopted brother. Tell my adopted brother that big business is coming."

    Sister-in-law Qiong was very happy to see her wife so lively, so she quickly got busy.

    Mrs. Li asked, "Are the cold melons and cantaloupes ripe? Can they be sold for money?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± the village chief smiled with wrinkles on his face, almost dancing with joy, ¡°not only is it ripe, it¡¯s also so sweet and delicious. Our village has become rich!¡±

    Having said that, he didn¡¯t stay for a moment and ran directly to find someone to arrange and strengthen patrols.

    ??This time, let alone guarding against humans and wild beasts, not even a mouse can be spared.

    ?Old Mrs. Li took Mrs. Cui to drink water under the eaves. After asking carefully, Sister-in-law Qiong packed up and set off.

    I wonder if there are too many people moving to Jiangbei, and the new capital is so crowded that it seems to be hotter this year than in previous summers.

    ?Especially for a fat man like Liu Zhiheng, it¡¯s really life-threatening.

    It was okay at night, but during the day I was sweating every time I moved, and I couldn''t go out unless there was something urgent.

    Although the sun is setting in the west now, the earth that has been scorched by the sun all day is still like a steamer.

    Liu Zhiheng was spread out on a bamboo chair, eating a bowl of ice cream, and two maids were fanning him, which made him feel better.

    ?Mrs. Liu couldn''t help but scolded, "Master is really becoming more and more afraid of the heat. There are still two months in summer, so we can''t do this every day."

    Liu Zhiheng was also worried. Just when he was about to speak, the concierge from the front yard came to report the news.

    ¡°Sir, the servant of the Cui family came to deliver something. She said that Mrs. Cui asked her to deliver it to you personally.¡±

    Liu Zhiheng and his wife were both surprised. After all, Mrs. Liu just came back from Broken Gold Beach in the morning.

    Liu Zhiheng waved his hand and the concierge ran out. Soon Sister-in-law Qiong came in carrying a basket.

    After saluting, she smiled and said, "Sir, our wife asked the servant to send you two good things, and also said that big business is coming!"

    Big business is coming?

    Liu Zhiheng and his wife looked at each other, even more confused.

    Until Sister-in-law Qiong opened the basket and took out a cold melon that looked like a pottery basin, and two golden cantaloupes.

    Liu Zhiheng was stunned for a long time, and then jumped down from the bamboo chair with a roar.

    "Where did this come from? Cold melon! This is cold melon!" He almost rushed forward to hug the cold melon and refused to let go. "Such a big cold melon is much better than the ones sent by foreign vassals!"

    This is the third update. As usual, I ask for five-star praise. Please urge me to update~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 215ï¼š Offer to the palace

    Chapter 215: Offering to the Palace

    ¡°Master, be careful, don¡¯t move your waist!¡± Mrs. Liu scolded, but she was also very curious about the cold melons and cantaloupes on the table.

    ?Liu Zhiheng had a good relationship with his wife for many years. Now that he saw that his wife liked him, he called his servant to come over with a knife.

    ?The huge cold melon was cut in half, completely revealing the bright red flesh inside, as well as the black melon seeds embedded in it, which were clearly visible.

    ?He cut it into pieces with his own hands, then took a plate and sent it to his old father in the study room in the front yard. On the way, he called his children to the backyard to have something fresh.

    Mr. Liu was also surprised, "Where did the cold melon come from? It looks really good! I haven''t heard of foreign feudal lords coming to pay tribute."

    Tianwu is now like a lost dog beaten by the barbarians. He lives here in the south of the Yangtze River and lingers. Not to mention paying tribute, it would be nice if other vassals do not come to the border to harass him.

    Liu Zhiheng personally picked out the seeds from the cold melon before holding it in his hands to his old father.

    "Father, do you remember Broken Gold Beach? It''s the village where Jin Rou lived. In addition to the hot spring valley, there is also a river beach. I heard that in the spring, the Marquis found some ways to find some melon vines and planted them. I I didn¡¯t take it seriously, thinking I couldn¡¯t grow it, but today Jinrou had someone send me these cold melons, as well as two golden cantaloupes, which looked very good.¡±

    Mr. Liu took a bite of the cold melon, and his whole face softened.

    ¡°This is really good stuff. It¡¯s true that no one has grown it before, but they are all small and taste bad, much worse than this.

    ??Everyone thought that Tianwu''s land was not suitable for growing this kind of melon, but they didn''t expect that it could be grown in a small place like Suijintan. "

    Liu Zhiheng was so greedy that he reached out to pick up a piece and ate it up in a few bites.

    ¡°Dad, Jinrou wants me to help sell all the cold melons and cantaloupes in Broken Gold Beach.¡±

    Mrs. Liu nodded, "Please agree, this thing will definitely be in demand, and it will be good to make more connections for the family. In addition, send me dozens of the first batch of picks, and I will donate them to the palace."

    Liu Zhiheng quickly agreed. The emperor wanted to summon his father back to the court, but his father never agreed. However, he would occasionally come into the palace to talk to the emperor.

    Since the family wants to sell cold melons and cantaloupes, if they don¡¯t offer some to the emperor first, it will easily fall into disfavor.

    What''s more, this cold melon is so good that it can''t go wrong as a tribute.

    Soon, Liu Zhiheng returned to the backyard. Mrs. Liu and her children had already shared the cold melons and were looking at the two cantaloupes and laughing.

    Seeing this, Liu Zhiheng gave a cantaloupe to his wife and children. It tasted better than cold melon.

    Cold melon quenches thirst and is more suitable for men to enjoy eating.

    But cantaloupe is suitable for women. It has a strong flavor and is a bit sweeter than cold melon.

    ?He directly changed his clothes, said a few words, and hurriedly took people to Broken Gold Beach.

    Mrs. Cui was turning flower ropes with Good News, and Mrs. Li was picking vegetables on the side. The three of them occasionally chatted, which was very lively.

    ??Originally, picking vegetables and cooking was Zhao Yuru''s job. Now that the third child and his family have gone to Luo''an, the old lady has taken over the cooking pot.

    After all, our son, daughter-in-law, and grandchildren all have jobs and earn work points every day. We cannot let them come back after a tired day and have to prepare dinner again.

    But with a family of seven or eight, including Uncle Zhao and a few other old men, it is not easy to make meals for more than a dozen people.

    Fortunately, Sister-in-law Qiong will help Mrs. Cui when she stays here.

    ??When Mrs. Cui goes back to Zhuangzi, Dongmei and Yeshan from next door will also help.

    ?The couple quietly guarded Mr. Ye''s small yard, keeping silent on weekdays. Occasionally they only played with good news for a while, and never caused trouble.

    ?On the contrary, the old lady was afraid that they would be boring, so she often asked them to eat together and come over to chat.

    At this moment, Sister-in-law Qiong came in from outside and reported with a smile. "Madam, the eldest man of the Liu family is here. He went directly to the melon field. The village chief and the second gentleman are accompanying him. I heard that he has to count how many cold melons there are in the field!"

    "This is a big deal. How many acres of cold melons can I count in such a short time?" Mrs. Li smiled and asked Sister-in-law Qiong, "Help me go to the valley and tell my fourth daughter-in-law that she should be fired." Bring some dishes back and entertain Mr. Liu in the evening."

    Sister-in-law Qiong responded and left. Jiayin was anxious to join in the fun, hugging Mrs. Cui''s neck and shaking her, "Sister-in-law, go and count the cold melons!"

    Mrs. Cui was so funny that she hit her on the head, "You don''t know how to count, why are you joining in the fun?"

    But she said this and still stood up, "Auntie, I''ll take Fu Niu for a walk."

    ¡°Go, go, she is causing trouble at home.¡± The old lady went into the house, found a special gauze hat, covered her granddaughter in gauze from head to toe, and then let them go out.

    Jiayin disliked the restraints of the gauze and twisted around to take it off, but Mrs. Cui pressed her little hand, "You forgot that a few days ago, you were bitten all over your body!"

    Jiayin immediately became honest. A few days ago, when she came back from the valley with her grandma at night, she was chased and kissed by mosquitoes.

    ??If her brother hadn''t rushed to the old miracle doctor to get some ointment, she wouldn''t have been able to sleep at night.

    Even with such an easy-to-use ointment, she was itchy for two days before the red spots all over her body were removed.

    ?Mrs. Cui carried the good news all the way to the melon field, but she was also very tired.

    Li Laoer saw her and immediately took her niece over.

    ?This girl is like a meat bun, getting more and more round and round, making it difficult for anyone to hold her.

    Liu Zhiheng saw his adopted sister coming over and his smile turned into a flower.

    ¡°Jinrou, my father said he would pick some first and offer them to the palace!¡±

    "This is a great event!" Mrs. Cui was also pleasantly surprised. She was afraid that the villagers would be reluctant to part with it, so she helped explain, "After being presented to the palace, the cold melons and cantaloupes here will become tributes. Everyone will fight for them, so there will be no worries. Sell."

    Li Laoer, the village chief, and the nearby villagers were all very excited.

    Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter whether the money is sold or not. The emperor is most proud when he eats the cold melons they planted.

    The village chief even said, "Because some county magistrate''s son came to seize the land, Mr. Wen even took us to file a complaint. I also met with the emperor and received the japonica rice as a reward from the emperor. Now we have a firm foothold, Han." There is a good harvest of melons, so it¡¯s appropriate to give some to the emperor to try.¡±

    This reminded Liu Zhiheng, "Then we should inform Junior Brother Wen. It is best for him and my father to follow you into the palace."

    As he spoke, he called Chang Sui to rush back to the city.

    ?At this moment, it is already dusk. If we don¡¯t hurry up, the city gate will be closed.

    Soon, everyone reported a rough number. Liu Zhiheng had some thoughts and went back to Li''s house with everyone.

    Tao Hongying and a woman helped bring back two large food boxes, plus the rice steamed by Mrs. Li, a large plate of washed vegetables, and a large bowl of fried egg sauce, and dinner was put on the table.

    ??The village chief, Uncle Zhao, and Dr. Zhang all came to accompany the guests. After they had eaten and drank enough, they started talking about business.

    Liu Zhiheng got straight to the point, "After these cold melons and cantaloupe are sent to the palace, the emperor will separate them to reward important ministers and dignitaries. When the reputation spreads, we can sell them. I am not going to sell them by the pound, such a good thing is It can¡¯t be like ordinary fruit. This time, let¡¯s sell it individually!¡±

    Sell it individually? Everyone understood it, no wonder they went to the fields to count just now.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 216ï¼š impressed

    Chapter 216: Amazement

    ??The village chief thought for a moment, suppressed the pounding in his heart, and said, "Mr. Liu, since we have trusted you, we will let you arrange these things. But there is one thing I want to say."

    ¡°Okay, village chief, please tell me.¡± Liu Zhiheng nodded, guessing that it was about the price.

    Sure enough, the village chief said, "As for the price of cold melons and cantaloupes, although we have been growing them for more than half a year and have suffered a lot, we don''t want to sell them too expensive. In other words, we are willing to sell these cold melons at a reasonable price. We will sell melons and melons to you. As for the price after you take them away, we won¡¯t be jealous even if one cold melon sells for an ingot of gold.¡±

    This is so unexpected for Liu Zhiheng. Everyone hopes to get rich overnight and reach the sky in one step.

    ??But why did the people at Broken Gold Beach push out the gold they got?

    "This... village chief, things are rare and expensive. It is very easy to sell these cold melons and cantaloupes at sky-high prices. If you push them out like this, you will lose a lot of money."

    The village chief smiled and shook his head, "Others don''t know it, but we know it ourselves. We are just a bunch of mud-legged people who luckily escaped here to survive. We have been jealous of the hot spring valley, and have caused trouble to both Mr. Wen and the Marquis.

    "Now that these cold melons and cantaloupes are selling for sky-high prices, I''m afraid the troubles will continue again. The Marquis is away fighting, and Mr. Wen has just entered the court. We don''t want to trouble them anymore. Money is easy to use, but there must be some If you have a good life, you can spend it well."

    Li Laoer also echoed, "Young children walk in the busy city with gold in their hands. Most of them can''t keep the gold, and may even endanger their lives. We are ordinary people, we only want a stable and prosperous life, and we don''t want to be regarded as attractive fat by everyone. Always ready for a bite.¡±

    Previously, after sending cold melons to the Liu family, the village chief discussed it with Li Laoer, Liu''s **** chief Li Laosi and other captains.

    Silver is a good thing, but the village has no ability to protect itself for the time being, so it mostly relies on the Marquis, Mr. Wen and Mrs. Cui.

    ?If you are too greedy, you will eventually cause disaster and harm others and yourself.

    It would be better to just take what they deserve and feel more at ease.

    The village chief added, "So, for the cold melons and cantaloupes in our fields, excluding those that are brought to the palace as tribute, we will simply set a price and give half of them to Mr. Liu to sell, even if they are sold for gold and silver." We will only take our share of the mountain, and the other half will be left in the fields to feed the other side of the valley to add to the excitement.¡±

    Liu Zhiheng didn¡¯t speak for a long time, feeling very complicated in his heart.

    ?At first, he just thought that the people in Suijintan were simple and kind-hearted. His adopted sister lived here and could at most supplement some food and supplies. It was just a place to relax and stay, which was safe and secure.

    ?Now I realize that he is still shallow. These people may not have read many books, but they are rare sober and sensible.

    ?Only take what you deserve, without being greedy or arrogant. This is easy to say but the most difficult thing to do.

    He stood up and solemnly saluted the village chief, Li Laoer and others, "Liu learned a lesson today, thank you very much!"

    ??The village chief and others hurriedly helped him and said with a smile, "We are just timid and don''t dare to cause trouble. We don''t know any great principles or teachings."

    Li Laoer also said, "In addition, if these cold melons and cantaloupe are sold, many people will try to plant them next year. Our village is not going to hide it. Anyone who asks about the planting methods will teach them a few words. If Liu The master has riverbank land at home, so I can plant a few acres of it.¡±

    Liu Zhiheng thought for a while and nodded, "It''s really hard to control the seeds of these cold melons and cantaloupe melons when they are sold. Everyone wants to try them. If you don''t teach me, it''s really easy to make enemies. Well, I''ll plant a few acres at home, too." At that time, I will have to bother the village to send someone to give some guidance occasionally.¡±

    "Yes, it''s a small matter." The village chief agreed immediately.

    Even if the matter is settled now, I feel happy when I hear the good news from beginning to end.

    She was originally worried that the villagers would be stunned by the sudden wealth, but she did not expect that the village chief and her second uncle were sober as ever.

    ?This is like a big piece of cake that everyone wants to take a bite of. Rather than clinging to it and being coveted by others through various schemes, it is better to take the initiative to part with it.

    ?In this way, a larger piece can be left, which can be held safely.

    ?Of course, everyone feels sorry for the part that was separated, but in the final analysis, Broken Gold Beach is still too weak, and stability and development are the first priority.

    That night, Liu Zhiheng stayed at Li''s house, and the third room happened to be moved to Luo''an. The room was free, which was convenient for living.

    Mr. Wen rushed over early the next morning. He and Liu Zhiheng discussed it and decided to donate fifty cold melons and one hundred cantaloupes.

    ?This number is not too much, but it is not much.

    ??The villagers rushed to Dahuaishu Village and bought a lot of small baskets. Each small basket contained a cold melon or ten cantaloupes, which looked much neater and more delicate.

    While picking melons, the village chief specially carried Good News to the melon field.

    ?Although he followed the instructions yesterday, he was still afraid of picking the wrong thing for such a precious thing.

    Jiayin was running around in the field, and wherever his little finger touched, the village chief would lead people to pick it.

    Liu Zhiheng was surprised and asked Mrs. Cui, "Is this little girl from the Li family only two years old? Isn''t she a little too..."

    Mrs. Cui grew up watching Jiayin, so she didn¡¯t find it strange, so she smiled and said, ¡°Fu Niu is smarter than ordinary children, and she is naturally greedy, so she is superior to ordinary people in this regard. Yesterday, she also won the first prize from the field mouse. A cantaloupe is not only ripe, but also extremely sweet.¡±

    Liu Zhiheng was astonished that Broken Gold Beach was really a geomantic treasure land, because everything was so unusual.

    Hands can be dug out of barren mountains to create hot springs. Cold melons and cantaloupes were grown in the worst riverbank land.

    Even the little baby we raised is so smart...

    Soon, the cold melons and cantaloupes were picked.

    A villager wanted to wash the soil off the cold melons and cantaloupe, but Liu Zhiheng stopped him, "Don''t wash it. It''s not easy to store it after washing. It will look fresh this way. Just put the clean ones on top and put some more melons in the basket." seedling."

    ?Everyone nodded and worked hard, and finally put the cold melons and cantaloupes on the carriage.

    ??The village chief and Li Laoer changed into clean clothes, and followed Liu Zhiheng and Mr. Wen into the palace to offer melons, feeling half uneasy and half excited.

    ?The villagers have been thinking about it all day long. When working, they always look at the intersection.

    All the old people and children in the village, as long as they had no important work in their hands, were scattered in the melon fields.

    ?No outsiders are allowed to approach, and small animals and field mice are also killed when they see them, and no one is spared.

    At dusk, the carriage finally came back.

    ??The village chief and Li Laoer were both so happy that they walked as if they had stepped on cotton.

    ??The villagers surrounded them, asking all kinds of questions, "What''s going on? Did the emperor eat our cold melon?"

    Mr. Wen was afraid that the village chief and others would not understand, so he smiled and said, "The emperor not only ate it, but was also very happy. He said that we are good people of Tianwu, we have built a new home, and we have grown such good fruits. The emperor Give the cold melon the name Jasper, and the sweet melon the name Golden Fruit.¡±

    Liu Zhiheng then said, "It doesn''t matter that the emperor didn''t reward you with anything. Just these two names are important treasures. From now on, the Tianwu family will grow cold melons and cantaloupes, and your broken golden beach ones will also be the best ones. Don''t worry about selling them, And it¡¯s definitely a high price.¡±

    The villagers were overjoyed when they heard this. They all knelt down in the direction of Xindu and shouted long live.

    ¡°Long live the Emperor! Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Jasper melon! Golden fruit! The emperor is really good at naming.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 217ï¼š rise to fame

    Chapter 217: Rise to Fame

    After all, for ordinary people, kowtows and thanksgiving are messy, but they are definitely sincere.

    The good news is in the arms of Mrs. Li, and she is so happy that she runs straight up!

    These two names are the best talismans. Even if outsiders are jealous and want to rob it, they don''t dare to come openly.

    Obviously, Mr. Liu and Mr. Wen understand this truth better and plan to make full use of it.

    ?So, after returning to Li''s house and sitting down, the two people discussed with the villagers and set the price of cold melons at three taels of silver each and musk melons at five hundred cents each.

    ?The price is not particularly high, but it is definitely not low either.

    ?The villagers'' hands trembled with excitement when they thought about the large melon vines on the riverbank.

    How much silver will this cost?

    One cold melon is worth one month¡¯s wages!

    ??The village chief banged the pipe pot and shouted to everyone.

    "Please wake up, don''t be knocked unconscious by the money. We are here today. First, we are lucky to have found a good place like Broken Gold Beach. Second, the Marquis sent people to find such precious melons. Third, we are here today." It was Mr. Liu and Mr. Wen who helped deliver it to the emperor and received the name.

    "Otherwise, once the news spreads, I''m afraid the melon fields will be trampled immediately, and no one of us will be left alive. So, please keep your hearts to yourself and don''t let me hear the nonsense in anyone''s mouth!"

    ¡°I know, uncle, don¡¯t worry, we understand.¡± The villagers responded quickly.

    The village chief nodded and said, "The wild geese need to be beaten back first, and then we can decide whether to roast or stew them, and how many pieces each person will share. Now I have stabilized everything, in case the wild geese scare away, you guys There is no place to cry.¡±

    He turned to Li Lao Si and asked, "Lao Si, are you going to see Mr. Ye these days?"

    ¡°Yes, uncle, we made some food at home and thought about sending it to Mr. Ye.¡± Li Laosi responded.

    The village chief told him, "Before you leave, go to the fields to pick cold melons and cantaloupes. It doesn''t matter if others don''t eat them, but Mr. Ye must try them! It''s because of Mr. Ye that we are where we are today!"

    ??Old Mrs. Li shook her cattail leaf fan to drive away mosquitoes for her granddaughter. She also said, "This matter has been delayed for almost half a month. Why don''t we pick melons tomorrow night and leave early the next morning."

    Mrs. Cui sat next to her and said, "I''ve been in the village these days. Why not let the fourth child drive my family''s carriage? It''s faster on the road."

    "Okay, I won''t be polite to you anymore. When the cold melon is sold for money, we will also add a carriage to our family." Old Mrs. Li was also happy, everyone likes money.

    If nothing else, at least I don¡¯t have to worry about providing for my eldest grandson to study in the future, and everything that is missing can be added.

    ??The people in the village were also smiling from ear to ear, thinking about how to spend the money allocated to their families. The more they thought about it, the happier they became.

    ?There is never a shortage of well-informed people in the world. When the emperor received two good fruits, he rewarded them to several important ministers and relatives of the emperor.

    The next day, the whole of Xindu knew about it.

    ?Some people say that jade melons and golden fruits are in the sky and on the earth, while others are skeptical.

    But when asked about the people who had received the reward, all of them were full of praise, "This is a good way to relieve the heat. It is much better than what is sent from foreign vassals."

    ?Everyone can¡¯t help but be curious, so they try their best to find out more.

    Soon, because it was Mrs. Liu who brought the people to pay tribute with melons and fruits, someone started to inquire about Liu Zhiheng.

    Liu Zhiheng was also unceremonious. Jade melons cost five taels of silver each, and gold fruits cost one tael of silver. Those who wanted to buy had to book in advance, and the quantity was small, so each person could not buy too much.

    Things are rare and valuable, so jade melons and golden fruits were quickly snatched up and sought after.

    There are also smart people who have found the broken gold beach and want to buy some from the village.

    But the villagers made it clear that the jade melons and golden fruits were given to Liu Zhiheng for sale, and the village only provided additional supplies to the hot spring valley.

    Guests who come to the hot springs can also pick and eat the food freshly, ensuring freshness.

    On the other side of the hot spring valley, it has been boiling for a long time.

    ?The guests all wanted to taste the fruits that the emperor praised personally, and the boys were busy going crazy.

    One cantaloupe is divided into five pieces, one hundred cents each, and one jasper melon is divided into thirty pieces, one hundred cents each.

    ?In this way, both individual guests and distinguished guests who have booked a wooden house and courtyard can have a taste of something new. If you want to take it away, it¡¯s not impossible. Purchase is limited!

    A small courtyard can take away two jade melons and four golden fruits.

    The number of guests in the cabins has been reduced by half, and individual guests can only eat in the valley and cannot take away.

    Some people complained about being stingy and wanted to buy more, but they shut up after hearing the prices in the city.

    ??There are also people who have carefully planned a yard in the Hot Spring Valley, and then bring back jade melons and cantaloupes to sell them at a high price or give them as gifts.

    ??As for the nearby Dahuaishu Village, Xiaowang Village, and Dawang Village, men, women, old and young, heard that such a good thing came out of Suijintan, and they started talking about it.

    ?Most people were envious, and the rest were jealous, but because Broken Gold Beach was the Marquis''s property, and the new fruits were named after the emperor, everyone only dared to say a few words and did not dare to act rashly.

    Until, the two Li Zhengs received an invitation to taste the freshness of the melon fields in Ruijintan, and brought back the latest news.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous. The cold melons and cantaloupes grown in Suijintan are said to be high in price. In fact, the vendors have raised the prices. Suijintan didn¡¯t get much at all, which is just hard-earned money.¡±

    Sure enough, the villagers felt much more balanced after hearing this.

    Don¡¯t worry about fewness, but worry about unevenness. They are just dirt-legged people digging in the soil. Why should they grow golden knots and barely have enough to eat?

    But some people said, "Then they must not understand the market and have suffered a loss. If they continue to sell at high prices next year, they can still make a fortune."

    Li Zheng, however, waved his hand and said with a smile, "The Broken Gold Beach is very generous. I will teach you all to grow cold melons and cantaloupes next year. I have saved the seeds for you all. There are not many, but we can plant a few acres in our village."

    "Seriously? Haha, we are going to get rich too!" The villagers were completely happy, and everyone changed their tune without exception.

    ¡°This group of people from Ruijintan are really good, they are not stingy!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, such a good thing, but I don¡¯t have any secrets.¡±

    There are also smart people who are more sober, "I may not make money next year. There will definitely be more people planting."

    ¡°That should be more cost-effective than growing crops.¡± Others retorted.

    For a time, the melon fields in Broken Gold Beach were very lively inside and outside Kyoto.

    Up and down Broken Gold Beach, it was like facing a formidable enemy, and most of the people''s hands were placed in the melon fields.

    Fortunately, this season is slack, and there is not much work in the crop fields.

    Let¡¯s not talk about the commotion here at Suijintan. It¡¯s just that Li Laosi drove a carriage, took Jiayi and Liu Yang, and Ye Shan together to rush to the dock.

    Logically speaking, Jiayi and Liu Yang should stay at home to help, but they are young and playful, and it is the time when they need to gain more experience, so the family agreed that they should go with them.

    The emperor moved the capital to Jiangnan. Although it was in a hurry, one year has passed and things are much better now.

    ??The road from Jiangbian Pier to Kyoto is well built, and the carriage is less bumpy when running up it.

    But because the meat, meat sauce, cold melon and cantaloupe prepared by the Li family are all fragile, no one dared to walk too fast along the way.

    At night, we even found a place at the foot of a barren mountain, rested for most of the night, and then arrived at the border guard camp at the dock at three o''clock in the morning.

    ?Ye Shan took the marquis''s token and went with Li Laosi to deal with the soldiers guarding the camp gate.

    ??The soldiers guarding the camp gate were very strict and did not ask for the copper coins that Li Laosi pushed over, so they went in to report.

    After waiting for a long time, a deputy general came out.

    ??Li Laosi looked familiar, and when he thought about it carefully, it seemed that he was a captain who took good care of them when they first arrived at the dock. Now he has been promoted and is now with the Marquis.

    The deputy general also recognized Li Laosi obviously, and had met Ye Shan before. Now he hurriedly stepped forward to salute and said with a smile, "The Marquis was talking about home yesterday, but today there are distinguished guests!"

    ??Li Laosi was also happy. Just when he was about to repay the courtesy and speak, he suddenly ran up on horseback. The soldiers on the horse jumped down and shouted loudly.

    ¡°The Marquis has orders to dispatch five hundred reinforcements, hurry up!¡±

    Dear treasures, it¡¯s updated, the third update! Huahua is so pitiful on Labor Day when we can¡¯t take a day off. I beg for five stars and reminders! Keep up the hard work~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 218ï¼š Chapter 218

    Chapter 218 Chapter 218 is open to meat!

    ?The lieutenant general immediately turned around and ordered his soldiers to ignite five hundred men and horses and prepare to set off.

    "Master Li, please wait for a moment. There is a war over there with the Marquis. I will go to pick up the Marquis right away."

    Jiayi and Liu Yang were young men who were at an age where they were not afraid of anything, and they had their own abilities. At this time, they couldn''t help but get into trouble.

    ??The two of them grabbed Li Laosi''s arm and said, "Uncle, let''s go take a look too, okay?"

    How could Li Laosi not understand their thoughts? To be honest, he felt itchy in his heart.

    After hesitating for a while, he finally said, "General, can you prepare three horses and three swords for us, and we will go to greet the marquis. General, don''t worry, we have all killed barbarians, and we will not be a drag on everyone." "

    ?The general did not wait for a response. Jiayi was afraid that he would not agree, so he turned his head and raised the carriage a foot high.

    ??The deputy general stared in shock. You must know that the fully loaded carriage weighed three hundred kilograms, and it was just lifted up by a boy and a half. Looking at this boy, his face was not red, and his heart was not beating!

    "Okay, follow me closely on the road. If you are injured, I can''t explain it to the Marquis."

    The deputy general responded, which made Li Laosi and the two boys extremely happy.

    Soon, three horses and three long knives were brought over. Li Laosi and two boys got on their horses and ran away with the team.

    At first, Li Laosi and the two boys were a little uncomfortable with riding on the horse. After all, they usually rode mules, which was a little different from riding horses.

    But the three of them adapted quickly, ran all the way to the pier, got on the boat, and rushed to the other side quickly.

    Ye Shan guarded the carriage and saw the large group of people running away. He was worried and amused at the same time.

    ?He, a serious marquis, accompanied him personally, but instead became the coachman who watched the carriage...

    ?Li Laosi and the others don''t care about this, or they don''t have the heart to care about it.

    As soon as they got off the boat, everyone started galloping and quickly reached the place where the battle took place.

    There were more than 300 barbarians, and the border guards numbered 400 to 500. It can be said that they were evenly matched. However, the border guards had the upper hand because the Marquis was brave and kept charging ahead, which boosted their morale.

    The barbarians did not expect the reinforcements from the border guards to arrive so quickly, so they retreated in a hurry. As a result, they were quickly picked up by the reinforcements and made dumplings.

    ??Li Laosi was born with supernatural powers. Even if he faced tough barbarians and slashed them with his sword, no one could resist them.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang were quite cautious. They took care of each other. When they saw barbarians, they would usually fight one by one. Therefore, they were not injured and instead killed two barbarians.

    ?The deputy general looked at him from a distance and breathed a sigh of relief.

    When he found an opportunity, when he got to the Marquis, he loudly reported.

    ¡°Master Hou, people from Ye Shan and the Li family are here to bring you something. I heard that you want reinforcements, so Fourth Master Li brought two boys over to help.¡±

    Mr. Ye finished killing the barbarians in front of him. He turned around and saw that Li Laosi and Jiayi Liu Yang were both there. The three of them were inseparable from the barbarians and had no intention of paying attention to him.

    He was a little funny. Normally, the Li family''s aunt was worried about their safety and wouldn''t allow them to leave home. But now that she came here to catch up with the war, she actually let them eat meat!

    ?Thinking like this, he slowly moved closer and looked after them on one side, for fear that they would be injured in an accident.

    Soon, most of the barbarians were killed. Seeing that something was going wrong, the remaining half fled desperately, leaving behind more than a dozen corpses.

    Don''t chase the enemy if you are poor, let alone here in Jiangbei.

    Mr. Ye also ordered the troops to be withdrawn, quickly swept the battlefield, then carried the injured soldiers onto the boat and returned to the south bank. The wounded soldiers were carried down for treatment. Mr. Ye led everyone into his tent, and then he took the time to talk to Li Laosi, "Fourth brother, why are you here? How are you at home?"

    ?Li Laosi was very happy and a little scared when he heard Mr. Ye call him this.

    ?Generally speaking, Young Master Ye always calls me aunt, and his daughter calls her uncle all the time. To be honest, the family does treat Young Master Ye as one family.

    But Mr. Ye¡¯s identity is too noble. No one dares to really regard him as a brother.

    But Mr. Ye didn''t care about this and called him that in private.

    Li Laosi was a forthright person after all. He didn''t hesitate for too long and answered directly.

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Hou, everything at home is fine. My mother has been thinking about you a few days ago and asked Hongying to cook a lot of food, thinking of sending it to you. But there are things at home that have been delayed. The cold melons and cold melons were dragged to the field. The cantaloupes were ripe, so we just picked some and sent them over.¡±

    "Have the cold melons and cantaloupes ripened so quickly? It''s only been three months since they were planted, right?" Mr. Ye was also happy and asked, "Are they available for sale? These are precious things. I didn''t see many of them when I was in Kyoto. I definitely don''t want them. It¡¯s sold cheaply.¡±

    "Mrs. Cui helped find the eldest man of the Liu family to be responsible for the sales. In addition, the old man of the Liu family and Mr. Wen also brought the village chief and second brother to the palace to make a donation. The emperor rewarded the name, and now that it is famous, everyone is rushing to grab it. I want to buy it. But the family is afraid of attracting jealousy. As long as we pay a similar price, the rest will be given to the Liu family. We can¡¯t let people¡¯s work go to waste. "

    What Li Laosi said was serious. Mr. Ye kept nodding his head. He really wanted to talk for a while, but he had just gone through a war and there were always things to arrange.

    He then said, "You guys have a rest first, I''ll go to the wounded barracks to have a look and I''ll be back soon."

    "Master Marquis, let''s go and wash up. We smell of blood. If someone in the family smells it, don''t think about it in the future." Li Laosi immediately agreed, and then pulled the excited Jiayi and Liu Yang, follow the bodyguard to take a shower.

    When he came back, Mr. Ye had not finished handling his official duties.

    They ordered two small stoves and cooked lunch in front of Mr. Ye¡¯s tent.

    Put water in a pot, boil dry noodles, add cold water, put it into a bowl, add the meat sauce brought from home, add some cucumber shreds and coriander, mix it up, it is very hungry and refreshing, perfect for this summer.

    ?Hold a jar of meat, pour half of it into the pot, and add a few handfuls of green beans. There is no need to add any other seasonings. After the stew is done, sprinkle a handful of chopped green onions and serve.

    ?The brown-red meat was already cooked, and after being stewed for so long, it was completely soft. When I carefully picked up a piece, it trembled on the tips of the chopsticks, as if it was about to break at any moment.

    ?There are also beans wrapped in soup, which are shiny and oily, making people salivate after just one look.

    Not to mention the Marquis''s soldiers guarding the tent, even the patrolling soldiers passing by couldn''t help but stretch their necks to take a few more glances, and stretch their noses to take a few more whiffs of the aroma.

    Mr. Ye came back from outside and saw that Li Laosi had received Jiayi and Liu Yang was busy, so he couldn''t help but slow down.

    ??He is a Marquis and a cousin of the Emperor. Naturally, he is rich and luxurious. He wears silks and satins and eats delicacies from the mountains and seas.

    ?There are countless people who want to win over him and please him.

    But it is definitely not unreasonable for him to fall in love with the Li family.

    ??The Li family sewed the clothes for him because they were really worried that he would be cold and tried their best to keep him warm.

    ??The Li family provided food for him because they really wanted him to be well fed.

    ?The Li family cares about him and really hopes that he will be safe.

    What is rare is this unadulterated sincerity, which is more precious than anything in the world.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 219ï¼š An inexplicable sense of superiority

    Chapter 219 An inexplicable sense of superiority

    ??Li Laosi shouted to his nephew to bring the casserole into the tent. When he raised his head and saw Mr. Ye coming back, he shouted, "Master Marquis, it''s time to eat, I''m waiting for you!"

    ¡°Coming!¡± Mr. Ye responded with a smile, stepped forward and followed him into the tent.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang have been working hard all morning and are really hungry now.

    ?The clay bowl that was bigger than the face was filled with noodles, and two spoons of meat sauce were added. Neither of them had time to add the vegetables. They held it in their hands and ate it in a few mouthfuls.

    ??They seemed to just gulp down the noodles without chewing them at all and without opening their throats!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With me being poor, Li Laosi has a headache. I''m afraid the food prepared for Mr. Ye is not enough for them.

    ?So, he asked Mr. Ye, "Master Hou, these two boys often say they want to be soldiers. Why don''t they be taken to the cook camp to have a big pot meal and experience the life of the military camp thoroughly."

    Before Mr. Ye could refuse, Jiayi and Liu Yang jumped up excitedly, "Okay, we are willing!"

    Mr. Ye had no choice but to call his own soldiers and take them down.

    ?Li Laosi quickly picked out the meat from the altar and gave it all to Mr. Ye.

    "Master Hou, please eat more and take good supplements. When we went out, Fu Niu kept telling me to take a good look at you to see if you have lost weight. This little girl is almost treating you as her biological father. You should eat more quickly, otherwise The little girl will definitely feel distressed when she goes back."

    Mr. Ye couldn''t help but laugh. He was obviously a jealous father.

    ?He led the troops and always took the lead, so he rarely opened a small stove in the military camp on weekdays. He would eat whatever the soldiers ate.

    ?Now that he was eating the familiar taste of the food at home, he also had a great appetite.

    ?Two bowls of noodles and half a pot of meat stewed with beans made him unable to sit still before he put down his chopsticks.

    ??Seeing this, Li Laosi and Ye Shan divided the remaining food, even pouring the vegetable soup into the noodles and ate them together.

    After dinner, Young Master Ye took Li Laosi out for a walk to eat.

    ??Li Laosi took him to look at the things he had brought home, and told him one by one. Finally, he opened the basket and showed it off like a treasure.

    "Look, these are the cold melons and cantaloupes at home. The emperor gave them the names of jade melons and golden fruits. Fu Niu picked these with her own hands. This girl is greedy. She has never seen what cold melons look like, but she actually knows how to pick them raw and cooked. Pick the right one and never miss it.¡±

    Mr. Ye glanced at Li Laosi, who was full of pride, and coughed twice.

    ?This father probably doesn¡¯t know how miraculous his daughter is. Not to mention the raw and cooked cold melons, even the cold melon seedlings were found by his daughter.

    This matter is only known to his uncle, and it is also a secret between him and the little girl!

    So, in the little girl¡¯s heart, he is more trustworthy than her own father!

    Mr. Ye suddenly felt a sense of superiority in his heart. The corners of his mouth were raised and could not be lowered.

    As he was talking, a soldier brought a few ragged people over to kowtow and thank him.

    It turns out that the battle with the barbarians just now was to save these people back.

    Mr. Ye asked a few questions and then asked people to take them down to settle down.

    Li Laosi frowned and asked, "Master Hou, are all these people coming over the mountains?"

    Mr. Ye nodded, "The barbarians are rampant. In order to escape, many people went into the mountains. They saved their lives first, and then slowly climbed over the mountains to the dock to seek help."

    Li Laosi thought of the books left in the cave and said, "You and I are here too. I want to go into the mountain to get something."

    "What is it? I will send someone to get it for you?" Mr. Ye asked.

    ??Li Laosi shook his head, recounted what had happened before, and added, "Although the Guo family''s behavior makes people unhappy, it would be a pity to leave those books in the mountains. Besides, Jiaren can also use them after he enters the academy."

    Mr. Ye thought for a while and said, "I will send someone to go back to Kyoto quickly and ask Mr. Wen to ask Chief Guo. If he agrees to make a copy at home, then go to the mountain to get the book. If he doesn''t agree, there will be no It is necessary to take risks." Li Laosi also thought this was the best. Immediately, Mr. Ye called Ye Shan and two soldiers to go to Xindu and send a message to the Li family.

    ??The Guo family now only has a semi-paralyzed old man and an ignorant child, so it is impossible not to agree.

    Because they refused, these books could only be thrown in the mountains, and the Guo family had no ability to retrieve them.

    Sure enough, Mr. Wen was happy to see Ye Shan and learn about his purpose, and quickly went to Guo''s Zhuangzi.

    ??Guo Shan has always been bad at walking, and now he can''t go out for a walk. He has lost contact with all his old friends. What he fears most is that one day he will die and his grandson will be left alone.

    Mr. Wen came to the door and said that he wanted to take out the collection of books in the mountain. The price was only to make a copy for the Li family. He was overjoyed.

    With these collections of books, he can make arrangements for his little grandson''s future.

    The two soldiers returned to report the news, and Ye Shan personally went back to Suijintan.

    ??The Li family were worried when they heard that Li Laosi was going to the mountains to pick up books.

    ??However, if the general''s military orders abroad are not met, they don''t agree and have nothing to do.

    What''s more, with the copies of those books, my family can barely look like a scholar.

    At least arrange a study room for Jiaren, bring a classmate or friend, and have shelves full of books.

    ??Old Mrs. Li could only say, "Let him go. As long as Mr. Ye is here, he will also arrange for help. But Liu Yang is not our child, so please tell Liu Biao first."

    ??Liu Biaotou and his wife were quickly found. After listening to the story, they were not worried at all.

    ¡°Both Laosi and Jiayi are capable, and they have Mr. Ye to help them. They are familiar with the mountain roads before, so I am worried about what he will do. They are also naughty at home, so it is best to go and do something serious.¡±

    There is no need for everyone in the Li family to worry...

    Besides, over at Luo''an Academy, Jiaren didn''t know that his fourth uncle had already plunged into the vast mountains in order to get books for him.

    ?During this period, he has completely adapted to life in the academy.

    ??During the day, Gou Sheng''er is always helping him when running errands. Although Gou Sheng''er is clumsy and often makes jokes, he doesn''t feel lonely anymore when he has a companion.

    After leaving the academy, my three uncles, three aunts, and my younger brother were opening a shop.

    The business of the shop was also booming, so much so that everyone in the academy got to know him because of the food shop.

    It was enough to pay it off at noon. In the evening, he and Gou Sheng''er would go to the shop to help whenever they had free time.

    The students all like to eat the set meals in the shop. The food tastes good, comes in many varieties, and is clean.

    ? ? Almost as soon as the college is over, there is a long queue in front of the shop. There is no room to sit in, so some people go back to the college to eat.

    Today, students in the same dormitory celebrated their birthdays, and Jiaren invited several close classmates to have dinner in the backyard of the shop.

    ?Li Laosan was happy that his nephew had a good friend, so he got up early in the morning and went to buy groceries.

    Jia Huan also finished cooking the set meal, and then was busy making a banquet for her brother.

    Since the weather was hot, the dining table was set directly in the courtyard and two lanterns were lit, which was quite bright.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 220ï¼š Rich people, letâ€™s be brothers!

    Chapter 220 Rich people, let¡¯s be brothers!

    ?Among the classmates invited by Jiaren, two are the nephews of the companions that Mr. Wen brought to the valley that day. They are of good character and not arrogant.

    The other three are from similar family backgrounds to the Li family, but they are generous and study hard.

    ??The student celebrating his birthday today is a little fat guy, he is usually gluttonous, and he is very cheerful and kind-hearted. Even if he secretly eats some dried meat in the middle of the night, he will also give Jiaren a handful. The two of them get along very well.

    That¡¯s why Jiaren thought of asking his brother to cook and give him a birthday banquet.

    ??The little fat man was so happy. He liked this dish and that dish was delicious. Finally, he asked the honest and honest family friend where he learned the craftsmanship. He wished he could send the cook from home to learn the craftsmanship.

    ??Everyone was well fed, joking and joking with the fat man, and clamoring to ask Jiaren to take precautions, because the fat man wanted to steal his lesson at noon.

    At this time, Li Laosan came over with a cold melon in his arms and said with a smile.

    ¡°Jiaren, these are the cold melons from our field. I sent three of them here in the afternoon. You cut one and taste it with the gentlemen. The remaining two will be brought to the gentleman in the courtyard tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh, are our cold melons ripe?¡± Jiaren was happy and quickly thanked his third uncle, then called on his classmates to cut the cold melons together.

    The students were curious and gathered around to look at the big guy. Suddenly the little fat man shouted, "Oh, I know. My dad came over the day before yesterday and said he wanted to buy me a jade melon as a birthday gift, but he didn''t buy it. No way. Is this it?¡±

    Li Laosan puffed up his chest proudly and said with a smile, "This is it. When I presented it to the emperor, the emperor named it Jade Melon."

    The students were furious, "Is this the cold melon named after the emperor?"

    ¡°It¡¯s so expensive, isn¡¯t it a pity for us to eat it?¡±

    ¡°I heard that this thing costs ten taels of silver each.¡±

    ¡°No way, one mouthful will cost dozens of dollars, it¡¯s too luxurious!¡±

    Jiaren didn¡¯t know what to do with the kitchen knife, so he asked his younger brother for help.

    ?Jia Huan is very quick and can cut it with just a few knives.

    Jiaren first took two pieces and gave them to his uncle and aunt, and then invited his classmates to eat.

    The students also bowed and thanked them, and then ate.

    "Woo, this is so delicious." The little fat man hugged the largest piece of cold melon and was so moved that he almost cried, "Jiaren, do you still lack a son in your family? I want to be your brother, and I want to lie down In the fields, we eat cold melon every day!¡±

    Everyone couldn''t help but laugh, "Be careful, your father will hear you and spank your ass!"

    ¡°Then let my dad plant a few acres, and I¡¯ll lie down in my field and eat it.¡± The little fat man thought of his dad¡¯s big slap with a cattail leaf fan, and quickly changed his tune, making everyone laugh.

    Jia Huan rarely interrupted, "Someone at home said that whoever wants to grow cold melons can be taught by our family. Next year, many people in nearby villages will follow suit."

    ?Little Fatty was originally a joke, but he didn''t expect that the Li family really wanted to spread the news. He was so surprised that he forgot to spit out the seeds.

    ¡°Your family is so generous, you are willing to give away such a cornucopia!¡±

    ??The other classmates also nodded. There is no need to grow more cold melons, which cost ten taels of silver each. Planting a few acres of land a year can yield tens of thousands of taels of silver. It is easier than robbing money. They actually taught me this way.

    Jia Jia smiled and nodded, "If my family says so, it must be right."

    ??The little fat man quickly collected all the melon seeds and kept them in front of him, "Don''t **** them from me, these melon seeds are all mine."

    ¡°No, it¡¯s mine, mine!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s me, I want it too!¡±

    ?The students pretended to fight for it and made a fuss. Finally, they gave it to the little fat man and made an appointment to eat cold melon at his house next year.

    The backyard of the small shop was so lively because these students came as guests that it almost overturned the roof of the house.

    ??Li and his wife, Mr. and Mrs. Li, were sitting under the eaves, waving cattail leaf fans, smiling and watching their play, thinking that one day they would talk to my mother when she got home, so that she would be happy too.

    My nephew has finally established himself in the academy, so the family does not have to worry too much.

    After lunch on the second day, Jiaren took Jiahuan and each of them carried the cold melon into the academy. Gou Sheng''er wanted to help, but he was too young and had no strength. A cold melon weighed twenty pounds and couldn''t be carried at all.

    Jiaren went to the dean''s yard first, but unfortunately he had not seen the dean and could not go in. He only gave the cold melon to the old servant guarding the yard.

    ??The old servant stared in shock and looked at Jiaren carefully.

    A few days ago, a disciple of the dean specially sent one over. I heard it was very valuable.

    But at this moment, an ordinary student actually held a cold melon to show his respect, which surprised him.

    He specifically asked Jiaren¡¯s name before accepting it.

    Jiaren didn''t think much about it and took his younger brother to the coach''s yard again.

    The gentleman in charge of teaching Jiaren¡¯s class is named Peng. He is a middle-aged man who is knowledgeable and interesting. Because he is acquainted with Mr. Wen, he takes good care of Jiaren.

    Now that I got cold melon, Mr. Peng was of course also happy and asked Jiaren to talk a few more words.

    Jia Huan feels uncomfortable in the house, so he waits in the yard.

    There was a pond of koi in the corner of the yard. It was swimming happily. He couldn''t help but go to check it out, gesticulating with his hands.

    A girl watched from a distance for a while, then walked up and asked, "What are you doing, practicing martial arts?"

    Jia Huan was startled. He turned around and saw a pretty little girl. He blushed and said quickly, "I don''t know how to do martial arts. I''m a cook. When I saw these fish, I couldn''t help but think about how to cut them and pickle them." Easier to taste¡­¡±

    The girl was stunned for a moment, then giggled loudly, and Jia Huan''s face became even redder.

    Jiaren said goodbye to his husband and came out. He didn''t see his brother, so he shouted a few words.

    Jia Huan quickly walked out of the corner of the courtyard and said, "Brother, I''m here."

    "Why is your face so red? Are you exposed to the sun?" Jiaren touched his brother''s head and pulled him out. "Go home, wash your face, and have a good rest."

    ¡°I know, brother.¡± Jia Huan responded and followed his eldest brother out of the courtyard. He couldn¡¯t help but look at the corner of the courtyard secretly...

    ?Although the mountain forests in summer are much more dangerous than those in winter, they are extremely cool due to the shade of trees and no exposure to the scorching sun.

    ?Li Laosi and Ye Shan, along with Jiayi and Liu Yang, as well as twenty soldiers assigned by Mr. Ye, have been in the mountain for eight or nine days.

    There were no old or weak people, no extra luggage, and they were traveling very fast.

    ??Li Laosi roasted the rabbit in his hand with one hand, and used the other hand to swat mosquitoes, and said to everyone.

    "We will arrive at the valley at noon tomorrow. It is only two hills away from the official road outside. Then we will repair it, have a good rest, and then go find out what is going on outside. If we can catch two barbarians, ask Their background is even better.¡±

    Yeshan and the soldiers all nodded. They originally thought that Li Laosi and the two and a half young men would be a bit of a drag.

    Who would have thought that these three people were as at home in the mountains and forests as they were at home.

    As expected, no one can underestimate it.

    That night, everyone took turns to keep vigil, and finally set off immediately after dawn.

    ??The valley where the Li family and villagers spent the winter was not on the central line running through the mountain forest from north to south. It was slightly to the east, so it was not easy to be discovered.

    ??And it''s very close to the official road. People who usually go into the mountains and forests do so to avoid being chased by barbarians, so they will definitely stay away from here.

    So, Li Laosi was not very worried about the valley being discovered.

    But when they finally arrived, they were all stunned by what they saw.

    Six thousand words in the third update, here you go!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 221ï¼š Wandered into paradise on earth?

    Chapter 221 Entering the paradise on earth by mistake?

    ??The originally desolate valley is now covered with luxuriant grass and wild flowers. In the middle, a patch of gravel has been cleared, and a dozen women are dancing.

    ?With raised hands and feet, the clothes are fluttering, like a fairy falling into the mortal world, making people reluctant to take their eyes away.

    ?Some soldiers rubbed their eyes hard and even thought they were too tired from the journey and had hallucinations.

    Fortunately, Li Laosi and Ye Shan reacted first. One took two steps forward to protect Jiayi and Liu Yang, while the other quickly looked at the entire valley, the caves, and the observation shacks on both sides of the mountains.

    At this moment, the women also discovered that an outsider had broken in. They screamed and dispersed, throwing flutes and harps all over the floor.

    ¡°Someone is coming! Release the vine ladder quickly!¡±

    ¡°Class leader, class leader, someone is here!¡±

    ¡°Help!¡±

    ?The valley, which just a moment ago was like a fairyland on earth, suddenly became a commotion and lost all its beauty.

    ?Everyone touched their noses and scratched the backs of their heads in embarrassment, feeling very aggrieved. They obviously did nothing.

    There were soldiers who were about to put down their bows, arrows and swords, but they were stopped by Ye Shan.

    ¡°Alert! Don¡¯t worry just because you think it¡¯s a woman, this is not a military camp!¡±

    Li Laosi also said, "We have lived here for the whole winter. It is not easy to live here. Don''t underestimate these women. Some of them must be good at martial arts."

    Sure enough, after the women climbed into various caves in a panic, a short while later, a woman who pretended to be brave jumped down from the largest cave and ran straight towards everyone.

    The two parties were five or six feet away. The woman stopped and looked at the people carefully. She saw that most of Li Laosi and Li Laosi were dressed as soldiers. She looked a little bad, and she obviously thought that everyone was a remnant.

    ??She clenched the sword in her hand and shouted loudly, "This place has been occupied by us. All the strong men should find another place to stay."

    Li Laosi took two steps forward and said, "We are not refugees and remnants, nor did we come here to settle down. Last winter, we lived here for several months and left some book boxes behind. Because they were inconvenient to carry, we sealed them in the one on the far left. It¡¯s in a small cave. We¡¯re going to take it away this time and won¡¯t disturb your life here.¡±

    ?The woman''s eyes flashed, and her hand holding the sword relaxed.

    They arrived here three months ago and were overjoyed to find a cave, crude tables and chairs, and even a straw hut stove.

    ?Of course, they also discovered the book box in the cave.

    Originally, they thought that if someone came to pick up books, they could follow them out of the mountains.

    But at this moment, the people who came to pick up the books were not the gentle scholars they imagined, but actually a group of soldiers...

    ??Li Laosi also saw the entrance to the small cave being opened, frowned slightly, and said, "You don''t have to be afraid, we don''t mean any harm. We just need to get back the books, and you can use the rest as you like."

    "If you are worried, we can camp on the edge of the forest. As long as you send over all the 486 volumes of the book, we will not have any conflict."

    ?The woman looked at them carefully for a long time, did not agree or refuse, and turned away.

    Seeing this, Ye Shan said, "Let''s light a fire and have a rest. Dealing with women is troublesome, and it might take a long time."

    ??Li Laosi nodded and told everyone, "Half of the people made a fire and roasted the rabbits and pheasants caught on the road to pad their bellies. The other half were on guard and could not relax."

    ?Everyone immediately got busy, dividing the work and cooperating without any confusion. In the largest cave in the distance, a woman stood at the entrance of the cave, looking at the busy people beside the forest.

    She wore an ink blue cardigan with an embroidered gauze pleated skirt. Her black hair was tied into a simple double spiral bun, with a white jade hairpin inserted sideways, which made her eyebrows picturesque. She occasionally raised her eyebrows. In her hands, she wore a silk-filled tourmaline bracelet on her white wrist, which had a unique charm.

    ??If the surrounding caves were not too rough, some people would believe that she was a pampered lady in the backyard of a wealthy family.

    The sword-wielding woman who had just spoken to Li Laosi and others said in a low voice, "Leader, these people don''t look like ordinary gangsters, and they also bring two and a half young men with them. The two leaders, one looks like a steward , although he looks tough, he looks a bit like a peasant.

    "The number of books they reported is also correct. They must really be here to pick up the books. Do you think we should give them the books? Should we... go out with them?"

    The beautiful woman shook her head slightly and ordered, "Look again, we are all women. If we trust the wrong person, there will be no room for us to turn around. You go and tell them that we have read the books on weekdays and we need to sort them out." Let¡¯s ask them to rest by the forest for two days. In addition, it¡¯s best to give them something to find out their background.¡±

    "Okay, I''ll go find Xiaotong and Hui''er. They are young and no one will be prepared." The woman holding the sword responded.

    ?Beside the forest, a bonfire was already burning. There were not many prey that the people caught on the road, but they could eat enough if they were roasted with fine salt and the white flour biscuits brought from home.

    As a result, as soon as the rabbits were roasted, two little girls came over from the cave. They were about fifteen or sixteen years old. They were small in stature, dressed in ordinary clothes, and looked timid, just like little rabbits.

    ??The two of them carried a small iron pot and a small cloth bag, stood a few steps away, and talked to everyone.

    "Fellow warriors, our class leader said that the book box has been opened by everyone. It will take a day or two to put it together. Please wait. There are iron pots and japonica rice here. You warriors have come a long way to work hard. If you don''t mind, we will help you. Let¡¯s make some rice porridge to warm up your stomach?¡±

    ?No one can be wary when faced with such a little girl.

    Ye Shan and Li Laosi cupped their hands and responded, "Okay, please tell your class leader that no book should be missing. In addition, we will keep the iron pot as a loan, but you can take the japonica rice back."

    Perhaps they spoke too loudly, and the two little girls shrank their necks in fright. Their big eyes were immediately filled with tears, as if they might fall at any time.

    Ye Shan and Li Laosi were both embarrassed and subconsciously took a few steps back.

    The two little girls were holding on to their clothes, tears falling more and more urgently.

    ¡°Our class leader has ordered that if you take the japonica rice back, you will be scolded...¡±

    ?Some soldiers felt soft-hearted and said, "Fourth Master, they are just two little girls. Can you treat them to a rabbit leg?"

    ¡°Yes, Fourth Master, let¡¯s make some porridge to drink. We have been eating solid food along the way, and I really can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±

    Li Laosi frowned. He wanted to take everyone''s thoughts into consideration, so he nodded.

    Immediately someone led the two little girls to sit on the big stone and stuffed them with roasted rabbit legs.

    The little girls were a little cautious at first, but once the rabbit meat was in their mouths, they forgot everything.

    ¡°Woo, it¡¯s so delicious. We haven¡¯t eaten meat for a year. We¡¯ve been hungry all day, woo.¡±

    ¡°Me too, I thought I was going to starve to death in this forest.¡±

    The soldiers became even more soft-hearted after hearing this. They broke dry biscuits for them and advised them, "Eat slowly. Why are you so young in this deep mountain and old forest?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 222ï¼š Being sold, help count the money!

    Chapter 222: I was sold, help me count the money!

    ¡°We were sold by our family since we were young and followed our class leader to perform songs and dances everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Hello, our class master, there are barbarians outside, please take us to hide here.¡±

    The two little girls were probably young and timid, and they didn¡¯t quite understand what they were saying, which made everyone feel a little pity for them.

    Even Jia Yi and Liu Yang shared some of the pickles brought from home.

    Ye Shan and Li Laosi had a brief discussion and took advantage of the time to fetch water to explore the surrounding areas. There was indeed no trace of outsiders'' activities, and they were less wary of these women.

    The two little girls had enough to eat and drink. They thanked each other with blushing faces, and then ran back holding hands. Everyone who looked at them laughed.

    Jiayi sat next to his uncle and said carelessly, "Uncle, these people are so pitiful."

    Liu Yang also responded, "Yes, I don''t know how they survived the barbarian pursuit?"

    Li Laosi swallowed a mouthful of dry biscuits, glanced at them helplessly, and asked, "They are pitiful. Why are they pitiful? They were sold since they were young and have not enough to eat. They are pitiful? Such people, Tianwu does not have one hundred thousand, but eight All right."

    ? Jiayi and Liu Yang frowned, both a little unhappy, feeling that their uncle was unsympathetic.

    The rest of the soldiers also lowered their heads and pretended to be busy. It was obvious that they did not agree with Li Laosi''s words.

    ?They all came from a very low background. After all, their families were wealthy and could not allow them to risk their lives in the military camp.

    Hence, I feel a little more sympathetic to the little girl who also suffered the same misery.

    Li Laosi didn''t care about this, he hit the two boys with a branch and asked.

    "You were talking to the two little girls just now. Did you tell them that our family also fled from the north to the south of the Yangtze River. We live in Broken Gold Beach. There is a hot spring valley and we make a lot of money every day. We have melon fields and were named by the emperor. The supply exceeds demand. . Even how many people are in our family?¡±

    Jiayi and Liu Yang were stunned when they heard this, feeling guilty for no reason, "We are just gossiping, is there nothing we can''t talk about?"

    "Humph," Li Laosi sneered, "Yeah, there''s nothing I can''t say. But you have said so much, what about the two little girls? Where did they say they came from? What do they do? Why do a group of women end up living in a desert? How many people are there in the mountains and forests? Where are they going? "

    Jiayi and Liu Yang were speechless and finally understood.

    ?They have just been exposed to all the details, and they don¡¯t even know their identity.

    ??Li Laosi hit them on the head and cursed, "Idiot, one day, you will be sold by others and you will have to help others count their money."

    Jiayi and Liu Yang lowered their heads, their faces flushed.

    The soldiers who were listening on the side did not dare to raise their heads, and they had not stopped talking just now.

    ??Although there is nothing serious, they are guarding the dock and are under the command of Xintinghou. They are telling others...

    Jiayi and Liu Yang were afraid of causing serious trouble, so they pulled Li Laosi''s sleeves and asked, "Uncle, what should we do? If someone knows our details, will there be any danger?"

    ¡°No!¡± Li Laosi swatted them away, but did not scare them again.

    He said matter-of-factly, "They, a group of women, must be even more afraid of being on guard against us. Even if they know this, it won''t be too detrimental to us. But you should be careful in the future and don''t become unprepared when you see others pitiful."

    ¡°Yes, uncle, we know we were wrong and we will never do it again in the future.¡±

    Jiayi and Liu Yang finally became honest, and the slightest restlessness in the hearts of the soldiers was suppressed.

    ?This night, the camp was extremely quiet. They took turns keeping watch and sleeping in an orderly manner. In the cave in the distance, there were more than twenty women gathered, all of them young and beautiful. Occasionally, there are two who appear to be over thirty years old, with graceful figures and unique charm.

    They gathered around the most beautiful woman, who was also their leader, and whispered, "Master, this group of people looks okay, at least they are polite. Do we want to follow them out of the mountain?"

    The beautiful heroine nodded and responded, "We have been waiting for three months, just for this opportunity, and we have to try it no matter what. Moreover, these people are under the command of Xintinghou. Xintinghou was in Kyoto before, and he was also Xintingbo. He is not famous, but he is a real royal relative, and now he is guarding Jiangnan Pier. If we can get acquainted with him and win his favor, we will not have to worry about settling in Jiangnan. "

    The women were all happy, and the two little girls who had gone to find out the news were also chirping and laughing, and one of them said.

    "Leader, the Broken Gold Beach, with its hot springs and village, seems to be very wealthy and close to the new capital. I heard that they are all the properties of Marquis Xinting. If the leader can win the admiration of Marquis Xinting, let Marquis Xinting take over this place. Give us a place to stay, okay?¡±

    The other one also echoed, "Yes, I heard that this village grows cold melons, which is the name given by the emperor, and the hot spring valley is also making gold every day. Those two silly boys have said it, and it sounds very good. If we If you occupy it, you won¡¯t have to wander around anymore.¡±

    The women were excited after hearing this and asked, "Is Broken Gold Beach big? Is there a lot of fields?"

    ¡°What kind of person is Xintinghou? Is he fierce?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the class leader is so beautiful, any hero would bow down.¡±

    "Yes, the class leader will let me take charge of the hot spring valley when the time comes, okay? I have to go to the hot springs every day. It has been too hard these past few months."

    ??The beautiful woman frowned, waved her hand to signal everyone to shut up, and finally gave instructions in a low voice.

    "Let''s follow these people out to the land south of the Yangtze River, and then we will slowly make plans for the rest. Previously, I only heard that Xintingbo was a cold man, did not like to talk, and had no wives or concubines. I just didn''t see anyone, so I don''t know what the details are."

    "Oh, don''t worry about your temperament. You and I are from the military. They must have been together for a long time. When you see the class leader, you will immediately fall under your skirt. If the class leader doesn''t mind, I can first find out the truth for the class leader."

    ?A charming woman curled her hair, and while she was talking and laughing, her white neck and chest trembled slightly. She was so full of seductive charm that all her companions blushed.

    The beautiful woman glanced at her, but did not refute. She just said, "On the way, you can find out more information. The more we know, the more advantageous it will be for us."

    "I know, class leader, just take a look at it." The woman smiled proudly, "Men all have the same virtue."

    Early on the next morning, Li Laosi and others got up. They still did not touch the japonica rice brought by the women, but only boiled hot water to warm their bellies.

    ?Li Laosi and Ye Shan discussed that they must get the book today, and then go to the outside of the mountain to explore the movements of the barbarians. They could not delay any more, as the family was still worried about it.

    At this time, four or five women came out of the cave, carrying several packages.

    ?The woman in front was so beautiful that everyone was stunned, but after Li Laosi''s beating last night, everyone behaved very calmly, and even a little more wary.

    ?There was a flash of surprise in the woman''s eyes, but she saluted uprightly and gracefully, without any hint of frivolity.

    "Fellow heroes, I''m sorry to trouble you for waiting so long."

    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re welcome.¡± Li Laosi and others returned the courtesy and invited them to sit on the big rock.

    The woman was the first to speak with a smile, "Dear warriors, the young woman''s real name is Hua Ruyue. She and some sisters formed a singing and dancing troupe to travel around and settle down. The move of the capital was too sudden. We were in the north at the time, so we had to be late.

    I was chased by barbarians all the way to this area. I had no choice but to enter the mountains. Fortunately, I found this valley to stay. Speaking of which, I would also like to thank you all for leaving a lot of things and helping us a lot. "

    As she spoke, she led several women to stand up and salute solemnly.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 223ï¼š If you want to survive, you must obey the rules!

    Chapter 223 If you want to survive, you must obey the rules!

    She was already beautiful and so polite and courteous, which made everyone have a favorable impression of her.

    Even Li Laosi''s expression softened a bit, "Master Hua, you''re welcome. We were also in this situation in the first place. It''s fate. We came here just to pick up the books. We''ll leave as soon as we get the books. We won''t disturb you. Peace to all of you.¡±

    Hua Ruyue pointed to the packages, "There are more than a hundred books here, and the rest are still being sorted, and they will all be delivered. However, we have a heartfelt request. Can you please take us out of the mountains? Return to Jiangnan?¡±

    She said it directly without any twists and turns, "We are a group of women, twenty-six people old and young. We have reached the limit of our struggle to get here. If you strong men are not willing to help, we have run out of food and we don''t know how to hunt. , I am afraid that I will only end up starving here. Please lend a helping hand, we will be grateful, and it will be rewarded in the future."

    After saying that, she and several women knelt down again, which made Li Laosi and others at a loss. They wanted to help but couldn''t do anything. They could only say, "Master Hua, get up quickly. Everything will be easy to talk about."

    Hua Ruyue didn''t get a definite answer, so she looked at everyone with red eyes and tearful eyes. She was 30% pitiful and 70% stubborn and helpless. Everyone felt sour and couldn''t help feeling pity.

    ?The soldiers could not bear it anymore and said one after another, "We are guarding the pier to assist and rescue the people of Tianwu. We encountered them here today, so of course we cannot ignore them."

    "Yes, Mr. Hua, please get up quickly. Since we have seen you, we will definitely save you."

    ?Li Laosi and Ye Shan looked at each other and did not refuse. As a man, he couldn''t just leave these weak women in the woods.

    Hua Ruyue noticed their expressions and breathed a sigh of relief before getting up.

    After chatting a few more words, she excused herself to pack her things and went back.

    ?There should be nothing major happening here for the time being, so Ye Shan took ten soldiers and Jiayi Liu Yang to lead the way and went to the other side of the mountain to explore the enemy''s situation.

    Li Laosi took the remaining soldiers to chop down trees to make sledges and twist ropes to prepare the women''s luggage.

    As expected, the women took their luggage down one after another and piled it in the hay shed.

    Finally, with the addition of more than 400 books, seven or eight sledges were filled.

    The women smiled shyly and thanked them. Li Laosi didn''t think anything of it, but the soldiers blushed and turned around more and more busily.

    Three days later, Ye Shan and others came back. They were lucky enough to capture a barbarian and managed to find out the strength of the nearby barbarians.

    ?No one can stay any longer. If the barbarians find out and chase them, they will not be able to escape.

    When it was time to set off, Li Laosi looked at the group of chattering women and couldn''t bear it anymore, so he asked Hua Ruyue to speak.

    "Master Hua, we promise to take you on the road, and we will do our best, but you must also obey the instructions along the way, because there are many dangers in the mountains and forests. There are still several miles between going down the mountain and the dock. If you encounter a barbarian, you will be in danger. Life is in danger. If anyone disobeys the arrangements and causes trouble for everyone, then don¡¯t blame the ruthless sword in my hand!¡±

    Hua Ruyue¡¯s pupils narrowed and she quickly said, ¡°Okay, Fourth Master Li, just give me your orders. We will all follow the arrangements and we won¡¯t be a drag on everyone.¡±

    ?Li Laosi was not polite and pointed at the skirt on her body.

    "You all changed your skirts into long trousers, and put on shoes that are convenient for walking. The trousers and sleeves are tucked in, otherwise mosquitoes will easily get in. Wash off the perfume and the like on your body, which will easily attract wild bees. When you are on the road Try not to make any noise, especially screams. If you startle a big beast, you will be in big trouble.

    "Put away all small pleasures such as picking flowers. You are not allowed to deviate from the group. Otherwise, you will be bitten by a poisonous snake and there will be no doctor in the group to treat you. Maintain your physical strength as much as possible and use all your strength in walking. We must rush to the riverside dock as soon as possible. ¡±

    Hua Ruyue frowned but nodded, but the women behind her were dissatisfied.

    ¡°When we came in, we also climbed over the mountains. We were still wearing skirts and we didn¡¯t delay on our way, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I always wear perfume, so where are the wild bees?¡±

    Li Laosi didn''t care about this at all, and simply said, "We will set off in two quarters of an hour. If you don''t want to leave, you can stay. If you are willing to follow, you must obey the rules!"

    As he said that, he turned to check the sledge.

    More than four hundred books were placed on a sledge. He and Jiayi took turns dragging them, otherwise they would not be at ease.

    No matter how unhappy the women are, they don¡¯t want to stay. Two quarters of an hour later, they all packed up and set off.

    ?The team on the road was quiet, no one dared to speak, but it soon stopped.

    The mountain road was difficult to travel, and we had to take a shortcut. There were vines and dead branches under our feet. Some of the women twisted their feet, or scratched their cheeks, and cried endlessly.

    ??At first, the soldiers showed some pity and put the injured woman on the sledge, but the women were too lazy to be afraid of the hardship and would sit on it even if their arms were scratched. By the end of the day, almost half of the women had barely walked a few steps, and the remaining half were very ill.

    ?The soldiers were half exhausted from dragging the sledges. They also had to set up camp and collect firewood for the fire. They were a little impatient.

    ??There was a woman who coquettishly shouted for hot water to soak her feet and wash her face, treating the soldiers as slaves.

    ??Li Laosi saw it and didn''t say a word, and Ye Shan even pretended not to see it.

    They have warned them before, but the soldiers still can''t control themselves. In the past few days, they have not only been teased by the women, but they have also often interceded on their behalf.

    ?Now let them thoroughly understand what beauty and kindness are, so that they can remember it long.

    ??Li Laosi didn''t know what a song and dance troupe was, nor had he seen a song and dance, but thinking about it, he knew that these women lived by pleasing wealthy people, and they must have been pampered and courted by men on weekdays.

    ??Although it is pitiful that we are in trouble now, we cannot change some of our habits.

    He does not despise their origins, but he does not want to get close to them or be driven by them.

    I arrived on the eighth or ninth day and returned home for more than half a month.

    ?It was already half a month later when everyone finally walked out of the forest and vaguely saw the river.

    ??The group of women have long lost their squeamish looks. They all have their heads wrapped, carrying packages on their backs, and their trousers tied around their legs. They are no different from women in the mountains and wild villages.

    On the third day on the road, they completely exhausted the patience and compassion of the soldiers, and then they were left to collect firewood, boil water and make porridge and other chores.

    As long as they are not seriously injured, they have to walk on their own feet without any preferential treatment.

    ??The women no longer joked and chatted with the soldiers, and became a little more fearful, with vague anger and resentment hidden.

    ?Yeshan took two soldiers and returned to the dock to report the news and look for someone to respond.

    Hua Ruyue thought for a while, then changed into a dress, dressed up and put her hair up. Although her eyebrows were still tired, she looked even more pitiful because of her beauty.

    Li Laosi saw her, guessed what she was thinking, and ignored her.

    He was very anxious. It had been almost a month since he came out, and his family didn''t know how to care about him.

    ?Had he known that these women were so troublesome, he would have left after asking for a collection of books, and he would not have taken them with him. It''s okay to wait until you return to Jiangnan and tell the Marquis to send someone to rescue him.

    But there is no regret medicine in the world!

    ?The people slowly went down the mountain and hid in the woods, waiting for help.

    At dusk, a large group of people finally came running over.

    ?When they saw their own people, the soldiers were all happy to welcome them out.

    ?The women couldn''t bear it anymore and crowded to the front one after another.

    ?Hua Ruyue is clustered in the middle, looking up at the mountain road.

    The cavalry team of several hundred people, with the sound of hoofbeats and dust, was very loud.

    ?The first person stood tall and tall, riding a tall black horse, wearing silver armor, holding a long knife in his hand, and rushed over majestically.

    ??The fiery red sunset glow in the sky coated his silver armor with a magnificent color, as if he was a **** from a myth.

    ?The horse came closer, and the general immediately raised his hand and opened his visor.

    Hua Ruyue''s heart suddenly started beating wildly...

    Hintinghou, this must be Xintinghou!

    Three more, the Labor Day is in the flower of labor, great!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 224ï¼š have a finger in the pie

    Chapter 224: Nosy

    ?The man did not come down immediately, nor did he say anything idle. With just a few gestures, soldiers quickly brought everyone''s luggage with them.

    All the women, even Li Laosi and others, were helped onto horses and rode together with the soldiers.

    Hua Ruyue approached Xintinghou intentionally or unintentionally, and wanted to join him, but was picked up by a cavalryman and thrown behind him.

    ?The people came with great momentum, and walked even more neatly, without any sloppiness. It took less than a cup of tea before and after, and the foot of the mountain was empty.

    Hua Ruyue sat behind the soldier. She didn''t want to hug the soldier in front of her tightly, but there was no saddle where she sat. If she didn''t hug him tightly, she would fall off, which made her frown and grit her teeth secretly.

    ?It''s only five or six miles away, so I rode hard and arrived at the dock in the blink of an eye.

    There were seven or eight large boats waiting by the river. Everyone dismounted and began to board the boats.

    The women may have felt safe, but for a moment their legs felt weak and they didn¡¯t want to move.

    Hua Ruyue lost her hairpin and one of her shoes while jolting on the horse just now. Now her hair is disheveled and she is in a mess.

    They wanted to sit down and rest, but the soldiers shouted, "Get on the boat quickly, do you want to die? Why bother to rescue you? Don''t you know that the barbarian army has already advanced? Leave quickly!"

    The women were frightened and stood up one after another, but they couldn''t help but complain.

    ¡°Why are you so fierce? I am already very tired, and I can die if you just help me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my legs are weak, please carry me quickly.¡±

    ??This is coquettish, that is irritating, more than 20 women together are really more troublesome than a flock of ducks.

    ??The twenty soldiers who had followed them into the mountain were now hiding far away, eager to avoid getting involved with these troublesome women.

    ??The group of soldiers responsible for taking care of the women were so angry that they whipped their whips without being polite at all.

    ¡°Hurry up and get on the boat. If you dare to say one more word, I will throw you off! If you fall into the hands of the barbarians, you will regret it!¡±

    Hua Ruyue looked around, and when she saw that Marquis Xinting had disappeared, she became a little anxious and urged everyone, "Get on the boat and wait until we get to the south of the Yangtze River."

    The women got on the boat and then collapsed directly on the deck, refusing to move any more.

    On the boat next door, Mr. Ye was talking to Li Laosi, "You have been delayed for too long this time. My aunt is worried about it, so she and her second brother came to greet you. They just arrived at noon, and they brought Fu Niu with them."

    Li Laosi felt guilty after hearing this and was worried about being scolded, so he quickly said: "I didn''t expect that this trip would be delayed for so long. The Marquis must intercede for me, otherwise my mother will definitely not let me come out in the future."

    Mr. Ye laughed when he heard this, "I can''t help. If my aunt starts nagging me, I will be defeated. You can think of a way on your own."

    Jiayi and Liu Yang were very tired at first, but now they felt happy. Sometimes they went into the cabin to take a look, and sometimes they went to pet Mr. Ye''s **** horse.

    Hua Ruyue, who was on the next boat, finally discovered them. Seeing Li Laosi and Mr. Ye chatting and joking like this, she suddenly regretted it.

    ??Originally they thought that this Li Laosi was just the steward of Mr. Hou''s village, but looking at his appearance, they might have guessed wrong.

    This is obviously very familiar and close!

    ?Had she known this, along the way, she had lowered her profile to gather more information and made more friends.

    Thinking of this, she blamed her sisters, none of whom were capable, for not being able to seduce Li Laosi along the way.

    ?But now it''s too late to say anything. We can only go to Jiangnan and plan slowly.

    ?The boat arrived at the pier on the other side in less than two-quarters of an hour. Someone immediately came up to help lead the horse and unload the things.

    Jiayin hugged the second uncle''s neck, stepped on the second uncle''s palm with her little feet, and tried to run up, hoping to see further.

    When she finally saw her father, she shouted loudly, "Dad, Daddy!" Li Laosi vaguely heard the movement, and after just one glance, he jumped onto the pier and ran over in big strides.

    ¡°Mother! Second brother! Fu Niu!¡±

    As soon as he ran up to him, his arm was pulled by his mother.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was so angry that she took off her cloth shoes and opened them with a bang on her son''s back.

    ?Originally, my son would be able to return home after leaving home for only two or three days, but as a result, he had to wait for nearly a month.

    ?In the past month, my family has been afraid to eat or sleep, and my hair has turned gray due to worry.

    Mrs. Cui sent people to ask three times. She couldn''t bear it anymore, so she brought her son and granddaughter to look for him.

    ??As a result, my son actually showed his big white teeth and still had the nerve to smile!

    How could she not be angry?

    Jiayin was relieved to see that her father was not injured at all except that he was a little thinner. He smiled and looked at grandma waving her shoe soles and secretly slapping her hands from time to time.

    ??Li Laoer was amused. He patted his niece and asked Jiayi and Liu Yang, who were shrinking their necks next to them, "How are you? Are you injured?"

    "No, no!" Jiayi and Liu Yang shook their heads quickly and took two steps back, fearing that they would also eat the soles of their shoes.

    ?At this time, Hua Ruyue and others also got off the boat. Seeing the noise from the Li family, Hua Ruyue pushed a woman.

    The woman trimmed her hair, stepped forward quickly, stopped in front of Mr. Li, and shouted at Mrs. Li anxiously, "Who are you, and why did you hit me, Brother Li? Brother Li is ours." "My benefactor, if you want to hit him, hit me first."

    ??Old Mrs. Li couldn''t bear to hit her son. When she heard the sound just now, it actually didn''t hurt at all. It was just like knocking dust off her shoes.

    But just as she was about to put away the soles of her shoes, she was suddenly interrupted. She was stunned while holding up the soles of her shoes.

    ?Who is this woman? Why are you protecting the fourth child?

    Jiayin¡¯s eyes widened even more.

    What happened this month?

    Daddy, is he cheating on you? Is he cheating on you? !

    ??Li Laoer thought of his younger siblings at home, who had to be busy in the valley, and also missed his husband. He had become very thin during this period.

    Unexpectedly, his younger brother actually provoked other women outside. He also got angry and asked, "Fourth brother! What''s going on? Are you doing bad things outside?"

    Li Laosi was even more confused.

    ??Although this woman often came to his side on the way out of the mountain, he did not say a single unnecessary word or give her an unnecessary look.

    At this moment, this woman suddenly came up to her and seemed to be close to her. What was going on?

    He subconsciously pulled the woman and threw it aside. Then he pulled the sole of my mother''s shoe and swung it at himself, "Mom, keep hitting, keep hitting! I don''t know this person!"

    Seeing that her son''s face was red with anxiety, Mrs. Li put on her cloth shoes and glared at her son fiercely, "You''re useless, I''ll take care of you after I get home."

    ?The woman was thrown to the side, and she was so painful that she burst into tears. She still wanted to speak, but she was already crying due to the good news.

    ¡°Dad, wuwu, you don¡¯t want me and my mother anymore, wuwu, you are a bad person, a bad person!¡±

    ??Li Laosi saw his daughter''s chubby finger pointing at him, crying so hard that her tears were like broken beads. He almost went crazy with heartache, so he hugged his daughter and coaxed her away.

    ¡°Daddy is wrong, daddy is wrong, if Fu Niu doesn¡¯t cry, daddy doesn¡¯t want you and your mother, really, daddy is wrong!¡±

    ??It''s a pity that he refused to listen to the good news. He hugged his father''s neck tightly and continued to cry at the top of his lungs.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 225ï¼š Snob

    Chapter 225 Dogs look down on people

    ??Li Laosi turned around anxiously, turned his head and saw the woman getting up, he stepped forward and kicked her.

    "Who are you? I haven''t even said a word to you! I''m willing to beat my mother to death, so there''s no need for you to come here to meddle in other people''s business! Get out of here. If you dare to come here to cause trouble again, I''ll kick you to death." !¡±

    ?The woman was frightened, holding her belly in her hands, and ran away crawling.

    At this time, Mr. Ye also came close. Seeing the good news, he was crying with tears on his eyelashes, and he was not happy either.

    He answered the good news and coaxed, "Fu Niu, why are you crying? Let your father rest today, and your uncle will take you to the city to play tomorrow, okay?"

    Jiayin glanced at the woman who was running away in embarrassment, and sneered in her heart, but still responded with aggrieved face, "Okay, if you don''t take my dad, he doesn''t want me and my mother anymore, he likes female fairies!"

    Mr. Ye looked at Mr. Li who was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot and couldn''t help but laugh.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not take him with us!¡±

    Mrs. Li also glared at her son fiercely and coaxed her granddaughter, "Your father is just a stick, let''s ignore him!"

    Li Laosi shrank his neck and quickly explained.

    "Mom, I really don''t know her. They were rescued in the valley. I regretted it on the way. They are just a bunch of troublemakers. I have never spoken to them. Really, Jiayi and Liu Yang can testify!"

    Jiayi and Liu Yang were afraid of getting into trouble, so they nodded desperately, "We didn''t say anything, not a word!"

    Mrs. Li then called them to get in the car, "Go back and say, don''t be embarrassed here."

    ¡°Hey, I listen to my mother.¡± Li Laosi responded quickly, quickly moved the books to the car, and helped his mother. When he was about to hug his daughter, Jiayin hugged Mr. Ye¡¯s neck and refused to let go.

    ¡°I want to ride a big horse with my uncle!¡±

    Mr. Ye smiled, nodded with Li Laosi, and then got on the horse.

    Not far away, Hua Ruyue was annoyed that her plans had failed again and again, and she wanted to take the opportunity to apologize and talk to the Marquis.

    As a result, before she could step forward, everyone got on the carriage, got on the horse, and quickly left.

    ?She was so angry that she stared at Mr. Ye, her eyes almost on fire.

    Jiayin was in Mr. Ye¡¯s arms and could see clearly, so she pulled Mr. Ye¡¯s collar and whispered, ¡°Uncle, look over there, there is a female goblin who wants to eat you!¡±

    Mr. Ye was confused when he heard this. He turned around and frowned.

    ?The dress that Hua Ruyue had specially changed into was wrinkled like a rag, and her long hair was disheveled. There was no trace of elegance and beauty in it, but it looked like something that haunted the night.

    Especially now, her eyes want to shine, which makes it even more realistic...

    Mr. Ye lowered his head and patted the good news, "Don''t worry, uncle is not that delicious!"

    After saying that, he picked up the reins of the horse, walked beside the carriage, and returned directly to the military camp.

    The military camp is an important place and cannot be entered casually, especially women and children.

    Fortunately, this year, people were brought over from Jiangbei one after another, and they always had to be temporarily resettled for a few days, so some simple thatched sheds were built on one side of the military camp.

    ??Old Mrs. Li didn''t want to cause trouble to Mr. Ye, so she chose the one closest to the military camp and stayed there for a day. They wanted to go home as soon as possible. After all, everyone in the family was still thinking about it.

    By this time, the sky was getting dark.

    Ye Shan lit a bonfire, illuminating the surrounding area.

    Mr. Ye''s soldiers went to the cook camp to get food. They all sat in front of the hut, eating and talking together.

    The chef''s craftsmanship is average, but the ingredients have been purchased by Mr. Ye long ago, so there are chicken, fish, vegetables, egg custard and white rice steamed buns on the simple wooden table, which is very rich.

    Others paid it off. Li Laosi, Jiayi, and Liu Yang spent nearly a month eating roasted rabbits and dry biscuits in the woods. Even the bamboo tubes in which the pickles were placed were rinsed with water several times. When they finally saw the food, their eyes turned green and they ate hard.

    Mrs. Li didn''t care about blaming her sons anymore and kept serving them vegetables. Even Jiayin divided half of her own egg custard and put it into the bowls of her father and brothers.

    Finally, after he was mostly full, Li Laosi had time to talk. How he met these women in the valley, how he got back the collection of books, and how difficult and troublesome the return journey was, he told them all, and every word was filled with regret.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang nodded while eating, echoing from time to time, "More delicate than Fu Niu!"

    ¡°It¡¯s so annoying that they treat us like slaves!¡±

    Old Mrs. Li finally believed that her son had no affair, and she felt she could explain it to her daughter-in-law when she went back, so she stopped asking any more questions.

    Mr. Ye smiled and picked fish bones for the good news, and said, "Auntie, I have sent people back to Suijintan to report the news. You don''t have to worry about home. I will take you around the city tomorrow and go back the day after."

    When Old Mrs. Li was about to refuse, Mr. Ye added, "My aunt usually cares about me and takes care of my food and clothing. I finally came here and asked me to do my best."

    Jiayin clapped her hands happily, "Go, go, grandma is going!"

    ?Old Mrs. Li wiped the vegetable soup from her granddaughter''s mouth and said angrily, "You just know how to play."

    Mr. Ye also smiled. Knowing that the old lady agreed, he asked about trivial matters at home.

    They were chatting, eating and drinking, and not far away was where Hua Ruyue and others stayed.

    ?Some soldiers brought them a bucket of sorghum rice porridge and a pot of stewed cabbage for dinner.

    The women had washed up and changed into clean clothes. They thought they had regained their beauty and deserved to be pampered, so they stamped their feet and yelled, "What is this? We won''t eat it!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is like pig food, how do you eat it?¡±

    ?The soldier stared angrily, "We have ten or twenty thousand people in the camp eating this kind of food. Are you saying we are all pigs?"

    The women were gagged and pointed at the Li family''s dining table unconvinced, "They all come from the mountains, how come they have meat to eat?"

    ?The soldier rolled his eyes with disdain on his face, "Those are members of our Marquis''s family, and our Marquis paid for the food. How handsome are you, compared with others?"

    Having said that, he threw down the barrel, turned around and walked away, "Eat as much as you like, or you''ll be hungry if you don''t eat. The court didn''t say who we would support with food, so our good intentions ended up being a donkey''s liver and lungs!"

    The women were left standing there, their faces ugly with anger.

    ¡°Leader, look! These soldiers are so rude.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we just came from Jiangbei. How difficult it is for them to be so vicious!¡±

    Hua Ruyue has been looking at the Li family, and the more she looks at it, the more she regrets it.

    ?Had she known that the Li family was so close to the Marquis, she should have restrained everyone in the mountains and left a good impression on Mr. Li.

    At least let Li Laosi introduce her to the Marquis and praise her highly.

    It¡¯s a pity that now everything is lost and we can only try our best to make amends.

    She scolded the women, "Stop arguing. What time of the day is it? You are still having a temper! Eat and rest quickly, and wait until I think of a solution."

    ?The women were still dissatisfied and did not dare to say anything. They ate hastily and then went to bed.

    Early on the next morning, Hua Ruyue was busy dressing up and changing her clothes. She dressed softly and dignifiedly before walking to the gate of the camp and talking to the gatekeepers.

    "Little brother, we were rescued by Mr. Marquis yesterday and were out of danger. Today we come here to express our thanks. Please help us spread the word that the little girl is Hua Ruyue, the leader of the Feitian Song and Dance Troupe."

    After saying this, she gave the soldier a broken piece of silver.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 226ï¼š That succubus is going to eat you!

    Chapter 226: That female goblin is going to eat you!

    ??The soldier refused to accept the offer, and said coldly, "Women are not allowed to enter our military camp."

    Hua Ruyue frowned and could only say, "Then can you please ask the little brother to go in and tell the story, and ask the Marquis to come over and meet you."

    The soldier shook his head and said, "No, our Marquis left early and is not in the camp."

    "What? The Marquis has left. When did he leave?"

    ?Hua Ruyue was anxious, but the soldiers refused to say anything. If they revealed the whereabouts of the general without authorization, they would be punished with a military stick!

    Hua Ruyue thought for a while and walked to the shed where the Li family lived. Sure enough, the Li family was also missing.

    She had some speculations in her mind and could only leave unhappy.

    In the county town, Mr. Ye took the Li family for a stroll on the street with the good news in his arms.

    ?One moment I buy snacks for good news, and the next I buy candy, but if I take one more look at the good news, I won¡¯t let it go.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was very worried about money and would not let her buy it.

    It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s nothing we can do to stop it.

    But Mr. Ye started to arrange clothes and shoes for her again, which frightened her even more and she did not dare to speak.

    She was afraid that Mr. Ye would buy the entire county if she spoke again.

    After walking directly at noon, the Li family''s carriage was installed mostly, and it was almost almost impossible to squeeze into the person. Ye Gongzi took everyone into a restaurant.

    ???The shopkeepers of the restaurant are all smart people, how could they not know Marquis Xinting? !

    You must know that the county town is close to the dock, and Xintinghou is the commander-in-chief of tens of thousands of soldiers on the dock.

    Immediately, the largest and most luxurious box was opened, and good wine and food were served like water.

    I ate a lot of snacks on the way to Jiayin. Now my eyes are big and my belly is small. Everything tastes delicious, but my stomach can¡¯t hold it anymore, so I can only pout my mouth in frustration.

    Mr. Ye saw it funny, hugged her and slowly fed her chicken soup.

    ?This stuff doesn¡¯t occupy the stomach, but also nourishes the body.

    ??The old lady was afraid of wasting her meal, so she didn''t eat less.

    But she obviously overthought it. With Li Laosi and two and a half young men, how could there be any leftover food?

    In the end, everyone was satiated, drinking tea and gossiping.

    The old lady was thinking about home, so she said, "Mr. Ye, we will go back in a moment. You are busy here, and we can''t help you. You are still worried about home, so you can rest assured if you go back as soon as possible."

    ??Li Laosi is also thinking about his wife, and Li Laoer is even more concerned about the business in Hot Spring Valley, so he also nods.

    ¡°We really can¡¯t leave her at home for too long. It¡¯s only because Mrs. Cui and Mr. Wen are helping us stay that we dare to come out. Otherwise, if there is something big or small, the villagers will have no idea.¡±

    Mr. Ye did not force him to stay because he was going to Jiangbei tomorrow.

    The news brought back by Ye Shan said that the barbarian defenses had stalled, and except for these troops near Jiangbei, there was almost no follow-up support.

    ??Although the barbarians were all warriors on horseback, the number was still too small, occupying half of Tianwu''s territory, and the defense line was stretched too long, leaving loopholes.

    ??Take this opportunity to kill all the barbarians in Jiangbei. At least within two or three months, there will be no more major wars.

    ¡°Well, aunt, please be careful on the road. I will send someone to give you a ride, and I will also return to Kyoto to deliver a memorial on the way.¡±

    Mrs. Li remembered something and asked: "Mr. Ye, do you have anyone to give gifts to? I also left some cold melons and cantaloupes for you. The village chief watched them all day long and no one would let them touch them. Otherwise, Pick it up and send it to Kyoto?"

    Mr. Ye shook his head and said with a smile, "I just want to send it, and I just want to send it to the palace. But my family has already donated it, so there is no need to bother anymore. Tell the village chief uncle to share it with the villagers. Folks have worked hard. Once you grow it, how can you not know what cold melon and cantaloupe taste like?¡±

    Mrs. Li smiled and sighed, "Young Master is right, the people in the village are really reluctant to eat it. You know, a cold melon is worth three taels of silver, how much food can it buy?"

    "Is there still a shortage of food in the village? I asked Ye Shan to go..." Mr. Ye was stopped by Li Laoer halfway through asking, "No, no, Mr. Ye, there is enough food in the village to last for a year. The villagers just can''t bear to part with it, no." In exchange for food.¡±

    Mr. Ye nodded, "Go back and tell the village chief that you should eat it if you should, otherwise we will sell it. Where will the seeds come from in the village? Will they not be planted next year?" Li Laoer suddenly realized, "Oh, I really forgot about this. . We must keep some good ones in the village to eat, otherwise there will be no place to get the seeds.¡±

    Everyone laughed and said, "This is true. Even if you don''t want to eat, you will eat it."

    After a few more idle words, everyone settled their accounts and left.

    ?When passing by the cloth shop, Mr. Ye wrapped almost all the light cotton cloth in the shop and put them all on the carriage.

    When Old Mrs. Li stopped me, he said: "This is for the folks in the village. Auntie will go back and give me a share. Don''t worry about the money for me. I am in the military camp all day and have nowhere to spend the money."

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have any place to spend money?¡± Old Mrs. Li scolded, ¡°Save it for me to marry a wife later. You are already a grown man. You love Fu Niu so much on weekdays. It would be better to get married as soon as possible and have a few.¡±

    Jiayin also nodded her little head, her chubby little face trembling, and her big eyes full of seriousness.

    He even forgot to tell Mr. Ye, "Uncle, that female seductress is not good enough. I don''t want her as my wife."

    Mr. Ye laughed helplessly, "Don''t worry, I don''t even know who she is, how can I marry her."

    As everyone was talking, they left the city. Twenty of Mr. Ye''s soldiers also arrived. They joined the Li family''s carriage and went straight on the road.

    Jiayin was lying at the window. After walking a long way, he waved his little hand to Mr. Ye.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was helpless and funny. She held her granddaughter in her arms and persuaded her, "Don''t worry, Mr. Ye is very powerful. He won''t be confused by those women."

    Li Laosi was sitting on the shaft of the car. With a grimace on his face, he put his head in to plead with me, "Mom, when you get home, can you not talk to Hongying...about that woman? I really have no external intentions. I just said I haven¡¯t even said a word to that woman!¡±

    Mrs. Li raised her hand and slapped her son, annoying him for not thinking clearly.

    "You idiot, when you get home, tell your wife exactly what happened without leaving anything behind. Your wife will definitely be angry, but if you coax her more and admit your mistakes, she will get better afterwards and won''t be left with any knots in her heart. . If you don¡¯t tell her and let her hear it from someone else, you will never get her to forgive you.¡±

    ??Li Laosi shrank his neck, carefully thought about his wife''s temper, and quickly nodded in agreement, "My mother is still awesome, I just worry that she will be angry."

    ?Orange Mrs. Li pushed her son''s big head out, which made her heartbroken even if she took another look at it.

    Jiayin was lying in a pile of cloth, smiling so hard that his teeth could not see his eyes.

    She can rest assured, her father is so stupid, even if the female demon wants to take a bite, she will probably lose a tooth!

    It is not said that the Li family was in a hurry to go home, it is only said that Mr. Ye rode a horse all the way back to the military camp.

    Hua Ruyue, who had been waiting at the door for a long time, was so happy that she quickly straightened her hair and clothes before stepping forward.

    As a result, the gate of the camp was opened, and Mr. Ye just hit the horse and went in.

    Hua Ruyue didn''t have time to say a word, but instead ate a mouthful of ashes.

    ?Her face turned dark with anger, and early the next morning, she ran to block people again.

    But when she caught up with the army and went out to fight, the idle people retreated. As soon as she got close, she was chased ten feet away by the fierce soldiers.

    After the army left, she finally bribed a small soldier, but when she heard that the Marquis was going on an expedition and would come back in at least half a month, she was completely discouraged.

    A group of women stayed in the shack for several nights, but they couldn''t bear it anymore and came up with ideas one after another.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go to Kyoto?¡±

    "Yes, it turns out that the nobles from Kyoto have all moved here. The young master from the Chamberlain''s Palace who admired you before, and the Second Young Master from the Earl''s Palace should all be here. As long as they meet you, they will definitely help us rebuild the song and dance troupe."

    Hua Ruyue was silent for a long time, but shook her head, "No, we don''t want to go to Kyoto. There is another place we can try."

    Everyone was confused, "Master, where are you talking about?"

    Hua Ruyue had a complicated look on her face and looked to the southwest.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 227ï¼š Lucky Jiaren

    Chapter 227 Lucky Jiaren

    After being away from home for a month, Li Laosi and the two boys were eager to return home. The carriage took a main road, which was safe and flat, so they only rested for two hours at night.

    The rest of the time, they were on their way.

    Jiayin slept when he was sleepy and ate when he was hungry. He didn¡¯t feel too tired at all.

    ?At three o''clock in the morning, the carriage turned onto the path of Broken Gold Beach.

    Previously, the family received a message from Mr. Ye and knew that Li Laosi and the children were safe, but everyone still couldn''t help but worry about them.

    Tao Hongying figured that the time was almost up, so she simply divided the errands of the kitchen and squatted at the mouth of the valley.

    Finally seeing the shadow of the carriage, she ran over immediately.

    ??Li Laosi jumped down from the carriage and went up to him with a silly smile, "Well, Hongying, I''m back."

    Tao Hongying was so angry that she wanted to pinch him, but when she saw her mother-in-law getting out of the car with her daughter in her arms, she could only give him a fierce look and said, "I''ll settle the score with you later in the evening."

    After saying that, she went to hug her daughter and supported her mother-in-law.

    ¡°Mom, Fu Niu misses you! Fu Niu brought you delicious food!¡±

    Jiayin hugged her mother, kissing her left and right, and she was so happy that she made Tao Hongying blame her daughter, "You are just a urinal with a gold rim, and you have a good mouth! You say you miss me every day, but you can''t bear to leave me. When it''s time to go out to play, It will never fall behind!¡±

    "Hee hee!" Jiayin felt guilty, hugged her mother''s neck, smiled and showed her small white teeth, pretending to be stupid to the end, making everyone laugh.

    ??The old lady asked, "How are you at home? Is everything okay?"

    ¡°No, Mom, everything is fine, except that everyone is thinking about you.¡± Tao Hongying responded, and at this moment Jiayi and Liu Yang had already run into the valley.

    After being away for a month, the two boys were also homesick.

    Sister-in-law Liu had red circles in her eyes when she pulled her son, but she didn''t blame her at all.

    ?She was married to a bodyguard and earned a living from traveling around the world. She was used to being separated and returning safely, and she was a little more resilient and patient than others.

    Liu Biaotou did the same. He patted his son and apprentice on the shoulders. When they heard that they were not injured, he went to greet Li Laosi.

    The villagers also surrounded the carriage at this time. Mrs. Li didn''t say much, pointed to the more than 20 pieces of fine cloth in the carriage, and said with a smile: "Master Hou went on an expedition again. Before leaving, he was thinking about the village and bought so many Let''s bring back the fabric. It''s said to be a summer shirt for the elderly and children in the village. I advised him to keep the money and marry his wife in the future, but the Marquis refused. "

    ?Everyone laughed and said, "When the Marquis marries a wife from now on, let''s help pay a share of the money."

    ??The village chief happened to come over. When he heard this, he laughed and cursed, "You guys think you have made a lot of money by selling cold melons, so you have started to learn to brag."

    ?The villagers are all laughing. They have indeed become a little swollen recently.

    ?During this period, the cold melons and cantaloupes in the melon fields were taken away by carts and picked one by one and sent to the valley.

    ?Although they couldn''t calculate how much money they earned, they still remembered clearly that a cold melon cost three taels of silver.

    Even if each of their families doesn''t get much, they still have ten cold melons, which is thirty taels!

    Silver means confidence, so now everyone walks with the wind at their feet, heads held high and chest held high.

    ?The village chief had no choice but to chase people away.

    "The fourth son and the two boys are back safely. Don''t worry about it, everyone. Just do whatever you need to do. Tonight, wait for the second gentleman to calculate the general account and pay everyone again."

    ¡°Great, money is going to be distributed again!¡± The villagers were all happy and cheered loudly.

    ??The village chief glared at them, "Shut your mouths, don''t act around and make others jealous. The meat will rot in your own pot, do you understand?"

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone laughed, and then went about their business.

    ??The village chief called to the Li family, "Go back quickly. Mr. Wen came last night and has been waiting. Mrs. Cui hasn''t gone back either. She is thinking about you."

    ?The twenty soldiers took this opportunity to come up and say goodbye to everyone, planning to rush to the capital. Naturally, the crowd couldn''t let them go like this, so they took them to sit under the shade of a tree, had a simple bite of rice to fill their stomachs, and opened a big cold melon.

    ??The green skin, the bright red flesh, and the sweet taste made all the soldiers full of praise and excitement.

    ?This is a cold melon. I heard it was a good thing bestowed by the emperor.

    ??Even the nobles in Kyoto may not be able to eat it, but they can actually hold it in their hands and gnaw it!

    The village chief greeted them with a smile, "Be sure not to swallow the melon seeds, spit them out and save the seeds. This year, this thing is too valuable, just try it fresh. Next year, the village will plant cold melons on all the riverbanks, and I will take you there then. Eat whatever you want in the fields.¡±

    ¡°Okay, village chief, let¡¯s remember it. Next year I want to eat one myself, hold it and chew it!¡±

    A soldier who was not too old shouted with a smile, making everyone laugh.

    ??The village chief waved his hand and made a generous promise, "Next year, I will find a time to free up the hot spring for a day, so that you can soak in the hot spring and eat cold melons while holding it!"

    ?Everyone laughed even more happily when they thought about that scene.

    Twenty people share a cold melon, which is just one piece for each person.

    After they had spit out a bowl of seeds, everyone got up and continued on their way.

    The Li family also returned to the village. Mrs. Cui and Mr. Wen were sitting under the shade of a tree in front of the Li family to enjoy the cool weather. When they saw the carriage, they both stood up.

    ??Li Laosi jumped off the carriage, strode forward and saluted, and said, "Mr. Wen, all the books are intact and I have brought them back."

    "This is great!" Mr. Wen patted Li Laosi on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Have you endured hardship? Are you injured?"

    ¡°No, I encountered a little trouble, but it was solved.¡±

    ?Li Laosi responded casually and began to move down the collection of books.

    Soon, all the books and things Mr. Ye bought were moved into the house.

    Jiayin hugged Mrs. Cui''s neck and showed her her new goodies, which made Mrs. Cui laugh non-stop.

    Mr. Wen turned around and saw it, feeling mixed in his heart and a bit eager in his eyes.

    Mrs. Li was worried about her grandson and asked, "Sir, there are really a lot of these books. How long will Jiaren have to copy them by himself? Do I need help from someone?"

    Mr. Wen smiled and said, "I went to the Guo family again a few days ago. Mr. Guo heard that the fourth child and his friends had not come out after a month in the mountains, and he was very concerned about it. I took the opportunity to mention it, and he agreed.

    "I will send these books to the academy. Mr. Tong Peng said that I would ask more than 30 students from Jiaren''s class to copy them. These manuscripts will also be kept in the academy for a year for the students of those academies to read, which is a way of giving back to the students. Our hard work!¡±

    ??Everyone in the Li family didn''t react for a moment, they just felt that it was a bit troublesome.

    But Jiayin understood that Mr. Wen was trying to build momentum for Jiaren.

    These days, a collection of books is more precious than gold.

    What¡¯s more, the Guo family used to run an academy, so books that the Guo family could take with them when they fled for their lives were extremely rare and precious.

    Even if Jiaren and his classmates help with copying, it is equivalent to reading it in full, and they will definitely benefit a lot.

    These manuscripts, if left in the academy for a year, even if they can only be read but not copied, will open the students'' horizons and increase their reading capacity.

    ??If you meet a smart student who can memorize it after reading it a few times, you might even be able to leave dozens of copies for the academy.

    The most important thing is that one year later, when these books are returned to the Li family, Jiaren will become the favorite of the academy.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 228ï¼š poor man suddenly rich

    Chapter 228 The poor suddenly become rich

    Anyone who still wants to see these books can only borrow them from Jiaren.

    It cannot be said that Jiaren will be allowed to walk sideways in the academy from now on, but at least no one dares to bully him, and everyone who sees Jiaren must be polite.

    Looking further into the future, the students in the academy have different statuses and backgrounds. Whether it is for scientific examinations or to make a living, as long as they benefit from these manuscripts, they will remember the Li family and become Jiaren. connections.

    I have to say that Jiaren is lucky.

    After he entered the academy, his family opened a small shop to take care of his life. Now Mr. Wen is so troubled to pave the way for his future study and scientific examination...

    Mr. Wen was afraid that the Li family would be reluctant to part with it, so he broke it apart and rubbed it apart, and explained the principles and benefits in detail.

    ?Only then did everyone understand that Li Laoer stood up and gave a big gift to Mr. Wen, thanking him for taking such trouble for his son.

    Mr. Wen smiled and helped him, "As a family, there is no need to be so polite. It is the fourth child who is willing to take the risk to retrieve these books. Otherwise, no matter how much I plan, it will be impossible for a clever woman to make a meal without straw."

    Having said that, he added, "I only have a rest today, and I have business tomorrow. I will rush to Luo''an with my collection of books, and try to arrange things tonight so that everyone can feel at ease."

    "Okay, thank you for your hard work, Mr. Wen. Come back another day and let Hongying cook some good dishes so that our family can have a good meal." Mrs. Li said gratefully.

    Subsequently, he sent Li Laosi to the field to pick a basket of melons as a souvenir for Mr. Wen.

    It¡¯s hard to let Mr. Wen visit the academy empty-handed...

    Soon, Mr. Wen counted the books clearly, then carefully poured them into his carriage, carried a basket of cantaloupes, and rushed to Luo''an with Wen Hai.

    When they reached the intersection of the valley, Li Laoer was worried and asked Liu Biaotou to take Jiayi and Liu Yang to follow him.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang didn¡¯t feel tired at all. They were even more excited when they heard they were going to the academy.

    Jia An and Jia Jia anxiously walked around, looking at their second uncle aggrievedly, "Second uncle, we haven''t been to the academy yet. We also miss our eldest brother."

    ??How could Li Laoer be willing to let his nephews be like this? He only stayed for one night and came back, so he said, "Go, go, you two, don''t be naughty and cause trouble. Come back early tomorrow."

    ¡°Haha, my second uncle is so good!¡±

    ¡°We promise to be obedient!¡±

    ??The two naughty boys quickly jumped into the car and urged them to leave quickly, fearing that the second uncle would regret it or that grandma would find out and stop him.

    Mrs. Li didn''t have time to pay attention to them at the moment. She had been away from home for several days. She was worried about it, so she carried her granddaughter around the front yard and back yard, and walked to the river beach again.

    ?This month, the sales of cold melons and cantaloupes are almost gone. Looking at the riverbank from a distance, it is completely empty, which makes it easy to distinguish.

    ??The village chief walked up and down the field with his hands behind his back, holding his pipe and pot.

    He guarded this cornucopia in the village day and night, and he felt uneasy even if he left it for a moment.

    The harsh sun turned his face into a bronze color, but the corners of his raised lips never fell down.

    In order to prevent outsiders from making trouble and grabbing melons, all the people in the village that could be mobilized were mobilized to watch for a month.

    In the past few days, the cold melons and cantaloupes have been almost sold out, so half of the staff have been withdrawn.

    Seeing Mrs. Li and Jiayin coming over, the village chief smiled and announced the good news to them, "Look at our cornucopia, it has done a great service to the village. When I planted it in spring, I knew it was a good thing, but I didn''t expect it to be so valuable." ah!"

    Mrs. Li put down the good news and said with a smile: "Isn''t it true? Everyone can wake up laughing in their sleep. One acre of melon land can bring in hundreds of acres of fertile land!"

    ??The village chief picked a cantaloupe at random, washed it in a bucket next to the shack, and then handed it to Jiayin.

    Mrs. Li thought of the basket of cantaloupe just now and said, "The basket of cantaloupe just now was given to Mr. Jiaren Academy. It is considered a purchase by our family and I have asked my second brother to keep the account."

    ??The village chief waved his hand, "Even if you know what you are doing, let''s talk about it, everyone would still benefit from your family. Without your family saving Young Master Ye, they would not have worked so hard to find melon vines for us."

    ¡°One yard is one yard. Now everyone is worried about the income from the melon fields. It¡¯s not good to spoil the friendship just because of this little money.¡±

    Original Mrs. Li refused to take advantage, so the village chief just did it. Jiayin''s little teeth were not strong enough, so he chewed for a long time before biting off a bit of the melon skin, and stamped his feet anxiously.

    ??The old lady quickly helped to hammer open the cantaloupe, carefully leaving the pulp, and handed the flesh to Jiayin.

    Jiayin was held in her hands and slowly nibbled on it like a little mouse. The sweet taste made her squint her big eyes. She looked so cute no matter how she looked at it.

    The village chief couldn''t help but touch her braid, and said with a smile: "These children are enjoying a lot of blessings. In a while, the village is planning to build a school. If there is not enough manpower in the valley, we have to hire people, but it is not good to just earn work points. It delays children¡¯s ability to study.¡±

    "Yes, this is a big deal. We old guys can only do so much. What will happen to the village in the future will still depend on the children."

    The old lady is very supportive of studying, otherwise she would not have gritted her teeth and sent her grandson to the academy.

    You must know that a monthly salary of ten taels is a heavy burden for any family.

    Jiayin listened to the conversation between grandma and the village chief, and made a small calculation in his mind.

    ?The melon fields are mostly empty, and I¡¯m afraid that by the end of the month, they will all be picked and the garden will be completely abandoned.

    But she also planted two acres in her space, and she could always pick hundreds of cold melons and more than a thousand cantaloupes.

    When the time comes, look for an opportunity and let Dongmei and Ye Shan send it out, saying that Mr. Ye planted it privately. In this way, a large amount of money will be received.

    ??Moreover, the money does not need to be divided among the villages, nor does the family know about it. It belongs to her alone.

    The more I thought about the good news, the happier I became. I couldn''t help but burst into laughter, which made Mrs. Li and the village chief look over. "This child is so happy that he can even giggle out loud."

    Jiayin blushed and ran to sit next to her grandma''s lap. The old lady hugged her and put her on her lap. She kissed her several times and said, "Our Fu Niu is our little lucky star. From now on, we will have good food and good food, and we will have no worries about food and clothing."

    At this time, Li Laoer also came over and discussed with the village chief how to divide the food and wages in the evening.

    ?There was no shortage of grain harvested this month, enough to feed everyone for a year. However, there was almost no grain grown in the riverbank land in the village. Everyone was unsure and decided to keep using grain as their ticket.

    Save up the food when you have more. Only when you have food in your hands will you feel confident.

    As for wages, they are still divided as last time. The money from selling cold melons and cantaloupes is kept in the bank and divided together at the end of the year.

    ??Although people in the village have come together to share the joys and sorrows, they still have to be on guard against the poor getting rich suddenly, and having money to develop evil ideas.

    It will be more prudent to wait and see for a few more months.

    Hearing the good news nearby, he yawned and soon fell asleep. When he woke up, it was already night.

    ??Li Laosi was cautiously talking to his wife about the women he met in the mountains, when Tao Hongying pinched him secretly so many times.

    ??It¡¯s a pity that Jiayi is not around, and there is no one to testify for Li Laosi. Li Laosi is really suffering, and he rubs the tender meat on his waist from time to time...

    Jiayin held the porridge bowl, kicked her little feet, and secretly watched the excitement. She laughed so hard that she almost ate the rice porridge up her nose, and then she was knocked on the forehead by her grandma before she calmed down.

    Let¡¯s not talk about how Li Laosi was in dire straits. I just want to say that when Mr. Wen and others arrived in Luo¡¯an, school was about to end.

    He handed over the post and was quickly welcomed in.

    Mr. Wen and Mr. Peng were classmates when they were teenagers. Although they were separated for many years, they came back this time and started to get along again.

    ??The two have had different experiences over the years, but their temperaments and temperaments have not changed, so they still have a great rapport.

    Otherwise, Mr. Wen would not be able to safely send Jiaren here, and Mr. Peng would be responsible for teaching him every day.

    When good friends meet, it is natural to have a few words of laughter.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 229ï¼š Near the water, first come first served

    Chapter 229: Those who are near the water and the towers first come first.

    Mr. Peng looked at the cantaloupe basket and said with bright eyes: "You have a conscience and know that I have been craving this recently. Last time, Jiaren sent me a cold melon. It was so sweet! It''s a pity that this guy is too stingy. I never came to pay homage again.¡±

    Mr. Wen only gave him two cantaloupes, "Just be content, outsiders can''t eat them yet. I can only give you two to satisfy your craving this time. Next time I come over, I''ll bring you more. This basket is It¡¯s for Dean Zhou, I have something to discuss with him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you don¡¯t go to the Three Treasures Hall for anything. What are you plotting against our academy this time? Which disciple are you going to bring in?¡±

    Mr. Peng called the boy to take down the cantaloupe, but Mr. Wen refused to sit down and drink tea. "This matter is urgent and cannot be delayed. Call Jiaren and let''s go to see the dean together."

    Mr. Peng was confused, "What''s going on? Please don''t cheat me?"

    "Don''t worry, it''s a good thing. Otherwise, how could I let Jiaren show his face?"

    ¡°Yes, then you wait.¡±

    Mr. Peng called someone to find Jiaren in the school building, and then took Mr. Wen slowly to the dean''s yard.

    As soon as the two of them arrived at the door, Jiaren also arrived.

    "Sir, teacher!" He bowed his head and saluted. Perhaps he was walking in a hurry, and his forehead was covered with a thin layer of sweat.

    Mr. Wen patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll take you to see the dean. There''s something good going on."

    "Yes, teacher." Jiaren was curious, but didn''t ask any more questions.

    Soon, the three of them were sitting and drinking tea with the dean.

    Mr. Wen politely gave me the cantaloupe, and then got down to business.

    I heard that the collection of books from Taihua Academy will be sent for copying and will be kept in the academy for one year for students to read. Zhou Yuan was also surprised.

    Mr. Peng was even more happy, her old friend really didn¡¯t cheat her!

    ?He quickly took over the job of copying, and Jiaren promised that he would copy well with his classmates.

    Of course the dean would not refuse, and the matter was settled in a few words, and Jiaren also put his name in his mind.

    After all, a year later, the Li family moved these more than 400 manuscripts back, and even if he wanted to read them, he would ask Jiaren to borrow them.

    ?The matter was settled smoothly, and the dean received the benefit and was generous. He gave Mr. Wen two cans of good tea and invited him to attend a poetry gathering a few days later.

    Mr. Wen readily agreed. After leaving the yard, Mr. Peng couldn''t help but patted his friend on the shoulder, his face full of envy.

    ¡°You are really lucky. This poetry club is full of celebrities. I am not even qualified to go and see it. I didn¡¯t expect that the dean actually invited you to join us.¡±

    Mr. Wen was amused and said, "If you give him more than 400 books, he will also be willing to take you there."

    After saying that, he invited Mr. Peng to have dinner at Li¡¯s restaurant.

    Mr. Peng refused. Firstly, the collection of books had to be moved into his yard to prevent them from being lost. Secondly, he was also a book lover and wanted to swim in the sea of ??books immediately. How could he bother to eat.

    Soon, Jiaren¡¯s classmates were all called out to work.

    ?They each carried a stack of books and walked in, feeling a little dazed.

    On the way, school was over just in time, and the students I met were even more curious.

    Mr. Peng, who had been staring at the collection of books until he entered his study room, breathed a sigh of relief.

    ??After that, he still had to label, sort and organize, go to the warehouse to pick up pens and ink, and arrange tables and chairs for students to copy. He was so busy that even Mr. Wen didn''t have time to see him off when he left.

    Jiaren led Mr. Wen to the restaurant. Li Laosan was also happy to see Mr. Wen, Liu Biaotou and others.

    Jia An Jiaxi was used to being a waiter, so it was not difficult for her to sell food. She immediately took over the shop and asked everyone to go to the back and talk slowly.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang also helped, and they were extremely agile.

    ?In this way, Jia Huan had some free time and hurriedly cooked vegetables to prepare dinner for everyone.

    Jiaren wanted to talk to his brothers, so he also crowded in the front shop.

    One of the well-informed students couldn''t help but ask about the collection of books. Jiaren smiled and said, "I''ve been here in the academy, so I don''t know much about it."

    ?This can be regarded as an indirect admission. Their family sent more than 400 books.

    The students were all envious, but mostly happy.

    ?Who doesn¡¯t want to read more books and gain a lot of insights?

    Some people wanted to express their gratitude to their fellow family members, while others wanted to join the team of copying books and get a sneak peek. Jiaren responded with a smile, neither humble nor overbearing, and he was at ease.

    Jiayi and the others looked at him, admiring his elder brother''s patience and tact.

    By the time the food in the shop was sold out, the door was closed, and the banquet in the backyard was ready.

    Jia Huan has been working alone for so long, and his craftsmanship has gotten better and better.

    ?There were eight dishes on a table, all common home-cooked dishes, but full of flavor and flavor. Paired with a pot of wine, everyone was eating and drinking while talking, and they were in great spirits.

    A few boys finished eating early and asked Jiaren to take them out for a walk.

    ?At this moment, the shopping street is also the busiest time of the day, with everything being sold on the street.

    ? Jiaren took his pocket money and bought snacks for Jia An Jiaxi, and also bought a gadget for his sister, and asked his brother to help take it back.

    As Jiayi and Liu Yang grew up, they were reluctant to ask their brother to spend money, just to watch the fun. More often, they asked how the academy was doing and whether their brother was being bullied.

    Jiaren felt very warm and asked them if they had experienced any hardships in the mountains.

    For a while, the brothers walked and talked, getting close and lively.

    That night, everyone slept in the backyard of the shop. In summer, there was no need to cover them with quilts, which was not a problem. A clean big kang would be enough.

    Early on the next morning, Mr. Wen and Liu Biaotou returned with the boys.

    Jiaren hurried back to the academy after breakfast last night because Mr. Peng made an exception and allowed him to stay out for once.

    As a result, the shop returned to its usual quiet state.

    But at noon, Gou Sheng''er came to ask for help. It turned out that Jiaren and more than 30 classmates were obsessed with copying books and had no time to come out to eat.

    From now on, I¡¯m afraid lunch and dinner will have to be delivered from the restaurant.

    Jia Huan agreed immediately without saying a word.

    ?Hence, he prepared meals early every time and took the dog leftovers in and out.

    There are no secrets in the academy. The concierge has long known that the Li family has brought great benefits to the academy, so the family enjoys coming in and out. The concierge not only does not stop them, but is also very polite.

    Jia Huan occasionally brought two meat buns to the concierge, and gradually he became more familiar with them.

    As for Broken Gold Beach, food and wages were divided again last night.

    ?This is the second time, and there will be countless times in the future. The villagers are much calmer.

    Those who should carry food carry food, and those who should take money take money.

    ??Because the Li family lacked the third son to earn work points, Li and the fourth son also wasted a month in the mountains with their family righteousness. This time, the Li family will inevitably lose a lot of money for the division of labor.

    ??The old lady didn''t think anything of it. She took the wages with a smile and took the other women to divide the fine cloth Mr. Ye bought.

    ?In this way, the women can make clothes for the elderly and children when they have nothing to do.

    Seeing this, the villagers engraved the four words "more work, more reward" in their hearts.

    Even in the Li family, there are fewer people working, and they still receive less wages. They are not favored. The village is really a bowl of water!

    Jiayin is a money addict. She spent a long time counting money with her grandma at night, and it was rare for her to be too lazy to get into bed in the morning.

    At three o''clock in the morning, Mrs. Cui came to sit for a while. When she saw that Jiayin was wearing a red longevity bellyband and sleeping with his hands and feet spread out, she smiled and sat with Mrs. Li under the eaves of the corridor, cutting cloth.

    ¡°Why did Fu Niu sleep in today?¡±

    "This girl was drooling while holding the money last night and refused to let go. She went to bed late. Maybe she was still dreaming about getting rich at the moment. She couldn''t wake up no matter how hard she screamed." Mrs. Li looked out the window and smiled. A doting look on his face.

    At this moment, Jiaan ran in from outside and shouted, "Grandma, something happened over there in the valley?"

    "What happened? When did you come back?" Mrs. Li stood up in shock and asked.

    Jia An anxiously grabbed his grandma and said, "We just got home. Grandma, please go quickly, there''s going to be a fight!"

    Mrs. Li was worried about her granddaughter and wanted to enter the house. Mrs. Cui said, "Auntie, go take a look first. I will come with Fu Niu on my back!"

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 230ï¼š uninvited guest

    Chapter 230 Uninvited Guest

    Old Mrs. Li left first. Mrs. Cui was not worried if she was left behind, so she hurried into the house to find good news.

    Jiayin rubbed her eyes. She had just been woken up and was still a little confused.

    Mrs. Cui helped her get dressed quickly and whispered, "Who is it? They are living a good life, so why are they here to cause trouble? Senior Brother Wen is not here, and neither is the Marquis. If there is something really bad, what if the village suffers a loss?"

    ?She didn¡¯t expect a little girl to understand the good news, but she did.

    Someone is making trouble!

    ?Her sleepyhead had disappeared at that time, and she lay directly on Mrs. Cui''s back, urging, "Sister, hurry up!"

    ?Mrs. Cui gave her a hand and rushed to the entrance of the valley.

    At this time, there were a hundred or so people gathered at the entrance of the valley, not only the young and old in the village, but also guests from the valley and young drivers.

    Surrounded in the middle are more than twenty women, each wearing a thin gauze skirt, hairpins with flowers, eyebrows painted, and dressed up enchantingly and beautifully.

    Especially the one in the middle, who is wearing a long aqua dress, a flower bun, and a jade hairpin. There are also small pearls hidden in the bun, together with the pearl necklace around her neck and the bead strings on her wrists. echo.

    It makes her look more gentle and elegant, like a fairy falling into the mortal world. People dare not blaspheme, but they can''t help but want to get closer...

    Needless to say, this is Hua Ruyue and her Feitian Song and Dance Troupe.

    ??The village chief and Mrs. Li stood opposite the women, and the rest of the villagers stood behind.

    ?Especially the men in the village were dragged around by the women and did not dare to say a word. Even if they even looked up twice, the women would glare at them.

    ??But the male guests in the valley were very interested, and their eyes lingered on the white necks of these women...

    The village chief and Mrs. Li saw this and became even more disgusted with the women in front of them.

    ??The village chief said directly, "You said that you are the Marquis''s guests and were invited by the Marquis to stay here for a while. Do you have any letters or tokens from the Marquis?"

    The women all frowned and complained softly, "The Marquis is in a hurry to go to war. He only asked us to come over and wait for him to come back to explain in detail. How can I have time to write letters and give tokens?"

    "Yes, we are not bandits. Are you still afraid that we will kill people and set fire to the village? It''s just that the Marquis couldn''t bear that we just arrived in Jiangnan and had nowhere to stay, so he invited us to stay for a while."

    There are also women who speak rudely, "You are just slaves, why do you still question the master''s decision? You have to block the guests invited by the master?"

    The village chief''s face turned dark when he heard this, but Mrs. Li spoke up, "We just came back from the dock. At that time, the Marquis went on an expedition, and it was impossible to see you again. Even if I saw you, I invited you, so there is no token. There should be some personal escorts for the letter, right? There are no personal soldiers, and it¡¯s impossible to live in the Marquis¡¯s house just by talking about it!¡±

    "Yes," the village chief also came to his senses, "What if you lured a wolf into the house and you plotted against the Marquis? How should we explain to the Marquis?"

    The women stamped their feet angrily, as if helpless and aggrieved, "You...why can''t you explain it? Can we still lie?"

    ?It¡¯s a pity that no matter whether they act coquettishly or threaten them, the villagers just won¡¯t give way.

    Hua Ruyue frowned and clenched the veil in her hand.

    Since she couldn''t find an opportunity to "get acquainted" with Xintinghou at the pier, she decided to take a shortcut and found the hot spring resort in Xintinghou.

    ??As long as she lives in Xintinghou''s courtyard as a friend, let people publicize it more in Xindu. When Marquis Xinting came back, he couldn''t explain it clearly.

    When the time comes, she will use some means to keep him under her pomegranate skirt, and they will have a place to stay in Jiangnan.

    At that time, she will become the woman of Xinting Marquis. If she can give birth to a child, her status will be more stable.

    The sisters in the group designed a new dance in the hot spring valley, and occasionally had a fairy bath. Countless men came swarming with money in their hands.

    ?In this way, she has a man to protect her, children by her side, and a cornucopia of money to continuously earn gold and silver. She no longer has to run around or do those dirty things...

    She planned it very well, and when she arrived at Broken Gold Beach, she was extremely satisfied.

    But I didn¡¯t expect that the group of mud-legged people in front of me were so unreasonable and difficult to deceive.

    She endured the anxiety and dissatisfaction in her heart, and still smiled gently on her face. The villagers bowed gracefully and said: "Dear fellow villagers, the Marquis went on an expedition and didn''t have time to make more arrangements. We arrived suddenly, so we can''t avoid these misunderstandings. It¡¯s all our fault for causing trouble to the fellow villagers, so please don¡¯t mind.¡±

    It¡¯s not surprising that there are many people in Lili. Her appearance really made the villagers lower their guard.

    Even the village chief waved his hands and said, "You don''t have to do this. Take your people and leave quickly. You can come back when the Marquis comes back."

    Hua Ruyue bit her lip, as if she was embarrassed, "Uncle, we just came from Jiangbei and don''t have any relatives or friends here. Thanks to the kindness of Lord Marquis, we came here. If we leave, we really have nowhere to go. A group of us Woman, in such troubled times, if something goes wrong, I''m afraid you will die. Well, I have a compromise, uncle, what do you think?"

    She directly stated her plan without waiting for the village chief to speak.

    "We are the Feitian Song and Dance Troupe, and I am the leader Hua Ruyue. What we are good at is singing and dancing. I saw that the hot spring valley in the village is welcoming guests, and there are so many wooden houses in the courtyard. Can the village chief allocate a temporary residence for us? We are willing to stay every day. Arrange songs and dances to entertain the guests and add a bit of excitement to the valley, okay?¡±

    "Okay! Watching the singing and dancing while soaking in the hot springs, it makes me happy just thinking about it." A male guest in the valley echoed loudly.

    Hua Ruyue quickly turned around and saluted this person, smiling with a grateful and shy face, "Thank you for your appreciation from this distinguished guest. Our Feitian Song and Dance Troupe was only famous in the north before. Now we have just entered the south of the Yangtze River, and we will rely on your support in the future."

    ¡°Easy to say, easy to say!¡±

    ?The guest had to respond, causing the other male guests to also support him.

    ¡°Everything is good in the Hot Spring Valley, but it¡¯s boring. There will be more song and dance groups in the future, but I won¡¯t be afraid of loneliness.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, haha, I¡¯ll have to come two more times in the future.¡±

    Hua Ruyue and the girls from the song and dance troupe may have been used to such teasing and didn''t think anything of it, but the village chief, Mrs. Li and others had dark faces.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡»

    ¡°No!¡± Li Laoer was also annoyed. He took a few steps forward and with a sullen expression interrupted Hua Ruyue and others¡¯ flirting with the male guests in the valley.

    He said loudly, "In our valley, there are not only male customers, but also many female customers. The customers come here just to soak in the hot springs and enjoy the beautiful scenery and delicious food in the valley. For the time being, we do not want to change our business methods, nor do we want to let the singing and dancing troupe enter.

    "Of course, if the distinguished guests want to watch singing and dancing, we will refund the tickets immediately, and the distinguished guests can go back to the city and visit Flower Street."

    ?Li Laoer has a smooth temper. He speaks so bluntly and unpleasantly now, which shows that he is very angry.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 231ï¼š Tear off the fig leaf!

    Chapter 231: Tear off the fig leaf!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? with the most painstaking efforts in the Hot Spring Valley. From the beginning to now, it''s like raising a dignified and beautiful daughter who is as beautiful as a flower. Now she is about to be splashed with dirty water by life and turned into a place of filth.

    How could he not be angry!

    ??The male guests in the valley were not happy, but after glancing at the woman and maid in the distance, they tolerated it.

    ?They brought their wives here today, so they have to be careful.

    Hua Ruyue and others seemed to have their fig leaf lifted.

    Flower Street? Are they treating them as prostitutes?

    Hua Ruyue turned cold and said directly, "Okay, let''s spend the money, we want to soak in the hot springs, and we can be guests, right? However, I''m afraid it won''t be easy for you to explain when the Marquis comes back. "

    It''s a pity that Li Laoer still shook his head, "Thank you very much, Mr. Hua, for your visit, but all the wooden houses and yards in our valley have been booked within half a month. Mr. Hua, please come back in half a month!"

    After that, he glanced at the people in the song and dance troupe, and said: "In addition, the female guests in the valley are all women from good families, who are accompanied by their husbands or children. If the class leader does not have his father or brother to accompany him, please do not come. Just in case. The class leader and others did something disrespectful on a whim, which ruined the reputation of our valley, so that female guests no longer dare to visit us, and I''m afraid the class leader can''t afford to compensate for our losses!"

    "You...you are so presumptuous! We are also pure daughters and women from a good family. Why do you dislike us!"

    Hua Ruyue¡¯s face was completely offended. She was just pointing at their noses and saying they were dirty!

    However, Li Laoer didn''t regret it at all, and still said loudly: "Master Hua, we don''t know whether you are innocent or not, and we don''t want to know. We only know that an innocent woman from some family would not wear such revealing clothes, nor would she The men who wanted to bathe sang and danced!

    "Of course, this is your business and we have nothing to do with it, but this is our territory and we don''t welcome it! You''d better leave quickly. If you keep talking, you will lose your face. You will be bad before you even enter the new capital. If you lose your reputation, you will regret cutting off your wealth!"

    Hua Ruyue gritted her teeth with hatred. She glanced at Li Laosi who was standing not far away, and while wiping her tears, she winked at the woman beside her.

    The woman subconsciously touched her aching belly, but still took two steps forward and looked at Li Laosi with tears in her eyes, "Brother Li Si, we have a relationship, can you bear to watch us being bullied? ? We are a group of weak women, being treated like this, how will we survive in the future?"

    ?Love?

    ??Li Laosi was frightened, his face turned red, and he waved his hands desperately, "What nonsense are you talking about! I haven''t even said a few words to you, what kind of **** relationship do you have!"

    ¡°Brother Li, fourth brother, when you were carrying me on your back in the forest, you said you liked me, but because of the tigress at home, you had to come back and say it.¡±

    ??The woman cried more and more pitifully, looking like she had been abandoned from beginning to end. She touched her belly from time to time, which made people think that she had had something with Li Laosi, and even... a dark knot in the fetus.

    Tao Hongying naturally trusted her husband, but when someone brought trouble to her, she lost control of her temper.

    Hua Ruyue stepped forward at the right time and lowered her voice and said to Mrs. Li, "Auntie, if this matter continues, your family will lose face. Why don''t we go to the village and have a good talk? There is always a way to solve it."

    She had a bit of pride in her eyes, thinking that the Li family would definitely give in for the sake of face.

    ?Unexpectedly, Mrs. Li was not threatened by this at all, so she asked, "Is Dr. Zhang here? Please clear the name of my fourth child!"

    Divine Doctor Zhang walked out of the crowd, looking lazy, yawned and stepped forward and said, "Here you come, you can''t even be lazy just watching the excitement. You really can''t live without me."

    As he spoke, he grabbed the woman''s wrist and began to diagnose her pulse.

    ?The woman was startled and pulled her hand back, but she couldn''t pull it away at all.

    Soon, Divine Doctor Zhang withdrew and said with a frown: "You woman, have you been taking Bizi Decoction for several years? Your body is already broken and you will not be able to get pregnant in the future. In addition, your Hualiu disease is a bit serious. Find someone to treat it quickly, otherwise whoever gets involved will be in trouble! "

    Flower or willow disease?

    ??Everyone''s expressions changed in shock, and they quickly backed away like a tide, immediately leaving a group of women on the spot. The woman''s face turned pale and she screamed: "You...you ruined my innocent reputation, I want..."

    "What do you want?" Doctor Zhang curled his lips, "I advise you to get a diagnosis and treatment quickly, otherwise you will not live for more than two years."

    With that said, he waved his hand and walked away, leaving the woman scared and angry. When she wanted to say something else, Tao Hongying couldn''t help it.

    ??Such a dirty thing came out to disgust people and wanted to steal her husband. It was simply intolerable.

    Fire rushed to her forehead, she strode forward, pulled the woman''s hair, and opened her mouth with a crackle, "I let you be careless! I let you **** my husband! I let you splash dirty water!" "

    The woman was stunned and tried to struggle, but she couldn''t escape Tao Hongying''s slap!

    ¡°Master, help me, help me pull her away!¡±

    Hua Ruyue and others were also frightened. As soon as they regained consciousness, they stepped forward to help. Aunt Wu had already rushed forward, kicked Hua Ruyue down, and sat on top of her to pull her hair.

    ¡°A bunch of shameless bitches, I don¡¯t want to meet you, so why do you think we¡¯re afraid of you? You¡¯re talking about a song and dance group, they¡¯re just a bunch of meat sellers, and you think you¡¯re just a good thing, pretending to be a good girl!¡±

    After saying that, she called to the women in the village, "What are you looking at? Come on! Fight them out! Let this group of goblins enter the village and lure the men away. No one will be able to live in peace!"

    After saying that, she punched Hua Ruyue''s chest twice more.

    ? ?Second Sister-in-law Sun, Sister-in-law Liu, and other women, old and young, all rolled up their arms and sleeves and rushed forward to join the group fight.

    Hua Ruyue and others are usually good at charming men, singing and dancing, so how can they be the match for these village women.

    What''s more, these village women have killed wild wolves with the men!

    ?But in the blink of an eye, the previously glamorous song and dance troupe, from the class leader to the little girls, all turned into bald chickens, their hair was torn out, their noses and faces were bruised and swollen, and they ran away crying for their fathers and mothers.

    Tao Hongying and others were still upset, so they pushed them up and threw stones, which scared Hua Ruyue and others to the point of rolling over.

    ?What elegance and gentleness are all useless, they just want to grow two more legs now!

    It wasn''t until they ran far away that Old Mrs. Li shouted, "Okay, just drive them away. Don''t hit them anymore, be careful."

    These words reminded the women and they went to find water to wash their hands.

    Shen Yi Zhang said that these women are very dirty, so don¡¯t infect them with dirty diseases.

    While they were washing their hands, they looked askance at the men at the gate.

    The male guests immediately shrunk their necks and walked quickly into the valley.

    ?These women are really scarier than the tigresses at home!

    ?The mother-in-law and maid who watched the excitement will naturally have to talk to the mistress in the courtyard and wooden house in detail after they return.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 232ï¼š Call directly to your door!

    Chapter 232: Hit the door directly!

    The female guests screamed in surprise and cursed secretly at the end.

    "No one in this song and dance troupe is good. Only those men are as stupid as pigs, so they are willing to be coaxed into paying money."

    ¡°That is to say, what you call pure and pure is nothing more than a prostitute running around! You really think of yourself as a human being!¡±

    ¡°The Marquis of Xinting is quite unlucky, why did he get entangled with these dirty things?¡±

    "I don''t know. I heard that they just came from the north. Maybe it was Marquis Xinting who rescued people and rescued them from trouble."

    "Probably, I heard that the Marquis of Xinting is famous for being cold and gentle with women. There are so many famous ladies in Xindu, but the Marquis of Xinting is not attracted by them. How could he fall in love with these prostitutes?"

    Such conversations abound in various small courtyards and wooden houses.

    ?The men were also feeling guilty. They ate lunch outside and did not dare to come back.

    When the sun sets in the west, the individual travelers leave early.

    Perhaps he was thinking about going back to gossip, so the guests in the wooden house and the small courtyard also left one after another.

    ?It is rare for the valley to be completely quiet, so the women hurry up and do a general cleaning.

    The village chief was worried and asked Li Laoer, "Will today''s behavior affect future business?"

    "No," Li Laoer shook his head and comforted the old man, "Don''t worry, uncle, when the news spreads, outsiders will only say good things about us, and there will even be more female guests in the future. After all, we are bathing outside, and the female guests will definitely There are a lot of worries. After this, everyone will know that our hot spring valley has a good atmosphere, and they will feel more comfortable coming around."

    The village chief was relieved and couldn''t help nagging, "I don''t think they look like girls from a good family, but they keep saying that they are the guests of the Marquis... If it is true, will the Marquis blame them?"

    ¡°Uncle, just put your heart in your stomach.¡± Li Laoer couldn¡¯t help laughing when he thought of his younger brother who had just been taken away by his ears.

    "Last night, the fourth child made it clear that when they went into the mountain to get books, these women settled in the cave and asked to come out together. The fourth child and the others were temporarily soft-hearted, so they agreed. These women caused a lot of trouble for the fourth child and the others on the way. , when we arrived at the dock, we happened to meet Mr. Hou to pick him up. Perhaps the class leader was interested in Mr. Hou and wanted to find a backer, so he kept pestering him.

    "The Marquis ignored them and went straight to the war. How could we let them settle in our village? It is probably that these women wanted to kill them first and then show off, forcing the Marquis to take them in."

    The village chief was stunned when he heard this, and kept shaking his head, "The world is really in decline. Even if it is not easy for these women, they will not be so scheming. Fortunately, the Marquis is not here, otherwise it would not be as simple as beating them up and driving them out."

    "Yes, it''s best if we stop him, otherwise he will provoke the Marquis to be cruel and spread the word. I''m afraid some people will say that the Marquis is cruel."

    "In the future, build a straw shed and put up a wooden fence at the entrance of the valley. No one can be let in."

    The two of them discussed it for a few words and forget it.

    ?Soon, it became completely dark, and people were left on guard duty in the valley. The rest of the people went home to eat and rest.

    At the Li family¡¯s dining table, Mr. Li hugged his daughter and fed her custard clumsily. He tried his best to pretend to be busy, peeked at his wife from time to time, and smiled in a flattering yet aggrieved manner.

    Jiayin wiped the custard off the tip of his nose and tried to help his father.

    ¡°Dad, I want to eat rice porridge.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I want to eat vegetables!¡±

    ¡°Dad, I want to eat meat!¡±

    ?Li Laosi was so busy that his forehead was sweating, but he was willing to do so.

    Old Mrs. Li still couldn''t bear to see her son like this, so she hugged her granddaughter and nodded her forehead, "You lazy girl, you know how to torment your father."

    Jiayin stuck out her tongue and responded crisply, "Fu Niu is helping my mother to vent her anger!"

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this, "We Fu Niu are smart, and we know how to protect your mother."

    Tao Hongying''s eyes were red, she lowered her head and kissed her daughter, then turned her head and glared at Li Laosi, "Fortunately, I still have my daughter and son, otherwise, I might have watched the vixen come in and be kicked out as my second cousin. "No, no!" Li Laosi wanted to take out his heart and show it to his wife and daughter.

    ??This time he has a better memory. From now on, let alone women, he will take a detour whenever he encounters a female rabbit while hunting!

    ?Old Mrs. Li pleads for her son, "Forget it, Hongying, the fourth child is just a stick. If he dares to be stupid again in the future, you don''t need to tell me, I will break his legs first."

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you two legs!¡± Fu Niu nodded heavily.

    She also believed that her father was innocent, but she would definitely be right to give him more warnings.

    ??Li Laosi made a bitter face, "Mom is right, I don''t dare to do it anymore. From now on, when flies fall on me, I will share the male and the female!"

    Tao Hongying was laughed out of anger, so she couldn''t keep a straight face, and the matter was over.

    ?Li Laosi wiped the sweat from his forehead and breathed a long sigh of relief. He was finally alive.

    ??But he didn¡¯t know that at this moment, because he was being falsely accused by a woman, all the men in the village were being beaten and beaten by their wives and mothers, for fear that they would be seduced by the female goblin...

    The weather was fine on the second day. When the sun rose over the eastern hills, there was still a lot of traffic at the entrance of the valley.

    All the guests who had made reservations earlier have arrived. Whether it was an illusion or not, everyone felt that there seemed to be more female guests today, and there were even a few seven or eight-year-old girls.

    ??The village chief was so concerned that he wandered around the mouth of the valley for a while with his hands behind his back. After seeing this, he went back to see the melon fields with satisfaction.

    ?Everyone was busy as usual, forgetting what happened yesterday.

    In a blink of an eye, it was the fifth or sixth day again. In Xindu, an elegant small courtyard in the south of the city was rented at a high price and was cleaned and decorated.

    Because there are always beautiful women coming in and out, the sound of strings and bamboos is often heard, which arouses the curiosity of passers-by, who often raise their feet to peek inside.

    Occasionally on this day, the gate of the courtyard opened early, and a beautiful little girl stood guard in front of the door, looking to welcome the guests.

    However, until the sun rose directly overhead, there was not even a sparrow in front of the door!

    In the yard, Hua Ruyue was as beautiful as a fairy, but her face was ugly and she asked: "Have all the invitations been sent out?"

    A woman responded, "Master, we have all been sent out. Mr. Wu, Mr. Liu and others have personally agreed that they must come to support us."

    Hua Ruyue frowned and was about to speak when there was a sudden noise at the door.

    The women were all happy, "Oh, it''s coming, it''s coming!"

    As they spoke, they walked out surrounded by Hua Ruyue. As soon as they arrived at the second gate, what came to them was not a young master, but a group of strong servants!

    Hua Ruyue and others¡¯ expressions changed, and they all felt that something was wrong.

    ??As a result, without waiting for them to ask questions, the servant women stepped forward, pulled their hair directly, pushed them to the ground, and stripped off their clothes, leaving only their bellybands and underpants.

    Hua Ruyue and others screamed and beat them desperately, "Who are you? Why are you beating people? Help!"

    ?Unfortunately, the servants and women didn''t answer at all. They were quickly **** and dragged outside the gate, and they were pushed to their knees on the ground.

    With such a noise, the nearby people and idlers gathered together.

    Some people couldn''t see it and asked, "What''s going on? Why are you bullying a group of women?"

    ?The servant girls ignored them, picked up some wooden buckets, opened the lids, and poured them down, shining them on Hua Ruyue and others.

    The irritation and stench directly covered the heads, faces and whole bodies of Hua Ruyue and others. Something inexplicable hung on their buns, making those who looked at them want to vomit.

    The faces of the idle people watching changed, and they stepped back several feet with a loud bang!

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 233ï¼š femme fatale

    Chapter 233 Femme Fatale

    At this time, a servant woman cursed at the top of her voice, "Everyone, listen up, don''t think we are bullying others. Who doesn''t want to live a peaceful life? We have a reason for coming here to make such a fuss! These prostitutes are all dressed up Hualiu Bing, you came here again to pretend to be a chaste and martyr woman, and tricked our young master into coming to collect money!

    Logically speaking, our family is not short of money. If they sell their skin and make their masters happy, they should be rewarded. But they can''t be so deceptive! Whoever gets the disease will be unlucky! This is how you should teach a heartless prostitute. You really think that all of us in Xindu are fools, and you can fool them as you like! "

    ?The idle people watching the excitement suddenly realized, and they had some sympathy just now, especially the men.

    ??Everyone has a love for beauty. Seeing such a beautiful and elegant woman being bullied, everyone wants to lend a helping hand, just in case the beauty favors her, and break up the romantic relationship.

    But when they heard the words Hualiu Bing, they wished they could step back a few feet and look at Hua Ruyue and the others again, their eyes full of contempt.

    ¡°If you beat them well, you should deal with them like this!¡±

    ¡°If you have a heart disease and still come out to show off, you are looking at everyone else as fools!¡±

    ¡°Pink skull! Femme fatale!¡±

    "Throwing excrement is just too polite, we should really strip them naked and hang them up!"

    Hua Ruyue and others were so smoked that they couldn''t stop vomiting. They wanted to jump into the water immediately to wash away the filth.

    ?But they were **** and couldn''t move, and when they listened to people''s contempt and insults, they were so angry that they almost bit off their back molars.

    "You guys, ugh! Just wait, we must avenge today''s revenge!"

    ¡°Ugh! You have wronged people, we are innocent women, we... ugh!¡±

    Hua Ruyue opened her mouth to scold, defend, and ask for help, but when she opened her mouth, she was afraid that feces and urine would flow in, so she could only keep vomiting until the bile was vomited out.

    But everyone was watching the excitement, and no one came forward to help. She was really desperate.

    So, she shouted with all her strength, "I am the woman of Marquis Xinting, and the Marquis will be back soon! Just wait!"

    ?The women were not vegetarians either. After hearing what she said, they were not afraid at all. Instead, they picked up the barrel and hit them several times with the hammer.

    "Shut up your nonsense. Do you think our family is so stupid that we want to deal with you without even asking for your details?" The leading woman spat hard.

    "You just met the Marquis once at the dock, and you didn''t even talk to the Marquis. You went to the Marquis''s village before, but you were kicked out. Who are you using the name of the Marquis to scare now! Hou? What kind of woman would fall in love with a prostitute like you? Humph, go ahead and have your dream!"

    But having said that, the women did not do anything again, perhaps because they were too dirty.

    They simply tidied them up, ignored the few flowers like the moon, and left proudly.

    A few Hua Ruyue were left behind, struggling to stand up, but their hands and feet were tied, so they had no choice but to ask for help.

    ??It''s a pity that everyone is holding their noses and wishing to retreat ten miles away, and no one is willing to help.

    Fortunately, when the mother-in-law rushed in earlier, the two little girls were timid and hid.

    At this moment, they ran out crying, endured the stench, and stepped forward to help loosen the bonds.

    Hua Ruyue and others stumbled and ran into the yard like crazy. They grabbed the lotus vat and poured water on themselves.

    They had been stripped down to only their bellybands and underpants. The "scenery" became even better when they were soaked like this, which made the men who were watching the fun still poke their heads at the door.

    Others joked, "What are you looking at? You''re not afraid of the stink."

    The men reluctantly left, "What a pity, such good flesh and blood."

    ¡°No matter how good it is, life is still important!¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are no beautiful women anywhere.¡±

    ??Everyone joked and dispersed, leaving a mess in front of the courtyard, and the neighbors on both sides even yelled at each other.

    ?More than a dozen buckets of excrement and urine were flowing everywhere, and the doors of the homes on both sides of the yard were also affected!

    Soon, the owner of the small courtyard also came over.

    ??Originally, the rent he asked for this time was high, and all the people living there were women. He thought he had found a good tenant. Who would have thought that in just a few days, the small courtyard would have turned into a hut, and he was really ashamed of himself.

    At that time, he will drive people away.

    Hua Ruyue was so mad with hatred that she had a quarrel with the landlord through the screen, and finally moved out of the house, thus scaring the landlord away.

    ?In this world, good things never go out, but bad things have their own wings, and they can fly as far as they want.

    ?In just one day, almost everyone in Xindu knew about this.

    The people are more miscellaneous, and when it comes to spread, things change.

    ?Xu Shihua Ruyue and others have always talked about Xintinghou. Even if outsiders don''t believe it, they can''t help but have some doubts.

    A courageous storyteller has already fabricated a story about the feud between the marquis and the oiran.

    Why the Marquis went off to war in a hurry in order to protect his family and country, leaving behind the courtesan who was in love with her and was misunderstood and made things difficult. How the courtesan endured the humiliation and waited for the return of the Marquis. Everyone was about to take it seriously.

    Whether Hua Ruyue and the Marquis have a relationship, no one can say for sure, after all, the Marquis is not in Xindu.

    ??But it is a fact that everyone knows that Hua Ruyue and others were in the flesh business and suffered from Hualiu disease.

    ?Those men who have thought about it, such as those who tried their best to invite Hua Ruyue and others to perform singing and dancing in the Hot Spring Valley, are now feeling happy and scared.

    Fortunately, the people from Broken Gold Beach tried their best to stop them, otherwise they would have been tricked now.

    ?Their wives were also afraid. After all, they were in the valley at the beginning, and it was difficult for them to come forward, but they knew very well.

    ?So they went directly to their mother-in-law and made a complaint.

    ??The old lady felt sorry for her son, and was even more afraid that her son would really get into trouble in the future because of his lustful behavior, so she ruthlessly resorted to family violence and beat her son, who was in his thirties, until he cried like a ghost...

    Let¡¯s not talk about Xindu, because women like Hua Ruyue stirred up so many storms. I just said that Broken Gold Beach drove away the female goblins, and the days returned to peace.

    Everyone should be cultivating the land, and those who should go to the valley should go to the valley, and the melon garden has been stopped long ago.

    Occasionally, there are a few half-cooked cold melons and cantaloupes, and the village chief decides to give them to the children in the village to eat freshly.

    So, the children¡¯s favorite game is to run to the melon fields to hunt for treasures.

    ??Occasionally, when they find cold melons or cantaloupes under the half-dried melon vines, they will cheer loudly, as if they have discovered a gold mine.

    Jiayin rarely comes to play with her brothers. Now she is sitting in the melon shed, waiting for her brothers to come back with their treasures.

    ?But the melon field is so big, and cold melons and cantaloupes are ridiculously expensive, so how could there be too many left unpicked?

    So the boys searched for a long time, and their heads were oily in the sun, but they found nothing.

    So, Jiayin picked a cold melon and a cantaloupe from the space and stuffed them under the log she was sitting on.

    ¡°Brother, there are cold melons here!¡±

    Jiaxi and Jiaan were the first to run back when the good news waved, and sure enough, they found the big treasure under the fallen tree.

    The boys were crazy with joy and ran around holding good news.

    ¡°I said my sister is a lucky star, and bringing her here must be a good thing!¡±

    Jia''an Jiaxi was so proud that he quickly washed the cantaloupe and gave it to his sister to eat. They then smashed the cold melon open and the juice dripped from each one''s mouth.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 234ï¼š Rumors are flying

    Chapter 234 Rumors are flying

    ??When Dongmei found this place, the boys were already playing games with their skin on their backs.

    She stepped forward to pick up Jiayin, pulled off the handkerchief and wiped her face, "Girl, the old lady is cooking and is thinking about you. She asked me to take you back."

    "Okay," Jiayin nodded, yawned, and waved to her brothers in Dongmei''s arms.

    Jia An Jiaxi also rarely had free time to play with her friends, so she waved her hand and did not follow them back.

    Seeing that there was no one around, Jiayin had a rare opportunity, so he leaned into Dongmei¡¯s ear and said a few words.

    Dongmei looked strange, but she still responded.

    When the two returned to Li¡¯s yard, the old lady was picking vegetables. When she saw that her granddaughter was eating like a tabby cat, she rushed to give her a bath.

    There is a hot spring in the house, so taking a bath is the easiest thing.

    Soon, Jiayin had a good bath, changed her clothes and sat in Dongmei''s arms, waiting for her to talk about returning to the city.

    Dongmei hesitated for a moment and then said, "Old madam, I''m afraid the Marquis will return from the expedition on the day before the Mid-Autumn Festival, and he has to go to the palace in Xindu to attend the palace banquet first. But there are not many people in the Marquis'' mansion, can you and me Let¡¯s go over together and clean up the Marquis¡¯ mansion¡­¡±

    ?This is really not a good excuse. Why is there a shortage of cleaning servants in such a large prince''s mansion?

    But Mrs. Li had no doubt at all, and was even happy to do some work for Mr. Hou.

    She agreed immediately, and Jiayin immediately hugged grandma''s neck and shouted happily, "Grandma, take Fu Niu with you!"

    ?Orange Mrs. Li kissed her granddaughter, doting and scolding her, "You clingy spirit, no matter who grandma abandons, I can''t forget you."

    Dongmei breathed a sigh of relief and was about to speak when Li Laoer brought Liu Yang and Jiayi with a sullen face, and a strange man came in.

    Dongmei stood up as soon as she saw the man, "Butler, why are you here?"

    Great housekeeper? The butler of the Hou Mansion?

    ?Old Mrs. Li was confused when she heard this. She dropped the vegetable basket and stood up.

    ??The man was indeed the housekeeper of the Hou Mansion, but he was bowing to the old lady very respectfully. It was obvious that he knew how the Marquis treated the Li family differently and did not dare to show any slightness.

    As soon as everyone was seated, before tea was served, the village chief, Li Laosi, and Liu Biaotou all arrived.

    ?The housekeeper was in a hurry to go back and didn''t make any detours. After a brief greeting, he talked about Hua Ruyue and others, and then added another word at the end.

    "In Xindu, rumors are flying all over the sky about our Marquis. They say that the girls from the Feitian Song and Dance Troupe were recruited by the Marquis, and Xindu is disturbed. I see that the momentum is not good, and I am afraid that someone will take advantage of this to bring trouble to the Marquis. I''m throwing dirty water, but I can''t contact Mr. Hou for a while, so I can only come over and ask, do you know the date of Mr. Hou''s return? "

    ?Everyone frowned. They didn''t expect that the matter would become such a big deal, and Hua Ruyue and others were so shameless.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang were even more guilty and regretful. If they had not been tricked by those members of the singing and dancing troupe, they would not have been tricked and would have implicate the Marquis again.

    ??The prince went to war and was **** on the battlefield, but no one praised him. Now because of such a bad thing, he has to be laughed at and insulted by others.

    ??Dongmei whispered to the housekeeper that Mr. Hou would definitely come back during the Mid-Autumn Festival, and there were only four or five days left.

    The chief steward was relieved, so he said goodbye and went back quickly.

    Leaving everyone together to sit together makes them feel sad.

    Li Laosi was the first to reflect, "It''s all my fault for bringing back all this trouble."

    Jiayi and Liu Yang, however, stepped forward and knelt down, admitting their mistakes with red eyes.

    "It''s not my fault, it''s our fault. We didn''t keep our mouth shut and told those women all the details about our family."

    ??Liu Biaotou didn''t know the detailed story. When his son said it, he stared.

    ¡°How many times have I told you that you can¡¯t tell the truth when you go out and meet anyone? Why don¡¯t you have a good memory?¡±

    Both Jiayi and Liu Yang shed tears of regret. Jiayi even took the initiative to get his father''s ruler and gave it to Liu Yang.

    Bouncer Liu was really angry and slapped the two boys on the mouth several times. Even if he had some strength left, the mouths of the two boys were beaten like sausages, red and swollen.

    Within three to five days, let alone talking, I am afraid it will be very painful even if I eat.

    ??Everyone watched the master teach his apprentice, and even if they felt distressed, they could only endure it, hoping that the two boys would have long memories.

    Jiayin lay behind her grandma, feeling sorry for her brother and not daring to say a word.

    Until they were taken down by Li Laosi to apply medicine, she sneaked into the house and secretly stuffed a candy ball into each of her brothers.

    ?You have to open your mouth to eat sweets. Jiayi and Liu Yang gasped in pain, but they accepted their sister''s kindness.

    At this time, for them, they were really depressed and regretful, and a little bit of sweetness gave them great comfort and encouragement.

    Jiayin hugged his brothers and ran out to listen to the excitement.

    ?Sure enough, with the village chief¡¯s clear sense and the old lady¡¯s decisiveness, this matter cannot be ignored.

    Even though we are just ordinary people and can''t help much, everyone has a mouth, right?

    It is really not possible to go to teahouses and restaurants to tell the truth of the day and clear the name of the Marquis.

    There is no way I can let Mr. Hou be slandered like this because of a few shameless women!

    In the end, none of these are of use, so you can only go to court.

    ?Whoever dares to accuse the Marquis of this matter should go to the emperor and make it clear.

    ?The emperor is the cousin of the Marquis, how can he trust the Marquis?

    ?Things have been settled like this. Entering the city, you must enter the city!

    Sister-in-law Liu is now very skilled in managing the valley''s accounts, and Li Laoer does not need to stay in the valley all the time.

    ??Moreover, there were too many things involved this time. He was afraid that his family would suffer a loss, so he had to go along.

    ??Li Laosi is born with supernatural powers. At any time, whether for self-protection or in trouble, having him around makes people feel at ease, so he must go.

    The two boys Jiayi and Liu Yang must be taken with them, so that they can watch from beginning to end, and the lessons will be more profound...

    Calculating it this way, plus Dongmei and Yeshan, the old lady and Jiayin, we have a full mule cart full of people.

    ?No one dared to delay, they simply packed up and set off quickly.

    Unexpectedly, I bumped into Mr. Wen¡¯s carriage on the way.

    In the new capital, he also heard rumors that were unfavorable to the Marquis, but he was afraid that rashly interfering would make the situation worse, so he had no choice but to come to Suijintan to discuss a solution.

    I heard that everyone is going to the Hou Mansion. Ask them about the situation in detail and then think of ways to help.

    Mr. Wen said, "Then I''ll go to Liu''s house and sit down. If you have news here, please send me news at any time. I''m the censor. It''s not good for me to get too close to a general like the Marquis. At least I can''t let him. Too many people know."

    Everyone understood and responded one after another.

    As soon as they arrived at the gate of the new capital, the two parties separated.

    With the guidance of Yeshan and Dongmei, the mule cart quickly arrived at the gate of the Hou Mansion.

    ??The old lady hugged the good news, got out of the car and took a look, and was shocked by the majestic house in front of her.

    ?Compared to this house, the small courtyard of Broken Gold Beach is simply too simple and narrow.

    ??It¡¯s hard for the Marquis to stay in Suijintan for a few days every time he comes back...

    Ye Shan was about to go in to find the butler. By chance, the butler took a regular attendant out and bumped into them.

    The chief steward happily arrested Ye Shan and shouted, "I was about to send someone to deliver a message to you. The matter has been resolved! Everyone doesn''t have to worry anymore!"

    ?Everyone was surprised. They said in the morning that the incident was so serious, how could it be resolved after only one noon?

    ?Two updates today, my dears, I will go back to the countryside to give my mother some food, drink and clothing on Mother''s Day. The one update I owe will be made up one day later. In addition, I wish all mothers a happy holiday~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 235ï¼š Mr. Houâ€™s backers are very powerful!

    Chapter 235 Mr. Hou¡¯s backers are very powerful!

    Dongmei stepped forward and said, "Butler, Mrs. Li has come a long way, so we should go in and talk."

    ¡°Oh, yes, yes, please come in, old lady!¡± The butler woke up and hurriedly welcomed the guests.

    ?Everyone followed the butler as they walked in. Many servants looked over curiously along the way. Although they did not point out anything, their expressions were not very respectful.

    After all, this is the Marquis Mansion, and the people who come in and out are all people from powerful families. The Li family''s clothing is obviously that of ordinary people, which is simply too rare.

    Mrs. Li straightened her back, smiled and chatted with the housekeeper, and walked inside step by step. There was no fear or envy in her expression, just as if she was a guest at a neighbor''s house.

    The Li family members walking behind her, including the two boys Jiayi and Liu Yang, were well-behaved. Although their faces were full of curiosity, they did not look around.

    ?Of course there is one exception, which is good news.

    ?She put her arms around Dongmei''s neck, looking left and right, her big eyes shining brightly from time to time.

    But a two-year-old child is already sensible if she doesn''t cry or make fuss. Who can expect her to act like an adult?

    I have to say that the Marquis Mansion is really large and luxurious, with heavy eaves and carved beams and painted beams. It took me a long time to reach the main courtyard after walking down the doorways one after another.

    Since the Marquis was not here and there was no hostess in the Marquis'' mansion, the chief steward welcomed everyone to the small flower hall for tea.

    The maids brought tea and various snacks like water. Everyone in the Li family picked up their tea bowls and took a sip, but did not touch the snacks, nor did they show any signs of salivating.

    ?This surprised the two maids guarding the door. They winked at each other. When they looked up, they saw the butler looking over coldly. They were so frightened that they immediately retreated.

    ?The butler personally stepped forward, pushed the dessert plate to Jiayin''s hand, and greeted him.

    "I''m afraid the young lady may be hungry after walking like this, so let''s eat some snacks to fill her stomach. The Marquis also brought these snacks to the young lady before, and he said that the young lady likes to eat them."

    Jiayin looked at the old lady and saw the old lady smiling and nodding, so she took a piece and said thank you with a smile, "Thank you, uncle butler."

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re so polite, young lady.¡± The housekeeper was even more happy when he was called uncle.

    Li Laoer was worried about the rumors, so he asked.

    The chief steward quickly responded, "I have just received the news that those women were captured by the Emperor''s men, but I have already sent someone to find out what happened, and I believe the news will be sent back soon."

    ??The emperor intervened?

    Everyone was happy. Although the Marquis was not in Xindu, there were still people protecting him.

    The chief steward was also eloquent, and he knew that the Marquis treated the Li family differently, so he started talking with the Li family about the business in the valley and the harvest in the fields.

    Jiayin came to the city with a small goal. Seeing that nothing happened for the time being, she tugged on Dongmei''s sleeve.

    Dongmei understood, and while everyone was talking, she said, "I''ll take the little lady for a walk in the garden."

    The housekeeper quickly said: "I was negligent and forgot about this. The young lady is young and may not be able to sit still."

    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "The children are naughty. They are used to it at home, but they are causing trouble for the housekeeper."

    ?With a few polite words, Dongmei left the main courtyard with the good news in her arms and went straight to the back of the Hou Mansion.

    ??She didn''t stop until she reached a small courtyard near the back door of the Hou Mansion, took out a key from her arms, and opened the copper lock on the courtyard door.

    "Miss, this is the courtyard where Ye Shan and I usually live. Because we are always on the side of Zhuangzi, so this place is always locked and no one comes here. It is also relatively close to the back door..."

    Dongmei lowered her voice and explained a few words briefly.

    Jiayin jumped down and opened the door carefully. Dongmei subconsciously turned around and looked around, worried that someone was walking nearby.

    But before she could look around, Jiayin tugged on her lapel and said, "Let''s go back!" Dongmei was surprised, bent down and hugged Jiayin, and then looked at the closed courtyard door, her face full of confusion.

    Jiayin whispered a few words in her ear. Dongmei nodded, quickly stepped forward and locked the door, and then took Jiayin to the garden.

    There are rockeries, various flowers and trees, small lakes and pavilions in the garden, which are very delicate and elegant.

    ??But Jiayin was thinking about his family, so after walking around for a while, he returned to the main courtyard.

    Just in time, the people sent by the Hou Mansion to inquire about the news also came back.

    It turns out that there was an uproar in Xindu. Some people thought they had seized the opportunity and secretly filed a complaint in front of the emperor.

    ??As a result, the emperor was furious, but he was not angry that the Marquis was lustful and neglectful of his duties, but that the Marquis was being slandered for no reason, so he sent people to arrest Hua Ruyue and others in front of the busy market for questioning.

    ?Hua Ruyue and others would not dare to deceive the emperor even if they had the courage to do so. In the face of absolute authority, all petty tricks and greed are like spring snow, which quickly melts and disintegrates.

    ?So, the truth is revealed. The heroes, beauties, and grievances in the rumors are all false.

    ??They are just a group of greedy and stupid dancers who are obsessed with the prince and want to find a backer.

    ? Hua Ruyue is not that stupid. She keeps shouting that she respects the military prince and is grateful to the military prince for fighting for the country. She only did this when she was infatuated.

    As a result, she was once again clever but was mistaken for her cleverness.

    They were sent directly to the southwest border to "work the army", saying that they would sing and dance for the soldiers and generals who had been guarding the southwest all year round to comfort their loneliness and homesickness.

    ??But everyone knows that this is just a polite way of saying that they are destined to continue to be in the skin and flesh business in the future, and they are still the kind who cannot collect money...

    ??The Li family couldn''t express their feelings after hearing this.

    Feel sorry for Hua Ruyue and others, it¡¯s not that big of a deal, after all, it¡¯s their own fault.

    But for a group of women, this outcome really makes people unhappy.

    The housekeeper is a good person, so when he saw this, he quickly arranged the meals.

    ??Old Mrs. Li wanted to leave, "Housekeeper, don''t be busy. We were just worried about Mr. Marquis, so we came over to see if we could help. Now that the matter has been resolved, we have gone back early."

    The chief steward still wanted to keep someone, so Li Laoer also said, "When we came here, we met Mr. Wen. He was also waiting for news. We always want to meet him and have a few words. Today we know where the gate of the Hou Mansion is opened. From now on There are always opportunities for communication, and this is not the last time.¡±

    The housekeeper did not stay any longer, and everyone quickly left the house.

    At this time, Dongmei said that she still had some things to do at home and wanted to stay with Ye Shan for two days before returning to the villa.

    Of course the old lady agreed, took the good news, gave Dongmei a few words, and then got into the mule cart.

    The mule cart met Mr. Wen not far away. Liu Zhiheng was well-informed. When Mr. Wen arrived at Liu''s house, Liu Zhiheng had already learned the detailed story.

    Mr. Wen no longer worried about the Marquis. He simply gave a few instructions to the Li family and put some snacks and food in the car. He hurriedly said goodbye and went about his business.

    ??The Li family swayed out of the city in a mule cart and walked slowly home in the face of the setting sun.

    Jiayin sat in her grandma¡¯s arms and ate snacks, thinking that she had accomplished a big thing, and she felt extremely happy.

    ?Her little chubby hands held snacks, which she would feed to her grandma and her father and uncle.

    ??The old lady quickly became happy after being coaxed by her granddaughter. She nodded her little nose and said, "You, every time we go out together, do you rush for these food? What a greedy little cat!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 236ï¼š The reason cannot be said!

    Chapter 236 The reason why I can¡¯t tell you!

    Jiayin smiled and shook her little head, refusing to admit the fact that she was a foodie.

    Because she prefers the title of money lover to foodie.

    Just now she left more than a thousand cantaloupes and cold melons in Dongmei¡¯s yard.

    ?This is all money, and the white money will soon flow into her pocket.

    Just thinking about this matter, let alone snacks or stones in her hand, she will chew them all deliciously!

    Li Laoer kicked Jiayi and Liu Yang out of the car and asked them to follow the mule cart, not wanting to see their haggard appearance.

    The two boys didn''t understand any big principles, and they didn''t think it was them who caused the women to end up like this.

    But the cause of the incident was ultimately their fault.

    ??They were beaten in the mouth before, and now they have to walk home again. Their mouth hurts and their legs are tired, which makes them feel strangely better.

    It is as if they have paid the price for their mistakes and there is no need to keep them in their hearts.

    ?Of course, the four words of being cautious in words and deeds were deeply imprinted in their hearts because of this lesson.

    ??The village chief, Uncle Zhao and others knew why the Li family came to the city. They were worried about it and waited for the intersection.

    When the Li family finally came back, the first thing they said was, "How''s it going? Has Mr. Marquis''s reputation been cleared?"

    Li Laoer didn''t dare to let the elderly people bother, so he quickly explained the matter in a simple and clear way, explaining it clearly in a dozen sentences.

    ??The village chief and others all let out a sigh of relief, "That''s how it should be. The Marquis is out fighting, not just anyone who wants to throw dirty water will do it!"

    ?Shenjie Doctor Zhang put his hands behind his back and said in hindsight, "I told you not to worry, but you still don''t believe me. Ye Xiaozi is not unusual at all, but he has a strong backer."

    The village chief and other old men all rolled their eyes, "Yes, you already knew that, why did you come here to wait? Your neck is stretched longer than an old turtle."

    Zhang Shenyi blushed with anger and tried to defend, "Isn''t it just to accompany you? Otherwise, I would have eaten enough to hold on."

    Mrs. Li quickly helped to smooth things over and said with a smile, "We can''t stand it. Our stomachs are growling all the way. Let Hongying prepare some dishes and come to our house to have dinner together in the evening."

    "Okay, I''ll hold the wine jar, so we can celebrate."

    ??The village chief agreed, and Uncle Zhao and the others originally ate with the Li family, so there was no objection to it.

    When it got dark, two tables were placed in the yard of the Li family. Li Laosi called Liu Biaotou and his family of three, filled the two tables and started eating.

    ??Everyone was chatting while eating and drinking. Talking about the Mid-Autumn Festival that was coming soon, Li Laoer advocated giving some food and drink to every house in the village.

    Because it¡¯s not time to pay wages yet, so it¡¯s not good to break the rules, but you must celebrate the festival.

    The village chief said, "Let''s use meat per head. Two taels of meat and half a catty of fine noodles per person is enough for every family to eat a meal of dumplings. As for chickens, ducks and fish, each family can provide as much as they can afford."

    ??Li Laoer nodded, "Then listen to uncle. Every family has its own living habits. Some people are frugal, while others are extravagant. If you can see the difference now, you will have a plan in mind in the future."

    "Yes," the village chief thought the same way. "In the future, every family''s life will be better and better, and they will have more money. They should also hammer frequently to save money."

    Having dinner until almost the second watch, I saw that the Mid-Autumn Festival was approaching, and the moon in the sky was particularly bright.

    Previously, there were not many guests scheduled to come over for the Mid-Autumn Festival in the valley, so Li Laoer simply refused and let the villagers rest for a day. Those who like to have fun can also go to the valley pool to take a dip.

    So, everyone is looking forward to the Mid-Autumn Festival. On August 13th, Ye Shan and Dongmei came back, bringing two boxes and some food such as chicken, fish, meat and eggs.

    ?Chickens, fish, meat and eggs were naturally delivered to the Li family''s kitchen. When Mrs. Li heard that it was Master Ye''s previous order, she did not refuse.

    She thought about hurrying up the gown she was sewing in the past few days so that she could wear it when Mr. Ye came to stay for a while after the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    But how did she know that the two boxes were the highlight, and they had been put away by her precious granddaughter at this moment.

    Jiayin sneaked into the space on the pretext of taking a nap, picked up two boxes of silver, and was jumping around like an excited frog.

    ¡°Get rich, get rich!¡±

    You must know that when I took the risk to take out small pills, I only got about 200 taels from Mr. Ye, but now I have gained more than 2,000 taels at once!

    ??If she hadn''t been worried that grandma would be frightened when she found out she was missing, she would have wanted to sleep with the money in her arms!

    At lunch time, there were not many people eating at home, only the old lady, Ye Shan Dongmei, Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si, but everyone was staring at the good news non-stop.

    ?Li Laosi¡¯s brows furrowed into a knot, and he was so worried that he didn¡¯t pick up his rice bowl.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with Fu Niu? She hasn¡¯t drooled for a long time. She can¡¯t wipe off the drool today no matter how hard she wipes it off?¡±

    ??The old lady touched her granddaughter''s forehead. She felt that it was not warm, and she felt unsure. "After dinner, I will hold Fu Niu and let Dr. Zhang take a look."

    Dongmei and Ye Shan quietly looked at each other without saying anything, just lowered their heads and ate quietly.

    ?They do know the reason, but they can¡¯t say it.

    When Jiayin heard the words Zhang Shenyi, she thought of Uncle Cheap''s head full of golden needles. She was so frightened that she immediately woke up and hugged her grandma''s neck.

    ¡°Milk, Fu Niu wants to eat meat and dumplings!¡±

    ¡°This girl, is she greedy for meat?¡± Old Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry. She was so angry that she pinched her fat granddaughter¡¯s face lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask your father to buy meat in the afternoon, and we¡¯ll make dumplings in the evening.¡±

    Li Laosi responded: "Okay, there is nothing to do in the afternoon, I will go to Xiaowang Village to have a look."

    But Li Laoer started fighting, "I''ll go to Xiaowang Village and buy a pig and kill it. It happens that the village also wants to divide the meat. When you have free time, go to the mountains and kill a pheasant and bring it back to make soup. Mom and Fu Niu both lost weight because they were worried about you being in danger in the mountains."

    "Okay, okay, I''ll be there in a moment." Li Laosi responded quickly.

    Just after finishing their meal, Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si left.

    ??A carriage also came to the door of Li''s house. Mrs. Li thought it was Mrs. Cui and Mr. Wen who sent people to deliver festive gifts, so she went out with good news.

    In the end, it was Wang Yuanwai who jumped out of the carriage.

    Mrs. Li hadn''t seen him for several days, so she stepped forward and asked, "Boss, have you been very busy recently? Every time I come here to get an injection, I leave, but why can''t I see you?"

    Wang Yuanwai stepped forward to receive the good news, gave her a small jade goldfish, and responded with a smile: "Doctor Zhang said that the injury on my head is recovering well. I have rarely had headaches recently, so I changed it to once every three days." Some business in the city is busy, so I just got some free time, so I bought some food and sent it. "

    When Mrs. Li saw that the bamboo baskets that Wang Fu moved down contained either half slices of pork or whole chickens and whole fish, she felt distressed that her son had spent too much.

    ¡°Just come here and take a look. Why are you buying so many things? It¡¯s so hard to make money, so don¡¯t waste it like this!¡±

    ?Wang Yuanwai was heart-warmed when he heard this, but he said with a smile: "It''s just some crude ingredients and doesn''t cost much money. Besides, this is also a thank you to Divine Doctor Zhang for treating me."

    As he spoke, he personally took out a large brocade box from the carriage, "I also found a century-old ginseng. I wonder if Doctor Zhang would like it?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 237ï¼š good sign

    Chapter 237 Good Omen

    ?Old Mrs. Li quickly sent someone to ask for Dr. Zhang. Dr. Zhang was taking a nap in the row room and came over soon.

    ?When he opened the brocade box and saw the wild ginseng with intact roots, the old man was very happy, "Good boy, you have a conscience and didn''t waste my time on you."

    ??The king stood up and gave a big salute, "Thank you so much to the miracle doctor for relieving my pain and saving my life. No amount of expensive gifts of thanks are enough to repay this great kindness."

    Divine Doctor Zhang waved his hand, but he was still straightforward, "If you want to thank me, this wild ginseng is enough. You''d better thank your mother and brothers, they have endured a lot of hardships for you."

    Mrs. Li''s eyes were full of hope and she asked cautiously: "Boss, you still can''t remember?"

    ?Wang Yuanwai subconsciously touched the back of his head and replied: "I still can''t remember it yet, but I think it will soon. I have been dreaming a lot lately, dreaming about a lot of old things. Maybe that day I suddenly dreamed about my childhood."

    "Yes, that''s it. This is a good sign!" Doctor Zhang immediately grabbed his wrist and began to diagnose his pulse. At the end, he said happily: "I will adjust the prescription for you, and you can continue to take it. If you are lucky, maybe three or five I can remember it in a day, but if I¡¯m unlucky, I can remember it in two months.¡±

    Mrs. Li burst into tears with joy. Her son, who had been missing for many years, was finally found but could not recognize him. This was a great pain for the mother.

    Finally it¡¯s time to see the end¡­

    Jiayin felt sorry for her grandma and quickly climbed into the old lady''s arms. She pulled up her sleeves and wiped her tears, "Grandma, if you don''t cry, Fu Niu will give you the small fish to eat."

    As she spoke, she raised the small jade goldfish in her hand.

    I don¡¯t know where Wang Yuanwai bought the gadgets. The blue jade stones were tinged with light red at one end and the other, so they were carved into the head and tail of a goldfish. They were vivid and lifelike.

    As expected, Old Mrs. Li was amused, "You greedy girl, this is made of stone, you can''t eat it! Do you want to knock out grandma''s big teeth?!"

    Jiayin smiled and said nothing, and stuffed the little goldfish into his mouth again, causing the old lady to coax it away and forget about the sadness just now.

    ?Wang Yuanwai secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he turned to the shopping street and chose such a gadget for the little girl. Otherwise, he felt distressed when the old lady shed tears, but since her identity was not completely confirmed, he didn''t know how to persuade her.

    Having this smart and filial little girl here solved a big problem for him.

    Soon, Doctor Zhang wrote a new prescription and tied Wang Yuanwai¡¯s head into a hedgehog.

    ??? Taking advantage of this time, the old lady wanted to get something for her eldest son as a return gift.

    But the only vegetables at home are vegetables from the garden, and the only specialty of the village is hot springs, which cannot be taken away...

    ?So, she hesitated for a while, and carried her granddaughter to the west wing, which served as a small warehouse.

    ¡°Fu Niu, do you have any good things there that you can bring back to your uncle? Of course, if not, don¡¯t force it, grandma doesn¡¯t want you...¡±

    As soon as the old lady finished speaking, her granddaughter pulled her to look at the Kang.

    It turns out that there are two baskets of apples, two baskets of pears, and two baskets of dates piled on the kang.

    ?Just now I picked up the little goldfish from Uncle Cheap, and Jiayin was already thinking about a return gift.

    ??Now everyone in Xindu probably knows that cold melons and cantaloupes come from Suijintan. Uncle Cheap doesn''t want to expose his relationship with the Li family for the time being. Even if there is some stock left in the courtyard, he can''t take it as a return gift.

    Fortunately, at this time of year, the apples, pears and dates in the courtyard are all ripe.

    ??Moreover, these are all varieties that have been optimized through many generations of grafting in previous lives. They are definitely worthy of giving as gifts in this time and space.

    Sure enough, Mrs. Li was very happy.

    ?These big red apples, yellow pears, and plump and sweet dates are so delightful.

    She thought for a while and started to divide the basket into four parts.

    ?In addition to the eldest son, there are also the Liu family, Mr. Wen and Mrs. Cui who want to send festive gifts.

    ?When Wang Yuan had finished acupuncture and was about to leave, he got a basket of good fruits and a basket of dates. Seeing that Mrs. Li was smiling, he didn''t refuse. He even picked up a piece of fruit and took a few bites on the spot, making the old lady even happier before leaving.

    As a result, the Wang family¡¯s carriage had not left for a long time when Sister-in-law Qiong brought someone to deliver the holiday gifts.

    Mrs. Cui is busy and can''t come, but she has made abundant preparations for the festival, including chicken, fish, meat and eggs.

    Mr. Wen sent some paper, ink, pens and inkstones and a good tea set, while Liu Zhiheng prepared four pieces of fine cotton and four boxes of snacks, entrusting the Cui family to deliver them together.

    These three festival gifts are not expensive, but they are carefully selected, and they are also used by the Li family.

    Mrs. Li hurriedly moved the fruits and dates that had been divided into the car into the car, and also moved six jars of meat, all of which Tao Hongying had made before. There were exactly two jars for each family.

    ??If these things are given away to outsiders, these things will not be considered very decent, but the Liu family, the Cui family, and Mr. Wen are all considered members of the family, so naturally they can get whatever benefits they can get.

    As expected, Sister-in-law Qiong sent the return gift to the Liu family. Liu Zhiheng was so happy that he asked the kitchen to make a pot of meat and beans stewed that night. He also focused on the fruits and dates.

    There is no shortage of fruit here in Xindu. Not to mention the various orchards, it is also easy to find wild fruits in the mountains.

    ??But it¡¯s so rare to have these sent by the Li family, which look and taste so good.

    Unfortunately, as soon as he said a few words, his old father poured cold water on him.

    ??After all, the Li family has not spoken. Whether it is because they don¡¯t want to sell or they don¡¯t have enough to sell, asking the Li family at this time will make things difficult for the Li family!

    On the morning of August 14th, pigs were killed in the village and the meat was divided into fine noodles. In the afternoon, Li Laosan and his family finally came back with Jiaren and Gou Sheng''er.

    The academy had a three-day holiday, which was enough for them to come back and reunite.

    Aunt Wu and Uncle Wu came to pick up their son and went back happily. The Li family also had dinner together.

    The old lady¡¯s biggest wish has always been to have children and grandchildren, and to have enough food and clothing. Although she is still missing an eldest son, her return is just around the corner.

    ??The old lady was so happy that she poured half a bowl of wine and drank it with her sons.

    ?As a result, before getting off the table, the old lady got drunk and fell asleep, making everyone feel sad and funny...

    On the second day, Jiaren carried his sister on his back and led his brothers for a walk around the house for half a morning before finally feeling relieved from the pain of homesickness.

    ?? Zhao Yuru and Li Laosan followed the old lady to pick vegetables and work, talking about the big and small things in the shop, and asking about the valley and the village. It was also very lively.

    For Mid-Autumn Festival reunion, the focus has always been on the last two words.

    No matter how good the food and drink is, no matter how wonderful the day is, it will be more wonderful if the whole family stays together.

    In the courtyard of the Wang family in the south of the city, Wang Yuanwai was holding the cat brother and eating some fruit. When he saw Wang Fu come in, he chased his son away and said, "Go and tell your mother that you should add some braised pork to your dinner."

    ??Brother Cat likes to eat braised pork the most, so he ran away in a flash.

    Wang Fu then stepped forward and said, "Master, Uncle Zhong went to the courtyard in the west of the city to see the master. Yesterday, people from the casino went to his house again. He must not be able to bear it anymore."

    ?Wang Yuanwai nodded, called the book boy outside the door to explain, and took Wang Fu out.

    ?In the small courtyard in the west of the city, Uncle Zhong was sitting awkwardly on a small stool, looking even more embarrassed than the last time they met.

    Not only is his hair all white, his clothes are even more shabby, and his hands are stained with mud.

    ?As soon as the courtyard door opened and Wang Yuanwai walked in, he couldn''t bear it anymore and fell to his knees directly, crying with tears.

    ¡°Uncle, I am willing to say anything. Please save our family!¡±

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 238ï¼š Inspired by "talent"

    Chapter 238: Motivated by "cai"

    This time Wang Yuanwai did not help him up. He just nodded and entered the main room.

    Uncle Zhong was in a daze, as if he felt something was different, but before he could figure it out, Wang Fu had already stepped forward to help him, and whispered to persuade him: "Uncle Zhong, stop crying now. If you have anything to say, please speak slowly. Come into the house first." The neighbors are full of people, so it¡¯s not good to be so noisy.¡±

    ¡°Hey, yes, yes.¡±

    Uncle Zhong quickly got up, lowered his head, and followed into the house with his neck scrunched up.

    Sister-in-law Fu served warm tea. Wang Yuanwai took a sip and said nothing for a long time.

    Uncle Zhong rubbed his knees with his hands, feeling uneasy.

    ?Thinking of his wife, children, and children at home, he finally couldn''t bear it anymore and fell to his knees again.

    "Uncle, old slave, this old slave''s family really can''t bear it anymore. Wuwu...those casino thugs came again yesterday. They moved away everything that could be sold at home, and all the iron pots were smashed. Wuwu... We really can¡¯t survive, please help me.¡±

    Wang Yuanwai then put down his tea bowl and asked, "Tell me, what happened back then?"

    Uncle Zhong stiffened for a moment, lowered his head, and continued to cry.

    "Uncle, those thugs said that they will come to my house tomorrow to beg for money. If there is no money for them, they will take my grandson away and sell him as a slave. Wow, that child is the lifeblood of the old slave. He is not as good as the old slave. I''d rather die¡­"

    Wang Fu and his wife saw that Uncle Zhong was forcing his master to solve the problem for him first. They both turned cold-faced and retreated to the door, guarding both sides.

    ?Wang Yuanwai was not in a hurry. He picked up the tea bowl again and drank slowly without asking any more questions.

    Uncle Zhong cried for a long time. When his master didn''t respond, he became a little embarrassed and said, "Uncle, my family is really worried. You see..."

    ¡°The Wang family is a family of merchants, and Uncle Zhong has been with the old master for so many years. Could it be that he has forgotten the rules of paying with one hand and delivering the goods with the other hand?¡±

    Wang Yuanwai sneered, "Uncle Zhong asked me to solve your trouble, but I have no sincerity at all."

    Uncle Zhong¡¯s face turned red and he responded with a whisper, ¡°My uncle has always been kind...¡±

    ?Wang Yuanwai slammed the tea bowl in his hand, and the tea splashed into Uncle Zhong''s face.

    ¡°Good-hearted? You just deceived me into being kind-hearted, which is why I was separated from my parents and relatives for many years, and you made me work as a cow and horse to carry on the family lineage and expand business!

    ¡°Should a person with a kind heart deserve to be insulted like this by you?!¡±

    Uncle Zhong was so hit that he didn¡¯t dare to wipe the tea off his face, and he was so panicked.

    ??Does my uncle know the truth?

    Wang Yuanwai didn''t give Uncle Zhong any time to breathe, and said: "My original name is Li Zhensheng. I was a scholar outside the Great Wall who traveled south to study. You have made me suffer like this. How do you think I can be so kind?!"

    Uncle Zhong finally changed his expression, his body was trembling uncontrollably, and he defended: "Uncle...Uncle, how do you know? It was all the old man''s idea, not me, not me!"

    Wang Fu and his wife at the door suddenly raised their heads and looked at each other, both shocked.?????Is this an admission? Admit that the old lady harmed my uncle?

    Wang Yuanwai closed his eyes hard. The pain in his head felt like it was going to explode. He tried his best to endure the dizziness and cursed: "You bitch, you haven''t made it clear yet! If you dare to miss a word, I will send you to see the official, let alone save me." If one of your family members is convicted of murder and robbery, you will die in prison!"

    ¡°Uncle, uncle, please spare my life!¡± Uncle Zhong was frightened, so he crawled forward on his knees and hugged Wang Yuanwai¡¯s ankles.

    "Uncle, this is all the old man''s idea! At that time, the old man went to Saibei to do business. On the way back, you found a convoy to accompany you. The old man saw you as a talented person on the road and got along well with him, so he wanted you to join the Wang family as his son-in-law. But knowing that you have a great reputation, I have never dared to speak. "

    Uncle Zhong wiped his tears and shivered even more when he remembered that time.

    "Later, when you walked all the way outside the city, to the Broken Gold Beach, you wanted to separate from the old man and continue your study tour. The old man couldn''t bear to part with it, so he invited you to drink. While he was drunk, he asked you to be his son-in-law. You didn''t agree. He said that the master had evil intentions and that the encounter was in vain.

    "The old man was very angry. When he saw you leaving, he asked me to find someone to pretend to be a robber, break your legs, and then take you back to the Wang family to recuperate. If you have more contact with the lady, you might stay in the end. Unexpectedly, pretending The robbers were incompetent. When they fought with you, they pushed you down the hill. When we found you, the back of your head hit a rock and there was blood..."

    Uncle Zhong cried so much that his nose was covered with tears. "Uncle, I really didn''t mean to harm you. I only found two second-rate thugs from the neighborhood, not the real robbers. I didn''t expect this to happen. Wow, after all these years I have nightmares every time I think about it!¡±

    ??Wang Yuanwai raised his hand and grabbed his collar, lifted him up from the ground, and asked sternly with red eyes, "Where did the robber go after that? How did I get into the Wang''s house?"

    Uncle Zhong was strangled so hard that he couldn''t breathe and struggled desperately.

    Wang Fu thought it was bad, so he stepped forward and opened his master''s hand, "Master, let Uncle Zhong speak slowly. After waiting for so many years, it won''t be short of this moment!"

    After that, he saved Uncle Zhong, but he gritted his teeth with hatred and cursed, "You don''t want your life, tell me now! I have already found my family, you can''t hide it at all!"

    Uncle Zhong coughed desperately, and without daring to delay, he immediately shouted: "The old man gave those two second-rate men a lot of money and asked them to hide it. Then he went to the doctor behind his back and said that he fell down the mountain accidentally. He was unconscious. After four or five days, I finally woke up, but I couldn¡¯t remember what happened before. The old man was so happy that he asked the young lady to take care of my uncle... I will know everything that happened after that!"

    ¡°Where are those two scoundrels pretending to be bandits?¡± Wang Yuanwai hit the nail on the head and asked the key point.

    Uncle Zhong burst into tears, "Those two people thought they had something, and in turn threatened the old man. They always came to the house to ask for money, and the old man...just dealt with them. At that time, there was an inn in the east of the city where Jianghu people gathered. The old man used Five hundred taels of silver bought the lives of those two people."

    ¡°Can you find the home of those two second-rate guys now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s in Dahuaishu Village! The two most run-down families in the east of the village, I heard there are still people at home.¡±

    ¡°Back then, the old man and I came all the way from the north to this area. Many people in the convoy should know us. Can we find anyone now?¡±

    ¡°No, uncle, the convoy was from outside the Great Wall. It unloaded the goods here and then went back. And it¡¯s been more than ten years, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve long forgotten about it.¡±

    Uncle Zhong was so frightened that he didn¡¯t hide a word and said whatever he asked.

    Wang Yuanwai trembled with his hands, drank half a cup of cold tea, and asked again: "What else do you know about my identity? Miss, miss...do you know these things?"

    Uncle Zhong lowered his head, tried to remember, and said: "My surname is Li, and my name is Zhensheng. It is said that your mother encountered a small earthquake when she gave birth to you, so she gave you this name. My aunt has many brothers in the family. They all had names like Yusheng and Dongsheng. At that time, my uncle and the old man were chatting about these things. The old man also smiled and said that he envied my uncle''s family for having many brothers, so he started to think about recruiting. "

    He paused and then said: "Later, not long after my uncle entered the house, the old man became seriously ill. This uncle should know. The old man said that he had suffered retribution, but for the sake of the incense of the Wang family, in order to keep the family business, and in order to provide The lady is looking for someone to trust her with for the rest of her life. He will not regret it, and he will only pass away after explaining everything to the lady."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 239ï¼š It turned out to be all fake!

    Chapter 239 Turns out it¡¯s all fake!

    ¡°So, Wang E...knows it, she knows it all!¡±

    ?Wang Yuanwai held the tea cup tightly, his expression full of anger and despair.

    For more than ten years, the pillow people are happy and have two sons. They have a prosperous family business. They were all fake!

    He treated his enemies as benefactors and worked as an ox and a horse for his enemy''s family for more than ten years!

    A good scholar was cut off from the Qingyun Road and became the son-in-law of a merchant family.

    ??At home, my mother almost went blind from crying, her brothers were strangers to each other, and the family was in ruins. He, the eldest son who had been given high hopes, was nowhere to be seen.

    ??If it hadn¡¯t been for God¡¯s mercy and his family had fled all the way here, would he not have known about this **** feud until his death?

    ¡°Crash!¡±

    ?The table full of tea sets was overthrown to the ground by Wang Yuanwai.

    ?His eyes turned black with hatred and anger. He couldn''t bear it anymore, fell to the ground and passed out.

    ??Wang Fu and his wife were frightened and rushed forward to help, "Sir, what''s wrong with you, please wake up!"

    Uncle Zhong was also frightened. He wanted to leave but couldn''t. He couldn''t get the money. If the gamblers came again tomorrow, their family would have no way to survive!

    Fortunately, Mrs. Fu pinched everyone except Wang Yuan, and he woke up quickly, but when he opened his eyes and looked around, there seemed to be something different in his expression.

    ?Wang Fu asked cautiously, "Sir, do you want to go see a doctor outside the city?"

    ?Wang Yuanwai was stunned for a long time, then slowly shook his head and sat up with support.

    ?The atmosphere in the room was sluggish, like a muddy pond, and several people were so depressed that they didn''t dare to breathe.

    Uncle Zhong still had the courage to say, "Uncle, the old slave... the old slave has said everything he needs to say. Do you think... should you give the silver to the old slave? I will wait for help at home."

    Wang Yuanwai looked at him coldly, his eyes flashed, and finally said: "I will ask Wang Fu to send money to your home to solve the urgent need, but you have to live here for a month. After one month, I will let you Say what you said today again, and then I will give you a large sum of money, enough for your family to move elsewhere. "

    Uncle Zhong hesitated and wanted to say something, but Wang Yuanwai gave him no chance.

    He said two words directly to Wang Fu, "Cellar."

    ?Wang Fu nodded, took Uncle Zhong and walked to the backyard.

    ??Wang Fu is young and strong, but Uncle Zhong is old and frail, and he can''t even try to struggle.

    In the end, Uncle Zhong was stuffed into the big cellar in the corner of the courtyard. Uncle Zhong probably felt that something was wrong and tried desperately to climb up, but Wang Fu pushed him back.

    "Uncle Zhong, just stay calm. I always keep my word."

    ¡°No, no, Wang Fu, I want to go home, I want to go home!¡±

    Uncle Zhong still wanted to shout, but the cellar door was closed and a big stone was placed on it...

    ??When Wang Fu returned to the front yard, Wang Yuanwai had already tidied up his clothes, and it looked like there was no change from before.

    Seeing him come in, Wang Yuanwai handed over two banknotes, "Take these coins and send them to Uncle Zhong''s house to help them solve the casino problem. Tell them that I sent Uncle Zhong to help with a small matter. A month later go back."

    ?Wang Fu quickly agreed, "Don''t worry, sir."

    After thinking about it, he asked again, "Master, do you really want to give Uncle Zhong money in one month? If he does this, he should be beheaded to atone for his sin!"

    ?Wang Yuanwai took a deep breath and looked out at the dark dusk. He didn''t know what he thought of. After a long time, he said: "Kill to pay for life, debt to pay for money, no one can escape. Let''s go back to the house!"

    ?Wang Fu understood, but had no sympathy for Uncle Zhong. He quickly nodded to his wife, nodded to the backyard, silently asked her to watch carefully, and then followed his master away.

    In the courtyard of the Wang family in the south of the city, Wang E personally took the maid to the study room in the front yard. When she saw no sign of her husband, she asked the book boy.

    The book boy said: "The master said that my wife likes cold melons. He went out to see if he could buy one." Wang E smiled sweetly, covered her blush with a handkerchief, and said angrily: "The master is really a big fan of the festival. It would be nice to sit at home for a while.¡±

    ¡°This is because the master loves his wife. After all, there are not many good men like the master in this city.¡±

    The maid''s words made Wang E even happier.

    At this moment, the concierge shouted, "The master is back!"

    ?Wang Hungry hurriedly brought his maid to greet him, only to find that her husband was drunk and staggering.

    She was startled and asked quickly: "What''s going on? Didn''t you go out to buy cold melons? Why did you get drunk?"

    ?Wang Fu lowered his head and whispered: "I didn''t buy the cold melon, and I got a little angry. I was unhappy for a while, so I drank wine."

    ¡°You are angry, who are you angry with?¡± Wang E was so anxious that she supported her husband and walked inside.

    ?Arrived in the backyard, Wang E chased away the maid and mother-in-law, changed her husband''s clothes herself, made a wet cloth to wipe his face, and complained in a low voice: "It''s a big festival, why are you making such a fuss?"

    Wang Yuanwai was very drunk. He grabbed her wrist and shouted vaguely, "Why am I just a businessman? I am looked down upon by others. I can''t even buy a cold melon. I should be a scholar. Why didn''t I take the merit examination?" , How come I became a merchant!¡±

    Wang E''s face changed in shock. She trembled with her hands. After a while, she calmed down and asked tentatively: "Master, you...haven''t you been taking care of the family business? Why are you talking about studying?"

    "Hmph!" Wang Yuanwai sneered, rolled on the bed, and shouted loudly, "Those sour shows don''t matter, I can do everything they know. If I take the scientific examination, I will definitely be better than them! But I just do it anyway. I have no business? I should take the imperial examination and become a Jinshi!"

    Wang E felt even more guilty after hearing this, and advised, "Master, don''t think so much. We can train our son well. He can gain fame and shine."

    "Yes, yes, I still have a son! I want to find a good academy for my son and let him get the top prize!"

    After Wang Yuanwai muttered these words, he lay down beside the bed and fell asleep.

    ?Wang E breathed a sigh of relief, tidied up briefly for him, and went out thoughtfully.

    ?She had no idea that as soon as she turned around, her drunken husband opened his eyes, and the coldness in his eyes was as cold as ten thousand years of ice...

    ??In the new village of Suijintan outside the city, every household is also celebrating the festival.

    Of course, the most lively place has always been the Li family¡¯s courtyard. All the family¡¯s children and grandchildren have returned, plus Dr. Zhang and Uncle Zhao. The courtyard is full of people sitting there.

    Mrs. Li made the decision and asked Li Laoer and Jiaren to come together and invite the village elders to eat and admire the moon together.

    The old couple has no children, so they cannot avoid being lonely in such days.

    They usually take good care of the Li family, so of course they cannot be left behind at this time.

    Tao Hongying, Zhao Yuru, and Jia Huan were busy all afternoon. They set up two large tables with eight dishes and one soup, all delicious and delicious. The aroma that filled the yard made the children drool.

    Jiayin, the little baby loved by the whole family, certainly received preferential treatment.

    As soon as the fire started to light up in the kitchen, she sat on the threshold, holding a small bowl, and ate from beginning to end.

    At this moment, everyone gathered together to eat, drink, and laugh, and she rubbed her bulging belly and played around.

    The moon of the Mid-Autumn Festival hangs in the sky, illuminating the village and outside it as if it were daytime.

    Jiayin stepped on the stool, finally climbed onto the millstone, and lay down to admire the moon.

    She had no relatives in her previous life, so she wasn''t too sad now, but she still couldn''t help but miss it a little, the busy traffic, the prosperous world...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 240ï¼š Itâ€™s my eldest brother who canâ€™t help you!

    Chapter 240: It¡¯s my eldest brother who can¡¯t help you!

    Mrs. Li felt sorry for her granddaughter and was afraid that she would catch a cold. Just as she was about to get up, Jiaren and Jiayi had already walked over carrying cotton mats.

    ??One of the brothers hugged their sister, and the other put the cushion on them. They cooperated very well.

    Jiayin smiled, pouted, and gave each of her two brothers a big kiss!

    Jiaren Jiayi also smiled and kissed his sister on the forehead, "Be careful and don''t fall. My brothers will come and play with you after eating."

    Without waiting for Jiayin to agree, Jia Anjiaxi had run over holding a large bowl, sitting on the left and right on the ground, guarding her sister.

    ¡°Brother, you go to eat, and we¡¯ll watch over my sister.¡±

    Jiaan gave his sister a chicken leg and said, "Sister, eat it!"

    Jiayin accepted it with a smile and nibbled every bite.

    The village chief and others looked at it and laughed.

    ¡°Our family¡¯s name, Fu Niu, is really correct. With these brothers here, she is truly the most blessed!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good to have one or two older brothers. Maybe we¡¯ll quarrel over a piece of snacks. Look at our Fu Niu, we have five older brothers, all of them dote on her like a treasure.¡±

    Jiaren and Jiayi sat down again. After hearing this, they said, "Fu Niu is also good to us."

    Everyone nodded when they heard this, but did not take it seriously. They turned to talk about another matter, "The academy is really a good place. Not to mention Jiaren, if you see a dog left in the daytime, this kid has a lot of potential."

    ¡°Yes, he is generous in his words and deeds, and his manners are also decent.¡±

    ¡°Everyday I hear the sound of reading, and there are many scholars coming and going. No matter how stupid the child is, he has become enlightened.¡±

    "The grain harvest is about to begin. Once the autumn harvest is over, our village will quickly build a school. The children will study for two or three years. When they have a foundation, they will be sent to academies."

    "That''s it. Life in the village is getting better and better. In the future, it''s not just about working hard. Only by studying more and earning more can we protect our family business."

    ?Everyone was eating and talking. When the wine jar was empty and the moon was in the sky, the dining table was removed and tea, snacks and fruits were brought up.

    ?The boys in the village probably knew that there was delicious food here, so they came to find a place to settle down and play happily.

    ?Sure enough, each of them got a piece of fruit, shared a few snacks, and were so happy that they were jumping up and down.

    Jiayin sat in her mother''s arms, smelling the light smoke from her mother''s body, listening to everyone talking and laughing, and fell asleep unconsciously.

    When I woke up the next day, the sun was already shining brightly.

    I went to Luo''an to open a shop before, but I didn''t expect it to go so smoothly, so Li Laosan and his family didn''t take a lot of luggage there.

    ??Now that the land is being harvested, the weather is about to get colder. This time, they plan to bring more luggage.

    Even Jiaren had to bring quilted clothes, a hot water bottle and a thick quilt.

    Mrs. Li was so busy that she didn''t care about the good news, so she laid a mat in front of the door, brought some snacks and let her play by herself for a while.

    Jiayin was not a child, so she would not cause trouble to the family. She was in a daze while nibbling snacks, wandering around the space with her mind, planning to find something good for her brother.

    But apart from the fruit, there seems to be nothing else.

    There are a lot of things in the small courtyard, but most of them are electrical appliances and cannot be used at all.

    ??Mr. Li couldn''t rest easily, so her granddaughter took her hand and led her into the warehouse, where she got a few more baskets of apples, pears and dates.

    ?She happily hugged her granddaughter and kissed her several times, "Grandma was worried about what to prepare for the gentleman at the academy, and you solved a big problem for grandma!"

    Perhaps the academy also knew that the collection of gifts was very high, so there was an extra rule that gentlemen were not required to receive gifts.

    ?In this way, students no longer have to spend money.

    ??However, during the three-day Mid-Autumn Festival holiday, when students return home, they must bring some specialties to their husbands to show their care and respect.

    Ordinary students only need one teacher, but Jiaren has to prepare four copies. In addition to the teacher, there are also the dean and two gentlemen who teach him swordsmanship and flute. Especially the two gentlemen who teach swordsmanship and flute. Because he has missed a lot of homework, they have been giving him some extra time recently.

    Mrs. Li called her eldest grandson to come forward. Jiaren was very happy when he came in and saw these fruits.

    ?The grandfather and grandson found four new baskets. Each basket was filled with more than twenty apples and pears, plus a pack of red dates.

    Jiayin hugged a fruit and sat on the side, chewing it until the juice dripped. Jiaren took a handkerchief and wiped it on her.

    While I was busy, Wang Yuanwai suddenly came.

    ??The Li family were all surprised. After all, he had just come the day before yesterday, and acupuncture should be scheduled for tomorrow.

    ??Everyone was sitting under the eaves of the corridor talking. Mrs. Li saw that Mr. Wang''s eyes were a little swollen and wondered if he was feeling uncomfortable in some way.

    Wang Yuanwai explained: "I was happy last night and drank too much."

    After saying that, he took out a set of the Four Treasures of the Study and two travel notes.

    ¡°I passed by a calligraphy and painting shop earlier and saw a good one, so I bought it. Give it to Jiaren for use. Reading is important, but reading more travel notes can also broaden your horizons.¡±

    Jiaren looked at his grandma and when he saw her nodding, he happily accepted it and saluted and thanked him.

    Wang Yuan waved his hand and asked, "Is there an enlightenment class at Luo''an Academy? My eldest son is eight years old. He has been taught by his teacher at home for three years and is looking for an academy to study."

    Jiaren replied: "There are also young students studying in the academy, but they all live outside. After all, they are too young and have to be taken care of by others for food, clothing and housing."

    ?Wang Yuanwai nodded, "So, if you want to send your children to study, you have to rent a yard in a small town."

    ?Orange Mrs. Li wanted to say that the third son¡¯s family would open a shop there and the children could live there.

    But now that her eldest son has not recovered his memory, it is always inappropriate to say this, so she endures it.

    Going to the academy to study is not a simple matter. Maybe the eldest son Zhang Luo has recovered and his memory has recovered.

    At that time, it would be natural for the third family to take care of his nephew''s food and accommodation, and Jiaren to take care of his younger brother''s studies in the academy.

    Li Laoer was originally in the valley and wanted to see off his son and his younger brother''s family, so he came back to take a look.

    He didn''t expect that his eldest brother would also come. He was even more happy to see the four treasures of the study that his eldest brother gave to his son.

    After chatting for a long time, Aunt Wu sent the dog over and everyone was about to set off.

    ?This time Li Laosi wanted to drive the family''s mule cart to see off people, which was not as fast as a horse-drawn carriage. Even if he set off at this time, it would be dark by the time he arrived in Luo''an.

    Jiayin hugged Zhao Yuru''s neck, kissed her face, and ran to hug her uncle and brothers. She told them with a sweet voice, "Third uncle, aunt, eldest brother and second brother, you must come back often to take care of Fu Niu." delicious!"

    ?Everyone couldn''t help laughing and responded repeatedly, "Okay, we will come back as soon as we have free time. Bring candy to Fu Niu!"

    Suddenly, the mule cart had gone far, and Wang Yuanwai wanted to say goodbye. Li Laoer returned to the valley, and the two of them walked together for a while.

    Mr. Wang is usually very talkative, but today he was surprisingly silent. Li Laoer felt strange, coughed twice, and asked: "Business has been very busy recently? What difficulties have you encountered?"

    ?Wang Yuanwai shook his head, looked for a shade, and led Li Laoer to sit down.

    ?Wang Fu took the horse and walked away consciously, watching over it.

    Li Laoer was even more confused when he saw this posture. He wanted to ask again, but Wang Yuanwai had already spoken, "Miwazi, you have worked hard these years, and I can''t help you."

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not hard work!¡± Li Laoer subconsciously responded, but then he remembered something and turned his head suddenly, looking at Wang Yuanwai with red eyes.

    ?Mivazi is his nickname. Since his eldest brother disappeared, he has to shoulder the responsibility of the eldest brother and protect his mother and younger brothers. No one has ever used this nickname again.

    ?He wanted to ask, but his mouth moved, but no sound came out, and tears flowed out like a fountain.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 241ï¼š life and death

    Chapter 241: Parting and Farewell

    Wang Yuanwai hugged his younger brother and cried bitterly, "Miwazi, it''s all my fault, my fault! If you don''t honor your mother at home, you must go out to study. As a result, you have been poisoned by evil people and have made you suffer for so many years. I regret it." Ah, wuwu... Big brother wants to die! "

    ?Li Laoer hugged his eldest brother tightly and beat him on the back hard.

    ?It¡¯s not that he has never hated him. His eldest brother is the person he has admired and been closest to since he was a child.

    After their father passed away, the eldest brother became the father of their brothers and was their most trusted support and support.

    The eldest brother passed the examination as a scholar when he was young. Everyone said that the Li family had a Wenquxing. They were envious at that time. After the eldest brother disappeared, those people were very happy about his misfortune.

    ??He was also studying in Kaimen and wanted to study for scientific examinations.

    But the eldest brother is gone, my mother is too sick to get up, and the younger brothers are still young.

    ??He could only put down his books and work as a waiter, being yelled at and scolded, and finally made it to the accounting office based on his ability, which would be better.

    He thought countless times, if his eldest brother was still at home, would he have passed the imperial examination, would his family business be prosperous, and would he have been studying?

    Unfortunately, everything is if.

    After waiting for year after year, he thought that his eldest brother had died outside. Unexpectedly, God showed mercy and the family was finally reunited...

    "Brother, big brother! Do you know how much we miss you and hate you? Why do you insist on going out on a study tour and abandoning us and my mother! My mother is sick and almost went blind from crying. The third and fourth child fight with others every day. .

    "I''m only a teenager, and I''m scared too, but I want to treat my mother''s illness, protect the third and fourth children, and make money to support the whole family! Brother, I also want to study, and I want to be the top scholar... But I can''t do it, I can only Go be a cow or a horse, brother, where are you, you are unfilial!"

    ?Wang Yuanwai cried so hard that he almost fainted. He felt so guilty that he wanted to cut himself alive!

    Farewell in life and death is the greatest tragedy in the world.

    Not far away, Wang Fu also pulled up his sleeves and kept wiping his tears.

    But there were so many people coming and going here that it was not easy to attract the attention of outsiders, so he quickly stepped forward to persuade him.

    ¡°Sir, second sir, the past has passed. It¡¯s good to be reunited now. Let¡¯s think about the future. We can¡¯t cry anymore now.¡±

    ??Li Laoer let go of Yuan Wai Wang and wiped his tears randomly. Suddenly he remembered what Yuan Wai Wang said just now, "Brother, what does it mean to be framed by evil people? What happened back then?"

    ?Wang Yuanwai took a few deep breaths and cried bitterly, feeling much better.

    ??He took his younger brother and walked further and further into the nearby woods, whispering the Wang family''s plan.

    Li Laoer was so stunned after hearing this that he turned around and walked out, "I''m going to kill their whole family!"

    ¡°Second brother, come back!¡± Wang Yuanwai quickly grabbed his younger brother and said anxiously, ¡°Killing them will make it easier for them. I have a plan and I want your help!¡±

    ??Li Laoer wheezed and panted for a long time, then slapped himself hard twice before he finally calmed down and sobered up.

    "Brother, this revenge must be avenged! You can''t be soft-hearted!"

    "Of course," Wang Yuanwai said with gloomy eyes, "I want to bring the children back to our home. They are the blood of the Li family! I also want to take back the family business that I have worked hard to expand over the years, but The rest will all be destroyed. The Wang family harmed me in order to preserve their family business and continue their incense. I want them to fall short and make that old beast so angry that he can''t rest in peace!"

    Li Laoer was relieved at this.

    After all, the eldest brother has been married to the girl from the Wang family for many years. If his heart softens, all their plans may come to nothing in the end.

    ¡°Okay, brother, tell me, how can I help?¡± Li Laoer asked.

    ?Wang Yuanwai gave him a few brief instructions, and Li Laoer nodded repeatedly. After a while, the two brothers made an agreement and went to the hot spring water channel. After washing their faces, the outsiders who were cleaning up could not see anything strange, and then they dispersed.

    Li Laoer was busy calling Jiayi and Liu Yang to go to Mrs. Cui''s village to help deliver the message.

    Wang Yuan, who had just entered the new capital, found a restaurant and got himself drunk before returning home.

    ?Wang E was really worried and wanted to ask her husband what was wrong, but her husband kept saying the same thing over and over again.

    ??It''s just that outsiders look down on businessmen, and he wants to send his son to the academy, and wants his son to take the top exam, etc.

    ?She called Wang Fu to come over and inquire. Wang Fu was honest and dull, but his explanation was clear.

    "The master is asking for favors today, and wants to send the eldest young master to Luo''an Academy to study. I heard that this academy has a good academic style regardless of his family background. But who knows that he has eaten, drank, and accepted gifts, but he refused to give the letter. Son, I¡¯m afraid I dislike the fact that I¡¯m a businessman¡­¡±

    Wang E felt distressed and angry after hearing this, so she chased Wang Fu away and took her maid to her home.

    ??The Wang family is not far away, but the house is a large courtyard with seven entrances and a five-acre garden. It is extremely grand and shows the heritage of a long-established Jiangnan family.

    Wang E''s family is from a side branch. Mrs. Wang and the old man who is the head of the family are cousins ??and have grown up together since childhood.

    When he grew up, Mr. Wang didn''t want to study. He started a business and helped his family. So now that he is dead, he still has some dignity.

    Today, Wang E suddenly came to the door, and Mrs. Wang invited her in to sit and drink tea.

    Wang E held a small basket of fruit in her own hands and said with a smile: "Auntie, this is a fruit that my family occasionally gets outside. There isn''t much, but the taste is really good. I''ll bring it to my uncle to have something fresh today!"

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard for you to be filial.¡±

    Mrs. Wang glanced at the fruit basket and was surprised by the bright red fruits. She smiled and asked Wang E to talk about home affairs, "Xiao''e, you haven''t been here for a while. The family is very busy? How is the child? "

    Wang E smiled and said: "Thank you for your concern, Madam. The family has been really busy recently. Brother Cat''s child was suffering from the cold, which lasted for almost a month, and finally got better. As a result, our master has a headache again, and I am also very worried now..."

    "The headache in Xinqiu is not gone yet?" Mrs. Wang was kind-hearted and asked: "Because of the relocation of the capital, many good doctors have come to our city. Would you like me to introduce two of them to Xinqiu for a good diagnosis?" Diagnosis of pulse?¡±

    Wang E''s eyes flashed, and she quickly shook her head and refused: "I don''t know, my husband has had this problem for more than ten years. He has seen countless doctors, and now he only has occasional headaches, which is an excellent result. The reason why my husband has a headache recently is because Other things..."

    "What''s going on?" Mrs. Wang asked curiously: "Your third brother didn''t say anything wrong with the family business?"

    ?In this family, Mr. Wang is now a bachelor. Although he does not participate in politics, because of his family status here, he has many social activities on weekdays.

    ??The eldest master and the second master of the Wang family, one is a doctor in the court''s rites department, and the other is a fifth-rank official outside.

    The third master failed to study, so he took over all the business affairs of the Wang family.

    ?Wang Xinqiu also works with this third master to help him on weekdays. He has more contacts and is more familiar with him.

    Wang E''s eyes were red, and she acted coquettishly with her mother-in-law, "Mother, it''s not about business, it''s about our master who wants to send brother Li to the academy to study. But he asked many people to do it, and it didn''t work. People think our family is in business, sir. I¡¯ve been so angry that I¡¯ve been drunk for two or three days, and my headache is getting worse.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 242ï¼š Second hand forty-two

    Chapter 242 Chapter 2 Chapter 42 The rise and fall of the world is everyone¡¯s responsibility!

    Mrs. Wang frowned, a little annoyed, "What a big deal this is, why didn''t you talk about it earlier? Xinqiu is the same, he is the son-in-law of the Wang family. Although he usually does business to make a living, there are officials in our Wang family, too. a family of scholars!"

    ??Wang E quickly comforted the old lady, "I know my mother-in-law feels sorry for us because we lost our parents a long time ago, but we also respect my mother-in-law and don''t want to bother my mother-in-law and disturb my uncle and eldest brother because of such a trivial matter..."

    "You girl, you are just a stranger. When your father was still alive, you helped your uncle a lot. Your father only had a daughter like you. When he died, he personally entrusted it to me and your uncle. Don''t talk about such a trivial matter. Even if it¡¯s such a big thing, your uncle and I can¡¯t just sit back and watch.¡±

    ??The old lady has been attending many banquets recently, and she is full of confidence as she is supported and supported by others.

    At this moment, she directly asked her mother-in-law to call her third son over.

    ??Mr. Wang is also in his early thirties. Although he usually does business and takes care of public affairs, he comes from a noble family and has no lack of grace and momentum.

    ?Wang E is also very close to this third brother, and he has often followed him and called him brother since he was a child.

    At this moment, when the brother and sister met Li, they heard that they were looking for an academy for Brother Li. Wang Xinqiu was so angry that he couldn''t laugh or cry.

    "This is a small matter. Just take Brother''s post and send it to Luo''an Academy. Why bother making such a fuss? When I see Xinqiu another day, I will say something to him. Why don''t you tell me if you have any difficulties?"

    Wang E was overjoyed and quickly thanked her brother and said, "The master said that the third brother has been very busy recently. He can''t help or cause trouble to the third brother. If he hadn''t been drunk today, I wouldn''t have had the chance to come over secretly."

    "It''s a good time. That''s how it should be. The family is divided and outsiders can laugh at it." Mr. Wang said a few more words and went out.

    Soon, a servant brought a gold-gilt name card.

    ?Wang E took it, beamed with joy, and thanked her mother-in-law.

    Mrs. Wang asked her mother-in-law to bring up two cut cantaloupe and said, "Come, let''s try it together. This is the golden fruit named by the emperor. It tastes really good. I have eaten a few in the summer before, and I I fell in love with the taste. I thought it was out of season, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be sold again before the Mid-Autumn Festival. Your third brother managed to buy two baskets. "

    Wang E had also heard about it, and she coaxed the old lady while eating, "My mother-in-law is lucky, my third brother is so filial. I heard that this thing is very valuable. I have only eaten jade melon before, and I have never seen this golden fruit." I¡¯ve seen it before.¡±

    "Yes, I heard that it comes from the Broken Gold Beach outside the city. I wonder if it''s because of the hot springs. The fruit is also particularly sweet." Mrs. Wang invited with a smile, "I won''t be busy in a few days. Let¡¯s call your sisters-in-law and bring your nieces to play together.¡±

    "Okay," Wang E was thinking about home and couldn''t leave for a while, so she said in a deceptive way: "But, Auntie, there''s no rush in this matter. I heard that this hot spring is hot to the touch in winter. When it snows in winter, It will definitely be more fun to enjoy the snow scene while soaking in the hot spring. Then we can book the hot spring at home for two days, so we don¡¯t have to worry about anyone bumping into us, so we can have more fun.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how it should be, then wait until the snow falls...¡±

    The old man and the young man chatted for a long time before Wang E took her leave.

    After returning home, Wang Yuanwai also sobered up. He was so happy when he saw the famous post. He couldn''t help but praise his wife a few words, "Xiao''e, you are so kind. You didn''t say anything about my worries, but you also gave me a message." Brother Li has built a ladder to reach the sky. As a good wife and mother, women all over the world should look to you as an example."

    ?Wang E blushed and waved her hands quickly, "What do you say, sir? It''s the right thing for you and the child."

    Wang Yuanwai quickly nodded in approval and said: "Tomorrow I will go to the small town of Luo''an to see if there is a suitable yard. You will have to work harder at first. You will live there with brother Li for a month or two, and so on. Brother Li has adapted, just leave two capable women to take care of him. "

    Wang E was a little worried about her family, so Wang Yuanwai hugged her and comforted her: "Don''t worry, the academy is only a dozen miles away from Kyoto, and it only takes half an hour to get there by carriage. I will visit you often, and you can come back often." ¡±

    Wang E thought about the same thing, so she nodded, lay in her husband''s arms, and whispered, "Okay, please come visit me and my son often."

    "Of course. Brother Cat is too noisy. I''ll take him with him for the time being. Just take care of Brother Li." Wang Yuanwai said with a smile on his face while stroking his wife''s hair.

    The couple were so harmonious and loving that the maid and mother-in-law standing at the door were envious.

    But they didn''t see that the smile on Wang Yuanwai''s face didn''t reach his eyes at all...

    The second day was a nice and crisp autumn day. Every household in the new village started sharpening sickles and weaving baskets in their spare time, preparing to wait for the millet on the mountains to dry in the sun again before harvesting. Mrs. Li was sitting at the door of the yard, tapping a pile of pods.

    In spring, some rice and bean seedlings were planted around the vegetable garden. Now when they are pulled out and dried in the sun, the pods will explode when they are beaten with wooden sticks, revealing beans covered with patterns.

    These beans are about the size of peanuts. Soak them in water and cook them together with rice. They are delicate, soft and delicious.

    Jiayin followed grandma and helped her for a while, then yawned and ran to the linoleum to lie down and be lazy.

    ?The little girl is white and fat, wearing a floral dress and trousers, resting her arms and crossing her legs.

    ?This scene is so interesting no matter how you look at it. Occasionally, when villagers walk by, they would squat down and tease her.

    The good news was too much to bother me, so I simply turned over and pretended to sleep.

    The autumn wind brings a bit of coolness, which neutralizes the harshness of the sun. It is really comfortable.

    Jiayin''s mind was wandering in the space. He put the chicken, duck and goose eggs he had saved in the past few days in one place, preparing to find an opportunity to stuff them into the kitchen.

    In the fish pond in the corner of the courtyard, the small fry put in last year are now half a foot long.

    This is a wild fish in a small river. It is not as good as the farmed fry in the small courtyard. It is not easy to grow to such a size.

    ?Tomorrow I will take out some fish and make a crucian carp tofu soup. It is delicious and mainly for calcium supplement.

    With her little body, she is already over two years old, so she can¡¯t always gain weight or grow taller!

    Jiayin pinched her belly secretly, imagining that she would turn into a ball when she put on her coat and pants in winter...

    ??As well as those fat pigs, they never had the chance to be released and killed, but they were allowed to enjoy the blessings, and they all became fat and big-eared.

    ?Even, they are in free love...just last month they gave birth to two litters of piglets, one with six and the other with seven.

    ?It¡¯s only been less than a month, and each of them looks chubby, chubby, and has pink and white fur. No matter how cute they look, they are cute.

    ??But Good News will not refrain from killing them just because they are cute!

    She has already made plans. In a few days, she will select a few young boars to be kept as breeding pigs, and castrate the rest into "eunuch pigs", which will also be beneficial to fattening. She will try to kill two of them during the Chinese New Year.

    Speaking of fattening, it involves the five acres of private land behind the yard.

    Because there are so many more mouths in the small yard, I am afraid that there will not be any leftover corn and potatoes from the harvest.

    ??But Jiayin always wanted to give these two things to Mr. Ye to help Tianwu restore the country''s strength and regain the country.

    ?Although she is just a little girl, the Li family is also a small farming family.

    But every man is responsible for the rise and fall of the world.

    Without a prosperous and powerful country, how can the people have a stable life?

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 243ï¼š Son-stealing revenge

    Chapter 243 The Revenge of Seizing a Son

    She doesn¡¯t want to run away anymore. If she didn¡¯t have the golden finger of Baikang Xiaoyuan, she would be lucky to have a family who loves her in this life, but she can only love each other under the clouds...

    ?Old Mrs. Li was almost busy. Just when she was about to see her granddaughter, she heard the sound of a carriage. When she looked up, it turned out that Mrs. Cui was coming.

    Before she could say anything, Jiayin had already jumped up and ran over with her little fat legs, "Senior aunt, senior aunt! Fu Niu misses you!"

    Mrs. Cui smiled broadly as soon as she got off the carriage. She quickly knelt down to receive the good news and kissed her a few times. "Senior Sister has been busy recently and finally got some free time, so she hurriedly came to see you."

    Mrs. Li patted the dust on her body and said with a smile: "I thought this girl was fast asleep, but she was pretending. When she saw you, she ran faster than a rabbit."

    Mrs. Cui smiled and stepped forward to salute, "Auntie, are you busy at home?"

    ¡°You¡¯re not busy, the autumn harvest is coming soon, and everyone is waiting to have a big job.¡± The old lady waved her hand away, ¡°You must be tired from riding in the car, go back and have a rest, I still need to clean up here.¡±

    Mrs. Cui smiled and nodded. At this moment, Jiayi ran back and shouted: "Mistress, the fourth aunt said that there are many guests today and some of them are too busy. Please help me."

    ¡°Really, there are so many guests today?¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li was confused and wanted to give some instructions, but Mrs. Cui had already said before her: "Auntie, please go, it just so happens that I can kiss Funiu for a while longer."

    Jiayin also quickly waved her little chubby hand, "Grandma, don''t worry, Fu Niu is good."

    Mrs. Li then followed her grandson. When they were no longer in sight, the carriage door opened and Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng also jumped out.

    Jiayin¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she subconsciously guessed that there was something going on at home, and it was something she could only talk about if she had to avoid her grandma.

    Perhaps feeling nervous about the good news, Mrs. Cui patted her on the back and coaxed in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid, Fu Niu, my aunt is here."

    Before Jiayin could ponder and test a few words, Wang Yuanwai and Li Laoer also walked in from outside the village.

    ?Several people quickly entered Mrs. Cui''s yard and closed the door tightly.

    Jiayin hugged Mrs. Cui''s neck tightly and vaguely guessed.

    Sure enough, as soon as everyone sat down, Mr. Wen asked: "Second brother, you are looking for us in such a hidden place, but there is something wrong at home?"

    Liu Zhiheng had been invited to many banquets earlier because he was selling jade melons and golden fruits, and he had gained weight after eating. Now he held his big belly in his hands and asked with a smile: "Don''t you want to sell fruits at home?" ? The fruits and pears sent to our house earlier are so delicious. If we plan well, the price will not be much worse than the jade melon. "

    Mrs. Cui couldn''t help but scolded, "Brother, you are really full of business knowledge now, you should listen to what is going on before you talk."

    Li Laoer and Wang Yuanwai looked at each other, and Wang Yuanwai stood up and saluted everyone solemnly, "Li Zhensheng, the eldest son of Li, has met you all and thanked you for taking care of our family in the past. I, Li Zhensheng, am grateful in my heart. I will be generous in the future." "Report."

    Everyone was stunned when they heard this, but when they realized what was happening, they all stood up happily.

    Mr. Wen helped Li Zhensheng and said, "Great, has your memory been restored?"

    ¡°Yes, tell Auntie quickly. Auntie is so excited that she will cry her eyes out.¡± Mrs. Cui also had red circles in her eyes, and she was so happy that she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Even Liu Zhiheng laughed and said, "Happy event, what a great event!"

    ?Although the Li family''s search for their son was not publicized, everyone present was close to the Li family and had a bond of life and death together, so they all knew something about it.

    After all, Wang Yuanwai went in and out of the village almost every day and was treated by Dr. Zhang. It was not the Li family''s guarantee or the Li family''s respect. It was impossible for an outsider to walk around like this.

    Jiayin was also happy. He clapped his little fleshy hands, struggled out of his aunt''s arms, and threw himself into his uncle''s arms, "Uncle, uncle! Welcome home!" Li Zhensheng was still holding back at first, but his niece''s words of welcome home made him happy. Let his tears be like a flood that bursts from a dam and cannot be stopped.

    ?He hugged his little niece tightly and responded with choked sobs, "Okay, okay, Fu Niu, uncle... uncle is back."

    Fu Niu remembered the tears her grandma secretly shed, and started crying too, "Grandma is so pitiful, she sheds tears under the quilt."

    ?Li Zhensheng cried even harder, "Uncle is unfilial, but he will avenge grandma and the whole family!"

    Hearing the word revenge, everyone recovered from the surprise.

    "How do you say this? Who wants to harm the Li family?" Mr. Wen was the first to ask.

    ?Mrs. Cui also asked, "Yes, what''s going on?"

    ?Li Zhensheng sat down with his little niece in his arms, as if this would give him the strength to endure the miserable first half of his life.

    ¡°When I left home to study and didn¡¯t return, it was either because of an accident or because I was murdered!¡±

    ¡°Conspiracy?¡± Mr. Wen and others¡¯ expressions changed. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng took a deep breath and really wanted to say it, but he didn''t know where to start.

    Li Laoer couldn''t help it, and started talking like he was pouring beans through a bamboo tube, "My eldest brother left home for a study tour, and he traveled with a caravan. There was an old shopkeeper in the caravan who was very good to my eldest brother, and the two of them formed a friendship. Friendship at the end of the year. My eldest brother didn¡¯t take any precautions. When he got here, the old shopkeeper also came home. My eldest brother also wanted to continue his study tour, but the old shopkeeper asked me to become his son-in-law. "

    He was so angry that he slapped his hand on the table and said angrily: "Of course my eldest brother doesn''t want to. He is the eldest son of our Li family and has a reputation as a scholar! The old shopkeeper had evil intentions and bribed two second-rate men to pretend to be a robber. The bandit wants to break my eldest brother''s legs, take him home to recuperate, and take the opportunity to meet his only daughter, hoping to fall in love in the future.

    "As a result, my eldest brother resisted fiercely. While fighting with two thugs, he rolled down the mountain and hit the back of his head on a boulder. He bled to death. The old shopkeeper took my eldest brother to the hospital. When he woke up, he lost his memory. Knowing his name and where he came from, he pretended to be a benefactor and took my eldest brother home to recover from his injuries.

    "This old shopkeeper is the old man of the Wang family. God had the foresight to make him seriously ill very quickly. Before he died, he forced my eldest brother to marry into the Wang family to repay the favor of saving his life. My eldest brother quit Qingyun Road and became a merchant, working as a cowboy for the Wang family. After so many years, Ma thought he was repaying a favor, but he didn''t expect that he was working hard for his enemy!"

    ??Li Laoer didn''t sleep at all last night. He tossed and turned, wishing he could kill all the Wang family members with a knife to relieve his hatred.

    Even at this moment, he could only finish it with one word, one tear, and gritted teeth!

    ?Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard this. The world is so big that there are many strange things. They had heard of people who robbed people''s children, but they were all adopted or brought up while they were young.

    ??But no one has ever heard of someone with such ruthless methods and evil intentions, who planned to murder and rob a scholar to marry him.

    ?Haven¡¯t Mr. Wang ever thought about how sad the Li family would be if they lost their son?

    ?Just because he likes it, he wants to find someone to marry his daughter, and if he wants to preserve the royal family''s property and bloodline, he will break the hearts of other people''s families, and he will destroy a scholar''s Qingyun Road?

    How cruel and vicious this is!

    ¡°Beast, this is a beast!¡±

    ¡°We must not let them go!¡±

    Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng were so angry that they walked around on the ground, while Mrs. Cui couldn''t stop crying.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange that I have to tell my aunt. If my aunt knew about it, how sad she would be. This is the revenge of taking away my son!¡±

    Li Laoer wiped away his tears and continued, "Not only these, there are even more hateful things!"

    Three updates~~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 244ï¼š Like father, like daughter

    Chapter 244 Like father, like daughter

    "What else is going on? Could it be that the Wang family knows the details of my eldest brother and wants to attack our family?"

    ?Mrs. Cui was so angry that she didn¡¯t know what to say and slammed the table.

    "Report to the official, you must report to the official! You must not let go of the Wang family! Isn''t the old man in charge of the Wang family now a bachelor? My father was also a bachelor when he was alive. At worst, we will go and complain in front of each other!"

    Liu Zhiheng also said, "Yes, my father is about to return to the court, and he will definitely be able to help when the time comes."

    ??If it weren''t for such a tense moment, Jiayin would have wanted to applaud the two of them. It was the first time I saw Pin''s dad being so touching!

    ?No matter what method you use, as long as it is to uphold justice and protect your family from being bullied, it is a good method.

    Mr. Wen signaled the two of them to calm down, and then said, "I am not a censor. If the Wang family really dares to do this, I won''t let them go. But I''d better listen to the second brother first to tell me what''s going on?"

    Li Laoer glanced at his eldest brother and saw that he had his head lowered, obviously not going to stop him, so he said, "Those things in the Wang family that kill a thousand swords, especially that snake-hearted woman Wang E! My eldest brother has a headache. For more than ten years, she had gone to many doctors, but every time she bribed the doctors and said that there was no way to cure my eldest brother''s headache. In fact, she was afraid that after my eldest brother was cured, he would remember the past!

    ¡°My eldest brother has been suffering from pain for more than ten years. Fortunately, our family found Dr. Zhang in time for diagnosis and treatment. Otherwise, my eldest brother might not have survived for a year and a half!¡±

    ?Everyone was stunned when they heard this.

    ??Mrs. Cui simply couldn''t believe it. Even though Dingbeihou was so ruthless and unjust to her before, she never thought of putting Dingbeihou to death...

    ? And Li Zhensheng worked as a cow and horse for the Wang family for more than ten years, and he had two children with a girl from the Wang family. The eldest son was only eight or nine years old. How could the girl from the Wang family let him die of a headache?

    ??The person I have been sleeping with for more than ten years has such a cruel heart.

    ¡°Like father, like daughter!¡±

    ¡°The Wang family is really a snake and scorpion family!¡±

    ¡°Such a family should have no children or grandchildren!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really abominable. One day is a blessing for a husband and a hundred days!¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng didn¡¯t want to be watched by everyone, so he buried his head in his little niece¡¯s shoulder and cried silently.

    Mr. Wang plotted to kill him, which separated him from his family for more than ten years. He hated it!

    But he really likes Wang E, the person next to him!

    They have been in love for half their lives and have been a couple. He has never thought of taking a concubine, but his wife, who is so devoted to each other, knows that he has family in the north and has never let out a word.

    ?Even seeing him in pain, he cruelly bribed the doctor and refused to treat him.

    Even though he knew clearly that he would die if he delayed like this, he still didn''t relent in the slightest!

    ??He has been sincere for many years and treated his wife ten thousand times well, but he has not been able to exchange his sincerity...

    ?The face of a human and the heart of an animal, a snake, scorpion and poisonous woman, are actually the true face of his loving wife!

    ?This is 10,000 times more painful than Mr. Wang¡¯s murder!

    Hearing the good news, my uncle choked silently, and my heart ached terribly.

    ?She put one arm around his neck and patted his back gently with the other, comforting him tenderly, "Uncle, don''t be sad, Fu Niu will support you in your old age from now on! And brothers, please respect uncle."

    ¡°Well, uncle is not sad, uncle has found a home!¡± Li Zhensheng choked and trembled all over.

    After waiting for a long time, he wiped away his tears casually, took a few deep breaths, and looked at everyone again, "I will pay back such a great hatred a thousand times! The Wang family''s plot to murder me is nothing more than to pass on the family line and continue it. Regarding the family business, I want to bring my two children back to the Li family, get back the money I have worked hard for for more than ten years, and then destroy the rest of the property, leaving the Wang family with nothing left!"

    He put down the good news, lifted up his gown, and knelt on the ground, "Please give me a helping hand!"

    ¡°Brother, please get up quickly!¡± Mr. Wen and Mrs. Cui quickly helped him from left to right. Liu Zhiheng also said: "When it comes to things like this, even if we are strangers, we still have to help you when encountering difficulties, let alone our own family members?! We will definitely help you to the end!"

    ?Li Laoer and his eldest brother saluted and thanked him.

    ?Everyone hurriedly returned the salute, and when they looked up, they saw Jiayin also standing on the stool and saluting in a decent manner.

    ?This made everyone laugh, and Mrs. Cui even hugged Jiayin and kissed her, "Our Fu Niu is so smart and cute, she already knows how to help our uncle."

    After the good news, the atmosphere in the room finally became more relaxed.

    After setting a goal, everyone gets together to discuss how to proceed.

    The first step is of course to send Brother Li to the academy. Brother Cat must also stay with him and not let the Wang family get involved.

    The second step is to destroy the royal family''s property and try to move the goods and money out.

    The third step is to gather witnesses and physical evidence, and have them all in hand, waiting for the day when the Wang family will be sued.

    ??The Wang family is a long-established family in the south of the Yangtze River and has a rich heritage. If they resolve this matter privately with the Wang family, the Wang family will never bow their heads and may even attack Li Zhensheng and give Li Zhensheng the name of ungratefulness.

    Only an official, and also a thunderous method, can catch the Wang family by surprise.

    At that time, Mr. Liu will be asked to help put pressure on him, and the rumors in the market must also be used.

    One person is short-term, and many people are long-term.

    Everyone discussed it for half an hour before the matter was settled.

    ??Li Laoer invited Dr. Zhang to confirm that Li Zhensheng had indeed recovered and that the congestion in his head would not cause him to suddenly lose his memory or faint. Everyone was relieved.

    But the new problem is how to make Li Zhensheng give people the illusion that he is terminally ill because of a headache, but in fact Li Zhensheng has recovered.

    ?It''s best if ordinary doctors can''t check it out. There''s no other way.

    The old man, Divine Doctor Zhang, is the most arrogant. If it is a simple matter, he will not pay attention to it.

    ??This kind of problem that is a headache for others and that he alone can solve is what he likes best.

    ?Sure enough, when he saw everyone looking gloomy, he smiled happily and took the initiative to take over the errand.

    "Such a trivial matter is so easy that it''s not worth mentioning. Just leave it to me. The custodian boss became seriously ill within a month, and no one could tell anything was wrong! As long as it is delivered to me in a month, he will be there again in less than half a month. Let him recover as before. But there will definitely be a price to pay for this kind of torment on the body. The boss will need to be raised for two or three years to slowly make up for it. "

    "Okay, Doctor Zhang, I am willing. As long as I can get revenge, I don''t care about anything. I can always be with my mother in the future, which can be considered as repayment for the pain of being away from home for many years."

    ?Li Zhensheng knelt down and kowtowed, sincerely.

    Doctor Zhang stretched out his hand to help him and sighed: "You are also a hard-working person. Now that the matter is over, just honor your mother and help the family. I followed your family all the way from the north. Your family has such a good life now. It''s really It¡¯s not easy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Zhang, for your guidance.¡± Li Zhensheng saluted again.

    Divine Doctor Zhang waved his hand and replied: "Follow me to get the medicine bag. I have a few small things to tell you. Since we have to pretend to be sick, let''s pretend to be more realistic."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 245ï¼š All arrangements should begin!

    Chapter 245 All arrangements should begin!

    The matter had been discussed previously, and when everyone saw this, they dispersed.

    When leaving, they did not forget to tell each other, "From now on, please call the king a foreigner, be careful if you blurt it out, it will cause serious trouble."

    ?Li Zhensheng thanked everyone and walked out of the door, becoming businessman Wang Yuanwai again.

    Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng are going back to the city, and there are too many things that need to be arranged and planned.

    ?Mrs. Cui stayed, took the good news and went to the valley to find the old lady.

    Just as the old lady was walking back with the food box, she smiled when she saw them: "Jinrou, the sun is so bright, why did you come out? Come on, let''s go home! I asked Hongying to make your favorite stuffed meat Tofu!"

    Mrs. Cui couldn''t help but blushing when she thought of the previous incident. The old lady didn''t know that her favorite eldest son had been murdered in this way. If she found out, she would be in agony...

    Fortunately, everyone concealed the matter first. Although it will be revealed one day, it can be delayed as long as possible.

    Jiayin was afraid that her grandma would notice Mrs. Cui''s behavior, so she quickly struggled and hugged her neck, "Grandma, Fu Niu is also hungry."

    ¡°I know, little greedy cat, your mother has steamed egg custard for you!¡± The old lady put down the food box and hugged her granddaughter, and didn¡¯t care to see what happened to Mrs. Cui.

    ?Mrs. Cui quickly picked up the food box and walked back with her grandparents...

    In the courtyard of the Wang family in the south of the city, Wang E finally saw that her husband had not come home drunk. She couldn''t help but happily went up to him and asked, "Is it going well for you to do errands today?"

    "Good luck!" Wang Yuanwai smiled and raised the roasted chicken in his hand, "I went to Luo''an, rented a yard, and bought you a roasted chicken on the way. Isn''t this your favorite food? Tonight we How many drinks will the couple have?¡±

    Wang E blushed with embarrassment and said angrily: "The children are all here, let''s go back to the house and talk."

    Brother Li led the cat brother around his father, "Dad, take us to play on the street tomorrow, okay?"

    "Okay," Wang Yuanwai picked up his younger son and rubbed his older son''s head, "I''m going to send gifts to my brother to go to the academy the day after tomorrow. Let''s go out to buy some things tomorrow."

    "So fast?" Wang E was a little surprised and asked, "Can''t you wait ten days and a half?"

    "No," Wang Yuanwai did not look at her. He lowered his head to help his youngest son cover his torn clothes. "I have rented the yard today and all the supplies are complete. I only need to bring the bedding and luggage. There is one at the college. A class for children has been in session for half a month. It was easy for Brother Li to keep up in the past, otherwise it would have been difficult for Brother Li to study again if it had been delayed for a long time. "

    Brother Li has a quiet temperament and also likes to read. At this time, he also said: "Mom, I want to go to school, I am not lazy."

    Wang E couldn''t say anything else, so she could only respond: "Okay, let''s go the day after tomorrow."

    Soon, the dinner table was set and the family ate.

    After the meal, the children went to bed early. The couple drank a pot of wine and sat down to drink and eat roast chicken.

    ?Wang Yuanwai had a glass of wine on his left and a glass on his right, and he soon became half drunk.

    He tore a chicken drumstick to Wang E and said with a smile: "When I was very ill, you pulled the chicken drumstick for me to eat. You also said that you would get better quickly after eating the drumstick. I still remember it now."

    ?Wang E''s face was stiff, she forced a smile and said, "How many years ago, you still remember."

    Wang Yuanwai smiled bitterly, "I''ve been having a severe headache recently, and I''m afraid that one day I won''t remember anything. If I talk to you more, I''ll feel more at ease."

    Wang E felt a little distressed. After thinking about it, she said, "How about we find a doctor and prescribe decoction for a few more days."

    Wang Yuanwai shook his head, "I''ve been suffering from this disease for more than ten years. Since all the doctors I''ve gone to said it can''t be cured, forget it. It''s my life as long as I live..."

    ??Wang E clenched the chicken drumstick in her hand, bit her lip subconsciously, hesitated for a long time, and then said: "Don''t say that, sir. It may be fine in a few days. I am such a good man, and nothing will happen to me."

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s impossible to say for sure, God is blind. Look at how many evil people in the world have children and grandchildren, and how many good people have no good end.¡±

    ?Wang Yuanwai said it casually, but Wang E felt extremely guilty after hearing it.

    She ate the chicken legs slowly, but it was a little hard to swallow.

    Lately, I feel like something is wrong. Has her heart become softer as she gets older? Thinking about his deceased father and the Wang family''s fortune, Wang E took a deep breath to suppress the uneasiness in her heart.

    ?It''s good to go to Luo''an to live for a while, maybe everything will be fine when you come back...

    ?Wang Yuanwai lowered his head to pour the wine, and saw his wife''s expression clearly from the corner of his eye, and his heart felt completely cold.

    One day''s love for a husband and a hundred days, but at this moment, it all vanished into ashes!

    ?He raised his hand and drank the wine in his glass. Tomorrow, everything should begin...

    The autumn wind is so diligent that it blows through the millet fields on the hillside thousands of times every day.

    ? And the sun is also very diligent and never sets for a day to go out to work.

    Under their joint care, the autumn harvest finally arrived smoothly.

    There are more than a thousand fruit trees planted on the left and right hills of the Hot Spring Valley. However, there are not many flowers and fruits this year. Next year will be the time when the flowers are in full bloom and the fruits are harvested.

    The main character this year is still the golden field of millet among the fruit trees, with each ear of grain humbly bent over, swaying from time to time as the autumn wind blows.

    On this day, except for those who were on errands in the valley and could not leave, all the people in the village gathered at the top of the mountain.

    ?Hundreds of men, women and children, some carrying sickles, some carrying poles, and some carrying baskets, looked at the golden rice in their eyes. Their hearts were heavy for a moment and they couldn''t help but shed tears.

    ?At this time last year, they were in their hometown. They hurriedly collected the sorghum from the Li family and embarked on the road to escape.

    ?At that time, all they could think about was surviving.

    I don¡¯t want to die on the roadside, under the knife of barbarians, or in the deep mountains and old forests...

    ?No one dared to imagine that there would be a time like this. They had a home again, put down roots, and were busy harvesting again.

    Not only did they survive, they also lived so well!

    ?The millet in front of them is actually no longer what they rely on to survive. They have hot spring valleys where they can make a lot of money every day, and melon fields that can be sold for sky-high prices. Even in the riverbanks, there are still large areas of peanuts and sweet potatoes that have been confiscated.

    ??But this does not prevent them from being in awe and gratitude for the grain in their eyes.

    Food is always the greatest source of confidence for survival.

    A good harvest is always the people¡¯s deepest hope.

    The village chief wiped away his tears and said: "Everyone remember, how miserable we were before, and how happy we are now! I have firmly remembered them all. Whoever dares to ruin all this will be punished by the whole village." I''ll let him go!"

    ¡°Yes, village chief!¡± Everyone responded loudly.

    The village chief then called Li Laoer to come forward. The two raised their sickles high and shouted in unison, "It''s a good harvest, the sickles are on!"

    ?The villagers also raised the things in their hands and shouted, "The harvest is good, the sickle is ready!"

    ?The pieces of millet were cut down, quickly tied up, put on burdens and sent back to the threshing floor in the village.

    The old men and children carried baskets and picked up the fallen ears of grain.

    No one is lazy, and no one complains about being tired. The whole village is like a high-speed machine, each performing its duties.

    Mrs. Li carried her granddaughter on her back and climbed up the mountain to deliver herbal tea. Then she carried her granddaughter on her back to pick grains.

    Jiayin couldn¡¯t bear to leave. Grandma was tired, so she struggled to get to the ground.

    The old lady spread her apron under the fruit tree and asked her granddaughter to sit on it and look at the kettle.

    ?Perhaps she was afraid that her granddaughter would cause trouble, so she gave her a snack.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 246ï¼š The ambition of the common people!

    Chapter 246 The ambition of the common people!

    Jiayin was not hungry at all, and even wanted to help, but her fat arms and legs were just useless, and she had no strength at all.

    ?There are grain stubbles everywhere. If they get stuck, it will cause trouble for the family.

    ?But it¡¯s really boring to see everyone busy like this.

    ?So, everyone was walking back and forth, and they saw Jiayin sitting and eating snacks, lying down and eating snacks, lying down and eating snacks, and then... fell asleep holding the snacks!

    ??The fair and fat girl, with sky-high braids, gold bells, red clothes and green trousers, hanging her chubby little hands and feet, just lying under the warm autumn sun, lying in the joy of the harvest.

    ?Everyone can''t help but walk softly when passing by. They can''t bear to interrupt the children''s dreams and are afraid of ruining this microcosm of a beautiful life.

    Mrs. Li took off her coat, pulled two baskets, and built a simple tent for her granddaughter, fearing that the autumn wind would chill the child.

    When I woke up from my sleep, it was already dusk.

    ??The millet on the mountain has almost been cut, and it is bare and looks a bit mottled. However, the remaining fruit trees are completely in charge of their own affairs, standing tall and arrogant in the autumn wind.

    ??Li Laosi was walking down the mountain with a load on one shoulder and his daughter sitting on the other shoulder.

    Old lady Li was following behind, shouting, "Slow down, don''t throw Fu Niu''er."

    Jiayin hugged her father¡¯s head and laughed loudly.

    The guests in the valley drove their carriages back to the city. They couldn''t help but be envious when they saw the large tracts of golden millet in the drying fields and the undisguised smiles on the villagers'' faces.

    ¡°The Broken Gold Beach used to be a Jedi place, and no one wanted to take a second look at it. But now it has changed a lot!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, who would have thought that a group of refugees from the north would turn this place into a treasure.¡±

    ¡°This hilltop is considered to be land reclamation. The court does not collect grain taxes, but it is an advantage.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also people who are willing to endure hardships.¡±

    "That''s true. I''ve been here several times and I can clearly see that there are really no idle people in this village."

    ?The people in the village didn''t know that they had become the envy of others. They were tired from the busy autumn harvest and had a full meal at night. Except for those on patrol, everyone went to bed early.

    ?Tomorrow we will continue to harvest millet, which will be completed in about three days, and then we will harvest sweet potatoes and peanuts.

    ?Sweet potatoes are easy to talk about, so each family eats them as food.

    But the peanuts have to find a good outlet and cannot be eaten as snacks. What a pity.

    All the produce in the fields has been recovered, and schools must be built without stopping.

    The weather is cold in winter, and there is not much work to do. Children have to be sent to school to study and learn writing and arithmetic.

    In the past, several families felt sorry for Shu Xiu and did not send their children to the Li family¡¯s primary school.

    ??As a result, if you want a worker in the valley, you must be able to write menus and calculate accounts. The boys in their family cannot go and can only follow them to dig food in the fields.

    ?This can make their intestines turn green with regret, and when they mention it, the family will quarrel.

    ??Now before the school is built, these families are determined to send all their children, both men and women, to the school.

    They have long memories. Being able to write calculations at any time has only advantages and absolutely no disadvantages!

    Compared to harvesting millet, the children are particularly excited to harvest peanuts and sweet potatoes because... they can be eaten!

    ??The peanuts have just been pulled out of the ground along with the peanut seedlings, and the shells are peeled off to reveal the peanuts inside. They are still tender when you bite them, and have an indescribable sweet taste.

    ??There are also freshly dug sweet potatoes. Just find some dry grass to make a fire, bury it in it, wait for half an hour, and the fragrant roasted sweet potatoes will be ready to eat.

    Jia An''s family likes to wait for their children, and they can''t stand the excitement in the fields. If the valley is not busy, they will come back. It¡¯s called helping, but it¡¯s actually just for stealing.

    Jiayin was sandwiched between her brothers, sitting on the soft sweet potato seedlings, looking at the fire, eagerly waiting to satisfy her craving.

    Having learned from the experience of almost roasting his sister on a stone, Jiaan Jiaxi had a long memory, and this time he firmly protected his sister behind him and never allowed her to come forward.

    Finally, it was not until the fire was completely extinguished that seven or eight sweet potatoes were picked out.

    ??The skin of the sweet potato is like black charcoal, but when you break it open, the light yellow pulp inside is exposed, steaming, and it is really a hundred times sweeter than when you eat it at home.

    Jiayin hugged a sweet potato, hissing and gasping from the heat, but still couldn''t bear to put it down.

    When Mrs. Cui and Sister-in-law Qiong came to the field carrying the tea basket, they almost didn¡¯t recognize that the little black boy in front of them was Jiayin!

    The fat girl''s body is covered with dust, her little hands are dirty, her forehead, nose, and mouth are all pitch black. When she smiles, her small white teeth are extraordinarily shiny!

    Let¡¯s look at how many boys the An family has. They are only darker and dirtier, not the blackest and dirtiest.

    Mrs. Cui laughed and held her stomach, "Are you roasting sweet potatoes or roasting yourself! Why are they all so dirty!"

    Jia An Jiaxi was still a young man, so he felt ashamed and quickly wiped his face twice, but they forgot that their hands were even darker, and they wiped themselves like a tabby cat.

    Look at each other, point at each other and roll on the ground with a smile.

    Jiayin took a mouthful of sweet potato, laughed and jumped around, and finally put the sweet potato to Mrs. Cui''s mouth.

    Mrs. Cui smelled the sweet potatoes and couldn''t help but take a bite. She smiled and said, "This year''s sweet potatoes are really delicious."

    She pulled off the handkerchief and wiped it on Jiayin a few times, then carried her to find Mrs. Li.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was sitting picking up peanuts. Seeing her granddaughter in this state, she couldn¡¯t laugh or cry.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t let my family settle down and take care of their children. Every time I ruin Fu Niu¡¯er like a piece of rubbish.¡±

    Jiayin stuffed the remaining sweet potatoes into grandma¡¯s mouth and shouted with a smile, ¡°Brother baked it, it¡¯s delicious!¡±

    The old lady swallowed the sweet potato, smiled and cursed, "I know, ugly girl, if you don''t want to say a few words to your brother, you are blocking grandma''s mouth!"

    Jiayin hugged the old lady¡¯s neck and squirmed in her arms, ¡°Brother is good, grandma is even better!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it!¡± The old lady patted her granddaughter¡¯s chubby little butt, carefully stuffed a fresh peanut into her mouth, and told her, ¡°Chew slowly, be careful not to get it stuck in your throat.¡±

    After saying that, she handed the remaining peanuts to Mrs. Cui, "Have you cooked at home? I''ve been really busy these days, and I''ve made you tired."

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Auntie, the autumn harvest is the busiest time and everyone has to help. We can¡¯t do anything else. It¡¯s easy to cook a little.¡±

    ?Mrs. Cui slowly ate the peanuts, looked up at the blue sky, and smelled the scent of harvest in the wind. She couldn''t help but sigh.

    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s such a wonderful life like this!¡±

    ??The old lady also laughed, "Yes, in fact, every family has no ambition to live a prosperous and wealthy life. It is just a family reunion, peace and security, food and clothing!"

    Mrs. Cui''s heart skipped a beat when she thought of what happened outside the village. She dared to change the subject, but the sound of horse hooves could be heard in the distance on the road outside the village.

    She stood up subconsciously, wondering if there was something wrong with Wang Yuanwai.

    Seeing that Li Laoer was also worried, he ran up to meet him.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 247ï¼š life hangs in the balance

    Chapter 247: Life hangs in the balance

    Within a few words, he ran back frantically, shouting, "Where is Doctor Zhang? Hurry, Mr. Marquis is waiting for help!"

    All the working villagers stood up in unison, surprised and frightened.

    ?Miracle doctor Zhang was lying on the peanut seedlings and taking a nap, but he was also startled. Before he could recover, Mr. Li stepped forward, picked him up and ran away!

    Shenji Zhang was so angry that he slapped Mr. Li hard and shouted, "Get my medicine box!"

    Jiayi and Liu Yang ran towards the village, shouting as they ran, "Nai, let''s follow Fourth Uncle to rescue Mr. Hou!"

    Of course Mrs. Li couldn''t stop her, "Okay, take the medicine box and then go home to get the money."

    ?Everyone doesn¡¯t know what the situation is like on the Marquis¡¯ side, but at any time, money can make the world go round, so it¡¯s always a good idea to bring more money.

    In the blink of an eye, most of the Li family ran away. Jiayin was so anxious that she jumped up and raised her calves to run, but she couldn''t run fast. She could only hug Sister-in-law Qiong''s neck and urged: "Go home, go home!"

    ?Sister-in-law Qiong looked at Mrs. Cui, Mrs. Cui nodded, then she hugged Jiayin and hurriedly followed.

    After all, Mrs. Li was old and her legs were slow. Fortunately, Sister-in-law Qiong was young and good at martial arts. She hugged Jiayin, supported the old lady, and quickly returned to the Li family yard.

    ?Old Mrs. Li went straight to the main house and rummaged through the boxes and cabinets to get some money.

    Fortunately, I received another salary payment earlier, otherwise the family would be in trouble.

    Sister-in-law Qiong retreated out of the door with a wink, and the good news quickly started to spread.

    ??The only common medicines in her space were a bottle of anti-inflammatory medicine, but there were also two bottles of Yunnan Baiyao powder and a large bottle of salt water. She had changed the packaging before when she was idle, and it came in handy now.

    ?There are also silver knives, so I need to prepare some...

    ??The old lady took out the money box, and as soon as she turned around, she was so frightened that she almost let go.

    ??The granddaughter was sitting on the kang, with dozens of silver taels placed in front of her, totaling two or three hundred taels. Comparatively, these in her hand were nothing.

    She was not allowed to ask any more questions, Dongmei had already barged in, "Old madam, I heard that the Marquis was injured?"

    "Yes," Mrs. Li didn''t have time to be surprised anymore. She poured out all the silver and copper coins in the money box, pulled a package and wrapped it in together with the silver coins her granddaughter took out.

    Jiayin grabbed Dongmei''s hand, pointed to several bottles and said, "Uncle Ye knows how to take these white pills. It''s best to take one as soon as you go. In addition, this powder can stop bleeding and relieve pain. Sprinkle it on the wound and leave it within one day after the bleeding stops." Just use this bottle of medicine to clean it and then bandage it.¡±

    ??Dongmei nodded heavily despite being frightened, quickly stuffed the medicine bottles into her arms, then took the silver bag given by Mrs. Li on her back, turned around and left.

    Just as Jiayi and Liu Yang came back carrying Miracle Doctor Zhang¡¯s medicine box, the three of them rushed out.

    ?The soldiers who ran to report back the message immediately let their horses out, and soon they disappeared without a trace.

    At this moment, the villagers rushed back from the fields and surrounded the soldiers asking questions.

    "what happened?"

    ¡°Yes, why is Mr. Hou injured?

    ¡°Where is Mr. Hou injured?¡±

    The soldiers also came to the village with the Marquis, and they didn''t hide it now.

    ¡°The Marquis was not injured by barbarians, but was assassinated!¡±

    A soldier was so angry that his eyes were red, "Originally, we were patrolling Jiangbei. Last time, we killed thousands of barbarians, and the barbarian defense line retreated thirty miles. We should be safe. But suddenly a family of four came out of the forest. The man and woman brought two and a half-year-old children, and they said they were being chased by wolves. The man and woman looked dying, and the two children were crying hard.

    "The Marquis wanted to take them to Jiangnan for treatment, but the half-grown boy grabbed the Marquis''s sleeve and refused to let go. The Marquis felt soft-hearted, so he put him on the horse and rode back to the dock with him. As a result, the half-grown boy On the way, he took out a dagger and tried to stab him. He was alert and avoided the fatal blow, but his back was cut with a long **** and he was bleeding profusely! "

    "Damn it, there are still such wolf-hearted people!" "Yes, the Marquis saved their lives, and they actually repaid him with kindness!"

    "No, these people are not just rushing to assassinate the marquis, deliberately hiding in Jiangbei, pretending to be victims of the disaster, right?"

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, it¡¯s possible!¡±

    ¡°In order to keep everyone safe, the Marquis guarded the dock day and night. There is no credit but hard work. Who is this, actually trying to harm the Marquis? It¡¯s so chilling!¡±

    ?Everyone started to curse and stamp their feet anxiously.

    I thought the Marquis was injured in a fight with the barbarians, but it turned out to be an assassination!

    ?This is not possible. What if the people around the Marquis are not reliable and they try to kill him again while the Marquis is injured?

    It''s impossible to save only Lao Si, Jiayi Liu Yang, and Dongmei!

    "No, once the autumn harvest is over, we have to go and pick up the Marquis. Our village is not safe anywhere. If someone dares to hurt the Marquis, we can''t agree even at the risk of our lives!" The village chief rarely lost his composure and calmness, and became anxious. Round and round.

    Just as Li Lao''er came back, he grabbed Li Lao''er and said, "Lao Er, you guard the village while I take people to the pier."

    "Uncle, I was just about to say this. We are ordinary people and do not understand the thoughts of those nobles. However, the Marquis is favored by the emperor and has a large number of soldiers. Anyone who wants to take this opportunity to harm the Marquis may not be able to do it. "Master. We must help, and we can''t be so foolish as to wait for Mr. Hou to come back."

    Li Laoer also had a sullen face and replied: "Uncle is old, you are at home, I will take the young people in the village and rush over."

    The people in the village responded immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, take me one!

    ¡°There¡¯s me, I¡¯ll go too!¡±

    In an instant, all the young men and women in the village stood up, including a few young men.

    Li Laoer ordered seven or eight people and some young men, "You stay here, in case someone takes advantage of this opportunity to come and cause trouble. The rest go home, grab knives and dry food, and dress neatly. We will gather at the entrance of the village in half an hour." !¡±

    The villagers dispersed with a roar, and Mrs. Cui who stayed behind stepped forward and said to Li Laoer: "Drive our carriage together with your mule carriage, and everyone will take turns to get on the carriage to rest, and we will continue on our way." Can be faster."

    ¡°Okay, thank you Mrs. Cui.¡± Li Laoer saluted.

    Mrs. Cui quickly waved her hand, "It''s just a family that is not polite. Besides, Mr. Marquis also saved my life and my senior brother''s life at the dock. Now is the time to repay the favor."

    Jiayin was worried that her second uncle was not good at martial arts and that this trip would be dangerous... But in her previous life, she was just an ordinary home girl, and there was really no weapon reserve at home...

    At this time, it would be great to have a pistol, or even a high-voltage electric baton.

    It''s a pity that if there is no, there is no, she can only worry!

    Soon, everyone gathered at the entrance of the village. A carriage and a mule carriage, and twenty-five young and strong men set off.

    Facing the noon sun, we rushed to Jiangbei Pier.

    Jiayin¡¯s eyes were red and she hugged her grandma¡¯s neck tightly.

    She came to this strange world when she was born. Her family was her warm harbor, her grandmother was her supporter, and Mr. Ye was her protector.

    Mr. Ye knows the most about her secrets, but he has never asked a word about her.

    ?This kind of complete trust and protection freed her from fear and anxiety, allowing her to sleep peacefully and make money "unscrupulously".

    But now, her protector¡¯s life is at stake...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 248ï¼š Get in the way

    Chapter 248: Making trouble

    ?Old Mrs. Li raised her feet and looked at the intersection, also worried.

    Just as she was about to speak, she felt a sudden chill on her neck. When she turned around, she saw her granddaughter''s eyes were red from crying.

    "Fu Niu, don''t cry. The Marquis is very powerful. He will be fine for sure! Besides, if your father and the others go to pick him up, they will definitely protect the Marquis and come back safely!"

    ??The old lady patted her granddaughter''s back gently. In fact, she was thinking about it very much. But at this time, they, the elderly, are the backbone of the whole family and the whole village, and they cannot show any signs of panic.

    ??The village chief also waved his pipe and pot and shouted, "Everyone should collect the land and continue to collect the land. The work cannot be delayed. Liu Biaotou will lead the people to guard the other side of the valley to guard against anyone causing trouble!"

    "That''s right," Uncle Zhao and others also echoed, "At this time, we can''t mess up our position."

    "I''m afraid outsiders don''t know yet. Let''s hide the news and don''t let outsiders see the flaws."

    ¡°Just do whatever you have to do. When someone asked why there were so few people in the village, they said they were going into the mountains to collect goods.¡±

    ?With a backbone, the villagers became less panicked and dispersed to get busy.

    Mrs. Cui thought for a while and asked Sister-in-law Qiong to go back to the city and quietly tell Brother Wen that if something happened in the village or there was a problem with the Marquis, he could help.

    Let¡¯s not talk about what¡¯s going on here in the village. I just want to say that it was almost dusk when Li Laosi and others quickly ran to the dock camp.

    ?But the wooden gate of the camp was tightly closed, and there was no way to open it.

    ??The soldier guarding the door only said, "There is an order from above, no one can open it!"

    ?Several of the marquis''s soldiers were furious, "Open your eyes and see clearly. We are the marquis''s soldiers. We have invited a miraculous doctor to come over and treat the marquis''s injuries urgently."

    The gatekeeper looked a little embarrassed, but he still said: "Brother, it''s not what we want. It is indeed an order from above. It was specifically emphasized that no one is allowed to enter or exit."

    Li Laosi frowned, guessing that someone was causing trouble.

    He called Jiayi and Liu Yang for a few instructions, then pulled his belt and tied Divine Doctor Zhang directly to his body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, old man, hold on to the medicine box, let¡¯s go in!¡±

    Without waiting for Doctor Zhang to respond, he drew out his long knife and shouted loudly: "Kill in!"

    Jiayi and Liu Yang immediately took action, lifted a wooden gate and threw it out.

    ??The soldier guarding the gate was so frightened that his teeth almost fell out. Before he could wake up, Li Laosi had already rushed in with Doctor Zhang on his back.

    Liu Yang and Jiayi followed closely, and Dongmei took over the battle.

    ??There were soldiers guarding the gate who wanted to catch up and stop him, but they were scolded by the Marquis''s personal soldiers, "You want to kill the Marquis! Be careful of being stabbed, and you don''t know how you died in the end!"

    ??The guard guard hesitated for a moment, and during this time, Li Laosi and the others had already rushed to the entrance of the camp.

    Outside the main tent, two hundred soldiers of the Marquis surrounded the tent. The leader was Jiang Cheng, the school captain whom the Li family was familiar with.

    Opposite him, there were three or four lieutenants and generals standing with hundreds of soldiers. At this moment, they were scolding sternly: "Get out of the way! We have to go in and take care of the Marquis. You can afford it if the Marquis is good or bad." ?"

    ?Jiang Cheng¡¯s forehead was covered with a thin layer of sweat. It could be seen that he was very nervous, but he would not move even a step, and he was holding the long knife tightly in his hand.

    "The Marquis has an order that no one is allowed to enter the camp. Are you going to rebel if you are forcing me like this? The Marquis was assassinated and the murderer escaped. Instead of catching the murderer, you have to force your way into the camp and wait for people from Kyoto to come. Inquire, I must report them all!"

    ??The lieutenants and generals all frowned. Some of them were really worried about the Marquis, and some had other thoughts...

    But as Jiang Cheng said, whoever insists on breaking in will get into trouble.

    ?At this moment, there was a commotion at the entrance of the camp, and then Li Laosi and others rushed in.

    Jiang Cheng immediately moved out of the way, "Hurry in, the Marquis is waiting!" A deputy general''s eyes flashed and he stepped forward to stop him, but Jiayi grabbed his armor and threw him out with all his strength!

    There was a loud bang, the dust flew up, and there was silence around the camp.

    ?Even with the armor on, it weighed two hundred kilograms. In this half-sized man, it was as light as a bag of rice and was thrown away.

    ?Jiang Cheng and others became more and more excited, gathered up their formation, and protected the camp so that it was watertight.

    ??In the camp, the smell of blood was strong. The Marquis was lying on the bed, his whole back exposed, and the white cloth was spread all over, and it was soaked in blood red.

    The two military doctors were pale and kneeling aside, anxious.

    ?Seeing the crowd coming in, they were frightened and moved further and further.

    ?Shenjie Doctor Zhang was put down by Li Laosi. He was feeling dizzy all the way. He looked for a medicine bottle in the medicine box, poured a pill and stuffed it into his mouth, which made him feel much better.

    "Why is it so seriously injured? Why doesn''t it stop bleeding? A good man will die even if he bleeds so much!" the old man asked angrily.

    The two military doctors did not dare to delay and quickly explained: "The assassin''s knife was smeared with medicine. No matter what powder we sprinkled, it couldn''t stop the bleeding. We can only use a cloth to press it..."

    Shen Doctor Zhang snorted coldly, quickly found the powder from the medicine box, and put it on Mr. Hou.

    It¡¯s a pity that reality slapped him hard in the face, and his special medicine powder didn¡¯t work.

    At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded. Do you want the Marquis to bleed to death?

    At this time, Dongmei stepped forward and said, "Take the military doctor out and take care of him. I have some ideas here."

    Just as Doctor Zhang was about to scold her, Li Laosi and Jiayi Liu Yang started to chase her away.

    The main tent was very large, and two military doctors were taken to the outer tent and guarded by soldiers.

    Dongmei took out the medicine bottle from her arms and asked Doctor Zhang, "Miracle doctor, can you give me an injection so that Mr. Hou can wake up for a while?"

    ?Miracle doctor Zhang¡¯s eyes were glued to the medicine bottles. The two small porcelain bottles were not surprising, but the largest one in the middle was neither crystal nor jade. It was actually transparent and contained most of the medicine...

    His heart couldn''t help but beat wildly. It must have been given by the Li family. It must have been the mysterious person from the Li family who took action!

    ?He wanted to pounce on it immediately and think about it, but now was not a good time, so he could only endure it.

    ?Mr. Zhang took out a few golden needles and pricked Mr. Ye a few times. After a while, Mr. Ye opened his eyes.

    ??Li Laosi came forward and said quickly: "Mr. Ye, don''t worry, we have sent the miracle doctor Zhang!"

    Mr. Ye blinked and wanted to speak, but his whitened lips made no sound.

    Dongmei half-knelt, opened a medicine bottle, poured out a small pill, and said vaguely: "Sir, this pill... I said you know how to take it."

    Mr. Ye¡¯s eyes lit up and he nodded slightly.

    Dongmei immediately asked for water, fed it to Mr. Ye, and then took the medicine and another medicine bottle.

    ¡°Sir, this medicine powder can stop bleeding and relieve pain, but you need to rinse it off with this medicine after a day, and we will take you back to Broken Gold Beach as soon as possible!¡±

    Mr. Ye nodded with difficulty, and then took out a gold medal from under his body. These things took all his strength, and then he closed his eyes and passed out.

    Dongmei stood up and gave the gold medal to Li Laosi and the medicine bottle to Doctor Zhang.

    Shenji Zhang quickly washed his hands and cleaned up the previous powder.

    In such a short time, the wound was already filled with blood.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 249ï¼š Something went wrong!

    Chapter 249 Something went wrong!

    ?The incision was a foot long, and the deepest wound in the middle damaged the spine, but the rest was fine.

    The medicine bottle was opened, and the new powder was sprinkled. Everyone did not dare to breathe. After a while, there was no more blood seeping out of the wounds visible to the naked eye...

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    ?Physician Zhang squeezed the medicine bottle tightly in his hand. There was still a little powder in it, which was enough for him to figure out the prescription.

    ?Everyone also breathed a sigh of relief, and they were busy bandaging Mr. Ye briefly, and then wrapped him in a quilt.

    ?At this moment, it was completely dark outside. Jia Yiping held a quilt roll and followed behind Li Laosi.

    Li Laosi held the gold medal in his hand and ordered Jiang Cheng and two hundred soldiers to "escort the Marquis out of the camp!"

    ??Jiang Cheng and his soldiers responded with a bang, quickly blocked a way, protected Li Laosi and others, and carried the Marquis all the way out of the camp gate.

    Li Laosi used his arms to lift Jiayi and got on the horse, while Jiayi was still supporting the Marquis.

    The two weighed more than three hundred kilograms, and Li Laosi didn''t take it seriously at all.

    Everyone who was chasing after him gasped and hesitated even more.

    ?In a moment, everyone got on their horses. Jiang Cheng and two hundred soldiers were behind them, and they quickly ran away without a trace.

    Someone asked in a low voice, "Just... let the Marquis leave?"

    A deputy general said angrily: "What can I do if I don''t leave? That man has a gold medal, as if the emperor is here in person! If you dare to stop him, then you are rebelling!"

    After saying this, Xu Shi felt that it was inappropriate again, so he added, "There are no good doctors in the camp. If something happens to the Marquis, we can''t afford it, so this is fine."

    ??Similarly, if the Marquis dies in the camp, they will all be affected, and no one can escape... It''s okay to do this now.

    In the night, Li Laosi and others were running forward on their horses.

    Jiayi sat on the horse, holding the horse''s belly with his legs to maintain balance, and holding the Marquis flatly with both hands.

    Li Laosi ran beside him and held the reins of the horse for him.

    When Jiayi got tired, it was Li Laosi who supported the Marquis while Jiayi held the reins.

    ??Master Hou injured his back and couldn''t lie down, so he could only hold him up like this.

    You must know that it is really not something ordinary people can do without support and relying on their arms to bear a weight of 1,560 kilograms.

    But Li Laosi and Jiayi just persisted for more than an hour, and the soldiers and Jiang Cheng who were following behind were filled with admiration.

    ?No wonder the Marquis was injured and immediately sent someone to ask for help. It turned out that the people in Suijintan were so reliable.

    Actually, they all misunderstood. The Marquis¡¯ original intention was to invite Dr. Zhang over, and he did not want to alarm the villagers.

    ?But I didn¡¯t expect that the knife was poisonous and the injury was too serious. I had no time to make other arrangements, but my life was actually saved by the Li family!

    Just like that, after running for a while, I met Li Laoer and others. They were holding torches and driving a carriage and a mule cart.

    ??More than 20 people, holding hatchets in their hands and determined to rescue the Marquis even if they died, walked and ran for more than 50 miles, and finally successfully reunited.

    ¡°Where is Mr. Hou, how are you doing?¡± Li Laoer jumped out of the carriage and asked.

    Li Laosi was supporting the Marquis, jumped off the horse and replied: "Second brother, the Marquis has injured his back, it''s a bit serious, please go home quickly."

    ??Li Laoer quickly opened the door of the carriage. There were seven or eight layers of quilts in the carriage, which were very soft and greatly alleviated the bumpy road.

    ??Master Hou was put on the bed and the quilt was opened. Doctor Zhang quickly checked the wound and gave everyone a reassurance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, the wound is no longer bleeding, go home quickly!¡±

    ?Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, turned around and went on their way with all their strength.

    ?The villagers were all very tired, so the soldiers picked each one up on their horses and led them to run faster.

    Shenji Zhang breathed a sigh of relief and quickly inserted a few needles around Mr. Hou''s wound to help the wound stop the bleeding.

    When he was free, he picked up the bottle of potion and looked around.

    The carriage was dark, and he wanted to soak his eyeballs in the potion. Dongmei was so frightened that she lowered her head and did not dare to say a word. Li Laosi has been standing by Mr. Hou''s side. He was the first to find that Mr. Hou was awake, so he hurried over.

    ¡°Master Hou, everyone in the village has come to pick you up. We met and we will be home soon.¡±

    The bleeding may have stopped, and the Marquis had some strength. He motioned for Li Lao Er to come closer and whispered, "Don''t worry, I have arrangements, and people will come from Kyoto."

    ?Li Laoer nodded heavily and finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    He said, there is something wrong with this matter.

    ??The Marquis has a noble status and has been in charge of the border guard army for so long. How could he be so easily injured without any precautions?

    ??If there is an arrangement in this, it is a cruel trick.

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s so thrilling. I¡¯m afraid something went wrong in the advance arrangement...

    ?It was a full eighty miles from Broken Gold Beach to the pier, one hundred and sixty miles back and forth. At dawn, everyone actually rushed to the village.

    ?This night, almost every household in the village did not sleep well.

    Most of the young people in the village have left, and everyone in the surrounding villages knows that Suijintan is rich. If someone has bad intentions, they must be careful and guard against it.

    Secondly, I am worried about Mr. Hou¡¯s injury. You must know that the peaceful life that Broken Gold Beach enjoys today is largely due to Mr. Hou¡¯s name.

    Although everyone doesn¡¯t know how to get close to Mr. Hou on weekdays, everyone is grateful for his protection and hopes that he will be safe and well.

    Fortunately, everyone brought the Marquis back in one night.

    ??Everyone in the village, men, women, old and young, rushed out of their homes and surrounded the entrance of the village.

    Mr. Hou was sent into his yard, and it was inconvenient for others. Mrs. Li took Dongmei with her to help take off Mr. Hou''s clothes, leaving only a pair of trousers and his upper body completely naked.

    Pots of hot water were brought in, and the blood stains were wiped away, turning the hot water red. Everyone who saw it was shocked.

    Jiayin took advantage of the chaos and got into the room, sat at Mr. Ye''s feet, and kept watching Dr. Zhang perform the acupuncture.

    ?Mr. Zhang is also really capable. He was so tired that his forehead was sweating, but his men were steady and steady.

    ??While he was grabbing medicine, Jiayin carefully checked Mr. Ye''s injuries.

    She was not a doctor in her previous life, and there was no good solution at this time. However, if the wound was too large, stitches would be needed to heal it more easily. She still knew this common sense.

    Jiayin ran over and lay on Dongmei¡¯s shoulder, and whispered a few words carefully into her ear.

    Dongmei''s eyes were widened with shock. She wanted to grab the little girl and give her a good shake. She was afraid that she would have lost her head before she could express such an idea.

    But thinking about the magical powder, she suppressed the thought.

    ??The wound on the Marquis''s back was like a ridge in the ground, with flesh and blood turning over and bones exposed.

    Perhaps this method will really help...

    Doctor Zhang took the medicine, and Tao Hongying immediately took it and boiled it.

    ??In a blink of an eye, he saw so many villagers gathered in the courtyard, and shouted: "Everyone, please disperse. Mr. Hou''s internal organs are fine, but his skin and flesh injuries are a bit serious. He will be fine in a month or two."

    ??The villagers breathed a sigh of relief, and the village chief also said: "Let''s all go back and have breakfast. The work in the fields and in the valley cannot be delayed."

    ¡°Okay, uncle, if you need our help, please give us a shout.¡±

    ?The villagers all responded in a hurry, and then dispersed.

    But Li Laosi, Liu Biaotou, and the village chief still stayed in the yard and refused to leave.

    Zhang Shenyi knew that he could not deceive them, so he turned around and entered the house.

    ??For a wound like Mr. Hou''s, stopping bleeding and pain is only the first step. If you want the wound to heal, you have to survive the fever.

    ?That is very difficult...

    Dongmei hesitated for a moment, glanced at Jiayin who was sitting next to the Marquis and pretended to be well-behaved, and then stepped forward to speak.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 250ï¼š Doctor Zhang opened the door to a new world!

    Chapter 250 Doctor Zhang opens the door to a new world!

    ¡°Mr. Zhang, the Marquis just woke up and said... I want you to find a needle and thread to sew up the wound.¡±

    "What?" Doctor Zhang jumped angrily, "Are you crazy? That''s skin and flesh, not cloth. How can you sew it with a needle and thread?"

    ??Dongmei opened her mouth anyway and simply gave up.

    "Doctor Zhang, think about it, if the clothes are cut open and can be sewn with needle and thread, they can still be worn. Why can''t the skin and flesh be healed? And for the wound to grow well, the flesh and blood must be joined together! Use needle and thread to connect the skin and flesh together. It will definitely grow better and faster, and there will be less bleeding.¡±

    Shenji Zhang was speechless and wanted to get angry, but he still felt that this statement made sense.

    He walked around the room with his hands behind his back, his pace getting faster and faster, and his whole body getting more and more excited.

    ¡°Skin? Clothes? Together?¡±

    ??In the end, Dongmei couldn''t help it and urged, "Doctor Zhang, it''s better to do it as soon as possible. The young master''s wound is too big and cannot be left to dry like this. It will easily suppurate and it will be dangerous if he gets fever."

    Divine Doctor Zhang glared at her and said angrily, "You think I don''t know. Aren''t I worried that he will suffer? It''s skin and flesh, not clothes. How can it not hurt?"

    While he was cursing like this, he rummaged through the medicine box and found a small bottle of medicine.

    Dongmei hurriedly found a needle and thread, and then soaked it in strong wine, causing Doctor Zhang to look at her again with suspicion in his eyes.

    Dongmei quickly said, "Strong alcohol can kill viruses. Soaking the needles and threads in this way will prevent the wounds from suppurating."

    ?Physician Zhang snorted and said nothing. He reached out and took out the bottle of physiological saline from his arms. He opened it after a lot of effort, and then cleaned the powder on Mr. Ye''s wound.

    The severe pain made Mr. Ye unable to help but clench his fists even if he fainted.

    Jiayin quickly crawled to him and hugged his arm, "Uncle Ye, it doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt, it will be fine soon!"

    I don¡¯t know whether it was because he heard the good news or was used to the pain, but Mr. Ye quickly became quiet again.

    ? There was a flash in Doctor Zhang''s eyes, but his hands did not stop. He quickly cleaned the wound and applied a small bottle of medicine on the flesh on both sides of the wound.

    "This is a potion I occasionally thought about before. It has no other use. If you apply it, you will be numb for an hour without feeling anything. But this time it came in handy."

    As he spoke, he picked up the needle and thread, took a deep breath, trembled slightly, and started sewing.

    ?Sure enough, Mr. Ye didn¡¯t even frown, and it was obvious that he didn¡¯t feel any pain.

    Stitch after stitch, from the initial hecticness to the proficiency, the more Dr. Zhang stitches, the brighter his eyes become.

    ?The one-foot-long knife edge was really like a torn piece of clothing, but it was closed like this, with only a little blood seeping through. It can be said to be a great success.

    ?Shenjiang Doctor Zhang turned around to find the medicine for the wound. Jiayin quickly dipped a clean cloth in strong wine and gave it to Dongmei.

    Dongmei was stunned for a moment and quickly wiped the wound around Mr. Ye.

    ?Shenjie Doctor Zhang turned around and saw him, but he didn''t say anything. He just sprinkled the wound medicine on the wound, and then wrapped Mr. Ye''s upper body like a rice dumpling with clean fine cotton strips as wide as his palm.

    After doing all this, everyone breathed a long sigh of relief.

    Zhang Shenyi sat down on the kang and asked outside, "Is the soup ready?"

    ?Old Mrs. Li had gone outside early and was busy with her daughter-in-law. Now she hurried in with some medicinal soup.

    ¡°It¡¯s just cooked, just right for eating.¡±

    ?Shenjie Doctor Zhang called Mr. Li from the hospital to come in and helped pick Mr. Ye up, letting him drink the medicinal soup. After drinking, he climbed down again.

    ??After all this tossing, the white cloth strips wrapped around the wound were not stained with blood. It was obvious that the wound did not open and the stitches were very effective.

    ?Physician Zhang was so excited that he wanted to be full of children. He took the wine bowl and needle and thread and left, leaving only one sentence behind.

    ¡°Look at him and call me if he has a high fever.¡±

    ? Before he could even finish his words, he disappeared. He didn¡¯t know where he was running or what kind of test stitch he was looking for. Dongmei breathed a long sigh of relief and piled herself on the edge of the bed.

    She was scared to death just now. This is the young master, her master!

    ?Those needles and threads are sewing the skin and flesh. If something goes wrong, the master will die, and so will she!

    Fortunately, fortunately...it worked.

    ??She couldn''t help but look up at Jiayin. The little fat girl had lost her usual naughty look and was sitting quietly next to the young master. There was even a bit of determination on her little face...

    ?Perseverance? Such words can actually be used on a two-year-old child.

    ?Dongmei really suspected that she was going crazy, but she happened to be very clear-headed.

    Mrs. Li didn''t know that Dongmei was so entangled in her heart. She thought she was frightened by her master''s injury, so she stepped forward to help her and whispered, "I''ll watch over here. How about you go to the next room to sleep for a while?"

    Dongmei shook her head desperately, "No, no, old madam, I will stay here. Old madam, just go home and do your work, and she will replace me when I feel sleepy."

    ??The old lady was thinking about her children and grandchildren and did not argue with her. She also wanted to take her granddaughter away. Seeing Jiayin holding Mr. Ye''s arm, she sighed again.

    ¡°Be good, Fu Niu, stay here and don¡¯t make trouble, you know?¡±

    "I got it, grandma, I''ll stay with Uncle Ye." Jiayin responded obediently, and after coaxing Old Mrs. Li away, she immediately whispered to Dongmei, "Two quarters of an hour later, give Uncle Ye another pill, and it will be better sooner or later." Once each, don¡¯t stop, at least five days.¡±

    After that, she took out two small capsules from her purse and stuffed them into Dongmei, "If Uncle Ye is very hot, take one of these capsules, melt it with a small amount of water, and feed it to Uncle Ye, at least some intervals." Within three hours, the fever was relieved and the pain was relieved.¡±

    ?Dongmei nodded vigorously and carefully hid the capsule.

    At this time, perhaps the anesthetic had worn off, Mr. Ye groaned and woke up, but his eyes were a little hazy and he was obviously still confused.

    Jiayin and Dongmei seized the opportunity and quickly fed him pills...

    ??The village chief, Li Lao Er, Li Lao Si and others quietly entered the house and looked at Mr. Ye, and then hurriedly left.

    The noble son, who is so embarrassed on weekdays, is mighty general, and is now dying on the cymbal. Whoever watches is distressed.

    Tao Hongying rushed to the valley to make lunch, and then brought back a can of light vegetable and lean meat porridge, which she heated on the small stove, waiting for Mr. Ye to wake up and take a few bites.

    It was dusk, and Mr. Ye had a high fever all day long.

    Fortunately, Jiayin¡¯s secret capsules can help reduce fever, so it¡¯s not too dangerous.

    Li Laoer and others were worried and searched everywhere for Doctor Zhang. In the end, the old man actually caught a rabbit, shaved it, cut it all over, and sewed it up with needles and threads.

    Everyone who watched felt goosebumps on their bodies, which dissipated instantly...

    When it got dark again, Mr. Ye finally woke up. Although he was still a little feverish, his eyes were a little clearer.

    He moved and gasped in pain, which also woke up the old lady and Dongmei who were napping on the side.

    "Young Master, are you awake? Are you hungry? Eat a few mouthfuls of porridge first, and then take the medicine!"

    ??The two of them were so happy that they hurriedly gathered together to serve porridge and medicine.

    Mr. Ye felt his arms were heavy and slowly turned his head to look. It turned out that Jiayin had hugged his arms and was sleeping deeply.

    The little fat girl had a sparse brow furrowed and tears hanging from the corners of her eyes, which made him feel sad.

    "Auntie..." his voice was hoarse and he told the old lady, "I''ve made you worried. Take Fu Niu back to sleep and don''t get over her illness."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 251ï¼š Retreat to advance

    Chapter 251: Retreat to advance

    The old lady quickly fed him a few sips of warm water, gently touched her granddaughter''s braids, and explained in a confused voice, "This child is disobedient. I want to carry her away, but she won''t stop crying. She wants to stay with you all the time." This is because she knows that you treat her well and miss you."

    Dongmei also said, "Fu Niu and I will take care of the young master and give him medicine this whole day."

    Mr. Ye felt very warm in his heart and whispered, "I''m fine. Let''s take Fu Niu back to sleep."

    Mrs. Li nodded. She also felt sorry for her granddaughter. After Mr. Ye drank half a bowl of porridge and took some medicine, she carefully picked up her granddaughter and walked back.

    Jiayin stayed up all night and all day, but her small body couldn''t bear it, so she slept until dawn. Thinking of Mr. Ye, she rolled over and got up.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw her grandma sitting on the side sewing clothes. She was still a little confused.

    Mrs. Li was afraid that her granddaughter would be frightened, so she quickly held her in her arms and comforted her gently, "Don''t be afraid, Fu Niu, she is at home. Mr. Ye is already well. He has taken porridge and medicine. Don''t worry. Grandma will carry you over in a while." ¡±

    Jiayin breathed a sigh of relief, feeling increasingly lethargic and leaning against her grandma''s arms.

    ??The old lady originally wanted to ask her granddaughter where she got so many silver coins, but when she saw her granddaughter like this, she was reluctant to part with them.

    She patted her granddaughter gently again and again, and then she dared to sigh softly when she saw that the little girl fell asleep again.

    ?Her granddaughter, I don¡¯t know where she came from, she is becoming more and more mysterious.

    ?She really wanted to open one eye while sleeping, for fear that this girl would come up with something magical on a whim.

    ?She is not afraid of causing trouble for the family. Since the family has benefited together, of course they have to suffer together.

    ??But she was afraid that her granddaughter would not know the seriousness and her life would be shortened. If the whole family was fine, only her granddaughter would be in trouble.

    What shall we do then?

    I can only hope that the seeds of cold melon and cantaloupe will be sown. Next year, many families will plant them, sell them for money, have enough food and clothing, and then think about their own good, and all these blessings will be counted on their granddaughters...

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know that grandma was starting to worry again, so she slept until midnight.

    After waking up, she completely recovered, hurriedly drank a bowl of porridge, and ran to the next door with a big meat bun in her arms.

    Mr. Ye''s house may have opened the windows to let in the wind, and the smell of blood in the house was much lighter.

    It is rare that Mr. Ye is also awake and talking to the miracle doctor Zhang.

    Jiayin ran into the house, and Doctor Zhang''s eyes lit up. He wanted to ask more questions, but he saw Jiayin holding up the meat buns and trying to climb onto the kang.

    ?It¡¯s a pity that the little fat legs are too short, hanging on the edge of the kang, making squeaking sounds, and can¡¯t get up...

    He was discouraged and stepped forward to give her a hand. Jiayin climbed onto the kang smoothly, turned around and smiled so hard that her eyes narrowed, and thanked her in a sweet voice, "Thank you, Grandpa Zhang."

    Zhang Shenyi spread his hands and responded helplessly to Mr. Ye''s funny look.

    "Forget it, I won''t ask. If you don''t tell me, I won''t be able to guess it, so let''s leave it at that. But in the future, if I have any questions, or if the hidden master has any good ideas, you must tell me."

    Mr. Ye nodded, "Don''t worry, this is a good thing to cure diseases and save people. I won''t hide anything I can tell you. It''s really inconvenient for that expert!"

    ?Mr. Zhang rolled his eyes and walked out with his hands behind his back.

    He said he was not angry, but he was still a little frustrated.

    I have been squatting in Li''s house for more than a year, and I finally managed to catch the master''s pigtails, but I still can''t find him!

    I originally thought she was Fu Niu, but how can a fat girl who can¡¯t even get up on the edge of a kang be an outsider?

    Jiayin guessed that the old man was looking for him and made a face at his back, making Mr. Ye laugh.

    ¡°Uncle Ye, eat!¡± The good news bun was handed to Mr. Ye¡¯s mouth, but Mr. Ye slowly shook his head.

    "Fu Niu, come on, I just drank porridge." Mr. Ye raised his hand to touch Jiayin''s little head, but he pulled the wound and groaned in pain. Jiayin quickly lay down and put his little head next to Mr. Ye''s hand. That cute little look made Mr. Ye''s heart melt into a puddle of honey.

    Who wouldn¡¯t like such a cute little girl?

    ¡°Fu Niu, my uncle will accept you as his adopted daughter, okay?¡±

    Jiayin was lying on her stomach munching the buns. She almost choked when she heard these words. She blinked twice and asked, "Fu Niu has a father, and he is also very good."

    Mr. Ye smiled even more happily. This child did not dislike poverty and love wealth. Instead, he was filial and grateful.

    "My uncle recognized you as his adopted daughter to protect you, not to take you away. Your father is still your father, and you are still the little granddaughter of the Li family. It''s just that there will be one more person to protect you in the future. Even if others find you Even if you are different, I don¡¯t dare to do anything to you, understand?¡±

    Jiayin nodded, of course she understood, she just couldn''t help but test it out.

    Mr. Ye is a good friend, an elder to her, and a protector.

    But her family is still the most important, and she will not abandon her family for any benefit or anyone.

    ?Of course, it would be best if you can have both now...

    Ye Shan came in from outside, obviously he had something to say, but when the good news came, he hesitated.

    Mr. Ye ordered, "Say it, it doesn''t matter."

    Ye Shan then stepped forward, half-kneeling on the ground, trying to make his master look at eye level with him.

    "Sir, the child was delivered to the palace the night before yesterday. At the court this morning, the emperor was furious and ordered Dali Temple to find out the truth about your assassination as soon as possible. In addition, Zhang Wenzhuo, the minister of the Ministry of War, took away the job of guarding the dock, but the emperor did not give him any Soldier Talisman, I just ordered him to take over for the time being."

    Mr. Ye nodded, "Zhang Wenzhuo is part of the Queen Mother''s party. I''m afraid he thought he had seized the opportunity to make a great contribution. In fact, the barbarians were wiped out by thousands last time, and they are gathering troops to prepare for a counterattack. And winter is about to come, and the barbarians don''t know how to grow food. Even if After occupying a large area of ??land, it was in vain for a year, and there was no harvest. It is even more important to move the plan to Jiangnan. When the war at the riverside dock becomes tense, those old foxes in the court will be anxious, otherwise they will live a comfortable life in Jiangnan. After a long time, I won¡¯t even think about regaining the rivers and mountains.¡±

    Ye Shan sighed, with a hint of disapproval in his expression, "Even if the young master wants to retire for a while, he can''t take such a risk. Fortunately, Dr. Zhang arrived in time, and the villagers risked their lives to rescue him. Otherwise, the young master would have been really... vicious this time. A lot of luck!"

    Mr. Ye coughed lightly and knew that he was being reckless this time, but he had made careful arrangements in advance and did not expect that something went wrong at the critical moment.

    ¡°Okay, luckily there is no danger. Send a message to the Marquis Mansion, asking the housekeeper to send ingredients here every two days. I want to recover here.¡±

    Ye Shan quickly agreed and asked, "Master Hou, do you want to transfer some people from the Hou Mansion?"

    "No, you are enough. Tell the steward to arrange for people to deliver the ingredients, and select people who are loyal and strict-tongued."

    "yes."

    After the master and servant reached an agreement, Ye Shan went down to get busy.

    Jiayin lay next to Mr. Ye and stayed with him, thinking about it in her heart.

    She had always known that Mr. Ye wanted to take back half of the country, but she never expected that he would be so eager and determined that he would risk his life or death.

    Think again about the potatoes and corn in the space, whether you should take them out to him in advance.

    ??As long as arrangements are made properly, in two years, the people will be well fed, the national strength will be restored, and there will be enough military rations, and then it will not be difficult to fight back to the north of the Yangtze River and defeat the barbarians.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 252ï¼š Visitors in the middle of the night

    Chapter 252 A visitor in the middle of the night

    Seeing that she was silent, Mr. Ye blinked her big eyes and her long eyelashes trembled. He guessed that she was thinking, so he smiled and said, "What are you thinking about, Fu Niu? Are you worried that Dr. Zhang will embarrass you?"

    He touched the little girl with his elbow and comforted her, "Don''t worry, I''ve already persuaded Doctor Zhang and he won''t ask any more questions. If you don''t want to talk about anything, just pretend to be stupid. You are only two years old, and no one can treat you." How, do you understand?¡±

    "Understood!" Jiayin nodded with a smile, moved forward, lay next to Mr. Ye''s ear, and whispered, "Uncle, please get well soon. I have prepared two good things for you. Keep them for your liking."

    "Really? I''m injured and I still need a gift." Young Master Ye smiled and narrowed his eyes. He didn''t care in his heart, thinking that the little girl was thinking about some gadget again, so he said, "Okay, uncle will be fine soon."

    Yi''an wrinkled her little nose, guessing what he was thinking, and made up her mind to give him a big surprise and impress him.

    ?Although Mr. Ye''s fever subsided and he could eat, he was seriously injured and fell asleep again after a while.

    Jiayin yawned and wandered around the courtyard for a while, leaning on his side and snoring together.

    ??The village chief and others finally came in to take a look, but left without saying a word.

    As dusk falls, Broken Gold Beach also ushered in a rare moment of quiet.

    ?Most of the guests in the valley have left, and some of the remaining ones have had their dinner, leaving a few people to take care of them, so there is no need to worry too much.

    ?The village is brightly lit, and every household is busy cooking and eating, making it very lively.

    The millet brought back from the fields is put into the granary without threshing. In this way, the grain is stored for a long time, and there is no fear of insect rot for two or three years.

    When we were in Qingshui Village, everyone borrowed sorghum from the Li family to save their lives. They had been thinking about repaying the debt, but now they had a chance.

    During the day, the village chief made the decision, and half of the millet was given to the Li family to pay off the debt, which was guaranteed to be only a little more.

    Li Laoer, on behalf of the Li family, accepted it.

    In fact, every family is not short of this small amount of food, especially the Li family.

    But it is easy to borrow and repay, and it is not difficult to borrow again. The promises you have made must be fulfilled!

    ?Every family was also happy, and they grinded some of the remaining millet, and each family divided two or three kilograms to eat freshly.

    ??The mountainous land was newly reclaimed, and fruit trees were planted. The soil was not fertile enough, so the millet grown was not very good, but it was always the first good harvest in the village.

    Tonight, everyone cooked millet porridge, washed a few sweet potatoes, peeled and cut them into pieces, threw them into the millet porridge pot, and cooked them together until they were well cooked, sweet and soft, which the elderly and children loved to eat.

    After dinner, the men on duty put on thicker clothes, carried hatchets, joined their companions, and began to patrol around.

    Originally, old men like Uncle Zhao were responsible for keeping watch at night in the village.

    But in the past few days, the Marquis was injured and assassinated. Everyone was worried that someone might do harm to the Marquis. Therefore, the more than 30 young men in the village were divided into four shifts, and the two shifts were switched every night for night patrols.

    ??Liu Laosi and Li Laosi each have a day in charge. It is Li Laosi''s turn tonight, but Liu Laosi can''t sleep at the moment, so he also goes for a walk.

    When they were tired from walking, everyone lit a bonfire at the entrance of the village, burned sweet potatoes, and chatted.

    ??The autumn night is not too cold, but it is also very chilly. There is a bonfire lighting up, and everyone is very relaxed. They talk about cleaning up the fields and rushing to plant a crop of autumn vegetables to save them for the winter.

    ??Li Laosi took out a sweet potato, stood up and said, "Fu Niu may not be asleep yet, I will send one to her."

    ??Liu Biaotou responded, "Let''s see if Mr. Ye is feeling better again. Is there anything you want to eat?"

    ¡°I know, Mr. Ye must not be hungry, so Hongying made chicken soup and noodles at night.¡±

    As he was talking, several horses suddenly ran over from a distance. Everyone immediately grabbed hatchets. Before they could start their defensive formation, someone immediately rushed over and went straight to Li Laosi.

    ?Li Laosi swung his knife, but the man dodged and kicked him in the chest.

    ??Li Laosi grabbed the man''s ankles and threw him out. Liu Biaotou stepped forward to meet him. He seized the opportunity and slashed at the man with a knife. Seeing that the man couldn''t dodge, someone else immediately pounced on him.

    Two versus two, the two sides hit one spot for a while.

    ?Liu Biaotou is good at martial arts, but his strength is not as good as Li Laosi.

    ?Li Laosi''s martial arts moves are poor, but his strength can make up for his shortcomings. The rest of the villagers carried hatchets and stood behind them. Even though their faces turned pale with shock, they did not take a step back.

    ?It took a long time, at least dozens of rounds.

    A majestic voice said, "Okay, step back."

    ?The two strange men in black stopped their moves and quickly retreated.

    ?Another person came forward, and everyone could see clearly through the firelight that he was Ye Shan.

    ¡°Boss Liu, Fourth Master Li, everything is a misunderstanding. A distinguished person is coming to visit our young master, please make it convenient for you.¡±

    ?Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou stared at Ye Shan coldly, weighing the truth of his words.

    ??The two people just now are very skilled. What if Ye Shan betrays him and they lead the wolf into the house and bring danger to Master Ye?

    It was obvious that Ye Shan was also aware of their concerns, and he added, "The noble man is from Xindu, and the young master also knows about it, so you can rest assured."

    ?Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou looked at each other, thought for a while, and then said, "Then you can dismount and we will **** you there."

    It is said to be an escort, but it is actually an escort.

    ??The two of them brought the villagers, surrounded five or six people and Ye Shan, and slowly walked into the village and arrived at the Ye family yard.

    There were five or six people who came, all dressed in black clothes and black trousers for the night. There was only one person wearing a blue brocade gown and a curtain hat to cover his face. He was obviously the one who made the decision.

    ??Li Laosi signaled Liu Biaotou to leave the men in black outside, and he personally led the man and Ye Shan into the house.

    ?Hashan couldn¡¯t laugh or cry, and wanted to explain a few words, but the man in the brocade gown waved his hand.

    Mr. Ye and Jiayin slept all afternoon and didn''t feel sleepy at the moment.

    Jiayin took a fruit, dug out the pulp with a spoon, and fed it to Mr. Ye.

    She was a child and had little strength in her hands. In the end, the food she put into Mr. Ye¡¯s mouth was not wasted.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Dongmei were sitting on one side doing needlework. Mr. Ye¡¯s wound should not be covered to make it too hot, but he could not always lie shirtless like this, as it would easily get cold on his shoulders.

    So, the two of them thought about sewing a backless middle coat.

    Jiayin thought of the styles that young girls liked in the past life. In this time and space, Mr. Ye, a military prince, was the first to try them on.

    ??She couldn''t help but giggle. She managed to scoop up a little pulp with the spoon in her hand, and hit Mr. Ye''s nose.

    Mr. Ye didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Just when he was about to push the spoon away, Mr. Li "escorted" Ye Shan and his guests in.

    Mr. Ye glanced at the figure of the visitor and was startled. He wanted to get up but endured it.

    Li Laosi asked immediately, "Sir, Ye Shan said this person is here to visit you?"

    Mr. Ye nodded and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I know this person. He is indeed an honored guest."

    ?Li Laosi breathed a sigh of relief, felt a little embarrassed, scratched the back of his head, and saluted the guests.

    "I''m sorry, noble man. Mr. Ye is injured, so... we have to be more careful."

    ?The man put his hands behind his back and just nodded without saying a word or taking off his hat.

    Even so, everyone couldn''t help but feel awe at this man''s majesty.

    This must be a person with high authority, otherwise there would not be such coercion.

    Li Laosi and Ye Shan retreated.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 253ï¼š Hug your thighs, itâ€™s time!

    Chapter 253: Hug the thigh, it¡¯s the right time!

    ??This man was also looking at Mrs. Li and others carefully, and finally smiled lightly, "Brother is injured this time, please protect and take care of me."

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Dongmei hurriedly got down to the ground and said with a smile, "You''re welcome, noble man. Mr. Ye is the savior of our whole village. He is injured, so we should help him."

    After saying that, she took the sewing basket and said, "We won''t disturb the nobleman and the young master talking."

    She wanted to hug her granddaughter, but Jiayin ran to the kang, making her eyes wide open with anger.

    Mr. Ye smiled and said, "Auntie, don''t worry about her. Fu Niu is very good. I''ll keep an eye on her. You can go and rest."

    "Okay," the old lady could only respond, and just as she was about to walk out, the noble man said, "I heard that your chicken noodle soup is delicious. Can you cook me a bowl?"

    Mrs. Li immediately smiled and said, "Okay, if you don''t mind, I will ask my daughter-in-law to serve it."

    ??The old lady and Dongmei also retreated out together, and for a while only Mr. Ye and the noble man were left in the room, as well as a little girl who was blinking her big eyes and pretending to be cute, but actually she was screaming and excited in her heart!

    The person who came was called Brother Ye Gongzi. He was very noble and came to visit in the dark of night. Apart from that person, there was no other choice!

    This is the thickest and most precious thigh in the world!

    If you don¡¯t hug your thighs now, then when will you wait?

    She ran to the end of the kang, took out two cantaloupes with seeds thrown out under the cover of the box, then ran back to Mr. Ye, and gave a cantaloupe to the distinguished guest with a smile.

    ??The distinguished guest was stunned for a moment and reached out to take it.

    Jiayin gave him another small spoon. Then she threw the fruit and dug melons for Mr. Ye.

    ? ? Cantaloupe has a soft flesh and is easy to dig, but it is also much sweeter than the fruit.

    Jiayin took four or five mouthfuls before one of them was delivered to Mr. Ye''s mouth, and the rest went into his own stomach. It''s so delicious, her little hands have more ideas than her brain, I can''t help it!

    Mr. Ye drank too much medicinal soup and his mouth was very bitter. He also liked the smell of melon, but unfortunately he could only watch the melon meat entering the little girl''s mouth...

    The noble man saw it and couldn''t help laughing. He took off his curtain hat and took a bite of the cantaloupe. He felt it was sweeter than anything he had eaten before!

    Jiayin heard the laughter, looked up at Jin Thigh, then looked at Mr. Ye, and then he understood.

    Her little face turned red, she threw away the spoon, crawled into the noble man''s arms and hid.

    The noble man laughed louder, "This fat girl is so cute, no wonder you love her as your own daughter. I finally have some free time, so I have to stay here for a few days."

    Mr. Ye had no choice but to respond, "I originally wanted to recognize her as my adopted daughter, but now that I see her, I''m afraid she''s an unfilial daughter!"

    Jiayin peeked out her little head, the golden bell on her braid swaying, and argued angrily, "Fu Niu is filial, Fu Niu is the most filial."

    The noble man couldn''t help but fiddle with the pair of small golden bells and wiped her mouth.

    Jiayin raised her little face and smiled proudly.

    Seeing her happy smile, the noble man felt even more relieved. He took off the jade pendant from his waist and gave it to her to play with. Then he said, "Cousin, this time is too dangerous. Don''t do it again in the future."

    Mr. Ye nodded, "It was supposed to be foolproof. It was all done by my own hands, but I didn''t expect that the dagger was coated with medicine. In the past few days, I have been tortured to find out what happened?"

    "No," the noble man shook his head, "these four people have been recruited into the secret guard for many years and have never made any mistakes, so they were chosen to pretend to be assassins this time. Someone must have taken advantage of them and tampered with their daggers. They didn''t know anything about it, and they didn''t betray it."

    "Have you found out all the people on the Queen Mother''s side in the army? But I usually doubt those two?"

    ¡°Exactly, I sent Zhang Wenzhuo to the dock this time and dealt with them together when we went to war. Even if you recover well, the situation in Jiangbei will not worsen for only two or three months.¡±

    "Those old foxes in the court have always been good at making peace with each other. This time, when I was assassinated, we got rid of a few of them and shook the mountain to shake the tiger. They can be honest for a while."

    ?The two talked slowly, and Jiayin played with the jade pendant obediently without causing any trouble.

    ?After a while, Mrs. Li knocked on the door and delivered chicken noodles. Mr. Ye and the nobleman stopped talking.

    Jiayin rolled her eyes and stuffed the jade pendant directly into her mouth. Her cheeks were swollen like a little hamster.

    Dongmei set up a small table, and Mrs. Li helped serve soup noodles and side dishes. Seeing her granddaughter acting like this, the old lady was frightened, and quickly grabbed her granddaughter, trying to take the food out of her mouth. Good news shook his head and hid behind the noble man, but refused to give it.

    The noble man couldn''t help but laugh, "It''s just a little thing, give it to the little girl to play with."

    Mrs. Li couldn''t see clearly what was stuffed in her granddaughter''s mouth. When the noble man said this, Mr. Ye also nodded. She let it go and pointed at her granddaughter''s forehead from a distance.

    ¡°This girl, did you starve to death in your last life? She stuffed everything into her mouth. She obviously ate fatter than anyone else, and she was so greedy. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll kill you like a pig during the Chinese New Year.¡±

    Jiayin grinned and wanted to smile, but drool dripped down in strings, making everyone laugh.

    The noble man sat cross-legged on the bed and ate noodles. He ate a few salty side dishes and drank all the noodle soup.

    At the end, he started to praise, "No wonder my brother is willing to come and stay for a while. The food here is so delicious."

    Mrs. Li was enthusiastic and said with a smile, "That noble man will come here often. We ordinary people don''t have anything good, just home-cooked food. My daughter-in-law''s ancestors had an imperial chef, and her skills are pretty good."

    ¡°That¡¯s better than the old master. This skill is indeed much better than that of the royal chef!¡±

    ??The noble man praised Jiayin again, then patted Jiayin''s little head, went to the ground to tidy up his clothes, "Brother, take good care of yourself, I''ll go back first."

    Mr. Ye stood up and said, "Be careful on the road. Don''t go out again. It''s not safe."

    Jiayin pulled out the jade pendant from her mouth, stepped forward and hugged the noble man''s neck, and shook the jade pendant at grandma, "Grandma, exchange for fruit, exchange for fruit!"

    Old Mrs. Li glared angrily, "Young girl who is obsessed with money actually robbed a noble man of his jade pendant!"

    Mr. Ye couldn''t help but laugh, "Auntie, listen to Fu Niu and bring some fruits to my brother. His family is not short of them, but they are not as delicious as ours."

    ¡°Hey, okay, I¡¯ll go pack some right away.¡± Mrs. Li agreed and went next door.

    Originally, Doctor Zhang said Mr. Ye could take a few bites of the fruit, so Jiayin took out two baskets from the space.

    In the past two days, my family has eaten a few, and there is still a lot left.

    Mrs. Li was afraid that it would be difficult to carry them on the road, so she found a clean cloth bag and packed a dozen pears and a dozen apples.

    When he finally handed it to the noble man, he also told him, "Next year there will be more fruit on the mountain. When the noble man comes again, we will go to the orchard and pick and eat now."

    The noble man responded with a smile, gave the bag to Ye Shan, and then put on the curtain hat.

    ??The old lady led them out, and when they reached the door of the yard, it happened that the village chief heard the commotion and came over to take a look.

    Hung high lanterns sway in the wind.

    The noble man got on his horse. The evening breeze blew up the veil of his hat, and the light shone right on his face, allowing the village chief to see clearly.

    ??The noble man nodded to him and led his men and horses away.

    ??Old Mrs. Li combed her broken hair, turned around and saw the village chief, and smiled and said, "The village chief is here, don''t worry, this is Mr. Ye''s younger brother, he is here to visit the sick, he is not a bad person."

    However, the village chief made no movement for a long time.

    ??The old lady was confused and stepped forward to pat the village chief''s arm. Unexpectedly, the village chief sat down on the ground and exclaimed.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 254ï¼š guard together

    Chapter 254: Protecting Together

    Mrs. Li was startled and quickly helped the old man, "Brother, what''s wrong with you?"

    ??The village chief raised his hand to point at the group of people leaving, but he was still in awe and could only take a few deep breaths to calm down.

    He turned around again and looked at Li Laosi, Liu Biaotou, and several villagers, and he swallowed his words again.

    ¡°I just think...these people look quite fierce and I thought they were bad people.¡±

    Li Laosi, Liu Biaotou and others all laughed, "The village chief is right, we thought they were bad guys just now. But these people were brought here by Ye Shan, saying they are Mr. Ye''s brothers."

    Mrs. Li also smiled and agreed, comforting the village chief, "Yes, this noble man is very easy-going. He even ate a bowl of chicken noodle soup and said that Hongying''s cooking skills are better than the imperial chef."

    The old lady was proud of her daughter-in-law, but the village chief felt weak after hearing this, and made a random excuse to chase away the villagers, "You go and continue patrolling, I will discuss something with Lao Si and Liu Biaotou."

    ??The villagers didn¡¯t take it seriously and left laughing and gossiping.

    For a time, only Mrs. Li, Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou were left in front of the door. The village chief quickly pulled them together and whispered.

    "You...you don''t know who the noble man was just now!"

    He raised his hand and pointed hard at the black sky above his head.

    Mrs. Li and the other three blinked a few times and didn''t understand for a long time.

    ??The village chief stamped his feet anxiously, "It''s the one from the palace!"

    ?Old Mrs. Li took a breath of air and her legs were a little weak.

    Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou''s expressions changed even more. They had had a fight with someone just now.

    ¡°It turns out they didn¡¯t use all their strength just now. I thought we won the battle.¡± Liu Biaotou said in a low voice.

    The focus of warriors is always so strange.

    He didn''t care about the person''s identity. Instead, he cared about winning or losing, and that he had just been played!

    Li Laosi took a deep breath, thought carefully about what was disrespectful, and said, "I didn''t dare to look carefully last time in the court. I really didn''t recognize it just now. However, I guess the nobleman came here today and didn''t want to make it public. Let''s Just pretend you don¡¯t know him.¡±

    ??Old Mrs. Li held on to the door frame and said, "You continue to work. Mr. Ye is fine here. I''ll go in and take a look."

    After saying that, she walked crookedly back to the courtyard. As soon as she entered the house, she saw her granddaughter carrying the jade pendant and laughing loudly. An idea flashed in her mind, and she understood it at that time.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, you **** girl! Do you know? You know that noble man¡­¡±

    Mrs. Li stepped forward and hugged her granddaughter. She was a little scared because she was afraid that her granddaughter would **** the jade pendant. She was not angry, but she couldn''t help being proud. She was proud that her granddaughter was really smart and discovered the identity of the noble man earlier than they all.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t want to admit that she recognized the ¡°golden thigh¡±, so she shamelessly cheated on him with a jade pendant.

    She hugged her grandma¡¯s neck with a smile and tried her best to act cute and good, ¡°Nay, Fu Niu is thirsty, Fu Niu wants to drink water!¡±

    ??The old lady lowered her head and nudged her with her forehead, but still got up to pour the water.

    Jiayin obediently took a bowl of water and drank water. Mr. Ye motioned to Dongmei to guard the door and then said. ¡°Have you guessed the identity of the guest just now?¡±

    Mrs. Li waved her hand, "It wasn''t me, it was the village chief who heard the noise, came over to take a look, and recognized the noble man."

    Mr. Ye nodded and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, aunt. Although my cousin has a noble status, he has had many twists and turns since childhood. I am the only relative of his mother''s family. Over the years, I have always tried my best to assist him, so he Treat me very kindly.

    ¡°Now that I am recuperating here, he will not be angry even if the family is slighted to him. What¡¯s more, he just had a big bowl of chicken noodle soup, so he is obviously happy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± the old lady couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°He also said that Hongying¡¯s cooking skills are better than those of the imperial chef!¡±

    Mr. Ye lay on Xuan Ruan''s pillow and said, "Don''t worry about the jade pendant in Fu Niu''s hand. It''s just an ordinary jade pendant without a carved dragon, so it doesn''t count as a token. In addition, I have something to discuss with my aunt." ¡±

    "What''s the matter? Tell me." Mrs. Li pulled the thin quilt and covered him, carefully avoiding the injury on her back.

    Mr. Ye held Fu Niu''s chubby little feet and said, "Auntie, I was seriously ill before and accidentally came to your house. I almost died. It was Fu Niu who saved me. At that time, I knew there was something magical about this child. I helped her cover up several times after that..."

    Old Mrs. Li immediately remembered the silver coins her granddaughter had taken out a few days ago, "Did she ask you for silver?"

    "No, it''s Fu Niu who has some good stuff. It''s not convenient for us to sell it at home, so I entrusted Dongmei to sell it and got a lot of money." When Mr. Ye said this, he saw Jiayin blinking at him crazily.

    ?She wished that her whole little body followed suit and she almost plunged into the tea bowl in front of her.

    Mr. Ye couldn''t help but laugh and said, "I can''t say how much it sold specifically, but don''t worry, Auntie, Fu Niu is smart and won''t cause trouble for the family."

    Mrs. Li picked up her granddaughter. She wanted to hit her but was reluctant, so she could only slap her on the little buttocks.

    Jiayin twisted her little body like a silkworm baby, swaying back and forth in grandma''s arms. Finally, she coaxed the old lady to smile, and then quietly breathed a sigh of relief.

    ??The old lady tied her granddaughter''s pigtails again and couldn''t help but sigh again.

    "Mr. Ye, you also know that our family is just an ordinary farmer with no ability. To tell you the truth, I can''t help but worry about it when I go to bed. Good luck and bad luck are intertwined, and I''m afraid. I''m afraid that if something happens to this child, she won''t be able to do anything. The loss of a hair will make our whole family miserable. If you have cherished our friendship for so long, you will definitely help us protect Fu Niu more in the future."

    "Aunt, this is what it should be. Counting this time, Fu Niu has saved me twice. No matter what, I have to protect her. Just now, the noble lady came over, and I mentioned that I would accept Fu Niu as my adopted daughter. I don¡¯t know what you think?¡±

    Seeing the old lady''s expression change, Mr. Ye quickly said, "Auntie, don''t worry too much. My status is both noble and dangerous. No one can guarantee that it will remain the same for the rest of my life. After all, being with you is like a companion..."

    ?He didn''t say the last word, but the old lady understood it.

    ?She didn''t understand how things changed in the court, but she had heard it said in the play that the most ruthless emperor''s family was the one.

    She became worried and quickly advised, "Master Ye, don''t say that. You are still young. In a few years, you will find an opportunity to resign and come back and live a peaceful life in the village."

    Mr. Ye shook his head, with an inexplicable light in his eyes, "Auntie, I don''t plan to marry and have children for the time being, at least until I regain half of the rivers and mountains in the north of the Yangtze River. Therefore, I accept Fu Niu as my adopted daughter. I will live for one day. , can protect her for one day.

    "If I''m unlucky and die in battle, that noble man will feel guilty about me and put all his blessings on Fu Niu. With this, even if Fu Niu... is a little different, it won''t matter. Someone would dare to say this or harm her. "

    Mrs. Li''s eyes turned red when she heard this, and she waved her hands repeatedly, "Mr. Ye, you can''t do this. Fu Niu''er is still protected by us, so you need to be well and nothing will happen to you."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 255ï¼š Special skills

    Chapter 255 Special Skills

    Jiayin also stepped forward and gently hugged Mr. Ye''s neck.

    ?Originally, she thought that Mr. Ye recognized her as his adopted daughter because he wanted to give her a title, but she didn''t expect that he had such long-term plans.

    He was protecting her with his life and deeds!

    ¡°Uncle is the most powerful, he will definitely win the battle, and then Fu Niuer will support you in your old age.¡±

    Mr. Ye smiled, raised his hand with difficulty, and patted her back, "Okay, but there are too many people who rely on you to support them in their old age. Remember, when you divide the fruits, just give your uncle the biggest and sweetest one."

    Hearing these words, Mrs. Li wiped her tears and couldn''t help laughing.

    Jiayin is also blushing, why can¡¯t she get over the old age issue? She is just a little baby, so she can''t be said to be a cow or a horse, or be married to her!

    Just joking, it''s settled.

    Old Mrs. Li said again, "If this matter is not urgent, just wait. My boss''s injury is almost healed. When he recognizes his ancestor and returns to the clan, we can set up a few banquets. At that time, let Fu Niu kowtow to you and serve tea. , recognize this family."

    Mr. Li nodded, "Listen to my aunt and don''t be in a hurry. I need to recuperate and can stay at home for two months."

    "Okay, it''s rare for you to rest for so long. The rest of our village is quiet. Don''t worry about anything. The most important thing is to take good care of your body."

    ??The old lady felt a little distressed. Mr. Ye was only a few months younger than the second son, but he lived a very tiring life and had too many burdens.

    She touched Mr. Ye''s forehead and was startled, "Oh, why are you feeling hot again?"

    Jiayin also touched Mr. Ye¡¯s forehead and it was indeed hot to the touch.

    ?Old Mrs. Li immediately called Dongmei and went to find Dr. Zhang.

    ?Magic Doctor Zhang didn¡¯t know if he hadn¡¯t slept for the past two days. His eyes were frighteningly red. He reached out to lift the quilt and opened the strips of cloth wrapping the injury.

    ??The skin and flesh that were originally sutured were now swollen, and the threads buried in the flesh were vaguely stained with pus.

    Jiayin''s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly hugged Dongmei''s neck and whispered a few words in her ear.

    Dongmei stepped forward and said to Divine Doctor Zhang, "Doctor Zhang, please quickly remove the sutures. The skin below has grown in. The reason why the top is so red and swollen is because the sutures cannot grow into the skin."

    "Nonsense, no thread can grow into the skin. I knew this was a temporary solution the day before yesterday. But I have to say that sewing the wound closed like this is still much better than leaving the mouth open. The skin underneath is closed, Once the swelling is taken care of, it will be fine."

    ?Zhang Shenyi was nagging, but his hands were not slow. He cut off the thread and began to pull it out. There was pus for lubrication, so it was easy to pull out.

    But Mr. Ye still groaned in pain, and his forehead was covered with sweat.

    Mrs. Li and Jiayin were both distressed. They took cloths and kept wiping him while comforting him, "It will be fine soon, soon!"

    Mr. Ye wanted to speak, but his lips were trembling and he couldn''t speak.

    Jiayin ran to the end of the kang, took the freeze-dried powder from the space, melted it in warm water, and carefully handed it to Mr. Ye.

    ¡°Uncle, if you drink it, your illness will be cured.¡±

    Mr. Ye tried his best to pull the corner of his mouth and drank it all in a few sips.

    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for all the cotton threads to be taken out.

    Shenji Zhang quickly applied another layer of green ointment on the wound. The smell was particularly fresh, making everyone feel refreshed after sniffing it.

    Mr. Ye also breathed a sigh of relief, "This ointment is very refreshing."

    ¡°Of course, this is my special skill.¡± Doctor Zhang said proudly.

    When everyone saw him like this, they all praised him and made him even happier.

    Soon, the wound was taken care of, and Mr. Ye was sweating all over. Mrs. Li and Dongmei helped wipe away the sweat and changed into clean middle clothes.

    Doctor Zhang yawned and was about to go out. Dongmei suddenly remembered that she had forgotten a sentence just now and said, "Mr. Zhang, it is said that there is a membrane in the sheep''s intestines. After it is dried, it can be sewn into the skin and flesh without pus. The skin and flesh grow together.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Doctor Zhang jumped three feet high in surprise.

    Suturing is extremely effective in treating trauma, but the thread cannot grow into the skin, and redness, swelling, and pus are difficult to deal with.

    ??If we can solve this problem, everything will be foolproof!

    He ran out like a gust of wind. Needless to say, he started a new round of experiments!

    Mrs. Li was worried that Mr. Ye would keep having a fever at night, so she hugged Jiayin and slept next door, so that when Dongmei was too busy, she could help in time.

    Fortunately, Doctor Zhang¡¯s ointment was reliable. After drinking the decoction and taking anti-inflammatory tablets, Mr. Ye had a low-grade fever all night, and the fever was completely gone when he got up early.

    Jiayin counted a certain brand of freeze-dried immunity-boosting powder that she had saved in the space, and there were seven or eight left. She was cruel and left four at the bottom of the box. The rest was mixed with water several times and was given to Mr. Ye to drink.

    ??People in the village get up early to go to work and are used to asking in front of the courtyard gate, "Is Mr. Ye feeling better?"

    The old lady happened to go back to the house next door to pick up something. She didn¡¯t hide it, so she said, ¡°Maybe the wound didn¡¯t grow well. I had a fever again last night. It¡¯s better now.¡±

    A villager immediately said, "I heard that drinking pigeon soup is the best for healing wounds. Do you want to kill some wild pigeons for Mr. Ye?"

    "It''s best to ask Liu Biao to lead them. We can''t do it when it comes to hunting."

    ¡°I know where there are wild pigeons. I saw a few of them last time I went to chop down trees.¡±

    ?While everyone was talking, they went to look for Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou.

    In the afternoon, there was an extra cage in the Ye family''s yard. There were seven or eight pigeons in the cage, cooing non-stop.

    Tao Hongying came back early from the valley, slaughtered the pigeons and made soup in a casserole.

    ?After a while, I consulted Dr. Zhang, added two more medicinal ingredients, and finally served Mr. Ye''s dinner on the table.

    Mr. Ye was lying on his stomach. He had no appetite, but he still drank two bowls.

    Mrs. Li looked at it with a smile, very happy, and said with a smile, "Yes, that''s it. Eat more and drink more, so that you can get better quickly."

    Jiayin ran in from outside, with a faint smell of fishy mutton on her body. She wanted to climb onto the kang, but her belly was too round, which really delayed things, so she had to ask her grandma for help.

    ¡°Grandma, help me!¡±

    Mrs. Li carried her granddaughter to the kang and chatted and joked with Mr. Ye.

    "Doctor Zhang bought two sheep from somewhere. He only wanted the intestines and the mutton and gave it to Hongying. There were many people in the village, so Hongying simply made sheep soup. The taste was so fragrant that guests in the valley rushed to buy it. . It was really hard to save a pot for each family. Fu Niu is a greedy girl, so she drank a lot."

    Jiayin grinned, bared her little white teeth, rubbed her belly, and burped, making Mr. Ye and Mrs. Li both laugh.

    ??Li Laoer came in from outside and called to the old lady, "Mom, I''ll talk to Mr. Ye. You can go back and have a hot meal."

    ??The old lady saw that Mr. Ye looked good and felt relieved, so she gave a few instructions and went back.

    ??Li Laoer glanced at the good news. The little girl was lying next to Mr. Ye, playing with a jade pendant and crossing her legs, looking very comfortable.

    He couldn''t help but touch his niece''s pigtails, and then said, "Mr. Ye, I heard from my mother that you want to accept Fu Niu as your adopted daughter?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 256ï¼š Easy

    Chapter 256 Easily

    Mr. Ye nodded, thinking that he was worried about being robbed of his niece, so he said, "Don''t worry, I won''t take Fu Niu away. I just come to visit occasionally. Maybe I will give Fu Niu a title in the future..."

    ?Li Laoer quickly waved his hand, then pulled up a chair, sat next to Young Master Ye, and whispered.

    "Mr. Ye, I''m not worried about this. Our family is planning something, and I''m afraid it will have an impact on the young master. I thought I''d like to say a few words in advance, so that the young master can listen."

    "What''s the matter? Someone is bullying you?" Mr. Ye frowned. Li Laoer shook his head and sighed, "It''s about our eldest brother."

    After that, he explained the matter carefully, and finally said, "I''m afraid my mother won''t be able to bear it. Now she even hides it from the third and fourth children. We don''t ask the eldest brother to bring back any money or property. I just want him to be safe, plead guilty and return to his family.

    ¡°But the eldest brother is not willing to give in and insists on revenge. The Wang family is here in Xindu, and the family has a big business and deep roots. I am afraid that if the eldest brother fails to take revenge, it will lead to a counterattack from the Wang family, just in case..."

    ¡°There is no chance!¡±

    Mr. Ye, with a dark face, interrupted him.

    "A murder must be paid with a life, and a debt must be repaid with money. This is an axiom known to everyone in the world. The Wang family robs other people''s sons, takes them as sons-in-law, and hurts people with meritorious status. This is a violation of national law! Don''t say that the Wang family is just a small aristocratic family. , even the emperor¡¯s relatives must bow their heads and obey the law!¡±

    ??Li Laoer nodded, "It is said that the Wang family is now very close to other aristocratic families. Mr. Wen has recently been looking for details about the Wang family and wants to force the Wang family to stand aside."

    Mr. Ye heard the worry in his tone and comforted him, "Don''t worry, if it were other times, I wouldn''t have been able to help at the moment, but now I was stabbed and seriously injured, and Dali Temple is tracking down the person behind the scenes, involving the Wang family. , it¡¯s so easy.

    "The Wang family has too much time to take care of itself, so naturally it cannot take care of a small branch. In addition, if the Wang family is smart and even participated in what happened that year, they will naturally guess the cause of the disaster, and maybe take the initiative to plead guilty and take care of Wang E, and you will not need it. The family was in trouble at the Yamen."

    Li Laoer''s eyes lit up when he heard this. They had been planning for a long time and acted cautiously. They didn''t expect it to be so simple with Mr. Ye.

    Mr. Ye called Dongmei, "Take the second gentleman to see Ye Shan and tell Ye Shan and the three secret guards to cooperate fully and report to me at any time."

    "Yes, sir." Dongmei agreed quickly, and Li Laoer stood up, bowed deeply, and said sincerely, "Thank you, Lord Marquis."

    "Second brother, you''re welcome. We are a family. You risked your life to bring me back, and I helped the eldest brother get home. This is what I should do." Mr. Ye raised his hand to help him, not daring to stretch the wound.

    Jiayin sat up at some point and nodded, "Yeah, yeah, we are a family!"

    ?Her chubby face was trembling as she nodded, which made Li Laoer laugh. He stretched out his hand to pinch his niece, and then he went out relaxedly.

    Jiayin quickly reached behind his back and took out a cantaloupe and a spoon.

    ?This time she scooped out the melon flesh and put it all into Mr. Ye''s mouth, which made Mr. Ye laugh so hard, but he also ate all the cantaloupe. It was extremely sweet!

    ?Three to five days passed by. Doctor Zhang was addicted to catgut, and he did not forget to change Mr. Ye''s dressing and make a medicinal soup.

    Mr. Ye is in good health and can slowly sit up.

    ??Li Laosi and Liu Biaotou occasionally lifted the chair and put him under the eaves to bask in the sun. When everyone has free time, they will come over and talk together.

    Jiayin has almost grown up in the Ye family and is a qualified companion to play, eat and chat with!

    It actually allowed Mr. Ye to enjoy the happy days of having his children around his knees!

    Seeing that her granddaughter was well-behaved and not making trouble, Mrs. Li felt relieved a little, so she took her free time and hurriedly started pickling autumn vegetables.

    ? ?Pick cucumbers, eggplants, beans and the like that are about to fall off the shelves in the vegetable garden, wash them and make them into various pickles, which are a good helper with porridge in winter.

    Green onions should also be pulled out, the rotten leaves removed, dried in the sun, a few roots put together, the leaves rolled up, placed under the courtyard wall to dry naturally for a few days, and then sent to the warehouse for storage. Wash the mustard greens, cut off the roots, and throw them into a tank of salt water. When you want to eat them, you can take them out and cut them into pieces.

    ??The various beans that are interplanted outside the garden must also be cut back, dried in the sun, and collected.

    Hope is sown in spring, and harvest will be abundant in autumn. No matter how tired you are, you will still feel happy.

    Seeing that there was nothing going on at home, Li Laoer wondered what was going on in the city.

    ?That day he took Ye Shan to see Mr. Wen, and Mr. Wen arranged everything after that.

    He didn''t know what was wrong with his eldest brother''s pretending to be ill, how his business was going, and he couldn''t discuss it with his family, so he went to the city to buy pen and ink on the pretext of asking Mr. Wen for a few words.

    Of course, Mrs. Li would not stop her. She took some extra money for her son, packed two pairs of shoes, and told her son, "These shoes are for Mr. Wen. You can buy some snacks and the like. Don''t go empty-handed. Come along." Look at Mr. Wen.¡±

    ?This was exactly what Li Laoer had in mind, so he quickly agreed and entered the city.

    It is said that the Wen family was also a famous scholarly family when they were in Kyoto. Now they have moved to Xindu and bought a five-story mansion, not far from the Liu family.

    Li Laoer carried his things and arrived in front of Wen''s house. When he saw two concierges sitting lazily by the steps, basking in the sun, he stepped forward and smiled.

    ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m here to visit Mr. Wen. Please help spread the word.¡±

    As he spoke, he stuffed a handful of copper coins.

    The two concierges were polite. They stood up and asked, "Which Mr. Wen are you going to visit? Our Wen family comes from a scholarly family. From the old master to the young master, we are all gentlemen."

    Li Laoer was stunned for a moment, thought for a moment, and then said, "The Mr. Wen I''m looking for is the one who serves as the imperial censor in the court."

    The two porters looked at each other, sat back, and began to chase people away with cold faces.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have Mr. Wen at home, please leave quickly!¡±

    ??Li Laoer frowned, not understanding what was going on with them. When he was about to talk again, a carriage stopped beside him. Someone opened the window and said, "Mr. Er, why are you here? Get in the car quickly."

    ?Li Laoer turned around and saw that it was Liu Zhiheng. He looked happy and turned around to get in the car.

    Liu Zhiheng actually enjoyed himself. There was a small tea table in the carriage with tea and snacks.

    He raised his hand to pour tea for Li Laoer and said, "What a coincidence. I was going to pick you up in the village, but Mr. Wen said that the Marquis was recuperating in the village and it was difficult to come in and out, so that''s all. I don''t want to see you here. Come on, hurry up and take you to see the excitement."

    Li Laoer was confused when he heard this, "Don''t you live at home, Mr. Wen? I thought that Mr. Wen would take a break today, so I wanted to find him and ask him how it went?"

    Liu Zhiheng hesitated for a moment and whispered, "The Wen family''s affairs are a bit complicated and I can''t explain it for a while. In short, don''t come here to find Mr. Wen in the future. Just go to me first, and I will send someone to help you find it." Mr. Wen, it¡¯s easier than coming here.¡±

    Li Laoer frowned. He guessed that this involved some privacy of the Wen family. He didn''t want to ask more questions, so he changed the topic.

    ¡°What fun should we go to see?¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 257ï¼š The son wants to be raised, but the kiss doesnâ€™t wait!

    Chapter 257: The son wants to be taken care of, but the mother refuses to take care of him!

    ¡°You¡¯ll know after you go there.¡± Liu Zhiheng said with a smile.

    ?The carriage kept going forward, and in no time at all, we arrived at the busiest shopping street.

    ?This commercial street was originally the center of the city, with many shops.

    Buzhuang, banks, taverns, teahouses, jewelry shops, calligraphy and painting shops, and rouge shops are all available.

    Since the capital was moved here, the population in the city has suddenly increased, and the shopping streets have become even more lively, as if they are exploding every day.

    Li Laoer had never been here before, so he opened the curtain to take a look.

    ¡°Is it really lively here? I originally thought our hot spring valley was very good, but now it pales in comparison.¡±

    "Haha, of course, people from the whole city come here to walk around." Liu Zhiheng said with a smile, "Although your hot spring valley is a good place, your family just refuses to let more people into the valley. It only lasts a day." Welcoming hundreds of guests.¡±

    ??Li Laoer shook his head, "None of us in the village are greedy. We just want to live a peaceful life and make some income. Besides, the valley is a place for bathing. If there are too many guests, it is easy to cause trouble."

    Liu Zhiheng couldn''t help but give a thumbs up, "I have to say, your family members are really very smart. You know, everyone wants to make more money."

    While the two were talking, the carriage stopped in front of a teahouse. The two got out of the car, went directly upstairs, and entered a private room.

    Mr. Wen and Mrs. Cui were both in the house, and they were also surprised to see Li Laoer.

    ¡°Why is Mr. Second here? What a coincidence!¡±

    Li Laoer hurriedly saluted, blushing a little, and replied: "Mr. Wen, Mrs. Cui, just others. You are close to the family, so you naturally know that I have no fame and cannot bear the title of sir, so you should call me Yusheng." Just fine.¡±

    Mr. Wen and Mrs. Cui were not polite and invited him to sit down and drink tea together.

    Li Laoer was even more confused as to what could bring these three people together.

    But he didn''t ask. Instead, he said something else, "Mr. Wen, my mother sewed two pairs of shoes for you and put them in Brother Liu''s car. Don''t forget to take them with you when you go back later."

    Mr. Wen had a smile in his eyes and responded quickly: "Okay, I''m tired from bothering my aunt again."

    Mrs. Cui also asked: "The day before yesterday, I asked Sister-in-law Qiong to go back and deliver snacks to Fu Niu. I heard that...she still has a low fever. How is she doing now?"

    ?This is a teahouse after all, and Mrs. Cui was very cautious as she did not say "Mou Ye" because she was afraid that the walls might have ears.

    Li Laoer understood and replied: "I''m much better today. The fever has subsided. I''m just waiting to recover slowly. Li Laoer and the others went into the mountains to catch a lot of wild pigeons and stewed them in soup every day. I heard that this is good for healing wounds. "

    ?Everyone nodded and couldn''t help but sigh.

    These people in Broken Gold Beach are really magical to say the least. They are just ordinary people, but they seem to have some strange abilities, making it easy for people to feel a sense of belonging.

    The dignified Marquis of Xinting, the emperor''s cousin, holds a large number of troops. Even in this new capital, he is a person who is looked up to and envied by.

    ?As a result, the Marquis did not live in the Marquis Mansion or go to banquets to make friends with the powerful, so he liked to stay in Suijintan.

    Even when he was seriously injured and on the verge of death, he did not return to Xindu.

    And the people in the village are indeed people who appreciate kindness. Even if their strength is very small, they try their best to repay.

    Not to mention the Marquis, there are three of them, the daughter of a great scholar, the former wife of the Marquis of Zhenbei, the censor from a scholarly family, and the eldest son of an established family. Isn¡¯t this moment just for the sake of the Li family, gathered here? ?

    ?In this world, money is easy to come by, but true love is hard to find.

    What they are doing is the sincerity of the Li family and the reality of Broken Gold Beach.

    ?At this moment, there was a sudden noise downstairs, and everyone turned sideways and looked out the window.

    Not far from the shopping street, a group of people came wearing sackcloth and mourning.

    ?The carriage in the middle of the team was also pulling a dark coffin. There were spiritual flags around the carriage, which made it look very scary. The man at the front looked to be in his thirties, scattering paper money as he walked. The two women behind him were crying miserably.

    ¡°Dad, woo hoo, why did you just leave like that? What if you left us behind!¡±

    ¡°Dad, you died unjustly, you died so miserably!¡±

    ¡°God is blind!¡±

    ?There were already a lot of people on the shopping street, but suddenly such a group of people came. Everyone was surprised and moved to the shops on both sides to start talking.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, listen to this boss, this man has something to say when he dies!¡±

    At this time, the motorcade came to a stop in front of a restaurant. The man in the lead threw paper money all over the floor, and finally pointed at the door of the restaurant and yelled, "Look, everyone, it''s this Sihaiju, in the meal." Poison and kill my father!"

    All the spectators were shocked.

    If a restaurant owner poisons the food, won¡¯t everyone who eats there be in trouble? !

    ?The two women also cried pitifully.

    ¡°Uuuu, my dad had dinner here the day before yesterday. After returning home, he kept running to the hut. The doctor couldn¡¯t stop it even after prescribing medicine. He couldn¡¯t hold on last night and finally went there.¡±

    ¡°Woo, Sihaiju has killed people, is there anyone who can make the decision for us people?¡±

    There were many people eating in Sihai Juli. Seeing this, they all threw away their chopsticks and ran out, looking panicked.

    ?They had just eaten a lot, could they have been poisoned as well?

    Some people were scratching their throats, and some were livid. They were all extremely angry.

    The shopkeeper and the boy from Sihaiju also ran out and hurriedly comforted everyone.

    ¡°Dear guests, please don¡¯t panic. Our Sihaiju has always had an excellent reputation. How could we do such a thing? It must be a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!¡±

    ??There were also neighbors from the left and right shops who came forward to help.

    ¡°Yes, Sihaiju has been open for more than ten years, and nothing like this has ever happened before!¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, I invited friends here for dinner, and there was no problem. It must be a misunderstanding!¡±

    ??The restaurant owner kept raising his hands in gratitude and saluting, "Thank you all for speaking out. It happened so suddenly, and I am totally confused!"

    The middle-aged man wearing Xiao didn''t care about this and started to curse, "You are all neighbors, we are all the same, so of course you have to help Sihaiju speak out! But my father is dead and was killed by Sihaiju! I came to your boss yesterday. Yes, your boss said he wanted to give me an explanation, but as of today there has been no movement.

    "This means that our family is easy to bully! My father died miserably. He was a good man and died of diarrhea! As a son, I didn''t show my filial piety to him, and he was gone! Dad, I''m sorry for your son. Ah! Dad, you died so miserably!"

    ??The middle-aged man became more and more sad as he talked. He threw his head up and cried loudly, beating his chest with his fists, making a loud banging sound.

    ?Such pain and regret, everyone who saw it felt sad.

    The son wants to be taken care of, but the mother doesn¡¯t care for him!

    ??The restaurant owner was sweating profusely in anxiety. From what he said, the owner must have known about the matter and wanted to press it down, but couldn''t reach an agreement, so they came to make trouble.

    ¡°Come to the boss quickly!¡± He urged the young man to go to the south of the city to find someone. The young man squeezed out of the crowd and quickly disappeared.

    ?The family seemed determined to fight to the end. The crying and howling became louder and louder, blocking half of the street.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 258ï¼š Bad things spread thousands of miles!

    Chapter 258 Bad things spread thousands of miles!

    Good things don¡¯t go out, but bad things spread thousands of miles.

    Almost instantly, everyone knew that Sihaiju¡¯s food was delicious.

    The tea house is right opposite Sihaiju. Many people can see it clearly and are talking about it.

    ¡°Sihaiju is the property of the Wang family. Wang Xinqiu is a reliable person. He has been running the business for so many years and the business has been good. Why did something like this go wrong!¡±

    "I heard that Wang Yuanwai seems to have a worse headache. Maybe he can''t take care of business."

    As we were talking, someone suddenly shouted, "Oh, Mr. Wang is here!"

    The crowd of people watching in front of the restaurant found a way out and saw Wang Fu carrying Wang Yuanwai on his back, followed by the waiter from the restaurant, who hurriedly arrived.

    In addition to the elegant and handsome Wang Yuan who used to be, I don¡¯t know what happened. Now his hair is a little disheveled, his cheeks are thin, his eyes are black and blue, and he looks very haggard.

    ?Arrived in front of the restaurant, Wang Fu put Wang Yuanwai down, and he and everyone else cupped their hands and said with a wry smile: "I''ve caused trouble for you all."

    ?Everyone nodded in embarrassment and found it difficult to respond.

    It was the middle-aged man wearing a mourning hat who stepped forward and asked loudly, "Wang Xinqiu, you scoundrel! Last night you told me to give my family an explanation, but then there was no news. Tell me, was my father poisoned to death by your restaurant?"

    ?Wang Yuanwai frowned and wanted to speak, but suddenly he held his head and the pain made him unable to stand still.

    ?Wang Fu and the shopkeeper quickly helped him, and the shopkeeper quickly asked: "My boss has a headache again?"

    Wang Fu whispered back: "Yes, it has been several days, otherwise how could I not take care of this."

    The shopkeeper is anxious.

    He is still waiting for his employer to make the decision, what can he do now?

    ??The middle-aged man is unwilling to give up and cries and howls. He must be given an explanation by Sihaiju.

    Wang Yuanwai reluctantly stood and comforted in a low voice: "Don''t worry, I will definitely give your family an explanation. Our Sihaiju has never been like this in the 20 years since we opened!"

    ¡°What explanation can you give me so that my father can come back to life again? My father has worked hard all his life and just enjoyed some good things. He came to your place to eat something good, and he was poisoned to death by you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, dad, you died so miserably!¡±

    ¡°Father, if you have a spirit in heaven, just take a look. This evil man tried to kill you and he still refuses to admit it!¡±

    ??Everyone in the funeral procession was crying and rushing forward noisily.

    ?The servant and the shopkeeper were frightened and tried their best to protect the king and retreated.

    Yuan Wang''s face turned pale. He wanted to say something, but blood spurted out as soon as he opened his mouth!

    ??The bright red blood was sprinkled on the bluestone steps, and it was particularly conspicuous when it was dazzled by the sun.

    The people around him were so frightened that they retreated far away. Even the people in the family wearing mourning were stunned.

    In the teahouse, Li Laoer saw this and was so anxious that he wanted to jump out of the window. Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng quickly pulled him back with quick eyesight and hands, and whispered comfort: "Don''t worry, it''s all fake!"

    Fake?

    Li Laoer was in a daze, "No way, my eldest brother vomited blood, really vomited blood!"

    ??He has been in Suijintan recently. Although he knows that his eldest brother wants to ruin the Wang family''s business, he doesn''t know how to do it.

    ?? Could it be that this is all fake, but how can vomiting blood be fake?

    Mr. Wen pulled him to sit down and explained in a low voice: "Manager Ye sent a few helpers here, and they are all good at charlatanism, and this vomiting of blood is one of them. Even the troublemakers below were found by them, so don''t worry , Your elder brother is fine."

    Liu Zhiheng also nodded, "This Sihaiju was founded by the old man of the Wang family. What he is most proud of is the reputation of Sihaiju. Your eldest brother insists on operating here first."

    Li Laoer breathed a sigh of relief. Looking down, he saw that the commotion in front of the restaurant had become even more intense.

    ?Wang Yuanwai fainted after vomiting blood. The shopkeeper and Wang Fu were scared to death. Wang Fu carried Wang Yuanwai on his back and ran home. The shopkeeper also wanted to follow, but Dai Xiao''s family refused to let him go.

    "No, you can''t leave! If you leave, who should we ask to reason with?"

    The shopkeeper really had no choice, and his boss didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. He could only say: "There is money at the counter. I''ll get you a hundred taels first. You send it to the old man first. The rest will have to wait until our boss is ready." ¡±

    ?The middle-aged man Dai Xiao Xu also felt that there was no more benefit to be squeezed out today, so he nodded.

    ¡°I sent the old man a message first, but you still have to give me an explanation, otherwise I will sue the government!¡±

    ??The shopkeeper quickly took the money and gave it to the man. The funeral procession finally moved forward again and passed through the shopping street. I don¡¯t know where it went.

    After such an incident, who would dare to stay and continue eating? Sihaiju became empty in the blink of an eye.

    The shopkeeper had no choice but to close the store and run to the south of the city to see how his boss was doing.

    ?Such a busy and famous Sihaiju has just closed its doors.

    Those who know sigh, those who don¡¯t know are curious. Rumors are like fermented dough. In a short time, everyone in the streets knows about it.

    Some people talked about how Mr. Wang founded Sihaiju and how prosperous it was.

    Some people say that Wang Yuan has been prospering since he took over.

    Someone even mentioned that back then, Mr. Wang was seriously injured and was picked up by Mrs. Wang. He didn¡¯t know his name or where his hometown was. In order to repay his kindness, he married into the Wang family and had children with Miss Wang. They were in love for half their lives...

    People in the world have always been so strange and contradictory. They shout that it is impolite to inquire into people''s privacy, but their ears prefer to listen.

    ?Hence, all the old affairs of the Wang family were uncovered and told thoroughly.

    ?Some people lamented, some sighed, some sympathized, and some rejoiced.

    The Wang family and Sihaiju have become a good topic for everyone after dinner...

    ?In the teahouse, Li Laoer was a little startled when he saw that the front door of the restaurant suddenly became quiet.

    ?Although he is smart and smooth, his vision is limited. What happened today was the first time I saw him.

    A good restaurant, it was poured out as soon as it was told, and it didn¡¯t even take half an hour!

    Liu Zhiheng closed the window and couldn''t help but clicked his tongue and shook his head, "I have to say that Zhensheng is really cruel. He has been running this restaurant for many years and he destroyed it as soon as he said it. Reputation is the hardest thing to accumulate and the easiest thing to damage. I¡¯m afraid no one will come to eat again!¡±

    Mr. Wen raised his hand to pour tea for several people and said: "To others, what they see is the reputation of Sihaiju for more than ten years, but in Zhensheng''s eyes, this is his shame. He has worked hard for so many years, He has put in so much effort to keep his enemy''s business, and only by destroying it can he let out a bad breath."

    ?Mrs. Cui nodded, "If it were me, I would do the same."

    ?Li Laoer took a sip of tea and asked slowly: "What else does my eldest brother want to do next?"

    "Don''t worry, your elder brother has planned everything, and you won''t suffer any losses. There will be other things happening in the Wang family''s business soon. When the money is needed, it will be a matter of course to sell this restaurant."

    Liu Zhiheng comforted Li Laoer, pointed to himself and said: "The new owner is here, but I am a passing **** of wealth. I will return this place to your elder brother in a year and a half."

    ?Li Laoer nodded. It was a pity that such a prosperous shop in such a busy city closed its doors.

    ??He wanted to ask a few more questions, but thinking about it carefully, even asking clearly would not help. If the Li family was exposed, it would ruin the eldest brother''s plan.

    "We are far away and cannot go into the city often. Please worry about the things here. But if there is a need for our home, you must send someone to tell me. In order for my eldest brother to return home safely, our brothers are not afraid of anything. ¡±

    After saying that, he stood up and saluted, prompting Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng to help him quickly.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 259ï¼š Gods law is clear, retribution will not be happy!

    Chapter 259: God¡¯s law is clear, retribution is not good!

    ¡°We are all one family, and we are separated by saying this.¡±

    "Yes, we are here to help your brother, don''t worry. In addition, after you go back, take good care of the injured nobleman. If the Wang family intervenes in this matter, you will still need help from that nobleman."

    Everyone discussed for a while and then went downstairs to disperse.

    Li Laoer found a calligraphy and painting shop, bought some paper, ink, and some daily necessities, and then hired a carriage to go home.

    ???In this world, every time a mother gives birth to a child, it is like having an extra heart, liver, and lungs hanging outside her body. If there is any trouble, she will immediately know about it and will be extremely concerned about it.

    After her second son entered the city early in the morning, Mrs. Li would go to the door to look at her from time to time, looking forward to his early return.

    In the courtyard of Ye''s family, a large felt blanket was placed under the eaves. A quilt was spread on the blanket, a small table was placed, and some snacks, fruits and hot tea were placed.

    The four large screens blocked the slightly cold autumn wind, leaving only the warmth of autumn under the eaves.

    Mr. Ye is lying on his side, leaning on the thick cushion, flipping a book in his hand, and touching the little fat girl in front of him from time to time to prevent her from getting cold.

    Jiayin kicked her little feet and flipped through a booklet in her hand.

    ?Each page in the booklet is full of beautiful pictures, with a few simple sentences written underneath, similar to the comic strips in the previous life.

    ?She laughed as she turned over the fruit, forgetting to bite the fruit in her hand.

    Mrs. Li walked in when she heard the noise. Seeing that her granddaughter was so comfortable, she said to Mr. Ye, "This girl seems to really understand... A school will be built in the village soon, and she will be sent to study in two years."

    When Jiayin heard this, she couldn''t help but despair when she thought about how she would sit with a bunch of little carrots, shaking their heads and reciting the words.

    Could it be that if you live your life again, you still can¡¯t escape reading, and it¡¯s even more boring? !

    Fortunately, Mr. Ye didn''t know if he felt her despair, so he smiled and persuaded: "Auntie, don''t worry, Fu Niu is smarter than other children. It''s really counterproductive to trap her in the school. By then she will be sensible. Ask her what she wants to learn, and I¡¯ll help her find a master.¡±

    Jiayin¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, she turned around, hugged Young Master Ye¡¯s arm and shook her like a puppy with meat and bones, ¡°Uncle is the best, Fu Niu likes uncle the most!¡±

    Old Mrs. Li couldn''t laugh or cry, she raised her hand and patted her granddaughter''s butt, "Fat girl, you''re so mean-spirited. You''re too lazy to study, aren''t you?"

    Jiayin quickly ran to hug her grandma¡¯s neck, ¡°Fu Niu is not lazy, Fu Niu is helping grandma at home!¡±

    "Humph, you sleep in the sun every day and talk about working, who are you trying to coax!" Mrs. Li scolded her, but she smiled broadly. Finally, she turned around and started to worry again, "This girl is greedy and lazy. , what will I do when I grow up? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even be able to find my husband¡¯s family¡­¡±

    ?Although he did not formally kowtow to serve tea and acknowledge his godmother, Mr. Ye joined the ranks of those who doted on his daughter without thinking.

    ?? He really took this question seriously and replied seriously: "Then find some good men who have no father or mother. Whether it''s a wife or a child, Fu Niu doesn''t have to go too far from home."

    Mrs. Li was stunned for a moment, and she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "I was just saying casually, you are really planning to fall in love with her. Fu Niu will be difficult to control in the future, and there is one more person to pamper her!"

    Mr. Ye was not joking, he said seriously: "It is best for Fu Niu to find a son-in-law when she grows up. Otherwise, if the man has three wives and four concubines, Fu Niu will be wronged."

    Mrs. Li blinked her eyes twice, thinking about how her precious granddaughter would be left out in the cold and shed tears. "Yes, yes, this matter really needs to be considered early."

    Hearing the good news was full of dark things. She was only two years old. Is it too early to talk about getting married?

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back!¡± Li Laoer came to the door and saw that his yard was empty, so he went to the next door.

    Jiayin was barefoot and rushed over immediately, "Second uncle, second uncle, Fu Niu misses you!"

    Li Laoer laughed loudly, picked up his niece, and touched the tip of her nose, "You are thinking about the good things that your second uncle bought you." Jiayin''s smiling eyes were like crescent moons, and her little body twisted and twisted, "I want to Delicious, I miss you even more!¡±

    Mrs. Li now carried her granddaughter¡¯s shoes up and put them on while asking, ¡°Is the city busy? Have you seen Mr. Wen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wen is fine. I also bought pen and ink.¡± Li Laoer was afraid that his mother would ask about his eldest brother, so he pointed to the basket outside the door, ¡°Mom, I also bought a piece of meat. Let¡¯s make dumplings to eat at night.¡±

    ??The good news clapped her hands happily, causing the old lady to glare at her angrily, "Greedy cat!"

    ??Li Laoer hugged his niece and walked inside, "Mom, I''ll talk to Mr. Ye. You can go home."

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cut the vegetables first, wait for Hongying to come back and mix the stuffing, and make dumplings in the evening.¡± Mrs. Laotian carried the basket and left with a smile.

    ?Li Laoer sat on the felt blanket, put his niece aside, took out half a pack of sesame candy from his arms, and gave it to his niece to sweeten her mouth.

    He then talked about the matter of Sihaiju, and finally said: "Mr. Wen said that in more than half a month, the matter will almost come to an end."

    Mr. Ye nodded, "Don''t worry, if the Wang family comes forward, I will naturally be the one to deal with it."

    After saying that, he sighed again, "Your eldest brother is really good. If he had continued the scientific examination back then, he might not even have a place in the court now. It''s such a pity!"

    ??Li Laoer also gritted his teeth with hatred, "That''s why I support the eldest brother in revenge! Otherwise, we just hope that the eldest brother comes back safely. Normal grudges will be over when they can be over, but the Wang family is too cruel and hateful!"

    ¡°The law of heaven is clear, retribution is not good, the retribution of the Wang family will come now.¡± Mr. Ye comforted.

    Mrs. Li brought two snacks over. She happened to hear a tail and asked, "What''s coming?"

    ??Li Laoer quickly changed the conversation, "It''s okay, mother, I''ll have a few chats with Mr. Ye. Fu Niu''er is eating candy, don''t give her snacks yet."

    ?Sure enough, Mrs. Li was successfully diverted, and she reached out and snatched the paper bag from her granddaughter''s hand.

    ¡°Why are you giving Fu Niu candy again? Be careful of rotten teeth!¡±

    After saying that, Mrs. Li put down the snacks, took the sesame candy and left, leaving behind the good news with her big eyes blinking and a look of grievance on her face.

    Her shield seems to be very easy for everyone to use? !

    ??Li Laoer touched his nose and comforted his niece, "Second uncle, I will buy it for you next time and secretly feed it to you!"

    Jiayin didn¡¯t believe it at all, and fell down on the mattress with all fours in the air, making Mr. Ye couldn¡¯t help laughing...

    Let¡¯s not talk about the peace and happiness here in the Li family, but in the courtyard of the Wang family in the south of the city, the shopkeeper Sihaiju was running around anxiously.

    ?Seeing Wang Fu come out of the study with the medicine bowl, he quickly grabbed Wang Fu and asked in a low voice: "How is my boss? He was fine before, so why is he suddenly so seriously ill?"

    Wang Fu shook his head and replied with a grimace: "It''s not sudden, my boss has been sick for half a month... It''s just that the headache is an old problem for many years. Madam has seen many doctors, but they all said that it can''t be cured. This period of time , the pain became even worse.

    ¡°I heard something happened last night, and my boss wanted to investigate, but he was half asleep and groggy, so he delayed it. I didn¡¯t expect that the family was so useless that they immediately started making trouble. The boss was so worried..."

    The shopkeeper''s mouth felt bitter after hearing this, and he wanted to ask again. There was a commotion at the door again, and someone hurried in, shouting: "My boss, something serious has happened!"

    The third update is here!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 260ï¼š The wall fell and everyone pushed it

    Chapter 260 The wall fell and everyone pushed it

    "What are you shouting? My boss is sick!" Shopkeeper Liu couldn''t help but pulled the steward and scolded him in a low voice.

    ?The steward shook off the shopkeeper''s hand and jumped anxiously, "Shopkeeper Liu, why are you here? Come on, I want to see my boss. Something bad has happened. The ship has sunk and the goods have been robbed! It''s over, it''s all over!"

    Shopkeeper Liu was stunned for a moment, and suddenly remembered that his family had collaborated with others to transport a shipload of valuable things back from the south, including fine silks, spices, medicinal materials, etc.

    ?Even though they live all over the world, they still have two rare seasonings that are also on the shopping list.

    Could it be that the ship sank?

    Manager Liu¡¯s expression finally changed!

    Maybe he heard some noise in the house, and Wang Fu helped Wang Yuanwai and walked out.

    Wang Yuanwai''s face was pale and his lips were blue. Now his eyes were red with anxiety and he asked: "Wang Gui, what''s going on? Tell me quickly!"

    The steward named Wang Gui knelt down and said with a choked voice: "Master, we shipped the goods back from the south. We were still two hundred miles away from home, but a group of water bandits ran out of nowhere and boarded the boat in the middle of the night. Caught us all.

    "The goods were robbed and the boat was broken into pieces. Fortunately, the group of water bandits did not hurt our lives... Later, we were rescued by a passing boatman and went to a nearby county to report to the official, but the official said that the water bandits You are a veteran, there is no way you can find the goods!¡±

    "You, you...does heaven want to destroy my king Xinqiu?"

    ?Wang Yuanwai was so furious that he spurted out another mouthful of blood and fell down.

    Shopkeeper Liu and Wang Gui rushed forward and were frightened.

    Since his wife was not there and there was no one in charge, Wang Fu called a boy to ask for the doctor.

    Shopkeeper Liu and Wang Gui were in the room watching their boss change clothes, so they left.

    Shopkeeper Liu pulled Wang Gui and asked, "If I remember correctly, the cargo on the ship is not just for our family, right?"

    ?Wang Gui nodded vigorously and almost shed tears.

    "Our family only has 5,000 taels of goods, and the remaining 15,000 taels belong to others. Originally, we took turns going south, and this time it was our family''s turn to purchase and **** them. We also signed a deed before, and if the goods were damaged, our family would have to pay for it. Compensation will be 20% off.¡±

    Shopkeeper Liu was speechless for a long time, and his heart was trembling.

    This time, not only did the Wang family lose five thousand taels, but they also had to pay out twelve thousand taels of silver!

    ??The Wang family has suffered some bad luck. After today''s trouble, Sihaiju''s reputation has been ruined, and it will definitely not be able to continue operating in the future.

    ??Now that I am so broke, I can save nearly 20,000 taels in one go.

    What¡¯s more serious is that my boss is so ill that he is almost on the verge of death.

    Is the Wang family about to be defeated?

    ?Then what are these slaves going to do?

    ?At this moment, the boy had already invited the doctor back, and Wang Fu quickly took him in.

    ?Wang Gui didn¡¯t do anything, but Shopkeeper Liu frowned.

    ??This doctor''s surname is Sun. He knows him well, and his medical skills are among the best in the city.

    But this man has a problem. He has an outspoken temper, a loud mouth, and cannot keep secrets.

    Let me ask you, who wants to have any illness known to outsiders the next day?

    Therefore, few people in the city are willing to seek medical treatment from him on weekdays, unless there is really no way to deal with the serious condition, like Wang Yuanwai...

    ?After a long while, Dr. Sun came out and asked: "Find a quiet place. I want to write a prescription and ask the medicine boy to go back and grab the medicine quickly."

    Shopkeeper Liu and Wang Gui quickly led him into the next room. After serving him with pen and ink, the little medicine boy took the prescription and ran away.

    Shopkeeper Liu couldn''t understand the prescription, so he asked in a low voice: "Doctor Sun, what''s going on with our boss? Maybe it will get better soon? There is some trouble in the business at home, and we are waiting for our boss to deal with it."

    Doctor Sun glared and said angrily: "People are about to die, and you are only thinking about treatment! How is that possible when you ask the patient to be alive and well? I am a doctor, not Daluo Jinxian! Besides, what were you doing in the early years? Even if this disease had been diagnosed and treated five or six years in advance, it would not have been fatal until now!"

    ?Wang Gui opened his mouth to refute, but was stopped by shopkeeper Liu. Shopkeeper Liu arranged tea and snacks for Dr. Sun, and then took Wang Gui out.

    "Brother, you stay here, I have to go back to the restaurant to deal with it. Someone in Sihaiju died of diarrhea and diarrhea. There was a big fuss earlier. My boss can''t let him bother with this. I have to go and ask him."

    ¡°Ah, there is another thing¡­¡±

    ?Wang Gui suddenly felt that something was not good, and he did not want to stay.

    But at this time, Wang Fu came out with a small box and said: "My boss, could you please take care of my boss? I need to boil some medicine and drink it. My boss has asked me to do some errands, and I have to deal with them immediately."

    Shopkeeper Liu took the opportunity and left with Wang Fu. Wang Gui had no choice but to stay.

    Shopkeeper Liu sent Wang Fu off and looked back at the Wang family''s courtyard gate from a distance with a complicated expression.

    ??The Wang family is wealthy and has hired numerous doctors over the years, but just now Dr. Sun said that his boss¡¯s headache was delayed until now and he is dying...

    ?The things involved were too complicated, and he didn''t want to, nor did he dare to.

    ?Nowadays, in such a chaotic situation, the most important thing is to escape unscathed!

    ?He took a deep breath, turned around and walked away...

    When I came back, the sun was already setting in the west, and there were many people watching the excitement gathered in front of the Wang family courtyard. From time to time, they gathered together to talk, which made shopkeeper Liu panic.

    He hurried forward and asked, "What happened?"

    ?A nearby neighbor recognized Shopkeeper Liu and said, "Go in and take a look. I heard that Mr. Wang is seriously ill and someone is coming to collect debts!"

    Shopkeeper Liu''s face turned dark. Sure enough, as soon as he entered the outer courtyard, he saw a chair placed under the eaves of the corridor. Wang Yuanwai sat slumped on it, his face pale and weak.

    Opposite him stood two groups of people. One group was a businessman who had good relations with the Wang family on weekdays, and the other group was the shopkeepers of several of his own shops.

    ?Several shopkeepers secretly waved to him to come over.

    At this time, the few merchants who had made good friends spoke, "Brother Wang, it''s not like we are adding insult to injury. It''s true that every family is not well off."

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Wang, we agreed at the beginning who would be responsible for shipping the goods. We didn¡¯t have any problems those few times, but your family encountered water bandits this time.¡±

    "Our family bought five thousand taels of goods this time. According to the contract, Brother Wang returned me four thousand taels, so I also lost one thousand taels. I am a human sitting at home, and disaster comes from the sky. This Who are you looking for to reason with?"

    "Me too, I''m waiting for this new batch of goods in the shop. It''s too late to send people to find the goods immediately. Not only do I lose money, but I also miss the peak season of winter."

    ?Everyone was talking and complaining, and everyone felt like the sky was falling.

    Wang Yuan waved his hand to signal everyone to shut up, and then looked at Wang Fu.

    ?Wang Fu''s hands trembled and he took a box and stepped forward.

    ?Wang Yuanwai opened it and took out a stack of banknotes. The eyes of all the creditors immediately lit up.

    ?Sure enough, according to the deed, everyone quickly got the compensation money they deserved.

    ?Although we have lost something, it is still better than nothing.

    ?They encountered water bandits unexpectedly and Wang Yuanwai was seriously ill. Even if they really refused to admit or compensate, they had nothing to do.

    Unexpectedly, Wang Yuanwai would be so happy, which actually made everyone blush.

    After all, we had gotten along well for many years before, otherwise we wouldn''t have been able to go south together to purchase together.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 261ï¼š Itâ€™s not that it canâ€™t be cured, itâ€™s that it wonâ€™t be cured!

    Chapter 261 It¡¯s not that it can¡¯t be cured, it¡¯s that it¡¯s not cured!

    ¡°Well, brother Wang, don¡¯t get angry, business is like this with its ups and downs.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you should take good care of your health. If you need us in the future, just ask.¡±

    Shopkeeper Liu on the other side finally couldn''t bear it anymore and secretly asked an acquaintance of the shopkeeper of Buzhuang, "Where did our boss get the silver? It''s more than 10,000 taels!"

    The shopkeeper of Buzhuang looked gloomy and said in a low voice: "Don''t you know, your Sihaiju and several of our shops were sold by the owner, and we only managed to collect more than ten thousand taels!"

    Shopkeeper Liu took a breath. He guessed that the Wang family would decline due to a series of disasters, but he didn''t expect it to happen so quickly.

    ?His eyes rolled quickly, and he stepped forward and knelt down.

    "My boss, I have found out. What happened today at Sihaiju is because there was a boy in the back kitchen who was jealous of the chef who always scolded him, so he brought crotons, mixed them with soybeans, and ground them together into tofu. Fortunately, the tofu went rancid. , did not cook. The old man who died of illness was infected because he met the chef and got a bowl of soy milk to quench his thirst. "

    ?Wang Yuanwai frowned and sighed, and after a long while he said: "I know, the matter... has been revealed, and there is no use in investigating it."

    ??The other creditors were all sighing after hearing this.

    ?It¡¯s true that a thousand-mile **** collapsed in an ant nest!

    The grievances of a young boy can so easily destroy Sihaiju!

    Shopkeeper Liu took a deep breath and kowtowed his head to the ground, "My boss, I''m getting older, and now Sihaiju has been sold. I want to ask my boss to be merciful, let go of the deed of betrayal to my family, and allow me to return home." Rural pension.¡±

    Before Wang Yuanwai could say anything, the other shopkeepers came to their senses, rushed forward and knelt down.

    ¡°Master, we are getting older too!¡±

    ¡°Master, the shop is gone and we have no use for us. Let us go back to our hometown together.¡±

    ?The tree fell and the hozens scattered!

    ??The remaining creditors watched and listened, and when they looked at Yuan Wang, their pity became even stronger.

    ?Not only did they see that the Wang family was beginning to decline, but so did these servants, who immediately planned their own retreat.

    ?Wang Yuanwai''s face was pale and turned livid with anger. He wanted to speak, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he vomited blood.

    ??Although he quickly covered his mouth with his hand, blood still leaked out through the gaps between his fingers.

    Everyone was shocked when they saw it, and they all shouted: "Doctor, doctor!"

    Dr. Sun had been standing nearby, and now he was very impatient and cursed, "What are you shouting? I''m so anxious now. What did you do just now? You take turns collecting debts and quitting your job together. Even a good person will be angry and vomit blood." !¡±

    Everyone was scolded and lowered their heads. They felt very guilty for a moment, and they really felt as guilty as a murderer.

    The king waved his hand, and he swallowed back the blood in his throat.

    ?Then he ordered Wang Fu, "There is a secret compartment under the desk. There are the deeds of sale of these people. Take them all and distribute them."

    Wang Fu was so angry that he wiped his tears, "Master, you can''t do this!"

    ?Wang Yuanwai insisted that Wang Fu had no choice but to take out all the deeds of betrayal.

    ?Each shopkeeper rushed forward, took his share, and knelt down to kowtow.

    ¡°Sir, we have no choice but to do so.¡±

    ?Wang Yuanwai took a few breaths and wanted to say something, but he suddenly fell down from his chair.

    ¡°Master, master!¡±

    Wang Fu hugged his master and saw that Dr. Sun was still standing aside and did not come forward. He was so angry that he yelled, "You quack doctor! Didn''t you say that if we drink the medicine, our master will be fine? How on earth are you going to treat our master?" Yes, it¡¯s getting worse!¡±

    The word "Xu" is a quack, which poked Dr. Sun''s lung tube. He was so angry that he couldn''t hold the door shut, and started to curse: "He is going to die of illness. If I prescribe medicine, it will make him live a few more days. You When I am the Lord of Hell, I will not let him die! Besides, he has blood clots in his brain, not to mention when he was injured more than ten years ago, or just five or six years ago, just look for someone. Doctor, if you prescribe some medicinal decoction to activate blood circulation and remove blood stasis, it won''t kill you now! "I don''t care what your family''s intentions are, why you don''t treat him, why you don''t want him to live, but you can''t rely on me. On the head! This person was killed by your family and has nothing to do with me! "

    Without treatment?

    ?Putting it off until death?

    It was so quiet in the yard that you could hear a pin drop.

    ?No one is a fool, especially the people in this courtyard, who are either the boss or the shopkeeper. They wish that all their shrewd eyelashes were empty.

    ?Think about that time when Wang Yuanwai was rescued from the Wang family with a serious head injury. He forgot his last name and where his hometown was, so in order to repay his kindness, he became the son-in-law of the Wang family.

    ?Over the years, everyone has noticed how Wang Yuanwai behaves.

    It can be said that he loves and respects the Wang family''s daughter, and is also conscientious in business, more than doubling the Wang family''s property.

    ?? Could it be that the Wang family was afraid that such a good son-in-law would not be able to keep him when the wound on his head healed, so they kept delaying and refused to treat Mr. Wang? !

    At this time, Wang Fu seemed to refuse to believe it and retorted loudly, "It''s impossible. Our wife has been to dozens of doctors over the years, but none of them said it can''t be cured."

    "Fart!" Dr. Sun was also angry, rolled his eyes and cursed: "My medicine boy will prescribe medicine for such a simple disease! If something can''t be cured, it''s just because he doesn''t want to be cured! After cured, the husband ran away, I would have to hide it too!"

    Mrs. Wang, the only queen in the Wang family, doesn¡¯t want to treat her husband¡¯s illness, but sees her husband having headaches all the time, and is now terminally ill?

    Everyone looked at each other and kept their mouths tightly shut, for fear that they would burst out in surprise as soon as they opened their mouths.

    This is so surprising!

    ??If it were true, then wouldn¡¯t Yuan Wang be... so pitiful!

    ??Wang Yuanwai also heard the meaning of the doctor''s words, and suddenly turned his head, his eyes were about to burst!

    ¡°No¡­impossible!¡±

    Doctor Sun seemed to want to say a few unpleasant words, but perhaps he was worried that Wang Yuanwai was about to die, so he sighed: "Forget it, if you don''t believe it, don''t believe it! You were sold by someone and you helped them count the money. You It¡¯s quite pitiful.¡±

    After saying that, he carried the medicine box and walked out, "You guys please ask someone else to be smart, I don''t have the ability to save the unjust dead man!"

    In the blink of an eye, Doctor Sun disappeared when he went out.

    ?The creditors and shopkeepers looked at each other, as if they were afraid of getting into trouble, and they all dispersed like birds and beasts with their hands in hand!

    ??In the courtyard that was noisy just now, Wang Fu was the only one left accompanying his master. The other slaves watched from a distance and did not dare to come forward.

    ?Wang Fu wiped away his tears, helped his master into the house to rest, and began to cook medicine again...

    Outside the courtyard of Wang''s house, people watching the excitement could hear intermittently.

    ?Some heard it, and some didn''t, but the words Dr. Sun yelled were clear.

    ?Seeing the doctor come out angrily, everyone took him to a nearby teahouse and quickly served him tea and snacks.

    Someone asked impatiently: "Doctor Sun, what''s going on with the Wang family? Why do we feel like the Wang family didn''t cure their illness because of you?"

    "Yes," others agreed, "Wang Yuanwai has been suffering from headaches for many years, and no one can cure it. I can''t blame you."

    ¡°That person outside the Wang Yuan is doing well, maybe he is seriously ill this time?¡±

    Dr. Sun drank half a pot of tea in one breath, and seemed to be still angry, so he said: "The waiter in Sihaiju was jealous of the chef, so he found croton mixed with soybeans and ate the guests to death. The king was so anxious that he vomited blood, and then Then it happened that their cargo ship was robbed by water bandits, and they wanted to pay more than 10,000 taels of silver. Wang Yuanwai was also a tough man, so he sold Sihaiju and his shop to pay off the debt. "

    ¡°Ah, so many things happened to the Wang family!¡±

    ¡°I heard about Sihaiju, but this cargo ship was robbed by water bandits. What a bad luck!¡±

    ¡°Yes, blessings never come in pairs, and misfortunes never come alone.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 262ï¼š Good people donâ€™t live long!

    Chapter 262 Good people don¡¯t live long!

    ?Everyone sighed and worried about Yuan Wai.

    Dr. Sun waved his hand and continued: "That''s not all. The shopkeepers of the Wang family''s shops were afraid of being implicated, so they asked for deeds to sell their bodies and return to their hometowns. This was just adding insult to injury. Mr. Wang was so angry that he vomited blood again. Tell me, it''s so serious, what can I do? Helping to stop the vomiting of blood is already good, but the servants of the Wang family insist on saying that my medical skills are not good and I am not dedicated!

    "It''s obviously their family''s fault. A small injury can be cured by taking a few doses of medicine, but they refused to treat it. They delayed it for more than ten years, and now they have killed someone, and they still want to put a **** basin on my head. It''s simply too much. It¡¯s so annoying!¡±

    When the teahouse owner heard that this was wrong, he was surprised and said: "No way, Wang Yuanwai has been ill for so many years, but he has not stopped receiving treatment. I have seen more than a dozen doctors coming in and out of the Wang family, and they have not stopped prescribing medicine." ¡±

    The others also nodded. They were all nearby neighbors, so naturally they all noticed.

    Dr. Sun snorted coldly, "What can''t be done? The Wang family has bad intentions and wants to deceive people easily? Their family is afraid that their son-in-law will run away. However, a few doses of medicine can cure the problem, but it can''t be delayed. Give him good treatment. Now his son-in-law is dying and his business has collapsed. This is retribution!"

    After saying that, he stood up and left, cursing: "Whoever can cure it can be cured, I can''t help it! I didn''t ask for a penny, and I made a lot of trouble!"

    The teahouse was quiet for a long time. I don¡¯t know who broke the silence first and asked, "Did I hear you correctly?"

    ¡°It should be right¡­¡±

    It was as if someone had dropped a bomb in the teahouse. It was quiet just now, but now it is noisy.

    ¡°Dr. Sun, is it true that Mrs. Wang refuses to treat Wang Yuanwai well? Isn¡¯t it true? Mrs. Wang and Wang Yuanwai are so loving, and they even gave birth to two children..."

    "Yes, that person outside the Wang family is such a nice person. We outsiders are not willing to let him get sick. How can it be that Mrs. Wang is willing to bear it? We have been married for many years, so we can''t be so cruel, right?"

    "You can''t say for sure. When Wang Yuanwai came to the Wang family, he looked like a scholar. If he hadn''t hurt his head and couldn''t remember where his home was, he wouldn''t have stayed in the Wang family as a son-in-law. !¡±

    "It makes sense. If Wang Yuan has recovered from his headache and thinks about the past, his family is from a scholarly family. There is no way he would want a merchant''s daughter to be his wife!"

    "I still can''t believe that the Wang family seems to be doing well on weekdays, so they can''t be so cruel, right? Besides, with so many doctors coming in and out of the Wang family, it''s impossible for no one to notice that Wang Yuanwai''s illness has been delayed."

    "You are really short-sighted. Even if you notice it, so what? You can seal it for a few taels of silver!"

    ¡°That is, Wang Yuanwai is just a son-in-law who has married into another family. The Wang family has a big business. If I put it on you, would you risk offending the Wang family and tell Wang Yuanwai the truth?¡±

    ¡°Wang Yuanwai is really pitiful, was he killed like this?¡±

    ??The teahouse owner quickly opened his mouth to smooth things over and reminded everyone to be careful, "This is not easy to say. We just heard a few gossips. Maybe there is some misunderstanding."

    But having said that, he also knew in his heart that Wang Yuanwai Xu was really delayed by the Wang family.

    After all, if it were him, such a good son-in-law, he wouldn''t want to let him go.

    But thinking about it from Wang Yuanwai''s perspective, he couldn''t help but feel sad.

    From a young boy to a middle-aged man, in the blink of an eye, he gave birth to two sons for the Wang family, continued the family lineage, and worked as a cow and a horse to do business, but he didn''t even get the slightest bit of heartache from his wife!

    Someone whispered: "Wang Yuanwai''s disease cannot be cured, let alone remember where his home is and what his name is, right? He is really dead, and he will be a lonely ghost."

    "Yes, his family is not sure if they are looking forward to his return. Who would have thought that his son would be so pitiful..."

    ¡°Can¡¯t God just open his eyes and let Wang Yuanwai find his family before he dies?¡±

    ¡°How could such a good person like Yuan Wang end up like this?¡±

    ¡°Good people don¡¯t live long, but disasters last for thousands of years¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me ask, is there any family in our area that has lost a son?¡±

    ¡°Where can I ask? What if they¡¯re not from our area? Besides, it¡¯s been so many years!¡±

    ?While everyone was talking about the excitement, they saw a group of people passing by the teahouse and directly entering the Wang family courtyard.

    Someone recognized the leader and couldn''t help but exclaimed: "It''s the third master of the Wang family!" "Is someone from the Wang family here?"

    ¡°I just said, the Wang family is making such a big fuss, how can it be possible that no one from my clan comes?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been making trouble all day, and it¡¯s too late.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what the Wang family is going to do.¡±

    "What can we do? There is only one person besides the king, and he is so sick. Even if he knows that he is being harmed, there is nothing he can do."

    ¡°In the final analysis, Wang Yuanwai¡¯s life is miserable.¡±

    ?Everyone wanted to say a few more words, but it was already dusk now. In order to avoid worrying at home, many people paid for the tea and went back.

    ?Of course, they also brought back the excitement they saw that day...

    In the courtyard of the Wang family, Third Master Wang had a headache from the smell of medicine filling the room. Looking at his brother-in-law''s face, he could only frown and step forward and asked: "New Autumn Festival, it''s only half a month, why are you so sick?" Is it so heavy?"

    Wang Yuanwai seemed a little absent-minded and simply replied, "I don''t know, why is it like this..."

    Mr. Wang thought for a moment and then motioned to the doctor he brought to come forward. "I''ve brought the doctor from the mansion to check your pulse. Maybe you''ll be fine after taking some medicine."

    ?Wang Yuanwai said nothing, but there was a bit of light in his eyes.

    ??The worshiping doctor looked a little hesitant, stretched out his sleeves, and finally sat down to check his pulse. When he stood up, he said, "Please be patient, I will give you a prescription, and you will be relieved after drinking it for a few days."

    After saying that, when he turned around, he gave Mr. Wang a wink.

    Mr. Wang Sanye understood and followed him out together.

    After finding a place under the eaves of an empty house, the doctor whispered: "Third Master, in fact, I came here to check the pulse a few years ago, and I also saw that there was congestion in the patient''s head. He can get better by activating blood circulation and removing blood stasis. It''s not difficult." .but¡­"

    "But what..." Mr. Wang didn''t understand for a moment and asked.

    The doctor hesitated for a moment and then responded: "But the lady said that there is no need to activate blood circulation and remove blood stasis, just relieve the pain temporarily. After so many years, the disease has become serious. Now it is completely hopeless. The patient is only about a month old." It¡¯s a matter of effort¡­¡±

    Wang Sanye is not stupid after all. Now he finally understands.

    For a moment, he really didn¡¯t know whether to be surprised at his cousin¡¯s cruelty or to sympathize with his brother-in-law¡¯s pity...

    But in the final analysis, his surname is Wang, so he cannot put aside his cousin and favor his brother-in-law.

    Even though they often interact with each other on weekdays, they get along very well...

    ??Wang Sanye took a deep breath and ordered: "Since it can''t be cured, just prescribe some warming medicine."

    The doctor got the order and hurriedly went to prescribe medicine.

    Third Master Wang called Wang Fu over again and asked carefully about what happened in the past few days. He said: "I will send someone to handle the business matters. Don''t go out these days. Take good care of your master at home. In addition, I will also send someone to pick you up from your madam¡¯s side.¡±

    ?Wang Fu lowered his head and quickly agreed, looking timid and submissive, but no one saw the sarcasm in his eyes.

    ??Master has laid out everything well. Do the Wang family think that by sealing the courtyard and not allowing them to come in and out, no one will know about the evil things the Wang family has done?

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 263ï¼š Reassurance from the family

    Chapter 263 Reassurance from the family

    Dusk in the small town of Luo''an is the busiest of the day. School is over, and students come out in groups to find a place to eat something good. They worry about their homework and secretly complain to their teachers. This is the most relaxing moment of the day. .

    Wang E held hands with her eldest son after school. She was happy to hear her son talking happily about the praise he received from his teacher today, but she still hit her son with a cold face, "Beware of arrogance and impetuosity. I have only been studying for a few days. No matter how good you are, it will be limited." I will continue to work hard in the future and add ten big characters when I go back tonight!¡±

    Brother Li was originally smiling, but his mother poured cold water on him, and he wilted, "Yes, mother."

    ??Wang E couldn''t bear to let her son be like this, so she bought a box of snacks and told her son to study hard when he grew up.

    Brother Li responded, but the light in his eyes gradually dimmed.

    As soon as the mother and son arrived home, before they could eat, someone found them outside the yard, and the servants ran in frantically to report the news.

    ¡°Madam, someone from the tribe came to report that something happened at home.¡±

    "What''s going on? Is there something wrong with the business? Quick, let someone come in!" Wang E stood up in shock and quickly called someone in.

    Brother Li also put down his snacks, his face full of concern, "Mom, does dad have a headache again?"

    ?Wang E was stunned for a moment and replied: "I''ll find out soon."

    Soon, the servant brought in a steward.

    ?Wang E also knows him. This person is Wang Er, one of Wang San Ye¡¯s assistants.

    "Wang Er, why are you here? What happened to our family?" Wang E couldn''t hold her breath and asked.

    ?Wang Er saluted, glanced at Brother Li, and replied: "Don''t worry, Madam, it''s not a big deal."

    Wang E understood and drove her son away, "Brother Li, go wash up and change clothes. We will have dinner soon."

    Brother Li stood up and walked out.

    Wang Er then quickly said: "Madam, something serious is going on. A boy from Sihaiju poisoned a guest who came to eat. The guest''s family made a fuss at the door of the restaurant. A member of staff went to deal with it. He vomited blood in a hurry. Sihaiju We had no choice but to close our doors. Then the ship the family was transporting goods to was hit by pirates and sank. Several other families came to collect debts, and the staff sold out Sihaiju and several shops to collect the money.

    "Seeing that things were not going well, the shopkeepers of each house also asked for a contract of sale and broke up. Now the house is in a mess. The third master asked the villain to come and ask you to go back as soon as possible. If it is later, the situation will be worse."

    "No...impossible!" Wang E was a little confused after hearing this, and without caring about being rude, she grabbed Wang Er''s arm, "Are you lying to me?"

    Wang Er quickly knelt down and said, "Madam, how dare I lie to you? This was all asked by Third Master himself, and even... I''m afraid everyone in the city knows about it now. After all, the Sihaiju incident is so troublesome. big."

    ?Wang E took a deep breath and finally calmed down, but she became a little annoyed.

    "Where''s the master, what are you doing! Why is Sihaiju so angry that he vomits blood when he can''t handle it well?! At a time like this, shouldn''t we first bribe the deceased''s family and settle the matter first? Why did it end up like this! "

    ?Wang E complained and disliked her husband for not handling the matter well.

    Wang Er thought of Wang Yuanwai''s miserable appearance on the verge of death, and couldn''t help but sympathize with him, so he added an explanation: "Yuan Wai has a serious headache and keeps vomiting blood. The doctor in the palace said that he may not live long."

    ¡°Dad!¡± Before Wang E could answer, Brother Li, who was eavesdropping outside the door, rushed out.

    ?He pulled Wang Er''s sleeve and asked with red eyes: "Is my father going to die? It''s impossible! Wow, I want to go home, I want to find my father!"

    ?Wang E also knew that she was scared at this moment. She shouted to the slaves to hook up the carriage and walked back immediately.

    ?Unfortunately, when we rushed outside the city gate, it was already late at night and the city gate was closed, so we could only wait at the door.

    Finally, they stayed up until dawn. As soon as the city gate opened, the carriage quickly entered the city and ran back to the south of the city.

    ?When getting off the bus at the door, Wang E hesitated for a moment and was helped up by the maid, just in time to meet her neighbor next door. Wang E wanted to say hello, but the man turned around and went back with a sullen face.

    ?Wang E frowned, wondering what was wrong with this neighbor, but she had no time to pay attention at the moment.

    In the study room in the front yard, the smell of medicine was overwhelming. Wang Yuanwai was lying on the bed, his face was sallow, and his whole body shriveled up, like a rice stalk swaying in the field in early winter.

    Brother Li only took one look at him, then he rushed forward, hugged his father and cried loudly.

    Wang E''s eyes were also red, and she stepped forward and asked, "Master, what''s wrong with you? You''re so sick, why don''t you send someone to find me?"

    ?Wang Yuanwai shook his head with difficulty, stretched out his hand to touch his son slowly, and drove him to the backyard in a dumb voice, "Go and see your brother."

    ?Brother Li was only nine years old, but the suffering of waiting last night made him grow a lot. Thinking of his young brother, he hurried out.

    ?Wang E wanted to speak, but Wang Yuanwai closed his eyes.

    ?Wang E always felt that something was wrong. Seeing her husband like this, she could not ask further questions, so she could only go out to find her trusted servants and mother-in-law to ask.

    As a result, the more she listened, the darker her face became and the more unsure she felt.

    She was mentally prepared for her husband''s collapse, but why did the business also have so many problems?

    Sihaiju and five shops were almost half of the family¡¯s property. In just one day, they were all gone!

    ?She couldn''t bear it any longer, so she took people to the Wang family''s old residence.

    ? ? Mr. Wang didn¡¯t have time to talk to his old father about the Four Seas Residence last night, so he came over to drink tea with his old father this morning and explain everything clearly.

    Finally, he said tentatively: "Dad, Xiao''e has not treated Xinqiu for so many years. Is this because she is afraid that Xinqiu will recover and leave her and the child?"

    Mr. Wang took a sip of tea and nodded in response: "You have been paying more attention to Xiao''e''s family affairs recently. Back then, your cousin forced him to keep Wang Xinqiu. Once he recovers from his illness, it will be very troublesome to think about the past. . So, Xiao¡¯e did this out of necessity.¡±

    Forced to stay?

    Mr. Wang¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he had some vague guesses.

    Before he could ask any more questions, Wang E came crying. As soon as she entered the house, she knelt down.

    ¡°Uncle, woo woo, my husband is dying and the business is in trouble. What will the children and I do in the future?¡±

    Mr. Wang quickly helped her up and comforted her: "Why are you panicking? You are a girl from our Wang family, and we will not let you lose your place!"

    Even Mrs. Wang also spoke up, "When your father passed away, he left twenty thousand taels of silver for you and put it here with me, so don''t be afraid if the family business collapses. As for Wang Xinqiu''s serious illness, this is his destiny. Let him take good care of him and wait until the day when he closes his eyes, he can take care of himself.

    "When the time comes, let your third brother help you open some good shops and businesses. You can take your two children and continue to live a good life. With the Wang family here, no one will dare to bully you."

    ?Wang E was also surprised when she heard this, and finally stopped crying.

    ?Old Mrs. Wang comforted her a few more times and asked Mr. Wang to send her out.

    In the study room in the front yard of the Wang family, Brother Li and Brother Cat were crying with tears on their faces, holding on to their father''s arms and not letting go.

    Wang Yuanwai gently patted their heads and told them: "I''m afraid dad will never make it. After dad dies, brother Li must study hard, not for the glory of the family, but to learn skills, and then take good care of your brother." You two brothers must depend on each other and live well. As for your mother..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 264ï¼š Officials come to visit

    Chapter 264: Officials come to visit

    ?Wang Yuanwai shut up mid-sentence, with a complicated look on his face.

    At this time, Wang Fu came in and reported, "Master, my wife is back."

    ?Wang Yuanwai hesitated for a moment and then told his sons, "Go and stand behind the screen. Don''t make any sound. Wait until your mother leaves before you come out."

    ?Brother Cat looked confused, but Brother Li grabbed his younger brother and left.

    Soon, Wang E came in. When she saw the medicine bowl on the table, she picked it up and said, "Master, are you feeling better? I''ll give you medicine."

    Wang Yuanwai reached out and knocked over the medicine bowl, and asked in a deep voice: "Wang E, it has been more than ten years since I married into the Wang family. You know best how I treat you and how I treat the Wang family, but why do you want to kill me?" I?"

    Wang E''s face turned pale with fright, her lips trembled and she refused to admit, "I don''t understand what the master is talking about."

    "Don''t you understand?" Wang Yuan sat up and was extremely angry.

    "I have a headache because there is congestion in my brain. I can recover with a few medicines and simply activating blood circulation and removing blood stasis. But you bribed the doctor time and time again and said that my headache cannot be cured. It has been causing me pain for more than ten years." , I¡¯m going to die soon after this! Wang E, you are so cruel!¡±

    ?Wang E was exposed, covered her face and started to cry.

    Having been married for more than ten years, she naturally felt distressed, but she had to do so.

    When Wang Yuanwai saw that she didn''t speak, he became even more angry and threw the pillow at hand.

    "Even if I did something bad, we have two sons. How could you deliberately try to kill me for their sakes? If they don''t have a father in the future, what do you want them to do?"

    Wang E was so frightened that she got far away from the bed, wiped a few tears, and said cruelly: "Master, I am sorry for you in this life, and I will definitely repay you in the next life. At this point, I can''t help it even if I regret it. You can rest in peace and recuperate while waiting for you...after you leave, I will take good care of Brother Li and Brother Cat."

    After saying that, she turned around and was about to go out, but she heard someone shouting from behind the screen, "Mother!"

    ??Brother Cat was young after all and didn¡¯t understand what his parents were arguing about, so he ran out and hugged his mother.

    Brother Li understood everything. He walked out with a pale face and weak legs, looking at his mother in disbelief.

    ?Wang E suddenly looked at her husband on the bed, extremely angry.

    She didn¡¯t expect that her husband would hate her so much that he would reveal her plan in front of her children!

    She wanted to explain a few words to her eldest son, but she heard a commotion at the door.

    ?A servant ran in and shouted, "Madam, an official is coming to the door and wants to take you to the government office!"

    Wang E''s face turned pale at that time, "Why are you arresting me?"

    ?But four or five officials had already come in, confirmed Wang E''s identity, pinched her arm and walked out.

    Brother Li and Brother Mao were frightened. Wang Yuanwai struggled out of bed and shouted to his slaves to hitch the carriage. Then he took two children and chased after them.

    ?Due to the relocation of the capital, the originally inconspicuous Xiaozhoufu Yamen was now upgraded to Jingzhaoyin.

    ??Moreover, because there were many conflicts between the dignitaries in Kyoto and the local families, the government office was very lively all day long.

    Therefore, the emperor specially sent a well-known upright minister to sit in charge and deal with everything impartially. He never looked at favors, but only looked at right and wrong and evidence.

    After more than a year, everyone is convinced, and conflicts have gradually diminished.

    After all, no one can take advantage of an official, so it is better to sit down and have a good talk...

    ??But today is really a special day. In the early morning, people came into the city wearing sackcloth and mourning. There were more than a dozen people, old and young, all dressed as ordinary people, but they were holding two tablets, and each one was crying loudly.

    ¡°Master Qingtian makes the decision for us!¡±

    ¡°The king of the world, the old man, killed our son! Wow, my son died unjustly!¡±

    ¡°Dad, my son misses you!¡±

    ¡°Er Gouzi, you have a spirit in heaven and ask your mother to redress your grievances and avenge you!¡±

    With such a movement, naturally many people gathered around to watch the excitement and couldn''t help but talk about it.

    "What are these people talking about, Sihaiju? Didn''t Sihaiju just poison someone to death yesterday? Is it still the same thing?"

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like me, it sounds like Mr. Wang who lives all over the world!¡±

    "Mr. Wang has been dead for many years. How can he kill someone? It''s impossible!" "Let''s go and take a look!"

    ¡°The Wang family is also unlucky. One thing happens after another, endlessly..."

    Soon, the team got bigger and bigger. When they arrived in front of the government office, the street was almost blocked by onlookers.

    When Lord Fu Yin heard the drum of injustice, he quickly dressed up and went to the hall.

    ?Seeing this group of people wearing sackcloth and wearing filial piety, he also frowned. After asking carefully, these people spoke confusingly, and finally put the whole thing together.

    It turned out that these were two villagers from Dahuaishu Village in the north of the city. Their son suddenly disappeared more than ten years ago and could not be found.

    I am very sad that I can¡¯t find anyone at home.

    But yesterday one of the family went to the city for business and drank water at a teahouse in the south of the city. They heard something new, which sounded similar to some of the words of their son back then.

    ?So the two families guessed that their son had been killed, so they came to complain, trying to find out how the son died and where his bones were.

    ??Two lives were involved. Lord Fu Yin asked the official to fetch the only daughter of the Wang family, while at the same time asking about the foundation of the Wang family.

    ?The master standing in the corner is a smart man. In addition to helping Mr. Fu Yin handle paperwork, he also wants to be well-informed.

    ?It happened to be that his family lived in an alley in the south of the city. He heard the father of the family who likes to go to teahouses explain everything about the Wang family clearly last night.

    ?At this moment, I told Mr. Fu Yin exactly what he said, adding at the end, "Of course, sir, this is all what the neighbors near the Wang family heard about, and there is no evidence."

    Although Mr. Fu Yin is upright, he is not a solid lump of elm wood. Otherwise, he would not have gained the emperor''s trust and sat in this position.

    ?His keenness in solving cases over the years allowed him to guess that there was something fishy about it.

    ??After all, the business of the Wang family just collapsed yesterday, and it was revealed that the only daughter of the Wang family deliberately refused to treat her husband-in-law and almost killed him. Today, someone came to sue the Wang family for causing death. It is really a coincidence.

    There can be coincidences in the world, but if so many coincidences are gathered together, it is no longer a coincidence...

    ?Soon, Wang E was taken over.

    The crowd watching the excitement dispersed automatically, leaving a path for the officials.

    ?Some people were brave enough to look at Wang E carefully and couldn''t help but ask: "Is this the only daughter of the Wang family, the one with a snake-hearted heart?"

    "That''s right. She didn''t treat her husband''s illness and dragged him until he was about to die."

    ¡°She is so beautiful, but she has a vicious heart. No wonder people say women have the most vicious heart!¡±

    Wang E turned pale in shock when she heard a few words.

    She finally knew why her neighbors hid when they saw her in the morning!

    I originally thought that only my family knew about this, but I didn¡¯t expect that everyone knows about it now!

    ?Her legs were a little weak, but the official would not show mercy, so he dragged her to the hall.

    The governor glanced at Wang E who was kneeling down the hall. Just as he was about to speak, there was another commotion outside the government office.

    Soon, Wang Yuanwai and his two children also crowded to the front of the hall and shouted, "Sir, I am Wang Xinqiu, Wang E''s husband, please allow me to come to the hall."

    Mr. Fu Yin nodded, and the officers moved aside. Wang Yuanwai led the two children and knelt down as soon as they entered.

    ?He was already sallow and thin, looking extremely ill, but when he came in such a hurry, he looked even more embarrassed. When he opened his mouth to speak, he actually vomited blood again.

    ??Although he pulled up his sleeves in time to gag, there was still blood at the corners of his mouth.

    Everyone in the hall could not help but sigh when they saw this.

    "Wang Yuanwai is such a good person. He is about to be killed by Wang E, a poisonous woman, and he still comes to protect her."

    ¡°Yeah, maybe it¡¯s for the sake of the two children.¡±

    ¡°Wang E is too ungrateful. I can¡¯t find such a good husband anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Yes, such a person deserves to be struck by lightning!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 265ï¼š If there are too many coincidences, it wonâ€™t be a coincidence anymore.

    Chapter 265 If there are too many coincidences, it is no longer a coincidence.

    Even Lord Fu Yin couldn''t bear to let Wang Yuanwai speak, and told him, "Listen first, and wait for me to ask clearly."

    After saying that, he was stunned and asked: "Wang E, do you know that your father killed two people more than ten years ago?"

    ?Wang E trembled in shock and subconsciously retorted, "Impossible, sir, my father is a good man!"

    "What''s impossible!" The two families wearing sackcloth and mourning stopped and shouted immediately.

    An old man shouted directly: "Back then, my son, Ergouzi, suddenly came back with a lot of money. My family was so scared that they didn''t tell him anything when asked. Later, someone came over from the next door and the two of them drank too much together, and we didn''t hear anything. A few words.

    "They both said that the Wang family was taken advantage of. They worked hard to find a son-in-law. They just pushed the man down the mountain on purpose. They thought they had killed someone, but they didn''t expect that the man only had his head chopped off. They also had money to take! He said that Suijintan was really a good place to make a fortune and made them a fortune.¡±

    Another old lady also wiped her tears, "Yes, I heard that too. Later they came back with money again and said that the Wang family had a great business and they were willing to give any amount of money to find a good son-in-law to support the family. But not long after, my family Er Gouzi and Shuan Zhuzhu were nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°We thought these two guys had made a fortune and were looking for a place to gamble and go away happily, but they must have been gone for so many years, something must be wrong.¡±

    A middle-aged woman also cried and said: "Yesterday I went to my parents'' house and heard some gossip in the teahouse. They said that the son-in-law of the Wang family in the alley also injured his head and married into the Wang family, but the family did not give him treatment for fear that he would want to marry him. What happened before I woke up. I suddenly remembered what Er Gouzi said. They must have helped the Wang family kidnap people, and the Wang family silenced them! "

    After saying that, she burst into tears and said, "Er Gou, you died so unjustly. Since you left for more than ten years, I have taken care of my children and raised my parents. I have suffered so much. What a miserable life I have suffered!" "

    ??The rest of the people also started crying together!

    Wang E''s face was as white as paper, her body was trembling, and she tried her best to argue: "Impossible, you are lying! If you just hear a few gossips, you will slander my father!"

    The king member looked at Wang E from outside, his expression full of rage, "I injured my head on Broken Gold Beach, and was carried back to Wang''s house by the old man and Uncle Zhong. Wang E, tell the truth, how did I get hurt? Did he really fall off the cliff accidentally?"

    "Yes, Uncle Zhong, that''s Uncle Zhong!" an old man shouted, "Er Gouzi said this name! I''m afraid that the money will be spent. Er Gouzi said he''s not afraid if it''s all spent. He''s going to Sihaiju to find the king." The master took the money, but when he came back empty-handed, he said he would go to Uncle Zhong. Uncle Zhong was a helper and he didn¡¯t dare not give it.¡±

    When Uncle Zhong''s name was shouted out, Wang E became desperate and slumped on the ground.

    What went wrong, and why were things that had been hidden for so many years revealed? !

    ?And Uncle Zhong, if I had known this would happen, I should have dealt with him as well!

    Wang E suppressed her guilt and shouted loudly, "False accusation, this is all a false accusation! I want to find my uncle. My uncle is Wang Bowei. You can''t bully me, an orphan!"

    The people outside the hall also exploded at this moment!

    ¡°No wonder the Wang family didn¡¯t treat Wang Yuanwai. It turns out Wang Yuanwai was kidnapped!¡±

    "Yes, that''s right. He should have beaten the king to death and then brought him back to the Wang family."

    ¡°This is too wild, I¡¯ll knock out whoever I like and take it back!¡±

    "The Wang family is afraid that Wang Yuanwai will recover from his illness and think of revenge in the past!" "Yes, if something hadn''t happened in Sihaiju, or if Dr. Sun hadn''t shouted out the dirty things about the Wang family, Wang Yuanwai would have died as well. What a ghost. I didn¡¯t know I was being tricked so badly.¡±

    "This Wang family is really a wolf''s den. The father is so cruel, and the daughter is not a good thing either!"

    In the hall, Mr. Fu Yin frowned even more.

    ?Even though these people who made the complaint talked a lot and were not afraid to reveal that they had spent unconscionable money, they still felt that the reason for the complaint was a bit far-fetched.

    ??The family''s son has been missing for more than ten years without taking care of him. He only heard a few words in the teahouse and then came to complain in mourning?

    Or are you sure that your son was killed?

    But now it is certain that this case was a premeditated murder, and it cannot be left alone.

    What''s more, in full view of the public, the only daughter of the Wang family has moved out to support her family. If he doesn''t continue to investigate, it will seem like he is afraid of the Wang family...

    In a restaurant opposite the government office, the private rooms on the second floor were snapped up by people who heard the news and came to watch the excitement.

    But the best one among them has been booked early.

    Liu Zhiheng was sitting at the window, cracking melon seeds with a look of great interest. He turned around to look at Mrs. Cui, who was wearing a curtain hat, and said with a smile: "Jinrou, when I first met the three brothers of the Li family, I thought they were all pretty good, but today it''s even more exciting. I admire the boss of the Li family, he is such a ruthless character! When the matter is settled, I will definitely cooperate with him in business. There is nothing wrong with such a person!"

    ?Mrs. Cui nodded, "Senior Brother Wen said the same."

    After finishing speaking, she was still a little worried and asked: "Senior brother Wen has something to do and he can''t come. Is there nothing going wrong outside the city? And about Broken Gold Beach, have you made it clear to Yu Sheng?"

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yu Sheng¡¯s side sent a letter last night, and the one outside the city was handled by Ye Shan himself.¡± Liu Zhiheng waved his hand, signaling her not to worry.

    Finally, he said: "According to me, even if that old guy died a hundred times, he wouldn''t be able to atone for his sins. Junior Brother Wen actually sent his useless children and grandchildren to Zhuangzi in the south to be tenants. Humph, it was really an advantage for them. He should go to jail with his father!"

    Mrs. Cui smiled and said: "That person is the most important witness. He must be comforted first. After the matter is over, there will naturally be another explanation. If their family farmed honestly, they would have left a way for themselves to survive. If they were not honest, , There are many salt fields and mines in the south that can make them work hard. "

    Liu Zhiheng was still going to talk, but the street downstairs suddenly became noisy.

    A group of officers came over escorting an old man wearing coarse clothes. The old man was a little thin and his face was abnormally white, as if he had not seen the sun for a long time.

    When they got to the court, the old man knelt on the ground. Before Master Fu Yin could ask questions, Wang Yuanwai had already rushed over and grabbed the old man''s arm. "Uncle Zhong, Uncle Zhong! I have treated you well all these years. You I paid all my son¡¯s gambling debts, and you actually lied to me for so many years!

    "Tell me, what happened back then? Who am I? Why did I hurt my head? The old man said that I fell at the foot of the cliff and he saved my life. He wanted me to marry him and repay the Wang family for saving my life!"

    "I''ve repaid you! I endured others'' ridicule that I was a surrogate son-in-law, working like a cow or a horse, and taking care of business. I made so much money for the Wang family, and I treated Wang E so well! Could it be all a lie?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Perhaps he was out of breath. Wang Yuanwai cried loudly and vomited blood at the same time.

    He was rushed from the hospital bed. He was only wearing an ivory jacket. Now his chest was stained with blood, which stung everyone''s eyes and made them shed tears!

    ?There is really nothing worse than this in this world!

    The third update~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 266ï¼š This is simply intolerable!

    Chapter 266 This is simply intolerable!

    Mr. Fu Yin slapped the gavel, asked the guards to pull the king away, and interrogated Uncle Xiang Zhong sternly: "Wang Zhong, two families in Dahuaishu Village sued you for murder more than ten years ago and killed their two families. Son, can you plead guilty?¡±

    ?Wang Zhong shrank his neck and didn''t speak. He didn''t know whether he was hesitating or not ready to admit guilt.

    Mr. Fu Yin glanced at the officers, and the officers immediately started beating the water and fire sticks in their hands. The mighty sound sounded, and Wang Zhong shivered even more.

    "Sir, I say, I say! I didn''t kill people to silence them, it was our old man who asked me to do this! I didn''t dare to kill anyone, but they kept coming to ask for money, and they asked for more and more, so the old man asked me to find The Jianghu people dealt with them!"

    ??Does this mean that Mr. Wang paid for the murder? !

    Wang E originally held a glimmer of hope, stretched her neck and stared at Wang Zhong. Now after hearing Wang Zhong''s words, she collapsed on the ground, like a puppet with its strings pulled out, and murmured to herself, "It''s over. It¡¯s all over!¡±

    ??But no one cared about her at the moment, and Mr. Fu Yin continued to interrogate Wang Zhong.

    ?From when Mrs. Wang met Wang Yuanwai, how she asked Wang Yuanwai to be his son-in-law but was rejected, and even started to commit murder, and how her accomplice was silenced, I asked her all about it.

    ?Wang Zhong is an ordinary person after all. This matter has been pressing in his heart for many years, and he has nightmares from time to time.

    ?Especially because his children and grandchildren are incompetent, he feels more and more that he has received the retribution for the wrong things he did back then.

    So, at this moment, he simply told everything he knew, whether it was useful or not.

    ?Hence, hundreds of people in the hall were dumbfounded.

    ?Although the old man of the Wang family has passed away many years ago, many people in this city still remember him.

    ?In order to beg for a son, Mrs. Wang had to give up medicine and food, hoping that by doing good deeds, he would be able to keep the Wang family alive.

    It is a pity that Wang E is the only daughter who is over fifty years old.

    Unexpectedly, for this incense, he would actually target a scholar who was studying abroad!

    ??Everyone has heard of bullies **** women, but now this is the first time they have heard of men **** men to marry into their wives, and the ones who were robbed were famous scholars!

    He is also a student from a poor family. Mr. Fu Yin knows how difficult it is for a poor peasant family to provide a scholar, but he was snatched away by the Wang family. They exchanged kindness for hatred and deceived him for many years. Now he is dying and is not far away from death. .

    This is simply intolerable!

    Mr. Fu Yin gave a heavy slap and continued to ask: "Wang Zhong, do you know what Wang Xinqiu''s original name is? Where is his hometown?"

    Wang Zhong cried so much that his nose was blurred with tears, and he kowtowed heavily and replied: "I don''t know my uncle''s name. I only know that he is a scholar who passed the new examination. He took a convoy south in Saibei. The old man and my uncle got along very well all the way. As a year-end friend, I was asked to call him Mr. Xiao, but I didn¡¯t know his name.¡±

    Lord Fu Yin was angry, but he had no choice but to comfort the king, "Don''t worry, all the scholars in the imperial court are recorded. Just check the roster of Saibei to find which scholar was missing that year, and you should be able to find him." family."

    In fact, he himself didn''t believe this. Now Jiangbei is already the territory of the barbarians. They moved the capital in a hurry and left too many things behind. I am afraid that unimportant things such as the list of talents from more than ten years ago were not brought at all. Coming to Xindu¡­

    ?Wang Yuanwai looked at Wang Zhong and Wang E with empty eyes, like walking zombies without crying or laughing.

    He didn''t even know how to thank Mr. Fu Yin for saying this.

    ?Everyone could not help but sigh and feel sad when they saw this.

    ?Put yourself in their shoes, if they passed the examination as a scholar and went out on a study tour in high spirits, only to be hit on the head with a stick and forget who they were and where their home was.

    ?The enemy also transformed into a benefactor and forced him to marry into his wife to repay his kindness. In the blink of an eye, more than ten years passed.

    After giving birth to a child for the enemy''s family, he continued the incense, and he was busy with a horse and a horse. In the end, he was about to die.

    ??The benefactor is an enemy, the person next to me is the daughter of the enemy, the son is of the blood of the enemy, and his life is in danger because his wife has concealed it all her life and delayed it!

    I''m afraid that no one can stand it and will be stimulated to the point of going crazy...

    Some women were so weak-hearted that they were already wiping away tears.

    ¡°This is too pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, how come a good person has such a miserable life?¡±

    ¡°The Wang family is so unscrupulous!¡±

    ¡°He has a human face and a beast¡¯s heart! This person who looks good on weekdays really lacks great virtue!¡±

    "The old scoundrel of the Wang family is dead, but Wang E is still alive! She must know all the bad things her father did!" "Of course she knows. If she doesn''t know, what is she afraid of and what is she hiding?!"

    The people outside the hall were all furious. Looking at Wang E, they wanted to dig out ten thousand holes in her with their eyes!

    ??Wang Fu jumped up and down in the front row, urging Brother Li and Brother Cat, "Young master, hurry up and hug me. Only by watching you can you survive!"

    ?Brother Cat was young and didn¡¯t understand what was going on. He was so scared that he kept crying, but Brother Li understood most of it.

    ?Mom wants to kill dad, and grandpa is also a bad person!

    ?He wiped his tears fiercely, pulled his younger brother forward and hugged his father''s neck, "Dad, don''t be afraid, I will be filial to you when I grow up."

    ¡°Woo, is daddy going to die?¡± Brother Cat also kept crying.

    Wang Yuanwai finally regained some vitality. He looked at his two young sons and hugged them, tears flowing out like spring water.

    A man doesn¡¯t shed tears lightly, just because he hasn¡¯t reached the point where he is sad.

    There was silence in the hall, the women were sobbing, and the men were pulling up their sleeves and wiping their eyes from time to time.

    Mr. Fu Yin sighed, took the sign and threw it on the ground, "Come here, take Wang Zhong to pick up the body quickly. Wang E will be escorted to the prison. The rest will go home and wait for the summons. They will be raised to the palace on a certain day!"

    Immediately, a servant came forward, took the order, dragged Wang Zhong away and left.

    Er Gouzi and the family members who tied the pillars were crying and following behind, obviously wanting to see their son''s burial place.

    Wang E struggled desperately and refused to go to the prison. "Ugh, I don''t want to go to the prison. Help, help. I didn''t kill anyone, so why should I be imprisoned! Who can find my uncle? Help!"

    ?It¡¯s a pity that no one paid attention to her. The guard even got tired of her making noise, so he pulled her bun and dragged her out, causing her to cry out in pain.

    ?Brother Cat wanted to chase his mother, but his brother grabbed his arm tightly and burst into tears.

    Cat Brother''s cry reminded Wang E. She struggled hard to pull her husband away and shouted: "Master, save me, wuwu, it was all arranged by daddy. I don''t know anything. Wuwu, we have been married for more than ten years. Master, you can¡¯t watch me die! It¡¯s all my father¡¯s fault, not me!¡±

    ?Wang Yuanwai held two children in his arms and looked at her with a cold expression, as if he were looking at a stranger.

    After hearing this, the people in the hall couldn''t help but pointed at Wang E and cursed.

    ¡°Look, he is such a black-hearted person. In order to escape his guilt, he even betrayed his father!¡±

    ¡°What can¡¯t such a femme fatale woman do?¡±

    ¡°She has received so many benefits for so many years, and she puts all the blame on her biological father.¡±

    ??Wang E was finally dragged down, leaving Wang Yuanwai to support himself. He took two children to salute Mr. Fu Yin before going down.

    ?Wang Fu immediately carried his master on his back, escorted the two young masters into the carriage and left.

    ?Passing by the medicine shop, I went to Wang''s house with Dr. Sun.

    Needless to say, Dr. Sun still said the same thing, Wang Yuanwai is about to die soon, and Daluo Jinxian is difficult to save.

    ??In the courtyard of the Wang family, the two children were crying loudly. The servants were all wilted and too frightened to do their work.

    ??Everyone in the teahouse was even more embarrassed, and even the tea tasted tasteless.

    There are also courageous people who like to watch the excitement and follow the officials to pick up the bones outside the city. After they come back, they spread the news throughout the city...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 267ï¼š Your Majesty, Your Majesty!

    Chapter 267 Your Majesty, Your Majesty!

    Er Gouzi and Shuan Zhuzhu are hateful people. They help the Wang family rob their son-in-law for money.

    But they also died miserably. Their heads were chopped off and buried in the soil for many years. Their skin and flesh rotted away, leaving only separated bones, making it impossible to identify each other.

    ?The two families cried so hard that they wished they could faint and kept cursing the Wang family.

    The whole city was in an uproar because of this incident.

    ??In the palace, some eunuchs came out to buy things. When they got back, they told their companions to enjoy the fun.

    As word spread, even the concubines heard about it. When they talked about it privately, they all pitied the king for his hard life and did not despise the Wang family for being so cruel.

    ??Occasionally the emperor was tired, so he went to sit with his concubines and listened to a few words. Then he went back to the imperial study and asked the **** in charge.

    ??The chief **** knew everything about the palace, so he naturally knew about it, so he explained it to the emperor in detail to relieve his boredom.

    The emperor was actually meddling in his own business, "Wang Bowei was also a bachelor and came from a scholarly family. How could such a scandal happen? His people are openly murdering famous scholars. It is really rampant. Send an order and investigate carefully to give justice to the scholar." "

    The chief **** quickly took the order and sent the young **** out of the palace to deliver the order.

    At this moment, Third Master Wang was sitting in the back hall of the government office, chatting and drinking tea with Mr. Fu Yin. Although he was chatting and laughing on the surface, he was anxious in his heart.

    Last night, there was some business problem in the county next door. He rushed to deal with it, but as soon as he came back, he heard that his cousin had been arrested, his uncle''s arrangement back then was exposed, and the reputation of the Wang family was simply crushed under the feet of the people in the city. Crush away.

    ??He was so angry that he came to the government office without even discussing it with his father, thinking of putting the case down quickly.

    ??But the governor just pretended to be confused and refused to agree.

    Mr. Wang''s patience ran out. When he put down his teacup and was about to speak, a young **** came over to deliver the instructions. He quickly knelt down and listened. The more he listened, the paler his face became...

    Master Fu Yin borrowed the oral instructions and became even more confident. He stopped doing Tai Chi to Third Master Wang and saw off the guests with a smile, "Third Master Wang, you also heard it. The Emperor has an oral instruction. I want to see you off." I handle the case impartially, and I really don¡¯t have time to drink tea with the third master.¡±

    Mr. Wang¡¯s face turned black, he cupped his hands and left, rushing home to discuss countermeasures with his father...

    Unlike the anger of the Wang family, the people in the city were happy to hear that the emperor had opened his mouth and wanted to avenge the king.

    ¡°O Holy Emperor!¡±

    "Your Majesty has already spoken. This case will definitely be investigated. The king has been out for a while. Whose son is he? After he dies, he will not be able to enter the Wang family and cannot find his own home. Isn''t he going to be a lonely soul in the wilderness? ghost?"

    ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s ask, who has ever lost a son?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ask them all, just in case you find the right one.¡±

    ¡°Whose family came from beyond the Great Wall? Have you heard about whose family lost their son?¡±

    With the emperor taking the lead, the people became more and more concerned about this case, and even started a craze to help the king find his family throughout the process.

    ??Anyone who has heard that someone is missing from a relative or friend''s home, or who has been away for many years without news, should ask more questions.

    Some people also rushed to Xindu to confirm whether Wang Yuanwai was the child who had been missing for many years.

    ??Amid high expectations, Mr. Fu Yin did not keep everyone waiting for too long and continued the trial after two days.

    ?However, there is really nothing to investigate in this case. Wang Zhongdu gave a clear explanation and the bones were found.

    Even Dr. Sun, the big-mouthed doctor, wrote a testimony, proving that Wang Yuanwai''s illness had been delayed for more than ten years, leading to his current terminal illness and his short life.

    ?This time, there was a sea of ??people in front of the government office, dozens of times more than last time. I wish all the people in the city came. In the restaurant opposite the government office, the private rooms on the second floor have been sold to sky-high prices.

    But no one can book the best box.

    But this time the guests sitting inside were not Liu Zhiheng and Mrs. Cui, but an honored guest!

    Soon, all the plaintiffs and defendants from the last court hearing gathered together again. Only the wives of Er Gouzi and Shuan Zhuzhu came.

    It is said that the old man and the old lady are too sick to get up. No one can bear the burden of sending a white-haired person to a black-haired person...

    Wang Yuan was wearing an azure-colored gown, which made him look increasingly skinny, and his face was still sallow, but he didn''t know if it was for the sake of his children that he kept his spirits up, but his eyes were a little brighter than last time.

    ?Only Wang Zhong and Wang E were particularly embarrassed.

    ?That''s because it''s uncomfortable in prison, and they can''t bear the hardship!

    The food is rotten, rats and cockroaches are running around, and they urinate in the cage. It¡¯s so dirty that they can¡¯t eat or sleep at all.

    ?Especially Wang E. The officers hated her for her cruelty and sent her to a cell with others.

    ???In the past two days, she was beaten at every turn, without food or water, and was kept in a corner.

    So, now Wang E''s hair is as messy as a bird''s nest, her clothes are dirty, and she is worse than a beggar on the street.

    As soon as she entered the hall, she threw herself at Wang Yuanwai''s feet and cried miserably, "Master, I was wrong, wuwu, I was afraid that you would leave me and the child when you remembered what happened before, so I didn''t dare to treat you. But I didn¡¯t want to kill you! Master, please forgive me, okay? I will repay you for the rest of my life. Please, don¡¯t send me back to prison!¡±

    ?Wang Yuanwai took a step back and refused to answer.

    As soon as Mr. Fu Yin was shocked, the guards immediately came forward and pulled Wang E away, forcing him to kneel on one side.

    With all the witnesses and material evidence in hand, Mr. Fu Yin read them out loud one by one so that the people in the hall could hear them clearly.

    Finally, Mr. Fu Yin asked: "Wang Xinqiu, you are the biggest sufferer in this case. Tell me what compensation you want, whether it is gold, silver or whatever, I will try my best to satisfy you."

    Wang Yuanwai stepped forward and said: "Sir, I don''t want gold or silver. I only want two children. They are my blood and cannot continue the incense for my enemies! In addition, I would like to ask your Excellency to interrogate clearly, whether Wang E or the Wang family Someone must know my name, I want to find my family and recognize my ancestors."

    ?This request is reasonable and reasonable, so Mr. Fu Yin nodded, "If you don''t tell me, I will ask clearly."

    After that, he turned to Wang E and said, "Wang E, do you know Wang Xinqiu''s real name? When your father kidnapped Wang Xinqiu and came to the Wang family to marry you, since he told you the truth, you must know his name, so why don''t you hurry up and recruit him!" "

    Wang E shook her head desperately, "No, I don''t know, my father didn''t tell me!"

    Wang Yuanwai gritted his teeth and cursed with red eyes: "Wang E, you are already going to kill me. Are you not willing to let me feel at ease before I die?"

    ?Wang E tightly grasped the hem of her clothes and whispered: "If you promise not to pursue the case or send me back to prison, I will tell you."

    "impossible!"

    Wang Yuanwai was so angry that his eyes turned black. He tried his best to hold on. He turned around and looked at the people in the dark hall. He choked and asked, "Fathers and fellow villagers, take a look. Does anyone know whose family I belong to? I don''t want to die here." In the enemy¡¯s yard, I want to recognize my ancestors and return to my clan. I want to see my mother before I die. I want to be buried in my ancestral grave. I don¡¯t want to be a lonely ghost!¡±

    ??The Yuanwailang, who was originally so elegant and handsome, is now skin and bones after being tortured. Years of hatred have finally come to light, but he still cannot recognize his ancestors.

    ?At this moment, I am praying like tears, just to see my family before I die, and everyone who hears it will be heartbroken.

    ??The people roared loudly and shouted at the top of their lungs: "Everyone recognizes you, please help the king!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 268ï¼š Miracle from heaven

    Chapter 268 Miracle from Heaven

    ?Some people kept coming forward and then shaking their heads and retreating. It was obvious that Wang Yuanwai was different from the person they were looking for.

    Even those who want to fish in troubled waters and covet the Wang family''s money will not dare to pretend to be others now.

    What''s more, Yuan Wang was already miserable enough, and they really couldn''t bear to lie to him again!

    Wang Yuanwai and others were extremely disappointed, and everyone sighed again and again.

    Master Fu Yin frowned, and after taking the order, he was about to torture Wang E.

    At this moment, a woman whispered, "You are the eldest son of the Li family, right? Your name is... Zhensheng?"

    ?Wang Yuanwai suddenly turned around, and the crowd dispersed in an uproar, letting the woman who spoke out.

    ?The woman looked very old and was dressed like a slave. She was a little nervous when she was suddenly receiving so much attention.

    Wang Yuanwai bowed and saluted, suppressing his excitement and asked, "Madam, do you know me?"

    The woman nodded, "I see you look familiar. My hometown is outside the Great Wall. There is a family named Li in the village next door. After his son was selected as a scholar, he went out to study and never came back. I am not familiar with that family either, but the Li family''s office I saw him a few times at Liushuixi, but the scholar seemed to be much younger than you!"

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this nonsense? That was more than ten years ago, of course you are young!¡±

    ¡°Li Zhensheng? Is Wang Yuanwai¡¯s real name Li Zhensheng?¡±

    The people onlookers were talking about it, which made the woman anxious. She was afraid that others would say she was a liar, so she shouted out, "I look like him. If you don''t believe me, you can go to the Li family to identify them." They fled to the south, and I saw them a few days ago!"

    "What? The Li family is nearby, so we must ask!" the people watching couldn''t help shouting.

    ??Wang Yuanwai was also a little excited. He turned around and knelt on the ground, "My lord, please torture me. I want to know if I am Li Zhensheng?"

    ?Wang E was so frightened that she collapsed on the ground. She didn''t expect to be recognized.

    Just as the guards were about to step forward with dark faces, Wang E cried at the top of her lungs, "Don''t hit me, I said, I said! It''s Li Zhensheng, wuwu, I only know this name, and my father doesn''t know the rest." Ken said!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I found it, I found it!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really called Li Zhensheng!¡±

    ¡°Great, God has opened his eyes, Yuan Wang can now recognize his ancestors and return to his clan!¡±

    All the people cheered and were so happy that they wanted to hug each other.

    ??Wang Yuanwai cried with joy. He looked at Mr. Fu Yin and wanted to say something, but no sound came out in his throat.

    Mr. Fu Yin immediately called the woman forward and asked, "Can you tell me clearly, where did you meet the Li family? Can you find them now?"

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The woman nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.

    As if she had made a great contribution, she danced excitedly and pointed outside the city, "The Li family is just outside the city at Broken Gold Beach and the Hot Spring Valley. I met them when I was waiting for my master to go out for fun. I didn''t expect that I would actually help." Found his boss!¡±

    The governor did not blame the woman for being rude, and shouted to the officer to go quickly to find the Li family.

    All the people raised their feet in anticipation and started talking excitedly.

    ¡°This is really more exciting than a play, and Yuan Wang actually found his family.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, maybe even God can¡¯t stand it, please be merciful.¡±

    But some people are wondering, "Such a big thing has happened to the Wang family, why doesn''t anyone come to see it?"

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid of being implicated¡­¡±

    ¡°We are all a family, a nest of snakes and rats, and no one is good!¡±

    The restaurant opposite was also bustling with people.

    ??The noble man in the largest box knocked the fan in his hand and said with a smile: "Broken Gold Beach, Li family? Isn''t this such a coincidence..."

    After thinking about it, he told his entourage, "Go and ask if the Marquis has done anything recently."

    The entourage kowtowed respectfully and retreated.

    Within two quarters of an hour, the entourage came back and reported in a low voice: "The Marquis'' people have provided Dali Temple with a clue. It seems that the assassin once hid in a villa of the Wang family. The Wang family has been summoned by Dali Temple." "No wonder!" The noble man drank tea with a smile and said, "This is to prevent Wang Bowei from interfering. I''m afraid this scene has been rehearsed a long time ago. My cousin is happy to protect him." Just protect them, these Jiangnan aristocratic families are usually a bit arrogant, there is nothing wrong with killing the chickens to scare the monkeys. "

    The entourage did not dare to respond, bowed silently, and retreated to a corner.

    At this moment, the officer brought a middle-aged man over on a fast horse, and the people got out of the way.

    ?This man is the second eldest son of the Li family.

    With a look of confusion and panic on his face, he went to the court and pretended to be calm and saluted, "Sir, Li Yusheng, a common man, went to the city to buy something today and was arrested halfway there. I really don''t know what mistake he made?"

    ?Only then did everyone realize why the guards came so quickly. It turned out that they had picked up the people halfway.

    Mr. Fu Yin waved his hand, motioning for him to look at the expectant Wang Yuanwai, "Look at this man, do you know him?"

    Li Laoer didn''t know why. He turned his head and looked over and was stunned.

    After a long while, he rushed over with a cry, hugged Wang Yuanwai tightly, and cried loudly, "Brother, are you the eldest brother? Wow, brother, where have you been? I have been gone for more than ten years, and my mother is still crying. You¡¯re blind, why did you show up! We looked for you everywhere, but we couldn¡¯t find you, brother, brother!¡±

    Mr. Fu Yin was also impatient. He was stunned and asked: "Li Yusheng, what proof do you have that this person is your eldest brother?"

    "He is my eldest brother. How could I not recognize him?" Li Laoer was afraid that others would **** his eldest brother away. He grabbed Yuan Wai''s arm tightly and shouted in desperation, "My eldest brother has a piece on his lower back." The birthmark is as big as a copper coin, and there is also a scar, which was a scratch from when I was taken to climb a tree when I was a child!"

    As he spoke, he pulled off Wang Yuanwai''s clothes, and sure enough, the scars and birthmarks were all there.

    Mr. Fu Yin couldn''t help but stand up, and the people also rushed forward to get a clear look.

    ¡°Ah, there is indeed a birthmark!¡±

    ¡°What a family!¡±

    ¡°Outside the Wang Yuan, it¡¯s Li Zhensheng!¡±

    ¡°Wang Yuanwai found his family members!¡±

    ¡°God has opened his eyes, his eyes have been opened!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t those people at Suijintan come from the north to flee the famine? Wang Yuanwai was also injured at Suijintan? No one would believe it even if it wasn¡¯t for God¡¯s sake! Thousands of miles away, a family is actually reunited here!¡±

    ¡°The king no longer needs to be a lonely ghost!¡±

    The people shouted loudly, laughed and cried.

    In the courtroom, Li Laoer and Wang Yuanwai also hugged each other and cried bitterly.

    The officers turned their heads and wiped their tears quietly. Seeing Wang E trembling and trying to hide, they kicked her hard.

    ?Wang E''s bones rolled down the steps and landed not far away in front of the people.

    I don¡¯t know which woman buying vegetables was the first to take the sweet potatoes from the basket and smash them.

    "Vicious woman! I beat you to death and let you do evil. Did you make a mistake in your calculation? Wang Yuanwai finally found a home!"

    "Yes, beat her to death. Such a vicious woman is harmful to others while she is alive!"

    ¡°Hit her, hit her!¡±

    For a time, vegetables, sweet potatoes, eggs, and even snacks and fruits became weapons, hitting Wang E one after another, causing her to crawl away with her head in pain.

    I don¡¯t know who got angry and started throwing stones again, hitting Wang E¡¯s head, causing her to bleed.

    At this moment, Li Laoer also heard the whole story from the mouth of the king. He stared with blood-red eyes, knelt down and kowtowed to Mr. Fu Yin, "Sir, please make the decision for the Li family and avenge my eldest brother." Xuhen, I want to take him and his nephew home and recognize their ancestors!"

    Lord Fu Yin nodded, called the servants to drag Wang E back, and said loudly, "The evidence for the Wang family''s robbery of a talented scholar as a son-in-law is conclusive, and the verdict is pronounced in court! The father of the criminal Wang E robbed people, killed people, and silenced them. The crime is extremely heinous. , should be beheaded as a warning to the public, but because he died early, the crime was carried out by Queen E, who was also an accomplice. She was sentenced to thirty lashes with a cane, exiled to the southwest border, and served twenty years of hard labor.

    "The second son born to Wang E and all the property of the Wang family were inherited by the victim Li Zhensheng, and the father and son were allowed to change their household registrations and recognize their ancestors and return to the clan. In addition, Wang Zhong helped Zhou to abuse, hurt and harmed others, and was sentenced to thirty lashes with a cane, exiled to the southwest border, and hard labor Twenty years. The sons of two common people in Dahuaishu Village were injured first and silenced later. Their guilt was equal and they will not be held accountable. "

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 269ï¼š See through but donâ€™t tell the truth

    Chapter 269 See through but don¡¯t tell the truth

    ¡°Thank you, sir, for making the decision! Thank you, sir, for your decision!¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer knelt on the ground and kowtowed, both with tears streaming down their faces.

    ?Especially Li Zhensheng, he felt as if he had knocked over the condiment bottle and couldn''t explain the feeling at all.

    ??More than ten years of injustice have finally been brought to light.

    He is no longer Wang Xinqiu, he is Li Zhensheng, the eldest son of Li!

    The people in the hall seemed to be celebrating the New Year, cheering loudly and excitedly, "Good judgment! Good judgment!"

    ¡°Woo, that¡¯s it, God¡¯s eyes are open!¡±

    "Wang Yuanwai has become Li Yuanwai, and finally there is a good result!"

    ¡°Recognize your ancestors and return to your clan! Recognize your ancestors and return to your clan!¡±

    Mr. Fu Yin walked down the steps, personally helped Li Zhensheng up, held his hands in his hands and said congratulations, "Uncle Li, congratulations, your dream has finally come true."

    May all your wishes come true? What did Mr. Fu Yin guess?

    ?Li Zhensheng''s eyes flashed, and he lowered his head and bowed his head, "Thank you, sir. Li Zhensheng has wasted more than ten years, and now he is able to clear up his troubles. It is all thanks to your help, and he will definitely be richly rewarded in the future."

    Mr. Fu Yin smiled and waved his hand, "I just did my duty. If Mr. Li wants to thank you, he still has to thank the emperor. Without the emperor''s oral instructions, this matter would not have gone so smoothly."

    ?Li Zhensheng nodded, "The emperor''s kindness is so great that Li will definitely remember it in his heart."

    After saying that, he pulled Li Laoer away, knelt down in the direction of the palace, and shouted loudly: "Thank you for your great kindness, your Majesty, and thank you for helping the Li family reunite. Long live your Majesty!"

    The two brothers buckled their heads three times, then turned to the people in the hall and said, "Thank you to all the fellow villagers for their hard work for many days. Li Zhensheng and the Li family will keep this in mind, and they will surely be rewarded generously in the future!"

    The people hurriedly got out of the way and returned the courtesy.

    ¡°Mr. Li, these are what we should do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Wang family lacks great virtue, and no one can see through it!¡±

    ¡°Li Li, please go home quickly. You can finally see my mother!¡±

    ¡°Li Yuanwai needs to take good care of his illness and get well quickly!¡±

    Ordinary people may have some minor flaws, such as being stingy and taking advantage of others, but most of them are simple and kind-hearted.

    ?They witnessed Li Zhensheng¡¯s vindication from beginning to end. Now that Li Zhensheng has found his family, they are really happy.

    ?At this moment, your words and my words are all instructions and concerns.

    ?The atmosphere was harmonious and wonderful. It was the time when everyone was moved and had red eyes. However, some people were unhappy, and that was Wang E.

    She was frightened.

    The son-in-law who came to the door was brought back by his father, and the two gangsters were killed by his father, but they had nothing to do with her!

    ?The only thing she did wrong was to conceal her illness and not treat her husband. She was afraid that her husband would leave after he recovered, and that he would abandon the home and children.

    She loves her children and her family so much, why can''t she be forgiven?

    Wang E stepped forward like a madman, tugged at the corner of Li Zhensheng''s robe, and cried: "Ugh, my husband, save me, I don''t want to be sent away! I was wrong, I shouldn''t have hidden your illness, I''m just like a cow or a horse." Atonement, please save me, help me beg for mercy!¡±

    Li Zhensheng pulled back his robe and said coldly, "The crime you committed cannot be tolerated by the national law. After arriving in the southwest, work hard and don''t worry about the children! After I return to the Li family, I will bring them up properly. , become an upright and good person.¡±

    ?Wang E was about to rush forward, but Li Laoer was so angry that he kicked her aside.

    ??If possible, Li Laoer would like to eat the flesh of the woman in front of him alive. The Li family has been suffering for more than ten years all because this woman wants to find a son-in-law!

    Just like this, she still has the nerve to ask for forgiveness from her elder brother? ! Lord Fu Yin couldn''t stand it either, so he ordered the officers, "Execute the execution immediately!"

    ??The officers rushed up, pulled a stool, selected a plank, and tied people up, all at once.

    In the blink of an eye, Wang E and Wang Zhong were tied to a bench, facing the people in the city, like pigs waiting to be slaughtered!

    Wang Zhong''s face was ashen. He raised his dim eyes and suddenly seemed to see his cowering son and his frightened grandson in the crowd.

    ?He was startled. He was a little hesitant and fearful. He wanted to shout a few times, but he swallowed it down immediately.

    ?These are the punishments he should bear for his sins. If he accepts the punishment honestly, his children and grandchildren will have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of their lives.

    But if he says something that he shouldn''t say, his children and grandchildren will have no protection, and his son is a bad gambler, and the family may be ruined in a few years...

    ¡°Bang, bang!¡± The palm-wide wooden planks hit the skin like raindrops, and the sound it made was frightening.

    ?Wang E screamed repeatedly, and the clothes behind her were quickly soaked in blood.

    She desperately tried to find the Wang family in the crowd, hoping that someone would come to save her.

    What a pity, I didn¡¯t see it until I passed out!

    ?She was going crazy with hatred. She had saved 20,000 taels of silver at home with her uncle, and spent half of it to bribe the government. She wouldn''t be like this!

    Actually, she really wronged the Wang family. Mrs. Wang didn''t want to be greedy for the 20,000 silver. He really had something to do at home and had too much time to take care of himself!

    In the morning, they wanted to go to the government office. Even if they knew that the emperor had issued an order to the governor to handle the matter impartially, for the sake of the Wang family, the governor would more or less let go and his niece would suffer less.

    Unexpectedly, before they could go out, people from Dali Temple came looking for them.

    Lao San was tied into a rice dumpling with iron chains and dragged away directly.

    ?If his son and niece want to compete, of course Mr. Wang will choose his son.

    But he waited outside Dali Temple all morning and couldn''t get any information. He had no idea what crime his son had committed.

    Seeing that the sun was rising above the head, the servants at home ran over and reported in a low voice, "Old Master, the results have been obtained at the government office. The lady was sentenced to thirty canes, exiled to the southwest, and hard labor for twenty years."

    Mrs. Wang frowned, "Why is the sentence so harsh? Xiao''e is just a woman and she doesn''t know the inside story?!"

    The servant lowered his head, for fear of being offended, and whispered: "I don''t know, but the young lady and her uncle are always a couple, and there are two young masters. I heard that my uncle has gone to Broken Gold Beach, do you want to go with me? My uncle said that he wants to intercede..."

    " Broken Gold Beach? You said the Li family is in Broken Golden Beach?" A flash of inspiration suddenly flashed in Mr. Wang''s mind, as if he had grasped the key to the matter.

    The servant became more and more frightened, and replied after careful consideration: "Yes, old man, my uncle''s original home was the Li family in Suijintan, the same Suijintan where Hot Spring Villa is..."

    ¡°Is Broken Gold Beach the village of Xintinghou?¡± Mrs. Wang asked again.

    "It should be that there were people in the city who were jealous before and were taught a lesson. Legend has it that the Marquis of Xinting took a fancy to the place and put his name on it." The servant told everything he knew.

    ¡°What a Xintinghou, it turns out to be Xintinghou!¡± Mrs. Wang said, biting his back teeth.

    He did not speak any more, but squinted his eyes slightly, and suddenly understood everything.

    ??The son was arrested and brought to Dali Temple, probably because of the handiwork of Marquis Xinting.

    The Marquis of Xinting wanted to protect the Li family and did not want them to interfere in the affairs of Wang E and his wife, so he had Lao San operated on!

    At this time, a small official from Dali Temple evadedly came up to him and whispered, "Grand Bachelor, I can find out. I heard that the reason why the third master was arrested was because of the villa that the third master had left unused in the east of the city. The assassin who assassinated Xintinghou made a stop."

    Sure enough!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 270ï¼š Eyelids twitch, happy event is coming!

    Chapter 270 Eyes twitch, a happy event is coming!

    ?Old Mrs. Wang nodded, fully understanding the ins and outs of the matter, but he also felt even more worried.

    The investigation into the assassination of Marquis Xinting was personally supervised by the emperor.

    ??Now that their family was suddenly involved, it''s hard to say that even the emperor knew about it, but he didn''t stop him.

    ??Think again that the government office received an oral order from the emperor...

    ?? Could it be that the emperor was also using this incident to attack the Wang family, and by extension, the entire Jiangnan family? !

    Old Mrs. Wang frowned more and more as he thought about it, a layer of cold sweat covering his back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back home!¡±

    The Wang family''s carriage quickly ran away, leaving the clerk behind. He pinched a piece of silver, spit out a mouthful of dust, and cursed in a low voice: "You are so scared that you don''t even want your son. Sure enough, the Wang family doesn''t have any good things." !¡±

    In the government office, Wang E and Wang Zhong were beaten until they were **** and thrown into prison, waiting to be sent to the southwest to do hard labor.

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer also thanked Mr. Fu Yin and the fellow villagers again, and then got on the carriage that Wang Fu arrived.

    On the carriage, Brother Li and Brother Mao hugged each other tightly. They did not see their mother being beaten, but they instinctively knew that there would be no good outcome for her...

    ?Although dad is right, if you make a mistake, you will have to pay the price, but that is their mother, so she still cannot avoid being sad.

    Li Zhensheng got in the car and quickly hugged the two children. "Don''t be afraid. They''re all gone. Dad will take you to see grandma."

    The two children remained silent, which made Li Laoer feel distressed. He touched their hair gently and chatted with them with a smile, "Brother Li, Brother Cat, I am your second uncle. Let''s go back to grandma''s house together." Did you know that my grandma¡¯s house has a hot spring villa, which is very beautiful and lively? There is also an orchard on the mountain where you can climb trees and pick fruits, and there is also a melon field where you can sit and eat cold melon and cantaloupe...

    "It''s a pity that the garden is closed now, but next year my second uncle will plant more so that you can have enough to eat! You can look at the melon garden with your brothers, go fishing in the river together, and you can go fishing in the mountains with your fourth uncle. Wild rabbits, pheasants, and they also caught a lot of wild pigeons a few days ago.¡±

    ??Brother Cat is younger, more playful, and his eyes are bright when he listens.

    Brother Li wanted to be more sensible and asked in a low voice: "Second uncle, will my father''s illness get better with grandma by his side?"

    "Yes," Li Laoer nodded, stretched out his hand to hug Brother Li, looked into his eyes, and solemnly promised: "Second uncle promises you that he will definitely cure your father. You are my Li family, your father We have gone through a lot of hardships and traveled thousands of miles to find you here. Therefore, your father will definitely get better, and we will live together as a family.

    ¡°You will study in the newly built school in the village, learn martial arts from your fourth uncle to keep fit, play with your brothers and sisters, eat delicious food cooked by your fourth aunt, and be loved by your grandma and the whole family!¡±

    I don¡¯t know if he felt the determination in his second uncle¡¯s words, but Brother Li¡¯s eyes were red.

    ??If these are what the second uncle said, then it seems that it is not intolerable without a mother...

    The weather in late autumn is a rare refreshing time of the year.

    ?The sky is cloudless and dazzlingly blue. The autumn wind brings a little bit of coolness and blows slowly everywhere.

    Farmers who have finally finished their autumn harvest are now ready to enjoy the scenery.

    ?Walking in the fields with hands behind your back, or lying on the haystack and looking at the sky, you feel extremely comfortable.

    ?Similarly, there have been an especially large number of guests in the Hot Spring Valley these days.

    There is nothing more pleasant than soaking in the hot springs, drinking tea, chatting, and occasionally leaning on the big rocks to look at the sky when you are lazy.

    In the new village, wood and stone have already begun to be hauled in to build a school.

    The people in the village were busy finishing the autumn harvest, and they worked non-stop on this matter without a day''s rest.

    Working is naturally hard, but no one in the village complains of being tired.

    ?This is for the children to study and for the future of Xincun. No matter how tired or bitter it is, they still feel sweet in their hearts! The old lady has been feeling a little disturbed for some reason these days.

    I got up early and walked around the yard, picking up a water ladle and throwing it down again, chopping a piece of cabbage without knowing what to do, as if there were no flies, stumbling around everywhere.

    She finally became discouraged and sat under the eaves, frowning and sighing, "I''m so old, nothing is right for me."

    Jiayin ran back from the yard next door. Seeing that grandma was unhappy, he quickly hugged her and stretched out her little hand to rub her brow. "If grandma is happy, I''ll give you some money!"

    When she said this, she turned her little hand over, and there was an extra ingot of silver in her palm, and then she gave it to the old lady.

    ??The old lady was startled. She quickly looked around and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw no one else.

    She raised her hand and slapped her granddaughter, and cursed in a low voice: "How many times have I told you not to take things out casually, or you may be regarded as a goblin and have you taken away!"

    ?Then she gave the silver to her granddaughter and said, "Put it away, grandma is not short of silver."

    Jiayin was not afraid either. He accepted the money with a smile and took out a cantaloupe, "Milk, eat the melon with Fu Niu, it''s sweet!"

    ??The old lady did not refuse this time. She carefully broke open the cantaloupe and collected the seeds. Then she held her granddaughter and sat under the eaves, eating and chatting.

    "Fu Niu, grandma is really panicking. I wonder if something is going to happen? But the family is fine. Maybe I''m overthinking it."

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jiayin held a melon seed that had slipped through the net on her nose, nodded heavily, and responded, ¡°I¡¯ve thought too much.¡±

    Mrs. Li was so amused that she laughed, quickly took the melon seeds, wiped her granddaughter''s nose clean, and said angrily, "Little greedy cat, you are becoming more and more sensible, and you know how to comfort grandma." "

    As he was talking, Li Laosi came in from outside. Seeing the smile on his mother''s face, he was secretly relieved.

    ?Just now when the second brother went out, he gave him a few careful words, and then he realized that the second brother and the others were planning something big and wanted to take the eldest brother home.

    But whether the Wang family can release the person, it is very difficult no matter how you think about it.

    At this moment, he didn''t know what was going on in the city. He was flustered for a moment, so he simply came back to guard his mother, "Mom, how is Mr. Ye doing over there?"

    ¡°It¡¯s good. Dongmei is taking care of me now, but I still want to go to the valley.¡± Mrs. Li broke off another half of the cantaloupe and gave it to her son.

    Li Laosi was startled and quickly stopped him: "Mother, I saw Dongmei leaving just now. Maybe Mr. Ye has some instructions. In the past few days, mother will pay more attention to Mr. Ye. Don''t go to the valley. Leave Ye Just take care of it, Young Master and Fu Niu.¡±

    "Dongmei left, why didn''t you tell me?" The old lady was confused, but she still responded: "Okay, don''t worry, Mr. Ye can go to the fields, so he doesn''t have much work."

    As she spoke, she hugged Fu Niu and went to the next yard.

    ?Li Laosi breathed a sigh of relief and took a bite of the cantaloupe.

    ??The cantaloupe that used to be so sweet was now tasteless at all. He couldn''t help but look towards Xindu, with high thoughts in his heart...

    Mr. Ye was walking slowly in the yard. When he saw the old lady coming, he smiled and said, "Auntie, why don''t you take a rest? I''m afraid there will be a big happy event at home soon. When the business gets busy, I''m afraid Auntie won''t even be able to sleep." "

    The old lady was puzzled when she heard this and asked: "What a happy event? My eyelids are twitching all day long, and I am worried that something will happen. Is it a happy event?"

    Mr. Ye smiled and said nothing, but Jiayin guessed it and smiled like a little fox.

    The old lady was even more confused, "What on earth is going on, does Fu Niu know about it?"

    Before she could continue to ask, there was already a noise outside, so she turned around and went out.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 271ï¼š Are you hiding something from me?

    Chapter 271 Are you hiding something from me?

    Mr. Ye held Jiayin''s hand and followed him with a smile.

    Sure enough, outside the courtyard gate, Li Laoer had already helped his eldest brother out of the car and hugged his two nephews.

    As soon as Li Zhensheng saw the old lady, he fell to his knees on the ground, choked with sobs and cried bitterly, "Mother! Mother, the unfilial son Zhensheng is back!"

    ??The old lady was stunned for a moment, and tears burst out, "Zhensheng, you...remembered? Really? Really!"

    ?Li Zhensheng nodded heavily, "Mother, my son has already remembered you. My son will come back to recognize his ancestors and return to the clan! Mother, my son misses you!"

    ??The old lady stumbled and rushed forward, and the two women hugged each other and cried!

    "Uuuuu, son, son, you are finally back! Mom misses you. You have been gone for more than ten years and it is not easy to find you. You don''t recognize your mother. Uuuu... Mom doesn''t even want to live anymore, son, son !¡±

    "Mom, I was wrong. I will never leave, study, or go out again. My son will serve his mother all his life and be filial to her!"

    ¡°You dare, if you leave again, I will break your legs!¡±

    ?Li Laoer and Li Laosi also knelt beside them, wiping their tears and kept persuading.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯ll be great if eldest brother comes back. Our family will never be separated again!¡±

    Brother Li and Brother Cat held hands and stood not far away, with fear on their faces.

    They were surrounded by strangers and strange houses...

    Jiayin leaned over and shouted with a smile: "Brother!"

    Brother Li and Brother Mao looked at the fat girl in front of them curiously. Brother Li asked in a low voice: "Are you the Fu Niu that my second uncle mentioned?"

    "Yes, I am Fu Niu''er!" Jiayin smiled even sweeter, stretched out her little hands and put them in front of them, "This is my favorite candy ball, for my brother!"

    Brother Li hesitated for a moment, but Brother Cat picked one up and stuffed it into his mouth, then shouted in surprise, "It''s so sweet!"

    ?Brother Li was about to speak, but Jiayin quickly stuffed the remaining candy ball into his mouth.

    ?So the old lady at the door hugged her son and cried until she burst into tears. The three little kids stood aside, eating sweets and watching the fun.

    Mr. Ye saw it funny, went up to them, touched their heads, and took them to his yard.

    Soon, the villagers came over after hearing the noise.

    ?When I heard that Li Zhensheng remembered his past events and came back to recognize his ancestors, everyone was happy and came forward to congratulate and comfort him.

    Shen Yi Zhang also rushed over and started scolding Li Zhensheng as soon as he saw him.

    ¡°Why have you ruined yourself like this? You don¡¯t want to live anymore?! Go into the house and get an acupuncture, and make some medicine.¡±

    ?These words reminded the old lady that her son was indeed much more embarrassed and weaker than the last time she saw him. She had no intention of crying anymore and quickly helped her son into the house.

    Unfortunately, she had cried so hard just now that she had no strength left in her hands.

    It was Li Laosi who stepped forward and carried his eldest brother on his back to the house.

    ?Li Zhensheng lay on his younger brother''s back, crying again thinking about the past, "Before I left home, you were still half a boy, but now you are so strong."

    ??Li Laosi''s mood is very complicated. Over the past ten years, what he remembers is that his mother was strong enough to support the family''s livelihood, his second brother''s forbearance, and his third brother''s hard work. He really doesn''t remember too many things about this eldest brother.

    ?Of course he is also happy that his eldest brother can come back, but it is a bit awkward to talk about how close he is.

    ?So, he responded in a low voice, "It''s not easy for my mother. From now on, eldest brother should be more filial to her."

    Having said that, he carried Li Zhensheng into the main room and turned directly into the west room. "This is the room my mother has prepared for you. It is cleaned every day and is waiting for you to come back."

    ?Li Zhensheng shed tears again, and the guilt in his heart was like a tide, trying to drown him.

    Soon, Doctor Zhang, Mrs. Li and others also followed in.

    Shenji Zhang quickly diagnosed the pulse, injected the needle, and asked someone to boil the medicine. Mrs. Li held her son''s hand and looked at Divine Doctor Zhang eagerly, "Doctor Zhang, how is my boss? No matter how expensive the medicinal materials are, we must cure him. He has just returned home, so nothing can happen to him."

    Divine Doctor Zhang glared at Li Zhensheng fiercely and replied angrily: "Don''t worry, you won''t die. It''s just a little more troublesome. The decoction can''t be stopped. It will take a year and a half to heal completely."

    "That''s good, that''s good." Mrs. Li knew very well the temper of Dr. Zhang. The old man didn''t bother to lie. As long as he said it could be cured, he was right.

    She took her son''s hand and wiped her tears, "Zhensheng, did you hear it? Doctor Zhang said you are fine. Let''s take good care of ourselves and you will be fine soon."

    Li Zhensheng nodded with red eyes and comforted his mother, "Mom, I''m fine. I''m home now. I''m not afraid of raising her for ten years, let alone one year."

    "Bah! What bad words are you talking about? Doctor Zhang''s medical skills are so good that he won''t be able to use them for a year. Maybe he will be cured in a few days." Mrs. Li was used to taking pictures of her granddaughter. She wanted to take pictures of her son, but she couldn''t bear to do so when she raised her hand. , could only rub his son''s hair.

    ?Li Zhensheng lowered his head, tears silently seeping into the pillow.

    ?His father passed away when he was young. He was studying abroad, and whenever he was wronged and suffered, his mother would rub his head to comfort him.

    At this moment, all Li Zhensheng¡¯s fear and anxiety disappeared. He finally went home, went home!

    The old lady rubbed her son''s hair, feeling as if her heart was fried.

    ??My son is only in his thirties and already has gray hair. This is a lot of hardship.

    ?She still wanted to speak, but she heard her son''s slight snoring.

    She was startled and quickly looked at Divine Doctor Zhang. Divine Doctor Zhang waved his hand, "Don''t worry, he may have been eating and sleeping unsteadily for many days. Now he relaxed and fell asleep."

    "What do you mean by not being able to eat and sleep well for many days?" Mrs. Li immediately sensed something was wrong and looked at her second son aside, "Is there something you are hiding from me?"

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go out and let the eldest brother fall asleep first.¡±

    ?Li Laoer answered bravely and helped his mother to the main room.

    At this moment, Dr. Zhang, the village chief, Uncle Zhao, Liu Biaotou and others are all here.

    ??Li Laoer restored his eldest brother''s memory in advance and asked Mr. Wen and others to help plan revenge. Now he has been acquitted and brought his children back to plead guilty and return to the family. Everything has been explained clearly.

    ?Everyone was stunned when they heard this, and no one answered for a long time.

    They knew that Li Zhensheng married into the Wang family in order to repay his kindness, so no one, including Mrs. Li, thought about asking her children and grandchildren to recognize their ancestors.

    What for?

    The reason is that when the son was in danger, the Wang family saved his life and took him in.

    ?This life-saving kindness should be repaid in any way.

    ??But no one expected that the Wang family was not a benefactor, but an enemy!

    A good son, as soon as he was admitted to Xiucai, was broken by alive, and worked as a cattle for the Wang family for more than ten years!

    Mother and child are separated, family members are far apart and cannot be reunited!

    "I''m going to kill them! Kill them!" Mrs. Li''s face was ashen and she jumped up to fight for her life.

    ??Li Laoer hugged his mother and tried his best to persuade her: "Mom, it''s okay! The Wang family has been ruined and everyone has paid the price! The eldest brother is back too. It''s all over, it''s over!"

    "There is no past, no past!" Old Mrs. Li cried and beat her chest. "My son has suffered so much, how can he get over it!"

    ??The village chief and others wiped their tears and were so angry that they had no choice.

    That old and wicked Wang family member died early, so it was an advantage for him!

    If he was still alive, they would beat him up and cut off his flesh piece by piece to feed to the dogs!

    ??It''s so hateful that just to find a son-in-law for my daughter, I robbed someone else''s son!

    ??If Li Zhen hadn''t been so lucky, he wouldn''t have died after falling off a cliff, but would have just lost his memory.

    ??If he had died immediately and dug a hole and buried him, wouldn''t the Li family not know where their son had gone for the rest of his life? !

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 272ï¼š Fu Niu has fallen out of favor!

    Chapter 272 Fu Niu has fallen out of favor!

    ??Li Laosi also didn''t expect that his eldest brother had suffered so much and suffered so many hardships. He almost risked his life to get revenge and return home!

    ??Remembering how cold he was to his eldest brother just now, he really regretted it!

    ??He was determined to make a fist, and he really wanted to catch a member of the Wang family immediately and beat him to death to vent his anger on his eldest brother!

    At this moment, he even complained about his eldest brother, why didn''t he tell his family that he recovered his memory early? He actually insisted on taking revenge alone without giving them a chance to participate.

    You must know that over the years, the family has suffered as much as my eldest brother!

    ??Li Laoer also kept crying. After all, he was the only one in the family who saw his eldest brother vomiting blood with his own eyes.

    ?In order to take revenge, the eldest brother really killed a thousand enemies, damaged himself eight hundred, and ruined himself into this weak state.

    But at this moment, he didn''t dare to say anything, so he could only persuade his mother over and over again.

    ¡°Mom, my eldest brother is back. This is better than anything else. My eldest brother is still asleep, so don¡¯t wake him up. In order to take revenge, my eldest brother has suffered a lot.¡±

    These words reminded Mrs. Li that nothing was as important as her son''s health at the moment.

    The son who had been lost for more than ten years was back. She really held it in her eyes without feeling any pain.

    She wiped her tears hard and asked in a low voice, "When will that **** be sent to the southwest?"

    "It will take about half a month, right?" Li Laoer didn''t know the specific date, so he said, "I will go to the city tomorrow to find out. I will definitely tell my mother and let her vent her anger."

    ¡°Okay, you must take me there!¡±

    "Okay, okay, leave it to me. Mom can just take care of my eldest brother."

    ?Li Laoer finally coaxed my mother and helped her sit down again.

    The village chief and others also whispered to persuade, "It will be good if the child comes back. After more than ten years and thousands of miles apart, we can be reunited now. It is God''s mercy. From now on, take good care of him and stay with him."

    ¡°Yes, the boss is also a capable man, and he avenged himself.¡±

    ¡°This kid is really tough!¡±

    ¡°I have suffered a lot, poor child!¡±

    ??Li Laoer thought of the villagers outside and the guests who frequented the valley. There must have been a lot of lively people in the past few days and came to inquire for news.

    So, he told the village chief and his uncles, "Uncle, we still can''t say much to outsiders. Just think that my eldest brother has just been found. Before, Dr. Zhang helped treat the disease and kept it secret from outsiders."

    "If anyone asks, just say that Dr. Zhang is now doing his best to treat me, so that my eldest brother can live for another year and a half. It is true that no one will pay attention to this matter after a year and a half. By then, we will say that my eldest brother has recovered or will slowly be recuperated. , it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, our villagers are all strict-mouthed and never talk too much about village affairs to guests. I¡¯ll also give you a few more words to keep it safe and it won¡¯t cause any harm.¡±

    ??The village chief uncle patted his chest and picked up the package.

    Uncle Zhao also said, "We have been patrolling more frequently in the past few days. If outsiders have any bad intentions, we can also take precautions."

    ?Li Laoer cupped his hands to express his thanks, and then asked Liu to take care of him.

    ¡°Brother Liu, I need to trouble you to go to Luo¡¯an and tell Lao San¡¯s family and Jiaren. Lao Si and I are guarding this side of the house and we can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Er, leave this little matter to me. I¡¯ll set off right away and bring the third child back early tomorrow morning.¡±

    Liu Biaotou took over the errand, got up and left.

    After a while, Doctor Zhang pulled out the needle for Li Zhensheng, and Li Zhensheng also woke up.

    Just as Tao Hongying came back from the valley, she brought bone soup noodles in her food box, which was delicious, digestible, and nourishing for the body.

    ?Li Zhensheng was not energetic enough and could not hold on for long, so he barely ate half a bowl, drank the medicine, and fell asleep again.

    ??The Li family didn''t dare to breathe for fear of waking him up.

    ?Old Mrs. Li stayed with her son without eating or drinking until the door of the house was pushed open with a creak.

    Jiayin led the two little brothers in and whispered, "Grandma, I miss my uncle. I''ll take them back to see them."

    Mrs. Li was stunned for a moment, and then she remembered that she had two grandsons. I had been taking care of my son just now and forgot about these two children.

    ?She quickly wiped away her tears, went down to the ground and took the two children to the east room.

    It is a coincidence that Brother Li and Brother Mao are indeed the blood of the Li family, and their looks have taken after Li Zhensheng, especially Brother Li, who is exactly the same as Li Zhensheng when he was a child.

    Brother Cat may be still young and in poor health, so he looks more fragile.

    The old lady wanted to speak, but ended up crying again.

    The other grandchildren were all brought up by her since they were young, but these two were the only ones who met each other for the first time at this age.

    ?Brother Cat was a little timid and reserved, but Brother Li tentatively wiped the old lady''s tears, "Grandma, don''t cry, my dad will get better."

    ¡°Good boy, good boy! If grandma doesn¡¯t cry, grandma just feels sorry for your father.¡±

    ??The old lady wiped away more and more tears, and finally she sobbed while hugging the two children.

    Jiayin saw that Brother Cat''s face had turned pale. She was afraid that he would be frightened and not kiss her grandma anymore, so she quickly hugged the old lady''s arm and acted coquettishly.

    "Grandma, do you only love your brother and not Fu Niu''er? Fu Niu wants to cry!"

    As she spoke, she pursed her lips and shed tears.

    Sure enough, the old lady came to her senses immediately and quickly brought her granddaughter in, "What nonsense are you talking about? You are all grandma''s grandsons, and grandma feels sorry for her."

    Jiayin then changed her smile, and then reached out to tickle her brothers naughtily.

    Brother Li and Brother Mao couldn''t help but dodge, and for a while, the three children made a fuss.

    ?No matter how sad the old lady is, she feels better when she sees this.

    Looking at children can always make people more hopeful.

    "Okay, stop making trouble. Fu Niu''er, take your brothers to the kang and eat two snacks. Grandma will go find your mother to cook for you." The old lady patted the three children, wiped her tears and stood up.

    Just in time, Tao Hongying came in from outside and said with a smile, "Mom, I steamed three bowls of egg custard for the children to fill their bellies. The family will eat together later."

    ¡°Okay, this is best.¡± Mrs. Li set up the small kang table and served the custard to the children.

    Jiayin is greedy and eats almost every day.

    Brother Li and Brother Mao have not eaten anything since they got up in the morning. They are also frightened and are already hungry.

    Tao Hongying¡¯s steamed egg custard is extremely smooth and tender, with no honeycomb holes and is particularly delicious.

    Brother Li and Brother Cat lowered their heads and smelled the smell, and their stomachs began to rumble.

    ?Brother Li is okay and can eat by himself, but Brother Cat is young and the more anxious he is, the less he can eat.

    Tao Hongying smiled and held him in her arms, "Brother Cat, don''t worry, Auntie will feed you."

    As she spoke, she scooped up the egg custard, let it cool down, and then brought it to Brother Cat''s mouth.

    ??Brother Cat was a little reserved, but Tao Hongying had a faint aroma of food, and the custard was really delicious, so he slowly relaxed and ate.

    Jiayin held her own small bowl and a spoon, taking bite after bite, eating happily.

    ?This actually made Brother Cat blush, and he secretly thought that he would have to practice eating by himself in the future, otherwise his sister would laugh at him.

    After eating the egg custard, Brother Li and Brother Cat were both a little drowsy.

    ??The old lady quickly spread the quilt and told her granddaughter, "Take your brothers to sleep for a while, and don''t be naughty."

    Jiayin nodded and watched her two sleeping brothers obediently. She originally wanted to take a walk in the space, but soon she started snoring too...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 273ï¼š He is the son of Lao Liâ€™s family!

    Chapter 273 He is the son of the old Li family!

    The old lady occasionally came over to see the three children lying side by side. Brother Li was in the middle, with his hands stretched out, protecting his younger brother on one side and his younger sister on the other.

    She couldn''t help but secretly wiped her tears again, and secretly said to her daughter-in-law, "They are all good children, sons of our old Li family."

    Jiayin fell asleep this time, and when he woke up, it was already dusk.

    Brother Li and Brother Cat were sitting on the side rubbing their eyes, they had just woken up.

    ??Li Laosi led An Jiaxi in, picked up his daughter and kissed her, ruffled Brother Li''s and Brother Cat''s hair, and introduced them to them with a smile.

    "Brother Li, Brother Cat, this is your brother''s home An Jiaxi. They are older than you, and they will take you to play in the future. Everyone in the family has a job, and they have to take care of your father. I''m afraid they can''t take care of you. . So, if you are hungry or thirsty and want to play, just tell your brother, you know?"

    ?Brother Li and Brother Cat nodded quickly and called Jia An Jia Xi, brother, which made Jia An Jia Xi jump like a monkey.

    ¡°We also have a younger brother, we also have a younger brother!¡±

    ??Li Laosi slapped them twice and scolded them with a smile, "You know you have a younger brother, why don''t you be more honest and set an example for your younger brother? Take your younger brother to take a bubble bath first, and we will have dinner soon."

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now!¡±

    Jia''an Jia was so happy that he lowered his head and picked up his brother''s shoes. He didn''t need them to walk, so he carried one on his back and went out.

    ??The hot springs in the mountains are connected to every house in the village. A stone pool was built in one of the penthouses of the Li family, and the hot water was always running.

    It is very convenient to take a shower and wash clothes on weekdays.

    Brother Cat and Brother Li lay on their elder brother''s back, entered the penthouse, and were attracted by the steamy pool.

    Jia An Jia happily took off her clothes, jumped into the pool, and then called to her brothers.

    ¡°Come and take a bath, it¡¯s hot. Wash yourself up quickly and eat. I saw my mother making braised pork!¡±

    ?Brother Cat has been in a hot spring and kept it in mind. He immediately took off his clothes and jumped in.

    Brother Li was a little shy, but after seeing his brothers playing, he couldn''t help himself and joined the team.

    Mrs. Li brought clean clothes to her grandchildren. When she heard them laughing and laughing inside, they almost overturned the roof, and she also smiled...

    Jiayin was thinking about Mr. Ye, so she ran over to talk to Mr. Ye while her brothers were taking a bath. The two of them ate a piece of fruit. When her father came to call for dinner, she sat on his shoulder, and the father and daughter walked slowly with Mr. Ye.

    The wound on Mr. Ye''s back has scabbed over, but he still can''t move too much. He is slightly hunched over, as if he were walking, which is quite comfortable.

    ?Li Zhensheng took medicine and slept for most of the day. His complexion was much better than during the day.

    ?At this moment, I am gathering with my family, and all I can see is my mother, brother, nephews and nieces. My heart is so full of joy that I feel full even without eating.

    ??The village chief, Uncle Zhao and others, perhaps because they wanted the Li family to say something respectable about themselves, did not come to dinner.

    Just say that when Lao San and his family come back tomorrow, we can have a good gathering.

    ?So, Mr. Ye was the only one at the dinner table who had a foreign surname.

    But everyone in the family knows that he wants to accept the good news and become an adopted daughter, so in fact, he is also a family.

    Jiayi didn¡¯t know how to love his two newly returned brothers. He just kept picking up food for them.

    Brother Li and Brother Mao''s stomachs were so full that they didn''t even finish the meal. In the end, Mr. Li took their leftover rice bowls and ate them up in a few mouthfuls.

    Brother Li and Brother Mao blushed when they saw it, knowing that neither their parents had picked up the leftover rice bowls they had eaten.

    Mrs. Li touched their heads and said with a smile, "Don''t think too much. Our family had a hard life in the past and we were not used to wasting food. From now on, you can eat as much as you want. I blame your third brother today and punish him for taking you to play." "Okay, okay?" "Okay, thank you, grandma." Brother Li and Brother Mao nodded in agreement, and then were taken away by Jiayi one by one.

    Jiayin joined in the fun and shouted, "Brother, there''s me too, I want to go too!"

    Jia An Jiaxi finished the meal in a few seconds, clasped his hands together, built a makeshift sedan, carried his sister and chased after her.

    Jiayin put one arm around the necks of his brothers, kicked his calves, pretended to be a charging general, and shouted loudly, "Charge, charge!"

    Six children, big and small, left the house just like that!

    ?Everyone in the room laughed when they saw it, especially Li Zhensheng, whose eyes were red again. He quickly lowered his head to drink porridge and swallowed back his tears.

    This is the happy moment he has dreamed of countless times. He cannot cry, he should laugh, keep laughing!

    Li Laoer peeled a boiled egg for his brother and asked, "Brother, before the aftermath of this matter has passed, I will go to the government office tomorrow to change the household registration rolls for you and your nephews. Do you have anything else to explain? ?¡±

    ??Li Zhensheng thought for a while, "Brother Li and Brother Cat have both changed their family names. Brother Li is called Jiali, and Brother Cat is called Ieyasu. They are on our family''s roster. From now on, they will not be delayed in studying and taking exams."

    "In addition, I have replaced most of the Wang family''s property, leaving only the yard in the south of the city. I have moved out the useful things. Find someone to help me sell the yard. I don''t want to see it again."

    "Okay, brother, don''t worry. This is not a big deal. I will handle it in half a day." Li Laoer nodded and said, "Tomorrow, I will invite Mr. Wen, Mrs. Cui, and Mr. Liu to come over for dinner. This time, They¡¯ve been a big help, and we can¡¯t afford it at the moment, but we should set up a banquet to thank them first.¡±

    Tao Hongying said quickly, "Don''t worry, second brother, leave these little things to me."

    ?Li Zhensheng also gave up, "I''ve made my younger siblings tired."

    "Whatever foreign words eldest brother said are what the whole family should do." Tao Hongying smiled cheerfully, "Third sister-in-law and Jia Huan will be back tomorrow. The three of us work best together, let alone two tables for banquets. No worries for ten tables!¡±

    Mrs. Li thought for a moment and then said, "Now that we have everything together at home, and everyone in the village is also thinking about it, let''s just buy a pig and a sheep tomorrow and have a good banquet. The first thing is that the boss has gone home. Let''s I''m happy. Secondly, Mr. Ye wants to accept Fu Niu as his adoptive daughter, so he also wants the whole village and Mr. Wen to be witnesses."

    ¡°Okay, Mom, we want to have some fun here and there, so let¡¯s make it a big one.¡±

    ?Li Laoer and Li Laosi are both happy that their mother has this interest, as long as they are not immersed in hatred and sadness.

    ?So, they agreed almost immediately.

    Li Zhensheng also said, "I will provide the money, and the second and fourth brothers will contribute."

    ??Old Mrs. Li waved her hand, "You can just take care of yourself and take care of yourself. You don''t have to worry about these things. The family is not short of this little money!"

    ?Li Zhensheng still wanted to fight for it, but saw his second brother winking at him, so he gave up.

    After dinner, it was getting late at night, so everyone dispersed to rest.

    Mrs. Li was worried that her two grandsons were afraid of life, so she took them to live in the east room with her.

    ?Originally, Fu Niu slept with her grandma, but now it was better. There were three children lying on the bed, occupying half of the kang, which made the old lady very happy.

    Early on the next morning, the villagers got the news that the Li family was going to hold a banquet. Except for the business in the valley, the rest of them had to rest for a day to join in the fun and reward themselves for their hard work in the previous autumn harvest.

    ?This is a happy thing, and every household comes to the Li family to help.

    Those who buy pigs and sheep, those who kill pigs and sheep, those who collect water and chop firewood, those who boil water and shed their hair, and those who pick and wash vegetables are all very busy.

    Li Zhensheng heard the excitement and walked out of the house, wanting to help.

    But Mrs. Li was reluctant and moved a chair for him to sit under the eaves and bask in the sun, euphemistically calling it babysitting.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 274ï¼š unified rhetoric

    Chapter 274 Unified Rhetoric

    ? Jiayi and Jiaxi and Jiaan are used to this at home, but this is the first time for Brother Li and Brother Mao to meet.

    ?About a hundred people were busy inside and outside the courtyard, and there was laughter everywhere.

    The heat in the kitchen was steaming, and people shouted from time to time. It was really more lively than the Chinese New Year.

    ??Brother Cat followed Jia An Jiaxi everywhere. Some villagers found some pig urine, blew it into a round ball, and threw it to the children to play with.

    ?This made the children excited. They all rushed to the door of the yard, chasing each other and causing a quarrel.

    The formerly fair and thin cat brother was sweating profusely from running. He was really thirsty, so he returned to the balcony, drank a bowl of warm water, and then returned to the football team with a red face. .

    ?Li Zhensheng has never seen his youngest son look like this before. He is worried and happy at the same time.

    On the other hand, Brother Li sat next to his father, smiled and whispered to his father, "Dad, it''s good to be home."

    ?Li Zhensheng almost shed tears. If he tried every means to ruin the reputation of the Wang family and sent Wang E to do hard labor, he really didn''t regret it at all.

    ?The only thing I worry about is the two sons. After all, it is the Wang family where they grew up, and Wang E is also their biological mother.

    But now that his son said this, he could finally rest assured that there was nothing wrong with taking them back to the Li family.

    At this time, Liu Biaotou came back with Li Laosan''s family and Jiaren.

    ?It was obvious that they had set out last night and were waiting at the city gate. As soon as the city gate opened, they rushed through the city and rushed back.

    ?Several people had dark circles under their eyes and looked haggard.

    But as soon as Li Laosan entered the courtyard, he ran straight to the eaves, hugged his eldest brother''s leg and started crying.

    ¡°Brother, big brother! Wuwu, you have suffered so much, why didn¡¯t you tell us! Wuwu, brother, those people have no conscience, why are they willing to bully you to this point!¡±

    ?He called out to brother again and again, making everyone feel sour in their hearts.

    ??Zhao Yuru stood aside and wiped her tears. Jiaren and Jiahuan knelt beside Li Zhensheng, "Uncle, you have suffered!"

    ??Li Zhensheng patted his younger brother and nephews, but couldn''t help but choked up, "Don''t cry, I''m back now. Those things are in the past, and our family will live a good life in the future!"

    ¡°Brother, I want to kill them, I want to dig up the Wang family¡¯s ancestral graves!¡± Li Laosan is an honest man, and he would definitely hate it if he could say such a thing.

    Li Laosi quickly stepped forward and helped his eldest brother to persuade him, "Third brother, my mother cried a lot yesterday and is not in good health. We can''t make her sad anymore! If you have any questions, let us brothers talk in private. Today is a family reunion. Good days, be happy.¡±

    ?Li Laosan quickly looked up and saw that the old woman who was busy picking vegetables was wiping tears again. He stood up quickly and wiped away the tears.

    Zhao Yuru also ran to take over the work from her mother-in-law, "Mom, just talk to my elder brother. I will do all the work. Mrs. Cui and the others will be here soon. You have to entertain guests!"

    ?It is a coincidence that before I could finish speaking, a carriage arrived outside the door.

    ?Mrs. Cui, Mr. Wen, and Liu Zhiheng are all here, and as always they are never empty-handed.

    On the carriage, there were several large baskets of chicken, fish, meat, eggs and other ingredients, as well as several boxes of snacks and snacks for the children.

    ??The villagers came up to say hello and helped to get things. The children also clapped and cheered, and the yard became lively again.

    Mr. Wen and others were also outside the government office yesterday, but it was difficult to show up. When they saw Li Zhensheng today, they were the first to ask how Li Zhensheng was doing.

    They were relieved when they heard that there was no danger of life and that it would only take a year and a half to care for him.

    Jiayin was held in Mrs. Cui''s arms for a while, and sat on Mr. Wen''s lap for a while. She turned her head and was fed snacks by Liu Zhiheng, feeling dizzy with happiness.

    Finally, she held her bulging belly, nestled against Mr. Ye''s legs and yawned. The village is so lively, so I can¡¯t help but attract people¡¯s attention, and I always want to come over and get involved.

    What''s more, Jia''an and Jiaxi took leave, so the manpower in the valley was not as sufficient as before.

    ?Some guests asked for tea or something, but when they didn¡¯t get it for a long time, they couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where have all the people gone?¡±

    Someone responded, "I heard that there is a banquet in the village today, so I''m afraid everyone will join in."

    ¡°Yes, when I passed by in the morning, I heard the noise, as if pigs and sheep were being slaughtered.¡±

    Everyone was chatting away, and when they saw the young man coming, they asked him a few questions.

    The boy responded with a smile, "Grandma Li''s uncle who has been missing for more than ten years has returned safely. Grandma Li said that a banquet will be held to celebrate the family reunion. At noon, meals from the valley side will also be delivered from the village. No money is required. Grandma Li said Please eat together and be happy, so that Uncle Li can get well soon."

    ??Some of the guests who had seen the excitement yesterday thought of Li Zhensheng vomiting blood and thought about it, so he asked tentatively, "Have you found a doctor at home to treat Mr. Li?"

    Before the boy could respond, the other guests said, "Don''t you know, there is a miracle doctor here at Broken Gold Beach. You must have seen it, but I don''t know what the result will be."

    The young man then said, "Doctor Zhang said that Uncle Li''s illness has been delayed for too long and cannot be cured. But if he takes good medicine and takes good care of himself, he will be fine for a year and a half."

    A year and a half?

    ?Everyone sighed secretly when they heard this. Although the result was better than they imagined, it was a pity that such a good person like Yuan Li only had a year and a half to live.

    ¡°God is blind.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but Yuan Wai Li has finally returned home and found his mother. I am afraid he will be happy to have her with her for a year and a half.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll die of illness before finding my family. That would be so pitiful.¡±

    ?Everyone was talking a lot. Some people were not sure about what happened yesterday, so they listened to it from beginning to end, so as to avoid scolding the Wang family.

    In Xindu, Li Laoer took Wang Fu with him, reduced the price of Wang''s courtyard by 20%, and successfully sold it.

    When he went to the government office to exchange the deed, he changed the names of his eldest brother and his son and entered them into the Li family''s household registration list.

    The people in the yamen naturally knew Li Laoer, so they were not embarrassed at all and kept asking Li Laoer how his condition was.

    Li Laoer also used the rhetoric of "one and a half years", which made everyone sigh.

    Before leaving, Li Laoer gave him ten taels of silver as labor fee, but no one was willing to accept it.

    Li Laoer was helpless, so he bought a lot of snacks and fruits and sent them back.

    After finishing all this work, Ye Shan actually came over. When he saw Li Laoer, he said, "Mr. Er, we have something to do in the Marquis''s Mansion. I want to go to the village to see the Marquis. Can I take you back with me?"

    "Of course that''s good." Li Laoer led Wang Fu to get on the carriage, but Wang Fu waved his hand, "Second Master, I''m going back to the small courtyard in the west of the city first. The master''s things are there, and I have to guard them. If the master has orders, just ask the second master to send someone to the small courtyard in the west of the city to look for the villain. "

    "Okay, thank you for your hard work." Li Laoer said goodbye to Wang Fu and went back with Ye Shan in the car.

    He was worried that something was urgent in the Marquis''s residence, so he asked, "The Marquis''s injuries are not fully healed yet, so it''s not good for him to worry about it. If there is anything we can do to help, we must tell him."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Er, it¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Ye Shan responded with a smile, stretched out his hand to touch the bulging envelope in his chest, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little envious of the Li family.

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 275ï¼š Double happiness

    Chapter 275 Double Happiness

    Thirty miles away, we arrived in less than half an hour.

    Nearly every house in the new village was empty, and men, women, old and young all gathered at Li''s house.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru led a group of women, sweating profusely from their work.

    The milky-white mutton soup was boiled in a big pot, and then put into the big bucket along with the haggis, mutton and mutton bones, and hundreds of steamed buns were also put into baskets.

    This is to be carried to the hot spring valley and given to the guests.

    Today, the family is busy, and there is no time to cook specially for them. The lack of manpower also means that the hospitality is not good. Treating the guests to a bowl of mutton soup makes me feel happy, so I should apologize.

    ??There are two additional small pots, filled with stir-fried pork belly, cabbage, fungus and minced eggplant.

    ??This is in case there are female guests who don¡¯t like the fishy mutton soup, so they can change the dishes so that they won¡¯t go hungry.

    After finishing these tasks, tables began to be set up in the house and yard.

    Today is an excellent day. The autumn wind seems to have lost the coolness of the past, leaving only the sun to warm us.

    Three tables were placed under the eaves of the corridor, where distinguished guests and elders were seated.

    There are eight tables in the yard, enough for all the men, women and children in the village to sit down.

    ??Originally, the family was killing pigs and slaughtering sheep, and Mrs. Cui and others gave so many chickens, fish, meat and eggs.

    So, today¡¯s meal is extraordinarily rich.

    The four main dishes are chicken stewed with mushrooms, iron pot braised fish stewed with tofu, braised lamb chops, and white meat with garlic paste.

    The four stir-fried dishes are fried fungus with cabbage, minced meat and eggplant, sweet and sour short ribs, and fried eggplant box.

    The four cold dishes are spinach with nuts, cowpeas with garlic paste, hand-shredded vegetables, and homemade jelly.

    In addition, there are also two sweet potatoes and pumpkin baked with egg yolk that women and children love to eat. The two soups are winter melon meatball soup and stick bone radish soup.

    ?Sixteen dishes in total, plates piled on top of plates, big bowls piled on top of big bowls, the table almost collapsed.

    ?The staple food is also large white-flour steamed buns, which can be eaten in five or six baskets by more than a hundred people!

    The wine jars were squatting in rows under the wall, waiting to be opened and drank.

    ?Seeing Li Laoer come back, everyone greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°The second gentleman is back and is waiting for you to drink.¡±

    ??Li Laoer smiled and responded with a few words, then went up the steps and said to his mother and brother, "The yard has been sold and the household registration list has been changed. Everything is going well."

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good, our family is finally together and we are all back!¡±

    ??The old lady''s eyes were red and she was trying her best to hold back tears. Li Zhensheng also turned his head and did not dare to speak, for fear that tears would fall as soon as he opened his mouth.

    ?Everyone quickly changed their conversation, and Liu Zhiheng joked with the old lady.

    ¡°Auntie, today¡¯s feast is too rich. All the delicious food is served to us. Will the family be unable to survive in the future?¡±

    The old lady laughed when she heard this and waved her hand, extremely generously.

    "Our family has been together for more than ten years, and today is the happiest day. Of course we have to celebrate it. Everyone is welcome to eat and drink well. After that, we will have to eat rice bran for a year, and our family is also happy!"

    ?Everyone laughed and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Congratulations to my aunt on the family reunion!¡±

    ¡°Congratulations to Zhensheng for returning home!¡±

    ¡°From now on, the road to prosperity will be smooth sailing!¡±

    ?The villagers have not read many books, so naturally they cannot say any elegant congratulations, but every word is sincere. Li Zhensheng stood up, took his two sons with him, walked to the bottom of the steps, and knelt on the ground facing his mother and the door of the main house.

    ¡°Mother, the ancestors of the Li family are here, and the unfilial son Zhensheng has returned with his second son Jia Li and Jia Kang.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li held back her tears and responded loudly.

    "It''s good to come back. From now on, you must serve your ancestors, be friendly to your brothers, and shine the lintel of the Li family. Don''t slack off!"

    ¡°Yes, remember your mother¡¯s teachings!¡± Li Zhensheng led his sons to kowtow, officially recognizing their ancestors.

    Li Lao Er and Li Lao San quickly went to help their eldest brother up, and Li Lao Si also held his two nephews in his arms.

    The village chief and others looked happy and said, "On such a good day, I need to drink a few more drinks!"

    But Mrs. Li waved her hand, "We have to wait a moment. All the folks are here today. Mrs. Cui, Mr. Wen and Mr. Liu also came to celebrate. It just so happens that we can take this opportunity to bear witness to our Fu Niu''er. "

    Fu Niu? What kind of testimony?

    ?Most people in the village don¡¯t know about it and are very curious.

    Don¡¯t talk about them, even Li Laosan and Jiaren don¡¯t know.

    At this moment, Young Master Ye took Jiayin¡¯s hand, walked to the steps, and said with a smile, ¡°I want to accept Fu Niu as my adopted daughter, and I will ask all my fellow villagers to bear witness today.¡±

    ?Everyone was surprised and happy, even though they usually knew that Mr. Ye was close and trusting to the Li family and was good to the children of the Li family.

    ?But I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Ye was so partial to Fu Niu.

    You must know that Mr. Ye is a marquis, a military marquis with military exploits and military power, while the Li family is just an ordinary farmer.

    Fu Niu became the adopted daughter of the Marquis, which can be said to have reached the sky in one step.

    ?Everyone couldn''t help but look at Fu Niu, wanting to see what was so different about this child that the Marquis valued her so much.

    Fu Niuer also dressed up specially today. She was wearing a red dress with a slanted skirt, butterflies embroidered on the skirt, and a yellow and white kitten embroidered on the skirt. She looked like she was about to pounce on the butterflies at any time. It was really lifelike, playful and cute.

    The sparse little hair is not tied into sky braids or gold bells today. Instead, she combed her hair with two small hairpins, tied it with a silk ribbon with pearls, and hung a bright gold necklace on her chest, which made her eyes sparkle. She looked so noble, completely different from the naughty look of the past.

    Jiayi moved a chair and put it down, and Young Master Ye slowly sat down.

    Jiaren also took a cushion and put it in front of the chair, but Jiayin moved the cushion aside and knelt directly on the bluestone floor.

    The warmth in Mr. Ye''s eyes became even greater. He reached out to touch Jiayin''s little head and said, "Although I was born into a wealthy family, I have been alone for half my life and often feel that the world is cold. However, I was lucky enough to meet the Li family and Fu Niu, and I finally understood what it is. family.

    "Today I invite all my fellow villagers to witness that I, Ye Chengyi, the Marquis of Xinting in Tianwu, am willing to accept Li Jiayin as my adopted daughter and protect her for a lifetime of food and clothing, happiness and peace! I am even more willing to be the son-in-law of the Li family, to be filial to my mother, and to take care of my brothers as one. Nephew. If there is any violation, heaven and earth will punish each other, and humans and gods will be angry!"

    ??This is not about adopting an adopted daughter. She is obviously going to be half a son of the Li family, or a son with a different surname from the Li family!

    A dignified military prince has no dislike for the Li family. It can even be said that he yearns for it. Now he has clearly stated that he will be tied to the Li family and share weal and woe. It is really surprising!

    ??The Li family didn''t expect it either. Just when they were about to stop him, Jiayin spoke softly and softly.

    She was also alone in her previous life, and she longed for family affection to the extreme, even pretending not to care on the surface.

    ??If there is only one person present who understands why Mr. Ye is like this, it is her.

    ?People in the depths of **** will catch a beam of light no matter what.

    People who live in the depths of winter will definitely risk their lives when encountering warmth.

    "Father, Fu Niu''er welcomes you on behalf of the Li family. Fu Niu will treat you as a filial father from now on! I will make you clothes, make delicious food, earn money to spend on you, and provide for you in your old age!"

    After saying the good news, he kowtowed three times respectfully, then took the tea bowl on one side and raised it high above his head.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 276ï¼š Destiny is ready to compensate!

    Chapter 276 Destiny has prepared compensation!

    Mr. Ye took it, drank the tea in one gulp, and then took off a jade pendant from his neck.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of material this jade pendant is made of. It is purple to black in color. There are three characters engraved in the middle of the front, loyalty, filial piety and righteousness, and on the back is a dragon with teeth and claws.

    Mr. Ye leaned forward and put the jade pendant on his daughter. "This is a gift from your adoptive father. You must keep it properly. From now on, you are not only the granddaughter of the Li family, but also the eldest lady of the Xintinghou Mansion."

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know what this jade pendant meant, but he instinctively guessed that it must be important.

    She kowtowed again, "Thank you, adoptive father!"

    Mr. Ye hugged her and sat on his lap, and said loudly, "My father and fellow villagers all know that I am a military prince. I want to fight for the country, regain the lost land, and restore millions of miles of mountains and rivers. If God bless me, I can always Victory, naturally there are thousands of good things.

    "If one day the horse stumbles and blood is spilled on the battlefield, then all my wealth and glory will be inherited by Fu Niu. This promise will be valid for life and will never be changed."

    ??Everyone gasped when they heard this, and their first thought was that the Marquis was crazy!

    He is so young, isn¡¯t he ready to get married and have children?

    Why did you give everything to Fu Niu?

    ?Or is it that he has no intention of continuing the bloodline at all and will devote his whole life to state affairs?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Since Tianwu has such a military leader, why worry about the rivers and mountains being unrestful and the barbarians not retreating?

    ?Everyone stood up excitedly and saluted together.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord, for protecting your home and country!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Hou!¡±

    ¡°The Marquis is our most admired hero!¡±

    Even Mrs. Cui, Mr. Wen, and Liu Zhiheng stood up and bowed their heads in salute. They knew better than the villagers the status of Marquis Xinting in the court. Therefore, I admire him even more for his decision today.

    Mr. Ye hugged the good news and stood up. He didn¡¯t say anything more, just nodded lightly, ¡°Thank you all.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and walked back to the Li family, saluted the old lady, confirmed his age with Li Zhensheng and others, and changed his title.

    ??He is still called Mrs. Li, his two brothers, Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer, and Li Laosan and Li Laosi as his third and fourth brothers.

    Old Mrs. Li took his hand, and in the end she said only one sentence, "This will be your home from now on. Don''t worry about whether you are rich, powerful, or without food or clothing at any time. Don''t think too much about it. Go home." Come on, definitely come home!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Mr. Hou responded with a smile and handed Jiayin, the chubby little boy, to the old lady.

    ??The village chief was so excited that he almost shed tears. The Li family and the village are one and the same.

    ??Hou Ye recognized Fu Niu as his adopted daughter and became the son-in-law of the Li family, and he became a member of the village.

    ?With the Marquis here, as long as the village does not rebel or cause trouble, there is no need to worry about anyone bullying you!

    ¡°Open the wine jar, hurry up, we won¡¯t come back until we get drunk today!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming!¡±

    ??The villagers were also crazy with joy. They opened the mud seals of the wine jars and filled them up one bowl at a time.

    ?The sky is fine, the food and wine are plentiful, and the family is reunited. This is the most beautiful thing in the world.

    Jiayin stuffed the jade pendant into her clothes, ran to find her father after eating and drinking, and sat in his arms, thinking that if her father felt uncomfortable, she would quickly comfort him.

    ? It turns out that Li Laosi is a big-hearted person. There is an extra person to love and protect his daughter. It is too late for him to be happy, so how can he worry about jealousy.

    He had a good meal with a big mouthful of meat and a big mouthful of wine, so he handed his daughter to his wife.

    Tao Hongying has been busy in the kitchen all morning, and her body smells of oily smoke.

    ?At the moment, while eating, she picked out fish bones for her daughter, coaxing her to eat a few more bites, without any sour thoughts about being robbed of her daughter.

    ?This made Jiayin completely relieved, and she ran to play with her brothers while holding Liu Yuan''er''s belly. The pig urine bubble from earlier was kicked out by the naughty boys.

    At this moment, everyone, big or small, is playing cockfighting with one leg in his arms.

    A few snacks were placed on the big rocks next to them. Needless to say, they were the bets for their hard-working "fighting".

    Jiayin smiled and leaned over and ate all the snacks.

    When the boys found out and ran over like mad, there was only snack dregs left at the corner of Jiayin¡¯s mouth.

    ?The boys were so disappointed that they didn¡¯t even want to eat the snacks, so they just got into Jiayin¡¯s belly.

    Brother Li stood in front of his sister, shielding her tightly, and said, "Tomorrow my second uncle will come to the city again. I will take the money and ask my second uncle to help me buy another box of snacks. Then we will share it together."

    ?Brother Cat also nodded, "There are many shops selling snacks in the city, and they are all delicious."

    Actually, the naughty boys didn¡¯t want to embarrass Jiayin.

    Jiayin is the Li family¡¯s treasure. The most common warning they receive is not to bully Jiayin.

    At this moment, of course they will not think anything of the good news.

    What''s more, Jiayin is only two years old and has just learned to walk. No matter how angry they are, they can''t do anything!

    Jiayin smiled and hugged her brother''s leg, then stuck her head out, spread out her clenched hands, and revealed seven or eight candy balls.

    Brother Cat immediately cheered, "Oh, my sister''s candy is the sweetest."

    After saying that, he gave one to each of his friends. The sweet naughty boys were all smiling.

    Brother Li refused to eat it, so he picked up the last candy and put it into his sister''s mouth. Then he touched the stone and it felt cold, so he put his sister on his lap.

    Jiayin nestled in her brother''s arms, yawned again, and narrowed her eyes happily.

    Sometimes, when a person lacks something, don¡¯t complain or be sad, just try to love yourself, and then wait quietly.

    Because fate may have already prepared a thousandfold compensation elsewhere.

    Look at her, she used to long for family affection, but now she is so happy and joyful...

    Brother Li saw that his sister seemed to be asleep, so he quietly flattened his legs and pulled up his sleeves to cover the naughty autumn wind.

    In the courtyard, the banquet was lively.

    When everyone talked about the school that was about to be built, the village chief said, "Zhen Sheng was a scholar before, and he has to take care of himself at home for a few years, so why not come to the school and be a teacher?"

    ¡°Yes, the village chief is right, Zhensheng is just right. We in the village are used to living our own lives, so suddenly we find an outsider to teach the children, which is really uneasy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Second could also teach, but Mr. Second has to take care of the other side of the valley, and it will be too tiring to teach the children.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Er is good at writing and arithmetic. He learned it from Tong Zhensheng, a college student, when he was young.¡±

    Everyone was talking about it, and Li Zhensheng was not allowed to refuse, so the matter was settled.

    Of course, Li Zhensheng understood that everyone was worried about his illness, and they were afraid that he would suffer a lot because of the incident with the Wang family and be unable to recover, so they were trying to find jobs for him.

    ?He simply accepted the offer and readily accepted it.

    "Well, if the folks trust me, I will be this gentleman. Although I have been doing business for so many years, I have also studied a lot. I am still capable of educating children. In the future, children will be talented and want to For the imperial examination, let¡¯s find a way to find a good academy.¡±

    ?Everyone was happy to hear this and raised their wine bowls one after another, "Then let''s toast Mr. Eldest, and the girls and boys at home will be entrusted to Mr. Eldest."

    "Yes, sir, you''re welcome. If the girls don''t study hard, just beat them up!"

    ¡°Haha, someone will take care of these naughty boys from now on. They will make trouble in the house all day long.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li gave Jiaren a chopstick dish and scolded everyone.

    "When the children are young, you still complain about the noise. When the children grow up and become capable, you still have to see if they have time to see them! Look at our eldest grandson. Since he went to the academy, he has not been able to see him once a month. "

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 277ï¼š The Wang family is really generous!

    Chapter 277 The Wang family is really generous!

    ¡°Haha, if my boy is as capable as Jiaren, I would like to see him not just once a month, but even once a year!¡±

    "Me too, haha, it''s good for the boys to make a difference."

    Hope your children will become successful, this is the wish of all parents and elders in the world, there are absolutely no exceptions!

    A banquet was held from when the sun was high in the sky to when the sun set.

    The men were red-faced and drunk, talking and laughing as they went home to sleep.

    The women were busy clearing the table, washing the dishes and dividing the leftovers, and then hurried home to see if the drunkards had vomited all over the floor.

    Liu Zhiheng and Mr. Wen had to rush back to the city. The Li family had just thanked them in front of the whole village for helping Li Zhensheng, and now they all saluted and thanked them.

    The old lady took them and asked them to stay for a few more days.

    It¡¯s a pity that Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng are busy and cannot stay.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Cui did not leave and planned to stay for three or two days.

    Mr. Ye supported Ye Shan and returned to his yard.

    For a time, the Li family yard, which had been noisy all day, finally became quiet.

    ??Li Zhensheng was ill and drank less than half a bowl of wine at the banquet, but now he covered his face with wine and leaned against his mother, smiling and refusing to leave.

    Just like when I was a child, I relied so much on being close to my mother.

    ??Brothers Li and Lao were also sitting around, drinking strong tea to sober up.

    ?Brother Li, Brother Cat, and Jiayin dug out a few sachets and were catching stones, having a lot of fun.

    ??Li Laoer took out the revised household registration and the banknotes from the yard sale, "Brother, keep these things."

    Li Zhensheng pushed it directly to his mother''s hand and said in a low voice, "Mom, these are all from home, you can keep them. I also arranged for Sihaiju and the shipwreck. In fact, there was no loss at all. Wait for those shops Bring back the money and I will give it to you."

    "No, I don''t want it." The old lady waved her hand, "This is your money, keep it yourself. When Brother Li and Brother Mao grow up, keep it for them to study and marry."

    ¡°Mother!¡± Li Zhensheng saw that my mother really didn¡¯t want it, so he was a little anxious and hugged my mother¡¯s arm directly.

    ¡°Mom, please keep it, okay? I¡¯m from our family, and of course these silver shops belong to our family. Brother Li and Brother Mao have grown up, studied and gotten married, so of course they have a family to run!¡±

    Mrs. Li glanced at the end of the kang and saw that the three children were playing well without looking over, so she quickly patted her eldest son.

    "How old are you? Don''t act like Fu Niu. These money shops are what you have endured and suffered for so many years. The family can''t keep them. If you are asked to keep them, you can keep them. Besides, your brothers are now You also have your own private room, you are not the only one."

    ¡°Yes, brother, we keep half of our wages for ourselves.¡±

    "Yes, my mother will give us a bonus of silver at the end of the year. She said that we are all married and have children, so we cannot be without money."

    Li Laoer and others advised, "Brother, don''t worry about us. We have hands and feet. We are making money every day, which is enough to support the family. Brother, just keep your own money. We don''t have enough, or there is money at home." If I need it, I will definitely ask you to borrow it, and I won¡¯t be polite.¡±

    Li Zhensheng refused, "I have been away from home for so many years, and you have worked hard to support the family and be filial to me. I feel guilty. Now these gold and silver shops are my compensation for the family, otherwise I would have no shame in hearing you call me big brother."

    Having said this, Li Lao Er and others couldn''t persuade her any more, and they all looked at my mother.

    Old Mrs. Li really doesn¡¯t want the money. These are all her son¡¯s blood and tears.

    ??If she could, she didn''t want a penny, she just wanted to get back the more than ten years of her son''s life.

    ?At this time, Ye Shan returned from serving Mr. Ye. Everyone hurried forward to help him, and sat Mr. Ye on the kang again.

    "Chengyi, what do you have to say? Just call someone and we can go there. Your injury is not healed yet, so it''s not good to walk back and forth like this. If you open the wound, you will suffer."

    Mrs. Li called Mr. Ye by name, and she was very close to him. A warm light flashed in his eyes, and she smiled, "Don''t worry, Auntie. Doctor Zhang said, it won''t be a problem if I walk around slowly for a few times."

    After saying that, he took out an envelope and handed it to Li Zhensheng.

    "I used some tricks. The Wang family was frightened and sent someone to deliver these banknotes. The power should be regarded as compensation for the eldest brother from the Wang family!"

    ?Li Zhensheng frowned, opened the envelope, and revealed a stack of banknotes, all of which were in large denominations of 500 taels each. By simple counting, they amounted to 20,000 taels.

    ¡°Hmph, the Wang family is really generous!¡± Li Laoer scolded, ¡°If I had been so conscientious earlier, my eldest brother would not have suffered for so many years.¡±

    ?Everyone nodded. Even if the old man of the Wang family died, the reputation that the Wang family had maintained for decades was ruined, and Wang E had to be sent to hard labor, the hatred of the Li family towards the Wang family would never be wiped away in a lifetime.

    ??Now it''s just because of the two children, Brother Li and Brother Mao, and because Li Zhensheng didn''t take his life, so he reluctantly forgets it, and doesn''t care so much anymore.

    Otherwise, all the descendants of the Li family will be enemies of the Wang family for the rest of their lives, and the Wang family will never have peace...

    ?Li Zhensheng thought for a while and pushed the envelope to his mother.

    "Mom, don''t forget about the shop and the money. I''ll keep it for Brother Li and Brother Mao. But this money is compensated by the Wang family. You and your family have suffered a lot because of my disappearance for more than ten years. This money, You got it right."

    Mrs. Li still wanted to refuse, but her son looked at her eagerly, as if he couldn''t feel at ease if she didn''t accept the offer.

    She hesitated for a moment, then took the envelope.

    "Okay, you have been away from home for more than ten years and have not made any money for the family. Today, the 20,000 taels will be transferred to the public account, as if you have paid it all at once. From now on, you can live at home with peace of mind and leave the things at home alone, okay? It¡¯s all about you and Brother Li and Brother Mao, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood! Just listen to me!¡± Li Zhensheng immediately smiled.

    Jiayin crawled over at some point and quickly got into grandma''s arms. She stared at the envelope with her big eyes shining golden.

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t tell whether to laugh or cry. She immediately stuffed the envelope into her arms and said, "Little money lover, you are really there wherever there is money!"

    Everyone started laughing. Mr. Ye hugged the fat girl with a disappointed pout and coaxed her, "I''ll go to the palace in a few days and ask for some gold bracelets for Fu Niu. The solid ones, okay?"

    ¡°Okay!¡± Jiayin immediately changed her smile, put her arms around her adoptive father¡¯s neck, and gave him a big kiss.

    Mrs. Li laughed and scolded, "This girl is really obsessed with money. We don''t have such roots in our family, so who are you following!"

    ?At this moment, Ye Shan came in from outside, holding a long wooden box and reporting in a low voice.

    ¡°Master Marquis, someone from the palace has come and brought this box as a gift!¡±

    ?Everyone was curious and looked over.

    ?This box is a foot long, made of rosewood, carved with complicated patterns, and the locks are made of gold. It looks extremely precious at first glance.

    I just don¡¯t know what good things need to be packed in such a good box.

    Mr. Ye had some vague guesses, reached out to take it, and opened it gently.

    Jiayin was sitting in his arms and could see it most clearly, and she opened her mouth in shock!

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 278ï¼š Fu Niu is a small landowner!

    Chapter 278 Fu Niu is a small landowner!

    ?While everyone was curious and wanted to peek out, the Marquis closed the box and glanced at Brother Li and Brother Cat at the end of the kang.

    The old lady understood and immediately said: "Brother Li, Brother Cat, it''s time to go to bed. Why don''t you see your fourth and fifth brothers? Help grandma look for them."

    Brother Li and Brother Cat didn''t know what was going on, and they didn''t have any doubts, so they went to the ground and went out.

    ?Ye Shan bolted the door quickly, and then the Marquis opened the box, revealing the golden imperial edict inside.

    ??The Li family covered their mouths in shock and almost screamed.

    ??The Marquis quickly opened it, glanced at it and laughed, "Aunt, it''s a good thing to hold Fu Niu in your arms to receive the order."

    The old lady took a deep breath, stood up, hugged her granddaughter, and knelt down with her sons.

    Even Ye Shan was kneeling aside.

    ??The Marquis quickly read the imperial edict. Except for Li Zhensheng, everyone in the room didn''t quite understand the gorgeous words in front of it, but the key points in the last few sentences were still clear.

    The adopted daughter of Marquis Xinting was granted the title of Princess Kangle, and the fiefdom was Suijintan with a radius of twenty miles.

    Twenty miles around Suijintan, that is to say, Suijintan, together with Dahuaishu Village, Dawang Village and Xiaowang Village, are all Fu Niu''s fiefdom.

    From now on, every year''s taxes will be paid to Fu Niu, and Fu Niu can even adjust the tax rate and collect corvee.

    ?This reward is simply too rich and amazing.

    You must know that even military princes like Mr. Hou, the only cousin of the emperor''s mother''s family, do not have fiefs.

    Jiayin A two-year-old girl is already a small landowner? !

    Although this fiefdom cannot be smaller, it is definitely unique and extremely special.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for the reward. Long live Your Majesty!¡± Seeing that the Li family had been frightened, Ye Shan quickly led them to kowtow to express gratitude.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was helped up and sat on the edge of the kang again, still dazed.

    Jiayin hugged the golden edict and smiled so much that his mouth watered.

    Seeing that her granddaughter''s saliva was about to drip onto the imperial edict, Mrs. Li shivered in fright, hugged her granddaughter, and stuffed the imperial edict into the Marquis''s arms.

    "Master Hou, what should we do about this matter? Fu Niu''er is still so young. Our Li family cannot afford such a reward."

    Even Li Zhensheng and the other brothers frowned, obviously more surprised than happy.

    ??The Li family is naturally grateful for the emperor''s kindness, but the Li family is just a small farmer, and Jiayin is only a child over two years old.

    ??If outsiders knew about it, both the Li family and the good news would be at the forefront, and they might cause trouble again.

    For the Li family, living a stable life and quietly getting rich is the best choice at the moment. They really don''t want to be in the limelight and become a target.

    Not only was the Marquis not angry, he was actually very happy.

    ??If this matter were brought to other people''s homes, they would immediately beat gongs and drums to announce it to the world, but the Li family did not let it go to their heads. The first consideration was the safety of the family.

    ?It is really rare to be so awake.

    The Marquis carefully collected the imperial edict, then handed the box to Jiayin, and then explained with a smile: "Don''t worry, Auntie, since the Emperor did not send anyone to deliver the edict at the banquet, he instead chose to deliver it secretly at night, so that it can be delivered to our family. Decide for yourself when to announce this.

    "Left and right broken gold beach has been exempted from taxes for three years. Now is the first year. It will not be too late to wait until two years to come out with this imperial edict. By then, Fu Niu will be almost five years old, and the family will have a firm foothold here. Son, don¡¯t be afraid even if someone covets you.¡±

    Mrs. Li, her mother and her son all breathed a long sigh of relief with gratitude on their faces, "The emperor''s kindness is so great. Thank you so much for your consideration of our family despite your busy schedule."

    The Marquis nodded and said, "The taxes from the nearby villages will be handed over soon. Do you want me to send someone to collect them? Does Fu Niu keep them?" "No, no!" Mrs. Li quickly waved her hand, "At home. If you want to hide the imperial edict for two years, then hide it until the end. You should pay the taxes of those villages. The emperor''s new residence happens to be here and he needs money and food.

    "The emperor has made Fu Niuer the princess. Our family is already very grateful. How can we covet this little money again? Besides, the current income of the family is enough to spend."

    Li Laoer also agreed with my mother''s idea and echoed: "Yes, the jade melons and golden fruits sold this year are thanks to the blessing of the emperor''s name."

    Seeing this, the Marquis no longer tried to persuade him, "Then it''s settled, put the imperial edict first. If the family encounters difficulties someday, or I have trouble outside, taking out the imperial edict at that time will be a blessing to the family." point."

    ¡°Bah, bah!¡± Mrs. Li quickly spat on the ground, glared at Mr. Hou and said angrily, ¡°Children¡¯s words are unbridled, and the wind will blow them away! What nonsense are you talking about? You don¡¯t have any control over your mouth!¡±

    ??The Marquis laughed when he was scolded.

    After chatting for a few more words, he slowly walked back with Ye Shan, leaving the Li family to disperse and rest.

    Mrs. Li helped her eldest son back to the west room to rest. After a moment of hesitation, she briefly explained the difference between her granddaughter and her granddaughter.

    The purpose is to let the eldest son know that there is a reason why the Marquis is so kind to his family, and he can trust the Marquis in his future actions.

    ?Li Zhensheng has always felt that his little niece is too smart. Now he heard my mother''s vague words, but didn''t ask any more questions.

    He has returned home. As the eldest son of Li, he is responsible for the safety of the family''s young and old.

    Don¡¯t say that my little niece is just smarter and has more magical abilities.

    Even if the niece is really a mountain spirit and monster, no one can bully her if she is born in the Li family!

    When Mrs. Li saw what her son said, she felt relieved and went out to prepare some decoction and medicine for her son.

    ?Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru, the two sisters-in-law, were chatting and watching the medicine boiling.

    Mrs. Li felt sorry for her daughter-in-law after a busy day, so she sent them to bed. She personally looked at the medicine jars and fanned the wind to add firewood.

    Brother Li and Brother Cat came back from outside. Seeing this, they ran over and hugged grandma''s arm to talk. They were very close to each other.

    ?The brothers watched their father drink the medicine before following their grandma back to the house to sleep.

    ?Li Laosan smiled naively, hugged the quilt, squeezed into the west room, and slept next to his eldest brother.

    I thought about taking care of my elder brother at night, chatting with him about my inner thoughts, and rekindling the brotherhood that had been separated for more than ten years...

    The time for reunions always flies by quickly. Jiaren only took two days off so as not to delay classes at the college. He would go back to Luo''an in the afternoon.

    Li Laosan and his family of three naturally want to go back.

    Mrs. Li thought of Brother Li, so while everyone was sitting under the eaves chatting, she called her grandson to her and asked: "Brother Li, you were studying in Luo''an before. Do you like the teachers and classmates there?" Don¡¯t go back with your elder brother and continue studying in the academy?¡±

    Brother Li subconsciously looked at his father.

    Just a few days after returning home, my father''s complexion improved a lot, and it was obvious that his condition would no longer be serious.

    But he was still a little worried about leaving home and going back to Luo''an to study.

    Li Zhensheng saw his son''s little thoughts and said, "Don''t worry, you can go and study if you like. Dad is with grandma and he will definitely get better soon. Then he will take his brother to the academy to see you."

    Brother Li nodded and said, "Okay, Dad, I like studying in Luo''an. My husband is very funny and will often praise me."

    ?Everyone laughed. After all, they are children and like to hear praises.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 279ï¼š With Fu Niu in hand, you wonâ€™t have to worry about eating and drinking!

    Chapter 279: With Fu Niu in hand, you won¡¯t have to worry about food and drink!

    Zhao Yuru reached out and pulled Brother Li into her arms, patted his back gently, and said with a smile: "Then you will live with your third uncle and three aunt from now on, and your Jiahuan brother will make delicious food for you every day." , your eldest brother will also come to the shop to eat every day, and it¡¯s just as lively as us here in the village. "

    Brother Li was a little shy and thanked him in a low voice, "Thank you, third aunt."

    Li Laosan also said: "If the academy is not in a hurry, we can let Brother Li stay at home for a few more days. We will go back to tidy up the house and sew two quilts for the child."

    ??Li Zhensheng waved his hand, "That''s not necessary. I rented a yard in Luo''an before, and everything is ready. Let Brother Li take you there to get your things, and also refund the rent for that yard."

    Li Laosan nodded, "Okay, don''t worry, brother, I''ll leave this matter to you."

    At this point, Brother Li has decided to go back to Luo''an with Jiaren to study in the afternoon.

    ??Everyone was busy organizing food and supplies. They wished they could load the entire yard onto a mule cart and take Li Laosan and the others away.

    After lunch, the third child and his family got in the car with Jiaren and Brother Li, while Li Laosi drove the car and set off.

    ?? Zhao Yuru also wanted to capture her youngest son and give him some instructions, but unfortunately Jia Xi and Jia An were afraid that the cat brother would cry, so they took him to the hot spring valley to play early.

    ?At sunset, Brother Cat came back, but he was missing and started crying.

    ?Everyone took turns coaxing him to stop his tears.

    That night, Mrs. Li hugged her grandson to sleep, and Jiayin ran to stay with Mrs. Cui.

    It''s not that she doesn''t want to sleep with her mother, it''s just that her mother is too tired to take care of the family''s meals during the day. If she sleeps with her mother, her mother will always be thinking about covering her up, drinking water and even feeding her at night. When you wake up at night, you will definitely not be able to sleep well...

    ?Mrs. Cui has been back for two days. Due to the large number of Li family members, she didn''t come over much to chat and sit. Now she saw the good news, but she was very happy.

    Jiayin secretly took out two cantaloupes from the space on the way and carried them with the hem of her skirt. Now they became a late night snack for her aunt and nephew.

    Mrs. Cui didn¡¯t think much about it, thinking that the cantaloupe was secretly left by the Li family for Jiayin, their precious baby.

    Sister-in-law Qiong shared half of it, and the aunt and nephew happily shared the rest.

    Jiayin acted coquettishly and said that grandma no longer loved her, but only loved her brother, which made Mrs. Cui feel bad. She coaxed her again and again, and finally opened the jewelry box and found a twisted silver bracelet and gave it to her.

    Jiayin immediately smiled and hugged the bracelet in her arms when she slept. How could she remember whether her grandma cared for her or not?

    ?Mrs. Cui and Sister-in-law Qiong were laughing so hard, and the small yard became more lively because of the addition of a child...

    ?Although the autumn harvest has passed, every household in the new village is still very busy.

    ?The dried melon vines, peanuts, and sweet potato vines in the fields have been completely dried by the sun and the autumn wind.

    Choose a day with less wind in autumn, light a fire, and when only ashes are left, plow the ground again and spread the farmyard manure that has been piled up all summer.

    ?In this way, after one winter and one spring of decomposition, the fertility lost in the field will be replenished, and the soil fertility can even be improved a lot.

    ??It¡¯s just that because there are fruit trees planted on the mountain, it¡¯s a little inconvenient to burn the land. The villagers are required to carry pickaxes or shovels to plow the mountainous area bit by bit, and spread more fertilizer around the roots of the trees.

    The winter here in Xindu is much warmer than in the north. There is no need to burn a stove in the house in winter. Only in the coldest month of the twelfth lunar month, just light a charcoal pot.

    But in order for the elderly and children to live comfortably, it is best to burn the big kang.

    When the big kang is hot, the room becomes warm. The whole family gets together, talks, laughs, and does some small jobs, which makes Maodong feel more comfortable.

    So, in the morning and evening during their free time, men from every household would go to the mountains to cut firewood, pull it back on carts, and pile it neatly outside the courtyard wall.

    ? Some industrious families would go to the river to cut reeds and willow sticks, and prepare them during leisure time in winter to make kang mats or baskets for easy use. If they don¡¯t want to use them, they can sell them to get some oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar.

    This time is also the happiest time for the boys in the village.

    ?They followed the adults and went up the mountain to catch pheasants and rabbits, and went down to the river to catch fish. They had a great time.

    Brother Cat has been a little tired recently because his brother went to study.

    ??Li Laosi was reluctant to leave, so whether he was going up the mountain or down the river, he had to take his nephew with him.

    Of course Jia An Jia Xi will not be left behind, and she also has to take her sister with her.

    Even though grandma was worried, they tied their sister to their backs with a bamboo pole and carried her away. I have been holding back the good news for a long time, and finally found the time to show off my skills.

    ?The rabbits in the space began to commit suicide in batches again, sending eggs under the roots of trees and duck eggs into reed nests, all pretending to be wild.

    Crucian carp as big as a palm and grass carp weighing five to six pounds rushed towards the net in groups.

    Jia Anjia couldn''t help but smile, and Brother Cat also clapped his hands red, grinning like a tooth.

    ??The rest of the naughty boys swallowed their saliva with envy, following their brothers and occasionally getting some light.

    In the evening, the naughty boy brings fish, shrimps, eggs and duck eggs home, and the family will inevitably ask where they came from.

    ?So the naughty boy would shout excitedly, "It''s Fu Niu. We followed Fu Niu everywhere and picked up so many good things. Fu Niu is really a little lucky star!"

    Their family members were not surprised at all, but instead laughed and cursed.

    ¡°Do you think the name Fu Niu was given for nothing? This girl was born with blessings!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s not talk about how lucky the Li family has been in the past two years, let¡¯s talk about how such a distinguished person as Mr. Hou only falls in love with Fu Niu? This girl is very lucky!¡±

    ?The family said a few words before being stopped by the old man.

    "Our own family members only need to know these things. In the final analysis, whether it''s Fu Niu''er, the Li family, or the Marquis, they are all from our village, and we all benefit from any good deeds. But when outsiders You know, if you spread the word too much, you might get jealous and get into trouble."

    ¡°Dad is right. When outsiders mention our village, they are already envious and jealous. We¡¯d better live our lives honestly and don¡¯t make it too public.¡±

    ?The children and grandchildren in the family responded one after another, fried the eggs they brought back, stewed the fish, and started the meal in a lively manner.

    ?For seven or eight days in a row, the children in the whole village were immersed in the joy of going up the mountains and down the rivers.

    ??Li Laosi occasionally carried his daughter into the mountains on his back, and he could carry back several bags of walnuts, chestnuts, dates, and even red fruits and yellow pears every day.

    Uncle Zhao and others helped tan the rabbit skin and sent it back to the Li family to make coats for the children in winter.

    Tao Hongying also took the time to smoke rabbit meat and hung it on the beams of the warehouse.

    ?Pear and other fruits are hidden in the cellar, euphemistically called, and kept as gifts during the New Year.

    Actually, these are just pretense and excuses.

    ?After all, Jiayin¡¯s hands would pop up with fruit from time to time, but she was so generous that the old men and the young and old in the family could often get some.

    Without some covering up like this, it¡¯s really hard to explain where her fruit comes from.

    While I was busy, half a month passed.

    ?The foundation of the school was almost completed, and the walls had begun to be built. Li Zhensheng finally recovered a lot and could walk out of the yard slowly.

    ?At this time, Brother Cat was also tanned into black charcoal, and he was no different from a child in the village.

    ?He can eat, drink and sleep every day, and his little fists are getting stronger. He is no longer the weak child before.

    The whole family was happy about this. Li Laosi also took the time to drive a mule cart and took Brother Mao and Jiayin to Luo''an to send some mountain goods to the third brother''s family, and also let Brother Li see his healthy brother. It''s so easy to read.

    On this day, the old lady was peeling peanuts in the yard. The linoleum cloth covered half of the yard, and there were peanuts everywhere.

    This is recovered from the riverbank.

    ?The village chief made the decision, and the family shared two bags. They had to dry the peanuts and peel them out, and then put them together and send them to the oil pressing mill.

    Mrs. Cui had nothing to do, so she came over to help chat with the old lady.

    Jiayin ran around on the linoleum with bare feet, making trouble.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 280ï¼š The dustpan has become a spirit!

    Chapter 280 The dustpan has become a spirit!

    ??The old lady finally caught her naughty granddaughter, checked her little feet and found they were not punctured, so she was about to take her to wash her feet.

    "I''ll go, Auntie." Mrs. Cui took the good news, kissed her chubby cheek, and said, "Auntie, do you want to steam bean stuffed buns?"

    "Yes," the old lady replied: "Yuru is short of red beans. I asked her to take away all the ones at home, but there is nothing left to eat at home. When I go to Aunt Wu''s house to beg for some, It¡¯ll be cooked in a moment.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t go. I have planted a lot of crops in my farm. I just asked Sister-in-law Qiong to go back to do some work and bring some more with me.¡±

    "That''s great," the old lady said without being polite, "You can have dinner at home, don''t cook. You still have to eat the bean stuffed steamed buns freshly baked, they are soft and sweet."

    Jiayin listened to their gossip and went to the basin to test the water temperature, but was stunned when she put her head in.

    Who is this black girl reflected in the water? ! Black and fat, he looked like a black bear that had become a spirit.

    ¡°Wow!¡± she cried at that time.

    Mrs. Cui and the old lady were frightened. They quickly lifted her up and looked at her carefully, "What''s wrong? The water is too hot and it''s still a mosquito bite!"

    ¡°Woo, grandma, Fu Niu has become ugly, dark, so dark!¡±

    Jiayin cried so sadly. We had so much fun before, but now we feel so regretful.

    ?How come she has forgotten the lesson of showing off her yin and yang face in spring!

    The old lady couldn¡¯t laugh or cry when she heard this, so she patted her granddaughter¡¯s fat butt.

    ¡°You little girl, you¡¯re only two years old, how do you know you¡¯re beautiful and ugly?! Just be darker, no one dislikes you!¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s too ugly!¡± Jiayin shook her head like a rattle, getting more and more sad.

    ?Who can understand the little fat girl¡¯s love for beauty?

    Just when Li Zhensheng came back from outside, he was frightened when he saw his little niece crying pitifully, so he quickly held her in his arms and comforted her.

    Hearing that his niece cried because of her ugliness, he couldn''t stop laughing, "If Fu Niu doesn''t cry, she will hide at home and play with her uncle for a few days and she will turn white. Besides, no matter how dark you are, can you still be as dark as Brother Cat?" He couldn''t tell them apart even if they were thrown into the ditch."

    Orange Mrs. Li and Mrs. Cui couldn''t stop laughing when they thought of Brother Cat.

    Before they could say anything, Sister-in-law Qiong came in from the outside with half a bag of red beans and a box of snacks in her hand. "Madam, I picked up a box of peanut cakes that were just baked in our stove and brought them back to the lady." eat."

    ¡°Okay, okay, you came just in time.¡± Mrs. Cui quickly gave the snacks to Jiayin.

    Jiayin munched on the snacks, sweetened her mouth, and her tears came back as expected.

    But she was sitting in her uncle''s arms, and she didn''t forget to pull up his sleeves and cover her head.

    ?It seems that in this way, you can make up for it and turn white quickly.

    ?Everyone tried their best to endure it and snickered from time to time.

    Seeing that the children were not there, Sister-in-law Qiong whispered: "Madam, I met Mr. Wen on the way and sent someone to deliver a message. Tomorrow... tomorrow Wang E will be dispatched to the southwest and will set off."

    ?Everyone was stunned for a moment. Before they could say anything, Old Mrs. Li jumped up, climbed up the wall and started to look through a basket.

    Li Zhen was afraid that my mother would fall, so he stood below and advised me, "Mom, just scold me when you are angry. Don''t do this. Be careful if you fall and hurt yourself."

    Mrs. Li quickly got off the wall, glared at her son and cursed, "That **** has nothing to do with you for messing with me! I''m telling you, tomorrow you and Brother Cat will both be at home, just pretend you don''t know about it. , I asked the fourth child to pull me into the city."

    How dare Li Zhensheng refuse to agree? He nodded immediately, "Okay, mother, as long as you are happy, anything can happen!"

    Jiayin rolled her eyes a few times and guessed that her grandma was going to seek bad luck on Wang E, so she wanted to go along and watch the fun.

    But she had already cried and made a fuss, and grandma was angry again. It was really hard to act coquettishly now.

    ?She thought for a while and then sneaked to the next yard. Of course she didn''t forget to pull a dustpan as a bamboo hat and put it on her head to block the sun.

    ??The Marquis was sitting on the kang, dealing with some paperwork, with the window open to let in the wind. Occasionally, when he looked up, he saw a bean dustpan with a pair of fat legs running in from the outside of the yard.

    ?He squirted out the tea in a sip, laughing so hard that his back almost broke. "Open the door, cough, Ye Shan, open the door! There is a dustpan spirit coming in!"

    Ye Shan saw that his mistress suddenly choked on his tea. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, so he hurried to open the door. When he saw Jiayin holding the dustpan, he laughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t stand up. ¡°Miss, what are you doing...¡±

    Jiayin put down the dustpan, grimaced, and rushed towards the Marquis, "Father, wuwu, Fu Niu doesn''t want to live anymore! Fu Niu has become ugly, and no one likes Fu Niu anymore!"

    The Marquis quickly picked up the girl, held her in his arms, and asked in a hoarse voice, "What''s going on? Who said our Fu Niu is ugly?"

    Ye Shan also quickly soaked the wet towel and handed it over.

    ??Master Hou wiped the fat girl''s face. If he looked carefully, he could only hold back his laughter with great effort.

    ?No wonder the little girl is sad, she has indeed gained a lot of weight and darkened a lot in the past half month!

    But you can¡¯t say it so directly, you can only coax.

    Fortunately, Good News didn''t really come here just to cry about this matter. After a few words, he borrowed the donkey from Poxia and started talking about "business".

    "Fu Niu is not happy, so she can go to the city to play. But grandma only takes daddy, not Fu Niu!"

    The Marquis thought about it for a while, guessed a bit, and said, "It just so happens that my adoptive father has to go back to the Marquis Mansion to do some errands. Why don''t you go back with your adoptive father?"

    "Okay, okay." The good news fulfilled his wish, his eyes lit up, he nodded hurriedly, hugged the Marquis''s arm and said coquettishly, "Father is the best, Fu Niu will take care of you when you grow up."

    House Hou and Ye Shan both laughed.

    It happened that the old lady had lost her granddaughter, so she hurriedly looked for her granddaughter. When the Marquis said that he would take Fu Niu into the city tomorrow, there was something else she could not guess.

    So, she glared at her granddaughter, helpless, "This girl, no matter where the excitement is, she can''t be left behind!"

    Jiayin shrank her neck and crawled into the Marquis''s arms, causing the Marquis to laugh again.

    "Aunt, don''t blame Fu Niu. Children love to be lively. It''s their nature. I''m going back tomorrow too. Aunt, why don''t you take Fu Niu in my carriage and take Fu Niu to our Marquis Mansion for a walk, and then join me in the evening? Come back together."

    Thinking that the village was busy and the fourth child was always absent from work, the old lady agreed.

    Early on the next morning, Mrs. Li got into the Marquis''s carriage carrying a basket and good news.

    ??The bay red horse kicked and kicked the carriage and left the village. Except for Uncle Zhao and a few other people in charge of patrol, the rest of the villagers didn''t know.

    Jiayin wore a curtain hat and refused to take it off even in the carriage, determined to cover her dark face.

    At this moment, she turned her little head and looked around, but she always felt that something smelled wrong, but after being patted twice by the Marquis, she calmed down.

    ? ? Xindu was also surprisingly lively this morning. Many people gathered from the government office to the city gate.

    ?There are even hawkers seizing the business opportunity, carrying baskets and selling some steamed buns and pancakes.

    ?Some people bought steamed buns and ate them while chatting with others.

    ¡°Brother, you are here too.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? How can you not come and see such a great excitement?¡±

    "You said that Wang E is about to be sent to the banquet, so the Wang family still can''t show up? Logically speaking, the Wang family usually protects the weak. Even if they can''t save people, they always come to see her off and take care of her!"

    "You don''t know this? I heard that the Wang family is also in trouble and now they have too much time to take care of themselves."

    ¡°What¡¯s the trouble?¡±

    In the midst of these discussions, the side door of the government office finally opened.

    I''m really sorry that I was delayed for a while because of something today. I''ll try to come in as early as possible in the future. The third update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 281ï¼š The last person in the world qualified to beat you!

    Chapter 281 The last person in the world who is qualified to beat you!

    ??A dozen officers, carrying packages on their backs, long knives on their waists, and whips in their hands, escorted a group of prisoners out.

    ?There were a mix of men, women, and children, over thirty in number, and all of them were unkempt and ragged.

    Luckily they still had a pair of intact shoes, otherwise it would be hard to say whether they could walk to the southwest in this condition.

    Jiayin sat in the Marquis''s arms, lying by the car window, stretching his neck hard to look around, and asked in a low voice: "Father, are all these people going to the southwest?"

    The Marquis shook his head and replied with a smile: "No, they only go this way in the city, so that the people can take a look at it as a warning. After leaving the city, there will be carriages, but not many. They still have to take turns walking down and up. The car rests.¡±

    Jiayin nodded, opened his big eyes, and continued to watch the excitement.

    The Marquis saw that there was no fear in her expression, so he did not stop her. No matter good or bad, children must see and listen more in order to become more familiar and understanding of the world.

    Flowers grown in a greenhouse are naturally lucky if they do not withstand wind and rain throughout their lives, but who can guarantee that wind and rain will never come?

    Even if he is as strong as him, there is no guarantee. We can only hope that the child will be stronger and smarter.

    ?Old Mrs. Li held the basket in her hand tightly and stared at the young female prisoner in the team.

    She wanted to find Wang E, but she didn¡¯t know him at all.

    But fortunately, she is not the only one who hates Wang E.

    ??The crowd, which was still watching the excitement quietly, suddenly became noisy after a woman wearing a gray baggy dress came out.

    ¡°Look, that¡¯s Wang E!¡±

    ¡°She deserves it, today is the fate she deserves!¡±

    ¡°Vicious woman, there is no more vicious woman in the world than her, even her own husband is willing to kill her!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps she was the one who forced her father to kidnap someone and bring him home... Since I can¡¯t get married, I just want to harm others!¡±

    ¡°Look here, you poisonous woman!¡± a woman shouted.

    ?Wang E was cowering in fear when she suddenly heard someone calling from beside her and subconsciously raised her head.

    As a result, a handful of rotten vegetable leaves were thrown directly on her!

    ¡°Haha, I hit it, it¡¯s really a relief!¡± The fat woman put her hands on her hips and laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve been listening to stories in the teahouse for the past few days, and the more I listen to them, the more I want to give this vicious woman a good beating, and today I finally vented my anger!¡±

    Everyone else laughed, and then more and more people picked up the things at hand, such as garbage, vegetable leaves, and even horse manure, and smashed Wang E hard.

    "Poisonous woman, get out of here! Die in the southwest and don''t come back!"

    ¡°There is such a thing as you in Xindu, it really embarrasses us all!¡±

    ¡°Hit her! A troupe has already rehearsed to go out to sing an opera. Because of this vicious woman, our face will be disgraced all over the world!¡±

    ¡°What is such a scumbag still doing with his life?¡±

    "Why don''t you die? Go to the eighteenth level of **** to find your father!"

    ?Wang E was beaten so hard that she held her head and cried non-stop. Occasionally, she risked her life and looked up in the crowd, just to find the traces of her clan members.

    It''s a pity that no one came over after how many days she waited in jail. How could a miracle happen at this time?

    ?She gritted her teeth with hatred. She would always call her sister and talk about how close the two families were, but now she doesn¡¯t remember anything, right?

    ?Her father still left 20,000 taels of silver. Even if he spent half of it, she wouldn''t be sent to hard labor and be reviled by so many people!

    Despair and fear made her suddenly go crazy. She stared at the crowd around her and cursed, "Get out! Why do you beat me! Who do you think I am! My uncle is Wang Bowei, and I am sent to do hard labor. I She¡¯s also the eldest lady of the Wang family! Just wait, maybe the Wang family will look at you now and write you down one by one. If you are in trouble!¡± Don¡¯t say it, her words really scared everyone away.

    After all, no one has a deep grudge against her, they just can''t stand it, just for the sake of justice.

    ?It''s okay to vent your anger temporarily and join in the fun, but if it really causes trouble for yourself and your family, it''s not worth it.

    In an instant, nothing hit Wang E again.

    Wang E consciously suppressed everyone and became more arrogant. She raised her head and raised her chest and shouted, "What my father did has nothing to do with me. I can''t decide whether a woman will get married or have a child. I don''t treat my husband because I want to He can''t leave my side. Even if it''s wrong, I like him too much. What does it have to do with you?"

    "It has nothing to do with them!" Mrs. Li walked out of the crowd carrying the basket and stood opposite Wang E. Her expression was as cold as ten thousand years of ice. She said clearly and clearly: "But it has something to do with me! "

    ?Wang E was stunned for a moment and asked subconsciously: "Who are you and what does it have to do with you?"

    ?Old Mrs. Li took a deep breath, took two steps forward, suddenly raised her hand, and slapped her hard several times, front and back, very crisply.

    ?Wang E was knocked to the ground hard, with stars in her eyes and her cheeks swollen at the sight.

    ?She was still struggling, but was already stepped on by the old lady.

    ¡°Wang E, open your dog eyes and see clearly, I am Li Zhensheng¡¯s mother, there is no one in the world who is more qualified to beat you than me!¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng¡¯s mother?

    Mother-in-law...Mother-in-law?

    Wang E suddenly lost her temper, hugged Mrs. Li''s calf and cried bitterly, "Mother-in-law, I was wrong. You vented your anger on me, so please help me persuade my husband to forgive me, okay? Wow, I don''t want to Do hard labor!

    "And Brother Cat, Brother Li, they should cry when they can''t see me! Please save my mother-in-law for their sake, wuwu, I don''t dare to do it anymore, I will be a cow and a horse in the future to repay Li Home!"

    Unfortunately, before she could finish speaking, Mrs. Li took out an egg from the basket and slammed it into her face.

    The eggs exploded and the stench was so bad that she almost vomited it out.

    She wanted to speak, but the next one hit her again!

    Soon the rotten egg soup wrapped her up. From head to toe, there was no clean place. She was really stinky!

    ??The people nearby were all so intoxicated that they all took a few steps back, but they still couldn''t bear the excitement in front of them. They pinched their noses and refused to leave, and they didn''t forget to stand up and cheer for the old lady.

    ¡°Aunt Li beat her. This vicious woman has caused great harm to Mr. Li!¡±

    ¡°Yes, beat her! Beat her!¡±

    After smashing the rotten eggs, Mrs. Li smashed the basket on Wang E''s head. She was panting from exhaustion, "I dried it for half a month just to let you taste this taste! You also want to enter my Li Li" Family, even if I die, I won¡¯t let you see my son or grandson again, so just go ahead and dream about it!¡±

    "Woo hoo," Wang E finally took a breath, coughing and crying, "If you can, beat me to death. I am the mother of Brother Li and Brother Mao. They will definitely feel sorry for me when they find out in the future. I take revenge!"

    After saying that, Xu really missed her son, and she cried again, "My son, my mother misses you, you have to avenge your mother!"

    Old Mrs. Li gritted her teeth with hatred and kicked her twice in the face, "You feel sorry for your son, but why didn''t you think more about it when you harmed my son? My son just passed the scholar examination and was killed by you. The whole family is in trouble. Do you know how I, a widow with three boys, survive?

    ¡°After more than ten years, my eyes will be blinded by crying. You bitch, you should be struck by lightning from the sky and beaten to death!¡±

    ??The old lady was trembling with anger, and then reached back and took out a kitchen knife from her waist.

    ?Everyone was so frightened that they gasped, thinking that the old lady was going to kill someone, but before they could stop her, the old lady quickly cut off one of Wang E''s ears and threw it aside along with the kitchen knife.

    ¡°Bitch, if I don¡¯t kill you today for the sake of my grandson¡¯s face, I will mark you as a mark! This will prevent you from accidentally injuring others when there is a thunderstorm!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 282ï¼š Mrs. Li is a wonderful person!

    Chapter 282 Mrs. Li is a wonderful person!

    ??Wang E covered her bleeding ears, rolling on the ground in pain and crying, "Help, doctor, get me a doctor quickly!"

    ?It''s a pity that no one paid any attention to her. Even wherever she came close, people would retreat as far away as possible.

    She looks like a human excrement now, which is so ugly and disgusting.

    Mrs. Li spat hard and said, "You should be lucky. The emperor''s grace is great and the law is ruthless. He has made the decision for our Li family. Otherwise, I really want to eat your flesh alive one bite at a time!"

    Having said that, she walked over to a few official servants, took out a piece of silver and stuffed it into them, "Official officials, I have caused trouble to you. I will treat you to tea on the way. Thank you for your hard work."

    How dare you ask for a few official servants?

    They also looked down on Wang E at first, and they were happy when Wang E was beaten.

    Secondly, the old lady cut off her ears with a knife without blinking, which made them feel uneasy.

    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re welcome, we can¡¯t take this money¡­¡±

    ¡°Take it, sir, it¡¯s a long journey, so I¡¯ll buy something to eat and drink on the way.¡±

    ??The old lady insisted and pushed it through, patted her skirt, and got into the carriage without looking at Wang E again.

    ??The carriage immediately turned around and drove away, leaving the people behind to start a discussion.

    ¡°This old lady from the Li family is really amazing!¡±

    ¡°Your son was killed so badly, you will be so bad too!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the old lady still cares about her grandson, otherwise she might be tempted to chop Wang E to death.¡±

    ¡°A widow brought up four children and finally managed to earn a living. She has been missing for more than ten years. The old lady has suffered a lot.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, look at Wang E, does she look like a maggot in a cesspool?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she deserves it! Just now she said we were not qualified to beat her, but now it¡¯s fine, she was beaten by the most qualified person!¡±

    ¡°What a relief!¡±

    ¡°Old Mrs. Li is also a wonderful person! She is actually afraid that thunder will strike the wrong person and mark Wang E as a mark!¡±

    The officials saw it more than the ordinary people, and their eyes were poisonous. Although the carriage looked ordinary, the mark on it was from the Xintinghou Mansion.

    ??The old lady of the Li family actually took the Marquis''s carriage to take revenge. She has such a powerful backer...

    A few people looked at each other and understood what to do.

    They waved their whips, forced Wang E to pick up, and continued walking out of the city.

    ?Wang E''s body was full of stench and she covered her bleeding ears. She really wanted to die.

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t know whether she regretted not stopping her father from doing evil, regretting not confessing earlier and treating her husband, or just feeling miserable, so she cried all the way with runny nose and tears.

    What a pity, no one in the whole city took pity on her!

    Not to mention that Wang E started her tragic journey, but that the carriage of the Marquis Mansion was moving forward, but no one spoke for a long time in the carriage.

    Mrs. Li thought her behavior had frightened Mr. Hou and his granddaughter, so she asked tentatively: "Did I strike too hard just now?"

    Mr. Hou quickly shook his head and uttered two words, "No."

    ??The old lady breathed a long sigh of relief. She turned around and saw her little granddaughter''s face was red from suppressing the pain. She was startled and asked quickly: "What''s wrong with Fu Niu? Why are you uncomfortable?"

    ?She reached out to hug her granddaughter, but Jiayin hid in the Marquis''s arms, "Grandma smells too bad!"

    ??The old lady subconsciously lowered her head and sniffed, and started retching, "Hurry up and open the window to ventilate, my mother, even after being exposed to the sun for a few days, these eggs are too smelly!"

    The egg was smashed so smoothly that the egg could not splash on her skirt.

    The space in the carriage is small, and the smell becomes even worse. Grandfather and grandson were lying on the car window one side at a time, wanting to stick their heads out, but the Marquis had no place to hide, so he couldn''t help laughing.

    Revenge is obviously so heavy, but these two grandsons have the ability to add such a happy ending!

    ?Ye Shan, who was sitting on the shaft of the carriage, heard the Marquis¡¯ laughter and laughed too.

    ?Haven¡¯t heard Mr. Hou laugh like this in how many years!

    It¡¯s great to have the Li family. Mr. Hou is living more and more like a human being of flesh and blood...

    Soon, the carriage arrived at the gate of the Marquis Mansion. Ye Shan jumped out of the carriage and called to the two concierges who came out, "Open the door!"

    ??The two concierges were stunned for a moment, but they hurried to work. The door that had not been opened for a long time creaked open.

    The chief steward rushed over after hearing the news and asked, "What''s going on? Has an imperial edict arrived?"

    ?Everyone usually enters and exits through the side door, and the door is only opened when someone from the palace comes to deliver a decree, or to pick up elders, or to hold a banquet with guests.

    However, there are no elders in the Hou Mansion, and there are never large banquets for guests. Imperial decrees are sent directly to the Marquis and rarely to the Hou Mansion.

    So, this gate has always been almost like a decoration.

    ?Hmm I didn¡¯t expect it to be opened today? !

    Without waiting for the door to respond, the big steward had reached the door, just to see that Hou Ye got off the carriage, helped an old lady, and hugged a little girl.

    He hurriedly trotted forward to greet me, "Oh, old lady, little lady, it''s great that you are here!"

    ?Old Mrs. Li nodded, smiled and said to the housekeeper: "Butler, long time no see."

    Jiayin also greeted me with a smile, "Hello, uncle housekeeper."

    "I don''t dare, I don''t dare, the young lady has broken my servant." The chief steward quickly saluted, very respectfully.

    ?Last time the old lady and the little girl came for Hua Ruyue and the others, he dared to ask the uncle to accept the invitation, but now that the Marquis personally invited him, he did not dare to accept the invitation.

    The Marquis asked: "Is everything okay in the house?"

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Hou, everything is fine. But everyone knows that Mr. Hou is injured and is thinking about him."

    ??The housekeeper smiled and supported Old Mrs. Li, leading the way, and whispered about some important things in the Hou Mansion.

    It was simply because the Marquis was injured, so some people sent medicines and other supplies.

    ??The Marquis listened with a calm expression, and occasionally gave a few simple instructions.

    Just like this, when we arrived at the main courtyard, many servants had already heard the news and came to serve him.

    ?Especially the dozen maids under the eaves of the corridor, each wearing a light green dress and a light yellow waistcoat, as delicate as a spring flower.

    When they saw the Marquis, their eyes sparkled, but they did not forget to bow and say hello, perfectly showing off their beautiful figures and gentle and affectionate voices.

    ?One of them has the prettiest eyebrows. She wears a pink dress and has a gold hairpin in her hair. She is obviously different from the other maids.

    At this moment, she was the first to step forward, smiled and saluted, and said: "The Marquis is back, but he needs to call someone..."

    When she said this, she suddenly covered her nose and took a step back. It was obvious that she was smelled by the smell of rotten eggs on the old lady''s body.

    ??The old lady was a little embarrassed and wanted to apologize, but the Marquis had already glanced at the maid coldly and said, "Go and boil water, prepare toiletries, and get two sets of suitable clothes."

    ?The woman in pink turned pale in annoyance and quickly lowered her head in response.

    The butler seemed not to have seen it, he smiled and helped the old lady into the house, and did not forget to remind, "Old lady, please watch your step, the threshold is a bit high. The Changbai cake that you and the young lady liked to eat last time, today It''s just finished in the kitchen. I''ll bring it to you soon. You and the lady are going to go into town at this time. I''m afraid you won''t have time for breakfast, right?"

    "Yes, the housekeeper''s guess was so right. We were in a hurry to go to the city to deal with a small matter, and we really didn''t have time to eat." The old lady smiled and nodded, and added, "I don''t have much, I can carry a handful of old bones." I''m hungry, but Fu Niu is still young, and the Marquis''s injuries are just fine, so I can''t go hungry. Please ask the housekeeper to get some food, and the Marquis should avoid getting cold and smelly because he''s taking the medicine."

    "Hey, okay, I have remembered it. The old lady loves the Marquis. If you don''t tell me, I would never have thought of it." The chief steward smiled and helped the old lady sit down, and then looked at the Marquis.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 283ï¼š Snob

    Chapter 283: Dogs look down on people

    When the Marquis saw Jiayin coming in, he stared at a jade ornament on Bogu''s shelf, so he hugged her and took it down. Finally, he casually waved his hand to the butler, "Tell Zao Jian to bring some good noodles to the table and add more minced meat custard." , put less salt.¡±

    The first housekeeper hurried down. When he went out, he saw the maid in pink still standing outside the door. He couldn''t help but pull her aside and scolded: "Miss Yuxue, you are usually smart. What happened today? This old lady of the Li family Miss He is the savior of Mr. Hou, and she is still taking care of him. No matter how unhappy you are, you should just endure it. It was really rude. "

    Yu Xue seemed aggrieved and said with tears in her eyes: "Butler, I didn''t mean it. It was so stinky that I couldn''t hold it back for a while. Besides, I was serving in the Marquis'' room. Now I am asked to serve outsiders." Take a bath, I..."

    The butler¡¯s face darkened and his tone became cold, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where you are from, you are all the Marquis¡¯s slave, you will do whatever the Marquis orders!¡±

    ?Yu Xue bit her lip and finally went down.

    In the wing room of the main courtyard, there is a jade pool for the master to bathe on weekdays.

    ?At this moment, the maids who were serving as servants were busy boiling water, half-filling the jade pool, and preparing toiletries. Their feet barely touched the ground.

    ?Yu Xue stood aside, her face so ugly that even the maids did not dare to say anything.

    Soon, everything was ready. Yu Xue straightened her face and entered the main room with a smile. "Master Marquis, the bath is ready. Please take a bath with the old lady and the young lady."

    ??The Marquis nodded, patted Jiayin''s back, and said to the old lady: "Auntie, I have been bathing in the hot springs in the village on weekdays. Today I have to force you to use the bath."

    "As a family, what foreign language is there, what kind of water can''t be used for bathing? Besides, I stink so much, washing it off quickly is better than anything else... If I had known it would hurt myself, I would have replaced the rotten eggs with dirt!"

    As she spoke, she took the good news and followed Yuxue out.

    ??Master Hou turned around and entered the study, and began to deal with some small things that had been backlogged for a long time.

    The old lady and Jiayin walked into the bathroom together. Before taking off her clothes, Yuxue asked casually as if gossiping: "The old lady has never seen such a big jade pool, has it? This is for the exclusive use of our Lord Marquis and has never been given to outsiders." Used it.¡±

    The old lady didn¡¯t say anything, but Jiayin¡¯s eyes widened and she asked, ¡°Sister, what is an outsider?¡±

    Yuxue didn''t think that the child had any bad intentions, and at the same time, she really didn''t take Mrs. Li and Li Jiayin seriously. She smiled and said, "What about this? For example, you are just outsiders."

    "What about you, are you my wife, the Marquis''s wife?" Jiayin asked innocently.

    ?Yu Xue blushed at Jiayin''s question, but she still raised her head and answered: "Yes, I am the Marquis''s wife, and I am serving the Marquis in his bedroom."

    The old lady frowned. She didn''t like Yuxue talking about the bedroom, so she said with a cold face, "This girl, you are an insider and an outsider. It is not good to talk to children about things like waiting in the bedroom. You can go out, we will do it ourselves." Washed."

    Yu Xue did not expect that Mrs. Li would lose her temper, nor was she happy, so she turned around and left.

    Two maids were guarding outside the door. Seeing her angrily coming out, they looked at each other and pulled her under the window. One of them couldn''t hold back and asked: "Sister Yuxue, what''s wrong with you? Why don''t you serve the distinguished guests inside? Will you offend someone by coming out like this?"

    Yuxue was holding her breath, so she forgot about her scruples and said angrily: "When I usually serve the Marquis, the Marquis doesn''t make things difficult for me, but two bumpkins actually put it on the shelf and said something bad about me. No, it scared her child!¡±

    Another maid smiled and persuaded: "Sister Yuxue, don''t be angry. The Marquis has given orders, and we will serve you well. I heard that the Marquis values ??this family very much. They came here last time, but you were sick and recuperating and didn''t see you. , you don¡¯t know, the housekeeper is very respectful to Mrs. Li and Miss Li.¡± Yuxue gritted her teeth, ¡°What a piece of shit, madam, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just a kind-hearted country bumpkin who guards the village for Mr. Hou. , How much respect do they really think of themselves as superiors? I was sick last time, otherwise I would be the first to kick them out, shameless!"

    "That''s right," the two maids quickly praised, "we are just slaves, and we can''t say anything even if we don''t like it, but Sister Yuxue is different. Sister Yuxue serves the Marquis as a pillow, and she will definitely have to carry her aunt in the future. The Hou family wants Sister Yuxue to take over half of the family, and we all count on her to take care of us. "

    Yuxue felt comfortable being praised, and became even more happy. After thinking about it, she decided that she was not willing to waste the opportunity, so she would go over and get close to the Marquis when he finally came back.

    ??If you can coax the Marquis to relent and take her to the village to serve her, the one who is near the water and the terrace will get the moon first.

    In case of the blood of Hou Ye, she was not afraid of her wife in the future. At that time, Houfu definitely had her place!

    ¡°You guys stay here and I¡¯ll serve tea to the Marquis.¡±

    "Hey, sister Yuxue, the noble lady inside hasn''t cleaned her clothes yet?" A maid stopped Yuxue and asked, "Are you going to buy two new sets outside the house?"

    ?Sure enough, Yuxue couldn''t hear the word "noble" and replied directly: "It''s so troublesome. Just find two sets of clothes for the mother-in-law and the little maid and change them."

    With that said, she left, leaving the two maids winking at each other and smiling maliciously.

    ?This Yuxue usually works in the Marquis''s bedroom, and her father is a veteran who died in the war. When she realizes that she will become the master of the Marquis'' mansion, she will give them orders at will, and they have long been dissatisfied.

    ? Today is such a good opportunity. If the Marquis gets angry and gets rid of Yuxue, wouldn''t they also have a chance to rise to power? !

    The Marquis had been busy for a long time and was feeling thirsty. Suddenly there was a cup of tea in his hand. He picked it up and took a sip.

    When he looked up again and saw Yu Xue, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why are you here? Who is waiting on you in the bathroom?"

    "Back to the Marquis, Yuxia and Yumei are waiting on me. I was worried that the little maids didn''t know the Marquis''s preferences, so I quickly made a pot of tea and brought it to you." Yuxue responded gently.

    She rolled up her sleeves, exposing her white wrists, and wanted to refill her tea, when the butler announced outside the door, "Master Marquis, the food is ready."

    Mr. Hou put down his paper and pen, stood up and walked out. Yuxue was very angry, but she still followed behind with a low eyebrow.

    The butler pointed to the custard on the table with a smile, and said to the Marquis: "Master Marquis, there are new river shrimps in the kitchen today, they are very fresh. My servant peeled half the bowl and steamed another shrimp custard. Let''s take a look. Does the little lady like to eat it?¡±

    Mr. Hou nodded, and just as he was about to speak, the old lady came in from the outside with Jiayin in hand, and his face turned cold at that moment.

    ?The butler was surprised. When he looked back, he was so frightened that he almost dropped the bowl in his hand.

    ??The old lady is dressed in dark gray, and Jiayin is dressed in khaki. Although the two sets of clothes are suitable in size and considered clean, they are the clothes worn by the lowest servants in the mansion.

    Just now, the Marquis clearly ordered that you need clean new clothes!

    ?After the Li family came last time, he specially ordered the sewing room to prepare a few extra sets of clothes for men, women, old and young, just in case the Li family came over and needed to change.

    But why did the old lady and the young lady dress like this? What went wrong, or was it someone who deliberately embarrassed the Li family? !

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 284ï¼š When the eldest lady arrives, everyone kneels down!

    Chapter 284 The eldest lady arrives, everyone kneels down!

    Mr. Hou was so angry that he gritted his teeth and was still about to get angry. The old lady smiled and said, "Master Hou, let''s start dinner first. Fu Niu is hungry. If you have anything to say, we can talk after dinner."

    Jiayin also ran over and hugged Mr. Hou''s thigh, "Fu Niu is hungry, her stomach is growling."

    The Marquis then calmed down, sat on one side with Jiayin in his arms, and helped the old lady to sit down, "Auntie, try the skills of the cooks in our house. Although they are not as good as those of our four younger siblings, they can still satisfy their stomach."

    ¡°There are so many good things, they must be delicious.¡± The old lady responded with a smile, and thanked the butler again, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, butler.¡±

    "Don''t dare, don''t dare. The old lady has beaten the servants, it''s all right." The chief steward hurried forward and bent down to serve the dishes for the masters.

    Jiayin was probably hungry, so he ate as much as he could. He ate half of each of the two bowls of egg custard, two pieces of ribs, a few chopsticks of vegetables, and a few pieces of fish.

    The old lady only ate one bowl of rice, and the Marquis only had half a bowl.

    ?The housekeeper looked on, breaking out in a cold sweat. He tried to persuade her twice but did not dare to do so anymore.

    At that moment, the dining table was removed and tea and snacks were served, and Yu Xue once again thought of inviting Mr. Hou to take a lunch break.

    But at this time, Jiayin was sitting on a chair, swinging her fat legs and said, "Father, what is a wife? Is it my sister who wants to sleep with you? Can I call you a wife?"

    ??The tea bowl in the Marquis''s hand was not held, and it fell on the table, making a crisp collision sound.

    He looked up at the little fat girl, wondering where she had heard these words.

    The housekeeper and the maids inside and outside the house had extremely strange expressions.

    ?Only the old lady hesitated for a moment, but still did not stop her granddaughter from asking questions.

    Jiayin didn''t hear the Marquis'' response, so he continued to ask.

    ¡°Also, foster father, what kind of buns are bumpkin buns? Are they delicious?¡± She pinched her round belly and pouted, ¡°Fu Niu¡¯s belly is just a little fatter, so she doesn¡¯t look like buns!¡±

    ? At this moment, even the fool realized that someone had just been disrespectful and said unpleasant words in front of the child.

    ??The Marquis bent down and hugged Jiayin, let her sit on his lap, and ordered the butler, "Call everyone."

    The housekeeper hurriedly ran out without even looking at the pale-faced Yuxue.

    Soon, the entire Marquis Mansion, including a hundred servants, young and old, and a hundred guards gathered in the main courtyard and knelt together.

    The Marquis then asked: "Fu Niu, tell me, where did you hear those words just now?"

    Jiayin pointed to Yuxue and the two maids in green and said: "It''s the three of them. Sister in pink said that she is the wife of the adoptive father, while grandma and I are outsiders. She slept with the adoptive father in the bedroom. Grandma was angry and kicked her out. Then the two sisters in green and the sister in pink started talking very loudly at the window.

    "Sister in pink clothes said that my grandma and I were bumpkins and shameless, and wanted to kick us out. Sister in green clothes said that if sister in pink clothes had to carry my aunt, she would be half of the decision in the Hou Mansion. Sister in pink clothes said that she would make tea for her adoptive father. , let the two sisters in green bring us the clothes of the mother-in-law and maid."

    Jiayin was not very old, but she spoke very sharply and spoke clearly. At the end, she even pulled off her skirt and asked: "Father, are these the maid''s clothes? They are very beautiful. Fu Niu likes them." But Fu Niu is not a maid, can she wear it?"

    ??The face of the Marquis can no longer be described with ink. Everyone inside and outside the room, including the chief steward, knelt down and lowered their heads.

    The housekeeper really wanted to stab Yuxue with ten thousand knives.

    ?Who gave her the courage to treat the Li family so slowly? !

    ?Even before, the Marquis regarded the Li family as their benefactors. Ye Shan and Dongmei, the couple who gained the most trust from the Marquis, were like servants of the Li family, serving the Li family all year round. Nowadays, the little girl of the Li family talks about her adoptive father. It is obvious that her relationship with the Marquis is getting closer. Yuxue dares to arrange this in front of their faces and she is going to die!

    Sure enough, the chief steward heard the Marquis speak and said: "Everyone is optimistic that what I am holding in my arms is the eldest lady of the Xinting Hou Mansion, my adopted daughter, and the only one in the Hou Mansion besides me. Master. Regardless of whether I am here or not, the eldest lady can mobilize all the gold, silver and servants of the prince to protect him. Anyone who dares to offend will be killed with a stick!"

    "Yes, Lord Marquis." The chief steward quickly took the lead in answering and kowtowed heavily to the ground.

    ?Yuxuedui sat there without making a sound, half scared and half unwilling.

    It''s a pity that the Marquis didn''t even look at her. He ordered the guards, "Drag these three down. They are guilty of violating the law. They can avoid the death penalty but cannot escape the crime of living. The stick in the green clothes will be punished by twenty, and the stick in the pink clothes will be punished by thirty. , all sold out!¡±

    The housekeeper quickly got up and led the guards to drag Yuxue and the two maids away.

    ?Yu Xue¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. The Marquis actually refused to call her by her name or did not remember her name at all? !

    She crawled back desperately, crying and begging for mercy, "Master Marquis, I was wrong, Master Marquis, please spare my life, please don''t sell me! Wow, I am the Marquis''s person, I can''t leave the Marquis'' mansion, please spare my life, Lord Marquis" ah!"

    ??Two maids in green clothes were also struggling desperately. They were used to being pampered and well-off in the Marquis'' Mansion, and they were beaten to death and sold out, which would definitely not end well.

    "Master Marquis, this servant is wrong. You should not offend the eldest lady. We were all instigated by Yuxue! Oh, Master Marquis, please spare your life. We will never dare to do it again in the future."

    The Marquis ignored them, and instead asked, looking into his arms, watching the lively news with great interest, "Fu Niu, do you think the two in green clothes are innocent?"

    Jiayin shook his head, "It''s not innocent. My grandma and I heard it clearly while we were taking a shower. They all wanted to sleep with their adoptive father. They were jealous of the sister in pink clothes and led her to scold me and grandma."

    ??The Marquis coughed twice and whispered, "It''s not good to talk about sleeping. You can''t say it again in the future. Do you understand?"

    Jiayin pursed her lips and asked, "What should I do if Fu Niu wants to sleep in the future? If she doesn''t talk about sleeping, how will grandma know?"

    Mr. Hou was gagged. He really didn''t know how to explain the word "sleep" to the same child, which means different things in different situations.

    Mrs. Li suppressed her laughter and hurriedly picked up her granddaughter. This was a relief for Mr. Hou, "Don''t make trouble with your adoptive father. Grandma will tell you when you get home."

    "Okay," Fu Niu''er blinked her big eyes twice, her face full of confusion. In fact, she was already laughing in her heart.

    She is the only one in the world who can make Marquis Xinting turn as red as a monkey¡¯s ass.

    The Marquis stood up and told the old lady, "Auntie, take Fu Niu around the house, and tidy up the east wing of the courtyard according to your wishes. From now on, don''t care whether I am in the house or not. Just come to the city. I¡¯m staying for a few days. I still have some unfinished business, so I¡¯ll take care of it first.¡±

    ¡°Go, I heard the garden is very beautiful, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± The old lady waved her hand, hugged the good news and got up to go out.

    Seeing this, the butler quickly signaled the guards to drag people out.

    Yu Xue and the other three did not expect that the Marquis had been chatting for a long time and had no intention of taking back the order.

    They were extremely disappointed and completely frightened. They screamed and rushed forward to continue begging for mercy, but they were kicked over by the guards and carried out directly.

    Yuxue was unwilling to give in and cried: "Master Hou, I have served you for several years, you can''t be so ruthless!"

    The long-awaited fourth update is here~ Huahua also has the confidence to count votes, urge updates and give five-star reviews~~~~ Dear friends, don¡¯t dislike Huahua¡¯s slow update. Huahua updates at least three chapters and 6,000 words every day, which is not a lot. La~ When I have time in the future, I will arrange additional updates for you from time to time. Don¡¯t let me fatten up Huahua~ Huahua needs interaction, encouragement, praise, and votes~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 285ï¼š There is no regret medicine in the world!

    Chapter 285 There is no regret medicine in the world!

    The housekeeper couldn''t bear it anymore and cursed, "Shut up, the Marquis just allowed you to go into the bedroom to make the bed and fold the quilt, and he didn''t favor you at all.

    "You usually just deceive others, but now you are embarrassing yourself! The Marquis has been extra gracious and allowed you to live. Otherwise, I will chop off your head. Who dares to stop you?!"

    Yuxue was too frightened to speak, so she could only sob, regretting that her intestines were almost green.

    ?Had she known that this would be the outcome, she would have been willing to kneel down and serve those two bumpkins.

    It''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in this world...

    ??The old lady took her little granddaughter and walked around the house for half an hour, looking at the various flowers and plants. She also sat in the pavilion and ate a few snacks. The steward came to invite her in person.

    By this time, Yu Xue and others had been beaten to death and were dragged out to be sold.

    ??There is no trace of them in the Hou Mansion anymore, as if they don''t exist at all.

    All the maids, women, and young men in charge were respectful, their eyebrows were low, and they were extremely well-behaved.

    ?When seeing the old lady and the good news, everyone saluted, "Hello, Miss, hello, Madam."

    ?The old lady was a little cautious. After all, this was the first time she had seen this posture.

    ??However, Jiayin was not panicked at all. He raised his little hand and replied: "Everyone, get up."

    ?Her chubby little face was smiling all day long, showing her small white teeth, which was extremely festive.

    ??Now he looks so serious, cold and indifferent, he really has the majesty of a superior person.

    When the Marquis saw her in the house, he couldn''t help but laugh. He bent down to pick her up, poked her chubby face, and asked, "How is it? Is the Marquis'' Mansion fun?"

    Fu Niu shook her head, "Father, it''s better to have fun at our house. There are too many houses here, no hot springs, and no mountains."

    Not only was the Marquis not angry, but he smiled helplessly and dotingly, "You are just a wild girl, but you still like to run around in the village, don''t you?"

    "Yeah!" Jiayin nodded and hugged the Marquis'' neck, "Father, let''s go home. My brothers are waiting for me to bring back delicious food."

    ??The old lady is also thinking about her family, "Jiaan Jiaxi, these two naughty boys, don''t know where to go crazy with Brother Cat?"

    The Marquis asked the housekeeper, "Have the things been packed?"

    "It''s packed, Mr. Marquis." The chief steward responded quickly, "I''ve loaded up an extra carriage to eat food, and will send it to the village with Mr. Marquis later. The children will have snacks and snacks, which is enough."

    ??The Marquis nodded, "Okay, thank you for your hard work. If there is something going on in the house, send someone to Zhuangzi to report it."

    "Yes, Lord Marquis." The chief steward responded, and Jiayin waved to him, inviting him warmly, "Uncle steward, come to Fu Niu''s house from now on, and Fu Niu will ask your mother to prepare delicious food for you!"

    "Okay, thank you, Miss." The butler smiled with a flower on his face and responded quickly: "If I have the opportunity in the future, I will definitely kowtow to the Miss."

    Soon, everyone got on the carriage. Ye Shan was still the driver, followed by two stewards who drove another carriage.

    Twenty guards followed on horseback and marched back to Broken Gold Beach.

    Everything is as usual in Broken Gold Beach, and people are still coming and going in the hot spring valley.

    Most of the villagers gathered not far from the village entrance and were busy building a school.

    ?The bricks, tiles, stones and wood have been prepared for a long time. The autumn harvest was delayed for a while, but now the work has finally started.

    ?Everyone gathered firewood with great enthusiasm and worked together very quickly. When I got up early, there was only the foundation. In just half a day, the gables were already stacked as high as one person.

    ?Brother Cat was originally following his father. When he saw the carriage coming back, he ran forward and shouted loudly: "Grandma, sister!"

    The old lady got out of the car, hugged her grandson and scolded her, "He''s dirty. Are you naughty again? Have you had lunch?"

    Brother Cat quickly responded, "Eat, grandma. My fourth uncle brought food back from the valley for me and daddy to eat. I also watched daddy take medicine."

    "Our cat brother is really sensible and can already help grandma with work." The old lady rubbed her grandson''s hair. Thinking about Wang E''s appearance again, she felt extremely happy.

    Fortunately, the grandson has returned to the Li family. If he grew up under Wang E, he still doesn¡¯t know what he will look like.

    ?Li Zhensheng also came forward and bowed with the Marquis.

    ?The family slowly returned to the courtyard. Brother Cat and Jiayin took a large box of snacks and ran back to the school to find their friends to share.

    When Mrs. Li saw so much silk and satin being brought down from the carriage, she said to Dong Mei who was helping: "Did the Marquis move all the warehouses of the Marquis? I thought I just brought some food, but there are so many valuables." thing!"

    Dongmei had just said a few words to Ye Shan, and after knowing what happened in the Hou Mansion, she now advised: "Old madam, you can just keep it with peace of mind. Fu Niu is now the eldest lady of the Hou Mansion. From now on, Xu If we are going out with the Marquis, we can''t let people say that the Marquis is stingy and refuses to buy several sets of clothes for his daughter, right? "

    "Oh, that''s right!" The old lady patted her forehead, "I''m so old and useless, I actually forgot about this. Then let''s cut two sets in a while and sew them up when we have time. Fu Niu is going crazy at home. No matter what, just wear a cotton dress, but you have to dress up properly when you go out.¡±

    After the things were unloaded, the old lady took two pieces of silver with her own hands and rewarded the steward who came with the car.

    How dare the two stewards ask for it, but the old lady insisted on giving it. In the end, not only did they receive the money, but everyone was also stuffed with a big red apple...

    At dusk, people in every household finish their busy day and go home to eat and chat.

    The old lady and Tao Hongying picked up the lamp and did needlework, listening to the men talk about the little things in the school and the valley.

    Jiayin jumped down to the ground and said with a milky voice: "Grandma, I''m going to sleep with my adoptive father tonight."

    The needle in the old lady''s hand almost pricked her flesh. She quickly asked: "Why? Why didn''t you sleep with grandma?"

    Jiayin waved her chubby hands and said, "Grandma and Brother Cat, but the adoptive father only has himself. Fu Niu will accompany the adoptive father."

    ¡°This kid knows all the principles, and he also knows how to feel sorry for others.¡±

    ??The old lady was annoyed, but she didn''t stop her, "Go ahead, don''t make trouble with your adoptive father, you understand?"

    "I know, grandma, don''t miss me too much. I''ll be back at dawn." Jiayin gave the old lady a big kiss on the cheek, then kissed her again, and then Le Dian Dian ran to the next door.

    ??Li Laosi was worried and strode after her, picked up the girl, sat on his shoulders, and sent her out the door.

    ?Li Zhensheng saw that something was wrong with my mother just now, so he asked about the affairs of the Hou Mansion.

    ??The old lady thought for a while, and then told the maids of the Hou Mansion how they looked down on them, how the Marquis punished them, and how they made all the slaves in the house recognize their master.

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer both had bad expressions. Although the Marquis had already dealt with it, they still clenched their fists in anger at being teased and humiliated like this.

    The two brothers looked at each other. Although they said nothing, they felt the same remorse in their hearts.

    The old lady knew her sons best. When she saw them acting like this, she said: "Don''t worry too much. Our family is just ordinary farmers. How can everything go smoothly? Things are going well now. There are some things. Don''t be anxious. Take your time." Come¡­"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 286ï¼š A surprising gift!

    Chapter 286 A surprising gift!

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer both nodded, but they were still a little anxious in their hearts.

    Anxiety that longs for power and to get ahead!

    In the yard next door, Li Laosi said a few words to Mr. Hou and then went back.

    Leaving the good news behind, he sat in his foster father''s arms and whispered in his ear: "Father, do you remember that Fu Niu is going to give you a surprise gift?"

    ??The Marquis couldn''t help but laugh, and also lowered his voice and replied, "Remember, my adoptive father is still waiting."

    Jiayin smiled and hugged the Marquis'' neck and pointed to the door, "Let''s go, I''ll take my adoptive father to see the surprise."

    ?The big one and the small one went out and went all the way to the east wing.

    Dongmei was sitting in the main room of the east wing doing needlework. When she saw the good news coming, she smiled and said, "The eldest lady is here again."

    After saying that, she turned to the Marquis and saluted, "Master Marquis, the eldest lady has been coming and going for several days. She said she was preparing a surprise for you, but she took a lot of trouble."

    ??The Marquis nodded, followed the guidance of the good news, opened the door and entered the south room.

    Yeshan and Dongmei immediately exited the wing, one guarding the door and the other guarding the yard.

    At this moment, the Marquis looked at the weird things on the big kang, and Tong Jiayin stared at them with big eyes and small eyes, very puzzled.

    On the long big Kang, the original new Kang mats were removed.

    At the head of the kang, there is a potato with sprouts on the far left, a cut potato next to it, and finally several large flower pots.

    The first flower pot was mostly filled with soil, the second flower pot contained a small seedling, the third flower pot contained a three-foot-tall seedling with small purple flowers, and the fourth flower pot contained a small seedling. The seedlings in the flowerpot are already half withered...

    "Ahem, Fu Niu''er, is this the surprise you gave your adoptive father?" The Marquis asked cautiously, for fear of hurting the little girl''s filial piety.

    Jiayin nodded heavily, raised his chin, and started the popular science class seriously.

    "Father, what I want to give you are two kinds of grains, one is potatoes and the other is corn. This is the first kind, potatoes. You see, such a big potato can be cut into pieces, and each piece has Just plant it in the ground and it will take half a month to grow. It will bloom in one and a half months, and it will wither and mature in three months. "But do you know where the fruit is?"

    ??Master Hou watched the little girl''s little hands touch several flower pots one after another, and finally looked over with bright eyes, proudly.

    Even though he had already guessed it, he still shook his head in cooperation.

    Sure enough, the little girl was overjoyed, her fat little body twisting around like a cheerful puppy wagging its tail, "My foster father is so stupid, his name is Potato, of course it''s in the soil!"

    After saying that, he was about to pick up the flowerpot and pour it out. Unfortunately, his face turned red from suppressing it, so he didn''t pick it up. Finally, he sat down on the kang tiredly.

    Mr. Hou couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer and burst into laughter. The fat girl was so angry that she pouted her lips!

    ??Master Hou quickly raised his hand and turned the flower pot upside down, and a lump of soil fell out, tightly wrapped by roots.

    There are a few potatoes hidden in the roots.

    "Huh?" Mr. Hou was a little surprised and started to separate the roots from the soil. Finally, he got more than a dozen potatoes of various sizes.

    The big one is like a man''s fist, and the small one is as big as a duck egg. Together they weigh five or six kilograms.

    Jiayin saw that Mr. Hou was stunned in shock, and proudly picked up the small piece of potato at the beginning and put it aside to form a clear control group.

    ?Sure enough, the Marquis''s eyes widened even more, and his face turned red, and he still had his usual strong and serious look.

    ¡°This¡­this, actually got so many knots?¡±

    Jiayin nodded heavily, and the flesh on his fat face trembled, "Yes, foster father, is it a huge profit?"

    ??Master Hou took a deep breath, as if he wanted to correct the fat girl''s wording mistake, but after thinking about it, the four words "one hundred million profits" are really the most suitable.

    ?Such a small piece of land, less than two taels, can actually grow five or six kilograms of fruit!

    ? And it seems that planting is very easy and does not require a large area. If it is planted in large areas, will the yield per mu be more than ten dan?

    No! Maybe twenty loads! Jiayin laughed more and more proudly, pulled him away and walked back to the end of the kang.

    This time, first there was a grain of corn in a small bowl, then several large flower pots, from small seedlings with two leaves to half-dried corn stalks, with a large corn cob.

    ¡°Father, hug me, hug me! I want to break the corn!¡±

    Mr. Hou vaguely guessed, endured the shock, and quickly raised the fat girl above his head.

    ?This corn stalk actually looks a bit taller than him and thicker than a sorghum stalk. It can also be used as firewood, right?

    Jiayin used all her strength to break off the corn cobs.

    ??Master Hou hurriedly took it, and this time without the guidance of good news, he peeled off the corn husks, revealing the golden fruits inside.

    Jiayin picked up the corn cob and placed it directly next to the corn.

    The huge contrast and the violent visual impact made all the words in Mr. Hou''s heart get stuck in his throat.

    ?This, too, is ¡°a profit of one hundred thousand dollars¡±!

    Jiayin was busy for a long time and felt a little hungry, so he struggled down to the ground.

    In the corner of the room, there was a small table with a small charcoal basin, two pairs of bowls and chopsticks, and two small stools beside the table.

    Jiayin opened the lid of the wooden pot, revealing ribs, beans, potatoes, and a few pieces of tender corn in the small iron pot. There were golden corn tortillas stuck to the edge of the pot.

    ¡°Father, come and eat together!¡±

    As she spoke, she grabbed a piece of ribs and gnawed on it.

    ??The Marquis quickly took a cloth and wiped her hands clean. After a moment of hesitation, he picked up a piece of corn cake.

    ?After only one bite, he narrowed his eyes and quickly picked up another piece of potato!

    The good news was so good that my mouth was full of oil, and I didn¡¯t forget to continue the popular science class.

    "Father, when the corn is young, it can be boiled or roasted. When it is old, it can be dried and ground into powder, pasted into pancakes, or made into porridge. It is delicious. Potatoes can be used for grain and cooking. Although they are not as sweet as sweet potatoes, they are delicious. If you add too much, it won¡¯t cause heartburn. It can be kept for the whole winter like cabbage, and it can be fed to horses. In short, it¡¯s all good stuff!¡±

    As she spoke, she brought a piece of tender corn to Mr. Hou''s mouth. Mr. Hou took two bites, nodded and said, "Not bad!"

    Jiayin narrowed her eyes with laughter and ate more cheerfully.

    ?It''s a pity that she was still young, so her stomach was full after eating a little bit, and she ended up in the Marquis''s arms, feeling a little drowsy.

    Even here, she did not forget her instructions.

    ¡°Father, there are still a lot of potato and corn seeds in the north house. If you plant them, you can go and kill the barbarians.¡±

    ??The Marquis gently responded, "Okay, go to sleep."

    After saying that, he slowly ate all the tortillas and potatoes in the pot, and then he hugged the fat girl and went out.

    Dongmei came forward, and the Marquis whispered, "Put away the iron pots and bowls and chopsticks in the south room, and don''t touch the rest. From today on, you and your wife will take turns guarding the north and south rooms. No one can enter or leave."

    ¡°Yes, Lord Marquis.¡±

    Dongmei quickly lowered her head and agreed. Then the Marquis carried the fat girl back to the main room, spread the bedding, helped the fat girl take off her coat, and wiped her hands and face clean.

    Fortunately, the fat girl slept soundly and was not woken up. Her belly was rising and falling very regularly.

    Mr. Hou stood up and gently opened the door. In the yard, the late autumn evening breeze is cool.

    The Marquis walked around and around until late at night. Ye Shan, who was guarding the door of the east wing, couldn''t see it anymore and stepped forward to persuade him: "Master Marquis, it''s too cold. Your injury is fine, so you should go back and rest."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 287ï¼š Seeking wealth through risk

    Chapter 287 Finding Wealth and Honor in Danger

    The Marquis looked up at the moon in the sky. It had already risen above his head. He was surprised to realize that he had been thinking for too long, so he nodded and ordered, "Tomorrow morning, find an excuse to invite Brother Li next door, and tell him that I have something important to do." discuss."

    ¡°Yes, Lord Marquis.¡± Ye Shan went down.

    ??The Marquis entered the house and got on the kang, gently protecting the fat girl by his side, and sighed deeply.

    "Little girl, how many secrets do you have that your adoptive father doesn''t know? The fact that your adoptive father gave you everything in the Marquis Mansion is not enough to repay your life-saving grace. I didn''t expect that I owe you such a big favor. "

    ?He lowered his head and kissed the fat **** the head, making a soft but extremely solemn promise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my adoptive father will definitely live up to your trust and will get you everything you deserve. From now on, in the Tianwu Dynasty, you will be free to travel freely, and no one can bully or humiliate you!¡±

    The good news was drooling while sleeping, so naturally one could not hear it.

    I didn¡¯t know that she was dreaming of something happy. She waved her little hands twice and tried to put her little fat legs on her adoptive father¡¯s body. However, her little fat legs were not long enough and fell down, causing her to frown.

    Mr. Hou was so funny that he stretched out an arm to put her little fat legs up.

    ?Sure enough, the little girl immediately became happy, her little mouth made a clicking sound, as if she had stolen something good...

    ??Li Zhensheng was in a good mood after returning home, and Dr. Zhang''s medical skills were also rare in the world. In just over half a month, most of his condition had recovered.

    ?With nothing to do these days, he went to the school construction site.

    ?Although he couldn''t work, he felt happy just watching.

    When Ye Shan came to find him, he was pulling out weeds to make straw dogs for the children.

    This is a trick he used to play with his younger brothers when he was a child. Now he is still very skilled at coaxing his son and niece.

    Hearing that Mr. Hou was looking for some new books for him, he hurried to Ye''s house.

    Hashan quickly grabbed half a box of snacks and successfully left the little kids behind who wanted to follow.

    The Marquis was sitting behind the table, writing furiously. When he saw him coming over, he said, "Brother, sit down. I''ll be there soon."

    ?Li Zhensheng found a chair and sat down, making tea by himself. As soon as he finished brewing, Mr. Hou also came over.

    The two took a sip of tea, and the Marquis got straight to the point and said: "Brother, I have recently acquired two high-yielding grains. The yield far exceeds that of sorghum, millet and sweet potatoes. They are easy to grow, taste good, and are filling. If the planting is promoted, just Two years will be enough to support the army to fight back to Jiangbei and regain the lost territory. "

    ¡°Oh, is there such a good thing? That¡¯s great. God bless us, Tianwu, and restoration of the country is just around the corner.¡± Li Zhensheng smiled.

    He knew that the Marquis was determined to restore the country, and even had no intention of getting married and having children for this reason. He accepted Fu Niu in their family as his adopted daughter, so he entrusted the Marquis to his family.

    Everyone admires and feels distressed about this matter.

    ?Now that Mr. Hou¡¯s persistence is finally possible, everyone will be happy to hear it.

    The Marquis waved his hands, suppressed the excitement in his heart, and said in a low voice: "It is a great achievement to discover such a high yield of grain, but the eldest brother should know that I am a military prince, and with this contribution, not only is it not a happy event, but it is Disaster.

    "So, I want the Li family to take over this credit. It''s just that in this world, there is no glory and wealth for no reason. You have to work hard and endure dangers. I don''t know, brother, do you dare to give it a try?"

    ?Li Zhensheng stared in shock and subconsciously stood up. Two kinds of high-yielding grains that can help Tianwu restore the rivers and mountains. This is a real auspicious sign. If it is presented to the court, as the Marquis said, it will be a great contribution.

    Not only will military food and national strength be quickly replenished, but the people will also benefit from this and no longer worry about going hungry.

    At that time, there will definitely be a reward from the court, and the gratitude of the entire Tianwu people.

    It can be said that if the Li family came forward to donate the food, as long as they did not rebel, no one in Tianwu would dare to bully the Li family from now on, otherwise it would be repaying kindness with enmity!

    ?His heart felt like it was fried when he thought of how several slaves dared to bully my mother in the Hou Mansion yesterday.

    ??If we seize this opportunity, the Li family will not have to wait for Jiaren to take the scientific examination, and there will be no need for him to find another way to protect the family...

    ?He drank all the tea in one breath and asked in a low voice: "Do I have to bear the risk of this matter alone, or does the entire Li family have to bear it?"

    "I made a simple plan. I just need you alone for the time being. Of course, that kid Jiayi is a bit aggressive, you can take him with you if you want."

    Mr. Hou responded calmly, which made Li Zhenchang breathe a long sigh of relief.

    This is fine, he will bear the risk, and all the family members, including the young and old, can live a stable life.

    With these thoughts in mind, he lifted up his gown and knelt down on the ground, "Master Marquis, on behalf of my whole family, I would like to thank you for your great kindness. With such a great contribution, the Li family can ensure wealth for three generations."

    The Marquis quickly helped him up and said: "Brother, please get up. This credit should have been attributed to the Li family. I can''t afford this word of thanks. Although I can''t explain it clearly to my eldest brother now, one day I will understand." , I¡¯m just doing a favor!¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng was puzzled, but he didn''t ask any further questions.

    The Marquis is absolutely trustworthy. Since he said so, just wait patiently.

    The two sat down again, and the Marquis took out the written plan and explained it clearly bit by bit.

    "Brother, these two grains are called corn and potatoes. I plan to start planting them next spring, so we don''t have much time left. The emperor has a caravan spread throughout Tianwu. They will inquire about information for the emperor on weekdays. At the same time He will also collect good things from all over the world for the emperor.

    "One of them travels to Quanzhou on the southeast coast, and occasionally brings back some foreign gems and objects. I heard that some foreign monks traveled across the ocean and brought them with them. They are very novel and completely different from our Tianwu. I I will send my eldest brother to this caravan!¡±

    Li Zhensheng understood and asked: "You mean, let me go to Quanzhou and pretend that the corn and potatoes were obtained from foreign monks?"

    The Marquis nodded, "Not only that, I will have corn and potatoes sent over in advance, and then arrange a shipwreck caused by the hurricane, and a foreign monk who is seriously ill. When the time comes, you can stay with the monk for a few days. It is best to learn from Say a few foreign words, and then bring back the corn and potatoes on the ship, telling you about the high-yielding grains that the monks gave you in return for your kindness.

    "I will take you into the palace again and dedicate it to the emperor. This credit will truly fall on the Li family and no one can take it away. Of course, the emperor will not give you a reward in the first year. You will have to see the results in autumn. Okay. But you no longer have to worry about your official position and the career of your children, and..."

    He hesitated for a moment and then said: "And my suggestion is that it''s best to help Fu Niu get a gold medal to avoid death. Of course, if you can''t get it, don''t be disappointed. When I regain half of the country, I can use my military skills to give it to Fu Niu. Change it!"

    ?Li Zhensheng was stunned when he heard this, and his heart could no longer be described as shocked.

    ?This shock was not only because of Mr. Hou¡¯s meticulous plan, but also because Mr. Hou protected Fu Niu to the core.

    He actually wanted to get a gold medal for Fu Niu to avoid death!

    Or, what danger will Fu Niu encounter that makes Mr. Hou feel that she needs a gold medal to avoid death? !

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 288ï¼š Good customs in the North

    Chapter 288 Good Customs in the North

    But he cannot ask or say these words.

    Li Zhensheng took a deep breath and solemnly promised, "Don''t worry, Mr. Hou, you have paved the road and leave the rest to me. It just so happens that I have been doing business in Xindu for more than ten years. Even if I follow the caravan south, no one will doubt me." , I just thought I was back to my old job..."

    The Marquis nodded, "Okay, brother, take good care of your health and recover as soon as possible. The journey is long, and you have to make all the preparations you need to make. When I make arrangements here, I will discuss it with you."

    ??Li Zhensheng stood up to say goodbye. After thinking about it, he said, "Don''t tell my mother yet. I''m afraid she won''t be able to leave me. After all, I had to leave again not long after I came back."

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, brother.¡± Mr. Hou agreed.

    Li Zhensheng went out with a complicated heart. Jiayin, Cat Brother and several naughty children ran back from the construction site. The snack boxes in their hands were empty, and they all ate like little tabby cats.

    The cat was like a little wild horse, running up to him and shouting, "Dad, I want this box to contain my baby."

    ¡°Whose box is this?¡± Li Zhensheng wiped the sweat from his son¡¯s head and picked up his smiling niece.

    Jiayin replied crisply: "It''s the box left over from the snacks Uncle Dashan gave us."

    ¡°Well, if Brother Cat likes it, just keep it. If Fu Niu likes it, uncle will go to town to pick out a better-looking one for you someday?¡±

    "Uncle, I don''t want it. I have a treasure chest, which is bigger than my brother''s." Jiayin hugged the uncle''s neck and proudly raised his chin at the cat brother.

    ?Brother Cat was so angry that he shouted, "I''m going to find grandma. I also want a big box."

    ?Old Mrs. Li is busy digging out the hole for the kang. This summer, the big kangs at home have to be kept on fire from time to time to keep them warm, so as not to make them too cold when sleeping.

    ?Although only a handful of firewood is enough at a time, if it accumulates for a long time, there will be more firewood.

    Clean it thoroughly before winter so that it can be easily burned after winter.

    ?Her head was wrapped in a coarse cloth towel, she held a dustpan in her hand, and there was a streak of black under her nose.

    ?At first glance, he looks like an island nation who stole landmines.

    Seeing her children and grandchildren coming back noisily, she smiled and showed her white teeth, "I heard you bickering all the way away. Are you hungry? I''ll cook after I finish my work!"

    ?Li Zhensheng and the children were stunned for a moment, and then they couldn''t help laughing.

    The good news made Mrs. Li laugh so hard that she was confused.

    She didn''t know what was going on, so she raised her hand and wiped her face twice more. As a result, she was even more embarrassed.

    ?Li Zhensheng put down his niece, took the dustpan from his mother''s hand, and urged with a smile, "Mom, go take a bath quickly, I will do all these chores."

    ??Old Mrs. Li didn''t refuse. She took off her kerchief and patted her body before going to the ear room.

    With such a commotion, the reluctance and complexity in Li Zhensheng''s heart were completely gone.

    For the sake of always having laughter in this family, and for the sake of his mother, he must seize this perfect opportunity no matter what!

    It is easier to work when there are more people, and it is easier to eat when there are fewer people.

    ?With the efforts of the whole village, the school was built in almost a few days. On a good day, the whole village, men, women and children came to join in the fun.

    ??The village chief was also happy from ear to ear. He took the initiative and handed out more than ten kilograms of snacks and sprinkled half a dustpan of copper coins.

    In this season, every family is busy, but children always have free time.

    Children from three villages including Dahuaishu, Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang heard the commotion and came running to play. Naturally, they also got snacks and grabbed a few pennies.

    When I went back in the evening, I was discovered by my family members, so I had to ask a few questions. Therefore, a school was built in the new village, and the news that all the children in the village were to be sent to study, write, and calculate was spread by everyone.

    Some people are envious, and some say that Xincun has too much money and is in panic, but more people are tempted and want to send their children and grandchildren there to get some exposure and learn some skills.

    But it is not easy to say this. The discussion comes and goes, and it is delayed.

    No one here at Broken Gold Beach knows this.

    They were busy installing doors and windows for the school, building Kangs, and making tables, chairs, and benches. These chores were no simpler than building a house.

    While busy like this, the first snow of winter finally fell.

    The tiny snowflakes melted almost before they hit the ground, almost like rain.

    ?This reminds young and old alike of Qingshui Village.

    ?There are four distinct seasons throughout the year, with strong winds in spring, thunderstorms in summer, dryness in autumn, and heavy snow in winter.

    Although I am now settled in Broken Gold Beach, I have enough food and clothing, and everything goes well, I still miss my hometown where I grew up in times like this.

    The Li family comes from outside the Great Wall, where it snows most of the year.

    I don¡¯t like this kind of snow even more.

    Mrs. Li sat on the kang, sewing cotton-padded clothes with Dongmei. She opened the window and took a look, "Although it''s really ugly under the snow, the customs can''t be lost. Let''s make noodles and chop stuffing later. At noon Make dumplings and eat them.¡±

    Dongmei also knew that there was a custom of eating dumplings in the early snow in the North, so she nodded with a smile, "Okay, I will go to Xiaowangzhuang to buy pork, buy some stick bones along the way, and make some bone soup for the lady to drink in the evening. Yesterday, the lady and Brother Cat I lost the height competition and was so angry that I could hang a soy sauce bottle on my mouth. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m just longing to grow taller.¡±

    Mrs. Li laughed when she heard this, "Children are like this, don''t spoil her. This girl is the best at crawling along the pole. I''m afraid she will have a bad temper in the future."

    While they were talking, a carriage stopped outside the gate. The two of them hurried out to greet the visitor. Before they saw the visitor, they heard the good news and shouted happily, "Uncle Steward!"

    It turned out that the butler personally led the carriage to deliver the things. He picked up the good news and smiled like a flower.

    As soon as he saw the old lady, he quickly saluted, "Old lady, I heard that there is a custom of eating dumplings in the snow in the North. No, I happened to have fresh pork at home, so I sent some over."

    As he spoke, the two stewards who followed started carrying things down.

    Not to mention rice, flour, grains and oil, I only got two pigeons, four large strips of pork belly, and four pig''s trotters.

    This is too much, not even a little!

    The butler was afraid that the old lady wouldn''t accept it, so he smiled and said: "In the morning, the Marquis returned to the Hou Mansion. I took a closer look, and I felt so happy! Speaking of which, it is really great that the Marquis is recovering here. By the way, not only has Master Hou gained weight, his complexion has also improved."

    Hearing this, the old lady quickly responded: "As a family, we should take more care of you at times like this. I just don''t know when the Marquis will come back. Will you be able to eat dumplings at noon?"

    "The Marquis is going to the palace, and I''m afraid the emperor will stay with us to have dinner with us."

    ¡°Then let¡¯s make dumplings first and wait for the Marquis. If he doesn¡¯t come back, leave a curtain for him. It¡¯s easy to cook them now.¡±

    ?While everyone was talking, they carried everything in.

    ??The old lady asked Uncle Zhao and others to help, and divided the pork among them. Each family gave a piece, which was about seven or eight taels. Although it was not much, it was enough to make dumplings.

    Not to mention the excitement of making dumplings at home, but in the palace, the Marquis accompanied the emperor out of the imperial study, stood under the eaves of the corridor, looked at the light snow falling from the sky, and exhaled a long breath.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 289ï¼š Dumplings are like wine, and the more you go, the better!

    Chapter 289 Dumplings are as good as wine, and the more you go, the more you get!

    The emperor glanced around and saw no one, then said: "Cousin, the auspicious snow heralds a good harvest. There will definitely be a good harvest next year, right?"

    "Of course, Your Majesty." The Marquis also laughed and reached out to catch a few grains of snow. "The auspiciousness coming from the sky is a sign of the revival of Tianwu. One day, all the mountains and rivers in the world will return to the Emperor''s feet."

    The emperor turned to look at him and couldn''t help but ask, "Cousin, are you really not planning to marry and have children? The incense of the Ye family..."

    The Marquis shook his head, "At the moment, I just want to regain the mountains and rivers. If I can survive until the day of victory, it won''t be too late to talk about this. If I die in battle, the emperor remembers to give everything to Fu Niu."

    The emperor was helpless and said, "I don''t know whether it is good or bad to let you lead troops to fight."

    The Marquis smiled and said, "Of course it''s a good thing. I''ve never been so happy in my life."

    After saying that, he looked at the sky, stepped back, saluted, and changed his title.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m going back. I¡¯m afraid my family has already made the dumplings and is waiting for me to eat them when I go back.¡±

    It was rare for the emperor to see him looking like this, like a child in a hurry to get home from school, so he asked curiously: "The soup noodles at Li''s family are delicious, and are the dumplings good too?"

    "Of course," the Marquis said with a hint of pride in his expression, "I will definitely bring some to the Emperor to try if I have the opportunity."

    The emperor nodded, "Go, don''t worry, I will definitely do what I promised you."

    The marquis opened his robe and knelt down on one knee, "I thank the emperor for your kindness. I will sacrifice my life for the rest of my life to regain the territory for the emperor and restore the glory of Tianwu!"

    After saying that, he stood up and strode away without waiting for the emperor''s help.

    A little **** quickly followed him holding a box.

    The emperor''s confidant saw it from a distance, and then he dared to step forward and asked in a low voice: "Your Majesty, the time has come, is it time to prepare the meal?"

    The emperor pinched his heavy sleeves, nodded and ordered, "First destroy the flower pots and things on the floor of the study, so that no one can see the traces, and then serve wine and food. I have a happy event to celebrate today."

    ??The head **** immediately raised his smile and responded cheerfully: "Yes, Your Majesty, please wait a moment. I''ll make arrangements right now."

    ??The emperor turned and returned to his bedroom, carefully took out the golden corn cob from his sleeve, put it into a brocade box, and then hid it in the secret compartment of the dragon bed.

    After finishing these tasks, he sat firmly on the dragon bed, his eyes bright, as if he could see thousands of miles of rivers and mountains before his eyes...

    ?The yard of Li''s family is very lively at the moment. There are many people eating dumplings and many making dumplings.

    At such a time, the village head, his wife and the three members of the Liu family will be invited to the reunion.

    Including Uncle Zhao and a few other old men, there are more than 20 people.

    The women mixed the noodles and chopped the fillings for dumplings. After they were ready, they set up a big table in the main room.

    The men also helped, chatting and making dumplings together, and everyone was smiling.

    The housekeeper was left eating dumplings by the old lady, so he rolled up his sleeves to help.

    It''s a pity that it was his first time to make dumplings, and the finished product was really hard to describe.

    ?Looking back again, he saw that even a baby as small as Fu Niu was dressed in a decent way. He couldn''t help but blush and hurriedly studied hard.

    ??The old lady looked up occasionally and saw her, and said with a smile: "Butler, don''t be anxious. Come here a few more times and you will learn it slowly."

    The housekeeper was pleasantly surprised and said with a smile: "Oh, I will listen to the old lady and come here more often in the future. The Marquis Mansion is too deserted, but our house is still lively."

    As he was talking, the Marquis''s carriage came back.

    The yard immediately became more lively, and the village chief and others invited the Marquis to sit and chat with him.

    Jiayin ran over with two chubby hands and hugged her adoptive father''s thigh.

    ??The Marquis wore a navy blue robe and was immediately stamped with two white handprints.

    Mr. Hou didn''t mind it either. He hugged Jiayin and sat on his lap. He also called Brother Cat, who was running out after his sister, to come forward. He opened the box in his hand, took out a pair of red agate kittens, and handed them to Brother Cat.

    ?Brother Cat was so happy that he thanked him and ran to show off to his father.

    Jiayin, on the other hand, hugged the remaining boxes and almost somersaulted with joy.

    The box contained four pairs of gold bracelets made from inside, all of which were solid.

    ?Everyone looked at it and understood.

    ¡°Fu Niu has made a fortune!¡±

    "This child likes gold and silver most. In his previous life, he was probably the little fairy boy who sat under the God of Wealth."

    "I think it''s Pixiu, it can only go in and out!" Mrs. Li came out and saw her. She couldn''t help complaining about her granddaughter, and also scolded Mr. Hou, "She is a little child. Don''t always give her such valuable things. You have raised her so well." I¡¯m going to fall in the eyes of money.¡±

    The Marquis smiled and admitted his mistake, "I promised my child before. I can''t break my promise. I won''t give it to you in the future."

    ??The old lady didn¡¯t believe this. No one in the family could resist Fu Niu¡¯s coquettish ways.

    As long as this girl is happy, nothing matters.

    Soon, the dinner table was set, with white, juicy dumplings and a few sweet, sour or salty side dishes. Everyone sat around and ate them all.

    ??The village chief and several old men each poured half a bowl of wine, took a mouthful of dumplings and a sip of wine, and smiled happily.

    Dumplings are paired with wine, and the more you go, the better.

    But after they finished eating the dumplings and were half drunk, the old men pulled the Marquis and wiped their tears again.

    ¡°Master Hou, when can we return to the north of the Yangtze River? We don¡¯t know if our old bones can be buried back on the hillside of our hometown when we die.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Broken Gold Beach is good, but I can¡¯t help but miss my hometown. In my dreams these past few nights, I have been dreaming of locust flowers on the hillside.¡±

    The Marquis was not impatient and comforted them patiently, "Soon, in less than three years, we will definitely fight back to Jiangbei."

    ¡°Okay, we can¡¯t carry the knife anymore, but we need to grow more food and melons. When the time comes, we will provide food and help to support the Marquis!¡±

    The old men felt happy after saying that and went back to sleep.

    ?Li Zhensheng followed Mr. Hou to the yard next door on the pretext of borrowing books.

    Just as Ye Shan hurried back, he saluted and reported: "Master Marquis, the Wang family can''t hold on any longer, so they sent someone to deliver a letter to the house."

    After saying that, he held a letter in his hands.

    ??Houye opened it and read ten lines at a glance. He couldn''t help but sneer, "This is the case for everyone in the world. Unless suffering happens to you, you will never know the pain. Now that you are in a different place, Wang Bowei is finally anxious."

    Li Zhensheng was curious and asked: "But because of my incident?"

    The Marquis shook his head, "No, the third child of the Wang family was thrown into Dali Temple and has not been released. Perhaps it was the cold in the prison and he fell ill, but no one gave him medical treatment. Now the delay is a bit serious, and the Wang family is now anxious. . He planned to donate 200 acres of land to help me with the wounded soldiers in exchange for letting me go and get Wang Laosan out of the assassination case."

    Li Zhensheng felt warm in his heart. It was not because of him that the Marquis said this, but he still allowed Mr. Wang to experience the pain he had experienced from beginning to end.

    What kind of defense is this? This can only be done if you truly regard him and the Li family as your own!

    The Marquis poured two cups of tea with his own hands, and then said: "The man wants you to join the caravan, but we have to handle the transportation and planting of seeds ourselves. He only cares about the results next autumn.

    "It''s easy to transport seeds, but planting them is a bit troublesome. First of all, Suijintan is either a mountainous area for orchard interplanting or a riverbank, which is not suitable for growing corn and potatoes. Secondly, our Marquis Mansion came with the relocation of the capital, and there is no field nearby. "The two hundred acres of land sent by the Wang family today has solved an urgent need."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 290ï¼š The more familiar you are, the more ruthless you will be!

    Chapter 290 The more familiar you are, the more ruthless you will be!

    ??Li Zhensheng nodded, made a quick calculation in his mind, and said: "Master Hou, the Wang family has a lot of land, and only two hundred acres is too cheap for them. I think it can be up to five hundred acres.

    "And I know that the Wang family has a large village in Yunhe Town, fifty miles southwest of the new capital. It is surrounded by mountains on three sides and has 500 acres of fertile land in the middle. This village has brought the most output to the Wang family, and it is the village that the Wang family values ??the most. I I¡¯ve been there twice before when I was working for the Wang family, and I¡¯m very familiar with it. If you¡¯re growing corn and potatoes, that Zhuangzi is the most suitable.¡±

    "The Wang family still has such a good place?" Mr. Hou was also surprised and turned to look at Ye Shan. "Send a message to the Wang family. If the deed of the Zhuangzi house in Yunhe Town is sent, Wang Laosan can be released from prison."

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Hou.¡± Ye Shan turned around and left.

    Li Zhensheng suggested again: "Master Hou, in order to keep it secret, the Wang family on the village must not be able to use it anymore, and 500 acres of fertile land requires twenty households and a hundred people to cultivate it. No matter what, Master Hou, we The village can¡¯t spare so many people for the time being, so do you want to find someone to help?¡±

    Mr. Hou raised his head, looked at him and smiled, "You mean...Liu Zhiheng?"

    Li Zhensheng also smiled, "Yes, Lord Marquis, Liu Zhiheng looks greedy and greedy, but he is very measured in his actions and smart and loyal. Moreover, the Liu family is also a local wealthy family. Even if the Wang family is unwilling to do so, they will not dare to take it easy. Offended. After you get the farm, you can put it in my name. The Wang family will only think that the Marquis is venting his anger on me, so he asked for this farm.

    "I''ll let out the news again and say that I have sold the farm to the Liu family and redeemed the shop and Sihaiju that I sold earlier. In this way, the Liu family will send people to farm the land and take care of the village, and no one will be suspicious. I will also go to the south to have a look. If there are any suitable goods, I can reopen the shop and restaurant business when I come back to add some income to the family. "

    ??Master Hou nodded after hearing this, and he admired this elder brother''s mind even more.

    ?In this way, it seems to be a simple exchange, but everyone gets what he deserves, and it also covers the eyes and ears of the outside world.

    The only question is, if the Liu family provides people to help mediate, what benefits will they get?

    ??Although the old man of the Liu family seemed to be a royalist, he never returned to the court and did not clearly stand by the emperor''s side to help fight against the queen mother.

    ??He had to think carefully. If he could handle it well this time and someone could help plant the corn and potatoes, he would be able to help the emperor completely conquer the Liu family...

    With the first snowfall, the weather became completely cold.

    ?Children from every household were forced to put on their coats and trousers reluctantly as their old lady held their ears and shouted at them.

    ?Early in the morning, after breakfast, the children picked up their schoolbags and ran to the new school.

    Uncle Zhao and the village chief were walking around the village with their hands behind their backs, and were almost hit by a naughty boy running wildly.

    Uncle Zhao caught the naughty boy, patted him on the back, and scolded him with a smile: "Why are you so anxious? The school is so close, I can still leave you behind!"

    ??The naughty boy made a sad face and bowed his head to beg for mercy, "Grandpa Zhao, let me go to school quickly. If I''m late, sir, I''ll be beaten."

    After saying that, he jumped away like a rabbit.

    Uncle Zhao and the village chief both laughed, "Once the school starts, the boys have a place to gather together, and the village becomes quieter."

    "Yes, but that''s fine. Children should learn to write and learn rules, so that they can be successful in the future."

    "The day before yesterday, I met Li Zheng from the big locust tree outside the village and asked about this matter. I listened to his suggestion and wanted to send the child to study, but I was confused."

    "That''s it," the village chief pondered, "I''ll get together with everyone tonight and see what Zhensheng and Laoer have to say."

    "Yes, we are old, so we can still protect the village. In the long run, we are not as thoughtful and prudent as the second brother and the others. It would be better to ask them more." Uncle Zhao nodded and said.

    But the two had a good discussion, but the three surrounding villages couldn''t wait any longer.

    The new school is beautifully built, and all the friends who were naughty together are now sitting in it reading and writing.

    ?The boys in these three villages were envious. They would go home, roll around and cry, and also want to study.

    The family feels sorry for the child, not to mention that studying is a good thing and cannot prevent the child from making progress.

    ?As a result, many people went to their respective Li Zheng homes and asked for help to intercede. Li Zheng also wants to take this opportunity to get closer to Suijintan. There will only be benefits and no harm in the future.

    They chose a day to visit the new village together. The three of them did not bring anything valuable, but only prepared a bundle of yellow tobacco leaves, an old hen, a basket of eggs, and a jar of good wine.

    ??Just in time, Uncle Zhao and the village chief were blocked on the road. They exchanged a few words with each other and then went to the village chief''s house to drink and chat in a lively manner.

    Between young and old men, as long as the wine bowl is raised, there is nothing that cannot be said.

    Li Zheng from Dahuaishu Village took Uncle Zhao''s hand, wishing he could burst into tears, and directly played the emotional card, "Old brother, we know that because of Mr. Li''s incident, the two boys in our village made a big mistake. But they have been dead for more than ten years, and no matter how big the grievances are, they have passed. If the Li family is still angry, I will go over and kowtow to them, as long as Mr. Da calms down.

    "But we must not stop the young boys in our village from studying just because of this. We are all ordinary people, and we just hope that our children will learn some skills and make it easier to support our families in the future. Don''t you think so? "

    ??The other two are not far behind.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, old brothers, you don¡¯t know, we just dig some food in the soil to survive all year round. Seeing your village so prosperous, our mouths are watering with envy.¡±

    ¡°Now we don¡¯t look forward to anything else. We just want to live with our neighbors. Can we also take care of the children in our village and give them a chance to learn skills?¡±

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao were complained, flattered and begged by the three old men in turn. In the end, they couldn''t bear it anymore and agreed in a daze.

    As the sun set, Sanli went home happily. The village chief and Uncle Zhao also sobered up, and then they felt a little rash.

    ?The school was built with the dividend money from the Marquis, who is the eldest son of the Li family, so that the children in the village can have a future.

    ??Now that they have just agreed to take in children from other villages, it is a bit bad no matter how you think about it.

    ?So the two old men quickly went to Li''s house.

    The Li family was busy cooking. The Marquis took Jiayin''s little hand and walked in the yard. When he saw the village chief and Uncle Zhao coming over, he kept them to eat.

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao had something on their minds, so they didn''t eat much. After they had to clear the dining table, they started talking about school affairs with red faces.

    ¡°Drinking will delay things, but we can¡¯t drink anymore in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was fed a few bowls of food, and my mind became confused, so I agreed easily.¡±

    ??The two old men blamed themselves, hanging their heads like children who made mistakes.

    The Marquis and the Li family hurriedly persuaded them, for fear that they would get angry and fall ill again.

    Soon, the children were sent to play in the side room, and Li Zhensheng said: "Uncle Village Chief, Uncle Zhao, if you can''t come today, the second child and I will also discuss this matter with you.

    ¡°At the school, we will definitely accept children from the other three villages, but they will be tested and taught, and we cannot accept as many as they come. In addition, after the spring starts, we will plant cold melons and cantaloupes, and we will also bring these three villages with us.¡±

    ?The two old men were relieved at first, but when they heard that the cold melons and cantaloupes had to be divided up, they became anxious.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be done. Cold melons and cantaloupes are the cornucopia of our village. Why do we just give them to everyone so casually?¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng quickly waved his hand to signal them to calm down, and finally whispered a few words.

    The two old men didn''t react for a long time, and they were so shocked that they could put an egg in their mouths.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 291ï¼š Benevolent and righteous

    Chapter 291 Benevolence and Righteousness

    ??Li Laoer saw it funny, but he was also afraid that the two old men would faint if they were too happy.

    He hurried forward, poured tea for the two old men, and said comfortingly: "Uncle, only our family and the Marquis know about this matter, and now you two are here. You two have to help keep the secret, and it is not appropriate to let Mrs. Many people know.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, yes!¡± The village chief was the first to react. He clapped his hands so excitedly that he didn¡¯t even dare to exert force.

    "Our village is already very eye-catching now. It has hot springs and sells cold melons and cantaloupes. I don''t know how outsiders can be jealous. Now that they know...knowing this, I''m afraid they will be even more jealous."

    Uncle Zhao nodded vigorously.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to wait two years before we start paying taxes in Suijintan. It won¡¯t be too late to announce it then.¡±

    ¡°There are also cold melons. Next year we will bring several of their villages to plant them together. From now on, they will all be our own people. They will make more money and live a good life. This will only be good for our village, not bad.¡±

    ¡°The emperor¡¯s grace is so great!¡±

    Two old men, you and I don¡¯t even need to interfere with the Li family, they can talk lively by themselves.

    ?Everyone thought it was funny, but they didn¡¯t stop him.

    Perhaps the people who come in and out of the house on weekdays are censors, daughters of bachelors, and military princes. The Li family is used to it and is not so frightened.

    But the village chief and Uncle Zhao couldn''t do it. They had been ordinary people all their lives, and suddenly they followed the chickens and dogs to the sky and the water rose. They were really uncomfortable for a while, and they were so excited that they seemed to be dreaming.

    After everyone finally comforted the two old men, discussed the school affairs, and decided to send five children to each village to study, the two old men supported each other and left.

    Jiayin just happened to be a little sleepy. She yawned and ran out of the side room, hoping to find her grandma to take a bath and sleep.

    ??The two old men hurriedly stepped aside and greeted cautiously, "Fu Niu is sleepy? Come in and sleep quickly!"

    Jiayin blinked her eyes twice, feeling that something was wrong, but she didn''t think much about it. She waved goodbye to the two old men, then climbed up the steps with her short legs and hugged her grandma''s thigh.

    ??The old lady picked up her granddaughter, kissed her with a smile, and then entered the penthouse.

    Seeing this, the two old men also walked out of the courtyard. However far they had gone, their feet were still a little weak.

    ??Twenty miles around Broken Gold Beach, the remaining three villages have become the territory of a baby!

    ?This is simply amazing, incredible, and surprising!

    If you tell me, no one will believe it!

    A group of them fled all the way from the Northland to this place. The greatest blessing was actually because of a little girl!

    ?The sun rises and the moon sets, and time never stops because of the surprises or sorrows of the world.

    Dahuaishu and Xiaowangzhuang were very happy when they heard the news. They each quickly selected five children and sent them to the school on Suijintan.

    ?Li Zhensheng teaches here in the school every morning, and occasionally takes a car to go around the city in the afternoon.

    When you meet familiar friends or former neighbors, drink tea together and chat.

    ?Everyone was happy to see that he recovered quickly.

    Of course, Li Zhensheng couldn''t tell the truth. He only said that it was good for the time being, but he had to support it for a long time.

    Everyone thought that his illness, although he had received good treatment, still affected his life span.

    ??In particular, Wang E was sent away. Although the Wang family yard was sold to Li Zhensheng, the previous shops and Sihaiju were also destroyed. Now Li Zhensheng is also the polished commander.

    ?Thinking like this, everyone became more sympathetic...

    ?Li Zhensheng also followed everyone''s sympathy and began to lay the groundwork, planning to start business again.

    Everyone had some persuasion and some support, and no one suspected that he had other agendas.

    ??Over the Wang family, after the news came out in the prison that Mr. Wang was coughing up blood, they could no longer bear it.

    The land deed was delivered to Suijintan on the second day. The excuse for concealing it from the outside world was to compensate Li Zhensheng for the death of Mrs. Wang.

    ?This actually made the city people scold the Wang family less privately. After all, Wang E was sent away, and the two children followed Li Zhensheng back to the Li family. The Wang family did not stop them. The compensation for such a heavy bleeding was 500 acres of fertile land.

    Even though it was just a show, it was done very well.

    How can I put it, Wang E is not Wang Bowei''s biological daughter, so this is already the end of benevolence and justice.

    ??Li Zhensheng didn''t care what the Wang family said, so he turned around and said that there was no one to take care of it. He sold 500 acres of fertile land to the Liu family, and after getting the money, he was ready to go out and start a comeback.

    Even the Wang family didn¡¯t have any doubts when they heard the news.

    When Third Master Wang was released from prison, the Wang family was even more busy asking for medical treatment. They even invited all the imperial doctors in the palace to come out for diagnosis and treatment, and they had no time to care about the Li family''s affairs.

    ?Just like that, the days passed slowly.

    With the previous light snow as a catalyst, a heavy snowfall finally fell half a month later, barely leaving a layer of white catkins, which finally made the world look like winter.

    Farmers who have been busy for a year are looking forward to the most leisurely time of the year.

    ? Burning the kang in the morning and evening ensures that the big kang at home is hot at all times, realizing the ultimate dream of a warm kang for my wife and children.

    The biggest thing in a day is what to eat for lunch and what to eat for dinner.

    The Broken Gold Beach is slightly different because of the hot spring valley.

    Perhaps everyone wanted to enjoy the snow and soak in the hot springs at the same time, and the guests came in droves.

    Even Li Laoer couldn''t bear it, so he broke the principle and let fifty more people into the valley every day.

    To be cautious, we need to increase the manpower in the valley to take better care of the guests and prepare for some emergencies.

    Fortunately, there is no work in the mountains and fields, and there are enough manpower in the village, so there is no need to worry.

    ??Old Mrs. Li has some free time and is thinking about her son and grandchildren, so she will take her granddaughter to live in the small town of Luo''an for a few days.

    ?This evening, the old lady was packing up the coats, trousers and shoes that she usually sewed for her children and grandchildren, while Jiayin quietly sorted out her small treasury.

    During this period, the Marquis lived in the village and would go back to the city from time to time, taking her with him every time.

    ??Even if the old lady didn¡¯t stop her, the Marquis would give her lots of good things!

    She previously earned more than 2,000 taels from selling melons, and now she has added more than 20 large and small gold taels, totaling more than 30 taels, more than a dozen solid gold bracelets, as well as various small jewelry and half a box of pearls. There are also a lot of them.

    In short, the more good news he received, the happier he became. He grinned and drooled.

    ??The old lady packed the package and turned around to see her granddaughter holding her two feet, rolling herself into a ball and rolling around.

    She couldn''t help but laugh, "This silly girl, what did you think of again? You secretly managed to enjoy yourself like this!"

    That''s what she said, but she hugged her granddaughter and kissed her several times.

    ?Who doesn¡¯t like laughing children?

    "My family is blessed, Fu Niu. Every happy event in the family is all attributed to Fu Niu. During the Chinese New Year, grandma bought a big fat pig and killed it, and asked your mother to make stew for you every day. "

    ?This is a reminder of the good news. There are not many corns and potatoes in the space, but chickens, ducks, geese, lambs, and the dozen or so big pigs and little pigs are all big food eaters.

    ?Must deal with it early, otherwise she will be eaten up and bankrupt.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 292ï¼š Dont favor one over the other!

    Chapter 292 Don¡¯t favor one over the other!

    Early on the next morning, Li Laosi drove the mule cart. The carriage was covered with thick old quilts. Mrs. Li and Jiayin sat on them and wrapped themselves in another quilt.

    Jiayin was held in her arms by her grandma, with only her chubby little face showing. Her cute appearance made everyone want to pinch her chubby cheeks.

    ??Li Zhensheng, Li Lao''er and others stood at the door, watching the mule cart go away. Li Zhensheng said: "Lao Er, you have been so troublesome at home these days. I have to go to the city to do some errands and buy a carriage on the way back."

    "Okay, big brother, you can bring Jiayi and Liu Yang with you. We can run errands for you if you need anything. Don''t walk around by yourself. If you encounter someone who is not discerning, you will easily suffer a loss."

    ??Li Laoer gave a few more instructions, causing Li Zhensheng to pat him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "My Miwazi has really grown up, and he is so careful and thoughtful in doing things."

    ??Li Laoer quickly looked around and couldn''t help but blush, "Brother, I''m over thirty years old, why are you still calling me by my nickname! You''re busy, I''m going to the valley."

    After saying this, he ran away, his brother''s laughter behind him.

    ?But Li Zhensheng smiled and was quite obedient. When he entered the city again, he brought Jiayi and Liu Yang with him.

    ???Both boys are lively and want to make a hole in them. They usually do odd jobs here and there, and they have long been depressed and out of shape.

    ?Now that I am following my uncle into the city, I am happy to be able to watch the excitement and eat good food.

    Jiayin, Mrs. Li and Mr. Li are also at home in Luo''an.

    Seeing that they were almost arriving in Luo''an, Jiayin sat down on the carriage shaft and secretly took a hundred cabbages, a large pile of green carrots, brown cucumbers, a basket of fruits, a basket of pears, and a basket of dates. A dozen dead rabbits and a basket of chicken and duck eggs.

    The mule suddenly began to struggle to pull the cart, causing Mrs. Li and Mr. Li to both turn around and take a look. Needless to say, they were startled again.

    In the past two years, we have been shocked like this from time to time, and the two of us have been forced to get used to it.

    At this moment, they all turned their heads in perfect agreement without saying a word.

    Jiayin, who was nestled in the old lady''s arms, had already fallen asleep and even snored, taking as many lies as she wanted.

    Mrs. Li was so angry that she tapped her forehead lightly, "Damn girl, if grandma is scared to death by you, you will be honest."

    Jiayin shrank her neck more and more, pretending to be asleep to the end.

    ??The old lady was afraid of the cold wind, so she quickly opened her coat and hugged her granddaughter again.

    When they got to the shop, Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru were very happy when they saw their mother coming.

    There are not many people on the street at the moment and it is very quiet. The liveliness of the restaurant will not cause the neighbors to look around and exchange greetings.

    The old lady enthusiastically took the fruits and pears and gave them to the neighbors to try.

    ?The neighbors were not polite either. They all gave me thumbs up after taking a bite.

    When I see the green cabbage, fresh radishes, etc. on the carriage, I can''t help but be envious.

    ?After a while, school ended at the college. Jiaren led Brother Li, followed by Gou Sheng, and the three of them walked home while talking and laughing.

    ?Seeing the old lady standing in front of the door, the three of them ran over quickly in surprise.

    ¡°Grandma, grandma!¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± the old lady happily touched this one, hugged that one, and led them to the backyard, ¡°Grandma has brought you delicious food!¡±

    ??Old and young people gather together, nibbling fruits and chatting, which is very lively.

    Li Laosi rolled up his sleeves and helped greet the students who came to eat. He finally managed to get through the peak period. He couldn''t help but said to Li Laosan: "Third brother, your work here is really not easy. Compared with I¡¯m tired of farming, why don¡¯t I find two people in the village to help me?¡±

    Li Laosan smiled even more honestly when he heard that his brother felt sorry for him.

    "No, we can still be busy. It''s not easy for you at home. Besides, there''s still one month left, and the college is on vacation, so we''ll go home." Three or four days passed in a flash, and the old lady was thinking about home again, and was making arrangements. Go home.

    ?Li Laosan''s family, Jiaren and Brother Li were reluctant to part with it, but thinking about taking a vacation soon, they felt much better.

    When we came, we were a family of three, old and young, and when we returned we were still a family of three, old and young. Of course, this surprise cannot be treated favorably.

    ?So, after leaving the capital, there were still more than ten miles to go before reaching Suijintan. The good news came quietly, and two fat pigs were released in front of the mule cart.

    ??Li Laosi was stunned for a moment, then he took out the hatchet hidden under the carriage board, and immediately rushed out, kicking one over and cutting down another with his knife.

    ??The two fat pigs were still in a daze, and they were quickly dispatched.

    ??The old lady came to her senses, and her son was already running back with a grin on his face, pulling the rope to tie up the big fat pig.

    ?She quickly lowered her head to see her granddaughter, who simply buried her face in the quilt, like a silly roe deer in a snow nest.

    She was so angry and funny that she slapped her granddaughter on the butt, then jumped down to help her son.

    Soon, the mule cart continued on the road, but the two women looked back at the two fat pigs on the cart from time to time, feeling a little worried.

    ?In this day and age, even wealthy families cannot spare much food to feed pigs, so pigs that can grow to more than 100 kilograms are considered big pigs.

    But the two ends of the car weighed at least more than 200 kilograms. They were so fat that they would ooze oil every time they moved. Moreover, they are white and fat, with fat heads and big ears, and smooth body lines. They are completely different from those local pot-bellied black pigs!

    How can you deceive everyone?

    Seeing the Broken Gold Beach in front of them, the two women quickly agreed and said that they met someone moving on the road and it was inconvenient to carry the two breeding pigs, so they bought them.

    The good news was hidden in grandma''s arms. When she heard this, she wanted to give herself two slaps.

    ?How come I only thought about eating them and never thought about letting a few out to breed and improve the pig breeds in this time and space?

    ?She secretly glanced at the dying sow, and it was obvious that she could no longer "give birth to children."

    She was cruel and put a pair of boars and sows on the mule cart.

    It was a coincidence that Li Laoer and the others happened to see the mule cart from a distance and took them out of the wooden house.

    Before they could come forward, the two "pig couples" suddenly saw the whole world. They jumped out of the mule cart excitedly and ran around screaming happily.

    ¡°Oh, where did that big fat pig come from? Catch it quickly!¡±

    ¡°Oh, he ran away, ran away! Catch him quickly!¡±

    Mrs. Li and Mr. Li originally thought they were **** in the car and ran away. But when they saw clearly, Mr. Li also ran off to catch the pig, leaving Mrs. Li to hug her granddaughter who was giggling. It was not a fight. , neither is Qi.

    A good welcome party turned into a pig catching contest.

    ??It is rare for everyone to see such a fat and white pig.

    ?Half in joke and half in seriousness, they laughed and laughed for a long time before they caught the couple and tied them with a rope.

    Seeing that there were two more mules on the cart, everyone was even more happy, and they all asked where they could buy good pigs.

    ?Li Laosi quickly explained the excuse he had agreed upon, and the villagers felt sorry for the half-dead sow.

    ¡°The fourth child is too heavy-handed. Such a good sow should be kept to give birth to cubs.¡±

    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "There are three more, that''s enough. I''m afraid this one is destined to die. Let''s go back to the village quickly, drain the blood, and come to my house to eat pig meat in the evening."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 293ï¼š Rich or not, have a good New Year!

    Chapter 293 Rich or not, have a good New Year!

    Everyone in the village responded.

    ¡°Okay, Auntie, such a fat pig must be very fragrant.¡±

    ¡°I think it can make a lot of fat!¡±

    ¡°I guess the intestines and stomach are also fat.¡±

    ?The crowd gathered around the mule cart and led two big fat pigs all the way into the village.

    ??There was no need for the Li family to make a fuss, all the idle old and young people in the village gathered together.

    The Li family did not have a pigsty, so the men moved adobe bricks from home and quickly built one in the northwest corner of the vegetable garden. They even built a linoleum shed to prevent the fat pigs from freezing.

    In the front yard, the dying sow finally went to see the Lord of Hell, where she was shaved, disemboweled, and divided into small pieces.

    There are only a hundred people in the village, and half a pig is enough to eat.

    With half the head left, the old lady divided another half and gave each family a strip of meat, whichever was fatter or thinner.

    The women are all happy, not for the sake of the three -finger wide fatty, it must be gone with the oil!

    ??Li Laoer drove the family carriage to pick up Mrs. Cui, Mr. Wen, and Liu Zhiheng. He even went to the Marquis Mansion to tell the Marquis who came to the city yesterday to go home and eat pig meat.

    It was only then that Mrs. Li discovered that her sons had actually bought a carriage for the family.

    She didn¡¯t blame him, she had this plan in the first place.

    There was no way she could let her little granddaughter wrap herself in a quilt when she went out next time. As a result, her sons had done it in advance and saved her trouble...

    Liu Zhiheng went to Xinzhuangzi on the other side of Xianhe Town, so Li Laoer only picked up Mrs. Cui and Mr. Wen.

    The Marquis''s carriage followed behind. Not only did the Marquis come back, but he also brought with him the housekeeper who liked to join in the fun.

    Three living big fat pigs, everyone looked at them with envy.

    The other end of the pot has been put into the pot, so that everyone¡¯s mouths are full of oil.

    Jiayin held the bowl, sat in Mrs. Cui''s arms and ate two meatballs, and was fed two pieces of pork ribs by the Marquis. Finally, she drank a large bowl of bone soup, which made her belly feel full.

    Perhaps because she was afraid of her grandma¡¯s nagging, she went to sleep with Mrs. Cui that night, which made the old lady dumbfounded, but Mrs. Cui couldn¡¯t be happier.

    The lively days always pass by quickly. In a blink of an eye, the twelfth lunar month comes to an end, and the most important day of the year is ushered in, the New Year.

    Whether you have money or not, you should have a good New Year. This is the habit of all people.

    ?Not only to reward yourself for the hard work of the year, but also to encourage yourself to be busy in the new year.

    ?Here in Broken Gold Beach, the hot spring water valley is closed on the 28th day of the twelfth lunar month and reopens on the sixth day of the lunar new year.

    This period of seven or eight days is the rest time for the entire village.

    ?Children in the school are also on vacation, and even the family in Luoan are back.

    Brother Li followed his brothers and ran around wildly every day.

    Jiaren and Jiahuan also followed Jiayi and Liu Yang, going to the hot springs to swim in the water, and going up the mountain to catch pheasants and rabbits to relax completely.

    ??The dividend meeting that the whole village was eagerly looking forward to was also held under the auspices of the village chief and Li Laoer.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Needless to say, the one who got the most was Mr. Hou, the major shareholder, and the second one was the Li family.

    But each family is not jealous or jealous at all, because they also take too much.

    Even Uncle Zhao and several old men, who originally subscribed for one share as a partnership, now receive more than a hundred taels!

    ??There is a family with a large population who received more than 500 taels in wages and dividends, and they feel as if they are stepping on cotton when they are so happy.

    ??As for the Li family, Mrs. Li didn''t hesitate at all. She distributed what should be distributed to her children and grandchildren, and the rest was put into the public account. When she saw the numbers on the account book, she was also walking in a hurry. And the four brothers of the Li family, all with bulging wallets, were equally happy.

    On the evening of the 30th, Li Zhensheng bought a pair of gold bracelets for my mother, the second brother bought a gold hairpin for my mother, the third brother embroidered a brocade coat and skirt for my mother, and the fourth brother and his wife prepared shoes with gold beads for my mother, plus a pair of shoes. Pair of gold earrings.

    Needless to say, the brothers had discussed it in advance and worked together to make me look golden.

    ?Even on this day, Fu Niu liked to cling to her bejeweled grandma the most, which made everyone laugh.

    Unfortunately, Mrs. Cui insisted on going back to her village to celebrate the New Year. Mr. Wen was also in the city, and the Marquis wanted to attend the banquet at the palace.

    But with Uncle Zhao, several old men, and two village elders, the Li family''s New Year''s Eve banquet was still extremely lively.

    As a result, Mrs. Cui came back early on the first day of the Lunar New Year, and Mr. Wen was still sitting in the carriage. Mr. Wen even said that he would stay at Li''s house for a few days, and then return to the city on the sixth day of the Lunar New Year.

    ?Everyone guessed that his family might not be harmonious.

    Otherwise, there is no way to celebrate the Chinese New Year. Instead of spending time with parents and relatives, they live outside. However, no one asked or told, and they directly arranged Mr. Wen to live in the wing room with Li Laoer and Jiaren Jiayi.

    Jiaren just took the opportunity to ask for advice on all the problems he had in his daily homework.

    On the second day of the Lunar New Year, Mrs. Cui went to the Liu family. On the way back, she met the Marquis and came back together. As a result, the Li family yard became even more lively, with two tables set up for every meal.

    On the afternoon of the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, Li Zhensheng took the boys for a stroll in the city and bought a lot of things. There were gifts for everyone in the family.

    The old lady and her daughter-in-law are the clothes, Jiaren and Brother Li are the four treasures of the study and a few new travel books, Jiayi and Liu Yang are the daggers, Jiaan, Jiaxi and Brother Mao are all kinds of snacks and snacks.

    Jiayin, a money-lover, hugged a bunch of silver peanuts and smiled so hard that she couldn¡¯t even see her teeth.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li pulled apart the material and discussed with her daughters-in-law how to cut it.

    "This piece of azure is used to sew two long gowns for the boss and the second. It is warmer here in Xindu than in the north. I am afraid that spring will start after the first month, so it will be a good time to wear it."

    ¡°I¡¯ll make this sapphire blue piece for each of Jiaren and Brother Li, and embroider it with some moir¨¦ or bamboo patterns. They are studying in college and they don¡¯t want to wear it too casually and let their classmates look down on it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this satin is so good. How about sewing a dress for our lucky girl and embroidering some goose-yellow winter jasmine flowers?¡±

    As long as they are women, no matter young or old, there is no one who does not like new clothes and jewelry.

    ??The old lady and her two daughters-in-law were discussing happily, and the good news was rolling around in the cloth, and they were laughing loudly.

    ??The old lady was afraid that the satin would be scratched, so she grabbed the fat girl and handed it to her eldest son. "Watch this girl, she''s really good at causing trouble."

    Jiayin hugged her uncle''s neck, twisting and twisting like a silkworm baby, pretending to cry, "Oh, grandma doesn''t love Fu Niu anymore, Fu Niu is so sad."

    ?Li Zhensheng was made to laugh by his niece, and he quickly took out a piece of silver from his purse.

    ?Sure enough, the good news immediately made her smile happy, and she happily went to the end of the kang to open the box and hide the money.

    After this year, she has not grown taller, but she has gained more fat.

    At this moment, his little head was buried in the box, and his body was still exposed. He couldn''t get out for a while, so he kicked his little fat legs and shouted in a muffled voice, "Help, help!"

    Li Laosi, who was the closest, took his daughter out. She was a fat baby with frizzy hair and a flushed face, which made the whole family laugh.

    ??The good news was so embarrassing that I pinched my fat arms and legs and felt extremely depressed.

    ?Although she was only two years and five months old, she is already four years old.

    It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s not enough. When will she grow up? At least let her be taller than the cabinet!

    Let¡¯s not talk about the tangle of good news, let¡¯s just say that Li Zhensheng laughed with his family, and his heart was full of guilt and intolerance.

    But in the end, he still took advantage of my mother''s free time to get the scissors and said, "Mom, I want to go to Quanzhou and set off early tomorrow morning."

    ??The scissors in the old lady''s hand fell to the ground with a clatter!

    The third update is coming today. Huahua¡¯s book is still being serialized. Every good review from Baozi is very important to Huahua~ If you like it, please give Huahua a little reminder to update, vote, and write a good review ( Give it a five-star rating or point it to a good review), every reminder, comment, and vote is a great encouragement to Huahua!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 294ï¼š The responsibility of being the eldest son!

    Chapter 294 The responsibility of being the eldest son!

    ?Li Lao Er, Li Lao San and Li Lao Si were all surprised when they heard this and immediately spoke out to object.

    ¡°Brother, what did you say? Go to Quanzhou, is that on the southeast coast?¡±

    "This is too far! Brother wants to relax, so he needs to find something nearby."

    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t leave home anymore. My mother is old and it took a lot of effort to get you back.¡±

    Even Brother Li and Brother Mao also hugged their father''s lap and persuaded him with tears.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t go, we miss you! We are scared!¡±

    ??Brother Cat is fine. He has food and drink every day and is loved by his grandma. Apart from studying and playing wildly with his friends, he rarely thinks of his mother.

    But Brother Li was different. Although he didn''t see his mother being sent away, he still heard a few words.

    In his heart, his mother is gone.

    ?Now that his father is leaving another country, he feels panic and uneasy, and he hugs his father even tighter.

    ??Li Zhensheng''s heart felt like a knife, but he still gritted his teeth and pulled the two children apart, and then knelt down in front of his mother.

    ¡°Mother, my son knows that it was my son who insisted on going out on a study tour, which made my mother suffer for more than ten years. If possible, my son is willing to serve his mother all his life and never leave. But...

    "However, our family''s wealth has accumulated too fast. If we don''t have the ability to protect ourselves, we are just a piece of fat meat, and I don''t know how many people are waiting to take a bite. Of course Mrs. Cui, Mr. Wen, the Liu family, and the Marquis can Protect our family and the people in the village. But mother, it is better to rely on others than on yourself at any time!"

    He knocked his head heavily on the ground, hugged my mother''s legs, and choked with sobs.

    "This time, the Marquis and I have planned something together. If it comes to fruition, no one in Tianwu will dare to bully our family. To say the least, even if the Marquis dies in battle, our family will be able to maintain prosperity and wealth for three generations. .

    "As the eldest son of Li, my son failed to fulfill his responsibilities as the eldest son, leaving his mother and brothers without support for more than ten years. My son feels guilty! Now that he has the opportunity to make up for the shortcomings of more than ten years, his son must give it a try! "

    After saying this, he kowtowed heavily again and again, and soon his forehead was bruised.

    ??The room was so quiet that one could hear the sound of his kowtow.

    Mrs. Li burst into tears and helped her eldest son up with trembling hands, "Zhensheng, you have to know that if something happens to you again, my mother will not survive!"

    Li Zhensheng also burst into tears, "Mother, my son knows. But don''t worry, my son just went to transport some things back. There is no danger. And if this thing is done, the people of Tianwu will no longer be afraid of starving. What a great merit. The Marquis can also return to Jiangbei within three years, both in public and private matters, even if his son has to go there!"

    ¡°Brother, please stay at home while I go!¡± Li Laosi knelt down beside his eldest brother. ¡°I have a lot of strength. Even if there is danger outside, I won¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go!¡± Li Lao Er and Li Lao San also followed suit.

    Li Zhensheng wiped his tears and said, "Brother, it''s not that I look down on you. You rarely walked around before and have no experience in doing business. This matter is of great importance and there is no room for error. I still want to go there in person. Besides, Sihaiju and several shops, I took them all back and went out to see if there were any good things to support the business."

    Li Laoer and others were silent. They really couldn''t do these things.

    ?Old Mrs. Li sighed and helped her sons up with her own hands, "Sit down."

    ?She wanted to speak, but her lips kept trembling.

    ?Just like the eldest son said, no matter what aspect she thought of, she should agree.

    But her son, who had just returned to her side, was going on a long journey again, so she was worried no matter what. Jiayin quickly ran over and hugged her grandma''s neck, patting her back with her little chubby hands.

    ?The old lady''s nose felt sore, she tried her best to hold back her tears, and hugged her granddaughter tightly, as if she could draw some strength from her.

    After a long while, she said, "Boss, you can go if you want. I don''t trust you, I am Lord Xin, and he will never let anything happen to you again. Also, the family really needs this merit. God bless you, let me My family traveled thousands of miles to Broken Gold Beach to find you, and now may be the time to pay back!"

    ?Li Zhensheng''s eyes were red again, and he wanted to kneel down, but was interrupted by Li Laoer.

    ¡°Mom, let the elder brother take Jia Yi with him. This boy is also naughty at home, and he is also very strong. When he is with the elder brother, he can also help him and run errands.¡±

    Jiayi has been ready to make the move for a long time, but he has not dared to interrupt because his grandma and uncles were talking.

    At this moment, he jumped up happily, "Okay, okay, I''ll follow uncle! I will be obedient and never cause trouble."

    ??The old lady gave her grandson a hard look and said, "You think this is just for fun? It''s a long journey, and I don''t know how much hardship you have to endure!"

    Jiayi squeezed to grandma''s side and acted coquettishly, "Grandma, just let me go. I''m not afraid of hardship. And, and more! Can you take Liu Yang with you? The two of us are invincible. "

    The old lady was so angry that she slapped him on the head. How could such a reckless boy be let out?

    But Li Laosi understood his nephew''s mood very well and helped to plead, "Mom, let Jiayi go out and have some adventures. Maybe this kid will find what he wants to do and the path he wants to take."

    Li Laoer also said, "Yes, mother, Jiaren is good at studying, and he will definitely take the imperial examination in the future, but Jiayi is not a boy who is good at studying. It would be better to let him go out with his elder brother to have a look."

    When the sons said this, what else could the old lady do? She could only nod.

    Jiayi turned around and ran away. After a while, Liu Yang, who looked excited, dragged his parents over.

    ??The Li family couldn''t make it too clear. They only said that Li Zhensheng was going to Quanzhou to see if there was any new business.

    ?Liu Yang looked at his parents eagerly, fearing that they would not agree.

    Fortunately, Mr. Liu and his wife did not stop him and supported their son to go out for a walk.

    The old lady talked about the safety issue euphemistically. Liu Biaotou laughed and said, "This boy is not so unlucky. Besides, in the fall, maybe we will have another boy in our family."

    ¡°Oh, sister-in-law is pregnant?¡±

    ?Everyone was surprised and congratulated one after another, which made Sister-in-law Liu blush, "I just got pregnant not long ago, so I didn''t tell everyone."

    ¡°Be careful in the first three months, and wait until the pregnancy is stable.¡± The old lady, Zhao Yuru, and Tao Hongying were all happy and pulled her into the house. They talked to each other while packing Li Zhensheng and Jiayi''s luggage.

    In the main room, Liu Biaotou also told Li Zhensheng some of the local customs and customs in Quanzhou that he had heard before. In the end, he was still very reluctant to leave. He sighed, "If there hadn''t been a new baby in the family, I would have gone with him."

    Li Zhensheng smiled and said, "If my family''s business can be revived, I will have to travel to Quanzhou frequently in the future, and there will be many opportunities. However, after I go for a few months, the elderly and children at home will have to trouble Brother Liu to help me take care of them."

    "We don''t speak foreign languages. We are all one family, and that''s what we should do." Liu Biao waved his head and said boldly, "Safety comes first when you go out. The family is waiting for you to come back."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 295ï¼š Itâ€™s a good life, but itâ€™s not a solid life!

    Chapter 295 A good life is not easy to live at ease!

    Just like that, when it was almost the third watch, everyone dispersed.

    ??The Li family did not sleep well that night. At dawn, Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si personally drove their eldest brother and Jiayi Liu Yang into the city.

    Jiayin yawned, quietly pulled Jiayi''s sleeve, and then gave him a bag of silver.

    Jiayi was stunned for a moment, then he picked up his sister, kissed her twice, and promised in a low voice, "Fu Niu is at home, my brother will come back and bring you something good!"

    Jiayin smiled with her little white teeth and patted her brother on the shoulder, "Second brother, I want sparkling gems!"

    "Okay, brother will buy you gems!" Jiayi didn''t care whether the money was enough, but he agreed happily.

    Soon, the carriage set off. The Li family stood at the entrance of the village and watched for a long time before going back.

    ?Some villagers got up early and went out for a walk. Seeing the Li family like this, they asked, "Auntie, there is something at home. Do you want to help?"

    Mrs. Li waved her hand and said with a smile, "It''s no big deal. I just couldn''t stop myself. I took the boys out to see if I could find some business."

    ?The villagers are envious, "Mr. Da is a very capable person and can do nothing wrong."

    After saying that, he suddenly reacted and asked, "Oh, Mr. Da is gone. What will happen in the school? Who will teach the children?"

    Li Laoer responded, "Mr. Eldest is gone, and I, the second Mr., are still here. From now on, I will teach the children to read in the morning and go to the valley in the afternoon. I won''t delay either time."

    ??The villager immediately brightened his eyes and laughed, "I was confused and forgot that Mr. Second had taught children before. Mr. Second gave my boy the name."

    After a few idle words, everyone dispersed.

    ?After a while, everyone in the village knew that there was a new teacher in the school, and no one felt bad about it.

    The Li family knows everything and cannot fool their children.

    ??In the yard of Li''s house, everyone was afraid that the old lady would be sad, so they stayed at home with her all day.

    ?On the contrary, the old lady was annoyed and started to chase people away, "You all hurry up and get busy, what are you doing around me!"

    ?When everyone saw that the old lady was staring and looking as energetic as before, they felt relieved and went about their business with a smile.

    ?Brother Cat was a little tired, so Li Laoer carried him to the valley.

    ?There are many people there, and if the naughty boys play together, Brother Cat will definitely get better.

    The old lady was sitting on the kang doing needlework. Either the needle tip pricked her finger or the cotton thread got knotted.

    She simply gave up her work, rubbed her granddaughter''s hair, and sighed.

    "Nothing in this world is good for no reason. Our family has suffered a lot in the past two years, but life is on fire, getting more and more prosperous. If nothing else, when I first came out to escape the famine, I didn''t even have twenty taels of silver. Now there are more than 20,000 taels in the book!¡±

    The old lady patted her chest and said, "Grandma is afraid. You have to earn money slowly so that your life will be stable. Grandma knows that the family is a blessing to you. Your father and uncles are also diligent and obedient, so they are where they are today. Lucky girl. , Grandma is worried even when she sleeps."

    I was a little surprised when I heard the good news. The family had money, no worries about food and clothing, and a prosperous life. This should have been something that everyone looked forward to, but unexpectedly it became a psychological burden for the old lady.

    ?She hurried forward and hugged the old lady, "Grandma is not afraid, you are a lucky girl!"

    "Silly girl, grandma is even more worried because of you. Your abilities with the gods are so powerful. What if one day we need you to repay the gods and our family can''t provide it? So, your uncle is going out this time. No matter how reluctant I am, grandma will accept it.¡±

    The old lady hugged her granddaughter tightly and kissed her soft little hair. "Your uncle is right. If this thing is done, it will be a great merit! The people in Tianwu will no longer be hungry. Grandma is thinking that she should be able to repay some blessings."

    Jiayin blinked her big eyes twice and confessed in a low voice, "Grandma, that... I also gave it to my adoptive father..."

    ?She spoke vaguely, but the old lady understood it, and scolded her in an angry and funny manner.

    ¡°Little girl, you are a grandma, don¡¯t you know? You don¡¯t need to think about it, you know that good things come out of nowhere, no one else but you!¡±

    Jiayin immediately smiled and twisted in her arms like a baby, "Grandma is the best."

    ??The old lady helped her granddaughter sit up, picked up the needle and thread again, and changed her tone of voice.

    ¡°We¡¯re just going to be at home at noon. Let¡¯s make up for it with some noodles if we¡¯re lazy. There¡¯s still a lot of pickled cucumbers. Chop them up and stir-fry some meat sauce, okay?¡±

    "Okay." Jiayin couldn''t help but salivate when she thought about the noodles with the raw meat sauce and the meat sauce, which made the old lady laugh.

    At this moment, Dongmei suddenly came in from outside. Old Mrs. Li pulled her to sit down and asked, "Are you done with all your family work?"

    Dongmei waved her hand, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Old madam, that...our butler of the Marquis Mansion is here and said he has something to report to you."

    ¡°The housekeeper is here?¡± The old lady was surprised, but she still asked Dongmei to invite someone quickly.

    Soon, the butler came in, smiling as kindly as ever, "Greetings to the old lady and the eldest lady."

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, butler, sit down quickly.¡± The old lady poured a bowl of warm tea from the Kang table and brought it to him.

    The butler drank it all in one gulp. Seeing that there was only one old man and one young boy in the room, he asked, "Is it open over there in the valley? Mr. Second is very busy?"

    ?The old lady was so smart that she immediately said, "They have all gone to the valley, and we are the only two people at home now. If you have anything to do with the housekeeper, just ask me, I can still make the decision in this family."

    The chief steward sneered, thought for a while and said, "Old madam, there is such a thing. When our Marquis Mansion was still the Earl''s Mansion, it was almost the last batch to move here from Kyoto. The Marquis was busy protecting the Emperor and the Queen Mother , I was the only one in the house who led the convoy and walked very slowly.

    "Not far from the capital, there was a woman on the roadside. She was half dead. She was very pitiful. I felt pity for a moment, so I had someone rescue me and bring her here. Although the woman survived, she lost one leg. His face was also ruined. He used to wash clothes in the slave yard of our house to earn some wages. This morning, a slave came to report that the woman seemed to be dead and could only breathe a sigh of relief, but she must see her. Me. I went to check it out, and she said her name was... Wu Cuihua, and she was the daughter-in-law of our Li family."

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± The old lady¡¯s expression immediately changed. She was half surprised and half confused.

    ??The housekeeper immediately guessed that something was wrong. After all, the Li family had always acted thoughtfully and took good care of the people in the village. How could they let their daughter-in-law suffer outside? There must be something going on.

    Sure enough, the old lady asked, "We do have a daughter-in-law named Wu Cuihua in our family, who accidentally got lost. Did she tell us what happened in our family? Can she be right?"

    The first housekeeper nodded quickly, "She told the second gentleman''s name, the eldest lady''s nickname, and Master Jiaren, Master Jiayi..."

    The old lady sighed, this must be Wu Cuihua.

    No matter how many grievances there were before, now when people are about to die, they cannot but meet each other.

    She quickly asked Dongmei to go to the valley to find the second and fourth children, and then found the coats and skirts for herself and Jiayin to go out.

    After finishing all this, Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si also came back, "Mom, what happened?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 296ï¼š When a person is about to die, his words are also good!

    Chapter 296: When a person is about to die, his words are also good!

    "Wu Cuihua was found, but she was about to die. She was in the backyard of the Hou Mansion. The second child followed me to the Hou Mansion, and the fourth child went to find Jiaren. He said he was visiting his classmates at Lei''s house in Ping''an Lane in the south of the city. Who is Wu Cuihua''s mother? Come here quickly! Go to the four city gates to look for your brother and the others to see if they have left Xindu? But don¡¯t worry if you can¡¯t find them.¡±

    "Okay, mother, I''ll go right away." Li Laosi went out, took his horse and ran away without a trace.

    ??Li Laoer couldn''t tell what he looked like, but when he helped his mother out, he still tripped over the threshold.

    The old lady patted the back of her son''s hand and sighed.

    ??It''s not like I haven''t thought of Wu Cuihua in the past two years, but what she did before was so vicious and her disappearance was so disgraceful that even if I think about it, I don''t want to think too much about it.

    I just thought that with her selfish temper, she would probably live a good life no matter where she was.

    ?How did you know that the first time I heard about her, I actually went to see her for the last time...

    The carriage of the Marquis Mansion is very large and spacious. It can accommodate three members of the Li family, including the housekeeper and Dongmei, without feeling crowded.

    ?Old Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter, thought for a while and then talked to the housekeeper about what happened that year.

    After all, Jiayin is the eldest daughter of the Hou Mansion now, and Wu Cuihua is in the Hou Mansion. If the matter is not made clear, everyone in the Hou Mansion may think that the Li family has been mean to their daughter-in-law, which will be of no benefit to Jiayin.

    The housekeeper and Dongmei sighed from beginning to end.

    ??Wu Cuihua''s fate was her own fault, and she didn''t blame others at all.

    ??He who is unfilial to his mother-in-law, does not love his children, is selfish and lazy, and just devotes himself to supporting his mother''s family.

    He actually stole his infant niece out just to give his younger brother some luck and win more money in gambling.

    ?Li Jiannian did not beat her to death for the sake of her two grandsons, nor did she abandon her, but just drove her out to work. This was really kind-hearted.

    But she actually ran away with others again!

    Dongmei and the housekeeper subconsciously looked at Li Laoer, then quickly lowered their heads.

    Mr. Er, such a good person, has such a miserable life!

    Soon, the carriage entered the new capital and went all the way to the Marquis'' Mansion.

    Following the precedent of Yuxue and several maids, no one in the Hou family dared to neglect the Li family.

    Every slave he met was greeted with courtesy and respect.

    ?But the Li family didn''t care anymore, and let the chief steward lead the way directly to the slave''s yard.

    Xu, a servant in the same courtyard, knew that Wu Cuihua was not going to die soon. He was standing at the door of the wing where she lived, talking in a low voice.

    "Is Mrs. Wu going to survive? She is really able to survive. When she was first picked up, she looked like she would not survive. She refused to take medicine and was crazy. I didn''t expect to live for another two years."

    "Yes, this is the one who lives in our Marquis'' Mansion, without signing a slave contract, and gets monthly money to give her food and drink, and to treat her illness. On weekdays, she helps us wash clothes, and she has to give us copper coins. If she is in someone else''s house, I''m afraid He died early."

    ¡°The chief steward said, let us take care of it more and do good deeds.¡±

    ¡°Where has the butler gone? Did he really go find her family members?¡±

    "I see that the housekeeper''s face has changed. Is she still a famous person in the family?"

    "impossible?"

    As he was talking, the housekeeper invited the Li family over. Everyone was surprised and hurriedly bowed their heads and left.

    ?Old Mrs. Li handed Fu Niu over to the housekeeper, "It''s not good for children to come forward to such a matter. Please help the housekeeper to take care of Fu Niu."

    "Don''t worry, old lady." The steward quickly picked up Fu Niu and asked the servants to move tables and chairs and cover the screen. Then he hugged Fu Niu and sat in the courtyard, coaxing her to eat snacks.

    ??Although Fu Niu didn''t like Wu Cuihua, she still felt heavy when she thought that her two brothers were going to lose their mother. I can no longer eat my favorite snacks in the past.

    ?Li Laoer took a deep breath and walked into the penthouse first, followed closely by the old lady.

    ?This penthouse is not too big, with only one window, letting in a lot of skylight.

    ?Wu Cuihua was lying under the window, staring blankly at the beam of light, mumbling something.

    ?Perhaps hearing the noise, she slowly turned her head to look at the door, and tears suddenly flowed from her eyes.

    ??Li Laoer and the old lady were also extremely shocked. In their impression, Wu Cuihua was the most gluttonous, and she would take several bites of the children''s custard. She was also the fattest in the family.

    ?It¡¯s only been two years since we last met, and our appearance has completely changed. His originally fat figure was now so thin that he had almost no flesh. One side of his face was covered with scars, his face was sallow, his eye sockets were sunken, and his hair was half gray.

    The quilt covering her body is quite new, but one of her bare legs is hanging out of the quilt in a weird posture, which shows that she is disabled!

    There was a maid sitting on the bedside, holding a bowl of medicine. It seemed that she didn''t expect so many family members of Wu Cuihua to arrive. She stood up in shock and explained in a low voice, "Aunt Wu doesn''t want to take medicine, and I won''t take it no matter how hard I try to persuade her."

    Old Mrs. Li nodded reluctantly. At this moment, she really had no intention of chatting.

    ?The maid quickly put down the medicine bowl and retreated.

    ?Wu Cuihua''s originally cloudy eyes were washed away by tears and became a little brighter. She struggled to sit up, but she had no strength.

    ?Old Mrs. Li stepped forward, helped her, and leaned against the pillow.

    ?Wu Cuihua choked with sobs and her face turned dark red. The first thing she said was, "Mom, I...I was wrong!"

    Mrs. Li''s eyes were red, "Don''t say this, it''s a waste of energy. The fourth child has already gone to pick up Jiaren. He is studying in the academy now and is doing very well. He is very close to his classmates. We have made an appointment to play together today. Home Yi woke up early and went out with his uncle. I don¡¯t know if I can catch him back. "

    "Jiaren, son! Jiaren, Jiaren..." Wu Cuihua murmured, the light in her eyes getting brighter.

    Li Laoer stepped forward, holding back the confusion in his heart and asked, "You are so sick, why don''t you get treatment? Also, where is Ergou? Didn''t you run away with him? The landlord said... that you and others You eloped, didn¡¯t that person take care of you? "

    Wu Cuihua shed tears again and shook her head like a madman, "No, no, I didn''t run away with anyone! It''s Er Gouzi. Er Gouzi wants me to be a mother-in-law and serve a pregnant woman to Kyoto, saying that she will make a lot of money and eat well. I didn¡¯t elope, I didn¡¯t elope with anyone!¡±

    "Okay, okay, that doesn''t matter anymore!" Seeing something was wrong with her, Mrs. Li quickly tried to persuade her, fearing that she wouldn''t be able to lift her up in one breath and would die again.

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t elope, you can be buried in the Li family cemetery!¡±

    Sure enough, these words were like a shot in the arm, making Wu Cuihua''s face brighter and she woke up completely.

    ?She grabbed the old lady¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mother, mother! Can I really be buried in the Li family¡¯s cemetery?¡±

    The old lady sighed, "Although you have made many mistakes, the Li family did not divorce you before, and you did not elope to discredit the Li family. The Li family will not leave you without a burial place. After all, you gave birth to a family of family members." ¡­¡±

    ¡°Woo, woo!¡± Wu Cuihua cried out in pain, and every tear was filled with regret.

    "Mom, I was wrong. Ergouzi is just a beast. He was the one who killed my father! I worked as a cow or a horse for him, my legs were disabled and my face was ruined for him, but he abandoned me and ran away by himself. I waited for him on the road for more than ten days, drinking rainwater when I was thirsty, eating grass roots and bark when I was hungry, and the blood on my legs dried up! Mom, I was wrong, I wanted to go home, but I have no face!"

    Even if Mrs. Li and Mr. Li have a thousand words, they don¡¯t know what to say at this time.

    ?Having lived under the same roof for more than ten years, Wu Cuihua has tried her best to persuade her many times, but Wu Cuihua just doesn¡¯t listen.

    Now it¡¯s too late to know that I was wrong.

    At this time, Li Laosi finally arrived with Jiaren.

    Perhaps he disliked Jiaren''s slow walking, so Li Laosi directly carried Jiaren in.

    Jiaren finally stood firm, and when he saw his mother again, he was so shocked that he froze in place.

    ¡°Mother¡­mother?¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua suddenly struggled and pulled the quilt hard to cover the stump of her leg and cover her ugly face.

    ?Jiaren had seen it a long time ago and suddenly rushed towards him and burst into tears.

    "Mom, didn''t you... run away with someone? Why don''t you have glory and wealth? Why don''t you live a good life? Why is this like this?"

    There is no child in the world who does not love his mother!

    ?Although Jiaren has complained about his mother countless times, hating her for being selfish and stupid, and hating her for bringing disgrace to the family, he even thought about getting a good name, honoring his family, and making his mother regret it one day.

    But he never thought that his mother would die! And it''s so miserable!

    ?Wu Cuihua¡¯s skinny hands covered her face tightly, tears flowing down her fingers.

    The old lady hugged her grandson and advised, "If your mother is dying, talk to her quickly. She was tricked by Er Gouzi into going to Kyoto to be a slave, but when the capital was moved, she hurt her face trying to save Er Gouzi. But Er Gouzi left her and ran away. The Marquis''s motorcade passed by and rescued her. She might have felt sorry for her family, so she didn''t go back even though she knew our home was nearby. "

    Jiaren cried louder and louder, and was so angry that he didn''t know what to do.

    ?Wu Cuihua may have exhausted all her strength, and suddenly began to pant heavily. She reached under the pillow, trying her best to pull something out.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 297ï¼š empathize

    Chapter 297 Empathy

    ??The old lady quickly helped and took out a gray money bag.

    ¡°Give Jiaren a degree in education, and marry Jiayi a daughter-in-law! Don¡¯t marry someone like me!¡±

    ?Wu Cuihua forced the money bag into Jiaren''s hand and looked at the door again, but unfortunately no one came in again.

    ?She was disappointed, the light in her eyes slowly extinguished, but she still thought about it, "Mother, grave, grave..."

    The old lady quickly responded, "Don''t worry, I will do what I promised you. You will be buried in Broken Gold Beach, a place with beautiful mountains and clear waters. The family and friends will visit you and worship you every year and festival. You are the second child Your first wife, no matter who he marries from now on, he will bow down to you."

    ?Wu Cuihua was finally relieved, with the last tear in the corner of her eyes, she finally let go of her son''s hand.

    Jiaren stared blankly at his mother''s hand, which was dry and thin, nothing like in his memory.

    ?In my memory, my mother rarely did housework because she was lazy, and her hands were white and fat. It hurt the most when she caught him and his brother pinching her a few times.

    It seems like, in the blink of an eye, it became like this.

    Why did it become like this?

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    ??In the yard, Jiayin heard her brother''s cry and suddenly raised her head to look at the room with red eyes.

    She has no feelings for Wu Cuihua, but she feels sorry for her brother who has lost her mother and her second uncle who is suffering.

    ?The same must be true for the family members. If they had a choice, they would rather Wu Cuihua live in a good and prosperous place than die at such a young age in early spring.

    pity¡­

    ??The housekeeper was also worried. If he had known that Mrs. Wu who was washing clothes was the daughter-in-law of the Li family, he would have taken more care of her no matter what.

    ?Now, this man died in the backyard of the Hou Mansion, still so miserable. How will he walk around in front of the Li family in the future?

    ??If the Li family becomes angry, he will be resented!

    Jiayin sat aside, seeing the butler sitting on pins and needles, and comforted him, "Butler, my foster father said, no one who doesn''t know is guilty."

    The chief steward almost burst into tears when he heard this, and knelt down in front of the young master.

    "Miss, this old slave really didn''t know that she was from the Li family. Moreover, when he rescued her, he treated her for a long time, but she was too seriously injured. The doctor said that she could live for a month. I didn''t expect that she would be alive for a month. She was not dead all the way to Xindu, but she refused to take medicine, as if she didn''t want to live anymore.

    "I had no choice but to arrange her to live here. I didn''t assign any work or sign a slave contract. On weekdays, she eats and drinks the same as everyone else. She is crazy and hurts her face. Everyone is far away. No one bullied her. In the spring, she suddenly started washing clothes for everyone, asking for money, but everyone gave her money, but she didn''t spend any money and refused to see a doctor or take medicine. What are you doing with money..."

    Jiayin guessed that in the spring, their family came to Jiangnan, and the Marquis often went to Broken Gold Beach. Wu Cuihua probably heard someone talking about it in the Marquis''s house, and originally had the intention to die, so she changed her mind and planned to earn more money to leave for her son. .

    ??Just then Mrs. Li came out holding Li Laosi''s hand. After hearing most of it, she quickly helped the housekeeper with her own hands.

    "Don''t worry, chief steward, our Li family is a reasonable family. You didn''t know she was the daughter-in-law of the Li family at first sight. She was just a dying person on the roadside. It would be nice to save her and bring her to Xindu to help seek medical advice." , no one can take care of an outsider like a biological mother. Secondly, she was about to die before. Thanks to you, she lived for two more years and met her family before she died. It is our family''s responsibility to take care of her. Thank you."

    The chief housekeeper breathed a long sigh of relief, and his heart was finally settled.

    He quickly wiped away his tears and bowed his head respectfully, "Thank you, madam, for your understanding."

    The old lady sighed, "Everyone is destined to die. No one can blame her for what she is doing now."

    She sat on the chair, hugged her granddaughter, and said, "I still need to ask the housekeeper if he can open the back door. Our family needs to buy a coffin to carry the person back to Broken Gold Beach."

    "Old Madam, you are polite, as you should. Also, the back door is for slaves to enter and exit, and it is better to go through the front side door..." The big housekeeper suggested, but the old lady immediately rejected it.

    "No need, butler, just go through the back door. We have already caused a lot of trouble to the Marquis Mansion. If we go through the front door, we are afraid that outsiders will talk about what happened in the Marquis Mansion, which will be bad for the Marquis."

    ??The old lady is so sensible, and the housekeeper is really grateful.

    ?He quickly sent someone to help Li Laosi buy a shroud and a coffin, and then carried them in through the back door.

    ??The old lady asked for warm water and a cloth, wiped Wu Cuihua''s body, hands and face herself, and then put on a clean middle coat and shroud. Li Laoer and Jiaren hugged Wu Cuihua and placed her in the coffin.

    ?The back door was not far away, and the Li family did not need help from outsiders. Li Lao Er and Jia Ren carried the head of the coffin, and Li Lao Si carried the tail of the coffin, and they successfully got out of the back door. The old lady was afraid that her granddaughter might be tainted by her young age, so she directly entrusted the good news to the housekeeper.

    "Will the Marquis come back in the evening? Then let Fu Niu live here today. The house will definitely be a mess. She is a child, so it is best to hide away."

    The housekeeper hurriedly agreed and went home without making any fuss about the good news.

    At home, we have to build a funeral tent, choose a cemetery, and hold a memorial ceremony for the funeral, so we really can¡¯t take care of her.

    ??Moreover, Er Bo Niang has done a lot of evil things before, but this ending is really disappointing.

    Every member of the family may have mixed feelings, and even if she went back, she would be in a hurry and have no choice.

    The housekeeper didn¡¯t dare to make any more mistakes, so he played with Jiayin in different ways this afternoon.

    Lunch is also very rich, with six dishes and one soup, plus white rice and egg custard.

    Jiayin tried her best to eat as much as she could without crying or fussing, and even took a nap.

    In the afternoon, the Marquis finally came out of the palace.

    ??The servants of the Marquis Mansion stood guard at the entrance of the palace. When they saw their master, they hurriedly told the story from beginning to end.

    Mr. Hou frowned, thinking this was too surprising.

    From the old stories of the Li family, he knew about this second daughter-in-law.

    I thought that because of the hectic move of the capital earlier, this man would have died in the north. Unexpectedly, not only did he survive, but he actually died in his palace...

    ¡°Go back to the mansion!¡± The Marquis got on his horse and galloped all the way back to the mansion, directly entering the main courtyard.

    In the east wing, Jiayin hadn''t woken up yet, and the big kang was burning very hot.

    There was a maid standing by, dozing off with her chin in her hands.

    As soon as the Marquis entered the room, the maid knelt down and did not dare to raise her head.

    ??The Marquis asked, "How long have the eldest lady been asleep?"

    "It''s been an hour since I returned to the Marquis." The maid quickly responded.

    ??The Marquis waved his hand and chased the person out, then picked up the fat girl, felt that her forehead was not hot, and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Jiayin woke up in a daze and saw her adoptive father. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong, but she suddenly felt aggrieved.

    ¡°Father, oh oh, my second uncle is dead, and my brother is crying so sadly.¡±

    ¡°The foster father knows,¡± Mr. Hou gently patted the little girl¡¯s back and comforted her softly, ¡°the foster father knows that you feel sorry for your second uncle and brother.¡±

    ¡°No, the second uncle was very bad and bullied me. I didn¡¯t like her. But she died and she was very pitiful..."

    Jiayin choked with sobs, thinking of her unscrupulous parents in her previous life. Maybe one day they died, and her mood would be like that of her brother at this time.

    She has been here for more than two years now, and she is probably dead in that world. I don¡¯t know when her parents, who have always regarded her as a burden and a stain, discovered that she was gone.

    In other words, even if you discover it, you won¡¯t care.

    She always thought that having a family who loved her so much in this life would heal her from the pain in her previous life.

    I didn¡¯t expect that at such a time, I would suddenly burst into tears...

    ¡°Father, I miss my grandma, my dad, my mother...¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 298ï¼š Death is like a lamp going out

    Chapter 298 Death is like a lamp going out

    The Marquis was so distressed that he didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t stop her at this moment. He quickly hugged the fat girl, got up and walked out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, my adoptive father will take you home.¡±

    ¡°Grandma won¡¯t let me go back, saying there¡¯s chaos in the house.¡±

    ¡°Then live in the courtyard of my foster father.¡±

    The housekeeper heard that his master was back and came over just in time. When he saw this, he hurried to prepare the carriage and packed several boxes of various snacks and small toys.

    Jiayin poked his head out, looking a little haggard, but he didn''t forget to say thank you.

    ¡°Thank you, uncle butler!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, the eldest lady has offended the old slave.¡± The first steward bent down to respond, but his face became less uneasy.

    ??The Marquis also nodded and said, "Keep an eye on the house and don''t think too much. The old lady of the Li family is very sensible."

    The chief steward was completely relieved after hearing this.

    ?Seeing the carriage go away, he quickly called the servant to close the door, and then ordered all the servants in the house.

    "About Mrs. Wu, no one is allowed to mention it again, and everyone has to keep their mouths shut. Anyone who doesn''t have a guard on his mouth will bear the trouble himself."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, housekeeper!¡± Everyone responded. Mrs. Wu originally had nothing to say, but she was from the Li family, which surprised everyone.

    But now that a person has died, everything has come to an end, and it is useless to talk more.

    ??Not talking about the Marquis Mansion, I just said that the Marquis took the good news and rode back to Suijintan in a carriage. On the way, he met the carriages of the Cui family and the Liu family. In addition to Liu Zhiheng, there was also Mr. Wen in the Liu family''s carriage.

    ?Seeing the Marquis, Liu Zhiheng and Mr. Wen quickly changed to the Marquis''s carriage.

    ¡°Master Hou, have you heard that something happened to the Li family? Why are you having a funeral?¡±

    Seeing the concern and worry in their eyes, the Marquis guessed that they must have gone wrong, so he said, "Don''t worry, it''s not Aunt Li who has something wrong. It''s Jiaren''s biological mother who got separated when the capital was moved. Now she has found her, but she is very ill." , passed away."

    ?Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng both breathed a sigh of relief. Liu Zhiheng didn''t know the details about Li Lao''s second daughter-in-law at all, but Mr. Wen heard a few words from Jiaren.

    After all, Jiaren will have to take a scientific test in the future. Whether he is filial to his parents is the first criterion for evaluating his character.

    Mr. Wen didn¡¯t see Jiaren¡¯s mother at home, so he asked if she had died of illness.

    Jiaren said he was lost, but the Li family was very strange. It seemed that no one was in a hurry to find him.

    ??He also wondered whether he should just ask more about people''s family affairs and forget about it.

    I don¡¯t want to hear the news of death again today.

    After a while, the carriage entered the village. A tall wooden pole had been installed in front of Li''s house, and a large bunch of paper money was hung, floating in the wind.

    ??Dongmei just brought out the things. When she saw her master coming back, she hurried forward to greet him.

    ??The Marquis took the good news and handed it to her, "Go back to our yard and take good care of the young lady."

    Dongmei agreed, hugged the good news and left.

    ??A mourning shed has been set up in the yard of Li''s family, and the old people in the village are sitting outside the yard chatting.

    Young people, wearing filial piety belts, walked in and out to help with big and small matters.

    Actually, they are not relatives of the Li family, so there is no need to wear mourning, but the entire Suijintan New Village has been built together with their lives. It is not a family, but it is better than a family.

    At this time, wearing a filial piety belt is also a comfort and closeness to the Li family.

    ?Jiaren, Jiahuan, Jiaan, Jiaxi and Brother Li were kneeling in the funeral shed and burning paper money.

    ?Jiahuan and Jiaan are both good. After all, the second uncle is not lovable, and they were not very close before. I was crying right now because I felt sorry for my brother and second uncle.

    Brother Li has never seen this second aunt before!

    ?But Jiaren was really sad. The pain of losing his mother made him a little confused. How much he hated his mother before, now he felt so regretful and sad.

    Mr. Hou, Mr. Wen, Liu Zhiheng, Mrs. Cui and others came forward to offer incense. The Jiaren brothers kowtowed and thanked them. Mr. Wen knelt down and shouted. Only then did Jiaren wake up and realize that the teacher was coming.

    He subconsciously hugged the teacher and burst into tears, "Teacher, wuwu, my mother...she is dead, just like that!"

    Mr. Wen patted his shoulder gently, "You can cry if you want, but after you finish crying, life will continue. You still have your father, brother, grandmother, uncles and aunts, and a large family can rely on."

    Jiaren nodded and choked, "I know, teacher, but..."

    Mr. Wen sighed, "After you have been busy these days, you and I can go to the city and stay for a few days. The college will not start school until after the Lantern Festival, so we are not afraid of delaying our studies."

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiaren responded, kowtowed again, and thanked the teacher for his comfort.

    ?Mrs. Cui turned around and entered the main house. The old lady was leaning on the kang, her face a little gloomy.

    ?Seeing Mrs. Cui come in, she was about to sit up, but Mrs. Cui stopped her.

    "Auntie, please rest, but don''t get up. I''m a member of the family, so there''s no need to be polite."

    ?Old Mrs. Li sighed and shook Mrs. Cui''s hand. She wanted to say something, but it seemed that she was stuck in her heart and couldn''t get out.

    ?Mrs. Cui poured her warm tea and whispered advice.

    ¡°Auntie, death is like a lamp going out, we still have to look forward.¡±

    "I know, I just feel uncomfortable." As soon as the old lady responded, Mr. Hou, Mr. Wen, and Liu Zhiheng came in.

    ??The old lady asked the three of them to sit down, and the Marquis said, "Auntie, this is my negligence and I didn''t take care of it..."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" the old lady stared, but she regained some energy and said angrily, "You have been out killing barbarians all day, and you haven''t gone back to the Marquis''s house a few times. How did you know that the crazy woman in the house is the second daughter-in-law? . And when I go back and see the housekeeper, I will definitely thank him for our family.

    "He was so frightened, but there was no need for it. The only people in our family who thanked him were not to complain. Back then, when the war was so chaotic, not many people were meddling in saving people. The second daughter-in-law can live for two more years, and she can still die before she dies. It¡¯s thanks to him that I can see Lao Er and Jia Ren and come home to pay their respects.¡±

    Mr. Hou nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Auntie, I will tell you."

    Mr. Wen, Liu Zhiheng and others were confused when they heard this. They didn¡¯t understand how the second daughter-in-law of Zhongling was related to the Hou family again.

    They were very close to the Li family, and the old lady had been holding back her words for a while, so she talked from beginning to end.

    ?Everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh after hearing this.

    ? There are some mistakes in the world, and you have the opportunity to correct them, but some mistakes have no room for regret.

    Mr. Wen thought of what he had just done and became more determined to take his disciples out to relax.

    He said, "Auntie, after the funeral, I will take Jiaren to the city to stay for a few days, burn his head for seven days, and then send him back."

    "Okay, okay, this child has a delicate mind, I''m afraid it will be difficult for him. Jiayi is not at home, and we don''t know how to solve it, so we will trouble you."

    ??The old lady agreed immediately. At this time, Li Laoer came back from outside with Mr. Feng Shui. Mr. Hou, Liu Zhiheng and Mr. Wen went out, leaving Mrs. Cui to accompany the old lady.

    Li Laoer just decided on the location of the cemetery, and his face turned a little pale from exhaustion.

    ?? Broken Gold Beach is not just the Li family and villagers, there are also many guests who come in and out of the valley on weekdays.

    Of course, Wu Cuihua¡¯s grave cannot be buried on the mountain. After all, no one wants to take a bath and see the grave when they look up.

    Finally, we found a piece of wasteland of more than three acres between Suijintan and Dahuaishu Village. It was sunny, with a small river flowing in the distance and a view of the mountains and forests. It was a good place.

    ??Li Laosi has already taken the village chief to the government office to report that this land has been purchased and will be used as a tomb for the Li family and other families in the village.

    ??If the day comes when the North Land is recovered, and the elderly of each family want to bury their bones in their hometown, they can also move their graves.

    ??But if the Northland cannot be regained for a long time, this will be the place where the old people will settle down in the future. They can also watch over Broken Gold Beach day and night to ensure that the younger generations have a safe and smooth life.

    ??Master Hou occasionally turned around and saw Brother Cat lying behind the window of the west room. He guessed that the family was busy and could not take care of the child, so he took him back to his yard to keep company with the good news.

    The snacks and gadgets brought by the butler came in handy and soon made Brother Cat happy.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 299ï¼š All parents in the world

    Chapter 299: All parents in the world

    On the second day, Wu Cuihua died of a sudden death. She could not stay at home for too long.

    The coffin was kept in the courtyard for only one more day, and the funeral was carried out early on the third day.

    Jiayin and Mao Geer also wore sackcloth and mourning. Jiaan and Jiaxi carried them on their backs respectively. Jiahuan held Li Geer''s hand all the way to the tomb.

    Burn paper, kowtow, and bury the deceased in the soil.

    ?One thing after another was done according to the rules, and Wu Cuihua was completely isolated from the world.

    ?No matter whether we were good or bad during our lifetime, no matter how much we were happy or sad, the curtain came to an end just like this with a handful of letter soil.

    ??The Li family removed the memorial shed and held a banquet in the yard to thank many relatives, friends and fellow villagers.

    After the banquet was cleared, the Li family returned to calm, as if it were the same as before.

    Jiaren simply packed a set of clothes and went into the city with Mr. Wen.

    Jiayin quietly ran out of the house on her chubby legs and insisted on giving two ingots of silver to her eldest brother, who had lost a lot of weight.

    She was afraid that her eldest brother would not want it, so she persuaded her in a low voice, "I also gave it to the third brother. The third brother said he would buy me gems."

    Jiaren laughed when he heard this and hugged his sister tightly. He wanted to say something, but tears flowed out again. In the end, he only said, "Fu Niu, be good. Brother will come back and buy you something delicious."

    The carriage kicked away, leaving the good news behind with a gentle sigh.

    Mrs. Cui came out from next door and saw the little fat girl with a sad face. She couldn''t help but smile and hugged her.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a young kid, how do you know you¡¯re worried? Come on, go into the house, my aunt will sew a new skirt for you!¡±

    ?The older one and the younger one entered the house. The old lady and Zhao Yuru were also discussing making needlework. Brother Li took an embroidery booklet and was teaching his younger brother how to identify patterns.

    ??The old lady pulled Mrs. Cui to sit down, and Mrs. Cui opened the package in her hand.

    "Auntie, I have nothing to do these days. I took Sister-in-law Qiong to sew a set of plain clothes for Brother Li, Maogeer and Fu Niu, and let the children try them on to see what size they like."

    The old lady quickly thanked you, "Jinrou, thank you so much. These three children usually wear bright colors. It''s really difficult at this time. I barely found one set and couldn''t replace it. Yuru and I were also in the same mood. I need to sew quickly!¡±

    Mrs. Cui smiled and said, "Auntie also knows that I can''t do anything with cooking. I can''t help much these days, so I have been doing needlework."

    Zhao Yuru shook out her new clothes and compared them with the children. She praised, "This needlework is really good. It is much more detailed than Hongying and I."

    Brother Li and Brother Mao also thanked her, and Jiayin even hugged Mrs. Cui''s neck and gave her a big kiss, which made everyone laugh, and the room finally became a little livelier than before.

    Children are the most sensitive. Only when elders have smiles on their faces can they dare to be more lively.

    nie Cat changed into new clothes and pants, and was walking happily up and down on the kang.

    ??On the other hand, Brother Li is studying in the academy. He has learned good manners and his movements are somewhat stable.

    The valley started welcoming guests on the sixth day of the lunar month. Because the Li family had a funeral, they couldn''t take care of it these days. Sister-in-law Liu and others took care of it.

    Just after finishing their work today, Li Lao Er, Li Lao San and Tao Hongying all left.

    But they still thought about home, and walked around the valley. When they saw that there was nothing important, they hurried home.

    As soon as they entered the yard, they heard the laughter of the children in the house and the energetic voice of the old lady. The three of them breathed a long sigh of relief...Three days passed in a flash. Mr. Wen was going to court, and Jiaren himself Hire a carriage and come back from the city.

    I don¡¯t know what method Mr. Wen used to persuade him. Jiaren¡¯s expression became much calmer. When he saw grandma, he knelt down and kowtowed, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m worrying you. Your grandson is back!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± The old lady patted her eldest grandson and saw that there was really no sadness in his eyes, and she was completely relieved.

    "Tomorrow your mother will burn her head for seven days, and then she will stay for two more days to pack up her things. Then you can go back to Luo''an and burn her head for seven days before coming back. It''s close to both sides. Let your fourth uncle drive the car to pick you up."

    "Okay, I listen to grandma." Jiaren nodded, hesitated, and then said to grandma when there was no one around him, "Grandma, if your family has enough money, can you buy a small yard in the city?"

    ??The old lady took her eldest grandson to sit down and asked, "The family does not lack this little money, but can you tell me why we want to buy a yard?"

    Jiaren said, "I want to buy a yard and lend it to the teacher to live in. The Wen family is very... strict with the teacher, forcing the teacher to marry a woman he doesn''t like, and the woman''s family and the emperor are not of the same mind. The teacher persuades the family to stay away from court battles , but the elders in the family did not listen and are now in a stalemate.

    "The teacher took me back the day before yesterday, but I was blocked from the door. The teacher rented a small courtyard. Maybe the Wen family had tampered with it. The landlord will take the house back in the next few days. I don''t want to see the teacher living on the street. He is I am a poor censor and don''t have much salary to live in an inn..."

    The old lady frowned when she heard this, "Although all parents in the world are bad, how can the Wen family force their children like this?"

    After she finished speaking, she went to open the box and took out a thousand taels of silver notes for her grandson.

    "Tomorrow you will burn Tou Qi, and the day after tomorrow you can go to the city with your father and buy a small courtyard. It will be convenient for Mr. Wen to live in for the time being. In the future, you can take exams and make friends, and you will also have a place to stay in the city. , and also, the property deed will be directly in your name!¡±

    Jiaren wanted to say something else, but the old lady waved her hand.

    "Don''t worry, my family will not worry about it. When your brothers grow up, they will have to build a yard for them. Our family is so small, so you won''t get married and have children, so you can all crowd here."

    At this time, Brother Li, Brother Mao and Jiayin had already ran in from outside, followed by Mr. Hou who was walking slowly.

    ¡°Grandma, is eldest brother back?¡± the children started shouting before they even entered the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m back! I¡¯m here!¡± Jiaren squatted down, hugged his brothers and sisters with a smile, and then took out the snacks bought in the city, such as candy man and candied haws, to make them smile.

    He wanted to salute the Marquis, but the Marquis waved his hand and simply asked about what was happening in the city.

    The Lantern Festival is coming soon, and every household begins to prepare lanterns, and lantern markets are set up on shopping streets. Everyone is looking forward to watching the excitement.

    Hearing the good news, his eyes lit up, and he quickly climbed to sit next to the Marquis.

    Before she could say anything, the Marquis laughed and said, "Want to see the lanterns?"

    Jiayin nodded heavily and bared her little white teeth in a smile, "Well, well! Fu Niu hasn''t seen the lanterns yet!"

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go with the whole family. We¡¯ll stay at the Marquis Mansion for the night. We¡¯ll take Jiaren and Brother Li to the academy and then come back.¡±

    ??Master Hou agreed simply, causing the eavesdropping Brother Cat to cheer, and even Brother Li laughed.

    But the old lady said, "We have filial piety at home, so we can''t go to the Marquis'' Mansion. But in the past few days, my family has to buy a small courtyard in the city, so we can stay there for a few days."

    The Marquis wanted to persuade him, but he heard rapid footsteps coming from outside.

    Ye Shan strode into the door, saluted briefly, and reported in a low voice, "Master Marquis, the war in Jiangbei has begun, and the barbarians are coming fiercely!"

    This is the third update. Please give me five-star reviews, reminders for updates, and good viewing. Thank you!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 300ï¼š a man of his words!

    Chapter 300 A gentleman¡¯s words are hard to catch!

    ??Before the Marquis could speak, everyone became worried and all asked, "Are the barbarians coming across the river?"

    ?Ye Shan shook his head and quickly replied: "Not yet, but this time is different from before. There are a lot of people gathered, and there will be conflicts at the dock from time to time."

    ?Everyone has a bad look on their faces. You must know that half of the country south of the Yangtze River relies on the Jinsha River for its final defense.

    ??If the barbarians break through the natural barriers, Jiangnan will definitely not be saved, and Broken Gold Beach is less than a hundred miles away from the dock, so it will definitely be the first to suffer.

    The old lady sighed, "What kind of world is this? Our family has gone south twice. We thought we were safe when we got here. But we still need to make more preparations..."

    The Marquis waved his hand and comforted the old lady, "Don''t worry, Auntie, the barbarians have been entrenched in the grassland since ancient times. They broke their own arms on the way south, and now they have to cross the river. They have no advantage, so there is nothing to fear for the time being."

    After saying that, he stood up and said, "Auntie, I''m going to do some work."

    "Oh, I forgot about business, and I kept you here talking about gossip. Go and get busy!" The old lady slapped her forehead in regret, and chased Mr. Hou away to deal with business.

    ?Most of the winter, the Marquis lived in Zhuangzi and often came to chat with her. She was so used to it that she always forgot that he was still Tianwu''s military lord.

    ??What are you saying just now? If you are worried about the barbarians going south, doesn''t that mean that he, a military prince, is useless?

    The Marquis didn''t pay attention and turned around and went out.

    ??The old lady quickly told the children, "You are not allowed to talk nonsense after you go out, do you understand?"

    ¡°I know, grandma, don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiaren quickly took the lead and assured.

    Brother Li also nodded, and Brother Cat nodded in confusion, but he was more focused on the good things his brother bought back, and didn''t pay any attention to what everyone said just now.

    As for the good news, he is smarter than anyone else and doesn¡¯t need any instructions at all.

    That night, during dinner, the old lady asked the fourth child to call the Liu escorts, his wife and the village elder to have some fun together. After the table was removed, everyone gathered together to chat.

    The old lady hugged her granddaughter and peeled fried peanuts for her. While talking about the war, she then suggested: "Should we start harvesting food again in the valley?"

    The village chief nodded quickly, "Even if there is no such thing, I still want to say that our Suijintan will plant cold melons and cantaloupes on all the riverbanks this year. The fruit trees on the mountains are getting taller and taller, and we can no longer interplant millet. In autumn, At this time, there is no hope... The grain harvest here in the valley continues, and each family is stocking up more, and they feel confident. "

    Of course, Liu Biaotou and his wife had no objection, so the matter was settled.

    On the second day, news of the grain harvest was released.

    ?Of course, guests who come to visit these days cannot immediately exchange their money for food, but guests who have made reservations in advance have been clearly informed.

    ?There is never a shortage of smart people in this world.

    In the valley, the men were soaking in the pool, with cloth towels on their heads. Someone mentioned this while drinking tea, and said: "I heard that the riverside is not peaceful. Look, the golden beach is starting to close." Food?¡±

    The friend next to me asked, "Why do you say that? What does the collection of grain here as tickets have to do with the war on the riverside?"

    The person who spoke earlier had no choice but to explain a few words in a low voice, "Don''t look at whose name this Broken Gold Beach is. It''s the Marquis of Xinting! The Marquis was guarding the defense line of the pier before. If he wasn''t injured, he wouldn''t be there." Will retreat. Now that Suijintan has begun to harvest food, it means that the war on the riverside is tense and we are starting to get scared. "

    "Ah, so that''s it... What should we do? When will the Marquis return to the pier?" The friend suddenly realized and asked subconsciously, for fear that the defense line would be breached.

    The man who spoke said: "Why are you in a hurry? Even the court is not in a hurry! There are too many twists and turns. Can those who got the military power from the Marquis be willing to hand it over again? In a court, no one person has the final say..."

    ¡°You mean...¡±

    ¡°See it through but don¡¯t tell it! This matter still has to be dealt with. We ordinary people can just live our lives honestly and enjoy it day by day. Who knows what will happen in the future.¡±

    "Yeah, if nothing else, I''m afraid the white snow in front of me will melt away soon, and I''ll have to wait until next winter to see it again." "Haha, I''m not afraid of that. The orchards on the mountain will bloom in a few days. When the time comes, it will be a rare and beautiful thing to soak in the hot springs among the falling flowers.¡±

    ¡°When the time comes, call Brother Wang and Brother Liu and bring two jars of good wine. How about we have a poetry party?¡±

    ¡°Then we must cover this valley!¡±

    Not to mention the high spirits of the two people, even in Kyoto and in the court hall, there was a huge quarrel because of the sudden and fierce attack of the barbarians.

    Previously, the veterans who proposed cutting military pay and rations were dumbfounded and kept their heads down, pretending to be confused.

    ??On the other hand, the young courtiers seized the opportunity and started to quarrel with each other, almost tearing off the old minister''s face. They were not polite at all.

    Wen Shaoyuan stood in the corner and yawned secretly. At this time, their censor had no room to speak and could only watch the battle.

    ??Yesterday, he moved out of the small rental house and moved directly into the inn. The inn was noisy, so naturally he didn''t sleep well.

    After the next court, he will have to find a place to stay again no matter what.

    The worst case scenario is to ask Fatty Liu to borrow a courtyard to live in. The Liu family has a big business and always has a spare courtyard. I just wonder if my family will go crazy if they find out. I''m afraid the family will feel that the Wen family''s reputation has been clear for hundreds of years, and he is the one who doesn''t know how to live in it. The filial son is defiled!

    ?Wen Shaoyuan finally made it to the next court, and there was still no result in the quarrel. We will continue tomorrow.

    He followed the courtiers out of the palace gate and saw Wen Hai waiting beside a carriage.

    "Why are you here? Didn''t I ask you to look at something?" Wen Shaoyuan asked anxiously.

    There are a lot of books in his luggage and they are stored in the inn. If they are lost, it will be a huge loss.

    Before Wen Hai could respond, as soon as the carriage door opened, Jiaren, who was wearing a plain gown, jumped out and said, "Teacher, my father and I are here to ask you to go do something together."

    "Didn''t you rush home? Why are you here again? Besides, it''s not today..." Mr. Wen was surprised and wanted to say something about Wu Cuihua''s burning head, but he swallowed it back.

    Jiaren understood and said: "Teacher, don''t worry, I came here after burning the paper for my mother. Sir, you''d better get in the car and change out of your official uniform. Your luggage is all in the car!"

    Mr. Wen nodded and got into the carriage. Wen Hai jumped on the carriage, swung his whip and left.

    Wen Hai glanced at each carriage and couldn''t help feeling aggrieved for his master.

    ??If no one from the Li family came and he was at the inn, the master would have to walk back from the next court.

    Others¡¯ homes were filled with cars and servants, but only his master was so shabby.

    ??If the master never returns to the Wen family, he will support it. The old man has gone too far, and the old man and the old lady are too cruel!

    Not to mention Wen Hai''s inner murmur, complaining about his master''s grievances, he only said that Mr. Wen changed his clothes in the carriage, looked at the book boxes again, and felt relieved, "This is my entire family fortune, since you have hijacked it." They'', then I will be at your disposal for most of the day."

    ?Li Laoer and Jiaren both laughed and felt a little relieved.

    Mr. Wen can still joke and laugh, so he must not be too sad about his current embarrassing situation.

    "A gentleman''s words are hard to catch, and that gentleman has listened to us today!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 301ï¼š Its easy to get things done wherever you have acquaintances!

    Chapter 301 It¡¯s easy to get things done wherever you have acquaintances!

    ??The carriage went all the way through the streets and alleys, and arrived at Ping''an Lane in the south of the city. There was a small teahouse at the entrance of the lane.

    ?A young man of thirteen or fourteen was looking around at the door of the teahouse. When he saw Jiaren jumping out of the carriage, he smiled and stepped forward to give him a pat.

    ¡°I thought I could only see you when I got to the academy, but I didn¡¯t expect you to find you first, but why didn¡¯t you go to my house? You left in a hurry that day, but there was something wrong at home?¡±

    ??This boy is Jiaren''s best friend in the dormitory named Lei Bolin. He is naturally optimistic and cheerful. He often eats and drinks with Jiaren on weekdays and gets along very well with him.

    But Jiaren couldn¡¯t say that his mother had passed away. After all, there were too many things involved and he couldn¡¯t tell clearly at the moment.

    He smiled and said, "School will start soon. Let''s catch up on old times then. I have something to ask you for help today!"

    Jiaren responded with a smile, and before Lei Bolin could ask any more questions, Li Laoer and Mr. Wen also got off the carriage.

    Jiaren quickly introduced them and heard that one of them was Jiaren¡¯s father and the other was Jiaren¡¯s teacher. Lei Bolin quickly bowed politely.

    Li Laoer smiled and patted him on the shoulder, "Sir, Jiaren said that your uncle is a middleman and has many good yards, so we took the liberty to come and disturb him today!"

    "Uncle, you''re welcome. My colleague and I are classmates and friends. You can just call me Bolin." Lei Bolin saluted again, and finally when he mentioned his uncle, his face became more proud, "My uncle is indeed our uncle." He is the best person in the south of the city, and all the neighbors in the nearby villages are willing to ask for his help. "

    ?Speaking of it, a middleman is an intermediary who buys and sells houses. His name is more pleasant than that of a person who buys and sells people, but he can''t escape the ranks of the ninth-rate.

    ??Lei Bolin was studying in the academy and had a noble status, but he had no dislike for this uncle who was a low-class uncle. It was rare for him to be sensible and sensible.

    ?Li Laoer and Mr. Wen looked at each other and were both satisfied with Jiaren as their good friend.

    Soon, Rebolin led them to an alley behind the teahouse.

    The alley is very clean. There are three houses on each side of the bluestone road. There are strips of stone at the door of each house, which are polished very smooth. It is obvious that many people sit here and chat.

    At the end of the alley, in the small courtyard facing the south, Lei Bolin''s uncle Sun Fu''s family lived.

    ? Hearing that Li Laoer and others were his nephew''s classmates, Sun Fu was very enthusiastic and quickly invited everyone into the house to drink tea and snacks, smiling so much that his face almost blossomed.

    He has eaten more salt than his nephew for decades, so his vision is naturally too "poisonous".

    ??Although the clothes worn by Li Laoer and Mr. Wen are not satin, the fabrics are excellent and the workmanship is fine. They are definitely not ordinary people.

    ?He secretly made up his mind to help his nephew well today and not to lose face to his nephew. Maybe he could still make friends with noble people, which would be convenient for him in the future.

    I heard that Li Laoer wanted to find a small courtyard. It didn¡¯t have to be too big, but it needed more houses and friendly neighbors. It was best to be closer to the east of the city. He became more determined in this idea.

    Because Kyoto chose Weizhou Prefecture as its new capital. The big reason was that there was a palace in Weizhou Prefecture.

    During the time of the late emperor, he went to the south of the Yangtze River for inspection and stayed here for a long time. The palace was built very exquisitely, in the style of the Jiangnan water town, and it directly occupied the entire east of the city.

    ??Or strictly speaking, the Weizhou Prefecture at that time was only as big as the north of the city. Because palaces were built in the southeast and people gradually gathered together, the south and west of the city became what they are today.

    ??The Li family wants to buy a courtyard, and it also needs to be closer to the east of the city. This means that someone from the Li family will often go to the palace, or at least often go in and out of the six yamen.

    ?Such a golden thigh is so rare, don¡¯t worry about anything, just hug it first and then talk about it.

    "Second Master Li and Mr. Wen, it''s such a coincidence that you two came here. Our yard has been planned to be sold recently. The landlord is old and has no children, so he plans to go to his nephew. We have been old neighbors for many years. Even if we get along well, the landlord is reluctant to leave for a while. If the second master thinks our alley is good, I will help him immediately, how about it? "

    Before Li Laoer could say anything, Lei Bolin had already pulled Jiaren''s arm and shouted happily, "Haha, Jiaren, we will be neighbors from now on. The academy is on holiday, so we can come back together."

    Jiaren also laughed, but said: "My family bought a yard so that I could stay there during my exams. I''m afraid I won''t be able to live here in the next two years."

    ?Lei Bolin was a little disappointed, but fortunately Jiaren said again: "But in the past two years, I will come here often."

    Rebolin became happy again and talked about the fun places nearby and which food shop had delicious food.

    ?Sun Fu sighed inwardly when he heard this. His nephew was pretty good at ordinary times, but compared to this young man from the Li family, he was still far behind.?????At least no one is steady and no one acts thoughtfully.

    ?Li Laoer thought for a while before picking up Mr. Wen. It only took a quarter of an hour to get here by carriage.

    ??Moreover, this alley is quiet in the middle of the hustle and bustle, easy to get in and out, and has nice neighbors. It shouldn¡¯t be easy to find a place like this again.

    He made up his mind and asked Sun Fu to help inquire.

    ?As a result, within a short time, Sun Fu came back with a smile and took them to see the yard.

    ?The old couple who sold the yard liked scholars the most. When they heard that it was a young gentleman from Luo''an Academy who wanted to buy a yard, they immediately agreed.

    At this moment, the two people warmly greeted everyone and walked around the yard.

    There are two storefronts in front of the yard, which are rented to a young couple to open a grocery store. However, the store is not connected to the backyard, which ensures the privacy of both parties'' lives.

    There are three main rooms in the yard, and two east and west wing rooms. The wing rooms can be used as warehouses and kitchens.

    ??There is a moon door on the left side of the main house leading to half of the small garden at the back. A well was dug in the corner, some flowers and plants were planted, and the back door was opened for daily access.

    Li Laoer took a fancy to it almost immediately.

    ?There are enough rooms, and there will be a place for family members to stay when they come over. The shop in front will be taken back later, and it will be convenient to open a small business at home.

    The old couple were familiar with Sun Fu, and after Li Laoer promised to take good care of the yard where they had lived for half their lives, they set a price of 550 taels.

    The price is much higher than before.

    But now this is a new capital, suddenly too many people are crowded in, and housing prices are rising, and the price is very reasonable.

    ??Li Laoer made the decision at that time, and even took advantage of the fact that there was no errand at the yamen, so he went directly to change stalls and wrote the house deed in Jiaren''s name.

    ??? Before dusk covers the entire city, this small courtyard belongs to Jiaren.

    ?Lei Bolin was so envious that he asked Jiaren to treat him to delicious food, which made everyone laugh.

    ??The old couple still had to pack their things and asked the Li family to let them stay for one more day.

    Of course Li Laoer agreed and told them to take care of things slowly and not to rush, but Mr. Wen wanted to move in immediately so that he could go to court tomorrow.

    ??The old couple did not expect that Mr. Wen, who had always been quiet and easy-going, was actually the royal censor of the dynasty. They were so surprised that they hurriedly tidied up the wing and helped Mr. Wen settle down first.

    Mr. Wen didn¡¯t refuse, and he didn¡¯t even say a few polite words to Li Laoer.

    Previously, when they got off the carriage, Li Laoer said that he wanted to buy a yard and prepare Jiaren for the exam later. He guessed that this was an excuse.

    In fact, the Li family bought a yard just to accommodate him.

    ??If he refuses, won''t that ruin the Li family''s desire to protect him? !

    You must know that none of his biological parents are like this, but the Li family has done it. How valuable it is to him.

    Thousands of words of thanks are better than keeping them in mind. The future is long, so repay the kindness slowly.

    From now on, the Li family will be his second home...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 302ï¼š When people are prosperous, families are prosperous

    Chapter 302: The people are prosperous and the family is prosperous

    ?? Before closing the city gate, Li Laoer and his son hurried back to Suijintan.

    The family was waiting for them to have dinner. They heard that the yard was bought and Mr. Wen had settled in. The old lady was very happy, "Mr. Wen is too polite and didn''t say anything when he had something to do. If he had known that his family was like this, we would have helped him a long time ago." I''m afraid Tianwu will be the only one to go to court from the inn."

    ?Everyone also nodded.

    "In a few days, let''s go and have a look. Do we need to add something to the yard? Mr. Wen only has Wen Hai next to him. I''m afraid he won''t be able to take good care of him."

    ¡°Okay, bring some of the meat sauce, pickles, radishes, cabbage, smoked rabbit, etc. from home.¡±

    ¡°Do you also need two sets of bedding?¡±

    "It''s better to make two new sets. They shouldn''t be too thin. It''s not quite warm today, and there are no kangs in the city, and the bed is cold."

    "I''m afraid two sets of bedding are not enough. In a few days we will go to the city to see the lights, and we will have to stay one night."

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were very attentive, and the more they talked, the more they felt that there were a lot of things to prepare.

    The two sisters were very busy and packed up a lot of things before going to bed.

    Those who needed to buy were also made a list.

    In a blink of an eye, the day of the Lantern Festival has arrived.

    According to the old rules, the New Year is not fully celebrated until the Lantern Festival. Every household has to be busy with their livelihood in the new year and no longer has the time to play.

    So, on the Lantern Festival, men, women, old and young seem to want to seize the last bit of madness and have fun.

    Just after noon, the streets of Xindu were busy with people coming and going.

    The Li family members entrusted their yard to the villagers and took a carriage into the city.

    The old couple have moved out of the original house. Because the nephew does not live too close to the house, it is inconvenient to move, so many of the household items and wooden utensils cannot be taken away.

    Mr. Wen decided to give them ten taels of silver and kept them all.

    ?So, this yard has become a move-in-all option.

    ?Li Laoer made two trips before and delivered bedding, rice, grains, vegetables, etc. Now there is really no shortage of anything.

    Mr. Wen still lives in the wing room. Even after the old couple moved out, they did not move to the main room.

    ??And because the Li family was coming, he took Wen Hai with him and specially cleaned the main house and the west wing.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru accompanied the old lady to look around the front and back yards, and then got busy making dinner.

    ??The old lady took her grandchildren, opened the back door, and played at the door.

    ?Sun Fu''s family wanted to make good friends with the Li family, so Sun Fu''s daughter-in-law immediately opened the door and came out to chat and laugh.

    When the neighbors heard the commotion, they all came out one after another to recognize the person.

    I heard that the Li family belongs to Suijintan. Some people asked if the hot springs were really hot enough to boil eggs. Others asked if Suijintan would grow jade melons and golden fruits this year.

    ??The old lady responded with a smile, and also asked about where to buy groceries nearby and which grocery store had a good reputation.

    ?As everyone listened, they felt that the Li family was more and more harmonious, and they soon started chatting and laughing together.

    ??When the Marquis brought Ye Shan to find this place, the old lady was talking to her neighbors about the war and chaos when the capital was moved, which made everyone sigh.

    Brother Mao was playing with some naughty boys nearby, Brother Li was accompanying Jiaren to entertain Lei Bolin, who came after hearing the news, and Jiahuan Jiaxi had already disappeared, and he didn¡¯t know where he was nearby. "Adventure"!

    Jiayin leaned on her grandma''s arms, listening to the old people chatting with a smile, and occasionally yawned.

    When she found out that the Marquis had arrived, she happily ran over to greet him, "Father!"

    The Marquis squatted down, hugged her, and asked with a smile: "Are you impatient? Let''s set off after dinner." "Okay!" Jiayin happily hugged her adoptive father''s neck.

    ?Even Brother Cat ran over and grabbed the Marquis by the collar.

    So, the Marquis held one in his arms and held the other in his hand, walked to the door and greeted the old lady, "Auntie, am I not late?"

    "No, Hongying and the others are cooking. Let''s leave after eating." The old lady introduced to many new neighbors, "This is my nephew. He is busy on weekdays and doesn''t come here often. If something happens in the future, you can help me take care of him." In a few minutes, when the fruits in my orchard are harvested, I will give you some more as a thank you gift."

    ?The neighbors all laughed and said, "Okay, for the sake of the fruit, we have to help."

    At this time, Jia Huan ran out to say, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s time to serve dinner.¡±

    The old lady got up, said goodbye to her neighbors, and took a group of children and grandchildren home for dinner.

    ?The neighbors looked at it with envy and couldn''t help but sigh with envy.

    ?It is good when the population is prosperous and the life is lively.

    ?Lei Bolin had long heard that Jiaren said that the food at home was delicious. Now that Jiaren invited him, he shamelessly came in.

    Sun Fu¡¯s daughter-in-law saw her and wanted to greet her nephew, but Sun Fu snatched her away.

    ??The family bought a new yard and went to the city to play again. Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were happy. They made six dishes and one soup and steamed snow-white rice.

    ?The family, old and young, plus Mr. Hou and Ye Shan, Doctor Zhang who came to play with them, and Lei Bolin, a total of more than ten people, filled two tables.

    ??Brothers Li Lao and several others sat with the Marquis, Mr. Wen, and Doctor Zhang, and they also added an extra jug of wine.

    ??Rebolin''s mouth was full of oil as he ate, and he kept praising him, making everyone laugh.

    After dinner and a quick digestion, it was getting dark outside. Lei Bolin said goodbye and went home to look for his parents and watch the lanterns together.

    ??Everyone in the Li family also planned to set off, but there were too many children at home, so the old lady temporarily divided them among them.

    ??Li Lao Er and Jia Ren took Brother Li, Li Lao San and his family of four took Mao Geer, and Li Lao Si and his wife took Jia An and accompanied the old lady.

    And the good news must be accompanied by the Marquis, and Ye Shan will accompany him to serve him.

    As for Divine Doctor Zhang, he had already left early, so everyone did not need to worry about the old man''s safety.

    ?Think about the rabbits, goats, and even piglets that have been killed in the village in the past few months. It would be great if this old man did not harm others!

    ??Master Hou booked a private room in advance at the largest restaurant in the shopping street, right in the middle of the lantern market.

    The old and young people rushed over and opened the windows to have a panoramic view of the lanterns all over the street.

    The children were very lively. After eating snacks, they went out to play.

    Soon, the Marquis was the only one left in the house with the old lady and Jiayin, and Ye Shan guarded the door.

    It was the first time for the old lady to see such a bustling street scene, and she couldn''t help but sigh, "When I was in Saibei, I really didn''t know there was such a beautiful place in the world. I just thought that the mountains covered with snow in the winter sunset were beautiful enough. Come on! It¡¯s better to go out and broaden your horizons, then you¡¯ll know how great a place Tianwu is!¡±

    Jiayin grabbed the window sill and tried her best to lean out and look out. The Marquis was afraid that she would fall, so he hugged her waist and replied with a smile: "When we get settled in the future, I will take my aunt and Fu Niu to travel for a year and a half." , look at our beautiful mountains and rivers in Tianwu!¡±

    The old lady quickly waved her hand, "Let''s take Fu Niu. I don''t want to struggle with my old bones anymore. I struggled from outside the Great Wall to Junyang, and then from Junyang to here, and half of my life is gone. Now, I just hope that everyone is doing well and living a peaceful life.¡±

    The Marquis stopped trying to persuade him and said, "Let''s go, my adoptive father will take you down to guess lantern riddles and win a few lanterns."

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Jiayin was happy and went to call grandma again.

    ?At this time, there was a knock on the door.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 303ï¼š Mrs. Li went crazy!

    Chapter 303 Mrs. Li is furious!

    Yeshan thought it was the children who were back, so he quickly opened the door, but there were five or six people standing outside the door, including one middle-aged man, and the rest were old people.

    ?A few of them were wearing brocade robes and hairpins on their heads. They looked like they were no ordinary people.

    ??Ye Shan recognized two of them and regretted opening the door, but at this moment he could only ask loudly: "Excuse me, why did you knock on the door?"

    ?The middle-aged man frowned and responded, "Is this the Marquis of Xinting sitting in the room? Please report quickly, we have something to say."

    Before Ye Shan could speak again, the Marquis, who was only separated by a screen, had already heard it and ordered: "Yeshan, let them come in!"

    Ye Shan took two steps away, and those people came over one after another, walked around the screen, and saw the Marquis holding a fat girl in his arms and feeding her snacks.

    ??The Marquis not only stretched out his hand to catch the crumbs, but also wiped the fat girl''s mouth with a handkerchief and gave her water. His fatherly look made everyone stunned.

    Jiayin had eaten and drank enough, hugged his adoptive father''s neck, rested on his shoulder, and watched the play honestly.

    ??The old lady was a little nervous and wanted to hug the good news, but saw the Marquis shaking his head.

    ?He pulled off his cloak and wrapped the good news around him, then looked at the crowd and asked without any politeness: "What do you want from me?"

    He had no intention of inviting anyone to sit down and drink tea. The faces of those who came were not good-looking. The middle-aged man immediately asked: "Master Ye, is this how you treat guests?"

    The Marquis raised his eyebrows: "I am an uninvited guest. The reason why I am not turned away is because I am an official in the same dynasty."

    The middle-aged man''s face darkened, and when he wanted to say more, the Marquis asked directly: "Marquis Dingbei, aren''t you supposed to be running around on the riverside defense line, working day and night to guard Jiangnan and Xindu? Why are you here now? ?¡±

    The middle-aged man who just spoke was the Marquis of Dingbei. Hearing these words, he felt a little more embarrassed and guilty, and replied dryly: "Today is the Lantern Festival, can''t I come back to rest for a day?"

    ?One of the old men had to speak now, "Master Marquis must also have heard that the war on the riverside is tense, right?"

    The Marquis shook his head and replied calmly: "I haven''t heard of it. If the war on the riverside is really serious, how can Marquis Dingbei have the heart to come back to celebrate the festival? Shouldn''t he be on guard and be prepared for barbarians crossing the river at all times?"

    The old men were gagged, and the color of Dingbeihou''s face was even more indescribable.

    ?One of the old men couldn''t bear it any longer, so he stepped forward to salute and whispered advice: "Master Marquis, at this time when our family and country are in danger, we really shouldn''t act out of emotion."

    ??The Marquis nodded, as if he thought what he said made sense, "Yes, you really shouldn''t act out of emotion."

    The eyes of the several old men were full of surprises. When they wanted to continue their efforts, the Marquis spoke first.

    "I also know that I often act on my own initiative, so I plan to listen to the words of the elders in the future. The elders have said before that the Jiangbei defense line is impregnable. It really shouldn''t be heavily guarded and waste national power, let alone lead troops to defend the enemy behind the defense line. In addition, real numbers are redundant.

    "Even if I am injured, I am self-inflicted. If I am not punished and demoted, it is already a mercy of the court. Therefore, I will submit a memorial tomorrow, disarm and return to the field, and never give instructions on the Jiangbei defense line again!"

    The old men were so embarrassed that they almost cried after being slapped in the face.

    At first they thought that if they had strong natural defenses and gave up half of the country to the barbarians, Jiangnan would be safe.

    However, Xintinghou reinforced the Jiangbei defense line time and time again, constantly asking for more troops and replacement of ordnance, and the army food and salary could not be postponed for a day.

    Even, he led troops to search for surviving people in the north of the Yangtze River all year round, and had many battles with the barbarians. Whenever there were casualties, he would also give a sum of money as a pension.

    ?They didn''t think about it for a while, so they took turns submitting memorials to complain to the emperor.

    As a result, before the emperor could express his stance, Marquis Xinting was injured and retreated. They were completely satisfied, and their military pay, armaments, and rations began to decrease. As a result, the barbarians seemed to know the inside story and began to attack the defense line like crazy a year ago.

    ??The other side of the dock can no longer hold on, but Ding Beihou, an idiot who usually talks a lot of nonsense, is so frightened that he doesn''t even dare to go into battle when he actually confronts the barbarians!

    Otherwise, they would not have the guts to admit their mistake and plead for mercy.

    Jiayin saw the impatience in his adoptive father''s expression and started to make a fuss.

    ¡°Look at the lanterns, Fu Niu wants to look at the lanterns!¡±

    Sure enough, the Marquis immediately stood up and coaxed in a gentle voice, "Okay, Niuniu, be good, I''ll take you there now."

    ?While talking, he went to help the old lady again.

    The Marquis of Dingbei had been holding back his anger for a long time. Now when he saw Jiayin and the old lady wearing ordinary clothes, he directly blamed him: "Whose child is this? There are no rules like this. Let''s talk about family and country." There is no room for you to interfere in such a big matter!"

    Jiayin: What does a two- or three-year-old child know about family and country affairs and rules?

    ?This is obviously an insinuation that the Marquis does not distinguish between public and private matters and does not worry about family and country affairs.

    But before the Marquis could speak, the old lady got mad, "Who are you? Who gave you the right to scold my children! Does my children have any rules? What does it have to do with you? Spring has not arrived yet, and the grass is not green yet. , where did you come from?¡±

    "Bold!" Marquis Dingbei didn''t expect that an ordinary old lady could point at him and scold him. He was furious. "I am Marquis Dingbei, a high-ranking official of the court. You actually dare to insult me!"

    The old lady stiffened her neck, showed no fear, and yelled back: "You are the Marquis of Dingbei, what''s wrong? Our family is not your slaves in the Marquis of Dingbei''s mansion, and we don''t live by eating your rice, so why should we listen to you scolding us?" What a child! Besides, as the Marquis of Dingbei, why don''t you act cruelly to the barbarians? How can you do this to a two-year-old child?

    "If you dare to bully my granddaughter, I will carry the coffin to complain tomorrow. I would rather die in front of the palace than to make you Ding Beihou and become famous to the whole Tianwu. Then let the whole Tianwu see it, Ding The Northern Marquis pretends to be a grandson to the barbarians, but to the people of Tianwu he is an uncle!

    ¡°Bullying the weak and fearing the strong is a model for the world!¡±

    ??The old lady went all out and shouted a series of words, which made Marquis Dingbei''s face turn purple and several old men were also dumbfounded.

    ?No one expected this old lady to be so powerful in battle!

    The Marquis of Dingbei was scolded and wanted to take action, but he glanced at the Marquis of Xinting and did not dare. He could only say forcefully: "I don''t want to see a shrew like you!"

    After saying that, he turned around and left with a flick of his sleeves, as if he had saved the face he had lost.

    ?The old men had no choice but to look at each other, then quickly handed over their hands and left dejectedly.

    The door of the house was closed, and the calmness as before was finally restored.

    Jiayin¡¯s big eyes were shining, she clapped her little hands and applauded her grandma vigorously, ¡°Grandma is awesome, grandma is so amazing!¡±

    Mr. Hou also smiled and said, "My aunt scolded me so well!"

    However, the old lady''s legs softened and she sat down on the stool. With trembling hands, she tugged at the collar of Mr. Hou''s clothes and said fearfully: "Master Hou, my aunt didn''t cause you any trouble, did she? Will the family be implicated? That''s not the case. Mr. Hou, I was so angry just now that I couldn¡¯t hold it back..."

    The Marquis was so funny that he quickly comforted the old lady, "Auntie, have you forgotten that I am also a Marquis, and the Emperor is my cousin! Then the Marquis of Dingbei is just a showman, and can''t compete with the powerful, so don''t worry!"

    ??The old lady breathed a sigh of relief, but she no longer had the energy to go down to play, so she said, "You can take Fu Niu down to play. I''ll just sit here and watch the scenery."

    "No, Fu Niu will accompany grandma." Jiayin hugged the old lady and acted coquettishly, her heart filled with joy.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 304ï¼š The Marquis of Dingbei was so embarrassed

    Chapter 304 Dingbeihou made a big mistake

    ??The old lady just "killed everyone" for her, she was so handsome.

    ??This is her grandma. She is usually very kind-hearted, but when she is bullied, she can instantly transform into a tiger and a leopard, as fierce and fierce as a tiger!

    ¡°Grandma, Fu Niu loves you so much!¡±

    ??The old lady was holding her chubby granddaughter in her arms and listening to her coquettish milking sounds, she suddenly felt less panicked.

    "Grandma loves you too, silly girl. From now on, you have to remember that you are the treasure of our family. If no one in the family says a word to you, no one else has any qualifications. Do you understand?!"

    ¡°Understood!¡± Jiayin gave the old lady a big kiss, her little face buried in her grandma¡¯s shoulder, her eyes red.

    Thank God and fate for allowing her to become the daughter of the Li family and receive such preference!

    Li Laosi and Tao Hongying brought the cat brother Li Geer upstairs. They didn''t find anything unusual when they entered the room, so they smiled and said: "Mom, Jiaxi Jiaan and the others are playing crazy, we can only treat Li Geer, the cat." Brother brought it back first, and Jiaren also met a familiar classmate, chatting down there. "

    ??The old lady nodded and quickly chased Mr. Hou away, "Master Hou, please take Fu Niu down to play for a while. The lantern market will be gone soon. Lao Si and the others are here, so don''t worry."

    ?The Marquis then nodded and hugged Jiayin. Jiayin waved to her grandma, parents and brothers, and went to play happily.

    Tao Hongying was attentive and noticed that her daughter had red circles under her eyes, so she asked her mother-in-law, "Mom, what happened just now?"

    The old lady said directly: "The Marquis of Dingbei brought a few people here, as if he wanted to persuade the Marquis to lead troops to fight. But the Marquis did not agree, and they were unhappy. The Marquis of Dingbei used the topic to scold him. Our Fu Niu was unruly and uncultured, so I couldn''t hold it back and pointed at his nose and cursed a few times, which made them angry. "

    "Who? Marquis Dingbei? The one who abandoned Mrs. Cui, fled to Jiangnan alone, stopped his wife and remarried?" Tao Hongying gritted her teeth with hatred, "Who can give such a beast the face to say that our children have no rules?! Then what is he? He is not afraid of thunder!"

    ??Li Laosi glanced out the window and said, "Mom, I''m going to find Mr. Hou and Fu Niu."

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Protect them more and come back soon.¡±

    ??The old lady didn''t think much about it, but Tao Hongying knew her husband too well. She glanced at him but didn''t say anything.

    Li Laosi got up and went out.

    It was dark at night, but because of the lanterns everywhere, the entire shopping street was illuminated as if it were daytime.

    The shy young women wore gauze hats and were protected by their fathers and brothers. They rarely went out for a walk, enjoying the happiest moment of the year.

    Young men gathered in groups, regardless of the still cold wind, waving fans, talking and laughing loudly, and passed away in a swagger.

    ?The children were squirming through the crowd, and were grabbed by their parents who pushed them forward and slapped them on the head and face several times.

    ?They didn''t care about crying, they were still thinking about continuing their mischief, and they were not afraid of being abducted by kidnappers, or getting lost and not finding their families.

    It has been a long time since Good News came to this world, and this is the first time I have seen such a grand occasion.

    She was lying in her adoptive father''s arms, holding a candied haws in one hand and a lantern in the other, her face flushed with excitement.

    ??Houye hugged her and walked through the shopping street from beginning to end, buying a bunch of things. There was no room left on Ye Shan''s body, so the father and daughter gave up.

    At this time, there suddenly seemed to be a commotion in the distance, and someone was shouting in panic, which was particularly harsh in the night.

    But fortunately, the noise soon died down.

    ??Li Laosi came out of nowhere, picked up his daughter with a smile, and said to the Marquis: "Master Marquis, my mother is worried about you, so she asked me to pick her up."

    "Then go back, it''s getting cold late at night." Mr. Hou tucked Jiayin''s cloak and went to the restaurant to meet him.

    There were people on the road laughing and talking, "Haha, did you see it just now? Haha, it''s so white!"

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s too white, haha, whiter than a woman!¡±

    ¡°The dignified marquis, he calls like a girl.¡±

    ¡°He also said that he has been fighting in the field all year round and shed blood and sacrificed his life for the country. How dare you? Who would believe it?¡±

    Hearing that something was wrong, Ye Shan turned around and got into the crowd. Mr. Hou and Li Laosi protected their children and just returned to the restaurant. Before they could go upstairs, Ye Shan caught up with them.

    The Marquis glanced at him, and he stepped forward and whispered: "It is said that the Marquis of Dingbei accidentally knocked over the lantern and set his clothes on fire. He couldn''t put it out for a while, so he had to take off his clothes... He was so ugly. !¡±

    ??The Marquis raised his eyebrows and said nothing more.

    ??The strange thing is that Li Laosi was not curious and asked more questions, and teased his daughter all the way upstairs.

    In the private room, everyone in the Li family has returned. The children have received lanterns and have eaten snacks and snacks. They are now a little drowsy.

    ?Everyone drank a cup of hot tea, took a short rest, and then went downstairs to go home.

    ??Master Hou sent the Li family to the small courtyard first, and then returned to the Hou Mansion.

    ?Everyone had a good time, but was very tired. They had a good night''s sleep.

    The second day was the first day of school at Luoan Academy. The children still had a lot of fun, so they pestered the old lady to go and visit the small town of Luoan.

    ??The old lady was reluctant to leave her son and grandson, so she decided to take another trip to the small town of Luo''an as a family.

    Therefore, others went to school, escorted by at most one or two relatives, friends, and servants. Jiaren and Brother Li were better, and there were a dozen or so people behind them.

    ?This is because Gou Sheng has caught the wind and cold. He will have to go to the academy a few days later, otherwise he will have to add the three members of the Wu family, and the situation will be even greater.

    The small town of Luoan, which had been quiet for more than half a month, finally became lively again because of the return of the students.

    Some students want to give their parents a taste of their favorite food, and people often come to the Li family food shop to ask.

    ??Li Laosan''s family couldn''t bear to let the students down, so they put down their luggage and started preparing ingredients before they had time to pack up, planning to open the business.

    ?No one could do anything to help him, so he walked around the town and then hurried home.

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao were wandering around the river beach with nothing to do. When they saw the Li family coming back, they stepped forward to talk.

    ¡°How is the city? Is it lively? Are there many people watching the lanterns?¡±

    "It''s lively and the lanterns are beautiful, but there are too many people. They are crowded one by one and I don''t know how many cloth shoes I have lost." The old lady joked and added: "Our family bought a small yard in the city to prepare the home. Let¡¯s stay there during the exam time. Once everything is sorted out, everyone will go see the lanterns during the Lantern Festival next year, so we won¡¯t have to worry about having a place to stay.¡±

    ¡°Okay, maybe we will make more money this year and everyone in the village will go to the city to buy yards.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily, I won¡¯t go. It¡¯s not as good as the cornucopia of Broken Gold Beach.¡±

    ?Everyone chatted and laughed and dispersed. Li Laoer and Tao Hongying were anxious to go to the valley to have a look, but Li Laosi went up the mountain.

    In fact, there is not much work in the orchard now, and it is very deserted.

    ?He found a big stone and sat there until it got dark, blowing the cold wind, and then returned home.

    At this moment, dinner at home has been prepared.

    A large pot of millet porridge, with a handful of red dates, cooked until it is thick, soft, golden, and fragrant.

    Pork belly was stewed with dried vegetables and tofu, and a clay pot was filled with it. There was also a plate of fried fungus with cabbage and a plate of scrambled eggs with salted Chinese toon.

    ?With a large dustpan of steamed noodles and two bowls of egg custard, the meal is complete.

    Of course the egg custard belongs to Jiayin and Mao Geer. The others drank porridge and steamed buns, talked and laughed, and were quite satisfied.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 305ï¼š caged beast

    Chapter 305: The trapped beast

    ?The family is not short of money now. After all, the yard in the city cost more than 500 taels, so I bought it as soon as I asked.

    But they are used to living a simple life. Unless there are major festivals or guests come to the house, the Li family is still not used to being too wasteful.

    ??This way, both meat and vegetables can be eaten by people of all ages, which is also very good!

    After the dining table was cleared, Tao Hongying came to look for the old lady with two pieces of cloth in her arms.

    "Mom, I saw that the sword and martial arts attire of Jiaren''s academy was very good, the sleeves were narrow, and he could move his hands and feet easily. I found two pieces of strong and wear-resistant material, and tried to sew one for Mr. Hou. try?"

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sew with you.¡± The old lady agreed immediately and helped to pull apart the fabric.

    "Master Hou is so kind to our Fu Niu on weekdays. We really have nothing to repay. We can only give Zhang Luo more food. Remember to wait for the weather to get better and make some dry noodles and preserved meat. Those people today don¡¯t look like good people, I¡¯m afraid the Marquis will have to go to war.¡±

    "I think so too." As soon as Tao Hongying responded, Li Laosi came in and sat on the edge of the Kang without speaking for a long time.

    Jiayin originally hugged a cloth tiger, but when she saw that her father looked wrong, she crawled over.

    ??Li Laosi rarely hugged his daughter, rubbed her soft little hair, then stood up and knelt on the ground, "Mom, I have something to say."

    ??The old lady was threading a needle, and when the tip of the needle pricked her finger, beads of blood came out.

    She slowly turned her head to look at her younger son, as if she thought of something, her heart sank.

    ?Li Laosi lowered his head, not daring to look at his mother''s face, and spoke in one breath.

    "Mother, the thing that Dingbei Marquis was burned today was his son''s doing. My son hated him for scolding Fu Niu and making my mother angry. But my son is a commoner and he is the Marquis. My son can''t beat him blatantly. He can only use some petty tricks. Means. Just like when the man named Jiao almost killed all of us at the dock, my son had no choice but to strip him naked and make him look ugly. He didn''t dare to kill him for fear of harming the family! "

    He knocked his head to the ground and took a deep breath, "Mom, my son wants to be a soldier. He wants to follow the Marquis to kill barbarians and make great achievements! My son must be powerful and powerful, and no one should dare to bully our family again. No. How dare you scold my daughter again!"

    Tao Hongying was so shocked that she opened her mouth wide and wanted to speak, but no sound came out.

    ??The old lady was also staring at the top of her son''s head, tears falling down her cheeks, "Your eldest brother and Jiayi just left, can''t we even keep you in our family?"

    "Mom...Mother! Don''t cry, I just...just say it casually!" Li Laosi looked up and saw that my mother was crying. He was really frightened. He threw himself to the edge of the kang, hugged my mother''s thigh, and retorted in panic. .

    ?Unfortunately, the old lady was annoyed and pointed at the door, "Get out!"

    "Mother..." Li Laosi felt a little regretful, but more of aggrieved. He wanted to say something more, but was pushed out by Tao Hongying.

    Jiayin was also a little overwhelmed. She crawled to her grandma and pulled her sleeves to wipe her tears.

    The old lady hugged her granddaughter and sobbed, "I knew it, I knew it, your father couldn''t bear it anymore! He has been reckless since he was a child, and he has so much strength. If your uncle hadn''t been lost, you Dad has already gone out to explore.

    "Now that your uncle has been found and the family life is getting better, he has started to think again! Why doesn''t he want the family to be bullied? Why doesn''t he want you to be scolded again? He just wants to kill the barbarians and show off his power!"

    Tao Hongying also wiped away her tears, "At that time, he was following **** Liu, and I was scared. I always felt that he was going to fly away, leaving our mothers behind and never come back... Every time he went out, his eyes were shining, as if we were The house is like a cage!¡±

    The good news was caught between grandma and my mother, and I couldn¡¯t even wipe my tears in time.

    Actually, she couldn¡¯t bear to leave her father. After all, swords have no eyes. People in the world only see success and fame. Who sees piles of corpses on the battlefield?

    But she also understood that her father was born with supernatural powers and was a top-notch marksman. He was a good man who should have made great achievements and become famous all over the world. However, for the sake of the elderly and children in the family, he had been trapped in the fields and was not allowed to use it. It was really frustrating. ¡­

    ??Li Laoer heard something strange in the main room and came over to check. He saw his younger brother kneeling at the door, and he was also a little confused.

    He asked a few words in a low voice, then sat on the threshold and sighed, "You have been restless since you were a child, and I have wronged you for the sake of the family for so many years. It''s true that you want to make contributions, but mother and Hong Ying can¡¯t bear to leave you, that¡¯s even more true!¡±

    "Second brother..." Li Laosi burst into tears, "I just feel aggrieved. I can only be happy if I kill barbarians! I want to be a general and follow the Marquis to conquer half of the country. Then no one will dare to bully our family. Now, no matter how much money our family has, we don¡¯t have to worry about people getting jealous. Anyone who dares to get jealous will be chopped off by me!

    "Unlike now, I can only act like a thief and a gangster to take revenge on anyone who bullies our family. I...I just hold my breath, and I have no place to use all my strength!"

    Li Laoer remembered that he also wanted to study and take the top prize, but his eldest brother suddenly disappeared, his mother was widowed, and his younger brother was younger. He had no choice but to put down his books and go to the city to find an errand. He was scolded and driven away by others. In the end, he endured countless hardships before he could get through. The location of the counting room¡­

    ?He was not resigned to it, suffered from pain and resentment, but he could only swallow it with tears.

    Now that he is older, his dream of studying can only be comforted by educating children.

    But my younger brother is still young, has many abilities, and has the convenience of the Marquis...

    He sighed, got up and entered the house, and began to persuade: "Mom, the fourth child... is really pitiful. If you are worried that he will leave and there will be no one to take care of the family, don''t worry, I can carry him all."

    Mrs. Li wiped away her tears, glared at her son, and said angrily: "Your eldest brother has left, you have taken over the school, and you have to take care of the valley in the afternoon. The fourth brother has also left, what are you going to do tonight?" Going to work in the orchard?¡±

    ??Li Laoer lowered his head and said nothing, but Mrs. Li began to feel sorry for her son again, "Okay, okay, I''ll think about it carefully. You all go to bed."

    Hearing this, Li Laoer knew that my mother was a little shaken, so he quickly put it away, got up and left.

    Tao Hongying also hurriedly packed her sewing basket and went back to "talk" with her husband.

    Mrs. Li was not in the mood to wash up, so she spread the bedding, hugged her granddaughter and got directly into bed.

    Fortunately, Brother Cat went to bed with An Jiaxi tonight, otherwise he would have been frightened again.

    ?This child is still timid because his parents are not around, no matter how much his family loves him.

    ??The old lady was thinking randomly and fell asleep just like that.

    Jiayin was worried about her grandma and lay aside obediently. Listening to her grandma''s breathing becoming evener, she quickly entered the small spatial courtyard.

    ?For no other reason than to quickly search for useful things!

    How can any parent in the world win against his children?

    ?Even though grandma is so fiercely opposed now, as expected, she will still compromise in the end.

    ?Then Daddy will definitely go out with the Marquis, so it¡¯s better to prepare some good things for Daddy to defend himself as soon as possible!

    But she has swept away the things in this small courtyard so many times. It is really not easy to find something useful...

    The third update is here today~ I see all the kids are asking about the male protagonist, Huahua is here to explain, Jiayin is only over two years old, not yet three years old, don¡¯t rush to give Jiayin a CP~~~ Let Jiayin enjoy it Her carefree childhood, don¡¯t think about CP first~ Then, Huahua is working very hard to update, at least 6,000 words of updates every day, little ones, don¡¯t be too little, don¡¯t be too slow~ Finally, daily ball Please vote for the game, update the game, give it a good review (five stars or good), Huahua needs everyone¡¯s support!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 306ï¼š A **** reunion

    Chapter 306 A **** reunion

    It turns out that the sword was held by Liu Biaotou on the way to escape, and he did his best to protect everyone.

    ?Later, he settled in Suijintan. The house was of no use, so he gave it to the Marquis to kill the enemy.

    ??If dad goes on an expedition this time, he won''t be able to ask for it back...

    ?The best way is to make another good knife for dad.

    ??If there are enough materials, more daggers and arrows should be made...

    But when she was living in seclusion in the small courtyard of her hometown, she had no plans to be a blacksmith, so naturally she didn''t have that many materials saved.

    Now I can only scrape the floor to find suitable things, such as kitchen knives, sickles, axes for chopping wood, big and small wrenches for tightening screws, etc. As long as they are made of metal and are relatively strong according to visual inspection, every one of them will be picked up by Good News Found it.

    I only hope that they can match the technology of the previous life, and after being melted and tempered here again, they can become daddy''s self-defense weapon!

    After all, Mrs. Li had something on her mind. She got up early the next day and saw her granddaughter sleeping spread out in the morning light, so she planned to tuck her in the quilt. As a result, her granddaughter''s little hands were as dirty as if she had touched the bottom of a pot. , causing her to sigh, "Where did this girl go to be naughty in her dream?"

    Mrs. Li went down to the ground to find a wet cloth, wiped her granddaughter clean, took her chubby little hand and kissed her, then sighed softly.

    ?She felt sorry for her son and wanted to keep him under her wings for the rest of her life, but her son also felt sorry for his daughter and could not bear to see her being wronged...

    ?At three o''clock in the morning, Ye Shan drove the carriage back to the village to pick up things. Just as he was about to enter the yard, he saw Dong Mei coming out with good news in her arms.

    He quickly saluted the young master, and finally smiled at Dongmei and said, "Did you know that I was coming back and came out to greet me? The Marquis asked me to get some letters, and I will go back to the city soon..."

    ¡°Great, I just have something to ask you.¡± Dongmei put down Jiayin, who waved to them and walked home.

    Dongmei saw the young master entering the yard next door, and then she took Ye Shan to the door of the east wing, "Take some things here with you, tell the Marquis, and find a trustworthy person to get some useful weapons."

    Ye Shan nodded, and Dongmei added, "This is for Mr. Li next door. Mr. Li wants to go on an expedition with the Marquis, but the old lady doesn''t agree."

    Ye Shan was happy to hear this and responded in a low voice, "This is a good thing. The fourth master is very capable and is definitely a fierce general! With him going out with the Marquis, the Marquis will have a good helper."

    After saying that, he carried the box to the car, quickly picked up the letter and left.

    Jiayin was thinking about grandma, so she walked into the courtyard gate and ran to the main house.

    ?The old lady only had a little breakfast. The whole family knew that the old lady was angry, so they could only serve her carefully.

    Tao Hongying happened to come out of the kitchen and walked across from her daughter. She said, "Fu Niu, my mother has cooked porridge. You will eat a few more bites with grandma later and coax her more. Do you understand?"

    ¡°I got it, mother.¡±

    Jiayin nodded and was about to speak when a carriage suddenly ran up the road at the entrance of the village, bringing dust all over the sky to the door.

    Jiayin thought it was Ye Shan who had left and returned, but a young man fell from the carriage with a bang. His back was bloody, which was shocking.

    Tao Hongying was so frightened that she threw away her porridge bowl and directly blocked her daughter behind her.

    ?The young man raised his head and suddenly shouted, "Fourth sister-in-law, it''s me! Help!"

    Tao Hongying took a closer look and saw that it was Mr. Yan, so she ran out quickly!

    After the valley was built, Mr. Yan never appeared again. The wages were all entrusted to Mr. Zhou. Everyone thought that he was detained by his family to study, or that he went to other states to study.

    How could I have imagined that it would be like this when we meet again?

    "Mother! Come quickly, something happened to Mr. Yan!" Tao Hongying didn''t care so much. She called people and helped Mr. Yan up at the same time.

    Unexpectedly, Mr. Yan managed to get up and pointed to the car, "Sister-in-law, in the car is my wife, who was given an abortion pill. Please help me! Miracle doctor, find Dr. Zhang!"

    ¡°What?¡± Tao Hongying glanced at the car subconsciously and almost weakened her legs.

    In the carriage, a young woman lay. Her ivory skirt was stained with blood, her face was pale, and she was obviously unconscious. She quickly jumped into the car and hugged him out.

    Jiayin ran away and planned to go to the back row room to find Dr. Zhang, but his short legs were really weak.

    Fortunately, I didn''t run far when I met Uncle Zhao who was patrolling the streets. They quickly helped to find someone, and then rushed to Li''s house with the good news in hand.

    ??In the main room of the Li family, the young woman was carried on the kang. Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying helped take off her skirt, fetch water, put in cloths, and wipe away the blood. They were very busy.

    The woman may have felt it, so she held her stomach and cried.

    ?Old Mrs. Li looked distressed and whispered: "Girl, don''t be afraid, the miracle doctor will be here soon and he will definitely cure you."

    "Yes, this is our Li family, not outside. Don''t be afraid. Mr. Yan has lived here for a long time. We have a miracle doctor here who will definitely cure you!"

    Tao Hongying is also a mother, so she understands the woman¡¯s mood very well.

    When she was on the way to escape from the desert, she was pregnant with Fu Niu, and she was always worried about what would happen to her child.

    Fortunately, Fu Niu''er has always been strong, was born safely, and has been raised successfully until now.

    The woman didn¡¯t know whether she believed these words, but she grabbed Tao Hongying¡¯s hand, as if seeking some strength.

    Tao Hongying hugged her back hard and whispered some of her daughter''s little habits and problems. They were all interesting and cute. The woman seemed to be fascinated by what she heard. She no longer cried out in pain, and the bleeding from her lower part also stopped.

    At this time, Doctor Zhang finally arrived.

    After looking around, he quickly took a bottle of medicine from the medicine box and poured a pill.

    ¡°Melt these pills with water and give her a drink. Keep it like this for now, and I¡¯ll make the medicine. Fortunately, there are several young wives in the village who are pregnant, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have been ready at the moment..."

    As he spoke, he hurried out.

    Mr. Yan held on to the chair and held on as hard as he could. When Dr. Zhang came out, he hurriedly asked: "Uncle Zhang, how is my wife?"

    He only asked about his wife, not the children, which made Doctor Zhang look better.

    "Don''t worry, he won''t die. For the time being, the child can be saved."

    After saying that, he took out another bottle of medicinal powder and threw it to Li Laosi and Li Laoer who had just come back.

    ¡°Give him some medicine and stop looking like he¡¯s half-dead. If word spreads, people will think I can¡¯t even cure an external injury.¡±

    ?This old man has always been a sharp-tongued man, and he is not easy to say good things, and everyone is used to it.

    Mr. Yan was carried to the west room, his dirty clothes and pants were stripped off, his wounds were cleaned, and he was bandaged with medicine.

    Li Lao Er, Li Lao Si and others all frowned.

    I don¡¯t know who beat Mr. Yan. It was really a heavy blow. There was no good place on the entire buttocks and thighs.

    Some places were bruised and swollen, and some were beaten to pieces. The flesh and blood were stained on his pants. When he took them off, Mr. Yan was so painful that beads of sweat fell from his forehead.

    But he didn''t scream, obviously because he didn''t want his wife in the next room to worry.

    Everyone admired him more and more, and their hands became lighter and gentler.

    After finally finishing the work, both the injured and the doctors were sweating from exhaustion.

    The doctor Zhang was also very quick, and he quickly prepared both medicines.

    Mr. Yan didn¡¯t even ask. He picked it up and drank it.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 307ï¼š the cruel truth

    Chapter 307 The Cruel Truth

    In the east room, the injured woman also drank medicine and lay on the soft bedding, drowsy.

    Doctor Zhang checked her pulse and finally relaxed her brows. He then asked the old lady to look under the quilt. Sure enough, the woman was no longer bleeding.

    The old man breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Okay, the child has been saved, but he will have to stay in bed for a month to recuperate, and the medicine must not be stopped. The food and drink should not cause cold and fishy smell. I will check the pulse every day and adjust the medicine prescription at any time."

    The old lady and Tao Hongying both smiled.

    ¡°Great, it was really scary just now, but I finally managed to survive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is also a blessed child. I don¡¯t want my mother to be sad.¡±

    The woman didn''t know if she heard it, but she finally fell asleep with peace of mind and let go of Tao Hongying''s hand.

    Tao Hongying hurriedly went to the kitchen to cook.

    ??This couple is so seriously injured, so they need to eat well and replenish their bodies.

    Mr. Yan walked out with support. He wanted to kneel down and kowtow to Dr. Zhang, but Dr. Zhang helped him up. "Wait until you are well before you kowtow. Be careful that the wound bleeds again, which will waste my medicine."

    ?Everyone laughed, and Li Laoer sent the old man off.

    Mr. Yan shamelessly moved to the east room and lay down next to the woman. It was obvious that he could rest assured by guarding his wife and children like this.

    ??The Li family didn''t stop her either. Mrs. Li saw her granddaughter poking her head at the door, taking a look at the house to clean up, and then she waved to her granddaughter and held her in her arms.

    Mr. Yan shook Jiayin''s chubby hand and asked, "Is this Fu Niu? She has grown up so much. When I was in the valley, she still couldn''t walk. She sat in the shack and played every day."

    ¡°Yes, more than a year has passed in a flash. Mr. Yan, where have you been for more than a year?¡± The old lady sighed, ¡°Isn¡¯t your family¡¯s life very good? Why are you still like this!¡±

    ?Mr. Yan''s eyes flashed with fierceness and hatred, and he cursed in a low voice, "That''s not my home, it''s a **** cave!"

    Since he came to the Li family, he had no intention of hiding anything, so he told the story from beginning to end.

    ?Everyone was sighing after hearing this. They really didn¡¯t know how to say that the Yan family was well.

    It turns out that after the construction of the valley was completed, Mr. Yan returned home and wanted to invite his family to visit Suijintan.

    No matter how the construction here is, it is always his hard work, which is enough to prove his talent.

    ??It''s a pity that the Yan family didn''t pay attention at all, they just urged him to take the exam and make sure that he became an official!

    They even arranged a marriage for him to marry a arrogant woman who was well-known among relatives and friends, just because this woman''s family could provide some help to the Yan family.

    Mr. Yan was so disgusted that he even went on a hunger strike and hit the wall. In the end, his mother relented and sent him to the next state capital.

    ?There is a mine where prisoners were exiled, and some houses and work areas need to be built. The person in charge is Mr. Zhou, Mr. Yan¡¯s brother-in-law.

    Mr. Yan felt very at home there, and when he was busy he forgot about the troubles at home.

    ??But also during this period, he met the woman he loved, called Huiniang, the daughter of a prison officer who was assigned to the mines.

    In fact, Huiniang''s family was not distributed along with her father, but her family property was confiscated and she became a commoner.

    ??It''s just that Huiniang was filial and couldn''t bear her sick father to suffer alone in the mine.

    She followed him and rented a house under the mine. She took on some daily chores, such as washing clothes and mending. After earning money, she took care of her father''s food and clothing.

    The people nearby were very touched and took good care of her and never bullied her.

    Mr. Yan also settled in this farmhouse, so you can''t avoid running into him when you go in or out. Mr. Yan did not bring any servants with him, so he asked Madam Hui for help with laundry, sewing, and even cooking, and she gave her more money.

    ?Young men and women, if they get along for a long time, they will develop feelings for each other...

    Years ago, Mr. Yan wanted to take Huiniang home, but his family would not allow it.

    In a fit of anger, he invited his familiar neighbors and colleagues to a banquet, which was regarded as a witness for them to become husband and wife.

    The days went on like this. Huiniang also found out that she was pregnant a few days ago. When the two young couples were happily preparing to welcome their new life, the Yan family sent someone to invite Mr. Yan to go back and get married.

    It is said that the eight characters are combined and the betrothal gift has been given. It is time to wait for Mr. Yan to go back to greet the bride.

    Mr. Yan naively thought that Huiniang was pregnant and that as long as he knelt in front of his parents, he could make them change their minds.

    ?So he took Huiniang home with great fanfare.

    ??As a result, what awaited him was a severe beating, and Huiniang was pinned to the ground by the maid and mother-in-law and she was given abortion pills.

    Fortunately, Master Zhou and his wife arrived and helped to stop him, and then he took Huiniang and rushed out in the carriage with all his strength.

    At that time, he could only think of Broken Gold Beach. It was the only place where he made friends based on his own ability, and it was also the first place in the world where he gained recognition and a sense of accomplishment...

    ¡°You kid is so... courageous!¡±

    ??The old lady searched for an adjective for a long time, and only found these two words.

    This matter, of course, the Yan family is wrong.

    Even biological parents should not impose their wishes on their children.

    ??Moreover, Mr. Yan is obviously different from those well-behaved children. He is talented and rebellious. He is a typical donkey who refuses to be led away and is a regressive type.

    The family should provide more guidance and encouragement, and wait until he gets older and has more experience, and the person will become mature and stable.

    But obviously, the Yan family does not have this patience, or is unwilling to pay this patience and love to their child. They just want to fix him into what the family needs and put him in a suitable position to shine for the family.

    Mr. Yan is also too naive. He knows that his parents regard him as a tool for exchanging family interests, but he still thinks that he can blackmail his parents and live according to his wishes.

    ?Now, his naive illusions have been shattered, and he can finally see the cruel truth of the matter...

    Old Mrs. Li''s irritation made Mr. Yan shed tears.

    "Auntie, I thought... I thought they were my parents. More than anything else, my son is always the most important in their hearts."

    ¡°But no, they are not! They never care whether I like it or not. They have been forcing me to study and marry women I don¡¯t like. They only have family in their hearts!

    "For the sake of the family, they never cared about how much hardship I suffered outside, so forget it, but now they can even kill their own grandchildren. I never thought it would be like this!"

    He grabbed the old lady''s hand and choked with tears, "Auntie, do you think I''m wrong? I just want to live according to my own wishes, I don''t want to study hard, and I don''t want to marry a woman I''ve never met before. Am I wrong? ?¡±

    The old lady felt distressed and patted his back gently, comforting him, "It''s all over, and he will get better soon. Don''t cry, you see Huiniang and the child have been saved, and you only have flesh wounds. It¡¯ll be alive and kicking in half a month, and we¡¯ll figure it out when the time comes.¡±

    Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si also followed suit.

    "Yes, you are familiar with the people in our village. Live in peace and take good care of yourself."

    Mr. Yan nodded, wiped his tears, and said, "Auntie, I am penniless. I was living in your house just to eat and drink, but now I am here again with my wife and children."

    The old lady laughed when she heard this, "You have built Broken Gold Beach so well, and our family and the villagers are grateful. Although we were paid wages, everyone was poor at that time and the wages were not much. Now you are a family of three. If you come here for a short stay, just treat it like everyone is giving you extra wages, so live in peace and don¡¯t think too much!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 308ï¼š Who asked me to marry a wolf?

    Chapter 308 Who asked me to marry a wolf?

    At this time, Tao Hongying brought in a large pottery bowl of dumplings stuffed with pork and cabbage, and said with a smile: "Come, Mr. Yan, eat your fill first. There is also porridge and boiled eggs in the pot. When Madam Hui wakes up, we can make them at any time." All can be eaten.¡±

    Mr. Yan was relieved, and after thanking him, he wolfed down the food.

    When everyone saw that the pottery bowl had reached the bottom, they were relieved. It was a good thing to be able to eat.

    Soon, everyone dispersed.

    That night, the old lady stayed with the couple in the east room, and she had someone to take care of them if anything happened.

    The good news came and ran to sleep with me under the covers.

    She was also curious about how her father and mother negotiated and whether he could go on the expedition.

    It''s a pity that Li Laosi called his son home again, and then the father and son lay on the kang and rode a big horse. They made a couplets and lifted the daughter into a sedan chair. All the brothers were invited to play together.

    Jiayin was having a good time and slept soundly. Naturally, he didn¡¯t see his parents¡¯ hands holding each other¡¯s hands all night long. They held them with too much reluctance...

    The Yan family''s carriage was hidden by Uncle Zhao and others. Mr. Yan and his wife did not go out. People in the village had long developed the good habit of being tight-lipped.

    Therefore, Mr. Yan and Huiniang have been living in the village for seven or eight days, but no one has come here.

    Master Yan¡¯s wounds on his back have turned into scabs, and he can now walk under the eaves.

    ?Hiniang can now sit up and take care of herself, eat, drink and defecate.

    She has a quiet and gentle temperament, is rare to be diligent, and her embroidery work is excellent.

    ??The old lady occasionally sews, and if I talk to her, she will help match the embroidery thread.

    ??If the old lady was busy doing something, she would pick it up and sew a few stitches and embroider a piece. The old lady and Tao Hongying would be full of praise when they saw it.

    She also sewed some small things by herself, which not only filled her spare time but also made her not tired.

    ?In just a few days, Jiayin got two beautiful purses and a small cloth bag for snacks, which made Jiayin smile.

    This afternoon, Mr. Hou, who had been in the city for many days, finally came back.

    Jiayin is riding on Daddy¡¯s neck, wandering around the yard and basking in the sun.

    ??This place in the south of the Yangtze River is very different from that in the north.

    ?At this time of year, people in Saibei can still freeze to death. They cannot leave the big kang every day and cannot leave the house.

    ??But here in Jiangnan, it is warm outside and cold inside. Sitting on the hot kang, my legs are covered with quilts.

    When Li Laosi heard the noise, he rushed out with his daughter on his back. Ye Shan was carrying things to the yard next door. Master Hou picked up two boxes and shook them at Jiayin, "Fu Niu, I brought you something good!"

    Jiayin clapped his hands happily and almost fell off his father''s shoulders.

    ??Li Laosi quickly helped his daughter and asked in a low voice: "Master Marquis, have you set a date for the expedition?"

    The Marquis nodded and replied with a smile: "It''s decided, it will be the day after tomorrow, but if my aunt doesn''t agree, I don''t dare to take you with me."

    As soon as Mr. Hou reminded him, Li Laosi became bitter.

    ??In the past few days, my mother has been cold-faced and refused to pay attention to him. He was so anxious that he really couldn''t guess what my mother was thinking...

    Suddenly, they entered the courtyard. The old lady heard the movement and came out to greet them. Mr. Yan also followed behind. The marquis greeted him for a few words.

    At this moment, the village chief and Uncle Zhao knew that the Marquis was back, so they all gathered to chat.

    Hearing that he was going to go on an expedition the day after tomorrow, everyone was curious.

    ¡°Are you finally afraid of those scraps and scraps in the imperial court?¡±

    The Marquis nodded and said with a rare joke: "The barbarians attacked the dock twice. The second time they almost crossed the river. The old guys in the court were so frightened that they almost peed their pants. Dingbei Hou also excused himself from illness and refused to go any further. Go and sit down at the dock.

    "The emperor directly asked for the military power back and gave it to me. He asked me to take charge of an army of 50,000 people and to defend and counterattack with all my strength. We will go on an expedition the day after tomorrow. Come back today to see everyone, and I will go back to Kyoto tomorrow!"

    ?Everyone clapped and applauded.

    ¡°Okay, okay, that¡¯s it! Those dumb people can talk big, and when something happens, they¡¯ll be scared to death!¡±

    "At the critical moment, it depends on the real ability of Mr. Hou!" Mr. Li looked at my mother longingly and wanted to ask a few questions, but he didn''t dare.

    ??The old lady didn''t see her son like this, so she only hugged her granddaughter and talked.

    Tao Hongying, on the other hand, could not see her husband being wronged, so she softly helped and begged for mercy.

    ¡°Mother, please let the fourth child go on an expedition with the Marquis... If he stays at home, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have a smile on his face. Rather than doing this, it¡¯s better for him to do whatever he wants.¡±

    ??The old lady sighed and pulled her daughter-in-law to sit down. "You are just soft-hearted. The fourth brother is gone. I''m afraid you won''t be able to eat well and sleep well, so you have to think about him day and night."

    Tao Hongying''s eyes turned red, "Mom, you can marry a chicken, a dog, a dog, but who told me to marry a wolf? You can trap him for a while, but you can''t trap him forever. And he has been at home for so many years, and he has been very good. Now I have With a daughter by his side and a mother to love him, he can go wherever he wants to go! "

    ??The old lady remained silent for a long time before asking the good news, "Has Fu Niu been with daddy these days? Did you let daddy take advantage of your blessing!"

    "Yes!" Jiayin nodded heavily, "Fu Niu''er has given daddy a lot of blessings."

    Sure enough, the old lady smiled, kissed her granddaughter, and then said: "Sir, get ready and go on an expedition with the Marquis. But remember, you are not allowed to be reckless at any time outside. You must listen to the Marquis and come back safely..."

    ¡°Mother!¡± Li Laosi was so excited that he knelt down and kowtowed to his mother, ¡°Thank you, mother. I will definitely not get into trouble and come back safely.¡±

    Old Mrs. Li waved her hands helplessly.

    At this moment, she was extremely glad that she had asked Jiayi to accompany her boss to the south early, otherwise she would definitely have made trouble this time and followed the Marquis to the battlefield together.

    ??The Marquis then ordered Ye Shan, "Bring the box over."

    Ye Shan left in response and quickly brought a long box over.

    Jiayin quickly jumped off her grandma¡¯s lap and ran to the Marquis¡¯ side.

    The Marquis hugged her and looked at each other, tacitly saying, "I found some good materials and made some weapons for the fourth child."

    Mr. Hou pointed to the box and said, "Fourth, take a look. Is it suitable for use?"

    Li Laosi rubbed his hands excitedly and quickly opened the box.

    ??There was a saber over two feet long placed in the box. It was completely black and only the blade was bright. The handle of the knife was wrapped with a special leather belt to absorb sweat and prevent it from slipping.

    ?Li Laosi shook it in his hand. It was very heavy. Ordinary people might find it burdensome, but it was just right for him.

    He waved it twice, and the length was just right.

    ?The entire knife has no gorgeous patterns, but it is intimidating. It looks like a sharp weapon for harvesting human heads.

    ¡°Good knife, good knife!¡± Li Laosi smiled so much that his lips reached to his ears.

    The Marquis also nodded, "Materials are rare, otherwise I would have equipped the whole army with them, but it''s a pity that I only have this one. For the remaining scraps, I asked the craftsman to make you two daggers, twenty arrows, and more. Ku bought you a longbow, equip it and practice diligently whenever you have time."

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hou!¡±

    ?Li Laosi hurriedly rummaged through the box again. He was more comfortable with a bow and arrow than with a saber.

    Now that he has a good bow and sharp arrows, he is even more powerful than a tiger!

    ??But no man can resist the temptation of a good weapon. The village chief, Uncle Zhao and others also came forward, touched the saber and pointed the arrowhead, and they liked it very much.

    The Marquis took advantage of this moment to open the two small boxes and secretly whispered to Jiayin, "There are a lot of good things in the inner treasury. My adoptive father also got some jewelry for you. If you can''t take it with you for the time being, just leave it there until you grow up." Wear it again.¡±

    Jiayin beamed with joy, kissed her adoptive father and ran away quickly, finding a place where no one was around to send the box into space.

    Her little treasury has grown again!

    Of course, the old lady and Tao Hongying saw the little guy''s little moves, but they just didn''t want to expose it.

    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law talked in low voices, thinking about packing the fourth child''s luggage.

    If there is anything that the Marquis can use, he should prepare an extra portion.

    ?At this time, Mr. Yan, who had been silently listening to the excitement, suddenly stood up and knelt down in front of the Marquis...

    Today¡¯s third update is here~ I wish you all a happy Children¡¯s Day~ Then, Huahua will continue to push for updates on ticket sales. The praises (five stars or good) are coming. Wow, the recent reviews and reminders are much less, baby. Guys, don¡¯t fatten up Huahua, Huahua is really diligent in updating~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 309ï¼š There is no turning back when the bow is drawn!

    Chapter 309: There is no turning back when the bow is fired!

    ?Everyone was startled and didn''t understand what was wrong with him. Just when they were about to ask, Mr. Yan shed tears.

    "Master Marquis, please accept me. I also want to serve as a soldier and kill the enemy and make meritorious deeds!"

    The Marquis frowned and stretched out his hand to help him up, "There''s no need to kneel down. Sit down and speak slowly."

    But Mr. Yan refused, "Master Marquis, I am not joking. I have thought about it and asked the Marquis to allow me to follow you, go into battle to kill the enemy, and make contributions. I originally thought that I was very talented, and I would have a bright future in the future. So I am so proud and arrogant. But now, I am penniless and cannot even protect my wife and children!

    I just realized that I am worthless and not a man at all! The reason our family never takes what I say seriously or takes my resistance seriously is because I am nothing without the support and shelter of my family! My wife, children, and even me can be discarded and treated casually by my family.

    "I want to stand up. I want to support my wife and children by myself. But apart from building a house, I can''t do anything else. I am completely useless. Therefore, I want to go into battle to kill the enemy. This is the fastest opportunity to make achievements. ¡±

    Mr. Yan knocked his head to the ground. It was so hard that his forehead turned red.

    The Marquis thought for a moment, then used both hands to help him up, and asked, "Have you asked your wife if you want to join the army? After all, you are not alone now, you are a father and a husband. On the battlefield, there is no sword. Eye, if something happens to you, have you thought about what they will do in the future?"

    Mr. Yan was stunned for a moment, looking a little confused, obviously not thinking so carefully.

    The Marquis added, "Of course I am very happy. The men of Tianwu all take it as their own duty to regain the mountains and rivers. They are willing to take up swords and guns to protect their families and the country. But I don''t want you to make an impulsive decision and regret it when you get to the battlefield. Sometimes, maybe it¡¯s not you who is killed, but more good men.¡±

    "No, I won''t..." Mr. Yan wanted to retort, but the Marquis waved his hand, "We will go on the expedition the day after tomorrow. You still have one day to think about it. If you decide, we will go out together. But again, I did not look back. See, the battlefield is not a child¡¯s play! If you run away from the battlefield, I may behead you with my own hands to enforce military law!¡±

    After saying that, he nodded with everyone and embraced the good news. "Come on, Fu Niu''er, let''s play with my foster father for a while. We can''t favor one over the other, but we also want to share some of the blessings from my foster father."

    Jiayin smiled and hugged his adoptive father''s neck, "I will give all the remaining blessings to my adoptive father. My adoptive father and father will definitely kill the barbarians to their death!"

    ¡°Okay, well said! The victory is ready and the success is imminent!¡±

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this, and watched them go out.

    Tao Hongying also took Li Laosi back to pack his luggage, and gave a few more instructions along the way.

    ??Old Mrs. Li helped Mr. Yan back to the east room, and on the pretext of picking vegetables, she gave the place to the young couple to discuss it carefully.

    I don¡¯t know how Mr. Yan persuaded Hui Niang. The next day, he asked the old lady to help him prepare a piece of luggage so that he could go on the expedition together.

    ??The old lady couldn''t help but sigh, and she wanted to persuade him to stay. After all, he had good intentions. What would happen to Madam Hui and her son in the future?

    ?Even if the Yan family knew about it, they might take it out on the Li family and Suijintan.

    ??Although they were not the ones who instigated it, Mr. Yan went to war from the Li family after all!

    ?Even though the Yan family now dislikes this son in every possible way, if something really happened, everyone in the Yan family will turn regret and guilt into anger. They must find someone to hate, and they will feel better.

    Human nature is selfish and there is no reason at all.

    Fortunately, although Mr. Yan was naive and impulsive, he was not stupid. He changed his disguise, went back to the city, and sent a letter to his sister, brother-in-law, and the Yan family.

    The letter stated that Huiniang and her child were both dead.

    ?He was disheartened, left home, and traveled all over the world.

    ?The hatred of losing his wife and son should offset the kindness of the Yan family in bringing him up. His ashes will return to ashes, dust will return to dust, and there will be no more people like him in the world.

    By the time the Yan family received the letter, Mr. Yan had already changed his name to Li Yong and followed Mr. Marquis to the dock.

    ?Li Laosi was righteous and gave the specially made saber to Mr. Yan.

    No, Mr. Yan is now his "cousin Li Yong". Li Yong knew the origin of this saber very well. His eyes were red at that time and he didn''t know what to say.

    But Li Laosi patted him on the shoulder boldly, "If it''s for you, just take it! I''m good at archery. I only need a good bow and arrows. Besides, I also have two daggers, which are enough. But you, you have no one." Scholars who have the strength to bind chickens must practice their swords well now, otherwise they will not be able to withstand any barbarian they encounter. "

    ? Li Yong nodded heavily, he really put his heart into it, and from now on he held the saber in his arms all the time. Except for eating and sleeping, he spent all his free time practicing the sword.

    Even though his arms were so tired and swollen that he couldn¡¯t lift them, he didn¡¯t stop.

    ?? Originally, Jiang Cheng, the commander of the Marquis'' bodyguards, obeyed the order and arranged Li Laosi and Li Yong under his command. He really had a headache for a while.

    ??Li Laosi is of course invincible. He has seen it with his own eyes. It would be better to have a hundred such masters.

    But for someone like Li Yong, it was very difficult to take a few steps without having to breathe.

    When you go to the battlefield, not only to kill the enemy, but also to protect him, you must arrange a few good hands.

    Fortunately, Li Yong was harder than he expected, so he was willing to pay more, and in the end he was really impressed!

    Of course, this is all for later.

    ?The Li family in Broken Gold Beach saw off their fourth son Li, and the whole family, young and old, was in a low mood for several days.

    It was Li Laosan who heard that his younger brother had gone to join the army, so he came back from Luo''an to inquire about it.

    When he knew it was true, he had tears in his eyes when he left.

    ??Although he also knew that this younger brother had an irresistible temper, and that he was invincible and might not be in danger, but the battlefield was changing rapidly, and who could guarantee it?

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know that her father had given away the saber she used to scrape the ground for materials, and he was still thinking about what to plant in the few acres of land behind the space courtyard this year.

    Vegetables must be grown, and chickens, ducks, geese, and rabbits must be eaten.

    The two piggy couples and the first batch of piglets have grown up, and each of them is a loser, and she can no longer afford to feed them.

    Just leave a couple of pigs to have children, and the rest have to go out.

    ?Counting the days, the uncle and the third brother are about to arrive in Quanzhou.

    ?As expected, they will definitely be back in one month.

    At that time, she can use her hands and feet to get some rapeseed out of the small yard.

    For example, lettuce, rapeseed, tomatoes, etc., and the most important, peppers!

    ?Perhaps, she can eat boiled fish, twice-cooked pork, and barbecue without waiting until autumn...

    Just thinking about it made her mouth water...

    Mrs. Li was thinking about her son and absentmindedly picking up beans. Occasionally she turned around and saw her granddaughter drooling. She couldn''t help but feel angry and funny.

    ¡°Little girl, what are you craving for again? Your mother has been a little busy recently, so I¡¯ll make it for you when she comes back.¡±

    Huiniang could already walk around in the fields. She sat aside to help and asked, "Auntie, is the valley so busy every day?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 310ï¼š This child is really miserable!

    Chapter 310 This child has a really hard life!

    The old lady shook her head, "That''s not true. There are so many people these days, and I don''t know what''s going on. And there are people who come here specifically to eat. It''s really troublesome for your fourth sister-in-law to make the daily order. But that''s okay, your fourth sister-in-law When I get busy, I don¡¯t miss the fourth child so much. I come back and put my pillow on my face every night and fall asleep.¡±

    Hui Niang smiled tenderly and replied, "It''s great that Fourth Sister-in-law is like this. She has skills and can support herself."

    The old lady was afraid that she would feel sorry for herself, so she said, "You also have skills, and your embroidery work is very good. When you take good care of yourself in the future, I will accompany you to find an embroidery shop in the city. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you make some money with some embroidery work or not. It will save you the trouble of thinking all day long.¡±

    This is what Huiniang had in mind. When the old lady said it, she shook her hand and thanked her.

    ¡°Thank you, aunt, for planning so much for me.¡±

    The old lady patted her hand and said with a smile, "Don''t think so well of my aunt, I also have selfish motives. Mr. Yan... No, I heard Li Yong say, are you from a noble family? I thought, wait until you are healthy Okay, we can teach Fu Niu how to read and write, embroidery or other etiquette rules. In short, it doesn''t matter to our family to help me take care of this child, but this girl has a foster father like the Marquis, so we can''t let her. It¡¯s a joke!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie, this is easy. I will definitely teach Niu Niu everything I know.¡±

    Huiniang agreed immediately. She was extremely grateful to the Li family for taking her in, and she even liked Fu Niu''s cuteness and intelligence.

    ?Taking a step back, she now relies on the Li family to make a living and can be a female teacher for Fu Niu, which gives her a little more confidence.

    At this point, Mrs. Li asked a few more questions, "Mother Hui, you were at the mine to take care of your father. Now that you are here, what will your father do? And do you want to take care of your mother''s family?" Send a message?"

    Hui Niang smiled bitterly, "Auntie, my father is not in good health. Even if I follow him to take care of food and clothing, he will never be as easy as before. Last winter, when it was cold, my father''s condition worsened and he gradually became ill. .

    "I had just made up my mind with my husband at that time. My husband had been helping to find doctors for diagnosis and treatment, but he always said that we should prepare for the funeral. Only then did my husband propose to me in front of my father, and my father agreed. A few days after we got married, he passed away. ¡±

    The old lady was stunned when she heard this. She originally thought that Huiniang and his wife were giving and receiving privately. From this point of view, it was justified. After all, they had the permission of Huiniang''s father and did not break the rules.

    He was also fascinated by the good news. He lay on grandma¡¯s lap, grabbed a handful of beans and played with them.

    Huiniang saw the old lady''s expression in her eyes and sighed softly.

    ¡°As for my mother¡¯s family, as soon as my father¡¯s accident happened, my mother took her two younger brothers back to her grandfather¡¯s house. She never sent anyone to see her, nor gave her a penny. I¡­ didn¡¯t want to contact him anymore!¡±

    The old lady nodded, "Your mother is indeed too ruthless and unjust. Even if you are angry that your father made a mistake and brought trouble to the whole family, you are always her biological daughter, right? Why aren''t you worried about whether you will be bullied in the mine?" "

    Huiniang hesitated for a moment and then added, "My biological mother was my father''s first wife, and my current mother is a second wife."

    ¡°No wonder!¡± the old lady grinned, becoming more and more sympathetic, ¡°You are a child who has a really hard life!¡±

    Huiniang''s eyes were red, but she still smiled and said, "Auntie, I''m not bitter. On the contrary, I feel that my life is very good and I married a good husband. Although he acts impulsively and sometimes acts like a child, he treats me with sincerity. I have to wait for him to come back!"

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s right! You¡¯re such a smart girl, and my aunt likes it, so that¡¯s how it should be! At any time, we have to look for the better!¡±

    Seeing that the old lady was happy, Huiniang mentioned one more thing, "Auntie, are there any old ladies who are widowed or living alone in the village? I want to... move out. Auntie has many children at home, and she is already very tired on weekdays. I am here to help My aunt and sister-in-law have added more work, which makes me feel bad."

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn''t react, she still wanted to keep someone.

    Just then, Li Laoer came in from outside and said loudly in the main room, "Mom, the valley is very busy. The fourth brother and sister said they can''t come back, so I asked my mother to cook at noon to deal with it."

    ¡°Hey, I got it!¡± Old Mrs. Li responded, and Mr. Li immediately turned around and left.

    ?Old Mrs. Li looked at her son''s back through the crack of the window and suddenly understood.

    Huiniang is trying to avoid suspicion! Thinking about it carefully, the second brother''s wife just died, and the eldest brother should be back in two or three months.

    Huiniang lives here, and it is really inconvenient to come in and out.

    It means that everyone in the village is familiar with him and no one gossips about him, which is not good after all.

    ¡°Auntie understands, Madam Hui, don¡¯t worry, I will think of a good place for you in the next few days. Take good care of yourself and don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Auntie.¡± Madam Hui felt at ease and smiled more gently.

    Jiayin liked this master very much, so she thought about it while resting her head on her grandma¡¯s thigh.

    Actually, Mrs. Cui¡¯s house next door has many rooms, so it¡¯s best to borrow one.

    But Mrs. Cui is not around on weekdays, and Huiniang is pregnant. If something happens to her, she is always worried because no one is around.

    It''s even worse with my adoptive father, who attracts more gossips than at home.

    Thinking about it over and over, she really thought of a good place to go, and that was the village chief¡¯s grandpa¡¯s house.

    ?There are three rooms in the village chief''s house. The old couple live in one end of the house, and one is still vacant.

    Hui Niang lived there and kept company with the old couple on weekdays. Even the miracle doctor Zhang lived in the next courtyard just a wall away. It felt so safe.

    ??While Hui Niang went to get some water, she hurriedly whispered into grandma''s ear.

    The old lady¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. She nodded her granddaughter¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°You¡¯ve really grown up in your mind.¡±

    After dinner in the evening, the old lady went out for a walk and went to the village chief''s house. She chatted with the village elder''s companion for a few words. When she came back, her face was beaming with joy.

    Jiayin knew it was done when he saw it, so he went to the west room with his brothers to play with peace of mind.

    ?School has started, and the brats have been having fun during the Chinese New Year for almost a month. As a result, most of the quizzes were burnt on the first day.

    So now, sitting at the kang table, writing Chinese characters and reciting texts, everyone has a bitter face, scratching their ears and cheeks, like a tethered monkey.

    Jiayin picked up a piece of fruit and gnawed it, looking at it here and making trouble there, which made her brothers scream even more.

    In the end, it was Tao Hongying who heard the commotion and came over, rescued her son and nephews, picked up her daughter, and slapped her angrily, "What are you being naughty about, disturbing your brothers'' studies!"

    Jiayin grinned, hugged her mother''s neck, winked and made faces with her brothers. She was so angry that the boys wanted to make faces in return. As a result, the pen in her hand accidentally made a big mark and she had to write a new article!

    Tao Hongying carried her daughter into the east room. Madam Hui took embroidery thread, teased Jiayin, and taught her how to tie her hair.

    Tao Hongying tore open a piece of soft cotton cloth and helped the old lady to cut out several sets of small clothes for the baby in Huiniang''s belly.

    I estimate that the child was born around September. It was a little cold at that time, so I made clothes made of fine cotton, which was suitable for wearing indoors.

    While she was busy, she complained to her mother-in-law, "Mom, that side of the valley is starting to look more and more like a tavern. I see that the recent guests are just here to eat, not to soak in the hot springs!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 311ï¼š Line up to get married!

    Chapter 311: Line up to get married!

    ??The old lady was funny and replied with pride on her face, "That''s because you are good at your craftsmanship, otherwise they wouldn''t come, right?"

    Tao Hongying smiled bitterly, "It''s just that the commotion has made the valley a little smoky. I plan to talk to my second brother. From now on, we will only sell some fruit wine in the valley. Guests cannot bring wine. If something happens, it will be troublesome."

    "Okay, you can discuss it with your second brother." The old lady didn''t care, but Jiayin seemed to think there was something wrong with this matter, and she was thinking of going to the valley to have a look in the next few days.

    There was no talking all night, and the next day Hui Niang saw that the weather was good, so she wanted to move to the village chief''s house.

    The old lady asked her to stay for a few more days, but she refused.

    ??The old lady could only help her pack her luggage and keep busy.

    When Huiniang fled here, she had nothing but blood.

    ??Now it''s just a blanket for the couple to sleep on, plus two sets of clothes and shoes given by Tao Hongying, and some odds and ends.

    ??The old lady took another ten taels of silver and a few handfuls of copper coins and stuffed them into a big purse and gave them directly to Huiniang.

    ¡°Take this little change. If you need anything else, just buy it back.¡±

    Huiniang wanted to refuse, but the old lady joked, "Don''t be polite to me. This is lent to you. When Yan...when Li Yong comes back, I will definitely ask him for the account."

    Hui Niang just closed her eyes with red eyes. She wanted to do embroidery work and buy something for her child, but it was impossible without money. She was originally worried about how to borrow money, so the old lady thought of it.

    ?The grace of saving lives and caring for their mother and child were so profound that she kept them firmly in her heart and looked forward to repaying them slowly in the future...

    ??The village chief''s wife is in poor health and rarely shows up in the village on weekdays. She basically stays at home. The villagers respect the village chief and call her Aunt Wu after the village chief''s surname.

    ?Aunt Wu had dried the kang mat in the west room early in the morning, swept the west room with a broom, and heated the kang.

    By the time Mrs. Li and others moved their luggage and helped Hui Niang over, the West Room had a new look.

    Hui Niang thanked Mrs. Wu tenderly, and Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and sat aside to chat with her.

    ??The village chief is restless and would like to travel three or four times a day to and from the village. Aunt Wu is always left at home alone, and the women in the neighboring houses also have their own jobs to earn work points.

    So, Aunt Wu was very lonely.

    ??Now that Huiniang is with her, she is happy from the bottom of her heart.

    Hearing that Huiniang could embroider again, she even smiled from ear to ear.

    They both have the same hobbies, and they will find fellow travelers in the future.

    Soon, the two of them agreed to take some of the recently embroidered handkerchiefs to an embroidery shop in the city to ask about the price. It would be best to pick up some larger pieces to earn more money.

    Mrs. Li joked, "I''m clumsy, so I won''t be able to help with embroidery, but I have some good materials at home, which were given by Mrs. Cui and Mr. Marquis. They will be delivered to me when I have time."

    "This is a big help!" Aunt Wu was weak and her face was slightly pale, but she smiled kindly. She held Mrs. Li''s hand and expressed her heartfelt gratitude.

    "What I should be most grateful for is that you sent Hui Niang such a good companion. From now on, my old man can go wherever he likes. I don''t care. When Hui Niang gives birth, there will be a baby at home. It¡¯s even more lively.¡±

    Before he could finish his words, the village chief came back and asked with a smile, "Oh, I just went to the river beach, why am I being kicked out of the house?"

    ?Everyone laughed, and Mrs. Wu scolded, "You have dog ears, you can hear everything."

    Hui Niang stood up and saluted. The village chief waved his hand and said, "Hui Niang, we are an old couple who have no children. If you come to live, we all welcome you. We will definitely take care of you as our own daughter. You should also consider this place your home and live in a down-to-earth manner." ¡±

    "Thank you, village chief uncle." Madam Hui saluted again, which made the old man uncomfortable. After saying a few words, she left again. From then on, Huiniang moved out of Li''s house and lived in the village chief''s house, living with the old couple.

    Huiniang was diligent. When she was healthy, she would help with cooking and washing, and she would do embroidery in her spare time. She was liked by the village elders and they treated her as their own daughter, and looked forward to the children in her belly as their grandchildren.

    ??The Li family is responsible for Huiniang''s tonics. They make delicious food every day and send a portion to her, trying their best to take care of her.

    ?The weather is getting warmer day by day, the color of the snow in the mountains and fields is quickly fading, and the fields are also showing mottled colors.

    Everything seems to be holding back its energy. Just waiting for the spring breeze to blow and the spring thunder to resound in all directions, it will begin to grow at full strength, letting the breath of spring cover the entire world.

    The villagers chose Wu Sanshu to take over Li Laosi''s position and take care of the orchards on the mountain.

    ??The village chief is still in charge of the river beach. Li Laoer teaches the children to read in the morning and goes to the valley in the afternoon. He is so busy that his feet never touch the ground.

    Jiayin even looks for opportunities to go into the space courtyard every night, where various vegetable seedlings, as well as the most important watermelon seedlings and cantaloupe seedlings, are being prepared one after another.

    ???This year''s melon planting will require a large locust tree and a large and small Wangzhuang. This is a big project.

    Twenty acres of peanuts and sweet potatoes are distributed in their own river beach. The remaining 50 acres are planned to plant melons this year. In addition to three villages, one village is ten acres, which is 80 acres of seedlings.

    ??The village chief had been anxious for a long time, but fortunately the good news had been told to the village through Dongmei, saying that the rice seedlings would be raised by Mr. Hou¡¯s farm.

    ??Everyone felt relieved now. After all, last year''s seedlings were sent by Mr. Marquis.

    ?There are also two vegetable gardens at the foot of the orchard mountain, about three or four acres, with the intention of growing some vegetables for the guests in the valley.

    ??Such green vegetables come out early and can be sold for more money.

    Fortunately, Jiayin is much better at controlling space now.

    At least she doesn¡¯t have to do physical work anymore, otherwise her little arms and legs will be really overwhelmed.

    On this day, Li Zheng from Dahuaishu Village came to the village to ask about the melon vines. He even looked at the boars in the Li family''s pig pen, and then carefully asked if they could drive away their sows. Come, get close, get close.

    ?The village chief uncle had discussed it with the Li family a long time ago, and of course he agreed, but it was not a free help.

    In the future, when the sow gives birth to piglets, the Li family will have to pay the Li family a boar for their hard work.

    Li Zheng agreed immediately and went back happily to report to the villagers that he was going to line up the sows from each family to get married.

    ??The village chief uncle couldn''t help but sigh, it''s a pity that there are only two boars, otherwise he would be really rich.

    Jiayin was hugging her grandma''s thigh and listening to the excitement. How could she miss such a good opportunity? She quickly shouted with a smile, "My foster father said there are still pigs to be delivered. Lots, lots!"

    ??The village chief was pleasantly surprised, "Oh, Lord Marquis has sent people to collect good things for the family again? Is it because our family likes white pigs like this and found them elsewhere?"

    The old lady guessed that her granddaughter was up to something, but she wasn''t sure. She could only respond vaguely, "Yes, I guess it was the Marquis who told Ye Shan and Dongmei before he left. There is also a Zhuangzi in the Marquis'' mansion. Logically speaking, they are all useful, but They always come to us."

    "It''s all the kindness of the Marquis. Just keep it when you send it. When the pigs are killed during the Chinese New Year, I''ll share it with the Marquis." The village chief smiled happily and said, "The naughty boys don''t have much to do after school in the afternoon. Let them go and cut the pigs later." Pig grass, fed to many pigs."

    Let¡¯s not talk about the busyness at home for the beginning of spring, but in distant Quanzhou, Li Zhensheng, Jiayi and Liu Yang were kneeling and kowtowing.

    The third update is here, the daily five-star ball and the good looks and comments, Huahua worked hard to code the words~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 312ï¼š One ring within one ring

    Chapter 312 A ring within a ring

    ?In front of them stood a small grave. On the stone tablet in front of the grave was engraved, "Franco Robert".

    The stone monument faces the sea in the distance and has a hill at its back. It is also a good place to rest.

    The uncle and nephew kowtowed, guarding the brazier carefully and burning a lot of paper. The naughty sea breeze always wanted to blow out the fire, but the uncle and nephew blocked it tightly.

    Not far away stood a steward and a caravan of a hundred or so people. Someone narrowed his eyes due to the sea breeze. He stepped forward and asked the steward in a low voice, "Steward Chen, do you want to hurry up? It''s time to set off!"

    ? Manager Chen waved his hand. Although he was young, he could stand out among so many people under his master, so he certainly had his own merits.

    At this moment, he responded in a low voice, "Just a little while, just wait. Thinking about how careful Mr. Li is in his daily life, he will not fail to consider that we are waiting. He should be fine soon."

    Sure enough, as soon as he finished speaking, Li Zhensheng stood up with his two nephews, bowed again, patted his clothes clean, and ran towards them.

    "Sorry to trouble you, Manager Chen and all the brothers, let''s go and return to Kyoto early. Everyone will feel at ease. It''s just that the journey has been **** the brothers. When we get home safely, I will give a banquet to thank the brothers!" Li Zhensheng handed over, He smiled and bowed to everyone.

    ?Everyone hurriedly got out of the way and said with a smile, "Mr. Li is very polite. We are also following orders."

    Manager Chen quickly said, "Let''s go. If everything goes well, we will be home in a month."

    Everyone responded and took action one after another. Those who mounted their horses mounted their horses, and those who drove the carts drove the carts.

    ?The entire convoy, consisting of thirty carriages, is the most loaded pallet cart. Box boards are added around them and are firmly fixed with ropes.

    ?The advantage is that it is not easy to loosen and fall off during transportation.

    The disadvantage is that if the wheels get stuck in a pit or the carriage breaks down and needs repairs, it will take some effort to unload the cargo.

    ?But with Jiayi, a strong man, following the car, there is no need to worry about this matter.

    When a carriage got stuck in a sand pit, before the horse could pull hard, he ran over in a few steps, raised his hands, and the wheels came out easily.

    Everyone in the convoy saw it and couldn''t help but be surprised, even more surprised.

    They are all private soldiers of the Marquis Mansion. Some of them were the secret guards who made mistakes and were spared by the Marquis. Some are soldiers who do not want to continue fighting on the battlefield, and there are also people who have retired from the world.

    They are usually scattered around various places, waiting for orders from the Marquis, inquiring about information or doing some small things.

    I received the news earlier and rushed here. I originally thought it was a big event, but in the end, I escorted the three uncles and nephews of the Li family and some things back to Kyoto.

    ?This is not a difficult matter, just a little hard work on the way.

    Most of them know the details of the Li family. This is the family that the Marquis values ??the most. It is said that they saved the Marquis'' life, and the Li family''s daughter is also the adopted daughter of the Marquis.

    ??They originally thought that the Li family was just lucky and the Marquis repaid his kindness. Now it seems that the Li family may really have something special...

    ?Li Zhensheng was sitting on the shaft of the carriage. He didn''t know that everyone was thinking about it so much. He was rehearsing the whole process over and over again.

    The three uncles and nephews went into the city that day to join the royal caravan and headed south.

    Everyone in the caravan knew that the three of them entered through Xintinghou, and no one bullied them along the way.

    As for the caravan manager, he had met them several times before and was even more familiar with them. He took great care of them.

    When they arrived in Quanzhou, the caravan was buying goods, and the three uncles and nephews walked around to see what was new.

    Then, he happened to "save" an old foreign monk who was about to die of illness.

    The three uncles and nephews took care of the old monk''s food, food and medicine. They also chatted with the old monk and learned a few words in foreign languages.

    The old monks are different from the monks in Tianwu. They can eat meat and even drink alcohol. Although they don''t understand the language, they can even guess each other''s words and gestures. From his words, the three uncles and nephews learned about the wider world, what people in that world like, and what their customs are like.

    ??When the royal caravan was about to return, the old monk''s condition did not improve, so they stayed for the sake of the old monk.

    The people in the caravan couldn''t persuade him, so they left first.

    Then they contacted Manager Chen with the token and saw the seeds that had been delivered early.

    The steward Chen organized trustworthy people to buy carriages and horses and form a fleet.

    The people who sent the seeds from Kyoto and the people who sent the seeds back were not the same group and did not know each other.

    ?In this way, they can successfully place the origin of these seeds on the head of the foreign monk.

    ?Even the group of people who transported the seeds saw with their own eyes the sunken ship that was said to be carrying the old monk.

    ??And I firmly believe that these things in the convoy were gifts from foreign monks in gratitude for Li Zhensheng¡¯s rescue.

    ?Although the old monk did not survive in the end, the Li family deserved these things.

    ?In this way, even if someone bribes these people in the future, they will never know that these seeds come from Kyoto. They just go to Quanzhou and then return to Kyoto.

    The whole process was smoothly connected, meticulous and clear. Li Zhensheng asked himself that there was no oversight.

    ?The only person who made him feel a little guilty was the old foreign monk.

    I don¡¯t know how Manager Chen found and persuaded the old monk.

    At the end of his life, the old monk was still willing to accompany him in acting, chatting and laughing, and treating him as a true friend.

    ?If there was a way, he would even take the risk of exposure and take the old monk home.

    ??It''s a pity that the old monk is old and his body is like a lamp withered...

    At this moment, Mrs. Li was also holding her granddaughter and standing on the pile of rocks, looking in the direction of the official road.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where your uncle and the others have gone? We all have to take off our jackets here. Is your uncle¡¯s face going to be oily from the sun?¡±

    ?My mother is worried when her son travels thousands of miles. In the past few days, the old lady has been thinking about her eldest son and then her younger son. She occasionally talks about her grandson, wishing that her belly would turn into dozens of twists and turns.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t want grandma to be like this. She looked around, trying to distract her from what she was talking about, but ended up pointing to the path and shouting happily, ¡°Senior Sister, Senior Sister!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li turned around and saw that Mrs. Cui was helping Sister-in-law Qiong to come this way.

    ?She quickly got off the pile of stones and greeted, "Jinrou, when did you come? Why did you come here if you weren''t waiting at home? The road is not easy to walk!"

    Mrs. Cui smiled and said, "It''s been a long time since I visited my aunt and Fu Niu. During this period, there is no spring planting in the village. Come and stay for a few days."

    ??While she was talking, she hugged Good News, kissed her, and then asked, "Auntie, this place is a bit remote. Why did you come here to build a pig pen?"

    ?This place is an open space behind Dongshan, not far from the river outside the village.

    The village chief and others were happy when they heard that there were still many white pigs to be delivered.

    But if a few more pig pens are added to the Li family¡¯s back garden, there will be no room for growing vegetables.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 313ï¼š The man is affectionate and the concubine is interested

    Chapter 313 The man is in love and the concubine is interested

    Mrs. Li suggested that the pig pen should be built farther away so that the smell of pig manure would not affect the village and valley. The manure and urine could be accumulated into compost and fertilize the fields and orchards.

    From now on, this will be equivalent to a small pig farm in the village. The children in the village cut pig grass, raise pigs, and clean the pig pens, which can be counted as work points. At the end of the year, the meat will be divided together and the money will be sold together.

    Of course, when the Li family produces breeding pigs and piglets, they will share half of the meat and silver in the first three years, and after three years they will share it equally with the villagers.

    Of course the villagers agreed. First of all, the Marquis found so many good pigs for the Li family.

    The Li family is willing to share and cooperate with the village, which is the righteousness of the Li family.

    The Li family produces breeding pigs and piglets, the village contributes its efforts, and the piglets are divided equally in the end. This is what should be done.

    ?Even if you calculate carefully, the Li family still suffered a loss.

    After all, everyone has the strength to raise pigs, but they can¡¯t find such good pigs!

    ??The village chief and the men in the village are doing the final cleanup, and the pig house has basically been built.

    ?Although they were tired, everyone spared no effort. They even smiled when talking about sharing meat and eating dumplings during the Chinese New Year.

    ?Now that my family is having a better life, it is actually not that difficult to cut meat and make dumplings.

    But being diligent and thrifty is a habit engraved in the bones of all poor people.

    Even if you have money, you are still reluctant to buy meat.

    ?Besides, after killing the white pig earlier, everyone divided the meat and took it home. They always felt that the pork was more fragrant and had no fishy smell. It was different from other foods and was particularly delicious.

    The village chief wiped the sweat from his forehead, walked over to greet Mrs. Cui, and urged with a smile, "It''s too dirty here, and it''s all men. You should go home quickly. We don''t need you to work. We will kill you at the end of the year." When we are pigs, just eat meat together.¡±

    Both the old lady and Mrs. Cui couldn''t help but laugh. Mrs. Cui, who was well-mannered, said, "Since I want to eat meat, I can''t just open my mouth. That would be unjust. Let''s go to Zhuangzi. There hasn¡¯t been much work for a few days, and the men, horses and horses are all idle. Why don¡¯t we come over tomorrow and help pull the stones and pave the path.¡±

    "Oh, that''s great. I still have a headache. How are we going to build this road? It''s okay now, but in the future it will be muddy when it''s cloudy and rainy."

    ??The village chief responded cheerfully, without being polite at all, and added, "If there is a pig house in your village, send the pig farmer or supervisor along with him. I will chat with him and learn from his experience."

    Mrs. Cui guessed that the village chief wanted to find a "husband" for the sow on their farm, and she was embarrassed to tell her so clearly as a woman.

    She quickly agreed, and then let Sister-in-law Qiong hold Jiayin while she supported the old lady back to the village.

    Seeing her blushing all the way, the old lady couldn''t help but laugh, so she asked in a low voice, "Jinrou, do you plan to live like this for the rest of your life?"

    Mrs. Cui was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking of, and her face became even redder, but she still responded, ¡°Auntie, now is not the time. Even if I get married again, I will have to wait a few years.¡±

    The old lady thought of Mr. Wen who lived alone in her small courtyard, and she knew what was going on. She smiled and patted her hand.

    Jiayin eavesdropped with her little ears raised and couldn''t help but smile.

    In fact, when she was still running for her life in the mountains, she felt that Mr. Wen had feelings for Mrs. Cui.

    ?After all, in a life-or-death situation, not everyone can risk their lives by turning around and going back to look for someone.

    The friendship between teachers and students cannot be explained at all.

    Furthermore, after Mrs. Cui divorced, Mr. Wen refused to get married, and he had a falling out with his family because of this.

    ??No matter how you look at these two people, they are both interested in each other.

    But now, Mr. Wen is not strong enough to control the family, and Mrs. Cui¡¯s ex-husband Dingbeihou also jumps up and down from time to time.

    It is indeed not the right time for them to get married.

    The two people on the left and right are both single, and because of Suijintan and the Liu family, they can see each other often, which is not bad. As soon as they arrived home, they saw Sister-in-law Liu rushing to the door accompanied by Huiniang and Aunt Wu.

    ??The yard was very lively now. Several women gathered together and were happy about everything.

    After Sister-in-law Liu became pregnant, she and Li Laoer divided the work.

    She was in the valley in the morning and went home to rest in the afternoon.

    It just so happened that Li Laoer taught the children to read in the morning and took over the class in the afternoon.

    Actually, Sister-in-law Liu wanted to work full time, but Head Guard Liu disagreed.

    Liu Yang was already in his teens, and the couple was just looking forward to having their second baby, and they had to ensure that the child was born smoothly no matter what.

    Let alone work, Mr. Liu now takes over the cooking and washing at home.

    ?When the villagers found out, they were so shocked that their teeth almost fell out.

    ??Liu Biaotou, such a rough and arrogant man, actually became a househusband...

    Sitting together now, when everyone talked about this, they still laughed non-stop and envied Sister-in-law Liu.

    Sister-in-law Liu blushed, and while peeling pine nuts to feed the good news, she said, "Our **** chief is thinking about having a little girl like Fu Niu, and he whispers in my ear countless times a day, I All tired."

    That''s what she said, but her expression was full of joy.

    "Then let Fu Niu hug you more, and you will definitely have a little girl like Fu Niu." Mrs. Li laughed, and Fu Niu also hugged Sister Liu''s neck, sniffing the scent of soap locust on her clothes like a puppy. , which made Sister-in-law Liu smile.

    ¡°Yesterday I went to the city with Hui Niang and bought some pieces of fabric. When I make a small dress for Fu Niu¡¯er, I can¡¯t let Fu Niu¡¯s blessings go to me in vain.¡±

    The old lady quickly waved her hand, "No, no, you can save it to make clothes for the child. Fu Niu has too many clothes. The Hou Mansion sends several sets every now and then, and Jin Rou and Yu Ru also make them. The family members All the clothes are not as much as those of a little girl like her."

    Sister-in-law Liu insisted, "What''s other people''s is what''s mine, and what''s mine is mine. Besides, the little girl loves beauty, so it would be nice to have a few more dresses."

    After saying that, she lowered her head and asked the fat girl in her arms, "Is that right, Fu Niu?"

    Fu Niuer smiled, showing her small white teeth, and kissed her on the face.

    ?In this way, I expressed my desire for a skirt without refuting grandma.

    Everyone couldn''t help but laugh, and Sister-in-law Liu even shouted, "This child is so smart, his eyelashes are all empty. He''s only a little older now, he''ll be great when he grows up!"

    "So," the old lady pointed to Huiniang and said, "I have already told Huiniang to teach Fu Niu some etiquette. It is best to learn embroidery again and sharpen her temper. Otherwise, when this girl grows up, I¡¯m afraid it gives me the most headache.¡±

    The whole afternoon passed in such laughter.

    Mrs. Li, Mrs. Qiong and Dongmei cooked dinner together. Jiayin followed her and made trouble while playing. Finally, Dongmei took her out. Jiayin took the opportunity to say a few words in her ear.

    Dongmei nodded in agreement and went back to the next door.

    When Tao Hongying came back from the valley, the food was already set on the table. She felt a little guilty and said, "Mom, I''ve made you tired again."

    "What nonsense are you talking about? We are all a family. When you are busy, I will cook for you. Why bother?" The old lady asked her daughter-in-law to sit down. Seeing her daughter-in-law''s expression turned ugly, she asked, "Is the valley still so busy? ?¡±

    Tao Hongying nodded, "Second brother told the guests today that they are not allowed to bring extra wine. The guests are a little dissatisfied, but I think it will be much better in the future."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 314ï¼š What a coincidence

    Chapter 314 What a coincidence

    ??The old lady complained, "These people are really strange. They want to drink and eat in restaurants in the city. Why do they gather in our valley?"

    Li Laoer brought some food to Brother Cat and said, "Mom, I feel strange too. After these few days of busy work, I will go to the city to see if there is anything wrong. We don''t know."

    "Okay, don''t be too tired. If you meet Mr. Wen, you''d better ask him to find another husband, otherwise the candle will be burned at both ends and your body will be exhausted."

    Mrs. Li told her son that the whole family was talking and eating, but it was quiet.

    Jiayin felt sorry for her mother and slept with her at night.

    ??Although her husband is not around, Tao Hongying is feeling much better with her daughter accompanying her.

    ?The two mothers took a bath together, wiped their hair together, and hid in bed together telling fairy tales.

    When you fall asleep, your heads are next to each other, and your dreams are filled with sweetness and happiness.

    In the middle of the night, Dongmei came over and knocked quietly on the window. Jiayin ran out softly, lay on Dongmei¡¯s back, and quickly left the village...

    ?At this moment, in the dock military camp less than a hundred miles away, it is the turn of Li Laosi and Li Yong''s team to stay on duty tonight.

    ??Everyone walked through every corner of the camp over and over again, and when they finally could rest for a while, they gathered around the campfire to warm their feet and chat.

    The night in early spring is still cold and cool, and when I speak, there is still a faint white breath.

    I don¡¯t know who mentioned the family, and a man said in a loud voice, "We will cross the river in a few days. After I kill a few more barbarians and get military honors and silver rewards, I will go home and marry Xiaocui."

    ??Xiao Cui is the girl he is engaged to be engaged to. It is said that she is tall and strong, and very tough, but in his description she is a gentle and shy little girl, causing everyone to make jokes from time to time.

    But Li Yong said, "Okay, Wei Daniu, when you go back to your hometown to build a new house, you must call me. I am the best at building houses. I will build you the most beautiful yard so that you can marry a wife in style!"

    ??Wei Daniu laughed and punched Li Yong with his fist as big as a pottery bowl, "Good brother, you are so loyal."

    ?Li Yong was so beaten that he almost fell down, but it was Li Laosi who helped him.

    Wei Daniu scratched the back of his head and said with a naive smile, "Oh, I forgot to gather my strength again. Li Yong, you should eat more, you are as thin as a chicken."

    ??Everyone grinned and cursed, "You idiot, are your eyes just for show? Doesn''t Li Yong eat as much as we do?"

    "Really, why don''t I know." Wei Daniu shrugged, "My mother said that being able to eat is a blessing."

    Everyone was helpless, "Your mother is right, you are lucky to look like this idiot! Didn''t you realize that Li Yong was practicing swinging a knife in his dream? We were all afraid of being slashed and hid far away. Only you and Li Laosi were willing Sleep next to him!"

    "Really?" Wei Daniu didn''t care, "It''s okay. I have rough skin and thick flesh, so I''m not afraid of this."

    Everyone was so angry that they vomited blood. Was he showing off to them his rough skin and thick flesh?

    At this time, Jiang Cheng came over, and everyone quickly stood up and saluted.

    ??Jiang Cheng waved his hand, smiled and said to Li Laosi and Li Yong, "Several letters from the Marquis have fallen to Zhuangzi. You guys should run over quickly and help get them back. Get back before dinner tomorrow."

    ¡°Yes!¡± Li Laosi and Li Yong quickly agreed, and finally took their weapons and went to get the horses.

    Before leaving, seeing the brothers looking at him eagerly, they smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will bring you delicious food when I come back."

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s pretty much it, I¡¯m just waiting for your words.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t Fourth Brother Li say that my sister-in-law¡¯s cooking is delicious? We want to try it!¡±

    "Yep!"

    ?After finally getting rid of these foodie brothers, Li Laosi and Li Yong mounted their horses and galloped towards Broken Gold Beach.

    Others don¡¯t know, but they know it very well.

    ??The Marquis either asked them to get letters, or made excuses to ask them to go home and have a look before crossing the river.

    ?Especially Li Yong, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s ready to return home. His pregnant wife was alone in Zhuangzi. Although he knew that the Li family would definitely help take care of her, he was still worried about her.

    The two of them galloped all the way. When they arrived at Zhuangzi, the sky was getting slightly brighter.

    The village chief, who got up early, was bringing several villagers along the path behind the mountain with a smile on his face. He had a half-dead fat pig tied to the wooden sledge in his hand.

    They were even more happy when they saw Li Laosi and Li Yong coming back.

    "Oh, Fourth Brother! Yan... No, Dayong, why are you back? This is great! Mr. Marquis sent a lot of white pigs over last night. One of them may have been bruised and will not survive. Today we are going to kill pigs for meat in the village!¡±

    ??The village chief grabbed Li Laosi and Li Yong one by one, "You are so lucky!"

    ?Li Laosi and Li Yong were also happy and entered the village with everyone.

    The big fat pig was placed in front of Li''s house. It squeaked twice from time to time, causing all the young and old in the village to come to watch the fun. Some children even rubbed their eyes and pulled on their shoes.

    I heard that pigs were being killed for meat again. Everyone said it was a pity that the fat pig would be killed and couldn''t help but drool.

    ?Li Laosi and Li Yong had already entered the yard at this moment, and the Li family was very happy to see them back suddenly.

    Old Mrs. Li looked her son up and down, secretly wiping tears.

    Tao Hongying didn''t care about being shy and pulled her husband''s arm.

    The boys even gathered around the fourth uncle asking questions and jumping up and down.

    That''s good news. I took a sneak trip last night and felt sleepy when I got home. It was almost dawn when I finally fell asleep.

    ?At this moment, she was snoring a little. She had no idea that she was greedy for a moment, but she managed to improve her father''s life.

    Li Yong looked around, but couldn''t see Hui Niang''s shadow, so he became a little anxious.

    ¡°Auntie, where is Madam Hui? How are she and the child?¡±

    Only then did Mrs. Li remember that she had forgotten him, and said quickly, "Huiniang moved back to the back to be with the village elder and his wife. She lives in a room by herself and is living comfortably. Come and have a look, we will come over for dinner soon!" "

    ¡°Okay!¡± Li Yong responded, and then ran away quickly.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li pushed her son back into the house and asked him to talk to his wife about himself, and then went out.

    As soon as she saw the half-dead fat pig at the door, and heard that there were more than a dozen pigs in the pigsty, she understood everything. It must be another good thing that her granddaughter did secretly!

    She hurriedly said, "I was wondering when these white pigs would be delivered, but it was a coincidence that they arrived just after the pigsty was built. It just so happened that the fourth child and Li Yong came back, so we quickly cleaned up the pigs. Everyone Let¡¯s not talk about meat, but also make some food, and let the fourth child and Li Yong take it with Mr. Hou when they go back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, this is what it should be.¡± Everyone in the village agreed with a smile.

    ?Some people also asked, "When will the Fourth Brother and the others go back?"

    ??The old lady sighed, "I''m leaving after lunch, so I can get back to the dock before dinner."

    ¡°In such a hurry? I thought they could stay for one night!¡±

    ¡°Being a soldier means you are not as comfortable as at home.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, there are strict rules in the army.¡±

    Everyone was busy killing pigs and dividing the meat, talking and laughing, and it was very lively.

    There were horse-drawn carriages carrying hot spring guests passing through the village one after another, so I naturally saw them.

    ?So before the sun rose above her head, Sister-in-law Liu came back from the valley with a bad look on her face.

    The third update is here~ I wish you all a healthy Dragon Boat Festival!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 315ï¼š A sheep dung egg spoiled a pot of soup

    Chapter 315 A sheep dung egg spoils a pot of soup

    Liu Biaotou was the first to greet him, held his wife''s arm, and asked, "What''s going on? Have you met a difficult guest?"

    Sister-in-law Liu gasped tiredly and responded, "You guys go and have a look. There is a customer who is making a big fuss. He must eat some braised pork, and Hongying has to make it himself. I said I have something to do at home, so I won''t order at noon, but only sell set meals. , and the braised pork took more than two hours, and we couldn¡¯t make it in time for lunch, so they started cursing.¡±

    ?The villagers were angry at that time, "Isn''t this unreasonable?"

    ¡°Yes, is this bullying coming to your door?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±

    The village chief heard the news and walked out of the courtyard.

    ??Li Laosi also followed behind. He was already strong, but during this period of time in the military camp, crawling and rolling, his toughness became even stronger.

    ??The village chief asked Sister-in-law Liu carefully, frowned, and then told the villagers, "Go and call Mr. Er to kill a pig today, so that the naughty boys in the school can get out of school early, and they can also be happy."

    ?The villagers ran away in a hurry, and they all walked towards the valley. Halfway through, Li Laoer caught up with them.

    ?A group of more than a dozen people arrived at the Hot Spring Valley.

    ??The busy women in the Taniguchi hut all had a backbone when they saw their family members.

    "Village chief, you are here. Those guests are still yelling and cursing inside, which has already made the other guests dissatisfied."

    ¡°Yeah, they scolded us so unpleasantly, as if we were his slaves!¡±

    ¡°I was going to beat the boys just now, but we called them all out.¡±

    ¡°A sheep dung egg ruins a pot of soup. If you don¡¯t take a dip in a good hot spring, you insist on drinking wine and eating braised pork. We treat our place as a tavern!¡±

    ??The village chief waved his hand to signal everyone to stop talking, and then led people directly into the valley.

    Most of the cabins and courtyards are occupied by female guests. When seeing so many people coming in, they always close the windows or courtyard doors.

    But everyone is curious, so they could not help but send their servants out to find out the news.

    The pool under the hot spring waterfall is filled with water, and more than 20 male guests are soaking in the hot spring.

    Possibly thanks to the heat of the hot springs, the green grass on the cliffs on both sides has sprouted. It looks like the color of early spring, a symbol of hope.

    The guests were soaking in the hot springs, chatting, and enjoying the light of the sky and the color of the grass in early spring.

    ??However, there were just a few people who made the scene look bad. They sat around on a stone by the pond, with two wine pots and a roasted chicken in the middle. They ate and drank, and occasionally spit out bones and complained.

    ¡°This place is really nice, but it¡¯s a pity that it can¡¯t be run. If we set up a stage in the middle of the water pool, let a few young women dance, and let the spring water wet their clothes...hehe, wouldn¡¯t it be more elegant?¡±

    ¡°Haha, wonderful, wonderful!¡±

    ??The other people also clapped their hands and laughed wildly, "Unfortunately, there are too many idiots in the world who don''t understand this way of making money."

    At this moment, the village chief and others came over.

    ??The other guests couldn''t help but sit up straight and looked over.

    ??The village chief and others glanced at the messy ground around them and the wine bottles on the stones, with ugly expressions on their faces. Li Laoer took a step forward, clasped his fists in salute, and said coldly, "Guests, we in the valley have already reminded you that you are not allowed to bring drinks without permission, just for fear of doing something rude while drunk. After all, there are female guests here. . You are breaking our rules here!"

    ?Several drinkers were not happy to hear this, "What nonsense rules? You are open for business and we come to patronize. Why should we be subject to your control? I have never heard of it!"

    "Then let''s just pretend that you just heard about it today and let''s not pursue it for the time being. But a few people just ordered, but they said they wanted braised pork?" Li Laoer looked at a few people carefully, and they were not the familiar guests in the past.

    A fat bartender shouted, "Yes, don''t you have the best chef in Tianwu here? He can cook all kinds of dishes. What''s wrong with us ordering braised pork? And isn''t the pig slaughtered in your village today? Just use fresh food." Made from slaughtered pork!¡±

    ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s done, there will be a reward!¡±

    Several other drinkers also agreed, looking very arrogant.

    Li Laoer responded with a cold face, "First, our valley will not accept orders today. Second, there is no top chef in Tianwu in our valley. Third, we will only kill pigs for our own family to eat today. It will not be our turn." Guests should get up and get dressed and go to the restaurants in the city to ask if they have braised pork?"

    ¡°How presumptuous!¡± The fat man was annoyed, ¡°Are you trying to drive away guests? You slaves, who gave you the courage?¡±

    ¡°That is, do you know who we are? You don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±

    ¡°The dog slave has eaten the heart of the bear and the courage of the leopard!¡±

    The village chief and others all had dark faces. Li Laosi clenched his fists and was about to step forward, but was stopped by Li Laoer.

    ¡°Uncle the village chief is tired. Please bring a rock for him to sit on.¡±

    ??Li Laosi glared at the guests, then walked to the side, selected a stone as big as a millstone, bent down, and easily lifted it, then walked to the edge of the pool and put it down with a bang.

    ?Li Laoer respectfully helped the village chief sit down, as if he didn''t even see the frightened eyes of the drinkers.

    ?This stone weighs more than three hundred kilograms, and even four people may not be able to lift it.

    Li Laosi is just one person. It is very easy to move a chair. How strong are these arms?

    ?An ordinary person only weighs more than a hundred kilograms. In his hands, wouldn''t it be like a toy, and he can easily throw it away...

    Several drinkers subconsciously shrank into the pool, their faces turned pale with fright...

    Li Laoer then looked at them again and said, "We don''t know the identities of these guests, and we don''t want to know. But when these guests come to our valley to play, they probably don''t know who we are, right?"

    "First of all, we are not slaves, we are ordinary people in this village. But Zhuangzi is the property of the Ye family of the Marquis of Xinting, and we are the ones who manage the valley for the Marquis. Even if we are slaves, we are also the slaves of the Marquis. You Not qualified enough to be called a dog slave!"

    ?His expression changed and he stared at the drinkers fiercely, "If you don''t believe it, then I advise you to inquire carefully. Otherwise, you will end up with eyes and ears in vain and harm yourself and your family. It will really be more than worth the gain."

    "Then, let''s talk about whether we want to live or not. Of course we want to live. The jade melons and golden fruits we grow are the emperor''s favorite foods. We will start planting this year soon! If some guests think you are better than the emperor Noble, then we will not live and commit suicide to apologize to you. But when the emperor wants jade melons and golden fruits, you will have to pick them on your own heads, and of course, you will be disliked by the emperor!"

    "You...are you threatening us? We are just a group of slaves. Do you think the Marquis and the Emperor will remember you guys with muddy legs?" The fat drunkard shouted with force.

    The other people also seemed to have found the confidence, and echoed, "That is, the Marquis has already gone on an expedition, and the Emperor is in the palace, who can go to verify it. You just hold the banner and make trouble!"

    "Whether we are raising a banner or not, I won''t bother you to worry about it!" Li Laoer became impatient and called to the villagers, "Come, clean up a few guests and ask them to return to Kyoto as soon as possible to verify it. This time The court may not be over yet, so don¡¯t delay them from entering the palace to ask the emperor!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 316ï¼š bereaved dog

    Chapter 316: Lost Dog

    ?Several villagers did not hesitate, jumped into the pool, caught a few drinkers and threw them ashore.

    The clothes of the drinkers were hanging nearby. They were taken off and wrapped up, and then they were carried out of the valley.

    ??The fat drinker was still shouting at the top of his lungs, but Li Laosi slapped him on the head, and he immediately passed out, scaring the other people into shutting up.

    ?Li Laoer led others to clean up the wine bottles and bones, and finally saluted the other guests with a smile.

    "Everyone, our valley is not careful enough. We let such evil guests come in and ruin your elegance. In this way, you can taste the fruits of our valley first and take a good bath in the hot springs. At noon, the family kills the pigs and stews the northern The most authentic local pig-killing dish. If you don¡¯t mind it, come and try it.¡±

    "Mr. 2, you''re too polite. It''s just a small matter." A regular customer responded, and others nodded.

    ?Li Laoer saluted and apologized again, and then retreated.

    Soon, a boy brought a fruit plate.

    ? There are no particularly rare fruits in the fruit plate, just apples and pears, peeled and cut into pieces, and tied with thin wooden sticks.

    But in this season, it is not easy to keep the fruit so fresh.

    ?The guests took one bite and felt it was particularly refreshing and sweet.

    Someone laughed and said, "This golden beach is really a bit magical, and I like it more and more."

    ¡°Haha, me too. Although people open their doors to welcome guests just to make money, they really do it in a wise way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I like this confidence. I won¡¯t bully anyone, and I won¡¯t be afraid of anyone.¡±

    ¡°Those idiots just now have lost your master! They didn¡¯t ask who¡¯s property this is before they came here?¡±

    "You saw it just now, that man lifted the big bluestone directly. He was really strong. Why didn''t such a man go on an expedition with the Marquis?"

    "How do you know you didn''t go? That person just now is the fourth son of the Li family. It is said that the Li family saved the life of the Marquis. Previously, the Marquis was seriously injured and was recuperated in the Li family. This time the Marquis went on an expedition, and this fourth master Li was with him. I went, I guess I came back to visit relatives today, and I was caught up by those idiots just now. "

    "What a coincidence? Haha, it gave us a lot of fun."

    Let''s not talk about what''s going on in the valley, just say that in the Li family''s yard, the meat is divided when the meat needs to be divided, and the fire is lit when the fire needs to be made. It is still busy.

    Jiayin was woken up and finally got up with a yawn. When she turned around, she saw that Mrs. Cui was guarding her while doing needlework.

    ¡°Senior aunt.¡± Jiayin called out softly.

    ¡°Fu Niu is awake!¡± Mrs. Cui put down her sewing basket and pushed it far away for fear of pricking the child. Then she hugged Jiayin and kissed her little face gently.

    ¡°We are butchering pigs at home. Your grandma and your mother are busy. My aunt will help you wash your face and then eat the meat, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, sister-in-law.¡± Jiayin smiled and hurriedly got dressed and went to the ground.

    ?After washing up, the whole family went out and saw Mrs. Li standing in front of the big chopping board.

    On the chopping board, strips of pork are neatly arranged. Each strip is about the same size, weighing about two kilograms. This is distributed to each family in the village.

    ??There are two extra pieces of five or six kilograms, which are prepared to be sent to the Liu family and Mr. Wen.

    Seeing that her granddaughter had woken up, Mrs. Li quickly bent down and picked her up. Then she said to Mrs. Cui, "While you are here, I won''t send pork to your village. On the contrary, the Liu family and Mr. Wen''s will give it to me." If you have anything, please bring it along with me."

    Mrs. Cui blushed. Seeing that there were no outsiders around, she said, "Just in time, I made two pairs of shoes and a gown for my senior brother, and brought them to him together. In addition, from the Liu family, I brought two embroidery books that she likes to my sister-in-law. book."

    ¡°Sure, you take care of the arrangements.¡±

    ?The two were discussing, and when they heard the good news, Cat Brother and the others seemed to be outside the yard, so they struggled to the ground and ran out. It turned out that the naughty boys, Brother Cat, didn''t even have time to put down their schoolbags, so they kicked pig urine at the door and made a lot of noise.

    Jiayin watched the fun with a smile and had no intention of joining in.

    With her small arms and legs, if one of her falls, she will easily become the second ball...

    ?At the time of the excitement, two carriages suddenly came running from the other side of the valley at a very fast speed. The children were startled and hurriedly hid in front of the door.

    ?Jiaan and Jiaxi tucked Brother Cat behind their backs, then hugged their sister and protected them in their arms.

    ??The carriage rushed past almost in the blink of an eye, accidentally crushing the pig''s urine bubble, making the naughty boy scream in anger.

    It happened that the village chief and Li Laoer came back. Seeing the children like this, they smiled and said, "This is a small matter, don''t argue. I will ask your husband to go to the city tomorrow and buy some sheepskin balls. You will have nothing to do from now on." You can play!¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± The boys were so happy that they immediately forgot about the trivial matter.

    ??Li Laosi hugged his daughter and told the village chief and his second brother, "These people are not allowed to make appointments in the future, and they are not allowed to come to our valley again!"

    "Don''t worry, I''m afraid they won''t have the guts to come again." Li Laoer waved his hand, "It''s a busy day at home, so let''s not talk about it for now. I''ll make inquiries later."

    ?Everyone nodded and let it go.

    In the kitchen, several women were accompanying Tao Hongying, and they were very busy.

    ?The family still eats pork-killing vegetables and steamed buns with noodles as usual, but Li Laosi and Li Yong have to go back to the dock after dinner, and they always have to bring something to eat for the Marquis and the soldiers and brothers they have become friends with.

    So, Tao Hongying made two more basins of noodles and planned to steam 200 steamed buns. It has noodles, meat, and vegetables. It tastes good and is filling.

    Soon, Li Yong and his wife came, and Hui Niang also joined the team of making buns.

    When the sun rises above the head, the food is ready.

    ??Everyone in the village, young and old, held a large pottery bowl, filled with sauerkraut stewed in bone broth, large slices of meat and blood sausage, and two large steamed buns skewered on chopsticks.

    ? Find a sunny and sheltered place to squat down, eat, drink and chat, it is extremely satisfying.

    Jiayin also joined in the fun and brought a small bowl. In the bowl was the meat picked from the bones by the old lady, and a big soft bun.

    She squatted next to her father, eating while listening to her father talk about little things about the military camp on the dock.

    Previously, the Marquis used retreat to advance and completely tamed the short-sighted old guys in the court.

    ??Now the military pay is fully paid, the military rations are sufficient, and most of the weapons and equipment have been replaced with new ones, which is enough to support the 20,000-horse expedition for two or three months.

    ??And if everything goes well, when the Marquis returns from the expedition, the corn and potato seedlings will also grow to one foot high.

    It will take another three or two months for the barbarians to regain their strength, and it will be autumn, and it will be time for a good harvest of corn and potatoes.

    By then, the entire Tianwu will know that with high-yield food, national strength can be quickly restored, and there is absolutely hope for regaining Jiangbei. All the forces from top to bottom will be united, waiting for a counterattack.

    ??Both civil and military officials and emperors, they all paid special attention to several judgments in history books.

    ?Half of Tianwu¡¯s empire was lost in their hands.

    ??If they can be snatched back, they can still save some face, otherwise, in the history books, they will be just lost dogs and incompetent waste!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 317ï¼š Birdman on horseback

    Chapter 317 Birdman on Horseback

    ?After having lunch and chatting a few more words, Li Laosi and Li Yong each carried a large wicker basket and set off on the road to the military camp.

    ??Two hand-width cloth bags were added to the wicker basket so that it would not strain the shoulders when carried.

    The basket is lined with several layers of cotton cloth, which is breathable and heat-insulating, and will prevent the buns from getting wet due to stacking together.

    The two of them were riding horses and running, and the heat radiating from behind them was like white wings, making them very happy.

    ??Everyone was standing at the entrance of the village to see each other off, feeling a bit reluctant and sad. Seeing this, they couldn''t help but laugh.

    ¡°Why do they look like two birdmen on horses?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I want to say this too!¡±

    ¡°I hope the buns haven¡¯t cooled down yet when we get to the camp.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry if it gets cold, it¡¯s much warmer this time of year.¡±

    Everyone said a few words and then dispersed to get busy.

    Li Laoer didn''t want to delay the children''s class tomorrow, so he asked his mother to go to the city immediately.

    Mrs. Li didn''t stop her and said Zhang Luo, "Go to Mr. Wen''s place first and bring some pig meat and meat buns to Mr. Wen and Wen Hai. I''m afraid they don''t cook often, so they always have to deal with it. Eat."

    Soon, the pork was tied with hemp rope and the food was packed. Mrs. Cui asked Sister-in-law Qiong to bring two cloth bags, one large and one small.

    ??The old lady smiled and helped divide it, and then gave her son a few careful instructions.

    ??The carriage at home was hitched, and Jia An and his family were excited to go to the city to play together. Li Laoer simply hugged the cat brother, and for a while, Jiayin was the only child left in the family.

    It''s not that Li Laoer doesn''t love his niece, it''s just that her niece is too young for a grown man to take care of.

    Fortunately, Jiayin was thinking about accompanying her mother, so she obediently accepted her second uncle''s promise to buy snacks, and sent them off with her little hand.

    Tao Hongying had red circles under her eyes. She really couldn''t let go of her husband, but there was a lot of work at home and her daughter was always following her, so she had no time to feel sad.

    ??Besides, Li Laoer took his nephews into the city and unexpectedly met the Liu family''s carriage at the city gate.

    Liu Zhiheng had just returned from Xianhe Town. He heard that Li Laoer was going to find Mr. Wen, so he handed the basket Li Laoer brought to Chang Sui.

    ¡°Tell Madam, I will also go see Mr. Wen and come home in the evening.¡±

    After saying that, he changed into the Li family''s carriage and left together.

    Chang Sui was left with a wry smile. The eldest man hadn¡¯t come back for half a month. The eldest wife was at home and didn¡¯t know how to look forward to it. As a result, she couldn¡¯t even enter the house!

    The plan for the year begins with spring. At this time of year, whether it is the common people or the imperial court, the most important thing is the upcoming spring sowing.

    Even the most diligent censor kept his mouth shut at this time and did not dare to speak at will, for fear of causing trouble and disturbing such an important moment.

    Therefore, after attending court in the morning, there were almost no people at the Yushitai in the afternoon. From Shangguan to petty officials, they all fished together.

    Mr. Wen is also studying and writing at home at the moment. The books were sent from Luo''an College.

    Jiaren was a very attentive child. Even after copying a copy of the Guo family''s books and leaving them in the college, he did not stop writing and continued copying while reading. Then he sent the extra copy to the small courtyard.

    Mr. Wen understood that this was the disciple''s concern, fearing that he would be sad because he was kicked out of his family when he was free.

    He simply filled the book with his thoughts every day and asked Wen Hai to give it to Jiaren after he finished writing it. Although the teachers and students have not seen each other for a long time, they are closely connected in this way.

    ??Mr. Wen was really surprised and happy when he suddenly saw Li Laoer and Liu Zhiheng coming to the door with their three children.

    "Why are you here free? Aren''t you busy at home?"

    ?Li Zhiheng waved his hand, "I met Mr. Er at the city gate and came over together."

    Li Laoer also smiled and said, "We killed a pig today, and my mother asked me to give you a piece of pork to eat freshly."

    Wen Hai took the things and saw that the pork chops and steamed buns were still warm, so he smiled and said, "It''s great that Mr. Second is here. What should Mr. and I worry about eating? My cooking skills are so bad. I have to practice." After such a long time, the porridge is the best.¡±

    ?Everyone laughed and quickly helped set the table.

    Liu Zhiheng didn''t eat either, so he simply followed.

    ?Li Laoer drank tea and talked with Liu Zhiheng and Mr. Wen.

    Wen Hai took two buns and took a few children to play in the alley.

    Li Laoer picked up his purse and handed it to him, "Brother Hai, these guys want to buy sheepskin balls. If you know where they can buy them, take them for a walk. There is one more thing, if you can help me ask a few questions. That¡¯s even better.¡±

    Wen Hai took the purse and said with a smile, "Second sir, just ask."

    Li Laoer briefly talked about what happened in the valley today. Wen Hai took the order and quickly took the three boys out.

    Liu Zhiheng gnawed on the buns and said, "There are so many people coming and going in your valley. I am stealing someone''s business and giving you eye drops behind your back."

    Mr. Wen nodded, "I''m afraid it has something to do with the restaurants in the city."

    Liu Zhiheng shook his head, "I think it has more to do with the flower-viewing villas outside the city. You must know that they also attract customers with their scenery. Their business was originally very good, but after the Broken Gold Beach was established, it was greatly reduced. I have seen this year The orchards in Ruijintan are about to bloom again. Many of the literati in the city have talked about it, which has made them anxious, right? "

    ¡°That¡¯s all, we¡¯ll know everything when Wen Hai comes back. Let¡¯s eat. This pig-killing dish is really delicious, and your traditional craftsmanship in the North is authentic. I¡¯ve eaten it twice in restaurants in the city, and it tastes weird.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why did the family think of killing pigs again? It¡¯s not the New Year or the festival?¡± Liu Zhiheng and Mr. Wen asked about things in the village while eating.

    Li Laoer said, "This fat pig is dishonest. He jumped over the wall and fell half to death, so we have to kill him. It happened that Lao Si and Li Yong came back from the military camp and gave them a good meal and carried more than 200 steamed buns. gone."

    ¡°Lao Si and Li Yong are back? They seldom have good food. How is the dock? Is the training hard?¡±

    Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng are half of the village, so they also know a little about Mr. Yan becoming a soldier under a pseudonym. At this time, they said, "I heard that the Yan family is in serious trouble and is looking for people everywhere. Li Yong is also bold. It would be troublesome if it was discovered.¡±

    Li Laoer smiled and said, "Lao Si and the others came back before dawn in the morning, and left after lunch. They didn''t meet any outsiders, so they were not afraid of being discovered. Lao Si and Li Yong are both much stronger, especially Li Yong. , I¡¯m afraid my mother won¡¯t be able to recognize him in front of him.¡±

    "Oh, that''s it. The army really trains people. The Marquis also has a good way of leading troops. The soldiers who are also guarding the riverside are like tigers in the hands of the Marquis. They are evenly matched against the barbarians. In the hands of Dingbei Marquis, They are losing ground here." Liu Zhiheng couldn''t help complaining, looking down on Dingbei Hou.

    Mr. Wen also nodded, "Every time there is a war, the Marquis takes the lead and kills the enemy bravely. But the Dingbei Marquis hides behind the generals for fear of being hurt by the barbarians and causing low morale. How can he win the battle?"

    ?While they were chatting and laughing, they finished their meal, put away the bowls and chopsticks, changed the tea and water, and waited for Wen Hai to come back.

    Wen Hai didn''t waste any time and came back with the children less than an hour after leaving.

    Three more, Baozi moved to make a fortune, ordered a five -star praise and good -looking, encouraging the holidays that are still working **** code words ~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 318ï¼š Fat girl is also a busy person!

    Chapter 318 Fat girl is also a busy person!

    Jiaan Jiaxi and Cat Brother''s faces were flushed, obviously they were very happy shopping.

    At this moment, three children ran forward and showed off their two new balls.

    Jia An Jia said happily, "Second uncle, I just came back. There are some children in the alley. Can we play football with them?"

    ¡°Go ahead, but take one of the two new **** and take the other home to play with your friends in the village.¡±

    Li Laoer rubbed his nephew''s hair and told him, "Take good care of my brother."

    "I know, uncle!" The three boys went out in a hurry, and soon there was a lot of shouting and noise outside the door, which was very lively.

    Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng also laughed, "It''s good to be young, and I am so happy after just one ball."

    Li Laoer also nodded and asked Wen Hai, "Brother Hai, did you find out anything?"

    Wen Hai stepped forward, exchanged the wallets containing money, and said with a smile, "Second sir, there is not much news from the outside, but I visited two more teahouses and actually asked a few questions. It seems that I don''t know when the city will wake up." , some people are saying that there is a descendant of the royal chef in Suijintan, who can cook all the famous dishes in the world, and the taste is also the best in the world.

    "Many people say that Suijintan has a loud voice and will do whatever it takes to attract business. But many people are also interested in ordering food to try out the chef''s skills, especially the chefs in some restaurants. If they can''t leave, they will run away. Broken Gold Beach challenged.¡±

    ?Li Laoer frowned. Neither the village nor the Li family had ever said such arrogant words.

    Furthermore, the one who first became famous and the most arrogant should be Dr. Zhang.

    ??Why shouldn''t we go past Dr. Zhang and bring out the fourth daughter-in-law who has been working silently?

    It¡¯s hard to say, this is someone behind the scenes, adding fuel to the flames and giving Broken Gold Beach a ¡°favour¡±.

    Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng obviously heard it, and sneered, "The broken gold beach is in the name of the Marquis. They don''t dare to enmity with the Marquis, so they came up with a plan to kill him."

    "Yes, but it''s hard to say whose idea it was. Maybe it''s someone who has a grudge against the Marquis, or maybe someone whose business was robbed by Suijintan. It''s possible."

    Li Laoer didn''t want them to bother with it, so he smiled and said, "That''s all, they are just some little people who dare to work behind the scenes. After I went back, I stopped ordering food in the valley, which also gave the fourth wife less work. . Recently when the fourth child went to the military camp, the fourth wife got angry a lot. "

    ¡°Yes, we must remain unchanged to cope with all changes. Don¡¯t care what outsiders think, as long as no one dares to find Broken Gold Beach and make noise.¡± Mr. Wen nodded.

    Liu Zhiheng, however, looked a little more generous and sneered, "If anyone dares to cause trouble, send someone to my house to shout. I''ve been in Xindu for so many years, and I''m still a bit thin-faced."

    Li Laoer cupped his hands and thanked them, and the three of them talked about some trivial matters until the sun was setting. Liu Zhiheng hurried home, and Li Laoer also took his three nephews who were sweating profusely from playing and left.

    In the new village, every household has started to cook dinner at this time. The green smoke is floating in the green water and mountains, which is exceptionally peaceful and soft.

    ??The village chief came out of the river beach and happened to meet the carriage. He jumped on the carriage and asked Li Laoer.

    Li Laoer briefly explained the matter, and the village chief responded directly without any reluctance, "It''s okay to remove the menu. Not to mention that the fourth wife is not so tired, it also saves a few manpower, and the spring sowing will begin soon. We use people everywhere.¡±

    ?This matter is settled now.

    At the dinner table, Li Laoer also talked with his family members.

    ??Early on the next morning, when Jiaxi Jiaan and Cat Brother rushed to school with their new ball in their arms, a clear sign was posted on the other side of the valley, only set meals were sold, no a la carte was accepted, and guests were asked to concentrate on enjoying the scenery and soaking in the hot springs.

    ??Those who make trouble while drinking will no longer be allowed to enter the valley.

    Some guests saw it and said it was good, while some guests saw it and said the valley was well behaved.

    But no matter what the guests say, this rule is not going to be changed.

    Tao Hongying felt much more relaxed immediately, and the number of women helping in the kitchen was reduced from four to two.

    ?Every morning, the women pack the ingredients. Tao Hongying comes over to cook the set meal at noon, and then goes back in the afternoon.

    Tao Hongying was not one to take advantage, so she took the initiative to reduce her daily work points by half. In this way, she can help her mother-in-law take care of household chores in the morning, and spend the afternoon with her daughter doing needlework.

    Her cheeks, which had become thin due to busyness and exhaustion, have become plump again, and she has regained her former cheerful spirit.

    Jiayin transformed into a little tail and has been following her mother for the past few days, which made the old lady jealous and joked that her granddaughter could no longer follow her grandmother.

    After coaxing my mother with the good news, I have to coax my grandma, and occasionally accompany my sister-in-law. Like a top, I have become a very busy person...

    But soon, she couldn''t care anymore.

    Because the weather is getting warmer day by day, spring sowing is about to begin.

    The nursery of the space vegetable garden has been planted with melon vines one after another by her.

    Because there was too much need, the seeds were planted in the nursery for two days. When they grew to three inches high, she moved them to an ordinary field and raised them first. Then the next batch started without any delay.

    ?There are also many seedlings of various green vegetables.

    ?Seeing that the rice seedlings quickly occupied two acres of land, she thought about her uncle again.

    ? ? If the uncle doesn¡¯t come back with corn and potatoes to plant, he will miss the solar term...

    ??The village has been very busy these days. The fruit trees on the mountains need to be taken care of, the riverbanks need to be prepared, and people who want to grow jade melons and golden fruits have come to ask for advice.

    For a time, the gravel beach seemed to be in a mess everywhere.

    Li Laoer discussed with the village chief and set up a set of tables and chairs under the big tree at the entrance of the village. He fixed a time every day to explain the process of growing jade melons and golden fruits for free.

    The news spread, and an unknown number of people gathered.

    Even those who have no seeds or seedlings at home come to enjoy the fun.

    It¡¯s like learning how to plant, and your family will have a golden avenue of profit.

    ??The village chief also welcomes anyone who wants to listen, as long as he doesn''t cause trouble to the village.

    In fact, it is not difficult to grow jade melons and golden melons. Choose sandy soil for the field, do not lack water when transplanting, and pull weeds frequently. Remember to pinch the tips of the melon seedlings after they climb the vines. After the main roots of the melons grow, you should also pinch them early so as not to affect the rest of the melons. Growth of small melons on the vine.

    ?That¡¯s about it, as long as an experienced farmer can understand it.

    So, after the village entrance was bustling for five or six days, it finally became quiet.

    ??But Li Zheng from Dawangzhuang and Dahuaishu began to report every day again, waiting to get melon vines.

    They were afraid that Xincun would regret it, so their hope was in vain.

    Even though the village chief lied, he could not stop them. In the end, they had no choice but to find the Li family.

    ¡°Did the Marquis say, when will the melons be delivered? I will be entangled to death by these people, following them wherever I go? They are more important than my old lady!¡±

    ?Everyone couldn''t help but laugh and advised, "They are also thinking about making more money, and they are afraid that we will regret it."

    After saying that, everyone looked at Dongmei. Dongmei had already prepared and said, "The melon vines should be delivered in the next few days."

    ?The village chief breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good, that''s good."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 319ï¼š A wanderer returns in spring

    Chapter 319 Return of the Wanderer in Spring

    Li Laoer also said, "Next year we will find a sunny place and build a greenhouse. We will raise the seedlings ourselves. This will save us energy and time."

    ?Dongmei glanced at Jiayin but said nothing.

    Jiayin was leaning in her mother''s arms and was so sleepy that she didn''t even hear what anyone said.

    She was busy in the space courtyard at night. Although she didn¡¯t have to do any work herself, she was still young and her mental energy was limited.

    During the day, it is inevitable to sleep more to catch up.

    Everyone chatted for a while, and when they saw the good news, their mouths watered, and they became a little worried.

    ¡°Has Fu Niu always been so sleepy these days?¡±

    ¡°It seems like, is there something wrong there?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and find Doctor Zhang to take a look.¡±

    ?Li Laoer got up and left, and soon personally picked up Dr. Zhang.

    When Doctor Zhang heard that something was wrong with the good news, he was also a little anxious, and he didn''t even have time to wash off the blood on his hands.

    Needless to say, his experiments with traumatic suturing continued.

    Tao Hongying quickly fetched water and asked the old man to wash his hands, and then the old man checked Jiayin¡¯s pulse.

    Even with all this tossing, Jiayin was still fast asleep and didn''t notice it at all.

    Divine Doctor Zhang carefully examined his left hand and right hand, then blinked twice and said, "There is nothing wrong with this child. He is in good health. Maybe he is just tired?"

    Li Laoer and others didn''t believe it. "She is a child and doesn''t do any work, so how can she be tired? She was running around outside with the Cat Brothers earlier, but she hasn''t gone out these days."

    But the old lady¡¯s mind suddenly moved, she had some vague guesses, and she quickly responded, ¡°I am sleepy in the spring and take a nap in the autumn and summer. This child may be sleepy in the spring.¡±

    Everyone laughed, "Maybe this girl is going to grow taller!"

    Since he was not sick, everyone was no longer worried and asked about Dr. Zhang¡¯s suture test.

    When Doctor Zhang talked about this, he was dancing with joy.

    ¡°It¡¯s done right away! The catgut is really easy to use. It doesn¡¯t need to be removed. It grows directly into the meat and won¡¯t fester. Even the test on pigs and sheep is still a bit poor. I¡¯m going to..."

    He was halfway through speaking, and when he saw everyone looking at him with a little fear, he stopped in time, coughed twice, and said, "I''ll tell you after I''ve finished my research."

    After saying that, he walked away with his hands behind his back. His back looked a little guilty.

    Everyone secretly prayed for the old man¡¯s new test subject...

    Jiayin slept until dusk when she woke up. When she heard that Dr. Zhang came to see her, she couldn''t laugh or cry, but she also knew that her family was worried about her.

    So, she smiled and gave her mother and grandma a big kiss each.

    ?The family had dinner and then went to bed early.

    Jiayin had just woken up. He couldn''t sleep for a while, and he didn''t dare to move around for fear of waking up his tired mother, so he ran to the small space courtyard to continue working.

    At midnight, Dongmei came over again...

    The next day, the village chief, who got up early, walked around the village as usual with his hands behind his back.

    As soon as he arrived outside Ye''s courtyard, he was startled by the large melon vines. Then he saw Dongmei dozing off against a big tree on the side, her hair wet with morning dew.

    "Oh, Dongmei, are the seedlings coming from Zhuangzi? Why didn''t you call everyone and stayed like this for half a night? What a misfortune!"

    ??The village chief stepped forward and patted Dongmei awake. Dongmei rubbed her eyes and couldn''t help laughing when she heard this.

    ??The old man did not go over to look at the precious seedlings. Instead, he first cared about whether she had worked hard during the night watch. This is why she and Yeshan both like to stay here. The Marquis Mansion is noble, but it will never have the warm human touch of Broken Gold Beach!

    "Don''t worry, uncle, I''ve only been guarding it for a while. The rice seedlings are precious, and I''m afraid they might be harmed by small animals."

    "That''s true," the village chief uncle looked at the large seedlings and rubbed his hands happily, "the melon seedlings are growing so well, they are half a foot high in the ground. If you take good care of them, this year''s melons can open seven or eight days early." ¡±

    Dongmei pointed to the melon vines with dark green leaves near the courtyard wall and whispered, "Uncle, these grow well. Don''t give them to outsiders. Our village grows them ourselves."

    The uncle nodded quickly, "Don''t worry, I''ve written it down."

    Soon, Uncle Zhao, who was leading the patrol, heard the movement and came over. He couldn''t help but be surprised, "Oh, we don''t know when the seedlings were delivered."

    ??The village chief uncle laughed and scolded, "Master Hou''s manpower skills are very high. Let me tell you how big the noise is. I''m afraid the whole village will be woken up."

    ?Everyone laughed and rushed forward to help.

    ?From time to time, someone shouts in surprise, "Oh, there are cucumber seedlings? These are purple eggplants! These are peas!"

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite a lot. It¡¯s enough for each of our families to share and plant a garden.¡±

    ¡°The vegetable garden over the valley should also be planted with more varieties. There are more and more guests, and we can¡¯t stop eating every day.¡±

    Not to mention that everyone was busy, it was just that when Jiayin woke up and had a meal, and asked her grandma to carry her to the fields, the villagers had already planted most of the melon vines.

    ? And many people came from Dahuaishu and Xiaowangzhuang, using carts and dustpans to carry them, and carefully took away the melon vines assigned to them.

    ?Everyone was grateful, as if escorting a cornucopia, and smiled from ear to ear.

    Sanli is dragging the village chief with him and must invite him to drink.

    It¡¯s a pity that the village chief didn¡¯t have any free time at all. He only said that we would get together again if we had the opportunity in the future.

    ?Melons must be planted on the riverbanks, and vegetable gardens must be planted in each household. Not to mention the men, even the elderly, children and women are all involved in the battle.

    ?Under the warm sunshine of spring, there is a faint patch of fresh green in the mountains and fields. Occasionally, birds will fly around with crisp calls, and small animals will be running around in the grass.

    In the fields, old people and children were delivering water and food, and men were sweating profusely.

    Everyone is sowing hope for the year and looking forward to a good harvest in autumn.

    Jiayin lay on her back, hugged her neck, and whispered, "Grandma, I am so happy."

    The old lady understood her granddaughter''s emotion, but she sighed softly, "Silly girl, this is all thanks to you. When I sell the money in the autumn, I will discuss it with your uncle and uncle, and our family will definitely donate some food and bedding. Let¡¯s go out. We can¡¯t just enjoy the blessings without giving back.¡±

    Jiayin was reluctant to part with the money. He rolled his eyes and said, "When will uncle come back? I miss him so much!"

    ?This reminds the old lady that her son has brought new seeds back, which will really make the people of Tianwu no longer hungry. That would be a great blessing.

    ?It is a coincidence that while the grandfather and grandson were talking, a team of carriages and horses came on the road in the distance.

    Someone was riding ahead, and in the blink of an eye he was close, "Grandma, sister! We are back!"

    ??The old lady took a closer look and was really happy and wanted to laugh. The charcoal-headed boy in front of her turned out to be Jiayi!

    ¡°Oh, Jiayi! You are finally back!¡±

    The old lady held her granddaughter on her back with one hand and patted her grandson on the shoulder with the other. Her eyes were red with joy, "Why do you have such a tan? Have you endured hardship?"

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Jiayi scratched the back of his head, quickly took his sister, and responded, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not suffering, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s too sunny in the south!¡±

    After saying this, he gave his sister a big kiss and said in a low voice, "Sister, third brother has brought you something good!"

    Jiayin was so happy that she hugged her brother¡¯s neck and cheered, ¡°The third brother is the best!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 320ï¼š Manager Chen is very lucky!

    Chapter 320 Manager Chen is very lucky!

    At this moment, the villagers also heard the noise and ran over from the fields one after another.

    Just as the motorcade was arriving, Liu Yang jumped down from the carriage and went straight to the surprised Liu Biaotou and his wife.

    Li Zhensheng also quickly saluted the old lady, the village chief and others, "Mother, uncle, fellow villagers, we are back!"

    ?Orange Mrs. Li took her son''s hand and looked up and down. She was relieved to see that her son, besides being darker, looked much stronger.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be good to come back, it¡¯ll be good to come back.¡±

    ??The village chief paid more attention to the things on the carriage, "Mr. Big, did you find something good in the south?"

    Li Zhensheng couldn''t tell the truth, so he said, "They are some specialties from the south. I brought them to my friends. Someone will come to pick them up later. However, I also brought some seafood to the village. When I have free time tomorrow, I will share it with everyone. Eat something fresh.¡±

    ¡°We are all members of our own family, why are we being so polite?¡± the village chief said with a smile on his face.

    ??The people in the village were curious about what was going on in the south, and they were noisy.

    ?The village chief uncle interrupted them, "Hurry and plant melon seedlings, be careful that they will wither in the sun. Mr. Da didn''t leave immediately when he came back. He wanted to listen to the excitement and sit at home together in the evening."

    ??Everyone smiled and said hello to Li Zhensheng, and then went back to the fields to continue working.

    Seeing dozens of people waiting in the motorcade, Mrs. Li hurriedly said to Luo, "Where''s the second brother? Take your eldest brother and the others back quickly and wash off the dust while we cook. I''m afraid these little brothers escorting the car are still hungry." Woolen cloth."

    ??Li Laoer hurried forward and led the convoy to the door of his house. The things in the car were unloaded into the Marquis''s yard, and the horses were handed over to the boys to eat green grass.

    Steward Chen and others were divided into two groups and took a refreshing bath in the hot spring pools of Li''s house and Hou''s house.

    After everyone changed into clean clothes and pants from their respective packages, the food was served.

    At this time, it was already lunch time. Every family had a fire, and there was extra food cooked in the valley. They improvised some, and the Li family cooked a big pot of porridge, which was enough for dozens of people to eat.

    ?Every family is living a good life, and the food is not too demanding, so even if there is no meat in the vegetable bowl, there is still plenty of oil and water, and the steamed buns and stews brought back from the valley are even more delicious.

    But even so, Mrs. Li still felt a bit sorry and kept saying, "Why didn''t you send me a message in advance? The family was not prepared. If the little brothers are not in a hurry and stay one more day, our family will kill the pig and give it well." You make up for it. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be exhausted after traveling such a long way!¡±

    Of course, Manager Chen and others couldn''t respond. Even after they had taken a bath, they were all frightened when they heard that the courtyard was the residence of the Marquis.

    How dare you eat and live here!

    ¡°No, no, old madam, we still have errands to do and we have to go back quickly. Next time we have a chance, we will definitely come to have a pig-killing feast!¡±

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯ve agreed, we must stay a few more days next time we have the chance.¡± The old lady didn¡¯t force them to stay, and kept urging them to eat well.

    Li Zhensheng hugged his niece and walked around. Since he didn''t see his younger brother, he asked, "Mom, where is the fourth child? Has he entered the city?"

    Mrs. Li said, "The fourth child has been on an expedition with the Marquis for almost a month. A few days ago, the Marquis specially asked him to come back and have a meal. I guess he should be killing barbarians in Jiangbei now!" "

    When Manager Chen and others heard this, they even lowered their heads and ate fiercely.

    Fortunately, Li Zhensheng was not neglected on the road. The Li family and the Marquis were simply too close.

    ??The old lady didn''t deliberately show off anything, but when she talked about the Marquis, her words showed a closeness, as if the Marquis was like her own son and grandson...

    After eating, Manager Chen and others quickly left.

    The carriage was hitched up, it was heavy and full when it arrived, but it was empty when it left.

    ?Li Zhensheng didn¡¯t stay much longer and only said that there would be another chance to meet in the future. After the convoy left, the Li family became quiet. Before the villagers came to the door, Li Zhensheng and Jiayi hurriedly tossed the things they had brought back with them.

    Li Zhensheng bought the dried shrimps, fish, scallops, crab sauce, seaweed, kelp, etc. He kept some at home and distributed the rest to the villagers for fresh food.

    ?There is also a box of pearl necklaces and coral bracelets, as well as several pieces of foreign cloth, with no patterns but very thick, all for the old and young girls at home.

    ?Several sets of coral-carved pen stands and small ornaments, and a box of new books that are popular in the south, were brought to Li Laoer and his son and nephew who were studying.

    Two oversized conchs are for Jiayin and Cat Brother. Jiayin also has a box of small pearls for her to play with.

    What Jiayi brought was much rougher. It was actually a big bag of shells of various colors and sizes, which fell to the ground in a pile.

    ?? This made Jia An Jiaxi and Cat Brother''s eyes sparkle. They rushed to look for them, shouting about whose shell was more beautiful and whose shell was bigger from time to time. They almost overturned the roof in excitement.

    Jiayin also wanted to join in the fun, but was carried onto the table. Then Jiayi took out a small cloth bag and poured out a pile of white and shiny things.

    Jiayi blushed a little and said with a smile, "Sister, those colorful gems are too expensive, and I don''t have enough money to buy one. Someone happened to be selling this, and it was only twenty taels in total, so I bought them all. That... Don¡¯t be dissatisfied. When the third brother earns money, he will definitely buy you colored gems.¡±

    Jiayin was so shocked that she could stuff eggs into her little mouth, rubies and emeralds, it didn¡¯t matter!

    Because the pile in front of you is diamonds, diamonds!

    Diamonds are forever, one will last forever. This is a top-quality gem that was sought after by women in the previous life!

    ?At that time, her financial strength was still strong, so she was not willing to buy one. Now, there are hundreds of them piled up in front of her eyes! The big ones are like peanuts, and the small ones are as big as soybeans!

    It¡¯s happening, it¡¯s really happening!

    Jiayin danced happily, hugged her brother and smeared his face with saliva.

    ¡°Third brother is the best, Fu Niu loves you so much!¡±

    After saying that, she jumped off the ground.

    Jiayi was startled and gave his sister a hand. Before he could speak, his sister had already run away carrying the small stones.

    He blinked twice and grinned, "Fu Niu is really different. I thought she would like those colorful gems, but I didn''t expect that she actually likes the colorless ones!"

    Everyone laughed and said, "If your sister likes it, I will remember you as a great contributor!"

    The old lady even said, "If you see such stones again in the future, buy more for your sister."

    ¡°Okay!¡± Jiayi responded happily.

    Tao Hongying was busy picking up the seafood and walking around inside and outside the house. When Li Zhensheng saw her, he asked her mother in a low voice.

    "Mom, why did the fourth son go on an expedition with the Marquis? His temperament is too reckless. What if something happens to him? The family is not short of money now. I can also add some help to the family here. There is no need for him to work hard. ah!"

    The old lady sighed, waved her hand and said, "You think I think so, but I don''t agree with it either. My family members are all trying to stop me. But there is no way to stop him from having such a bad temper. In the end, I have no choice but to let him go. Fortunately, there are people Together, and with the Marquis¡¯s bodyguards, I have some kind of support.¡±

    Li Lao Er thought for a while and told about the conflict with Ding Beihou during the Ghost Festival, and finally said, "Lao Er has wanted to go out and work since he was a child and was unwilling to stay at home and farm. When he was angry, he even wanted to get ahead. ¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng blamed himself, "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t been away from home for more than ten years, my family wouldn''t have..."

    "What nonsense are you talking about? This is not what you want." Mrs. Li quickly changed the subject as she did not want her eldest son to be sad. "A big thing happened at home. The second daughter-in-law... died of illness."

    Jia Yi was holding the teapot and taking a gulp of water. When he heard these words, the teapot in his hand fell down!

    ¡°My mother¡­is dead?¡±

    This is the third update. Huahua is asking for five-star praise and good looks as usual. Thank you for your encouragement, Huahua, keep up the good work!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 321ï¼š I have seven backers!

    Chapter 321 I have seven backers!

    Old Mrs. Li suddenly regretted it.

    ?She is so old and confused, how could she say this so easily...

    Mrs. Li quickly pulled Jiayi to her side, patted his back gently and comforted him: "Jiayi, don''t be sad, your mother has indeed passed away... At that time, you and your uncle received the news just after you left home. Your fourth uncle rode on horseback and searched everywhere at the four city gates, but couldn''t find you, so he missed you..."

    Jiayi took a deep breath, suppressed the shock and complexity in his heart, and whispered back: "Nai, don''t worry, I''m fine, just... I just didn''t expect there would be news about my mother, she passed away."

    The old lady also sighed, remembering the chaos of those days, "This matter is really complicated. Let your father talk to you in detail later."

    Jiayi nodded. Seeing that his son was in despair, Li Laoer was reluctant to leave. He stood up and pulled his son away, "Let''s go, the vegetable garden behind is not finished yet. Go and help dad."

    Jiayi silently followed his father and walked out slowly.

    ?Seeing the two men disappear at the door, Li Zhensheng frowned and asked, "Mom, what''s going on?"

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter who came out of the house and explained in a low voice: "On the day you went out, the housekeeper of the Hou Mansion suddenly came to report that when they moved the capital here, they picked up a seriously injured madman on the roadside. The old woman has been kept in the yard where the servants of the Hou Mansion live. Now she is crazy and shouts that she is our Li family and wants to see us.

    "We hurried over and saw that it was really the second daughter-in-law. We didn''t catch Jiayi at that time. Fortunately, we brought Jiaren back from the college to see her for the last time... Wu Cuihua said that she didn''t elope with the same person at the beginning. She was framed by her younger brother Wu Ergou. , I heard the news about our family when I was in the Marquis Mansion, but I felt too embarrassed to come back..."

    Li Zhensheng really didn''t know what to say when he heard this, "She was just...well, she died like that, how uncomfortable it makes the second child and Jiaren Jiayi feel!"

    "Yes," the old lady sighed, "the second child is okay. Over the years, Wu Cuihua has made many stupid mistakes, and the relationship between husband and wife has almost faded away, but family benevolence and family righteousness... she is their biological mother after all! Fortunately, after the funeral, Jiaren stayed with Mr. Wen for a few days and was persuaded to change his mind. Now it''s Jiayi''s turn..."

    ??The old lady rubbed her temples fiercely, "This Wu Cuihua, I really don''t know whether to hate her or pity her! I marry a virtuous wife, and I didn''t take care of my second daughter-in-law."

    "Mom, don''t think like that. Good or bad things in a person''s life are all determined by fate. The second brother is not bad now. If there is a suitable one in two or three years, just get him another bride."

    ?Li Zhensheng persuaded his mother with words, but he knew in his heart that his second brother was very thoughtful and it would not be easy for him to find a good woman to spend the rest of his life with.

    Jiayin was thinking about her brother, so she ran to the back garden and saw her second uncle coming out with red eyes.

    ?He knelt down and rubbed his niece''s hair, "Fu Niu is worried about her brother, so go and stay with him."

    Jiayin nodded, then opened his little fat legs and ran to the corner of the garden.

    Jiayi hugged his knees and sat under the shade of a tree, his shoulders shaking, crying silently.

    Jiayin thought for a while and quietly sat next to him.

    ??Li''s family, Ding Wang, has five other boys, not counting Brother Li and Brother Cat, who were finally brought back by his uncle.

    The elder brother is a benevolent family, the second brother family is happy, the third brother family is righteous, the fourth brother family is happy, and the fifth brother family is safe. It can be said that the characters of these five brothers have their own characteristics.

    Jiaren is calm and smart, Jiahuan is quiet and responsible, Jiaxi and Jiaan are naughty and lovable, Jiayin likes them both and is close to them, but if she said she likes them the most, it is actually Jiayi, her third brother.

    Jiayi is just like those middle school boys in his previous life. He is enthusiastic and bold, and remains curious and fearless about all new things. Like a warm fire, he burns himself and illuminates everything around him.

    It seems that with him there, there are no worries and no difficulties that cannot be overcome. She was extremely envious and hoped that her brother would live such a passionate life forever.

    But at this moment, my brother, whose vitality is as strong as fire, is crying...

    She tried her best to stretch out her arms and hug her brother, patting his back gently.

    Jiayi''s back stiffened for a moment, then he slowly raised his head and found that it was his sister. He raised his arms and hugged her chubby little body, burying his face on her shoulder, "Fu Niu, brother has no mother! Mother is not good to me and eldest brother. , I don¡¯t like her, but if she dies, we won¡¯t have a mother..."

    "Brother, you still have me, a father, a grandmother, an elder brother and a younger brother, uncles and aunts. We all love you, sew clothes for you, and make delicious food for you!" Jiayin tried her best to comfort her brother and said As he thought about his past life, he couldn''t help but choke up.

    "Brother, you are already very happy. You don''t know that some children are even more pitiful... They not only have no parents, but also no grandparents. They just live alone. One person eats, one person feeds the chickens, one person grows vegetables, and one person Sleeping, talking alone, the whole world is like a tomb..."

    Hearing his sister cry, Jiayi was so frightened that he quickly picked her up and forgot to wipe his tears, "Fu Niu, why are you crying? My brother is fine. Fu Niu is not afraid. My brother is not pitiful. He is not pitiful at all!"

    He carefully wiped away his sister''s tears with his big hands, and murmured in a low voice: "If grandma sees you crying, she might peel off my skin. Please spare my brother. It''s great that my brother has been coaxed by you." Not sad at all!¡±

    Hearing the good news, he couldn''t help but grin. He took out two candy **** from his purse, stuffed one into his brother''s mouth, and took one himself.

    The sweet taste made Jiayi squint his eyes and close his mouth tightly, reluctant to speak.

    Jiayin leaned in her brother''s arms and whispered: "When my brother is sad, if he eats a candy, he won''t feel so miserable."

    Jiayi nodded, but suddenly felt something was wrong.

    The little sister is only three years old, how can she know so much?

    As if she has suffered too much and has gained experience.

    He subconsciously hugged his sister tightly, "Brother will not let you suffer in the future!"

    "Yeah!" Jiayin nodded and raised her chin proudly, "I have five brothers, no, now I have Brother Li and Brother Cat from my uncle''s family. That''s seven brothers and seven backers! I won''t endure hardship. !¡±

    The old lady was also thinking about her grandson. She lay quietly on the edge of the garden and took a peek. She saw her grandson hugging her granddaughter and eating sweets and talking together. It seemed very lively. She breathed a long sigh of relief.

    Then, quickly go to the kitchen, mix the noodles, chop the fillings, and prepare to make dumplings for your son and grandson to replenish their health at night...

    ??People in the village wanted to hear about the excitement thousands of miles away, so they all gathered at Li''s house after dinner.

    It just so happened that the village chief and his wife, the Liu family of three, Doctor Zhang, Uncle Zhao and others had just eaten dumplings at Li''s house, so the whole village was ready.

    ??It was rare that the naughty boys did not go outside to play football, but sat quietly next to their parents, ready to listen to stories.

    Some villagers couldn''t bear it anymore and asked loudly: "Mr. Da, I heard that there is a sea over there in Quanzhou, which is as invisible as the sky. There are big foreign ships and fish as big as houses. Is this true? ?¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng nodded, "It''s all true."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 322ï¼š No matter what, its still embarrassing!

    Chapter 322: No matter what, it¡¯s still embarrassing!

    The villagers were shocked and stared.

    ¡°Have you seen it with your own eyes, Mr. Da? Isn¡¯t it possible that such a big fish can swallow a person alive with just one mouth?¡±

    ¡°A fish as big as a house can be eaten by a boat, let alone a human being!¡±

    "Not necessarily. How can you chew and digest the ship after it has been swallowed?"

    Everyone was talking in a flurry, and when they saw that they were about to start a quarrel, the village chief knocked on the table with his pipe and pot, "What are you arguing about? Let Mr. Da tell you."

    Everyone was told to shut up.

    ??Li Zhensheng smiled and waved his hands, "Everyone is right, that kind of big fish is called a whale. It usually lives deep in the ocean. A whale is really bigger than a house, but they don''t eat fishing boats, they only eat fish.

    "When you encounter a school of fish, you open your big mouth and **** in, and the fish and seawater are swallowed into your stomach. Of course, we didn''t go to sea and didn''t see it with our own eyes, but the fishermen in Quanzhou all know this. The time is short, we only have time to look at the beach. We will go there next time and stay for a few more months. If we have the opportunity to go out to sea, we may be able to see whales with our own eyes. "

    ?Everyone was moved when they heard it, and someone asked: "When will Mr. Da go again? He will take one of us with him, and we will also go and broaden our horizons."

    "I am coming too!"

    "And I!"

    Seeing that most of the strong laborers in the village were about to leave, the village chief quickly poured cold water on him, "You have all gone to the beach. What will happen to your family? It''s hard to survive?"

    Everyone laughed and said nothing, obviously still not giving up the idea.

    How many men don¡¯t want to go out and see the outside world? !

    Li Zhensheng thought for a while and said: "Everyone wants to go out and broaden their horizons. This is also a good thing, but we must not ignore it at home. Fortunately, I will visit Quanzhou often in the future. Let''s do this. I will catch up in winter when I am not busy. , a few people came to the village to help me, and they rotated like this. After three or five years, everyone went there. "

    ??The village chief breathed a sigh of relief, and the villagers also felt that it made sense, and the matter was settled.

    He also talked about some customs and customs in Quanzhou. It was getting late at night and the people in the village had dispersed.

    ??The women from each family took the dried fish, kelp and seaweed they were given, thanked the old lady, and joked and discussed how to eat them.

    The night wind blew, their laughter and laughter, and the moon occasionally peeked out to watch the fun.

    ??Li Laoer closed the front door and checked around. After seeing that there was no problem, he returned to the house. As soon as he entered the house, he saw his elder brother moving a small box two feet square.

    He hurried forward to help and asked: "Brother, what is installed here?"

    ??Li Zhensheng smiled and said, "What Manager Chen gave me is probably a novelty that the Marquis ordered people to find on those overseas ships."

    ??Li Laoer sighed, "Master Hou really has nothing to say about our family. I hope that Lao Si will stay with Mr. Hou and help him more."

    The box was very light and the two brothers carried it into the house easily.

    Everyone was curious and asked some questions, and Li Zhensheng answered again.

    ??The good news was a little dozing at first, but after hearing these words, I immediately became energetic.

    How could she forget such an important thing? When she quietly asked her adoptive father for help in transporting corn and potato seeds, she also brought an extra box of various vegetable seeds.

    Now, this box of seeds, coated with a golden light from overseas, has finally returned to the Li family.

    ?She quickly jumped out of her grandma''s arms, ran over, and walked around the box. She was even more relieved when she saw that the seal had not been opened.

    ¡°Uncle, open it!¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng took the key and quickly opened the box.

    The family members were curious and looked over.

    ? I thought it was some rare jewelry, after all, the Marquis was particularly keen on collecting jewelry for Jiayin.

    In the end, there were some small cloth bags in the box, with copper pipes hanging on the cloth bags.

    ?Li Zhensheng took a cloth bag, opened it, and took out a handful of light black seeds, which looked like pine nuts, but were much larger. He opened the copper pipe and poured out a piece of paper, frowning as he read it.

    ¡°How come each of these characters is written half way!¡±

    Li Laoer was curious, took the note, and read it carefully, "Does it mean that overseas people don''t understand our handwriting? The writing is hard to read, and it''s not complete."

    As he spoke, he read with difficulty, "Melon seeds, edible, fried... until fragrant..."

    ?Orange Mrs. Li peeled off a seed, revealing the white kernel. She threw it directly into her mouth, and everyone was shocked to stop it.

    ¡°Mom, why did you eat it? What if it¡¯s poisonous?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Old Mrs. Li waved her hand nonchalantly, ¡°How could it be that what the Marquis found was poisonous? Didn¡¯t the note say it was edible?¡±

    After saying that, she urged everyone, "Look at what else is there. Don''t get the notes mixed up."

    Everyone saw that there was nothing unusual about the old lady, so they continued to open the bags and copper pipes.

    ??The old lady took the opportunity to wink at her little granddaughter, which made Jiayin''s face turn red and she really wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl in.

    ?Thousands of times, I actually forgot about simplified and traditional Chinese characters.

    Tianwu used traditional Chinese characters here, but when she left the note, she used simplified Chinese characters.

    ??Now in the eyes of the second uncle, isn¡¯t it just a weird half-character? Some of the characters are even unknown!

    Fortunately, the whole family was paying attention to the seeds in the box, and no one noticed anything strange about her.

    ¡°Lettuce? This should be lettuce, with green leaves. It can be stir-fried or eaten raw.¡±

    ¡°This is Japanese melon. It can be steamed and eaten, and can be stored for half a year.¡±

    ¡°This is the beautiful carrot in my heart? What does it mean to be beautiful in my heart?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but you can¡¯t go wrong with radish!¡±

    ?The family gathered around the box and worked for a long time, and finally picked out the seeds of more than a dozen kinds of vegetables.

    Tao Hongying took a pack of chili seeds and dried chili peppers and tasted them carefully. It was so spicy that she inhaled, but her eyes sparkled with joy.

    ?Based on the chef''s intuition, she guessed that this must be seasoning, or a very different seasoning.

    ??If you can grow it, you will surely be able to make many new dishes!

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s plant these seeds tomorrow, okay?¡±

    It was rare for the old lady to see her fourth daughter-in-law so happy, so she quickly responded, "Of course it''s okay, but I''m afraid we won''t be able to plant it in our garden. I''ll ask the village chief to find a good place. Maybe after planting it, these vegetables can still be grown in the future." Make money!¡±

    ¡°Haha, mother is right, things are rare and valuable, and they can definitely be sold for a lot of money.¡± Li Zhensheng reassured his mother, and then said: ¡°When I go to Quanzhou again, I will bring more new things to my mother...¡±

    ?The family has finished their fun and is about to take a rest.

    Tao Hongying called Jiayi to help move the box back to her room, intending to copy the notes again.

    Of course the good news will follow. If I don¡¯t understand it, she can still make up for it.

    ??The old lady nodded her granddaughter''s forehead. When she saw her granddaughter smiling in a flattering manner, as if she was begging not to laugh, she also smiled and led the cat brother back to the house to sleep.

    Tao Hongying piled the seeds on the table, laid out paper, grinded ink, and copied everything.

    Jiayin lay aside and stayed with her obediently, not causing trouble at all.

    Tao Hongying felt distressed and warmed when she saw it, and whispered: "Fu Niu, go to bed first. Mom will hug you after finishing writing, okay?"

    "No, I''ll stay with mom." Fu Niu bared her little white teeth and behaved like a good girl, prompting Tao Hongying to hug her and kiss her several times.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 323ï¼š mending the situation before it is too late

    Chapter 323: Making up for the situation before it is too late

    ¡°My good daughter, you are so considerate. Then wait for me for a while, and then I will grow new vegetables and cook them deliciously for you!¡±

    ¡°Okay, mom is the best!¡± Jiayin came to her mother¡¯s side and happily nestled in her arms.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the courtyard door. It was heard especially clearly in the dark night.

    ??The lights in every room of the Li family were turned on again. Li Zhensheng, Li Laoer and Jiayi opened the door first and went out.

    It turned out that the patrol team came with Liu Zhiheng. When Liu Zhiheng saw the Li family wearing clothes in a haphazard manner, he hurriedly said: "Oh, I came unexpectedly. I hurriedly took my time, but I still arrived in the middle of the night."

    ¡°Brother Liu, where are you from? Come in and sit down quickly. Have you eaten?¡± Li Zhensheng quickly opened the courtyard door and led Liu Zhiheng inside.

    ?Li Laoer wanted to be courteous to the old men in the patrol team, but he was refused. The old men said hello and continued to work.

    ?Although the grass on the mountains has grown, the melon seedlings are still not as good as the melon seedlings and are not as delicious as the melon seedlings.

    In order to prevent the little beasts from destroying the melon fields by coming to perform tooth sacrifices, the patrol team doubled the manpower and walked back and forth in the fields all the time.

    ??If the Liu family''s motorcade hadn''t come over and made a lot of noise, they wouldn''t have had time to come over.

    Li Laoer turned around and saw Tao Hongying standing at the door of the wing with Jiayin in her arms, and said, "Brother and sister, please make some simple meals. There are many Liu family stewards and coachmen outside, and I''m afraid they haven''t eaten either. "

    ¡°Okay, second brother, I¡¯ll cook right now.¡±

    Tao Hongying put down the good news, so she took her second uncle''s hand and went to the main room to listen to the excitement.

    Tao Hongying put on her apron, and Dongmei heard the noise and came over to help, so the two lit a fire.

    Originally I was going to steam steamed buns tomorrow morning, so I made two basins of noodles.

    Fortunately, the noodles have risen by now. Just put it in the pot and steam it, then boil a pot of rice porridge, stir-fry a small pot of salted mustard greens and shredded pork, and it''s almost done.

    Liu Zhiheng felt very sorry to see that no one in the Li family, old or young, could sleep peacefully because of what he had done to him.

    ¡°After I received the news, I couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, so I brought people over from Yunhe Town. On the way, the carriage¡¯s axle broke, which delayed us for an hour, otherwise we would have arrived at dusk.¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng waved his hand and said in a low voice: "These things are valuable, take them away quickly, it will save our family trouble."

    When Liu Zhiheng heard this, he was not polite and asked briefly about what was new in Quanzhou. The more he listened, the more excited he became, "Zhensheng, when you establish yourself in Quanzhou in the future, I will follow you." Go ahead and open your eyes.¡±

    Li Zhensheng was very happy to have multiple partners, "Okay, the north and the south are thousands of miles apart, and many things are completely different. There are also many ways to make money. If you run the business well, you won''t have to worry about the business not being prosperous."

    Liu Zhiheng still remembered the important event and said: "It won''t be finished before the autumn harvest. I will definitely go there in early winter."

    At this time, Tao Hongying brought food. Hearing that his steward and coachman had also received hot meals, Liu Zhiheng quickly thanked him and once again expressed his gratitude for the thoughtfulness of the Li family.

    Who doesn¡¯t like this kind of family and who doesn¡¯t want to make friends with them?

    When he was full and full, Liu Zhiheng led people to load the corn and potato seeds from Ye''s yard into a truck and take them away.

    After a busy night, the village finally returned to calm, and everyone in the Li family could finally sleep.

    Jiayin was so sleepy that she tried to keep her eyes open to look at her mother who was lying on the table copying. In the end, she couldn''t refuse Duke Zhou''s invitation and fell asleep.

    In her sleep, she was still thinking about how to start studying quickly.

    She can''t always rely on the little memories and small space in her previous life to be lazy.

    ??If one day, she really falls down and brings trouble to the family, it will be too late to regret...

    When I woke up the next day, everyone in the family had already gone about their business. When Jiayin found her grandma, the old lady was watering the vegetable seedlings in the back garden. Seeing that her granddaughter was awake, the old lady helped her wash her hands and serve her custard.

    When Jiayin was full, he took grandma''s hand and said, "Grandma, Fu Niu wants to learn to write and embroider."

    The old lady was surprised when she heard this. She knew very well that her granddaughter was a lazy kid, so why did she suddenly become diligent?

    But regardless of the reason, it is a good thing that my granddaughter is making progress.

    She opened the warehouse at that time, took a box of embroidery thread and embroidery needles, a few pieces of materials, a set of four treasures of the study, and a box of snacks, and then led her daughter to the courtyard of the village chief''s house.

    Huiniang had previously taken on a large embroidery job at the embroidery shop, and now she was sitting in front of the window with her head bowed embroidering.

    She was also happy when she heard that Jiayin was going to learn skills from her.

    ?Perhaps she was worried that Jiayin was young and lacked talent. From the beginning, she only taught Jiayin how to make purses and other things, and occasionally taught her how to write when she had free time.

    ?Originally, she thought that Jiayin would give up after persisting for a few days. Who would have expected that the little fat girl could actually sit firmly, not cry when her finger was pricked with an embroidery needle, and learn to write very quickly.

    ?She was really pleasantly surprised, so she thought about it carefully, and then taught Jiayin to write and read for half an hour in the morning, and Xuenuhong for half an hour. Occasionally, she would trace embroidery patterns and turn flower ropes, which was a good way to spice things up...

    The sun rises and the moon sets, and the weather gets hotter every day.

    It rains during the Qingming Festival and goes for an outing during the Dragon Boat Festival. The season is like a rabbit being chased by a fox, running very fast.

    It seems like July has arrived in the blink of an eye. The vegetation in the mountains and fields has turned from fresh green to dark green, and the crops in the fields are half waist high.

    ?In the melon field outside Broken Gold Beach, the jade melons are already the size of pots, and the garden is about to be opened.

    Mrs. Li carried a basket and picked a few tomatoes from the new vegetable garden and a handful of green lettuce as she walked home. Passing by the melon shed, she chatted with the village chief.

    ¡°The weather is too hot. I¡¯m sweating even after taking a few steps.¡±

    ??The village chief smiled and shook his cattail leaf fan and responded, "It''s almost July, can it not be hot? In another half of the month, it''s time to pick melons!"

    ?Old Mrs. Li looked around and asked, "It''s quite quiet today. No one comes to ask when the park will open?"

    The village chief''s face was full of pride, "These city people are all eyeing the melon fields in our village. They have obviously planted big locust trees and big and small Wangzhuangs, and there are even more everywhere outside, but they all want to buy ours." . I was really impatient and asked my second brother to make a reservation. Just like in Hot Spring Valley, everyone who wants to buy will queue up and the price will be determined later!

    ??The old lady couldn''t help but laugh, "That''s good, otherwise the village would be bustling with people coming and going every day."

    ?Speaking of this, the village chief asked again: "I heard that the chief steward of the Marquis Mansion is here, but is there something wrong with the Marquis?"

    "It''s no big deal," the old lady waved her hand, "It''s Fu Niu''s birthday soon. The eldest housekeeper is here to ask if everything is going well at home? I think the eldest son should be back by then, and the Marquis and the fourth son will almost return to the camp. Okay, let¡¯s set up a few banquets to celebrate Fu Niu.

    "When this child was just born, the whole family was running away from famine, and there was no excitement between the one and two-year-olds. Now that the family is doing well, and they have grown a lot of new vegetables, Hongying is allowed to show off her talents, cook more good dishes, and have a good time together. Get together!"

    ??The village chief nodded, "It''s time to celebrate. Speaking of which, our whole village has benefited a lot from Fu Niu''er!"

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying first, and I need to look at it again.¡±

    ??The old lady didn''t say too much. After all, it was too difficult to gather together all the people in the family, those who were studying, those who were going on expeditions, and those who were traveling south.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 324ï¼š Fruitful and prosperous golden autumn

    Chapter 324: Fruitful and prosperous golden autumn

    Mrs. Li was carrying a vegetable basket and as soon as she entered the house, Jiayin, who was wearing a red short-sleeved shirt and pants, ran out of the house.

    ??If it weren''t for the two little flower buds tied on her head, she would look like a fat boy.

    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re back!¡± Jiayin held up a sachet and presented the treasure to her grandma. ¡°I sewed this for grandma. It¡¯s very fragrant!¡±

    ??The old lady took it carefully and hung it on her belt carefully, feeling happy and proud.

    ?The little granddaughter was already smart, but now she has become even more dexterous.

    ?Although the sachet is simple and requires only a few stitches, it is really rare to put it on a child!

    You must know that according to the old rules, a child is considered one year old when he is born, and Fu Niu is only four years old now...

    ??But she still couldn''t help but blame her granddaughter, "Why are you wearing these clothes again? You are a girl, you shouldn''t show your arms and legs like this!"

    Jiayin hugged grandma¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s too hot, I¡¯ll just wear it at home~¡±

    The old lady couldn''t help it, so she tapped her granddaughter on the forehead and said, "I''ll send you to learn needlework. You''re not very good at needlework, but you''ve ruined your master by making you such nondescript clothes."

    Jiayin smiled and refused to say anything.

    She worked hard to learn female beauty, of course she wanted to benefit herself.

    It was fine when I was one or two years old, and it was okay to wear a bellyband when the weather was hot. But now I am a big child, and I can no longer run around with my back bare.

    ??This set of half-sleeved clothes and trousers was made by her with great difficulty in getting her master to help cut and sew it.

    Her coolness throughout the summer depends entirely on it!

    ??Grandparents and grandson were bickering when the courtyard door was pushed open, and Jia An Jiaxi and Cat Brother ran in, with beads of sweat on their foreheads.

    When they saw their sister wearing cool clothes, everyone looked at grandma eagerly.

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s hot for us too, so we have to wear clothes like my sister¡¯s!¡±

    ??The old lady gave each of them a slap in the face, laughed and cursed, "I know, I''ve already cut them, and I''ll let you put them on tomorrow."

    ¡°Great, thank you grandma!¡± the boys cheered, threw down their schoolbags, hugged the sheepskin ball and ran away without a trace.

    Dongmei heard the commotion and came from next door. She asked with a smile: "Old lady, are you ready for lunch?"

    The old lady knew that she wanted to help, so she quickly waved her hand, "It''s such a hot weather, and I can''t eat much. I''ll just make some noodles. You don''t have to touch them, just help me take care of Fu Niu''er for a while!"

    Hearing this, Jiayin immediately ran to find a bamboo hat. He and Dongmei each put on one and headed up the mountain.

    She hasn''t been to the orchard for more than ten days. She doesn''t know how the fruit is doing or whether it has attracted any insects.

    ?Last year when the valley was first built, the scenery was ordinary, but this year it is completely different.

    The bougainvillea planted on both sides of the cliff have completely climbed up the cliff. From a distance, they look like two flower walls falling from the sky.

    Between the flowers, warm spring water falls, and a thin mist fills the air. It is so beautiful that people can¡¯t even find words to describe it.

    ?Especially when I sit in the pool below and look up, the mist is refracted by the sunlight and turns into a colorful rainbow that hangs in the sky.

    ?Who would not like, be intoxicated or crazy about such a beautiful scenery? !

    So, in the past three or four months, the business in Hot Spring Valley has exploded.

    ??Many people even wanted to book a place with a lot of money, but the young and old in the village still did not waver, and the number of daily guests was still strictly controlled.

    The venue is also reserved once every five days, and the number of people cannot exceed one hundred.

    ?This not only did not make Hot Spring Valley disliked and scolded, but also made the people of Xindu flock to it even more. Guests came and went in a well-behaved manner, and nothing unpleasant happened.

    The orchards on the two hills are in flowering season in May. The large apple trees are full of ivory-colored flowers. As the spring breeze blows, they fall from the sky above the valley. They are like a fairyland on earth and beautiful.

    ?In those days, even if I couldn''t enter the valley, countless guests arrived. They would rather pay money to go up the mountain to enjoy the flowers. To this end, the whole village, old and young, went out together, up and down the mountain, to strictly guard and maintain order, and to watch over the guests not to damage the fruit trees.

    When the flowering period is over, the guests are satisfied and the whole village, old and young, is exhausted.

    But the harvest is also huge. Not counting the income from the valley, they only received a thousand taels from just enjoying the flowers!

    ??The village chief made a decision to divide the money among the whole village, young and old.

    ?Now, the flowers have fallen, and there are already fruits among the branches and leaves.

    Dongmei was afraid that Jianyin would fall and have her limbs cut by dead branches, so she carried her up the mountain on her back.

    The good news is that I looked at it here and touched it there, and I was extremely satisfied.

    ?The nursery in the Space Courtyard appeared after she injured her head that time. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at first, but unexpectedly she benefited the most from it.

    ?The fruit trees on this mountain and the large melon fields at the foot of the mountain are all the work of the nursery.

    ??Dongmei couldn''t help but pick a fruit, took a bite, and frowned hard because of the sourness.

    ¡°Miss, this fruit looks quite big, but it¡¯s still not ripe. It¡¯s so sour.¡±

    Before Jiayin could answer, Uncle Wu appeared out of nowhere with a sickle in his hand. When he saw that the outsiders were Dongmei and Jiayin, he quickly put away the sickle and said with a smile: "It turns out it''s you. I thought it was you." A naughty boy from another village came to cause trouble!"

    After Li Laosi joined the army, Uncle Wu took over the orchard.

    He was also a responsible man and actually built a thatched house in the orchard and lived here eight out of ten days.

    Fortunately, he had the mosquito repellent lotion given by Dr. Zhang, otherwise the mosquitoes would have eaten him.

    Jiayin shouted with a smile, "Uncle, Niuniu wants to eat honey!"

    ¡°Little greedy cat!¡± Uncle Wu knocked on Jiayin¡¯s bamboo hat and led them to the shack with a cheerful smile.

    There are more than a dozen boxes of bees here, and they help when the fruit trees are pollinating during the flowering period.

    Uncle Wu quickly opened the box, cut out a small jar of honey, and handed it to Jiayin to hold, "Hurry home and eat. There are too many bees here. Be careful which one stings you into a steamed bun."

    Dongmei was already busy chasing away the bees surrounding Jiayin. When she heard this, she quickly called out to Jiayin, hugged Jiayin and ran away.

    ?The two of them went all the way down the mountain. When they returned home, the old lady''s lunch was already ready.

    Huiniang was sitting under the eaves of the corridor, holding her waist with one hand and talking to the old lady.

    She was pregnant in the first month of the year and is now seven months old. Her belly is very big.

    Doctor Zhang checked her pulse and said she was having twins, so the whole village took extra care of her.

    ?Whoever made delicious food would give her a bowl.

    ?Especially for the Li family, the old lady goes there almost every day to see how much food and supplies have been arranged.

    ? Today I was a little busy. Madam Hui came by herself before the old lady came over. If she moves around more, it will be easier for her to give birth in the future.

    Jiayin jumped off Dongmei''s back, ran forward and gave the master a green fruit, "Master, here you go."

    Hui Niang wanted to wipe the sweat from the little girl, but after just one glance at the green fruit, her saliva flowed out unsatisfactorily, so she could only take a big bite.

    Dongmei¡¯s teeth turned sour when she saw it. She had never given birth and she really couldn¡¯t understand the taste of pregnant women. How could she eat such sour fruit?

    ??The old lady looked at her with a smile on her face, "Sour son and spicy woman, okay, maybe there are two boys in her belly."

    Hui Niang hugged her belly, her face was full of happiness, and she asked in a low voice, "Auntie, Fu Niu''s birthday will be in a few days. Will the Marquis and the others come back?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 325ï¼š Tianwuâ€™s number one melon-eating crowd

    Chapter 325 Tianwu¡¯s number one melon-eating crowd

    ¡°Haha, you want to ask Dayong if he can come back?¡± The old lady joked and pulled her to sit down.

    "The Marquis looks cold, but he is actually the most soft-hearted. Even if he can''t come back, he will definitely send the fourth child and Dayong back for a visit. Don''t worry!"

    Huiniang blushed, "I''m not worried about it, or the child is getting older, and I don''t know what to do."

    "This is your first time to have a baby, so of course you are worried. Don''t worry, I heard that the barbarians in Jiangbei were killed again. Maybe Dayong will come back this time and stay by your side until the baby is one month old."

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    "Absolutely. I heard a few words from the chief steward of the Hou Mansion. I can''t be wrong."

    The old lady made Huiniang happy and invited everyone to eat.

    After dinner, Dongmei accompanied Huiniang back, and Jiayin and her brothers lay down on the mat under the eaves of the corridor to take a nap.

    ??The old lady was sitting aside sewing clothes and trousers for her grandchildren. Occasionally she picked up a big cattail leaf fan to help the children drive away mosquitoes.

    In the scorching summer, the cicadas are heard, and the sky is extremely blue and clean.

    Jiayin squinted her eyes and fell asleep without realizing it.

    It was her birthday soon, and everyone in the family was very happy, but she actually felt it was unnecessary.

    ?Other children like to grow up, but she wants to be a child all her life, carefree, loved and pampered, with all her relatives around her...

    It¡¯s a pity that time will not stop because of anyone¡¯s hope.

    In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s seven or eight days again. This day has just dawned, and the dew in the fields is still heavy.

    Yawned as soon as he heard the good news, he was carried to the melon field by his second uncle.

    The village chief stepped forward and coaxed with a smile: "Fu Niu, please help the village chief''s grandfather to see if the melons in the field are ripe? Which one is ripe? Pick them off and we will send them to the palace for the emperor to eat." "

    As soon as Jiayin heard this, he immediately became energetic, jumped off the ground, and ran around in the melon field.

    I have to say that with last year¡¯s experience, the melons grown by the villagers this year are even better.

    There are no weeds in the ridges and furrows, the melon vines are all pinched to their tips, and melons with taproots are rare.

    ??Nowadays, each of the jasper melons is as big as a pottery pot, with dark green skin, lying lazily among the melon vines, making people salivate just looking at them.

    Because he had to pay tribute to the palace, Jiayin picked melons that were nine-mature ripe and round and beautiful in shape.

    As for the golden fruit field, it is even easier. When the tail of the melon is touched, the melon base will fall off easily and it is ripe.

    Soon, sixty jade melons and one hundred and twenty golden fruits were loaded onto the car.

    There were some melon vines stuffed around the carriage, giving it a wild look.

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao drove the carriage in person, and Li Laoer, Liu Biaotou and Ye Shan got into the Marquis''s carriage and followed behind.

    Hyper logically speaking, this lineup is pretty good.

    ??But a dozen villagers were worried and wanted to go to the city to watch the excitement, so they begged the village chief to take them with him.

    ??The village chief simply waved his hand and said, "You can go if you want, but don''t complain if you can''t enter the palace gate."

    ¡°No, let¡¯s just see what the palace gate looks like.¡±

    The villagers were so happy that they walked on both sides of the carriage and escorted the melons into the city without riding in the carriage.

    The Broken Gold Beach is thirty miles away from the new capital, and when we reached the city gate all the way, it was already the end of the hour.

    ?The gate of the city was bustling with traffic and people, and passers-by were curious when they saw the formation of people in Broken Gold Beach.

    "There are jasper melons and golden fruits on this cart? Are they ripe so early?" "No, the rich man Wang of our village found a handful of seeds somewhere and planted half an acre of land. I looked at the results. The melon is the size of a pottery bowl..."

    ¡°But look at the one on my car, it¡¯s too big!¡±

    ?Some people couldn''t help but asked loudly, "Brother, where did you buy the jade melon?"

    ?The people in Broken Gold Beach immediately responded with a mixture of pride and joy: "We are from Broken Gold Beach, and this is what we grew at home."

    ¡°Ah, Broken Gold Beach!¡±

    ¡°Oh, no wonder, I heard that the melons from Broken Gold Beach are the best. When I saw it today, it is indeed well-deserved.¡±

    ¡°The melon garden in Broken Gold Beach has opened, how many should I buy?!¡±

    ¡°Follow me and see where they are going to be sold. Buy a few and eat them fresh.¡±

    ?While everyone was talking about it, Ye Shan took out the token from the Marquis Mansion and entered the city directly without waiting in line.

    ?The carriage drove through the city in a swaggering manner, and it took half an hour to reach the east of the city.

    Ye Shan went to the palace gate, took the token, and gave money to the young **** at the palace gate. Originally, he wanted to ask the **** chief next to the emperor to accept the jade melon.

    ?Unexpectedly, the chief **** actually picked him up personally and called the village chief and Li Laoer in to answer the question.

    A cart of jade melons and golden fruits was also carefully carried into the palace.

    ?The emperor has just come down from court and is chatting about government affairs with several old ministers.

    At times like this, he naturally couldn''t say much to the village chief and Li Laoer. He could only ask about the output of jade melons this year and whether the business in Hot Spring Valley was good.

    ?Although the village chief was nervous, he had already met the emperor twice. His etiquette may not have been so thorough, but his replies were honest, and his gratitude to the emperor and the court was beyond words.

    The emperor was happy to hear this, and finally said to several veterans, "The Broken Gold Beach is a geomantic treasure land. The people are simple and honest, and the fruits they grow are also the best. In a moment, you will take two of you back to have a taste."

    After saying that, he asked the village chief, "Is it true, old man, that this year''s melons are sweeter than last year?"

    ??If it were someone else, they would immediately say that they had never eaten it and offer the first bite to the emperor.

    As a result, the village chief was very sincere, his face turned a little red, and he whispered back: "Your Majesty, originally, all the young and old in our village said that we would dedicate this first melon to you to take the first bite, but I am afraid that this year''s melon will not be sweet. Last night, I secretly opened one...it¡¯s sweet, it¡¯s really sweet!¡±

    ?His appearance of a child who was caught stealing made the emperor and the senior ministers laugh.

    They are all used to intrigues and duplicity, so how could they not like this simplicity and sincerity.

    "Come here! The people of Broken Gold Beach are sincere to me. They present the first cart of jasper melons and golden fruits in midsummer, and reward fifty pieces of brocade, one hundred taels of gold, and one thousand taels of silver. They ordered the Ministry of Industry to build an archway and engraved the four characters "Feng Shui Treasure Land" on it. ¡±

    The dragon is very happy, and the reward is naturally rich.

    The village chief and Li Laoer hurriedly knelt down to thank us. The village chief also said: "Your Majesty, we just need a memorial arch. With the emperor''s prestige and reputation, we won''t be afraid of anyone bullying us in the future. We don''t want this brocade and gold and silver. Your Majesty." Keep the gold and silver to reward the soldiers who go on the expedition. There will be a bumper harvest of jade melons and golden fruits this year, and we can sell a lot of silver in our village, enough to feed and clothe every family!"

    Logically speaking, you cannot refuse the emperor''s reward. This is disrespectful.

    ??But the village chief didn''t know that he was speaking with sincerity and he was thinking about the emperor and the court.

    The chief **** and the old ministers wanted to scold him, but they couldn''t open their mouths.

    After a long time, when the village chief and Li Laoer were filled with fear and confusion, the emperor said, "Okay, then just build the archway."

    The village chief and Li Laoer were relieved and quickly kowtowed and said goodbye.

    "Your Majesty, you are busy, we are going back. Many people on the road just saw us pulling jade melons, and they were very greedy. I am afraid they have gone to the village to buy melons, so we have to go back and take care of them."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 326ï¼š The Royal Feng Shui Treasure Land

    Chapter 326: The Royal Feng Shui Treasure Land

    ??The emperor ordered the chief **** to send the village chief and Li Laoer out, and finally sighed with the veterans, "If the people of Tianwu are like this, why worry that the rivers and mountains cannot be recovered, and why worry that Tianwu cannot prosper!"

    "Your Majesty, please be patient. This day must be not far away." All the old ministers stood up and saluted.

    Let¡¯s not talk about the situation in the palace, but just talk about the Broken Gold Beach. As the village chief feared, melon buyers have blocked the intersection of the river beach.

    ?Those who have made reservations before are still arriving one after another for fear of being overtaken.

    ?Those who have not made reservations are also shouting, wanting to buy a few at a high price.

    At this time, the village chief, Li Laoer and others rushed back in time.

    ??Hearing that the emperor personally rewarded the archway of the Feng Shui treasure land and praised the melons at Broken Gold Beach as the sweetest, everyone went crazy.

    ¡°I will give you ten taels of silver each and sell me ten jasper melons.¡±

    ¡°I will pay you one hundred taels of silver and give me five jade melons.¡±

    "Golden fruit, I want gold fruit, one tael of silver each."

    ??Everyone in the village felt their hearts beating wildly and were very excited, but they still stopped the buyers and asked them to listen to the village''s decision.

    ?Li Laoer took out the book and asked people to move two tables to separate the guests with reservations and those without reservations.

    ?Because the garden has just opened, the jade melons and golden fruits are not ripe enough, so each guest who made a reservation can only pay half.

    Fortunately, in order to avoid reselling, it was stipulated that a scheduled customer could only buy ten jasper melons and fifty gold fruits, which solved today''s dilemma.

    After the scheduled guests have been sent away, we start to entertain individual guests.

    ??Li Laoer did not raise the price because he was an individual customer, but he only sold two jasper melons and ten golden fruits per person.

    In this way, it is basically guaranteed that guests who come from afar will not return empty-handed.

    But in the melon fields, all the jasper melons and golden fruits that were over eighty ripe had also been picked.

    Jiayin was afraid that the villagers would pick the melons because they were inexperienced, which would be a pity, so she took a bamboo hat and ran around in the fields for most of the day.

    Finally, we managed to get all the guests away, and the villagers were so tired that their voices became hoarse.

    Jiayin found out even more sadly that although she avoided getting tanned this time, her arms and calves turned into black knots...

    ?That night, the old lady was taking a bath for her granddaughter, and she almost couldn''t stand upright with laughter.

    ¡°I made you regret wearing shorts and shorts!¡±

    Jiayin pouted her little mouth, feeling very depressed, but as soon as she left the ear room, she immediately became happy again.

    Because the three brothers were also severely sunburned, their arms and legs were black and white, and they even had a black face.

    The old lady couldn''t help but laugh when she saw her granddaughter rolling around on the mat.

    Perhaps they all coveted the good sales of the jade melons from Jintan, and Dahuaishu and Xiaowangzhuang also started selling melons.

    ?Some customers who were frustrated at Suijintan thought that since several villages were so close together, the melons they could grow would be about the same, so they bought some and went back, but they were extremely disappointed.

    It¡¯s not that the melons grown in these three villages are unpalatable. They have the same green skin and red flesh, and are juicy when cut into pieces.

    But when you taste it, the melons from the three villages are not as sweet as those from Suijintan, and they lack a lot of "melon flavor".

    ?After hearing about it, Li Zheng from the three villages still didn¡¯t want to believe it, so he took his own melons and ran to Broken Gold Beach to compare them.

    Finally, the three Li Zheng were convinced. "Obviously they are so close and have the same melon vines, but the melons they produce are not all the same sweet."

    ?The village chief uncle laughed and was extremely proud, "Our place is a treasure land of Feng Shui. The emperor even rewarded us with archways. Of course, everything we grow will be delicious."

    Three Li Zheng couldn''t do it, so we went back to discuss it and lowered the price to only one-third of the original price.

    ?In this way, although the sales are not very popular, it is still smooth.

    Other families who grew jade melons in various places naturally had to compare the prices, and in the end they also lowered their prices.

    For a time, everyone inside and outside Xindu knew that Broken Gold Beach was a geomantic treasure land, and the melons and fruits grown there were the most delicious in the world.

    ?Amid the commotion, half a month later, most of the melon garden in Suijintan was empty.

    ??Only one acre of land is left, and the village chief and his people are guarding it day and night, eagerly looking forward to the return of the Marquis and others.

    ??And the Li family is also busy with Zhang Luo Jiayin''s birthday party. One of the big fat pigs in the pig pen must be killed. There is no shortage of vegetables at this time of the year. Buying two more sheep will be enough.

    ??The women in the village had nothing to do, so they ran forward and helped the Li family with chores. They built awnings and temporary stoves in front of the door and in the yard.

    Even the Ye family and Cui family next door were cleaned by them.

    The day before her birthday, Mrs. Cui came over in a carriage early, and she also brought Liu Zhiheng''s wife and two sons with her. She planned to spend a day playing in the valley and orchards, and then directly attend the birthday banquet tomorrow.

    Since there were many people at home, the old lady said a few words to Mrs. Liu in the Cui family yard, and asked someone to bring two jade melons over, and then went to work.

    ?Mrs. Cui is left to help take care of Jiayin, the birthday girl, and she must also entertain Mrs. Liu, mother and son.

    The two boys from the Liu family were both eleven or twelve years old, and they were a little reserved at first, but they were pulled by Jia An Jiaxi, and they went running wildly in the orchard, fishing in the river, and bathing in the hot springs before it got dark. I became familiar with it and played like crazy with joy.

    Mrs. Cui took Mrs. Liu and Jiayin to enjoy the flowers and soak in hot springs in the valley. When they returned home, Li Laosan''s family, Jiaren and Brother Li also came back.

    Jiayin was so happy that he took turns hugging his third uncle and his mother, and asked his brothers to carry him on his back. He was as happy as a puppy, running around wagging his tail.

    In the past few days, the college has been taking baths all the time. Jiaren and Brother Li both came back from leave.

    Li Laoer was worried and asked, "Will asking for leave delay my homework? Will your husband be annoyed?"

    Jiaren smiled and replied: "Don''t worry, dad. My husband happily gave me three days of leave and asked me to bring him some golden fruits when I go back."

    Everyone laughed when they heard this, "Fortunately, we have left an acre of land at home for the Marquis and your fourth uncle to eat when they come back. Otherwise, you would have to go back empty-handed. Be careful, sir, to put on some small shoes for you!"

    "That''s not the case. Sir is very sensible, but he is a bit greedy. My classmates and friends, after hearing what I said, are also clamoring for the jade melon. There are also a few children in Brother Li''s class who play well. My husband also takes good care of him. When I go back this time, my family may have to bring us a few more jade melons to make up for it."

    Jiaren smiled while talking, his face was bright, and it was obvious that he was very comfortable studying in the college, like a fish in water.

    Brother Li took Brother Cat''s hand and nodded with a smile.

    The family members were relieved when they saw this, so how could they feel sorry for those fruits?

    Old Mrs. Li said: "When I tell the village chief, you can take as much jade melon as you want. You can be happy in the college! In another month, the fruits on the mountains will be sweet. I will give you more by then." ¡±

    ?Seeing that the sky was getting dark, everyone was getting ready to have dinner.

    At this time, hundreds of fast horses suddenly came running on the road on the side of the river beach.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 327ï¼š Wash the dust

    Chapter 327 Washing away the dust

    The Li family is very familiar with the sound of horse hooves.

    Nearly everyone threw away what they were doing and ran out.

    Sure enough, the hundred and ten people came closer, and the first two horses were Li Laosi and Li Yong.

    ??The two of them have a dirty look, but because they saw their family members, they smiled with white teeth.

    Before he could get closer, Li Laosi jumped down and rushed to his knees in front of his mother, "Mom, the unfilial son is back!"

    Mrs. Li''s eyes were red. She hugged her son and looked up and down. She was relieved to see that he was just darker and thinner, with no obvious injuries.

    ¡°You brat, you still know how to come back, it¡¯s been three or four months since you left!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m back!¡± Li Laosi giggled, showing off like a child, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve made a great contribution, and now I¡¯m in charge of most of the cities!¡±

    Everyone was confused after hearing this. They were not very clear about the ranks in the army. Fortunately, Li Yong was there. He stepped forward to salute and explained with a smile: "Auntie, the Commander-in-Chief of the Dadu will command five hundred soldiers. I am the Commander-in-Chief of the Little Dudu. In charge of two to three hundred people."

    ¡°Okay, okay! This is a promotion to become a general!¡±

    ??Everyone in the Li family and the villagers were very happy and started shouting one after another.

    ?Li Laosi and Li Yong wanted to explain that Dutong and General were still one level behind, but everyone surrounded them and walked into the courtyard.

    At this time, Hui Niang also held her belly and followed Aunt Wu.

    When husband and wife meet, they are bound to burst into tears.

    Huiniang didn¡¯t feel bitter, but she felt aggrieved. She was almost eight months pregnant and had only seen her husband once.

    Fortunately, my husband is back in a hurry. If he doesn¡¯t come back, he won¡¯t be able to see his father when the child is born!

    Li Yong also knew that he owed his wife, so he quickly helped her. He didn''t care about so many people around him, and held his wife''s hand tightly.

    ??The Li family and the villagers just paid it back, but the soldiers who came back burst into laughter.

    Evidently these are brothers who get along very well with Li Laosi and Li Yong. Their laughter reminds everyone.

    The village chief hurriedly packed up and said, "Come quickly, go to the fields and pick a few more jade melons to quench the thirst of the brothers. Then each family will cook more for dinner and entertain the brothers to have a simple meal. Tonight, brothers Just go to the hot spring valley and soak in the hot springs to relieve your fatigue!¡±

    ?Originally, you were not allowed to stay overnight in the valley, but tomorrow is Fu Niu''s birthday, so the Li family paid special attention to it, and everyone in the village also followed suit.

    ??The village chief thought that he would not have any rest for more than half a year, so he simply made an agreement with Li Laoer to close the valley for one day.

    Unexpectedly, this arrangement would come in handy today, providing these warriors who had returned from the expedition with a good place to wash away their dust.

    The soldiers were all happy and saluted and thanked them one after another.

    ?The villagers immediately got busy. The women went home to cook, while the men went to pick jade melons and led their horses to help feed grass and water.

    ??The soldiers sat under the big tree at the door to enjoy the shade, and some lit a few small bonfires, illuminating the surrounding area.

    Soon, the jade melons were returned, and the village chief cut them one after another with a skillful and neat technique.

    Some soldiers came forward to chat and learned that the village chief and others were veterans who had retired from the battlefield and had also killed barbarians. They were immediately in awe.

    Soon, each family also brought food. After the soldiers finished eating the jade melon, they praised it for being sweet, and then another rice bowl was stuffed into their hands.

    ??Although it¡¯s too late to stew chicken and meat, it¡¯s still easy to make a bowl of white rice and cover it with thick green onions and fried eggs. It¡¯s simple and nutritious.

    The soldiers were very satisfied with their food, and then they went to the valley in groups.

    The huge valley was as beautiful as a fairyland on earth. Only a hundred of them enjoyed the hot springs and beautiful scenery. The soldiers went crazy with joy and jumped into the pool with roars, and the laughter was loud. After returning from the **** battlefield, what better place to relax their tense nerves? !

    ??Li Laosi walked around the valley and saw that his brothers were playing crazy, so he ignored them and went home after giving a few instructions.

    The whole family is waiting for him to eat. The meal is not very sumptuous, but it is full of the taste of home.

    ?Li Laosi tried his best to eat until he was full, and finally he hiccupped before putting down his chopsticks.

    The dining table was removed and the family gathered around to talk.

    ??Li Laosi hugged his daughter, kissed her again and again, and finally pinched her little face and said with a smile, "Is Fu Niu getting fat again?"

    The family couldn''t help but laugh after hearing this, "Don''t say that. This girl hates people saying she''s fat. Last time she said she wanted to lose weight, but she regretted it after just one meal."

    Sure enough, Fu Niu''er hugged her father''s neck and protested, "I''m still young, and I will lose weight when I grow up! I have to sew my purse, write, and I don''t have enough food to eat!"

    "Okay, okay, we must eat enough!" Li Laosi hugged his daughter, beaming, and became a doting girl again, "What''s wrong with us being fat? At least outsiders see it and know that our family is not short of rice!"

    After saying that, he took out a dagger inlaid with precious stones from his arms.

    ??The dagger is very small, only as long as a woman¡¯s hand. It is inlaid with colorful gems. It looks very luxurious and has a strong aura of rich people.

    I''m so happy about the good news. This is a gem. It can be used to modify several sets of jewelry!

    ??Li Laosi was even more happy when he saw his daughter''s eyes shining brightly. He gave the dagger to his daughter and said, "This is the booty that dad snatched from the barbarians. I can give it to you as a birthday gift, okay?"

    ¡°Okay, okay! Thank you dad, dad is the best!¡±

    Jiayin hugged the dagger without letting go, and kissed her father **** the face a few more times.

    ??Li Laosi''s heart was filled with sweetness, but he said: "Fu Niu is a big girl, and we can''t do this again."

    Mrs. Li defended her shortcomings, "You are her father, and even though she is eighty years old, she is also your daughter. Besides, how can you expect a four-year-old child to be sensible?!"

    Jiayin saw his father touch his nose and feel depressed, so he laughed and ran to hug his grandma to show off with her.

    ?? Before the old lady could even say a few words of praise, Jia Xi, Jia An and Cat Brother couldn''t bear it any longer. They crowded forward with envy in their eyes, wanting to see something new.

    ??Li Laosi said quickly: "Don''t worry, I have brought you good things. We have bows, arrows, daggers and sabers. However, the carriage delivering the trophies is moving slowly, and we will rush back first."

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Several boys were so happy that they stepped forward and hugged his arms, urging him to talk about the battlefield.

    Even though Mrs. Li knew that the Marquis must have returned to Kyoto first, she was still worried about it and asked quickly: "Fourth, can the Marquis come back tomorrow?"

    "Yes, the Marquis said he will come back, but he has to wait until the next court." Li Laosi responded.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was relieved and listened to her son talk about the battlefield.

    Of course Li Laosi cannot talk about the hardships and dangers, but only the joy and joy of winning the battle.

    ?The children were full of yearning after hearing this, especially for Jia An and Jia Xi, and they wished they could immediately pick up their swords and go to the battlefield.

    Jiayin played with the dagger, wondering whether she should go back to the wing and live with her parents at night.

    Logically speaking, she should give her father and mother a quiet world for the two of them after a long absence, but she also wanted to see if there were any scars on his body.

    As a result, before she hesitated for long, the old lady started to chase people away, "Okay, let''s go to bed. We will talk about what we have to say later. We will have a banquet at home tomorrow."

    As she spoke, she picked up Jiayin, took Brother Cat and Brother Li and entered the east room.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 328ï¼š envy and disappointment

    Chapter 328 Envy and Disappointment

    ??Everyone got up and went back to the room. The remaining Li Laosi chuckled and approached his wife. He was pinched on the waist by her daughter-in-law. It didn''t hurt, but it was extremely itchy...

    There was nothing to say all night, and the next day, the whole family got up early.

    Last night, the villagers helped provide meals for more than a hundred soldiers. We can no longer trouble others with breakfast.

    Fortunately, the temporary stove was set up yesterday.

    Tao Hongying, Zhao Yuru and Jia Huan, as well as Dongmei and Sister-in-law Qiong all came to help, and soon a large pot of rice porridge was cooked. The salted duck and goose eggs at home were also cooked, and golden yeast cakes were baked.

    ?Most of it was sent to the valley to the soldiers, and the remaining half was used as breakfast for everyone at home.

    Since there were Mrs. Liu, mother and son in the Cui family, Tao Hongying specially steamed the egg custard and fried two side dishes, and asked Sister-in-law Qiong to take them back.

    ??????? Taking advantage of the free time after dinner and before the guests arrived, everyone in the family gave birthday gifts to Good News.

    The old lady, Zhao Yuru, Tao Hongying and others were all wearing clothes and shoes. Li Laoer gave his niece a set of small writing brushes, suitable for a little girl like her to practice calligraphy.

    Li Laosan bought his niece a half-person-high table and chairs for reading and writing.

    Jiaren and Brother Li drew pictures and inscribed them one by one, and drew a picture of a maid for their sister, hoping that her sister would grow up to be beautiful and dignified.

    Jia An Jiaxi and Cat Brother gave their sister their favorite gadgets.

    Jiayin received the gift with soft hands, and the corners of his mouth were grinning to the base of his ears.

    Things are not noble or cheap, but the thoughts are the most important. These things represent the full love of her family for her!

    Soon, Mrs. Cui and Mrs. Liu''s mother and son also came over. Mrs. Cui gave her a set of gold jewelry, and Mrs. Liu Xu knew Jiayin''s preferences and gave her a gold necklace.

    The two boys of the Liu family both had gifts, and they gave Jiayin a hollowed-out carved wooden ball.

    ?Perhaps the wooden ball is equipped with a bell. When it rolls, it makes a clear and sweet sound, which is very novel and interesting.

    Immediately afterwards, Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng came together in a carriage. The two boys from the Liu family rushed to the door to greet them, calling them daddy.

    Liu Zhiheng has been focusing on Yunhe Town for several months, and is tanned like a savage. Today, he is wearing a sapphire blue brocade robe, which makes her look even darker. It looks awkward.

    Not to mention everyone, even Mrs. Liu couldn''t help laughing.

    Liu Zhiheng naturally knew it, laughed openly, and then gave Jiayin a gold Pixiu, which was as big as an egg.

    ??? I like Jiayin like crazy, but the old lady thinks it is too expensive.

    Liu Zhiheng waved his hands repeatedly, "Auntie, don''t refuse. This is hollow and not worth much. It''s just to make the child happy."

    ?Such a big Pixiu, even if it is hollow, would cost three to four taels of gold.

    ??The old lady couldn''t refuse any more, so she could only let Jiayin answer, thinking about going around in the future to strengthen the Liu family''s etiquette.

    Mr. Wen gave Jiayin a hand-copied poetry collection, in which he wrote a hundred popular poems. Each poem was beautifully illustrated.

    Today''s good news is still a red dress, but it is a masterpiece that Hui Niang has embroidered for half a month.

    Since the title of Jiayin was not announced, the old lady was cautious and did not use brocade. She only sent a piece of bright red muslin to Hui Niang.

    ??But Huiniang was very handy, so she cut the top into a slanted shirt with nine-quarter sleeves and a small stand-up collar, and a pleated skirt underneath.

    ?The skirt is embroidered with goose-yellow flowers, the cuffs and neckline are all of the same color, and only the skirt is decorated with flying butterflies. Jiayin was already fair and plump, with two flower buds tied on her head with a red ribbon, and a gold necklace with a treasure on her chest, which made her even more lovely.

    ?At this moment, she was standing in front of everyone, bowing and thanking everyone uprightly, and she looked like a grown-up child in a daze.

    Mrs. Cui was the first to help her, held her in her arms and sighed, "When I first met Fu Niu, she couldn''t speak. It seemed like she had grown so big in the blink of an eye!"

    "Yes," the old lady sighed, "I always want to let her learn something, but after thinking about it carefully, I can''t bear to let her go... This girl''s family has been the most relaxed and comfortable in the past ten years."

    ??Li Laosi said nonchalantly: "Our Fu Niu will have a son-in-law when she grows up. If she doesn''t get married, it''s not like the family can''t afford a son-in-law!"

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this, and Mrs. Li even laughed and scolded her, "You are such a shameless father. How could you care about your daughter and not let her get married?"

    ?Li Laosi chuckled and said nothing, but it was obvious that he had already planned this idea.

    The Jiaren brothers looked at each other and thought this was a good idea.

    Rather than worry about my sister going to someone else¡¯s house and being wronged in the future, it¡¯s better to keep her at home, and they don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore!

    Mrs. Liu saw the appearance of the Li family in her eyes, and she was half disappointed and half envious.

    The envy is of course due to the unity among the various houses in the Li family.

    If you are not afraid of suffering, you are afraid of the heart of the family. Like the Li family, it is really rare.

    The disappointment is because of her petty thoughts...

    ??The Li family is prosperous, and they dote on their little granddaughter Fu Niu. Now they see that Mr. Li is about to become prosperous, and Mr. Li also has military exploits. If his family can marry the Li family, his son will also have a good in-law in the future.

    But who would have thought that the Li family dotes on their granddaughter to the point where they are unwilling to let her get married...

    Everyone was chatting and laughing, and soon began to get busy with the banquet.

    Originally, meals were prepared for the whole village, young and old, and a dozen guests. Now that there are an extra hundred soldiers, everything has to be doubled.

    ??Moreover, when the Marquis comes back, he will probably bring dozens of people with him...

    Just in case, everyone was afraid that the food would not be enough, so they fried, fried, steamed rice and steamed buns with all their strength!

    ??Not only were the temporary stoves built by the Li family put to use, but every household in the village was also busy.

    Your family¡¯s big pot is stewed with beans and meat, my family¡¯s big pot is stewed with chicken and mushrooms, hers is stewed with radishes in mutton soup, and next door are two large pots of rice with plenty of white steamed buns...

    The whole village was filled with the aroma of food because of this feast and gathering.

    Fortunately, there is no shortage of vegetables at this season. If you kill a pig and two sheep, you will have enough oil and water for the meal.

    ??The acre of jade melons and golden fruits that were specially left in the riverbank land were also picked back.

    ?Each table has a large plate cut out and placed in the middle. It is considered a heavyweight dish!

    Zhao Yuru stir-fried the meat slices in the pot. Seeing Tao Hongying pour a pot of green peppers into it, she couldn''t help laughing and said: "This pepper is too spicy. Last time I sent the basket to Luo An, Jia Huan also fried the meat." , it was so spicy that I drank a ladle of cold water, but both Jiaren and Brother Li liked it!"

    Tao Hongying also laughed, "In spring, I originally planned to plant less, but Fu Niu pulled the bag and wouldn''t let go, so I had no choice but to plant everything, and I planted half an acre of land.

    ¡°I thought it was a waste of effort, but I didn¡¯t expect that the taste of this thing is really overbearing. I really like it if I like it, but I can¡¯t even take a bite of it if I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    At this time, the green peppers were being stir-fried in the pot, and the spicy smell floated out, making everyone in the courtyard cough and ask, "What is this, and why is it so choking!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 329ï¼š Marquiss gift

    Chapter 329 The Marquis¡¯s Gift

    The old lady smiled and said, "It''s spring time. Zhensheng brought the chili peppers they brought back from the south. I heard they are a commonly eaten dish in overseas countries. Hongying planted some and thought about a few new dishes. Today, It¡¯s lively and gives everyone a taste.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, I¡¯m so lucky today, I can actually eat foreign food!¡±

    ¡°I heard that those people overseas are like monsters and monsters, with red eyes and green hair. They are very scary!¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily, but it will definitely be different from when we grew up.¡±

    ¡°When Mr. Da left, he took a few young people from the village with him. We will find out when they come back.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Zhensheng and Jiayi are probably on the way at the moment. They may be anxious because they can¡¯t keep up with the excitement at home.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not easy to go out.¡±

    Everyone was talking and laughing, and the banquet was ready.

    ??All the tables, chairs and benches in the village have been moved here. There is no room for sitting in the Li family''s house and yard. There are seven or eight tables even at the gate.

    ?Old Mrs. Li stood at the door of the courtyard, looking forward to whether her eldest son and his party would suddenly come back.

    But there was no sign of Li Zhensheng yet, but he saw Mr. Hou rushing over from the next court, "Auntie, how have you been in health these past few months?"

    ??The Marquis has also lost some weight. After all, he is out in the army and sleeping in the open air is not as comfortable as at home.

    The old lady grabbed his arm and frowned in distress. "Master Marquis, why have you lost so much weight? Can you stay a little longer this time and cook some food for you at home to replenish your body?"

    "Yes, aunt." Mr. Hou agreed immediately and said, "I have just told the emperor that there will be no war in Jiangbei for a few months, so naturally we don''t need to go out."

    ¡°Seriously?¡± The old lady was so happy that when she was about to speak, the good news had already ran out of the door.

    As soon as Mr. Hou squatted down, Jiayin rushed into Mr. Hou''s arms with a smile, "Father! Fu Niu misses you!"

    ??The fat girl shouted loudly, smiling with her eyes crooked, which made the Marquis''s impetuous heart immediately settle down.

    After looking forward to it for several months, it¡¯s finally back!

    Although he is not related by blood, the old people and children in front of him, as well as the fathers and villagers in the courtyard, are all his relatives.

    ??The villagers also came forward to say hello, "Master Hou, the jade melons this year are sweeter than last year. I have left a lot for you. Master Hou, please eat a few more pieces."

    ¡°Master Marquis, have all the barbarians been killed? Do you want to go out again?¡±

    ¡°Master Hou, how many days will you stay in the village this time?¡±

    Mr. Hou smiled and responded one by one, and the yard became more lively.

    ??It was the village chief who shouted to everyone and relieved the Marquis, "Okay, let''s talk about it later. If we wait any longer, the food and wine will be cold!"

    ?Then everyone dispersed with laughter and invited the Marquis into the house.

    ??The hundred soldiers last night, plus the personal soldiers who came back with the Marquis now, totaled more than 170 people.

    ??The villagers spread out and joined the soldiers to form twenty tables. Everyone ate, drank and chatted together, and the courtyard and outside were quickly filled.

    The rest, Mr. Hou, Liu Zhiheng, Mr. Wen, Divine Doctor Zhang, Li Yong, the village chief, Uncle Zhao, Liu Biaotou, the second and fourth Li Lao, plus Jiayin, the birthday boy, were all at the table in the main room.

    There are two tables in the east and west wing rooms. The old lady, Mrs. Cui, Mrs. Liu, Aunt Wu, Huiniang, Sister-in-law Liu and others were seated in the east wing.

    In the west wing room, Jiaren Jiahuan brought his younger brothers to entertain the two boys of the Liu family.

    Tao Hongying has not spent every day in the valley for the past six months. She has spent her free time planting new vegetables and thinking about new dishes.

    Today¡¯s dishes are mostly her new creations.

    In addition to table-top dishes such as chicken stewed with mushrooms, mutton and radish, braised pork with fried beans, and carp leaping over the dragon''s door, she also added stir-fried pork with peppers, tomatoes and eggs, twice-cooked pork, meat stuffed with peppers, boiled pork slices, etc.

    Savory, sweet, sour, spicy, all kinds of flavors are available.

    ?Everyone has never seen such a new dish before, let alone eating it. So, while waiting for the good news to eat longevity noodles, Mr. Hou, the most senior person, moved his chopsticks, and everyone couldn''t wait to eat.

    Soon, there were shouts of exclamation inside and outside the courtyard!

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so spicy. This thing is much spicier than dogwood!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s so refreshing. I¡¯m sweating profusely after taking a few bites. It¡¯s so satisfying!¡±

    Of course, most women can¡¯t eat chili peppers, but men, especially soldiers, like them very much.

    Someone even said: "When I was guarding the border in Jiangbei, it was freezing and snowy. If there was something like this, taking a few bites would definitely warm you up and protect you from the cold."

    These words reminded the Marquis, and he asked Li Laoer, "Do you grow a lot of these peppers at home?"

    ¡°Quite a bit, almost half an acre.¡± Li Laoer nodded, ¡°I left the seeds in autumn, so I can plant more next year.¡±

    "Be sure to save more seeds, and we will discuss how to plant them later." Mr. Hou asked, and Li Laoer nodded.

    ??Everyone ate and drank, occasionally teasing Jiayin, the birthday girl, and the birthday banquet was lively.

    As the sun set, the banquet finally dispersed, and Liu Zhiheng¡¯s family and Mr. Wen all went back.

    Mrs. Cui wants to stay for two more days, and the Marquis also stays.

    ?Of the more than 100 soldiers, only 20 were left to guard them closely, and the rest returned to the military camp.

    ?The villagers helped to remove the tables and stools, and the women washed and wiped them. They were all very busy.

    ?Finally, Tao Hongying divided the leftovers among the women, who took them home and were busy cleaning up the valley.

    ?Tomorrow the valley will continue to open its doors to welcome guests!

    After a day of noisy activities, the Li family were all a little tired. They sat under the eaves of the verandah to enjoy the coolness of the fiery sunset, enjoying the evening breeze and chatting.

    At this time, the Marquis called out the good news and came forward and handed her a deed, "This is a village with 200 acres of land. The farmer and the steward are all old servants of my mother''s family, the Zheng family, and can be trusted. This village I¡¯ll give it to you as a birthday gift. You can put it away and ask Ye Shan and Dongmei to contact you if anything happens in the future. They are very familiar with it.¡±

    Before Jiayin could say anything, Mrs. Li had already stopped her, "Master Hou, this is too valuable. Fu Niu cannot accept it."

    However, the Marquis insisted, "Auntie, this village is far away, so the land is not worth much, and together it is not worth a set of jewelery inlaid by Fu Niu. Moreover, Fu Niu also needs this village..."

    ??The old lady hesitated for a moment. She understood what the "need" in the Marquis''s words meant.

    ??Instead of letting my granddaughter take things out from time to time and risk being discovered, it is indeed much safer to have Zhuangzi as a cover.

    But it¡¯s still too expensive¡­

    As a result, before the Lord was finished, he took out three more deeds of betrayal.

    "I rushed back to the city last night and went to the palace to ask for three helpers from the emperor, a nanny and two maids. The nanny is familiar with all the rules and etiquette in and outside the palace. The two maids have also been practicing martial arts since they were young, and they give blessings on weekdays. Niu is a playmate and can protect Fu Niuer if something happens.

    ¡°In addition, Ye Shan and Dongmei will be by Fu Niu¡¯s side from now on, so the family won¡¯t have to worry about Fu Niu being bullied or having an accident.¡±

    After saying that, Mr. Hou was probably afraid that the old lady would refuse again, so he added a few words, "Brother Zhensheng will be back soon, and the land will be collected in Qiu Ri soon. The so-called wealth, fame and wealth are all attractive, so it is always right to be more prepared. "

    ?Sure enough, Mrs. Li''s face became solemn and she said nothing more.

    ?In the past six months, the family''s life has been stable, and new grains have been planted in Liujiazhuangzi, so she forgot about this matter.

    The credit for Po Tian will soon fall to the Li family, so the Li family will not become so proud.

    But what about outsiders?

    Will you be jealous or covet it?

    Knowing that your family values ??Fu Niu so much, will you have any bad intentions?

    This is the third update. Please give it a good review and good-looking information. Huahua will update it before three o''clock in the afternoon every day, so try to be on time!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 330ï¼š Brother and sisters little secret

    Chapter 330 The little secret of the brother and sister

    ¡°Fu Niu, please thank your adoptive father for taking so much trouble to arrange for you.¡± The old lady sighed and patted her granddaughter on the shoulder.

    Of course Jiayin knew the deep meaning of her adoptive father''s arrangement for her. If he hadn''t thought carefully about it for her, he wouldn''t have been able to think of such a way to hide it from both sides.

    ??There are also these three people, a nun who came from the palace, and a maid who has been practicing martial arts since childhood. You don''t need to guess, you know that these three people must be a type of secret guard with a special status.

    ??The adoptive father somehow begged the emperor to get her out, just to protect her.

    Jiayin knelt down directly and said, "Thank you so much, foster father."

    ??The Marquis picked her up with his own hands, touched her soft little hair, and said with a smile: "You''re welcome, we are one family."

    ¡°Yes, we are a family.¡± Jiayin nodded heavily and smiled with his eyes crooked.

    ? ?The adoptive father never expected anything in return from her. What he liked and valued more was the word "family".

    ??Everyone laughed and chatted a few more words, and for some reason they talked about Li Zhensheng, who had not come back yet.

    The Marquis said: "I will send someone to the south to greet you tomorrow. I estimate the time and we should not be far from the capital."

    "Okay," the old lady was also happy, "Originally I wanted the fourth child to go, but I couldn''t bear the thought of him going out for a run just after he came back."

    "Don''t worry, Auntie, there are all idle people in the Hou Mansion. I''ll just let the housekeeper make arrangements." Mr. Hou comforted him.

    The old lady was full of praise for the enthusiastic and thoughtful housekeeper, "The housekeeper is a good person. He delivers things to our house every now and then. I heard that Fu Niu had a birthday before, so he even specially sent some silks, satin, chicken, fish, meat and eggs. I I told him to come for dinner today, but he can¡¯t leave. When you go back, help me bring him some food as a thank you gift.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Auntie.¡± Mr. Hou responded.

    While we were talking and laughing, the sun finally set completely on the top of the western mountain, the rays of light faded little by little, and night fell.

    ?Everyone dispersed, each washed and rested.

    Jiayin was anxious to ask her adoptive father, Zhuangzi, about the details of the manpower, and told her grandma that she would stay next door for one night.

    As a result, before she could get out of the hospital, she saw Jia Huan walking in circles in the courtyard. She ran over and hugged her brother''s leg, "Brother, why don''t you go to bed? Are you tired from cooking today?"

    Jia Huan knelt down, knelt on one knee, held her sister on his lap and sat down, smiling with an honest look on her face, "Today is our little Fu Niu''s birthday, and my brother hasn''t given you a gift yet."

    ¡°Give it away!¡± Fu Niu tilted her little head, smiled and kissed her brother on the face, ¡°Brother made a lot of dishes, they are very delicious!¡±

    Jia Huan blushed and hugged her sister gently, "Our Fu Niu is such a good child."

    After saying that, he took out a small lock from his arms.

    It¡¯s hard to see clearly at night, but the bright red color is very dazzling, and there seems to be pearls strung in the middle, which is very delicate.

    "This is for you, Fu Niu. My brother hopes that you will be safe and happy throughout your life."

    ¡°Thank you, brother!¡± Jiayin put her hands together and hugged her brother with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful, Fu Niu will wear it well!¡±

    Jia Huan''s face turned even redder, and he patted his sister''s back gently, and begged her in a low voice, "Fu Niu, your family asked you where this hair came from, could you not say it was from me?"

    Jiayin guessed that this lock of hair was very valuable, and her brother didn¡¯t want his family to know that he was frugally buying this thing, so he quickly nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay, brother, don¡¯t worry, Fu Niu won¡¯t tell.¡±

    Jia Huan secretly breathed a sigh of relief and felt more at ease.

    ?Although my sister is young, the brothers in the family all know that my sister is very smart, and they will definitely do it if they promise.

    "Are you going to the next door? Brother is carrying you on his back. It''s dark, so don''t fall." "Okay, thank you, brother." Jiayin happily climbed onto his brother''s back, and the lock in his hand was right on Jia Huan''s chest. Dangling back and forth made him smile even more brightly.

    Dongmei happened to come out of the house. When she saw the brothers and sisters coming, she smiled and said, "The Marquis was asking me to pick up the young lady. If I didn''t want to, the young lady came over."

    As she spoke, she hugged the good news.

    Jia Huan rubbed his sister''s hair, then said goodbye and went back.

    Dongmei couldn''t help but said to Jiayin, "Fu Niu is so lucky. All your brothers love you very much."

    ¡°Of course, Fu Niu¡¯s brother is the best!¡± Jiayin responded with a smile, and hid the hair in the space with her backhand.

    Mr. Hou was sitting at the kang table, looking through some documents.

    The night wind blew in through the half-open window, shaking the candlelight and distorting the shadow reflected on the wall.

    As soon as he got on the kang, he crawled over and sat in his adoptive father''s arms, and put the book down. "My adopted father doesn''t read, and grandma said that my eyes hurt when I read at night."

    Mr. Hou found it funny, but he still responded: "I won''t read it in the future, but I''m here to help you read it tonight."

    As he spoke, he pulled up an account book and said: "The Zhuangzi I just gave you is the property of my mother''s family, and it is also managed by my mother''s family''s servants. I didn''t pay attention to it before, but now I find that the account books are backlogged. I''ve kept it for seven or eight years, and I''ll give it to you when it''s sorted out.

    "There are also about a hundred people in Zhuangzi. They are men, women, old and young. They all have some skills. What they are good at is also written down and taught to you. In the future, if you want to make something useful or want to recruit people, you will have an idea. ¡±

    Jiayin was stunned for a moment. She originally thought it would be a good idea to have a farm where she could smuggle things out of space.

    Who would have thought that his adoptive father would not only give him a Zhuangzi, but also a large logistics team!

    ¡°Father¡­¡± She wanted to say that this was too expensive and too troublesome.

    But the Marquis rubbed Jiayin''s little head dotingly and didn''t give her a chance to speak, "Don''t be burdened by Fu Niu. You are my daughter. These things will belong to you sooner or later. Now I will give them to you early. Once I have something good, I feel more at ease.¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Jiayin frowned and pursed her lips. She especially didn¡¯t like the way her foster father was always ready to die in battle.

    ??The Marquis smiled in a flattering manner and quickly comforted the angry little girl, "My foster father was wrong. I won''t say it again, okay?"

    After saying that, he spread out the account book again so that the little girl could see it clearly, but he sighed deeply in his heart.

    ?Children are still young, so they don¡¯t know that things in the world are impermanent.

    ?No one can predict the accident and who will come first tomorrow, not to mention that he is still a military prince. It is normal for him to lick blood from his knife edge and hang his head on his belt.

    He was able to return safely from this expedition, thanks to Li Laosi and Li Yong who sacrificed their lives to save him several times. Even so, he was still hit by two arrows in the arm, and Li Laosi and Li Yong also had five or six stab wounds on their bodies.

    Of course, they must not talk to their family about this, but it also strengthened his determination to hand over all the power of the mother clan to the little girl as soon as possible, and urged her to take control of these powers as soon as possible.

    If he is really unlucky and he dies early in the battle, the Li family has contributed to the food donation, Li Zhensheng is doing business to make money, Li Laosi has also established a foothold in the army, plus Wen Yushi and the Liu family, The Cui family helps, and at least no one in the Li family dares to bully...

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know that her adoptive father had planned so far-reaching plans for her and her family. She was just surprised that what was recorded in the account book was that Zhuangzi¡¯s background was unexpectedly deep...

    ?This small village a hundred miles away has only 200 acres of land and more than 100 employees. However, it also runs a carpentry shop, a snack shop, and a grocery shop outside.

    ?Although the three shops are not big, their profits are very good. It is obvious that they have accumulated a good reputation over time.

    ?No wonder, the foster father did not interfere for many years, because Zhuangzi could run smoothly without his intervention at all!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 331ï¼š Those who are close to vermilion are red

    Chapter 331: Those who are close to red are red

    "This village is called Zhengjiazhuang. It is in a mountain valley and is more than ten miles away from the nearest village. It is very quiet and secluded. If you can get them, let Ye Shan and Dongmei deliver the message. You are too young now, it will not be easy Fu Zhong, I will take you for a walk when I have the opportunity. Also, the jade pendant I gave you earlier is a token to prove your identity." The Marquis ordered.

    Jiayin nodded quickly, knowing clearly in her heart.

    ?Let me ask a three- or four-year-old child, no matter how smart he is, who can easily develop a heart of obedience?

    Instead, maintain a sense of mystery and slowly start with small things. Over time, it will become more convincing.

    ?Especially for these craftsmen, starting from the technical point of view can help them focus more.

    As for skills, with the space in the small courtyard and the confidence of half a house of books, it is not a problem at all.

    ?Of course, this is all for the future. For the time being, she still wants to be a child and enjoy her happy childhood!

    Some things can be redone or repaired, but time will not go back. The childhood she finally regained will not happen a third time!

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m sleepy and want to sleep!¡± Jiayin yawned and hugged his adoptive father¡¯s neck. ¡°I also want to listen to my adoptive father telling stories about killing barbarians!¡±

    Mr. Hou couldn''t help but smile and tapped her little nose.

    No matter how smart the little baby is, he is still a little baby. The most important thing is always eating, drinking, playing and sleeping...

    The morning of the second day, after breakfast, the Li family yard was busy.

    For no other reason, Li Laosan and his family, Jiaren and Brother Li are going back to Luo''an.

    The classes at the college cannot be delayed too much. Taking two days off is already an extra consideration for my husband.

    In addition, since the restaurant has been open for such a long time, the students especially like it. They come here almost twice a day to eat. If the restaurant is closed for too long, the students will be disappointed.

    Zhao Yuru hugged her niece and said this with a smile to her mother-in-law, "They are all children who are studying abroad. Their lives are not easy when their family members are not around. We take more care of them on weekdays, which makes us happy."

    "Yes, that''s it. Our family doesn''t lack money to live now. You can earn as much or as little as you like. Even in the business of selling food, you have to be worthy of your own conscience. It would be better if you could take care of these children. ¡±

    The old lady patted the most honest and diligent daughter-in-law and said, "You too, don''t be reluctant to eat, drink and wear clothes on weekdays. No matter whether you are studying or getting married, you have a family. Don''t work too hard to save money."

    Zhao Yuru blushed. She also discovered this time when she came back that she and the third child were the only ones wearing the simplest clothes at home and outside, and they were still wearing half-old clothes.

    Unknown outsiders might think that their family is being treated harshly by my mother and brothers!

    She quickly responded: "Mom, I will make a few more sets of good clothes when I get back, and put on hairpins and bracelets as well."

    "That''s right!" The old lady smiled happily, pointed at the busy Jia Huan and said, "Jia Huan is used to living in Luo''an. You see, how happy he was after hearing that he was going back!"

    There was a bit of pride in Zhao Yuru''s face, and she said with a smile: "All the students like the dishes cooked by Jia Huan. Occasionally, Jia Ren is busy, or a gentleman from the college orders food, he will go to the academy for a walk. Maybe he goes to the academy a lot. Now, I see that his temperament has become more lively, and he has been reciting poems and writing with Brother Li recently."

    ¡°Okay, those who are close to vermillion are red and those who are close to ink are black. I made the right decision when I opened a shop in Luo¡¯an!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, family fun is not the material for reading, but it¡¯s always good to learn a few more words.¡±

    ¡°Jiaxi has been studying well recently. Don¡¯t worry about it. This guy also takes good care of Brother Cat and Jiaan, and he acts like an older brother.¡±

    ?The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law talked a lot, and they were both reluctant to separate, but they still had to set off early on the road. After all, there was still more than 40 miles away from Deluan.

    ?The family sent the carriage away, and until the carriage disappeared, the old lady was still looking around, and finally sighed.

    ?When life was poor, children and grandchildren were still around. Now that life is better, it is not easy to make ends meet.

    She turned around to take her granddaughter back, and found that the locks she was playing with were very delicate, so she asked, "Who knitted this for Fu Niu? The craftsmanship is so good!" Jiayin rolled her eyes and smiled but refused to say anything. , struggled to the ground, "Grandma, I''m going to play with my aunt!"

    After saying that, she ran to the Cui family yard.

    ??The old lady smiled helplessly, "This child is so old that I can''t control her anymore. The thresholds of several yards are about to be flattened by her."

    Tao Hongying was going to the other side of the valley. When she heard this, she comforted her mother-in-law, "Mom, Fu Niu is smart. Don''t worry about it. Let her play by herself. You can rest when you should."

    "I know, you go and do your work. I have nothing to do. I''m going to the vegetable garden to pick some vegetables and dry them in the sun."

    ??The old lady waved her hand and asked her daughter-in-law to go to work quickly.

    Today''s weather is very good. The fruit orchards on the mountains are not in bloom, and the melon orchards have been picked clean. There is nothing to be busy with except the valley.

    Therefore, it was rare for people in the village to have leisure time. After talking to the village chief, many people went into the city together.

    ?Hou Ye and Li Laosi quietly took people to Yunhe Town, intending to see how the corn and potatoes were being grown.

    Seeing that the autumn harvest was about to begin, he had to know it well before reporting it to the emperor.

    Li Yong tried his best to make up for his pregnant wife. Instead of following her, he borrowed the Li family''s carriage and took Huiniang to the city to buy things.

    ??In the past few months, after being baptized by the flames of war, he is no longer the frail young master of the Yan family. Not only is he much taller and has a tanned complexion, but he also has the toughness of a soldier when he walks and talks.

    Even if you are an acquaintance, you will definitely not recognize him if you don¡¯t identify him carefully!

    Hui Niang wore a curtain hat. Due to her pregnancy and supplementation, her figure was no longer as slim as before, and she even had a hunky back.

    ?This couple looks very good together, just like an ordinary civilian couple, and they are not afraid of revealing their secrets.

    On weekdays, the Li family takes great care of Madam Hui, not only giving them food every now and then, but also a lot of cotton suitable for making clothes for their children, needlework, and various other supplies.

    ?In the past few months, Huiniang has not been idle. The children''s bedding, hats, clothes, shoes and socks have been prepared for a long time.

    ?? Li Yong, a father, wanted to do something for his child, but he had nowhere to start. He finally decided to buy two pairs of bracelets and two longevity locks for his child.

    Huiniang is already very happy to have her husband by her side, not to mention that they go shopping together and collect things for their children, which is really sweet.

    The young couple chose a small silver building and went in. They picked out the items and spent more than thirty taels of silver.

    Li Yong suggested, "Yesterday, for Fu Niu''s birthday, you gave her a dress, but I haven''t given her anything yet. This girl is a little money-lover, wait until I pick out a gadget for her."

    Of course Huiniang agreed, so Li Yong pointed to a string of gold fruit beads and asked the shopkeeper to take it out and take a look.

    ?This kind of bead string is very popular in the city recently.

    Most of them are hollow fruits of various colors made of gold and silver, strung together in a bunch, with colorful tassels underneath, hanging on the little girl''s waist, which is festive and beautiful.

    The price is a bit high, after all, it is made of gold and silver, and the workmanship is exquisite.

    Madam Hui was distressed that it was not easy for her husband to earn military salary, so she said: "Our children are still young, so it is better to take away the gold bracelets and leave only two long-life locks."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 332ï¼š Sensible children are adorable!

    Chapter 332 Sensible children are adorable!

    Li Yong refused, "How can it be done? Our children cannot be wronged. Don''t worry, I have money on me. In addition to the salary, I killed two barbarian leaders before and got a hundred taels, which is enough. "

    Hui Niang didn¡¯t say anything, but the shopkeeper was very excited when he heard Li Yong talk about killing barbarians.

    ¡°The military master has just returned from an expedition with the Marquis of Xinting. I heard that you won the battle and killed the barbarians until they cried for their fathers and mothers?¡±

    Li Yong was amused and replied, "We did win the battle, but we don''t know whether the barbarians cried for father or mother, because we couldn''t understand what they said!"

    The shopkeeper and the boy, as well as the customers buying things in the room, all laughed.

    The shopkeeper was enthusiastic, "Master, whatever you buy today, I will give you a 10% discount! Our family also came from the north, and we were chased by barbarians on the road. My mother couldn''t bear the torture and passed away. I really hate the barbarians." Thank you so much, Master Jun, for killing the barbarians and avenging everyone!"

    ?? Li Yong quickly declined and said no, but the shopkeeper insisted, and the guests also supported him. In the end, the couple spent four or five taels less before going out.

    Hui Niang swept away her usual depression, her eyes were filled with a bit of brilliance, and she reached out and took her husband''s arm, "In the past, I didn''t like you to be a soldier. It''s not that I thought it was bad, I was just worried about your safety. But not anymore! My husband is proud of me and my children to protect our country and fight on the battlefield for the people of Tianwu to live and work in peace and contentment!"

    Li Yong smiled brightly, with big white teeth, and ran out to bask in the sun. "Don''t worry, your husband will be a general in the future, and he will fight for your life to get his wife back!"

    The couple smiled so much alike, so sweet that passers-by couldn''t help but look over.

    Fortunately, Hui Niang noticed it in time and quickly retracted her hand. Blushing, she urged her husband to go home quickly.

    The young couple bought two more roasted chickens, two boxes of snacks and sesame candies on the way, then got in the carriage and headed out of the city back to Suijintan.

    ??The naughty boys in the village did not go to school in the afternoon. Each of them took a slingshot and drilled around in the orchard.

    ??The euphemistic name is driving birds away, but it is actually just playing and being naughty.

    ?Seeing a carriage coming back from the village, they all ran down the mountain to watch the excitement.

    Li Yong took sesame candies and a box of snacks and gave them to Jia An Jiaxi, and said: "You share these and eat them. Don''t worry about Fu Niu. I''ll leave an extra box for her."

    Jia An Jiaxi took the boys to thank them, and then ran away like a swarm of swarms.

    ?Li Yong helped Hui Niang enter the Li house. The old lady was chatting with Mrs. Cui, while Jiayin was lying on the mat aside and thinking about something.

    ??She turned over the big red lock and looked at it carefully for a long time. She felt that this thing was not expensive. It could be bought for a few hundred coins in the shop. Brother Jiahuan wouldn''t want to hide it from the family.

    Is there anything surprising about this lock of hair?

    But it is just that the workmanship is exquisite, the style is good, and the weaving is done with care.

    Honestly? !

    She sat up immediately with a sudden movement.

    ?Brother Jiahuan blushed fiercely at that time. Could it be that he asked some woman to make these locks?

    ? Could it be that Brother Jiahuan has a girl he likes?

    She couldn''t help but hugged her grandma''s thigh and said, "Grandma, I want to go to Luo''an!"

    The old lady couldn''t laugh or cry when she heard this. She pretended to slap her granddaughter in the face and said angrily: "Your third uncle and the others have not left for two hours. Why are you so angry?"

    The good news is discouraged, this road is not going to work...

    ?She was just making random guesses. What if she told her family and made everyone upset, and finally found out that she had wronged her brother?

    Seeing that her granddaughter was wilted, the old lady felt a little distressed, so she coaxed: "In a few days, the fruits on the mountain will be ripe. Grandma will take you there again. Then, you can send a few baskets of fruits to your third uncle and the others, okay?"

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiayin could only agree.

    She thought carefully that Jia Huan''s brother had always been honest, so he probably wouldn''t cause any trouble. It would be too late to go and have a look in seven or eight days and ask his brother properly. At this time, Huiniang and Li Yong came in.

    ¡°Fu Niu is coming, I¡¯ll buy you some snacks!¡± Huiniang smiled and waved to Jiayin, who immediately ran over, ¡°Master, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Li Yong was afraid that the good news would touch his wife¡¯s belly, so he quickly stepped forward and hugged her, ¡°Uncle, there are good things here too!¡±

    While talking, they arrived under the eaves of the corridor. The old lady quickly gave up the large and stable rattan chair and helped Hui Niang sit down. "Hui Niang is tired, please sit down for a while! You have two children in your belly." Well, Doctor Zhang said that you are afraid of premature birth, so you must be careful."

    ¡°Auntie, I know, there are carriages on the road, and we haven¡¯t walked a few steps.¡± Madam Hui sat down and gave the snack box to Jianyin.

    Jiayin opened the box and chose soft and easy-to-melt snacks. She first gave a piece to grandma, and then divided it among Mrs. Cui, Hui Niang and Li Yong before holding the box and eating with a smile.

    ?Who could not love such a sensible and filial child? !

    Everyone ate snacks, their smiles were warm, but their hearts were sweeter.

    Li Yong took out the bunch of golden flowers and fruits and said, "Fu Niu, my uncle is not as powerful as your father. He didn''t capture anything good as a birthday gift for you. I can only buy this small thing for you. You can wear it and play with it." "

    ??Old Mrs. Li felt sorry for him that it was not easy to make money, so she complained: "Mother Hui has already made dresses for Fu Niu, why are you spending money to buy this?"

    ¡°Hey, all the kids in the city are wearing them, so we Fu Niu can¡¯t miss them either.¡± Li Yong smiled and gave the good news.

    Jiayin looked at her grandma with bright eyes, prompting the old lady to knock on her forehead, "Take it, it''s okay if I don''t agree, your eyeballs are stuck to it."

    Jiayin quickly thanked her and hung it on her waist.

    ?The shiny golden fruit bunches make a crisp sound when shaking, which is really fun and beautiful.

    The good news was running around happily, and everyone laughed, making the afternoon even more lively.

    That night, Mr. Hou and Li Laosi stayed in Yunhe Town and did not come back.

    Li Yong slept one night. When he got up early, he saw that Huiniang''s belly didn''t look like she was about to give birth, so he planned to go back to the dock to bring some food and drink to his close friends and take a look at how things were going in the camp.

    Even though the battle has just been won and the Marquis is famous in the army, there is no guarantee that someone will have other ideas and make more eyes and ears for the Marquis. It must be right!

    Before leaving, Li Yong went to Li¡¯s house to say hello.

    When Mrs. Li heard about it, she insisted on getting him fifty taels of silver and told him, "The roast chicken I bought in the city yesterday was delicious. Buy a few more and send them to the army. No matter how good you and Lao Si are, The care of brothers is indispensable on the battlefield, so these roast chickens can be regarded as a thank you gift from my aunt!"

    Li Yong felt warm after hearing this. He took the money and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, aunt, I will definitely bring the message to you. I have to go to the city, so I''m leaving now!"

    "Go ahead. Next time you go back to the camp, be sure to let us know in advance. It''s better to prepare some food at home than to buy it from outside."

    ¡°I got it, aunt.¡±

    ?Li Yong rode his horse and soon arrived at the gate of the city. He saved the horse and went to buy roast chicken.

    When the roast chicken shop encounters a big customer, the fifty chickens freshly baked are immediately wrapped up.

    ??Li Yong saw that the fifty taels were not spent, so he bought another basket of steamed buns and buns, and finally collected two baskets. He went out of the city to get the horse, hung it on both sides of the saddle and ran to the dock.

    He was so focused on the camp that he had no idea that someone was watching him from a distance when he entered and left the city.

    ??But just as he was riding away, two carriages rushed towards Broken Gold Beach with great momentum...

    The third update is here. Friends, let me say a few words about the update time. Huahua is a mother. She has to pick up her children in the morning, noon and evening. I usually code in the morning and revise and check for updates in the afternoon. The time is almost never too early. It will be decided later. At five o''clock in the afternoon, everyone will definitely see it when they come to see it after get off work. Thank you, my friend. Hug, huh!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 333ï¼š Harboring escaped slaves?

    Chapter 333: Harboring escaped slaves?

    In Broken Gold Beach, it is still as peaceful and beautiful as before.

    Because the weather was really nice, the old lady picked a dustpan of eggplants from the yard behind and planned to pickle the eggplants with garlic.

    ??This is a pickle that people in the North like to eat.

    Choose small eggplants that are four to five inches long, wash them well, steam them in a pot until soft, slice them open in the middle, and let them dry for a while.

    Crush more garlic, add minced coriander and fine salt, and mix evenly.

    Then spread the garlic paste evenly and stuff the eggplants.

    Finally, find a small clay pot, wash it and dry it in the sun to make sure there is no raw water or oily smell, and then put the eggplant in it.

    Combine a layer of eggplant with a layer of fine salt, seal it and store it in a cool place. It will be ready to eat after half a month.

    After marinating, it is a good companion for rice whether served with porridge or noodles.

    People here in Xindu have light tastes, and they definitely don¡¯t want to eat such pickles, but here in Suijintan, every household comes from the North, and their tastes can never change.

    At the end of autumn, we rush to pickle some. In winter, when cats have a poor appetite, they rely on these small pickles.

    Jiayin followed grandma in front of and behind her, helping to pass some things and help, which was very useful.

    This made the old lady smile and praise, "My Fu Niu has become sensible just after her birthday. She really looks like a big child! She used to make trouble, but now she is a good helper for grandma."

    Jiayin was praised, and she smiled with white teeth and narrowed her eyes. She was about to show off a few words, but as soon as she opened her mouth, her saliva almost flowed out uncontrollably, making the old lady laugh. I can barely straighten my back!

    At this moment, Madam Hui came over with a basket of eggplants, "Auntie, I''m here!"

    Mrs. Li was most worried about Huiniang''s big belly. She ran forward to take the basket and said angrily, "Why don''t you just rest at home? Why are you running around?"

    Huiniang smiled and said, "These days, you won''t let Fu Niu go over to study and write with me. I''m too bored to be idle. I heard that you were steaming garlic and eggplant, so I wanted to join in the fun and pickle a jar of it too. She is used to serving food to her husband in the army, and now he has a heavy taste. "

    "Just shout outside the wall of the back yard and I will bring you a jar." The old lady helped her sit on a chair under the eaves.

    Jiayin quickly ran to the house to get a cotton pad and stuffed it behind the master''s waist, trying to make her as comfortable as possible.

    Hui Niang rubbed Jiayin''s little head and saw that there were only two grandsons in the yard, so she asked: "Where are Mrs. Cui, Sister-in-law Qiong, and Dongmei, why aren''t they here?"

    The old lady replied: "Jinrou went back early in the morning, and there are a lot of things going on in her village. Because Fu Niu is celebrating her birthday, it would be nice to come over for a few days to have some fun. The Marquis found a nanny for Fu Niu. Ye Shan went to help pick people up, and Dongmei took this time to dry out the bedding and wash clothes. "

    ¡°We, Fu Niu, are blessed. Our family is pampering us, and the Marquis is hurting her like a ball in his eye.¡± Madam Hui was envious and couldn¡¯t help but touch her belly, hoping that her child would be so popular in the future.

    The old lady was peeling the stem of the tomato in her hand and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, just look at the way Dayong loves you now. He holds it in his mouth for fear of melting and holds it in his hand for fear of falling. He will definitely feel pain in the future too." of a child.¡±

    Huiniang lowered her head and smiled shyly. Just as she was about to speak, there was a commotion outside the yard.

    Jiayin was very curious, so she stepped out with her short legs to watch the fun, but the old lady didn''t stop her and had no choice but to follow.

    Hui Niang''s heartbeat accelerated for no reason. She held her waist and stood up before she was shocked by a group of people rushing in from outside the door. Her face turned pale!

    ??The old lady at the time was in her fifties, with well-maintained skin and fair skin, but she had Sichuan lines wrinkled between her brows and her eyes were cold. She looked stern no matter how hard she looked, and could not be compared to kindness at all.

    Following her were two middle-aged women, beautiful and dignified, with gorgeous clothes.

    The one with a plump body and a relatively gentle expression, but a little thin, has a mean look on her face just like the old woman in front of her.

    Behind the three of them were a dozen stout women and maids, each holding a stick as thick as an arm and looking menacingly. The old lady was stunned and didn''t understand what happened for a moment, but she still remembered that her little granddaughter was beside her, so she subconsciously stuffed the child behind her and asked sternly, "Who are you and why did you break into my house?"

    At this time, Hui Niang, who was standing on the steps, suppressed her fear and shouted, "Auntie, they are the Yan family!"

    The Yan family?

    The old lady stared, realizing that things were not simple.

    ?? Huiniang and his wife almost died when they escaped, and now the Yan family has come to the door again. They are so aggressive and have absolutely no good intentions!

    Fortunately, Uncle Zhao and the others had already squeezed in at this moment, blocking the old lady and Fu Niuer from behind.

    "You are breaking into a private house without permission. Who gives you the courage?" Uncle Zhao and others were furious and shouted loudly.

    ?When these people got off the carriage at the entrance of the village, they thought they were visitors, but as soon as they pointed at the door of Li''s house, they took out sticks and rushed over.

    This is not a visitor, he is clearly a robber!

    ??The thinner middle-aged woman raised her hand and pointed at Hui Niang on the steps, and said coldly: "National law? What do you untouchables know about national law? Isn''t it a violation of national law to harbor runaway slaves from our Yan family?"

    Fugitive slave?

    Mrs. Li, Uncle Zhao and others all had bad expressions on their faces. Fu Niuer rolled her eyes and hurriedly ran out of the courtyard when no one was paying attention. She happened to meet Jia An Jiaxi in front of the door.

    It turned out that these two boys had eaten too much porridge in the morning. They ran out of class to pour water and saw many people entering their yard. They came back to take a look out of curiosity.

    Jiayin grabbed her brothers one by one and said anxiously: "Brother, something bad has happened. The Yan family has come to **** my master, and someone is going to die! One of you goes to the valley to find someone, the more the better. The other one goes to call the second uncle. Ask your second uncle to send someone to the dock to find Uncle Yong, hurry up!"

    Jia Huan Jia Xi did not hesitate at all, turned around and ran away.

    At this time, there was already a commotion in the yard, and the mean woman called out to the strong women to come forward and drag Huiniang down.

    Of course Mrs. Li, Uncle Zhao and others couldn''t give in, and they tried their best to stop the women.

    But there were too many women. They stopped most of them, but two still went up the steps.

    Huiniang protected her belly with one hand, picked up the herbal teapot on the small tea table with the other hand, and smashed it over.

    The two women were annoyed when tea was poured into their faces, so they stepped forward to tear them apart.

    Jiayin was frantic with anxiety, but he was young and couldn''t help at all.

    Luckily, Dongmei turned over and jumped over from the wall.

    As soon as she saw this situation, she ran forward and kicked him hard.

    ??The two women touched Huiniang''s sleeves, but they were suddenly kicked away, causing Huiniang to stagger and fall to the ground!

    ??The old lady hurriedly ran to help Huiniang and asked repeatedly, "Huiniang, how are you? Are you hurt?"

    Huiniang''s face was so pale that there was no blood at all. She gasped hard and comforted Mrs. Li, "Auntie, I''m fine. Let someone find your husband and come back! Husband, find your husband..."

    "Okay, okay, don''t worry! There are so many people in the family who will protect you. Just take care of yourself and your children. Don''t worry. Don''t worry!"

    ??The old lady was scared out of her mind. Madam Hui was pregnant with two children. If something happened, it would be one corpse and three lives!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 334ï¼š Being "strict" and shameless!

    Chapter 334: Being strict and shameless!

    The two women who were kicked down the steps were holding their stomachs and whining non-stop.

    ¡°They killed people, the Li family killed people!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really unreasonable to harbor fugitive slaves and then kill them!¡±

    Uncle Zhao and others'' noses were so angry that they were so angry that the sky was clear and the sun was shining brightly. They were confusing right and wrong, and they were not afraid of thunder!

    ?The old woman had been silent, but now she gave the mean woman a wink.

    The mean woman immediately shouted: "Ms. Cheng Huiniang on the steps is a runaway slave from our Yan family. Today we are here to capture the runaway slave. You, the Li family, must protect her and refuse to let her go, right?"

    Without waiting for the Li family to speak, she called out to the women and maids, instructing: "Smash it with me, let these ungrateful untouchables know that our Yan family is not easy to bully, and they should be punished if they dare to harbor runaway slaves from our Yan family. Know what will happen!"

    ?The maids and women immediately picked up the sticks in their hands and smashed them in all directions.

    ??The small pottery jars filled with water, the wooden buckets used to fetch water, the jars in the corners, and the pots and pans in the stove were all smashed into a mess in the blink of an eye.

    Jiayin saw her grandma''s freshly pickled garlic and eggplants scattered all over the floor. Her eyes were red with anger. She didn''t care about protecting herself. She rushed out from behind the courtyard door and was about to hug the evil woman and bite her.

    ?The old woman was startled and turned around to give her a stick.

    Dongmei rushed over like the wind and stood in front of Jiayin. She was hit with a stick and groaned in pain. She endured it, turned around, kicked her mother-in-law away, and ran back to the steps.

    The old lady was so angry that she wanted to slap her granddaughter twice, "Why are you causing trouble! Hide quickly!"

    ¡°Woo, grandma just pickled the garlic eggplant, daddy loves to eat it!¡± Jiayin wanted to say she was reluctant to part with it, but as soon as she opened her mouth, tears fell down.

    She hugged Dongmei and cried loudly, "Auntie, does it hurt? I''m going to kill them, kill them!"

    Dongmei didn''t take it seriously and comforted the little girl, "Don''t be afraid, Fu Niu, Auntie doesn''t feel any pain at all!"

    ??Old Mrs. Li knew that her granddaughter was not angry. She was afraid that her granddaughter would reveal those magical abilities, so she quickly took the little girl and scolded: "There are adults at home, you are just a child, don''t care about anything!"

    Jiayin hugged her grandma¡¯s neck tightly, hiding in her heart like a volcano, and her hatred surged like lava!

    ?It is clear that the family has money, and the life of the family is obviously better, but what happened, suddenly everything was ruined!

    The millstone she often climbed on was covered with rice noodles, soy sauce and dirt.

    The wild flowers that her brothers dug for her from the mountains were crushed into fine pieces.

    The bedding that had been dried was thrown on the ground, and there were footprints everywhere.

    ?My mother¡¯s favorite porcelain plate was torn into pieces and could never be put back together again!

    Her home, everything she loved, was destroyed like this!

    The old lady is not distressed, but her granddaughter is more important than anything else.

    Not to mention that the Li family still has the strength to fight with the Yan family, but even if they don''t, they would rather swallow this breath than let their granddaughter be exposed.

    Uncle Zhao was furious and wanted to rush over to stop him, but was stopped by the old lady.

    "Protect Hui Niang first, don''t let them hurt Hui Niang, the rest is not important! What they broke today, let them recover as they are tomorrow, it is almost impossible! Otherwise, our Li family will file a lawsuit and let Yan Everyone knows what regret is!¡±

    After hearing this, Mrs. Yan¡¯s expression finally changed.

    She looked at Old Mrs. Li carefully for a long time, and then raised her hand.

    When the servants of the Yan family saw this, they stopped and gathered behind their master again.

    Mrs. Yan said: "Is that the old girl from the Li family opposite? I heard that after my rebellious son left home, your Li family took care of him. I have always wanted to meet the old girl. Thank you very much."

    Old Mrs. Li sneered and pointed at the mess all over the yard, "Our Li family is a small family with short knowledge. We didn''t know that a scholarly family like the Yan family has such rules. We have to knock on the door to thank people?! And , don¡¯t call me an old girl, I can¡¯t afford it, I don¡¯t have a sister who lets dogs commit crimes!¡±

    "Who are you calling a dog?" The mean woman was annoyed and wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Mrs. Yan with a wave of her hand. "My second daughter-in-law is impulsive and anxious to capture the escaped slaves. For a moment, she lost all control. That¡¯s true, they¡¯re just small items. I¡¯ll throw in a few more taels of silver for you later, so you can just buy new ones.¡±

    She paused for a moment, then raised her finger to Hui Niang, her eyes full of hatred, "But we must catch this escaped slave today! This cheap maid used charm to lure my youngest son to run away from home, causing us great harm. The family is constantly quarreling, and now she is secretly pregnant with the blood of our Yan family. If she is not captured and dealt with, our Yan family will never have peace! "

    Huiniang was so ashamed and angry that she retorted loudly, "You lied, I am the wife of your husband Mingzhi!"

    Mrs. Yan took out a piece of deed paper from her sleeve and said, "This is the deed of sale you signed!"

    ??Everyone in the Li family changed their expressions. Those who have sold themselves are slaves. If the Yan family insists on taking Huiniang away, the Li family really has no reason to stop them.

    It doesn¡¯t make sense at all!

    Huiniang almost leaned her whole body on the pillar to ensure that she did not fall down.

    She gritted her teeth and argued, "When my husband brought me into the Yan family, you lied to me and told me not to embarrass my husband. As long as I signed the deed of betrayal, I would become a member of the Yan family. Giving birth to my husband''s eldest son would naturally allow me and my husband to live a good life." . But after I signed the contract, you immediately caught me and gave me drugs, saying that I was a maid of the Yan family and that I would be beaten to death according to family law if I climbed into my husband¡¯s bed!

    "You are just a bunch of snakes and scorpions! You lied to me first and my children came last! But you didn''t expect that my name in the household registration is Hui Niang, the wise Hui. Because I have liked vanilla since I was a child, my family called me "Hui Niang". This Hui of Cao Mu, even if it was signed by me, it is not in my name. I am not a slave of the Yan family, you have no right to take me back! "

    The expressions of the Yan family members finally changed. Madam Yan looked like she could eat someone, "Bitch, how dare you fool me!"

    ??Everyone in the Li family breathed a sigh of relief.

    The second wife of the Yan family had been infertile for many years. Now she looked at Huiniang''s big belly. It was irritating to her eyes, so she shouted, "Mother, this **** is so hateful. What are you waiting for? Grab her and drag her back. The third brother is For the sake of her belly, I will definitely go home!¡±

    After saying that, she yelled at the servants and women to come forward and **** him away.

    Uncle Zhao and the others are all disabled veterans, either missing arms or legs. No matter how fierce they are, they are limited.

    The old lady wanted to protect her granddaughter and block Huiniang, but she couldn''t take any action.

    ??Only one Dongmei could withstand the attack, but her fists were no match for the four. There was danger all around, and everyone was forced back by the women of the Yan family.

    ??The old lady simply pushed Huiniang and Jiayin into the main room and closed the door tightly.

    Jiayin was in a hurry, for fear of her grandmother beating. She lay on the door seam and looked out. The stones in the space had floated, and she would fall in the yard at any time.

    She wanted to smash all the Yan family members, their brains would burst, their bones would be broken, and their tendons would be broken!

    Fortunately, Li Laoer finally arrived at this time.

    As soon as he entered the yard and saw this, he bent down and took out a dagger from his boot, and rushed towards Mrs. Yan, who was wearing the most luxurious clothes.

    Mrs. Yan did not expect that someone would appear behind her. She was caught off guard and her hair was pulled aside and her neck was cut with a sharp dagger.

    She screamed in shock as blood flowed down from her body.

    The Yan family members were frightened out of their minds. They wanted to come forward but did not dare. They could only shout loudly, "Old Madam! Let us go, Madam!"

    "Presumptuous! Who are you? Put down the knife quickly!"

    ??The fat woman, the eldest lady of the Yan family, finally became anxious and stepped forward and said: "It''s all a misunderstanding. Let my mother go first, and everything will be easier to talk about!"

    ¡°What a nonsense! A group of you bullied my mother and smashed up my house. What¡¯s the misunderstanding? Are you blind!?¡±

    ??Li Laoer was so angry that he severely cut Mrs. Yan''s neck with the dagger in his hand, causing her to scream in pain.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 335ï¼š Stay with me until the end!

    Chapter 335: Stay with me until the end!

    ??The Yan family were so frightened that they all backed away and did not dare to step forward, for fear that Mr. Li would use more force and directly cut off the old lady''s head.

    ??Li Laoer still felt uneasy and shouted loudly to the boys at the gate of the courtyard, "What are you doing standing still? Fight back! If anyone dares to fight back, I will cut off the old guy''s neck!"

    Jia An Jiaxi was waiting for twenty or thirty boys and girls. Their eyes were already red, and they rushed in like little tigers after hearing this.

    ?Punch and kick, bite when you open your mouth, and let whoever you catch just let go!

    ?The servants and women of the Yan family did not dare to fight back, but they supported him from left to right, shouting in pain from time to time.

    ??The village chief, Liu Biaotou, Tao Hongying and others finally ran back from the valley. They were so tired that they were out of breath. Seeing this, they became confused and became furious.

    They didn¡¯t care what was going on and beat the Yan family.

    ??The women pulled out their hair, grabbed it with their upper hands, and kicked them **** their chests!

    The men didn''t want to kill anyone, so they gathered poles and sticks and surrounded them. Anyone from the Yan family who tried to escape would be given a hard blow with a stick.

    Tao Hongying was so angry that she was at home every morning. There were many guests in the valley today, so it was rare for her to rush there early, so this happened!

    Aunt Wu and other women are even more like tigresses.

    The children at home are all fighting. As mothers, how can they let their children suffer? !

    ??The Yan family''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, together with more than a dozen servants, thought they would frighten the Li family when they entered the house, and then dragged Huiniang away.

    When the son comes back from the military camp, he will go back to the house to beg for help. At that time, he is at the mercy of the family.

    As for Suijintan, the Li family is just a servant of the Hou family. At most, they only have a bit of face in front of the Marquis. The Yan family only needs to come forward to apologize to the Marquis and give him more generous gifts.

    After all, Huiniang was a runaway slave of the Yan family, and the Li family was harboring her, so she was at fault first!

    But they didn¡¯t expect that the Li family was so tough. Not only were they not afraid, they also protected Huiniang with all their lives.

    In the blink of an eye, the situation in the yard was reversed. The Yan family, who had been showing off their power just now, were beaten so hard that they cried like ghosts and howled like wolves, rolling to the ground like gourds.

    Mrs. Yan''s hair was pulled by Tao Hongying, and her head was pressed into the broken sauce vat and dipped again and again.

    ?She still lacks the dignity and stability she had before, and she can''t even make a sound when she cries.

    The arrogant Mrs. Yan Er was being ridden by Aunt Wu, who slapped her from left to right, causing her to scream like a slaughtered pig!

    Sister-in-law Sun grabbed the garlic eggplant on the ground and stuffed it into her mouth, "Blind bitches, who gave you the courage to bully our village! You don''t even ask, I''ve even killed wild wolves. Are you afraid of you bitches?"

    "Tickle them so hard that they will bloom all over their faces. Let the whole city see what will happen to them for daring to bully us, Broken Gold Beach!" The village chief''s face turned livid with anger. When he saw a servant girl trying to run away from him, he threw out a pipe of tobacco. When the pot was scraped, the servant woman screamed in pain!

    ?This year, Huiniang lived in their house. She was diligent, responsible, gentle and filial. Not to mention that the old wife had more smiles on her face and was in good health. Even he regarded Huiniang as his own daughter.

    ?The old couple were looking forward to Madam Hui giving birth to a baby so that they could hold a fat baby.

    ?Without thinking, just by wandering around the valley, these cruel women almost dragged Hui Niang away, and even smashed the Li family so badly.

    What is the Li family?

    ??He is the benefactor of everyone in the village and the backbone of the village!

    ??The Li family has been bullied, and no one in Broken Gold Beach can agree to it even to the death!

    ?The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and he shouted at the women, "Hit me as hard as you can, as long as you can''t kill me! Even if you beat me to death, I''m not afraid. The worst is, let''s pay for one life in Suijintan!"

    Outside the courtyard, guests from the valley gathered.

    Just now a boy ran over and shouted a few words, and all the villagers ran away.

    ?They thought something big had happened and came running out of curiosity. Unexpectedly, it was really lively!

    ??Li''s yard was smashed, the woman rolled into a ball, it was such a noisy situation, but they didn''t know the cause and effect!

    ??Li Laoer had already let go of the dagger, pushed Mrs. Yan into the crowd, and said loudly, "Here''s another one!"

    ??A village woman immediately stretched out her hand and slapped her with two big mouths, making Mrs. Yan''s eyes sparkle with stars!

    Before she could wake up, her hair was spread out and the hairpin fell to the ground.

    Tao Hongying even raised her foot and kicked her straight to the bottom of the steps.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was also so angry that she picked up a dustpan from the wall and smashed it down.

    The beans and pods peeled in the dustpan were scattered all over Mrs. Yan¡¯s head and face!

    At this time, the door of the house was also opened by Hui Niang. Jiayin stumbled out and brought a basin of hand washing water, which splashed her heart-broken!

    Mrs. Yan felt that she had walked through **** and never experienced such humiliation and pain.

    She was born a noble girl, married into the Yan family, and had three sons by her side, which was a smooth sailing.

    ??In the past few years, as her sons started to have families one after another, she became an old lady, and she was even more supported and coaxed. Not to mention being beaten and scolded like this, she was never even heard to speak loudly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t live anymore! If I don¡¯t take today¡¯s revenge, I won¡¯t live anymore!¡±

    ?Originally Mrs. Li wanted to scold her granddaughter and Hui Niang and tell them to continue hiding, but when she heard what Mrs. Yan said, she also became angry.

    He picked up the dustpan and knocked it **** the old lady of the Yan family for more than a dozen times, "Come on, get up and let me see how you take revenge? You brought people to smash up my house, and you still want revenge. You can take whatever revenge you want, but I will fight for it." "

    Mrs. Yan was beaten so hard that she was rolling around, her brocade dress was frayed, her forehead was bleeding, and her bun was loose. She was really worse than a beggar on the street!

    At this time, the sound of horse hoofbeats suddenly sounded outside. Before the Li family and the villagers could do anything, the Yan family seemed to have seen their savior.

    ¡°Woo, the big boss must be here, help me, big boss, help me!¡±

    Mrs. Yan also started to crawl out. As a result, they were destined to be disappointed.

    They didn¡¯t recognize any of the dozen or so people who walked in outside the courtyard!

    Instead, the villagers began to cheer, "The Marquis is back, the Marquis is back!"

    Jiayin even opened her legs and rushed into her adoptive father''s arms, crying loudly, "Father, wuwu, they beat me with sticks, they smashed grandma''s garlic and eggplants, and smashed my mother''s stove!"

    The Marquis glanced at the mess in the courtyard, his face as cold as frost, but he gently patted the little girl''s back with his big hand, "Don''t cry, Fu Niu, my adoptive father is back!"

    When Mrs. Li saw Mr. Hou, she breathed a sigh of relief and threw away the dustpan in her hand. Her legs were so weak that she couldn''t stand. She sat down on the steps and said, "Master Hou, this is the Yan family, here to beat Sha Hui." Damn it, please send someone to find Dayong and get him back!"

    Li Laoer quickly said: "Mom, I have sent people to the camp to find Dayong!"

    ??The Marquis carried the good news and walked through the yard, kicking away any servants of the Yan family who dared to block the way.

    ?His strength is not comparable to women like Aunt Wu San. The Yan family servant who was kicked had no time to scream and passed out.

    Mr. Hou just walked to the steps, stretched out his hand to help Mrs. Li, and replied: "Don''t worry, Auntie, we met the messenger on the way. Knowing that something happened at home, the fourth son ran to the dock to find Dayong. They will Bring the men of the Yan family here, and there will definitely be an explanation for this matter today!"

    The old lady was completely relieved. She grabbed the Marquis''s hand and shed tears. "You said your life was going well. I just pickled a jar of garlic and eggplants. Why is it like this again?"

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it easier to stay in the deep mountains and kill wolves and tigers than it is now? A good home will be gone forever¡­¡±

    The third update~~~ In the Huahua Jiahua code words, there is a new treasure who will give a five-star or a good-looking one, okay~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 336ï¼š The Yan familys teachings are divided into objects!

    Chapter 336 The Yan family¡¯s reasoning is divided into objects!

    ??Master Hou felt as if he was fried in oil. His parents died young and he lived alone for many years. Now he finally found the long-lost warmth in the Li family, and he treated the old lady as close to her as his own mother.

    But he left for just one night and his home was gone?

    He really wanted to kill someone with a knife!

    But killing is not the most painful thing. For these rich and noble ladies who pride themselves on being superior, there is a punishment that hurts them more than death!

    ¡°Come here, hang up all these thieves who broke in, and wait until someone comes to their home to settle the accounts!¡±

    Immediately some villagers went to find ropes and helped the soldiers tie up all the masters and servants of the Yan family.

    The second wife of the Yan family wanted to yell, but was kicked in the head by a soldier, and she fainted at that time.

    Soon, the three masters of the Yan family and more than a dozen servants became salted fish in the wind, floating in the autumn wind under the eaves.

    ??This was not only seen by the Li family and the villagers, but also by the guests outside the door.

    ?Some people were shocked and said, "What kind of hatred is there between the Yan family and the Li family? They are knocking on the door in broad daylight?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the Li family is so stubborn that they have managed to make the old lady of the Yan family look like this!¡±

    ¡°Yes, this matter is really big! Mr. Hou is obviously standing up for the Li family!¡±

    ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t hear the little girl from the Li family calling her adoptive father just now!¡±

    ?Everyone was talking with great interest, and some people quietly withdrew from the crowd and ran away. I don¡¯t know whether they were going to report the news or they were too frightened.

    When the village chief and others saw that the Marquis had returned and had a backbone, they also sat under the eaves of the corridor, knocked on their sore thighs, and sighed, "I''m really old and useless. When life gets better, I lose heart. It turns out. When we were fighting wild wolves in the mountains, it didn''t matter. Now we are just a bunch of women. We can''t beat them, but our legs are weak. They are really useless. "

    "The main reason is that these people are too arrogant and cruel. Madam Hui is pregnant with two children. If they drag her away, the three girls will die."

    "Yes, there is a child as young as Fu Niu''er, and they can hit her with such a thick stick whenever she wants. If it really falls on her head, will Fu Niu''er still be alive?"

    ?Several old men are all afraid of the future. They are half buried in the ground. They are really not afraid of death, but they are afraid of not being able to protect Huiniang and Fu Niuer.

    The old lady thought about her granddaughter running around just now, and she was so scared that she wanted to nag her a few more words.

    ??As a result, Jiayin hid in the Marquis''s arms, not daring to raise his head. I don''t know whether he was frightened or afraid of being scolded.

    ??Of course the old lady can''t say anything anymore. The safety of her granddaughter is more important than anything else.

    Tao Hongying helped her mother-in-law sit down and choked with sobs, "Mom, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have gone to the valley early today..."

    "What are you talking about? You are doing serious business, how can you stay at home all the time? Besides, they are bullying our family as a small farmer, so they come so blatantly to smash and rob people. Even if you are at home, you can''t stop them. !¡±

    The old lady clapped her daughter-in-law''s hand and sighed, "If we were one of the rich families in the city and there was an official in the family, they wouldn''t dare to be so arrogant. Maybe they would pretend to come to the house to recognize their relatives and trick Hui Niang back and deal with her later. , I always worry about our family¡¯s three points!

    ¡°But look, they come in and find excuses to smash things up. This is because they are resentful of our family for taking in Dayong and Huiniang, and they are taking the opportunity to threaten our family!¡±

    ?Everyone nodded, feeling that what the old lady said made sense.

    The Yan family never felt that they were at fault. They didn¡¯t feel that the family had forced their son away, but they felt that the Li family had instigated their son to be like this!

    There is no reason to explain to such a family. Of course, the Yan family understands the truth and does not bother to talk to ordinary people like the Li family!

    ??Master Hou gently patted the little girl in his arms, his eyes even darker, "Auntie, tell me what happened just now."

    ??The old lady cheered up and recounted in detail the words and deeds of the Yan family when they came in.

    Uncle Zhao, Dongmei, Li Laoer, Tao Hongying and others added some supplements and quickly restored the whole thing. The more people talked, the more angry they became, and they wanted to slap the Yan family again.

    At this time, Li Laosi and Li Yong worked hard and finally came back.

    ?Li Yong''s hair was all scattered, he dismounted and rushed into the yard.

    ??The mess in the courtyard, the angry villagers, and the mother, sister-in-law, and slaves hanging under the eaves made him a little confused.

    For a moment I forgot which foot to step on!

    ??Li Laosi didn''t care about this, strode forward and knelt at my mother''s feet, "Mom, are you hurt?"

    The old lady was already much better. When her son asked this question, her nose became sore again. She held back her tears and said, "Don''t worry, Dongmei and the villagers are protecting her with all their strength. No one in the family was injured. It''s just that... the house was not hit." Looks like it.¡±

    ?Li Laosi felt as if there was a piece of cotton stuck in his throat, and his eyes were bloodshot with hatred.

    The old lady was afraid that he would go crazy, so she quickly told him, "Don''t be upset, there must be an answer to this matter."

    Jiayin was also worried about this. While calling her father, she went over and hugged her father''s neck.

    ?Li Laosi hugged his daughter tightly, and his anxious heart finally calmed down.

    ??The master and servants of the Yan family, who were still hanging upside down, felt emboldened when they saw Li Yong coming back, and began to sob and cry.

    ¡°Third Master, help me!¡±

    ¡°Third brother, I am your second sister-in-law, please put me down quickly!¡±

    Mrs. Yan started to curse even more, "You son of a bitch, you are blind! If you don''t let me down, I''m going to die!"

    ??? Before Li Yong could speak, the Marquis waved his hand, and a soldier stepped forward and put Mrs. Yan down, but the others didn''t care at all.

    Li Yong hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward to help his mother who was in a state of embarrassment. When he saw her face was bruised and swollen, he asked, "Mom, what''s wrong with you? How did you find yourself here?"

    "Why can''t I come? You said that **** died and you wanted to become a monk. I cried so hard that I went blind! But you actually lived a small life here and became someone''s son! Are you worthy of me? Right? "

    Mrs. Yan played the bitterness card very well, and she was very good at handling her son. She beat her chest and cried loudly.

    "You just want to find a place to stay, and you also want to find a good place. Why did you find such a bandit''s den! Your sisters-in-law and I brought people to take Huiniang back. I thought that I was really too harsh on you at the beginning, and Huiniang was too harsh. She was about to give birth, so she couldn''t let the Yan family''s child wander outside.

    "But they refused to let us go, and beat us like this! Wow, I have lived for most of my life, and I still have to suffer this! I really can''t live!"

    ¡°You fart!¡± Tao Hongying couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, so she jumped up and began to curse.

    "You beat people and smash things when you come in, and drag Hui Niang away. If my mother doesn''t let you, you rob people! The yard is full of old people and children, and you are waving sticks without mercy! How old is Fu Niu''er? How old are you? Dare to kill me! Why are you here to pick someone up?"

    Huiniang?

    Li Yong trembled after hearing this, and finally remembered what he had forgotten.

    He pushed his mother away, stood up and looked for his wife.

    ?At this time, there was another noise outside the courtyard gate, and the men of the Yan family finally arrived. Even Mr. Zhou, who helped build the valley in the first place, followed behind.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 337ï¼š Even if you die, you wonâ€™t enter the Yan family grave!

    Chapter 337 Even if you die, you won¡¯t enter the Yan family grave!

    ??The mess in the yard made the Yan family frown slightly. Looking at the dozen masters and servants hanging under the eaves, the men of the Yan family became anxious.

    ¡°How reckless! Who gave you the courage to torture us privately! Put our family down quickly!¡±

    ¡°There is no king¡¯s law anymore, how brave you are!¡±

    ?It''s a pity that everyone in the yard looked at them coldly, and no one made a move.

    Mr. Yan, who was walking at the front, was quite calm. He held back his anger and carefully looked at everyone in the courtyard, and then his expression suddenly changed.

    ?He hurriedly stepped forward, bent down and saluted, "Master Marquis... I don''t know that Master Marquis is here, so I''m rude."

    Mr. Yan and Mr. Yan were also a little surprised. They put away their anger and stepped forward to salute in the same way.

    The Marquis sneered, played with the horsewhip in his hand, and said sarcastically, "Master Yan is so majestic! Who in the entire Xindu does not know that Broken Gold Beach is my village, and you, the female members of the Yan family, come here to beat and injure people. Then you rush Yes, they are shouting like this!

    "Why, I went on an expedition once, and everything changed in Xindu? If I hadn''t gone to the palace to see the emperor the day before yesterday, I would have thought that the Yan family had made the decision in Xindu! How disrespectful!"

    The Yan family looked bad, but they had to lower their heads, "The Marquis is joking, it''s all a misunderstanding."

    "Misunderstanding? Not necessarily! If I hadn''t been here today, would you have planned to destroy the Li family again?"

    ??The Marquis used his horsewhip to tap the man hanging upside down under the eaves of the corridor, and said, "I cannot use my power to suppress others like your Yan family. You deal with the family affairs first, and we will talk about it later."

    Mr. Yan was also sixty years old. His gray beard was blown by the autumn wind. At this time, he squinted his eyes and guessed that the Marquis did not look like he was telling lies, so he felt a little more at ease.

    ??He boasted that the Yan family still had some dignity and that the Marquis would never embarrass them too much, so he looked frightened on his face, but in fact he was not very worried in his heart.

    ?He turned his attention to the embarrassed old wife and the two daughters-in-law who were hanging up. He saw that their skirts were turned up, and their underwear was blown by the naughty autumn wind from time to time. It was really embarrassing.

    He raised his hand and slapped his youngest son hard!

    "Nie Zhan, what else do you want to do? You lied to your family and said that the wretched maid died and you wanted to become a monk. Now you come here to stir up trouble! What evil did the Yan family do to give birth to you, a beast!"

    Li Yongsheng accepted the slap, and he was also cold-hearted. He glared at his father and brothers and asked, "You knew in advance that mother brought people to kidnap Huiniang, right? When Huiniang was given medicine, you were there Watching from the side, Hui Niang is now eight months pregnant and is about to give birth. You still want to kill her, right? "

    Old Master Yan didn''t care about his son''s questioning at all, and cursed, "A lowly maid, a **** who crawled into bed and got pregnant, will only bring shame to our Yan family! If we don''t get rid of them, our Yan family will become Tianwu''s in the future." A laughingstock! The Yan family¡¯s reputation has lasted for a hundred years¡­¡±

    "You fart!" Li Yong couldn''t hold it in any longer and became furious, "The Yan family has a reputation for farts! You have never even passed the imperial examination in your life, and you just relied on your grandfather''s legacy to donate a job. Two My elder brother is a prostitute who spends all his time and is a jealous drunkard. He is not even a scholar. The Yan family prides itself on being a scholarly family!

    "Hui Niang and I are officially married by a matchmaker. My father-in-law presided over the marriage, and there are so many people in the mines to testify that she is my official wife, not a slave of the Yan family! You just hate the poor and love the rich, so you forced me to marry and pave the way for you! How shameless!"

    "That day, Madam Hui was drugged and I was beaten half to death. When we escaped from the house, we said that we would have nothing to do with the Yan family from now on! I joined the army and killed many people and made great achievements, just to not be manipulated by you! But why can¡¯t you let me go? Just because you gave birth to me and raised me, am I going to be driven by you like an animal?¡±

    ??The more Li Yong spoke, the more desperate he became. He raised his hand, pulled out a dagger from his waist, and put it to his neck.

    ¡°Okay, I will return this life to the Yan family today! From now on, you no longer have to worry about me bringing shame to the Yan family, and you don¡¯t have to chase Hui Niang and shout to kill her!¡±

    ¡°Put it down! You beast, are you going to **** me off to death?¡±

    ¡°Third brother, you are so unfilial! You are just a woman. My second brother can find you ten, so put down the knife!¡±

    ??The Yan family were frightened and yelled and cursed, asking Li Yong to put down the dagger. But as they said this, they took several steps back, for fear of accidentally hurting themselves.

    Even Mrs. Yan subconsciously hid aside...

    ??The despair in Li Yong''s eyes deepened. Just when he was about to use his dagger, the door of the house was opened!

    Huiniang''s face was as pale as paper, and she slowly walked out of the room. The moon-white dress on her body was already stained with blood!

    She looked at Li Yong with tears in her eyes and smiled weakly, "Husband..."

    ??Everyone was so shocked that their eyes were about to fall to the ground, and they rushed towards him like crazy.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Was everything fine just now?¡±

    ¡°Come to Dr. Zhang quickly, help me, help me quickly!¡±

    Li Yong couldn''t care less about committing suicide. He quickly ran to the door and hugged Huiniang directly.

    "Hui Niang! What''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me! I''m back, I''m back!"

    Huiniang trembled with her lips, stretched out her blood-stained hands, and gently touched her husband''s face, her tears falling down like broken beads.

    "Husband, they broke in and wanted to drag me back to the city. They said our child was a bastard. They wanted to trick you back and lock you up. If I didn''t leave, they said I was a runaway slave and that my aunt''s family was harboring runaways. Slave, I want to put them all in jail.

    "They pulled me and beat me with sticks. I fell on my stomach...Husband, my child and I are going to die, and you are the only one left. What should we do? Husband...if we die, don''t bury us in the Yan family cemetery. I won''t do it." Wife of the Yan family, I¡¯m scared!¡±

    "No...no way!" Li Yong stared hard, hugged his wife tightly, and cried to the sky, "There is no Yan family, no Yan family! My surname is Li, I am not a Yan family, and neither you nor your children are Yan family members." Family! Huiniang, you can¡¯t die! It¡¯s me!¡±

    At this time, Doctor Zhang was carried in from the outside by Li Laosi, who was yelling and kicking him at the same time.

    ¡°It¡¯s endless! Why are you always looking for me? I succeeded immediately, and then I was interrupted again. I was so angry!¡±

    The old man was so angry that he built a thatched house in the north of the village and raised some pigs and sheep just for experiments. At the critical moment, he was brought here again.

    Fortunately, Mr. Li had rough skin and thick flesh, so he didn''t feel anything bad after being beaten a few times.

    ??The old man landed on his feet and was about to make trouble again. Suddenly he saw Madam Hui, and he was so shocked that he almost jumped up!

    "What''s going on? Didn''t I tell you to be careful? She is pregnant with two, two! Why is there blood? You will kill three of you!"

    As he spoke, he ran up the steps, grabbed Huiniang''s wrist, and then cursed, "It''s over, it''s over! I''m going to die! Prepare the room quickly, I need to get an acupuncture and find the midwife!"

    "Uncle Zhang, please, we must save Huiniang and the child! Please!" Li Yong''s legs were so weak that he couldn''t get up at all. He hugged Divine Doctor Zhang''s thigh, and Divine Doctor Zhang kicked him away in anger.

    "Now I know I''m scared. What did you do just now? Why don''t you keep an eye on your wife who is pregnant with a child? If you should take revenge, go to whoever you want to take revenge on. Don''t delay my help!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 338ï¼š Being a mother is strong

    Chapter 338: Being a mother is strong

    Tao Hongying urgently packed up the wing of Lao San''s family. Li Laosi was so strong that he didn''t care about avoiding suspicion, so he hugged Huiniang and rushed in.

    The old lady and Dongmei hurried in to take care of him. Jiayin hugged Mr. Hou''s neck and turned pale with fear.

    Just now we were just quarreling, and no one noticed anything was wrong with Madam Hui.

    The women in the village were busy boiling water and picking up broken flower pots at the door of the wing.

    As a result, Aunt Wu rushed out of the kitchen and yelled, "What a stupid beast! He even broke the pot and couldn''t boil water. Quick, go get two more pots and come back!"

    Immediately, some villagers ran home, bumping into the guests watching the excitement at the door, and they all followed him with sighs.

    ¡°What a sin, there are actually two children in this belly? This is three lives!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Yan family can be considered a scholarly family, but their behavior is too vicious. This is a human life!¡±

    ¡°Should I report it to the official?¡±

    When the Yan family heard this discussion, they felt guilty and slowly backed away from the door.

    ??Li Yong listened to Hui Niang''s screams and the old man''s scolding in the wing room. Then he saw everyone was busy in a hurry. He slowly stood up and walked towards the door of the courtyard.

    Master Yan Er subconsciously stopped him and said, "Third brother, where are you going? There must have been a misunderstanding just now. Besides, you can''t hate your family just because of a daughter. This is very unfilial!"

    ?Li Yong turned around and slapped him, causing him to fall to the ground.

    "Fuck you, you are so unfilial! I am unfilial today! My wife is going to die, my child is going to die! You are still telling me that you are unfilial! Okay, I will go to the palace gate to beat the drum and complain to the emperor, even if I die, Drag you all to hell! Don¡¯t you want me to be filial to you? I will be filial to you in hell!¡±

    Mrs. Yan was so angry that she wanted to curse, but when she saw her son''s eyes full of hatred, he suddenly trembled, as if he had stepped off a cliff, and his heart felt empty.

    It¡¯s over, my son was driven crazy.

    ??If the appeal fails, the son will probably kill the whole family with a knife to avenge his wife and children!

    He subconsciously raised his hand, pulled his son away, and said, "You can''t do this, you can''t destroy the Yan family! Split the clan, let''s split the clan! Separate you from the Yan family immediately! No one will interfere with your marriage again!"

    Before Li Yong could respond, Mrs. Yan struggled and ran forward, shouting loudly, "No, we can''t separate clans!"

    Old Mrs. Yan angrily pushed her to the side and cursed, "Idiot, if you fail to succeed, you will fail! You said you came to pick up people, why didn''t you pick them up properly? Now people are going to die, no clans are divided, waiting for the family to be destroyed. ?"

    Mrs. Yan still wanted to speak, but Mr. Yan covered her mouth, "Mom, please stop saying a few words, or my third brother will go crazy!"

    ?Mr. Yan rarely made a decisive decision and asked for paper and pen. At that time, he wrote the document for dividing the clan, signed it and stamped it with his fingerprint.

    Master Yan and the second master did the same, and then gave the document to Li Yong.

    Li Yong held the document and burst into tears. If he had been crueler and divided the clans like this, what happened today would not have happened.

    He rushed to the window of the wing and shouted, "Huiniang, look, I got the documents! The clan has been divided, and they can no longer control us! Huiniang! Huiniang!"

    In the room, Huiniang bit her handkerchief, her face was covered with sweat and tears, her hair stuck to her cheeks, and she was feeling dizzy.

    Hearing this, her eyes finally became a little brighter.

    Doctor Zhang took a pill, dissolved it into water in a bowl, brought it to Hui Niang, and whispered, "You are so cruel, you even risked your child! You have been bleeding for so long without saying a word. Wait until Dayong goes crazy before he comes out!

    "He has made up his mind to leave the Yan family, and you don''t have half a life left! Drink the medicine quickly. This medicine will temporarily increase your strength and give birth to the child soon. Be careful if you delay it any longer, the child will be stunned. !¡±

    Huiniang spit out the handkerchief, drank the potion in one gulp, and then looked at Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying, and Dongmei. All three of them had shocked faces.

    She smiled bitterly and gasped, "Aunt, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to... hide it from you! As long as my husband is not cruel and as long as his surname is Yan, my child and I will never have a good life! I can endure it for my husband, but my Not for kids!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t talk, we understand!¡±

    Mrs. Li wiped her tears and stepped forward to hold her hand. "Mother, for the sake of your children, you must be cruel! The Yan family is a place for eating people, and Dayong is soft-hearted. If you are fooled and go back, you and The child will never have a good life!"

    "Auntie, I can''t help you, I can''t help the family, I''ve caused trouble to you!" Huiniang''s stomach started to hurt again, she screamed and held the old lady''s hand tightly, "Auntie, if I live, I will repay Li for the rest of my life. Home! If I die, I will live in the next life!"

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything depressing, the baby is waiting for you to work hard! Hurry up and give birth to the baby well!¡±

    ??The old lady was also in tears, gritting her teeth and encouraging Madam Hui!

    "If something happens to you and the child is born, he will have to live in the hands of the stepmother and be beaten and scolded by the stepmother! You have to live, you must live! You are their biological mother and you are their support!"

    Hui Niang¡¯s eyes turned black in pain, and she couldn¡¯t even scream in the end.

    Shenyi Zhang was supposed to go out. No matter how old he is, he is still a man!

    But at this time, he didn''t care at all. He quickly took the golden needle and pricked Huiniang''s body a dozen more times!

    ?Outside the window, Li Yong was kneeling on the ground, his head resting on the wall, crying almost to death.

    ¡°Hui Niang, Hui Niang!¡± He shouted one after another, as if weeping blood.

    Inside and outside the courtyard, no one spoke at this moment, and no one knew what to say.

    The soft-hearted women all wiped away their tears, and the men also had red circles in their eyes.

    ??The Yan family is also on tenterhooks. It is true that one corpse has three lives. Even if the Yan family is divided into clans, it will definitely not end well.

    Jiayin hugged her adoptive father''s neck, tears flowing down her face.

    ¡°Uuuu, the master has sewn so many clothes and quilts, just waiting for the baby to be born. Uuuu, what if the master dies?¡±

    ??Master Hou patted her back gently and looked at the Yan family with extremely cold eyes.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t cry, Fu Niuer, lucky people have their own destiny, your master will be fine!¡±

    Perhaps it was a coincidence that as soon as he finished speaking, a child''s cry suddenly came from the side room, "Wow, wow!"

    ?Everyone was stunned when they heard this, and then cheered, "Oh, it''s born, it''s born!"

    ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise, don¡¯t make any noise, there¡¯s another one!¡± The village chief stood at the foot of the wing, clasped his hands, and kept chanting. He asked all the gods and Buddhas in the sky!

    When others heard this, they also prayed together.

    Don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s useful or not, this is the only way to do it at this time.

    Fortunately, a second cry soon sounded in the room. Although it was a little weak, it was clearly heard.

    After a while, Tao Hongying opened the door and came out to announce the good news to everyone, "Mother Hui has given birth to a pair of twins! The eldest is a boy, and the second is a girl."

    Li Yong couldn''t bear it any longer, so he rushed in with a quick stride.

    ¡°Thank God, thank God!¡±

    ¡°Great, great!¡±

    ??Everyone is cheering, hugging each other to celebrate, for two new lives, and to save a family!

    Seeing this, the Yan family let out a long sigh of relief. Mr. Yan hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward to salute the Marquis.

    "Master Marquis, since this matter has been successfully concluded today, I would like to ask Master Marquis to put the person down, and we will leave now."

    ?House Hou hugged Jiayin and stood up, his eyes full of sternness.

    ¡°Okay, now that your Yan family¡¯s household affairs are settled, it¡¯s time to settle the accounts between the Yan family and our Li family!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 339ï¼š I want to take revenge myself!

    Chapter 339 I want to take revenge myself!

    Old Master Yan was trembling in his heart. The thing he feared most happened.

    He knew that his rebellious son would be easy to deal with. After all, he was from the Yan family, so he always had to be wary of his parents, brothers and sisters-in-law.

    But the situation with Marquis Xinting and the Li family is different. This matter will never be revealed lightly.

    ?He gritted his teeth, called his two sons to come forward, then lifted up his gown and knelt down on the ground.

    Mr. Yan and the second Mr. Yan were startled and hesitated a little. Then the old man scolded him, "Kneel down quickly."

    After that, he kowtowed respectfully to the Marquis and begged, "Master Marquis, what happened today was really a misunderstanding. The woman was ignorant and narrow-minded. When she learned that her son who had wandered away had become the son of the Li family, she suddenly Only when you are angry can you be so impulsive.

    "Now they have been beaten and have learned a lesson. We, the Yan family, are also willing to compensate. We kneel down to admit our mistakes and beg you to be kind and spare this ignorant woman."

    The Marquis signaled Jiayin to come forward, held her hand and said with a sneer, "Master Yan advises me to be tolerant to women and children. People who don''t know may want to praise Master Yan for his understanding.

    ¡°But just now when you Yan family members were armed with sticks and smashing things and beating people when they entered the door, there were only old people, children, and even pregnant women in this yard. No one in your Yan family is tolerant to women and children!¡±

    Mr. Yan blushed because of the blockage, his mind was spinning rapidly, and he asked, "Master Hou, this is really a misunderstanding. We didn''t know that you value the Li family so much, otherwise..."

    ¡°Otherwise what?¡± The Marquis struck the pillars with the whip in his hand, his expression even colder.

    ¡°Master Yan is saying that if they are ordinary people, you Yan family can rush in, beat them up, bully the elderly and children? Master Yan has been studying for half a lifetime, and he has really read everything in the dog¡¯s belly!

    "I risked my life and fought on the battlefield just to protect the people from living and working in peace and contentment. But your Yan family''s frivolous words ruined the peace that I worked so hard to earn!"

    Outside the gate of the courtyard, some people who were watching the excitement couldn''t help but shout, "You also said that the Yan family is from a scholarly family. They are really male thieves and female prostitutes. They are full of evil!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you can bully a small family at will! What nonsense are you talking about!¡±

    ¡°Today the Marquis came back in time, otherwise the Yan family would not know how to be so arrogant!¡±

    ?The Yan family heard this clearly and gritted their teeth in anger, but it was hard to curse back.

    The Yan family is already in great disgrace. If it is not handled properly and the commotion becomes even greater, there will really be no room for redemption.

    Old Master Yan glanced at his silent son-in-law and quickly motioned for him to come forward to help and beg for mercy.

    Mr. Zhou was so regretful that his intestines were turning green at this moment. He had a rest today and was rarely at home. He was playing in the garden with his children.

    ?Suddenly I heard that my father-in-law and brother-in-law were at the door, and I asked him to do a small favor.

    Of course he couldn''t refuse, so he followed me without even changing his clothes.

    On the way, he heard that his wife''s brother-in-law, who was wandering away, had been hiding in Li''s house, and even his sister-in-law was not dead. He was very happy.

    I thought that when I arrived at Li''s house, I would just say thank you solemnly, take my wife, brother, and the couple home and live a good life.

    Even though there had been so many conflicts and irreconcilable contradictions before, the Yan family was very anxious because their brother-in-law had been missing for so long, and they must have reflected on it.

    ?Now I know that the young couple are doing well, and the parents-in-law are about to have a grandson. It¡¯s a perfect reunion.

    ?Who would have thought that my mother-in-law and her men smashed the Li family to pieces first, and almost beat up the old lady and the children of the Li family!

    Even the pregnant sister-in-law was dragged back to the city, almost dead and three dead!

    ??He really wished he could grow wings and fly home immediately, no longer caring about the Yan family''s affairs.

    ??He knows better than anyone how kind and kind the Li family is. At the beginning, he helped draw the blueprint of the valley. Every time he came here, the Li family would eat coarse grains themselves, but would instead provide him with rice and noodles to prepare meals.

    Finally, the valley was built, and his name was engraved on the stone tablet, letting the world know that the valley was the crystallization of his wisdom.

    ?In the past two years, during the Dragon Boat Festival, Mid-Autumn Festival, New Year, and even the opening of the Jade Melon Garden, their family has received things from the village.

    ?Such a good family was bullied. Not only could he not defend it, but he also helped the assailant father-in-law''s family to plead for mercy. He really regretted hitting the wall.

    Why didn¡¯t you ask more questions when you went out? Otherwise, you would have pretended to be sick and not come!

    Mrs. Yan saw that his son-in-law was reluctant, and his eyes darkened with anger, and he yelled in a low voice, "Speak quickly!"

    Mr. Zhou couldn''t help it. He stepped forward and saluted, his face flushed and he said, "Master Hou, Mrs. Li, it is indeed the Yan family''s fault today. Logically speaking, it is right for Master Hou to be rebellious. But my father-in-law and mother-in-law are old. Please open your eyes and give me a gentle sentence."

    Mr. Hou looked at Mrs. Li. Mrs. Li was also hesitant. If it was someone else, she really wouldn''t want to pay attention to him, but Mr. Zhou was different.

    Not only did Mr. Zhou help the village, he was also a good friend of Mr. Wen.

    She thought for a moment and then said, "Master Hou, for the sake of Mr. Zhou, just raise your hand."

    The Marquis asked again about the good news, "What does Fu Niuer say?"

    Jiayin shook his head, "Father, I don''t want to forgive them! They smashed up my house, beat me and my grandma, and almost killed the master! They are bad people, and the bad people should be eradicated! Otherwise, what will happen if they come to harm our family again in the future? "

    Eradicate the root of the problem?

    The faces of the Yan family were dark and ugly, but the Marquis burst out laughing, hugged the little girl, and praised, "Yes, that''s how it should be. If it''s useful to make amends, why do you need a saber? Blood debts must be paid with blood!"

    Jiayin was sitting upright in his adoptive father''s arms, his big eyes full of anger and coldness.

    "Father, I was hiding behind the door just now. I saw them holding sticks and smashing up my house. They also beat my grandma and master, and Grandpa Zhao, who lost their arms and legs. They also wanted to bully them, so I wanted to Kill them all! My foster father, I want revenge!"

    The Marquis looked at the little girl, understood what she meant, and put her on the ground.

    ¡°Go, let it go, your adoptive father will support you, don¡¯t be afraid of anything!¡±

    Jiayin turned around and entered the house. Everyone was confused when they saw it. They didn''t know what a little girl was going to do and what she could do.

    But Mrs. Li suddenly understood and subconsciously tugged on Mr. Hou¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Master Hou, can you take it out now?¡±

    The Marquis nodded and comforted the old lady, "Don''t worry, aunt, my eldest brother will be back soon. The family is destined to become famous by then. Now it''s just a few days ahead of schedule!"

    ?The old lady looked at the messy yard and sighed.

    ¡°I thought it was good for my family to live an honest life and not bully others. But now it seems that some things are really unavoidable. I won¡¯t hide them anymore! The Li family can endure hardship, but they can¡¯t live a life of humiliation!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Auntie, that¡¯s how it should be!¡± Mr. Hou laughed loudly. Li Lao Er, Li Lao Si, Tao Hongying and others also showed smiles and couldn¡¯t help but straighten their backs.

    ??The Li family does not cause trouble, but they are never afraid of trouble!

    Today, the Li family has been recognized by the world again, so let¡¯s start with the Yan family!

    The Yan family was confused when they saw it. They didn¡¯t understand what was happening to the Li family?

    A flash of disdain flashed across the eyes of Mr. Yan and Mr. Yan, and it disappeared in an instant.

    Even if the Yan family is at fault, the Li family also has the Marquis as their backer, but in the end the Li family is a poor family, so what can they do to the Yan family!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 340ï¼š Keep your eyes open!

    Chapter 340: Keep your eyes open!

    At this time, Jiayin walked out of the house, holding a box in his arms.

    She walked up to the Marquis and his family, glanced at the Yan family coldly, and then opened the box, revealing the bright yellow color inside!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Everyone gasped in unison, and then their legs went weak and they fell to their knees.

    Edict!

    What the little girl from the Li family brought out was actually an imperial edict!

    ??The Marquis took it and read it out personally, "By God''s blessing, the emperor''s edict says..."

    ??There were two to three hundred people inside and outside the courtyard, all with their foreheads pressed to the ground, so they could hear clearly.

    ?Each word was like a spring thunder exploding in their minds.

    ?Especially the Yan family, everyone was bombarded with stars in their eyes.

    Princess Kangle?

    The fiefdom is 20 miles around Broken Gold Beach?

    In other words, what they smashed was not a small farmer''s household, they broke into the princess''s fiefdom, smashed up the princess''s mansion, and bullied the princess''s parents!

    A woman hanging upside down under the eaves of the corridor even rolled her eyes and fainted.

    She was the one who almost broke the princess¡¯s head with her stick just now!

    It¡¯s over, dead!

    Dongmei moved a chair, and the Marquis handed the imperial edict to Jiayin. Jiayin hugged the imperial edict and sat firmly in the big chair.

    Old Master Yan''s face was already ashen. He was just a fifth-grade idler, but the princess of Kangning was a second-grade princess, and she also had the real power of the fiefdom.

    "Princess, our Yan family is too ignorant to recognize the power of Mount Tai. This is really offending. Please, Princess, please consider my rebellious son..."

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to watch!¡± Jiayin interrupted him when he started speaking, her childlike voice was delicate but somewhat majestic, ¡°You smashed my house, I will take revenge!¡±

    Old Master Yan is so anxious that it really won¡¯t work for him to reason with a child!

    ?At this moment, Good News has already asked for reinforcements, "Father, give me your personal soldiers."

    ¡°Okay!¡± The Marquis took off the token from his belt and handed it to Jiayin.

    Jiayin immediately raised his token and shouted loudly, "Here comes someone!"

    Immediately, dozens of soldiers standing outside shouted and knelt down on one knee!

    ¡°The subordinate is here!¡±

    Jiayin pointed to the people hanging upside down under the eaves, "Put them down, all the servants and women will have their arms broken, and the young and old of the Yan family will each slap thirty, and execute immediately!"

    ??The soldiers responded with a roar and immediately put down all the people under the eaves, then grabbed their hair and threw them into the yard.

    With two long benches together and arms stretched, there is no need to find wooden sticks, just use the ones brought by the Yan family.

    Click! Click!

    The servant women were hung up for a long time, feeling dizzy and nauseated. As soon as they landed, before they could react, their arms were broken, causing them to roll on the ground and scream in pain.

    ??There is no more ferocity than before, waving sticks and chasing old people and children!

    ¡°Well done, well done!¡±

    ??The villagers were very relieved to see it and wanted to clap their hands and applaud!

    "Aren''t you arrogant? Aren''t you bullying us ordinary people? I''ll beat you to death!"

    ¡°Let you remember that we, Broken Gold Beach, are easy to bully!¡±

    ¡°We, Fu Niu¡¯er, are now the princess. Keep your eyes open and see if you dare to knock on the door again!¡±

    The villagers didn''t know that the Li family had hidden the imperial edict. They were also very surprised just now, but more importantly, they were ecstatic.

    In the past, they always looked forward to the Marquis staying in the village for a few more days. Firstly, they sincerely respected the Marquis, and secondly, they felt that having someone to support them would give them more confidence in their lives.

    ?Just like today, if the Marquis were in the village, the Yan family would not dare to be so arrogant.

    ??Now it''s good, Fu Niu''er is the princess, and the entire Broken Gold Beach, including the nearby big locust tree, and the big and small Wangzhuang, is his own territory.

    ?They were so happy that they wanted to cry!

    ?From now on, no one will dare to destroy Jintan¡¯s ideas, and no one will dare to bully them anymore!

    ?They traveled thousands of miles to get here, and this time, they took root completely!

    The old and young in the village became more and more excited as they thought about it, and many of them smiled and wiped away tears.

    Soon, every one of the dozen or so servant girls in the Yan family had their arms drooped. The soldiers were also serious. The good news didn''t say which arm to break, so they broke both the arms of Yan''s servant.

    ??This is why I would rather work more than leave anyone behind!

    Seeing this, the Yan family were so frightened that they almost peed their pants.

    ?Especially Mrs. Yan Er, who crawled and hid behind her husband.

    But Mr. Yan Er still wants to hide, how can he serve as a shield for her?

    It¡¯s a pity that no matter how they hide, it¡¯s useless.

    The soldiers quickly stepped forward and cut off their arms. Unable to find the bamboo board, they took off their shoes and shined a thunderbolt on their faces.

    Mr. Yan and Mr. Yan spend their days having fun outside, with a bunch of friends supporting them. When did they ever receive such an insult? They were so hurt and angry that they almost fainted.

    Mrs. Yan Da and Mrs. Yan Er are women, and they value their faces more.

    Thirty palms to the mouth. If you hit them, your face will be rotten. What if there are scars?

    The two of them struggled. Mrs. Yan Er was Mrs. Yan¡¯s natal niece. She was used to being arrogant, but now she started shouting when her head got hot.

    ¡°You are so presumptuous! Do you know who my natal family is? My brother¡­¡±

    Jiayin seemed surprised and his eyes widened.

    Just when Mrs. Yan Er thought she had frightened the little girl, she heard the good news and gave another instruction.

    ¡°Her board plus twenty! I forgot, she was the one who ordered the servants to beat people and break things!¡±

    ??The soldiers immediately threw off the soles of their shoes and beat Mrs. Yan Er to the point of death. She was so regretful that she wished she could hit the wall!

    Why is she talking so much? Children are simply ignorant and cannot be frightened!

    After beating the four couples of the Yan family, it was finally the turn of Mrs. Yan and Mr. Yan.

    Old Master Yan¡¯s back teeth were almost bleeding from biting them. If he was slapped in the face today, how would he be able to go out and see his colleagues, relatives and friends in the future?

    A man in his sixties, half buried in the earth, is still being humiliated like this?

    He shouted to the other side of the room at the top of his lungs, "Third brother, come out quickly. Do you want to watch your parents being beaten to death?"

    Mrs. Yan also cried and howled, "Little beast, how long are you going to hide? Even if we split the clan, we still gave birth to you! You unfilial thing!"

    In the side room, Li Yong sat in front of the bed, watching over his wife and children while listening to the goings on in the yard.

    ??He didn''t feel bad at all when those servants, wives, brothers and sisters were punished, and he even felt happy.

    ??The servants and wives are my pawns in bullying the couple, and my brother and sister-in-law are even more accomplices. They often encourage my mother to pinch and force him.

    But when he heard his parents crying, he still hesitated.

    ?Shenji Zhang was also standing in front of the window listening to the excitement. When he turned around and saw him like this, he gave Madam Hui a wink.

    Huiniang understood and immediately choked and cried out in pain. Li Yong was so frightened that he asked quickly, "Huiniang, what''s wrong with you?"

    ¡°My stomach hurts, husband... I have a stomachache, something is leaking!¡±

    Doctor Zhang stepped forward quickly, lifted the quilt and his expression changed as soon as he saw it, "It''s over, it seems like he''s about to bleed! Dayong, quickly go to my hut to get the nopal, and hang it on the wall, a white bag!"

    Li Yong didn''t dare to delay, so he rushed out with a pale face!

    When Old Master Yan and Mrs. Yan saw the door of the wing being pushed open, they thought their son had come to save them, and their faces lit up with joy.

    As a result, my son didn¡¯t even look at them, and his shadow disappeared in the blink of an eye!

    Jiayin smiled with her little white teeth and came out to bask in the sun. She kicked her little feet happily and told the soldiers, "Let the fight begin!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 341ï¼š Reincarnation is a technical job!

    Chapter 341 Reincarnation is a technical job!

    The soldiers immediately caught the old couple and opened their bows from left to right.

    But after all, the two of them were older people, and the soldiers subconsciously still retained some strength.

    ??But in the blink of an eye, the thirty-year-old shoe soles were all pumped out, and Mrs. Yan and Mr. Yan¡¯s faces were swollen like pig heads.

    ?Especially Mrs. Yan, who had already been whipped by Tao Hongying before.

    At this moment, the injuries are getting worse and worse.

    Mr. Yan wanted to say something else, but he couldn''t even say it and passed out.

    Mrs. Yan was so smart for once that she rolled her eyes and fainted.

    Jiayin jumped off the chair and looked at Mr. Zhou.

    "Uncle Zhou, they fainted from shame. You put them on the carriage and take them home. But the others have to walk back to the city and are not allowed to ride in the carriage. I want everyone to know that they bullied our family, so they were beaten. "

    ?These words seemed like just a child venting his anger, but they were undoubtedly the last and most powerful blow to the Yan family.

    ??If you are beaten or scolded here, at most a hundred or ten people will see you, and you can still cover it up.

    ??But if the Yan family entered the city in such a mess, the entire New Capital would be able to see clearly!

    From now on, the Yan family will never be able to raise their heads again in Xindu!

    Mr. Zhou was a little hesitant, but considering that his father-in-law and his family usually acted ridiculously, he was tired of cleaning up their messes.

    ??If they really can''t live in Kyoto, they might as well leave here. At least they will be at peace!

    ?Thinking like this, he nodded, saluted and thanked everyone, and then asked two soldiers for help.

    The soldiers were naturally not gentle with each other, and half dragged and half hugged the two elders of the Yan family out of the yard.

    ??Everyone moved out of the way and saw the Yan family in a state of embarrassment, their faces full of gloating.

    The whole family comes to the door, asking for a slap in the face, and the Yan family is probably the only one in the world.

    The rest of the Yan family, one by one, stumbled up and ran out of the yard to catch up with the carriage.

    ?Three carriages just left the village. Even though the two carriages behind them were empty, no one dared to sit in them.

    Twenty people, old and young, how arrogant they were when they arrived, but how miserable they were when they left!

    ??Some people heard the news and drove from the city to watch the fun. Unexpectedly, they bumped into each other on the way, so they turned around and followed to watch the joke!

    ??The village chief led the villagers to follow him to the entrance of the village, and they all cheered loudly!

    ¡°Get out, if you dare to come back again I will break your legs!¡±

    ¡°How dare you come to bully our village when your dog eyes are blinded!¡±

    The guests gathered at the entrance of the courtyard had seen enough of the excitement, and now they hurried back to the valley.

    Needless to say, everyone is talking about it.

    ¡°The Li family is so hidden!¡±

    ¡°Yes, the little girl of the Li family is actually the princess, and from the looks of it, this imperial edict has been obtained for a long time, and it is only now being brought out!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty has great faith in the Marquis. After the Marquis accepted an adopted daughter, he directly made the princess the princess, and she still has a fief!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the fiefdom is a bit small!¡±

    "This is not a matter of size, it is a matter of honor. You know how many titles we Tianwu have given, but those who have fiefs can''t even get them together with one hand."

    ¡°There will be one more in the future!¡±

    Not to mention how lucky everyone was to come to the valley to soak in the hot springs today, and to watch such a great show, it was really enough for them to go back and talk to their relatives and friends for a few days.

    Just say that in the yard of Li''s house, Jiayin hugged grandma''s thigh and shouted with a smile, "Grandma, Fu Niu''er has avenged you!"

    ¡°Hey, okay, okay!¡± The old lady picked up her granddaughter and kissed her chubby little face, her eyes were red.

    "Grandma''s good granddaughter, she has grown up so much, she can actually protect the family!" Tao Hongying was also full of pride, but she was a little worried when she remembered that her daughter just watched the servants'' arms being broken without blinking. .

    After all, this child is only four years old. If he continues like this, will he become cruel, arrogant and domineering?

    She advised, "Fu Niu''er, these people have bullied our family today. It''s not too much for you to fight back. But remember, if others don''t bully you in the future, you can''t do this."

    "I know, mother!" Jiayin responded with a smile and quickly returned the token to the Marquis. Tao Hongying breathed a sigh of relief.

    ??The Marquis hung the token back on his waist and said, "Fu Niu''er is the princess. I will choose some guards to send them over in the future."

    "Okay, thank you foster father." Fu Niu''er smiled happily, but when her mother frowned again, she quickly raised her chubby hand to assure her, "Mom, I will definitely not bully others."

    Everyone laughed, and the old lady even blamed her daughter-in-law, "We Fu Niu are smart, don''t worry blindly! It''s better to bully others than to be bullied."

    Jiayin gave her grandma a big kiss and loved the way she protected her.

    At this time, Li Yong also came back with the medicinal materials, and everyone hurried to the side room to ask.

    ??Originally, it was a small trick used by Huiniang and Doctor Zhang to stop Li Yong. Of course Huiniang''s life would not be in danger.

    ?Everyone helped boil the medicine, and Huiniang drank it, which successfully "stopped the bleeding."

    When the villagers saw this, they all congratulated Li Yong and then helped clean up the messy yard.

    ??The things that were smashed in the Li family were not valuable, but they were indispensable for daily life.

    Aunt Wu Sanzi and others helped to pack it up and then returned home.

    ?Then, you picked up a few bowls and plates, I picked up two pottery basins, and she picked up a few baskets. Then she went back to Li''s house and made up for the missing items.

    ??The old lady was not polite to them either. She would just buy new ones and return them to them later.

    ?Li Yong took a breath and felt extremely guilty when he thought of what happened just now.

    ?He knelt down directly in front of the old lady and said, "Auntie, it''s all my fault. I didn''t repay the family''s great kindness, but it hurt the family."

    "Get up quickly," the old lady stretched out her hand to help him and sighed, "You are a good boy, but you were not reborn well. It is not your fault.

    ¡°You helped build the hot spring valley, and Madam Hui has worked hard to teach Fu Niu¡¯er these past few months. Even on the battlefield, you often defended Lao Si and the Marquis from their swords. I would like to thank you.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, that¡¯s what we should do. Mr. Hou and Fourth Brother also saved me...¡± Li Yong said quickly, making the old lady laugh.

    "That''s right. Don''t be polite about this as a family. You are you, and the Yan family is the Yan family. Everyone will not dislike you because of the Yan family. Don''t apologize for the wrong things the Yan family has done. !¡±

    ?Li Yong''s eyes were red and he nodded heavily.

    ??The old lady called the village chief to discuss it together, "Hui Niang was too dangerous this time, and she almost had an accident. Although she gave birth to the child safely, she may have suffered severe physical damage.

    "How about we let the three of them confine themselves at our house for the time being, and then move back to your house after the confinement period?"

    ??The village chief remembered that his old wife was in poor health and taking care of Huiniang and her son day and night was really too much for her, so he nodded.

    Li Yong is grateful and thanks again.

    Soon, Huiniang ate chicken noodle soup and breastfed her two children.

    Jiayin followed her grandma into the side room and lay down in front of the bed. She saw two little babies with red and wrinkled skin, like little monkeys.

    She couldn''t help but say, "Grandma, my brothers and sisters are so ugly!"

    The old lady, Tao Hongying, and Huiniang all laughed when they heard it, "Don''t talk nonsense, the baby is like this when he is just born! When he grows up, he will be as white, tender and cute as you."

    Jiayin stuck out her tongue, wanting to say that she was not like this when she was born.

    ?Of course, the old lady and Tao Hongying also thought about it, but they couldn''t tell the truth.

    How can anyone say that someone else¡¯s child is ugly in front of his own mother?

    ?At this time, there was another faint noise coming from outside the yard.

    Everyone''s expressions changed, and Hui Niang even stretched out her arms to protect the child tightly.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 342ï¼š Mrs. Zhou comes to visit

    Chapter 342 Mrs. Zhou comes to visit

    ??Old Mrs. Li quickly comforted Huiniang, "Don''t be afraid, it''s probably not the Yan family. I''m afraid they haven''t returned to the city yet, and it''s too late to bring someone back to fight."

    Huiniang''s face looked better now, and Tao Hongying hurriedly opened the door to ask what was going on.

    As a result, Li Yong walked in accompanied by a beautiful woman about thirty years old, "Fourth sister-in-law, is Madam Hui awake? My sister wants to see her and the child!"

    elder sister?

    Tao Hongying looked at the beautiful woman carefully, and her eyebrows were indeed very similar to Li Yong''s.

    What is rare is that this woman looks very gentle, without the arrogance and contempt of the previous Yan family members.

    She thought for a while and said: "Hui Niang was awake. When she heard the noise outside, she thought something had happened again. She was afraid that someone would **** the child away, so she lay on the child to protect her. Fortunately, my mother persuaded her to leave. After all, she just He was bleeding heavily, and it took a lot of effort to save a life. It¡¯s not easy to go through any more trouble..."

    Li Yong''s eyes were full of distress, and he didn''t even care about his sister and rushed into the house in a few steps.

    The beautiful woman was left behind. Instead of being angry, she smiled, saluted Tao Hongying, and said, "My brother has finally grown up and knows how to love others."

    Tao Hongying asked her to come in and said in a low voice: "Ms. Hui just gave birth, and there is still a smell of blood in the room. Madam, please forgive me."

    ¡°No, no, Mrs. Li Si is too polite.¡±

    ??The beautiful woman motioned to the maid who was following her to stay outside, and then followed Tao Hongying in.

    In the room, Li Yong was talking to Huiniang, holding his son with stiff hands and feet, but with a smile on his face.

    The beautiful woman first gave Mrs. Li a junior gift. Mrs. Li helped her and asked: "Is this Mrs. Zhou? When the valley was first built, Mr. Zhou helped a lot. He has always wanted to invite your family to visit the valley for two days. I never thought we would meet like this..."

    Mrs. Zhou blushed a little.

    ??If possible, she wouldn''t want to meet like this, but there is no other way, who would let her end up in such a natal family.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam, I really can¡¯t help myself today.¡±

    After hearing her apology, Mrs. Li waved her hand and said, "Mrs. Zhou, don''t worry. The Yan family is causing trouble today. You are Mr. Zhou''s wife. Our family can still tell the difference."

    Mrs. Zhou smiled bitterly. Her family had a feud with the Li family. Fortunately, the Li family was sensible and did not anger her, her brother and his wife.

    She bowed and thanked her again, "Thank you, old lady, for taking care of my brother and sister-in-law during this time."

    "Mrs. Zhou doesn''t know something. Mr. Yan changed his name to Li Yong, and he fought side by side with my fourth child on the battlefield. He is now the boy of our Li family. Besides, Madam Hui is pregnant. Let''s take more care of her." That''s right." Mrs. Li didn''t like being so polite and said directly.

    She pointed to the child in Li Yong''s arms, smiled at Mrs. Zhou and said, "Madam, come and see the child born to Dayong and Hui Niang. A pair of twins, a dragon and a phoenix, what a blessing!"

    Mrs. Zhou quickly looked into her brother''s arms. Li Yong turned sideways to let his sister see clearly, but it was the first time he held a child. He was not familiar with it and almost lost his hand.

    Mrs. Zhou subconsciously took the swaddling clothes and gently patted the slightly startled child.

    The child was very well-behaved. He moved his mouth and then fell asleep again.

    Mrs. Zhou¡¯s mood is so complicated...

    ?Just now she saw her father, mother, brother and sister-in-law in such a mess, and she felt heartbroken. She couldn''t help but blame her brother and his wife. As a son and daughter-in-law, why did the family end up in such trouble.

    But now that I was holding my nephew and looking at my sister-in-law, who had no color on her face, and my younger brother, who had turned from an aristocratic son into a rough man, the resentment was gone.

    It¡¯s because the family has gone too far!

    ?The older my parents get, the more stubborn they become and don¡¯t allow anyone to disobey. The two elder brothers are even less engaged in their work, the second sister-in-law is mean, and the eldest sister-in-law is better, but she spends most of her time fighting for the family property.

    She doesn¡¯t want to go back to a home like this, let alone her brother and sister-in-law? !

    ?At first, my sister-in-law was given drugs and my brother was beaten to half death. Now, after finally hiding, my sister-in-law was almost killed three times. She would not want to go home again.

    Mrs. Zhou stood up and put the child back into Huiniang''s arms. Seeing Huiniang hugging the child tightly, she felt even more sour.

    She took out a stack of banknotes from her arms and put them in Mrs. Li''s hand, "Old madam, just now my husband sent someone to rush home to deliver the letter, so I hurried over. I didn''t expect to be late.

    "Before, my mother gave me two shops behind my father''s back and asked me to help sell them. She secretly paid off the gambling debts of two useless brothers. Today I brought this money and asked the old lady to accept it. "

    None of the Li family expected that she would be like this, and they were a little stunned.

    Even the good news looked at Mrs. Zhou carefully.

    Gentle, beautiful, sensible and generous, she is a typical good wife and mother. No wonder Mr. Zhou did not take any concubines, and the couple have always been very loving.

    But the Yan family that raised such a woman was so miserable.

    The bad bamboo produces good bamboo shoots, I''m afraid this is it.

    ?Just now, she also wanted the Yan family to pay a sum of money and even restore the yard to its original state without any deviation.

    But nothing in the world is exactly the same. Even if it recovers, it will not be the same as before.

    She felt sick even thinking about the Yan family having to come and go again and again.

    What''s more, Mr. Zhou was watching his parents-in-law being beaten at that time, his face turned pale.

    Jiayin reminded me that he didn''t look down on them as a group of refugees at all, and he wholeheartedly helped to build the valley, which inevitably made him feel a little soft-hearted.

    ?So, after suffering a painful blow and letting out a bad feeling, I did not ask the Yan family for compensation.

    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Zhou didn¡¯t know whether she really felt that the Yan family was in the wrong, or she wanted to help her parents survive by docking their tails, so she actually took the initiative to send a banknote...

    Mrs. Li didn''t think as much as her granddaughter thought. She just felt that for the sake of Li Yong and Madam Hui, she couldn''t take the silver note. "Mrs. Zhou, our family can''t take this silver. You''d better take it back. Yan The family smashed up our yard, and our family also insulted the Yan family, so it¡¯s a tie.

    ¡°Besides, our yard has been destroyed, and we can¡¯t buy it back with any amount of money¡­¡±

    Mrs. Zhou insisted, "Old madam, I sincerely apologize for my mother''s family, and please accept the money. My parents are stubborn and my brother is useless. Please don''t worry about today''s matter..."

    The old lady finally understood, frowned and asked, "Mrs. Zhou, are you afraid that our Li family will take the blame?"

    ?Mrs. Zhou blushed and quickly explained, "No, no, the old lady is magnanimous, so naturally she won''t care about it anymore. But I''m afraid that my incompetent brother will..."

    "Mrs. Zhou, don''t worry. Our Li family doesn''t cause trouble, but we are not afraid of it. If the Yan family lives an honest life from now on, we won''t do anything for Dayong''s sake. But if they still dare to plot against our family, then we You won''t be polite at home." After the old lady said it coldly, she raised her arms and hugged her granddaughter, and asked, "Fu Niu''er, what did you say?"

    Jiayin understood this and looked at Mrs. Zhou with a cold face, "Cut the grass and root out the roots!"

    Mrs. Zhou''s heart tightened, and she suddenly regretted it. She quickly changed her words and said, "Old madam, I didn''t make it clear just now, and you misunderstood. I mean that my brother''s family of four always have to eat, drink and live here, especially Huiniang. Just had a baby.

    "As a sister, I can''t take care of myself, so I keep in mind that this money is reserved for them. Please help the old lady buy some food. They are young and don''t understand many things. Please give the old lady some guidance. ¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 343ï¼š Talk about Cao Cao, Cao Cao is here!

    Chapter 343 Talking about Cao Cao, Cao Cao is here!

    ??The old lady hesitated for a moment and finally accepted it, "Okay, I will accept it for Dayong and his wife. Madam Hui has hurt her body this time and will have to take supplements in the future. It will cost a lot of money to raise two children.

    ¡°Although Dayong is a junior commander, his salary is not much and it is hard to support his family. This money should be considered as compensation from the Yan family to their young couple!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, madam!¡± Mrs. Zhou stood up quickly and saluted solemnly.

    After a few more idle words, Mrs. Zhou left.

    Lao Madam Li and Tao Hongying did not move, only Li Yong sent his sister out.

    Mrs. Zhou took her younger brother and stood beside the carriage. She saw that his younger brother was as black as charcoal from the sun. Although his body was much stronger, it was obvious that he had suffered a lot. She couldn''t help but have red circles in her eyes again.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t blame sister. After all, this is the family that gave birth to us. I can¡¯t do nothing. You and Hui Niang will live a good life in the future, and I will take more care of the family to prevent them from causing trouble for you.¡±

    "Sister!" Li Yong choked, "Huiniang and I were really forced to live no longer, so we..."

    "Needless to say, sister knows! Don''t cry. We are all fathers. We will live a good life in the future. Sister will think of a way. It is best to persuade my father to resign and go back to his hometown to rest."

    Mrs. Zhou sighed. She was just saying this to comfort her brother. With her father''s temper, how could he go back to his hometown in despair? !

    ?Suddenly, a eldest son of the Zhou family ran over on horseback, "Madam, Third Young Master!"

    The commander jumped out of the carriage, saluted quickly, and then reported, "Your Excellency has asked me to come here to look for my wife. I also told the Third Young Master that someone from the palace just now conveyed the emperor''s oral message, saying that the old man of the Yan family was not strict in running the family and was dismissed." official position."

    Mrs. Zhou and Li Yong were both surprised. They looked at each other and were speechless for a moment.

    Mrs. Zhou smiled bitterly, "I don''t need to persuade you anymore. I have to leave now if I don''t want my father to leave."

    After saying that, she got into the carriage and hurried back to the city.

    Li Yong stood there for a while and breathed a long sigh of relief.

    ??This is the best ending. When the Yan family moves back to their hometown, they will naturally not come to trouble the Li family again, and he will not have to be caught in the middle...

    As soon as Mrs. Li entered the room and told her this, Madam Hui started to cry before Mrs. Li could do anything.

    ?She no longer has to worry about the Yan family suddenly appearing and snatching the child away!

    Li Yong felt guilty and stepped forward to hug his wife, but didn''t know what to say.

    Mrs. Li was also happy for the young couple. She patted them and persuaded them: "Okay, all the hardships will be rewarded in the future. This is a good thing."

    After that, she divided most of the banknotes and gave them to Hui Niang, "I will keep five hundred taels, which is enough to buy broken things at home or to buy supplements for your three mothers. The rest, Just think of it as the wealth assigned to you by the Yan family."

    After saying that, she led her granddaughter away.

    Huiniang still wanted to refuse, but was stopped by Li Yong, "If my aunt gives it to you, just take it. Even if two thousand taels are given to my aunt, it won''t be enough to repay the kindness that the Li family has shown us."

    ¡°From now on, when I go on an expedition, just treat your aunt like a mother-in-law and be filial at home. The days are still long, so let¡¯s take it easy!¡±

    "Okay," Madam Hui accepted the money and smiled weakly, but she was extremely relieved, "I will listen to your husband."

    ¡°Get some sleep, I¡¯ll watch over you and the child.¡± Li Yong helped his wife, put her to sleep, and then stayed by the bed and thought a lot, a lot...

    There was a lot of commotion in the morning and everyone was tired. At noon, they took out the handmade noodles stored at home, cooked several pots of noodles, and stir-fried chili pork and leek and egg sauce.

    Uncle Zhao and the others sent a basin over there, along with the village chief and Aunt Wu¡¯s rice.

    As a result, Liu Biaotou also brought a pottery bowl and asked for noodles.

    ?It turned out that Sister-in-law Liu had fetal convulsions and Aunt Wu was also a little unwell. Doctor Zhang had just finished checking their pulses and they all needed to drink some decoction.

    The old lady was startled and asked quickly: "What''s going on? No wonder I didn''t see them just now?" Liu Biao immediately said, "I heard that Huiniang''s place is dangerous, and they all wanted to come over and have a look, but my wife tripped After a while, her stomach hurt. Madam Wu was scared and hurriedly asked for help. She ran in a hurry and fell into her old habit. "

    ¡°This is a big deal!¡± Mrs. Li really didn¡¯t know what to say, so she hurriedly went to the kitchen and cooked chicken noodles for the two patients.

    Tao Hongying was so busy that she didn¡¯t even take a bite of the meal and had already rushed to the other side of the valley.

    At this moment, there is only an old lady at home, and she is a little overwhelmed for a while.

    Fortunately, Jiaxi and Jiaan are old enough, so they can help chop wood for the fire, scoop water and wash the pots easily.

    Jiayin sat on the threshold, eating noodles and thinking about when Ye Shan would come back.

    With the maids and maids transferred by the Marquis, the family can feel more relaxed.

    Say Cao Cao, and Cao Cao will arrive.

    Before Jiayin¡¯s job was put down, Dongmei and Ye Shan led people in.

    When Dongmei saw the old lady wearing an apron and sweating from her work, she quickly took over the work and said, "Old lady, it''s all my fault. I rushed to pick up people at this time and delayed cooking."

    ??The old lady smiled and waved her hand, "Oh, don''t say that, Hongying had to make braised noodles before going to the other side of the valley, and I didn''t do much.

    ¡°The reason why we are getting angry again now is because Sister-in-law Liu and Aunt Wu are not in good condition. Captain Liu doesn¡¯t know how to cook, so I will temporarily cook some delicious food for them.¡±

    Jiayin sat at the door and ignored what grandma and Dongmei said. She just looked carefully at the grandmother and maid that Ye Shan brought back.

    ??The nanny was only forty years old, with a plain appearance, wearing a cotton dress, her hair was neatly combed, her head was half hung, and her hands were folded on her abdomen. She was obviously a person who knew the rules, or was used to following them for a long time.

    ??The two maids were both twelve or thirteen years old, wearing aqua dresses. They had a round face with big blinking eyes that seemed very lively. The other had a long face with narrow eyes and a serious face.

    Ye Shan stepped forward to salute Jiayin and said, "Miss, the people arranged by the Marquis have brought her back."

    Jiayin took the bowl and stood up. The long-faced maid hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward to take the bowl and put it on the stone mill aside.

    Jiayin had a smile in his eyes and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Uncle Shan."

    ¡°Young lady, you are serious in your words. All subordinates should do so.¡± Ye Shan stepped aside, and his grandmother and maid came forward to salute and introduce themselves.

    ??Mammy''s surname is He. She comes from the palace. She served a concubine for ten years before.

    After the death of the concubine, she worked as the aunt in charge of the kitchen in the imperial kitchen for three years. Later, she was transferred to the medical department to work for the imperial doctor specializing in pediatrics, and worked there for ten years.

    ?Now that the old man was about to leave the palace, the Marquis happened to be looking for help, so he rewarded her.

    ?This grandma spoke in a leisurely manner, and her expression was respectful and calm. Not only did Jiayin like this stability, but even Mrs. Li who came out later nodded.

    Today the news spread that my granddaughter was granted the title of princess. There will definitely be a lot of people paying attention to her in the future.

    Although the child is young, if he is really rude in front of others, no one will care about it.

    But the granddaughter is the precious child of the Li family, and the whole family does not want her to suffer any injustice!

    ?This Aunt He knows the rules and is proficient in food and medicine. She is definitely the best helper by her granddaughter''s side.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 344ï¼š Absolutely donâ€™t neglect it!

    Chapter 344: Don¡¯t neglect it!

    ??The round-faced maid is called Shui Ling, and the long-faced maid is called Shuiyun. They are both from Zhengjiazhuang.

    They are cousins. They didn¡¯t say what they were good at, so they didn¡¯t ask about the good news.

    The days will be long in the future, get along slowly, and you will understand everything.

    The old lady was so happy that she bent down to wipe her granddaughter''s mouth and said, "Your adoptive father has paid a lot of attention to your affairs. Please go over and have a look. Thank you also to your adoptive father."

    ¡°Okay, grandma, I¡¯m going to get some delicious food for my adoptive father.¡± Jiayin nodded and ran back to the east room with a smile. When she came out, she carried a small basket.

    This time, the round-faced Shui Ling took the lead and helped to catch the basket. He carefully carried it in his hand, but his nose twitched invisibly.

    Shuiyun glanced at her secretly, causing Shui Ling to stick out her tongue quickly.

    Dongmei stayed behind to help the old lady with the work, while Ye Shan led Jiayin and the maid out.

    ??Master Hou is sitting under the eaves of the corridor, wiping the sword that the Li family gave him.

    ?Even though the blade was already shiny, he still wiped it again and again.

    For soldiers fighting on the battlefield, good sharp knives and smart mounts are all trump cards to save their lives at critical moments.

    ?His horse, a BMW, was raised since he was a child. It is smart and physically strong, and can run fast. It can truly travel a thousand times a day and eight hundred times a night.

    But he never found a suitable weapon, so the Li family gave him this sword.

    ??For so long, this knife has been able to chop off the heads of not one thousand, but also two or three hundred barbarians. The blade has no gaps or curls at all. It is simply a magic weapon.

    ?So, when he has free time, he will wipe and maintain it.

    ?Now seeing the little girl coming, he quickly put the knife away for fear of scaring the little girl.

    "Father!" Jiayue ran up and sat down next to his foster father, showing off, "Uncle Shan has brought someone back!"

    ??The Marquis held her and sat on his lap, pulled off the handkerchief to wipe the sweat from her forehead, and said with a smile: "I found someone for you, are you so happy?"

    ¡°Of course,¡± Jiayin nodded and responded abruptly, ¡°My brothers have to study in the morning, and they don¡¯t take me to play cockfights or slingshots in the afternoon. Humph, I won¡¯t need them anymore, I have someone to play with me!¡±

    The Marquis rubbed her little head and said, "As long as you are happy. From now on, if your adoptive father is not at home, you will have to take them with you wherever you go, you know? You are the princess now, so you have to get used to it!"

    ¡°I know, adoptive father!¡± Jiayin responded quickly and asked Shuiling to deliver a basket with three cantaloupes in it.

    Jiayin took one, hesitated and said, "Father, let''s eat one, and give the other two to Shui Ling and the others. Shui Ling came over just now and his mouth is watering."

    Shui Ling blushed and stepped forward and said, "Master, I am born with a good sense of smell. This fruit is really fragrant..."

    Shuiyun was afraid that his master would be angry, so he pulled Shuiling and knelt down, "Master, forgive me, Shuiling has been reckless and greedy since she was a child, but she has good cooking skills and is even more loyal..."

    The Marquis waved his hand and signaled them to get up, "Get up. Just take what the Princess rewards you. Stay here tonight and let Dongmei teach you the Princess''s habits. From now on, you can serve the Princess wholeheartedly. The Li family will not treat you badly."

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun quickly kowtowed, but Grandma He raised her head slightly and glanced at Mr. Hou.

    She was a secret guard. Although she had been in the palace, she also knew the temper of the prince and he was not a talkative person.

    ?At this moment, I heard the Marquis say so much, just to tell the two maids to serve the princess well. It is obvious that the princess is definitely not ordinary in the Marquis'' heart and cannot be neglected.

    Thinking like this, she lowered her head even more.

    Soon, Ye Shan took them down to settle down. Shui Ling carried a basket with two cantaloupes, grinning happily to the ears. The Marquis took a dagger, peeled the melon skin, and cut it into two halves. The father and daughter sat under the eaves of the corridor, gnawing on the cantaloupe and chatting.

    ¡°Father, I want grandma to take me to Luoan tomorrow!¡± Jiayin hugged the cantaloupe and her little face was a mess.

    The Marquis then asked, "Why do you want to go to Luo''an?"

    ¡°Brother Jiaren will have his birthday tomorrow, and his third uncle will have his birthday in the next nine days. When I celebrate my birthday, my third uncle and my brother both gave gifts, and I want to give them gifts too!¡±

    Jiayin wiped his face, like a little cat with a beard.

    ??Master Hou was almost confused by all the birthdays. The Li family has a large population, and someone has a birthday almost every ten and a half days. It''s hard for the little girl to remember them all.

    He finished the cantaloupe in two mouthfuls and took a small silver ingot from his purse. "My adoptive father has been busy these days and has to go back to the Marquis'' Mansion. You take the silver and help your adoptive father buy a birthday gift for your eldest brother and your third brother." Uncle, when you come back, you can stay at the Marquis Mansion for a few days."

    Jiayin took the money and smiled with bright eyes, "Okay, grandma is too busy taking care of the master and younger brothers and sisters. I will live with my adoptive father, so grandma doesn''t have to steam custard for me or coax me to sleep."

    After saying that, she stood up and ran home, "I''ll tell grandma!"

    The Marquis took the little girl¡¯s leftover melon tail in his hand and couldn¡¯t laugh or cry, ¡°This girl came here just to rob money?¡±

    ??The old lady brought a bowl and was eating noodles. Seeing her grandchildren playing and eating, she laughed and cursed, "Eat quickly, be careful of getting wind in your stomach."

    Jiayin jumped in like a little rabbit, rushed into grandma''s arms, and talked about going to celebrate the birthdays of her eldest brother and third uncle.

    ?The old lady then remembered, "Oh, I forgot about this when I got busy. I really have to go to Luo''an."

    Jia An Jiaxi and Cat Brother immediately came forward, even if they were making trouble, they wanted to follow.

    It¡¯s a pity that the old lady gave them a slap in the face, ¡°You should study hard at home and don¡¯t be lazy.¡±

    Jiayin was so proud, "I asked you to play cockfight without me, and grandma and I went to the academy without you either!"

    Jia An Jiaxi and Cat Brother were discouraged, and replied with a slumped head, "Why don''t we take you? You are too young, and I can knock you away in a game of cockfighting!"

    Jiayin blinked her eyes and thought it made sense, so she said, "Then I''ll come back and bring you sticky cakes!"

    ¡°Seriously? Haha, my sister is the best! Then we¡¯ll wait at home, and you and grandma will come back soon!¡±

    Jiaan Jiaxi and Cat Brother were both happy.

    ?They especially like the sticky cake sold at the end of Luoan Street. It is not only delicious but also fun. A piece of sticky cake can be stretched out to two feet long.

    ??? Often the two brothers would pull at each other, just to see how long they could stretch it, and then they would eat it. It was a kind of bad fun...

    ??Although Hui Niang is in confinement at home, Dongmei is helping Tao Hongying, Aunt Wu Sanzi and others often come over, and Li Yong is always by his wife and children''s side. Mrs. Li is not afraid of anything if she leaves for a day.

    So, early the next morning, Li Laosi drove the carriage, took the old lady and Jiayin and rushed to Luoan, thinking of having lunch, talking about family affairs, and returning quickly in the evening.

    When passing through Xindu, they bought some things. When they arrived at Luoan, it was already three o''clock in the morning.

    Jiayin opened the window to see the excitement, but saw a horse hurriedly running in front of him, and sitting on the horse was his third uncle.

    Perhaps it was because of poor riding skills that the third uncle was crooked, as if he was about to fall down at any time. She was so frightened that she quickly shouted, "Grandma, look, it''s the third uncle!"

    ????????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 345ï¼š The gourd and the gourd lifted up again after being pushed down

    Chapter 345: Downed the gourd and raised it again

    At this moment, Li Laosi also noticed his third brother, quickly stopped the car, rushed forward a few steps and pulled the horse''s reins, and protected the third brother from dismounting steadily, "Third brother, why are you riding a horse? Why don''t you sit in a carriage? What should I do if it breaks?¡±

    Li Laosan finally got his feet on the ground and his complexion improved a little, but he thought of something and asked quickly: "Where''s mother? Is mother here?"

    "Here we are, right in the car!" Li Laosi pointed at the carriage, and the window opened, revealing two faces, an old man and a young man. It was Mrs. Li and Jiayin.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Li Laosan was like a bullied child who found his mother, rushed towards her and started crying.

    ¡°Mom, Jia Huan got into trouble and was locked up!¡±

    ??The old lady''s expression changed, and Li Laosi became even more furious, "Who shut down the family fun? What''s going on?"

    ??The old lady also opened the car door and called her son to get in the car. "The third son said slowly, if something happens, the family will take care of it together. Don''t be afraid."

    Jiayin also hurriedly handed the water hyacinth to the third uncle, "Third uncle, drink water."

    Li Laosan took a few sips to wake up and said, "Mom, actually I don''t know what''s going on. Zhao Ru and I were busy picking vegetables just now. Jia Huan went to the academy for a walk and stopped by Jia Ren. Send some scones. Jiaren has been busy with schoolwork recently, so Jiaren doesn''t come back for lunch. Jiahuan is afraid that he will be hungry.

    "As a result, Jia Huan didn''t come back for a long time. I went to the door to look around, and a woman came out of the academy and barged in. She fiercely told me that Jia Huan had an affair with the daughter of Mr. Academy''s family and had been locked up. We need to ask our family for an explanation. If we fail, we will send our family to the government for punishment!"

    ??The old lady frowned, always feeling that something was wrong about this matter, "Jia Huan is a stable child, and he should not do anything scandalous, but the young man is passionate and has eyes with some girl, it is possible..."

    Li Laosan nodded vigorously, "Mom, Jia Huan works hard and talks little. He is not a bad boy! But that woman keeps talking about having an affair, so we have no choice but to go home quickly and ask you for advice. "

    ¡°You mean this woman keeps talking about having an affair?¡± The old lady grasped the point, ¡°What¡¯s her master¡¯s surname?¡±

    ¡°Mother, my surname is Peng, she is Jiaren¡¯s tutor.¡± Li Laosan said quickly, ¡°I have met this person several times, and he is very famous in the academy.¡±

    "It turns out it''s Mr. Peng, that''s easy to handle." Mrs. Li breathed a sigh of relief and told Mr. Li, "You ride into the city and have a look. When Mr. Wen comes down from court, invite him to come if you have time." , If you don¡¯t have time, just wait until the evening and ask him to come over after he gets off work.¡±

    ?Li Laosi immediately responded, mounted his horse and left.

    ??Li Laosan had a backbone and hurriedly drove the carriage back to the shop.

    The abacus in Jiayin''s heart was ticking. The lock that Jia Huan''s brother had given her earlier was probably made by Mr. Peng''s daughter.

    She was still thinking of finding an opportunity to come over to investigate the situation, but she never expected that the situation would break out so quickly.

    ??Moreover, the mother-in-law of the Peng family speaks so carelessly, it can be seen that the Peng family is not easy to get along with.

    But obviously before, Brother Jiaren came home and said that Mr. Peng was funny and knowledgeable, and was very popular among the students. Logically speaking, he couldn''t teach such a slave who spoke so freely and ignored his own lady''s reputation.

    unless¡­

    An idea flashed in her mind, and she quickly leaned over and said a few words in her grandma''s ear.

    The old lady¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and patted her granddaughter. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so smart. You really want to go with me.¡±

    Jiayin smiled and hugged grandma''s neck, "Grandma is the best, I learned it all from grandma!" The old lady kissed her granddaughter and couldn''t help but sigh, "The gourd and gourd have been pushed down, and the gourd and ladle have been brought up again. This is a matter at home. One thing after another, it¡¯s endless. When you all grow up, grandma won¡¯t have to worry about you anymore.¡±

    "No, no!" Jiayin squirmed in her grandma''s arms, acting coquettishly and making trouble, "Even if Fu Niu''er is a hundred years old, grandma still has to worry about Fu Niu''er!"

    ¡°Silly girl, when you are a hundred years old, grandma has been reincarnated for many years, how can she still care about you?!¡±

    The old lady was coaxed into laughing by her granddaughter, and she felt much better.

    ??Li Laosan was driving the car in front, and he was really confused when he heard his mother''s laughter. He didn''t understand why he could laugh so happily when a disaster was approaching.

    Soon, the carriage arrived in front of the shop. Zhao Yuru''s eyes were red from crying. When she saw her mother coming, she rushed forward and started crying again, "Mom, wuwu, you are finally here! Mom, please save Jia Huan." , he got into big trouble and was locked up."

    ??The old lady glanced around and saw that someone in the shops on both sides had heard the noise and had come out to take a look.

    She dragged her daughter-in-law and walked inside, scolding: "Shut up, it''s just a trivial matter, why are you panicking? Go to the backyard and talk!"

    Even though Zhao Yuru was scolded, she felt strangely calm. She quickly hugged her niece and walked all the way into the backyard.

    ??There is a set of tables and chairs under the eaves of the east wing of the backyard, which was originally a place where the family usually ate.

    At this moment, there was a woman in gray clothes sitting next to the table. She was tapping melon seeds with her feet raised. The snacks on the plate were already empty. It was obvious that she had eaten a lot.

    Seeing Zhao Yuru helping the old lady in, the woman not only did not get up, but instead glanced at them contemptuously and asked carelessly: "What, is there someone in charge of your family? Then tell me quickly, what are your family plans?" Deal with this!

    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Our wife is very angry. You are not sincere. Our wife will send the cook who seduced our lady to the government office for punishment. When the time comes, he will be sentenced to exile, or to hard labor for ten or twenty years. Don¡¯t blame our family for not saying hello in advance!¡±

    Zhao Yuru¡¯s arms were trembling and tears were about to flow out again.

    ?The son is the mother''s darling. She would rather die than have her son be sent to hard labor.

    ??The old lady clapped her hand and whispered a few words in her ear.

    Zhao Yuru was stunned after hearing this, and wanted to speak, but was pushed by the old lady, "Go quickly, the more careful you are, the better."

    ?Zhao Yuru could only nod and hurried out.

    The woman was a little suspicious, and she put down the melon seeds and was about to speak, but the old lady had already sat opposite her, her expression full of worry, and she begged in a low voice, "Old sister, you have seen it, we are a small family, we can support It''s not easy to grow up a child. How can I let him be ruined like this?

    Old sister, please help me. Let¡¯s see what our family can do to make amends for our children? This matter must not be brought to the government office! "

    ??The old woman was a little worried because Zhao Yuru left, but now she felt completely at ease after listening to Mrs. Li''s words, and her face was full of pride.

    After a long while, she had enough airs, and then said: "It''s not that this matter has not been solved. I caught your boy having an affair with my lady! And our wife is afraid that the master will be angry about this matter." Yes, I haven¡¯t told the master yet.¡±

    "That''s great," the old lady recited happily. "Old girl, please tell me, how can I ask Madam to help me with this matter? As long as I hide it from outsiders and don''t damage your lady''s reputation, my children can come back safely. Our family is willing to do anything.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 346ï¼š The toad yawns!

    Chapter 346 The toad yawns!

    The mother-in-law sneered in her heart and her expression became more and more contemptuous.

    Since he is from a small family, he was frightened by just a few words.

    ?This time, maybe the madam can get her wish, and she can also get a huge benefit!

    ?Thinking this way, the old woman pondered and spoke.

    "What our lady means is that walls have ears. No one can guarantee whether this matter will spread. If your boy is let go, it will be leaked. It will not be easy for our lady to get married in the future. Therefore, Madam wants to give Miss, prepare more dowry.

    "Although your shop is not big and the business is not good, it is right across from the academy and is convenient for walking around, so you gave this shop to our lady. Of course, you have to take your steamed buns and pancakes and cooking recipes with you. In addition, give our lady six hundred taels of silver to buy clothes and jewelry.

    "If you can do this, then your boy will be released immediately and he will not be an official. Otherwise, our wife will tell the master that your boy will be in jail by then, and your two grandsons who are studying are I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stay in the academy.¡±

    ??Before Mrs. Li could say anything, Li Laosan became anxious, "No, you are taking advantage of the situation! You need prescriptions for a shop and six hundred taels of silver? Why don''t you become bandits!"

    ?The mother-in-law jumped at the scolding, "Who asked your boy to seduce our lady? If you give it, forget it. If you don''t give it, you will go to the official!"

    ?Li Laosan''s eyes were bloodshot with anger. He, an honest man, was really being forced to go crazy.

    ?The three of them have worked so hard for so long that the shop has made a total of several hundred taels of silver. Now they have to give everyone not only recipes but also prescriptions.

    ??If you don¡¯t give it, your son will go to jail and your nephew¡¯s future will be ruined. This is simply too much!

    ??Old Mrs. Li stopped her son and asked Mrs. Xiang, "That''s all, there''s nothing else, right?"

    The mother-in-law''s tone was wrong when she heard this, but she couldn''t guess anything, so she responded: "Yes, that''s all."

    ¡°Okay,¡± the old lady pulled her granddaughter back a few words, and then said, ¡°Third brother, tie her up and gag her!¡±

    ?Li Laosan was stunned for a moment, then gave the woman a hard kick, causing her to fall to the ground.

    The old lady still screamed, but her mouth was stuffed with a rag, and then her hands were cut off from behind her back.

    Jiayin Dianding ran to the corner of the courtyard and pulled a straw rope. Li Laosan took it and tied the old woman tightly.

    After finishing all this, he asked my mother, "Mom, why did you tie her up?"

    The old lady laughed when she heard that. There was nothing going on at the moment. Mr. Wen hadn''t arrived and Zhao Yuru hadn''t come back. She simply said a few more words to break things up and let her son learn the truth and be more thoughtful in the future. .

    ?She took her son to the front shop and told Jiayin, "Fu Niuer, go sit at the door for a while."

    "I know, grandma." Jiayin ran to guard the door.

    At noon in autumn, the sun is still very bright.

    ?There were not many people walking around on the street, but the shops were already busy because classes were about to end in the college.

    ??The bluestone streets are very clean, and the houses on both sides are antique. Occasionally, a vendor will shout feebly.

    If you have nothing to worry about, this is really a good place to relax.

    Jiayin held her chin and looked at the intersection from time to time, but unfortunately her carriage never appeared.

    ??On the contrary, after Li Laosan had eaten the reassurance given by his mother, he actually started busy making buns and cooking porridge, and planned to continue doing business. "Fu Niu''er, hang out at the door and go inside to accompany your grandma. Third uncle has to work."

    Jiayin blinked her big eyes twice and ran into the yard quickly.

    The old lady was helping to pick vegetables. When her granddaughter came in, she said directly without waiting for her to ask: "Don''t worry, your third uncle is not crazy! Your father doesn''t know when he will invite Mr. Wen over, so our family must be stable. When doing business, don''t let others see the problem. It''s best to make the other party confused first, so that our family can do things better. "

    Jiayin was relieved, but pouted again, and began to worry about her brother, "Grandma, will they beat my brother? I''m afraid he will be hurt!"

    ??The old lady snorted coldly and cursed: "If he has the courage to get into trouble, he must have the courage to take it on himself. He deserves to be beaten. He thought he was the most honest child, but he ended up getting into trouble without saying a word!"

    ¡°What kind of place is the academy? How dare he do this? Why didn¡¯t he think about his family and his brothers who were studying in the academy?¡±

    That is what she said, but when the old lady picked the green vegetables, she threw the young leaves into the broken basket and the rotten leaves into the basin. It was obvious that she was also thinking about her grandson.

    At this time, Zhao Yuru came back in a hurry. As soon as she entered the yard, she couldn''t help shouting, "Mom, I found out!"

    ¡°Stop yelling, come here and tell me!¡± Mrs. Li called her daughter-in-law to come forward and asked in a low voice: ¡°Is Mrs. Peng¡¯s marriage renewed? Or does she not want to see her daughter?¡±

    Zhao Yuru nodded and shook her head, and Jiayin grabbed her sleeve anxiously.

    She hugged Jiayin and said excitedly: "Mom, there is no wife in the Peng family at all! Mr. Peng''s first wife passed away seven or eight years ago, leaving behind a daughter. Mr. Peng took a restaurant owner''s youngest daughter as his concubine. Two years ago, I just gave birth to a baby. It is said that this concubine is taking care of the Peng family¡¯s backyard.¡±

    The old lady also laughed, threw away the food in her hand and cursed: "No wonder that mother-in-law said seduction and adultery! Whose daughter didn''t hide it when something like this happened to her? She was afraid that what she said was not unpleasant enough. It was obvious. It''s because he doesn''t respect his own lady on a daily basis.

    "The slaves are watching the master''s actions. I guess this concubine is a thorn in the side of his first wife''s daughter! What else did the mother-in-law say about her wife, and a concubine deserves to be called madam? Our boy might have been discovered by others a long time ago, and he has always been like this. Waiting for today!

    ¡°You still need our shop and recipe to make a dowry for the girl? Bah, this concubine is just stepping on the original daughter-in-law to carry things for her parents¡¯ family!¡±

    Zhao Yuru was confused and quickly looked at Li Laosan who was walking over. Li Laosan simply said a few words.

    Zhao Yuru gritted her teeth angrily, "It''s like a toad yawning, what a big mouth!"

    ??The old lady waved her hand, "Okay, don''t worry, let''s do business first. Mr. Wen and Mr. Peng are classmates and friends, so today''s matter is not difficult to solve.

    "Our boy doesn''t understand the rules. His concubine is also plotting against his legitimate daughter, and they are both wrong. When the wife is released, let''s ask her what''s going on and discuss what to do in the future."

    ¡°We listen to our mother!¡± Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru had a backbone. Although they missed their son, they also put on their aprons and started busy.

    Soon, the college had its lunch break, students poured out of the door, and the shop was immediately packed.

    Brother Li came to the shop jumping up and down. When he saw his grandma and sister, he was so happy.

    ??The old lady ate with her grandson, asked about the school''s chores, and then personally sent her grandson to the gate of the college.

    ?Hearing that grandma was staying overnight, Brother Li reluctantly went in.

    As the old lady walked back, she saw a little girl poking her head not far from the shop, and asked, "Little girl, what''s wrong with you?"

    As a result, the little girl was frightened like a rabbit and ran away.

    A cold look flashed in the old lady''s eyes, and she went back without paying much attention.

    ?After the last student had to be sent away, the academy soon closed its doors and the streets became quiet again.

    Li Laosan and his wife were washing dishes and thinking about their son. At this time, Li Laosi and Mr. Wen finally arrived.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 347ï¼š Deep love, deep responsibility!

    Chapter 347: Deep love, deep responsibility!

    After Mr. Wen went to court, he took care of some errands and was very busy.

    ??Going out to eat at noon, he was also startled when he saw Li Laosi waiting outside the Yamen. Hearing that there was something going on at the academy, he hurried over.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was not polite to him. She sat down and explained the cause and effect of the matter, as well as her guess.

    Mr. Wen also frowned and couldn''t help but shake his head, "This good friend of mine is one of the best when it comes to talent and learning, but he is obsessed with poetry and books and doesn''t pay much attention to the backyard. Now, I''m afraid he was deceived by my concubine, and this scandal happened. ¡±

    Having said that, he stood up and said, "Aunt, please wait a moment. I''ll go take a look. It''s best to bring Jia Huan back. This matter involves the reputation of the Peng family girl, so we must keep it quiet."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wen, only our family members know about this. But we don¡¯t know how many people around the concubine were involved in the Peng family.

    The old lady also stood up to see him off, and said, "In addition, today''s incident is all about the family''s irregularities. After the family comes back, we will ask him clearly what responsibilities he should bear. We, the Li family, will not evade."

    Mr. Wen understood and hurried to the front of the college, reported his name, and was quickly let in.

    Mr. Peng had finished lunch and had just gotten up from a nap. He asked the book boy for the herbal tea he often drank. The book boy said that it was not delivered from the backyard, which made him very surprised.

    ?After all, my concubine would cook it with her own hands every day and put it in the well to chill, waiting for him to take a nap and have a drink to wake him up before he could study.

    Just when he was about to tell the boy to ask, Mr. Wen arrived.

    ¡°Shaoyuan, why do you have time to come here today? Is there no errand for the Yamen?¡±

    Mr. Wen waved his hand, motioning for him to sit down, and said straight to the point: "Qi Zheng, please step back. I have something to tell you."

    Mr. Peng was surprised, but he still ordered the bookboy to guard the door.

    Mr. Wen then explained the matter, and finally sighed and said: "It''s not that I am biased, you also know that I met the Li family during a time of crisis. From the old lady to the three-year-old child, the Li family are all of good character and have a very good family tradition. It''s true, it''s impossible to lie without reason or wrong someone. After all, the Li family still has two children in the academy.

    "So you have to ask about this matter carefully. See if your legitimate daughter has been wronged, see if your concubine is not what she seems and has done something behind your back, otherwise she will get worse in the future. You have no scruples. If something happens and your reputation is ruined, how can you gain a foothold in the academy?"

    Mr. Peng didn¡¯t speak for a long time. It was obvious that this incident had a great impact on him.

    After all, the concubine took good care of her eldest daughter, greeted him, and gave birth to a son. How could she do this behind the scenes?

    But my friends and the Li family would not join forces to lie just to slander a concubine of their Peng family!

    He took a deep breath and called the book boy to ask for the housekeeper who had been recovering from illness.

    The housekeeper is only in his forties today. He has been following Mr. Peng since he was a child. However, he has been sick frequently in the past two years. Then he left all the family affairs in the hands of the second wife in the backyard.

    Now that he heard that the master wanted him to inquire about something, the housekeeper immediately became energetic and left at that time.

    Soon, the mother-in-law who was locked up in Li''s shop was brought back to the academy in a bag, and the young lady and Jia Huan in the Peng family''s cellar were also sent to the study...

    ? Zhao Yuru and Li Laosan were busy preparing the ingredients for the evening, but they kept staring at the academy door, wishing they could turn into the autumn wind and get in to take a look.

    Mrs. Li took her granddaughter to the end of the street to buy sticky cakes and came back. When she saw them like this, she told them, "Don''t worry too much. Be careful when cutting your hands."

    Jiayin also took the sticky cake and raised it to the mouths of San Bo and San Bo¡¯s mother, ¡°San Bo eats it, and my mother eats it. This is Brother Jiaxi¡¯s favorite sticky cake!¡±

    ?Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru didn''t want to let their niece down, so they ate a piece each.

    ??Li Laosi was chopping a large pile of firewood in the backyard. Now he came up wiping his sweat and joked, "Did Fu Niu''er forget about daddy?"

    Jiayin quickly ran over, found the biggest piece in the box, and fed it to her father. ¡°Daddy is a strong man, so he has to eat big sticky cakes!¡±

    Everyone laughed, and at this time, the door of the academy finally opened.

    Mr. Wen was in front, and the haggard Jia Huan was behind, and they finally walked out.

    ??Zhao Yuru couldn''t bear it any longer, so she rushed up to her and had a good time, then returned to the backyard of the shop.

    Everyone welcomed Mr. Wen and followed him. Zhao Yuru''s slaps had already hit his son like raindrops, "I''ll beat you to death, you useless thing! You want to make me mad! You always run to the academy on weekdays, and I still think you are Diligent, it turns out you are here for someone else¡¯s daughter!

    ¡°Tell me, what bad things have you done? If you say anything, I will break your legs!¡±

    Zhao Yuru was really angry. The so-called deep love means deep responsibility.

    ?At that time, she and Wu Cuihua married into the Li family. Wu Cuihua became pregnant first, so she started to make fun of Qiao and was lazy and refused to work.

    ?Although my mother-in-law is fair and sensible, she still takes on a lot of extra work.

    Fortunately, within a few months, she also became pregnant, and then she felt that she had gained a foothold in her husband''s family.

    It can be said that Jia Huan is her support and confidence.

    ?Over the years, although Jia Huan is not as smart as Jia Ren, nor does she have the natural power of Jia Yi, she is honest, responsible and diligent. Everyone in the family likes her, and she is also happy.

    How could she have imagined that the honest son she had always believed in would actually hook up with someone else''s daughter without telling the family? !

    What happened today is that the concubine of the Peng family was greedy and planned to blackmail the Li family. Mr. Wen also tried his best to help, otherwise we don¡¯t know how it would end!

    Jia Huan knelt on the ground and let her mother beat and scold her without saying a word.

    Jiayin saw that the bluestone in front of her brother was wet with tears. She quickly stepped forward and hugged her brother''s head, pleading for mercy, "If you don''t hit me, please let me talk. I must not have done it on purpose!"

    ?The beating hit his son and hurt his mother''s heart, so Zhao Yuru couldn''t bear to do it. As expected, she stopped her hand and sat aside wiping her tears.

    Mrs. Li stepped forward to help her grandson, let him sit on the small bench, and asked: "Brother Huan, grandma believes you are not a bad boy. Tell grandma, what is going on between you and the Peng family girl? Have you done anything wrong?¡±

    Jia Huan raised his head, choked with red eyes, "Grandma, I didn''t, I didn''t have an affair with Miss Peng, I just... I just pitied her. She was treated harshly by her concubine and didn''t have enough to eat every day. I helped her buy silk thread, and she At night, I would secretly tie the hair off, and then I would help her sell it and exchange it for food.

    "I have never been close to her, not even holding hands! She is a good girl, well-educated, and I can only cook, so I am not good enough for her!"

    The old lady listened carefully and finally felt relieved.

    ?At first, Sun Tzu took pity on Miss Peng and tried his best to help her. Later, he had more contact with her, fell in love and felt inferior, so he couldn''t help but have more contact with her.

    Finally, he was discovered by the covetous concubine, who found an opportunity and planned to blackmail the Li family.

    Zhao Yuru also understood, raised her hand and slapped her son twice more, then told the price of the Peng family''s concubine, and cursed: "You are so heartless, you thought you were doing things secretly, but in fact, others have discovered it a long time ago! "

    Jia Huan''s face turned red, ashamed and angry.

    Humiliated that I had accidentally allowed my family to be coerced, and resentful that my concubine treated his beloved girl harshly, and now she is planning like this!

    ??Old Mrs. Li no longer paid attention to her grandson, who was a dazed young man, and turned to ask Mr. Wen, "Mr. Wen, what do the Peng family say? How should we deal with that concubine?"

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 348ï¼š A virtuous wife brings few disasters to her husband

    Chapter 348 A virtuous wife brings few disasters to her husband

    Mr. Wen thought of the noise in Peng¡¯s yard just now and subconsciously rubbed his temples, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s just a pot of porridge!¡±

    He sighed softly, not wanting to talk about the scandal at his friend''s family, but if he didn''t talk about it, it would be difficult for the Li family to deal with it.

    "The concubine of the Peng family was fine when she entered the house. After giving birth to a child, she became ambitious to be the head of the family. So, the housekeeper who had been following Mr. Peng since she was a child was drugged. The housekeeper often fell ill, so she took the opportunity to control the backyard. Treatment The legitimate daughter looks glamorous on the surface, but is treated harshly in reality.

    "She even made false accounts and gained a lot of money, which she took home to support her brother. Previously, her family came over and saw that your shop was doing well, so she became interested. I also want her family to live nearby, but Never found an opportunity.

    ¡°It happened that my mother-in-law noticed that Jia Huan and my daughter-in-law were walking around frequently, which is why today¡¯s incident happened. I wanted to extort some benefits from your family, take over the business, and let my mother-in-law¡¯s family live closer..."

    ¡°This is really¡­¡± The Li family were stunned when they heard this.

    ??Although they all knew that there were many secrets in the backyards of wealthy families, this was the first time they listened so carefully, and at the same time, they were very surprised.

    How could a concubine, half master and half servant, cause so many troubles? !

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that scholars should cultivate themselves, manage their families, govern their country, and bring peace to the world? Mr. Peng is also a learned man, but he doesn¡¯t even know that the back house is in such trouble?¡±

    The old lady shook her head, her admiration for scholars suddenly lost a third of her disillusionment.

    Mr. Wen also blushed and reluctantly defended his friend: "Mr. Peng really doesn''t care much about the affairs of the back house, but now he is alert. The child is still young and cannot be separated from his mother, so the concubine is temporarily locked in the backyard, but All the wives and maids around him have been sold, and they can no longer cause trouble.

    ¡°After a while, he will also marry a well-educated and sensible woman as his official wife as soon as possible, and will no longer take a concubine as his wife. The so-called right match is really important.¡±

    Everyone nodded, and the old lady asked again: "Then what will Mr. Peng do with Miss Peng?"

    "This is even more troublesome!" Mr. Wen glanced at the anxious family and said, "In the past few years, the little girl has suffered a lot of harsh treatment. Mr. Peng naturally wants to make up for it, but it is indeed a crime for her to move around frequently with her husband. It was wrong, so I was locked up in the boudoir to copy the female rings.¡±

    The old lady understood that Mr. Peng was waiting for the Li family to express its stance.

    After all, she is a woman. Even if she makes a mistake, it is not good for her to take the initiative to propose marriage and lower her status.

    "Mr. Wen, no one knows our family''s affairs better than you. The eldest daughter-in-law is selfish and vicious, and the second daughter-in-law... Needless to say, the family will not be at peace if she interferes.

    "So, getting married and choosing a daughter-in-law are not only important events in the lives of the boys, but also important events for our family. What''s more, Jiaren still has to study, and Jiahuan''s marriage is the first one for the Li family''s grandchildren, so we must be cautious no matter what."

    Mr. Wen nodded quickly, "Auntie is right, this is what it should be. A good wife and a husband will cause less trouble, so you should be cautious."

    ¡°Well, please wait a moment and I¡¯ll ask my family.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re welcome!¡±

    ??The old lady got up and took her family into the wing. Only her grandfather and grandson were present.

    The old lady shook her grandson''s hand. Before she could speak, her eyes were red, "Brother Huan, your second uncle is living alone now, and you see it. Jiaren and Jiayi are so pitiful, you I know. Choosing a wife is really important. You are only fifteen and too young to act on impulse.

    "Tell the truth to grandma, do you pity Miss Peng, or do you really like her and must marry her as your wife? If you don''t want to marry, don''t have any worries. Our family naturally has ways to compensate the Peng family, and it will not affect Your brothers and sisters study.¡±

    Jia Huan knelt down on her grandma¡¯s knees and shed tears.

    ??He has never made a fuss since he was a child, nor does he act coquettishly with his grandma. The only way to express his filial piety is to help his grandma do more work.

    He actually thought that grandma liked his older brothers more, but he didn''t expect that grandma would protect him like this at this time. Even though he made such a big mistake, she didn''t beat or scold him, but comforted him instead. "Grandma, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have been so close to Miss Peng, but grandma, she is really a good girl. She didn''t look down on me because I was a cook, and encouraged me to study more and open a big restaurant in the future. She ate The food is so delicious, she likes whatever I eat.

    "She is also very handy, and her braiding is very beautiful. She is also kind-hearted, even though she is deprived of food, she also takes care of her little maid. Every time I secretly bring her snacks, she always leaves two pieces. She ¡­¡±

    Xu really liked her and was familiar enough with her. Jia Huan started talking a lot and her eyes were brighter than ever before.

    The old lady was really happy and emotional looking at her grandson like this.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    As Jia Huan spoke, she blushed when she didn''t hear grandma''s response, "Grandma, did I say too much? But Miss Peng is so good. She is really not a bad girl. If she hadn''t been forced to do anything, she wouldn''t have said anything. You won¡¯t ask me for help¡­¡±

    The old lady patted her grandson on the shoulder and comforted her: "Don''t worry, grandma knows that she must be a good girl to make my grandson like her so much. But, brother Huan, getting married doesn''t just mean that you two like it, it also depends on the two of you. Family, grandma can¡¯t guarantee whether you can succeed or not.

    "Tomorrow grandma will visit the Peng family to see Miss Peng and listen to Mr. Peng''s request. After all, the Peng family is a scholarly family. How bad is our Li family? You are not a scholar either. Let''s talk about this marriage. It would be too easy.¡±

    Jia Huan felt as if a ladle of cold water had been poured on him, and his head, which was still hot just now, suddenly cooled down.

    Even if today''s incident had not happened, it would be difficult for him as a cook to marry Miss Peng, not to mention that in Mr. Peng''s mind, he might have been labeled as seducing Miss Peng.

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±

    Jia Huan wanted to say a few more words, but Mrs. Li shook her head, "We can only do our best and leave the rest to God."

    Mr. Wen heard that the old lady was going to visit the Peng family tomorrow, so he got up and went to the academy again.

    But the old lady stopped him and said: "Yesterday, the Yan family went to the village to make a fuss and almost killed Dayong''s wife. Fu Niu''er got angry and took out the imperial edict.

    "Now that Fu Niu''er has been granted the title of Princess Kangle and has a fiefdom, I''m afraid the capital will know about it. So, I will take Fu Niu''er with me to Peng''s house tomorrow."

    Mr. Wen was stunned for a moment and then smiled, "Okay, Auntie, I understand."

    ??The Li family may not be a scholarly family, but they are also a newly wealthy family. It is not an injustice for a grandson of the Li family to marry a daughter of the Peng family!

    Soon, Mr. Wen entered the academy and came out after a while.

    Mr. Peng heard that the Li family was going to visit, and his original words were, ¡°The whole family is waiting for you!¡±

    Mr. Wen was relieved and hurried back to Kyoto.

    With the Li family on one side and his friends on the other, he was caught in the middle. He had done everything he could, and the rest was between the Li family and the Peng family.

    ?? Mrs. Li and Li Laosan had a tacit understanding and did not tell Jia Huan about Fu Niu''er''s title of princess.

    Jia Huan worked silently all afternoon.

    ?At one moment, I was afraid that my grandma would come to the Peng family and make things difficult for me. At the next, I was worried that my beloved girl would be punished. I was even worried that the Peng family would not agree with this marriage.

    The half-grown boy is really suffering...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 349ï¼š The winning housekeeper Peng

    Chapter 349: Steward Peng¡¯s victory

    ??Li Laosi sent Mr. Wen back to the city, and went to the Marquis Mansion to find the butler and picked up the princess''s formal attire and regular clothes.

    These are sewn by the Ministry of Internal Affairs, and they are also a fixed reward given by Tianwu to those with titles.

    The four seasons of spring, summer, autumn and winter, each season has two sets.

    The Li family did not issue an imperial edict before, so the chief steward went to the Ministry of Internal Affairs to receive these rewards.

    ?Now that it is finally useful, the butler is very excited.

    ??Not only is it equipped with formal attire, but it is also equipped with small items such as shoes and jewelry, making sure to make the eldest lady of the Marquis''s house look stunning.

    ??When Li Laosi was going out, he happened to meet the Marquis returning to his house.

    Li Laosi simply said a few words, but the Marquis didn''t pay attention.

    ?Compared to the Marquis, Mr. Peng is just a teacher in an academy and is not worthy of the Marquis''s undue attention.

    What''s more, the Li family is a good family, and the Marquis doesn''t think the Peng family will refuse. "Do you need me to go over tomorrow and accompany Auntie to Peng''s house?"

    "No, no need!" Li Laosi quickly waved his hand and rejected the Marquis''s kindness, "Mother said that she and Fu Niu''er are enough. The main thing is to see how good Miss Peng is. If we really want to get married, we will talk about it when the time comes. "

    ??The Marquis nodded and asked the butler again, "Have all the old lady''s clothes and jewelry been packed in?"

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Marquis, the house always has these. The old lady¡¯s dress has just been sewn in the sewing room for a few days. I originally wanted to wait for the Marquis to take it with me when he returns to Zhuangzi, but I didn¡¯t expect to use it today.¡±

    The housekeeper responded with a smile, and then the Marquis let Li Laosi leave.

    At dusk, Jiaren held Brother Li''s hand and hurried back from the academy excitedly. He was also happy to see his grandma, sister and uncle all there, "Grandma, it''s not my birthday, so why did you come all the way? On the way? What a bump!¡±

    Jiaren hugged his sister and gave her a big kiss, which made Jiayin giggle.

    Brother Li hugged grandma''s arm, but he wasn''t close enough.

    Soon, the students who came to eat were sent away, and the family closed the courtyard door and ate quietly.

    Jiaren heard that brother Li said that grandma was here, so he asked for leave. Their brothers could stay at home tonight.

    Everyone was sitting around, and Jiayin brought a box as a birthday gift to her brother. Inside the box were a hundred plain gold dice, which were very delicate.

    This is the favorite and most popular type of writing paper among Tianwu scholars. Each piece is larger than an adult''s palm and is used for writing posts or simple messages.

    Jiaren was of course reluctant to use it on weekdays, but he didn¡¯t expect his little rich sister to give him so much.

    ?? Mrs. Li and Mr. Li gave them all money and asked Jiaren to use it as pocket money and buy whatever they wanted.

    Zhao Yuru sewed a new shirt for Jiaren, Li Laosan made a small bookshelf for his nephew to put on the desk, and Jiahuan cooked a table of dishes to satisfy his wishes.

    Brother Li also joined in the fun and gave his eldest brother a new writing brush.

    Everyone was eating, talking and laughing, and was very happy. Only the family members were forced to smile, which was a little weird.

    Jiaren found out. After dinner, he asked a few questions while talking to grandma.

    Hearing that so many things happened on this day, Jiaren was also surprised, and finally said: "Grandma, there are many academies in the world. Brother Li and I can go to study anywhere. Don''t let you and your family suffer because you are worried about us. "

    Mrs. Li was extremely pleased and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, grandma knows what''s going on. Just study hard and you don''t have to worry about things at home."

    ?That¡¯s what he said, but how could Jiaren not be worried.

    ??On the other hand, Brother Li and Jiayin had a great time playing. Brother Li took a small wooden sword and showed it off to his sister non-stop.

    It turns out that they have also begun to learn swordsmanship, but they can only use wooden swords for fear of accidental injury.

    ?Li Laosan stayed up late to carve one for his nephew, which was lifelike and light.

    Brother Li likes it very much. He doesn¡¯t want to get close to people, and he won¡¯t let go even if he touches her.

    Early on the next morning, after dinner, Jiaren and Brother Li hurried back to the academy.

    ?Gou Sheng''er stayed at the dormitory last night, waiting at the door with books in his arms. After picking them up, he hurried to class.

    The old lady and Jiayin waited until three o''clock in the morning before changing their clothes and arriving at the gate of the academy accompanied by Li Laosan and Li Laosi. Jia Huan finally saw the clues and tugged on my mother''s sleeve, but didn''t say anything for a long time.

    ?Zhao Yuru glared at her son and hit him with anger!

    ?Li Laosan dressed up like a wealthy official, wearing a long gown and a official hat.

    ??Li Laosi, on the other hand, is wearing a short suit, long boots, and a long sword hanging on his waist. He looks like a general in the army at first sight.

    Mrs. Li wore a sapphire blue top with six blessings and a dark pattern, and a honey-colored cotton skirt. Her slightly gray hair was **** in a bun, and she had a white jade fortune square.

    ?The whole person is full of amiability, making people feel close to him when they see him.

    Jiayin did not wear the princess''s dress, only ordinary clothes.

    ??The top is a light red shirt embroidered with small yellow flowers all over, paired with a pleated skirt with snow satin moire pattern, and an auspicious cloud gold lock is worn around the neck.

    ?Hair was pulled into two small buds, and two golden-winged butterflies were added. The butterfly wings trembled as she walked, as if they were about to fly away.

    With a family of four looking like this, who would dare to be careless when they stop in front of the academy gate?

    Soon, the chief steward of the Peng family came over and took the Li family into the academy.

    The butler was bending down all the way, looking very humble.

    Yesterday I heard that the Li family had a princess with a fiefdom, and Mr. Peng gave instructions.

    Actually, even if your husband doesn¡¯t give instructions, he will never neglect it!

    The Second Madam was successfully pulled down. He endured it for two years and finally turned around. But it was all because of the Li family''s intervention. He couldn''t even be grateful!

    After entering the Peng family yard, Mr. Peng was already waiting at the door.

    He came up first to salute Mrs. Li, and also wanted to salute Good News, but the old lady stopped her, "Sir, you don''t have to do this. Even if the emperor is merciful and rewards you with a title, Fu Niu''er is still a child and a junior in front of you. "

    Jiayin also performed the junior salute in an upright manner and called sir in a tender voice, which was very cute.

    Literary people value face. Yesterday there was a big commotion at home. Mr. Peng felt embarrassed. Now facing the Li family, he felt a little uncomfortable.

    But seeing the Li family being so polite, his discomfort immediately disappeared.

    Everyone entered the study room, and the guest and host sat down respectively. After drinking half a cup of tea, Mrs. Li apologized to Jia Huan.

    Don¡¯t worry about whether the Peng family did anything wrong or not, Jia Huan just doesn¡¯t understand the rules when he walks around privately with his daughter.

    Mr. Peng didn¡¯t hold on to her. After all, he didn¡¯t know the rules, which was even more serious for his daughter.

    Jiayin looked anxiously at her future second sister-in-law and said she needed to change her clothes.

    Mrs. Li looked helpless and said to Mr. Peng: "This child drank a lot of water when he got up early. I''m afraid he will trouble the servants of your house."

    ¡°The old lady is polite, the princess is still young, this is what she should be doing.¡±

    Mr. Peng knew very well that the Li family wanted to see their daughter, so he called the boy to lead his grandfather and grandson to the backyard.

    In the backyard, Miss Peng had been nervous all morning. She heard that the old lady from the Li family was coming, but she didn''t even eat breakfast.

    Now I finally see someone, but I feel a little awkward talking to him.

    Jiayin Dian''er ran over, took Miss Peng''s hand, and said with a smile: "Sister Peng, I am Fu Niu''er! You are so beautiful, and you are so tall!"

    Ms. Peng subconsciously responded, "You are so cute, just like your brother said!"

    After saying that, she realized what she had said and her face turned red.

    The old lady also looked at it for a long time and felt very satisfied.

    ?This girl Peng is taller than ordinary girls and has a slender figure.

    ?Perhaps he didn''t eat well before, so his face is not so rosy, but his eyes are big and willowy, and he is very dignified.

    In the future, as long as you replenish it properly, it will definitely be much more beautiful than it is today.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 350ï¼š Get straight to the point

    Chapter 350 Let¡¯s get straight to the point

    A clever little girl tugged on Miss Peng''s sleeve and whispered, "Girl, please invite the princess and the old lady into the house."

    ¡°Ah, yes, yes.¡± Miss Peng became even more panicked and quickly invited the old lady and Jiayin into the house.

    ?There are no expensive furnishings in the room, the most are embroidery stands and books, which are kept clean and tidy.

    Jiayin was young and no one would care if she said something wrong. She just pretended to be curious and played around, asking questions non-stop.

    ¡°Sister Peng, do you do embroidery every day? You are so good, I can only sew sachets.¡±

    ¡°Sister Peng, have you read a lot of books?¡±

    ?Miss Peng was very patient and answered questions and answers. She was not angry at all when Jiayin messed up the embroidery thread. On the contrary, she was afraid that Jiayin might **** her hand, so she quickly put away the embroidery needle.

    ?Old Mrs. Li watched from the side, occasionally interjecting a few words, and the more she listened, the more satisfied she became.

    Jiayin saw grandma smiling happily, so she retired and took the little maid with her to go to the toilet.

    ??The little maid took the good news and went out to the small room next door, giving the old lady and Miss Peng some space to be alone.

    Miss Peng pulled off the veil, hesitated for a moment, then knelt down in front of Mrs. Li, "Old Madam, it''s my fault. I have been relying on Brother Jiahuan to help me sell embroidery work secretly. I...Anyway, please Old Madam Don¡¯t blame Brother Jiahuan, everything is my fault. I am willing to make up for it, as long as I can do it.¡±

    Mrs. Li stretched out her hand to help her, touched the thin calluses on her fingers, and sighed softly.

    ?Having had no mother since she was a child, her father was careless, and she had to live under the hands of her stepmother and concubines. This girl really suffered a lot.

    ¡°My child, it is indeed wrong for you to secretly communicate with Jia Huan, but Jia Huan mentioned your difficulties and your last resort, so our family has no intention of blaming you.

    "As for Jia Huan, he is the son of the Li family. He acted recklessly and did not care about his elder brother and younger brother who were studying in the academy. This is his fault. The family punishes him, but it is also a lesson for him. No one can replace him, do you understand? "

    Ms. Peng bit her lip, feeling increasingly guilty and anxious, but she didn''t know how to stop or compensate.

    The old lady didn''t want to let her worry, so she asked: "My child, last night I asked Jia Huan, and he said he would marry you as his wife and treat you well all his life. Today I came here to ask you what you think. If you feel the same way, I will go and discuss your marriage with your father.

    "You know, before you and Jiahuan walked around so much, you could be discovered by your servants, and you would be in the eyes of others. It is naturally the best outcome for the two of you to get married. Even if there are others gossiping, the unmarried child It¡¯s not too rude for couples to move around frequently.

    "But if you don''t like Jia Huan and have no intention of marrying him, tell the truth and our family will try our best to help your father and hide this matter so as not to damage your reputation or delay your future marriage. "

    Ms. Peng didn''t expect the old lady to ask such a straightforward question. She was embarrassed and panicked for a moment, and really wanted to find a crack in the ground to hide.

    The old lady couldn''t wait too long. After thinking about it, she added: "In this case, if you are willing, just nod, if not, just shake your head."

    Miss Peng hesitated for a moment, but then she mustered up the courage to raise her head, looked at Mrs. Li, tears fell, "Old madam, brother Jiahuan told a lot about your family, and I was very happy to hear it. I haven''t had it since I was a child. Mom, I also want to have such a lively home..."

    "Okay, okay, good child, don''t cry!" Old Mrs. Li hugged her quickly and wiped her tears with her handkerchief. "Grandma knows, you can live your life with peace of mind. As long as you and your family are of the same mind, grandma won''t care. How can I make you a couple?"

    Miss Peng subconsciously moved closer to the old lady''s arms. She felt the warmth of the old lady''s arms more clearly, and her tears fell even more quickly.

    ?How many years have passed since my mother died? No one has hugged her.

    ?She has been patient, finally resisted once, and managed to find a good ending for herself?

    Even at this moment, she couldn''t believe it. Her mother must be a spirit in heaven, protecting her!

    Jiayin was playing in the yard, looking at flowers here and grass there, leading the little maid to talk. She felt that she was almost done, and she was tired and thirsty, so she called grandma.

    ?Miss Peng sent the old lady out with red circles in her eyes. Jiayin ran over, hugged Miss Peng''s neck, and kissed her on the face, "Sister Peng, I like you!"

    Miss Peng blushed again, kissed you back gently, and whispered: "I like you too. Come and play with me when you come to Luo''an from now on."

    "Okay, I won''t take any money from my sister when she goes to play in our valley from now on!" Jiayin patted her chest, looking very bold and righteous, making everyone laugh.

    Soon, Mrs. Li led Jiayin back to the front yard.

    Miss Peng stood in front of the door and kept watching. When she turned around, she saw someone in the distance looking in, but her heart no longer felt depressed and angry.

    In the future, she will marry into a big, lively and harmonious family.

    ?What a concubine, a concubine, or even whether her father will renew their relationship has nothing to do with her!

    ¡°Xiaoyue, Xiaoyue! Help me open the box and look for the embroidered booklet with a red cover!¡±

    ??The little maid was so happy that she jumped up and down and went to help the lady find something.

    In the study room in the front yard, Mr. Peng talked with the Li brothers.

    ?Originally, he thought the atmosphere would be a bit awkward. After all, Li Laosan was a carpenter and part-time cook, and Li Laosi was a martial artist. They had nothing in common with him, a scholar.

    I do n¡¯t want to, Li Laosi went to the north and broke into the north. He had a wide range of knowledge. He had previously made a way to kill himself.

    ??Now he is the commander-in-chief, and if he goes one step higher, he will be the general.

    ??Li Laosan is not as powerful as his younger brother, but he still worked his way from Saibei to Jiangnan.

    Slaying wolves, fighting tigers and leopards, killing mountain bandits, what have you never experienced?

    The three of them were talking and drinking tea, and it was very lively.

    ?Until Mrs. Li came back with the good news, Mr. Peng still had some unfinished business.

    Mrs. Li was confident in her heart, so she went straight to the point, "Mr. Peng, there are many girls in the family who are asking for her. I just saw that our girl is dignified and gentle, and I like her very much. I wonder if our two families have the fate to be a son-in-law?"

    "Although my grandson is incompetent, he is still young and will be more promising in the future. My eldest son is coming back from the south soon and plans to reopen Sihaiju. When the time comes, my grandson will definitely become a chef and be in charge of a party in the future. I will never let Miss Peng suffer.

    "In addition, to show our sincerity, our family is willing to use two hundred manuscripts as a betrothal gift. The rest will be prepared according to the rules, just more or less. Sir, would you like to give it more consideration?"

    Mr. Peng clenched the tea cup in his hand when he heard this, feeling unexpectedly surprised.

    ??If it were before, he would definitely not be willing.

    But now that the daughter has done such a thing and word spreads about it, the whole family becomes embarrassed.

    The Li family had a princess, a fiefdom, and a son who was a commander, so their status suddenly increased.

    ?One thing is going down, the other is going up, it¡¯s almost enough to say that the Peng family is climbing high.

    Unexpectedly, the Li family not only did not use this as an excuse, but they were so sincere.

    ??If the dean knew about it, he would probably want to give birth to a daughter and send it to the Li family. Why wouldn''t he want to? !

    ¡°The old lady likes this ugly girl of mine, it¡¯s her blessing.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 351ï¼š Whats so good about Miss Peng?

    Chapter 351 What¡¯s so good about Miss Peng?

    "Mr. Peng is too polite. Our boy is also a young boy. Mr. Peng will have to worry more about it in the future." Mrs. Li also said politely, and then asked, "When is Mr. free time, our family will come to propose marriage?"

    Mr. Peng pondered for a moment and said: "The academy will be closed for bathing in eight days, why not just set it on that day?"

    "Okay, let''s come to our family on time to propose marriage." Mrs. Li breathed a sigh of relief.

    ?The matter was settled satisfactorily at this point. After a few polite words from both parties, Mrs. Li took her son and granddaughter to leave.

    Mr. Peng walked all the way outside the courtyard gate. Seeing the Li family walking away, he turned around and told the housekeeper, "You must take good care of the backyard in the past few days and don''t cause any trouble."

    "Yes, sir, don''t worry. I will ensure that the young lady gets engaged smoothly." Butler Peng quickly agreed and couldn''t help but sigh, "This old lady from the Li family looks very kind. If the young lady gets married, it must be the right time." No."

    Mr. Peng sighed, "This old lady took a dozen people from Saibei all the way to Jiangnan. No one in the family, young or old, was lost. How can she be so kind and soft-tempered now that she still has such a good life?

    "However, the Li family has a good family tradition and behaves well. Wenjuan is married to her. As long as she abides by her duties, her life will be fine. After all, it is me, the deaf and blind father, who has been unable to treat her these past few years."

    "Sir, you can''t say that. You have to teach students and revise books, so how can you pay too much attention to the backyard... The young lady also has a stubborn temper. If she had been willing to talk to you more, she wouldn''t be in this situation now." The butler hurriedly replaced him. The master is looking for compensation and excuses.

    As expected, Mr. Peng''s face improved a lot, "That''s all, now that the matter has come to an end, it''s up to her to get her married properly. From now on, it''s up to her."

    Let¡¯s not talk about what happened to the Peng family, just that the Li family walked in the academy and were dressed so grandly, so they were naturally noticed by many people.

    It was fine in the academy, no one took the initiative to inquire, but when he went out to the corridor and entered the food shop, the neighbors on the left and right couldn''t help but chat with Zhao Yuru.

    ¡°Sister-in-law Li, what are your old ladies doing at the academy? They are so elegantly dressed, especially your little niece, I almost didn¡¯t recognize her.¡±

    Zhao Yuru followed anxiously to the backyard to ask about the result. After hearing this, she smiled and replied: "Our two children are studying in the academy. The gentlemen are taking good care of them. My mother-in-law is here, of course she has to pay a visit. Thank you, sir." ah."

    After saying that, she hurried to the backyard, no longer having time to pay attention to her neighbors.

    Jia Huan was already sitting eagerly on the small bench next to grandma, waiting.

    They were not present when the imperial edict was delivered to their home, so naturally they did not know about this important event.

    Originally, he was worried that due to his low status, he would be looked down upon by the Peng family and refuse to be proposed for marriage.

    ??But his sister suddenly became the princess, and he became the princess''s brother. Now that things have changed again, he can only wait eagerly...

    Mrs. Li deliberately teased her grandson and drank water slowly to moisten her throat.

    Even those who used to chatter about good news now just smile and refuse to say a word.

    Zhao Yuru came back from the front and saw her son like an ant on a hot pot. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "Mom, please tell me, Brother Huan almost stepped on the bluestone in the yard just now!"

    The family was all red-faced and everyone laughed.

    Mrs. Li patted her grandson''s generous shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Peng has agreed. In eight days, when the academy is closed for bathing, our family will propose marriage."

    Jiayin also clapped her little hands, laughed and cheered, "Brother wants to get a wife!"

    Jia Huan was excited and happy. He wanted to say something, but suddenly burst into tears. He hugged the old lady''s legs, knelt down and sobbed, "Grandma, your grandson is unfilial and has caused trouble for the family. He even asked you to go to Peng''s house to beg for mercy..."

    ¡°Silly boy!¡± The old lady rubbed her grandson¡¯s hair and sighed softly, ¡°The family says it¡¯s not troublesome. Isn¡¯t it right for grandma to arrange a marriage for her grandson?

    ¡°You just need to remember that you worked so hard to get this daughter-in-law, so you must cherish it in the future! If you marry her later, you can¡¯t regret it if you feel there is something wrong with her.¡±

    "No grandma, Wenjuan and I will be filial to grandma and our parents." Jia Huan buried her head on grandma''s shoulder and said in a low voice.

    "Oh, Miss Peng''s maiden name is Wenjuan? I didn''t even ask her just now. It''s a good name. She sounds like a girl from a scholarly family." the old lady praised.

    This prompted Zhao Yuru to quickly ask, "Mom, what does that girl look like? Does she have a good temperament?"

    Jia Huan finally realized that she was shy, so she quickly wiped her face and said, "Grandma, please speak slowly, I''m going to make lunch."

    After saying that, he ran away, which made Old Mrs. Li laugh again, "This kid is too embarrassed to listen!"

    ?Li Laosan and Li Laosi also got up and went about their business, one chopping firewood and the other washing the pots, leaving the women behind to chat.

    ??Old Mrs. Li was also curious about what her granddaughter said to the little maid outside, so she said at this moment: "Didn''t Fu Niuer say that she likes Miss Peng? Tell me, what''s so good about Miss Peng?"

    Jiayin blinked her big eyes, stretched out her little hand, and spoke while cracking her fingers.

    ¡°First, Sister Peng is tall. When she gets married to her brother, her nephew will definitely be tall as well. Second, Sister Peng is good at needlework and likes to read. She can teach her nephew how to write and make clothes for him in the future.

    "Third, Sister Peng can cook. Xiaoyue said that Sister Peng''s cooking is delicious. Fourthly, Sister Peng is kind. Xiaoyue is a maid, so she protects her from being bullied. Fifth, Sister Peng is filial, and she will When her mother treats her badly, she won¡¯t complain because she¡¯s afraid that her father will be angry!¡±

    Jiayin ran out of five fingers, thought for a moment, and added, "Sister Peng is good-looking too!"

    Mrs. Li smiled when she heard this, lowered her head to kiss her granddaughter, and praised, "We Fu Niu are so smart, we actually see so many good things about Miss Peng!"

    Zhao Yuru heard that she was anxious and asked, "Mom, is this girl really good?"

    ??Old Mrs. Li nodded, "Don''t worry, this girl has had no mother since she was a child and has suffered a lot. I think she is a diligent person. If the family loves to marry her, at least she will have someone to take care of her food, drink and clothing in the future."

    ¡°Furthermore, this child has a stubborn temper and has a lot of ideas. He just makes up for Jia Huan¡¯s soft temper, and together we can live a peaceful life together.¡±

    Mrs. Li pondered for a moment and then said, "This girl has been treated harshly and does not have enough food. She looks a little thin and her complexion is not good. We need to give this child more nourishment in the future!"

    "Oh, this is what it should be!" Zhao Yuru was completely relieved, "Our family is a food shop, so we can''t lack food if we are short of anything."

    Mrs. Li nodded, "After dinner, we will go back. You and the third child don''t have to worry about how to live your life. There is no need to hide the fact that Fu Niuer is the princess of our family and let others Knowing that our Li family is not bad, if we get engaged with the Peng family in the future, there won¡¯t be too many people gossiping.¡±

    "I know, mother!" Zhao Yuru hugged her little niece, pressed her chubby little face against hers, and said with a smile, "Thanks to our Fu Niu''er for becoming the princess, otherwise it would be really hard for your brother to marry a lady from a scholarly family. It¡¯s not easy.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 352ï¼š Little Fattyâ€™s weird brain circuit!

    Chapter 352: Little Fatty¡¯s Weird Brain Circuit!

    Jiayin doesn¡¯t think so. Her brothers are all kind-hearted and hard-working men, worthy of the best girls in the world.

    ¡°My brother is the best. If Sister Peng marries him, she will be able to eat delicious food every day from now on!¡±

    ??Orange Mrs. Li and Zhao Yuru both burst into laughter. Mrs. Li clicked on the good news from a distance, "This little girl is quite protective of her shortcomings!"

    Soon, the academy took its lunch break. Jiaren was worried about his younger brother''s marriage, so he picked up Brother Li and hurried back.

    When he saw that his family members were all smiling, his heart dropped.

    He stepped forward and patted Jia Huan on the shoulder, jokingly saying, "Brother Huan, you are getting a wife!"

    Jia Huan blushed, and it took her a while to hold back a sentence, "Brother, don''t laugh at me. I am the second eldest child in the family, but I have to get married first. Don''t be angry...

    "What are you talking about, fool!" Jiaren was sincerely happy for his brother, "I don''t know how long I will have to study in the future, and getting married will take ten or eight years. Are you all waiting for me and not marrying a wife? "

    The two brothers stood side by side, talking and laughing.

    Someone came over for dinner. Jia Huan hurriedly picked up the food, and Jia Ren helped carry it over. He didn''t care whether he would get his gown dirty or whether familiar students would laugh at him for doing such chores.

    Jiayin sat on the back threshold, gnawing on half a green melon, watching her brothers busy, her smiling eyes curved into crescents.

    ?In the backyard, Brother Li was accompanying his grandma, chattering about interesting things about the academy. He heard Mrs. Li nodding from time to time, and then she was surprised or happy, so Brother Li talked more.

    The child who was thin and silent at the beginning seems to have lost his stone shell, and finally has the cheerful look that a child should have!

    Mrs. Li couldn''t help but hugged her grandson and patted his back gently, "Brother Li, do you think it''s okay for you to have been home with dad for so long?"

    Brother Li was stunned for a moment, then he hugged grandma back with a smile and nodded heavily, "Well, grandma, it''s good to be home. I like my brothers and sisters, my uncles and aunts, and of course I like grandma the most!"

    "That''s good," Mrs. Li kissed her grandson''s forehead, "You can grow up happily like this. In the future, grandma will buy a big yard here and bring Jia''an and Jiaxi, as well as cats. Brother, when the time comes, you can study together!¡±

    Zhao Yuru happened to bring the food over and asked, "Mom, is Jia An Jiaxi coming to study too?"

    Mrs. Li replied: "That''s my plan for the time being. It''s okay to get started in the village school, but if your child wants to earn a living, he still has to be sent to an academy. Even if he doesn''t take the science test in the future, it''s good to make a few friends and broaden his horizons."

    "That''s true," Zhao Yuru nodded, "The academic subjects in the academy are not too strict. I think these students study very easily, but every time they take exams, there are many talented people! Speaking of which, the teachers in the academy are great. "

    Soon, Jiaren came over, and everyone was chatting and eating, and it was very lively.

    After dinner, Jiaren took Brother Li back to the academy.

    Jiayin sat on his father''s shoulder and went to the end of the street to buy freshly baked sticky cakes for his brothers. When he came back, the carriage was packed.

    ?Old Mrs. Li gave a few instructions, then took her granddaughter into the carriage and hurried home.

    When I came here, I agreed with my family that I would come early and come back late, but I was delayed all night. My family didn¡¯t know why they were worried...

    When passing by Xindu, there was good news about going to the Marquis Mansion.

    Mrs. Li didn''t stop her and walked to the gate of the Hou Mansion with the good news. The housekeeper happily came out and accepted the good news.

    ??The old lady exchanged greetings with him and left in a hurry without entering the Marquis'' Mansion.

    Jiayin was a little sleepy due to the jolting of the carriage, so she entered her room and fell asleep.

    When I woke up, the Marquis was already standing by.

    ¡°Father!¡± Jiayin rubbed her eyes and climbed onto the Marquis¡¯ lap to sit on her lap. ¡°Father, I want to go out and play!¡±

    The Marquis couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard this, "You just woke up, why are you thinking about going out to play?" "Father, my second brother is getting married, and I''m going to buy a bracelet for my grandma!" Jiayin said seriously, There was a rare solemnity on his little face.

    ??Master Hou doesn¡¯t understand how the little girl¡¯s brain works. Shouldn¡¯t he be buying a gift for the new sister-in-law? Why is he buying it for the old lady instead?

    But my daughter said she wanted to go shopping, so she had to go!

    It¡¯s not as difficult as reaching for the stars and the moon, it¡¯s just a few steps.

    Immediately, he called the maid in, took care of Jiayin to wash up, changed into a new dress, and then the father and daughter went out.

    ??The housekeeper also left the Hou Mansion and brought a boy and a maid to follow and serve him personally.

    At the shopping street, the Marquis got out of the carriage and led Jiayin towards the largest jewelry store.

    ?Some people recognized him on the street and couldn¡¯t help but stop and take a closer look.

    ¡°Is that the Marquis of Xinting?¡±

    ¡°Probably, why are you bringing a little girl with you?¡±

    "You are really out of date. Did you just come back from a trip? Haven''t you heard that the Marquis recognized the little girl from the Li family in Broken Gold Beach as his adopted daughter? The emperor personally decreed that the little girl be made the princess, with the title of Kang Le. Even Broken Gold Beach has been given to the princess as a fief!"

    "What, is there such a thing? It''s just a title of monarch. How come the land is returned to me? Isn''t there any objection from the veterans in the court?"

    "Of course I objected. I heard that someone was talking about this in the court this morning. As a result, the Marquis pushed him back with just a few words."

    ¡°What are you talking about? Say it quickly, say it quickly!¡±

    "The Marquis said, I have fought for the country, lived and died several times, and kept Jiangnan safe and the people living in peace. Isn''t this merit enough to exchange for a fief? I am ready to die on the battlefield at any time. Only this righteous daughter is my concern. All the glory of this Marquis All the meritorious deeds will bring her peace and happiness, that¡¯s enough!¡±

    ¡°The Marquis really...dotes on this adopted daughter so much!¡±

    ¡°Yes, many people say that Mr. Hou does not plan to get married and have children. From now on, the house of the Hou family will be given to this little girl from the Li family.¡±

    ¡°What tricks did the Li family use to coax Mr. Hou into chaos!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have long heard that the Marquis treats the Li family differently. Everyone still didn¡¯t believe it, but now everyone knows it.¡±

    No matter what outsiders say, when Mr. Hou and Jiayin entered the jewelry store, the sharp-eyed shopkeeper hurried forward to greet them.

    Hearing that he wanted to buy bracelets, he immediately brought up all the bracelets in the building.

    Gold, silver, emerald, even coral beads and pearl chains were not left behind.

    ??The prince only glanced at it and asked his daughter, "It''s too tiring to choose, so buy them all."

    ¡°No, no!¡± Jiayin quickly shook her head and walked around with her little chubby hands on her back, ¡°Father, you don¡¯t understand. You have to pick and choose when buying things. Only when you finally choose the one you like the most will you be happy!¡±

    The Marquis was amused and asked, "Isn''t it because I couldn''t bear the money that I bought one?"

    Jiayin was exposed to Cai Fan¡¯s little thoughts and stamped his feet angrily, ¡°I will never go shopping with my adoptive father again!¡±

    The Marquis laughed loudly and quickly tried to please him, "My foster father is wrong. You can buy as many as you want, and my foster father will pay for it for you!"

    "No, I have money of my own!" Jiayin patted her small purse, "I am a rich little woman, I want to buy it myself!"

    Mr. Hou didn¡¯t stop her, he just glanced at the shopkeeper. He understood and immediately stepped forward to help introduce her.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 353ï¼š Itâ€™s free, itâ€™s good

    Chapter 353 If it doesn¡¯t cost money, it¡¯s good!

    "Princess Princess, look at this jade bracelet. It''s crystal clear. It''s a rare good. Unfortunately, there is a trace of cotton inside, so the price is very cheap, only fifty taels."

    ¡°There are also these pair of gold bracelets made of twisted wire. Each one costs two taels of gold. But the master carver¡¯s skills are not that good, so the price is reasonable. It only costs fifty taels!¡±

    Jiayin picked up this one, looked at it, touched that one, her eyes sparkling with joy.

    Finally, she bought both gold bracelets and jade bracelets, and added a gold hairpin.

    ??The shopkeeper quickly settled the accounts and took a small piece of money-lending boy as a supplement.

    ?This is spoiling the good music. I don¡¯t let go of the small piece of jewelry, and I actually like it more than the bracelet.

    If it doesn¡¯t cost any money, it¡¯s good!

    ?After leaving the jewelry store, the two of them went shopping again and bought some snacks. The good news was boring and started to make trouble, "Father, let''s go home. I miss grandma!"

    Mr. Hou rubbed the little girl''s hair and smiled helplessly, "I know, let''s go now and take you home to show off the gold bracelet!"

    After saying that, he hugged the little girl, said a few words to the housekeeper who came after him, and then took the car back to Suijintan.

    Mrs. Li was thinking about her family all the way. After entering the house, she saw Hui Niang and her two children sleeping soundly. She then walked around the front house and backyard, and then went to the valley to see her son and daughter-in-law. She felt relieved.

    ?Seeing that the sun was turning to the west, she was just about to start cooking when she saw her granddaughter coming back.

    Mrs. Li was very surprised, "Fu Niu''er, didn''t you say you wanted to stay in the Hou Mansion for two days?"

    ??The Marquis then walked in and joked: "The little girl has bought something nice and is in a hurry to come back and show it off!"

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and patted her angrily, "It''s so naughty to make your adoptive father run around with her."

    Jiayin smiled and squirmed in her grandma''s arms, "Fu Niuer misses grandma, mom, dad, brother, and uncle...

    ¡°Okay, okay, I know you are homesick, if you keep chanting, you will pull out all the rats in the cave!¡±

    ??The old lady smiled and invited Mr. Hou to come into the house with her.

    At this time, Li Lao Er, Li Lao Si and Tao Hongying all came back. When they saw the Marquis, they came forward to talk.

    Jiayue Dianding took out the box and first put a gold bracelet on her mother''s wrist. "Mom, this is for you, and the other one is for Third Auntie."

    Tao Hongying was extremely surprised, but thought that her daughter had blackmailed the jewelry from the Marquis, so she quickly took it off.

    The Marquis guessed it and said with a smile: "Fu Niu''er specially went to the jewelry store to select this. She didn''t want me to pay the bill. She spent her own money."

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Tao Hongying hugged her daughter and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for our little money-loving family to actually pay for it out of our own pocket!¡±

    Jiayin struggled to the ground, her chubby little face was angry, "Mom, I underestimate Fu Niuer, I won''t buy it next time!"

    Tao Hongying laughed and poked her daughter''s little face, "Mom is so happy! Other people''s little girls are still making trouble. My little lucky girl already knows how to be filial to her mother. If you tell me, I don''t know how many people will envy you. It¡¯s red!¡±

    Fu Niu''er''s face immediately turned gloomy when she was praised, and she puffed up her chest proudly, "Of course, Fu Niu''er will buy better things for my mother in the future!"

    "Okay, this one is enough. Mom has to work on weekdays, so wearing this thing is cumbersome." Tao Hongying quickly stopped her for fear that her daughter would spend money squandering it again.

    But, in fact, there is no woman who doesn¡¯t like jewelry. Even after she said this, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her wrist and look at it happily.

    Jiayin came close to grandma, inserted the remaining gold hairpin in the box into grandma''s bun, and put the last jade bracelet on grandma''s wrist, and told her: "Grandma, if you see my second sister-in-law again, please do it again." Just take off the bracelet and put it on her hand!"

    Mrs. Li was surprised and asked her granddaughter, "Shouldn''t the bracelets be included in the betrothal gift, and they should be in pairs? Moreover, even if they are given as a meeting gift to Miss Peng, they cannot be given to a single bracelet, right?"

    ¡°Huh?¡± Now it was Jiayin¡¯s turn to be surprised.

    Isn¡¯t this the case in all the costume dramas I watched in my previous life?

    ?An old lady takes the hand of the girl she likes, smiles and praises her a few words, and then puts the bracelet she is wearing on the girl, which means that she has settled on the girl...

    Isn¡¯t that the rule here?

    Everyone couldn''t help but laugh when they saw her open mouth.

    ¡°Where did this kid hear about the rules?¡±

    "Yes, a little girl of just a few years old has a lot to worry about." Mr. Hou also laughed, "She just woke up from her nap and went to buy a bracelet. Maybe it was a rule she dreamed of in her dream!"

    Jiayin blushed and lost her temper, "No matter, no matter, grandma will wear it and give it to my second sister-in-law when the time comes!"

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± the old lady hugged her granddaughter and coaxed her. ¡°It¡¯s rare for our little money man to spend money to buy it. Grandma will definitely tell your second brother and sister-in-law that this is your wish.¡±

    Jiayin hugged her grandma''s neck, feeling a little discouraged and almost making a mistake.

    ?Now that there is a grandma at home, she must learn these rules carefully in the future to avoid making another joke.

    In the yard next door, Grandma He was drying her furs with Dongmei. Little did she know that she had to start work early because of such an incident.

    ??Although the sun is not bad during the day, it is already a bit cool in the morning and evening.

    Find out your winter clothes and furs, dry them in the air, pat them softly, and prepare them for use at any time.

    The crushed golden river beach land has more than half of the jasper melon and gold fruit, and half a kind of sweet potato and peanuts, and all kinds of beans.

    The villagers worked together and collected it in a day or two, so there was no rush.

    ??Now the whole village''s attention is on the mountains, orchards to be exact.

    ?Last year, the fruit trees were just planted, with few flowers, fewer fruits, and poor taste.

    But this spring, the garden was full of flowers. Every time the spring breeze blew, a rain of petals would fall in the valley. I don¡¯t know how many guests were fascinated.

    ?Now the flowers have fallen and bear fruit, and the fruits have been moistened by a summer''s rain and illuminated by the sun. Each one looks like a small pottery bowl and hangs red on the branches, not to mention how tempting it is.

    ??The small beasts and birds on the mountain, and even the children in the surrounding villages are all watching with eager eyes, ready to make a move.

    So, whenever the young and old in the village have free time, they walk around the orchard and guard it.

    It¡¯s not that the people in the village are stingy, after all, they eat with open stomachs, and three or five people per person can be full.

    I¡¯m afraid that while eating, it will cause harm at the same time!

    Never underestimate the ugliness of human nature.

    This is the most profound lesson that everyone learned the most while escaping from famine all the way to the south of the Yangtze River.

    ?The village chief uncle had just moved home from the melon field, and not long after that he lived in a shack in the orchard.

    ?Last time Fu Niuer celebrated her birthday, the eldest man of the Liu family came over and made it clear.

    ?These fruits, even if they have an average taste, can still be sold at a good price just because of their appearance.

    The fruits on the market, even if they are brought back from the south, are not so big and red.

    At that time, he will personally bring people to transport it away, and he will definitely make another big sum of money for the village.

    With such a commitment, the village really doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything.

    To keep these fruits of victory is to keep the money in vain!

    Early on the next morning, Li Laosi went up the mountain for a walk. Seeing that nothing happened, he wanted to go back to the pier to have a look.

    He entered the house, took out a fruit from his sleeve, wiped it clean and gave it to his daughter, "Fu Niu, try it, is it sweet? Don''t let your village chief grandpa find out, I''m afraid he will come after you with a pipe and a pot." Knock me on the head!"

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Uncle the village chief thinks the fruits on the mountain are his eyes!¡±

    Jiayue Dian Dian held the fruit and let her grandma and mother take a bite before eating it.

    The entrance is 40% sour and 60% sweet. Although it is a little worse than the fruits in the space, it definitely beats all the varieties in this world.

    ?Perhaps it will be sold for more than the jade melon, because there are thousands of trees all over the mountains and plains, and how many fruits need to be picked!

    Just when Li Laosi was about to go back to the dock, Dongmei came in from the door and reported: "Old madam, Mr. Zhou is here. He has brought many people with him and has already arrived at the entrance of the village..."

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 354ï¼š misunderstanding

    Chapter 354 A misunderstanding

    Tao Hongying was angry on the spot, "The Yan family is never finished, right? Time and time again. What do you want to do this time? The beatings you received before are long enough to remember?!"

    The old lady felt that Mr. Zhou would not go so far as to stand up for the Yue family.

    ?After all, when the young and old of the Yan family were beaten before, he didn''t even stop them.

    ?She persuaded and said: "Don''t be angry yet, let''s go and take a look. Maybe Mr. Zhou has something else to do..."

    Li Laosi thought the same thing and went out first, followed by others.

    Jiayin was not worried either. He hugged the fruit with a smile and ate it while watching the fun.

    When the Yan family came over to make trouble, she and her grandma were the only ones at home, and they had to protect the pregnant master, so she had to step in.

    Today, my parents are both at home, and the foster father next door is even more at home.

    ?Whoever dares to cause trouble will be wiped out before they even take a stand.

    So, feel free to eat...

    No, it¡¯s about eating the fruit with peace of mind!

    Master Zhou looked a little haggard, and he was walking around at the entrance of the village with a dozen craftsmen holding various tools in his hands.

    ??He was startled when he suddenly saw the Li family arriving in a "menacing" manner.

    ?The craftsmen behind him were pretty good, so they quickly surrounded him to protect him.

    Mr. Zhou quickly explained, "Don''t panic, we''re not here to fight. Just talk."

    Having said that, he stepped forward and saluted the Li family with a gentle smile, "Old madam, I came here today for official business. The emperor previously rewarded Broken Gold Beach with the ''Feng Shui Treasure Land'' archway. It''s time to start construction."

    ¡°Let¡¯s come over and survey and see where it¡¯s suitable to build it. If the old lady and the villagers have any ideas, just let us know and we¡¯ll make adjustments at any time.¡±

    ??Everyone in the Li family breathed a sigh of relief, but then felt a little sorry for misunderstanding Mr. Zhou.

    Mrs. Li hurriedly greeted: "Mr. Zhou, come home for a sip of tea first. How can anyone come over and start working directly? It''s not an urgent job?"

    Master Zhou waved his hand, "Thank you, madam, for your kindness, but there are a lot of errands in the Yamen, so I can''t stay longer. These dozen craftsmen are all good workers. I will bring them here today to choose the location first, and we can start digging the foundation tomorrow."

    ¡°Otherwise, it will be freezing cold for a while. If the archway is only half-built and we have to wait until next spring to continue, it will be too ugly.¡±

    ?Everyone nodded and did not feel that Mr. Zhou''s attitude was deliberately alienating. After all, when he was building the valley, he was also so serious and responsible.

    At first, the village chief and Li Laoer discussed this matter when they came back from offering jade melons. Later, after discussing with everyone, they decided to build the archway in Hexi.

    It is the place where the main road from Xindu comes down, turns to the small road that leads to Suijingtan, and crosses the small river.

    ?In this way, all people entering and leaving Broken Gold Beach must enter and exit under the archway. This is a shock and the pride of the whole village!

    ?Next year, the villagers will pave the path and build a new stone bridge...

    Mr. Zhou also thought that the place was good, so he took everyone there. After working for a long time, he finally decided on the location and pointed it out to everyone.

    At this time, the village chief, Uncle Zhao and others also arrived.

    I have to say that Mr. Zhou is indeed quite capable. He explained everything clearly and carefully to everyone, and everyone was happy to hear it.

    ??The village chief shouted to the villagers, "Go and pick a basket of fruits to quench the thirst of Mr. Zhou and the masters!"

    Immediately some villagers ran away, but Mr. Zhou couldn''t stop him even if he wanted to. "Uncle Village Chief, with this archway, the fruits and melons here will be sold at a better price. Don''t let us eat them now." "What a waste!" "How is it a waste?" the village chief said happily, "Not to mention that adults helped build the hot spring valley before, but now they come to help us build the archway, and we can''t thank you enough."

    ¡°It¡¯s just a few fruits. Mr. Zhou and the masters will taste them and praise them more when they return, so we won¡¯t have to worry about selling them.¡±

    Li Laosi and others also smiled and persuaded: "Yes, Mr. Zhou, we will also follow you and taste the fruits we grow. You know, our village chief uncle treats the fruits as eyeballs, and we usually eat them all." We are not allowed to pick it.¡±

    ??The village chief uncle took the bag under his eyes and pretended to hit Li Laosi. He laughed and cursed, "You brat, you can open your eyes and tell lies! If you don''t dare to pick it off, what is Fu Niu''er holding?"

    Jiayin was sitting in her mother''s arms. The fruit in her hand had been chewed by her, leaving only a skinny core.

    Seeing that everyone was looking over, she immediately threw away the core, shook her two chubby hands, and said innocently: "I didn''t eat it, Fu Niu''er didn''t eat it!"

    Everyone burst into laughter.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, wipe your mouth first, be careful to attract ants!¡±

    Soon, the fruits were picked, and everyone went directly to the river to wash them. Then they found stones on the roadside to sit down, each holding one in his arms, and chatting while eating.

    ?A master craftsman couldn''t help but sigh, "No wonder the emperor wants to reward the archway of the Feng Shui treasure land. It''s so right. This fruit is sweeter than what I have tasted before!"

    ¡°Yes, the fruits grown in Feng Shui land are different!¡±

    ?Everyone praised him, started gossiping, and it was very lively.

    Mr. Zhou, however, privately spoke to Mrs. Li, "Madam, when do you plan to start building the princess''s mansion?"

    ?The old lady frowned.

    ?There have been too many things going on at home recently, one thing after another, and I haven¡¯t had time to discuss this matter yet.

    After all, the purpose of issuing the imperial edict was to punish those in the Yan family, but it was helpless when something unexpected happened.

    In fact, the family has no shortage of place to live, so the princess''s mansion is not in a hurry to be built.

    Tao Hongying on the other side also listened to a few words. She didn''t think much about it. She just thought that after the princess''s mansion was built, her daughter would have to move out.

    ?Doesn¡¯t that mean leaving home and leaving her? !

    ?How can that work?

    Therefore, Tao Hongying rarely took the lead and said: "The village will pick fruits soon, and there is still an archway built. It is not easy to build the princess''s mansion again. It is better to wait until next year."

    The old lady also nodded, "Hongying is right, let''s discuss this next year when the spring flowers bloom and the muddy water subsides. The house is not like an archway, there is a lot of work to do, and it cannot be built in a short time."

    Jiayin felt her mother''s reluctance and panic, so she hugged her mother''s neck and sneezed hard.

    Tao Hongying immediately stood up and said, "Mom, the wind here is strong, I will take Fu Niu''er back first."

    ¡°Go, if the valley is busy, send Fu Niuer to the Marquis¡¯ place to play for a while.¡± The old lady told her, and Tao Hongying hugged her daughter and left.

    Master Zhou asked smoothly: "Is the Marquis in the village?"

    The old lady replied: "Yes, Mr. Marquis has been very busy recently, so he just came back to stay for one night."

    Lord Zhou thought for a while and said, "If the old lady decides to build the Princess''s Mansion next year, it is best to ask the Marquis to come forward and go to the Ministry of Household Affairs to get the money back. In this way, the construction can be started immediately whenever you want to build it."

    The old lady understands.

    ?It seems that the imperial court has moved to Xindu, and money is used everywhere. The household department is stretched thin, so we can hide when we can, and rely on whatever we can...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 355ï¼š No matter how small a mosquito is, it is still meat!

    Chapter 355 No matter how small a mosquito is, it is still meat!

    ?Especially now, it¡¯s too late to build the imperial palace, so naturally we can¡¯t take care of the small princess palace of Fu Niu.

    If you don¡¯t take the initiative to ask for money, it will be nothing, just pay it back.

    ???I''m afraid that someone will put the money into my own pocket and make it easier for those moths!

    "Okay, thank you Mr. Zhou for your suggestion. I will talk to Mr. Hou about this in the evening." Mrs. Li agreed.

    "Old Madam, you''re welcome. I just want to say a few more words." Mr. Zhou hesitated for a moment and then said, "A few days ago, my wife came home and said that she felt very guilty for causing you trouble. Please forgive me, Madam. crime."

    Mrs. Li calmly replied: "Mr. Zhou, you are an old acquaintance with our villagers. You know that we are all ordinary farmers and do not understand any big principles. We only know that when people treat us well, we will repay them twice as much.

    "But if anyone plays tricks on us and bullies us, of course we are not cheap, and we have to stick to it! So, Mr. Zhou, don''t think too much, let''s just deal with each other in the future."

    ??The old lady pointed to the fruit trees on the mountain in the distance and added: "Friendship is like planting a tree. You give me a scoop of water and I give you fertilizer. We support each other so that the tree can bear good fruit."

    "But whoever does something wrong, chops down the middle, and the tree will slow down, grow scars, and survive after spring. I''m afraid that if the root is cut off with a knife to the left or the right, it will be completely hopeless. That''s right. no?"

    Mr. Zhou is aware that Mrs. Li is warning his wife not to play tricks with the Li family in the future, otherwise the friendship between the Zhou family and the Li family will be severed.

    He nodded quickly, "The old lady is right."

    ??Old Mrs. Li waved her hands and said with a smile: "I am an old farm lady and I don''t know much. As long as Mr. Zhou doesn''t mind me talking nonsense."

    As soon as everyone ate the fruit, Mr. Zhou and the craftsmen politely left, agreeing to produce the drawings tomorrow and come over to start work the day after.

    Mrs. Li was worried about her granddaughter and went back first, leaving the village chief and others wandering around excitedly.

    ?At this time, Li Zheng, who came across the big locust tree and Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang, came with villagers. They greeted the village chief from a distance.

    ¡°Brother, I heard that we are going to build an archway in Suijintan. Let¡¯s all come to help! This is the glory of our three villages. You can¡¯t push us away!¡±

    ??The village chief welcomed them with a smile and sat on the stone together. "Don''t worry, you can''t hide from your family''s happy event even if you want to."

    The words ¡°own family¡± made the Li Zheng people completely relieved.

    The village chief added: "Today, the officials from the Ministry of Industry and Yamen came to survey, and the construction will start the day after tomorrow. We can have five or six people in our village, and you three villages can also follow this number, with more than 20 people together, how can you do it?" It¡¯s enough to help the masters.¡±

    "Okay," Sanlizheng responded with a smile, "The young and old men in the village are all clamoring to come to work, and they are very happy. When the time comes, we will choose the strong ones and take care of them to do the work well. "

    ??The village chief quickly added, "Everyone, just bring a pick and a shovel. We''ll have lunch here with vegetables and meat. You''ll be satisfied!"

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great. People say the food in our village is the best. Everyone is in luck.¡±

    Three Li Zhengs were full of praise at all times, making the village chief and everyone happy.

    ?Then Li Zheng from the big locust tree asked, "Brother, when you have free time, help us ask when this year''s tax and grain will be delivered, so that everyone can prepare."

    The Li family had discussed this matter, so Li Laosi quickly replied: "The emperor''s grace is great. Previously, our village just came to settle down and was granted tax exemption for three years. This is only the second year, so everyone, this year Let¡¯s pay next year¡¯s grain tax to the Yamen.¡±

    ?Sanli Zheng didn''t react for a while, and when he figured it out, he was very surprised.

    ??The Li family has made it clear that they will not take advantage of the imperial court!

    In fact, the entire Broken Gold Beach is now the fiefdom of the Li family. It is only natural that the Li family accepts the taxes and grain from their three villages. No one can say that it is wrong.

    ??However, the Li family adhered to the original rule of three years of tax exemption for land reclamation and refused to charge them more tax and grain for the past two years.

    The village chief also knew about the Li family''s decision. "Although the tax revenue of the three villages is not much, the capital has just been moved. There are too many people coming to the new capital. I am afraid that the emperor and the court are worried about food. It would be better to collect a few more bags." Okay. "We have received many rewards from the emperor, and we feel guilty that we cannot share the emperor''s worries. Now that I can help a little, everyone is happy! "

    "Yes, yes!" The other villagers also said: "We only rely on the grain harvested from the valley, which is enough to fill our stomachs."

    ¡°How can we feed hundreds more people by paying tax and grain to the imperial court?¡±

    ¡°Yes, no matter how small a mosquito is, it is still meat.¡±

    Three Li Zheng and the villagers they brought were listening and watching, and they couldn''t help but sigh.

    ?No wonder the Marquis is willing to live in Ruijintan, so many noble people are also willing to come and go, and the emperor rewards him again and again.

    ?These people in Broken Gold Beach are just different from others.

    ?A sincere heart always makes people want to believe and get closer...

    ??With such a leader, as long as the three villages don''t eat in and out and keep up the pace, they will definitely have a good time!

    ¡°Brother village elder, if you have any work in the future, just call us, we are all a family, don¡¯t talk to us here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, our three villages are also the fiefdoms of the princess. We must be given a chance to do our best for the princess.¡±

    ??The village chief smiled heartily and gave them reassurance, "Don''t worry, everyone, we are just building an archway recently, but after spring we will build bridges and pave roads, and we will have to ask for help from everyone. Just don''t feel tired then."

    ¡°No, no! How can you be tired when you work for your own family?¡±

    ?The three villagers and villagers all responded happily. People who didn''t know it looked at them and thought they had gotten something cheap.

    After a few more idle words, everyone dispersed.

    ??The three villages were in full swing. On the second day, they called for help, hauled in the tax grains, and hurriedly sent them to the city.

    ?Thinking about paying the grain tax, they followed and built the archway!

    Xindu was overcrowded, so a row of thatched huts were set up outside the city. Those who came and went to deliver taxes and grain were registered and registered here.

    As soon as people from Dahuaishu and Daxiawangzhuang arrived here, acquaintances came over to say hello.

    ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t your three villages divided into fiefdoms?¡±

    ¡°Yes, even if you have to pay tax and grain, you should also pay it to Broken Gold Beach, right?¡±

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to accept Shaijintan and want to hand over taxes and grain to the imperial court?¡±

    ? Sanli Zheng waved his hands quickly, wishing he had eight mouths to explain to everyone.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to hand it over, it¡¯s that Broken Gold Beach doesn¡¯t want it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Li family doesn¡¯t want it!¡±

    Others didn''t understand and asked, "What are you talking about? Why don''t the Li family want it? Are the grains delivered to you still being pushed out?"

    "You are really right!" Li Zheng of the big locust tree said: "The Li family said that Suijintan has just been opened up, and the court has exempted taxes and grain for three years, and it has only been one year. So, the Li family We are asked to still hand over the taxes and rations for this year and next year to the imperial court!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 356ï¼š Pretending to be confused while pretending to understand!

    Chapter 356 Pretending to be confused while pretending to understand!

    ?Li Zheng from Dahuaishu Village was sharp-tongued, and his expression was full of admiration at this moment.

    "The Li family''s original words were that when the imperial court moved its capital, there were too many people here, and they all needed food to eat. They couldn''t take advantage of the imperial court. After three years, the imperial court would have passed through a difficult period before accepting us. Taxes from several villages.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Li Zheng from Xiaowangzhuang also said, ¡°The Li family said that the emperor¡¯s kindness is so great that they can repay the little bit!¡±

    ?Everyone heard the sighs. Some people admired the Li family for their open-mindedness and sincerity, while others said that the Li family was trying to please others, and some even said that the Li family was trying to flatter the imperial court!

    But the tax grains of the three villages, totaling more than 200 bags of grain, were all paid.

    ??The clerk in charge of collecting the grain was jealous and wanted to use his hands and feet to get it, but he didn''t dare. After all, hundreds of people present knew about it.

    ?So the clerk reported the extra grain.

    ?Shangguan heard that it was Suijintan who took the initiative to pay taxes and grain, and reported it...

    In the palace, the emperor left several ministers from local noble families to have lunch. While they were chatting, this matter was reported to them.

    The chief **** was also smart. He knew that the emperor had been worried about food recently, so he told the court. At the end, he did not forget to praise a few words, "Your Majesty, the Marquis is loyal. I don''t want Princess Kangle to be like this at a young age. She doesn''t even have hundreds of bags of food." If you are willing to accept it, you must send it to share the emperor''s worries."

    The emperor glanced at several ministers and snorted coldly: "Yes, there is a country first and then a family. Children can understand such a simple truth, but many people pretend not to understand. Do you think they are carrying it? Do you understand how to pretend to be confused?¡±

    The chief **** couldn''t answer, and said vaguely: "I''m stupid, I really don''t know what these people think, but I know that the fruits of Broken Gold Beach will be picked soon. I heard that the mountains are all red, and it''s like a new capital." A scene.

    ¡°In a few days, the Li family will definitely pay tribute. At that time, the emperor will reward the old slave, okay? The old slave also wants to taste the taste of the fruits grown in the geomantic treasure land!¡±

    ¡°Gluttonous!¡± The emperor laughed and cursed, and his expression softened as expected. ¡°When the time comes, you will have to look at the arrangements. Don¡¯t let people go back empty-handed. The people are so sincere, and I can¡¯t help but hurt their hearts.¡±

    The head **** quickly agreed and then withdrew.

    ?Several ministers held chopsticks in their hands, which weighed almost a thousand kilograms.

    Nearly all of their families are local wealthy people who have accumulated wealth for several generations. Their fields are measured in thousands of acres, but they don¡¯t have much taxable grain.

    ??Now the court is short of food, and they know it.

    But no one is willing to fill the big hole in the imperial court at their own expense.

    ?Originally I thought that even if I wanted to support food, I would have to stretch it out for a while to get some benefits for the family.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ??If they don''t donate food immediately, wouldn''t they be worse than the Li family who was born as a refugee? !

    There was no other way. Several people could only stand up and kneel down, and they all took the initiative to donate food...

    ??The emperor listened to their expressions of loyalty, but his eyes looked outside the hall. The late autumn sky was dazzlingly blue and extremely pure.

    ?My cousin often said that the Li family is his blessed place. Now it seems that this is really true!

    ?Now, even he, the emperor, has followed suit...

    ?No one in Broken Gold Beach knew at all that they had another name in the Emperor''s heart.

    Still actively preparing baskets, baskets, shoulder poles and other items to start work tomorrow.

    The men quickly built three thatched huts by the river.

    ?Three large stoves are built in one room, ready for cooking lunch for craftsmen and villagers. The other two rooms are equipped with tables and chairs, which are convenient for eating and temporary rest.

    ?There is no shortage of food during this season. All we need to do is bring a few bags of rice and noodles from the granary, and each family collect some pots and pans.

    ??The village chief named a few women to be responsible for cooking and boiling tea. They were given four work points for half-morning work. Tao Hongying just came over every day when she had free time. Men do all the other work, and the orchards on the mountains are left to the elderly and children.

    Jiayin is too young to participate in any of these.

    She spent a while with the master and the two junior brothers and sisters who only knew how to eat and sleep in the morning, and then ran to the Ye family yard.

    ?The Marquis had something to do temporarily and returned to Kyoto.

    Dongmei took Grandma He, Shui Ling, and Shui Yun with her for several days, consciously describing the preferences and temperaments of everyone in the Li family, as well as the general situation of each family in the village.

    ?So, she planned to send the three of them to Li''s house, but Good News came first.

    ?A few people quickly saluted, and Jiayin waved her hands and asked in a tender voice: "Aunt He, do you know the rules of getting married?"

    Grandma He was stunned for a moment by the question, and she quickly came to her senses and replied: "Miss, although I have been in the palace for many years, I don''t know much about the rules of marriage. I will talk to the lady first, if there is any Please forgive me for any inappropriateness."

    Jiayin said with a smile: "Mother He, my adoptive father said that you will be my grandma from now on. He said that you can be trusted and I can ask you if I don''t understand. Don''t be so polite. We don''t hit or curse people in our family. You are wrong. No, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    ??Grandma He''s tense back relaxed a little, she raised her head slightly and replied: "Miss, forgive me, I''m used to it, and I will definitely change it in the future."

    Jiayin took her hand and walked into the house, then called Shui Ling Shuiyun, "Help me invite grandma to come over."

    Shui Ling went out immediately and quickly invited Mrs. Li into the east wing.

    The east wing of the Ye family is just like the main courtyard of the Hou Mansion. Although Jiayin rarely comes to stay, it is always well packed, cleaned and ready for use at any time.

    ?At this moment, Jiayin was sitting on the bed and eating snacks, while Grandma He and Dongmei were sitting on the edge of the bed.

    Seeing the old lady coming, everyone stood up.

    Jiayin pulled the old lady onto the kang, "Grandma, what are the rules for getting married?"

    "Really?" The old lady was happy to hear that. She took Grandma He''s hand and said, "Sister, you''ve heard, right? My brother Huan is going to marry the daughter of Mr. Luo''an Academy''s family. But, Our family is from a farming background and we really don¡¯t understand the rules of this scholarly family.

    "Tell us more. It''s a trivial matter for our family to make jokes and be embarrassed. Don''t let our daughter be wronged. After all, getting married is a lifetime event."

    How dare Nanny He put on airs? She quickly bowed her head and saluted, and then told her some details she knew. She even mentioned some jokes that happened in other people''s homes, or trivial things that caused conflicts.

    ?Everyone listened attentively, nodding or laughing from time to time.

    In the end, Grandma He concluded a few words, "Old madam, scholars actually pay more attention to their appearance and pride themselves on being noble. Therefore, whether it is a meeting gift or a betrothal gift, they don''t like it to be too expensive. They are afraid that others will say that their family is greedy for money. daughter."

    "Is that so?" the old lady pondered and asked, "Originally, I was thinking of giving Miss Peng a pair of gold bracelets, a pair of pearls, and four pieces of brocade on the day of the marriage proposal. From the looks of it, I''m afraid it won''t work. ¡­How to change it?¡±

    Jiayin blinked her big eyes twice and interjected: "Grandma, uncle brought back so many pearls earlier. Can you give Sister Peng a box and let her string them together for fun?"

    Aunt He nodded immediately, "Old madam, this is a good idea. I heard that Miss Peng is very handy. Why not give her two novel pieces of fabric and let her sew the dress she likes? If I give her pearls, she can also make the dress she likes." jewelry.

    ¡°The most important thing is that when outsiders see us, they won¡¯t think our family is showing off our wealth.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it, I¡¯ll add another set of Four Treasures of the Study and two boxes of snacks, so that¡¯s four.¡± The old lady agreed happily.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 357ï¼š Are you making the same old habit again?

    Chapter 357: The old habit comes back?

    After saying that, she took Grandma He''s hand and said with a smile, "It''s so nice of you to come home. It''s only been a few days, but it''s been a big help!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ??Now, the old lady of the Li family doesn''t care that she is a slave at all. Instead, she is like an old sister. She is so close to her that she can''t adapt to it for a while, but her heart feels strangely full.

    It seems like you have come to the right place when you come to Li''s house...

    The old lady has a quick temper and has to go home to prepare when she goes to the field.

    ??The good news smiled and leaned on grandma''s back, and also wanted to go and see grandma''s "little treasury"!

    ??My uncle came back from the south these few times, but he packed a lot of good things for grandma and stuffed two large camphor wood boxes.

    ?She has been "watching with eager eyes" for a long time. Even if she doesn''t dare to take advantage of the situation, it is still feasible to gather a handful of wool.

    The old lady laughed and scolded her granddaughter, but she still bent over and Le Diandian carried her granddaughter back.

    Shui Ling Shuiyun picked up the lady''s shoes and followed behind.

    When Tao Hongying came back from the valley, she saw her daughter taking some pearls to make marbles and playing wildly on the kang. She guessed that her daughter had done "bad things" again.

    So she picked up her daughter, held her in her arms and asked, "Smelly girl, have you harmed grandma''s good things again?"

    Jiayin smiled and hugged my mother and kissed her, trying to get away with it, "Mom, you wronged me, but I didn''t do it. I even helped grandma prepare a gift for Sister Peng! If you don''t believe it, just ask grandma!"

    Old Mrs. Li glared at her granddaughter, but she was not willing to make trouble, and replied: "Fu Niu''er did help me."

    After saying that, she called to her daughter-in-law, "Come and help me see if I can bring these things with me when I propose marriage to my wife."

    Tao Hongying nodded her daughter¡¯s little nose, then sat over and opened the ingredients to discuss with her mother-in-law.

    Jiayin immediately picked up a few big pearls and ran away quickly. If my mother knew that she had "blackmailed" good things from her grandma, she would be afraid that her little **** would be beaten.

    Tao Hongying saw her daughter running out of the door like a rabbit, and couldn''t help laughing: "Mom, is this girl''s habit of looking for money again?"

    The old lady also laughed, "Don''t blame us Fu Niu''er. This kid knows money, but he is definitely not stingy! Let''s not talk about the bracelet I bought before, let''s talk about this time. She brought two pieces of the material here. !¡±

    Tao Hongying sighed, "Even if she brought it out, she got it from Lord Marquis or Jinrou. Sometimes I''m really afraid that this girl will grow up and become lawless. There are too many people who love her, and no one is willing to take care of her. !¡±

    ??The old lady was not worried about this at all, and comforted her daughter-in-law, "Fu Niu''er is smart, she knows what she is doing, and besides, children follow the same example. Our family has a good family tradition, and this girl will definitely do nothing wrong."

    Early on the next morning, Mr. Zhou arrived with the craftsmen.

    Soon, Li Zheng from three villages also brought villagers to help.

    ?Everyone gathered in one place and started work quickly.

    Today we have to clean up and dig the foundation, which is all laborious work.

    So, the village chief sent someone to buy two chickens and a large piece of pork.

    At noon, steamed white rice, stewed chicken with mushrooms, stewed pork belly with green beans, and a large bucket of seaweed and egg soup.

    Everyone was tired and sweaty after working all morning, so they washed up directly by the river, then took a big bowl and ate it.

    ??The village chief, accompanied by three Mr. Li Zheng, Mr. Zhou, and two clerks, were sitting in the thatched hut, eating around the table, and there were two more stir-fried vegetables on the table.

    ??Li Laosi had no time to spare. Li Yong went to the dock yesterday and just arrived home on horseback. Smelling the aroma of the food, he came over and was pulled by everyone to sit down together. Li Yong felt a little uncomfortable when he saw that his brother-in-law was there.

    There was a big commotion that day, and he couldn''t tell who was right and who was wrong, but he could never go back to the past with his family.

    ?Especially when he went to the dock yesterday, he took the branch documents to the Yamen and changed his household registration.

    ?Now except for his surname Yan, he has nothing to do with the Yan family anymore.

    Master Zhou didn''t say much when he saw him like this.

    After dinner, everyone rested for a while and waited for the stones and wood to be delivered. Mr. Zhou took Li Yong for a walk by the river.

    ?Li Yong thought that his brother-in-law was going to scold him, and he was already prepared in his heart.

    He has not been close to his two older brothers since he was a child, but he has traveled a lot with this brother-in-law, and his sister really loves him.

    So, even if he didn¡¯t agree, his brother-in-law would still be willing to listen quietly if he had to say a few words.

    Unwilling to do so, Mr. Zhou said: "My father-in-law has been dismissed from office. I can no longer live here in Xindu. I will leave tomorrow to return to my ancestral home to rest in my old age. I''m afraid there will be no chance to come back after I leave. If you are interested, go and see him off." Bar!"

    ?Li Yong was a little surprised, then fell silent. After a long while, he asked: "Brother-in-law, do you also think I am wrong?"

    Mr. Zhou sighed and patted him on the shoulder.

    "I can''t tell whether this is right or wrong, but if someone were to attack my wife and children, I definitely wouldn''t be able to bear it. Now that it''s like this, don''t think too much about it. Live a good life with Madam Hui in the future, and come to me and your sister if anything happens. Everyone in the family is gone, and only you and your brother are left in Xindu, so we need to move around more!"

    ¡°Brother-in-law, don¡¯t worry, I know.¡± Li Yong responded dully.

    At this time, a convoy came from a distance, and everyone rushed to greet them, helping to unload the stone and wood, and the two of them started working together...

    On the second day, at three o''clock in the morning, Tao Hongying was going to the valley. When she heard the child in the side room crying, she turned in and helped to comfort her.

    Hui Niang was holding her son in her arms and breastfeeding her son. She laughed and scolded the little girl in Tao Hongying''s arms, "This girl must be a powerful girl when she grows up. She talks too fast. She was obviously asleep. I fed her brother first, and she woke up immediately and cried. Just eat it!¡±

    Tao Hongying patted the little girl gently, "Every child is like this, but our Fu Niu''er was very sensible when she was a child. Although it is easy to worry about, it makes people feel sad just thinking about it.

    ¡°A newborn baby is not even as big as a cat cub, so it only cries a few times when the rest of the family is breathing down their necks. Normally, everyone is busy running for their lives, and they really don¡¯t care about her.¡±

    Hui Niang replaced her daughter and continued to breastfeed, and persuaded with a smile: "Sister-in-law, people say that there are both bitter and sweet things in this life. Eat the bitter things first, and then all the sweet things will be left.

    "That''s true. Look at Fu Niu''er and our family. They had a lot of troubles before, but now they are in good times, right?"

    Tao Hongying couldn''t help but laugh, "You are really good at coaxing people. No wonder Fu Niu''er has a sweet mouth and learned it from you."

    At this time, Li Yong came in from outside, his face a little gloomy. Seeing Tao Hongying in the house, he quickly greeted her: "Sister-in-law 4 is here. I have to trouble you to take care of the child again."

    ¡°What are you talking about here? We are all one family.¡± Tao Hongying handed him the full boy and went out.

    Mrs. Li pulled her daughter-in-law away, pointed to the wing and asked, "I see something is wrong with Dayong. The young couple won''t quarrel, right?"

    I¡¯m late today, because I¡¯ll give you four more updates, and I¡¯ll give you an extra update for those who have more than 10,000 reviews. Don¡¯t dislike Huahua for being too slow. Huahua has really tried her best to insist on three updates every day. There are 6,000 words, which is really a lot~~~~ Don¡¯t miss it if you pass by, and give Huahua a good review (five stars or like it) Huahua needs everyone¡¯s support!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 358ï¼š Money cant buy you, I already knew it

    Chapter 358 Money can¡¯t buy you. You¡¯d know it earlier.

    Tao Hongying shook her head and laughed softly, "Mom, don''t worry, Madam Hui is smart."

    Sure enough, after a while, Li Yong opened the door and came out.

    As he led the horse, he said to the old lady, "Auntie, Madam Hui can''t feed her two children. I''ll go to a nearby village to see if I can buy a dairy goat."

    ¡°I heard that children will grow taller if they drink goat¡¯s milk. From now on, I will ask Fu Niu¡¯er and Cat Brother to drink a few more bowls of it every day.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± the old lady responded, ¡°remember to give us our family¡¯s name. We don¡¯t expect to get much cheaper, but the main thing is that people don¡¯t fool you with old sheep.¡±

    Li Yong responded with a smile, mounted his horse and ran away.

    Tao Hongying looked at the old lady and said with a smile, "Mom, am I right? Madam Hui is very smart. This is why I would rather have her teach Fu Niuer instead of asking Mrs. Cui."

    The old lady sighed and nodded, "Jin Rou is a good person, but she has a stubborn temper and doesn''t bother to use means, so she suffers losses easily. This woman is better off like Madam Hui."

    While the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were talking, a carriage arrived in front of the door, and Zhao Yuru actually jumped out of the car.

    ¡°Third wife, why are you back?¡±

    ??The old lady hurriedly picked her up with Tao Hongying. Zhao Yuru carried the package and said with a smile, "Mom, there is a car in the town going to Xindu. I was thinking about home, so I took a ride along the way. I hired a carriage to come back to Kyoto."

    ¡°Is everything okay in the shop?¡±

    "Well, Lao San and Jia Huan can be busy, and Jia Ren and Gou Sheng''er can also help at noon and evening."

    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were talking as they walked into the house. At this moment, Jiayin heard the noise next door and was not afraid of being spanked by her mother. She ran back quickly and hugged Zhao Yuru''s thigh.

    ¡°San Bo Niang, San Bo Niang, Fu Niuer misses you!¡±

    Zhao Yuru had a smile on her face. She hugged her little niece and kissed her again and again. She joked, "You have only been back for a few days, and now you miss your third aunt? I''m afraid you miss the good things that your third aunt brought back?"

    Fu Niuer blushed, "No, no, I just miss Third Auntie! There will be delicious food when Third Auntie comes back!"

    Zhao Yuru laughed loudly, "Isn''t this the same idea? In the end, I still want delicious food!"

    After that, she stopped teasing her little niece, opened the package and took out a snack box, "A new snack shop opened in the town these days. Everyone said it was delicious. My aunt bought you a box. You can Try it? If you like it, I¡¯ll buy it for you later.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, auntie!¡±

    Jiayin opened it and took a look, and sure enough, all the snacks were of novel styles, so she quickly divided a few pieces out, hugged the rest and ran away.

    Her brothers were about to finish school, and she went to sit at the door for a while, just in time to wait for them to come back and eat together.

    Zhao Yuru grabbed her niece and said, "Wait a moment."

    ?She took out two more pairs of shoes, one big and one small, and said with a smile, "I have nothing to do these days to do some sewing. Mom and Fu Niuer will both try it."

    ¡°There is so much work in the shop, why are you still thinking about what shoes to make for us? Be careful not to stay up late and tire your eyes.¡±

    ??The old lady was annoyed, but she still put on her shoes, which fit her feet as well as before.

    Jiayin also wore new shoes and jumped up and down on the ground.

    Compared with so many different types of shoes in the previous life, the thousand-layer sole made of stitches is still the most comfortable!

    ¡°Thank you, aunt!¡± Fu Niuer hugged San aunt¡¯s thigh and smiled coquettishly.

    At this time, the boys are out of school.

    Jiaxi Jiaan led Brother Cat into the house and was extremely happy to see Zhao Yuru back.

    ?One called her mother, and the other called her uncle or aunt, and the room immediately became more lively.

    ??The old lady had a headache due to the noise, so she hurriedly sent them to the west room to have snacks.

    ?Brother Cat immediately hugged the snack box, and Jia An Jiaxi took his sister with his hands and ran away happily. Tao Hongying asked a few questions and heard that Zhao Yuru would not go back until tomorrow, so she hurried to the valley to get busy.

    ??The old lady took Zhao Yuru to see Huiniang. Zhao Yuru sewed two tiger head hats for the child. Huiniang was very happy and thanked her again and again.

    Zhao Yuru said, "My sister-in-law, don''t be so polite. When you are out of confinement, I still expect you to help Zhang Luo Jiahuan''s marriage."

    "Of course, it''s not even possible if my sister-in-law doesn''t let me help. Lying in the house every day, I''m going to be suffocated." It was the first time Huiniang was in confinement and she couldn''t help complaining, which made the old lady and Zhao Yuru both angry. It''s a laugh.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this during confinement, so don¡¯t be careless, or you may get the root of the disease and suffer the consequences in old age.¡±

    "Yes, you gave birth to two children, and you were born prematurely. Logically, you will have to sit for two days. Then ask Dr. Zhang to take your pulse and see if you can sit for a few more days."

    ?While a few people were talking, Grandma He and Shui Ling Shuiyun came over to help cook.

    ??The old lady took Zhao Yuru out of the wing. It was the first time for Zhao Yuru to see Aunt He and Shui Yun Shuiling.

    The three of them seemed to be responsible people, and it was the Marquis who personally found him to take care of Jiayin. Of course Zhao Yuru was happy, so she opened her purse and took three pieces of silver to reward them.

    "We are not at home on weekdays, so the old lady and Fu Niu''er have to worry about you three."

    Grandma He and Shui Yun Shuiling looked at the old lady, and the old lady smiled and said, "Take it, she is not at home often, and she is worried that Hongying can''t do it alone. You accept the money and help more in the future, so that she can rest assured." "

    ?Mammy He and the other three people quickly saluted and collected the money.

    Finally, Shuiling went to the west room to accompany the good news.

    Shuiyun followed Grandma He into the kitchen, picked vegetables, soaked rice, and prepared to cook.

    The three of them live next door and spend every morning doing needlework, telling stories and learning rules.

    He came over to help with cooking at noon, did laundry and tidied up the house in the afternoon, and went back after cooking and eating in the evening.

    ?These days, with their help, the old lady feels much more relaxed. Tao Hongying is busy in the valley and does not have to worry about her family...

    In the evening, the old lady took out all the gifts for the day of the marriage proposal and showed them to Zhao Yuru. Zhao Yuru was completely relieved.

    Early on the next morning, Li Laoer drove a carriage to send Zhao Yuru back, and on the way invited Mr. Wen, Mrs. Cui and Liu Zhiheng to have dinner at home.

    Liu Zhiheng was worried about the fruits on the mountain, so he followed the car to Broken Gold Beach.

    ?As he was strutting down the mountain while nibbling on the fruit, Mr. Wen and Mrs. Cui also arrived.

    The Li family set up a small banquet. The old lady personally asked Mr. Wen, Mrs. Cui and Liu Zhiheng to help them go to the Peng family to propose marriage. Even Mrs. Liu wanted to be a guest.

    Liu Zhiheng and Mr. Wen agreed immediately. Both the Li family and the Peng family were interested in getting married. They were just going through the motions. It was a simple matter.

    But Mrs. Cui refused. She was a divorced woman, and no matter what the reason, the marriage could not be considered a happy one.

    She couldn''t get involved in such a happy event, so she smiled and said, "Auntie, you will all go to Luo''an by then. Hongying is the only one at home. I''m afraid she won''t be able to take care of her. I''ll help at home."

    Mrs. Li knew her concerns and patted her hand without forcing her.

    When the matter was settled, everyone dispersed.

    The archway at the entrance of the village was almost completed in four or five days because of the sufficient manpower.

    ?As long as you exit the Xindu Gate and walk to the north, you will see this tall archway.

    ?There are many people who are envious, there are also many who are jealous, and there are even more regrets.

    ??Had they known that this barren mountain and river beach full of gravel was a geomantic treasure, they would have grabbed it no matter what. How could it be the turn of a group of refugees?

    But it¡¯s too late to say anything at this time!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 359ï¼š Itâ€™s good to have two surnames

    Chapter 359: Good marriage with two surnames

    ?In the past few days, because the fruits on the mountains are about to ripen, there are more guests in the valley, and there is even a game of picking up fruits.

    At the beginning, there was a strong wind one day, and several fruits were shaken off the branches and fell into the pool at the foot of the cliff.

    ??The men who were soaking in the hot spring were startled. When they found out that it was a fruit from the mountain, they tasted it separately. As expected, they were all amazed.

    ?Everyone is looking forward to the fruits falling from the mountains, but unfortunately they only come once or twice a day, and sometimes not even once.

    ?So, whoever can pick up the fruit becomes the luckiest thing.

    ??After Li Laoer heard about it, he didn''t arrange for anyone to go to the mountain to throw the fruits. It was really just luck, but the fruits on the mountain became popular before they were put on sale.

    ?Mrs. Cui stayed for a day, and someone came from Zhuangzi to report that something was going on, and she had to go back in a hurry.

    ??The old lady was reluctant and invited her to come over to enjoy the moon and celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival together.

    Mrs. Cui thought about it and agreed.

    She has no parents, brothers or sisters, so when the whole world is celebrating reunion, she is indeed too lonely.

    ?Only here in Ruijintan can she feel the warmth and excitement.

    ?So busy, the day of the marriage proposal came in a blink of an eye.

    ??The old lady changed her dress and put on a gold hairpin bought by her granddaughter. She also put a jade bracelet on her wrist. She looked very elegant and everyone praised her.

    The good news was swirling around, and the pouted little mouth could hold a bottle of oil.

    Unfortunately, the old lady had too much on her mind and refused to take her with her.

    When I first visited the Peng family, I was afraid that the Peng family would look down on the Li family and refuse to agree to the marriage. That''s why he brought the princess''s granddaughter to support his family.

    ??But now that we are proposing a marriage and bringing along the princess''s granddaughter, if the Peng family or outsiders think that the Li family is going to overpower the Peng family, it will be a big misunderstanding.

    Marriage is a friendship between two surnames, not an enmity.

    But for such a big event, I can''t join in the fun, I can only wait at home, and I don''t want to hear good news.

    ?So she rolled around on the big bed, her little face wrinkled like a bitter melon.

    Tao Hongying coaxed her daughter, "Fu Niu, be good, don''t you think Mom is not going either? In a moment, Mom will take you to the valley, where there are many people and it will be more lively."

    But the good news covers its ears and refuses to listen.

    In the end, the old lady couldn''t bear to leave and said, "Go ahead. We all go to Peng''s house, and there is only Jia Huan left in the shop. Let her go and keep Jia Huan company."

    ¡°Oh, grandma is the best.¡± Jiayin fought successfully, but she was so happy that she hugged her grandma and her mother, jumping and laughing, and then quickly called Shuiling Shuiyun to find her clothes and shoes.

    Soon, Ye Shan drove the carriage, and Grandma He sat on the other side of the carriage. She went to the city to pick up Mr. Wen, then joined the Liu family''s carriage, and rushed to Luo''an Academy one after another.

    ? Zhao Yuru and Li Laosan had been looking forward to it for a long time. Finally, when their family members arrived, they did not delay and directly sent the message to the academy.

    Soon, Mr. Peng and the housekeeper arrived at the gate of the academy.

    Everyone entered the academy together, chatting and laughing, and it was very lively.

    Mr. Peng specially invited Dean Zhou and another gentleman he was close to to help entertain the guests.

    He originally thought that the Li family only invited Mr. Wen to propose marriage, but he never expected that Liu Zhiheng and his wife would be involved.

    ??Although Liu Zhiheng has no fame, the Liu family has been a prominent local family for a century, and Mr. Liu was a bachelor and a first-class minister.

    ??The Li family''s ability to invite Liu Zhiheng and his wife to come forward is enough to express the importance they attach to this marriage, and it also demonstrates the Li family''s broad network of contacts.

    ??The men were talking in the study room in the front yard, while the old lady, Mrs. Liu and Zhao Yuru went to the backyard.

    There is no mistress in the Peng family, and Dean Zhou¡¯s wife also comes to help. Mrs. Zhou is an eloquent person. Today is not her daughter''s proposal of marriage, so it is not her turn to choose, so she treats the old lady and others very warmly.

    Ms. Peng has been eating and drinking well these days, her face has become rosier, she has changed into a light green dress, her braids are neatly combed, and she stands there, as beautiful and energetic as a green onion.

    Zhao Yuru fell in love with her future daughter-in-law almost at first sight. When Miss Peng saw the gift, she pulled Miss Peng to sit next to her.

    ??The old lady received a greeting gift, including six pieces of material, which were not rare and good, but they ranged from those used to make inner clothes to those used to make outer clothes, and they were all carefully considered.

    ?In addition to these, there is also a box of pearls, a set of four study treasures, and two boxes of snacks.

    Eat, drink, wear, and use, and be in complete condition.

    Mrs. Zhou couldn''t help but smile and said, "Wenjuan is lucky. Even before she enters the house, the elders in the family have considered her so carefully. From now on, she will have no worries about food and clothing, and her whole life will be smooth."

    After saying that, she picked up the box of pearls, even more surprised and envious.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to find pearls like this on the market. The old lady actually got a box of them, what a big deal!¡±

    The old lady smiled and said, "Mrs. Zhou doesn''t know something. My eldest son has been running to Quanzhou a lot this year. The precious beads we see here are actually just the same over there.

    ¡°I thought about it at home and didn¡¯t know what gadgets to give Wenjuan as a meeting gift, so I just packed a box of beads. If Wenjuan likes any kind of jewelry, she can take it to a jewelry store and make it herself!¡±

    Ms. Peng said quickly, "Thank you, madam. I like it very much."

    ¡°As long as you like it,¡± the old lady clapped her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be reluctant to use it. When you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll find it for you in the south.¡±

    Mrs. Zhou also has a daughter in her family who is old enough to get married in the next two years. At this time, she couldn''t help but speak up.

    ¡°Old madam, if it¡¯s convenient, could you please ask your master to find an extra box? I also want to prepare some for my girl!¡±

    "Okay, my boss will be back soon. It will take three to five months before he goes south. If Mrs. Zhou can wait, then there will be no problem."

    "You can wait, you can wait. My girl hasn''t gotten engaged yet, but getting married is a big event for a girl, so she must prepare these things early."

    ¡°Yeah, if you plan ahead and improvise, you won¡¯t find anything good.¡±

    ?We are all women, and today we are here to propose marriage. Naturally, this topic cannot avoid the topic of dowry and betrothal gifts.

    Ms. Peng sat aside and listened with a blushing face.

    Zhao Yuru was afraid that she would be embarrassed, so she asked her to take a look at her needlework.

    ?So the future mother-in-law and daughter-in-law looked through the embroidery booklets across the embroidery stand, talking about the stitching techniques and the styles of clothes and shoes, and they quickly became familiar with them.

    The old lady, Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Liu were all happy when they saw it.

    Mrs. Zhou was even more envious. The most important thing for this woman to get married was her mother-in-law.

    If he cannot be loved by his mother-in-law, no matter how outstanding his husband is, he will not be able to live a comfortable life.

    ??The old lady of the Li family is sensible and kind, and the third wife of the Li family is also down-to-earth. They are both rare good people. It is definitely not wrong for Miss Peng to marry her.

    I just hope that the girl in her family will have a good home. In the future, she should always come to Peng''s house to have some luck...

    Not to mention Mrs. Zhou¡¯s little thoughts, the banquet was soon served.

    The men were drinking in the study as usual, while the women were eating and talking in Miss Peng''s living room.

    The Li''s shop across from the academy had its doors closed for the rare occasion and was closed for the day.

    When Jiaren and Brother Li came back, they went directly to the back door.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 360ï¼š Thank God for your grace!

    Chapter 360 Thank God for the emperor¡¯s favor!

    Jia Huan opened the door, and Jiayin rushed over and hugged her eldest brother, "Brother, eldest brother! Grandma and the others have gone to see the second sister-in-law, leaving me and the second brother to look after the house."

    Jiaren hugged his sister and couldn''t stop laughing.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er is complaining? It¡¯s a pity that the eldest brother doesn¡¯t dare to settle the score with grandma! What should I do?¡±

    The good news made people excited, and he hugged his brother''s neck and twisted it around, "No matter, no matter, Fu Niu''er is so sad, and she can''t be comforted without a pound of sticky cake!"

    ?At this time, Jia Huan and Brother Li were both amused and laughed.

    ¡°Sticky cakes can actually heal heartache. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard about it. Well, I¡¯ll take you to buy it.¡± Jiaren patted his sister and took his two younger brothers out together.

    ??The four brothers and sisters found a small restaurant with a good reputation, had a bite of lunch, and then went to the end of the street to buy sticky cakes.

    ??On the way, I met some classmates who had just finished eating. When they saw Jiaren holding a cute little girl, they all stepped forward to talk.

    Jiayin smiled and said hello, praising this brother''s nice clothes and that brother''s good looks, spreading his good words as if they were free.

    Finally, when the brothers and sisters returned to their shop, they carried two kilograms of sticky cakes, one kilogram of sesame candies, a pack of warm sugar-roasted chestnuts, as well as a bunch of gadgets such as a windmill and a small slingshot.

    And they didn¡¯t spend a penny¡­

    Jiaren really couldn''t laugh or cry, and told Jiahuan, "If you have free time these days, help me make some snacks, and I will take them to the academy to repay the gift."

    "Okay," Jia Huan scratched the back of his head, feeling envious, "I wish I was as smart as Fu Niu''er!"

    "That''s good for you," Jiaren patted his brother and encouraged him, "My sister is a little girl, smart and lovable, but we are boys, stability and reliability are the most important thing."

    ?At this time, there was a knock on the door of the front shop. It turned out that the old lady and others had returned.

    ??Everyone quickly opened the door, moved chairs, poured tea, and invited Mr. and Mrs. Liu Zhiheng and Mr. Wen to sit down.

    Jia Huan was anxious, but it was hard to ask, and his face turned red from holding back.

    Jiayin quickly ran to hug her grandma, "Grandma, has the second sister-in-law decided?"

    "It''s settled. The date is set for the twelfth lunar month. I have to give out the betrothal gift in the next few months, so I''m still busy!" The old lady was smiling all over her face. It was obvious that she was relieved to have her grandson betrothed.

    Two children are walking around in private. If word spreads about it, it will be a tragedy for both families.

    ?Now that we have successfully engaged, we have turned a bad thing into a good thing, and we will no longer be afraid of it in the future.

    Jiayin shouted loudly to Jia Huan, "Second brother, second brother! You are getting a wife!"

    Jia Huan''s face turned even redder. He stepped forward and thanked Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng and his wife, then got into the kitchen and did not come out.

    Everyone laughed, and after chatting for a few words, they got in the car and headed back.

    ?It¡¯s autumn now, and everyone has a lot of things to do.

    ?Li Laosan and his wife couldn''t bear to stay, so they could only give them away.

    By the time we reached Broken Gold Beach, the sun had stopped at the top of the western mountain.

    ?The villagers came back from work and saw the old lady getting out of the car, so they asked, "Auntie, are you entering the city?"

    After the marriage was settled, the old lady was able to talk about it openly. She smiled and said, "No, I went to Luo''an to arrange an engagement for Jia Huan."

    ¡°The family is engaged?¡± The villagers were all surprised and asked one after another, ¡°Whose girl is it? When will we get married? We have to drink wedding wine!¡±

    "The girl''s surname is Peng, and she is the eldest daughter of Mr. Jiaren Tuye. The wedding day is scheduled for the twelfth lunar month, and everyone will definitely be busy at that time. Of course, there will be enough wedding wine."

    ??The old lady couldn''t help but look proud, which made the villagers extremely envious.

    ¡°A daughter from Mr. Academy¡¯s family? Isn¡¯t she a lady from a scholarly family?¡±

    ¡°Family fun is such a blessing!¡±

    ¡°Yes, this child is usually the most honest and diligent, and he also has a good eye for a wife.¡±

    ¡°Congratulations, aunt, you are about to marry your grandson-in-law.¡±

    ?Everyone congratulated her one after another, and the old lady''s face blossomed with so much talk.

    Jiayin quickly brought snacks and sesame candies to grandma, and the old lady handed them to the villagers, which made it more lively.

    Tao Hongying came out of the courtyard and was amused to see her daughter looking so winky. Jiayin stuck out her tongue at her mother, then hugged sticky cakes and a bunch of gadgets, grabbed Jia An Jiaxi and Brother Cat and ran away...

    During dinner, two tables were set up in the Li family. The village chief, Uncle Zhao and a few others, as well as Dr. Zhang, Mr. and Mrs. Liu Biaotou, Uncle Wu and Aunt Wu all gathered together to eat and chat.

    Jia Huan has married a good wife, and everyone is happy. Today, we have to discuss it, but it is a matter of picking the fruit.

    Mid-Autumn Festival is a very important festival of the year. Every family likes to put out fruits and enjoy the moon and scenery.

    ?At this time, if you sell fruit, you will definitely get a good price.

    Liu Zhiheng said the same thing when he came over earlier.

    Just in time, the archway has also been built.

    Everyone decided to place an incense table to express gratitude tomorrow and then pick fruits.

    ?Of course, it is still the old rule to send ten baskets to the palace first and give them to the emperor to eat freshly.

    ??The remaining two mountains of fruits are ready for sale. Most of them will be handed over to Liu Zhiheng for transportation, and the other half will be left for the guests in the valley. Each person is limited to purchase a few kilograms, which is considered as a small welfare.

    ?Li Laoer opened his mouth and left twenty baskets of fruits. The money for the fruits was deducted from his family''s dividends.

    ?These twenty baskets of fruits will be sent to the college, to Mr. Wen and Mrs. Cui, as well as to the classmates and uncles of classmates who Jiaren helped when they bought the small courtyard. They will have to give some gifts.

    The Li family and the villagers have only settled here for two years, so their foundation is too shallow, so it is important to maintain connections.

    Who knows when the Li family will ask for help.

    Friendship is something that comes from helping each other, moving around frequently, and being together over time.

    If you pay now, small things will be fine, but big things will never be reliable.

    ??The village chief heard that the Li family left the fruit as a gift, but he refused to accept any money.

    After all, Mrs. Cui, Mr. Wen and others have also helped the village, so the Li family cannot be left to pay out of their own pockets.

    In the end, after arguing for a long time, the village and the Li family agreed half and half, which meant that the Li family would keep twenty baskets of fruit, but only give ten baskets of money.

    After the discussion was completed, everyone dispersed.

    Early on the next morning, the whole village, old and young, went out together to clean the area around the archway, then set up the incense table and served fruit snacks.

    ??Firecrackers went off in unison, and amid the crackling sound, people of all ages knelt down and knelt down respectfully.

    Xie Emperor''s grace, thanked the soil and soil, thanked the sky to make the rain smoothly, and the fruits were harvested.

    There were guests who had gotten up early and came to the valley. When they saw this, they also got out of the car and followed him to salute.

    After collecting the incense cases, the villagers went up to the mountain and picked ten baskets of the largest and reddest fruits.

    Jiayin was also in the space last night, busy picking fruits. Now he was so sleepy that he yawned all the time. He lay on grandma¡¯s back and helped guard the basket.

    Actually, while no one was paying attention, she replaced the fruit with one produced in Space Courtyard.

    ?Although the difference is not too big, the fruits in Space Xiaoyuan are still sweeter than those grown in the mountains.

    Not to mention that the emperor made her the princess and built an archway for the village, but that most of the solid gold bracelets that her adoptive father brought back were "robbed" from the emperor.

    She has to be nice to the emperor no matter what, right?

    What comes and goes, only then can you feel more confident if you collect the gold bracelet again in the future!

    Mrs. Li heard her granddaughter''s silence for a long time and thought she was asleep. Little did she know that this girl had already made a new plan to exchange the fruit for a gold bracelet...

    ??This time when we went to the palace to deliver fruits, the village chief and Li Laoer led the team.

    ??A cart full of red fruits, shining brightly in the autumn wind and basking in the sun, filled with fragrance all the way through the entire Xindu.

    Thus, all the people in Xindu knew that the fruit orchard in Broken Gold Beach had opened.

    Liu Zhiheng was afraid that the fruit would be robbed madly, so he quickly gathered people and carriages and set off for Broken Gold Beach.

    ??The villagers saw a group of carriages and horses turning down the path from a distance, and thought they belonged to the Liu family. But when they got closer and took a closer look, they were all overjoyed!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 361ï¼š If you have breasts, you are a mother

    Chapter 361: If you have breasts, you are a mother

    ¡°Go and tell Aunt Li that Mr. Da is back!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Da has been gone for a long time this time, and he is finally back!¡±

    ¡°How many things have been hauled in such a long convoy!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Big, Mr. Big!¡±

    Everybody rushed forward and surrounded the first carriage.

    ?Li Zhensheng jumped off the carriage, smiled and held hands with everyone.

    ¡°Fellas, you are always nice, but I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time!¡±

    He was as tanned as charcoal, and he smiled with white teeth. He was particularly happy, which made everyone laugh even harder.

    "Mr. Da is suffering from sunburn. Everything is fine at home. Don''t worry, Mister Da!"

    Someone also asked, "Where are Jiayi and Liu Yang? Why didn''t you see these two boys?"

    ¡°I brought two men with me from the south. They went to the city to see someone off and they came back right away!¡±

    Li Zhensheng responded. At this time, several villagers who had gone to Quanzhou to expand their horizons also walked over from the tail of the motorcade.

    ?Everyone could not help but exchange warm greetings again, and everyone was extremely happy.

    The village chief was on the mountain. He saw him from a distance and rushed over. He shouted, "We are all from our own family. Let''s chat in the evening for a while. I''m afraid the Liu family''s motorcade will come to collect fruit soon, so everyone hurry up and get busy." ¡±

    ??Li Zhensheng saluted the old man and asked, "The fruits at home are about to be picked now? Will Mr. Liu be responsible for selling them?"

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Liu is keeping an eye on me. He comes over every few days to have a look, for fear of being overtaken by others.¡±

    The village chief looked full of pride and pointed to the archway in the Feng Shui treasure land with a smile, "This is a newly built archway. With this archway, we don''t have to worry about selling the fruits in the village!"

    ?Li Zhensheng hurriedly said, "Uncle, I will go home first and come back later to pick fruits."

    "Go, go, go home and rest quickly. You will not be left to pick the fruits alone. You have come all the way back to talk to your mother."

    ??The village chief waved his hands and opened his mouth to chase people away.

    ?Everyone greeted Li Zhensheng one after another, "Mr. Da, I''ll go talk to you tonight."

    ¡°Mr. Da will tell us about the new things outside in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Big goes out again, and it¡¯s my turn to follow him to broaden his horizons!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still early, I should be the one waiting in line.¡±

    ?While everyone was talking and joking, they all carried baskets and baskets into the mountain.

    The mountains are full of red fruits, which are really mouth-watering.

    ??Li Zhensheng thought for a while and called to a villager, "Brother, help me pick two baskets of fruits and deliver them to the courtyard. Tell the village chief and put them on our family''s account."

    "Okay! Don''t worry, Mr. Da, I will send it to you as soon as I finish picking it." The villagers immediately responded.

    The motorcade resumed its journey and soon arrived in front of Li''s house.

    The old lady carried her granddaughter on her back and was about to head to the village entrance. When she saw her son arriving, her eyes became red.

    ¡°Zhensheng, why did it take so long this time? If you don¡¯t come back, it will be the Mid-Autumn Festival!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, uncle!¡± Jiayin also waved her two chubby hands and shouted loudly.

    ?Li Zhensheng hurriedly stepped forward, hugged his niece, and then knelt down to kowtow to his mother.

    The old lady helped him and slapped him angrily.

    "Why are you being polite to me! Are you tired or hungry?" Li Zhensheng held back his tears and looked at my mother carefully. He saw that she was not thin and her face was rosy, so he said.

    "Mom, don''t worry, everything is fine. Jiayi, Liu Yang and the villagers are all back safely! It''s just that we brought too many goods this time, so we walked slowly on the road. Hurry up and hurry up, so we can come back before the Mid-Autumn Festival. "

    After saying that, he kissed his chubby little niece again and said with a smile, "Uncle didn''t catch up with our Fu Niuer''s birthday, but uncle brought you a gift. You must like it!"

    ¡°Thank you uncle, uncle is the best!¡± Jiayin hugged the uncle¡¯s neck and smiled happily.

    At this time, on the other side of the Western Mountain, Li Laosi, who was leading patrols and guards, also heard the news and hurried home.

    ?The brothers met, hugged each other, patted each other **** the back twice, and everything was gone.

    ?Li Zhensheng did bring too many things back this time. There were so many people coming and going in the Li family yard that it was difficult to pile them up.

    The old lady took the key and opened Mrs. Cui''s yard.

    All the goods were moved in one after another, filling up the entire open space in the yard.

    Fortunately at this time of year, you don¡¯t have to worry about rain, and it¡¯s okay to leave it in the open air.

    At this time, Li Laoer brought a villager back with two baskets of fruits.

    ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t know you were back until I was in the valley!¡±

    As he spoke, he hurriedly distributed the fruits to everyone in the motorcade and said with a smile, "Everyone is here by chance. The fruits on our mountain are ripe. We presented several baskets to the palace earlier, and the emperor agreed.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s have a try! It¡¯s really hard to take care of the convoy along the way. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, we can stay for lunch and let everyone have some fun.¡±

    The steward of the motorcade quickly thanked everyone and motioned for everyone to share the fruit, and then said with a smile, "Thank you very much, Mr. Er, for the hospitality, but the brothers are all from the Xindu area. After being away for several months, they miss home. That''s all. I¡¯m going back. We¡¯ll see you often in the future, and I¡¯ll definitely have the opportunity to have a drink with the second master again.¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng also said, "Don''t keep me second, there will be opportunities in the future. Brothers are all familiar with each other on the road, they are not outsiders."

    After saying that, he patted the steward on the shoulder and said, "I''ll go find you in the next few days. Let''s settle the accounts and talk about future business."

    ¡°Okay, member, we¡¯re going to leave now.¡±

    ?The steward led the convoy and everyone saluted, then he happily took the fruit and jumped into the empty carriage before leaving.

    When the convoy was far away, Li Laoer asked, "Brother, do you want to take this convoy?"

    Boss Li nodded, "These people have been traveling between Quanzhou and Xindu for many years, and they have some skills. But they have owners, but it shouldn''t be difficult to buy them. There is an opportunity recently. I I plan to give it a try. We¡¯ll discuss it when the time comes, so we¡¯re not in a hurry.¡±

    At this time, Jiayi and Liu Yang also hurried back.

    Before the horse could stop, Jiayi jumped down, hugged grandma, and shouted, "Grandma, I''m back!"

    After saying that, he turned around and snatched his sister from his uncle''s arms, "Fu Niu''er, I brought you a gift, a lot of good things!"

    Jiayin happily kicked her little feet and kissed her brother several times on the face.

    ¡°Third brother is the best, wuwu, Fu Niuer misses third brother the most!¡±

    ??Li Zhensheng couldn''t help teasing his little niece, "Didn''t you just say that uncle is the best, and just now, you changed it to brother?"

    Mrs. Li laughed and scolded, "This girl, as long as she has breasts, she is a mother! I don''t care if you are good or not, just coax the good things into your hands first!"

    ?Everyone burst into laughter. Liu Yang was thinking about his family. After saying a few words, he hurried back to see his parents.

    ??The old lady called Shuiyun and quickly ordered a bowl of shredded pork noodles to fill her son''s belly.

    ?Li Zhensheng then discovered that a new person had entered the family and asked, "Is this the person the family bought?"

    The old lady smiled and said, "It''s Fu Niu''er''s birthday. The Marquis is sending Fu Niu''er''s nanny and two maids, and there is also a Zhuangzi."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 362ï¼š Ocean Princesss Nest

    Chapter 362 The Ocean Princess¡¯s Nest

    Li Zhensheng felt relieved and asked his mother about trivial matters at home.

    Li Laoer and Li Laosi said a few words and hurried back to the mountain.

    After all, the people in the village are busy picking fruits. They have worked hard for a year to harvest the fruits and cannot afford to neglect them. They must rush to help.

    Jiayi couldn''t wait any longer, so he put his sister on his shoulders and said, "Grandma, I''m taking Fu Niu''er to play too!"

    "Go and take Shui Ling with you. If you go crazy and can''t take care of your sister, just give her to Shui Ling!"

    ?The old lady saw that her grandson was in high spirits and did not stop him.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun are both martial arts students, so she feels relieved to have her follow and take care of them.

    ??Just because the mountains were busy, the school had a holiday. Jia Huan, Jia Xi and Brother Cat came back from outside. When they saw Jia Yi and his uncle, they went crazy with joy.

    ??Brother Cat rushed forward, hugged his father''s neck, and shouted again and again.

    ??Li Zhensheng patted his son, his nose was sore, but he became happy again when he saw that his son was black and strong, not like the little kitten that fell ill at any time.

    ¡°Good boy, you have to change your name. Brother Cat doesn¡¯t suit you, you should be called Tiedan¡¯er!¡±

    ?Everyone laughed. Cat brother was twisting and turning in his father''s arms, his black flesh was like a roller.

    ?Li Zhensheng patted his son''s little head and said, "Go and play with your brother and sister. Dad will hold you to sleep at night and give you good things!"

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Brother Cat was waiting for this sentence. At this moment, he was satisfied and ran away with his brothers without a trace.

    Shuiyun brought the noodles. Li Zhensheng was really hungry and started eating them.

    Just after finishing eating, Liu Zhiheng came.

    He originally brought people here to pull fruit. When he heard that Li Zhensheng was back, he came over to see him.

    When Mrs. Li saw this, she had no chance to talk to her son, so she took Aunt He to see Huiniang.

    It was Dayong''s turn to go to the dock these two days, and the house was noisy again. Madam Hui couldn''t come out of the house for fear of getting panicked.

    ?Sure enough, Hui Niang was holding the child and looking out.

    When the old lady said that Li Zhensheng was back and the village was busy picking fruits, she felt relieved.

    At dusk, Liu Zhiheng took more than 20 carts of fruit and returned to the city with a smile.

    Once the village has arranged patrol personnel, you can take a rest.

    ?Every family had a quick bite of food and then gathered at Li''s house to listen to Li Zhensheng talk about the new things in the south.

    ?In fact, Li Zhensheng only started talking, and the other villagers who went to Quanzhou with him picked up the conversation and started chatting.

    What kind of ship is as big as two acres of land, fish and shrimp are everywhere, the sea is as vast as the sky, red beards and blue eyes, foreigners who are like evil spirits...

    Some words have been heard by everyone in the village, but they are still enjoyable to hear.

    ?It wasn''t until the moon was in the sky that the village chief ordered everyone to disperse.

    Everyone was a little unfinished, so Li Zhensheng said, "When I come back this time, I can stay a little longer. Let''s talk about it slowly in the future. Don''t rush it."

    ??Everyone then went home together with peace of mind. They talked and laughed on the way, which made the cold night feel warmer.

    ??The Li family closed their courtyard, and finally only their own family was left.

    Li Zhensheng called Li Laosi and Jiayi, "Bring the things you prepared for home."

    Jia Huan Jia Xi, Cat Brother, and Good News immediately opened their eyes wide and wanted to stand on the door frame, looking eagerly outside.

    Soon, Li Laosi and Jiayi moved everything back.

    ?One of the super-large shells caught everyone¡¯s attention. Li Zhensheng called Jiayi to put the shell on the kang, then pressed it next to the shell, and the shell slowly opened.

    ?This shell is as big as a table of the Eight Immortals. I don¡¯t know what kind of grease is applied on the surface. It is extremely smooth and shines brightly.

    As soon as the shell was opened, the strings of pearls on the edges unfolded, forming a curtain of pearls. The curtain was covered with a small quilt, light crimson, beautiful like the nest of an ocean princess...

    With a cheer at the good news, he rushed over, got into the shell, lifted up the quilt, and rolled around happily!

    Jiaxi Jiaan and Cat Brother were also excitedly circling around the shell.

    Jiayin rolled over a few times, climbed out, and let his brothers go in and lie down.

    ??It''s a pity that Jiaxi Jiaan is too big, half of his legs are exposed, and only Cat Brother can make do with his legs curled up.

    ¡°This is a birthday gift for Fu Niu¡¯er, do you like it?¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng hugged his little niece and asked with a smile. Not surprisingly, he was slobbered all over his face again.

    ¡°I like it, I like it! My uncle is the best. Fu Niuer will definitely be filial to his uncle when she grows up!¡±

    Everyone laughed along with them, "Only Fu Niu''er can sleep on this shell bed!"

    ??The old lady asked, "Did you spend a lot of money again?"

    ¡°No, mom, don¡¯t worry. This shell was bought from a fisherman and it¡¯s very cheap. I only had to find a craftsman to pay for it.

    ¡°Even the pearl curtains are made of water drop pearls. They are not perfectly round and are very cheap.¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng explained a few words and quickly went out to get something again.

    Rare fabrics, coral bonsai, various dry goods, etc., as well as a large box of jewelry made from pearls and corals.

    "Mom, the craftsmanship in Quanzhou is influenced by the foreign countries and is somewhat unique. I made some more jewelry. You can give a share to your brothers and sisters, and keep any more. It will always be useful."

    ?Li Zhensheng pushed the jewelry box in front of the old lady, and the old lady smiled.

    "My family got engaged a few days ago, and I was worried about the betrothal gift. You can bring these things back for good use."

    ¡°Jia Huan is engaged?¡± Li Zhensheng and Jia Yi were both surprised, and the old lady simply said a few words.

    They didn''t know the inside story. They only heard that Jia Huan was going to marry Mr. Academy''s daughter, so they were naturally happy.

    ?Li Zhensheng laughed loudly, "Jia Huan, this guy is really awesome. He married a noble lady without making any noise."

    Jiayi also said, "Tomorrow I will ride to Luo''an to have a look!"

    ¡°Take me, take me! I¡¯m going to see my brother too!¡± Brother Cat clung to Jiayi¡¯s back and began to yell. The old lady slapped her in the face and put her in her arms.

    ?Seeing that the night was getting late, the family dispersed to rest.

    Jiayin sneaked out quietly while grandma was spreading the quilt. Sure enough, Jiayi was waiting outside the door.

    The brother and sister got together, and Jiayi stuffed two small cloth bags into his sister, "I bought a dozen more transparent stones that you like, but there are a lot of big pearls."

    "Thank you, brother!" Jiayin hugged her brother and gave him a big kiss, her smiling eyes narrowed like crescent moons.

    Jiayi hugged his sister and smiled helplessly.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you are doing with so many transparent stones? They are not as beautiful as rubies!¡±

    Jiayin raised her chin and expressed "contempt" for her brother''s ignorance. How did he know that women are crazy about diamonds?

    ¡°Oh, brother, you don¡¯t understand. Whenever I see you in the future, if the price is not expensive, buy it for me. When you get married, I will give my sister-in-law a set of jewelry and keep it if she likes it!¡±

    Jiayi blushed and waved his hands quickly, "I don''t want to marry a wife, I haven''t had enough fun yet!"

    ??The old lady heard the noise in the house and shouted, "Fu Niuer, don''t make trouble with your brother, hurry up and go into the house to sleep!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 363ï¼š There is smoke coming out of the old Li familys ancestral grave

    Chapter 363 There is smoke coming out of the old Li family¡¯s ancestral grave

    Fu Niu''er immediately jumped off her brother''s knees, waved her hands and ran back to the house happily.

    When the old lady saw her granddaughter¡¯s empty hands, she scolded her, ¡°Did you steal something from your brother again? If you want to hide it, hide it and don¡¯t lose it.¡±

    ¡°I got it, grandma!¡±

    Jiayin smiled and showed her small white teeth. She took off her coat in a few moments and got into the big shell.

    ??The old lady blew out the oil lamp and the room became dark, but the moonlight shone in through the gap in the window lattice, making the big shell look like an ivory-colored egg, wrapping the little girl and quickly fell asleep.

    ?Smelling the faint smell of the sea, in Jiayin¡¯s dream, there are seagulls lingering around the mast of the ship, snow-white waves hitting the shore, and small boats loaded with catches...

    When I woke up, it was already bright and the kang was empty.

    Jiayin rubbed his eyes and took a closer look. He saw that the Marquis and his uncle were on the ground, drinking tea at the square table.

    Maybe they saw her waking up, her soft hair was bristle like a little hedgehog, and they both started laughing.

    ??Master Hou stepped forward and took the fat girl out of the shell, "Are you awake, Fu Niu''er?"

    ¡°Father, when did you come back?¡± Jiayin yawned loudly, still a little confused.

    ¡°I just got home,¡± the Marquis said with a smile. ¡°Your grandma is in the wing. Can your adoptive father wash your face?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiayin nodded and shouted again, ¡°Uncle, I dreamed about the sea last night.¡±

    Li Zhensheng also smiled, "When you grow up, your uncle will take you to the south to take a big boat!"

    At this time, Nanny He and Shui Ling came in with warm water and wet the veil.

    ??The Marquis wiped the little girl''s face, and Aunt He and the others got clean clothes and skirts. After everything was tidied up, Shuiyun also brought the egg custard and food.

    After having eaten and drank with the little girl, Mr. Hou said, "I want to go to Yunhe Town with your uncle. The grain there is about to be harvested. Your uncle wants to discuss something with you."

    Jiayin was curious, but nodded.

    ??Li Zhensheng hugged his niece, thought for a while and said, "Fu Niu''er, my uncle originally wanted to use the credit of the new grain to give you insurance in exchange, but a lot of things have happened at home in the past few months, and my uncle is very worried.

    ¡°Those people from the Yan family dared to smash up our house, just to bully our family, which has no reputation and is just a common people. So, can the credit for the new grain this time be..."

    Jiayin understood what the uncle meant before he finished speaking, and immediately responded, "Uncle, Fu Niu''er has a father and a foster father to support her! Fu Niu''er is still the princess, and no one dares to bully her! The uncle asked grandma for her life. , The kind that doesn¡¯t have to kneel down when you meet anyone! The kind that asks for a high-ranking official position from the second uncle, and the kind that gives you money even if you don¡¯t get the job.¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng was stunned for a moment and looked at his niece with admiration again.

    ??He really wanted to use the contribution of this food donation to seek a royal title for the old lady and a false official position for his second brother.

    ?In this way, I don¡¯t have to kowtow when I see any noble person, let alone the Yan family, even relatives of the emperor and the country are not afraid.

    ??The second brother is smooth and shrewd by nature. He has an official position, which fulfills his dream of taking the scientific examination and becoming an official since he was a child. He does not have to go to work every day and is not afraid of intrigues.

    ?But his niece agreed so readily, and he felt a little guilty.

    ?This year on the road, almost half of the time, he had nothing to do, thinking about home, and no matter how much he thought about it, he felt that his little niece was special.

    ??Master Hou always said that his family saved his life twice, but it was clear that no one in his family had medical skills.

    ?Think again that the Marquis treats his little niece like an eyeball, and is even prepared to leave the Marquis''s house to his little niece after he dies in battle.

    ??Even with such a great contribution as donating food, I plan to exchange it for a gold medal to avoid death for my little niece.

    ??If he can''t figure it out anymore, he has a stupid head. I can''t explain the magic of my little niece. The Marquis knows it better than he does.

    ?These sudden high-yield new grains, new fruit trees planted on the mountains, jade melons and golden fruits in the fields, etc., are all inseparable from my niece.

    ?And now that he wants to take away the credit for donating food, he will definitely be in trouble for his little niece.

    As an uncle, he felt really bad about taking away the credit from his children.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, uncle knows that you are a good boy. In the future, uncle will make a lot of money and buy you countless solid gold bracelets!¡±

    Jiayin nodded with a smile, her eyes filled with golden light, "Uncle, Fu Niu''er has too many gold bracelets, can you exchange them for jade bracelets?"

    "Of course you can! Whatever Fu Niu''er wants, uncle will buy it for you!"

    ?Li Zhensheng carefully kissed his niece''s forehead, feeling extremely happy.

    The old Li family must have smoke coming out of their ancestral graves, otherwise how could such a good child be reincarnated?

    ??The Marquis looked at the sky outside, received the good news and said, "My foster father, uncle, and your father will be busy for a few days, so you should stay at home. If you have nothing to do, you can go back to the Marquis Mansion to stay for a few days."

    "Okay, stepfather, don''t worry, Fu Niu''er is obedient." Jiayin patted her little chest, her cute little look made people feel sweet.

    After walking all the way to the gate, Mr. Hou handed the good news to Aunt He.

    At this time, Li Laosi also brought the horse over. The three of them got on the horse, greeted the soldiers, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    In the orchard, the villagers were busy picking fruits. Seeing this, they asked Li Laoer, "Is Mr. Da leaving again?"

    "No," Li Laoer wiped the sweat from his forehead and said with a smile, "Master Hou has some important errands and I need my elder brother to help."

    After that, he changed the topic and shouted to everyone, "Everyone, please work harder. Someone from the Liu family came to rush for you this morning. They said that the fruit they brought back last night was sold out. Today. It also means that as many as you pick will be taken away!

    ¡°We have been busy for a year, and we are finally about to see the harvest! These are not red fruits, but golden fruits!¡±

    Everyone laughed, "Mr. Second is so right. I had a dream last night. The trees were full of golden fruits, not to mention how beautiful they are."

    Some people also said, "If the money is divided again this year, it''s time to show my mistress a daughter-in-law!"

    "My family is the same. The girl''s dowry must be prepared early."

    ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s better to find a son-in-law for the girl. If you marry into your husband¡¯s family, you don¡¯t know how you will endure the hardships. Besides, there is no place as rich as our Suijintan!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s plan it like this first, and we¡¯ll talk about it later.¡±

    Someone asked Li Laoer, "Mr. Er''s family must be reluctant to let Fu Niuer get married, right?"

    Before Li Laoer could respond, someone jumped in and said, "Of course, we Fu Niu are so lucky! If we get married, wouldn''t it be an advantage to outsiders? We must find a son-in-law!"

    Others also nodded, ¡°Then you have to choose carefully!¡±

    Li Laoer couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard this, "How old is Fu Niuer? It''s too early to say this!"

    Not to mention how everyone in the orchard was gossiping and noisy, it was just that Mr. Hou, Li Zhensheng, and Li Laosi joined Liu Zhiheng and rushed all the way to Yunhe Town.

    ?Everyone stood on the ridge of the field, looking at the large fields of corn stalks swaying in the autumn wind.

    On each stalk, there is a corn cob that is nearly a foot long. The naughty golden corn grains have broken free from the shackles of the coat and are extremely dazzling in the sun.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 364ï¼š Auspiciousness comes from heaven!

    Chapter 364 Auspiciousness descends from heaven!

    Liu Zhiheng was so proud that he wanted to raise his head and chest, but unfortunately his huge belly went out first.

    But he doesn¡¯t have time to worry about it so much, he is so excited now!

    You know, there are a total of 500 acres of land here, including 50 acres of potatoes and 450 acres of corn. They were planted in the spring until they are about to be harvested. He follows them from beginning to end.

    ?The whole body is as black as charcoal due to the sun, all because of these grains.

    How could he not be excited when it was finally time to harvest?

    ¡°Master Hou, can we start harvesting?¡± Liu Zhiheng asked.

    The Marquis nodded and said, "Let me measure it strictly, one acre of potatoes and one acre of corn, and weigh them on site after harvesting."

    "Yes!" Liu Zhiheng rolled up his sleeves, brought a few people with him and started to pull the rope to measure.

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laosi also jumped down from the field to help.

    Soon, two square pieces of land were measured.

    ?Everyone worked together to break the corn, cut the stalks, and even peel the corn kernels on the spot.

    The potato seedlings were also cut and thrown aside. The plow went down to the ground and directly opened the ridges, exposing the round potatoes to the sky.

    Even the Marquis tucked up his gown, carried a basket, and picked up potatoes together.

    It¡¯s easy to work when there are many people. The trustworthy stewards of the Liu family and the Marquis¡¯ personal soldiers, dozens of people, all started working together. After more than half an hour, the corn stalks, corn cobs and corn kernels were clearly distinguished. Clear.

    ?Potatoes are also divided into different sizes and put into light-shielding sacks.

    ?Two stewards brought up a large scale and weighed out 700 kilograms of corn kernels, which is about seven dan per mu!

    ??Potatoes are nearly 2,000 kilograms, which is about 20 dan per mu!

    ?Everyone looked at the mess on the ground and fell silent.

    Suddenly, a young steward who was born in poverty fell to his knees and cried loudly, "What auspiciousness from heaven! Wuwu, I will never be afraid of hunger again! Wuwu, my mother just starved to death! How can such good food be so good?" It just appeared. If it had been earlier, how many people would have survived!"

    ¡°Auspiciousness descends from heaven! Auspiciousness descends from heaven!¡±

    ??Everyone seemed to be ignited by the cry and danced with joy!

    ??Some people hugged each other and jumped, some knelt down and kissed the ground, and some held the grain bags and didn''t let go!

    Food is the most important thing for the people, and a full stomach is the simplest and most urgent desire of everyone.

    With such high-yielding good food, everyone will no longer be afraid of going hungry!

    Mr. Hou grabbed a handful of corn kernels and his face turned red with excitement!

    ?These few hundred acres of grain in front of us will become tens of thousands of acres next year!

    The pace of recovering half of the rivers and mountains will no longer have to stop because of lack of food!

    ?Li Zhensheng also breathed a long sigh of relief. This year, no matter where he was, he was thinking about these new grains.

    After all, this new food was brought back by him from the south. It is also the hope of giving the Li family wings to fly, and it is also the strongest armor to protect the whole family!

    From now on, whoever grows corn and potatoes will have to respect the Li family. If they bully the Li family, they will be ungrateful and will be cast aside by everyone!

    He took a deep breath and asked, "Master Marquis, are you going to report it?"

    The Marquis nodded and said, "Pack a few potatoes and a few kilograms of corn for me. I will go to the palace to announce the good news! You don''t need to prepare to pick me up, just work without any worries."

    Liu Zhiheng and Li Zhensheng understood each other and quickly agreed, "Don''t worry, Mr. Hou, we are here!"

    ?Liu Zhiheng usually does business as a businessman and is best at reading people''s hearts.

    He took the steward and made careful arrangements, and actually cut seven or eight stalks with corn cobs, tied them tightly, and asked the Marquis''s soldiers to carry them.

    ??Potatoes were also pulled out and put into the basket along with the potato seedlings.

    ?In this way, anyone with eyes, once they see it, will be shocked by the high yield of new grains, which is much better than simply reporting the quantity!

    ?Li Zhensheng couldn''t help but give Liu Zhiheng a thumbs-up gesture. Liu Zhiheng was so proud that he raised his head and laughed.

    The streets of Xindu have always been overcrowded. Due to the influx of a large number of people and wealthy families from Jiangbei, it is difficult to find a house in Xindu, and it is not easy to stay here for a while.

    This day was the great court meeting, and the entrance to the palace was crowded with carriages and horses. The servants of each family are waiting for their masters to leave the court, and they occasionally chat with each other, which is quite comfortable.

    Suddenly, the rumble of horse hooves broke the tranquility.

    Soon, a dozen fast horses stopped in front of the palace gate. The man in front took out a gold medal and gestured to the guards guarding the gate. The palace gate was immediately opened, and the horse team quickly ran in.

    Everyone was startled and started talking.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are the barbarians from Jiangbei coming?¡±

    ¡°No way, didn¡¯t we just win the battle and drive the barbarians out for hundreds of miles?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, the one who won the gold medal just now is Marquis Xinting!¡±

    ¡°There are still people carrying branches and baskets on their backs. Even if there is a war, they won¡¯t bring these back to ask for help..."

    ??Everyone was talking lively, but they were also nervous, stretching their heads and looking towards the palace entrance.

    I hope someone can come out and explain it clearly.

    As a result, less than half an hour later, the palace door opened again.

    It was still the Marquis of Xinting who ran out first with his own soldiers, followed by... the bright yellow royal chariot!

    ??Is this the emperor leaving the palace? !

    Everyone was shocked.

    What happened? The emperor has left the palace!

    ?But before they could figure it out, the masters of each family ran out panting, jumped directly onto the carriage, and shouted: "Quick, quick, follow the chariot! Go to Yunhe Town!"

    ?Yunhe Town?

    Some coachmen don¡¯t know where Yunhe Town is at all, but if they follow the group, they will definitely not go wrong.

    But there were also local coachmen who knew about Yunhe Town, so they were even more puzzled.

    ??It''s just a small town. I haven''t heard of any natural treasures or any outstanding people living in seclusion. What are the emperor and his ministers going to do?

    Soon, the entire Xindu was shocked by the sudden departure of the emperor and the ministers following him.

    ?Some of the brave ones followed and watched the excitement.

    ??The timid ones just stood at the gate of the city and started talking!

    It originally took two or three hours to reach the destination, which was dozens of miles away, but this time, it only took one hour.

    Because the emperor was impatient, he changed horses not far from the city.

    ?It''s okay if the ministers can ride a horse, but those who can''t can only stare.

    But fortunately, they still had guards or stewards, and the two of them rode together and managed to catch up.

    ?Yunhe Town, Liu Family''s Zhuangzi.

    Liu Zhiheng, Li Zhensheng, Li Laosi and others harvested another seven or eight acres of corn. They were very tired. After lunch, they leaned on the corn stalks to eat, bask in the sun and blow in the autumn breeze.

    ?Suddenly I heard a noise, and a few people stood on the straw pile and saw that they were all busy.

    The first to arrive were the emperor and the officials from the Department of Agriculture and Forestry, especially the officials from the Department of Agriculture and Forestry. Their hats were all gone and their clothes were in a mess, but they didn¡¯t care about anything and rushed directly to the field, ¡°Is this corn? Are these potatoes? Are there really seven or twenty dan per mu?"

    The emperor also personally broke off a big corn cob from the straw. He was so excited that he said, "Hurry up and measure the land. I want to see the grain weighed in person!"

    Liu Zhiheng, Li Zhensheng and others didn''t even have time to kowtow, so they hurriedly got busy.

    Soon, another acre of unharvested corn and potato fields was measured...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 365ï¼š If you are not an actor, you cannot be a good courtier!

    Chapter 365: If you are not an actor, you cannot be a good courtier!

    ??The corn was directly broken off the cob, and a bunch of courtiers rushed up to it, peeled off the corn husks, and then clumsily rubbed the corn kernels...

    ?In the potato field, the plows cut the ridges, and countless people rushed in to pick up the potatoes.

    Li Zhensheng had a headache after reading it, and asked the steward to read it a second time. Because there were too many people, some potatoes were stepped back into the soil...

    ?In this way, it took a full hour of busy work before the corn kernels and potatoes were weighed.

    Needless to say, the proven high-yield figures made everyone excited.

    An old minister fell to his knees and cried loudly.

    ?Some people took corn stalks and rolled them around, and some even took potatoes and started gnawing them raw...

    ??The old man of the Liu family is an old fox who has been in the officialdom for many years. Liu Zhiheng is quite familiar with such scenes. At this moment, he pretended to be extremely excited on his face, but in fact he was complaining from time to time in his heart.

    ??These people took the scientific examination back then. The test was not about articles, but about acting skills, right?

    ?This crying is so exaggerated that my nose is dripping with tears!

    ?And what happened to the one who finished eating the potatoes and then started to eat the potato seedlings? Can he bite it?

    Li Zhensheng and Li Laosi rarely had such experience. They looked at each other and hid behind the Marquis. The Marquis''s cold face could defeat all the evil spirits and heretics in the world!

    ?Sure enough, some of the ministers may have overacted and were confused for a moment, and even wanted to make the Marquis cry bitterly.

    ??But before they even got close, their faces were frozen by the coldness surrounding the Marquis. They quickly turned around to find others to "cooperate" with, and continued to express their excitement and joy!

    The emperor is so happy!

    Even though he had known about it for a long time and had sent secret guards to pay attention to this area throughout the year, now that there were hundreds of acres of high-yield grain in front of him, he still couldn''t help but feel excited!

    These two new grains have solved Tianwu''s urgent need.

    Originally, the court and people moved to the south of the Yangtze River, and only half of the land had to support all the people of Tianwu. This was not enough. He and the civil and military officials were worried.

    ?Especially for him, the emperor, who lost half of the country in his hands and has already been engraved with a pillar of shame. If Jiangbei cannot be recaptured in his hands, he will be reviled by all the people for thousands of years to come!

    ??The appearance of these two new foods is simply a sign of auspiciousness sent down by God as he still cares for Tianwu!

    He, the emperor, has not been forgotten by heaven. His precarious status will be impregnable again!

    ¡°Auspicious blessings from heaven, bless Tianwu!¡± The emperor cheered loudly, holding a corn cob in one hand and a big potato in the other.

    The performances of all the courtiers finally reached a unified stage. They all knelt down, kowtowed to the emperor, and shouted loudly!

    ¡°The auspiciousness descends from heaven, bless Tianwu!¡±

    ¡°The auspiciousness descends from heaven and bless Tianwu!¡±

    For a time, sounds echoed in the fields!

    The emperor asked again: "Where is Li Zhensheng? Where is Liu Zhiheng?"

    ?Li Zhensheng and Liu Zhiheng immediately knelt forward and kowtowed, saying, "The grassroots are here!"

    The emperor said: "The Marquis of Xinting reported that one of you got such high-yielding new grain from the hands of the monks in Quanzhou, and the other worked hard to have the harvest now, and to have such auspiciousness come to the world! I will reward you heavily, can you get something?" Please, just say it!¡±

    Liu Zhiheng chuckled and replied: "Your Majesty, Cao Min''s father often said that Cao Min is useless. He has liked money since childhood and is not the material for studying. Therefore, Cao Min wants to ask the emperor to reward Cao Min with a false position and occasionally go to court with his father. Cao Min also Now that I have taken off my hat as an idiot! Of course, my old father can no longer scold the common people!"

    What he said was so humorous that everyone was originally filled with tears and excitement, but now they were almost amused.

    Especially Mrs. Liu, who hurried forward and almost scolded his son through gritted teeth, "How dare you tell the family joke in front of the emperor? Besides, you only planted a few acres of land, how can you have any credit, and you are so shameless to ask for it?" Official position!¡±

    The emperor waved his hand and said with a smile: "Master Liu, what you said is wrong. The new grain will have a high yield next year, and there is really no shortage of people who can guide the planting."

    After that, he said loudly: "Liu Zhiheng listened to the decree. I will appoint you as a fourth-grade doctor and serve as the Department of Agriculture and Forestry. You will assist the Department of Agriculture and Forestry in promoting the planting of new grains next year." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????£® Kowtow to express gratitude.

    When he got up, he raised his chin at Old Mrs. Liu. This look of "a villain who succeeds" made everyone laugh.

    The emperor looked at Li Zhensheng again and said, "Li Zhensheng, you have the greatest credit for the new grain coming to the world. If you have anything you want, just say it!"

    ??Li Zhensheng kowtowed and said seriously: "Your Majesty, Cao Min''s life experience is strange. He has been away from home for many years. As the eldest son, he failed to fulfill his responsibilities to his mother and protect his younger brother. He has been grudged and has trouble sleeping and eating.

    ¡°Nowadays, the common people rely on the emperor for great blessings. They have this chance to obtain high-yield grain, and they want to use this meager contribution to seek a royal life for their mother and a vacant position for their second brother.

    ¡°Firstly, my mother is old and she no longer has to be bullied because of her low status. Secondly, I can also compensate my second brother for giving up his dream of studying because I am missing and have to shoulder the burden of supporting the family.

    ¡°From now on, when I¡¯m out and about, I don¡¯t have to worry about home anymore.¡±

    ??The emperor and the ministers were a little stunned when they heard this. With such a good opportunity and such great achievements, Li Zhensheng could just ask for a hereditary duke for himself.

    ??But he asked for a royal decree for his mother and an official position for his brother, without even thinking about himself...

    ?This man is really too caring and righteous!

    ?Especially when some ministers thought of the intrigues at home, they really envied the unity and harmony of the Li family, and even more envied the Li family for having such an eldest son.

    The emperor helped Li Zhensheng stand up with his own hands and said: "I just said that if you ask for anything, I will definitely grant it. Since you ask for these two things, then I will make your mother a first-grade imperial concubine and grant you the title of Li family. The second son is Zhongshan Bo, hereditary!"

    ?The first-grade imperial concubine is the highest grade of a female imperial concubine. Although it is rare, there are seven or eight of them in Tianwu, so it is not particularly rare.

    ??And they are usually elderly women. They just get some salary and are respected when they go out.

    ?When life ends, this glory will be gone.

    ?? But the earl is different. He has a salary and a hundred people to protect him. He can attend court meetings and submit memorials to heaven.

    To put it bluntly, this is an official position without specific errands, but you can express your opinions at any time and influence the court!

    ??The Li family got this title, and from then on they were completely squeezed into Tianwu''s powerful class.

    What¡¯s more, this title is hereditary!

    ??As long as the Li family does not rebel or usurp the throne, this title can be passed down from generation to generation!

    Others are just paying it forward, at most they are envious and jealous of the Li family for having such an adventure.

    But Dingbeihou couldn''t help it. Although he had never had a direct conflict with the Li family.

    ??But whether it was He Li''s ex-wife, the Jiao family''s brother-in-law who was demoted from an official position, or the Liu family who had always been against him, or the Xinting Marquis who suppressed him everywhere and couldn''t lift his head.

    Which one of them is not on good terms with the Li family and has innumerable connections?

    I don¡¯t know if it will do any harm to him if the Li family gains momentum, but it will definitely do no good!

    Dingbeihou immediately stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, the Li family is just a refugee. Is this reward too generous?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 366ï¼š Mrs. Wang regrets her heartbreak

    Chapter 366 Mr. Wang regrets his heartbreak!

    The emperor glanced at him with a sneer and asked: "Dingbeihou thinks my reward is too generous? Well, Dingbeihou can leave for Quanzhou immediately. When can I bring back two high-yielding grains that are comparable to corn and potatoes, I will What do you think of making you a prince?"

    Dingbeihou was wilted at that time.

    Let¡¯s not talk about whether high-yielding grain can be found again. If it can¡¯t be found, he will not be able to return to Xindu. Will he have to stay in Quanzhou for the rest of his life?

    He quickly kowtowed and apologized, "Your Majesty, I know I was wrong!"

    "Humph, go back and think about it for a month. You will be fined for half a year. If you don''t know how to speak and act carefully again, you don''t have to do it!" The emperor flicked his sleeves, and Dingbei Hou retreated in cold sweat.

    ?Li Zhensheng quickly stepped forward, knelt down and kowtowed in thanks.

    ??This time he was really excited and excited. He would no longer have to worry about being bullied at home!

    ?Everyone came forward to congratulate him, whether sincerely or not.

    ??Wang Bowei, the old lady of the Wang family, was standing behind the crowd with his head lowered. There was nothing on his face, but he had mixed feelings in his heart.

    ??Had he known that Li Zhensheng had such an adventure and that the Li family had such luck, he would have tried to mediate and promote a good relationship between the Wang family and the Li family...

    As long as Li Zhensheng is cured of his illness and supported in his return to the Li family, the Li family will definitely not dig into the past with their two children, one surnamed Wang and the other surnamed Li.

    ?Then everything will be covered up, and the relatives of the two families will move around more. Now everything about the Li family will be the help of the Wang family.

    ?What a pity, it¡¯s a pity that I was arrogant and didn¡¯t take the Li family seriously.

    ??The Li family suddenly jumped from being a refugee to a new noble in Tianwu!

    Still an upstart who has a grudge against the Wang family...

    ??If anyone has clairvoyance, he will definitely be able to see that Mrs. Wang¡¯s intestines have turned blue and purple.

    However, some courtiers who were usually at odds with him did not want to miss this opportunity to laugh at him. They stepped forward and said with a smile: "Congratulations to Mr. Wang. The Li family was once an in-law of the Wang family. Now the Li family has A hereditary earl with a royal wife...

    ¡°Oh, there is also Princess Kangle, who has risen to great heights in one step. She will definitely take more care of the Wang family in the future. I¡¯m afraid you will be happier than anyone else, right?¡±

    Mrs. Wang gritted her teeth angrily, secretly regretting why she went to court today. If she had been sick at home, wouldn''t she have had to suffer such humiliation?

    ??What embarrasses him most is that the fertile field in front of him clearly belongs to their Wang family. Now it is growing high-yield grain, but it has nothing to do with their family!

    ?Old Mrs. Wang became angrier and angrier as she thought about it, her vision went dark and she almost fell to the ground.

    ?It''s a pity that no one has the intention to take care of him.

    At this moment, the emperor had rolled up his sleeves and went to the fields to collect corn himself.

    Even if all the civil and military officials dared to be lazy, they all followed closely and joined the army of looting!

    Not to mention how lively Yunhe Town is, I just want to say that dusk at Broken Gold Beach is a rare moment of peace and joy.

    ?The villagers have been picking apples for a day, and the hills on the west side of the hot spring valley are already empty.

    The baskets of fruits were loaded onto the carriage. The stewards and servants of the Liu family said goodbye to everyone with a smile, and then returned home loaded with loads.

    ?The villagers were very tired, so each of them grabbed a fruit and sat under the big tree at the entrance of the village, chatting and quenching their thirst.

    ??The village chief uncle waved his pipe pot and encouraged: "We will work harder tomorrow and pick another hilltop, but everyone remember to pick out the good fruit trees and leave six or seven."

    ¡°We will pick it before it is frozen, and then each family will share it. The children will not say anything sweet, but we will save it until the Chinese New Year and put it on two plates as a tribute, so that the ancestors of each family can also taste the freshness!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s listen to the village chief uncle.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know the price of our fruit yet. Let¡¯s eat it quickly, otherwise we won¡¯t be able to bear to eat it after we find out!¡±

    ¡°Haha, Mr. Liu is a capable man, and he will definitely be able to sell it for a lot of money.¡±

    "After a busy few days, I went to cut two kilograms of meat to make dumplings for dinner. I have been too tired recently, so I must reward my belly!" The villagers were talking and laughing, causing the village chief to hit them, "When I was in the north before, I have been soaking in the ground every day, peeling off a layer of skin from my back, and I haven¡¯t heard you say you are tired. Now you are tired of picking fruits? There are too many good days, and they are burning you!¡±

    Everyone was not angry after being scolded, but laughed.

    The life is lively when young people raise their tails from time to time and old people shake their shoe soles to scare people.

    The chimneys of every house were smoking, and the women were busy cooking.

    ??On the stone strip outside the wall of Li''s courtyard, naughty boys were sitting in a row, all nibbling fruits.

    At this time of year, the daylight is not bad, but it becomes a bit cold as the sun sets.

    Jia''an was afraid that the stone would get cold on his sister''s butt, so he held his sister in his arms and sat on his lap.

    Jiaxi took the fruit in his mouth and quickly took off his coat and put it on his sister.

    Brother Cat thought for a while and took the fruit from his sister''s hand. Like a little rabbit, his mouth moved crazily. He chewed the peel off a few times and then stuffed the fruit back into his sister''s hand with a big smile. His white teeth were shining brightly, "Sister, if you eat it, there will be no skin left."

    Jiayin blinked his big eyes twice. He couldn''t laugh or cry, so he could only lower his head and start eating.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are salivating or not!

    ?This is all my brother¡¯s love, love!

    Shui Ling stood aside and couldn''t help but cover her mouth, snickering until her stomach hurt...

    ??Grandma He came out of the courtyard carrying a small cloak. When she saw that the young lady was tightly wrapped, she didn''t come forward. Just when she was about to talk to Shuiling, a group of people came running on the path outside the village.

    ?The villagers were startled and stood up, wondering who would come in such a hurry at this time.

    ??The village chief even shouted to the children, "Hurry into the yard and don''t come out unless I greet you!"

    Jia An Jiaxi was very curious, but he still picked up his sister, grabbed his brother, and quickly entered the door of his house with his friends.

    ?The team of men and horses gradually approached, and everyone saw that the person sitting immediately was actually a eunuch, followed by soldiers with the word "forbidden" written on their chests, so they became even more confused.

    ??How many times had the village chief been to the palace? He said to everyone: "Don''t be afraid, these are the imperial guards, who protect the emperor, and the eunuchs who also serve the emperor!"

    ?His voice was a bit high, and the eunuchs and guards on the horse heard him.

    The **** was not angry. He jumped off his horse and said with a smile, "Old village chief, our family recognized you from a distance. When you went to present the jade melon to the palace, it was our family that showed you the way!"

    ¡°Oh, father-in-law, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m an ordinary old farmer. I was so frightened that my legs went weak once I entered the palace. It¡¯s good that I didn¡¯t faint. I really can¡¯t remember who I met!¡± The village chief quickly bowed and apologized.

    But the **** helped the village chief and said with a smile: "Old village chief, you are welcome. Your Broken Gold Beach is a treasure land given by the emperor for feng shui. The emperor is always thinking about it. I''m afraid there will be more good things in the future. Maybe our family will have to stay together." Come and visit this treasured land frequently, and I will ask you to take more care of me when the time comes."

    Having said that, he showed the bright yellow corner of his arms and said: "Excuse me, village chief, please help our family to inform us and ask the old lady of the Li family and the second son of the Li family, Li Yusheng, to take over the order!"

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s an imperial edict!¡±

    Before the village chief could respond, the villagers had already screamed and ran into the Li family yard.

    ??Li Laoer was picking fruits today and accidentally stretched his waist. He was lying on the kang and asked my mother to help him rub it with medicinal wine.

    So, these two women had no idea what was happening outside the courtyard gate.

    ?Suddenly I heard villagers shouting in the yard, and the old lady was frightened to drop the medicinal wine bottle in her hand.

    Li Laoer turned over and climbed up. While tying his clothes, he blocked my mother behind him and said, "Mom, don''t worry, I''ll go take a look."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 367ï¼š The most correct decision in this life!

    Chapter 367 The most correct decision in this life!

    Fortunately, Jiayin, Jiaxi and Jiaan ran into the house and shouted, "Grandma, second uncle! Someone is coming with an imperial edict!"

    Imperial edict?

    ??Li Laoer and the old lady both breathed a sigh of relief, but still hurried out the door.

    Tao Hongying came out of the kitchen while taking off her apron, and stepped forward to help the old lady.

    ??Grandma He brought Shui Ling Shui Yun and was already busy preparing the incense table.

    In fact, it is just a matter of setting up a long small table, moving an incense burner, and lighting three incense sticks to express respect and awe for the imperial power.

    ?Then, the Li family opened the door and welcomed the **** who came in.

    ??The young and old of the Li family knelt in the courtyard, and the villagers knelt outside the yard, everyone bowed their heads to listen to the order.

    ?The **** did not show any airs and read the decree loudly.

    ?Everyone could not understand those gorgeous rhetoric, but everyone understood the title of the first-grade lady and Li Laoer as an earl.

    ¡°Appreciate this!¡±

    As soon as the last two words were spoken, everyone stretched their necks and shouted, "Thank you, Your Majesty, Long Live Your Majesty, Long Live Your Majesty!"

    ?Li Laoer helped his mother stand up, then took the imperial edict with both hands and enshrined it on the incense table.

    ?The **** smiled and raised his hands in salute, "Congratulations to the old lady, congratulations to the uncle!"

    "Same joy!" Li Laoer''s face flushed with excitement, and he quickly returned the gift, and finally asked: "Father, we are at home and have never gone out. I really don''t know where I can take credit for this sudden favor from the emperor..."

    ??The **** laughed and said: "I don''t know something. The eldest son of your house has obtained high-yield new grain in the south. Today''s harvest is good, which alerted the emperor and the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty to harvest together.

    "The emperor said that such a high yield of grain is a blessing from heaven and will benefit the country and the people. He will reward the eldest man of your house and the eldest son of the Liu family. Mr. Liu has been given a fourth-grade position in the Department of Agriculture and Forestry, and will help expand the business in the future. Plant new food.

    "When it was the turn of the eldest man of your house, the eldest man said that he had left home since he was a child and was ashamed of the old lady and you as a brother. Therefore, he wanted to ask for a royal title for the old lady and a casual position for you. The emperor immediately granted the title. The old lady has granted you the title of Zhongshan Bo, and it is hereditary. "

    The old lady and Li Laoer finally understood.

    Li Laoer''s eyes suddenly turned red.

    They are all brothers in the same family. How can he compare what happened before? Besides, the eldest brother was also harmed when he was away from home. As brothers, it is too late to feel sorry for him, so how can he complain...

    I do n¡¯t want the elder brother to keep in my heart. Today, I abandon everything and give him an official position, just to fulfill his wish to study as an official.

    Mrs. Li also wiped away tears. She told her eldest son earlier that the Yan family had come to cause trouble, but she didn''t care. Instead, her eldest son felt that she had been wronged and it stayed in his heart.

    Today, I even begged her for a life order, just so that she would never be bullied by anyone again!

    Jiayin saw that her grandma and second uncle were both sighing, and her mother was just happy. No one greeted the eunuch, so she hurriedly ran to get two fruits and gave them to the eunuch, "Uncle, eat the fruits. They are grown on the mountain at my home. They are so sweet." "

    ??The eunuchs have never seen the good news, but the people they serve in the palace wish they had ten thousand holes in their hearts, and the most intelligent ones are the most intelligent ones.

    Almost instantly, he guessed that this was Princess Kangle of the Li family and the adopted daughter of the Marquis.

    ?He quickly bent down, took the fruit, and said with a smile: "Oh, thank you, Princess, for the reward."

    At this moment, Li Laoer also realized what he was doing and quickly invited him into the house for tea.

    But the **** refused and explained: "I''ll come and try uncle''s good tea next time. It''s going to get dark soon. We have to rush back to the city, so we won''t disturb uncle."

    ??Li Laoer has no choice but to stay, so he wants to send people out.

    At this time, Jiayin pulled his sleeve and gave him a purse.

    ?Li Laoer subconsciously pinched a handful and found two small gold picks inside, and suddenly felt very ashamed.

    ?He was so happy and confused that he was even worse than his four-year-old niece, who actually forgot to reward her. Li Laoer hurriedly took a few steps forward, gave the **** his purse, and exchanged a few words with him before sending him away.

    ?The villagers had been holding back for a long time, and finally they could speak.

    ?So everyone rushed forward and asked all kinds of questions.

    ¡°Second sir, are you an uncle now?¡±

    ¡°What does hereditary succession mean? Can sons and grandsons inherit it?¡±

    ¡°And my aunt will be Mrs. Gaoming in the future. I heard that Mrs. Gaoming doesn¡¯t have to kneel when she meets an official. Doesn¡¯t anyone dare to bully her?¡±

    ??The village chief shouted to everyone, "Shut up first and listen to the second gentleman speak slowly."

    Li Laoer was also happy and said with a smile: "My eldest brother brought back some new and improved seeds from outside in the spring, and now we have a good harvest.

    "The emperor was very happy and made my mother the first-grade imperial concubine. This title can only be given to the mother or daughter-in-law of a first-grade official. Except for the queen mother and empress in the palace, my mother does not have to kneel to anyone else.

    ¡°My position as earl is hereditary, which means that as long as our Li family does not commit treason, our descendants can continue to inherit and remain earl.¡±

    ?The villagers gasped in shock and then became ecstatic!

    ¡°It¡¯s great! The emperor¡¯s grace is so great!¡±

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er has just become the princess, and Aunt Li has become the royal wife!¡±

    "You can no longer call me Mr. Er, you should call me Uncle!"

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and said with a smile: "We can''t control what outsiders call us, but how our family is doing on a daily basis will be how it will be in the future! No matter how generous the emperor''s reward is, our family still has two eyes and one mouth. "

    Everyone burst into laughter.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, my aunt is still so happy.¡±

    After joking for a while, the village chief said, "Sister, shouldn''t we celebrate such a happy event?"

    ¡°Of course,¡± the old lady was thinking about this just now.

    "It''s too late today. Let''s hold a banquet tomorrow. Let''s liven up the village. We invite the people from Dahuaishu, Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang, as well as the villagers who helped build the archway to have a drink. All three of their villages are Fu Niu. My son¡¯s fiefdom will be considered half of my own family from now on!¡±

    ¡°Okay, everyone, let¡¯s go back to eat and sleep. Get up early tomorrow. It¡¯s not too late to pick the fruits on the mountain all day long. Let¡¯s have some fun first.¡± The village chief waved his pipe and pot, which settled the matter.

    The villagers were filled with excitement and dispersed one after another.

    They began to follow the Li family when they came from Qingshui Village and fled all the way here.

    It can be said that the reason they have such a good life with no worries about food and clothing is because they followed in the footsteps of the Li family.

    Facts have proved that this is also the most correct decision they have ever made...

    ?Although their surname is not Li, they share the blessings and misfortunes of the Li family.

    ??Now the Li family has a princess, a wife named Gaoming, and an uncle...

    I don¡¯t know what kind of more amazing fortune will come in the future. As long as they don¡¯t fall behind, their lives will definitely get better!

    ??The Li family closed the courtyard gate, and everyone was happy.

    Jia An¡¯s family is happy to sit next to her grandma, and the good news is sitting in her mother¡¯s arms.

    Brother Cat was restrained on the second uncle, looking left and right, and finally pulled the second uncle''s beard. Seeing the second uncle frowning in pain, he said with satisfaction: "Second uncle is still the second uncle, he has not turned into some count. !¡±

    ??The old lady couldn''t help laughing, "Earl is an official position. Your second uncle will only be an official from now on. How can he turn into a monster?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 368ï¼š Zhengjiazhuang is a good cover!

    Chapter 368 Zhengjiazhuang is a good cover!

    Jiayin hugged her mother''s neck and said, "Mom, I want to find my third uncle and my uncle and ask them to come back and eat meat!"

    "Of course, don''t worry, you won''t forget it." Tao Hongying nodded her daughter''s little nose and said to the old lady: "Mom, for such a big happy event, the third brother and his family must come back, so that everyone can be happy together.

    ¡°And Mr. Peng, he is now an in-law of our family. We have to invite him over for a drink at such a happy event, otherwise it will be rude to our family.¡±

    Li Laoer added, "Mr. Wen and Mrs. Cui are also going to invite them, and the Liu family will definitely have a banquet, but it won''t start tomorrow, so I have to tell them."

    "Then just ask Jin Rou to go there. Mrs. Liu is a nice person. The two boys from the Liu family are having fun together, so they all want to come and have fun together." The old lady also asked: "Also Dayong is at the dock. Get up early and ask someone to call him quickly. It¡¯s just an errand. It would be best if he comes back. Madam Hui and the child haven¡¯t seen him for several days!¡±

    "good."

    ?Li Laoer asked his nephews to get pens and ink, and quickly made a list.

    Seeing that there was nothing he could do to help, Jiayin jumped down to the ground and said to his grandma: "Grandma, I want to go to my foster father''s place to sleep."

    The old lady was surprised, "Your adoptive father is out there and won''t be back tonight."

    ??Grandma He stood at the door and said, "Don''t worry, old lady, I will keep vigil for the young lady."

    The old lady thought that she would be very busy tomorrow, "Okay, then you can take Fu Niu''er there and cover her up frequently at night so that Fu Niu''er doesn''t get a cold stomach."

    ¡°Yes, old lady.¡±

    ??Grandma He stepped forward to salute, then bent down and carried the good news on her back before walking out. Shui Ling hurriedly followed.

    Shuiyun stayed and entered the west wing.

    Huiniang couldn''t go out during her confinement period, so she was very anxious in her room.

    ?At this moment, Shuiyun heard that the old lady and Li Laoer had both received rewards. There would be a banquet at home tomorrow and Li Yong would be called back. She happily hugged the two children.

    ¡°Your father will come back tomorrow and ask you to cause trouble. Hum, your father will spank you then!¡±

    The two children seemed to understand, and both started crying at the top of their lungs, causing Huiniang and Shuiyun to coax them in a hurry for a long time.

    Dongmei was also kneeling outside the courtyard just now to listen to the order. Of course she knew that there would be a big banquet tomorrow.

    At this moment, she was unpacking a suitcase and looking for clothes for Good News.

    ?Tomorrow will not only be a happy event for the old lady and the second gentleman, but the princess Jiayin will also be the protagonist.

    ?Seeing that Nanny He came to live with the good news, she knew what was going on. She told Nanny He and Shuiling to rest first, and she would come and keep vigil at night.

    ??Mammy He still wanted to refuse, so Jiayin put her arms around Dongmei''s neck and raised her finger to point to a water-red coat and a gold-embroidered skirt.

    Grandma He lowered her head and retreated...

    Early in the morning of the second day, before it got dark, the entire Broken Gold Beach became busy.

    Jiayi had already gone to Luoan on horseback to report the news, while Liu Yang went to the dock camp.

    Li Laoer also went out personally to invite Mr. Wen and Mrs. Cui, and asked Mrs. Cui to go to the Liu family on the way.

    Fortunately, today is Xiu Mu, and Mr. Wen did not go to court or to the Yamen.

    As soon as Li Laoer came to the door, he laughed and said, "Congratulations, Uncle Li."

    Li Laoer laughed and said, "Sir, you are so well-informed!"

    "New grain has come out, and the emperor has rewarded the Li family heavily. How could such a big thing be hidden?" Mr. Wen said with a smile: "To be honest with you, everyone knows that I travel a lot with your family. This little courtyard last night I received three groups of guests and drank two pots of tea.¡±

    Li Laoer heard that he was trying, so he said: "Sir, you also know that our family is not willing to mix too much with these families in the city, so today, only the few families who are close to each other and the newlyweds are having a banquet at home. Mr. Peng, there is no outsider.¡±

    Mr. Wen nodded in agreement, "That''s how it should be. These people in the city are all unprofitable, so it''s better to ignore them."

    As the two of them talked, they took Wen Hai and rushed to the Cui family''s village. Mrs. Cui also heard the good news and was loading people into the car to go to Suijintan. Li Laoer asked her to go to Liu''s house, and she immediately agreed.

    ??Originally I thought Liu Zhiheng was not at home, so Mrs. Liu could just bring her two children over.

    ?Unexpectedly, Mrs. Liu also got in the car. He was planning to be a good friend of the Li family!

    Mrs. Cui was so happy that she accompanied her all the way to Broken Gold Beach.

    In Broken Gold Beach, the village chief was leading people to move things out from Ye''s yard.

    There were baskets of eggs and duck eggs, piles of green vegetables, several cages of rabbits, a large basin of live fish, and a big fat pig that was killed!

    ?The village chief smiled happily and kept praising him.

    ¡°The Zhuangzi that Mr. Hou gave to Fu Niuer is really good. He sent so many things overnight! Look at these beans and spinach, they are so fresh!

    ¡°This must be the second crop planted in the summer, and the garden has just opened now! Our village vegetable garden has all been pruned, and we will try to plant the second crop next year!¡±

    As he was talking, the live fish in the basin jumped up and splashed a lot of water, which made the old man laugh even more, "Is there a fish pond on the village? This fish is so lively!"

    ?Dongmei smiled and occasionally responded with a sentence or two.

    ?No one was surprised at all, because Dongmei didn¡¯t talk much on weekdays...

    After everyone carried the fat pig out, the village chief shouted to the villagers, "Hurry up and bleed it. Be careful if you delay it for a long time, the meat will smell fishy."

    ??The villagers laughed, and someone responded: "Don''t worry, uncle, we are also experts at killing pigs now. We were reluctant to touch the ones in our pen at first, but unexpectedly, the villagers from outside sent them."

    "Yes," another villager also said, "Does Zhengjiazhuang also raise white pigs? They are really fatter than the ones we raise! It''s just that this pig is a bit fierce. Why did it get killed on the way?"

    ¡°Ah, no matter how it died, we are in luck!¡±

    Everyone was chatting and laughing, and soon everything was moved away.

    Dongmei breathed a sigh of relief, turned around and saw Shui Ling''s eyes rolling around, and patted her head, "Talk less, work more. There are many people today, so you can''t leave the lady''s side at any time, do you understand?"

    Shui Ling nodded quickly and ran to Li''s house next door.

    Jiayin was clinging to grandma''s back like a monkey, smiling as she watched the villagers bleed and skin the fat pig.

    Mr. Li is very smart. He only glanced at these vegetables, fish and eggs and knew that this was done by his granddaughter again.

    It¡¯s just that, now that Zhengjiazhuang is a cover, she can do it openly, so she doesn¡¯t have to worry so much...

    But Mrs. Li still hit the little girl with her hand and said angrily: "You have to be more careful in the future, you know?"

    ¡°I know, grandma!¡± The good news was close to grandma¡¯s ears, and she responded with a tender voice.

    The itchy old lady Li hid aside, and the grandfather and grandson burst into laughter.

    ??Grandma He brought Shuiling forward, received the good news, and then advised the old lady, "Old lady, guests are coming soon, so hurry up and change your clothes."

    "Okay, dress up well today. Even if I don''t pay attention to that, I can''t embarrass my children and grandchildren!"

    The old lady smiled and walked into the house. Jiayin quickly called Shuiling to follow her.

    Earlier, she and her parents and uncles arranged a lot of clothes and jewelry for the old lady, but unfortunately the old lady kept packing the bottom of the box.

    Today is a good opportunity, you must take out all the good things to see the light of day!

    ??Grandma He has been serving in the palace for most of her life and has many talents. She is very good at helping the old lady change clothes, comb her hair, and pick out jewelry.

    After half an hour, the old lady looked brand new from head to toe, with a noble air all over her body.

    ??The good news clapped her hands and gave grandma a big kiss on the face, "Grandma is so beautiful, like the Queen Mother!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 369ï¼š The Peng family is lucky!

    Chapter 369 The Peng family has great luck!

    Mrs. Li was so coaxed that she burst into laughter. She grabbed her granddaughter and scolded her: "My lucky girl is a little fairy who has come down to earth, and she has actually seen the Queen Mother!"

    Everyone laughed, "They all say that Fu Niu''er is a little fairy. Of course she has seen all kinds of gods."

    At this time, Li Laoer arrived first to pick up Mr. Wen.

    Mrs. Li took her granddaughter out and walked out. Mr. Wen also smiled and saluted, and praised her, "Auntie, your outfit today is so noble. It''s so appropriate."

    Mrs. Li blushed slightly, pulled up her clothes and said with a smile: "I am enjoying my blessing. I dress up and show off to everyone how many good sons I have!"

    As he was talking, there was the sound of horse hoofbeats outside the village.

    ?It turned out that Mr. Hou, Li Zhensheng and Li Laosi were back, followed by Li Yong and Liu Yang whom they met on the road.

    ??It¡¯s a must, and it¡¯s a lively meal when everyone gets together.

    Li Yong went into the side room to see his children and wife.

    The two children had just finished eating and had gone to bed. Huiniang said a few words to him and then said: "The happy events in the family are happening one after another. It''s a pity that I am in confinement and can''t help.

    "You don''t have to worry about us. I''ll take care of the child. Go outside and see if there''s anything I can do to help. My aunt and fourth sister-in-law are very kind to me. Even Shuiyun and Aunt He always come to help. I feel bad about coaxing my children.¡±

    "Okay, okay, I''ll go right away, and you can sleep for a while. There are many happy events at home, and it won''t take more than a month. You should take good care of yourself. From now on, Mr. Marquis and my fourth brother and I will go on an expedition. You will be indispensable to help my aunt and my fourth sister-in-law." when."

    ?Li Yong gave a few words of advice, kissed his children, and walked out.

    ??The village chief will naturally lead people to do these dirty jobs of killing pigs, fish, chickens and rabbits.

    While picking and washing vegetables, Tao Hongying, Aunt Wu and other women were busy.

    Li Yong was unable to intervene and was about to go to the main room when Mrs. Cui arrived with the Liu family.

    ??Li Yong quickly reported the news. He heard that all the old men of the Liu family were here, and even the Marquis came to the door to greet him.

    Mr. Liu came to Suijintan again after a long time. When he got off the car, he was attracted by the excitement inside and outside the courtyard.

    The Liu family is a century-old noble family. They usually come from a scholarly and wealthy family. Every time there is a banquet, there will be plenty of food and wine, and there will be hordes of servants.

    The style is of course grand, and the luxury is truly luxurious, but it always lacks a bit of human touch.

    But at this moment, the Li family has set up a large stove outside the courtyard, and meat and bones are being cooked in the large pot. The water is simmering, and the fragrance is wafting far away.

    ?A dozen naughty boys were shouting and playing, and were laughed at and scolded by the woman from time to time.

    Some villagers picked vegetables, some washed and skinned rabbits, some fetched water, and some chopped firewood.

    Even those who have nothing to do sit around under the big tree and talk.

    Everyone was laughing and laughing, truly happy for the Li family, and looking forward to the banquet that was about to begin.

    ?Mr. Liu was immersed in this excitement and couldn''t help but smile. When everyone came out and greeted each other, he couldn''t help but said to Mrs. Li: "Old madam, you are so lucky. Not only do you have filial children and grandchildren, but you also have such harmonious and lively neighbors."

    Mrs. Li heard that Mr. Liu spoke with envy and praise, and she felt a little more proud in her heart. She smiled and responded: "The old man praised you. In a small rural place, this kind of liveliness can only be seen. But in our village The folks are really united and take good care of each other. When something happens to one family, every family will be happy. "

    Soon, everyone entered the house. The old man called Jiayin and came forward. He saw that she was fairer, fatter and cuter than last time, and he liked her too. He took a bunch of golden peanuts from his purse and handed it to her.

    Jiayin smiled and thanked him, and wanted to salute, but unfortunately he had just learned it for a few days and was not very proficient. He also overestimated the strength of his fat legs, so he actually sat down on the ground.

    Everyone laughed when they saw it. The old man quickly hugged Jiayin and stood up. Dian Dian, the fat girl, said with a smile, "It''s a pity that Zhiheng and his wife gave birth to two boys and didn''t give me such a cute little granddaughter."

    "It doesn''t matter if you have a grandson or not. If you get a wife in the future, the family will be more lively." The old lady said politely, and then called the two boys from the Liu family, Zhimin and Xiujie, "Jiaan, Jiaxi, they are playing football outside, go find them." Let¡¯s play!¡±

    The two boys must abide by the rules at home and can only act wild when they come to Li''s house. By now, they are already anxious.

    Hearing this, they quickly saluted, hugged the good news and ran out.

    Jiayin still wants to listen to the lively in the room. Unfortunately, the two boys still remember that the younger sister has the sweetest sugar ball here. After that, how can I let go of the chance of robbery?

    ?Hence, Jiayin could only be carried on her shoulders, with her little hands stretched out, and she watched helplessly as the main room got further and further away from her.

    ?Everyone laughed at the reluctant appearance of the good news. Mrs. Liu scolded, "When these two boys in my family come to play, they want to jump up and break a hole in the roof!"

    "Oh, they are all boys, so they should be naughty. When they are not busy with school, throw them into our house for a few months, and we will keep you until you don''t recognize your son again. He must be dark and strong."

    "Seriously? Auntie, I''m not polite. If I have a chance, I will actually deliver it to you. They are very picky eaters at home!"

    The old lady and Mrs. Liu chatted for a while, and then Mrs. Liu asked about the details of yesterday.

    ??Li Laosi said it from beginning to end, and then added at the end: "The Imperial Guards have taken over the Yunhe Town area. Brother Liu will be busy with it for a few days. When the grain is harvested and returned to the warehouse, he will come back."

    Mr. Liu was happy, "The eldest son of my family has been the closest to me since I was a child. I originally thought he was the least promising, but I didn''t expect that this time, he would skip the official position directly over his second and third brothers."

    ¡°Everyone has his or her own interests, and studying alone is not necessarily the only way to make a career.¡± Mrs. Li advised: ¡°As long as the children are filial and willing to endure hardship, there is nothing wrong with them.¡±

    The Marquis also said: "There will be a banquet at home in a few days. The old gentleman will definitely let you know, and we will all go to get a wedding drink. It just so happens that we can take this opportunity to let everyone in Kyoto meet Auntie and Fu Niuer. It will save you money." If you don''t open your eyes in the future, it will make Auntie and Fu Niuer unhappy."

    Of course Mr. Liu will not refuse.

    Liu Zhiheng''s official position obtained yesterday was entirely due to the support of the Li family.

    ??The land from Seed to Yunhe Town is owned by the Li family, and Liu Zhiheng is just contributing!

    Now in the eyes of outsiders, the Liu family, the Li family, and even the Marquis are tied together.

    How could the Liu family not invite the Li family to the banquet? !

    At this time, Li Laosan''s family, Jiaren and Brother Li, and Mr. Peng finally arrived.

    Mr. Peng got out of the car and felt a little weak under his feet.

    The Peng family is really lucky!

    ??At first I thought I had wronged my daughter, but who would have thought that the Li family was like a monkey in the sky, rising directly from a small farming family to becoming a new noble in the world!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 370ï¼š Sesame blossoms are growing higher and higher

    Chapter 370 The sesame blossoms are getting higher and higher

    ?Li Laoer and Li Laosi came out and greeted them with a smile.

    Mr. Peng quickly handed over his hands and said congratulations, "Congratulations, uncle. For receiving such an honor, the family will be more powerful in the future, and life will be improved step by step."

    ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Peng,¡± Li Laoer said with a smile, ¡°It is only because of the emperor¡¯s grace and the care of my elder brother that I can have such an honor...¡±

    ??Li Laosi listened to the two people chatting, he patted Jiaren on the shoulder, rubbed brother Li''s hair, and told him: "There are many people in the house today, so you should take care of yourselves."

    ??Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru were extremely happy. In just a few days, why did the family''s mother become a royal family member, and how could the second brother become Zhongshan Bo? !

    ¡°Lao Si, what¡¯s going on? We rushed home as soon as we got the news, and we¡¯ve been thinking about it all the time.¡± Li Lao San asked directly.

    Li Laosi simply said a few words. I heard that the eldest brother gave the credit to my mother and second brother, and Li Laosan also had red circles in his eyes.

    He choked up and said: "Brother, why bother? Why is my brother so polite? Besides, he has suffered a lot for so many years!"

    Jiaren quickly advised: "Third uncle, let''s go in first. There are many guests today. The door is closed in the evening. Let''s have a nice chat with our family."

    ¡°Hey, okay, okay!¡± Li Laosan quickly grabbed Zhao Yuru and followed Li Laosi in.

    Jiaren and Jiahuan took Brother Li to the left and the right, and followed him into the house to salute.

    Dozens of people filled the main room, making it a lively event.

    ?Old Mrs. Li saw her three grandchildren and dismissed them after a brief talk, "I am in Luo''an on weekdays. I finally came back. Don''t stay in the house and go out to play."

    Jiaren and Jiaren all responded, but turned their heads. Jiaren picked up the teapot and poured tea for the elders. Jiaren put on an apron and went to help in the kitchen.

    Only brother Li jumped up and down to look for his younger brothers and sisters.

    Everyone couldn''t help but sigh when they saw this. No wonder the Li family''s life is getting more and more prosperous.

    The four sons are all united and hard-working. The eldest Li can give the hereditary title to his younger brother. The second eldest son Li guards the family, is filial to the elderly and takes care of his nephew.

    Li Laosi risked his life to fight for his future and protect his family from wind and rain.

    Even Li Laosan, the least outstanding one, was really proud and happy for his brothers at this moment and did not blame his eldest brother for not giving him the title.

    Looking at the grandchildren, Jiaren is gentle and polite, very talented in reading, Jiahuan is diligent and kind, Jiayi is bold and brave, Jiaxi is filial and sensible, Brother Li is lively and smart, and Brother Cat is healthy and lovable.

    Finally, there is Fu Niu''er, a little girl who is loved by all kinds of people. Not only is she not arrogant and overbearing at all, but she is extremely smart and loved by everyone.

    As the old saying goes, living life is about living a good life. With such good children and grandchildren, why worry about the family not being prosperous and the life not being prosperous?

    Everyone was drinking tea, chatting and laughing, and it was very lively.

    Soon, Li Zheng from Dahuaishu Village, Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang also came to the door with congratulatory gifts. The village chief led him into the house to salute.

    ?Although they don¡¯t know the identities of the guests sitting here, they can guess some just by looking at their demeanor.

    After leaving the house, Li Zheng from Dahuaishu Village asked the village chief: "Brother, who are the nobles in this house?"

    ??The village chief was also proud, and responded proudly: "You are indeed sharp-eyed, and you can actually tell that he is a noble man. That old man is a great scholar of the current dynasty and the head of the Liu family in the city.

    "There is also a gentleman from Luo''an Academy, who is an in-law of the Li family. The third-bedroom wife is going to marry the daughter of this gentleman''s family. You have met the rest, the Marquis and Wen Yushi, before."

    Li Zheng from Dahuaishu Village grinned when he heard this. Li Zheng from Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang also subconsciously bent their waists.

    The village chief laughed, patted them on the shoulders, and comforted them: "Don''t be restrained. Now your three villages are the fiefdoms of the princess. You are the subjects of the princess. Wherever you go, people will look at you. " "Yeah, I forgot about it." The three of them said in unison, and then straightened their backs.

    "The princess doesn''t collect taxes and grain, and she doesn''t allocate work to us on weekdays. We always forget about the fiefdom." Dahuaishu villagers were joking, "If there is any work in the future, I must remind the princess that there are still us. It¡¯s so hard work!¡±

    ??The other two Li Zhengs also expressed their determination quickly and rushed to get errands.

    Of course they are tired from working, but they want a better life!

    Look at the new village now, every family has no worries about food and clothing, and they are getting rich day by day. They wish they could sleep with envy.

    At this moment, Jiayin ran in from outside the gate, followed by Shuiling.

    ? Sanli was about to kneel down and salute, but was stopped by the village chief.

    Jiayin saw four old men standing in a row on one side, looking at her eagerly, and was very confused, so she called out, "Grandpa, the village chief!"

    ??The village chief quickly bent down and touched her head, and replied with a smile: "It''s okay, is Fu Niu''er hungry? Come in quickly, we''ll have dinner soon."

    Jiayin nodded and ran towards the house on her little fat legs.

    Three people are envious of this. They may never dare to touch the princess¡¯s head for the rest of their lives...

    In the kitchen, with the help of her family, Tao Hongying was obviously much more relaxed. While cooking, she was exchanging ideas with her nephew.

    Today, she saw that the live fish was relatively fresh, so she made a dish of boiled fish.

    ?Snow-white meat slices, sprinkled with red pepper and peppercorns, and poured with hot oil, the aroma instantly stimulated, making everyone drool like crazy.

    Soon, the tables and chairs were opened, everyone took their seats, and the food and drinks were served one after another.

    ?This boiled fish with bright color and novel taste naturally attracted everyone''s attention and curiosity.

    Sitting at the main table were Mr. Hou, Mr. Li Zhensheng, Mr. Li Laoer, Mr. Peng, Mr. Wen, Mr. Liu, Dr. Zhang, the old village chief, Liu Biaotou and Uncle Zhao.

    The old village chief and Uncle Zhao were a little restrained. After all, they had the lowest status among the whole table.

    But Li Laoer poured wine for them personally and introduced to Mr. Liu and Mr. Peng, "This is the anchor of our village, the village chiefs Uncle Wu and Uncle Zhao.

    ¡°The two uncles guarded the border outside the Great Wall when they were young. After being injured, they returned to Junyang County. Our whole family came from the northern part of the Great Wall, and when we first settled down, we received a lot of care from them.

    "Later, when the capital was moved, my two uncles protected our whole family and fellow villagers, fighting wolves and killing bandits all the way out of the mountains. Now we have such a good life, but thanks to these two uncles, We have always respected them as elders in our family!¡±

    ?These words are a bit exaggerated, but they are also telling everyone that the village chief and Uncle Zhao cannot be ignored. If you respect the Li family, you must respect them!

    Mr. Liu is a human spirit, how could he not understand? Now he smiled and said: "I heard Jin Rou say a few words before that she was able to get to Xindu with the help of the villagers.

    ¡°Who would have thought that today I would have the opportunity to drink with the two old brothers. Jinrou¡¯s father is gone, and as an uncle, I must give a toast to the two old brothers!¡±

    Mr. Peng also bowed his hands in salute, "Not to mention that the two old men shed blood and sacrificed their lives to protect Tianwu''s peace, but that the two old men played an indispensable role in the grand scene of Broken Gold Beach today. I also want to toast you a glass of wine!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 371ï¼š The appearance of a prosperous family

    Chapter 371 The appearance of the prosperous family

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao''s eyes were red when they heard this, and they were too excited to speak.

    ??They are just disabled and wounded soldiers lingering outside Kyoto. Everyone despises and looks down on them. How could they have imagined that they would be so respected by so many noble people today.

    Thinking about the hard work of lying on the ice and sleeping in the snow guarding the frontier when they were young, the poverty after being discharged from the army, the anxiety of fleeing south, and the glory today, the two of them had more and more mixed feelings.

    ?The village chief uncle kept waving his hands, "Should we do it, we should do it, we should do it!"

    Uncle Zhao also nodded vigorously, "We didn''t do much, we just ran away together to survive. They are all young. We have lived for a few more years, so we have to protect them more."

    ??Everyone was amused by these two simple old men. Li Laoer took the initiative to use his chopsticks, and everyone started to eat.

    Naturally, everyone started talking about escaping from famine. The village chief and Uncle Zhao also started chatting after drinking a bowl of wine.

    ??The villagers worked together to drive away the wolves, spent the winter in a cave, killed the robbers to save the children, and unexpectedly got the news that the Guo family had been murdered...

    Uncle Zhao even wiped tears when he thought of that journey.

    These old brothers were either handless or lame. They were like burdens. They were carried step by step by the young and old of the Li family and dragged on stretchers before they walked out of the mountain.

    Mr. Liu kept nodding his head, and Mr. Peng was even more excited.

    ??In such difficult circumstances, the Li family refused to abandon even a few disabled veterans.

    ??There are probably not many people in Tianwu who value love and justice and have such excellent conduct.

    ?His daughter will definitely not be wronged when she gets married. The Peng family will have a strong backer if they have such an in-law in the future!

    In the east wing, a table was also opened.

    Mrs. Li accompanied Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Cui to bring good news. The two boys from the Liu family, Jia''an Jiaxi, Brother Li and Brother Mao were also enjoying the meal.

    A few boys especially liked the boiled fish, their mouths turned red because of the spicy food, and they refused to stop using their chopsticks.

    Jiayin then grabbed two pieces of fish and was suppressed by grandma.

    ??The old lady was afraid that she was too young and had a bad gastrointestinal condition, and eating spicy food would easily upset her stomach.

    Mrs. Cui asked for a bowl of warm water, rinsed off the spicy oil on the fish, picked out the spines, and put it into the bowl of good news.

    Jiayin was so happy that she even kissed her sister-in-law with her oily mouth, which made Mrs. Cui dodge quickly and everyone kept laughing.

    ??Five tables were also opened in the yard. Li Laosan, Third Uncle Wu, Fourth Uncle Wang and others accompanied the three Li Zhengs, and a dozen villagers who followed them occupied two tables.

    ?Li Laosi and Li Yong accompanied the Marquis''s soldiers and sat at three other tables.

    In fact, they live together through life and death, and it is a life-long brotherhood. Li Laosi and Li Yong are not accompanied by anyone, and no one cares about them. However, everyone is happier when the brothers get together, drink wine and eat meat.

    Tables and chairs were also set up in the empty space outside the yard, and all the people in the village, old and young, gathered together to eat and drink.

    Although the dishes are not as comprehensive as those at the banquet, they are still enough for white steamed buns and stewed meat.

    If there are people at home who are inconvenient to come, you can also bring earthenware bowls and take the food back.

    ?The three brothers Jiaren, Jiahuan and Jiayi had a quick bite in the kitchen, then took the wine flask and went to each table to pour wine for everyone.

    ??Those who came to celebrate today are all close friends and relatives. It is also the etiquette for a nephew and younger brother to pour the wine himself.

    ?Sure enough, everyone was happy when they took the wine bowl and praised the three boys one after another. Jia Huan poured wine for Mr. Peng with a blushing face. The more Mr. Peng looked at his son-in-law, the more satisfied he became, and told him: "You and Wenjuan have decided to get married. Don''t be afraid of outsiders talking about it. Come to the house often when you have nothing to do."

    Jia Huan quickly nodded in agreement, but Li Zhensheng smiled and said: "Mr. Peng likes Jia Huan, and our family is happy, but I am afraid that this child will not have much free time in the future!

    ¡°The big restaurant I have in the city is about to reopen. I want to transfer this kid to be the chef, and let him learn how to cook seafood from the chef invited back from the south.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s a good thing!¡± Mr. Peng¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.

    ?Although the Li family is prosperous, the family still works at the snack shop, and being his son-in-law is not that honorable after all.

    ??If you can manage a big restaurant in the future, you will be more successful than you are now!

    ?? Li Zhensheng added: "I have formed a small fleet in the south, and fresh seafood will be shipped back in a few days. By then, if it has a good reputation in Xindu, it will also open branches in other state capitals.

    "I can''t finish the work alone. There are many children in the house, so Jia Huan can help me. When the time comes, Mr. Peng, please don''t complain that this child is too busy and can''t always fulfill his filial piety in front of you."

    "No, no, we are just joking. As elders, we are only happier when our children are successful. There is no reason to keep the children close to us!" Mr. Peng smiled brightly and patted Jia Huan''s arm, "Study hard then. Too many arts don¡¯t overwhelm the body.¡±

    "Yes, sir." Jia Huan responded respectfully, his face even redder.

    Li Laoer remembered my mother¡¯s plan and asked when the academy would enroll students again.

    Mr. Peng heard that the Li family wanted to send three children to the academy, so he immediately agreed.

    He was worried that he could not take a step further with the Li family. This was a good opportunity. What¡¯s more, if the Li family¡¯s children achieved success in their studies, it was also his son-in-law¡¯s help!

    Li Laoer then said: "It will be difficult for me to teach in the school in the future, but the children in the village cannot be delayed. Does Mr. Wen have any acquaintances? Can you introduce one to the village?"

    The village chief echoed: "It''s best to find someone who is strict. A strict teacher will produce a good disciple! These brats in the village can''t be too relaxed, otherwise they will easily cause trouble."

    Mr. Wen smiled and said, "That''s easy. I''ll help you when I get back. Recently, Broken Gold Beach has become famous far and wide, so many people must be willing to come."

    Li Zhensheng reminded: "It''s best to find an enlightened gentleman. Children in the village, both male and female, need to be educated and sensible. It''s not good for girls to be treated differently and hurt the children''s hearts."

    "Okay, don''t worry." Mr. Wen nodded, "Actually, I have always thought that girls should study. Even if they can''t pass the scientific examination, when they get married and run the family, they can take care of the house and raise their children, and they will be much better than others."

    "Sir, you are right," the village chief and others also responded happily, "Both girls and boys in our village are the same, they are all treasures."

    As he was talking, Liu Yang suddenly ran in from outside the yard and shouted: "Dad, come home quickly, my mother has given birth!"

    "What?"

    ??Liu Biaotou was startled. He had no time to say hello to everyone, so he turned around and ran away. As a result, he turned around and came back to carry the miracle doctor Zhang on his back.

    ?Magic Doctor Zhang grabbed a chicken drumstick in his hand and lay on Liu Biao''s head and back very calmly. He continued to eat it with gusto without panicking at all.

    ?He is really used to it. He is just a brick, moving wherever there is trouble!

    And every time you don¡¯t have to walk by yourself, there is always someone carrying you!

    Everyone was startled, and Li Laoer quickly comforted him: "Let''s continue eating, don''t worry, once Miracle Doctor Zhang comes over, mother and son will definitely be safe. Moreover, the Liu family''s sister-in-law has already figured it out, and is not as dangerous as Dayong''s wife. "

    When talking about Li Yong, we must talk about the Yan family. Old Mrs. Liu shook his head and said: "Those people in the Yan family are also confused. Only such a son can make a difference, and they were forced to separate the clan."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 372ï¼š Adding people and importing

    Chapter 372: Adding people and importing people

    Mr. Wen smiled and said: "The Yan family is just paying it forward. The Wang family is probably the one who regrets it the most now. I heard that Mr. Wang fell ill when he came home last night, and the family is looking for a doctor everywhere!"

    "Good deeds will be rewarded with good deeds, and evil deeds will be rewarded with evil deeds. It''s not that there will be no retribution. The time has not yet come. This is what the Wang family is saying!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, let them regret it!¡±

    "In a few days, when Mr. Da opens the restaurant, they will even regret it."

    Not to mention the men in the main room laughing and drinking, but in the side room, Mrs. Li was really thinking about Sister-in-law Liu, but she couldn''t be separated from the guests, so she called Zhao Yuru to take Aunt Wu San and a few others to visit Liu''s house quickly.

    ??The village chief''s family lives next door to the Liu family. Aunt Wu is in poor health and cannot often visit Madam Hui during her confinement period. She mostly spends this period with Sister-in-law Liu.

    Just now, she went home to marry a sewing basket worker. When she returned to Liu''s house, Sister-in-law Liu had given birth and the baby was already lying on the kang and screaming.

    It is simply surprising that he was born so happily!

    The doctor Zhang was only able to feel the pulse when he was carried on his back, there was no use for him at all.

    Liu Biaotou, holding his youngest son in his arms, was so happy that he fell into a daze.

    ¡°Haha, I have a son again!¡± He was so happy that everyone said the same thing, which made everyone laugh.

    Liu Yang followed, rubbing his hands. He wanted to hug his brother but didn''t dare.

    Zhao Yuru and others helped clean up the house. Aunt Wu stayed to help take care of the children and boiled chicken soup and eggs for Sister Liu, and the others went back.

    After all, there are so many guests in the front yard!

    Zhao Yuru brought back the news that Liu Biaotou was pregnant with a son, and everyone was happy.

    Strictly speaking, this is the first baby the villagers gave birth to after arriving at Suijintan.

    Huiniang and Li Yong joined later and had no experience of climbing mountains together.

    Only the villagers who have experienced hardship together know how difficult it is to be sweet today.

    The village chief happily drank the wine from the bowl in one breath and smiled happily, "Okay, our village now has more people, and it has completely taken root. Everyone will work harder for me, and I will have more babies, and we will have more babies in the future. If they are sent to study and married, our village will be more prosperous. "

    The villagers laughed, and the young couples blushed.

    Because they have a heavy responsibility on their shoulders!

    Mr. Liu was envious in his heart. When he saw **** Liu come back, he took off the jade pendant on his waist and handed it to him, "We are all named Liu. We were a family five hundred years ago. Now that we have a new kid in the family, I, as the elder, will give him a greeting gift. Feeling happy."

    ??Liu Biaotou was overjoyed. He thanked his son with a big gift and then took the jade pendant.

    The banquet was even more lively because of this happy event.

    It wasn''t until the sun set on the top of the Western Mountain that everyone said goodbye and went home.

    ??The Li family all went to the entrance of the village to see off the guests. The courtyard was full of tables and chairs, and the villagers helped.

    Seeing that his two grandsons were reluctant to leave, Mr. Liu allowed them to stay for two days and stay at Mrs. Cui''s house at night.

    The two boys were very happy, but Mrs. Liu was worried, so she gave up after being persuaded by Mrs. Cui.

    After all, Mrs. Cui has to stay for two days, and she can also take care of the two naughty boys.

    Mr. Peng was half-drunk and wanted to hold a candlelight conversation with Mr. Wen tonight, so the two of them went back to the small courtyard in the city together.

    ??The other three Li Zhengs took the villagers with them and went back.

    For a while, the Li family finally became quiet.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying hurried to see Sister-in-law Liu, and Jiayin also went over to join in the fun.

    When Brother Li and Brother Cat saw this, they also made two little tails.

    As a result, the new-born child was wrinkled like a skinny monkey, which made the two brothers so ugly that they only took one look at it and ran home with their sister on their backs. I¡¯m afraid that my fat, white and cute little sister will become ugly if she stays around the little monkey for too long!

    ??Everyone couldn''t stop laughing, and watched Sister Liu eat and feed her milk before going home.

    Jiaren and Brother Li only have one day off, and they have to rush back to the academy tomorrow morning.

    Of course Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru had to go back, so the lights were turned on in the room, and a rare gathering of young and old members of the family gathered together to discuss major and minor matters.

    Mrs. Li said: "In the future, Jia''an, Jiaxi and Brother Mao will also go to Luo''an to study, and the small shop will no longer be able to live in it. Therefore, the third child recently took a look to see if there is a suitable yard in the town to buy one. It¡¯s all in your name, so you and your children can live comfortably.¡±

    ?Li Laosan quickly agreed, "I know, mother, I''ll ask about it when I get back."

    Tao Hongying followed up and said: "Mom, from now on, I will follow my eldest brother to work in the restaurant. There are only three brothers and three sisters-in-law in the restaurant. I have to take care of five boys. I''m afraid I won''t be able to handle it."

    Mrs. Li nodded, "I''ve been thinking about this too. If I buy a yard in the future, Yuru will definitely stay at home. It''s not like I can only have the third child in the shop.

    ¡°A few days ago, Aunt Wu San mentioned that it would be a long time before she could see Gou Sheng¡¯er again. She was really worried about it. Why don¡¯t you go and ask her tomorrow if she can help in the shop?¡±

    Before Tao Hongying could respond, Li Laosan blushed and waved his hands desperately, "Mom, I can do it on my own. I''m not afraid of work."

    Mrs. Li guessed what he was thinking and couldn''t help laughing: "You idiot, you are a fool. Why can''t I just send Aunt Wu away and face you in the shop?" .

    "Even if you agree, I can''t let my daughter-in-law worry too much! I mean to let Aunt Wu and Uncle Wu go there together, and calculate their work points every day, just like in the village, to ensure that they don''t suffer any loss and can still protect their son."

    Li Laosan then realized that he had misunderstood, his face turned redder, he lowered his head and refused to speak any more.

    ??The family chatted a few more words and then went to sleep.

    The next day, before dawn, Li Laosan and others left.

    ??Li Laoer followed the Marquis to the city to pick up his official uniform and the old lady''s official dress. Along the way, he took back the money used to build the Princess''s Palace and the Earl''s Palace.

    Those two mansions, don¡¯t worry about when or where to build them, just get the money first.

    ?Li Laosi went to the dock, leaving Li Yong at home to spend more time with his wife and children.

    Tao Hongying and her family got into the kitchen and worked together to research new dishes.

    A few days ago, she slept with her daughter in her arms. When she woke up in the morning, there was a cookbook next to her pillow, which contained some dishes cooked with chili peppers as seasonings.

    The boiled fish that was well received by everyone yesterday is one of them.

    ??She was like a treasure, and of course she could guess where the recipe came from. At that time, she kissed the girl who was pretending to sleep **** the face twice.

    ?During this time, she has been eager to try out all the dishes on the menu, but she has never had time because her family is busy.

    Now I have seized the opportunity. Several baskets of red peppers, green peppers, and half-red and half-green peppers were carried into the kitchen at once, causing everyone passing by the door to run holding their breath!

    ?The school had a holiday, and Jiaxi and Brother Cat used the excuse of accompanying the Liu brothers to run wild all over the mountains without being able to catch a shadow at all.

    Mrs. Li doesn''t restrict them. After all, the boys will be sent to Luo''an to study in a short time. They can have fun at home for a few days, so they can do whatever they want.

    Jiayin is a "guerrilla". He can follow whoever he wants. He eats and drinks here and makes trouble wherever he goes. Sometimes he is lazy and just lies on the big kang.

    Open the window, let the autumn sun bask in her belly wantonly, and become a rice insect that everyone envies!

    Two days passed by in a flash.

    ??Early in the morning, Mr. Li pulled several baskets of fruit and sent Mrs. Cui, Sister-in-law Qiong, the master and servant, and the boy from the Liu family home.

    ?He also dropped in to meet his friends and gave him some fruit as a gift.

    Seeing that it is the Mid-Autumn Festival, I will buy some moon cakes to comfort my children.

    Mrs. Li also made a list and asked her son to help buy some sundries.

    As a result, as the sun set, the son came back, but there were two more living people behind him, a woman in her thirties, and a little girl of four or five years old in her arms!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 373ï¼š It turned out to be an acquaintance!

    Chapter 373 Turns out to be an acquaintance!

    Tao Hongying brought a bowl of meat sauce, the kind with chili peppers, red and oily, and thought about telling her mother that she would eat braised noodles in the evening.

    ??The watery noodles are mixed with chili sauce, and a few tender cucumbers left over from the past few days are cut into shreds, and paired with two small cold dishes with sweet and sour taste. The whole family loves it.

    As a result, as soon as she came out of the kitchen, before she could say anything, she saw her eldest brother coming back with a woman and a child!

    ?She was stunned for a moment. She missed the step and almost dropped the porcelain bowl. In desperation, she could only hold on to the door frame.

    When Boss Li heard the noise, he turned around and looked at his sister-in-law. He immediately guessed that she had misunderstood, so he quickly said, "Sister-in-law, is mom in the house? Someone said they knew you and mom, so I brought them back."

    "Huh?" Tao Hongying blinked twice, her face turned red with embarrassment, and she quickly said: "Mother is in the house, sewing her purse with Fu Niu''er."

    Boss Li nodded and took the woman and child inside.

    Tao Hongying looked familiar to the woman''s back, so she called Shuiyun in the kitchen to take the porcelain bowl, and quickly followed into the house.

    Jiayin woke up from her nap and ran to the west wing to play with the twins, which made the two babies scream.

    ??Although Huiniang is not angry, the old lady cannot let her granddaughter make trouble everywhere...

    She called Grandma He and grabbed her granddaughter to do needlework together.

    Jiayin is only a few years old, and it¡¯s still a little early for her to learn embroidery seriously, and her family doesn¡¯t want her to be tired. Just a few days ago, when Jiaren and others came back, they all joked about asking for the purse sewn by her sister.

    At this moment, the old lady moved a small basket filled with various kinds of cloth, coaxing her granddaughter to work, passing the time, and chatting a few words with Grandma He.

    Originally, it would be enough for Grandma He to teach the good news rules, but now the old lady has become Mrs. Gaoming. During the Chinese New Year, Mrs. Gaoming will go to the palace to meet the Queen Mother and the Empress, so the old lady also decided to learn the rules.

    Lest she know nothing when it comes time to enter the palace and embarrass the family.

    ??Grandma He has stayed in the palace her whole life, and there is no one she knows better than her.

    The two old men and the young one were chatting lively when Li Zhensheng suddenly brought someone back, and they were very curious.

    Before the old lady could ask questions, the woman had already knelt down on the ground, "Aunt, wuwu, I am the nanny next to Mrs. Sun, serving Miss Nannan, don''t you recognize me?!"

    ?Mrs. Sun? Nanny?

    The old lady was stunned for a moment, lowered her head to identify carefully, and suddenly her face changed, "Oh, Sister-in-law Li, why is it you? Didn''t you go back to your hometown with Mrs. Sun? Why are you here?"

    ?This sister-in-law Li is no one else, she is the nanny of the Sun family who let them take a boat when the Li family fled from Saibei to Junyang.

    ??The wet nurse has the same surname as her own family, and she almost choked the mistress because of her own mistake, but was saved by Mrs. Li, so she got along particularly well with the Li family.

    ?Just two years ago, when the Li family was not doing well, Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying still wore old clothes given by this sister-in-law Li!

    ?Old Mrs. Li helped her up and saw that there was white in her hair and her face was sallow. She was completely different from her previous fair and plump appearance, which showed that she had suffered a lot.

    Sister-in-law Li wanted to speak, but she couldn''t help but burst into tears when she opened her mouth. "Auntie, please help me. Our wife is dead and the master is also missing. My uncle wants to sell our wife''s dowry. I really have no choice, so I will take it with me." Miss Nannan escaped! "Ugh, pity our lady, she didn''t even close her eyes until she died!" "

    Mrs. Li was confused when she heard this, but she also knew that the Sun family was in trouble. She quickly helped Sister-in-law Li sit on the edge of the Kang.

    He picked up the ignorant and silent little girl and put her on the kang, and told Jiayin, "Fu Niu''er, you play with my daughter for a while while grandma talks."

    Jiayin nodded, quickly went to get the snack box, and put it in front of her daughter. The little girl immediately grabbed a piece and ate it.

    ??The old lady felt even more sad when she saw it. She remembered that they boarded the Sun family''s boat not long after Fu Niu was born. At that time, her daughter could already crawl and stand, and she was half a year old.

    ??But now in comparison, Fu Niu''er is almost a bit bigger than Nannan!

    ??Li Zhensheng saw that my mother looked unhappy and didn''t want her to be sad, so he changed the subject and said, "Mom, I haven''t heard you say anything about the Sun family?"

    Tao Hongying poured a cup of warm tea for Sister-in-law Li and replied: "Brother, I don''t know something. We fled from Saibei to Junyang outside Kyoto to join my uncle, but we were blocked at the dock on the way. No boat was willing to carry the refugees.

    "Fortunately, the family picked up a dairy goat to feed Fu Niu''er to drink milk. The Sun family happened to be passing by on a boat. Because Fu Niu was worried about having no milk to drink, they picked up our family and the dairy goat on the boat, and then we all arrived in Kyoto. "

    "Yes," the old lady sighed, "Mrs. Sun is a very nice person and takes great care of our family. Later, I helped a small favor, and Mrs. Sun gave our family more than a hundred taels of silver, and a lot more. Clothes and supplies.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of these more than one hundred taels of silver that our family was able to successfully settle down in Junyang and meet these folks in the village. It¡¯s a pity that we moved the capital later, bought all the houses and fields in Junyang for nothing, and fled here again.¡±

    ?Sister-in-law Li wiped her tears and choked up: "I accidentally fell asleep at that time, and Miss Nannan almost died while eating snacks. It was Fu Niuer who started crying, and my aunt ran to save the girl.

    ¡°Our wife has talked about it several times before, saying that she didn¡¯t know what happened to her aunt¡¯s family.¡±

    Seeing that she had calmed down a bit, the old lady asked, "You just said that Mrs. Sun passed away? What on earth is going on?"

    Sister-in-law Li''s tears flowed more urgently. She wiped them away and said, "Auntie, our wife was killed by someone! When our wife brought the dowry and the young lady back to the south to join her parents'' family, our master was behind and took her with her. The clansmen are on their way together.

    "But when my wife arrived at her hometown, she found that both the old man and the old lady had passed away. She waited and waited but did not see our master coming. She even heard a lot of news saying that the master and his tribe were killed by barbarians, and our wife fell ill. ¡±

    Perhaps thinking of the anxiety during those days, she frowned tightly before continuing: "But for the sake of the young lady, the madam is still very strong, but... our uncle and madam slowly changed their faces. At first they said that the business was not good. , and later said that the family did not have enough money and asked his wife to help him with some money.

    "Of course our wife didn''t agree, and she wanted to buy a village and move out. As a result, she died within a month. My uncle said that my wife had a deep love for me, and she became so depressed that she fell ill and died because of too much worry."

    Speaking of this, Sister-in-law Li was a little excited and grabbed the old lady''s hand, her lips trembling, "Auntie, when our wife died, her fingernails were purple. Our wife was poisoned! And she died three days after she died. He was burned with a fire, his ashes were scattered into the sea, his wife''s dowry was sold, and so were Chun''er and the others who served him.

    ¡°I saw that things were not going well, so I took the banknotes that the madam had hidden, and ran out with the young lady in my arms. My uncle even spread the news, saying that I was fleeing anger and kidnapped the young lady, and asked people to arrest me everywhere..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 374ï¼š Feng Shui turns

    Chapter 374 Things are changing

    Sister-in-law Li almost fainted from crying. Her legs were weak and she knelt on the ground. She hugged Old Mrs. Li''s thigh and sobbed, "Auntie, our wife died unjustly. She was killed by her own brother and sister-in-law. She watched her until she died. Miss, you won¡¯t close your eyes!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li felt sad when she heard this, and she also wiped away tears.

    How could Mrs. Sun, such a good person, end up like this!

    Tao Hongying also cried harder. She is a mother, not to mention that her daughter is as big as Fu Niuer.

    ?Let me ask you, if she died soon, the person who would be most worried about her would definitely be her child!

    Li Zhensheng frowned, and intuitively felt that this matter was not simple, but the Sun family was kind to him, and his mother also wanted to help. He thought about it and said: "Mom, when our fleet came back, Sister-in-law Li brought the children and some The merchants boarded a boat together and separated after getting off the boat.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Sister-in-law Li has such a connection with our family. If I had known, I would have taken more care of her on the road.¡±

    Sister-in-law Li quickly said: "It''s not my fault, sir. Four or five years have passed. On the ship, I just felt that Jiayi looked familiar and his name was familiar, but I didn''t dare to recognize him.

    "I originally wanted to take my young lady to join Sun Xiucai in the north of the new capital city, who is our young lady''s uncle. But after getting off the ship and staying in an inn for a few days, I listened to everyone talking about the new grain and how the Li family was doing. When I inquired carefully and found out that it was my aunt¡¯s family, I was so happy that I hurriedly found them.¡±

    Having said that, she was afraid that the Li family would be in trouble, so she quickly said: "Auntie, I definitely want to take the young lady to join the eldest son of the Sun family.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not familiar with the place, can I settle down here first? There are everyone in the inn, and I¡¯m always afraid that someone will cause trouble, so I don¡¯t dare to close my eyes to sleep at night..."

    ??Old Mrs. Li quickly reassured her, "Don''t worry, you are home now. You can live in peace for a while and take care of your health. I''ll ask someone to find out what''s going on with Uncle Sun first, and then you can go there."

    Sister-in-law Li was so happy that she even knelt down and kowtowed. The old lady helped her up, "Don''t be like this. When our family was in trouble, Mrs. Sun helped a lot. Now that you are like this, we can''t just ignore it."

    ? Li Zhensheng thought more and told Sister-in-law Li, "Don''t tell anyone about Mrs. Sun who was poisoned just now. After all, there is no evidence and the child is still young. If outsiders find out, it may bring trouble to you and the child."

    ?Sister-in-law Li nodded quickly, "I know, I definitely won''t say anything."

    ?Orange Mrs. Li was thinking about the rooms in her house, as if there was no room for Sister-in-law Li and her children, and she felt a little worried.

    After all, Huiniang is here to have her confinement, and Li Zhensheng, Li Laosi and Jiayi, who are outside, have also returned.

    Tao Hongying said: "Mother, let Sister-in-law Li and her children live in Mrs. Cui''s yard. Tomorrow, when anyone comes into the city, just tell Mrs. Cui."

    ?The old lady nodded, "Okay, Jinrou doesn''t have anything to say, but we still have to say hello."

    Tao Hongying quickly led Sister-in-law Li and Nannan to the next door. Nannan seemed to be happy with the meal and grabbed two snacks in her hand.

    The old lady gave the snack box to Sister-in-law Li, and Tao Hongying also went through the wardrobe and found a set of her own clothes and a set of Fu Niuer''s clothes. She held them in her arms and led Sister-in-law Li and her daughter there. Cui''s courtyard.

    Li Zhensheng went to wash up and change clothes, leaving Mrs. Li sitting alone on the kang, still feeling a little restless.

    At the beginning, Mrs. Sun was simply the Guanyin who rescued the Li family.

    ?Now that Avalokitesvara suddenly disappeared, it was up to the Li family to come to the rescue.

    I have to say that things are changing and things are unpredictable...

    Aunt He didn''t know what Old Mrs. Li was thinking, but she glanced at the young master and couldn''t help but said, "Old madam, you should be more careful when this little girl from the Sun family comes over in the future. This little girl Somewhat domineering, although he doesn''t like to talk, he likes to do things. "

    Like to get hands-on?

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn''t quite understand, so Grandma He stepped forward and pulled out Jiayin''s right hand.

    Jiayin eats a lot on weekdays and is chubby. Her little hands are as white and tender as pig''s trotters, and there are several small meat pits on her knuckles, which makes her extremely cute. But at this moment, there were two red marks on the back of my hand. Although there was no blood, the skin was broken and it was very irritating!

    Mrs. Li trembled in pain and quickly picked up her granddaughter, "How did you do this? Did your daughter scratch her just now?"

    Before Good News could speak, Grandma He couldn''t help it anymore and said angrily: "That little girl from the Sun family was protecting the food. It was obviously the lady who brought snacks for her to eat, but she didn''t give any of them to her.

    ¡°The old slave could see clearly that the young lady reached out to get some snacks, but she grabbed her and the back of her hand turned red.¡±

    ??The old lady lowered her head and blew air on the back of her granddaughter''s hand. She was angry, but she couldn''t chase the little girl next door and hit the Sun family. She was so angry!

    Jiayin didn¡¯t feel any pain, and she didn¡¯t want to embarrass her grandma, so she sat in her arms and said, ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t feel any pain.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, how could it not hurt!¡± Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter tightly, regretting that she had been so surprised and regretful when she heard that Mrs. Sun had passed away, that she had not noticed that her granddaughter was being bullied.

    Jiayin actually didn''t care. She was born with memories. She still remembered that Mrs. Sun hugged her, gave her clothes, a gold collar, and gave her family a lot of money.

    Even for Mrs. Sun¡¯s sake, she can¡¯t argue with a little girl.

    What''s more, it''s just two shallow scratches, which will heal after a while.

    At this moment, coaxing grandma is more important.

    Jiayin hugged her grandma¡¯s face and kissed her on both sides, ¡°Grandma is not angry, my daughter has no mother, but Fu Niu¡¯er has a grandma and a mother!¡±

    Mrs. Li was stunned for a moment, then she hugged her granddaughter and sighed with a smile, "My Fu Niu''er is such a kind and good child! This is because she knows that our daughter is pitiful and is reluctant to blame her, right? Then let''s leave her in the future. Stay away, grandma won¡¯t let you play with her anymore, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, Nannan is here, and Fu Niuer will go and play with her brother.¡±

    ??The good news made the old lady laugh and made Grandma He on the side happy.

    ?Such a kind and sensible little mistress, as long as she takes good care of her, she will not be without a place to live when she gets old...

    ?At dinner time in the evening, Grandma He personally went to Cui¡¯s house to deliver braised noodles and a bowl of egg custard steamed by Tao Hongying herself.

    ??The Li family gathered together to eat noodles, and the old lady talked about the Sun family.

    The children were all present, but the old lady ignored the fact that Mrs. Sun was poisoned. She only said that the Sun family was in trouble and had come to seek refuge with relatives, and they would stay at home for a few days.

    After saying that, she told her eldest son, "Zhensheng, you are familiar with him in the city. Find someone to ask about the uncle of the Sun family in the next few days."

    ?Li Zhensheng heard this strangely. Earlier, his mother had clearly said that she wanted to keep the master and servant of the Sun family for a while, and then slowly inquire about the Sun family''s affairs.

    Why do you seem a little urgent now?

    But he didn¡¯t ask any more questions and nodded in agreement.

    Early on the next morning, Li Zhensheng went to the city again. Unexpectedly, Mr. Wen actually brought someone over as a guest.

    ?Li Laoer was over there in the Hot Spring Valley and rushed back after hearing the news.

    Since Mr. Wen is not an outsider, Mrs. Li also brought the good news and came to listen to the fun.

    Mr. Wen still has some errands to do at the office, so he doesn¡¯t say much at the moment and just gets straight to the point...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 375ï¼š We can still be brothers if we see through it but donâ€™t tell it!

    Chapter 375: We can still be brothers if we see through it but don¡¯t tell it!

    ¡°Aunt, uncle, this is Mr. Jiang, a scholar in the last subject. Because the capital was moved too suddenly, his clan members were separated. He has been living in the north of the city. He makes a living by writing letters and teaching children in the north of the city to read.

    ¡°We met by chance and liked Mr. Jiang¡¯s erudition and open-mindedness very much. It just so happened that our village was looking for an enlightenment teacher for the children, so I recommended him to give it a try.¡±

    Educators are all good-looking people. The old lady and Li Laoer were a little worried when they heard Mr. Wen talking so carelessly about Mr. Jiang''s difficulty in surviving.

    But Mr. Jiang still smiled gently. Perhaps seeing their embarrassment, he comforted them with a few words, "Madam and uncle, don''t worry. Although Brother Wen and I have only known each other for a short time, we have become close friends." .

    ¡°Brother Wen also helped me a lot, and I happily accepted it. After all, life is a long time, and now that I have accepted Brother Wen¡¯s help, there will always be a time when I can repay Brother Wen in the future.¡±

    The old lady and Li Laoer both started laughing.

    ?Mr. Jiang is really open-minded, not stuck in trivial matters, and seems to have a thorough understanding of the world. If such a person comes to teach in the village, even if his knowledge is poor, the children he teaches will be good.

    Li Laoer immediately asked: "Mr. Jiang, when can you come to the village to teach?"

    "You can do it at any time!" Mr. Jiang replied simply, "Uncle, I don''t know. I''ve been salivating over Broken Gold Beach for a long time. I want to go to the valley to soak in the hot springs, but I don''t have enough money. I can''t wait to move here right away. I can go there right away. It¡¯s good to take a few glances in the valley!¡±

    Everyone laughed at the words. Even Jiayin felt that this scholar with average appearance and short stature was much more pleasing to the eye because of his humor and open-mindedness.

    Li Laoer thought for a while and said, "Sir, you can move whenever you want. Come and rest for three days before starting classes. There is a vacant room over there in the school, complete with tables, chairs and bookshelves. We also have new bedding at home.

    ¡°Mr.¡¯s salary will be paid on a monthly basis, five taels of silver a month, and two sets of clothes and shoes for each season. But let¡¯s start with the scandal. If the teacher fails to teach, our village can fire him at any time.¡±

    "Of course, I''m here to teach. If I don''t succeed in teaching, I won''t be able to stay here longer without you telling me." Mr. Jiang stood up and saluted, and responded seriously.

    But he hesitated for a moment and then asked, "Uncle, can I bring a little book boy? There is a street boy in the north of the city who often studies with me. His parents are both dead. He is very pitiful. I want to bring him as a companion."

    Before Li Laoer could speak, Mrs. Li nodded, "Of course, sir, someone should take care of him. Besides, for a child who is hardworking and studious, our village is not short of enough food."

    Mr. Jiang smiled and gave Mrs. Li a great gift sincerely, "I think I should be most grateful to Brother Wen in this life. He introduced me to a good place like Suijintan."

    Everyone laughed, and Mr. Wen pulled Mr. Jiang to sit down and said, "When I saw you standing up for the homeless children in the north of the city, I thought you were a sincere person. But the same is true for the folks like Suijintan, so I hope you will In the future, I will settle down here and have friends to talk to every time I come here.¡±

    When Mrs. Li heard them talking about the north of the city, her heart moved, and she asked: "Mr. Jiang lives in the north of the city. I have heard of a family. The owner is also a scholar, surnamed Sun, and it is said that he runs a school."

    Mr. Jiang was stunned for a moment, then thought for a moment and said, "If the Mr. Sun the old lady mentioned is about forty years old, he looks like the one who lives near me.

    "Does the old lady know the name of Mr. Sun? Do you want me to stay in the north of the city for a few more days and help the old lady find out?"

    Mrs. Li quickly waved her hand, "I don''t know Mr. Sun''s name either. I won''t trouble you until I find out."

    "Well, I''ll move here first. Don''t delay the children''s studies. I''ve lived in the north of the city for more than a year and I''m very familiar with it. It won''t be difficult to go back and ask if I have anything."

    Mr. Jiang said it cheerfully, but Mr. Wen revealed his thoughts, "You are not in a hurry to teach. You are just as anxious to enjoy the scenery and soak in hot springs!"

    ¡°Oh, Brother Wen, whether we see through it or not, we are still brothers!¡± Mr. Jiang said, pulling up his sleeves to cover his face.

    ?His pretended shyness made everyone laugh again.

    Jiayin really liked this gentleman more and more. She was tempted to go to school, but she decided to give up because she wanted to get up early.

    Winter is coming soon, and nothing is more important than a warm bed!

    After a few more gossips, Mr. Wen took Mr. Jiang back to move.

    ?Old Mrs. Li carried her granddaughter on her back and took Grandma He and Shuiyun Shuiyue with her, wanting to visit the school.

    The gown Mr. Jiang wore just now was patched, which shows that he lives a very poor life. Therefore, it is best for the family to help him with food, drink, clothing, and supplies.

    As a result, as soon as they went out, Sister-in-law Li came over with her daughter in her arms. Hearing that the old lady was going to school, she wanted to go and help. After all, the food and accommodation were now at Li''s house. She couldn''t stay idle all the time, so she always wanted to help with some work.

    The old lady couldn''t refuse, so Grandma He stepped forward to hug Jiayin and said with a smile: "Old lady, it''s time for the young lady to learn the rules. I will carry her back to the yard first."

    "Okay." Mrs. Li nodded quickly, Jiayin waved to her grandma, and then entered the Marquis''s yard.

    ?Sister-in-law Li asked curiously: "Auntie, is the yard next door also ours?"

    Mrs. Li was afraid that Sister-in-law Li was going to send her daughter there, so she hurriedly moved out of the Marquis'' house. "No, that''s the Marquis''s yard. Fu Niu''er is the adopted daughter of the Marquis, and she learns the rules there."

    ?Sure enough, Sister-in-law Li shut up immediately, her expression still very awe-inspiring.

    ??There is no shortage of money in the village, and they were not stingy when it came to building the school. The room for studying, the kitchen for cooking, and the place where the husband lives are all very spacious.

    ?Now it¡¯s just a matter of cleaning, changing things, and ventilating the room.

    There was not much work to do, so everyone went back quickly.

    ??Two carriages stopped in front of Li''s house. It turned out that Li Zhensheng had returned.

    ?The carriages were moving down one after another, and even the wind carried a faint smell of the sea.

    ??It happened that An Jiaxi and Cat Brother saw them on the mountain and ran back to join in the fun.

    Li Zhensheng greeted them with a smile, "The family''s fleet has arrived, come and help! Didn''t I ask for more shells last time? This time, not to mention shells, even sea sand has been shipped to you!"

    ?Several boys cheered happily, shouting loudly, "Uncle (dad) is so good!"

    Jiayin heard the commotion and was hugged by Aunt He.

    Soon, fine white sand fell into a huge pile in the corner of the yard.

    Jiayi held a box of shells and buried them in the sand to let his brothers experience the joy of picking up shells.

    ??The shells are all washed, colorful and of different sizes. They are buried in the fine sand and are picked out one after another. They are very beautiful.

    The boys called to their sister, "Fu Niuer, come and dig for treasures together!"

    Jiayin ran over with a smile, and opened the door with two chubby hands like cat''s claws.

    Nannan looked anxious and struggled to get over.

    ?Sister-in-law Li let go without taking it seriously.

    ??Grandma He and Mrs. Li both tried to stop her, but the little girl had already started playing.

    ??Grandma He glanced at Fu Niuer, who was surrounded by her brothers, and Nannan who was far away, and said to Old Mrs. Li: "Don''t worry, old lady, I will take care of you here."

    It happened that Li Zhensheng had something to do, so he called mother in the house, and Mrs. Li went inside.

    ?Mammy He rolled up her sleeves and wanted to find an oil-paper umbrella to protect her little master from the sun.

    At this moment, something unexpected happened...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 376ï¼š Who dares to touch my sister!

    Chapter 376 Who dares to touch my sister!

    Jiayin¡¯s little hand plane was very fast, and he easily found a white shell in the sand. The color was somewhat transparent, like jade.

    ?She happily looked at the sun and showed off to her brothers, "Look, the shell I found is the most beautiful!"

    ?The cat brothers looked over and were all happy. Before they could say anything, Nanny rushed over.

    I don¡¯t know how her thin body can be so strong, but she can overthrow Jiayin and **** away the shells.

    Jiayin subconsciously held the shell tightly, not wanting to be snatched away.

    So, the sharp edge of the shell directly cut open her palm!

    ?The children were dumbfounded as bright red blood dripped on the fine sand.

    ¡°Fu Niu!¡±

    "younger sister!"

    Jia An was so happy that she picked up her sister and ran into the house!

    ?Brother Cat followed behind, crying loudly. For those who didn¡¯t know, I thought he was injured...

    The yard instantly became a mess!

    ??The old lady turned her head and saw her granddaughter''s **** hands. She was so shocked that she missed the step and almost fell down. Fortunately, Li Zhensheng rushed out and helped her.

    ¡°Leave me alone, go see Fu Niuer quickly!¡±

    Jiayi has already run out to find Dr. Zhang!

    He Yan stared fiercely like a child. If it weren''t for a child, I really wanted to fly people!

    ?Sister-in-law Li subconsciously held her daughter in her arms, feeling timid and not knowing what to say...

    ??Li Zhensheng didn''t know medical skills, but he still knew how to stop the bleeding. He pulled a clean cloth and held down his little niece''s wound.

    Jiayin was sitting in her grandma¡¯s arms, with tears in her big eyes, and she looked a little confused!

    It is said that the ten fingers are connected to the heart, but in fact the palm is closer to the heart and it hurts more!

    At this moment, her entire palms were numb with pain, and her brain was pounding!

    ? Doctor Zhang was being carried by Jia Yi and ran up. He was actually only wearing a middle coat and his hair was loose. If he were put in a film crew of later generations, he could have played Mei Chaofeng directly!

    ?Seeing Jiayin''s pitiful appearance and the half-soaked cloth, he jumped to the ground and cursed, "What do you think of the child? How old is Fu Niu''er? She''s so seriously injured!"

    ?No one in the Li family could say a word. They blamed themselves so much that they wanted to slap themselves twice. Aunt He had already knelt at the door.

    Divine Doctor Zhang stepped forward and comforted the good news in a low voice, "Fu Niu''er, don''t be afraid. Let grandpa take a look. They are all minor injuries. Grandpa will just blow on them and they will be healed!"

    Jiayin nodded, tears falling from his eyes.

    ?Everyone was so distressed that they didn¡¯t dare to speak out, for fear of making the little girl cry and delaying diagnosis and treatment.

    The cloth was quickly opened. After pressing, the blood flow obviously slowed down. After a simple wipe, a two-inch long **** was exposed.

    The little girl¡¯s palm almost had a horizontal stripe cut out of it.

    The tiger''s mouth side is shallower, and it gets deeper towards the edge of the palm. The skin and flesh are turned over, like a baby''s mouth.

    ??Everyone gasped in shock!

    Shenjie Doctor Zhang was also confused, "How did you cut it? The wound is too long?!"

    ??The old lady¡¯s tears were like spring water, and her chest and skirt were soaked. She didn¡¯t have time to wipe them away, so she asked: ¡°Doctor Zhang, what should I do? How can I avoid leaving scars? Will it delay the child¡¯s future life?¡±

    Doctor Zhang thought for a while, his eyes lit up, he coughed twice, and tentatively said: "Well...it''s not impossible. Sew the wound up. It will definitely heal better and won''t delay your future life. Even if you leave scars, you won''t be afraid. Just wipe it." Scar removal cream will do the trick!¡±

    "no!"

    Almost all the young and old of the Li family roared out in unison.

    The cat brothers all shook their heads desperately, "Grandpa Zhang wants to sew my sister up like a piglet? No, no!" "Yes, Grandpa Zhang can''t sew my sister up!" Jia An Jiaxi also said in unison.

    ??The two of them stretched out their hands to protect their sister, fearing that Doctor Zhang would come near.

    The hut that Doctor Zhang built in the north of the village was specially used for experiments.

    ??No one from the village would go there, but they kids were very curious and took advantage of Doctor Zhang to go to the valley to explore.

    As a result, the messy lambs, piglets and puppies with their legs and stomachs sewn up were so impressive that they had nightmares for several nights when they got home!

    ?Now, Doctor Zhang¡¯s plan to target their sister will definitely not work!

    Jia An Jiaxi was already looking around, trying to find a weapon!

    Doctor Zhang gritted his teeth angrily, his expression was very angry and he felt guilty, "I didn''t cut Fu Niu''er''s hand. Why are you so anxious? I just want to sew it up for her!"

    ¡°That won¡¯t work either!¡± Several boys looked at her eagerly, and if they tried to touch their sister, they would fight with all their might.

    ??The old lady has no idea. Sewing it will definitely not work!

    But if you don¡¯t sew it up, can you just leave it like this?

    Li Zhensheng gritted his teeth and asked: "Uncle Zhang, if Fu Niu''er''s wound is stitched up, how can we ensure that she won''t hurt? After the stitches are done, will she be as flexible as before, and will there be any scars?

    "I understand that you are happy to see Xun Xin and want to use the experimental results on Fu Niu''er, but you will not sincerely harm Fu Niu''er, but Fu Niu''er is the life of our whole family!

    "Our family has never treated you badly. Your three meals a day are cooked by my mother and siblings, and your clothes and shoes for all seasons are sewn at home. Even if you consider this kind of kindness, you must tell the truth! "

    Doctor Zhang heard some comments, thought for a while and responded: "Fu Niu''er''s wound is very big, but fortunately she is relatively fat. The wounds are all flesh and flesh, without muscles and bones. If it is not sutured, sprinkle with wound medicine and bandage half of it." It will be better after a month, but the scars left will be ugly and difficult to remove.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve been researching for so long, and catgut suturing can indeed make the wound heal faster and leave smaller scars. That¡¯s the thing... I haven¡¯t figured out the painkillers very well yet, so it hurts a little during the suturing.¡±

    The old lady and Li Zhensheng looked at each other, both feeling a little embarrassed.

    For a little girl, of course, the smaller the scar, the better.

    But Jiayin was too young, and her skin and flesh were sewn together like cloth. How could she bear the pain?

    That¡¯s good news. Now I have adapted to the pain and my brain is functioning normally.

    There is no tetanus shot here, it is already very dangerous.

    ??If the wound is exposed for a long time and is not sutured, it will definitely be more serious.

    Even if it hurts, you have to endure it. After all, your life is more important.

    So, she said, "I believe in Grandpa Zhang. Grandpa Zhang, please sew up my flesh. It will heal quickly!"

    "Hey, okay, okay!" Doctor Zhang jumped three feet in the air with joy, his eyebrows flying up, "It''s better for us, Fu Niuer! Grandpa Zhang will sew it up for you and make sure not to leave any scars!" "

    After saying that, he shouted to Jiayi, "Don''t stand there stupidly, get me some water quickly, and bring me some strong wine! There is also my medicine box, give it to me!"

    He was afraid that the Li family would regret it, so he washed his hands quickly, cleaned Fu Niuer''s wound, and wiped the area around the wound with strong liquor.

    I inserted a few gold needles and sealed a few acupoints. Finally, I took a very fine embroidery needle and catgut and started suturing.

    Mrs. Li and Li Zhensheng wanted to stop them, but they didn''t dare. Their hearts were about to be torn in half.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 377ï¼š Gold is the best medicine for pain!

    Chapter 377: Gold is the best medicine for pain!

    Jia An Jiaxi and Cat Brother were on the side, watching helplessly as the embroidery needle pricked into their sister''s palm. They couldn''t bear it anymore and started to cry.

    ?They obviously surrounded my sister, so why was she still being bullied?

    ?My sister¡¯s fat little hands are as tender as tofu, why are they cracked?

    At this moment, when Tao Hongying, Li Laosi, Li Laoer, and village chief Uncle Zhao heard the news, they all ran back like crazy.

    Tao Hongying saw that her daughter''s face was pale, her chubby hands were almost cut horizontally, and there were blood stains on her dress and on the ground. She was about to fall down as soon as her feet weakened.

    ? It was Li Laosi who hugged her and comforted her with trembling lips, "It''s okay, it''s okay! Uncle Zhang is a miracle doctor. He has already had stitches. He will be fine soon. He will be fine soon."

    That''s what he said, but his upper and lower teeth were chattering. It was so distressing!

    Even though the acupuncture points were sealed, it still hurt. Especially the feeling of the needle and thread passing through the skin made Jiayin¡¯s scalp numb.

    She couldn''t bear it anymore and cried loudly, "Oh, grandma, parents, help! It hurts, it hurts!"

    ?It was over now. Everyone had been holding back, but when they heard the good news and cried like this, they couldn''t help it anymore.

    Even Li Zhensheng had red circles in his eyes and slapped himself twice.

    It was not good to bring anything back, so why did I bring shells?

    Bring more pearls, and you won¡¯t end up like this!

    ??The village chief wore one shoe on his feet and held one in his hand. It was obvious that the shoes he had just run off had fallen off.

    At this moment, he stamped his feet angrily and yelled, "What''s going on? What''s going on? Let the child suffer like this! Even though we were struggling to survive in the forest, we never let the child get hurt!"

    These words made the Li family cry even harder!

    ?Dr. Zhang was a little panicked when he heard this, and his hands were shaking violently.

    Finally, he persisted in finishing the stitches, applied the wound medicine, and re-wrapped it. The sweat beads on his forehead also flowed down like a waterfall.

    "Okay, okay, it''s all done. Don''t cry. You''ll be fine soon! I''ll prescribe medicine for Fu Niu''er to drink for two days. Don''t eat too greasy. I''ll come and check on you every day. Do not worry."

    As he was talking, the sound of horse hooves suddenly came from outside the door. Doctor Zhang immediately shrunk his neck, raised his feet and ran away, leaving the medicine box behind.

    As soon as Mr. Hou got off his horse and kicked in and out of the door, he saw Doctor Zhang passing by without saying a word, and he felt bad.

    ?Sure enough, all the young and old of the Li family were crowded in the main room. Jiayin held up her chubby hand and wrapped it like a rice dumpling.

    ??The prince''s expression changed at that time, he strode forward and asked loudly: "What happened?"

    In fact, most of the Li family don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, including the old lady.

    ??But the Cat Brothers could see it clearly, and now they started talking all over the place.

    "It was that little girl. My sister dug up the shells and showed them to us. She ran to grab them. My sister didn''t let go, so she pulled hard and my sister''s hand was cut!"

    ¡°Yes, Fu Niu¡¯er didn¡¯t **** her away!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my sister who wants to rob her, it¡¯s her who wants to rob my sister¡¯s shell.¡±

    Jiayin cried a few times, feeling aggrieved and a little embarrassed now.

    After all, she was not a real child, so why did she cry so shamelessly, which made the whole family worried and shed tears.

    ?However, it is really painful to get stitches without anesthesia!

    In the future, we must find a way to get Dr. Zhang to develop anesthetics as soon as possible, otherwise suturing can save lives, but it will be really painful! The Marquis hugged the fat girl and saw that her eyes were swollen, her face was red, and her rice dumpling hands were raised, and he felt so hateful that he wanted to kill her.

    He went back to the city, but why was his daughter so injured?

    Just then, Sister-in-law Li stood at the door with her daughter in her arms, cautiously looking in, hesitating whether to come in to apologize.

    The Marquis guessed at a glance that they were the culprits, so he shouted to the soldiers, "Come here, pull them down and lock them up!"

    Immediately two soldiers rushed over, grabbed Sister-in-law Li''s arm and dragged her away.

    Sister-in-law Li was so frightened that she shouted loudly to the old lady, "Auntie, help me! Our lady didn''t do it on purpose. She is only five years old and is ignorant!"

    Unfortunately, Mrs. Li didn''t say anything, and two soldiers quickly dragged them out.

    ?Grandma He thought for a while, got up and followed.

    Sister-in-law Li and Nannan were imprisoned in the wing of the Hou Mansion. They were so frightened that they cried loudly and lost control of their words. "UuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuHelp! Why are we locked up? We''re just children playing around! Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" You can¡¯t be so ungrateful!¡±

    Nannan didn¡¯t know whether she was afraid of the dark or was frightened, so she started crying too!

    This made Sister-in-law Li even more angry. She hugged her and cursed: "This is because our wife is dead, and no one will take us seriously... Oh, madam, you have a spirit in heaven. Please open your eyes and take a look." ?¡±

    ??Grandma He frowned when she heard it outside the door, and then she warned: "If you want to survive, shut up your stinking mouth!"

    ?Sister-in-law Li did not expect that there was someone outside the door. She seemed to have been strangled, and all her cries and curses were swallowed up.

    Aunt He then continued: "Your child grabs things as soon as she gets her hands on her. She should be used to this on weekdays, but you put her and our young lady together to play together and never gave you a warning!

    "Do you think that our young lady is still the same farm girl as before, and nothing will happen if she is beaten? You are wrong, our young lady is not only a child of the Li family now, she is also the eldest lady of the Xinting Hou Mansion, and is the emperor''s personal title Kang Le Princess!

    "If you are smart enough, just wait patiently. The old lady will remember the past and will not ignore you. Otherwise, the Marquis will chop off your heads just now."

    ?Sister-in-law Li turned pale with fright. She hugged her daughter and immediately hid in the corner, as if she was afraid that someone would come in the next moment.

    ?Mother He heard that there was no movement inside, so she went back to the Li family next door.

    Jiayin sat in the Marquis''s arms, whimpering like an eggplant beaten by frost in autumn.

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn''t have much energy. She stared at her granddaughter without daring to look away. Then she recounted the past between the Li family and the Sun family.

    At the end, she sighed: "Originally, I wanted to keep them for a few more days to recuperate before sending them to visit relatives. Who would have thought that after not seeing each other for several years, my daughter would be brought up to be like this!"

    After saying that, she looked at her granddaughter¡¯s rice dumpling hand and shed tears again, ¡°Who knew Fu Niu¡¯er would suffer such a big loss? I really regret it!¡±

    Jiayin quickly jumped off the ground and ran to hug her grandma, not wanting her to blame herself too much.

    In the final analysis, she was not vigilant and was greedy for money.

    ?It¡¯s just a shell, just take it away, why don¡¯t you let go?

    ??The old lady hugged her granddaughter, kissed her little face, and wiped away her tears, not wanting to scare her.

    Tao Hongying also calmed down. She was filial in nature, so she couldn''t bear to blame her mother-in-law so much. She quickly persuaded her, "Mom, no one would have thought of what happened today. Besides, that little girl looked at her silently and couldn''t see. She can be so domineering when she comes out. Our Fu Niuer usually plays with her brothers and is pampered, but suddenly someone fights with her, so she gets hurt. "

    Just then, Grandma He came back and explained clearly what Sister-in-law Li had complained about. She did not add any exaggeration, but she repeated it verbatim.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 378ï¼š Kindness should also be a bit sharp!

    Chapter 378: Kindness should also be a bit sharp!

    ??The young and old of the Li family all frowned when they heard this. Li Zhensheng said at that time: "Mother, we can''t keep these two masters and servants. Send them away quickly."

    Mrs. Li nodded, feeling even more panicked, "When Mrs. Sun rescued our family on the boat, I also saved my daughter''s life on the boat, which is considered repayment. But later, Mrs. Sun gave us a lot of money and supplies to help us. Our family settled in Junyang. After all, our family owes us some kindness..."

    She thought for a while and then said: "Let''s do this. We will return those things tenfold and then send them to Sun''s house. Or we can see what Sister-in-law Li has to ask for and try to help. We can repay the kindness once and for all. We¡¯ve been in contact¡­¡±

    Tao Hongying nodded, "Mom is right, our Li family has inherited the kindness from others, and of course we have to repay it. Whether it is gold, silver or other matters can be easily discussed, but we cannot wrong our children!"

    Li Zhensheng also said: "I went to the dock to pick up the goods today and was delayed in asking about the Sun family. I will go there again to find out and send the people away earlier."

    After saying that, he called Li Laoer and Jiayi to go out together.

    It was a coincidence that I met Mr. Jiang as soon as I arrived at the entrance of the village. Li Laoer directly pulled him together, turned around and entered the city again.

    Mrs. Li supported her and called Tao Hongying to prepare money and things.

    The Marquis hugged Fu Niu''er and said to the old lady, "Auntie, I''ll take Fu Niu''er to my yard to play for a while."

    ¡°Go ahead and come back later for lunch.¡± Mrs. Li told her, and then went to rummage through the boxes and emptied the house.

    The boys were worried about their sister and followed Mr. Hou to the next door.

    ??The marquis ordered his soldiers to hold the horses for the boys and coax them to play for a while.

    ?The boys were so playful that they immediately forgot about what they had just done and started to smile. Fu Niuer, who was sitting on the big kang in the room, was even more happy.

    Because the Marquis moved a small box, opened the lid, and poured out a pile of gold ingots!

    Through the half-open window, the midday sun shone in and fell on the gold, making her unable to open her eyes!

    Seeing that the little girl''s face was no longer depressed and her eyes were shining brightly, Mr. Hou couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief and joked: "Does your hand still hurt?"

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡±

    Jiayin almost shook her little head like a rattle, rushed over and kissed her adoptive father, and then started counting quickly.

    Get rich! Get rich!

    There were actually fifty small gold ingots of twenty ounces each, which would be equivalent to a thousand taels in silver!

    The good news jumped on the golden thorn with joy, and rolled around happily.

    The Marquis was afraid that she would touch her injured hand, so he took her out and sat in his arms. Then he put the gold lock back for her and said, "Keep this gold for your own use. You can buy whatever you want." I''ll wait until Zhengjiazhuang has a year''s surplus left.

    "Don''t always worry about your brothers. They are all men. Whatever you want, you will earn it later. You are a girl, so you have to wear the most beautiful skirts, the best jewelry, and the sweetest snacks. In short, whatever you want Just say, let the minions do it, just wait and feel at ease!

    "You are the eldest lady of the Marquis Mansion and Princess Kangle! You must learn to be arrogant and not too kind, otherwise others will think you are easy to bully. Do you understand?"

    It¡¯s rare for Good News to hear her adoptive father say so many words, but he is still teaching her to spend money like water and be arrogant and domineering!

    ?She was a little unable to react for a moment. When she came back to her senses, she felt that her little chest was filled with emotion.

    ¡°Father!¡± Jiayin choked up. She thought she wouldn¡¯t cry anymore, but her tears still came out unsatisfactorily.

    The Marquis sighed and patted the fat girl''s head gently, "You are still young, and you will have to learn a lot in the future. Do you think those noble ladies, some noble, some arrogant, are all born like this? Wrong, then It''s all intentional, it''s their protective color.

    "When you stand at a high place, there will always be people who want to take advantage of your kindness and step on you to climb up, or even pull you down and break you into pieces. Therefore, you can be kind in the future, but you cannot lack the edge."

    "Yeah." Jiayin nodded quickly, "Don''t worry, foster father, I will definitely be more powerful in the future!"

    As she spoke, she made a fierce expression and let out a cry, like a man-eating tiger.

    It''s a pity that her chubby little face, small white teeth, and fierce **** were not scary, but made the Marquis laugh. Nanny He, Shui Yun and Shui Ling who were waiting at the door also started laughing.

    ??Master Hou stood up and motioned for the three of them, Aunt He, to follow him out, leaving Jiayin with the opportunity to collect the gold.

    Jiayin waved her little hand, collected the gold, climbed down awkwardly from the kang, then pushed the door open and went out.

    ?Mammy He and Shui Yun Shuiling were kneeling on the ground, waiting for punishment.

    They are responsible for serving their master. If the master was injured just now, whether they are around or not, they are derelict in their duties.

    Jiayin was stunned for a moment, then she quickly came forward with her rice dumplings in hand, and lay pitifully on her adoptive father''s knees and begged, "Father, Fu Niu''er''s hand hurts. Let Aunt He and the others give Fu Niu''er a bath and change into a beautiful dress."

    ??The Marquis originally just wanted to type a few words, but when he saw his daughter protecting her shortcomings, he waved his hand.

    Jiayin immediately grabbed Grandma He¡¯s hand and ran away with Shuiyun Shuiling¡­

    Mr. Hou is helpless and funny. I am afraid that what he said just now was in vain.

    ?This girl is so soft-hearted that she can''t harden up no matter what.

    But isn¡¯t it precisely because of this that everyone loves her and cherishes her?

    The good news was picked up by the beautiful fragrance when she was carried home by Aunt He.

    ??Li Laosi was squatting in the yard, facing a whetstone, polishing the edges of the shells one by one, obviously afraid that his daughter would scratch her hand again.

    ?Seeing his daughter come in, he grinned and said, "Fu Niu''er is back, please wait a moment while dad polishes the shells, and you can continue playing."

    Fu Niu''er struggled to the ground, ran over, and hugged her father''s neck tightly, "Dad, Fu Niu''er is so happy! My adoptive father is good to Fu Niu''er, and my father is even better!"

    "Silly girl! Your name is Fu Niu''er. Of course you are the happiest!" Li Laosi was afraid that his dirty hands would contaminate his daughter''s skirt, so he only rubbed his cheek against his daughter''s soft hair...

    As the sun sets, the Li family¡¯s dinner table is also set.

    Because I was worried about Jiayin''s injured hand, most of the dishes were light.

    ?As soon as everyone sat down, Jia An Jiaxi ran in from outside and shouted, "Grandma, Grandpa Zhang said he won''t come to eat, and he was afraid that Mr. Hou would be unreasonable and deal with him.

    "He gave Fu Niu''er stitches for Fu Niu''er''s own good, not for practicing with Fu Niu''er!"

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard it, and Li Laoer said, "Uncle Zhang still has the same temper as an old naughty boy."

    Actually, they all knew that Doctor Zhang must have wanted to practice his skills, but his sewing skills had also matured, otherwise they would not have dared to use them on Jiayin.

    ??But it¡¯s good that the old man is a little afraid, so as to prevent him from going astray for medical experiments in the future.

    ??The old man thought he was doing it secretly, but in fact, most people in the village knew that he had already arrested people and conducted experiments.

    Fortunately, the people caught were thieves and gangsters in the city, and the experiment only involved a cut on the arm.

    Otherwise, everyone would have stopped him long ago, and they would not let him sew Jiayin''s wounds today!

    Just as everyone was about to use their chopsticks, Li Zhensheng and the others came back...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 379ï¼š The injury is on the sons body, but the pain is on the mothers heart!

    Chapter 379: The injury is on the son¡¯s body, but the pain is on the mother¡¯s heart!

    ¡°You¡¯re back at the right time. Come on, eat first, and we¡¯ll talk about it after you finish the meal!¡±

    ??The old lady invited her children and grandchildren to eat first, and then said to Mr. Jiang, "Sir, let''s eat together too. Don''t dislike the fact that there are so many noisy people in our family."

    ¡°The old lady is so polite, I don¡¯t mind it! It¡¯s so lively!¡±

    Mr. Jiang didn''t notice anything, and sat directly next to Li Laoer, smiling, "I usually live alone, and I am very lonely. At such a lively dinner table, I can eat two more bowls."

    Everyone laughed, but they really didn¡¯t regard him as an outsider.

    Each of us was serving rice and soup, chatting and using chopsticks.

    ??The good news didn¡¯t really appeal to me at first, but there were so many people that it was easy to eat.

    The others were eating delicious food, so she drank half a bowl of porridge and ate a boiled egg too.

    The old lady and Tao Hongying saw each other and secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Children are not hiding illnesses. If they can eat and drink, there will be no problem. On the contrary, if they are wilted and have no appetite, you need to worry.

    After dinner, Shuiyun quickly removed the table and replaced it with tea and fruits. Everyone started talking about the Sun family affairs.

    Li Laoer said, "Today''s incident happened by chance. Everyone may find it incredible.

    There are two Mr. Suns in the north of the city. One of them is called Sun Chengjian. His name matches the one given by Sister-in-law Li. He should be the biological uncle of this child of the Sun family. The other one is named Sun Siyuan, who is said to be a member of the Sun family and came from the north to seek refuge. "

    He took a sip of tea and looked at Li Laosi, "This second Mr. Sun Siyuan, Mr. Sun, Laosi has also met. He is the gentleman who taught Jiaren at Hanbo Academy in Junyang County."

    ¡°Oh, it turns out to be Mr. Sun. I sent him gifts as gifts, so I saw him twice.¡± Li Laosi was surprised, ¡°He also arrived here when the capital was moved?¡±

    Li Laoer nodded, "I heard it is."

    Mrs. Li was a little confused when she heard this and asked, "Second brother, you mean there are two of the Sun family in the north of the city. The Mr. Sun we know is my cousin''s uncle, and the one my sister-in-law is looking for is her uncle." ?¡±

    "Yes, mother." Li Laoer cupped his hands with Mr. Jiang and said with a smile, "We were a little confused when we asked. Fortunately, Mr. Jiang helped us."

    Mr. Jiang quickly waved his hand, "I just helped find someone to ask a few questions. You can just find out at a random teahouse. It''s really not a big deal."

    "How are their two families doing? Especially my daughter''s uncle''s house?" Tao Hongying has a fierce temper, but a soft heart.

    ?She thought of the deceased Mrs. Sun, and even if she didn''t like her, she didn''t want her to be a bad person.

    ?Perhaps by meeting a good family and being taught strictly, my daughter can get rid of her bad habits.

    Li Laoer said, "Nanny''s uncle, Sun Chengjian, was a scholar. He opened a school and admitted twenty students. He had a wife, three concubines, and eight children. He lived in the second courtyard. Also poor.

    ¡°Another Mr. Sun Siyuan was also a scholar, and now works as a secretary in a government office. Xu Shi originally had some wealth, but now he lives in a Sanjin house with only one wife, one concubine, and three children.¡±

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying looked at each other, both frowning.

    ?Listening to these circumstances, Nannan''s uncle''s house is really not a suitable place to stay, but this cousin is good.

    Mr. Jiang, who has a straightforward temperament, interjected at this moment, "Mr. Sun Chengjian has a bad reputation in the north of the city. He is a good-looking man, but he is always a bit stingy in his actions. The wives and concubines at home are not at peace either. They are always noisy and are laughed at by the neighbors. .

    "Furthermore, I heard that he was the eldest son of the Sun family''s first wife. After their second marriage, Mrs. Sun gave birth to another son, and she didn''t like him very much. Therefore, he separated from the family early and established his own family, and rarely interacted with the same clan. "

    "That''s it..." Mrs. Li nodded, thought for a while and said, "The things are ready. Call Sister-in-law Li here tomorrow and talk to her carefully. It depends on how she chooses which house she wants to take her daughter to. Bar."

    ?Li Zhensheng and other brothers all said, "Okay, let''s listen to mother."

    Mrs. Li then greeted, "Go and have a rest, especially Mr. Jiang. It''s been a hard day after a hard day''s work."

    ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯re welcome,¡± Mr. Jiang stood up with a smile, ¡°Then I will go back to the school first. To be honest, I heard that there is a hot spring pool over there, and I have been thinking about it all the way.¡±

    Everyone laughed, and Li Laoer personally escorted him to the door.

    Seeing that the Li family''s affairs were well arranged, Mr. Hou stopped interfering. Now I hugged Jiayin and felt more relieved when I saw her yawning. "Auntie, I have to go to the city tomorrow. If you have anything to do, just ask someone to go to the Marquis'' Mansion and let me know."

    "Okay, go and do your work. Don''t worry about home. Zhensheng, the second and fourth sons are all here." Mrs. Li took her granddaughter and told her.

    The Marquis then went back to the yard next door.

    Tao Hongying felt sorry for her mother-in-law, so she said, "Mom, can I watch Fu Niuer tonight?"

    Jiayin also knew that grandma needed to sleep well, so she quickly hugged her mother''s neck, and the old lady let go.

    "Okay, Fu Niu''er will sleep with me again tomorrow night. We''ll take turns and you can take a rest."

    After the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law agreed, they went to the wing again and saw Huiniang and the two children.

    They felt relieved when Shuiyun helped them keep watch.

    In the past two days, Li Yong replaced Li Laosi and went to the dock.

    Huiniang was a little busy taking care of the children alone at night, but with Shuiyun here, it was much more convenient.

    ??Although Jiayin drank the decoction and got a box of Jinzhi brand painkillers, her injured little hand still hurt as it should.

    During the day, when people come and go, you can also divert your attention.

    The feeling of pain becomes more obvious in the dead of night.

    ?The burning pain made her irritable, but she did not dare to turn over for fear of disturbing her parents.

    Tao Hongying and Li Laosi put their daughter in the middle. How could they not see that her daughter was uncomfortable?

    But the fat girl tried her best to endure it without saying a word.

    A four-year-old child is so sensible that it makes people feel sad.

    Tao Hongying held her daughter in her arms, patted her gently, and hummed an unknown song.

    The melody is soft and melodious, which is particularly reassuring in the dark night.

    Jiayin was afraid that her mother would be tired before, so she thought of lying in her arms for a while and then get down.

    Unexpectedly, while listening to the songs, she gradually forgot about the pain in her hands and fell asleep.

    Listening to her daughter''s steady breathing, Tao Hongying continued to beat and sing, not daring to stop at all, for fear that if she stopped, her daughter would be awakened.

    ??Li Laosi feels sorry for his daughter and his wife, but he can''t help.

    After thinking about it, he sat behind his wife and used his broad back to support her.

    With support, Tao Hongying saves a lot of effort and insists on filming and singing more and more.

    ?And their fat girl was lying in the warmest embrace in the world, forgetting the pain, and sleeping more and more sweetly...

    ?The moonlight outside the window filtered in playfully through the window lattice, and soon slipped away in envy.

    In this world, what is greater than the love of parents?

    In the eyes of outsiders, children seem to grow up with the wind.

    In fact, which child is not brought up little by little by his or her parents who have spent all their efforts, worrying about them all the time.

    ?Perhaps as their children grow up, parents will have higher and higher expectations for their children, looking forward to their children''s success and their children''s glory.

    But in the beginning, all parents expected for their children was that they would be healthy and safe, even if they were mediocre...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 380ï¼š Pay it back tenfold!

    Chapter 380 Repay tenfold!

    In Jiayin¡¯s dream, he had been sleeping on a small boat, drifting on the sea.

    ??The moonlight shines on the sea, and small fish of various colors are jumping, which is magnificent and magical...

    Until she woke up in the morning, she looked at the rafters, still thinking about this dream, and could not come back to her senses for a long time.

    Shui Ling was standing by. Seeing that the lady was awake, he asked in a low voice, "Miss, do you want to get up and wash up? Dinner is about to be served at home!"

    Jiayin sat up as soon as she could. Seeing that her parents'' quilts were neatly folded and she was the only one left, she quickly nodded.

    Shui Ling carried the warm water basin. Aunt He heard the commotion and came in. She put a wet handkerchief on the young lady''s face, wiped her hands, combed her hair and changed her clothes.

    After finishing everything, Tao Hongying came in from outside, hugged her daughter and said with a smile, "Little lazy pig, are you awake? Mom made you some scallion rolls and pumpkin and millet porridge, you can eat more later."

    Jiayin looked at the green and black eyes under her mother''s eyes and was stunned for a moment, then she understood everything.

    How happy her dream was last night, how much her mother suffered!

    ¡°Mom!¡± Jiayin hugged her mother¡¯s neck and lowered her head to hide her red eyes.

    She doesn¡¯t want to say thank you, and maternal love cannot be repaid with just the word ¡°thank you¡±!

    Tao Hongying thought her daughter¡¯s hand hurt, so she quickly diverted her attention.

    "Let''s go to dinner with my mother. Be careful if you''re late, your brothers will **** the green onion rolls."

    ?The mother-in-law went out and entered the main room a few steps away.

    As expected, everyone in the Li family was there, but Mr. Hou left early and did not come to have breakfast.

    ?Seeing the good news coming in, everyone''s eyes fell on her rice dumpling hand.

    Jiayin bared her little white teeth, waved her rice dumpling hand, and smiled brightly.

    Everyone was immediately relieved.

    ¡°Come on, Fu Niu¡¯er, grandma will hold you!¡± The old lady picked up her granddaughter and asked her to sit in her arms and eat.

    Jiayin managed to eat a green onion roll, half a bowl of porridge, and half a salted egg yolk, making her belly feel round.

    With everyone watching, I feel more at ease eating.

    ?Soon, the dining table was moved away, and everyone went to do their own business, leaving the old lady and Tao Hongying to coax the good news and drink the medicinal soup.

    The good news was so painful that I almost vomited it out, but I was worried that my mother and grandma would get angry, so I endured it and drank it.

    ??Brother Cat stood aside and saw his sister''s little face wrinkled up. He quickly stuffed the candied fruit in his hand into his sister''s mouth.

    He has not forgotten to comfort his sister, "Fu Niu''er is so amazing, she is not afraid of hardship! Grandpa Zhang said that in three days, there is no need to drink bitter medicine."

    Jia An Jiaxi also nodded in agreement, "Just now, my uncle went out, and we have asked him to buy more sesame candies and candied fruits. My sister will not be afraid of suffering if she eats more candies."

    Jiayin has candied fruit in his mouth and his little face is round, like a cute little squirrel.

    ?She smiled and nodded, vaguely replying, "My brother and I will eat together."

    Jia An Jiaxi and Cat Brother both laughed and carried their sister on their backs to play in the yard.

    This time, they did not dare to let their sister do anything.

    They dug out the shells and brought them to their sister, letting her choose whatever she wanted!

    ??Sister-in-law Li hugged her daughter, and when she was brought over by Grandma He and Shuiyun, she saw Jiayin holding her tightly wrapped little hands, squatting and playing by the sand, and she breathed a sigh of relief, straightening her back a little.

    ?As soon as she entered the door, she hugged her daughter and saluted, and greeted the old lady and Tao Hongying warmly as usual.

    "Auntie, I''m so sorry. Yesterday, Nannan, the child, was careless and hurt Fu Niu''er. I told her several times last night. Look, her eyes were swollen from crying!"

    Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying looked unhappy when they heard this. Their eyes were swollen from crying. Fu Niuer will still have horizontal lines on her hands for the rest of her life.

    As the old saying goes, women with horizontal stripes are cruel and have a miserable life.

    ??Families who are a little more particular are not willing to find such a woman as their daughter-in-law, for fear of causing trouble to the family.

    ??Although the Li family is not afraid of this statement, the worst they can do is raise their daughter for the rest of her life.

    But who can take the place of my daughter¡¯s suffering?

    Old Mrs. Li''s remaining soft heart because of Mrs. Sun was completely gone now. She sneered, "My daughter''s eyes are swollen from crying, how pitiful is that? Then our Fu Niu''er bleeds half a bowl of blood and has a two-inch scar on her hand. What does it mean? It can''t be lucky, right?"

    ¡°If it¡¯s not my own child, I just don¡¯t feel sorry for him!¡± Tao Hongying didn¡¯t have anything nice to say, sarcastically, ¡°On the other hand, we, our children are injured like this, we can¡¯t be angry, otherwise we will be ungrateful white-eyed wolves!¡±

    ?Sister-in-law Li felt guilty and quickly knelt down, "Aunt... no, old lady, fourth madam, this servant is ignorant, please forgive me.

    "Miss Nannan is young. She used to stay with our wife at my uncle''s house. Several cousins ??often snatched Miss Nannan''s things. If Miss Nannan didn''t **** them back, she wouldn''t have enough to eat or use. This made her a little impatient... "

    Tao Hongying didn''t have the patience to listen to her explanation, so she wanted to send them away as soon as possible.

    ?So, she waved her hand and motioned for Nanny He to bring the things up.

    ?There are two packages in total, one big and one small.

    In the big package were four sets of clothes, two for sister-in-law Li and two for my daughter-in-law.

    ?It''s not satin or gauze, it''s just sewn from fine cloth. It''s 90% new and can be taken out and washed at any time.

    Even including underwear, shoes and socks, it is very complete.

    Inside the small package is a wooden box with two layers.

    A red gold collar was placed on the upper level, with a longevity lock attached to it.

    On the lower level, there are twenty silver coins neatly stacked, five taels each, and a few silver notes.

    ?Sister-in-law Li recognized that the gold collar was given to the Li family by her wife. Her face turned even paler and she felt very flustered.

    ??Does the Li family want to repay their original friendship once and for all and then completely cut off contact?

    That can¡¯t be done!

    Even if she and the young lady go to live with relatives, they still need someone to support them.

    What if uncle Wang¡¯s family comes and takes her back?

    ?If you don¡¯t count on the Li family, how can you count on the Sun family?

    ??I''m afraid that if the Sun family finds out that she has so much money, they will be the first to get rid of her and then monopolize this foreign wealth...

    The cold sweat on her forehead fell off with a thunderclap.

    ¡°No, no, old lady, fourth madam, please don¡¯t do this. I know I¡¯m wrong! No, the lady also knows I¡¯m wrong!¡±

    ?Sister-in-law Li kowtowed crazily, and even pressed her head on her head and kowtowed to the ground together.

    ??Nanny is young after all. She was locked up in the wing room last night and didn''t sleep well at all.

    ??I only ate half a bowl of porridge this morning, and I was a little angry.

    Suddenly being tormented like this, she burst into tears at the top of her lungs.

    The little girl''s cries were high-pitched and sharp, giving both Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying a headache.

    ?Thinking about it carefully, Fu Niuer has never cried much since she was born, but she often laughs to the point of drooling.

    ??Even Huiniang''s son and daughter, when they were hungry and peed, they could only pee a few times.

    They really haven¡¯t been tortured by children¡¯s crying...

    "Okay!" The old lady called out to Sister-in-law Li and said in a deep voice, "First listen to the situation of the Sun family, and then we can talk about other things."

    Hearing this, Sister-in-law Li seemed to have some leeway, so she quickly hugged her daughter and coaxed her up.

    Tao Hongying rubbed her temples and told the two Mr. Sun what happened at home.

    ?Sister-in-law Li immediately wanted to choose the cousin Sun Siyuan, because when she was still alive, she occasionally said a few words.

    ??My father is not close to his eldest brother, but he is very close to a brother from the same clan. This brother has indeed settled near Kyoto.

    In this case, it should be this gentleman.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 381ï¼š Who are you trying to take advantage of?

    Chapter 381 Who are you taking advantage of?

    But she had never seen the two of them, so she couldn''t make a decision at the moment, so she said cautiously, "Old madam, can I tell you if I can meet the two masters? Miss Nannan is still young, and she is a girl. She will get married when she grows up. I need to find a good uncle to rely on..."

    Old Mrs. Li softened her expression when she heard that she was really thinking about her master.

    "Okay, I''ll ask my second brother to come forward and take you to see the two Mr. Sun. Our family doesn''t care which house you want to stay at, or which house can take you in."

    After that, she pointed to the two packages and said, "At the beginning, the collar Mrs. Sun gave me was said to be a pair with my daughter. I''m afraid I lost her one? If you take this back, it can be regarded as a gift." Think about it.

    ?In addition, Mrs. Sun gave our family one hundred taels of silver, and our Li family now pays back ten times..."

    ?Sister-in-law Li was afraid that the old lady would stop walking around again, so she quickly kowtowed again.

    "Old madam, I don''t want any money. Our madam has passed away. Please take pity on my orphaned girl and help her a little more."

    Tao Hongying looked at the old lady and asked, "How do you want us to help?"

    Sister-in-law Li thought about it for a long time and quickly responded, "With this money, can I ask the old lady to help me buy a small manor or a farm or something like that?

    "At least there will be some production a year, and the slaves and ladies will not have to look at whoever they choose to live with. In the future, the ladies will be able to dowry when they get married."

    ¡°Also, during the festivals in the future, can the slave and the young lady come to kowtow to the old lady? Just ask the old lady for protection. I am really afraid that I will not be able to protect the young lady when she grows up..."

    ??The old lady immediately shook her head, "No! If it''s inconvenient for you to take away the money, you can leave it here temporarily and pick it up later. But it''s not easy for our family to handle the purchase of land and property, so you can do it yourself.

    ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t need to come to the house again during the holidays. Tomorrow I will ask my second son to take you to Sun¡¯s house. This will be the last bit of kindness to Mrs. Sun in return. From now on, you can take care of yourself.¡±

    ??Sister-in-law Li wanted to say something else, but Tao Hongying had already called Aunt He to take them back to the Ye family''s wing.

    ?Sister-in-law Li was very disappointed, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She hugged her daughter and kowtowed again, then bowed her eyebrows and left.

    ??Early on the next morning, Li Laoer changed into a brocade robe, Ye Shan drove the carriage, took Grandma He and Sister-in-law Li and their servants into the city.

    ?Sister-in-law Li and my daughter-in-law dressed up specially, but instead of tidying up, they smeared a lot of black dust on their clothes, head and face, looking as embarrassed as those fleeing from the desert.

    When Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying saw them off, they were shocked when they saw them like this, but then they understood.

    ?With this mentality alone, even without the Li family as a backer, the future life of the master and servant would be the same.

    ??At the Sun family in the north of the city, Sun Chengjian deliberately stopped teaching for one day because he received a post from Uncle Zhongshan yesterday saying that he was coming to visit today.

    At this moment, he and his cousin Sun Siyuan were sitting together drinking tea, and they both wondered why Uncle Zhongshan came to visit.

    You don¡¯t want to send your children to study, right?

    ?Sun Siyuan was more familiar with the history of the Li family because he worked as a yamen official.

    Even he knew that Li Jiaren, his student at Hanbo, was the eldest grandson of the Li family.

    ??But Li Jiaren only studied in the academy for a few months, and he was not his close disciple. Even now that he knew where the Li family was, he didn''t shamelessly come to visit.

    ??And Uncle Zhongshan is Jiaren¡¯s father. Could it be that he came to visit today to ask him to be a teacher in the village?

    ?He heard that there is a school in Ruijintan...

    ?The two brothers had their own thoughts and were thinking fast when Li Laoer and others arrived.

    ??The Sun brothers hurried to the door and saw women and children coming down from the carriage. They were all a little confused.

    After welcoming Li Laoer into the house and exchanging a few words, Li Laoer and Sun Siyuan bowed.

    ¡°Thank you very much for your careful teaching to me, sir. I don¡¯t want to see you here again.¡±

    Sun Siyuan hurriedly returned the gift and said with a smile, "My uncle is like this, my subordinates are really frightened. Your young master is smart and polite, and he is also talented in reading. Although I have only taught for a few months, I still feel honored to come here. But I don''t know, your master Where does Mr. Fu study now? "

    Li Laoer listened with a smile and couldn''t help but sigh.

    ??When he took his son to Hanbo Academy, he was afraid of stepping on ants while walking. His cautiousness and restraint are still vivid in his mind. And the Mr. Sun in front of me was the best gentleman in the academy at that time, and he was also the brother-in-law of the dean, in charge of the general affairs of the entire academy.

    ?Although he was kind to the father and son, he was still somewhat condescending.

    ?Just three years later, he, a peasant man, became an uncle, while Mr. Shuyuan became a small official in the yamen. When facing him, he had to call himself a subordinate.

    How unexpected the changes in the world are!

    Of course, he couldn''t say these words. He just responded, "Not long after our family moved here, Jiaren went to Luo''an Academy to study. Now he doesn''t have time to go home often."

    Mr. Sun nodded and said with praise, "Young master, if you have accumulated a lot of experience, you will definitely become a blockbuster and be named on the gold medal list."

    ¡°Thank you, sir, for your kind words!¡±

    The two sang and talked lively, leaving Sun Chengjian aside.

    ??He was always good-looking, but he was also angry that his cousin didn''t mention his acquaintance with the Li family beforehand, so he couldn''t bear it now.

    ?He said, "Uncle, you are here today, and my humble house is really full of glory. For this reason, I specially gave the schoolchildren a holiday."

    "I just didn''t know that my uncle is here, but do you need our brother''s help? If so, uncle, just ask. Cousin Siyuan is working as an errand in the government office. Even if he is not able to do it, what about my incompetent brother?"

    This statement means that Sun Siyuan is not free. If the Li family wants to find someone to serve, they can only choose him.

    ?Sun Siyuan raised his eyebrows, lowered his head to drink tea, and said nothing.

    ??Li Laoer smiled faintly and motioned for Aunt He to bring Sister-in-law Li and Nannan forward.

    ¡°Mr. Sun Da is right, I really have something to do when I come here today. However, it¡¯s not about our family, but the clan members from your family are sent to join us.

    ¡°Earlier, when my brother returned from a boat trip to Quanzhou Prefecture, he met these two masters and servants. Because our family had met them once before, we helped take care of them on the way. I specially sent them to my house today!¡±

    The tribesmen defected?

    ?Sun Siyuan and Sun Chengjian were both stunned when they heard this. They thought of countless reasons, but they never thought that this was the reason for the visit!

    ?Sister-in-law Li hugged her daughter and fell to her knees and began to cry.

    She was quite smart and did not say that the uncle of the Wang family had poisoned his master. She only said that the master was missing, his wife died of illness, and the uncle could not live in his family.

    Fortunately, I remembered that my uncle Nannan was here and came to seek refuge.

    ?Sun Siyuan was very surprised when he heard that his second cousin was missing and his cousin-in-law passed away. He asked carefully for a long time.

    ??But Sun Chengjian didn''t say a word, his brows furrowed tightly.

    ?Sister-in-law Li was crying and talking at the same time. From the corner of her eye, she looked at the expressions of the two Mr. Sun clearly, and she had an idea in her mind.

    ?She pulled her daughter, went directly to hug Sun Chengjian''s trousers, and cried loudly.

    ¡°Please, for the sake of our dead master, please take in the slave and the young lady. The young lady is young, but she can only be raised with a mouthful of food.

    "This slave can work and make needlework. When the young lady gets married, the dowry money will be earned by this slave. She will definitely not be a drag on the master."

    ?Sun Chengjian was not happy to begin with. When his father remarried and gave birth to a younger brother, he disliked him in every possible way. He had been away from home for so many years and had not received much support from his family.

    ?Now that his younger brother is dead, he actually still has to help raise his children?

    Think he is being taken advantage of!

    But the Li family¡¯s uncle is present. If he refuses, will the Li family think that he is cold-blooded and cruel?

    ?While he was hesitating, a woman suddenly shouted loudly outside the door, "No! Master, we can''t accept them!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 382ï¼š The best acting partner!

    Chapter 382 The best acting partner!

    Sun Chengjian¡¯s eyes lit up, but Sun Siyuan frowned and subconsciously looked at Li Laoer and others.

    In the blink of an eye, a fat woman rushed in from the door. She was about forty years old and had an average appearance. But the angry look on her face made her even more arrogant and harsh.

    ? Wearing a red muslin dress, it seems to show her status as a head wife. Unfortunately, paired with the old-style gold hairpin on the back of her head, it not only does not show nobility, but is vulgar and eye-catching.

    ??She did not salute the distinguished guest Li Laoer when she entered the door. Instead, she raised her foot and kicked Sister-in-law Li.

    ??Sister-in-law Li had her back to the door. She didn''t expect to be beaten. She was kicked down unexpectedly. She screamed in pain, hugged her daughter and hid next to Mr. Li.

    ??The fat lady wanted to chase her, but Sun Chengjian stopped her and pretended to scold her, "What are you making a fuss about? There are distinguished guests here!"

    Sun Siyuan felt really embarrassed, her face turned red, and she tried her best to persuade her with patience, "Sister-in-law, this is Uncle Li, who kindly sent his clan members to join him. You must not be rude, apologize quickly!"

    ??But the fat lady only glanced at Li Laoer and ignored Sun Siyuan. She turned around and tugged on Sun Chengjian''s ears and started scolding him.

    "Sun Chengjian, if you dare to let anyone in, I will die with you today! We have three concubines and eight children at home, and the rice jar is bottomed out, so we will be hungry at night! You don''t care about it at all, but you actually Are you still going to cause trouble for me?"

    As she spoke, she probably felt sad and aggrieved, so she sat down on the chair next to her and started to cry loudly.

    "This life is really unbearable! I used to be a good lady, but why did I become blind and marry into a wolf''s den! Oh my, I might as well just die, what''s the point of living!"

    ?Sun Chengjian was anxiously circling around, as if he was afraid that his wife would commit suicide, and kept trying to persuade her.

    ¡°Why are you crying? I¡¯m not a concubine, I¡¯m just my second brother¡¯s servant who brought my niece to join me..."

    ¡°Bah!¡± The fat woman spit hard and cried even harder.

    "Those three concubines, you said you were pitiful and took them in temporarily, but they were all put on the bed in the end! Who knows what happened? Don''t even think about lying to me again!"

    Sun Chengjian blushed, pulled up his sleeves to cover his face, and cursed in a low voice, "Shut up, don''t say anything outside."

    ?Sun Siyuan gritted his teeth angrily, but there was nothing he could do.

    ?Seeing that there was no water in Li Laoer''s tea cup, but he still held it and kept drinking, he really wanted to find a crack in the ground to get in.

    ??Had I known that my cousin''s family was of such a virtuous nature, he would not have come to seek refuge even if he had been living on the sea.

    ??It¡¯s okay to embarrass myself on weekdays, but now I still resort to such little tricks in front of Uncle Li...

    ?Sister-in-law Li hugged her daughter, perhaps frightened, and crawled next to Sun Siyuan, crying heartbrokenly.

    "Master, please take in this slave and Miss Nannan! I regret that if I stay with you, we will be beaten to death. I am not afraid of death, but our master and his wife only have Miss Nannan''s flesh and blood! Wuwu, Please help me, sir!"

    ?Sun Siyuan looked at his cousin and saw that his cousin was pretending to be deaf and mute. It was obvious that he, his uncle, did not want to take care of it.

    He was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He shouted, "Shut up!"

    In an instant, the room became quiet.

    ?Sister-in-law Li did not dare to cry anymore, and the fat lady stopped making trouble.

    Sun Siyuan took a deep breath and said, "Cousins, you are not willing to take my daughter in, are you?"

    Sun Chengjian coughed dryly and said vaguely, "Well, Siyuan, you also know that our family is really burdened. It is difficult to add two more people, and we are afraid of wronging the children..."

    "Okay, then I''ll take them in!" Sun Siyuan didn''t want to listen to his excuse and said coldly, "Cousin, please give me a document. From now on, you don''t have to worry about this child''s food, drink, clothing and dowry. But equally, hers You can¡¯t interfere in anything, including marriage!¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Sun Chengjian secretly breathed a sigh of relief and tried hard to make up for the lost face.

    "It''s true that I''m her uncle, but I can''t support her, so I can''t interfere with her affairs." "Then write the paperwork!" Sun Siyuan urged with a dark face.

    ?Sun Chengjian found a pen and ink, wrote the document, signed his name, and took his fingerprints.

    ?Sun Siyuan also asked the fat lady to sign her name and have her fingerprints pressed.

    The fat woman rolled her eyes and curled her lips, but she did as she was told.

    ?Sun Siyuan dried the ink, folded the document and put it in his arms, then stood up and saluted Li Laoer.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m really sorry today. The misfortune in my family has made you laugh. I¡¯ll invite you to tea another day and apologize in person.¡±

    ??Li Laoer also stood up and said with a smile, "Sir, you''re welcome. I''m just helping to send people here. As long as you don''t dislike the Li family''s troubles, I''ll take my leave now."

    ¡°I¡¯m sending you off to my uncle!¡± Sun Siyuan stretched out his hand to guide him. Occasionally, he turned around and saw his cousin and cousin standing together. Their expressions were filled with pride, and there was no trace of the seeking death and survival just now.

    ?He couldn''t bear it anymore and said something loudly.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t say that you are from a noble family in the future. After all, everyone knows that your mother¡¯s family is a butcher! Does your father write and draw on pig skins every day?¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and walked out the door, ignoring the curses behind him.

    ??Li Laoer didn''t seem to hear anything, and didn''t look at Sister-in-law Li and Nannan anymore. He bowed his hands and said goodbye, and then got on the carriage.

    ?Horse hooves were tapping on the bluestone ground, and they quickly turned out of the alley, never to see the Sun family again.

    Li Laoer finally laughed loudly, "Hahaha, Mr. Sun scolded you too hard! He writes and draws on pigskin every day, hahaha!"

    On the carriage shaft, Ye Shan was laughing so hard that he almost dropped the whip in his hand.

    ?Grandma He even lowered her head and her shoulders were trembling.

    The three masters and servants finally stopped laughing and arrived at the main street.

    Li Laoer found a snack shop and bought some snacks he liked for his niece, such as sesame candies and pine nut candies. He also bought two jars of candied fruits...

    Not long after I left the city, I encountered the Marquis''s carriage on the road.

    The butler leaned his head out of the car, saluted, and said with a smile, "Uncle, are you entering the city? If I had known, I would have picked you up and brought you back to Ruijintan."

    Li Laoer waved his hand and asked with a smile, "Why is the butler here? Is there something wrong?"

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle, there¡¯s nothing urgent. It¡¯s our marquis who came to the palace to discuss matters. He asked the emperor for some snacks and candied fruits, and asked the old slave to send them to the princess quickly. I feel sorry for the princess who has taken medicine and has no sweets to eat.¡±

    "What a coincidence, I didn''t buy less. Fu Niu''er will be very happy soon!"

    The two of them said a few words and then walked towards Broken Gold Beach one after another.

    At this moment, a carriage had already stopped in front of Li''s house.

    It turned out that Li Zhensheng had brought back all the dead fish from the dock. Mrs. Li, along with Shui Yun Shuiling and others, were busy killing the fish, salting them, and drying them in the sun.

    ?Seeing Mr. Li and the housekeeper jumping out of the carriage, each carrying large and small bags of candied snacks, Mrs. Li really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.

    "Are you planning to open your home into a dessert shop? The boss just bought a lot of it!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 383ï¼š It doesnâ€™t hurt even if you put it in your eyes!

    Chapter 383 It doesn¡¯t hurt even if you put it in your eyes!

    The housekeeper smiled and said, "Old madam, this is a good thing. It means that there are too many people who love the princess! Besides, there are several young masters at home who can eat with the princess.

    ¡°The princess has always been generous. She would not miss a bite of the snacks and fruits from the old slave, let alone his own brother. I am afraid that if we share them together, the princess will eat more deliciously!¡±

    I have to say that the chief steward is in charge of the prince''s mansion on weekdays, and he is very sophisticated in his ways.

    ?With just a few words, the old lady and the Li family all started laughing!

    Jiayin and her brothers were playing in the yard when they heard some noise and ran out.

    When the housekeeper saw her holding up her rice dumpling hand, she quickly put down her things and hugged her.

    ¡°Hey, miss, why are you hurt so badly? I thought it was just a small cut!¡±

    Jiayin smiled cheerfully and patted the butler on the back with her other little hand, "Uncle butler, I don''t feel any pain at all. Grandma said it will be fine soon."

    "Yes, yes, it will be fine soon. Our eldest lady is such a good child, it is because of the blessing of the gods and Buddhas, she will be fine in the blink of an eye."

    The head butler was really distressed. He didn''t know if it was his imagination. He always felt that the young master seemed to have lost weight. He must have been bleeding too much.

    To make up for it, you must make up for it quickly and hard!

    There seems to be some donkey-hide gelatin in the warehouse of the Hou Mansion. I¡¯ll find it when I get back soon!

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer didn''t know what the chief steward was thinking, so they smiled and led him into the house to drink tea and sit down to talk.

    The big butler opened the snack box and gave it to the young master. It must be said that the snacks produced by the imperial kitchen looked exquisite.

    Jiayin asked Aunt He to wipe her uninjured hand, and then ran around the house again and again, giving a piece of snack to her grandma, her eldest uncle, her second uncle, and the housekeeper, and finally she and The brothers had a delicious meal together.

    ?Everyone was already feeling sweet in their hearts before they had time to eat snacks. Such a sensible fat girl was so cute that it didn¡¯t hurt even if she put it in her eyes.

    The steward glanced at the dried fish in the yard and asked Li Zhensheng.

    ¡°I heard that the great master¡¯s fleet has arrived. Is this fish brought back with the ship?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Zhensheng nodded and frowned slightly, ¡°The weather is too hot, ice is expensive, and almost half of the fish and shrimps died on the road.¡±

    The housekeeper quickly advised, "There''s nothing we can do about it. It''s thousands of miles away. If it wasn''t damaged when it was delivered here, how could the seafood be sold at such a high price?"

    Li Zhensheng smiled and said, "The butler is right. My restaurant will reopen the day after tomorrow. If the butler has nothing to do, he will definitely come and have something fresh. This time I hired a chef from the south to cook seafood. His skills are quite good."

    ¡°Okay, I will definitely go to support the great master when the time comes.¡±

    Jiayin held a piece of snack in her hand and ate it slowly. She secretly listened to everyone talking and couldn''t help but murmur in her heart.

    In my previous life, I had nothing to do and read a lot of online novels. One of them, Saltpeter to Make Ice, was almost ruined by the author.

    ?She was curious and bored in the mountain home, so she did an experiment.

    It took a lot of effort to get a small basin of ice.

    Looking at the refrigerator and freezer at home, I gave up decisively!

    ??But she remembers clearly how to make ice from saltpeter.

    Maybe you can take it out and give it to your uncle.

    When there are enough ice cubes, can seafood be transported at will?

    ?Isn¡¯t that silver flowing into Li¡¯s house like running water?

    ??Everyone was talking lively, but the fat girl was laughing silly and had already eaten the snacks in her hands that tasted like silver.

    The housekeeper hurriedly went back to find supplements, said a few words and left.

    Li Laoer couldn''t wait any longer and told the Sun family''s joke to his family members. As expected, everyone laughed.

    But in the end, Sister-in-law Li got her wish by bringing her daughter with her, and she was taken in by Sun Siyuan.

    ?Everyone laughed and then put it behind them and no longer paid attention to it.

    The old lady was about to continue drying the fish when Jia Huan came back. These days, the restaurants in the city have been renovated inside and out. He is learning to cook seafood with the chef invited back from the south.

    ?This cook was bought out by Li Zhensheng, so he had no intention of hiding anything. He simply knew everything.

    Jia Huan was willing to endure hardships and studied seriously, even living directly in the backyard of a restaurant.

    He missed his parents last night and went back to Luo''an. He rushed back here this morning because Mr. Peng helped arrange the enrollment of Jia An Jiaxi and Mao Geer.

    But when he entered the house without waiting for the news, he saw his sister''s injured hand.

    ?This honest and diligent boy''s eyes were red at that time, "What happened to Fu Niu''er''s hand? Who hurt it?"

    ??The old lady grabbed her grandson and said quickly, "Don''t worry, your sister accidentally cut her hand. It''s been two days and she''ll be fine soon."

    Jiayin also hurriedly ran forward, hugged her brother, and tried to change the conversation.

    ¡°Second brother, can Fu Niu¡¯er go to school with the brothers? Both the master and the aunt say that Fu Niu¡¯er is smarter than the brothers!¡±

    Jia Huan hugged his sister and looked at her injured hand carefully to make sure there was no blood on the cloth, so her face looked better.

    ¡°Silly girl, the academy is full of boys, what are you going to do as a little girl? Play with grandma at home, and after the second brother has learned new dishes, he will come back and cook them for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiayin pouted her mouth, as if she was unhappy.

    Jia Huan coaxed her sister and said to her grandma, "Grandma, when will my brothers enter the academy? I will go back and tell Mr. Peng."

    The old lady thought for a while and then said, "The restaurant will open soon, and then the Mid-Autumn Festival will be around. Then after the Mid-Autumn Festival, on the 17th, I will send them there in person. Fu Niu''er''s hand will be almost healed by then, so take her Go out and relax.¡±

    "Okay, I''ll go back and talk to Mr. Peng. In addition, my father has chosen a yard not far behind the shop. He has already paid a deposit and will go to the Yamen tomorrow to change stalls. Grandma will also go to see the new home by then. How much will it cost? Stay for a few days.¡±

    It¡¯s only been a few days since our family moved to a big restaurant, but we actually talk more and seem to be more stable.

    Seeing that the old lady was happy, she smiled and said, "When you leave soon, take the Peng family''s wedding gifts with you. After all, we are newlyweds, so don''t neglect the etiquette. Let your mother take a good look at it. If you are missing, just add some. If you can''t mean."

    "Okay, grandma. The Peng family''s festive gifts were delivered to the shop yesterday, and my mother was worried about what to bring back."

    ?The family agreed, and when his grandma called Aunt He to show off as a formality, he took his younger brothers and sisters to play.

    With a little talkative guy like Brother Mao around, it¡¯s really easy for Jia Huan to find out what she wants.

    When he heard that no one else had intentionally hurt his sister, he lost some of his anger, but he still felt heartbroken.

    ??While the family was not paying attention, he took out a piece of silver from his purse and secretly gave it to his sister.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er was obedient and took the money to buy some delicious food.¡±

    Jiayin pinched the pieces of silver and guessed that her brother had saved them to buy things for Sister Peng.

    But if he just gave it to her, what would the brother do to coax his wife?

    She thought for a moment, then struggled down to the ground and ran back to the house.

    When she came out again, she held an oil paper bag in her hand and stuffed it into her brother''s arms.

    ¡°Second brother, look again on the way, this is Fu Niuer¡¯s return gift to you.¡±

    Jia Huan thought his sister had given him his favorite snacks, so he didn¡¯t refuse and rubbed his sister¡¯s hair with a smile.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 384ï¼š My little money man made a losing business!

    Chapter 384: My little money man made a loss-making business!

    Soon, the ceremonial gifts were packed up and loaded onto the carriage along with half a basket of salted fish.

    The old lady is a person who lives a good life. She told her grandson, "Let your mother dry the salted fish well, then cut it into pieces, fry it in oil, and stew it with tofu. It will also be a good dish."

    "I know, grandma." Jia Huan waved and left. The carriage bumped and the oil paper bag in her arms was a little shaky.

    ?He reached out and took it out, opened it and saw what kind of snack it was. It turned out to be a pair of silver bracelets with twisted wires. The two wires were twisted together, and they looked very delicate.

    ??But it¡¯s bumpy and very solid.

    ?He suddenly turned his head and looked back. His chubby sister was lying on grandma''s back, waving her rice dumpling hand with him.

    With red eyes, he also stretched out his hand and waved it hard again and again!

    ?The silver dimes he gave only weighed five or six cents, and he originally planned to buy a good wooden hairpin for Wenjuan.

    In the end, I "exchanged" a pair of bracelets from my sister. I couldn''t buy these bracelets without seven or eight taels.

    My sister loves money, this is something the whole family knows.

    But she and her family have always done business at a loss...

    Mr. Jiang arrived at Broken Gold Beach and felt as at ease as a fish in water.

    ?In just two or three days, everyone in and outside the village, men, women, old and young, knew him.

    The old man likes him for his enthusiasm and lack of aloofness as a scholar.

    Young people like to hear him talk about the places he has visited during his study tour, the different customs, and new things.

    Of course, many of them can be seen from travel notes.

    But this does not prevent him from hoping and imagining together with the young people.

    Over in the valley, he even went to the hot springs every day, and learned how to "dog paddle" without any teacher. He was so noisy that the guests all knew that Broken Gold Beach had a new, playful gentleman.

    On the contrary, the little book boy Guli who came to the village together was only ten years old, but he was much quieter and more steady.

    ?Perhaps he has been a wanderer for so many years that he cherishes his current stable place.

    Even if classes are not in session, he cleans the inside and outside of the school every day.

    ?The villagers saw this and really felt that the personalities of the gentleman and the book boy should be changed.

    After all, will Mr., who is too lively, lead the children to play crazier?

    ?What should I do if I study...

    But soon, they no longer had this worry.

    ?The morning when school reopened, the girls and boys were sitting in rows inside the house, and the courtyard was also crowded with parents of their children, as well as idlers who came to watch the fun.

    ??The village chief squatted at the base of the wall and tried to **** up his ears.

    Everyone is following the same example, leaning on the cracks of doors, climbing on walls...

    In the room, Mr. Jiang told the children about his life experience, which aroused the children''s sympathy and asked them about their escape from famine.

    ?The children are all eight or nine years old, and they still have memories of the days when they traveled over mountains and ridges and were chased and killed by barbarians, so they talked about it all.

    Then Mr. Jiang asked them how they got the good old days now.

    Some children said that the emperor''s kindness was great, some said that the marquis protected it, and some said that the hot springs were carved out of the valley.

    ?So Mr. Jiang concluded for the children that the Marquis, Uncle and others were all well-educated, good at calculations, sensible, and capable.

    That¡¯s why I led everyone to build such a good home and live such a good life.

    ?Children are the future of the entire Broken Gold Beach. If Broken Golden Beach wants to live a good life, they must study hard and become the backbone of Broken Golden Beach and protect Broken Golden Beach.

    ?The children were given important responsibilities, each with their chests puffed out, their faces flushed with excitement, and almost shouting while reading!

    ??The village chief squatting under the wall was extremely satisfied. He knocked the empty pipe pot twice and shouted to the villagers.

    "Hurry up and get busy, why are you all here to join in the fun! Could it be that the gentleman Mr. Wen chose was wrong?" Everyone laughed and did not argue with the village chief. They dispersed and went about their business with a smile.

    ?The peanuts from the fields have to be taken back, and the fruits from the mountains have been picked, and they still need to be sorted and prepared for the winter.

    In short, as long as you are not lazy, there is always something to do in a farmer''s life.

    But no matter how busy you are, everyone is happy!

    ?Walking on such a wide and prosperous road, they were full of strength and did not feel tired at all!

    The daily dinner is when the family gathers the most complete meals, and the same is true for the Li family.

    Young and old sit around, eat together, and talk about what they have been busy with during the day.

    It¡¯s rare that there is no greedy little girl like Jiayin on the dinner table tonight.

    ?So, no one could help but ask, "Where''s Fu Niuer? Does your hand hurt?"

    The old lady shook her head, "Don''t worry. Doctor Zhang came to see you today. The wound has recovered well and the medicine has been changed. The medicinal soup she drank is more effective. Not only does Fu Niuer have no fever, the pain in her hand is also gone."

    ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t Fu Niuer eat?¡± Everyone felt relieved and became more curious.

    Mrs. Li glared at her sons, smiled and scolded, "You are not so spoiled! One of them was afraid that the medicine would be too bitter, so they all went back to buy some candied fruits.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er is always greedy, and she ate too much after just one piece. Just now she complained that her stomach hurt. I rubbed it for a long time and she fell asleep.¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer rubbed their noses after being scolded and felt a little guilty.

    I just wanted to love my niece. I really didn¡¯t expect that the child would be uncomfortable due to food accumulation when the child is young.

    Fortunately, there is nothing wrong with the little niece, otherwise it would not be as simple as being scolded.

    Tao Hongying hurriedly helped to rescue her and said with a smile, "Mom, it''s not wrong for the eldest brother and the second brother to love my niece. It''s because this girl is greedy. She didn''t obey me many times. She hid the candied snacks and gave them to her later when she took medicine. Just one or two bucks will do.¡±

    Mrs. Li nodded, "Okay, let''s hide it for a few days. I''ll take care of her at night. When Fu Niu''er wakes up, I''ll give her some water."

    Everyone continued to eat, and Li Zhensheng said, "Hongying, if the valley is accessible, can you come to the restaurant to help for a few days? The master invited back from the south can cook seafood, but the family can''t afford cooking. This piece.¡±

    ?Over the valley, there are two women who have learned well. They can handle the simple stew set meal, and Tao Hongying will not get into trouble even if she leaves for a few days.

    Furthermore, she also found it novel to fry and stir-fry in the back kitchen of a large restaurant and wanted to try it.

    But she still looked at her mother-in-law, a little hesitant.

    After all, there are only two daughters-in-law in the family, and the third sister-in-law is already in Luo''an. If she goes to the restaurant again, won''t she leave all the trivial chores to her mother-in-law?

    The old lady guessed what she was thinking, patted her hand and said, "You can go if you want! Now there are Nanny and Shui Ling Shuiyun at home, and Dongmei and Yeshan are also there next door. Is there a shortage of you to work?"

    ¡°Besides, Fu Niu¡¯er is sensible, and Jia An Jia Xi and Brother Mao can also help me. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Tao Hongying happily agreed and told her eldest uncle on the spot about the new dish she had been thinking about recently. She planned to prepare the ingredients tomorrow and make a portion for everyone to try first.

    ??If you think everything is good, you can add it to the menu to add popularity and topic to the restaurant.

    ?Li Zhensheng originally meant this, and of course he always said yes.

    After dinner, everyone discussed it for a long time.

    They didn¡¯t disperse until late at night when the old lady chased them away.

    ?Li Zhensheng returned to the West Room, and the three boys Jiaxi, Jiaan and Mao Geer were already asleep.

    ?Li Zhensheng covered the children''s bellies and sat down at the kang table, intending to look at the list again and count the posts to see if anyone was missed.

    ?This is the opening time, so we need to invite relatives and friends to support us.

    As a result, as soon as he opened the list, a palm-sized piece of paper fell out.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 385ï¼š The child is getting older and itâ€™s hard to take care of him!

    Chapter 385: The child is getting older and is no longer easy to manage!

    He picked it up and looked at it. He frowned at first, but his eyes widened as he looked at it. He got up and went to the ground.

    ?In the east room, Mrs. Li was afraid that her granddaughter would feel uncomfortable after sleeping, so she planned to stay a while longer, so she took a sewing basket and continued to make shoes for her grandsons.

    ?Having more children and grandchildren will naturally make the family prosperous, but fatigue is inevitable.

    Just like her, she originally wanted to make a new pair of shoes for each of her three grandchildren who were about to go to college, which was also her love as a grandmother.

    ??But Jiaren and Brother Li are also in the academy, can they be allowed to watch?

    ?There are also family righteousness and family joy. One has been away for many years, and it is not easy to come back. The other is taciturn but diligent, so we cannot ignore it.

    ??Finally, there is the precious little granddaughter. She has a lot of flesh on her body, but her feet are long. If she can buy more shoes, of course she also needs a pair...

    In short, she deeply understands the joy and pain of being a grandma.

    At this moment, she was leaning in front of the oil lamp, threading needle and thread.

    ?It¡¯s a pity that the oil lamp is a little dim, and I can¡¯t put it on. I want to take off the hairpin to pick up the wick, but I am afraid that the light is too bright and will shake my sleeping granddaughter.

    Just as she was struggling, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open by Li Zhensheng. Old Mrs. Li was startled, and her fingertips instantly pricked with blood.

    She inhaled painfully and quickly turned to look at her granddaughter. Fortunately, her granddaughter just turned over and fell asleep again.

    She angrily scolded her son in a high voice, "What are you doing, such a frizzy person? It''s so late at night and you don''t want to sleep?!"

    ?Li Zhensheng leaned in front of his mother and showed a rare silly smile, "Mom, I didn''t mean it, I''m just too happy!"

    Mrs. Li sucked the blood from her fingertips, picked up the needle and thread and gave it to her son, and asked, "Why are you so happy? You made money even before the restaurant opened?"

    Li Zhensheng conscientiously threaded the needle for his mother, and when he handed it to her, he couldn''t help but hold his niece''s uninjured hand, "Mom, I received a particularly useful gift that can solve a big problem for me. It won¡¯t work if our business is not good!¡±

    Mrs. Li grabbed the soles of her shoes and glanced at her son, seeing the way he looked at her little granddaughter as if she were looking at a rare treasure.

    ?There was something else she couldn''t guess, and she was really happy and worried about it.

    ?The granddaughter is getting older and has big ideas. Occasionally she will make some small moves, but she can''t stop her and doesn''t want to stop her.

    First of all, my granddaughter is very smart, and now she will not easily get into trouble.

    Secondly, the Zhengjiazhuang given by the Marquis can help cover it up.

    Thirdly, it is no longer enough for a small farming family to have enough to eat and drink. Now that their status is getting higher and higher, and their property is growing, their children and grandchildren always have some difficulties.

    ??The little granddaughter is willing to help her uncle and brothers. That is the little granddaughter''s responsibility for the family. This is not a bad thing that should be blamed, but...

    Mrs. Li took her eldest son''s arm and told her, "When you make money from your business in the future, whether you are in Quanzhou or here, you must do more good deeds and accumulate virtue. Even if you give up some food and bedding, you know?" ?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother, I know.¡± Li Zhensheng responded sternly: ¡°This is the new capital. It¡¯s easy for the people outside the city to survive, but the further you go out, the harder it becomes to survive.

    "In the future, my small fleet will travel back and forth between Quanzhou and Xindu. I plan to take in more orphans with good behavior along the way and teach them well. They will be helpers in the future and they will have a way to survive."

    "This is good, this is good!" Mrs. Li nodded repeatedly after hearing this. "They are poor children. Teaching them some survival skills is much better than giving them a few meals."

    The mother and son whispered for a long time. After seeing Jiayin sleeping soundly, Li Zhensheng lowered his head to kiss his niece and then went back to the west room to sleep.

    Early on the next morning, everyone in the family got up before dawn.

    Good News After a dreamless night, I had a full sleep, and it was rare that I didn¡¯t have a lazy quilt. At this moment, she hugged her mother''s neck and twisted around like a baby.

    She also wanted to visit her uncle''s restaurant. She heard that the decoration took a month, and even her shell bed was borrowed and placed in the lobby to attract customers.

    ?It¡¯s a pity that no one in the family agreed, as they were all afraid that they would be too busy to take care of her, and she also had to take medicine and change her medicine on a regular basis!

    Tao Hongying, a plump girl, was made to laugh and cry by her, "Silly girl, you are already a grown-up child, why are you still making trouble? Mother will bring you delicious food when she comes back in the evening."

    Shuiyun stepped forward and asked, "Fourth Madam, how many chili peppers should I bring, fresh ones or dried ones?"

    Tao Hongying was anxious to pick up her usual seasonings and items with her own hands, but she couldn''t let go of her daughter.

    Fortunately, Jiayi ran over, hugged his sister and rode on his neck, running all over the yard, occasionally jumping up on the wall and then jumping down again, making Jiayin giggle non-stop.

    Tao Hongying took the opportunity to escape and ran to get busy.

    Brother Cat looked hot and jumped on his feet and shouted, "Third brother, there is me, I want to fly too!"

    Jia An''s family was happy to set up a sedan and carried his younger brother to chase his elder brother. Suddenly there was a commotion in the yard, and the quarrel broke out.

    Li Zhensheng came out of the house, holding a tightly plugged porcelain bottle in his hand. He called Jiayi to come forward, "Jiayi, our cargo ships are returning to Quanzhou today. Take this bottle and follow them." .

    ¡°When you get there, hand this over to Ding Gui, and no one else will be able to do it. You can also follow suit, and then **** the next batch of sea goods back.¡±

    "I understand, uncle." Jiayi took the porcelain bottle and stuffed it into his arms.

    Seeing him being so casual, Li Zhensheng was really afraid that his nephew would make a mistake, so he whispered: "There is a secret recipe in this bottle, which is very important. Whether our restaurant''s business will be good in the future depends entirely on it. It must not fall into the hands of outsiders." Li, do you understand?¡±

    "Understood!" Jiayi rolled his eyes and took the opportunity to make a condition, "Uncle, can I find a companion? Liu Yang has nothing to do at home, let him go with me?"

    ?Li Zhensheng had no choice but to wave his hand, "Just ask him. If he doesn''t mind the hard work of traveling, then let''s go together."

    "Okay!" Jiayi took his sister off his neck and gave her a big kiss on her fat face. "Fu Niu''er, stay at home. Brother will bring you something good when he comes back!"

    After saying that, he turned around and ran away.

    Jiayin felt a little discouraged when she saw her brother disappeared.

    At this moment, she suddenly had a little hope that she could grow up quickly and be able to go wherever she wanted without being bored at home all day long...

    Soon, everyone in the family went on a long trip, went to a restaurant, went to a restaurant, and went into a valley. Even Jia An Jiaxi and Brother Cat went up the mountain to trap rabbits.

    ??In the busy courtyard, in a blink of an eye, only the old lady and Jiayin were left, as well as Huiniang who was confinement in the side room, plus two little babies who only knew how to eat, drink and defecate.

    ??The old lady couldn''t see her granddaughter''s wilted head and brain, so she coaxed: "In a few days, we will go to Luo''an to send your brothers to study. Grandma will definitely take you to a restaurant to play, okay?"

    "Your hand injury hasn''t healed yet. Even if you go today, you can''t eat anything. Seafood is fat, and spicy dishes are not good. You can only watch your mouth dripping. How uncomfortable it is."

    Jiayin thought about it for a while. There were plates of delicious and delicious meals in front of her, but she couldn¡¯t move her hands or speak. It was really painful...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 386ï¼š Auntie is mighty!

    Chapter 386: Master Aunt is mighty!

    She made a decisive decision not to be a follower, but to stay home.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Cui came at this time.

    The two carriages at the front and rear brought a lot of chicken, fish, meat and eggs as usual.

    "Jinrou, didn''t you say you just came to celebrate the festival? Why do you bring so many things!" Old Mrs. Li said angrily, "Keep the good things at home and sell them for more money! You study a lot, but we can''t Just follow the example of a high-ranking scholar, money is always a good thing, especially if you are living your own life, you will be more confident if you have more money."

    "I understand, Auntie." Mrs. Cui replied, holding the old lady''s arm.

    She listened to Mrs. Li''s chatter with a smile on her face. Instead of being angry, she was very happy.

    She has no father or mother and lives alone in Zhuangzi. It is only when she comes to Li''s house that she can hear such nagging, which is particularly cordial.

    "Auntie, you also know that I am the only one in our family, and nothing I eat is sweet. Send it here together and borrow Hongying''s hand. I am too lazy to eat ready-made."

    "Hongying doesn''t have time to cook anymore. They all went to the city today. The boss''s restaurant will open tomorrow, so they all went over to help." The old lady said as she pulled Mrs. Cui inside.

    Mrs. Cui subconsciously stretched out her hand to hold Jiayin, and Jiayin screamed in pain.

    The old lady then remembered and was so frightened that she almost fell down. She hurriedly knelt down to check her granddaughter''s injured hand. She saw no blood, but she was still worried. She called Shuiling and went to see Dr. Zhang.

    Mrs. Cui was so frightened, "Fu Niu''er... what''s wrong with this hand? Who hurt the child like this!"

    ?Old Mrs. Li sighed, asked her to take Jiayin into the house with her, and then told her the story.

    ?Mrs. Cui is really distressed and angry, and doesn¡¯t know what to say.

    Fortunately, Dr. Zhang came quickly. He opened the bandage and looked at it. He found that the wound had not cracked and was healing well.

    He couldn''t help bragging, "I said suturing is the best way! Look, it has only been a few days and the wound has healed. In five or six days, there will be no need to wrap it with a strip of cloth!"

    Mrs. Cui held Jiayin in her arms and did not dare to open her eyes to look at the hideous wound. "Why did such a small child suffer such a big crime!"

    ??If it could be a substitute, she really wanted to endure the pain for Fu Niu''s injury right away.

    It''s a pity that if it can be like this, it won''t be her turn. Everyone in the Li family, young and old, is willing.

    After Dr. Zhang reapplied the medicine and bandaged his body, he didn¡¯t know where to go to publicize his ¡°great achievements¡±.

    ?Mrs. Cui was left holding the good news in her arms and never let go for a moment.

    ?Although she has been married, she has no children. She really loves Jiayin, a fat girl, as if she were her own daughter.

    Sometimes, her pain and confusion cannot be told to anyone and cannot be expressed.

    But holding the fat girl in my arms and listening to her milky and coquettish expressions, I really didn¡¯t have any worries at all.

    It has only been a few days since we last saw each other. My good child is so injured!

    ?She really has nowhere to vent her anger.

    ?It is a coincidence that Sister-in-law Li came to pick up the things today.

    ?Perhaps the Sun Siyuan family treated their master and servant well, and she was no longer the dirty look she had been before.

    She changed into an eight-point-new fine cloth dress from somewhere, embroidered with flowers, her hair was neatly combed, her whole body was neatly arranged, and she was in high spirits.

    After entering the door, she didn''t even look at Jiayin''s injured hand. She just saluted Mrs. Li and said, "Old madam, I am very grateful to you for taking me in. Now that our young lady has been adopted by the master, we will have someone to rely on in the future. "My slave came here today to get something back, and she plans to ask Mr. Tang to help buy property and a shop. Mr. Tang works as an errand in the Yamen, so it is easy to arrange these things. "

    Before Mrs. Li could respond, Mrs. Cui was already annoyed, "Whose slave are you? Whose rules have you learned? Since you are so grateful, why did you come in empty-handed? The Li family took you in and found your clan members. Could it be that Not even worth the snacks?

    "What''s more, you injured Fu Niu''er like this, and you asked for something as soon as you walked in without asking a word?"

    ?Sister-in-law Li''s face turned red after being blocked. When she came out, the master actually gave her money and let her buy things.

    But she was reluctant to spend it and thought of taking the things first and talking about it later.

    ?There are also Fu Niuer¡¯s hands. Children were injured while playing and grabbing things. They can¡¯t be entirely blamed...

    With this thought in mind, she said, "I was in a hurry on the way, so I didn''t expect so much. Besides, Aunt Li didn''t say anything, so who are you?"

    Mrs. Cui was waiting for her to do this, so she shouted, "Slap!"

    ?Sister-in-law Qiong, who had been standing silently behind, almost rushed forward in two steps, and gave Sister-in-law Li two big mouths.

    Sister-in-law Li fell to the ground with stars in her eyes after being beaten.

    ?Sister-in-law Li''s mind was buzzing and she didn''t react for a moment. She didn''t understand why she was beaten? !

    Mrs. Cui ignored her, turned to Old Mrs. Li and said, "Auntie, you have good intentions to care about the old relationship, but such a unruly slave must be punished as well!

    "You have a history with Mrs. Sun, but I don''t! You must talk to the Sun family about this matter today, otherwise you will let slaves like this who don''t understand the rules go out and walk around in the future. I''m afraid it will cause trouble for the Sun family without even knowing it!"

    After saying that, she called out to Aunt He, "Where are these naughty things? Take them all and ask Sister-in-law Qiong to accompany you to the Sun family to explain the matter clearly!"

    ?Mother He looked at Old Mrs. Li and saw her nodding, then she quickly turned around and entered the house.

    Soon, Grandma He came out with a big package. Sister-in-law Qiong immediately grabbed Sister-in-law Li and dragged her out!

    Sister-in-law Li panicked. She didn¡¯t tell her cousin and his wife about the incident with the Li family. She only said that her wife had helped the Li family when they were in trouble.

    She also wanted to borrow the name of the Li family so that she could support them in the future!

    ¡°Old madam, I was wrong, I never dare to do it again!¡± Sister-in-law Li said begging for mercy.

    Unfortunately, Sister-in-law Qiong was impatient and slashed her neck with a knife, completely quieting her down!

    ??The Cui family''s carriage came and went quickly, leaving the village in the blink of an eye.

    Jiayin¡¯s eyes widened. If she hadn¡¯t injured her hand, she would have wanted to applaud Mrs. Cui desperately.

    It¡¯s so mighty and domineering!

    ¡°Senior Sister, Senior Sister, you are so amazing!¡±

    Mrs. Cui was so funny that she raised her hand and pinched her fat cheeks and scolded her: "You, where has your usual cleverness gone? If a little girl bullied her like this, you should have beaten her back hard!"

    ¡°We are all adults in the family, so we cannot bully the younger ones, but you are also a child. If you beat me back, no one can say that you are wrong!¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Jiayin narrowed her eyes and smiled stupidly, showing a row of white teeth, not knowing how to answer.

    She is a child, but her soul is that of an adult. She always subconsciously feels that she should not be familiar with girls of several years old...

    Mrs. Cui had no choice but to hug her and then turned to Mrs. Li, "Auntie, our house is now also an Earl''s residence. Fu Niu''er is the princess, and you are the first-grade lady, so you have to put up a good show.

    "If you look at someone you don''t like or hear someone whose words don''t please your ears, hit them if you need to. Don''t be soft-hearted. Not everyone knows the rules and has a conscience. Most of them are shameless, so you have to step on them, but they are respectful and afraid. "

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 387ï¼š My beans need to be covered!

    Chapter 387: My beans need to be covered with quilt!

    The old lady smiled bitterly, "Don''t go too far, just five years ago, our family was still a poor family who didn''t have enough to eat for half the year. Now we are suddenly rewarded and we have changed from poor to noble. You made me change immediately. , how can I change it..."

    Mrs. Cui also knew this truth, and after thinking about it, she said: "Auntie is right, you really need to take your time. After the festival, the Liu family will have a banquet. I will accompany you to sit there, and you can get used to it more." ¡±

    Mrs. Li nodded quickly, "Okay, then I will also see what rich people are like, and I will try my best to pretend to be evil in the future!"

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this...

    There are not many people in the family, so lunch is simple, but simple does not mean it is not delicious.

    Mrs. Cui brought two fans of ribs, and Mrs. Li chopped off half of the fan, hoping to stew cabbage.

    How could Jiayin be willing to let the good ribs get wasted? He quickly picked most of the baskets of green beans and seven or eight white sweet potatoes in the space.

    Actually, she wanted to bring out some potatoes and tender corn, but unfortunately, these things were still too eye-catching, so she had to settle for the next best thing.

    Mrs. Li was dragged by her granddaughter to look at the beans and sweet potatoes, so she scratched her nose and whispered, "Just this time, you must be more careful in the future."

    Jiayin nodded immediately and added with a smile, "Get quilt, quilt! Grandma, Fu Niuer wants to eat beans and ribs to get quilt!"

    Of course Mrs. Li agreed. Her granddaughter still hurts her hand. If she eats more of her favorite food, the wound will heal faster.

    Bean and pork ribs quilt is actually made in Saibei.

    Blanch the pork ribs, then fry them in a pan, add onion, **** and soy sauce, then add the beans and sweet potato cubes, stir-fry until they are tender, add water to cover the beans, and add a little salt.

    Finally, simply knead the risen dough, roll it into a thick pancake, and cover the beans tightly, just like covering the beans with a thick quilt.

    ?In this way, when it comes out of the pot, the beans and ribs are simmered and the noodles are steamed.

    ?Even part of it is soaked in the soup, and the aroma of noodles and meat are mixed. Take a bite and it is really delicious.

    ?Just thinking about it makes me salivate!

    ??If paired with a bowl of golden millet porridge and a few pickles, it is simply a taste that all Saibei people dream about.

    Shuiyun wanted to help, but the old lady didn''t agree, because she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to make the food that her granddaughter wanted to eat.

    Jia An Jiaxi and his cat brother came back from playing outside. When they saw their sister squatting on the threshold of the stove holding her special blue and white bowl, they knew there would be something delicious today.

    ?So the three brothers stood on the door frame and looked inside with smiles.

    ??Old Mrs. Li was taking the blame. When she saw her grandchildren like this, she laughed and scolded: "Your sister is still young, so let''s just talk about it. You are all big kids, and you are still doing this, and you are not afraid of other people''s jokes."

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, your sister-in-law is here. She went back next door to change clothes, and she¡¯ll be here for dinner soon.¡±

    Jiaan Jiaxi and Cat Brother both blushed and found reasons for themselves.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want to beg, we just want to help grandma serve the food!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we want to help grandma serve the food!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, brothers are right.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li glared at them and ignored them.

    But when I put the ribs into my granddaughter¡¯s bowl, I still gave him a few more pieces.

    Sure enough, when she turned around to look for the pottery pot, Jiayin quickly grabbed the ribs and each brother stuffed a piece into his mouth.

    Jia An Jiaxi and Cat Brother were so hot that they breathed air-conditioning. While waving to their sister, they ran to the main room to set up tables and chairs.

    ?Old Mrs. Li suppressed her laughter, and her men became more and more efficient in their work.

    Huiniang¡¯s house will be given one copy, and the backyard will be given one copy. Sister-in-law Liu¡¯s house can¡¯t leave any difference.

    With everything in order, the Li family finally started to eat.

    At this time, Grandma He and Sister-in-law Qiong also came back. The old lady invited them to eat together, and the two of them bowed and thanked them and sat at the end of the table.

    After dinner and the children dispersed, Mrs. Cui asked, "What did the Sun family say?"

    ??Mother He replied: "When we sent Sister-in-law Li there, Mr. Sun was also at home. When we explained the cause and effect, Mr. Sun and Mrs. Sun looked bad. It was obvious that they didn''t know anything about it.

    "Mr. Sun wanted to prepare a gift and come to apologize in person, but we refused. We just said that the grudges would be settled and that we would have no contact with him in the future."

    "Yes, that''s how it should be." Mrs. Cui snorted coldly, "Mr. Sun and his wife are quite sensible. I hope they can take good care of that unruly slave in the future."

    ?Old Mrs. Li nodded, "Nanny''s mother has been ill for a long time, so Sister-in-law Li may have made all the decisions on her behalf. As time went by, she forgot her duties."

    Mrs. Cui waved her hand and advised: "Don''t think about it so much. Whether it''s good or not is everyone else''s business. Let''s just think about how to celebrate the festival!"

    She pointed to her yard next door, "Auntie, I''ll light up my oven and let''s bake mooncakes. I''ve brought the fillings and molds. I just ate my auntie''s bean quilt, so let''s try it too." craftsmanship!¡±

    Before the old lady could respond, Jiayin was already jumping and shouting, "Okay, okay, let''s eat mooncakes!"

    Mrs. Li angrily tapped her granddaughter on the forehead, "Anyone can eat it, but you can''t eat it! I forgot who ate too many snacks last night, and my stomach hurts!"

    Jiayin held up the rice dumpling hand and pestered grandma pitifully. Finally, she got permission, but she could only eat half a piece!

    At dusk, Li Zhensheng, Li Laosi and Tao Hongying came back from the city and smelled a sweet smell coming from the direction of their home from a distance.

    Only when we got to the door did we realize that it was the Cui family baking moon cakes.

    Every child in the village is waiting in front of Cui''s house.

    ?Sister-in-law Qiong brought out a large plate of mooncakes and gave each of the children a piece.

    ?The children saluted one after another and ran away with smiles.

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laosi wanted to avoid suspicion, so they returned home.

    Tao Hongying stepped into the Cui family yard and saw her daughter sitting on a chair, kicking her legs and eating moon cakes happily.

    She stepped forward and hugged her daughter directly.

    Jiayin was startled. She had no place to hide the mooncake in her hand, so she could only smile stupidly with her mouth full of mooncake dregs, "Hey, mom, eat the mooncake! My aunt baked it, it''s delicious!"

    While talking, she also stuffed the moon cake full of teeth marks into her mother''s mouth.

    Tao Hongying was so angry that she didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, and pinched her daughter¡¯s buttocks.

    Mrs. Li hurriedly stepped forward to rescue her granddaughter and rectify her name, "Don''t scold us, Fu Niuer. This girl was very good today. She only ate this piece of moon cake. She really didn''t eat much!"

    Tao Hongying glanced at the baked mooncakes. One was as big as a palm and weighed two or three. She really couldn''t complain!

    This piece of moon cake costs more than a dozen yuan of ordinary snacks!

    Mrs. Cui''s hands were stained with flour, but she still asked Tao Hongying to interrupt and rescue Xiao Fu Niu, "Hongying, how about the restaurant? The menu has been decided, will it open tomorrow?"

    Tao Hongying¡¯s face lit up when she talked about the restaurant, and she quickly replied: ¡°I tried more than a dozen dishes today, and added six to the menu, plus all kinds of seafood, which is enough to cope with it for a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a dish with chili pepper added. I don¡¯t know if the diners here will like it... I think if it¡¯s in Saibei, it will be a big hit!¡±

    Jiayin quickly stuffed the last bit of moon cake into her mouth, and she was in high spirits when she saw her mother talking about the big things and small things in the restaurant.

    She suddenly felt that she had neglected her mother too much. !

    ?Mother is only busy with trivial matters at home every day, and cooking set meals in the valley is really a waste of her talent!

    ??If it were placed in the previous life, my mother would have been a career-oriented strong woman!

    Ignoring everyone¡¯s jokes and gossip, Jiayin held her chubby face and thought about it...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 388ï¼š Itâ€™s not that easy to be a mother

    Chapter 388 It¡¯s not that easy to be a mother!

    Everyone in the family, old and young, has been busy all day, and they don¡¯t have the energy to cook dinner.

    Sister-in-law Qiong and Dongmei brought Shuiyun and three others to make bone soup, noodles, and some side dishes. After everyone was full, they all rested early.

    Jiayin slept in the Cui family yard tonight. During the day, her aunt showed off her power and helped her out. Of course she had to reciprocate the favor and try her best to be cute.

    ?As a result, Mrs. Cui experienced the pain and joy of being a mother.

    ??The little fat girl took her time eating during dinner, and now she was sitting in her arms, eating snacks secretly. Her little mouth gnawed as fast as a rabbit, and she still remembered to give her a bite from time to time.

    After having eaten and drank enough, the aunt and nephew went to the bathhouse to take a bath.

    ??The little girl couldn''t get her hands wet while holding up the rice dumplings, so Mrs. Cui helped with a bath.

    ??Occasionally, the girl, who is as white and fat as a rice bug, giggles and hides when she encounters the ticklish meat.

    ?Mrs. Cui would catch people all over the bath, bring them back, and continue to rub them. If they ran away, they would catch them again...

    Finally washed up and got into bed. Mrs. Cui''s tired arms could not be lifted.

    It''s a pity that the fat girl wants to listen to a bedtime story again.

    Mrs. Cui could only search for some interesting allusions that the children could listen to. Halfway through, the fat girl didn¡¯t fall asleep. She started snoring...

    The good news was tossing and turning and I couldn''t sleep. I regretted that I had eaten snacks behind my grandma and mother''s back, so that now I felt a little uncomfortable in my stomach.

    She was not sleepy for the moment, and her mind was wandering around the small space courtyard.

    In her previous life, she lived in semi-seclusion in the small courtyard of her hometown. Apart from growing vegetables and raising chickens, ducks, pigs and sheep in the courtyard, the most important thing she did was read to pass her free time.

    There are different worlds in the books. Every time you finish reading one, it feels like you have experienced a life with the protagonist.

    ?Those joys, sorrows and joys made her cry and laugh, and the happy ending gave her great comfort...

    All of this made her forget about the loneliness in reality and the indelible pain left to her by the breakup of her original family.

    There are three main rooms in the small courtyard. The east room is her bedroom, and the west room is her study. There are many books on the shelves against the wall, some old and new.

    Today her focus is on a few cookbooks that are at the bottom of the box!

    Before returning to her hometown to live in seclusion, she also wanted to be a refined, petty bourgeoisie woman.

    ?The eight major cuisines, including pasta, braised food, even Chinese pastries and baked pastries, are all covered.

    It¡¯s a pity that every time I bought materials and tools, I lost to laziness before I even started.

    Euphemistically speaking, I am too busy with work to take care of...

    After returning to her hometown, she had a lot of leisure time, but after burning earthen stoves and growing vegetables and food with her own hands, she became more willing to eat original food.

    For example, boil tender corn in a large pot of water, and steam a few tender eggplants and potatoes on a grate. It is a simple and nutritious meal...

    So, those recipes and tools were still thrown into the corner by her to gather dust.

    ?Nowadays, it¡¯s really not easy to find it when rummaging through boxes and cabinets...

    When I got up early, there were unknown birds chirping outside the window, as if they were in my ears, making Mrs. Cui reluctant to wake up.

    ?She yawned and subconsciously wanted to get up, only to realize that her arms were a little heavy.

    ?She turned around and saw that the fat girl had her hair hanging down, her injured little hand raised, and the other hand hugged her arm, like a little monkey climbing a big tree, relying on and close to her.

    ?Perhaps she was dreaming about eating, and the fat girl¡¯s little mouth cooed a few times from time to time, which was so cute.

    Mrs. Cui quickly lay down, gently pulled out her arm, and half held the fat girl in her arms. She even breathed softly, for fear of waking up the child''s sweet dream.

    When they divorced, she vowed never to marry again, preferring to live alone and never trust any man again.

    After all, her ex-husband cared deeply about her at the beginning and had a deep love for her. In the end, they didn¡¯t hate each other and were like life-or-death enemies.

    But during this period, she slowly changed her mind.

    ??If she gets married again, she wants to have a baby, a fat baby like Fu Niu''er.

    Even if she is so unlucky and meets a black-hearted man, she will not be so lonely if she has a child to accompany her for the rest of her life... What''s more, she won''t be blind once and twice, right?

    Suddenly, that handsome and tall figure flashed through her mind, and she slowly blushed...

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know that the time she spent sleeping in had already helped her sister find a new goal and direction in life.

    ?When she woke up, her family had already gone to the city again.

    Today the restaurant officially opened and it was even busier.

    Fortunately, the old lady and Mrs. Cui continued to bake moon cakes in the yard, planning to give two pounds to every family in the village to add to the joy of the festival.

    After the mooncakes are baked, they need to be sealed and left for a few days to recover the oil. The surface will be oily, making them more appetizing.

    But Jiayin likes it just out of the oven, the sweetness with heat, and it is also extremely delicious.

    ?This morning, she followed her grandma and aunt, acting cute and cute, and ate two small pieces of mooncakes.

    ?Of course, she didn¡¯t eat much for lunch.

    ?So, she was resolutely kicked out of the Cui family yard in the afternoon!

    In the evening, Mr. Wen returned from the city with the Li family.

    As soon as he got off the carriage, he saw his junior sister bringing a plate of mooncakes, so he greeted with a smile, "Junior sister, these are the mooncakes you baked. Are there any with five-nut filling?"

    Mrs. Cui didn''t know what she thought of, her face was a little red, she responded and hurried into the Li family yard.

    Mr. Wen looked a little confused. He lowered his head and checked his clothes. There seemed to be nothing wrong with him. Why was the junior sister blushing...

    ?Li Zhensheng had been running Sihaiju for many years when he was in the Wang family, and had a very good reputation.

    ??In addition, he was almost killed before and finally returned to the Li family. That incident was also well known to everyone.

    ?So, now that Sihaiju has been renamed Cyclamen and reopened, the whole new city is full of curiosity and misses the original old flavor.

    Today¡¯s opening, the three floors of the restaurant were packed with relatives and friends who came to congratulate the restaurant, plus diners.

    Tao Hongying and Jia Huan, as well as Master Zhang, the cook from the south, were so tired that they almost collapsed.

    But the guests were full of praise for their food!

    Originally, this place is inland and there is not much seafood. Everyone who eats it has a sense of freshness.

    ??In addition to Tao Hongying''s several new dishes, the guests have never seen or tasted them before.

    As for eating spicy food, those who love it will love it to death, and those who don¡¯t will be spicy to death.

    But whether you love it or not, the red dishes are enough to attract your attention.

    ?Several traditional specialties are also delicious.

    ?These combined really satisfy everyone¡¯s taste buds and curiosity.

    ??From now on, cyclamen will be a hot topic in and outside the city for at least a month!

    ?The village chief, Uncle Zhao, Liu Biaotou and others all knew that Li Zhensheng¡¯s restaurant was opening today.

    ?They want to help, but they are powerless and can only keep thinking about it.

    At this moment, they heard that everyone was back, and they hurriedly came to ask a few questions.

    Mrs. Li stayed with them to eat together. There were two tables in the main room and the east room.

    The men are in the main room, and the women and children are in the east room.

    ??The food is not that sumptuous, but the freshly steamed buns are soft and the radish and mutton stewed in the big pot are fragrant.

    ??With the addition of scrambled eggs with fungus, cabbage and pork belly, and cold and sour shredded cabbage to appetize and relieve fatigue, it is enough for everyone to eat.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 389ï¼š Everyday nausea, find out!

    Chapter 389: Everyday nausea, let¡¯s find out!

    Tao Hongying was tired after a long day and her arms were sore. She only took a few bites and then put down her chopsticks.

    Jiayin noticed it, so he took a spoon and fed his mother the custard one mouthful at a time.

    She was thinking that after these few days of busy work, she would quickly start a small business for her mother, so that she would not be so tired and give her a chance to shine!

    Tao Hongying didn''t know that her daughter was secretly planning for her. She ate the egg custard and rubbed her daughter''s soft hair with her head. Even though she was a little tired, she felt very at ease...

    The next day was the Mid-Autumn Festival, but because the restaurant was doing well, everyone went about their business as usual.

    ??It¡¯s just that I came back early in the afternoon, because every family would get together to enjoy the moon in the evening.

    The old lady and Mrs. Cui, together with Grandma He, Sister-in-law Qiong, and Dongmei, worked hard for most of the day. They got up early and distributed mooncakes to every house in the village.

    Including the teachers and children in the school, they were not left behind.

    After noon, they began to prepare various ingredients.

    ??Bleaching things that can be done with water, washing things that can be washed, and stacking them neatly, even the oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar are placed next to the pot.

    Then, Tao Hongying and Jia Huan were asked to cook on the stove, fearing that they would be too tired.

    ?Originally, Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru were supposed to come back with their children, but for some unknown reason, the academy only gave them a half-day holiday and the students were not allowed to leave the small town of Luo''an.

    In this way, Jiaren and Brother Li couldn''t come back in time.

    How could Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru leave their two children alone to celebrate the festival, so they could only send a message to the restaurant and tell their families that they would stay in Luo''an for the festival.

    Old Mrs. Li didn''t care.

    ?When our children and grandchildren are older, they can no longer stay together like they did when they were children. As long as they know they are safe, that''s enough.

    ??Moreover, this year, the eldest son she misses the most has returned home. If she is still dissatisfied with anything, it is because she is too greedy.

    But she was as curious as everyone else about the fact that school would not be on holiday.

    So, after dinner, the dining table was removed, and everyone set out fruits, tea and moon cakes in the courtyard, and while admiring the moon together, Mrs. Li chased the children away and asked a few questions in a low voice.

    There were many people talking in the restaurant, and you could hear a word or two about everything. Li Zhensheng replied: "I heard that there was a student in the college who had contact with a peasant girl outside the town, and caused some trouble. The peasant girl''s family I found the academy and made a fuss.

    "The dean of the academy and the gentlemen discussed it and decided not to give students a full day off before the Chinese New Year. Even the one-day break every ten days will be changed to a half-day break every five days."

    ?Everyone nodded and understood.

    Jia Huan has not been in Luo''an these days, and has been busy in the kitchen today. He didn''t know about this. Now, after hearing a few words, he felt guilty and scared, and he was even more grateful.

    ??Although he and Wenjuan had never held hands before, after all, they had been walking around in private for so long, and it was neither emotional nor reasonable!

    Fortunately, the concubine of the Peng family was greedy for their own shop, and grandma happened to come to the door, so the matter was settled in time.

    Otherwise, it would be him and Wenjuan who are being discussed, ridiculed and embarrassed by everyone now...

    ?The more Jia Huan thought about it, the more frightened he became, and he couldn''t help but tremble.

    At this time, Jiayin ran over, squeezed into his arms and shouted, "Brother, I want a hug!"

    Jia Huan easily put his sister on his lap and sat down. The chubby little girl seemed to have endless heat in her body, so he subconsciously hugged her a little tighter.

    Jiayin leaned on her brother''s arms, nibbling on the fruit, and asked vaguely: "Brother, is my shell bed still there? Has it been stolen? My brother must look after it for me. It belongs to me!" Thinking that during the day, someone really offered a high price to buy that big shell for his children, he couldn''t help but laugh, "Don''t worry, it''s not just me, uncle, and fourth aunt. Everyone is watching for you. Don''t worry." If outsiders want to steal it, they can¡¯t even touch it!¡±

    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s pretty much it! What¡¯s mine is all mine!¡±

    Jiayin waved her little hands proudly, as if there was silver in the air, and tried her best to hug her back.

    Jia Huan smiled and held her tightly wrapped little hand, "Yes, they are all yours, and this rice dumpling is also yours!"

    Not only was Jiayin not angry, but she rolled her eyes and immediately acted coquettishly, "Brother, grandma said, take whatever patch you want! I also need to patch it up, so that the wound can heal quickly!"

    Jia Huan pretended not to understand, and responded with a troubled expression: "Ah, are you talking about zongzi? At this time of year, glutinous rice is easy to buy, but there is no place to pick zongzi leaves!"

    Jiayin stared anxiously and waved her chubby hands more and more.

    She wants to eat pig''s knuckles, pig''s knuckles, who said she wants to eat rice dumplings!

    What do you eat and eat? Is her little hand **** a few more layers?

    Everyone couldn''t help but look at Jiahuan more because of the scandal about the academy students.

    ?At this moment, seeing him "secretly" bullying his sister, Jiayin was so angry that his hair was about to explode, and he couldn''t help but burst into laughter.

    Tao Hongying hugged her daughter, nodded her little nose, smiled and said scolding: "You are so presumptuous, just tell your brother what you want to eat, and he can''t cook it for you, you have to be so presumptuous that you can eat and make up for it." !

    ¡°Then why are you so greedy and thoughtful now? Is it because your family gave you too much pork belly and chicken hearts when you were a child?¡±

    Jiayin lowered her head and hugged the folded flesh on her belly, looking obedient and obedient.

    This made Mrs. Li very distressed. She kept shouting to support her granddaughter, "What are you doing? What are you doing? My lucky girl just wants to eat a pig''s trotters, and you guys are taking turns to bully her to no end! I''ll buy ten tomorrow. Come back eight of us and let us Fu Niuer eat enough!"

    Fu Niu''er immediately ran away from my mother''s arms and ran towards her grandma, "Wow, grandma is the best! Fu Niu''er loves grandma the most!"

    ¡°Grandma loves you the most too!¡± Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter, gave her a big kiss, and said with a bright smile.

    ??Grandparents and grandson are in a rough mood every day. The Li family is used to it, but others look at it with envy and find it strange.

    After all, whether you love it or not is too embarrassing. Even if you feel it in your heart, no one will say it...

    Suddenly, there was the sound of horses galloping in the distance. It turned out that the Marquis had returned with a few soldiers.

    On the Mid-Autumn Festival, there was a night banquet in the palace, and he, the new prince, could not be absent. After finally waiting for the exit, he took the token and asked the city gate to be opened and hurried back.

    ?Everyone was happy and came forward to greet him one after another.

    The Marquis smelled of alcohol and was anxious to go back and change his clothes, so he said to Mrs. Li: "Auntie, there is nothing delicious in the banquet in the palace. I am really hungry. Give me a bowl of noodles!"

    ¡°Hey, okay, okay!¡± Mrs. Li quickly agreed.

    So, Mr. Hou took a bath and changed his clothes. When he came to the Li family yard again, there was not only a large bowl of bone soup noodles on the table, but also two dishes and a plate of egg pancakes.

    ??The Marquis was not polite, picked up his chopsticks and started eating. After he was full and full, he let out a long sigh of relief.

    Li Laoer joked: "Fortunately, I only received the official uniform and haven''t gone to the official department to do the roll call. Otherwise, I would be the one who is starving now."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 390ï¼š Only name, no real power!

    Chapter 390: Only name, no real power!

    The Marquis hugged Jiayin, rubbed her little head, and replied: "Second brother can escape this time. There is a statute of limitations for the official roll call, and it must be done within a month. From now on, let alone the palace banquet, just You must also attend the semi-monthly meeting."

    ??Li Laoer had a headache and couldn''t help complaining, "There is really no free lunch in the world. Being an earl is so troublesome."

    Jiayin stuck out his tongue secretly, always feeling that his second uncle was in Versailles, but there was no evidence.

    In her opinion, the title of this earl is equivalent to the honorary presidents, honorary principals and the like in previous lives.

    ??Only a name, no real power, but you still need to show up from time to time. In short, you can''t just take the benefits without giving anything...

    ??The second uncle still dislikes the trouble of being an earl. I don¡¯t know how many people in and outside the city have red eyes with envy!

    Everyone gathered together to chat and laugh lively. In the side room, Madam Hui hugged the child and felt itchy in her heart.

    She also wanted to go out and talk together and look at the moon. Unfortunately, the moon was still a few days away, so she had to endure it.

    ??Grandma He was sitting on the side, waving a rattle to tease the twins. She turned around and smiled when she saw Hui Niang like this, "Madam, don''t worry, confinement is like this, you have to hide the cat and not see the wind.

    ¡°Keep on holding on, it will be over soon. After a while, I will bring you a basin of warm water. You can wipe it well and it will feel refreshed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, mama.¡±

    Hui Niang blushed a little. After all, she is already such a big person, and she still looks like a child who is anxious to go out to play. She is not decent.

    "Mommy, I told you, I''m really not a lady, just call me Huiniang. Thanks to you and Shuiyun for helping me these days, it''s not too late for me to be grateful." Huiniang pulled Grandma He away. Grandma''s hand, "When I get out of the moon, I will make you a pair of good shoes as a thank you gift."

    "I don''t dare, I don''t dare, madam..." Grandma He quickly waved her hands, thought about it and said, "Then I will change my words."

    Huiniang laughed and talked about the fat boy from the Liu family.

    When she is out of confinement, she can go and see Sister-in-law Liu.

    ??Liu Biaotou and Liu''s sister-in-law were also old enough to have a son, and they devoted themselves to their younger son.

    ??Hearing that Jiayi asked Liu Yang to go south with the boat, the two of them waved their hands and said they knew it. They didn''t care at all. Mrs. Li had prepared a piece of food for Liu Yang!

    ?Fortunately, Liu Yang has a big heart and wishes his parents would leave him alone. Otherwise, the infant Liu Xiaoer would already be disliked by his brother!

    As the old saying goes, New Year''s Day is easy, but ordinary days are difficult.

    The Mid-Autumn Festival reunion only lasts for one day. If you wake up early and open your eyes, life will go on as usual.

    Li Zhensheng and others went to the restaurant to be busy again. Mr. Hou took Li Laosi back to the dock camp and brought Li Yong back to see his wife and children.

    ??Although Li Laoer has become an earl, he really doesn''t have the consciousness of being a nobleman yet. There is no need to worry about the school, so he goes to the valley every day.

    Tao Hongying is helping out in a restaurant in the city, and Sister-in-law Liu is in confinement. If he doesn''t take care of the valley, trouble will easily occur.

    ?Of course, as an earl, he can no longer go into the valley to joke with guests or serve tea and snacks.

    He was just sitting in the wooden house, taking care of the accounts, and looking at the reservation list.

    In the morning, Mr. Wen had already followed Li Zhensheng and others into the city.

    ?Mrs. Cui also planned to go back to her village in the afternoon, and now she was playing with the good news.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was packing things on the side and discussing the betrothal gift list with her.

    After all, the Cui family also comes from a scholarly family, and they know more about the preferences and taboos of scholars.

    Thinking that a few years ago, the family would be able to marry their granddaughter-in-law, the old lady was really emotional and happy.

    Time flies so fast. Maybe in a year or two, she will be able to have a great-grandson.

    "I''ll go to Luo''an tomorrow and I''ll set a date with the Peng family. I''m going to marry my first granddaughter-in-law. She doesn''t know anything, so let''s figure it out." Mrs. Li said happily.

    When Mrs. Cui heard the laughter, she said: "Don''t be afraid of this, Auntie, you have many grandsons. When you get all seven grandsons in law, there will be no one in the world who is more familiar with marriage than you." The old lady also smiled. Before she could say anything, Jia An, Jia Xi and Brother Cat had already ran back from outside.

    Maybe he was impatient, but Brother Cat raised his foot and tripped over the threshold. He fell so hard that he grimaced and wanted to cry.

    Jia''an and Jiaxi hurriedly stepped forward to help their brother, and drove him into the house on the left and right.

    Jia Xi shouted, "Grandma, when are we going to Luo''an? There is no fun at home. We want to go and play with our eldest brother and Brother Li."

    Old Mrs. Li didn''t feel any distress at all, she raised her hand directly, and one of her grandsons rewarded her with a chestnut!

    "How old are you? You are a young man of twelve or thirteen. You know how to play all day long! Go and wash off the dirt on your body and wash your hair."

    ??Also, pack yourself up with the things you usually use, and I will send you to Luo''an to study tomorrow. If you dare to have fun in Luo''an, there will be a gentleman to take care of you! "

    ?The three boys hugged their heads, turned around and ran away. After a while, there was another commotion in the bathtub in the wing room.

    Obviously, the three naughty boys went crazy while taking a bath.

    ??The old lady is too lazy to pay attention to her. She has to send them to Luoan tomorrow!

    Mrs. Cui saw it and kept laughing.

    ? It is clear to onlookers that the old lady now dislikes her grandchildren for making noise, and is afraid that in a few days she will be thinking about them and will not be able to eat or sleep.

    After lunch, Mrs. Cui went back.

    Jiayin used the excuse to sleep, but actually took advantage of her grandma to go out and ran into the space to "do hard work", trying to become a master of simplified and traditional Chinese translation...

    Old Mrs. Li didn''t know what her granddaughter was plotting. At this moment, she was talking to Aunt Wu about the food shop.

    "His third aunt, our family Jia''an, Jiaxi and Brother Mao are going to Luo''an to study. Plus Jiaren and Brother Li, there are five boys. The previous small shop was a bit cramped, so I bought one New yard.

    "From now on, Yuru will stay in the yard and take care of the food of several children. There is only the third child left in the shop, which is difficult to support. If you and your wife care about Gou Sheng''er and don''t mind the hard work of the shop, just Go to Luoan to do a favor?

    ¡°Your wages will still be calculated according to the work points in the village. If the shop¡¯s business is good, we will give you bonus money at the end of the year. You will never be in a loss..."

    Before the old lady could finish speaking, Aunt Wu''s eyes were already shining, "Auntie, are you serious? That''s great!"

    ??The couple only had one child left, and they were almost killed by bandits before. They really saw more than their eyes.

    ??In the future, I can stay close to my children and make money, which is really satisfying.

    "Let''s go, we must go." Aunt Wu kept nodding, fearing that the old lady would regret it, "I will pack my luggage right now, and we will follow Auntie whenever she leaves."

    Mrs. Li also smiled, "I''ll leave tomorrow. Stop cooking in the morning and come to my house to eat."

    At the end of August, the grain in the fields has been harvested, and from a distance, it looks mottled.

    ??The mountains and forests have also changed into dark green and withered yellow, giving them a bit of a depressed look.

    But there are still people coming and going in Xindu, and the streets are very lively.

    Jiayin thought her grandma would take her to a restaurant first to see the excitement, but unexpectedly she crossed the city and went to the small town of Luo''an first.

    It may be the Mid-Autumn Festival, and students cannot go home. Their families are worried about them, and many people come to visit or send food and supplies.

    The town was actually a bit more lively than usual.

    ??The carriage arrived in front of the shop, and everyone got off the car. Zhao Yuru welcomed them in. Before they could say a few words, the academy took a lunch break.

    ?Jiaren held Brother Li''s hand, followed by Gou Sheng''er, his steps unusually fast and hurried, and he walked towards the shop with a happy face...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 391ï¼š Your eldest brother is too stupid to study!

    Chapter 391: Your eldest brother is too stupid to study!

    Seeing grandma and sister coming, Jiaren was so happy that he shouted before he could salute: "Grandma, Mr. Peng took me to see Mr. Tang. Mr. Tang praised me for my talent. From now on, I will go with him every other day." Mr. Tang practiced calligraphy for an hour!¡±

    The old lady was confused by the gentleman on the left and the gentleman on the right, but she was happy when her grandson was happy and kept saying, "Okay, okay, I will study hard in the future."

    ??However, Zhao Yuru has been around the academy for a long time and has a very clear understanding of the academy. Now she will help her mother-in-law clear up her doubts.

    ¡°Mom, this Mr. Tang is the famous calligrapher who is good at writing left-hand calligraphy. Many people came to the academy and wanted to ask him for advice, but I heard that no one wanted to see Mr. Tang.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Tang would actually be willing to teach our children. It really shows that Jiaren is talented. He loves his talent and cherishes his talent.¡±

    The old lady finally understood, and her face lit up when she heard it.

    ¡°Oh, then our family should prepare a thank-you gift? We can¡¯t let others teach our children in vain!¡±

    Jiaren was a little shy and replied with a smile: "Grandma, Mr. Tang said that he is old and is not ready to accept apprentices. He just gives me some guidance."

    "Silly boy, what we give you is not a gift, but a thank you gift." Old Mrs. Li smiled and patted her grandson, "Think carefully, does the old gentleman have any hobbies, such as paper, ink, who? Calligraphy and painting?¡±

    Mrs. Li thought that all literati had such preferences, and was already thinking of entrusting Mr. Wen to help choose.

    Jiaren thought for a while and said, "I usually hear gossip from my classmates, but I have said a few words. It seems that Mr. Tang likes to grow flowers, especially orchids. He is obsessed with orchids."

    ?Orchid?

    The old lady and Zhao Yuru looked at each other, both feeling a little embarrassed.

    The Li family was born in a small farming family and is an ordinary citizen.

    To be honest, the whole family is struggling to survive. It is not easy to have enough food and clothing, let alone raising orchids, which I have never seen before...

    This is embarrassing!

    But, there is still the all-powerful little chubby girl here~

    Jiayin hugged her eldest brother¡¯s leg and listened to the excitement for a long time, and immediately made up her mind to go to the space nursery.

    With the magic weapon in hand, as long as she gets orchid seedlings or seeds, she can flood the Li family''s orchids in a few days.

    Don¡¯t just give someone a pot as a thank you gift, you can just pick orchid leaves and cook them!

    ¡°Brother, eldest brother, I can plant flowers!¡± Jiayin tugged on her eldest brother¡¯s gown, trying to regain his sense of presence.

    Jiaren was afraid that his sister would pull off his belt, so he quickly picked her up and coaxed with a smile: "Okay, okay, big brother knows that Fu Niu''er can grow flowers. The flowers Fu Niu''er grows must be very beautiful. Wait for big brother Let¡¯s go see it later, okay?¡±

    Obviously, he regarded the flowers in his sister''s mouth as wild flowers on the mountain.

    ? ? On weekdays, Jia''an, Jiaxi and Cat Brother go up the mountain for mischief. Whenever they encounter beautiful wild flowers, they dig them up and plant them under the walls.

    Jiaren saw it last time he went home, so the brother and sister were talking at the same time and were not on the same channel at all.

    On the other hand, Mrs. Li and her granddaughter had a good understanding of each other, and they immediately understood what her granddaughter meant.

    She was afraid that her granddaughter would yell something that she shouldn''t say, so she quickly snatched her granddaughter and held her in her arms, "Don''t worry about your eldest brother. He is too stupid to study. When we get home, grandma will help you plant flowers."

    Jiayin decisively gave grandma a big kiss.

    Let the idiot brother step aside. Grandma is the only one in the world who is her soulmate!

    Jiaren didn''t know that he had been rejected by his sister. He ate lunch in a hurry, played with his brother for a while and then went back to the academy.

    Mrs. Li told him, "Don''t worry about the thank-you gift for Mr. Tang. I will send it to you when the family is ready."

    ¡°Thank you grandma.¡±

    Jiaren led Brother Li into the academy, but Brother Li was still a little reluctant to part with him.

    ?But thinking about it, his brothers would all be studying in the academy and they would be together all the time. He happily went to class again. Gou Sheng''er was left behind.

    First of all, Jiaren and the others were in class, so he had nothing urgent to do. Secondly, he might have missed his parents for a long time and wanted to spend some time with them.

    Soon, all the students who came to eat were gone, and the whole shop became quiet. After everyone had a simple meal, they went to the new courtyard to take a look.

    ??Li Laosan came back from outside in a hurry. When he saw his son and nieces and nephews, he stuffed the hot sticky cakes into them and said, "Eat it, it''s just out of the pot."

    Jia''an, Jiaxi and Cat Brother immediately cheered, Jiaxi shouted happily: "Thank you, Dad!"

    Jiaan and Cat Brother also jumped to their feet and shouted: "Thank you, Third Uncle (third uncle)!"

    Jiayin shared a piece of sticky cake and climbed onto San Bo¡¯s generous back.

    ?In this way, she can eat the sticky cake steadily while holding it in one hand.

    ?Li Laosan carefully avoided his niece''s injured hand, with distress in his eyes.

    Jia Huan is not at the shop, and the couple is busy working outside the house. They also have to take care of their two nephews. They are indeed too busy to take time off to go home and visit their little nieces.

    ?As a third uncle, he couldn''t bear to suffer for his little niece, so he felt extremely anxious.

    ?At this moment, carrying the heavy fat **** his back and listening to her little mouth squeaking and eating the delicious food, he finally felt better.

    ??Dongmei and Yeshan, who had followed along this time, stayed to look at the shop while the rest of the group went out the back door.

    Jia''an gave Gou Sheng''er two pieces of sticky cake, and then he, Jiaxi, and Cat Brother stretched out the sticky cake and ran ahead, which made Mrs. Li yell repeatedly, "Don''t eat and run at the same time, be careful. Stomach wind!¡±

    ??The originally quiet alley became lively because of the young and old.

    ?They didn''t go far before they arrived at the courtyard diagonally opposite the shop, which was also the new home that Li Laosan bought.

    Most of the people living in the small town of Luo''an are college gentlemen or family members of students, and the family population is not large.

    So, the yard here is not too big.

    ?In the entire town, there are only a few courtyard houses with the third entrance, more than a dozen with the second entrance, and the remaining hundreds of houses are all small courtyards with the first entrance.

    ??The Li family''s yard is very neatly built and well maintained. The doors and windows are all painted new.

    ??Moreover, there is no shortage of the main room, the east and west wing rooms, and the side rooms that serve as kitchens. There is also a well in the corner of the courtyard, so even though it is a small house, it has all the internal organs.

    There are three main rooms, and three east and west wing rooms. Excluding the main room for living and entertaining guests, there are six rooms for people to live in.

    Let alone the five boys staying in the academy, even if they all live at home, it is enough.

    It is convenient and quiet to come back for a meal at noon or evening.

    ?In the future, when Jiahuan and Wenjuan get married, leaving a room for them will make it easy for Wenjuan to return to her natal family whenever she wants.

    ??Aunt Wu Sanzi praised it without hesitation, "This yard is really nice. It will definitely be comfortable to live in."

    Mrs. Li looked around and was very satisfied. She couldn''t help but sigh with her son and daughter-in-law, "This person, no one can go ahead and see the future. I remember when our family first arrived in Qingshui Village, there was a big tree at the entrance of the village. We were sleeping in the open air. At that time, I was holding Fu Niuer in my arms, thinking that even if there was a shabby thatched cottage, it would be okay for us to stay.

    ¡°Who would have thought that only a few years later, our family had a big yard in Suijintan, bought a small yard in the city, and now we have another one here.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 392ï¼š A free-range boy, a pampered daughter!

    Chapter 392: A free-range boy, a pampered daughter!

    "Mom, this is a good thing!" Zhao Yuru supported her mother-in-law''s arm and said with a smile: "This is because our family is living a good life and prospering, so we can continue to add real estate."

    Li Laosan said honestly: "Yes, no matter where we live, we will be filial to you and take care of our family."

    Mrs. Li waved her hand, patted her daughter-in-law, and said: "Mom is not worried that you are not filial, but because life is so good that you can''t help but feel guilty. I am afraid that you will be proud of yourself and be unable to suppress these blessings...

    "My mother is not with you, but you must be safe and sound! The meals provided to the students must be affordable, be worthy of conscience, and help those who are in need if you can."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom, we all know that. On weekdays, when students who are having a hard time at home come to eat, we always give them a few more pieces of meat and an extra spoonful of rice to make them feel full.

    ¡°To be honest, our children are also studying. This is a good thing for our family, and we can be around to take care of them. Otherwise, we don¡¯t know how to care about them at home... So, if we can help, we will definitely not be stingy.¡±

    ??Zhao Yuru has been running a shop for a long time, and she feels much more relaxed and has become more independent-minded. What she says is reasonable and reasonable.

    Mrs. Li was happy when she heard this and nodded repeatedly, "Then I won''t miss you anymore. When you have free time in the future, you can go home often. Hongying and I are the only ones at home, and we always feel empty."

    ¡°Okay, listen to me.¡± Zhao Yuru responded.

    After everyone talked, they settled down and stayed here for one night.

    Jia''an, Jiaxi and Cat Brother couldn''t sit still, Gou Sheng''er also wanted to take his parents for a walk in the town, so they went out again with a hula.

    Jiayin got up early and went on the road. Now he felt sleepy and fell asleep in the main room.

    ?Old Mrs. Li covered her granddaughter with a coat, rolled up her sleeves, and together with her daughter-in-law, she tidied up the side room, washed and wiped it. Even though she was a little tired from the work, she was happy.

    When children grow up, they are like little birds that have their own nests...

    The morning of the second day, Mr. Peng had no classes and was waiting at home early for Mrs. Li to come to the door.

    But the Li family did not enter the academy until three o''clock in the morning. It turned out that Li Lao Er also came to see off his nephews.

    ??Although the old lady is now the royal wife, sending a few children to the academy will not make people feel neglectful. In the end, it is better for him, the uncle, to come forward.

    Sure enough, Mr. Peng was very happy to see him and personally welcomed them to the study to talk.

    Mrs. Li exchanged a few pleasantries and took the good news to the backyard.

    Maid Xiaoyue is guarding the second door, and when she sees the old lady coming, she will report inside.

    Wenjuan quickly picked it up and helped Mrs. Li go inside.

    After sitting down to drink tea and eat snacks, Mrs. Li looked carefully and saw that Wenjuan''s eyes were green and black, as if she had not slept well.

    She wondered if the concubine was acting like a monster again, so she asked a few questions, but Wenjuan started to cry.

    It turned out that she had also heard about the scandal in the academy, and that the student and the peasant girl were secretly teaching each other. The student was expelled from school, and the peasant girl''s family could not get any benefits. She was also embarrassed, so she sent the peasant girl to live with distant relatives. .

    But everyone is saying that the peasant girl was secretly sold by her family and sent to the south to be a concubine.

    She was so scared that she couldn''t sleep these two nights...

    She was just a little bit away from being reviled by thousands of people and ending up miserable.

    Now sitting next to Mrs. Li and choking, Wenjuan was extremely grateful, "Old madam, thank you very much for not disapproving of my lack of discipline and your willingness to marry me. I will definitely be filial to you in the future, and I will..."

    Mrs. Li quickly patted her back and comforted the poor girl, "You haven''t had a mother to teach you since you were a child, so it''s normal for you to act a little extreme. Besides, even if you make mistakes, my brother Huan can''t hide from him. Everything will be over. It''s over, don''t think about it.

    "When you come in, discuss anything with your mother-in-law. She is a simple and steady-tempered person who is easy to get along with. Slowly, as you get older, it will be good if you and Brother Huan can support the door." Wenjuan nodded vigorously, Wiping away the tears, there was light in the eyes again.

    ?She took the sewing basket, took out a pair of shoes for the old lady, and gave an embroidered bag to Jiayin.

    Needless to say, the shoes are for the old lady, but the cloth bag is hung around Jiayin¡¯s neck to hold her injured hand.

    Jiayin¡¯s injured hand is almost healed, and the scabs are falling off one after another. Apart from itching, she feels nothing. Today, she has stopped using the decoction and medicine.

    ??This cloth bag was delivered a little late and was of no use, but Jiayin still thanked him with a smile, "Thank you, second sister-in-law!"

    Wenjuan''s face turned red when she heard that. Mrs. Li tapped her granddaughter on the forehead and protected her future granddaughter-in-law, "Don''t bully your second sister-in-law. Be careful that your second brother doesn''t prepare delicious food for you!"

    ?Honestly sticks out his **** playful way, making everyone laugh.

    After chatting for a while, Mr. Li Laoer and Mr. Peng had already sent the three boys to the school.

    Mrs. Li said goodbye to Wenjuan, met her son at the front, and left the college.

    Mrs. Li was thinking about her grandchildren and asked in a low voice: "Second brother, have you seen the children''s husband? Does he look stern? There are only a few people in the dormitory. I wonder if the children can live there?"

    Li Laoer, however, replied nonchalantly: "Mom, don''t worry, they are all brats, it doesn''t matter if they suffer a little, they won''t become talented without being beaten.

    "Besides, Jiaren and Brother Li are here. If there is anything missing, the brothers can figure it out on their own."

    Mrs. Li was annoyed when she heard this. She stretched out her hand and pinched her son, "Are you an elder like you? Just throw your child into the academy and not care about anything else?"

    Li Laoer didn''t say much and let his mother choke out her anger. Then he hugged his niece and smiled, "Don''t worry about it, mother. Compared to our time, the boys in the family are already very happy. If They have arranged everything well, but what if they raise a few more weaklings? Just let them run wild!

    "Besides, even if the family wants to pamper their children, they should also pamper us Fu Niu''er. We Fu Niu''er are so well-behaved and smart. They are much better than those brats, right?"

    The good news was praised and she beamed with joy, nodding her little head vigorously.

    ?Old Mrs. Li really couldn''t laugh or cry when she saw it, so she just didn''t care.

    A loving mother will often fail her children, and a loving "nipple" will never produce good children!

    ?As my son said, if you have such thoughts, it is better to raise your little granddaughter well.

    As for the grandchildren, they can be raised free-range from now on.

    ?The eldest son in the family is decisive and courageous, the second son is shrewd and tactful, the third son is honest and responsible, and the fourth son is brave and sturdy.

    ??Mr. Wen, a wise and elegant man, and the upright Mr. Hou often come in and out of the house. The boys are always exposed to it, and they can learn from no matter who they follow...

    At noon, Jiaren brought a group of brothers back for dinner.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was surrounded by boys talking about the latest news in the academy, which made her brain hurt.

    She was no longer worried, and hurried home with her son and granddaughter in the afternoon.

    Jiayin remembered that Mr. Tang wanted orchids as gifts, so he made a fuss to buy them. Li Laoer loved his niece, so he said he would stop by to buy them.

    ?Yeshan and Dongmei sat on the carriage shaft, asking around, and actually found a flower garden outside the city...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 393ï¼š The Li family has this ability!

    Chapter 393 The Li family has this ability!

    The owner of the flower garden is an old man in his sixties and has a teenage grandson.

    I heard that my son and daughter-in-law went to other places to do business when they saw that growing flowers was not making money. Only the old man was still holding on to the skills passed down from his ancestors.

    Hearing that the Li family wanted to buy orchids, the old man was very happy.

    ??He led everyone outside a separate small shed, placed two pots of flowers near the edge in a shady and diffused light area.

    The green wide leaves were drawn from a few stems in the middle, and only half of them were left, crooked, looking at the soft collapse, half -dead.

    Even though the Li family doesn¡¯t understand orchids, they can still tell the difference between good and bad.

    There is obviously something wrong with these two potted flowers!

    Li Laoer frowned and asked: "Uncle, are you... planning to sell these two pots of sick flowers to us?"

    The old man blushed, hemmed and hawed for a long time, then he simply broke the jar and said straight away, "Master, our grandson and grandson are going to join our son and daughter-in-law, and we are reunited as a family. These two pots of mochi, also called Qiubang, happen to be like this Flowers bloom in season.

    "Originally, it was reserved for a noble man in the city. Unfortunately, my little grandson was too sleepy to keep an eye on the beasts in the house. He let the beasts eat the buds away after a few mouthfuls. The noble man came to see him for a moment and then left. He refused to buy it. It was just the right time. Come here, I just want to...want to give it a try?"

    ?His words sounded nice, but in fact he was taking advantage of the Li family, guessing that they didn''t know the business, and it was better to sell it in a fool than to lose it in his own hands.

    The old lady and Li Laoer both had bad expressions on their faces, but Jiayin struggled to get off the ground and leaned over to take a closer look.

    In fact, the flowers, leaves and flower stems are all intact, but the flower buds are gone.

    ??If you put it in the hands of others, I''m afraid it will have to be kept for a year and a half, waiting for it to bloom again next year.

    But she has space for a nursery, so it¡¯s not a problem at all.

    After all, the shriveled melon seeds thrown on the wall have produced melon vines. These two pots of orchids are just minor injuries!

    Jiayin ran back to Mrs. Li, grabbed her grandma''s hand and scratched her palm.

    Mrs. Li understood and guessed that her granddaughter had a solution, but her face remained calm.

    Just as she was about to speak, she heard a scream not far away, and a green mule suddenly ran out from the wooden fence behind, followed by the old man''s grandson.

    ? It turned out that the boy became more and more angry because the mule had eaten orchids, so he could not go to reunite with his parents early, so he picked up a whip and wanted to beat the mule.

    ?As a result, the mule was not tied tightly and ran away.

    The old man stamped his feet angrily and cursed: "You can''t be honest for a while. Why are you beating it? It can spit out the buds?"

    Having said that, he wanted to apologize to the three members of the Li family, but he saw the three members of the Li family looking at the green mule with surprise on their faces!

    The old man was confused and asked cautiously, "Um, sir, these two pots of flowers... do you want to buy them?"

    Li Laoer came back to his senses, glanced at Mrs. Li, and when she nodded, he quickly said: "It will take us a year to grow it after we buy it, and it may not bloom yet. It is really risky. You can make a price. If it is cost-effective, I will Just take it back and try it out.¡±

    The old man hesitated for a while and then quoted a price, "Fifty taels for two pots!"

    Having said that, he was afraid that Li Laoer would find it too expensive, so he added, "I really don''t want much. If the buds weren''t gone, a pot of flowers would cost fifty taels!"

    Li Laoer waved his hand, pointed at the big green mule, and said: "Two pots of flowers, plus this mule, a total of fifty taels. If you agree, we will take it away immediately!"

    Orchid and mule?

    What kind of combination is this? Are you interested in orchids or mules?

    ??The old man swallowed hard, thinking that the orchids were half-dead and could not be sold at a high price, and the mules were also skinny and long-haired, so no one would buy them. It would be a complete peace of mind if they were dealt with together.

    ?So, he quickly nodded, "Sell."

    Li Laoer asked happily, but felt embarrassed when he touched his wallet. He only took a dozen taels of silver with him when he went out.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Li sent her grandson to school and was well prepared. She put money in the secret compartment of the carriage.

    ??The two of them put their money together and it was enough for fifty taels. So, when the Li family''s carriage left the nursery, there were two more pots of orchids in the carriage, and a mule was tied to one side of the carriage.

    ?The carriage didn''t stop until they had gone a long way. Li Laoer and the old lady jumped out of the car and surrounded the mule, both with red eyes.

    "Da Qing? This is our Da Qing!" Mrs. Li asked in disbelief.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely true, there are still scars on the buttocks.¡± Li Laoer replied affirmatively.

    Jiayin was lying on the window and couldn''t help but touch the back of his head, subconsciously feeling some pain.

    At first, when everyone just walked out of the mountains and saw the Jinsha River Pier in front of them, they were so happy that they lost their vigilance and were chased by a group of barbarians.

    Mrs. Li hugged Jiayin and sat on Daqing''s back to escape. As a result, Daqing was shot in the **** by an arrow. He left the old lady and Jiayin behind and ran away without a trace.

    ?The family once thought that Daqing died somewhere, but they didn''t expect to meet him here.

    ?Da Qing, who was originally tall and strong, may have been poorly taken care of, and became skinny and his coat was gray.

    ?At this moment, it also recognized Mrs. Li and Mr. Li, and there was a little light in its eyes. It flicked its tail and sneezed.

    ¡°Okay, okay, now I recognize my family members!¡± Mrs. Li said happily.

    ¡°Hurry up and go home. Lao Si and Da Qing are more familiar with each other. Just let Lao Si feed him for a few days.¡± Li Lao Er also said.

    Mrs. Li and Mr. Li got into the car again. Ye Shan whipped his whip and hurried home.

    Dongmei carefully protected the two potted flowers, not wanting to break them due to bumps.

    ?Even though this flower doesn¡¯t look good, as soon as you enter Li¡¯s house, keep it in good condition.

    Don¡¯t ask her why, the Li family just has this magical ability...

    Jiayin didn''t know that she had been deified in Dongmei''s heart. She was secretly rubbing her buttocks. The road was really bumpy. No matter how thick her flesh pads were, they were still shaken to pieces.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Li held her in her arms and sat her down, rocking her, and she fell asleep again.

    Li Laoer was originally worried that his niece would go to the restaurant to see her, but he was relieved when he saw her sleeping soundly with her mouth open.

    The Broken Gold Beach is also very lively today.

    ??There was no work in the orchards and riverbanks on the mountains, so the village chief was concerned and put road and bridge construction on the agenda.

    The road from Xindu to Suijintan was not very good to begin with. Over the past two years, with the constant traffic, the road has become even worse. It is full of potholes, and every now and then a carriage will be broken.

    It¡¯s really impossible not to cultivate!

    Previously, Li Zheng from Dahuaishu Village and Daxiaowangzhuang both agreed to provide help. After all, Suijintan will be the foundation and support for everyone in the future.

    ?So the village chief found the three of them and sat under the Feng Shui Treasure Land sign, smoking dry cigarettes and discussing.

    Li Zheng from Dahuaishu Village, who is old and has some experience with the weather, said: "Brother, although we don''t have particularly heavy snow here every winter, it will be impossible to start construction after it freezes.

    Look at the sky, it will definitely be winter in one month. Simply, we might as well start a big thing and get all the work done before winter comes! "

    The third update is here, tomorrow will be even more exciting, so stay tuned.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 394ï¼š If you dont obey me, youll pull your hair out!

    Chapter 394 If you don¡¯t obey me, pull your hair out!

    ??The village chief couldn''t help but smile and said: "Are you saying that all the villages mobilized and built the roads together?"

    Li Zheng from Dahuaishu Village, whose surname is Jing, is not much younger than the village chief. He did not have any stage fright now and responded: "Yes, brother, although our grain tax is still handed over to the court, the three of us Each village is the fiefdom of the princess.

    ¡°In the future, whether we are planting melons or beans, the princess will always have arrangements for us! After the roads are repaired, it will be convenient to transport things and move around each other in the future..."

    Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang Lizheng, of course both have the surname Wang, and they nodded accordingly.

    Dawangzhuang Lizheng said, "Especially the section from the village to Guan Road is fine in winter, but in summer the carriage can get stuck in the mud if we walk on it. We ourselves don''t like walking, let alone outsiders."

    ??The village chief thought for a while and said: "My uncle and the old lady are not here today. I will discuss it with them when they come back."

    Every three of them laughed. After hearing this, it was almost done.

    At this time, the Li family''s carriage came back.

    ??Everyone hurriedly stood up to greet him. When they saw the mule tied next to the carriage, everyone in the new village gathered around him excitedly.

    ¡°Is this Daqing?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Daqing! Daqing is back!¡±

    Li Laoer jumped out of the car, untied Daqing''s reins, and said happily: "I was going to buy something on the way, but I didn''t expect to meet Daqing. This guy was injured and ran away without a trace, but he didn''t expect to go around in circles. Turn, it¡¯s back again.¡±

    ??The village chief was so happy that he took the reins and personally led Daqing to eat grass by the roadside.

    ?At the beginning, the whole village was crossing mountains and ridges in order to escape for their lives. People from the Liu family and the Hu family walked away a lot one after another, but Daqing, the mule, followed them all the time.

    It can be said that he is already a member of the village, just a fellow villager who cannot speak.

    Although Mrs. Cui later gave a green mule to the Li family and named it Xiaoqing, Daqing''s status in everyone''s hearts has never been replaced!

    Jing Lizheng and others didn¡¯t know the whole story. After asking a few questions in a low voice, they became more determined to follow Xincun and the Li family¡¯s footsteps.

    ??These people are so concerned about a beast who is in trouble together. It can be said that they are very affectionate and righteous. As long as the three villages do not betray and have no external intentions, they will never go wrong in the future!

    ??Lao Er Li stayed to discuss with everyone about building a bridge and paving roads, and Mrs. Li went home with the good news.

    Hui Niang was really bored. Taking advantage of the fact that there was no wind and no one was home, she took the child and stood at the door for a while.

    ?Li Yong had already raced back, picked up another child, and talked with his wife.

    Seeing the old lady coming back, Madam Hui turned around and tried to hide in the house, but in the end she was caught by the old lady.

    "Disobedient girl, how many times have I told you that you have to wait until the end of the month, not even a day less! You will suffer from the root cause of illness in the future, and you will suffer when you do!"

    Hui Niang was scolded, but she still smiled. She put her head out and replied: "Auntie, I''m going back right away. I just came out to take a breath, and I haven''t even finished half a cup of tea!"

    ?Old Mrs. Li glared at her and waved her hand to chase people into the house.

    ??Li Yong helped send the child in. After watching his wife close the door, he moved forward and moved two pots of flowers to accompany Mrs. Li to the main room.

    When there was no one around, he said: "Auntie, Divine Doctor Zhang is going to Yunwu Mountain to look for some medicinal materials. I want to accompany him on the trip. In the past two days, please help me take care of Hui Niang and the child."

    ??Original Mrs. Li also heard a few words from Doctor Zhang before. Now that Liu Biaotou can''t leave, and the fourth son is at the camp dock again, Li Yong is the only one left who can follow him.

    So she didn''t think much about it and complained: "This old man is going crazy thinking about new medicines. You just came back and I wasn''t allowed to spend more time with your wife and children. Why did you get arrested and used as a guard again?!"

    Li Yong smiled and said: "Don''t worry, aunt, I also borrowed a few of the marquis''s soldiers. There are many of them, and we can take care of each other."

    ?Orange Mrs. Li stopped stopping her, and after a few more gossips, Li Yong left. Jiayin squatted next to two pots of orchids, turned to look at Li Yong, and felt that his reason for going into the mountain was not that simple...

    Mrs. Li didn¡¯t know how her granddaughter would clean up these two pots of flowers, but it would definitely be inconvenient for people coming and going at home.

    ?So she called Dongmei and Shuiyun and moved the flowerpot to Ye''s yard.

    ??Master Hou doesn''t come back often, the Ye family yard is quiet, and Jiayin can do whatever he wants.

    Jiayin Pi Dian Dian followed behind and asked Dongmei and Shuiyun to move the flower pots into her wing. On the pretext of taking a nap, she kicked the two of them out and then she entered the space with them and the flowers.

    In fact, the best way to restore two pots of orchids is to plant them in a nursery.

    But these two pots of orchids are to be given away. They are too exaggerated and eye-catching, and it¡¯s hard to explain them!

    After a few rounds of good news, she finally came up with a good idea¡ªpulling out the orchids in the pot, spreading a layer of nursery soil at the bottom of the pot, and planting them again.

    ? Nursery soil is equivalent to super fertilizer, and it will definitely promote the growth of orchids.

    ?Of course, this is all her guess, and we can only know after practice.

    Unfortunately, there is always a gap between ideas and reality.

    The first pot of orchids was probably a flower pot that I had been too attached to for a long time. I was so tired that I dropped it, so I finally pulled it out, added some nursery soil and planted it back.

    The second pot of orchids is very timely. After all, my companion¡¯s head was cut bare and he has already paid the price for his stubbornness.

    At this moment, it wants to grow two legs and jump out of the basin...

    ?At last the work was done, the good news was so loud that my whole body was covered with dirt, I wiped away the beads of sweat, and my face became stained.

    On the fruit tree on one side, in a cage hanging, a little green snake was spitting out its head, glaring with two small eyes and waving its tail in glee.

    Jiayin rolled her eyes at it and cursed: "Are you stupid because of the detention? I wonder if you are full or hungry, it all depends on my mood? Hum, I declare that you have no eggs to eat today!"

    ??The little green snake didn''t know if he really understood it, and he immediately lay down with his head hanging down.

    ?What mistake did it make to deserve such punishment? !

    ??At the beginning, when they were loving each other, Huahua was robbed of their treasure. The daughter-in-law chased him, but she was beaten to death, and he was captured here again. He was detained for two years...

    ??This little girl will be given an egg if she remembers it. If she doesn''t remember it, she will be hungry for ten and a half days.

    ?Poor, its small mouth was almost bursting as it had to swallow the eggs.

    It has finally been trained to swallow the eggs without any effort, and there are no eggs to eat anymore!

    ?This life is really unbearable!

    Jiayin bullies the little green snake every day, then turns around and goes out.

    When Grandma He saw that her little master had turned into a mud monkey, she quickly took her to the hot spring pool, washed her thoroughly, changed into a set of clean clothes, pierced two little chirps, and put golden bells on her wrists. After the good news, she ran back happily. Went home.

    At this moment, the sky was getting dark, and Mrs. Li stood under the eaves of the corridor, picking up vegetables.

    Shuiyun and Dongmei were cooking dinner in the kitchen, and the aroma of the food was already wafting out.

    Seeing that her granddaughter came back clean and beautiful, Mrs. Li smiled and said angrily: "If you don''t come back, grandma will go find you. How about it? How did you harm the two orchids? Then But fifty taels of silver is too expensive, so you must be merciful!"

    Jiayin thought of the bald orchid and felt a little guilty. She responded with a smile, "Grandma, don''t worry, Fu Niu''er is an expert at growing flowers!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 395ï¼š A penny beats the tiger-fighting hero!

    Chapter 395 A penny beats the tiger-fighting hero!

    Mrs. Li raised her chin and motioned her granddaughter to look at the half-dead wild flowers under the courtyard wall.

    ?They are all the work of little flower growers. They water them when they think about it, but they stay dry for half a month when they don¡¯t.

    Luckily they are wildflowers and have strong vitality. Otherwise, if there was a shortage of firewood at home, they would just be plucked out and thrown into the stove.

    Jiayin covered her face, oh, grandma is so cruel, she doesn¡¯t hit people in the face!

    She is just lazy from time to time, why should she argue with a child?

    ??It''s a pity that the little green snake in the space doesn''t know, otherwise it would probably hold the wild flowers and cry loudly. It''s a pity that we are all elves in the mountains, how come we fell into the hands of this little witch!

    ?While the grandfather and grandson were talking, Li Zhensheng and Tao Hongying finally came back from the city.

    In the yard, the deserted scene just now was gone, and it became a lot more lively.

    Mrs. Li was busy hurriedly, and she was very happy. This actually flattered Li Zhensheng. When he saw that Jiayin was the only child left at home, he understood.

    ??The naughty boys were all sent to the academy to study. I couldn''t adapt to it for a while and disliked the deserted home...

    On weekdays, the Li family''s dinner table can''t fit even two tables. Today, the children are not here, Mr. Li is not here, and Jia Huan stays in the restaurant to keep watch.

    So everyone sat at a table, with half of the seats still vacant.

    Mrs. Li couldn''t put her chopsticks down, "Tonight, the family members are going to live in the academy, and I don''t know if they can get used to it..."

    ??Everyone hurriedly tried to persuade them, and Li Zhensheng smiled and said, "They are all young men, so you don''t have to worry about me."

    Tao Hongying knew her mother-in-law best, and she pretended to be sad and said: "Yes, mother, you can''t focus solely on your grandson. You should think about your family. I have to be busy in the restaurant for a few days, and I can''t care about anything else." .

    ¡°Seeing that winter is about to come, my mother has to organize more than 20 sets of cotton clothes and pants from Uncle Zhao and the others in the backyard, as well as ours.¡±

    Li Laoer understood and added fuel to the fire, "Also, we just discussed it today. Our village and three other villages will work together to build bridges and roads. First our village, then Dahuaishu, Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang. Where to do it?" Wherever there is work, a lunch will be provided.

    "It''s not easy for a hundred people to have enough food and drink. Starting tomorrow, our village will have to be repaired for almost ten days. Mom has brought the village women with her, so she has to give us a good backing!"

    ?Normally, the family would never let the old lady take care of these tasks, but now everyone tacitly delegates them to the old lady.

    First of all, there are really not enough manpower.

    Secondly, I also hope that the old lady can divert her attention and not worry too much about her grandchildren leaving home to study, which will make her sick again.

    ?Sure enough, no matter how powerful Mrs. Li is, she can''t defeat her children who work together.

    After eating, she hurriedly opened the warehouse and found all the materials and cotton suitable for making coats and trousers.

    ?These are usually gifts from Mrs. Cui and Mrs. Liu. They are not expensive, but very practical.

    Unfortunately, it is still far from enough to arrange coats and trousers for all the family members.

    ?So Mrs. Li asked Grandma He to make a list and went to the city to buy some when she was free.

    Not only that, tomorrow at noon, they will have to cook for the road construction workers, not only for the people of my own village, but also for the other three villages!

    ?Meals should be affordable and decent, and should not be laughed at behind your back or have to make a menu out of nowhere.

    ?Tomorrow morning I have to go to the village warehouse to collect food. If there is any shortage of ingredients, I have to buy them...

    Jiayin was worried that her grandma would have random thoughts, and she wanted to lie down on the bed, talk to her, and comfort the old lady.

    As a result, Mrs. Li fell asleep as soon as she touched the pillow...

    In fact, the family does not delegate so much work to the old lady, and Mrs. Li has no time to worry about her grandchildren...

    After all, late autumn is always the busiest time for farmers.

    Even though the Li family now has no shortage of food and drink, some habits are still engraved in their bones, such as drying vegetables, cooking beans and breaking into sauce cubes, storing cabbage and radishes, chopping and stacking firewood...

    ?Each one of them is related to whether the family can have enough food, clothing and warmth to spend the winter well!

    And the bridge-building and road-building project started with great fanfare in Ruijintan. Every one of the men in the village was involved.

    The women were busy cooking, while the old people brought water to the construction site and helped take care of the tools.

    ??The naughty boys are still studying in school, but they will also go to the construction site in the afternoon to do small jobs within their ability.

    ?The villagers didn¡¯t stop him. Whose kid didn¡¯t follow his father and grow up while learning? !

    After two or three days of busy work, Huiniang was finally out of confinement. She soaked herself in the hot spring pool and washed herself for a full hour before she finally felt alive.

    ?When she entered the house with her hair down, the two children were being put on the kang. Jiayin and Grandma He were surrounding them, laughing and teasing them.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Grandma He turned around and quickly took a cloth to wrap her half-wet hair, "Although I''m in confinement, I still have to be careful, it''s easy to get a headache if your hair is so wet!"

    Jiayin didn''t understand this, so she just wanted to enjoy the excitement. For the time being, she was only interested in the two fat children in front of her.

    ?The family is living a better life now, not as poor as before. This time Huiniang is in confinement, and Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying are all making chicken soup and fish soup.

    Huiniang drank it every day. She didn''t gain a few pounds herself, but she fed her two children into fat bodies.

    At this moment, the fat boy was spitting bubbles seriously, but every time he succeeded, Jiayin would reach out and pop them.

    The fat boy was so angry that he scratched his hands and kicked his feet, his little face turned red, he was babbling and didn¡¯t know what to say, and Jiayin laughed evilly!

    Huiniang was not angry when she saw her son being bullied. Instead, she laughed along with him.

    ?Mama He helped her braid her hair into two braids, which was cool and neat.

    ?Unexpectedly, a commotion suddenly broke out outside the yard. The three of them looked out through the window and jumped up in shock.

    ?Several soldiers carried a stretcher, followed by a group of people, who crowded into the yard. Lying on the stretcher was... Li Yong!

    Huiniang ran out like crazy and threw herself on the stretcher. Everything she wanted to say was blocked in her throat, leaving only tears flowing down her face.

    ?? Li Yong''s chest and back were covered in blood, and he inhaled in pain. He tried his best to comfort his wife, "Don''t worry, I''m fine, it''s just flesh wounds."

    Doctor Zhang was also following him in a state of embarrassment. At this moment, he cursed: "This kid is really annoying. He promised to accompany me to the mountains to collect medicine, but he just went to fight the tiger alone! Fortunately, he has a saber. It¡¯s sharp enough, otherwise there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll come back alive!¡±

    ??At this moment, Mrs. Li was also out of breath and chased her back. She helped Huiniang and advised: "Let Dayong settle down first. We can talk later if you have anything to say."

    ??Everyone quickly placed Li Yong in the wing room.

    ??The fire pit in the wing room is very large. It can accommodate Hui Niang and her two children on weekdays, and Shui Yun or Aunt He helps keep watch at night without being crowded. Now that Li Yong has been accommodated, it is quite spacious.

    When we were on the mountain, Dr. Zhang only stopped Li Yong¡¯s bleeding. Now he had to take off his clothes, clean and apply medicine, and even needed stitches on some injuries.

    After all the hard work, the old man was very tired.

    But Li Yong really suffered from flesh and skin injuries, and his muscles and bones were all fine. Everyone who heard the news breathed a sigh of relief.

    ??Li Laoer asked everyone to disperse, and then he, Mrs. Li and the village chief went into the house to visit.

    Hui Niang couldn''t care less about being shy and grabbed her husband''s hand, not daring to let go for a moment.

    Old Mrs. Li was very angry and scolded Li Yong, "You are the father of two children, why are you still so reckless? If something happens to you, what will Madam Hui and the children do? You are not going to accompany Doctor Zhang to collect medicines. Why are you still having **** with Tiger?"

    ?? Li Yong was a little weak, but his eyes were bright and frightening, "Auntie, I heard that there are tigers in Yunwu Mountain, so I went to find them by collecting medicine, otherwise I was afraid you wouldn''t agree.

    ¡°I just passed through the city and the dead tiger has been sent to the Marquis¡¯ Mansion. The chief steward will sell it for me. I heard it¡¯s at least five hundred taels!

    "I plan to build a house here for Hui Niang and her two children. From now on, even if I go to war with the Marquis, I don''t have to worry about them, mother and son."

    After saying this, his eyes brightened even more, "I have already drawn the drawings, which need to be arranged in front and back, so that the children can live in it when they get married. Madam Hui likes embroidery, and I have to set up an embroidery room for her!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 396ï¼š Itâ€™s not too late to act now!

    Chapter 396 It¡¯s not too late to act now!

    Huiniang wanted to say that she didn¡¯t want a house or a yard, as long as he was safe and sound, but as soon as she started talking, she couldn¡¯t help hugging her husband and burst into tears.

    Mrs. Li and others saw this with mixed feelings.

    I still remember that when Li Yong was still Young Master Yan, he stood in front of the deserted valley, dancing excitedly and shouting that he wanted to build this place into a fairyland on earth.

    ?So high-spirited and free and easy.

    ?Now that he has become a responsible husband and father, it should be a good thing, but why are they so sour in their hearts?

    Everyone will have pains when they grow up.

    Some people finish it in an instant, while others have to break the bones and muscles step by step and then reassemble them.

    Evidently Li Yong belongs to the latter!

    ??He suppressed the suppression and distrust at home for more than ten years, and it finally broke out when the marriage was blocked. He watched his wife being given abortion pills, and his wife and children almost died.

    He finally despaired of his family, abandoned everything, and established separate families, which can be said to be a betrayal of all relatives.

    ?Now in order to support his family and give his wife and children a roof over their heads, he abandoned his dreams and hobbies, began to fight on the battlefield, and began to work hard to make money.

    ?Perhaps, the method is a little clumsy and the cost is high, but there is no doubt that he has grown from a **** to a qualified pillar, a real man who stands upright.

    Happily congratulatory, but also really distressing!

    Mrs. Li waved her hand, took Mr. Li and the village chief out of the room, and asked the young couple to talk...

    The more the merrier!

    ?More people mean more food, but work is also really fast.

    Another five or six days passed, and when Li Yong''s flesh and skin injuries were mostly healed and he could take a leisurely stroll, the path under the archway had been repaired, leaving only the stone bridge that still needed a lot of work.

    But most of the manpower has already moved to Dahuaishu Village.

    After all, building a bridge is a technical job and does not require so many people. Waiting aside is a waste of manpower and delays in progress.

    The invitation from the Liu family has been sent to the Li family, and a banquet is scheduled for tomorrow.

    Mrs. Cui was worried that the Li family¡¯s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law would wear the wrong clothes and be laughed at when attending such an occasion for the first time, so she came over in a carriage one day in advance.

    Actually, how could anything go wrong when Grandma He was around?

    ?It''s rare that Tao Hongying didn''t go to the restaurant to help out today. At this moment, people of all ages gathered in the old lady''s house, choosing clothes and jewelry.

    Because it is a happy event and Mrs. Li has a royal decree, she chooses more luxurious clothes and jewelry.

    ? And good news is even easier. Counting everyone in the family, she has the most new dresses and jewelry. She can choose with her eyes closed, and she doesn¡¯t have to worry about being inferior to others.

    ?Only Tao Hongying is used to being thrifty and always busy in the kitchen, so she doesn''t have any suitable gorgeous clothes.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Cui thought of this and brought two sets of her new clothes.

    The two of them are not much different in age and have similar body shapes. It would be suitable to choose one set and try it on.

    Jiayin felt extremely guilty as she watched her mother pull the brocade skirt carefully.

    On weekdays, she not only ignored her mother''s career ambitions, but also ignored that her mother was also a woman who loved beauty. From now on, she would definitely buy more new clothes, shoes, and jewelry for her mother.

    In short, she wants to dress her mother up as the most beautiful mother in the world!

    ?Of course, action is worse than thinking. It¡¯s never too late to start anything! So, while everyone was chatting, they saw the sound of good news dragging a small box from the end of the kang.

    Without waiting for them to ask a few words, Jiayin opened the box cover, and the golden light was dazzling.

    It turns out that the box is full of gold bracelets, jade bracelets, gold hairpins, gem pendants, big pearls... It can be said that they have everything, and each one is extraordinary.

    You must know that most of these things are accumulated by the Marquis Mansion and obtained from the palace. Even if the materials are mediocre, the craftsmanship of the internal craftsmen is extremely rare.

    Not to mention that Huiniang and Shuiyun Shuiyue were straight-eyed, even Mrs. Cui and Aunt He, who had seen the world, were a little surprised.

    Jiayin tried her best to push it to her grandma''s hand, "Mom, choose something good-looking, wear it and drink!"

    Tao Hongying subconsciously raised her hand and quickly closed the box, "You saved this yourself. What did you do with it? Put it away quickly?!"

    ¡°Yes, I will save it for my dowry in the future. These are all good things that the Marquis has saved for you!¡± Mrs. Li also nodded quickly to coax her granddaughter.

    When Jiayin saw the posture of her grandma and her mother, she couldn''t do it without making a big move, so she started crying with red eyes, "No, other people''s mothers are beautiful, and my mother must be beautiful too!"

    ?Sure enough, Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying immediately panicked. They surrounded the two fat girls and wanted to tear their hearts out as long as she stopped crying immediately.

    Mrs. Cui, Hui Niang and others looked at it funny and quickly advised her, "Just listen to Fu Niu''er. The little girl also knows how to be good. She doesn''t want others to say that her mother is not beautiful."

    ?Old Mrs. Li sighed, still reluctant to part with it, but when she saw her daughter-in-law''s bare bun with only a silver hairpin inserted, she immediately changed her tune, "Hongying, just choose a few, don''t feel bad!

    ¡°Whichever is better, choose whichever one is better! Don¡¯t you know that your daughter is so obsessed with money that she may hide the best ones and bring out the second-rate ones.¡±

    ?These words were so heartbreaking that I forgot to even sob at the good news and froze in embarrassment.

    ?Grandma has been getting better and better at cleaning her up lately!

    ?Although this is true, she did hide diamonds and gems, but this box is also full of good things!

    ??Red gold twisted flower bracelets, gold-inlaid jade hairpins, large pearl strings, emerald jade pendants... they were all her favorites, and she would not be willing to take them out if it wasn''t for her mother!

    Seeing her daughter''s guilty look, Tao Hongying couldn''t help but smile, "Okay, then I''ll choose a few more pieces, so I can''t let down my daughter''s filial piety!"

    ?Finally, she chose a silver hairpin with a red magnolia flower head, a pair of glossy open red gold bracelets, and a long chain of bluestone pearls.

    ?These are jewelry that don¡¯t look eye-catching, but look noble.

    The good news bothered the old lady, so she also chose a gold hosta inlaid with bluestone with the word "longevity", which made the old lady smile.

    She also showed off her wealth once or so. It is rare to be generous with good news, so a good person will stick to it. She chose a gold and jade-topped plum blossom hairpin for Mrs. Cui, and a pair of emerald gourd earrings for Hui Niang.

    Of course they refused, but in the end they were persuaded by Mrs. Li to accept it.

    ? ? One of them is the aunt who loves good news as a daughter, and the other is the master who teaches good news about female beauty and enlightenment. A little thank you should be given when receiving good news.

    After breakfast the next day, the Li family''s carriage pulled Li Laoer and Li Zhensheng, and the Cui family''s carriage pulled Mrs. Cui, Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and Jiayin, plus Aunt He and Dongmei, and they set off together to Liuzhou. Home.

    ??Li Laosi couldn''t come back from the dock, so Huiniang and Li Yong were left to take care of the house.

    ??The Liu family was originally a wealthy family with a century-old foundation. Now, because Liu Zhiheng was awarded a fourth-rank official by the emperor, he held a banquet, so the house was naturally filled with guests.

    ??The sun has just risen, and the road in front of Liu''s house is about to be blocked by carriages and horses...

    ? Hey, it¡¯s the end of the month, please support the little lucky girl, hugging her legs and acting cute, please give her a thumbs up (five stars or a thumbs up) and a must-read vote! Huahua is working **** coding, and I¡¯ll see if I can add more to the treasures tomorrow!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 397ï¼š The Li family keeps a low profile and makes a high-profile appearance!

    Chapter 397 The Li family keeps a low profile and makes a high-profile appearance!

    ??The Liu family has always kept a low profile, but this time when his son became an official, Mr. Liu rarely wanted to be high-profile.

    ?So, many relatives and friends were invited to the banquet today. Not only were there many male guests in the front yard, but there were also many female guests in the backyard.

    ?Especially Liu Zhiheng¡¯s two sons were at home, so many people also brought their children of similar age.

    For a time, the Liu family¡¯s front yard and back yard were really busy.

    ?Mrs. Liu was sitting in the flower hall, greeting the matrons of various families who were familiar with her, as well as the aunts, uncles and sisters-in-law of the same clan.

    Everyone talked about their clothes, jewelry, and the weather, which seemed to be a harmonious relationship.

    A woman saw that Mrs. Liu was always looking outside, as if she was waiting for someone, so she smiled and asked, "Are there any distinguished guests coming?"

    ?Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t want to take it seriously and nodded and replied: ¡°Yes, I really invited a few distinguished guests today.¡±

    When everyone was curious and wanted to ask more questions, a little girl ran in and reported, "Madam, Mrs. Li and the others are here!"

    ?Mrs. Liu stood up quickly and went out to greet everyone before she had time to say hello.

    ?Everyone was curious, so they got up and walked to the door to take a look.

    At this moment, a group of people walked in outside the hanging flower door.

    Mrs. Liu''s nanny, Aunt Tang, is supporting an old woman about fifty years old, wearing a dark blue cloud-peacock pattern coat. She has a handsome figure, slightly gray hair, neatly combed, and a jade hairpin with the word "longevity" inserted. , which made her eyebrows bright and kind.

    She is holding a four or five-year-old **** her right hand, wearing a silver-red slanted shirt, a plain white pleated silk skirt, some soft little hair tied with two small buds, wrapped with a red ribbon inlaid with pearls, a pair of The Ertongcao golden borer landed on the flower buds, vividly appearing.

    Looking at her chest again, she was wearing a seven-treasure necklace.

    At this moment, it was dazzled by the sun, and the jewels were particularly eye-catching.

    But the most attractive thing is the girl''s appearance. Her skin is as white as milk, her eyebrows are light, her eyes are as big as black grapes, her long eyelashes are flickering, her small nose is upturned, and her lips are red.

    ?Xu Shi was very happy to see Mrs. Liu. Her big eyes were like crescent moons when she smiled, so happy and cute!

    Following the old man and the young man were two women of about the same age. One was wearing a lotus green shirt, elegant and noble, and the other was wearing purple, smart and generous.

    ??Everyone became more and more curious as they watched. They all guessed when this noble person was acquainted by the Liu family. How come they had never seen him before?

    Could it be a semi-reclusive family in Kyoto?

    At this time, Mrs. Liu had already stepped forward and shouted affectionately: "Auntie, why are you here? If you don''t come, I will send someone to rush you!"

    As she spoke, she bent down to pick up Jiayin and said, "We Fu Niu''er are here. Your two brothers were urging the kitchen to make your favorite snacks last night!"

    Jiayin hugged Mrs. Liu''s neck, kissed her, and said coquettishly: "Thank you, Auntie. Fu Niu''er also brought delicious fruits to Auntie and my brothers!"

    Needless to say, these are the Li family and Mrs. Cui.

    Mrs. Li smiled and explained: "When I was about to go out, this girl made a fuss about bringing gifts to Zhiheng, including flowers, plants, and fruits. She was busy for a long time, and then she came out late!"

    ??Mrs. Liu turned around and saw that several of her stewards had indeed carried two baskets. Dongmei also carefully carried a three-foot-tall straw basket.

    She didn''t take it seriously, thinking that the Li family just brought fruits picked from the mountain, so she smiled and said: "Our Fu Niu''er is the most considerate, knowing that Auntie is short of fruits for the banquet today? Come on, go into the house, Auntie will give you some You get some snacks.¡±

    ??Everyone arrived at the flower hall chatting and laughing. Mrs. Liu personally helped Mrs. Li to sit down. Tao Hongying and Mrs. Cui stood beside the old lady. On the contrary, Good News was placed in another empty seat. Everyone looked more and more surprised, but Mrs. Liu did not let them guess for too long, and introduced with a smile: "This is Mrs. Li from Zhongshan Bofu, and she is also the first-grade imperial concubine of the emperor.

    ¡°Speaking of which, my husband¡¯s promotion to the fourth rank today is all thanks to the blessing of the uncle¡¯s house. Without the uncle¡¯s search for corn and potato seeds in the south, how could our husband be as glorious as he is today?!¡±

    After saying that, she held Jiayin''s little hand again and said, "This is the adopted daughter of Marquis Xinting, and she is also the princess of Kangle whom the emperor personally conferred."

    ?Everyone was shocked, and then they realized that this old man and young man were actually members of the Li family!

    ??The three words "Li family" are now well-known both inside and outside Kyoto.

    ?Of course some people praise it, some people are curious about it, and some people ridicule it. There are mixed reviews.

    Because this family was born as refugees and fled here, they provided too many topics for the new capital.

    Whether it is the various protections of Xintinghou, the near-death return of the Li family boss, or the donation of jade melons and golden fruits, or the reward for donating food, all these pieces together are enough to make people talk about three days and three days. It''s night!

    It just so happens that the Li family is very low-key, old and young. Even if they receive awards and become one of the nouveau riche, they never show up anywhere.

    But today, the family members of the Li family actually came to the Liu family¡¯s banquet, which shows how close the Liu family and the Li family get along...

    ?No matter what everyone thought, they all quickly stood up and saluted at this time.

    Because, none of them is as high-ranking as Mrs. Li, let alone the princess of the Li family''s little girl!

    ??Old Mrs. Li smiled and raised her hand to help everyone, "You are welcome, I came here today just to congratulate Zhiheng. I didn''t expect to be late and disturbed everyone. I hope you can forgive me."

    How could anyone dare to accept this apology? Someone quickly laughed and echoed: "The old lady is not late, we have just arrived."

    ?A woman spoke humorously, "Yes, it''s because it''s so busy today. Most of the streets outside the door are blocked, so it''s not easy to get in."

    ?Everyone laughed and saluted the little princess Jiayin. Jiayin did not show any airs, jumped down to the ground and returned the salute in a decent manner, smiling sweetly and joyfully.

    How can a woman not like children, let alone such a cute and lovable little chubby girl, so they all praised her.

    "The princess is so fair and clean. Do you take any supplements on weekdays?"

    Before Mrs. Li could respond, someone in the corner sneered, but when everyone looked, they couldn''t find who it was, so they just thought they heard it wrong.

    Mrs. Li raised her eyebrows slightly and said with a smile: "My girl is naturally fair, but she is also afraid of being exposed to the sun. One day in the sun will make her look like black coal, but she will recover quickly if she is bored at home for two days. "

    After saying that, she turned her head and motioned for Tao Hongying to come forward, "I really don''t know what I feed this child on weekdays, because my wife-in-law takes care of it with her own hands."

    Mrs. Liu took the opportunity to introduce Tao Hongying to everyone, "This is the princess''s mother, the fourth lady of the uncle''s house."

    ?Then, she personally took Mrs. Cui a few steps forward, "This is Jinrou, the only daughter of Cui Zhengqing''s bachelor. She was originally married to Kyoto, but now she has returned to Jiangnan with the move of the capital.

    ¡°Everyone knows that my husband has no sisters, but our husband and Cui Daxue are sworn brothers and treat Jinrou as his own daughter. I will also have a sister-in-law in the future!

    "My sister is introverted and not good at words. If you see her elsewhere, please help me take care of her more."

    Of course, everyone quickly responded, with smiles on their faces, but their minds were in a mess.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 398ï¼š Brothers working together can cut through gold!

    Chapter 398: Brothers working together can be as powerful as gold!

    Academician Cui has been away from Jiangnan for too long. Many people in Xindu have forgotten the Cui family. But after all, it was a family as famous as the Liu family. Finally, some people remembered it and exclaimed: "The daughter of Academician Cui is not Married..."

    ??Perhaps this person remembered that this matter was disgraceful, so he held it back mid-sentence, making everyone feel as if they were being strangled by the neck and would not let go.

    It¡¯s really hard to go up or down, it¡¯s really uncomfortable!

    Fortunately, instead of being annoyed, Mrs. Cui responded openly and generously: "Yes, I was married to the Marquis of Dingbei before, but we have been divorced for a long time. Now I am just Mrs. Cui."

    Mrs. Qian Dingbeihou?

    ??Everyone stared in shock, but they couldn''t say anything. The atmosphere became awkward for a while.

    Jiayin didn''t seem to know this at all. He smiled and took Mrs. Liu''s hand and said, "Auntie, I brought some fruit, haven''t you seen it yet?"

    "Okay, look, let''s take a look! The fruit our Fu Niu likes must be big and sweet."

    Mrs. Liu quickly asked the maid to step forward and open the two baskets. The maid wanted to open the baskets in Dongmei''s hand, but Dongmei got out of the way, and the maid shrewdly retreated.

    Mrs. Liu and everyone thought there were fruits in the baskets, but unexpectedly, there was only one basket, but there were two jasper melons and more than 20 golden fruits in the other basket!

    ?At this time of year, winter is about to begin, and the melon vines have all been cut. Where did the jade melons and golden fruits come from? !

    Mrs. Li smiled and answered everyone''s questions, "These are the last batch of golden fruits and jade melons picked in autumn. This child likes to eat them very much, and his parents are spoiled, so he tried to hide a few in the cellar. .

    ¡°Yesterday I opened one and tasted it and it was very good. When I came over today, the boy made a fuss about bringing some, saying he wanted to help my aunt entertain the guests.¡±

    Jiayin said with a smile: "Grandpa Liu likes to eat, and so does uncle Liu."

    At the end, she pointed to the strange basket in Dongmei''s arms and said, "That is Fu Niu''er''s gift to uncle!"

    ??Who could not like such a well-behaved and filial little girl?

    Mrs. Liu knelt down and hugged Jiayin, patted her back gently, and smiled like a flower, "Thank you Fu Niu''er for thinking about you, Grandpa Liu and uncle. Auntie, I will send you to the front to give you the gift." Give it to your uncle, okay?"

    "Okay!" Jiayin turned around and waved to grandma and the others, "Grandma, mother, aunt, I went to play in the front and will be back soon."

    ¡°Go, don¡¯t be naughty.¡± Mrs. Li told her, and Mrs. Liu asked Aunt Tang to hold Jiayin and take Dongmei to the front yard.

    Everyone sat down again, not knowing what to say for a while.

    The clever little daughter-in-law picked a safe topic and asked: "Why does the princess call Mrs. Cui, aunt? The princess usually follows Mrs. Cui to educate her?"

    This statement is also well-founded.

    ??After all, Mrs. Cui is the only daughter of Cui University, a well-educated family, and has been proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting since she was a child, so she is qualified to initiate the princess.

    What¡¯s more, Mrs. Cui came here with the Li family, which shows that they get along well with her on weekdays.

    Without thinking, Mrs. Cui said: "No, my uncle''s eldest son became my senior brother as his teacher. The princess followed my brother and honored me as senior aunt."

    ?Mrs. Liu quickly took over the conversation and asked, "Auntie, why didn''t you see some of the children at home here today?"

    Mrs. Li smiled lovingly and replied: "Those naughty boys were all sent to Luo''an Academy to study. Maybe I am getting older and can''t bear to see my children suffer, so I spoil them a little."

    "But how can children become talented without suffering? Simply send them to academies, where gentlemen will teach them strictly. Even if they don''t become talented, they must at least learn to be gentle and polite."

    ?A woman asked: "Oh, is Luo''an Academy accepting students again? I''m also thinking about sending my little boy there."

    ¡°Yes, among the colleges near us, only Luo¡¯an is the best.¡±

    ?Everyone has children at home, and when they talk about reading, the atmosphere in the room gradually becomes lively.

    ?Mrs. Liu asked people to take down the melons and fruits, wash them and cut them into pieces, half for the front and the back.

    Everyone liked the sweet fruits and melons, so they switched from reading to eating, drinking, clothing, and jewelry, which made it even more lively. In the front yard, in Mrs. Liu¡¯s study, all the old friends who are about the same age are sitting there.

    Drinking tea together, chatting about government affairs and old things is also lively and harmonious.

    When Liu Zhiheng brought the two brothers from the Li family in, the old man introduced them personally.

    ??The Li family was born in a small farming family, but within two years they became a new wealthy person in Tianwu. Outsiders just listened to the excitement and thought that the Li family was lucky.

    But none of the old men in the room thought so.

    Luck has always favored those who are prepared. If the Li family had no real ability, they would never be where they are today.

    I will not talk about other things, but let¡¯s talk about the new and improved seeds that have helped the Liu family to reach a higher level. The Li family brought them back from Quanzhou and secretly planted them with the Liu family. They successfully planted them and then reported them to the court and dedicated them to the emperor.

    How do ordinary people have such vision and patience? !

    ??The rise of every family has gone through wind, frost, rain, snow, and even swords and guns. We never rely on luck to gain wealth and glory!

    Of course, what made them even more emotional and willing to look highly upon the Li brothers was not only the fact that Li Zhensheng faced death and recognized his ancestors, but also the unity and friendship between the Li brothers.

    Uncle Li took on the responsibility of supporting the family after his eldest brother disappeared.

    ??After Li Zhensheng returned to his family, he gave up the credit for Po Tian, ??asked for a royal title for his mother, and asked for a hereditary title for his younger brother.

    A family can prosper if it has such good brothers who work together without caring about fame and fortune.

    ?Everyone sat down and drank tea and chatted.

    ??Li Zhensheng had a reputation as a scholar, and later worked as a merchant for more than ten years. Recently, he often visited Quanzhou, and his vision and knowledge were far beyond those of ordinary people.

    ??Li Laoer also read a lot of books and acted shrewdly and tactfully. He fled all the way from the north of the Great Wall to the south of the Yangtze River and became more solid and determined after being beaten by life.

    ?Faced with a group of old men, the two brothers had no stage fright at all, they were gentle and polite, and they talked eloquently, which made the old men even more appreciative.

    At this time, Mr. Liu''s eldest attendant came in and reported, "Old Master, Princess Kangle is here and said that she has a gift for the eldest man."

    Princess Kangle?

    The old men didn''t react for a while, but Old Mrs. Liu smiled and said, "Oh, it''s Fu Niu''er here, please come in."

    Having said that, he explained to everyone, "Princess Kangle is the adopted daughter of Marquis Xinting, the princess personally conferred by the emperor, and also the niece of Uncle Li."

    ?Everyone suddenly remembered that Ruijintan was the fiefdom of Princess Kangle!

    At this moment, good news has come in.

    Maybe the threshold was a bit high, and it was a bit difficult for her to lift her fat legs, so she bent down to hold the threshold and almost climbed over.

    ??The fair and fat little girl was dressed cheerfully and beautifully, and her every move was adorable, making the old men in the room smile.

    "Fu Niuer, come here quickly, let grandpa see if you have gained weight again?" Mr. Liu also has a granddaughter, but she is too far away. It is rare to hear from Jiayin that this little girl does not know how to be born, and she is really cute and sensible, so he will treat her as his own. My granddaughter is in pain.

    ?At this moment, he hugged Jiayin, touched her little bud, and introduced her to the old man present.

    Listening to the good news with a smile, he saluted and called grandpa one by one, without any stage fright, and his small mouth was still sharp.

    ??Either saying that this grandpa will live a long life because of his long beard, or praising that grandpa with a serious face, he must be a high official.

    All the old men were made to smile and were given greeting gifts one after another.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 399ï¼š Another lucrative deal!

    Chapter 399 Another hugely profitable deal!

    Some people have it as a jade pendant, some have it as a ring, they are all small accessories.

    But at their age and status, how could the accessories they wear when going out be defective? They are all of high quality.

    The elders gave it to me, but I dare not refuse.

    ?This wave of generous gifts and good news were received openly, confidently, and with a smile.

    ??When the old men saw her eyes shining brightly, they were so happy that they even secretly wagged their tails. They couldn''t help but laugh so hard.

    An old man smiled and said, "This little girl is good, greedy for money, and will be a good housekeeper when she grows up!"

    Liu Zhiheng took the good news to the side and asked, "Fu Niu''er, didn''t you bring a gift for uncle? What good things can you show to uncle?"

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiayin made a fortune and felt that he had gotten his money back, so he waved to Dongmei happily.

    Dongmei stepped forward, carefully put down the things in her arms, and then took off the basket covering it.

    ?No one cared about it at first. After all, what is good in the eyes of a little girl may not be good in their eyes.

    ??As a result, a pot of flowers appeared under the basket, which was unexpected and made them all stand up in shock.

    ¡°Oh, it seems to be Qiubang!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Qiubang, it¡¯s unmistakable!¡±

    ??Everyone swarmed around and admired the graceful orchids in front of them.

    ?This pot of orchid has green and vibrant leaves, with five or six flower stems sticking out from the middle, and each flower stem has seven or eight flower buds.

    Some flower buds are already in full bloom, while others are shy and half-covered.

    ?The ivory petals are as silk-like and have a great texture.

    Bow your head and smell it, the fragrance of the flowers will penetrate your heart and spleen.

    ¡°Good flowers, really rare and good flowers!¡±

    ??The old men all loved it so much that they wished they could plant this pot of orchid in their eyes and take it away quickly.

    Mr. Liu also loved the orchid very much. He was afraid that everyone would accidentally hurt the orchid, so he quickly stopped everyone from coming forward, and asked someone to move a low table, and then he safely placed the flower pot on it.

    ?An old man with a white beard was particularly fond of orchids. He walked around the table several times and finally said, "Brother Liu, can you give me these orchids? I''m willing to pay you a thousand taels of silver!"

    Before Mr. Liu could respond, the other old man stopped and choked, "What are you talking about? How can such an elegant gentleman be bought with money? It''s really vulgar.

    "Well, I have a pot of spring orchid there! Brother Liu, I can exchange it with you, two pots for one pot, is it okay?"

    Unfortunately, Mr. Liu refused to let go at all and kept waving his hands, "No, nothing can be exchanged. My Zhiheng is a good-for-nothing. He failed in the academic examination. But now it is the end of autumn and he has been awarded a fourth-grade official, which can be regarded as a gold medal. .

    ¡°This pot of orchids is called Qiubang. It just fits today¡¯s happy event. We must keep it well at home and no one can take it away!¡±

    ??Old men also know this truth, but they still feel happy and itchy.

    There is no scholar who doesn¡¯t like flowers, especially orchids, which are highly praised by everyone.

    ??Although this pot of orchid is not a very good variety, it is well grown.

    Generally, Qiubang has two or three flower stems and three or four buds.

    ??But the pot has doubled in size and is growing lush and lively, which is really rare.

    The old men could not impress Mr. Liu, so they turned to the Li family. An old man asked, "Uncle Li, do you still have such good flowers at home? Do you want to part with them?"

    Li Laoer was hugging his little niece and feeding her water. When he heard this, he said: "To be honest, old man, our family bought two pots of this orchid. One of them was brought here to congratulate Brother Liu, and the other one was brought here to congratulate Brother Liu. The basin also has other uses.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, the old men became anxious.

    Another old man with a white beard made an urgent offer, "Oh, don''t use it for anything else, just transfer it to us! The money is whatever you want, or it can be a unique ancient painting, it''s all easy to negotiate!"

    Li Laoer and Li Zhensheng couldn''t say anything, but Jiayin took a piece of snack and gnawed on it, waving his legs and said crisply: "I won''t change it, I won''t change it! Another pot of flowers will be sent to the eldest brother. The eldest brother''s husband is good to the eldest brother. , teach the eldest brother to write, and the eldest brother wants to send flowers to the husband. "

    The old men were confused when they heard it, so Li Laoer explained: "Quinzi has been writing with his left hand because of an injury to his right hand. A few days ago, he introduced me to Mr. Tang Yuantang, and he taught me how to practice calligraphy."

    "Our family really has nothing to repay. I heard that Mr. Tang is crazy about orchids, so we found these two orchids. One is sent here, and the other will be sent to Luo''an tomorrow."

    ¡°Oh, in that case, I have been favored by Mr. Tang.¡± Liu Zhiheng smiled and was not angry at all. Instead, he said: ¡°I will hold the orchids another day, and I will go to see Mr. Tang and make friends with flowers.¡±

    "Go away!" Mr. Liu scolded his son with a smile, "I''m going to go, too. You''re a straw bag without two kilograms of ink in your belly. Just farm the land well and don''t live up to the emperor''s grace. Making friends with flowers is such an elegant thing. How can you still do it? I have to go!¡±

    Liu Zhiheng was disliked by his father and did not dare to say anything. He could only smile and touch his nose.

    Everyone also laughed and couldn''t help but envy the Liu family and his son for being so close.

    ?At this moment, two little heads suddenly appeared at the door. It turned out to be Liu Zhiheng¡¯s two sons, Zhimin and Xiujie.

    Mr. Liu called them in. The two boys obediently bowed to everyone. Zhi Min said, "Grandpa, we heard that sister Fu Niu''er is here and we want to take her to play for a while."

    The old man was happy that his grandson was getting closer to the Li family, so he said: "Go, Fu Niu''er is young, and the family is happy that some of them have gone to Luo''an to study. They can''t come over. You should take more care of Fu Niu''er."

    ¡°I know, Grandpa.¡± Zhi Min and Xiu Jie saluted together and replied in unison.

    ?Then they held Jiayin¡¯s hand and went out. The three children happily discussed how to play with it. You could still hear them talking and laughing in the distance.

    Mr. Liu said: "After the Chinese New Year, I will also send Zhimin and Xiujie to Luo''an. My family, the An family, is happy for them to study together."

    ??When the other old men heard this, the old man with a white beard who had been the most aggressive in grabbing flowers asked, "Are all the children in the uncle''s house studying in Luo''an?"

    ??Li Zhensheng smiled and replied: "Yes, there are a total of seven boys in our family, and now five of them are in Luo''an. The teaching at Luo''an Academy is rigorous, but the only goal is not to take scientific examinations.

    ¡°Teaching children talents, etiquette, and how to behave in society is something our family likes very much, so when the children reach an age, they are all sent away.¡±

    Seven boys!

    ?Several old men were secretly stunned and envious.

    ??The sons in their family all have wives and concubines, but the population is not prosperous, let alone harmonious and friendly.

    ??Many times the intrigues are more powerful than those of outsiders. If they could be like the Li family, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much in their later years...

    Not to mention the old men talking in the study, but only in the backyard. When Mrs. Liu heard that her son had taken Good News to the garden, she smiled and said: "Don''t let the children sit here with us, send them to the garden to play." While the weather is nice, you can still enjoy the flowers and scenery. It will get cold in a few days and I won¡¯t be able to go out of the house.¡±

    Almost all the women had children, including boys aged five or six and girls aged seven or eight.

    Since they have come to the Liu family, they naturally hope that their children can play well with the two boys of the Liu family and move around more often in the future.

    ?So they pushed the children out one after another.

    ?Mrs. Liu asked the maid to send the children to the garden and take care of them carefully.

    Divide some of the melons and fruits just now and take them with you. The children can also fill their bellies when they are thirsty and hungry.

    ?Children who don¡¯t like to play, they even walked and ran, and soon reached the garden.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 400ï¼š Who doesnâ€™t have a little temper?

    Chapter 400: Who doesn¡¯t have a little temper?

    Zhimin and Xiujie, apart from their education, are certainly well educated in such a family.

    ?Seeing that all the little guests had arrived, they took on the responsibility of the little hosts and invited the little guests to gather together and talk.

    Jiayin was originally standing between Jimin and Xiujie, but a seven or eight-year-old girl squeezed in without knowing what she was thinking.

    Jiayin was unprepared and almost fell down. Fortunately, Xiujie gave her a hand and saved her from falling on her back.

    Xiu Jie was very angry and scolded the little girl, "Lan Lan, what''s the matter with you? What are you doing here all of a sudden?"

    ?The little girl named Lan Lan is just pretty, with a very thin figure and a frail appearance.

    Being scolded at this moment, she seemed a little annoyed and aggrieved, and apologized with red eyes, "Second cousin, I haven''t seen you and my eldest cousin for a long time, and I wanted to come forward to talk, but I accidentally touched this short girl..."

    Short bun? !

    Jiayin originally only smelled a little bit of green tea, but the words short bun made her unhappy.

    How old is she? She hasn¡¯t grown up yet. What¡¯s wrong with being shorter?

    ??If you are short, then be short. Adding the word "baozi" to it is too insulting.

    Zhimin and Xiujie were also unhappy. Zhimin frowned and said, "Sister Fu Niu''er is the princess, so don''t forget to be polite when you speak!"

    Lan Lan''s eyes became even redder, she pulled off her handkerchief and nodded, then turned to Jiayin and said timidly: "Little sister, I have always been outspoken. I don''t look down on you for being fat and short, but I just want to make a joke with you. You are so cute. , you won¡¯t blame your sister, right?¡±

    Jiayin said a lot of things in her heart, but she smiled like a famous girl, "Who are you? You must have mistaken me. My mother only gave birth to me. I have no sister."

    She took a step forward and held Jimin''s hand. "Brother Min, she is so strange. How come she recognizes her relatives randomly? My father has no concubines, and my mother only gave birth to me and my brother!"

    The little fat girl''s face was filled with doubts and a bit of grievance, prompting Jimin to quickly persuade her, "Fu Niu''er, don''t think about it. She has nothing to do with you. She is the child of my second uncle''s concubine''s sister''s family. , always so weird.¡±

    Jiayin blinked her big eyes and asked still confusedly: "Brother Min said that she is a child of the concubine''s family, but she is not my father''s concubine, so she is not my sister, right?"

    Jimin was also confused and nodded quickly, "Yes, you don''t need to pay attention to her."

    After saying that, he quickly took the good news and invited the other little guests to the pavilion to eat fruits.

    ?Children don¡¯t like to eat jade melons and golden fruits. They didn¡¯t eat enough in the summer, so of course they are happy to see them again now.

    Soon, everyone sat together and shared the fruit plate. Xiujie asked someone to move a box of small things that he usually liked.

    There are small carriages that can run on strings, slingshots, and even wood-carved birds with eggs in their bellies.

    Jiayin saw that the other three little girls seemed not too interested, so he took out a few small rain flower stones and two sachets from his purse, and took them to catch the stones together.

    After playing with the stones, she took a handful of small round pearls from her purse, replacing the apricot kernels, and sprinkled them on the table.

    Put a line between each two grains, and then use your fingernails to flick them.

    As long as the bullet hits, you can collect a pearl.

    ?The little girls are all young and love to play. They play with great interest with good news and cheer and celebrate every time they win a pearl.

    ? Lan Lan wanted to participate, but refused to bow her head. She could only stand behind the crowd, with tears in her eyes, as if she had been bullied by someone.

    Jiayin ignored her and felt secretly happy.

    ??The little green tea who has not yet become a spirit has come out to be a demon early, so don''t blame her for being a troublemaker. Let her taste the feeling of being ostracized first.

    ?Who doesn¡¯t have a little temper?

    ?Obviously, Lan Lan didn''t want to admit defeat like this. When a pearl fell to the ground and Jiayin knelt down to pick it up, she stretched out her foot to step on the hem of Jiayin''s skirt.

    ??If Jiayin stood up directly and her skirt was stepped on, she would fall down, and behind her was Shi Zhuer. Fortunately, Dongmei had been standing by the side and quickly picked up Jianyin before she stepped on it.

    Everyone was startled, and when they all looked over, they clearly saw Lan Lan''s feet that she had no time to retract.

    Zhimin was angry at that time, "Lan Lan, what are you going to do? Do you want to step on Fu Niu''er''s skirt and cause her to fall?"

    "That''s right," Xiu Jie grabbed Lan Lan''s wrist directly, "Why are you so bad! Fu Niu''er has been injured on the back of her head, and it will be serious if she touches her again!"

    The other little girls and boys also looked at Lan Lan with disgust on their faces.

    ?Especially the little girls, they were having fun playing with Jiayin. Jiayin was younger than them, but he was willing to take out his beloved rain flower stones and pearls and share them with them.

    ??Such a cute, kind and generous little sister, why does Lan Lan always want to bully her!

    They are young and do not have a deep understanding or prejudice against concubines or concubines.

    ?? But at this moment, they all instinctively thought that the concubine''s child was really bad, at least with bad manners and bad intentions!

    Lan Lan was stared at by her friends and scolded by the cousin she liked. She was so angry that she cried, "I saw the pearl fell, and I was afraid that it would be lost, so I wanted to help step on it. I didn''t want to cause anyone to fall. "

    As she spoke, she pulled on Jimin''s sleeves again, tears falling like beads, "Cousin, can you believe me? She has wronged me. She is afraid that I will rob you, afraid..."

    Jimin threw her hand away impatiently and shouted, "What''s yours and mine? I belong to myself and no one can take it away!"

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t call me cousin! You are just a relative of my second uncle and my concubine. You are not even a serious relative of our family, so don¡¯t get too close!¡±

    ?These words were so unpleasant that they completely tore off Lan Lan''s face.

    Just now in the flower hall, she was talking to a few girls, but she always thought of herself as a cousin of the Liu family, but the Liu family didn''t recognize her at all.

    ?She gave Jiayin a hard look, then ran away crying, "You are all bullying me, just wait!"

    In the pavilion, there was a moment of embarrassment. The girls and boys looked at each other with disgust on their faces!

    Xiu Jie muttered and cursed: "She is obviously the one causing the trouble, why do you still make it sound like we are bullying her!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, she kept crying, as if we had beaten her!¡±

    ¡°Did she go to complain?¡±

    ??The other boys also responded, feeling that they couldn''t play with this little girl anymore, it was really boring.

    Jiayin reached out and took the hands of the two little girls, and asked pitifully, "Little sister, will her mother scold our mother? Will she say that we are bad children? It is our mother who failed to teach us well. We will go home and You won¡¯t get beaten?¡±

    After saying that, she stretched out her right hand, revealing the newly healed scar, and sobbed softly, "Will the ladies get hurt when they are beaten? It hurts. I don''t want the ladies to feel the same pain as me!"

    ?The children had never seen such serious scars before, and they immediately felt even more painful about the news.

    Hearing her say it again, she was afraid that they would be beaten, which was why they cried so sadly, and everyone felt extremely protective.

    They are both older than Jiayin, so how can they worry the little sister? They are older sisters and they have to protect their younger sisters!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back too! We can¡¯t let Lan Lan complain, she should be beaten!¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back too!¡±

    ??The little girls were so indignant that they no longer cared about playing, so they walked back with Jiayin in hand!

    The fourth update is here ~ A new month has begun again, dear friends, please continue to support Xiaofu Niuer!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 401ï¼š Whose son is so unlucky!

    Chapter 401 Whose son is so unlucky!

    Of course the boys can''t stay. After all, they have seen what happened just now.

    ?So they chased after him with a cheer.

    In the small flower hall, women gathered together to drink tea and eat snacks, and the topic slowly turned to marriage.

    Which family married a daughter-in-law from a distant place, whose daughter-in-law got engaged, and whose daughter-in-law got a fat boy.

    The shortcomings of parents is a favorite eternal topic among women, regardless of their status.

    Mrs. Liu asked Mrs. Li, "Brother Huan has been hired?"

    "It''s almost time. I''ve been preparing things these days. It''s time to hire someone in seven or eight days." Mrs. Li smiled happily when she mentioned marrying her granddaughter-in-law. "If everything goes well, we will have a new member of the family a year ago."

    "It will definitely go well. My aunt''s family is so harmonious. It is the rarest kind of good family. A girl from the Peng family will fall into a lucky trap when she marries." Mrs. Liu responded with a smile.

    The other women were curious and asked about it. They were all surprised when they heard that the grandson of the Li family had married the daughter of Mr. Luo''an Academy.

    ??Although Mr. Shuyuan''s status is not very high, and Mr. Peng is not very famous, she is a lady from a scholarly family, so why did she fall in love with the grandson of the Li family who is a cook.

    ??? To take a step back, even if you really like the Li family, you should decide on your eldest grandson to study.

    ?Of course, everyone is keeping this in mind, but no one is saying it out loud.

    ?At this moment, Lan Lan ran back crying.

    ?The delicate and frail little girl cried until her eyes were red, like a frightened little rabbit, causing everyone to look over.

    "What''s going on? Lan Lan, who bullied you?" A woman in a red skirt sat near the door. She immediately stepped forward and hugged Lan Lan, shouting.

    Mrs. Liu frowned, with a flash of displeasure in her eyes, but she still said with a smile, "The children are playing lively together, what about bullying and not bullying? Quickly ask, maybe they were scared by bugs, winter is coming soon, this Sometimes the insects also want to stay alive for a few days."

    Everyone quickly laughed and agreed, "Yes, I was bitten by a mosquito the day before yesterday, and a red envelope was swollen. It was much worse than in the summer."

    Seeing that the topic was going astray, Lan Lan cried louder and louder.

    ¡°Woo, it¡¯s not a bug, it¡¯s the princess! The princess said I was born by a concubine and doesn¡¯t like me. She won¡¯t let my cousin and the others play with me, and she even said I wanted to harm her! I obviously didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    ??The little girl was also amazing. She was sobbing so hard and bursting into tears that she didn''t even stutter when she spoke, allowing everyone to hear her clearly.

    The woman in red was angry at that time, "What kind of concubine did you give birth to? Lan Lan is obviously our legitimate daughter! Even if she despises our family''s low status and comes to our family, bullying the children is nothing!"

    Mrs. Liu gritted her teeth with hatred and wanted to patiently say a few words of comfort, but Mrs. Li put down her tea bowl and spoke.

    "This little girl just said that our princess bullied her, didn''t she? She also said that she was bullied because of her low status?"

    Mrs. Li sneered, "That''s strange. Our princess plays well with the children in the village. Everyone says that the princess is generous and well-behaved, and she has never had any quarrels."

    "Furthermore, in terms of low status, the children in our village are all ordinary farm children, and there are no parents who take them to high-level families. Why doesn''t the princess bully them? Why did she choose today to bully an unknown person?"

    Tao Hongying''s eyes were equally cold. She glanced at the mother and daughter hugging each other and agreed, "Yes, unless someone did something bad and offended the princess." "No! You are talking nonsense!" Lan Lan was anxious. She yelled, "Obviously my cousin is good to me, but she doesn''t like me! She robbed her cousin and just wanted him to hold her hand..."

    After all, Lan Lan was only eight or nine years old, and no matter how smart she was, her intelligence was limited. A few words from the Li family''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law made her speak her mind.

    Tao Hongying laughed angrily, "Who is the cousin you are talking about? Is he already engaged to you? How old are you? You are a child, so you already know how to get jealous!"

    "If people just see that our Fu Niu''er is young and needs to take more care of her, and you are so jealous, I''m afraid I won''t be able to look at others in the future, right? I don''t know whose boy is so unlucky!"

    Hearing this, all the women had bad expressions on their faces. They subconsciously thought, could the cousin in this little girl¡¯s mouth be their own son?

    But immediately, they were relieved because they did not know the woman and the little girl, and it was obvious that they could not be relatives.

    Only Mrs. Liu''s face was the darkest, because the cousin Lan Lan mentioned was her son!

    She didn¡¯t know when her son had become a taboo, no longer allowed to be close to anyone or even look at anyone for a second!

    ??With so many people today, if there is anything unpleasant to say about it, how will her son get married in the future?

    ?She only hesitated for a moment, then stood up and said to the Li family''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, "Aunt, brothers and sisters, don''t be like this ignorant person.

    "This is the maiden sister of our second master''s concubine. We didn''t invite them today, but they were guests, so I didn''t stop them. I thought I''d join in the fun. Who would have thought that these two women are talking nonsense! I Then ask them to get out."

    After saying that, she turned to the dumbfounded Lan Lan and her daughter, "You go back first, and we''ll talk to you later."

    Lanlan and her daughter''s faces instantly turned red, and they could no longer pretend to be pitiful.

    Lanlan''s mother raised her voice and said angrily, "Sister-in-law, you can''t..."

    "What can''t I do?" Mrs. Liu became impatient and scolded, "Don''t call me sister-in-law in the future. I won''t bear with you once or twice. A concubine''s mother-in-law should marry your own sister even if she is married to us. What does the Liu family have to do with it?

    "Don''t think we don''t know what you do outside under the banner of the Liu family! If our master hadn''t been reluctant to bother his second brother, he would have written to us long ago.

    "When the time comes, tell us about those **** things that happened to your family. Not only you, but even your concubine sister can''t be saved! Send her home early to reunite with you!"

    After saying that, she winked, and immediately a maid and a woman came over, half supporting and half dragging the mother and daughter out.

    Lanlan''s mother and daughter were very angry. Lanlan''s mother scolded her, "Is this how your Liu family treats guests? We are serious relatives, and my sister gave birth to the second master''s child!"

    ??Mother Tang quickly signaled to the maids and covered their mouths.

    ?She was also shrewd and did not plan to kick the two girls out of the back door. Instead, she found an empty room and locked them up.

    ?There is a lot of excitement at home today. If we let people out and then go out to start a fuss later, it will be a hindrance to the big day.

    It happened to be a coincidence that when Lan Lan and her daughter were dragged out, they met Zhi Min and Xiu Jie coming back with a group of children.

    ? Lan Lan struggled hard to break free of the maid''s grip and shouted for help, "Cousin, wuwu, cousin, help me!"

    ?Jimin subconsciously took a step back and reached out to protect the young guests.

    After Lanlan and her daughter were completely taken out of the yard, they entered the house.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 402ï¼š Tianwuâ€™s last line of defense!

    Chapter 402 Tianwu¡¯s last line of defense!

    Children are like nestlings returning home, rushing to their mothers or elders one after another.

    Fu Niu''er was different. She ran directly to hug Mrs. Liu''s thigh and said with a smile, "Auntie, your garden is so big! You can grow a lot of melons!"

    Let alone Mrs. Liu, all the women couldn''t help laughing after hearing this.

    The little chubby girl of four or five years old, when she is greedy for food and fun, she looks cute and innocent no matter how she looks.

    ??The two women just now were really blind. They had no one to rely on, but they said that such a little girl was bullying others. How could it be possible?

    Mrs. Liu hugged Jiayin, pulled off her handkerchief to wipe her sweat, and asked, "Just now a little girl ran back and said, you guys are bullying me. My aunt believes that Fu Niu''er is a good child. Tell me, what happened?"

    Jiayin scratched the back of her head, blinked her big eyes and replied, "That sister Lanlan wants Fu Niu''er to fall down, and wants Fu Niu''er to hit the back of her head on the stone table..."

    Before she could finish speaking, Tao Hongying and Mrs. Li became anxious.

    They quickly carried Jiayin over and carefully examined the back of her head.

    Even Mrs. Cui, who had always been taciturn, changed her expression, rushed forward and shook Jiayin''s hand.

    ??Everyone was stunned and didn''t understand why the Li family was so nervous.

    It was Zhimin who said a few more words to help everyone clear up their doubts.

    "Sister Fu Niu''er suffered an injury on the back of her head when she was a child, and she still has scars. If she knocks her head again, she will become stupid! Lan Lan just took advantage of Sister Fu Niu''er to squat down to pick up something, and actually stepped on the hem of her skirt, trying to harm her. fall!"

    ?The other children, especially the little girls, also started chattering.

    ¡°Lan Lan is bad, she¡¯s going to push Fu Niu¡¯er down as soon as we pass by!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we were playing, but she didn¡¯t join in, and she even harmed Fu Niuer!¡±

    ¡°She was obviously the bully, but she ran away crying!¡±

    It is possible for a child to lie, but it is less likely for a group of children to lie.

    Besides, everyone¡¯s hearts have long been leaning toward good news, and if they hear their own children¡¯s accusations like this, how can anyone not be angry?

    ¡°The little girl is not old, but she has such a vicious heart?¡±

    "Yeah, she was crying so pitifully just now. I don''t know, I really thought she was being bullied."

    ¡°At such a young age, I am so scheming.¡±

    ?Everyone spoke with disgust on their faces.

    ?At this time, Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying, and Mrs. Cui also confirmed it. They all breathed a long sigh of relief when they knew that the child was not injured.

    Old Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter so tightly that even her daughter-in-law didn''t believe her. Only by holding her in her arms did she not panic.

    ?Perhaps she was afraid that everyone would think the Li family was making a fuss, so she sighed and said a few words.

    "As you all know, our family came from the North to escape famine. The princess was born on the road to escape famine and suffered a lot. She was intercepted and killed by barbarians when she arrived at the dock of Jinsha River.

    "In a panic, the child fell out and broke the back of his head. He fell asleep for a long time before waking up. Therefore, our family must love this child more and make everyone laugh."

    "No, no, you''re too polite, old lady." A woman quickly shook her head and comforted Mrs. Li, "Every family has children, and any parent would rather suffer than suffer the child''s injury. "

    The other women also said, "Yes, the child is still so young, but he has suffered."

    ¡°Now the hardships are finally over, and the princess will be very lucky in the future.¡±

    "Of course it is. The princess is personally appointed by the emperor, and she has the emperor''s blessing."

    Mrs. Li smiled and nodded, thanking everyone, "With your good words, as long as the children are safe and sound, our family really has no other hope." He listened to the good news with a smile, and occasionally picked up a snack to nibble on, shaking it with joy from time to time. Your head is as cute as you want it to be.

    ?This also made the women present like it even more, wishing they could have such a plump daughter again when they go home.

    In fact, Jiayin has already thought about it for many times.

    Originally, I thought I was going to have another confrontation with Little Green Tea, but I never thought that the "war" would be over before she arrived on the battlefield.

    Obviously, the little green tea has been quickly picked up by grandma and my mother!

    ?? She was extremely curious about the process, but this was not the time to get to the bottom of it. The most important thing was to act like a good baby and not let my mother and grandma down!

    Soon, the banquet was ready.

    Everyone in the front yard didn''t know about the little commotion in the back yard, and the banquet was already about to begin.

    Unexpectedly, the Marquis actually arrived at this time and gave him a generous gift.

    Actually, he doesn¡¯t give gifts, but just showing up will make everyone surprised and envious.

    ??This is Xintinghou, a famous military prince, recognized by the people and the court as the last line of defense for Tianwu!

    ??The Jinsha River cannot stop the barbarians, but Marquis Xinting can!

    ??It was he who led the troops to fight at the critical moment. He was not afraid of death and fought bravely to kill the enemy. He pushed back the barbarians approaching the Jinsha River for hundreds of miles at a time, keeping the enemy at bay!

    ?Even the most heartless civil servants in the court would not dare to speak ill of Marquis Xinting.

    This is the few remaining backbones of Tianwu!

    ??Definitely not comparable to a softie like Dingbei Hou! It is a Tianwu blade and shield that you can truly rely on and trust!

    ?Hand Hou Xinting rarely attends palace banquets on weekdays, and is most impatient of entertaining such occasions.

    Unexpectedly, he actually came to the Liu family in person!

    ?Some people have deep thoughts and think too much.

    Mr. Liu has just returned to the court. Liu Zhiheng has also been granted the title of fourth-grade official. Mr. Hou is the emperor¡¯s cousin and the most staunch royalist. Does this mean that the Liu family is also on the side of the emperor...

    Not only was the front yard bustling, but people in the back yard were also using their chopsticks.

    ??The Liu family is a century-old family with a profound heritage, and the chefs naturally have some outstanding specialties.

    ?Everyone enjoyed the delicious food and praised it profusely. They also talked about the special dishes they had eaten elsewhere, which was very harmonious.

    ?At this time, someone mentioned cyclamen, and they were all curious about the spicy cuisine of cyclamen.

    Tao Hongying said that the seasoning was also passed down from other countries and was as good as potatoes and corn. Everyone became more excited and said they would try it in the future.

    Jiayin¡¯s face lit up when her mother mentioned the seasonings and dishes, so she became more and more concerned about it and arranged her mother¡¯s private dishes early.

    After dinner, the women and children rested for most of an hour, and then the banquet in the front yard was finally over.

    Everyone left one after another and went home, and the Li family''s mother-in-law and Mrs. Cui also walked out.

    Mrs. Liu was very apologetic and supported Mrs. Li, "Auntie, you have been wronged today. I will go home to apologize to auntie someday."

    ¡°My family, what are you talking about?¡± Mrs. Li patted Mrs. Liu¡¯s arm without any resentment in her expression.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have a few bad relatives? Besides, today is a big day and people come here shamelessly, how can you kick them out? Don¡¯t take it to heart about such a trivial matter. In the end, our children will not suffer!¡±

    Mrs. Liu laughed when she heard this, and became a little closer to Mrs. Li, "Okay, Auntie, Jinrou will go to Zhuangzi in a few days, and I will stay with him for a few days. Although the family is good, I feel that our Zhuangzi is more beautiful. comfortable."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 403ï¼š Poor chicken and eggs!

    Chapter 403: Poor chicken and egg!

    "Okay, you can go whenever you want. It''s going to snow soon, and a pig will be killed in the village. It would be fun to eat a pig-killing dish together."

    Mrs. Li smiled and said a few words to Mrs. Liu, met her sons in the front yard and left.

    Master Hou still has some errands to attend to, so it is rare to find time to come over.

    ?At the moment, I hugged Good News outside the door, said a few words to Mrs. Li and left in a hurry.

    Mr. Wen is the censor and wants to avoid suspicion. Today he only sent gifts and did not come in person.

    Since Mrs. Cui didn''t have the flower protector, the Li family didn''t trust her to go back by herself, so they sent her to Zhuangzi first, and then walked to Suijintan.

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer were half drunk and fell asleep when they got home.

    ??On the other hand, Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying gathered around Jiayin and asked about the garden. Jiayin didn''t want to hide it, and she didn''t need to. After all, it was the little green tea who provoked her first, so they made it clear in a few words.

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and didn''t blame her at all. Instead, she praised her.

    "Yes, this is how Fu Niuer should be. We don''t bully others, but we must not let others bully us. Remember, you are the princess! You have three uncles, a foster father, and seven brothers, all of them are yours. backing!"

    Jiayin smiled and bared her little white teeth, hugged her grandma and kissed her several times.

    ¡°I know, grandma, Fu Niuer loves you the most!¡±

    Tao Hongying was worried that her daughter would develop a domineering temper if she continued to be pampered like this, so she quickly poured cold water on her.

    ¡°Mom, this girl looks well-behaved, but she actually knows it well. Look at how she looks like she¡¯s being bullied. It would be nice if she doesn¡¯t bully others.¡±

    Mrs. Li''s eyes widened when she heard this, and she hugged her granddaughter and patted her gently, "We, Fu Niu''er, know it well, so I''m afraid that she will suffer a loss. Didn''t she get hurt when we played with her last time?"

    Tao Hongying immediately changed her mind when she heard the pink scar on her daughter¡¯s hand.

    "Fu Niu''er, listen to your grandma. Don''t worry about who bullies whom in the future. The most important thing is that you don''t suffer a loss, you know?"

    Jiayin nodded quickly, moved to sit in my mother''s arms, and asked, "Mom, do you want to work in my uncle''s restaurant all the time? Grandma and I are at home. We miss you so much!"

    Tao Hongying remembered that her son and nephew had gone to college, and her daughter was the only child at home, so she was really lonely.

    She hurriedly said, "Your uncle has found the cook who used to live in Sihaiju and bought out the contract. He is not afraid that the new recipe will be leaked. Mom will help me for ten and a half days and teach them the new dish. Then I will come home. Stay with you, okay?"

    Jiayin hugged her mother''s neck and shook her head, "Mom, let me leave a room in the restaurant with a big table. From now on, when mother makes new dishes, she can only sell them to rich guests, okay?"

    ¡°We cook it once every five days, and it¡¯s just for one table! I have someone to try the dishes for my mother, and she¡¯s not tired, and she can stay at home with me and grandma!¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is a good idea!¡± Before Tao Hongying could respond, Mrs. Li had already clapped her hands.

    ¡°We, Fu Niu, are the smartest! There are so many rich people in the city, and they must be willing to eat something different, preferably something new that no one else can eat.

    ¡°We have so many new vegetables at home, we can easily set up a table, and we go to the city once every five or six days, so there will be no delay at home or in the restaurant.¡±

    Tao Hongying was a little tempted, but she still said, "Let''s discuss it after the eldest brother and the second brother wake up."

    The restaurant belongs to the eldest son. Of course, he must agree to it. Mrs. Li didn''t say anything and took her granddaughter to take a bath.

    Although it is said that the granddaughter did not suffer any harm today and did not touch the back of her head, she still needs to check again before she can feel completely reassured.

    Tao Hongying sat alone in the room, silently thinking about something on her mind.

    Actually, the ancestors of the Tao family have always been cooks, and even served as imperial chefs. Even in her grandfather''s generation, he was also a master chef in a famous restaurant.

    It''s a pity that things are unpredictable, and things changed when her father passed it on.

    ?Her father had some talent in reading and was admitted as a scholar at a young age. This made Grandpa Tao very happy, thinking that it was time to change the lintel and honor the ancestors.

    ?It¡¯s a pity that her father didn¡¯t pass the imperial examination until he was forty years old. The worst thing is that her grandfather was afraid of embarrassing his son who was studying, so he gave up his job as a chef early, and the family was depleted.

    ?In the end, it can be said that the Tao family did not become a scholarly family, and the ancestral cooking skills were also lost.

    ?Her mother passed away early, so she was forced to run the business from a young age. Before she was thirteen, she learned a little bit from her grandfather.

    There are no sons in the Tao family, so before her grandfather passed away, he also left some family recipes to her.

    A few years later, my father fell ill and passed away as the family was too poor to afford expensive tonics.

    Before his death, he promised her to the Li family, which was considered unintentional and gave her a good home.

    ??The brothers of the Li family are harmonious, their mother-in-law is sensible, their sisters-in-law are close to each other, and their husband is also responsible and knows how to care for others. He even gave birth to a son and a daughter.

    Logically speaking, with the little skills she learned, she would be satisfied if she could just cook and feed her family well.

    But these days in the back kitchen of the restaurant, cooking and frying, seeing the clean plates of the diners eating, and listening to the compliments, something in her blood seemed to explode...

    ??It would be nice if she could have a place where she could occasionally show off her craftsmanship and try the new dishes she thought of while taking care of the house...

    ??Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer slept until it got dark before waking up. Seeing that their mother had prepared millet porridge to nourish their stomachs and light dishes, they were both happy and guilty.

    As a man in his thirties, I still have to worry about my wife.

    ?Old Mrs. Li asked anxiously about the private kitchen and urged her son to finish eating. After the table was cleared, she started talking.

    Li Zhensheng''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he immediately responded, "Okay, mother, this is great! In the past few days, I have felt that it would be a pity for my younger siblings to be so good at cooking at home.

    ¡°She is talented and the guests love the new dishes she comes up with. If she can serve a table every five or six days, many people will be interested.¡±

    Li Laoer also said, "Big brother can release the news first and then accept reservations. There must be new dishes and traditional dishes on every table.

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to announce the menu and keep it a mystery. Only when the guests sit down at the table can they know what they are going to eat. Of course, in the end, the guests must feel that they are worth their money. Only in this way will diners flock to it!¡±

    Before the others could do anything, their eyes were filled with admiration for the little stars who heard the good news.

    ??Isn¡¯t this the most popular blind box in the past life?

    It¡¯s just that what they put in the box are cosmetics and stationery, but the blind boxes in their restaurant are food!

    ?Everyone in the world is curious. Regardless of any time, space or world, the unknown and mysterious are the most anticipated!

    It can be foreseen that if such a banquet blind box is launched, it will definitely become popular in new cities!

    ?Of course, just a few new dishes with chili peppers are not enough.

    But she has space and a small courtyard. This is my mother¡¯s greatest confidence!

    In winter, it is novel enough to serve a table of green leafy vegetables, even if they are boiled in water.

    ?Even if this matter has the unanimous consent of the whole family for the time being, of course it will take some time for it to work.

    At least Tao Hongying will have to help in the restaurant for half a month. Only when the restaurant business stabilizes can she seek more.

    Jiayin is also happy with this arrangement, because she is... lazy.

    ?There are so many recipes in the space, and she only copied half of them...

    ?Without mentioning the good news that night, I found an opportunity to enter the space and continue to work as a copywriter.

    He only said that on the second day, a small green cloth carriage came in front of the Wang''s house, and the woman in the carriage was the woman who had a wedding banquet at the Liu house the day before yesterday.

    ??The woman may have felt guilty. When she got out of the car, she looked around before entering the side door of Wang''s house.

    ??The nanny next to Mrs. Wang¡¯s family picked her up at the hanging flower gate, and then led her into the backyard.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 404ï¼š The Wang family is not easy to bully!

    Chapter 404 The Wang family is not easy to bully!

    Mrs. Wang has been in poor health recently. In other words, she has been sick ever since Wang E was sent away and the Wang family''s reputation plummeted.

    It¡¯s not that I feel uncomfortable physically, it¡¯s that I can¡¯t get out of my heart.

    At this moment, the woman who came to visit her was a distant cousin of hers, surnamed Zhao, who had married here in Xindu many years ago.

    She reluctantly greeted, "Xue''er, why do you have time to come and sit here today?"

    ¡°Auntie, I have long heard that you are not feeling well and are recuperating. I have been afraid of delaying your rest, so I have not come over.

    "I have nothing to do today. I went to the Liu family''s banquet yesterday and heard some new things, so I thought I would come and talk to my aunt to relieve her boredom."

    Before Mrs. Wang could react, she asked, "Which Liu family, why are you hosting a banquet?"

    Zhao said, "Aunt, of course it is the Liu family that produced the bachelor''s degree. The eldest son of his family, Liu Zhiheng, joined forces with the Li family of Suijintan to grow corn and potatoes, two high-yielding grains. The emperor directly sealed the Boss Liu is now a fourth-rank official, so we have a drink today to celebrate!

    ¡°I heard that the Li family is even more powerful. Old Mrs. Li got the imperial title of Madam, and the second son of the Li family was made an earl. It¡¯s like a country bumpkin blooming, and the whole family is very powerful.¡±

    Broken Gold Beach, Li Family?

    ?Mrs. Wang sat up when she heard these words.

    ??The maid who was serving her quickly took a pillow and stuffed it behind her to make her feel more comfortable.

    ?She waved her hands in disgust and hurriedly asked Ms. Zhao, "Is the Liu family holding a banquet?"

    "Yes, Auntie." Mrs. Zhao curled her lips, with envy and jealousy flashing in her eyes.

    When she was young, she and Mrs. Liu studied in a girls'' school, and they were also classmates.

    ?Although the marriage she arranged was not from a high-ranking family, her father-in-law was always a fourth-rank official, and her husband was also a scholar.

    It''s not like Mrs. Liu who married a idiot, couldn''t study, could only do business, and was full of copper odor.

    ?For this reason, she was proud for a long time.

    But later on, her husband kept his reputation as a scholar and made no progress, and his father-in-law had not been promoted in more than ten years.

    ?On the contrary, it is the Liu family. Liu Zhiheng is ineffective, but Mr. Liu is a bachelor, and Liu Laoer and Liu Laosan are also outside officials.

    ?Now Liu Zhiheng has actually become a fourth-grade official, with the same status as her father-in-law.

    This simply wiped out the sense of superiority that had kept her for so many years.

    ?Especially yesterday, when she witnessed the busy traffic in front of Liu''s house, she felt like her heart was boiling. After thinking about it, only this aunt''s family could talk about it. After all...

    "Auntie, it''s really irritating to say that the Liu family''s farm that grows corn and potatoes belongs to our Wang family. It was blackmailed by the Li family and then transferred to the Liu family. It can be said that the Liu family is stepping on the shoulders of our family. , climbed up!

    ¡°Yesterday I saw the arrogant Liu family, as well as the Li family. The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are all country bumpkins, and the children are overbearing, but they are supported everywhere. I feel really sad for our family!¡±

    Mrs. Wang''s face turned black and she held back her anger and urged, "Tell me carefully and don''t fall behind from the beginning to the end."

    ??Zhao has a prejudice in her heart, so of course her words will not sound nice.

    ?The Liu family is so snobbish that they look down on their poor relatives, and the Li family uses their power to bully others, not even sparing their children.

    ?Even if it was nothing, if she said it, it would become a big drama.

    Mrs. Wang cursed when she heard this, "God is so blind that such a family has gained power!"

    After that, she called the eldest maid who relied on Zhong and ordered, "Go ahead and talk to the old man about this. Even if our family doesn''t have an enemy with that white-eyed wolf Wang Xinqiu, scum like the Li family and the Liu family shouldn''t appear. In the court room."

    ¡°Yes, madam.¡± The maid responded and went to the front yard. Mrs. Zhao heard the word Wang Xinqiu and said, "That Wang Xinqiu, when he was in our Wang family, the old master and the third master treated him so well, but now he has completely forgotten it, and he is a real white-eyed wolf!"

    Mrs. Wang snorted coldly, "Don''t talk about our family. He is still extremely cruel to Xiao''e, the married couple. Xiao''e is now working hard outside and doesn''t know whether he will live or die. He doesn''t miss the old relationship at all.

    ¡°Even his two little beasts are as cruel as they are. After all, they are descendants of the Li family, and they don¡¯t even care about their own mother!¡±

    Ms. Zhao nodded and said, "I heard that Wang Xinqiu bought Sihaiju back and reopened it, naming it Cyclamen. Those two boys were also sent to Luo''an Academy!"

    ¡°Oh, really? How is the business at Sihaiju?¡±

    ¡°Very good, I heard that it was overcrowded and everyone knew that business was booming. Even my father-in-law went there with his friends, saying that some new dishes with unique flavors were launched, and many people came to try them...¡±

    ?One of the two people was willing to ask and the other was willing to talk, which was a good temper. They talked for half an hour before Zhao left.

    Mrs. Wang ordered her maid to bring her some pieces of good cloth and a set of jewelry.

    ??Mrs. Zhao was so happy that she called her aunt one after another and said that she would visit her more often in the future. Finally, she went back satisfied.

    In the front yard of the Wang family, Mrs. Wang and Mr. Wang gathered in the study room and were talking about this matter.

    ?In fact, they would have had channels to find out more about what happened to the Liu family yesterday.

    Wang Sanye was walking up and down on the ground, getting more and more upset as he walked.

    ?Last time, the family paid ten thousand taels of silver and hundreds of acres of land to finally get him out of the case of assassinating Marquis Xinting.

    But the suffering he suffered in prison and the cough he now suffers from have become deep-rooted marks that can no longer be erased.

    The Third Master Wang, who used to be high-spirited and respected by everyone, is now unwilling to go out for a month or two.

    ?Anyone who spoke to him or even looked at him would think he was laughing at him.

    ??Such a deep hatred, but before the revenge is returned, the Marquis, the Liu family, and even the Li family are becoming more and more prosperous before their eyes.

    How could he swallow this breath!

    "Dad, we can''t wait any longer! Cough cough! Cough!" Mr. Wang was anxious and started coughing again as soon as he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Dad, if we wait any longer, our family will decline, while they will flourish. One will wax and wane, and the other will wax and wane. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for our Wang family to take revenge.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Wang was also anxious. He had been a noble person all his life, but when he got old, he was still bullied into this state.

    Even the century-old reputation of the Wang family has been damaged, and people have secretly criticized and commented on it!

    ?He couldn''t bear it no matter what!

    But to raise the flag high and face the Xintinghou, Liu family and Li family, the strength of the Wang family is not enough.

    Not to mention anything else, the Wang family lost a layer of skin when Marquis Xinting made some manipulations to involve the Wang family in the assassination.

    So, even if you want to take action, you have to plan it secretly.

    "Let everyone in the family mobilize and investigate the affairs of the Li family to see where is the most convenient place to start. The Marquis of Xinting has military power and military merit. The Liu family and his son are old foxes and are difficult to deal with. Only the Li family is born with mud-legged background and is easy to deal with. Find a loophole."

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, father, I will personally lead people to investigate this matter.¡± Third Master Wang had been depressed for a long time, but now that he heard that revenge was finally about to begin, his eyes also saw light.

    Even though Mrs. Wang was still a little hesitant, seeing his son like this, he was determined to go on!

    One breath of life!

    Let everyone see that the Wang family is not easy to bully!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 405ï¼š Send gifts to your heart!

    Chapter 405: Send gifts to your heart!

    ¡°Ah sneeze!¡± Li Laoer was sitting in the carriage and was carefully protecting the orchid pot when he suddenly sneezed so loudly that he was so startled that he quickly moved away from the pot.

    Yesterday at Liu''s house, the orchid autumn list received a lot of praise, and the family also said that this second pot would be given to Mr. Tang.

    ?He will go to Luo''an quickly today to avoid offending others if he is late.

    Perhaps someone has already spread the news to the academy, and many people are waiting to watch.

    ?His guess was indeed correct. As soon as he arrived at Luo An''s shop, Mr. Peng''s book boy was already waiting for him.

    ¡°Uncle, you are here! Our husband said that someone sent a message last night, saying that he would come to Mr. Tang to enjoy the flowers today.

    "Mr. Tang sent someone to ask our husband again, but our husband couldn''t help it, so he told the villain to come here early and wait. If you don''t come, the villain will have to take the car to Broken Gold Beach!"

    Hearing this, Li Lao Er hurriedly said to Li Lao San, and then carried the flowerpot into the academy.

    Mr. Peng met him directly on the road and then went to see Mr. Tang.

    Mr. Peng said, "Uncle, our family is so awesome. I originally wanted to remind you that sending Mr. Tang gold and silver is not as good as sending flowers. I never thought that my family would prepare such a surprise. Mr. Tang will definitely like it." !¡±

    "As long as Mr. Tang likes it, we really don''t know what to give to our family, so we can only give it what it wants. Speaking of which, I would also like to praise our lucky girl. She heard from Jiaren that Mr. Tang likes orchids, so she gave him a gift on the way back. I was planning to buy some, but I ended up buying two nice ones.¡±

    ??Li Laoer and Mr. Peng were walking and talking, and he didn''t forget to bring out his little niece to show off every day.

    Mr. Peng heard that it was funny that the Li family cared more about their children than others.

    Not to mention anything else, I actually bought a new yard for my grandchildren who are studying in the academy.

    But think about it from another perspective, this is a good thing.

    After all, if a daughter gets married and gives birth to a child, she will definitely be favored.

    The two of them soon arrived at the small courtyard where Mr. Tang lived, and were immediately welcomed in.

    Mr. Tang is not only the most famous left-handed person in Tianwu, he is also very knowledgeable and admired by everyone.

    ?This time, at the invitation of Dean Luoan, I came to stay in the hospital for three years, so I received preferential treatment in food, clothing, housing and transportation.

    ??The small courtyard where I live now is a bit remote, but quiet and elegant, which is very suitable for writing poems and paintings.

    At this moment, there were four or five gentlemen chatting around Mr. Tang in the study room.

    Even the dean!

    I heard that someone from the Li family came to bring flowers, and everyone stood up with a smile.

    Some people shouted, "Oh, the wait is finally here!"

    ¡°Yes, I even postponed the teaching until the afternoon, but the wait was really not in vain!¡± Another gentleman also looked excited.

    Instead, the dean pretended to blame him, "You are blatantly lazy, but you really don''t take me as the dean seriously!"

    ¡°Oh, they are all flower lovers, no matter their status at this time!¡± The two gentlemen hid their faces, pretending that the dean could not see them, which made everyone laugh.

    ?Li Laoer entered the house and put down the flower pot. He was also surprised when he saw everyone''s situation and quickly saluted.

    ??Everyone hurriedly returned the greeting, exchanged a few pleasantries, and then surrounded the flowerpot, praising her with all their lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s really an autumn list! Top grade, definitely top grade!¡±

    ¡°Yes, look at these leaves, they are as green as jade, they are so well maintained!¡±

    ¡°No, no, what¡¯s rare is that these flower stems and buds, even if they wither this year, will still be in full pot next year.¡±

    "Mr. Tang can''t be stingy. We will come to watch it often in the future. No, I will paint a few more paintings. Such elegant beauty must be preserved forever." "Me too, let''s paint together when the time comes."

    Mr. Tang is an old man with a white beard. He is tall and has a straight back. He does not look senile at all.

    ?There are two pieces of his calligraphy hanging on the wall. The pen power penetrates the back of the paper, and the writing style is bold and majestic. Li Laoer nodded unconsciously.

    Jiaren is lucky to have such a gentleman to teach left-hand handwriting. Even if he cannot reach the level of his master, at least his grades will not be affected by poor handwriting during the exam.

    ?Everyone admired the orchids for a long time, and finally realized that they were neglecting Li Laoer, so they quickly dispersed and invited Li Laoer to sit down and drink tea.

    Mr. Tang''s voice was very loud and generous, and he thanked him, "Don''t worry, Uncle Li, I like this orchid very much. I will definitely guide Jiaren''s left-hand character from now on."

    Li Laoer quickly raised his hands and said, "Thank you sir, I will leave Jiaren''s child to you. When I have good flowers at home, I will definitely send them to my husband for tasting."

    "Sir, you also know that our family is a farmer, and we prefer growing food to growing flowers and grass. Even if we get the world''s most famous flowers, we don''t know what the benefits are. But it''s different when we send it to you, like a sword. Matching a hero can also be considered as finding a good home for a good flower.¡±

    Mr. Tang laughed when he heard it, ¡°We like flowers just for our own entertainment, but your family likes to grow food, which is a good thing for the country and the people.

    ¡°I heard that the planting of corn and potatoes will be promoted next year, and the people of Tianwu will no longer suffer from famine. This is Tianwu¡¯s luck.

    ¡°Even if Mr. Peng doesn¡¯t introduce me and you don¡¯t send flowers to your family, I¡¯m still willing to teach Jiaren how to practice calligraphy. It¡¯s my right to repay the Li family a little bit on behalf of the people of Tianwu.¡±

    ?Whether these words were true or false, Li Laoer couldn''t help but feel warm in his heart, and he held his hands in his hands and thanked him repeatedly.

    ??The dean and the gentlemen also gave a few compliments, and the atmosphere in the room was extremely harmonious for a while.

    ? Seeing that it was noon, Mr. Tang liked the quietness and the others did not want to stay too long, so they made an appointment to come over to paint tomorrow afternoon, and then they all left.

    Mr. Peng invited Li Laoer to have lunch at home, and Li Laoer did not refuse.

    ???The Peng family has no matron yet, only a housekeeper to take care of trivial matters, but the lunch for the in-laws is still very sumptuous.

    ??Li Laoer is an uncle, he has also read books, and has experienced the hardships of life. Compared with ordinary scholars, he is much more sophisticated in human nature.

    ?At this moment, while eating and chatting with Mr. Peng, we unexpectedly hit it off and became a little closer than before.

    Mr. Peng said, "Jiaren is a child who is very talented and works hard enough. He will be ready next spring. Let''s take the exam as a boy first. If he is in a good mood, it is best to take the exam as a scholar."

    ¡°Brother Li, you can also try to have children at that time. With luck, maybe you can have two children at home at a time.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? This is great!¡± Li Laoer beamed when he heard this. He quickly poured Mr. Peng wine and thanked him repeatedly.

    Parents are all like this.

    Even if I get the top score in the exam, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that great, but if my child just learns a word and writes it in his hand, he will be so happy and proud that he can¡¯t open his mouth from ear to ear for a long time.

    The most precious thing in the world is the love of parents!

    ?After having eaten and drank enough, Li Laoer wanted to see the shop and talk to his brothers, so he left early.

    Mr. Peng had no classes today, so he just had to eat after dinner and sent Li Laoer off for a while.

    By chance, they met Jiaren and brought Jiaan, Jiaxi, Brother Li and Brother Mao!

    Jiaren and Brother Li are just fine, they are used to studying here.

    ??But Jia''an, Jiaxi and Cat Brother have just passed their freshness period. They have been homesick for the past few days, and suddenly they broke out when they saw their relatives.

    Brother Cat simply clung to his second uncle and refused to get off, "Woo, second uncle, I want to go home! I miss my grandma, I miss my sister! I also want to eat the food cooked by my fourth aunt!"

    ?Although Jia''an and Jiaxi did not cry, their eyes were red and they held their second uncle''s arms on the left and right without moving.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 406ï¼š Nothing in the world is bad without reason!

    Chapter 406 Nothing is bad without reason in the world!

    Li Laoer was really distressed and funny, and quickly tried to persuade him, "We are all young men. It would be too embarrassing to shed tears at this time. Besides, you have older brothers and younger brothers taking care of you in the academy. After you leave the academy gate, there is also our courtyard and This shop is much better than others."

    The truth is this, but the boys just miss home and won¡¯t let go.

    Li Laoer had no other choice, so he said, "Let''s do this. I''ll tell your grandma when I go back and ask her to bring Fu Niu''er to live with her for a while.

    "Your academy can''t always take half-day baths every five days. After a while, you will definitely resume full-day baths. At that time, the family will send a carriage to pick you up that night, and come back the next night, so that you can have enough fun at home. ,OK?"

    "Okay." The three boys reluctantly let go. When they were about to say something else, the class bell rang.

    They could only salute hastily and then run away quickly.

    The rules of the academy are that if you are late for entering the school building, you will be slapped with a stick!

    ??Li Laoer and Mr. Peng couldn''t help laughing, and they chatted for a few words and then dispersed.

    Besides, Jiaren saw his younger brothers entering their respective schools, and then he entered the house and returned to his place.

    A friend who was familiar with him asked in a low voice, "Jiaren, I heard that your father is here? Can he send you something delicious?"

    Jiaren was so funny. Just as he was about to shake his head, another friend knocked on the head of the classmate who asked him, "You don''t care about anything else except eating today! Uncle Li must be here to do something!"

    "Yes, yes, I heard about it too. Uncle Li gave Mr. Tang a Qiubang plant. Many gentlemen saw it and were so envious that they were drooling with envy!" Another classmate answered in a low voice, adding a few points at the end. Envy, ask Jiaren.

    "Is there anything you can''t do at home? Just plant jade melons and golden fruits. The fruits on the mountains are so delicious. Are you starting to plant orchids now?"

    Jiaren quickly shook his head, "Mr. Tang occasionally taught me how to write left-hand writing. My family was grateful and specially found orchids as a thank you gift. We can''t grow such things at home."

    ?Several classmates also knew about this and wanted to say they were envious, but they immediately swallowed their words when they noticed the back of Jiaren''s left hand.

    Mr. Tang naturally has a high reputation, and being taught by him is enviable.

    But everything has two sides, and Mr. Tang is really strict.

    Jiaren has such a hard-working and serious temperament. Every time he comes back from calligraphy practice, the back of his hand will be swollen...

    It¡¯s really terrible. This opportunity is given to them, so they should consider it!

    ?A few people were talking happily, and others were enjoying themselves, waiting for the teacher to come and teach.

    ??It was fine at first, but the two students sitting in the back row spoke in a strange way.

    ¡°Oh, they all come to the academy to study, and they are divided into three, six, and nine grades. Their families are good at making arrangements, whether they are getting married or sending orchids and fruits. They are always the first to share in any good things!

    ¡°Poor us, we have to carry out repairs every month, and we have to go around and flatter others so that we can drink a few mouthfuls of soup after they eat meat!¡±

    Jiaren''s face turned cold when he heard this, and several of his close classmates were also annoyed. They turned around and cursed, "If you have any dissatisfaction, just talk about it. Why are you so weird? It''s a pleasure for us to be in the same class and study together, but we have to do this It¡¯s really incomprehensible.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you talk like a **** all day long. You can¡¯t stand it and are unhappy. You¡¯re not in our class. Why do you have to get in here?¡±

    "What are you talking about? Jiaren has more than 400 books at home, and we are reading all of them now. Even if we are grateful, we should be nicer to Jiaren. What''s more, we are just joking, why? In your eyes, it¡¯s just flattering! Isn¡¯t it right not to be grateful when you get benefits?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell them, they are just two idiots. Our class is good, but these two troublemakers are really annoying.¡±

    ¡°If they keep doing this, let¡¯s collectively go to the dean to protest and move them to another class!¡±

    When several classmates were making such a noise, others also looked over and gave the two newcomers a cold look.

    A person must have a conscience. Not to mention family members who are gentle and courteous and diligent in studying, let¡¯s talk about the Li family. They give them jade melons and golden fruits in summer, and fruits in autumn. Occasionally, when they are busy with schoolwork, the food shops outside the academy will Meals are delivered.

    Caring for them sincerely, almost as if they were their own children.

    They have nothing else to repay. It is only right to be friends with fellow family members and take care of them when necessary.

    What''s more, they have been classmates together for more than a year. They know Jiaren''s character very well.

    These two newcomers are indeed unsociable and annoying!

    ?Perhaps knowing that they had offended the public, the two men finally shut up. At this time, the gentleman came in, and the little disturbance was over.

    Jiaren opened the book, his expression still gentle, as if he didn''t care about what happened just now, but in fact he was more vigilant in his heart.

    There is nothing good in this world without a reason, and there is no bad thing without a reason.

    These two new classmates have been here less than three months, but they are targeting him everywhere.

    ??Although it was not a big deal, just a few quarrels, and there were no signs of academic problems, he still felt something was wrong.

    Be more careful in the future and look for opportunities to find out what¡¯s going on...

    Besides, Li Laoer returned to the shop and talked to everyone. Seeing that nothing serious happened, he hurried home.

    ??The setting sun shines on the broken gold beach, and the stones refract the light. Looking from a distance, it really looks like broken gold everywhere, which is truly beautiful.

    The paths and stone bridges at the entrance of the village have been completely repaired and are much wider and neater than before.

    The small roads in Dahuaishu and Xiaowangzhuang have also been built. People in several villages have truly felt the benefits of being classified as fiefdoms and have a greater sense of belonging.

    ??In the Li family yard, Huiniang and Li Yong each held a child and were saying goodbye to Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying.

    They are going to move back to the village chief¡¯s house today!

    ??It¡¯s not that the Li family treated them badly, but that they were planning to build a house next door to the village chief¡¯s house.

    ??Li Yong fought hard to get injured, but the tiger he fought back was sold for six hundred taels, and the housekeeper of the Hou Mansion had already sent the silver.

    ?The young couple wanted to build the new yard before winter.

    Jiayin stood next to Huiniang. When he saw the little girl''s feet exposed, he pressed them to her mouth.

    ?Her brain twitched, she picked it up and stuffed it into her mouth.

    ??The little girl was suddenly attacked and howled at the top of her lungs!

    ?Everyone looked over and caught Jiayin with her feet in her mouth.

    Jiayin blinked his big eyes twice, quickly took out his feet, and subconsciously took a sip of saliva.

    ??Everyone was silent for a moment, and then everyone laughed.

    Jiayin was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl through it!

    She is really used to it, so used to it!

    ?When I was a child, I was lying on the kang and looking at the roof of the shed. It was really boring, so I chewed my feet every day.

    ?Now that I have grown up, this habit seems to be engraved in my mind...

    Fortunately, Li Laoer came back at this time.

    The good news was thrown into the arms of the second uncle and he didn''t want to come out.

    Li Laoer thought his niece had been wronged, but when he understood it, his chest trembled with laughter.

    Old Mrs. Li tried her best to save her granddaughter and changed the subject.

    ¡°Why are you back so late? And you¡¯ve been drinking? Did you forget that you have to go to court tomorrow?¡±

    ??Li Laoer said immediately, "I just came back to get my official uniform. I will go to the city to find Mr. Wen soon and go to court with him early tomorrow morning."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 407ï¼š Two worries

    Chapter 407 Two worries

    ?Old Mrs. Li quickly went into the house to open a box and get official uniforms for her son.

    ? Li Laoer, Li Yong and others said a few words, put their official uniforms on the carriage, and thought of their crying nephew, they spoke to Mrs. Li.

    "Mom, if there is nothing serious at home, you can take Fu Niu''er to Luo''an to stay for a few days. Brother Huan is about to be hired, and all the boys are homesick.

    ¡°When I saw them at noon, Brother Cat was crying until he had runny nose and tears, Jia An Jia Xi was wilted, and he was as pitiful as an eggplant beaten by frost.¡±

    Mrs. Li felt distressed when she heard this, and scolded her, "You''re a worthless boy. If you want to study in other people''s homes, you haven''t had a chance to study. It''s better for them to study at the door of their house and complain about being homesick. Even when you grow up, I''m afraid you''ll still be a man with a kang head!" "

    Li Yong and Huiniang both laughed and advised, "The children have been at home all the time. Of course they are not used to being left suddenly. Auntie will stay for a few days, and we will take care of her at home."

    Mrs. Li couldn''t help it, so she said, "Let''s make arrangements today and tomorrow. Let''s go the next day. I can''t help you with building the yard."

    Huiniang said quickly, "Don''t worry, Auntie, there are so many folks in the village coming to help."

    ?Soon, Li Laoer took a car into the city.

    He will stay with Mr. Wen tonight and go to court together tomorrow. Mr. Wen can also familiarize him with it.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li took Dongmei and Grandma He with her to help Li Yong and Huiniang''s family move their things to the village chief''s house, and then started preparing dinner.

    Unfortunately, Li Zhensheng and Jia Huan stayed in the restaurant, and only Tao Hongying came back.

    At such a huge table, there are only three people, old and young...

    No matter how strong her heart is, Old Mrs. Li can''t lift her chopsticks when she sees this, and sighs.

    ¡°The boys are homesick and crying in Luo¡¯an. Without them at home, I can¡¯t even eat well. Sometimes I think about what¡¯s the benefit of having a grown-up child. I worry about two things.¡±

    Tao Hongying felt bad, but she still smiled and persuaded her mother-in-law, "Mom, my family has been a little busy this time. It will be fine in a few days."

    Old Mrs. Li waved her hands, still unable to cheer up.

    Jiayin hurriedly picked up some food for grandma, "Grandma eats meat and will go see my brother the day after tomorrow!"

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Mrs. Li lowered her head and kissed her granddaughter on the forehead, and said with a smile, ¡°Fortunately, we still have Fu Niu¡¯er by our side, otherwise grandma would really not know how she would survive this day.¡±

    Tao Hongying quickly called Dongmei, Grandma He, Shui Yun Shuiling and others to sit down and eat together, barely filling the dining table.

    Thinking that Li Laoer would go to court tomorrow, Grandma He picked out some interesting stories from the court. For example, a certain old censor many years ago was so excited during a quarrel that he spit out his dentures.

    ??For example, a military attach¨¦ had a bad stomach and farted a lot in the court hall, causing the emperor and officials to leave the court in a hurry!

    ?Everyone was in disbelief and laughed so much that their stomachs ached.

    Tao Hongying wiped away the tears from her laughter and asked, "Didn''t I say that those who fail to behave in court will be slapped with a blackboard? Does anyone else dare to do this?"

    He Yan laughed, "Hundreds of civil and military officials are people, nor are they fairy. They eat grains and grains. How can it guarantee that it is not wrong. As long as it is not intentional, the emperor will generally not account for accounting."

    ¡°What should I do with the second child? He doesn¡¯t understand any rules. Don¡¯t make such a joke tomorrow!¡± Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t help but worry about her son again.

    Tao Hongying quickly comforted her, "Mom, there is Mr. Wen too. I will definitely remind the second brother. Even if the second brother doesn''t understand, he will not make any mistakes if he follows everything."

    Everyone also said, "Yes, madam, I am very smart, so there will definitely be no problem."

    ?In the small courtyard in the south of the city, Li Laoer, Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng were also eating and laughing together.

    ??Originally, Li Laoer came over and planned to go to the palace to attend court with Mr. Wen, but the Liu family came over to deliver things. After returning home and saying a few words, Liu Zhiheng came over wearing his official uniform and joined in the fun.

    The three of them talked while eating. Li Laoer had heard a lot about what happened in the court.

    ?Whoever is a sworn enemy will definitely oppose whoever submits the report. Who is the son and daughter of the other, we are together to draw on our strength and deal with the outside world in unison.

    ?Most people would be disgusted and bored after listening to it, but Li Laoer listened with great interest.

    It was new at first. These things were completely different from the world he had been exposed to before.

    Secondly, he also thought that he could not always rely on Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng in the future, and he should become familiar with the court as soon as possible.

    After eating and drinking, the three of them took a rest early.

    Early on the next morning, when the sky was still dark, Wen Hai called the three of them up, washed and changed clothes, had a simple meal, and then the three of them set off in the car.

    When we arrived at the entrance of the palace, there was only a little light in the sky, but the carriages were already lined up.

    ?Some people got out of the car and stood in the shelter to chat a few words, while others continued to take a nap while sitting on the carriage.

    ?Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng¡¯s mission was to get Li Laoer familiar with them, so they got off the bus early and introduced people they met to Li Laoer.

    ?Li Laoer also has a good memory, is shrewd and tactful, and has a high title.

    ?His greetings and pleasantries to whomever he greets may not make people feel close to him, but they will not offend them either.

    ??Moreover, the Li family now has an earl, a first-grade lady, a princess, and the fiefdom of Suijintan.

    ??It can be said that he has a high status and is extremely glorious, but he has no real power and poses no threat to anyone.

    ??Everyone just wanted to watch the fun without offending or getting along with each other.

    A doctor from the Ministry of Etiquette stood together with two acquaintances. Seeing this from a distance, he whispered, "The Li family is also powerful. They are a group of refugees who have only been in Jiangnan for two years and they are already crowded into the court." ?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± another person also lamented, ¡°The Li family¡¯s luck is really incredible. Over the years, there have been so many people traveling to Quanzhou to transport sea goods, but Li Zhensheng has encountered the best breeders from overseas.¡±

    The last person shook his head, "This can''t be solved by luck. Whether it''s the Liu family or the Marquis, is it good luck to be friends with the Li family? The Li family must have some unknown secrets.

    Apart from anything else, even if we get the good seeds and want to plant hundreds of acres of them without everyone else, and then present them to the emperor, without letting any news leak out, I''m afraid it won''t be easy to do.

    But the Li family did it! "

    ??The doctor from the Ministry of Rites couldn''t help but nod, "There are also the Wang family and the Yan family. None of them are easy to bully, but they all suffered at the hands of the Li family. The Li family is definitely not as simple as it seems!"

    The other person disagreed, "It doesn''t matter to us whether it is simple or not. Just wait and see whether it is a wolf or a sheep, we will always see clearly."

    Such discussions happen in almost every corner.

    ?But Li Laoer, who was on everyone''s lips, seemed not to be aware of the undercurrent, and still smiled with a harmless look on his face.

    ?This half an hour was enough for him to get familiar with half of the court.

    At this time, the palace door finally opened.

    Without waiting for Mr. Wen''s guidance, several figures were rich, and officials with fat heads had pulled Li Laoji into the team.

    They all have titles in their families, or they have fictitious positions.

    It is appropriate for Li Laoer to stand with them.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 408ï¼š If you show your love for nothing, you are either committing adultery or stealing!

    Chapter 408: Showing love for nothing is either adultery or theft!

    ??Everyone lowered their heads and followed the **** who led the way into the palace.

    Today''s imperial palace was rebuilt from the original palace. It is naturally not as grand as Kyoto, but it does not lack the royal atmosphere, showing wealth and generosity everywhere.

    ?At this time of year, the autumn harvest has just ended and winter is about to begin. Not to mention that the people are going into winter, and there are no major events in the court.

    ?Except for two censors who had a few quarrels over trivial matters, no one else came forward.

    Thus, the great court meeting, which was held once every ten days, ended hastily.

    ??Li Laoer followed Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng out of the palace gate. He wanted to go to the restaurant, but several false officials who had been standing together chased him.

    "Uncle, uncle! We feel like old friends when we meet today, but we don''t want to be separated like this. If uncle is not busy, would you like to find a place with us to have a few drinks and chat a few words?"

    Without waiting for Li''s second response, they robbed Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng.

    ¡°Master Wen and Master Liu won¡¯t stop you, right? You both have serious errands to be busy with, but we don¡¯t. We just want to get close to my uncle.¡±

    Mr. Wen looked at Li Laoer, and when he saw him nodding slightly, he smiled and said, "This is my first time to go to court. I am not familiar with anything, so I will just say a few words. In the future, I will have a few adults to help me." You can rest assured.¡±

    "Well, thank you Mr. Wen, let''s go first." A few people smiled, surrounded Li Laoer, got into a luxurious carriage, and left quickly.

    Others naturally saw it and just smiled.

    Liu Zhiheng was really worried, "Mr. Wen, should I remind my uncle? Those people are not good people! Especially the young minister Chu Heng, the foreign minister Zhang Jian, the famous drunkard, and the dandy. . There is no good in being friendly with them!"

    But Mr. Wen didn''t care and said with a smile, "These people came to my uncle on his first day in court. They obviously have no good intentions. My uncle is so smart, how could he not know about it? I went with them just to spy on them. Just the true intention.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my uncle will not suffer any loss. Besides, Ye Shan is following me, so even if something happens, it will be enough to protect my uncle and come out safely.¡±

    Liu Zhiheng breathed a sigh of relief, "So, the Marquis has made arrangements?"

    "I don''t know," Mr. Wen shook his head and said with a smile, "But whatever Ye Shan knows, the Marquis will definitely know. If the uncle suffers a loss, the Marquis will definitely not sit idly by and ignore it."

    The two of them said a few words and then dispersed.

    ??Besides, Li Laoer got on the carriage with a group of new friends. After everyone knew their names and official positions, they began to call each other brothers and sisters, joking all the way to an alley in the west of the city.

    ??The alley looks very ordinary, and there are no red lanterns hanging in front of each house. It is obviously not a place for secret prostitution.

    ?Chu Shaoqing knocked on the door of a familiar house and was welcomed in by a woman in her thirties.

    There is the aroma of food in the yard, and the decoration is very elegant and quiet.

    It turns out this is a private restaurant!

    Chu Shaoqing pulled Li Laoer and introduced him, "Uncle, this is a place where we usually drink. It''s quiet and the food tastes good. We''ve been standing in court for so long, and we''re already hungry. Let''s relieve our stomachs together." ¡±

    "Okay, thank you for your trouble, Brother Qin. Such a good place, you can feel full just by looking at the scenery without eating, it''s really good." Li Laoer smiled and complimented, and Chu Shaoqing and others laughed.

    Even the landlady was trembling with laughter, "Hey, this gentleman calls me uncle. Is he the newly promoted Zhongshan uncle in Kyoto?"

    "Yes, boss lady, tell the cooks to show off their skills today. Uncle Li also has a restaurant at home, be careful of being disliked and ruining your brand." Zhang Jian and others also made noises, and led Li Lao Er in with a smile. Room.

    ??The landlady quickly called the maid to serve tea and snacks, and then went to the kitchen to set up things.

    ??Everyone was talking around Li Laoer, and their words were full of temptations.

    ?Hello, has Mr. Hou been busy recently? Have you returned to Suijintan? Liu Zhiheng joined the Department of Agriculture and Forestry. How will we distribute and plant next year¡¯s improved seeds?

    ??Li Laoer pretends to be stupid when he needs to, and when he pretends to be crazy, he perfectly interprets the image of a country bumpkin who suddenly stands in a high position and looks bright on the outside but weak on the inside.

    ?Everyone looked down upon him in their hearts, but on the surface they were still smiling and complimenting him.

    Soon, the food was served and everyone began to eat and drink.

    Li Laoer was not polite and tasted all the dishes. There were indeed some outstanding ones, but the taste was not amazing.

    ? Thinking about it carefully, if there were few people in the world who tasted really good, they would have opened a restaurant long ago. How could they make such a small amount of money in a small alley?

    ?Everyone didn''t know what he was thinking. Seeing that he ate a lot, they became even more contemptuous of him for not having seen the world.

    After dinner and tea, a charming woman carried the guqin into the house and played it for everyone to enjoy.

    ??The woman was probably curious about this new guest, Li Laoer, and kept glancing at him again and again.

    It''s a pity that Li Laoer was more interested in the tea bowl in his hand and didn''t respond at all.

    Seeing this, Chu Shaoqing waved his hand vaguely to the landlady outside the door.

    ?So, a few maids in cool clothes came in to pour tea in exchange for snacks, and sat down next to everyone.

    ??The maid next to Li Laoer is not very beautiful, but has a bit of Xiaojiabiyu''s charm. She pours tea and holds the cup with her bare hands.

    ??When Li Laoer took it, she seemed to be careless and scratched Li Laoer''s palm with her fingers.

    Li Laoer was startled. As soon as he let go of his hand, the tea cup fell on his lap, and the tea soaked his robe.

    ??Li Laoer quickly stood up and shouted, "Oh, this is an official uniform, it can''t be dirty!"

    Chu Shaoqing called to the landlady, "Take Uncle Li to change into a long gown! I have two new ones here. Please choose one of them, Uncle Li."

    After saying that, he joked with the maid again, "Chuntao, you must be responsible for the trouble you caused! Go and serve Uncle Li. If you don''t serve him well, we can''t forgive you if he refuses to calm down."

    The maid blushed and quickly asked Mr. Li to go out.

    Li Laoer didn''t seem to understand the key to this. He raised his hands with everyone and said, "Everyone, wait a moment, I''ll be back soon."

    ¡°Hahaha, uncle, it doesn¡¯t matter if you slow down!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, uncle, enjoy yourself, we are not in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Chuncao is a very good girl, let her take good care of my uncle.¡±

    ?Zhang Jian and the others were laughing and joking. Seeing Li Laoer go out, they slowly stopped laughing. They hugged the maid next to them, drank tea and waited, but they felt a secret happiness in their hearts that they couldn''t explain.

    Isn¡¯t it said inside and outside Xindu that the Li family values ??affection and righteousness? Doesn¡¯t it mean that the Li family is lucky? Doesn¡¯t it mean that the Li family is valued by the emperor?

    After all, the Li family are human beings too. They don¡¯t even have a hundred years of wealth and wealth. They have no family to rely on. They are just a bunch of bumpkins. How can they be so special?

    Look, it only took a few words to trick her into going out to eat, and a random woman hooked her fingers and fell into gentleness again!

    From now on, it¡¯s hard to say whether Uncle Li will be worse than the mud they don¡¯t have on the wall!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 409ï¼š Trickery!

    Chapter 409: Selling dog meat for sale!

    Unfortunately, not long after, Chun Cao actually ran back with an annoyed look on his face, holding two silver ingots in his hand.

    ¡°That...Uncle Li is gone!¡±

    "Leaved? How did you leave?" Chu Shaoqing and Zhang Jian frowned and couldn''t help cursing, "Didn''t I ask you to take good care of me? How did you take care of me?"

    Chuncao was a little aggrieved, "I wanted to undress Uncle Li, but Uncle Li said he wanted to wash his face, so I went to get water. When I came back, Uncle Li was gone. Only these two ingots of silver were left on the table!"

    ?Chu Shaoqing had a dark face as he took the silver and looked at it carefully. It was just ordinary official silver without any markings of the Li family.

    He asked again, "Have you taken off his jade pendant or sachet?"

    ?Chuncao lowered her head even more, "No, it''s not too late..."

    ¡°Trash!¡± Chu Shaoqing was angry and smashed the silver ingot in his hand.

    Chuncao was so frightened that she started to cry, but Zhang Jian waved his hand and kicked him out together with the other maids.

    There were only a few people left in the room for a while, so Zhang Jian said, "This Li Laoer doesn''t know how to show appreciation. He can throw away such a good thing."

    Chu Shaoqing wanted to say something, but after glancing at the other people, he held it back and said with a forced smile, "That''s all, he doesn''t know how to praise, we just don''t have to take him with us to have fun in the future. Let''s just play with ourselves, don''t Bad mood."

    After saying that, he called to the landlady, "Send me those good goods you have hidden, don''t say they haven''t been trained yet. I''m in a high mood today, if you dare to displease me, don''t do business."

    Of course the landlady quickly responded.

    She was originally selling sheep''s head to dog''s meat. It is said to be a private restaurant, and the food is good, but in fact, what is more delicious and better sold is "another kind of meat."

    Compared to the secret prostitution hall, her place is more hidden and less easy to find.

    ?Li Laoer took Ye Shan with him and couldn''t help but laugh all the way to the street.

    ¡°Brother Dashan, I¡¯m lucky to have you with me today, otherwise it would be really difficult for me to escape.¡±

    Ye Shan held up his hands, thought for a while and said, "Second Master, these seem to be deliberate attempts! Logically speaking, it is the first time for you and them to meet, so there should be no grudges!"

    Li Laoer sneered, "Everything must have a cause and effect. I have no grudges with them, so maybe they won''t listen to other people''s instructions and plot against me!"

    After speaking, he waved his hand and said, "I know what happened today. When you get home, don''t tell your family about it, so as not to make them worried."

    ¡°Yes, Second Master.¡± Ye Shan responded respectfully.

    They hired a carriage to go back to Wen''s house, changed into official uniforms, left a message for Mr. Wen, went to the street to buy some small things, and then returned to Suijintan.

    ??Old Mrs. Li was thinking about her son''s first court appearance. Don''t ignore the rules, get slapped, and be absent-minded about everything he did all morning.

    Seeing the good news, she asked her grandma to take her to the back to watch the fun.

    ?Li Yong has allocated a two-acre homestead at the right rear of Li''s house, which is the westernmost edge of the first row of houses, and has already started pulling in stone and wood.

    ?The villagers have long regarded him as one of the family members, and naturally welcome the couple to settle down.

    At this moment, almost all the men in the village who had no errands came to help.

    Even Biaotou Liu has stopped being a nanny for the time being and continues to carry stones and wood.

    Huiniang put the two children in the Liu family so that Aunt Wu could take care of them together, while she went to boil tea and cook.

    Sister-in-law Liu is petite and looks like a girl from the south of the Yangtze River. However, she has not suffered much from being a **** Liu for so many years. She is in good health and has enough "food" to feed her children.

    ??The new kid in the family was fed to be chubby, which is really the same as when Jiayin was a child.

    Occasionally, Madam Hui was so busy that she forgot to come back to deliver food to her two children, so Sister-in-law Liu would help feed them. Mrs. Li was afraid of people walking around the construction site and meeting her granddaughter, so she went to Liu''s house, took off her shoes, and pushed her onto the Kang to play with the three baby dolls.

    Sister-in-law Liu and Aunt Wu both know that Jiayin is sensible and smart, and they are not worried about her hurting the three babies.

    They gathered together to think about buying winter clothes. Even though the weather was nice now, it was said to snow. Maybe after one night, the sky and the earth would turn white.

    Cold clothing and winter supplies must be prepared early.

    Jiayin was laughed at yesterday, but today she took the risk and grabbed the feet of a fat baby with one hand and played with them, while her mind wandered in space.

    The recipe is finally finished, and the vegetables will be planted in the next few days.

    I gave the recipe for saltpeter ice to my uncle. There will definitely be no shortage of seafood in the restaurant from now on.

    Pork and mutton can also be bought in the market. Even the big white pigs in the village pig house have better meat quality than those sold outside, and they are even better when used in restaurants for cooking.

    The only way she can help is with vegetables.

    ?This is also the most convenient and fastest way to realize profits.

    ?Just the thought of how easily a handful of green vegetables could be sold for two taels of silver in winter made her feel like she was getting blood pumped, and she wished she could go to the twelfth lunar month of winter...

    Mrs. Li and others had been sewing for a long time. When she turned around, she saw that Jiayin had fallen asleep and her feet were still in her hands. This made the two children kick their calves in protest from time to time, looking like they wanted to cry or not. They were very aggrieved.

    Mrs. Li quickly freed the child''s little feet and put a pillow on her granddaughter. She laughed softly and said, "This girl may be growing taller. She has been sleeping a lot during the day recently."

    "This is a good thing. It''s time for Fu Niu''er to grow taller. Last time at Liu''s house, she was scolded as a short bun, and she was very angry!" Sister-in-law Liu said with a smile, "Even I have heard about it, so this child Pay more attention."

    On the contrary, Aunt Wu advised, "Children all look forward to growing up, but there is nothing to be anxious about. When you grow up and leave home, you want to go back to your childhood."

    These words touched the heart of Mrs. Li, "Isn''t it? Jiaan Jiaxi and the others were crying over there in the academy, shouting that they missed home.

    "I''m going to stay there for a few days tomorrow, and I need you to worry more about me at home. I''ll leave Shuiyun behind and help Madam Hui. If anything happens, I''ll send someone to Luo''an to deliver a message."

    ¡°Okay, Auntie, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all trivial matters at home.¡± Sister-in-law Liu nodded, and Aunt Wu also said, ¡°The child is important, it will take some time to adapt to the academy.¡±

    ?That night, at the Li family¡¯s dinner table, Mrs. Li was even more relieved when she heard that her son¡¯s court appearance was nothing serious and everything went well.

    Early on the next morning, Ye Shan drove the car, followed by Dongmei, Grandma He, and Shuiling. Mrs. Li took the good news and set off to Luo''an to stay for a while.

    ??Old Mrs. Li couldn''t rest. In addition to the food and supplies for her grandparents and grandson, she also brought a lot of needlework and planned to use these few days to make a few sets of winter clothes.

    ??Grandma He didn''t stop her. At worst, they could just do more to help.

    ?Old Mrs. Li is a diligent person, so it is impossible to persuade her to take some time off.

    The carriage drove all the way to the small town of Luo''an. In the shop, only Li Laosan and Wu San''s husband and wife were busy.

    ?Old Mrs. Li said hello and went back to the new yard first.

    As a result, as soon as the carriage stopped in front of the courtyard gate and Grandma He was about to help Old Mrs. Li after receiving the good news, the door of the house next door suddenly opened.

    A young woman walked out with a little girl of four or five years old in her arms.

    Jiayin could see clearly that the little girl was actually a daughter-in-law, but the young woman was not Sister-in-law Li...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 410ï¼š If you cant afford to offend, you can still afford to hide!

    Chapter 410: I can¡¯t afford to offend, but I can still afford to hide!

    At this time, the old lady got out of the car and recognized Nannan.

    ?She looked around in surprise and confirmed that this was Luo''an, in front of her yard, and became even more confused.

    ??Don¡¯t the Sun family live in the city? Did they move here, or was our daughter... kidnapped?

    Fortunately, at this time, Zhao Yuru heard the movement and came out to greet them.

    She was very surprised and shouted, "Mom, why did you come here early? I thought I had to wait a few days?"

    After saying that, she glanced at the woman and the girl, and said nothing. She just held the old lady''s arm and took the good news.

    "Are we, Fu Niu, tired? Come on, go into the house, and my aunt will get you some delicious food."

    The family entered the yard chatting and laughing, and Grandma He and others also moved things in.

    ??The young woman hugged her daughter and was hesitating whether to step forward to speak. Seeing the Li family like this, she breathed a sigh of relief and turned towards the entrance of the alley.

    ?The sun is better there, and there are a few neighbors sitting and chatting. It¡¯s a good place for children to play.

    Zhao Yuru was busy pouring hot tea to warm her mother-in-law''s hands, looking for snacks to comfort her niece, and turned to glance outside.

    When she saw the four or five boxes being carried into the yard, she smiled and said, "Mom, did you bring the bride price directly?"

    "Yes, on the day of appointment, your second brother and Mr. Wen can just come over. There is no need to bring anything else. I''m afraid that in their hurry, someone left behind will be in trouble."

    I''ll bring it first, and we''ll check it out again. If there''s anything missing, we''ll have time to buy it. "

    Zhao Yuru sat next to her mother-in-law and hugged her mother-in-law''s arm, feeling truly grateful.

    ¡°Mom, these are all things I should worry about, but they make you tired.¡±

    The old lady patted her daughter-in-law''s arm and said with a smile, "We are one family, and we don''t talk about two families. Jia Huan, the child, has been honest and responsible since he was a child. He does the most work. He is the first one in the family to get married, no matter what. His betrothal gift must be neatly arranged and his wife must be married in splendor.

    "Besides, you are busy taking care of several children here, which is already very hard. I am a grandmother, and it is my duty to arrange marriage arrangements for my grandson."

    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law sat closely together and talked about their family''s happy marriage, excluding the good news.

    Jiayin blinked her big eyes twice, held a piece of snack, crawled over, squeezed in and sat between her aunt and grandma, and then continued to eat with satisfaction.

    The old lady and Zhao Yuru looked at each other and both laughed.

    ¡°We, Fu Niu¡¯er, are jealous!¡±

    "Isn''t it? This girl won''t suffer any losses."

    Zhao Yuru hugged her little niece and sat in her arms, helping her wipe away the snack residue from the corners of her mouth.

    ??The old lady remembered what happened just now and asked, "We ran into my daughter as soon as we got off the car. What happened?"

    Zhao Yuru rubbed her temples, obviously having a headache about this matter.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s a long story to talk about.¡±

    The old lady thought for a while and called Dongmei, Grandma He and Shuiling in. "Everyone on the left and right will stay here for a few days. Let''s listen together so that you don''t know how to deal with it when something happens."

    ??It''s not that the old lady is making a fuss, it''s that Sister-in-law Li and Nannan are too lethal.

    The Li family suffered no loss against the Wang family and the Yan family.

    It was in the hands of this pair of masters and servants that the precious disease of Jiayin was injured. Therefore, when facing them, the whole family feels like they are facing a formidable enemy, and they are afraid that the past will happen again.

    When Zhao Yuru saw this, she quickly spoke briefly for fear that her mother-in-law would be worried.

    In fact, Sister-in-law Li took the gold and silver back from their home, and Sun Siyuan helped buy a small village with dozens of acres of land.

    ?At this period, although Zhuangzi was not as rich in products as in summer, there were autumn vegetables, autumn grains, some chickens, ducks, eggs, firewood, etc. Zhuangzi also sent many to Sun''s family.

    ?Sister-in-law Li¡¯s original intention was to please Sun Siyuan and his wife, so that they would take her and Nannan seriously.

    Unexpectedly, Sun Siyuan and his wife didn''t think anything of it, but Sun Chengjian''s family was in trouble.

    ?Sun Chengjian''s fat lady blocked the door of Sun Siyuan''s family and scolded them extremely unpleasantly.

    The general idea is that Sun Siyuan knew that Sister-in-law Li and Nannan had brought extremely rich wealth, and deliberately designed to keep their family away from Nannan, and then took advantage of it.

    Otherwise, if Nannan, my niece, does not live in her uncle¡¯s house, why would she live in her cousin¡¯s house?

    ?Sun Siyuan''s wife was not in good health, and she did not like Sun Chengjian''s daughter-in-law. The two families rarely visited each other, and she fell ill because of this incident.

    ?Sun Siyuan was so angry that he asked his neighbors to bear witness and took out the documents signed by Sun Chengjian.

    Of course Sister-in-law Li didn¡¯t want to be exploited by Sun Chengjian and his wife. She hugged her daughter and burst into tears, accusing her thoroughly.

    ??Sun Chengjian and his wife not only failed to take advantage, they were also despised by all their neighbors and their reputation was ruined.

    ?Sun Siyuan was really fed up with this family. He happened to be sending his children to an academy, so he sold his house and moved to the small town of Luo''an.

    Unexpectedly, by coincidence, the yard I bought is right next door to Li¡¯s house.

    Zhao Yuru sighed, "Mom, you don''t know, when the Sun family first moved here, Sister-in-law Li held her daughter and hung around outside the door all day long, wanting to come in and get close to me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Nannan. She is a child after all, but Sister-in-law Li is already an adult. Why doesn¡¯t she understand that she hurt Fu Niuer before? How angry our family is!

    ¡°She just wanted to take advantage of her and see how soft-hearted our family was, but she was not as affectionate as before. Once she continues to move around, our family will be her and Nannan¡¯s support.

    "I wasn''t happy either, so I told the third child. The third child invited Mr. Sun over for a cup of tea and told him all the inappropriate things about Sister-in-law Li''s behavior. When Mr. Sun returned, he sent Sister-in-law Li to guard the village, and gave it to Nannan. Got a new nanny.¡±

    The old lady breathed a long sigh of relief and nodded in response, "I see, there are so many things involved. However, Sister-in-law Li must not be willing to be sent away, right?"

    "Of course," Zhao Yuru grinned and whispered, "Sister-in-law Li made such a fuss that day, saying that Mr. Sun was going to **** my daughter away. Mr. Sun was not polite and wanted to send her back to her uncle''s house, so she didn''t dare to cry. ¡±

    "That''s how it should be," the old lady shook her head and sighed, "I thought she was a good person on the boat, but I didn''t expect that she would become like this after a few years."

    Zhao Yuru quickly advised, "Mom, that''s all other people''s business. Now that we are neighbors, we can treat Nannan as the neighbor''s little girl from now on. Mr. Sun and his wife are sensible, and as long as they teach her well, Nannan can''t do anything wrong. ¡±

    Jiayin also quickly hugged grandma¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Grandma, Fu Niu¡¯er is hungry and misses her brother!¡±

    ¡°Hey, okay, okay!¡± The old lady glanced outside and quickly told her daughter-in-law, ¡°You cook first, and I¡¯ll take Fu Niuer out for a walk and pick up Jiaren and the others for dinner.¡±

    "Okay, mother, I''ll go cook now." Zhao Yuru took Grandma He and Shuiling to cook, and the old lady carried her granddaughter on her back and took Dongmei to wander the streets.

    Jiayin feels that she is a little overweight and wants to walk on her own, fearing that her grandma will be tired from carrying her.

    ?But the old lady refused and insisted on carrying her granddaughter on her back.

    ?This is not a village, and it is not too familiar yet. What if a bad guy sees that my granddaughter is cute and abducts her and runs away!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 411ï¼š Dont be too confident as a person, its easy to get slapped in the face!

    Chapter 411 Don¡¯t be too confident as a person, it¡¯s easy to get slapped in the face!

    There were still two-quarters of an hour before the academy¡¯s lunch break, so they walked to the end of the street to buy sticky cakes, and then sat in front of their shop, eating while waiting for the academy to open.

    Jiaren and his brothers had just walked out of the door when they saw their grandmother and sister waiting on the opposite side. They immediately went crazy with joy and rushed forward to surround their grandmother and sister.

    ?Especially Brother Cat, who jumped up and down with joy, making other students look over.

    ?The old lady called to her grandchildren, "Let''s go home and have dinner. Don''t delay the business of the shop."

    ??Grandpa and grandson turned back to the alley behind with cheers, and Zhao Yuru was already looking at the door.

    The whole family washes their hands, divides the dishes and chopsticks, and sits down to eat.

    The old lady was very busy serving food to this grandson and soup to that one.

    Even though I haven¡¯t eaten a single grain of rice, I feel fuller than anyone else.

    It¡¯s better to live in such a lively and lively way!

    ?Hearing that grandma and sister would stay for a few more days, the boys were not in a hurry. After dinner, they sat with grandma for a while, ate a piece of sticky cake, and then skipped back to the academy.

    Jiayin lay down to take a nap, then ran to work in the space, and also finished the work of copywriting...

    Not to mention the good news, I and my grandma are staying in Luo''an for a while, enjoying themselves every day.

    Just talking about Suijintan, the whole village worked together, and in three or four days, Li Yong''s yard had already taken shape.

    ??The village chief lost half of his arm, and Uncle Zhao also lost half of his leg. They were both unable to do such a heavy job, so they sat on the pile of stones, chatting and watching the fun.

    Occasionally, if a villager is clumsy and makes some noise, they will shout a few words of warning.

    Li Laoer came over from home and sat next to the two old men.

    ?The two old men had long been concerned about his going to court, and now they took the opportunity to ask him carefully.

    Li Laoer actually found the Shang Dynasty quite novel, so he talked about it from beginning to end, mixed with some of his own doubts and curiosity.

    ??The two old men listened and made random guesses and analyses. When Li Laoer praised him, they laughed happily.

    ??Their gray beards were flying in the autumn wind, adding a bit of joy.

    When the villagers who were working heard this, they couldn''t help but turn their heads and look over, and were shouted at by the village chief, "Be careful when working with stones and wooden cubes, and be careful not to knock out your front teeth!"

    Li Laoer was funny. After thinking about it, he told a few colleagues about coaxing him to go to dinner together.

    The two old men were like old wolves in the forest, they immediately sensed something was wrong.

    ??The village chief slapped his thigh and said angrily, "Boy, these people must have bad intentions!"

    Uncle Zhao also nodded vigorously, "Yes, Mr. Second, no one''s money came from the strong wind. Why did they take the initiative to invite you to dinner? They went to a place they are familiar with and arranged for a woman to seduce you. This is definitely not a good thing. ah!"

    Li Laoer was afraid that they would do something in a hurry, so he quickly responded, "Uncle village chief, Uncle Zhao, don''t worry, I just know that they have no good intentions, so I talked to you.

    "My guess is that our family has been too prosperous recently, and it has offended someone. Maybe someone is trying to find a way to cause some trouble for our family."

    The village chief frowned and sighed, "That''s how life is. Too many people are like this, hating some people and laughing at others. When you are poor, you are safe, but anyone can come and step on you. It''s not easy to find wealth and glory. Well, everyone is jealous and wants to drag us down and step on us more!"

    Uncle Zhao spit hard and said, "What the hell, I''m the king of heaven! Our good life now is achieved by risking our lives, and none of it is just picked up on the ground! Whoever is jealous, let him fight for his life! Those who are greedy for others , What a skill!¡±

    Li Laoer actually smiled and comforted the two old men.

    "These are all my guesses, they may not be true. But as much as I can be more prepared for our family, I have to rely on you and the old men in the village. Be careful of others tampering with others and destroying the unity of the village. and tranquility.¡±

    "Don''t worry, I''m here in the village!" The village chief waved his pipe pot, "As long as I live for one day, our village will only have an iron bucket! Even if I beat it with my pipe pot, I can beat it tightly to ensure that not a drop of water leaks. come out."

    Uncle Zhao also nodded, "Don''t worry, we old guys don''t have the ability to keep an eye on small things like this in the village."

    ?While talking, the two old men discussed it. It just so happens that tomorrow the village will pay wages again. While everyone is here, I must hammer out a few words.

    ?Life is getting better and I have money in my hand.

    You can eat, drink, wear, and import, but you can¡¯t raise your tail!

    ??If anyone dares to cause trouble for the village and ruin the good situation of the whole village, he will bear the wrath of the whole village!

    ?Originally, Li Laoer asked two old men to talk about this matter, just to get a vaccination.

    The best way for outsiders to deal with the Li family is of course to start from the Li family.

    However, we cannot rule out the possibility of infiltration starting from the villagers.

    Unexpectedly, the next night, the whole village divided the labor and money, and actually found out what happened.

    The old rule in the village is that part of the monthly salary is paid in advance at 5 cents per work minute.

    You should know that the food is distributed according to the head of each family, so there is no need to worry about going hungry.

    With monthly wages, as long as there are three laborers in the family, you can basically get more than three taels of silver, which is enough for the family to improve their food and buy some cloth or daily necessities.

    The remaining wages and dividends will be settled in one lump sum at the end of the year, at least one or two hundred taels.

    At that time, it will be enough to marry a wife, a daughter, or add some gold bracelets.

    ?Of course, people who live frugally will continue to save, and they are also thinking about sending their children to study or buying property in the future.

    In order to train the children in the village, the last two times when wages were paid, it was the children who were involved.

    ?Men, women, old and young were sitting in the courtyard of the Li family. Seeing the children registering, settling accounts and paying, they were really happier than getting money.

    After finally paying out the wages, the village chief would give a few words to the villagers and talk about the recent big work in the village.

    But before the old man could speak, the crowd started to commotion.

    ¡°Woo, daddy, you can¡¯t take away the money! Wu, I want to save it for Goudan¡¯er to study!¡±

    ¡°Dad, dad! Stop it!¡±

    The village chief was annoyed when he heard this. He banged his pipe and pot on the stool and cursed loudly, "What are you shouting for? If you have anything to say, come forward and say it!"

    ?The villagers immediately made way for them and pushed the noisy family out.

    This is a woman in her thirties who has two children. The boy is seven or eight years old and the girl is about ten years old.

    Both mother and son were crying uncontrollably. The woman''s arms were hanging unnaturally, obviously injured.

    They were followed by a man with his head raised and his figure slightly thin. He occasionally raised his eyes to look at the crowd, his expression showing a bit of guilt.

    ??The village chief asked with a dark face, "Wei Dajun, tell me, what''s going on with your family?"

    Before the man could say anything, the women and children had already knelt down and started crying.

    ¡°Uncle village chief, you have to make the decision for us three! If the army doesn¡¯t do human affairs, our family will be completely destroyed by it!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, grandpa, village chief, my father beat my mother, and my father stole all the money from the family!¡±

    Hit someone? Steal money?

    ??The village chief and several old men straightened their backs and shouted loudly, "Hold back your tears! Whoever can explain it clearly should explain it carefully!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 412ï¼š Broken Gold Beach was successfully torn open!

    Chapter 412: Broken Gold Beach was successfully torn open!

    ?Dr. Zhang was originally listening to the excitement, but when he saw this, he stepped forward and stretched the woman''s arm.

    ?He pulled and pushed casually, and the woman screamed in pain, and her arms could move freely.

    ??The woman''s tears flowed even more quickly, and she wiped them hard, then held the two children in her arms, and said through gritted teeth, "Uncle village chief, Dajun secretly gambled outside, and he lost all the money at home!

    ¡°I just gave out the money, and he wanted to take it away. I didn¡¯t agree, so he ripped off my arm. Now, the money bag is still on him!¡±

    Gamble? !

    ??Everyone''s expressions changed, and the village chief stood up directly.

    ¡°Come here, look through the army and find the money bag!¡±

    Immediately two villagers came forward. One hugged Wei Dajun, and the other reached out to touch his arms.

    Wei Dajun finally couldn''t pretend to be dead anymore and struggled desperately, shouting, "What are you doing? This is my money!"

    ?It¡¯s a pity that no one paid any attention to him. Not only did they take out the money bag, but they also pushed him to the ground, unable to move.

    Sister-in-law Wei took the money bag and risked it all. She took her two children to kowtow to the village chief, Li Laoer and others.

    "Uncle Village Chief, Mr. Second, the child''s father is not a human being! This summer, the child was hungry for dumplings. He said he was going to buy meat, but when he came back without any meat, he said he was rich. Since then, he has been running away every now and then. No more shadow.

    "I thought he was lazy and didn''t dare to let everyone know. I was afraid of embarrassment, so I gritted my teeth and stayed at home, thinking that I could persuade him more. But he is getting more and more excessive. This period, let alone work Son, I haven¡¯t lived at home for five or six days out of ten.

    "The day before yesterday, he urged me to ask when wages would be paid. I felt something was wrong, so I got him drunk, and then he said he had a gambling debt and was going to have his leg broken!"

    "Shut up, bitch, I''m just talking casually, I don''t have money to gamble!"

    ??Wei Dajun was struggling and wanted to beat his wife, but the village chief was really annoyed!

    When everyone escaped for their lives, they made an agreement when they arrived at Broken Gold Beach to live a good life in the future.

    Men do not engage in whoring or gambling, the village does not abandon any villager, and the villagers will never betray the village!

    ??This is a rule that men, women, old and young, even children who have just started studying, know. Even if their friends from the other three villages ask about village affairs, the children will not say more.

    ?Now, Wei Dajun was the first to break the rules!

    Half a year, a whole half a year!

    ??He is hanging out outside, is he just gambling? Have you ever been told something about the village?

    ?In other words, even if he does not betray the village for the time being, then he will go crazy due to lack of money. Who can guarantee that he will not betray the village?

    This is a huge firecracker that will explode at any time!

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao looked at each other, both with chills running down their spines, and more with fear and anger.

    Normally, they thought they managed the village very well, but they didn¡¯t expect that something like this happened under their noses!

    ¡°Hang him up! Where¡¯s the whip? Whip him to death and let him speak clearly to me!¡±

    The village chief''s face was ashen and he scolded, "When did he go gambling? Who led him there? Where did he gamble? How much money is owed? Have you ever betrayed the village? Ask me clearly, and don''t leave a word behind. !¡±

    This time, Liu Biaotou personally took action and directly **** Wei Dajun and hung him up on the eaves.

    ??The village chief took a whip and slapped him more than a dozen times. The pain made Wei Dajun scream like a pig.

    Uncle Zhao was afraid that the sound would spread too far, so he pulled a rag and stuffed it into his mouth.

    ??The sparrows were silent in the yard, and men, women, old and young did not dare to breathe.

    Let alone moving to Suijintan, even on the escape route and in Qingshui Village, they had never seen the village chief get so angry.

    Some people may feel that something is being made out of a molehill and want to intercede, but are afraid to speak.

    On the other hand, the two children of the Wei family were somewhat reluctant to part with their biological father and began to cry.

    The village chief threw the whip to Liu Biaotou and asked him to continue whipping people. Then he turned around and glared at the two children, "Why are you crying! Your father was whipped to death today, so you don''t have to be afraid! I have this old bone for you to study. , I will save the betrothal gift and dowry for you!" But Sister-in-law Wei held on to the child and didn''t feel sorry for her at all.

    ¡°Uncle village chief, even if you teach me a lesson, we won¡¯t blame you if you kill the army! Last year¡¯s dividends and this year¡¯s wages, a total of more than one hundred taels, were all lost to him.

    "If he continues like this, we, the three of us, will probably be sold to pay off our debts! He won''t let us, the three of us, live, and we don''t care about his life!"

    "Okay, that''s how it should be!" Tao Hongying and Second Sister-in-law Sun agreed one after another and encouraged Sister-in-law Wei, "The village can earn work points and distribute food. Without men to help, we women can still survive and raise children! "

    ??Wei Dajun, who was hanging on the eaves, originally expected someone to intercede for him. After hearing these words, he finally panicked and whimpered to speak.

    It''s a pity that Liu Biaotou had just grown old and had a son. As the backbone of the family, he had a strong sense of responsibility. When he encountered such a person who didn''t cherish his wife and children, he felt extremely contemptuous, so he gave himself five or six whips. He also vented his anger and stopped.

    ??Wei Dajun was in so much pain that he almost wanted to pass out, but he didn''t dare to pass out. As soon as his mouth was free, he hurriedly told the story.

    ?He is not a smart person, and he doesn¡¯t know where he is wrong. What he said is confusing.

    In the end, it was Li Laoer who asked and he answered to clarify the matter.

    It turned out that when he went to Xiaowangzhuang to buy meat, the butcher shop was out of meat. A villager in Xiaowangzhuang named Zhang Jin said he was going to the city and took him to the city to find a butcher shop.

    On the way, Zhang Jin said there was a good place to make a fortune, where he could make money without having to work.

    ?He went to the casino with him and won more than five taels of silver with only two hundred coins.

    From then on, he tasted the sweetness and went to "play" with Zhang Jin every now and then.

    ??But after winning money a few times in the past, I lost more and won less. I owed the casino more than 20 taels of silver, and I also owed Zhang Jin more than 10 taels!

    ?Zhang Jin was his good brother and did not press for debts, but the casino gave him an ultimatum. If he did not pay back the money, his legs would be broken!

    ?Zhang Jin advised him to take a few more villagers to the casino. The casino would give him a commission and cover his debts.

    ??But he didn''t dare, for fear that the villagers would report him because they were unwilling to gamble.

    ?As a result, after hesitating, it was time to pay the wages. Although the wages were not enough to repay the debt, giving part first could save the legs for the time being...

    Li Laoer, the village chief and others got together to discuss, and they all targeted Zhang Jin.

    ?There is no such thing as old friendship at first sight in this world. Even if it were true, it would not happen to someone like Wei Dajun.

    Could it be that people think he is lazy or stupid?

    In the final analysis, there is only one shining point in him, and that is that he is in Broken Gold Beach!

    ??This is someone who targeted their village and successfully opened a hole in the Wei army!

    ??The village chief felt as if he was fried in oil. He whipped Wei Dajun several times and whipped him!

    ??Wei Dajun cried loudly. He had clearly confessed, so why was he still being beaten?

    As a result, the village chief asked more specific questions.

    Why did Zhang Jinwen not ask about the village''s dividends and how much each family paid?

    Didn¡¯t you ask Mr. Hou and Mr. Wen about their affairs?

    ?Have you ever asked about the secret of growing golden fruits and jade melons in the village?

    The army of Wei cannot withstand the attack, and even if it wants to, it cannot be concealed.

    ?He wanted to empty his brain and pour out everything he and Zhang Jin had said.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 413ï¼š Guard the money bags of the whole village!

    Chapter 413: Protect the money bags of the whole village!

    ?At this time, the villagers finally knew why the village chief, Li Laoer and others were making such a fuss.

    Wei Dajun simply sold out all the village''s assets!

    "Fuck! Wei Dajun, did your mother forget her brain in her belly when she gave birth to you? How many times did the village chief say that nothing in the village should be told outside, but you actually didn''t miss a word and told everyone everything!"

    "You are worse than a stupid pig! If they don''t cheat you, who else can they cheat? You just put your dirty pants on your face and go out to have fun!"

    ¡°Village chief, kill this idiot! Let¡¯s help raise Ya¡¯er and Goudan¡¯er, don¡¯t let him live and waste food!¡±

    ?The villagers were so angry that they gnashed their teeth and wanted to beat Wei Jun to death on the spot.

    Wei Dajun was actually very surprised and shouted, "I didn''t say anything, everyone knows these things!"

    "What the hell! All the people who know about it are my own family, and no one has told outsiders. You are the only fool!" The village chief became angry and turned around to give him a kick.

    ??He had no choice but to hang Wei Dajun a little high. The village chief kicked Wei Dajun in the head and dodged his waist!

    ¡°Village chief!¡±

    ¡°Village chief, be careful!¡±

    ??The villagers helped the village chief to sit down quickly, and Doctor Zhang also stepped forward to give the village chief a couple of blows to set his bones. But after all, the village chief was old and still needed to be nursed for a few days.

    ??The village chief leaned forward and lit the Wei army on fire with his pipe pot, hating that iron could not become steel.

    ¡°It turns out that in Qingshui Village, your family ate chaff for half of the year when they were poor. The child couldn¡¯t pull out the pancake and almost suffocated to death. You came to my house screaming and asked me for help!

    "You''ve only had a few good days and a few days of plenty to eat, and you''re a brainless beast and you''ve already got your tail up! You''ve forgotten who you are! Do you think that people who drag you to drink or gamble are because they think highly of you? , are you capable?

    "Fart! You are the only idiot to believe this! They are just trying to trick you, even our village! As long as you can''t stand their threats, bring the villagers with you. One person will bring two, two will bring three, and one After half a year, our village is full of gamblers, who can still work?

    ¡°Even if you work, plant melons and fruits, no matter how much you sell them for, you will still be cheated by others! Our village is working hard for others!

    "This is nothing. You can still make money after losing your money. But what if they use gambling debts to force you to betray the Li family or betray the Marquis? At that time, you will be an ungrateful white-eyed wolf and the sinner of the whole village!"

    ?The villagers just thought gambling was bad, but now they are scared after hearing the village chief explain it.

    It turns out that people outside are trying their best to get everyone¡¯s money bags!

    Immediately, a woman pulled the man''s ear and warned, "If you dare to gamble, I will make peace with you. Get out of the village. I will take care of the children and live my life at home!"

    "Ouch, ouch, let go! I''m not Wei Dajun, I won''t commit such stupidity. Isn''t it good to buy meat with my own money? Why send it to the casino for!"

    The men rubbed their ears and gave Wei Dajun a few hard glances.

    ??This idiot has really tricked all the men in the village to death!

    In the past, I could still have a few pennies in my pocket, but now I am afraid I will lose all of them!

    ??Although Wei Dajun is stupid, he still has some conscience.

    ?Thinking that in the future, the village might be destroyed and the Li family and the Marquis would be killed, he finally started to cry.

    "I don''t. I don''t want to harm the Marquis or the village. I just can''t help it. I want to win back the money I lost, so I stopped playing. But the more I lose, the more money I lose, woo woo, I don''t know what to do. "

    ??The village chief ignored him and called Li Laoer, Liu Biaotou and others to discuss countermeasures.

    ?Li Laoer thought more, and was on guard against the fact that this was not just the casino looking for gamblers, but also what if there was someone behind the casino instigating it.

    So, he whispered a few words.

    ??The village chief and Liu Biaotou nodded repeatedly when they heard this. They both felt that it would be a good idea to take a break for the time being and to inquire more.

    ??The village chief endured the pain, walked up to Wei Dajun and said.

    ¡°Wei Dajun, you have only two ways to go now. Listen carefully and choose one carefully!

    "First, you and your wife make peace with each other. Get out of the village and go wherever you want. You will never be from Suijintan again! Don''t even come to our door to beg for food! Your wife and children will naturally have "The village will take care of you!" "No, I won''t leave, I won''t leave the village!" Wei Dajun struggled desperately, for fear of being kicked out!

    He remembered the danger and embarrassment of the previous escape too clearly, and he didn¡¯t want to experience it again!

    ??The village chief ignored him and continued, "The second way is to break your legs to give you some memory so that you can never gamble again. You can also stay in the village and work hard.

    ¡°Of course, if you become addicted to gambling again, no one will be able to intercede with you. I will kick you out and never come back!¡±

    Breaking a leg? !

    Wei Dajun turned pale with fright and subconsciously looked at his wife and children. Unfortunately, none of them would look at him.

    He cried harder and was completely frightened.

    That''s how it is when everyone rebels against their relatives and alienates them.

    He responded cruelly, "Village chief, I choose the second one... I will never dare to gamble again!"

    ¡°Okay, Wei Dajun, if you act like this, all the men in the village will look down upon you!¡± The village chief finally softened his expression a bit.

    He thought for a while and then told him, "You have broken your leg, so you can only keep it at home. If that Zhang comes in to find you, just say that you broke your leg while climbing over the mountain in the middle of the night."

    ¡°Then give him today¡¯s wages and ask him to help you pay off your gambling debt. I promise that after you recover from your injury, you will bring a few more villagers to gamble with you! Try to keep him stable, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Wei Dajun nodded quickly, and finally begged for mercy in a low voice, ¡°Village chief, can you be gentler...¡±

    ?It is a pity that the village chief ignored him anymore and told the villagers, "You also remember, anyone who asks will say that Wei Dajun fell over the mountain in the middle of the night. When meeting outsiders, behave as usual and don''t let anyone know.

    "Of course the village will investigate this matter and find out. Everyone can do whatever they have to do! Be more cautious in the future and don''t be like Wei Dajun who was tricked without knowing it!"

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, village chief, we all understand!¡± The villagers responded one after another.

    ??The village chief said no more and nodded with Liu Biaotou.

    ??Liu Biaotou immediately picked Wei Dajun off the beam. Before he could get scared, one of his legs was already placed on the millstone.

    The door bolt was swung down, and with a "click", Wei Dajun''s calf was broken.

    ??Wei Dajun screamed, rolled his eyes, and passed out.

    ?Mr. Zhang walked forward, setting the bones quickly, applying medicine, splinting, and bandaging.

    A set of operations, everything is done smoothly and smoothly. It is extremely skillful.

    ??The old man was still a little dissatisfied and muttered, "Why go to all this trouble? Why don''t you let me make an opening on his body and test my new medicine..."

    ?Everyone pretended not to hear anything. Recently, this old man became more and more enthusiastic about changing the experimental subjects from pigs and sheep to humans...

    A door panel of Li''s house was removed and used as a temporary stretcher.

    Two villagers helped carry Wei Dajun back to his home.

    Sister-in-law Wei led her two children to salute the village chief and fellow villagers.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 414ï¼š The weasel enters the village!

    Chapter 414 The weasel enters the village!

    Wei Dajun''s legs were broken, and they were of course distressed, but compared to their family breaks, this was the best result.

    ??The village elders and people were willing to help them make decisions and help Wei Dajun correct his bad habits. They were only grateful and had no resentment.

    ?The villagers surrounded them when they went out, especially the women, who spoke to comfort them one after another.

    After everyone turned off the lights and went to sleep, the noisy night finally passed.

    ?Originally, Li Laoer, Liu Biaotou and others thought that Zhang Jin from Xiaowangzhuang would have to wait for a few days even if he wanted to come to inquire about the news.

    ?Unexpectedly, Zhang Jin didn''t know whether it was because he was clear and confident, or because he was forced by the casino, but he actually found the village the next afternoon.

    At the entrance of the village, Li Yong''s house is building a courtyard, and people are coming and going in full swing.

    ?Zhang Jin picked up a random guy and asked, "Brother, how do we get to Wei Dajun''s house?"

    ??The man was stunned for a moment, looking at Zhang Jin''s deer-headed eyes, which didn''t look like a good guy, he frowned and asked, "Where are you from? What do you want to do with Wei Dajun?"

    ?Zhang Jin quickly smiled and said, "Brother, don''t worry, I''m from Xiaowangzhuang, and we are a family."

    Sure enough, when the man heard that he was from Xiaowangzhuang, he lost the defensive look on his face and said with a smile, "That is indeed a family! You go directly in, the last row of houses, the second house from the east is Wei Dajun''s house ¡±

    "Okay, big brother. I''ll leave first then. I''ll have a chance to drink later!"

    Zhang Jin said hello and left, with a flash of disdain in his eyes.

    They say how powerful the people in Suijintan are, but in fact they are just a bunch of mud-legged people, and they are too easy to deceive.

    ?How did he know that as soon as he turned his head, the whole village would know that he, the weasel, had entered the village, and hundreds of pairs of eyes were staring at her.

    ??It¡¯s really hard to say who is easy to deceive!

    Wei Dajun broke his leg. He was in so much pain last night that he couldn''t sleep a wink. Now he drank medicine and ate.

    But while the children at home were studying and the daughter-in-law went to work, he was left lying on the kang with a urinal next to him for company. Not to mention how miserable it was.

    ?Seeing Zhang Jin walk in, he wanted to get up, but he groaned in pain and lay down again.

    ?Zhang Jin quickly stepped forward to help him and asked in a low voice, "Brother Wei, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t you make an appointment to go to the city to pay back the money today?"

    Wei Dajun''s forehead was so painful that big beads of sweat were forming, and he cursed, "Don''t mention it, it''s really unlucky! The village paid wages last night, and my family got three taels of silver. I just want to go find you. I''ll go to the city early today." .

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to take a shortcut over the mountain, but I fell straight down. Fortunately, there were people patrolling the village, otherwise I would have had to lie in the mountain all night.¡±

    ?Zhang Jin lifted the quilt and took a look. Wei Dajun''s injured leg was swollen and there was still blood on the bandage.

    This is really hurtful!

    Zhang Jin secretly scolded him for being useless, but with an embarrassed look on his face, he said, "What should I do? If you don''t pay back the money today, I''m afraid the casino will come to your house!"

    "No, no!" Wei Dajun was frightened and quickly pulled his hand and begged, "Brother Zhang, please help me. You must beg for mercy on my behalf."

    As he spoke, he took out a money bag from under the mattress.

    "The wages I paid yesterday are all here. Brother Zhang will help me bring them to the casino. I will be given a two-month reprieve. The village chief said that more than 5,000 taels of fruit were sold on the mountain. Our family will be able to get at least 100 taels. By then I must pay off all my gambling debts.¡±

    Zhang Jin''s eyes lit up, he tossed his money bag, and said, "You also know that the casino is worried about the sluggish business. When you recover from your injury, you can bring a few more customers there. Maybe the person in charge will be happy and bring you some All your gambling debts are forgiven.¡±

    Wei Dajun seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw and responded quickly, "Okay, okay, I''m healed, and the village has also given out money. When the time comes, I will take a few more people with me. My family is the poorest, and they are all richer than my family!"

    Zhang Jin became more and more satisfied after hearing this. He collected the money bag and said perfunctorily, "Okay, then you can recover well. I will go to the casino to beg you for mercy. I will come to see you in a few days." "Okay, okay!" Wei Dajun He breathed a sigh of relief and kept saying thanks.

    Zhang Jin waved his hand and walked away.

    ?Out of the gate of the Wei family, he spat hard and cursed in a low voice, "Useless stuff."

    After cursing, he looked up at the neat and tidy new village, the mountains, riverbanks, and hot spring valleys in the distance. His eyes were full of greed and jealousy...

    At the entrance of the village, people were busy building houses while watching Zhang enter and exit the village.

    ??Liu Yong was going to follow immediately. Li Yong was worried, so he told Huiniang and the village chief a few words, and quickly caught up with Liu. They were also companions...

    In the evening, the people who were building the house had dinner before they came back.

    Li Laoer, the village chief and others quickly asked, and Li Yong said, "This Zhang Jin went directly to the gambling shop in the city and talked to a steward for a long time. We couldn''t come forward and couldn''t hear what was said.

    "But I went to the Hou Mansion and borrowed two familiar veterans. They will help us keep an eye on the casino steward. If there is someone behind him, they will definitely be able to catch him."

    Liu Biaotou nodded and said, "For the time being, Zhang Jin is the smuggler of the casino, responsible for attracting gamblers from outside."

    "Then let''s do this for now. We are stable ourselves. It''s not easy for outsiders to plot." Li Laoer comforted everyone.

    ?Everyone responded, "Yes, no matter what anyone''s plan is, everyone has to cover their own money bags, and others dare to rob it!"

    At this point, a small storm has been suppressed.

    ??Except for Wei Dajun, who was in pain every day and felt so regretful that his intestines were bruised, the rest of the villagers continued to live their lives as usual.

    Soon, it was time for Jia Huan to make an appointment.

    ??The Li family closed the gate of the courtyard and asked Uncle Zhao and others to help take care of it. Then, Li Zhensheng, Li Laoer, and the village chief took a car to the small town of Luo''an.

    ??The village chief didn''t want to go at first. After all, he was born as a farmer and was naturally more in awe of scholars and academies, so he felt a little nervous.

    Li Laoer reassured the old man, "Uncle, I have even met the emperor. Are you still afraid of what these teachers will do? We are getting married, not asking for help! Besides, uncle is the owner of Broken Gold Beach, a treasure land blessed with feng shui. People, just hold your head high, we won¡¯t be afraid of whoever you face!¡±

    ??The old man drank a big bowl of chicken soup, and the effect was better than chicken blood.

    ??The old man put on his best clothes, polished his pipe and pot, and got into the carriage with great pride...

    Over in the small town of Luo''an, in the courtyard of the Li family, the betrothal gifts have been prepared and neatly packed.

    In addition to the two hundred manuscripts originally promised to Mr. Peng, there are also two sets of headgear, one set of red gold and one set of pearls. In addition, there are sixteen pieces of silk and satin of various colors, a pair of rouge and gouache boxes, a pair of dragon and phoenix candles, four-color candies, four-color nuts, four cans of tea, and four jars of fine wine.

    The most important thing is that the matchmaker presents a red envelope with two small gold ingots inside.

    The bride price was a box containing ten 20 taels of gold, which was converted into 200 taels of silver.

    These are all worth about five hundred taels of silver.

    Zhao Yuru took care of it when it was time to arrange it, but she didn¡¯t need to pay even a tael of money.

    ??This is the rule set by the father-in-law for every descendant of the Li family to marry a daughter-in-law.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 415ï¼š When the water arrives, the canal will be completed!

    Chapter 415: When the water comes, the canal will be completed!

    Of course, if Zhao Yuru particularly likes this daughter-in-law, she can also pay for more from her own pocket, such as four sets of head and face jewelry.

    ??However, in order to make up for Jia Huan''s improper behavior, the family had already added half of the book collection to the betrothal gift. The Peng family was satisfied enough, and Zhao Yuru did not add anything more.

    ?The couple had already planned to find a way to compensate their family if they earned more money in the future.

    After all, the collection of books belongs to the public and cannot be given away just because of family fun and getting into trouble.

    I have to say that the life of the Li family has improved, the brothers are still united, and the sisters-in-law are close to each other. The big reason is this self-awareness.

    There is nothing that should be deserved in this world. It¡¯s all about you being good to me, and me being good to you, understanding each other, and supporting each other to move forward together!

    Mr. Wen, a great matchmaker, was the first to arrive in Luo''an, followed closely by Li Zhensheng, Li Laoer, the village chief, and the newly dressed family, and finally Liu Zhiheng and his wife.

    ?Tao Hongying will be in charge of the restaurant, and Li Laosi will not be able to come back from the dock military camp.

    So, this is the lineup for today¡¯s recruitment.

    Although Li Laosan does not have an official position and Jiahuan is also a cook, the old lady is a first-class official, Li Laoer is an earl, and the princess Jiayin personally goes to the Peng family to recruit wives. This is enough to show that the Li family is marrying a daughter-in-law. son''s sincerity.

    With Liu Zhiheng and his wife as guests, the arrangements were even more thoughtful.

    ??Everyone went directly to the entrance of the academy. They originally thought that Butler Peng would greet them, but they did not expect that Mr. Peng was waiting here in person. This was also a sign of the importance of the Li family.

    ?In this way, the two families respect each other and are affectionate, which is naturally a good thing.

    Mr. Peng invited two gentlemen from the academy and Dean Zhou to accompany him. Mrs. Zhou also accompanied Wenjuan in the backyard.

    Everyone exchanged pleasantries, and the betrothal gift was carried through the door. After a brief look, Mr. Peng was very satisfied.

    ?Especially the collection of two hundred books, which made him, Dean Zhou and others¡¯ eyes shine.

    Mr. Wen received the red envelope from the matchmaker and joked that he had become rich. He would match more young men from the Li family in the future, and maybe he would become rich just by receiving the red envelope.

    ?Everyone was laughing so hard that the courtyard became more lively.

    Since the Peng family was not the matron, the betrothal gift and betrothal gift list were carried to the backyard and handed over directly to Wenjuan.

    Wenjuan blushed and returned four gifts, including needlework, clothes, shoes and socks for her family.

    ?Her craftsmanship is very good and she is really attentive, which makes everyone praise her.

    At noon, the Peng family prepared two banquet tables. After everyone had eaten, they left, waiting for the eighteenth day of the twelfth lunar month when the Li family came to marry their grandson''s wife.

    Jiaren and other boys were waiting in the shop to see how Xiapin was doing.

    Seeing that there were classes in the academy and their family members hadn¡¯t come back yet, they were all a little anxious.

    After finally picking up the family members, Brother Cat and Brother Li started laughing and making fun around the house.

    ¡°Brother, have you decided on a daughter-in-law? We are going to have a sister-in-law, right?¡±

    Jia Huan was always honest, but now his face was red with embarrassment and he couldn''t say a word.

    ??The old lady quickly patted her two little grandsons and scolded, "Don''t make trouble with your brother, be careful your brother doesn''t make delicious food for you in the future!"

    ¡°Yeah, hurry up and go to class! Children, stop inquiring about family affairs!¡± Li Zhensheng also chased his son away.

    The boys then ran towards the academy gate with smiles on their faces. Jia An and Jia Xi didn¡¯t forget to make faces at their brother, which made Jia Huan almost bury her head in her collar.

    Jiaren patted his younger brother on the shoulder, both to comfort and to congratulate him, then said goodbye to his family, turned around and chased his brothers into the academy.

    "It''s really difficult for Jiaren. I have to study every day and take care of so many naughty brothers!" Li Zhensheng said with a smile, "Especially Brother Li and Brother Cat, I''m afraid they are the most worrying. I''ll see you again tomorrow." Pens, I must buy more to reward my eldest nephew.¡±

    ??Li Laoer quickly waved his hand, "Don''t waste that money. Jiaren is the elder brother, and he should take care of his younger brother."

    ¡°Okay, brother, don¡¯t be polite, let¡¯s pack up and go home.¡± The old lady was thinking about home. If it weren¡¯t for her grandson, she would not have been able to leave for several days. The thought of her home being empty and unattended made her feel like she was on fire.

    Jiayin also had enough fun and missed home very much, so she hugged her grandma¡¯s lap and shouted, ¡°Grandma is coming home. Fu Niuer is also homesick.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home, go home immediately!¡± The old lady hugged her granddaughter and shouted to Grandma He, Dongmei and others to get busy immediately.

    Less than a quarter of an hour, several carriages left the town of Luoan...

    ?Last time I was in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t even have the chance to go to my uncle¡¯s restaurant.

    ??This time she took the opportunity to pick up her mother, and she made up her mind to take a good look.

    At lunchtime, the Cyclamen restaurant was almost full.

    Jia Huan went back to work again, and was only supported by Tao Hongying and two chefs. One of them specialized in seafood, and the work was really heavy.

    It was now past the peak period, so Tao Hongying rarely sat under the eaves of the verandah to enjoy the wind and rest for a while.

    As a result, the whole family came back.

    Jiayin ran all the way, rushed into her mother''s arms, and shouted with a smile, "Mom, Fu Niu''er is back, Fu Niu''er misses you!"

    Tao Hongying was so pleasantly surprised that she held her daughter in her arms and kissed her several times, "You little girl, you still know how to come back! Mom thought you ate too many sticky cakes in Luo''an and got stuck!"

    Jiayin hugged my mother¡¯s neck and giggled, quickly flattering me, ¡°The sticky cake is not as delicious as my mother¡¯s cooking!¡±

    ¡°Look at how stupid you are!¡± Tao Hongying kissed her daughter again in disgust, ¡°If you want to eat, Mom will cook it for you.¡±

    "Don''t let her eat!" The old lady came in and stopped her quickly, "We were at Peng''s house at noon, and this girl didn''t eat enough, and her belly is bulging. She can''t eat anymore, be careful to accumulate food."

    Hearing this, Tao Hongying hugged her daughter, rubbed her belly, and talked to her mother-in-law about the betrothal.

    The nephew and daughter -in -law are going to marry the door. She hasn''t had a chance to see what it looks like.

    The old lady also laughed when she said it.

    Both families are satisfied with this marriage, and the appointment is just a formality. There is nothing wrong with it.

    Jiayin was worried about hanging out in a restaurant, so he finally caught the opportunity, so he dragged his mother to the front.

    At this moment, it is already mid-afternoon, and there are the fewest guests in the building.

    While the boys were busy cleaning and wiping, Tao Hongying hugged her daughter and helped her mother-in-law up to the third floor.

    ?The third floor is much more luxurious than the first and second floors, especially the innermost box, which is luxurious and grand. The walls are hung with paintings and calligraphy, adding to the scholarly atmosphere.

    The good news ran around the house, and I was extremely satisfied.

    ¡°Mom, I will sell new vegetables here from now on!¡±

    It happened that Li Zhensheng came up shortly after, and when he heard this, he hugged his little niece and said, "It''s rare that our lucky girl likes it, so I will set aside this room to make private dishes for your mother."

    After saying that, he announced the good news to the old lady, "Mom, I have ordered a table of sixty-six taels of silver for my sister-in-law''s private kitchen. Someone has already paid. The first table will be in five days."

    ¡°Seriously?¡± The old lady was happy for her daughter-in-law and said with a smile, ¡°This is great, Hongying has a place to show off her talents!¡±

    ¡°Oh, grandma! The table, let the third uncle hit the table quickly!¡± Jiayin clapped her hands anxiously, making everyone confused.

    The old lady said, "This girl is naughty. In the past few days, she has been pestering the third child to make a new table. She even drew pictures. It''s mysterious. The boss remembers to send someone to Luo''an to deliver another letter to see if the third child can do it. Work quickly!"

    After saying that, she patted her granddaughter again and said angrily, "You really found a good job for your third uncle!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 416ï¼š This mother is different!

    Chapter 416: This mother is different!

    After chatting and joking for a while, Li Zhensheng urged, "Mom, you and your sister-in-law should take Fu Niu''er home. I''m keeping an eye on you here. My brother-in-law and sister are also very tired recently. They have a rest these days and are thinking about new dishes."

    ¡°The guests who have reserved the table have no taboos, but they especially like to eat duck. Let me see if I can think of some different ways to eat it?¡±

    "Duck?" Several ways of eating it quickly flashed through Tao Hongying''s mind. They were just soup or stew, which was not really novel, so she frowned slightly.

    Jiayin gave my mother a big kiss and blinked her big eyes hard to send a signal to her.

    When it comes to eating ducks, Kyoto in the previous life was one of the best. There is no reason why he would not be popular in Kyoto when he got Tianwu.

    ?So, I don¡¯t need to worry about this matter, her almighty daughter has already sharpened her sword to attack the duck!

    Tao Hongying saw that her daughter''s eyes were about to blink and cramped, so she couldn''t help laughing and said, "Okay, let your eyes rest quickly, mother knows."

    After saying that, she explained a few more chores about the kitchen, then hugged her daughter and took her mother-in-law home.

    ??The village chief, accompanied by Li Laoer, walked around the front hall and back kitchen twice, looking very satisfied.

    On the carriage back, he discussed with Li Laoer, "When the boys in the village study for another two years, if they are not good at studying and don''t want to go out to work, can we send them to work in Mr. Da''s restaurant?"

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay all the money, just come here to broaden your horizons, meet more people, and improve your skills.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s done,¡± Li Laoer immediately agreed for his eldest brother, ¡°Whoever you use as a clerk has to do the work, and our own children, who can write and do calculations, are much more reliable than outsiders.¡±

    The village chief beamed when he heard this, "That''s right, that''s right. When I get back, I''ll let the children study hard."

    Chatting and laughing all the way, we soon arrived in the village.

    I have to say that there is strength in numbers. It has only been a few days, but Li Yong¡¯s new house is about to be built.

    ??The villagers are willing to contribute their efforts, and Li Yong is also willing to spend money to provide two meals a day at noon and evening. Every meal is meat, and everyone who eats it feels distressed.

    But Li Yong and Hui Niang said that if you don¡¯t have enough to eat, you won¡¯t have strength, so you must have meat!

    ?Everyone had no choice but to eat every meal to their heart''s content, and they didn''t waste any energy on their work.

    ??Everyone in the Li family was also worried. Mrs. Li didn''t even enter the house. She carried her granddaughter on her back and went to the construction site to check on the progress. She also went to the Liu house to see the three little ones.

    Tao Hongying also rolled up her sleeves and went to the village chief''s house to help Huiniang cook.

    Huiniang lost a lot of weight, lost the fatness she had during confinement, and became a lot darker, but her complexion was very good and her eyes were bright.

    Obviously, she is full of hope for her new home and the days to come, and she doesn¡¯t care how tired or hard it is!

    In the evening, the Li family had to cook, but Madam Hui was the first to deliver the food. Uncle Zhao and other old men also ate at their house.

    Everyone in the Li family worked hard all day without delay. They ate the ready-made meals and went to bed hastily.

    Jiayin used the excuse that he missed his mother, so he held it close to her chest and went back to the wing together.

    As a result, Tao Hongying turned around and washed her face, there was a pile of recipes on the kang, and a fat girl pointing her fingers, giggling and pretending to be well-behaved...

    She still didn''t understand something, so she held her daughter in her arms and kissed her again and again.

    ¡°My dear, blessed girl, I will do a good job in making private dishes, earn you a lot of money, and save a lot of dowry!¡±

    Jiayin put her arms around her mother''s neck, nuzzled it like a kitten, inhaled the faint scent of soap on her mother''s body, and then yawned loudly.

    Tao Hongying patted her daughter''s back gently again and again. When she heard that her daughter was asleep, she put her on the soft mattress and carefully took off her clothes.

    The fat girl, her arms and legs are like sacred festivals. Even if they are asleep, the small mouth still moves a few times from time to time. I don''t know if she dreamed of what good things were.

    ??It¡¯s so cute, you can¡¯t help but melt your heart just by looking at it.

    Tao Hongying lowered her head and gently kissed her daughter¡¯s little hand.

    Sometimes, she herself can''t believe that she can actually give birth to such a good child, filial, sensible, smart and cute, just like a little fairy dropped from the sky to the earth!

    Others may be unhappy that their children are naughty, but she just wants her children to be naughty. Because this child is coquettish, gluttonous, and troublesome, she can make her feel that this is a real child and a piece of her heart.

    ¡°Go to sleep, my little girl.¡±

    Tao Hongying pulled the small mattress her daughter was sleeping on to her side, and then put all the recipes on the table, ready to copy them again.

    ?Although she would not show this recipe to anyone, she always wanted it just in case. She didn¡¯t want her daughter to be in any danger.

    Must make a new copy in her handwriting. Even if something happens, it will fall on her.

    Just like that, she was copying while watching over the sleeping fat girl.

    The light of the oil lamp cast her shadow on the window lattice, making her look unusually tall and solid...

    It is another dusk. Compared with before, the evening wind is much cooler, and it is also sending a message to everyone.

    That means winter is coming soon!

    ?Every household has cut firewood and stored trivial supplies, just waiting for the first snow to arrive quietly.

    ??In the Li family courtyard, the old lady took Grandma He and Shui Yun to lay out all the winter clothes.

    Uncle Zhao and several other old men, family members, and even Li Yong, Huiniang, and Longfengtai had spread out a large kang.

    ?These are the cotton-padded clothes of Jiaren and the other boys. They have been sent away, otherwise there would be a pile on the kang.

    ??The old lady was holding a half-bald feather duster in her hand. After beating it one by one, she felt that her cotton clothes and pants were getting looser, so she stopped.

    Jiayin had just changed into her washing coat and trousers, and now she was holding her feet and rolling around on the bed.

    ??The old lady saw it funny and pretended to beat her with a feather duster. This caused the good news to come rolling in more and more, and she gave everyone a live show of "get out!"

    ??Grandma He and Shuiyun laughed loudly. From time to time, they shook their cotton coats, lifted up their cotton trousers, and moved their hands to help Jiayin''s "egg" to avoid grandma''s feather duster, and continued to make trouble.

    Just when they were laughing, Tao Hongying rushed into the house with a happy face and shouted, "Mom, it''s roasted, the duck is roasted!"

    Before the old lady could respond, the good news rushed straight into my mother¡¯s arms. She shouted with a smile, ¡°Mom, eat roast duck, Fu Niuer wants to eat roast duck!¡±

    ??The old lady also laughed, "Come on, let''s have a taste! This fragrance has been lingering all afternoon, let alone Fu Niuer, my saliva has become a river!"

    Tao Hongying quickly hugged her daughter and led her mother-in-law out.

    A new oven was built in the corner of the yard yesterday. Because I was short on time, I didn¡¯t lay out the adobe bricks, so I just got the green bricks from Li Yong¡¯s house.

    Actually, it is not accurate to say that it is an oven. It should be said that it is a large stuffy pot with a bottom for burning charcoal and an opening at the top.

    ?Three fat ducks just hung on the edge of the jar, their roasted skin brown and sizzling with oil.

    ??The charcoal fire below has a little residual red color, and when it meets the dripping grease, it turns into blue smoke, curling up, and the aroma of meat becomes stronger.

    Tao Hongying carefully hooked up a roast duck and said excitedly, "The duck was very burnt in the morning, so I removed most of the charcoal fire this time and kept it simmering for two hours."

    As she spoke, she put the roast duck on the tray and carried it back to the main room.

    Everyone gathered around, sniffing the increasingly rich aroma and swallowing secretly.

    Tao Hongying endured the heat and first pulled off a duck leg and gave it to her mother-in-law.

    ??The old lady smiled and only bit a little bit, and then gave it to her granddaughter as a show.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 417ï¼š Its none of your business, hang it high!

    Chapter 417: It¡¯s none of your business, just hang up!

    Jiayin hugged the duck leg, with two rows of small white teeth, and pulled a big piece of meat.

    ?The duck skin is crispy, the duck meat is soft, and the slight salty aroma suppresses the fishy smell of the duck meat itself. It is really delicious.

    ??The only drawback is that the ducks are raised by farmers, not the ducks raised in the previous life. They are not plump enough and the duck skin only has a thin layer.

    Otherwise, the duck skin is cut into slices and dipped in icing sugar. It tastes crispy, oily and sweet...

    Oops, you can¡¯t be greedy, this is already pretty good.

    Jiayin gave a thumbs up decisively, and shouted to her mother, who looked half anxious and half expectant, "Mom, it''s so delicious!"

    Tao Hongying¡¯s face immediately bloomed like a flower, ¡°As long as it¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s OK!¡±

    The old lady also said, "Duck is fishy, ??and it always has a smell when stewed. I really don''t like it. But eating it roasted like this is really different. It''s delicious, so delicious."

    Tao Hongying laughed more and more cheerfully, and quickly picked some pieces of duck meat for Aunt He and Shui Yun Shuiling.

    The three of them nodded in succession and praised, "It''s really delicious!"

    He Xun came out of the palace and thought he had seen many worlds, but the duck did this for the first time.

    She hesitated and asked, "Fourth Madam, is there any dipping sauce for this duck? Like the boiled chicken in the south, you need to add dipping water to make it taste better."

    Tao Hongying waved her hands and smiled mysteriously, "There are other arrangements, but we still have a few ingredients. You will all know when they are served on the table in the evening."

    ?At this time, Dongmei and Yeshan drove a carriage and stopped outside the door.

    Tao Hongying said, "Oh, what a coincidence. As soon as I said that, Dongmei and the others came back with good things."

    After saying that, she hugged the good news and walked out.

    ?Sure enough, Dongmei and Yeshan opened the carriage door and poured things down.

    ?A basket of fresh green onions, a basket of thorny cucumbers, a basket of green cabbage, a basket of long purple eggplants, two jade melons, and even a dozen pots of half-opened chrysanthemums.

    Tao Hongying grabbed a cucumber, but she was so happy, "This cucumber is so fresh, the top flower has thorns!"

    Jiayin continued to chew the duck leg, her little hands were oily, and she smiled.

    In her previous life, she always wondered why cucumbers were called cucumbers when they were obviously green.

    Fortunately, Tianwu in this life also has this vegetable, and it lives up to its name, called cucumber.

    ?She couldn''t help waving her duck legs and shouted several times, "Qinggua! Qinggua!"

    The old lady was still surprised when she heard this, "I remember this girl doesn''t like cucumbers, why are she so happy?"

    ??Everyone was carrying the basket into the courtyard. A villager passed by and asked with a smile, "Did Fu Niuer''s farm bring something else?"

    "Yes," Tao Hongying responded quickly, "There is a greenhouse over there, and the second crop of vegetables has come down."

    ??The villagers had no doubts and were speechless with envy, "It''s such a good place, it''s not much worse than our Feng Shui treasure land."

    "Isn''t that right!" The old lady also sighed, "But I am so smart that I have not let anyone know about it for so many years, which has saved me a lot of trouble. Look at us, with our reputation, we have become a big piece of fat. Everyone I want to come and take a bite.¡±

    ??The villagers nodded vigorously, "That''s really what happened. It''s best to make a fortune just by being like Zhuangzi."

    The old lady took advantage of the situation and gave instructions, "So, everyone is helping to hide Fu Niuer''s Zhuangzi matter. The first jade melon vines were given by others, so everyone else knows. From now on, these good things, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be our turn either.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Hearing this, the villagers almost turned their heads like chickens pecking at rice.

    It has always been the case that things have nothing to do with oneself.

    ?Now, hiding the good things in Zhengjiazhuang is leaving a way for the village to make money that no one else knows about.

    This is no longer a matter of the Li family, but a major matter of the whole village.

    ??The villagers simply said hello and left quickly, fearing that too much information would come out of their heads.

    His mouth was closed tightly, not to mention talking nonsense, not even the north wind could get through... The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law of the Li family looked at each other, both smiled, closed the courtyard door, and turned around to go back to the house.

    When it was dark, Li Zhensheng and Jia Huan, as well as the village chief and Uncle Zhao, Liu Biaotou and Zhang Shenyi, Li Yong''s family of four, were all called to Li''s house to try new dishes after receiving the news.

    As a result, before the new dishes were served, Li Laosi came back.

    He has lived in the military camp for so long that he has become thinner and his beard is almost two inches long.

    As soon as he entered the door, he hugged his daughter and spun her around, then pricked her with stubble and made her scream.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, dad is back! Have you missed dad?¡±

    Before Fu Niuer could respond, Mrs. Li slapped her son on the back and cursed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a formal thing! The child¡¯s face is so tender that it can¡¯t bear the scourge on your face!¡±

    As she spoke, she grabbed her granddaughter. Sure enough, the fat girl''s face was already red.

    Tao Hongying was so distressed at this moment, "Hurry up and wash up and change your clothes. I''m waiting for you to eat roast duck!"

    "Roast duck? Are you thinking of new dishes again?" Li Laosi asked with a smile, and quickly went to clean himself up.

    Soon, he came back clean and there were many dishes on the table.

    Ye Shan wore white cotton gloves and held a dagger. Tao Hongying discussed with him for a few words, and then he attacked the two roast ducks in front of him.

    With the knife rising and falling, the duck meat slices, which are equally thin and thick, with skin and meat, are placed on a large white porcelain plate.

    When the plate was mostly filled, Tao Hongying took out a stack of thin noodles from the food box.

    Shui Ling took a plate of shredded onions and cucumbers, a plate of brown sauce, and hurried forward.

    Tao Hongying spread out a piece of pancake, put on a piece of duck meat, a few shredded cucumbers and green onions with sauce, and then rolled it up.

    The first burrito was given to the old lady, the second to the village chief, and the third to Divine Doctor Zhang...

    In the blink of an eye, everyone had a burrito, not knowing what to do.

    Tao Hongying smiled and said, "Everyone, eat it. This is a new dish that will be sold to the nobles in the city. Help me try the taste and see if it tastes good?"

    Everyone then carefully brought the burritos to their mouths, chewed them carefully, and then their eyes lit up!

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s much better than eating roast duck alone. It doesn¡¯t seem so greasy!¡± The old lady was the first to express her opinion.

    ?Everyone also nodded quickly. Jia Huan took the initiative for the first time and shouted, "Fourth Aunt, it is the shredded cucumber and green onions that stimulate the fragrance of the duck meat and neutralize some of the greasiness. It is indeed delicious!"

    The village chief and others couldn¡¯t say what was good about it, so they said, ¡°Such a delicate way of eating makes us feel like nobles.¡±

    ??And the foodie Doctor Zhang has already gathered with Jiayin and stretched out his hand towards Tao Hongying...

    ?The two roast ducks were eaten up by everyone in a short time.

    Tao Hongying glanced at her daughter''s bulging belly and stuffed the last burrito into the mouth of Shui Ling who was standing aside.

    The little girl smiled happily and her little mouth bulged, like a squirrel in autumn.

    ??Although she didn¡¯t know when Zhengjiazhuang, where she grew up, had a greenhouse for growing vegetables.

    But she hopes that the greenhouse will always exist.

    In this way, everyone in the host family is happy, and so is she!

    Tao Hongying wiped her hands and said to Li Zhensheng with a smile, "Brother, with the roast duck as the finale of the private dishes in the future, it should be a good start, right?"

    Sorry, my dears, my child has supernumerary teeth and is delayed by queuing up at the hospital. I will update two chapters first, and there will be another chapter around eight o''clock in the evening.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 418ï¼š Private kitchen debut!

    Chapter 418 The debut of private kitchen dishes!

    "Definitely!" Li Zhensheng was also happy and quickly responded, "I have never heard of this way of eating before. Taking into account the novelty, it is worth sixty-six taels of silver!"

    However, he also gave a few more instructions, "But a roast duck is not enough. At least add a spicy dish and two new dishes, accounting for more than half. After all, it is the first table, so it must be perfect!"

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother, I have a lot of new dishes here. I¡¯ll show you the menu after I order it.¡± Tao Hongying was very confident and agreed.

    Li Laoer also said, "Brothers and sisters, if you need any help, just ask."

    ¡°Okay, thank you second brother.¡± Tao Hongying said her thanks with a smile.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was also happy when she saw her children working together and doing things thoughtfully.

    Jiayin had enough to eat and drink, and felt a little sleepy. He struggled to climb into his father''s arms and fell asleep.

    ?Li Laosi carefully held his fat girl, looking so beautiful that it was rare for his daughter to be so close to him.

    But after seeing everyone finish their meal, the dining table was removed, and they all dispersed to sleep.

    He was embarrassed...

    Do you want to take your daughter back to the side room to sleep? Then how can he hold his wife after finally coming back?

    In the end, it was Mrs. Li who took over her granddaughter and scolded her son with a smile, "Go back to bed quickly!"

    ??Li Laosi giggled, grabbed the blushing daughter-in-law, turned around and ran away.

    Jiayin was sleeping soundly and had no idea that she was being disliked by her father and was getting in the way...

    With these fresh vegetables sent by "Zhengjiazhuang", Tao Hongying easily listed the menu.

    One of the dishes, crucian carp, tofu and wakame soup, was something she had never made before.

    So, the night before going to the restaurant, she cooked a big bowl, which was well received by the whole family.

    ??Li Laosi wanted to lick the big bowl of soup all over, trying not to leave a drop. The angry Mrs. Li hit him on the head with chopsticks and cursed him for nothing.

    Jiayin wanted to see the table made by Uncle San, so the next day he asked his grandma to go to the restaurant with him.

    Mrs. Li also wanted to witness her daughter-in-law''s glorious moment, so she entrusted the family to Grandma He and Shuiyun, and brought only Shuiling and Dongmei into the city.

    ??The guest who ordered the first table of private dishes this time is a well-known old glutton in Xindu. His surname is Dong. Everyone usually calls him Yuanwai.

    He has only two major hobbies in his life, flower gardening and delicious food.

    The Dong family has also been rich for three generations. Now they have a false reputation and money, but no real power.

    As a result, directors and members spent all their free time to make themselves happy.

    It can be said that he has eaten in all the restaurants in Xindu.

    Cyclamen reopened and introduced spicy new dishes. Of course he wanted to try them.

    ??As a result, I fell in love with it once I tasted it, and I almost come here to have a meal every now and then.

    ?Li Zhensheng also weighed for a long time before choosing the diner at the first table of the director''s private kitchen.

    Once a director comes to eat something delicious, he will definitely not refuse it.

    Secondly, he has some friendship with Dong Yuanwai. Even if the new dishes are ruined, Dong Yuanwai will not say anything too unpleasant to affect the restaurant''s business for the sake of his face.

    Sure enough, when I heard that Cyclamen was going to introduce a new dish that no one in Tianwu had ever tasted, Dong Yuan immediately appointed the chief executive without saying a word.

    On this day, the director invited five friends, all of whom also liked food and liked to laugh and play, to come to Cyclamen together.

    ?Li Zhensheng personally greeted them and led them to the innermost box on the third floor.

    The directors and others didn''t take it seriously at first. After all, they wanted to satisfy their appetites today, and they just had to be able to live with the environment and so on.

    As a result, they were surprised as soon as they entered the box.

    ?It is already October, and it will snow soon.

    Logically speaking, at this time, except for the plum blossoms that are about to bloom, all flowers should wither and wither.

    But in the private room, there were potted flowers placed in the corners, in front of the windows, and even on the somewhat weird double-layered table. "Slap me quickly and see if I''m dreaming? That pot on the table...is it a green cloud?" Director Dong asked a friend of his, and he was so excited that he couldn''t speak clearly.

    ?It''s a pity that his friends didn''t have time to pay attention to him and had already rushed to the table in two or three steps.

    ¡°What a green cloud! The last time I saw one was ten years ago! I actually saw it here again today!¡±

    ¡°And that, that¡­is that the handsome flag in the corner of the house? It¡¯s such a waste of natural resources, why is it stuffed into the corner!¡±

    ¡°Quick! Come here, come here!¡±

    ¡°Be careful, be careful! Don¡¯t touch the petals?¡±

    Six middle-aged people originally came here to have a good meal.

    I didn¡¯t want my eyes to be hit first!

    ?They threw away the fans in their hands, and the walnuts they were playing with were nowhere to be found.

    At this moment, my heart and eyes are filled with these pots of flowers.

    ?At one moment I blamed the flower pot for not being well matched and for being a disgrace to a famous product. At another moment I was wondering how such an elegant thing could be placed in a restaurant full of fireworks...

    ?Li Zhensheng stood at the door, really dumbfounded.

    ??He had made a special selection yesterday, leaving the best pots of chrysanthemums at home, and only brought a few more ordinary pots over. Unexpectedly, they would still be so popular.

    I really don¡¯t know where my niece found so many beautiful flowers!

    ?However, this is not important anymore. As long as the banquet today is not poisonous to death, a few other directors will not say a bad word.

    ??These sixty-six taels of silver, even if it only counts the cost of their flower viewing, they will agree...

    ?After half an hour, a few people except the directors finally let go of a few pots of chrysanthemums, sat down, and wanted to sip tea to quench their thirst. Only then did they realize that the fruit plate in front of them actually contained jade melons.

    ??The bright red melon pulp was removed from the seeds, cut into bite-sized cubes, and placed on a thin white porcelain plate with a sterling silver fork.

    Pick up a piece and put it into your mouth. It''s so cool and sweet that all the worries and anxieties are gone!

    Someone said to the director at that time, "Brother Dong, don''t tell me whether we can have something good to eat in a while. Just say these pots of flowers today and this plate of jade melons, we didn''t come in vain!"

    Member Dong was very proud and laughed loudly, "Me and Mr. Wang...no, Brother Li and I have known each other for many years, and his character is guaranteed. Just wait, today''s dishes will definitely be good!"

    Before anyone could say anything, Li Zhensheng brought the waiter in to serve the food.

    There are nine dishes and one soup in total, some are cold, some are hot, some are meat and some are vegetarian.

    Li Zhensheng will introduce a few sentences each time.

    The first two dishes are traditional cyclamen dishes. Their taste has been tested by all diners, and almost everyone loves it.

    The third course starts with seafood, which is also the main specialty of Cyclamen.

    A guest next to him turned to the side, wanting to make room for Li Zhensheng and put the dishes on the table.

    ?Unexpectedly, Li Zhensheng smiled, and then gently pushed the top layer of the table.

    ??It was an ordinary big round table, and everyone didn¡¯t take it seriously at first. They even felt that it didn¡¯t match the paintings, calligraphy and famous flowers in the room.

    But with Li Zhensheng¡¯s suggestion, they finally understood the meaning of the round table¡¯s existence.

    ??The top layer of this table can actually rotate!

    ?Li Zhensheng didn''t need to change his position at all, and placed the dishes firmly on the table.

    ¡°Oh, this table even has a mechanism!¡± A guest shouted in surprise.

    The director also nodded, "Yeah, I didn''t see it! Brother Li really worked hard for this table of food!"

    ?They all stretched out their hands to help turn the table, becoming more and more satisfied with today''s banquet.

    As the host of the dinner, Dong Yuanwai felt even more proud.

    He was about to say a few words to Li Zhensheng, but when he turned around and saw someone coming in from the door, he was so frightened that he almost fell off his chair!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 419ï¼š Great taste, no discount!

    Chapter 419 Tastes great, no discounts!

    ?Li Zhensheng, with quick eyes and quick hands, picked him up and asked, "What''s going on?"

    "Knife...sword!" Dong Yuanwai was so frightened that he couldn''t speak, and everyone was also startled.

    ?Li Zhensheng turned around and saw that it was Jia Huan who came in carrying a kitchen knife.

    He quickly reassured everyone, "Don''t be afraid, this is my nephew, the chef of the restaurant. He came in with a knife to slice roast duck in front of everyone!"

    ¡°A piece of roast duck?¡± Everyone was dubious.

    Jia Huan also knew that he almost got into trouble, so he quickly got out of the way with an embarrassed smile, revealing the young man behind him.

    ??The boy was holding a big tray, and there was a brown roast duck placed on the tray. The skin of the duck was shiny with oil, and just looking at it made people salivate...

    After a while, Dong Yuanwai and others ate roast duck burritos.

    They finally understood why Li Zhensheng was not afraid of celebrities and table-turners stealing the spotlight, because his trump card was so sharp!

    Harvested the tongues of a group of them almost instantly...

    The lobby of Cyclamen and the private rooms on the second and third floors were all filled with guests.

    ?Just now the boy was carrying the roast duck all the way. Everyone could see it clearly and they were all greedy for the aroma.

    At this moment, seeing Li Zhensheng coming down from the third floor, many people smiled and greeted him.

    ¡°Executive member Li, your restaurant has great food again, why don¡¯t you tell everyone about it? The roast duck just now was so delicious! Give us one!¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng smiled and handed it over to everyone. Of course he couldn''t let go of such a good opportunity and quickly publicized it.

    ¡°You may not know, but we have a private room on the third floor of Cyclamen called Baihuaxiang. We will launch private banquets in the future, which will feature some rare ingredients and the most novel methods. One table every five days, the price is one hundred taels.

    "Today''s first table was reserved by a member of the Board of Directors for a banquet with friends. The roast duck is today''s main dish. To be honest, let alone everyone, I didn''t even have the chance to try this roast duck. It''s really made too delicately and it''s too rare. !

    ¡°If you want to give it a try, you are welcome to reserve a table at Baihuaxiang. One table is available every five days. If you make a reservation late, I¡¯m afraid you will have to wait until two or three months later.¡±

    ?Hundred taels per seat?

    ?Everyone grinned when they heard this. What was the food for such an expensive banquet?

    Could it be possible to cook with gold? !

    ?Everyone smiled and responded in vain, but no one made any reservations.

    ?Li Zhensheng doesn¡¯t care, he just does whatever he needs to do.

    About half an hour later, Dong Yuanwai and a few friends came down from the third floor with glowing faces after eating and drinking.

    The person who was in trouble quickly asked loudly, "Except the directors, how does the roast duck taste? Is this potpourri-scented private dining room worth one hundred taels per table?"

    ?Director Yuanwai was stunned for a moment, then laughed.

    ¡°Oh, I decided to take a seat in sixty-six taels. It turns out that Brother Li took care of me!¡±

    Just as Li Zhensheng came from behind, he said, "Brother Dong is the guest at the first table of Baihuaxiang. We, Xiakelai, naturally have to express our feelings. From now on, starting from the second table, it will be one hundred taels. Take Pepsi Baishun meaning.¡±

    "No, no!" Mr. Dong waved his hands vigorously and said loudly, "Brother Li, I am very satisfied to be able to enjoy such beautiful flowers and eat such rare delicacies in the world! Not to mention a hundred taels. Two hundred taels are worth it!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want this discount! Baihuaxiang¡¯s private kitchen and banquet is worth charging a hundred taels of silver for the first table!¡±

    After saying that, he took out two hundred taels of silver notes and slapped them directly on the counter.

    ¡°This is the money for today¡¯s meal, plus a reservation for the second table. I want to bring all the family members here to try such delicious food.¡±

    ??Li Zhensheng thanked him quickly, collected the check, and said with a smile, "Brother Dong, remember to send someone to tell your family''s preferences in the past few days. I will ask the master chef to set the menu according to this as much as possible to ensure that everyone in the family is satisfied with the meal!"

    "Okay, okay, then it''s settled!" Director Dong smiled and nodded, then rubbed his hands and whispered, "Those pots of flowers in the box upstairs..." Li Zhensheng waved his hand quickly, "Brother Dong, you may have guessed too. Come on, we can¡¯t grow such good flowers at home. I borrowed it from a hermit and promised to return it tonight.¡±

    ????????????????????????????????????????????¡£

    ?Li Zhensheng pondered for a long time, and then he responded cruelly, "I''ll talk to Mr. Hermit and see if I can give you a basin..."

    "Hahaha, great, great! Brother Li, no matter how much money it is, I want it, and you must give me a pot!" Director Wei was so happy that he was afraid that Li Zhensheng would regret it, so he hurried with a few friends He left when he was busy.

    All the diners were confused from beginning to end.

    But they still understood two things.

    That is, the potpourri of cyclamen has good flowers and good vegetables!

    ??Everyone couldn''t help but talk about it, wondering what kind of flower it was and how delicious the roast duck was.

    ?Li Zhensheng ignored them and didn''t say another word. He took the banknote and went to the backyard.

    ?In the backyard room, the old lady brought Tao Hongying and Jiayin to have dinner together.

    Tao Hongying had been busy all morning and was a little tired. She had no appetite, so she took a bowl of white porridge and ate it with pickles.

    Jiayin felt sorry for her mother and kept picking up food for her.

    At this time, Li Zhensheng came to announce the good news.

    ¡°Mother, sister-in-law, Baihuaxiang¡¯s guest has left. Not only did she give her a hundred taels of silver for the meal, but she also booked a second table.¡±

    As he spoke, he handed the banknote to Tao Hongying.

    Tao Hongying took the banknote with excitement on her face. All fatigue disappeared, and she quickly asked, "Brother, why are there so many? Isn''t it sixty-six taels of silver per table?"

    Li Zhensheng laughed proudly, "The director said that he was very satisfied with the famous flowers and delicious food. He refused to accept the discount and insisted on giving one hundred taels! Also, he pestered me and insisted on selling him a pot of flowers. Son¡­"

    After hearing this, everyone looked forward to the good news.

    Jiayin was chewing on the ribs, her little mouth was oily, she blinked her big eyes twice and nodded, "Sell flowers and give the money to grandma!"

    ¡°Oh, my lucky girl, how old is your child? He wants to give grandma some money every day!¡± The old lady hugged her granddaughter, feeling happy and distressed at the same time.

    Others don¡¯t know, but she knows it all too well.

    A few days ago, I went to Peng''s house to place a betrothal gift. My granddaughter walked around the betrothal gift box several times.

    She was probably worried that in the future her brothers would have to pay dowry gifts for their wives, and the family would not have enough money.

    ??This is a thought that opens up a way for the family to make money.

    ??The old lady wiped her granddaughter''s mouth with her handkerchief and patted her back gently, "It''s delicious. You don''t have to worry about the family affairs."

    Jiayin bared her teeth and smiled stupidly. She wanted to say that her family was good to her, and she wanted to repay them a thousandfold.

    ??Moreover, who can have too much money?

    When the old lady saw her granddaughter acting like this, she knew she couldn''t persuade her, so she could only look at her eldest son.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 420ï¼š Sharpening the knife for the fat sheep

    Chapter 420: Sharpening the knife for the fat sheep

    Li Zhensheng thought for a while and said, "In the future, if you put potted flowers in the potpourri, it will be enough to have one famous brand, and replace the rest with ordinary ones, so that they are not eye-catching. If someone wants to buy this potted flower, it will be easy to sell it." ¡±

    Hearing this, Mrs. Li asked Tao Hongying, "What do you think of Hongying?"

    Tao Hongying is a woman who doesn¡¯t want her daughter to stand out because she is afraid that others will find out that her daughter is different and that she will be in danger.

    ??But neither the Li family nor she is just a mud-legged person digging in the soil.

    ??If you want to have enough food and clothing, and if you want your family business to be prosperous, you have to rely on your daughter''s ability.

    ?Her heart is really hanging in the air every day, sometimes happy and sometimes scared.

    She thought for a while and said, "I have no objection, but we must not let outsiders know where these flowers come from..."

    "Of course!" Li Zhensheng nodded, "Fortunately, the Marquis gave Fu Niu''er a Zhuangzi. That Zhuangzi is the foundation of the Emperor and the Marquis''s mother''s family. It is somewhat mysterious in itself, and no one dares to pry. Take this Zhuangzi as a guide It¡¯s safe to cover up.¡±

    Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying breathed a sigh of relief. Tao Hongying added, "There are also these banknotes. I can''t take them all. After all, the restaurant belongs to my eldest brother, and the oil, salt, sauce and vinegar are also from the kitchen."

    ??Li Zhensheng immediately refused, "No, even though I used the restaurant''s private room, it also gave the restaurant a good name! If the news spreads, the restaurant''s business will definitely be better. That''s enough!"

    ¡°No, I must give it!¡± Tao Hongying insisted, not wanting to take advantage.

    In the end, it was Mrs. Li who made the final decision, "Listen to me. From now on, a table of one hundred taels of food will be divided into twenty taels in the restaurant. If any seafood ingredients are used, they will be paid according to the price. The rest belongs to Hongying!"

    ?The money from selling flowers is not needed at home, and you cannot ask for it, so just let Fu Niuer keep it! When she grows up, she is willing to give more betrothal gifts to her brothers. This is because she is doing her brothers a favor. If she doesn''t give it, even if she throws it into the ground like pig manure, you can''t stop her. She decides on her money, as long as she is happy! "

    ?Li Zhensheng and Tao Hongying nodded quickly, "Okay, listen to me!"

    Jiayin even hugged her grandma¡¯s face and gave her a big kiss.

    ??It¡¯s great to have a grandma as a support!

    She just likes how domineering her grandma is!

    Soon, Li Zhensheng and Tao Hongying went to work again.

    ??The old lady continued to eat with her granddaughter, thinking about it in her mind.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the eldest son of the Li family, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. The restaurant and shop he took back from the Wang family will make a steady stream of money in the future, and his life will definitely be good.

    ??Although the second child does not have any business to his name, he has a title and a family with two promising children, so there is no need to worry.

    Lao Si was born to be a general. Now he is fighting on the battlefield with the Marquis. Although it is dangerous, he can accumulate military achievements quickly. Maybe he will be able to become a second- and third-level general in a few years.

    ?Hongying now also starts cooking privately, with one meal every five days, six meals a month, no matter how you calculate, you can earn about 300 taels.

    The most important thing is that Fu Niu''er is a precious child. This child is like the daughter of the God of Wealth. She can make money with just a little idea...

    ??The only person she worries about and feels indebted to is the third family.

    The third child is honest, silent and diligent, Zhao Yuru is also filial piety, without fighting, keeping a snack shop, and looking at the children who read.

    The day the children left the academy was at least five or six years later.

    At that time, their family would return home from the small town of Luo''an, fearing that they might not have left anything behind.

    After all, the shop is rented, and the small yard at the back is not worth much.

    The only thing is that after mastering the craftsmanship and opening a restaurant in another state capital, their family can prosper... Maybe God heard what the old lady was saying. In the evening, the old lady and Tao Hongying were about to bring good news. go home.

    Several restaurant owners came together to talk to Li Zhensheng.

    They didn¡¯t dare to be greedy for the recipes of private kitchens. They just heard about the magic of table turning and came here to see what was new.

    ??Li Zhensheng is so shrewd. How could he let such a big fish go? He sent it away in a hurry and then "sharpened his knife to the fat sheep"!

    Mrs. Li and others were afraid that they would not be able to leave the city gate if it was too late, so they could only pretend to be worried about returning home.

    There was nothing to say all night. At noon on the second day, the old lady couldn''t bear it anymore. When she was about to ask Ye Shan to go to the restaurant to ask, Li Laosan came back unexpectedly.

    With a look of fear and joy on his face, he pulled his mother over and said, "Mom, that table has been sold for money!"

    The old lady smiled happily when she heard this and quickly responded, "This is a good thing!"

    ??Li Laosan hugged his niece. He wanted to say something, but didn''t know where to start. In the end, he only said, "Give the money to Fu Niu''er!"

    Jiayin smiled, she really thought this third uncle was so cute!

    ¡°No, give it to the third uncle! The third uncle is the landowner and grows vegetables for his brothers to eat!¡±

    Mrs. Li was still hesitant at first, but when her granddaughter said this, her thoughts became clear immediately.

    "Yes, Fu Niu''er is right!" She quickly dragged her third son into the house. It happened that Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si heard the news and came back from the valley.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li called Tao Hongying again, and the family held a small meeting.

    ¡°Third brother, how much money did you sell that table for?¡± Mrs. Li asked first.

    Li Laosan quickly took out the banknotes and said, "Mom, it''s six hundred taels in total! The eldest brother sold the drawings to six restaurant owners, one hundred taels per family. Those people also agreed that no one is allowed to come back before spring. Tell others."

    ?Old Mrs. Li nodded, these must be several restaurants, trying to use this novel table to attract business.

    She thought for a while, then looked at the second and fourth children, and said, "This table was made by Fu Niu''er because she was naughty and made trouble with the third child. Now that the money has been sold, the third child will give the money to Fu Niu''er. But Fu Niu''er didn''t want it and asked Lao San to buy land to grow vegetables.

    "I thought, the shop in Luo''an is doing well, and it''s really not cost-effective to buy vegetables every day. It''s better to buy a piece of land in Luo''an and grow vegetables by yourself. If you have the opportunity to buy a larger food shop in the future."

    ¡°We have Mr. Peng as an in-law, and he is also familiar with Dean Zhou. As long as the food tastes good and the price is affordable, it is not impossible to open the restaurant into the college¡¯s canteen.

    "But the restaurant and the land will be in the name of Lao San. From the future, 20% of the money earned will be given to Fu Niuer as pocket goods, 20% will be given to Gongzhong, and the rest will belong to Lao San''s family."

    Li Laosan became anxious when he heard this, "No, mother, Fu Niu''er told me how to make the table. I just put in some effort and can''t ask for money!"

    But the old lady patted his arm and sighed, "Just keep it, it''s my mother''s fault. Four brothers, you are the most honest person. Now you are the worst in this room, mother." Seeing it in his eyes, he became anxious.

    ?This time Fu Niuer is willing to help and is willing to honor you as my third uncle, so don''t refuse. Work hard in the future and earn more money, and Fu Niuer will always have money to collect. "

    ??Li Laosi and his wife also hurriedly persuaded, "Third brother, don''t refuse. Fu Niu''er is young and can''t help much. She only needs some pocket money every month."

    Li Laoer also said, "We have all benefited from Fu Niu''er. If you refuse, we will also lose face. Let us brothers be shameless and work together, relying on our little niece to make a fortune together."

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 421ï¼š I am for everyone, everyone is for me!

    Chapter 421 I am for everyone and everyone is for me!

    Li Laosan couldn''t refuse, so he carefully picked up his niece and kissed her gently on the top of her head. "Don''t worry, Fu Niuer. Third uncle will definitely work hard and earn more money."

    Jiayin smiled and nodded, taking the opportunity to ask for a favor, "Uncle San, I want a pony!"

    Li Lao San suddenly smiled and said, "Okay, San Bo will make you a pony rocking chair and put it on the kang for you to play with. It''s going to snow soon and it''s cold outside. Don''t go out!"

    Tao Hongying tapped her daughter on the forehead and said angrily, "I know how to bully your third uncle! Your third uncle takes care of the shop during the day and does carpentry work for you at night!"

    ??Li Laosan quickly put his chubby little niece on the other arm and responded with a simple smile, "I''m not tired, I''m not tired, and it''s not a big thing!"

    Mrs. Li was happy and said, "Third brother, please go back after lunch!"

    "Okay, mother, I''ll go check out Dayong''s new yard first. I''ve been in Luo''an and haven''t been able to help much!" Li Laosan got up. Li Laoer and Li Laosu also stayed with him because they had nothing important to do. Went together.

    Tao Hongying took Shui Yun and Shui Ling to the kitchen to cook, leaving Mrs. Li holding her granddaughter and standing at the door of the hall. Seeing her three sons walking out of the courtyard talking and laughing, she breathed a long sigh of relief.

    ?There is no parent in the world who doesn¡¯t worry about their children.

    ?Especially when the gap between the rich and the poor among children is too big, I wish my children¡¯s family wealth could be equalized.

    But from the standpoint of the children, why should the money earned by oneself be distributed to others?

    ?As a result, conflicts arose, and the roots of division and hostility were laid.

    ?Old Mrs. Li has never read a book, but she knows very well that if she has many children, the consequence of an uneven bowl of water is that not a drop will be left.

    Hence, she felt even more guilty and anxious towards Lao San¡¯s family.

    Fortunately, she has a good granddaughter!

    She lowered her head and rubbed her granddaughter''s fat face, with red circles under her eyes, "What good things did grandma do in her last life that God allowed you to be born into the Li family?"

    Jiayin guessed a lot, and quickly wiped her tears, hugged her and kissed her several times, "Grandma, don''t cry. Fu Niu''er likes her uncle and her brother, and is willing to give them good things!

    "And the money earned by my uncle and brothers is shared with Fu Niu''er. Fu Niu''er doesn''t even have to work, and she becomes a little rich woman! Fu Niu''er is happy!"

    Mrs. Li laughed when she heard this, wiped away her tears, hugged the fat girl tightly, and nodded repeatedly, "Okay, okay, if they don''t treat you well in the future, grandma will break their legs!"

    Jiayin smiled and hugged Mrs. Li''s neck, pointing to the kitchen, "Grandma, Fu Niu''er is hungry, let''s go steal some food!"

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go see what delicious food your mother is cooking!¡± Mrs. Li, with her fat granddaughter in her arms, went to the kitchen.

    After a while, Jiayin took a small bowl, sat on the threshold, and ate openly.

    Mrs. Li helped light the fire and chatted with her daughter-in-law from time to time. Shui Yun and Shui Ling occasionally interjected a few words. The small kitchen was very lively.

    Hearing the good news with a smile, the croquettes in his hand became more fragrant.

    ?Be it grandma or family members, part of the love for her is due to her magical ability to make money and the family prosperous, but she believes that it is more out of pure love.

    Just because her surname is Li, she is the only daughter of the Li family in three generations.

    Similarly, she takes care of her family in every possible way, hoping that the family will prosper and that she will receive more shelter and a richer material life. But it¡¯s mostly because of love!

    ?Grandma felt guilty and sad because she, a little child, had to protect the family and distribute the good things to the family.

    Actually, she was just an ordinary person in her previous life. She had no great talent and no ambition to dominate the world.

    In this life, what I want is even more simplicity, no worries about food and clothing, and a happy and harmonious family!

    ?Now, she has the status of a princess, and has the cornucopia of Broken Gold Beach.

    Even if she doesn¡¯t need to contribute to all the family business, the money will continue to flow into the wallet like running water, and she will be loved and protected by the whole family. She didn¡¯t feel any disadvantage or grievance at all, she was extremely satisfied...

    After lunch, Li Laosan hurried back to the small town of Luo''an.

    Tao Hongying was busy copying the recipes. Mrs. Li was afraid that her granddaughter would disturb her daughter-in-law, so she took her granddaughter and Grandma He to the back to deliver coats and trousers.

    Uncle Zhao and others were all smiling. After washing their hands several times, they were willing to open their new coats and trousers and touch them again and again.

    "Oh, these coats and trousers are really thick. In fact, you don''t need to replace them with new ones, last year''s ones can still be worn." Uncle Zhao said, but he couldn''t bear to put down the new coat and trousers in his hands.

    ??The other old men also nodded. Fourth Uncle Wang said, "That''s right. It''s a pity to give us such good clothes."

    ¡°How can you say it¡¯s a pity!¡± Old Mrs. Li poured a bowl of chicken soup for the souls into the old men. ¡°There are so many things going on in and outside the village, why don¡¯t you guys have to worry about it!

    "Without you elders sitting in charge, these boys in the village still don''t know what trouble they are causing. Let''s talk about Wei Dajun. He gave him a good beating and is much more honest now. Otherwise, he will become a bad gambler and his family will be ruined in the end. "

    As expected, the old men were excited when they heard this, and their faces turned rosy.

    Uncle Wang responded, "That''s what we should do. Young people are prone to stumbles. We should pay more attention to them. If they don''t make detours, they will suffer less."

    Mrs. Li added with a smile, "So, you should eat more, wear warm clothes, and take a walk in the village more at night, the village will be safer."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister, we are guarding the village and keeping it safe.¡± Uncle Zhao took the place of all the old brothers and patted his chest to assure himself.

    Mrs. Li went to deliver cotton-padded clothes to Huiniang''s family again. Huiniang''s needlework skills were the best, but she was busy building a yard recently and had no time to do so.

    I didn¡¯t want to, but Old Mrs. Li had already prepared everything. Her eyes were red with joy, and she vowed in her heart that she would respect Old Mrs. Li as her mother-in-law from now on.

    ?Of course, Aunt Wu and the village chief treat her well.

    ?She had a vague idea in her mind that she would just wait until she was done with her family work before starting to make arrangements...

    Before dusk, the first light snow of winter finally fell.

    Since there was another court meeting tomorrow, Li Laoer got into the carriage and drove into the city, crushing the thin snowflakes.

    He asked for a basin of fish soup from the restaurant, and bought three catties of mutton and two jugs of wine.

    ?That night, he and Mr. Wen ate mutton pot, drank wine and chatted, not to mention how comfortable it was.

    ??Although the Hou Mansion borrowed two soldiers, they still couldn''t find out who was behind the casino manager.

    But Mr. Wen and Li Laoer both have the same idea, and someone must be targeting Suijintan and the Li family.

    It¡¯s just that we¡¯re not sure who it is yet.

    Mr. Wen advised Li Laoer to calm down. As long as they are foxes, they will definitely have a chance to catch their exposed tails.

    Neither of them expected that this opportunity would appear so soon.

    ??Tianwu''s big court meetings were always about trivial matters, and the outcome didn''t matter. When the time came, all the civil and military officials dispersed like birds and beasts.

    ??The few people who took Li Laoer to eat and drink last time, either because they were angry or because they felt guilty, did not bother Li Laoer again.

    ?Li Laoer was happy to be quiet. He said hello to Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng and was going to visit Xianke Lai.

    As a result, as soon as he turned onto the shopping street, he was bumped into the arms by someone!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 422ï¼š Is it a coincidence or a calculation?

    Chapter 422 Is it a coincidence or a calculation?

    ??Li Laoer has already changed into his official uniform in Mr. Wen''s courtyard. He is now wearing a duck egg blue quilted robe with a jade pendant hanging from his waist. It cannot be said that he is extremely rich, but at least he is not shabby.

    ??Even if the beggars and gangsters on the street want to be bullied, they dare not provoke him like this.

    So, he was suddenly knocked down and sat down on the ground. Li Laoer was still a little dazed. His tailbone was sore and numb, and he couldn''t get up for a long time.

    ?He raised his head in annoyance, and just as he was about to curse, he met a pair of big panicked eyes.

    ?The owner of the eyes is an eighteen or nineteen-year-old woman with disheveled hair, a dirty face, and a very panicked expression.

    ?She also held an eight or nine-year-old boy in her hand. He was sallow and thin, and seemed to have been stunned. He looked like he was about to cry. He was very pitiful.

    "You?" Li Laoer didn''t know what to say. He stood up and asked, trying his best to endure the pain, "Who are you? The street is so crowded, how can you run like crazy?"

    ?The woman struggled to get up, looked back, and apologized hastily, "I''m sorry, sir, we were not careful!"

    As she spoke, she helped the boy up again, but unfortunately the boy couldn''t stand firmly and almost fell down.

    It was only then that Li Laoer discovered that the boy''s legs were strangely drooping, unable to bear any strength, and the exposed calf in half of the trouser leg was swollen and unsightly, and it was obviously... broken.

    He didn¡¯t want to pursue the case, but now he saw that these two people seemed to be anxious, so he got out of the way.

    ¡°You go, be careful.¡±

    The woman quickly thanked them, but before they could take a step forward, four or five farm men suddenly appeared from the street not far away, each carrying hemp ropes and bricks. When they saw the woman and the boy, they ran around like menaces. Come over.

    The woman was so frightened that she tried to run away with the boy on her back, but was quickly caught.

    ??The man at first ignored Li Laoer, raised the brick in his hand and threw it at the woman.

    ¡°You bitch, if you let me run away, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    The boy who was lying on the woman''s back screamed and stood up, protecting the woman under him.

    ?The green brick hit him directly on the head, and bright red blood started to flow down!

    "Brother!" The woman didn''t care about anything, she pulled the unconscious boy off and cried loudly, "Brother, brother!"

    Not only did the men not stop, but they rushed forward to face the woman and continued to punch and kick her.

    ??The leading man held the **** brick and was still cursing, "Kick me to death, you don''t know how to lift something!"

    "I''ve arranged a good way out for you, as if I''ve tricked you and raised you for three years in vain. It''s better to kill such beasts!"

    ??The woman hunched over her body, trying her best to protect her younger brother. Even though the fists and kicks rained down on her, she did not move away at all.

    ?Passers-by were all shocked by such a sudden change. In broad daylight, even the servants at home did not attack him so casually and beat him to death!

    ?Some people wanted to help, but these people looked so fierce that they hesitated for a while.

    Li Laoer was also so shocked that he didn''t react for a while. After all, when people were fleeing from famine and eating people, it wasn''t so bloody.

    He squinted his eyes slightly, feeling a little wary.

    The new capital is so big, but things happened suddenly in front of him...

    He wanted to wait and see what would happen, but unfortunately, the woman was beaten so badly that she was unable to protect her brother. She fell to the ground, and the boy''s head and one arm were exposed.

    ?A man laughed ferociously, stepped on the back of the boy''s hand and pushed him to the ground.

    The boy woke up from the pain and opened his eyes covered with blood. His eyes were full of despair and pain.

    This is just a naive child, about the same size as Cat Brother. Brother Cat is studying in the academy, protected by his brothers and cared for by his uncles and aunts.

    But this child was so humiliated and beaten so severely!

    ?Li Laoer closed his eyes hard, and when he opened them again, he shouted, "Stop!"

    ?The men who were beating up were startled, and turned around to look at Li Laoer. Maybe they saw that he was well-dressed, but they didn¡¯t dare to curse. They just asked with a cold face, "Who are you, minding your own business!"

    "Who am I?" Li Laoer strode forward, pushed away several men, protected the woman and child behind him, and shouted loudly, "I am just an ordinary passerby. In broad daylight, you are so fierce and cruel, beating me Do women and children still have any respect for the law?¡±

    When the other passers-by saw someone coming forward, they all responded, "That''s right, if there''s anything you can''t talk about, you must do something! How young is this child? There''s so much blood on his head, how can he still survive?"

    Several big men looked bad, and the leader among them shouted, "What does it have to do with you whether you are dead or not! I am their uncle, their parents are dead, I am their God, what can happen if I am beaten to death?" ?¡±

    uncle?

    Everyone frowned.

    ??Tianwu governs the country with filial piety. We don¡¯t talk about ordinary people, let¡¯s talk about the palace. The Queen Mother is not the emperor¡¯s biological mother, so the emperor still has to show courtesy.

    ??The Queen Mother has often interfered in the affairs of the government over the years. It can be said that Tianwu has retreated to the south of the Yangtze River, and the Queen Mother must bear at least half of the responsibility. However, the emperor still cannot do anything to the Queen Mother.

    ??If the parents of these two siblings are dead, they really should listen to their uncle. Even if they are beaten and scolded, they cannot resist...

    But the woman sat up with support, still stretching out her arms to protect her brother, and retorted with a sad smile, "You are talking nonsense, you are just my cousin! My parents are dead, my grandma is dead, but I still have a brother! You guys are trying to swallow My yard and fields are beating us to death.

    ¡°Today you are going to send us to the flower house, make me the flower girl, and let my brother be the turtle father! I sold the money to pay off your debt! You are worse than a pig or a dog! You are the beast!¡±

    After saying that, she was probably so angry that she spat out a mouthful of blood on the ground. It was obvious that she had been beaten severely and her heart was hurt.

    Hearing this, everyone felt pity for the siblings and shouted one after another.

    ¡°It¡¯s really unreasonable. This is going to make a fortune!¡±

    "What a desperate family! There are still boys in this family! It''s obvious that they want to kill people and steal money!"

    ¡°It¡¯s too wicked to bully others like this!¡±

    ?The men felt a little guilty after hearing this, gritted their teeth and stepped forward, trying to pull the siblings away.

    ¡°Okay, it was my uncle who was wrong just now, and he acted harshly when he was angry. Let¡¯s go home, let¡¯s talk about something.¡±

    ??However, the two siblings actually had a tacit understanding. They both pulled off Li Laoer''s trousers and said, "No, if you sell us, we won''t go back with you even if we die!"

    ?The leading man was anxious and wanted to smash the brick in his hand again, but was pushed away by Li Laoer.

    "If you dare to take action again, I will report it to the official! I will accuse you of seeking wealth and murder! According to the laws of Tianwu, even if you are a slave and not a death contract, you cannot be lynched at will! What''s more, you are just a clan member!"

    After saying that, he took out a dime of silver from his purse and asked everyone, "Which brother is willing to help me go to the government office and call the official?"

    "I!"

    "I go!"

    ¡°I know the way!¡±

    Immediately three or four people came forward with their hands raised to take over the errand.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 423ï¼š Cruel and ruthless!

    Chapter 423 Cruel!

    ?The men subconsciously took a few steps back, looked at each other, and were a little wary, so they hurled a few harsh words.

    ¡°You are lucky today, someone is meddling in your own business! But remember, as long as your surname is Su, you will not be able to escape from my grasp!¡±

    After saying that, they turned around and ran away.

    ??Everyone onlookers cheered loudly, "Oh, I''m finally gone! These people are so wicked! Finally saved!"

    ??Li Laoer also breathed a sigh of relief, but looked down and quickly called everyone, "Everyone, please help and send them to the hospital."

    It turned out that the two siblings, perhaps feeling safe, had already passed out.

    ??A kind-hearted shopkeeper removed a door panel, and two passers-by helped carry the woman. Li Laoer carried the child on his back, randomly found a medical clinic and rushed in.

    ??The doctor at the medical center was quite dedicated, diagnosing the pulse of the two siblings, applying medicine and bandaging, and was sweating profusely from the work.

    Finally, the doctor brought several packets of medicine and powder to Li Laoer, "We don''t have a medical woman here, so we can''t examine this girl''s injuries. You go back and examine her carefully."

    ¡°Also, this girl has serious internal injuries and needs to take medicine and rest in bed for two months. It¡¯s best to see a doctor for a pulse check every few days!¡±

    ?Li Laoer hesitated for a moment, took the medicine bag, and then paid.

    ??The two passers-by who helped carry the people have already left, so he can''t ignore them.

    ?He thought for a while, then gave the little medicine boy a few pennies and asked him to go to Xianke to tell him.

    ??The little medicine boy was very quick, and he brought Li Zhensheng over in just a moment.

    ?Li Zhensheng probably didn''t understand and thought his brother was injured, so he ran sweating profusely.

    ??When he saw that it was his younger brother who had saved the two of them, he breathed a long sigh of relief, but without saying anything else, he quickly helped put the injured siblings into his carriage.

    ?Soon, the carriage left the city and headed all the way to Broken Gold Beach.

    This was not the time to ask questions, so Li Zhensheng started talking, "Second brother, you are also a count, and you have to go to court occasionally. Shouldn''t you find a long-term attendant or a servant to follow you? Otherwise, if there is an emergency, , not even an errand boy.¡±

    Li Laoer also discovered this problem and responded, "Okay, let me discuss it with my mother and the village chief uncle. Find two boys in the village who are reliable."

    Li Zhensheng shook his head, "I think we should go to the Marquis Mansion to borrow one. We are all ordinary farmers in the village and don''t understand the etiquette and rules. It might be a disservice to follow you."

    ¡°Borrow a person from the Marquis Mansion, and then find two smart young men from the village. After a few years, the young men will be needed.¡±

    ??Li Laoer smiled and said, "Eldest brother is still thoughtful. Lao Si said that Mr. Hou will be back in two days. I will ask then."

    The two of them arrived at Broken Gold Beach while they were talking. Someone in the valley saw him and ran up to talk. Li Laoer asked a few questions. Hearing that Divine Doctor Zhang was not there, he hurried into the village.

    A few days ago, Mrs. Cui gave a dozen soft rabbit skins as a gift. The old lady wanted to sew a small coat for her granddaughter. She was spreading it on the kang and was simply putting it together with Aunt He.

    Shui Yun and Shui Ling were carrying red beans and preparing to steam steamed buns with bean paste in the evening.

    Jiayin sat under the window sill, secretly counting her pearl bags.

    These were brought back from the south by my uncle and brother. They saved a lot for a year.

    During the twelfth lunar month, sister-in-law Wenjuan came in and wanted to give her a small gift. After all, when she injured her hand, they sewed a quilt with a pocket for her.

    But she couldn''t bear to part with any pearl she touched...

    Woo ow, these are all her little treasures!

    ?Mammy He listened to the young master sighing from time to time, and couldn''t see what the young master was busy with, so she looked at the old lady.

    The old lady laughed and said, "Don''t pay attention to her. This girl is obsessed with money. I''m afraid she will waste all her good things again." Everyone laughed, and at this moment, there was a noise outside the courtyard gate.

    ?The old lady was startled, got up and went out to check.

    Jiayin also hurriedly collected his things and jumped on Shuiyun''s back.

    Shui Ling, with quick eyes and quick hands, pulled out a big coat and wrapped the young master tightly.

    When the young and old arrived at the door, they were even more surprised to see two people lying in the carriage, both of them seriously injured.

    "Who is this? What happened?" Seeing the blood on her second son''s body, the old lady quickly stepped forward and pulled him to look at him, "Are you injured too?"

    Li Laoer responded, "Don''t worry, mother, I''m not injured, it belongs to these two people. It''s a long story, so let''s send him to Mrs. Cui''s yard to stay temporarily, and then we''ll go into details."

    ?Grandma He was very discerning and immediately stepped forward to carry the **** her back.

    ??Li Zhensheng looked at the child and thought of his own son. He felt compassion and took the child into Cui''s house with his own hands.

    ??The Cui family''s yard has been empty for most of the year. Mrs. Cui has already told her that if the Li family can''t live in it, they can just come and stay.

    Therefore, everyone was not polite and placed the sister and brother in the south room of the west wing.

    Shui Ling quickly went to burn the kang, and the old lady also gave water to the sister and brother with her own hands. Seeing that they only had half life left, she couldn''t help but sigh.

    ¡°What a sin, you are such a good boy, why are you so seriously injured?¡±

    At this time, Divine Doctor Zhang was also invited.

    ?At first, he was a little unhappy, but when he saw that the siblings were injured, his eyes immediately brightened.

    ??He took off the wound medicine and bandages that the city doctor had put on, and kept saying a few words of disdain.

    ¡°Oh, why did you only apply wound medicine to such a big wound? It requires stitches. What a quack, a quack!¡±

    As he spoke, he took out the newly prepared semi-finished potion, applied it to the child, and then sewed up the two-inch long **** on the child''s forehead.

    ?Perhaps the efficacy of the potion was limited, so the comatose child groaned in pain.

    The old lady felt soft and held his uninjured hand. She comforted him in a low voice, "My child, don''t be afraid. Just be patient. The doctor will treat you. You will be fine soon!"

    The young man was quiet for a moment, then softly shouted two words, "Grandma?"

    The old lady guessed that she was thinking of her grandma, but the child was suffering. She couldn''t bear to let the child down, so she said vaguely, "Hey, good boy, you will be fine soon."

    As expected, the child relaxed a lot, a tear fell from the corner of his eye, but he didn''t say a word again.

    When it was his turn to deal with the child''s injured leg, Doctor Zhang was really angry and cursed, "Who is this! This leg has been broken for at least two days, how can it be dealt with? If it is later, the bone will grow and it will last a lifetime." My legs are too long!¡±

    As he spoke, he called to Li Laoer and others, "Help me put some pressure on the child and don''t let the child move around. The child''s leg bones need to be re-aligned, and the quack doctor just didn''t fix the bone stubble properly!"

    ?Everyone rushed forward to help, and sure enough, as soon as Doctor Zhang moved, the child woke up screaming and struggling desperately.

    ??The old lady quickly held his head in her arms, carefully, for fear of touching his wound, "My child, I''m going to straighten your leg bone. It will be fine soon. Be patient, you must be patient!"

    Fortunately, Dr. Zhang acted quickly and bandaged it thoroughly. The child was sweating profusely in pain and his face turned pale.

    Jiayin stood a few steps away, covering her eyes and not daring to look. Just listening to the sound made her legs feel sore.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 424ï¼š Its never a mistake to be cautious!

    Chapter 424 There is nothing wrong with being cautious!

    The doctor Zhang went to check the young girl''s pulse again. Jiayin quietly leaned over and watched the grandma wiping the child''s sweat.

    The child''s eyes were a little distracted in pain, and strands of hair were stuck to his forehead, which was very pitiful.

    She hesitated several times before taking out a candy ball and stuffing it into the child''s mouth.

    It¡¯s not that she is stingy, there are really not many candy **** left, and she is reluctant to eat them herself. She is trying hard to hold back her greed, and wants to keep them until her brothers come back from vacation.

    ?Now there is one less...

    The half-grown boy felt the sweetness in his mouth, and his eyes gradually became brighter.

    On the other side, Divine Doctor Zhang frowned and said angrily, "Which beast could hit a girl so hard and beat her so badly? These internal organs are so badly injured that they need to be cared for for a month or two, not to mention eating. It¡¯s troublesome to take medicine.¡±

    After that, he called out to Aunt He, "Wash this girl and see if there are any serious injuries. If she is bruised and swollen, rub it with medicinal oil. When I go back to get the medicinal materials, I can give her some medicine." They make medicinal soup."

    After saying that, he turned and left.

    ?? Li Laoer gave everyone a wink and told Aunt He and Shui Yun Shuiling, "Please work hard. If you have anything to do, go next door and report it."

    After saying that, he picked up the good news and took everyone back to his home.

    Everyone sat down in the main room. Li Laoer saw that the village chief and Uncle Zhao had also arrived, and then he told what happened, adding a few words at the end.

    ¡°There were so many people on the street, and it felt like it was too much of a coincidence that they bumped into me. But those big men were really ruthless and not pretending. If I hadn¡¯t stopped, the child would have died.

    ??Moreover, the woman protects her younger brother sincerely. I was not sure for a moment whether it was better to watch them die on the street, so I rescued them. "

    ?Everyone thought of the misery of the siblings, and they were more inclined to think that this incident was a coincidence.

    After all, no one is willing to risk his life just to plot against others.

    ?Of course, if it was really a plan, the person behind it would be too cruel.

    ?? Li Zhensheng said, "No matter what the truth is, since the person has been brought back and the injury is so serious, let''s keep them for a while. Keep an eye on them more often to see what their purpose is.

    ¡°Tomorrow, ask them their names and conduct a thorough investigation. I will then talk to the two veterans who monitor the casino management to see if there is anything unusual there.¡±

    ?Everyone nodded, and the village chief also said, "We also tell the villagers to be more careful. It is always right."

    Just as they were talking, Aunt He came back and whispered, "Old madam, that young girl has many scars on her body and the color is very dark. It should be two or three years old. It should not be recent. The scars on the child''s body There are scars, too, but fewer.¡±

    Li Laoer''s frown immediately relaxed, "So, this girl didn''t lie. The siblings were really bullied and beaten by their clan members and ran away after they couldn''t bear it anymore?"

    ??Li Zhensheng glanced at his younger brother and emphasized again, "You should be more cautious. I will lead people to investigate this matter. You can just take care of your family during this period of time."

    Li Laoer nodded quickly, "Okay, don''t worry, brother."

    This matter was settled, and everyone dispersed.

    At dusk, when the young girl woke up, the first thing she did was to look for her brother. She was relieved to see her brother lying next to him, sleeping.

    But she felt something was wrong with her body, so she suddenly grabbed a handful of her dress and was about to turn over and sit up.

    ??Mammy He came in with hot porridge. When she saw this, she quickly stepped forward and pressed her, "Girl, don''t move. I changed your clothes!"

    Shui Ling, who was following Grandma He, also said, "I applied the medicinal oil on your injury, don''t worry!"

    ?The girl breathed a sigh of relief, looked at them with doubts in her eyes, and asked, "My brother and I, where are we?"

    Aunt He lit the oil lamp and said, "This is the Li family in Broken Gold Beach. We are the nannies and maids of the Li family. You were rescued by our uncle!" Shuiling nodded, and moved the kang table neatly. The girl sat up against the wall.

    She was already lively and chirped and asked, "Sister, why are you beaten so badly? Doctor Zhang said that your brother''s leg has been broken for two days. If it continues like this, it will become long and short in the future." The leg is lame.

    "There is also a wound on his head. There was so much blood. Fortunately, there were stitches. Otherwise, it would have been a big hole and it would have hurt to death! And you, there is no good place on your body, there are scars all over it!"

    ?The girl touched her brother distressedly and slowly raised her face.

    The oil lamp was not bright, but it was enough to illuminate her face clearly.

    She has a face like a full moon, a smooth forehead, thick eyebrows, big eyes, a high nose and red lips. She cannot be said to be very beautiful, but she is very dignified and even vaguely bookish.

    ?Especially a pair of big eyes with dark pupils, which make people subconsciously intoxicated when they look at her.

    Shui Ling paid it back and shouted in surprise, "Oh, sister, your eyes are so pretty."

    ??But Grandma He''s heart skipped a beat when she saw her. This girl''s appearance was the kind that wealthy families would like most. She was dignified, calm and elegant, making her a good choice to be the head of the household.

    I just don¡¯t know how to be so miserable and homeless?

    ?The girl lowered her head to salute Grandma He and Shui Ling, and whispered, "Please take care of our siblings."

    ??Grandma He thought for a moment and handed the porridge bowl over, "Girl, let''s eat first. You''ll also need to drink medicine after eating. Your brother has already eaten and gone to bed, so don''t worry about it."

    ?The girl thanked her again before taking the porridge bowl and eating it.

    It was obvious that she was feeling very uncomfortable. She would take a breath after taking a few mouthfuls and then continue eating, but she did not even complain about the pain.

    He Yan and Shui Ling both looked at them silently, for fear of saying something, adding a burden to her.

    It''s a pity that with such care, the girl only ate half of the bowl of porridge, but drank the medicinal soup in one gulp.

    ?She wiped the medicine stains from the corner of her mouth and asked, "I haven''t kowtowed to the savior yet..."

    ??Mammy He quickly responded, "Our master has gone to bed, so rest assured, girl, it will be time to see our master again tomorrow.

    "This yard is next door to our master''s house. Now there are only the two of us and your sister and brother. There are no other people. You can rest assured to recover. If you feel uncomfortable at night, just call us."

    As she spoke, she touched the child''s forehead again and said with a smile, "Our Dr. Zhang has the best medical skills. Your brother is seriously injured, but he doesn''t have any fever."

    The girl lowered her head, concealed the emotion in her eyes, and thanked her gently.

    ?Soon, Grandma He and Shui Ling cleared the table, spread the quilts at the end of the kang and lay down.

    ?The oil lamp, which was not very bright, was placed on the window sill and was not blown out. It was obviously for convenience when getting up at night.

    ?The north wind coming in through the cracks in the window playfully swayed the flames, trying to suppress them.

    But the flame is extremely strong and refuses to stop glowing and heating up no matter what!

    ?The girl who was lying quietly, smelling the faint fragrance on the quilt, quietly held her brother''s hand.

    Her brother''s hand was crushed. At this moment, she carefully wrapped a white cotton strip. She didn''t dare to exert any force at all, but tears flowed silently.

    ?With tears in her eyes, she looked at the beams on the roof. They seemed far away, but they weighed down her and made her breathless...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 425ï¼š Tea gets cold when people leave

    Chapter 425 Tea gets cold when people leave

    ?The morning at Broken Gold Beach was busy and lively. The hens of each family were cooing and clamoring for food.

    ??The old yellow dog guarding the door will also wag its tail and pester its owner in front and behind, trying to beg for half a pancake to soak in vegetable soup, which is a rare delicacy for it.

    ?The women were busy making breakfast, and the men hurried away after eating.

    ?The fruit trees on the mountain must be wrapped with grass fences, and the path beyond the archway must be cleared of snow.

    ??And Li Yong¡¯s new yard is also about to be finished, so he has to help tidy it up and make it warm before he can move in.

    ??The Li family is busier than other families. At least they have to make breakfast for nearly twenty people.

    Fortunately, there are plenty of people to do the work.

    ??In the courtyard of the Cui family, Grandma He and Shui Ling got up early. Shui Ling went back to the next door to help cook. Grandma He put two medicine jars on the brazier under the eaves and slowly simmered the medicine soup.

    Soon, Shui Ling came back with a food box and called Aunt He to come into the house to eat together.

    ??The girl had already sat up, enduring the pain on her body, braiding two braids for herself, and pulling two pieces of cloth on her petticoat as headbands, trying her best to make herself look neater.

    She wanted to go down to the ground to wash up, but was stopped by Granny He and Shui Ling.

    ?The two of them helped bring water for her to wash up. She went to wet the cloth first and helped her brother wipe her face and hands clean.

    Grandma He and Shui Ling saw this and couldn''t help but nod.

    I don¡¯t want to say the origins of these two people, at least this sister is very competent at her job.

    Tao Hongying doesn''t have to go to the restaurant these two days, and there are people taking over the restaurant in the valley. It''s rare for her to be quiet, so she wakes up early and cooks delicious food for her family in various ways.

    This morning I cooked golden millet porridge, steamed dumplings with pork and sauerkraut, and the bean paste buns that I didn¡¯t have time to steam last night. I fried a shepherd¡¯s purse, shredded pork pickles, a refreshing vinegar-based cabbage, and a fried egg with green onions.

    Considering the two patients, Tao Hongying also brought the porridge to the Cui family and added brown sugar and jujubes.

    The child had no fever last night and slept peacefully. When he woke up and saw these meals, he devoured them.

    ?The girl wanted to stop her, but she didn''t say anything. She just apologized slightly and pushed the last two steamed dumplings towards Granny He and Shui Ling.

    ??Mammy He smiled and divided the steamed dumplings among their siblings, and said with a smile, "You don''t have to be restrained, you can eat as much as you want.

    "Our master''s family is very kind. We slaves and slaves don''t lack anything in the food we have with our master, so we don''t lose anything."

    Shui Ling bit into the sweet red bean paste bun and nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Mommy is right, you will know if you live here for a long time. Our fourth wife has the best craftsmanship, and the braised pork she makes is amazing! Give me a piece of meat, and you can eat a big bowl of rice!¡±

    ??Grandma He smiled and glared at her, "You are just a glutton, but you fell into a lucky trap when you arrived at our house."

    "Hehe, my mother said that I am stupid and blessed." Shuiling smiled, ate the red bean paste buns in his hand, and said, "Mommy, pick up the table, let me go and see if the masters have finished eating? I¡¯m afraid the old lady will come over and sit down.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Grandma He waited for the two siblings to finish, and quickly cleared the table. As soon as it was cleaned up, the old lady came over with good news, followed by Tao Hongying and Dongmei.

    ?The girl struggled and insisted on kneeling on the kang and kowtowing to the old lady and others, "Thank you, old lady, for saving my life."

    ?The child''s leg was injured and he couldn''t move. He was half-supporting himself and bowed his head in salute.

    ??The old lady helped the girl sit down with her own hands, patted the child again, and then sat on the edge of the Kang.

    ??Grandma He brought the medicinal soup in, and the girl drank it in one gulp. The child drank it with some difficulty and looked eagerly at the chubby good news. Jiayin blinked and pinched her purse.

    The child really drank a lot, and in the end his eyes and nose were so painful that they were squeezed together.

    Jiayin then stepped forward with a smile, took out a piece of sesame candy from his purse, and stuffed it into his mouth.

    The child clicked his lips twice, a little disappointed, as if the candy **** were not as sweet as yesterday...

    Jiayin pretended not to know, pinched a piece of sesame candy and licked it slowly.

    Tao Hongying pulled off her handkerchief and wiped her daughter''s saliva.

    The old lady asked, "Girl, our second son couldn''t see you being beaten yesterday and rescued you. But I still don''t know your names and where you live? Do you want to send someone to deliver a message to your home?" "

    The girl''s face was obviously gloomy. She took a deep breath before saying, "To answer the old lady''s question, our siblings'' home is in Qingmu Town, Yongze County, west of Xindu. Our family name is Gong, my name is Gong Yunshu, and my brother His name is Gong Yu.

    ???My grandfather was a scholar, and my father was a scholar. He was relatively well-known in our Qingmu Town. More than a dozen family members came to live in the community and lived there for 20 years. It was very lively.

    "But five or six years ago, my father went out to enjoy the flowers and was beaten to death by gangsters who robbed him of his money. My mother... soon followed!"

    The girl choked up and held back her tears as she continued, "My grandpa was the only one left in the family. He was always in high regard and couldn''t bear the blow. He passed away after being in bed for half a year, leaving only grandma and us siblings in the family.

    ¡°Life was good at first, but the tribesmen became greedy and kept coming to borrow money and grab fields. Grandma... also passed away half a month ago. As soon as the first seven were burned, the tribesmen kicked us out of the yard and took possession of the family property.

    "My brother and I lived in a broken thatched hut at the entrance of the village, but our uncle said he would send us to Beijing to find work, but in fact he wanted to sell us into a flower house. My brother and I ran out looking for an opportunity, but we were chased on the street... "

    Everyone was always on tenterhooks and gnashed their teeth in anger.

    Tao Hongying said, "This is too bullying. It''s obviously an attempt to kill people and rob family property!"

    ??The old lady also sighed, "You don''t have many relatives or friends at home. Can I stand up for you?"

    Miss Yun Shu shook her head and responded with a wry smile, "My grandfather and father have both passed away. My grandfather''s family is too far away and we don''t have much contact on weekdays. Even if you help the Gong family, there will be nothing in return. Who wants to do anything?" Woolen cloth.

    ¡°Also, my uncle took fifty acres of my family¡¯s land and gold and silver, and smoothed the relationship between the town and the county government. Even if our siblings want to resist, there is no way to sue.¡±

    "There really is no king''s law!" Tao Hongying shook her head, "Now that the emperor is under the emperor''s feet around Xindu, there are still people who dare to be so arrogant!"

    "There is never a shortage of evil people in this world, otherwise the siblings would not have been beaten half to death on the street. Fortunately, the second one met, otherwise they would have died." The old lady looked at Miss Yun Shu and comforted, " You should recuperate first and then think of a solution after the injury is healed."

    Yun Shu quickly saluted and thanked him, but he pulled the wound on his back and groaned in pain.

    ??The old lady stood up quickly and said, "You brothers and sisters, have a good rest. If you need anything, ask Aunt He to help. We will come see you when we have time!"

    After saying that, she waved her hand and led everyone away with cheers, leaving Nanny He still behind to take care of her.

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer were both waiting for news. After hearing the old lady tell them where the siblings were from, Li Zhensheng entered the city.

    ?This year, although he often traveled to Quanzhou, he also recovered most of the shopkeepers and clerks who he relied on before.

    I want to do something. Although it is not as convenient as the Marquis Mansion, it is enough.

    But this time, he didn''t plan to use the shopkeepers and clerks, so he still found Wang Fuler and his wife.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 426ï¼š Donâ€™t listen, donâ€™t listen, my mother is reciting sutras!

    Chapter 426: Don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t listen, my mother is chanting sutras!

    ??The couple has now changed their surname to Li after him, and they usually guard the small courtyard and have nothing to do.

    ??Just in time to send them to find out the details of the Gong family. The couple seemed to be honest and responsible, and would not arouse any suspicion...

    ?Although Li Laoer was worried about it, his eldest brother took over the matter, so he had nothing to contribute and went to the valley.

    Tao Hongying continued to study her recipes, and the Dong family had already sent the news.

    The old lady of the Dong family likes to eat dumplings, and her children like to eat cucumbers. She simply ordered dumplings with cucumber and egg fillings as the staple food.

    So, there is no need to cook at home at night, just make dumplings and taste them for her.

    Huiniang¡¯s home was almost as busy, and she also brought her children over to help.

    Old and young girls gathered together, making dumplings while talking and laughing, it was very lively.

    Jiayin sat between the two twins, euphemistically calling them babysitters, but actually treating them like two big toys.

    The big kang was so hot that the two children took off their swaddling clothes and kicked their little feet freely, spitting out a few bubbles of saliva from time to time.

    Jiayin took a piece of snack and ate it slowly, shaking it in front of their eyes from time to time, "Are you greedy? This is a snack, it''s delicious and sweet, but it''s a pity that you can''t eat it!"

    I don¡¯t know if the two fat babies understood it, but anyway, their saliva was flowing like a river.

    Jiayin rolled around with laughter and then changed his mind, "Well, I''ll give you some snacks and you can give me your feet, okay?"

    ??The two fat babies were excitedly tapping their hands and feet, and they thought they agreed.

    ?So she took a fat foot in one hand and finished eating the left side and the right side.

    Finally enough, she stuffed half of the snack into her mouth.

    At the end, she clapped her empty hands and said vaguely, "Oh, I forgot, you are too young to eat snacks yet! I''ll give them to you when you grow up!"

    ??The two fat babies were stunned for a moment, as if they understood that they had been deceived, they opened their mouths angrily and started crying!

    ??Everyone nearby has been watching secretly, and they are all laughing now.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er is so bad, look at how greedy the two children are!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the two children will be in trouble when they grow up. With such a sister, I don¡¯t know how to be bullied!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve given people my feet for nothing, and the snacks haven¡¯t even reached their mouths. It¡¯s a shame for them.¡±

    Jiayin didn¡¯t expect that she would be caught secretly bullying the little baby. Her little face was also red. She smiled and hid away quickly, for fear that my mother would catch her and spank her.

    Huiniang hugged her son and daughter, fed them a few mouthfuls of milk, and finally comforted them.

    She was also smiling from ear to ear, "These two little devils make so much noise at night that their father and I can''t sleep well. It''s better to let Fu Niu''er treat them, otherwise, they will become even more lawless when they grow up. ¡±

    Jiayin ran over, hugged Huiniang¡¯s neck from behind, and gave her a big kiss, ¡°Master is the best!¡±

    Hui Niang smiled happily, but she did not forget to tell her, "Fu Niu''er will play for two more days. When I finish my work there, I will pick up the study and female celebrities that I have missed during this period."

    The good news was immediately like a deflated little rubber ball, lying down and letting go.

    Everyone laughed even harder. Tao Hongying gently hit her daughter on the head with a rolling pin, "You are so lazy! You are more energetic than anyone else when it comes to eating, drinking and having fun, but when it comes to studying and doing needlework, you just give up!"

    It was rare that the old lady did not defend her granddaughter, and she echoed, "That''s right, in two years, be careful, your junior brothers and sisters will be better than you! By then, you will be embarrassed!"

    Jiayin covered his ears and rolled over on the bed. It was obvious that he was going to continue his cheating to the end!

    ?At a busy time, Mr. Hou and Li Laoer came in together from outside.

    Jiayin immediately jumped up and rushed over, pretending to cry loudly.

    ¡°Father! Oh, stepfather, why did you come back? My mother and grandma said Fu Niu¡¯er is stupid, so they don¡¯t want Fu Niu¡¯er anymore!¡±

    Mr. Hou hugged the fat girl and couldn''t help but laugh. "Don''t worry, your mother and grandmother don''t want you, and your adoptive father is here! There is plenty of food in the adoptive father''s house, so he is not afraid of you eating too much."

    There is a lot of food and a lot of food to eat?

    Jiayin blinked twice and suddenly reacted, kicking his little fat legs in annoyance, "Father, you said I''m a pig?!"

    ?Everyone couldn''t hold it back any longer and started laughing!

    Mr. Hou finally calmed down the fat girl, and quickly took out a piece of hair from his arms. It was woven with bright red silk thread, and a rabbit as big as a child''s hand was threaded in the middle.

    The whole body of the rabbit is made of pearls, and only its eyes are rubies. It is extremely delicate and cute.

    Jiayin fell in love with it at first sight. He grabbed it with cheers and gave his adoptive father a big kiss before running to show off to his grandma and mother-in-law.

    ¡°Grandma, mother, look at my rabbit! My rabbit!¡±

    With flour on her hands, the old lady pressed her forehead against her granddaughter''s fat face and said with a smile, "Little money man, I was making trouble just now, but after I got something good, I immediately started to smile!"

    Jiayin smiled and awkwardly tried to tie the knot around her waist, but couldn''t, so she had to run to her adoptive father for help.

    ??Master Hou asked while helping the fat girl, "Are the two children of the Dayong family not going to have a full moon party?"

    Huiniang responded quickly, "It''s too busy to build the yard. Dayong said we can do it together when we are one year old."

    The Marquis nodded and said to the old lady, "Auntie, I have assigned two people to the Marquis Mansion. They can follow you out or drive the car on weekdays. How many days will it be delivered to you?"

    The old lady smiled brightly and agreed, "Okay, we really don''t have the manpower to follow us out. Especially since the second brother has to go to court, Ye Shan usually helps."

    Everyone was talking and laughing like this, and soon the dumplings were wrapped and brought to the kitchen.

    ?? Could it be that when Mr. Hou came back, Li Laoer invited the village chief, Uncle Zhao, Liu Biaotou, and Dr. Zhang to have some fun together.

    Tao Hongying was also busy, cooking a few more dishes, and filling the table with dumplings with four kinds of fillings.

    Tao Hongying felt that it was not enough, so she asked the Marquis, "Can the Marquis stay at home for a few more days this time?"

    ??The Marquis shook his head and said, "We will go back to the military camp after breakfast tomorrow."

    Tao Hongying thought for a while and said nothing.

    When everyone gets together, there is always lots to talk about, so it naturally becomes more lively.

    Li Yong will go to the military camp tomorrow and Li Laosi will stay at home for a few more days. He explained the remaining work to everyone, and everyone agreed.

    ??In the Cui family''s yard next door, Shui Ling was the only one guarding the Gong family siblings because Aunt He went back to the Li family to help.

    ??She took advantage of the time when she went back to ladle the dumpling soup to watch the excitement for a while.

    After the Gong siblings finished eating the dumplings, Gong Yu touched his bulging belly. He felt so full that he hadn''t eaten in a long time, and it was so delicious.

    ?He couldn''t help but look at his sister and said, "Sister, these dumplings are so delicious! Even better than those made by my mother!"

    Gong Yunshu touched his brother''s head and responded softly.

    Gong Yu cautiously asked again, "Sister, can we live here forever? The people here are so kind. They treat our injuries and make dumplings for us..."

    Gong Yunshu''s hand paused for a while, and then he said, "Take the medicine later and go to bed early. You don''t need to worry about these things."

    Two updates first, and one more around six o''clock.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 427ï¼š We cannot repay kindness with enmity!

    Chapter 427 We can¡¯t repay kindness with enmity!

    ¡°Oh.¡± Gong Yu responded reluctantly.

    He thought that since he was an older child, he could share things with his sister, but his sister still hid everything from him and never discussed it with him.

    In the courtyard of the Li family next door, Doctor Zhang finished his meal early and said to everyone, "You continue to eat while I go to see the two siblings."

    After saying that, he left the house. Aunt He walked to the door. When she saw Shui Ling standing by the door with her neck curled up, she stared and scolded in a low voice, "What are you waiting for? Why don''t you go back!"

    Shui Ling immediately ran away and led Divine Doctor Zhang into the Cui family courtyard.

    The brazier under the eaves of the corridor was half-burning, and the medicinal soup was already boiling.

    ?Shui Ling quickly brought the medicine jar into the house and went to find the pottery bowl.

    Doctor Zhang took the pulses of both the Gong siblings, and finally nodded and said with a smile, "You two are really tough. It''s only been one night and we have already met. Especially the little one. In another month, he will definitely be able to walk around." "

    Gong Yunshu quickly saluted and thanked her, but Doctor Zhang stopped her and told her, "Although there is no blood on your body, you are much more seriously injured than your brother. You must take two medicinal soups a day. It will last for at least two months." , otherwise it will affect the life span.¡±

    Gong Yunshu also guessed a little, but when she heard that it would take two months to drink the medicinal soup twice a day, she asked, "Miracle doctor, is the medicinal soup I drink expensive? How much money will it cost in two months?"

    ?Shenji Zhang had already lowered his head to check Gong Yu''s leg injury, and responded casually, "Your medicine contains ginseng, which is a bit more expensive. But after two months, a hundred taels of silver will be enough."

    ?Hundred taels of silver? !

    Gong Yunshu''s expression changed at that time. She thought that a dozen taels of silver would be enough, but she didn''t expect it to be so expensive.

    They are just strangers to the Li family.

    Uncle Li saved the lives of his sister and brother on the street, but now he actually had to spend so much money to treat their illnesses.

    This is no longer a simple life-saving grace!

    ?Such a kind and righteous family, doing such good things, yet they...

    ??She clenched the corner of her clothes tightly, and after a long while she said to Shuiling with trembling lips, "Sister Shuiling, please ask the old lady and uncle to come over. I...I have something to say. Someone is threatening us and wants to harm the Li family!"

    Shui Ling had just finished pouring the medicinal soup and almost dropped the bowl when he heard these words.

    ?She ran to the next door in a hurry, forgetting to close the door.

    ??But Doctor Zhang only glanced at Gong Yunshu and continued to change Gong Yu''s dressing and bandage.

    Gong Yunshu struggled to get off the ground and knelt down.

    Gong Yu''s injured leg had just been bandaged, and he held it on, kneeling next to his sister.

    Gong Yunshu patted his younger brother on the shoulder, his eyes red.

    Divine Doctor Zhang sighed, thought for a while and said, "Don''t worry about why you two came to Broken Gold Beach. Don''t waste this good luck. As long as you keep your conscience straight, maybe all the hardships will be over."

    Gong Yunshu kowtowed and thanked the old man.

    ?At this moment, the old lady, Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer came over.

    Jiayin naturally couldn''t miss this opportunity, so he strapped himself on the marquis''s back and watched the fun together.

    ?Seeing Gong Yunshu and his brother kneeling on the ground, no one in the Li family helped them up and all sat down. The old lady looked at the two siblings who relied on each other to kneel firmly. She sighed softly and asked, "Tell me, what''s going on?"

    Gong Yunshu put his arms around his younger brother, hoping that he would have some support so that the pain in his leg would be lessened.

    She took a deep breath and said, "Old madam, we siblings are sorry for the Li family. Earlier on the street, we were chased, beaten, scolded, and bumped into my uncle. It was a deliberate design. Someone forced us to do this just for the sake of chaos. Enter Li¡¯s house.¡±

    "Who is forcing you, who is planning it? Please explain clearly." Li Laoer''s expression was not good, and no one would be happy if his good intentions were taken advantage of.

    Gong Yunshu''s eyes flashed, and he endured the indescribable sourness in his heart and spoke carefully.

    "My grandma has changed since my parents and grandpa passed away. She dislikes me in every possible way. She beats and scolds me every day. She also takes me to many relatives and friends'' homes. She wants to marry me into a high family and support the Gong family. , to restore its former prosperity.

    "But others privately said that our family had bad luck, which is why things happened one after another. Therefore, my marriage has never been settled. Grandma said that I was not living up to expectations, and the beatings became more severe every day. I endured it and just wanted to protect her. My brother grew up. But my grandma gradually started to beat and scold him, and I couldn¡¯t protect him even if I wanted to.¡±

    She was choked with sobs and tears kept falling. She wiped them away and continued.

    ¡°A month ago, my grandma finally found a way to marry me to an old Hanlin official as his concubine in the sixth house. She said that the Hanlin promised to teach my younger brother how to read, let him take scientific examinations, and make his family famous.

    "But not long after, the clan uncle came to the house. I secretly heard him and grandma saying that he wanted me to do something small for a nobleman, that is... to try to get into the Li family, seduce... seduce the uncle, and marry the uncle. Be a real wife.

    ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t work out and I can¡¯t get married, I still have to stay in the Li family, and then listen to their instructions and organize the Li family. After the success, I will give the family a sum of money and send my younger brother to the academy to study.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so wicked!¡± The old lady slapped the edge of the kang angrily. She didn¡¯t know whether she was scolding the Gong family for plotting against the Li family, or scolding the Gong family for giving their young granddaughter to the old man Hanlin to waste!

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer also frowned tightly, especially Li Laoer, who felt even more complicated.

    After all, this was a honey trap aimed at him, and he actually brought this girl back.

    Gong Yunshu was afraid that the Li family would misunderstand, so she quickly added, "When my grandma heard about your family''s identity, she immediately changed her mind and agreed to Uncle Clan''s arrangement. I know that she wanted to take advantage of Uncle Clan in turn, hoping that I would take it seriously... Marrying into the Li family will be more helpful to the family than being a concubine in Hanlin.

    "She took the initiative to tell her uncle that she could fake her death, and then asked him to hide her, and then use her life to threaten my brother and me to obey the arrangement. She didn''t expect that I would overhear all this. I''ve had enough of her Beating, scolding and scheming, he also wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to escape from home with his younger brother.

    "Uncle and the others were afraid that my uncle would be suspicious, so they broke my brother''s leg in advance, refused to treat us, and beat us so badly on the street that I really thought my brother and I were going to die. It was my uncle who came to the rescue and took us in to recuperate. I don''t want to be an ungrateful white-eyed wolf when I spend money to buy medicine, so I can make it clear.

    "Although we have our own reasons, our conscience is not right and we are plotting against the uncle to save his life. Please feel free to beat and scold the old lady and the uncle. We are willing to be punished."

    After saying that, she took her younger brother, who was looking astonished, and kowtowed again, lying on the ground.

    Neither the old lady nor Li Lao Er spoke, but Li Zhensheng asked, "Has your uncle said who the nobleman who ordered him is?"

    "Uncle Clan didn''t say anything," Gong Yunshu raised his head and replied, "But I wanted to escape, so I kept an eye on Uncle Clan secretly. He always conspired with a gangster named Liu in the town. That gangster had a brother who opened a casino in Xindu. He is considered a tyrant in our town.

    "In the past, when my father was still alive, this gangster approached my father and wanted to take my father to gamble. My grandfather taught him a lesson. So, I remember it very clearly."

    A casino in Xindu? !

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer looked at each other with surprise in their eyes.

    ??The line that someone used to lure Wei Dajun to gamble was actually connected like this!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 428ï¼š Perfect fit

    Chapter 428 Perfect fit

    There are not so many coincidences in the world, they are all calculated.

    ?Zhang Jin from Xiaowangzhuang lured Wei Dajun into gambling and forced Wei Dajun to take all the villagers out. This can also be said that outsiders took a fancy to the wealth of Broken Gold Beach and began to covet it...

    ??But now that the Gong family siblings have appeared again, and the person behind them is also related to the casino, it is certain that someone is targeting the Li family and the entire Broken Gold Beach!

    ¡°The gangster named Liu, which casino is his cousin at? Do you know his name?¡± Li Zhensheng asked coldly.

    Gong Yunshu quickly shook his head, "I don''t know, but many people in the town know that a few families lost all their family fortunes because they were taken to the casino by someone named Liu."

    Jiayin watched from the side as Mrs. Li looked unhappy. She was afraid that grandma would be angry, so she ran over and hugged grandma''s thigh.

    Sure enough, Mrs. Li held her granddaughter and sat on her lap, and her expression softened a bit.

    She thought for a while and asked, "If Miss Gong confesses to our family today, she has betrayed the person who ordered her. Aren''t you afraid of what they will do to your grandma?"

    Gong Yunshu smiled bitterly, and hugged his brother more tightly, "My grandma''s heart now only wants to restore the prosperity of the Gong family and let others respect her and compliment her as before. She doesn''t care about my brother''s life or death at all.

    ¡°Before, I tried to push me into the pit of fire over and over again. As a grandmother, I was really unkind. Now I have taken the initiative to conspire with my uncle to force us into Broken Gold Beach to harm others. This is unjust.

    "When my grandfather and father were alive, they often said that as a human being, you must distinguish right from wrong, do something and do something not to do, otherwise you are no different from a pig or a dog. The Li family kindly saved the lives of our siblings, but we will bear the charge of unfilial piety all our lives. You can¡¯t repay kindness with enmity.¡±

    The words were so sensible that most of Mrs. Li''s anger disappeared. Looking at Li Zhensheng and Li Lao''er who also nodded lightly, she said: "Get up, the ground is cold and you are still injured!"

    Isn¡¯t it their fault?

    Gong Yunshu''s eyes were red, and he led his younger brother to kowtow again. When he wanted to get up, he stumbled and almost hit the edge of the Kang because of numbness in his legs and loss of strength.

    ?Li Laoer subconsciously gave her a hand, and when she stood firm, he hugged Gong Yu onto the kang.

    Li Zhensheng looked at the Marquis and said: "Master Hou, I only sent two old servants to Qingmu Town. I''m afraid it''s not enough. If the Marquis has any capable people to lend me three or four, I will go and check it out personally." We might even arrest people and bring them back..."

    The Marquis nodded and said: "I will go directly back to the dock camp tomorrow. I won''t need so many soldiers. You can deploy as many as you want."

    "Well, I''ll leave now." Mr. Li stood up and told his younger brother and his wife, "You should be more careful at home and wait for my news before handling everything."

    ¡°Okay, please be safe.¡±

    Mrs. Li is worried about her son, but she also knows that she is helping her son if she doesn''t hold him back at this time.

    ?Li Zhensheng went out immediately and saw that there were twenty or thirty soldiers of the Marquis, so he ordered six and rushed to Qingmu Town overnight.

    ??The Marquis saw Jiayin yawning, so he hugged her and left first.

    Mrs. Li was left looking at the Gong siblings with complicated expressions. Finally, she sighed and said, "You''d better recover from your injuries first, and we''ll wait until our family investigates everything. But you can''t leave this house, and there will always be someone watching over you.

    ¡°Also, if you think about it again, if there is anything else that has not been explained clearly, if you think of it, ask someone to report it...¡±

    After saying that, she glanced at Aunt He. After both Aunt He and Shui Ling nodded, she got up and went out with Mr. Li.

    ??Grandma He and Shui Ling quickly heated up the medicinal soup. Shui Ling was cautious, but she was slapped twice by Grandma He and asked, "Do you still dare to run out to watch the fun in the future?"

    "I don''t dare," Shui Ling also regretted it and hurriedly begged for mercy, "Mom, I know I was wrong. I didn''t know they were bad people. I thought they couldn''t go to the ground..." Nanny He glared at her and warned: "From now on. As the master''s family becomes more and more prosperous, there may be more and more people with bad intentions like this. Masters can be kind-hearted, but we can''t! We are the eyes and ears of the master, and we would rather offend others. Be careful, understand?"

    ¡°I understand, I understand!¡± Shui Ling nodded vigorously, almost shaking her hair.

    ??Grandma He didn''t say anything and brought the medicinal soup in.

    The Gong siblings drank the medicine and fell asleep quietly soon.

    ?Mammy He and Shui Ling watched the oil lamp and did sewing for a while, and then fell asleep.

    In the yard next door, Jiayin stayed with her grandma. She heard her sighing from time to time, and knowing that grandma was in a bad mood, she secretly took two apples and pulled her to lie on the bed to eat them secretly.

    ?The sour and sweet apple made Mrs. Li feel much better. She smiled when she saw her granddaughter holding the fruit like a little hamster and chewing the fruit with juice all over her face.

    She sighed softly, "That''s all, this is the way the world is. Do your duty well and live up to your conscience, and you can''t care about the rest."

    Jiayin pounced on her, and the smiling grandma had a sticky face, which made Mrs. Li disgusted. She quickly found a wet handkerchief to wipe her granddaughter''s face. The two rinsed their mouths again, and then fell asleep next to each other.

    Besides, Li Zhensheng and his people rushed to Qingmu Town overnight, and it was almost dawn.

    There is only one inn in Qingmu Town. Li Zhensheng found Li Fuer and his wife when he entered.

    ??The couple came here on an excuse to look for relatives. Seeing that they were honest and willing to spend money, they had already asked a lot of things from the innkeeper and the waiter. They wanted to go home this morning to report the news, but the owner came.

    There was no one on the second floor of the inn. Li Zhensheng opened a room and talked to Li Fuler and his wife without anyone else knowing.

    ??Li Fu''er is a bit clumsy, but his wife is pretty good, and she spoke clearly to Li Zhensheng from beginning to end.

    ¡°My boss, we are pretending to be looking for a bride, so we say that my wife is not married, and there is no news about my sister who got married many years ago, so we plan to look for her.

    ¡°When the inn boy heard that we were looking for the Gong family, he secretly advised us not to make any noise about it. We gave us money, and he told us in private that something had happened to the Gong family and everyone was dead.

    ¡°It seems that a few years ago, the scholar master of the Gong family was robbed of his property by evil people and died. The scholar¡¯s ??wife also committed suicide along with him. The old master of the Gong family was hit and died of illness!

    ¡°The old lady of the Gong family has been crazy about finding a good match for her granddaughter in the past two years. She has offended many relatives and friends for this. The relatives of the Gong family are not good people either. They are all trying to steal the family property.

    "The previous paragraph said that the old lady of the Gong family also passed away. Not long after, the grandchildren of the Gong family disappeared. On the contrary, the faces of the nephews of the Gong family were glowing every day. Everyone guessed that the grandchildren of the Gong family had been killed. ¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng nodded, these are in perfect agreement with Gong Yunshu''s words.

    He asked again, "Did your inquiring about the Gong family''s affairs arouse others'' suspicion?"

    "No, after hearing this, we said we were looking for the wrong one. My brother-in-law is not a scholar." Li Fu''s daughter-in-law smiled and said, "The young man was happy for us. He said that the Gong family''s affairs were just a pool of muddy water and no one dared to care about it. ¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 429ï¼š The consequences of seeking skin from a tiger

    Chapter 429: The consequences of seeking skin from a tiger

    ??Li Zhensheng asked again, "Are you sure, or has anyone in the town seen Mrs. Gong lying in the coffin with their own eyes? Is it possible that she is still alive?"

    ??Li Fu''er and his wife both raised their heads in surprise and asked, "How do you know that Mrs. Gong is not dead?"

    ¡°What did you find?¡± Li Zhensheng asked without answering.

    Li Fu¡¯s wife quickly said: ¡°Yesterday afternoon, we went out for a walk, bought some candies, and gave them to the children nearby, thinking of making some sentences.

    ¡°The children all said that there was something unlucky in the Gong family, and everyone in the family died. Later, when we were walking to the inn, we were stopped by a naughty boy. He said that Suozi¡¯s grandma was not dead, and he saw it!¡±

    Li Fu''s daughter-in-law was afraid that her boss wouldn''t understand, so she explained, "Suozi is the nickname of the boy from the Gong family. They always play together on weekdays. The child said that he went to collect firewood in the back mountain and took the wrong road. In a I saw Suozi''s grandma in the wooden house, and Suozi''s grandma asked him for something to eat.

    "He was so frightened that he ran home and talked about it, but his family didn''t believe it. They said he had seen a ghost. They even found someone to burn talisman paper for him and forced him to drink talisman gray water. They never let him go again. He''s up the mountain!

    ¡°We both felt that the child must be telling the truth. We wanted to go up the mountain to have a look, but we were afraid of attracting attention, so we thought of going back to report the news and asking our employer to find someone to go up the mountain to have a look.¡±

    Li Zhensheng knew what was going on, so he told them, "Don''t leave today. Go out and ask around. There is a ruffian named Liu here who likes to lure people to Xindu to go to the casino."

    "This ruffian''s cousin is the manager of the casino. Remember to ask him what his name is and what the name of the casino is. I will take people to the mountains to explore first. If anything happens, I will have someone come back and tell you."

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Li Fu and his wife quickly agreed.

    Soon, they pretended not to know each other and had breakfast separately. Then, Li Zhensheng led his soldiers to take a detour and climbed up from the other side of Beishan.

    ?At this time of year, the weather is cold, snow falls on the road and it is difficult to walk, and climbing up the mountain is even more stumbling.

    Fortunately, each family has stored all their firewood for the winter. The mountain in the north is not high, and there are no wild animals to hunt.

    So, it was very quiet in the mountains, and it was not difficult to find the only cabin that provided temporary accommodation.

    The soldiers were cautious, leaving two to protect Li Zhensheng, while the other four slowly approached the wooden house, hid behind a tree and threw a stone at the wooden door, but there was no movement at all in the house.

    ?A soldier leaned over and coughed, but there was still no response, so he lay on the crack of the door and took a look.

    ?As a result, when he turned around again, his expression changed and he quickly retreated.

    ?Li Zhensheng saw it from a distance, so he came over and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on?"

    ?The soldier took a deep breath and responded, "Sir, there is indeed only one old lady in the house, but she is lying at the door, looking... as if she has no energy."

    died?

    ??Li Zhensheng hurriedly led people over. The door of the wooden house was locked, but the soldiers took a dagger and pried it open, and the copper lock was opened without any damage.

    ?The two wooden doors were pushed open from the inside out. Without the support of the copper locks, the wooden doors suddenly opened wide, and an old lady fell out.

    ?We were wearing a blue brocade jacket, which was already dirty, with disheveled hair, lying on the threshold, making no sound.

    One of the soldiers raised his feet and turned the old lady over, and everyone gasped.

    ??This can no longer be called a human being, it is simply a skinny human-shaped stick.

    I don¡¯t know how many days she has been hungry. The old lady¡¯s face is pale, her eye sockets are sunken, and the skin on her neck is close to the bones, as if her head is about to fall off with the slightest touch.

    ?Li Zhensheng silently calculated the date in his mind. According to what Gong Yunshu and the inn boy said, the Gong family held the funeral half a month ago.

    In other words, this old lady and her nephew were secretly taken out and hidden here in order to plot against her grandchildren.

    I¡¯m afraid that from that day on, no one would bring her food, and no one would remember to let her go!?????It''s your own fault, you''re so stupid!

    ?Li Zhensheng really didn¡¯t know what to say. He was laughing at a dead man. He couldn¡¯t do it.

    ??These eight words kept echoing in his mind!

    ?This old lady wants to use her nephew to force her granddaughter to be an internal agent, enter the Li family, get into the Li family, and then kick out her nephew.

    But why didn¡¯t she think of the consequences of seeking skin from a tiger?

    After people have finished using her, they naturally have no intention of coaxing her.

    ??As a result, at this young age, I have had enough food and clothing for my whole life, and finally I starved to death here!

    ¡°That¡¯s it, let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything on her that can be used as a token. Take one back to Broken Gold Beach and ask to confirm the identity of this old lady. Go back quickly!¡± Li Zhensheng waved his hand and said.

    The soldiers quickly got to work, and soon, a silver bracelet on the old lady''s wrist was taken off.

    Two soldiers rode back to Ruijintan, closed the door, restored the wooden house to its original state, and guarded it.

    ??The last two followed Li Zhensheng back to the inn. Li Fuler and his wife had already finished inquiring about the news.

    ¡°My boss, that ruffian named Liu is very unpopular here. I heard that many people were ruined by him. His cousin has never been to the town, but it¡¯s not difficult to find out.

    ¡°His brother¡¯s surname is Bao, and the casino is called Siji Ruyi Casino. It¡¯s in the north of Xindu. It¡¯s not big, but there are a lot of people.¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng nodded, feeling more and more certain.

    ?Because the place where Zhang Jin lured the villagers to gamble was the Four Seasons Ruyi Gambling House, and the casino manager with whom Zhang Jin had close connections was indeed named Bao.

    ??But since Wei Dajun was injured, the veterans of the Hou Mansion have been keeping an eye on the steward named Bao, but they haven''t seen any unusual behavior on his part.

    At first I thought it was because the family was being overly concerned, but now it seems that they have just changed their strategy and found another way!

    ??If their family hadn''t been vigilant, and if the Gong siblings hadn''t realized their consciences and confessed early, maybe these people''s plan would have succeeded.

    ?That Gong Yunshu is not bad looking, and he seems to be literate, and with the relationship of being a life-saver, he might be able to win the goodwill of the villagers and make the second brother fall in love after staying in Suijintan for a few months.

    After all, the second child¡¯s biggest regret in life is not studying and marrying a stupid wife...

    ?This Gong Yunshu can satisfy all the beautiful imagination of a second child in a partner!

    ?Li Zhensheng¡¯s brows furrowed more and more tightly.

    I have to say that the person behind this plan really put in a lot of effort and studied the Li family thoroughly.

    ??But the only thing the people behind it didn''t take into account was that their brothers were from farmers'' families and grew up very slowly but kept growing.

    ?In the past few years, they have experienced life and death several times and struggled to survive, which has made them unusually united and their protection of the family is also unusually firm.

    With everything they have now, they are like squirrels holding fruit, raising their necks and looking around every time they take a bite.

    ?They have no ambitions or jealousy of others, but they will never allow anyone to take away their "fruits"!

    So, when there is a disturbance, others don''t think anything of it, but they already have long swords in hand, ready to fight against the invading enemy!

    Let¡¯s not talk about what happened to Li Zhensheng in Qingmu Town, but it was already afternoon when the two soldiers rushed back to Broken Gold Beach.

    Jiayin was in space last night and caused a lot of damage to potatoes. I wanted to get some starch out for my mother.

    Although she succeeded, she was also very tired.

    ?Now that she had eaten enough, she lay on the big kang and caught up on her sleep with her beloved cloth tiger in her arms.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was sitting on one side, guarding her granddaughter, and doing needlework...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 430ï¼š Beat the dog to see its owner!

    Chapter 430: Beat the dog to see its owner!

    Tao Hongying got the starch, so she rushed into the kitchen and started thinking about new dishes with Shui Yun.

    When it was ready, she happily brought half a bowl into the house and urged her mother-in-law to try it, like a child anxious to offer her treasure, "Mom, try the cherry meat I made. The sweet and sour taste is particularly delicious! "

    Old Mrs. Li was so coaxed by her daughter-in-law that she beamed, and she didn''t even wait for her to reply.

    Jiayin sniffed the aroma and sat up. When she saw my mother and grandma stealing food, she immediately crawled over and squeezed into her grandma''s arms, closing her eyes and opening her mouth...

    Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying were so amused by Jiayin''s appearance that their stomachs ached.

    They were really defeated by this greedy fat girl!

    Just when Tao Hongying was about to throw a wet cloth to her daughter to wake her up, two soldiers came back.

    ??Original Mrs. Li got up and went next door when she heard that her eldest son wanted Gong Yunshu to recognize the token.

    Seeing the excitement, Jiayin opened his eyes and quickly went to the ground. He picked up half a bowl of cherry meat and ate it while walking.

    Tao Hongying was afraid that her daughter would be filled with cold wind when she went out, so she stopped the good news and said, "Fu Niu''er, Mom is too sleepy after getting up early to bake duck and can''t walk. You can rest with Mom for a while."

    ?Master Hou returned to the camp after breakfast. Tao Hongying was thinking that most of the family members had eaten roast duck, so she left Mr. Hou behind.

    ?So she got up in the middle of the night and baked three more, steamed the pancakes, and cut the side dishes.

    At breakfast, the Marquis and his family shared one piece with millet porridge.

    The remaining two were packed into food boxes along with pancakes and side dishes, handed over to the soldiers, and taken to the dock camp.

    Actually, she was not very tired or sleepy at the moment, but when dealing with a daughter, the trick of bitterness was the best.

    As expected, Jiayin immediately climbed onto the kang, hugged a pillow, pulled up the quilt, and laid her mother down. Then she sat next to her mother, holding a small bowl and eating happily.

    Tao Hongying reached out and half-circled her daughter, originally wanting to coax her to talk, but maybe the bed was too hot, so she actually fell asleep...

    In the wing room of Cui''s family next door, Gong Yunshu took the bracelet and said with a complicated expression: "This is indeed my grandma''s. I heard that my grandfather bought it for her when he was admitted to the Juren Examination. She would not take it off even if she took a bath on weekdays. Come down."

    After hesitating for a moment, she finally asked: "Where was my grandma hidden by the clan uncle? How could she give this bracelet to you?"

    The two soldiers looked at Mrs. Li and Mr. Li. They had just talked briefly on the way.

    Mrs. Li couldn''t bear it, but she still said it, "I heard that your grandma was hidden in a wooden house on the mountain. When our family found her in the morning, she had already died of hunger..."

    starving?

    ??The bracelet in Gong Yunshu''s hand fell down, and he remained stunned for a long time without moving.

    Gong Yu started to cry instead. He was still young when the family suffered big changes, and his grandmother only beat him and scolded him in the past few months. In the past few years, she had always pampered him like an eyeball.

    At this moment, when he heard that Nai was starving to death, he couldn''t bear it, so he had to struggle down to the ground to find grandma.

    As a result, he was stopped by Gong Yunshu.

    ?Old Mrs. Li sighed when she saw her trembling lips and tried several times without making a sound.

    So, she stood up and said: "Don''t be too sad. Some things are your own choices and no one can blame you. This matter needs to be investigated. If there is any news, I will tell you."

    After saying that, she went out with Li Laoer and two soldiers.

    The two soldiers were about to return to Qingmu Town, and Li Laoer said: "Mom, I also want to go to Qingmu Town. I think the elder brother is closing the net, so I will go and help him."

    Of course Mrs. Li can''t stop her. Ultimately, the person behind this is here for the second child, and he is the protagonist of the plot against him!

    Mrs. Li nodded and said: "Go, be careful, and don''t worry if you can''t find the person behind it. The family is not afraid of living with their tail between their legs, but you must not get into trouble!"

    "Don''t worry, mother, we will leave early and come back early." Li Laoer said and wanted to ride on the same horse with the soldiers.

    By coincidence, at this time, Li Laosi actually ran back from outside with four soldiers. After a few words, he turned around and followed his second brother to Qingmu Town.

    ?At this time, facing the calculations of outsiders, it is the time for the brothers to work together...

    ?Li Zhensheng stayed in Qingmu Town for a day, and found out the details of the gangsters and the Gong family, and even determined their locations.

    Seeing that his second brother and fourth brother had come over and had enough manpower, he said: "During this period, I have been asking about the owner of Siji Ruyi Gambling House. Indeed, he does not have any enmity with our family, and even with the Cui family and the Liu family. And the Marquis has nothing to do with it.

    ¡°Furthermore, this owner is usually low-key and behaves in a measured manner compared to other casinos. Therefore, the manager surnamed Bao should be the one causing the problem.

    "But if the dog at home bites someone, we still have to talk to its owner. Let''s arrest the person who should be arrested and get the evidence that should be obtained. We will try to enter the new capital before the city gate is closed!"

    ¡°Okay, listen to big brother.¡± Neither Li Laoer nor Li Laosi had any objections, and they said in unison.

    Soon, they split up!

    ?Five or six men from the Gong family, the same men who almost beat Gong Yunshu to death on the street, were all arrested.

    Fatty Liu, a gangster who was drinking at home, was also knocked unconscious with a stick.

    ??These people were all put into the carriage, and someone was sent to deliver a message to the two soldiers on the mountain, instructing them to take care of the wooden house, and everyone hurried into the city.

    ?Li Zhensheng has lived in Xindu for more than ten years. It is not difficult to bring a few people into the city in a carriage.

    Even everyone¡¯s sabers were stuffed under the carriage and they were all brought in smoothly...

    As the sun sets, the noisy city gradually becomes quiet due to the lack of pedestrians, but the excitement in some places has just begun.

    Four Seasons Gambling House opened in the north of the city. It was formerly a tavern. It occupies a small area and has some tables, chairs and benches inside.

    ?Groups of men, old and young, either well-dressed or dirty, no one could distinguish them carefully at the moment. They were all crowded in front of several tables, shouting at their necks, with blue veins popping out on their foreheads.

    It¡¯s like if they shout harder, the dice can turn according to their wishes!

    In the backyard of the casino, there were seven or eight thugs standing guard, holding a full head in their mouths and chatting casually.

    Someone asked: "Is the boss coming over tonight? I see the lights are on next door!"

    The other person looked a little salivating and laughed softly: "Here we come, the little widow from the alley behind has also come to pick her up. She is drinking at the moment. I am afraid it will be windy and rainy tonight."

    ¡°Bah,¡± the man from before laughed and cursed, ¡°that¡¯s called a storm! It¡¯s really windy and rainy, and everyone is freezing to death, so why are you playing?¡±

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be afraid, the two of you will feel warm if you hug each other.¡± Someone else added.

    It made everyone laugh so obscenely.

    They were joking secretly, but they didn¡¯t know that in the yard next door, their boss did have good wine and food, and a beautiful woman in his arms, but he also had a sharp saber on his neck...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 431ï¼š Mr. Huo is a scapegoat!

    Chapter 431 Mr. Huo is a scapegoat!

    ¡°Brother, if you have something to say, you have something to say!¡±

    ??The middle-aged man raised his hands, his face turned pale with fright, fearing that if the other person got excited, he would chop off his head like a carrot.

    ??The woman in his arms had already been knocked unconscious, and she was so weak that he couldn''t breathe.

    He wanted to push the woman off, but was afraid of being misunderstood and resisted, so he tried to organize his words, "Which road are you from, brother? But when you pass by Xindu, you don''t have much money? Don''t be afraid, I am the most honest person.

    "First give me two hundred, no, five hundred taels of silver for my brother! You can use it for spending money, but if you don''t have enough, come back and get it again. We meet by chance, it''s fate!"

    Unfortunately, his mouth was dry as he spoke, and the saber from his neck was still not removed.

    Just when he thought he was going to die if he encountered a tough situation today, several men in black who were checking around came out. One of them reported in a low voice, "Master, there is no one in the other rooms."

    "Okay, go and guard the courtyard gate with two people, and keep an eye on what''s going on next door." The leading man in black took off his face scarf while giving instructions, and then greeted with a faint smile: "Huo Ming, Mr. Huo, I have long admired your name. ¡±

    The casino owner was even more frightened when he heard his name being called out.

    ??If these people take the money and leave without showing their faces or exchanging names, he still has hope of saving his life.

    ?Now that these people are taking the initiative to show their faces and name him, they are trying to silence him.

    After all, dead people cannot speak, so it doesn¡¯t matter if they know too much...

    Huo Ming''s lips trembled, but he still tried his best to save himself, "Brother, we have no grievances or grudges. I am also willing to support brother with a sum of money. Brother, there is really no need..."

    ??Li Zhensheng took a towel to fan himself, then walked to sit opposite Huo Ming with a smile. The light of the oil lamp shone on his face, finally allowing Huo Ming to see clearly.

    ¡°Boss Li? What are you...¡±

    He even forgot the saber around his neck, which shows how surprised he was.

    ?Li Zhensheng is a legendary figure in Xindu!

    Let¡¯s not talk about how prosperous the business in the Wang family was before. It¡¯s just that after he recognized his ancestor and returned to the clan, everyone thought he was going to see the Lord of Hell, but they didn¡¯t expect that he would recover as before and even go to Quanzhou to find new seeds.

    Facing this huge achievement, he did not ask for any benefits for himself. Instead, he asked for a royal decree from the emperor and conferred the title of earl for his younger brother.

    ?Furthermore, he also took back the shops that were originally owned by the Wang family, and they are now running prosperously and even more prosperously than before.

    At least he has tried Cyclamen¡¯s new dishes.

    ??Huo Mingru couldn''t figure it out no matter what, how did he offend Li Zhensheng to the point where he asked Li Zhensheng to bring someone to the door and kill him so arrogantly? !

    Unfortunately, what surprised him even more was what was still behind...

    ?Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si also pulled off their face towels and sat down at the table.

    ?Huo Ming opened his mouth and could no longer make a sound.

    Should he feel honored that the three brothers from the Li family in Broken Gold Beach teamed up with An Ye to take his head?

    ??Li Zhensheng stopped scaring him and signaled his brother to remove his saber, saying: "I''m sorry, Mr. Huo, our brother came to visit today and we really have something to ask clearly.

    ?But Mr. Huo must also know that you have a lot of people here, and we don¡¯t want anyone to disturb us, so we acted a little recklessly. "

    Huo Ming subconsciously touched his neck, tried his best to calm down, and asked: "Boss Li, if you have anything to say, feel free to say it. As long as I know, I will tell you everything." "Okay," Li Zhensheng poured a glass of wine by himself and drank it. Half a mouthful, as if he were at home, he asked casually: "Master Huo has a steward named Bao, who is in the casino next door, right?"

    Huo Ming frowned and replied: "Yes, it''s hard for me to show up with such a person. He is almost always in charge of the casino, and I only come here occasionally. Why, did this little slave offend Boss Li?"

    Li Zhensheng nodded and smiled a little coldly, "Of course, and the offending was a little cruel. He is planning to destroy our Li family and Ruijintan! I thought, even if you beat a dog, it depends on the owner, no matter what. Let me tell Mr. Huo that when you raise a dog in the future, you should carefully screen it. "

    ?These words didn''t sound good, but Huo Ming secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    He was not the one who offended the Li family, so his life would not be in great danger today.

    After all, the Li family still has to live in Xindu, and his brother-in-law is the master of Jingzhao Yin Yamen...

    What''s more, the dog he raised bit someone, and beating the dog to death to vent his anger can basically solve the problem.

    Thinking like this, Huo Ming became more confident in speaking. He took the initiative to pour wine for the three brothers of the Li family and asked, "Boss Li, I don''t know how the dog I raised here has offended you? Just say it, as long as it''s him It¡¯s your fault, I¡¯ll give Boss Li an explanation.¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng looked at Li Laoer, who told him that he had instructed Zhang Jin to make the guarantee, lured Wei Dajun into gambling, and wanted to drag all the men in the new village into the water.

    ? Huo Ming was scolding in his heart. He had already explained that this place was no longer the original capital city, but had become a new capital, where gods and immortals from all walks of life gathered.

    ??The Huo family used to be a bit prestigious, but now they can only keep their tail between their legs and make money in silence.

    Unexpectedly, my subordinates still started to engage in "fishing"!

    "Boss Li, Uncle Li, don''t be angry. This is because the people below are blind. I will ask him to come over and give you a good beating to vent your anger." Huo Ming almost patted his chest and promised, "In the future , no one dares to provoke Broken Gold Beach anymore.¡±

    Unfortunately, Li Zhensheng stopped him and laughed sarcastically, "Second Master Huo misunderstood. If it is such a trivial matter, we three brothers will not have to work together to visit him."

    Huo Ming subconsciously raised his mind again, "Then, what Boss Li means..."

    It was difficult for Li Laoer to say personally that he had been tricked and seduced, so Li Zhensheng said: "This person in charge has a cousin named Liu Sanzi, who is a gangster in Qingmu Town. A few days ago, Liu Sanzi, together with several members of the Gong family in Qingmu Town, arrested The old lady of the direct branch of the Gong family threatened the granddaughter of the Gong family to work for them.

    "In broad daylight, a beauty trap was set up for a hero to save the beauty, so that the granddaughter and grandson of the Gong family were almost killed in front of my second brother. My second brother felt that the incident was too coincidental and became suspicious, so he killed all the granddaughter and grandson of the Gong family. Brought back Broken Gold Beach.

    "We took people to Qingmu Town today. We checked everything and brought back all the relevant people. The granddaughter of the Gong family told us that her mission is to enter our Li family or marry my second brother, my uncle. , or looking for an opportunity to kill our family."

    Mr. Huo was a little confused when he heard this. He didn''t react for a moment and subconsciously asked: "Did Boss Li''s family offend someone?"

    ?Li Zhensheng resisted rolling his eyes.

    With such an IQ, it¡¯s no wonder that he can only guard a small gambling house and secretly sleep with a widow.

    Li Laosi listened impatiently and interjected, "Yes, Liu Sanzi has confessed. It was his cousin who instigated him to find women, set up my second brother, and even wanted to kill our whole family!"

    ¡°And you are the boss who takes care of things, so it¡¯s because you want to harm our Li family that we come to settle the score with you!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Huo Ming finally understood, and was so shocked that there were beads of sweat on his forehead.

    ?No wonder the Li family put a knife to his neck when they came up. Even if the whole family was plotted against like this, he would go crazy.

    But he was wronged!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 432ï¼š I cant take this breath!

    Chapter 432: I can¡¯t swallow this!

    ??Huo Ming quickly waved his hands, with an annoyed look on his face, and explained: "Boss Li, we haven''t even spoken a few words on weekdays. What did I do to your family? No, it''s definitely not me!"

    ??Li Zhensheng nodded and replied: "Yes, we also know it''s not you, otherwise you would have moved your head right now. After all, it''s your dog that bared its teeth at our Li family after listening to other people''s words!"

    My dog, has he listened to other people¡¯s words?

    Huo Ming felt as if someone had poured cold water on his head, and his heart felt cold. Now he understood completely, "You mean... Guan Guo was bribed by others to attack your Li family, and then asked me to take the blame?"

    "Yeah," Li Zhensheng shrugged and spread his hands, "beat the dog to see its owner. At least we found you and didn''t find the person behind you.

    "Speaking of which, I also trust you, so I came to ask you a few questions. Otherwise, I will plot against you secretly. In the end, we will both lose, and the people behind you will burst into laughter!"

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Huo Ming gritted his teeth with hatred.

    ??This false alarm tonight was actually because I was taking the blame for someone else.

    "Then let''s ask about the dog you raised?" Li Laosi pointed to the sack in the corner, "We caught Liu Sanzi, but he definitely doesn''t know better than Bao Guanshi!"

    ??Huo Ming nodded, he went out with a dark face, walked to the corner and pulled a rope.

    ??The rope was probably connected to the gambling den, and soon a human head appeared on the wall.

    ? Huo Ming gave a few instructions, and the man disappeared.

    Soon, there was a knock on the courtyard door.

    ??Li Laosi personally led people to guard the door, and Bao Shishi opened the door. As soon as he stepped in, one of his feet was covered and he was dragged directly into the house.

    ?Bao Guanshi was so frightened that he was forced to kneel on the ground, his eyes rolling around and whimpering.

    ?Perhaps he saw two familiar faces, Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer. His body stiffened for a moment, and his struggle weakened.

    Li Laosi quickly tied him up and gagged him.

    Huo Ming couldn''t bear it any longer, so he stepped forward and kicked him hard, "You bitch, I trust you so much. You are almost always in charge of the casino, but you actually caused me trouble! Put the blame on me! I''ll beat you to death if you don''t see me. You eat everything inside and out!"

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Huo!¡± Li Zhensheng stopped him.

    The man who did not want to be named Bao was beaten to death, which delayed the official business.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first ask who the person behind him is?¡± Li Laoer also said,

    He stepped forward and crouched down to pull Bao Shi''s hair.

    ??Li Laosi even poured the unconscious Liu Sanzi out of the sack and piled it next to the manager like a pile of garbage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about lying to get away, you must tell the truth, otherwise, you will definitely suffer a lot tonight!¡±

    ?Bao Guanshi¡¯s eyes flashed for a moment, but he gritted his teeth, obviously wanting to fight to the end.

    Huo Ming saw him like this. He would rather die than betray another master. He was so angry.

    ??This is really a dog that has been raised for many years. It was won away by someone with a bone, and it was extremely loyal to the person and turned around to bite him hard...

    ?He didn''t need Li Laosi to take action, punching, kicking, and even using the hair-pulling move. Bao Guanshi was gagged and whimpered in pain. He struggled to escape, but Li Laosi stepped on one of his ankles and couldn''t get away. Instead, one of his legs was so painful that it seemed like it was useless.

    Huo Ming directly took the thin-necked porcelain bottle, inserted his fingers into it, and broke it off one by one. The sound was extremely clear.

    The pain was so bad that I peed my pants and finally started to beg for mercy.

    ?Li Laosi pulled the thing from his mouth, and he immediately attacked.

    "I say, I say! It was the second housekeeper of Mrs. Wang Bowei''s house who came to me and asked me to help with some small things, which was to ''raise fish'' in Suijintan.

    ¡°I thought that the business in the casino was not good, and it was not fishing anywhere, so I agreed, but as soon as I hooked a fish at Broken Gold Beach, the line was disconnected.

    "I didn''t take it seriously, and wanted to continue in the future, but the second housekeeper of the Wang family found me again and asked me to find someone to set up a honey trap. The target was Uncle Zhongshan. I realized that it was not good and let someone use him as a knife. But I got off the ship. It''s too late, the Wang family won''t let me go, so I..."

    Huo Ming angrily kicked him in the face, giving him a slap in the face, and cursed: "You are afraid that the Wang family will not let you go, but what about me? I can let you go?"

    Bao Guanshi started to cry and hugged Huo Ming''s legs, "My boss, for the sake of my ten years with you, please spare me this time. The Wang family gave me five hundred taels, and I am willing to give it to you." Take it out! Master, spare me!"

    ?Huo Ming shook him off and looked at the three brothers of the Li family.

    ?At this moment, he had completely figured it out. The Wang family was targeting Suijintan and the Li family. He was just unlucky enough to be involved. His only function was to take the blame when things failed.

    ??But he still couldn''t get rid of it and couldn''t stay out of it. Thinking like this, he wanted to beat the boss to death immediately.

    Li Zhensheng expected this answer, so he pulled Huo Ming to sit down with a smile and said: "Second Master Huo, calm down, it turned out to be a misunderstanding. I said that Second Master is also well-known on weekdays and has a good way of making money. How could you do this?

    "But, having said that, the Wang family is a bit wicked. They are planning to find you to take the blame for our family again, but they have no good intentions. Neither the second master nor our family can swallow this breath. They still have to smile and show their faces without being beaten. It makes sense to join in, right?

    ¡°So, let¡¯s discuss how to resolve this matter. Both the second master and our Li family need to vent their anger!¡±

    ?Huo Ming held the wine poured by Li Zhensheng in his hand and drank it in one gulp. The taste was a bit complicated.

    ?Just now I wanted to chop off his head, but now he is a comrade in the trenches. Things are changing too fast...

    ?No wonder the Li family''s rise was so sudden and rapid. With Li Zhensheng''s ability to change his face, not many people could do it.

    ?Li Laosi **** Guanshi Bao and Liu Sanzi again, gagged them, and threw them out.

    The four of them sat across from each other and started discussing.

    Li Zhensheng said: "This matter could have been discussed in the long term, but the death of the old lady of the Gong family may not be discovered at any time. By then, the Gong family''s affairs will inevitably cause trouble, and things will be out of control.

    "We might as well take action first and uncover the matter. My second son will take the Gong sisters to the government office to report the case. Jing Zhaoyin will come forward to find the old lady''s body. In this way, several members of the Gong family will definitely go to jail.

    "When the Wang family heard the news, they must have thought that the matter had been exposed, but if we detained Guanshi Bao and Liu Sanzi, they would become suspicious. We don''t know whether they are hiding or have been caught by us, so they will be on tenterhooks, always worried that they will appear and take them away. Contribute it yourself.¡±

    "Then what?" Huo Ming asked. Li Zhensheng smiled and took a few peanuts and chewed them slowly. "Then, I haven''t thought about it yet, but from now on we will be in the dark and the Wang family will be in the open. They will be the ones to take the time. Just in case we take revenge.

    "Of course, we need help from Mr. Huo on how to act. After all, Mr. Huo has been operating in this new capital for more than ten years and is also the overlord. He must have bribed a servant of the Wang family to monitor the current situation of the Wang family for us at all times. It doesn''t count. It¡¯s difficult.¡±

    Huo Ming looked strange and asked cautiously: "Are you looking for an opportunity to poison the Wang family to death..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 433ï¼š A sharp saber is the standard equipment of a good man!

    Chapter 433: A sharp saber is the standard equipment of a good man!

    ??Li Zhensheng waved his hand and said, "Master Huo is too worried. Our Li family are good people and would never do such evil things."

    ??Huo Ming glanced at Li Laosi''s saber. Even if he was drinking and eating vegetables, the sword was always placed where Li Laosi could reach it with his hand...

    And just now the knife was placed on his neck!

    ??If the Li family are good people, then is the sharp saber the standard equipment for good people? !

    But he did not dare to ask any more questions and responded: "Okay, I will take care of this matter. I will go find my brother-in-law in a moment and make arrangements for the Gong family. As for the Wang family..."

    ?Li Zhensheng took over the conversation and said, "You don''t have to worry about the Wang family. We have bribed people and our family will arrange for people to contact them."

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Ming agreed.

    At this point, the matter is settled.

    ?? Huo Ming sent everyone in the Li family out, and Li Laosi seemed to be chatting casually and said: "Recently, the dock camp is recruiting troops. Countless Tianwu **** men are willing to serve as soldiers and follow the Marquis to kill Jiangbei and regain the lost territory.

    "I think that Second Master Huo is so generous and righteous that he is very suitable for making contributions in the army. I wonder if Second Master is interested? I am in charge of this matter now. If I add something casually when the time comes, Second Master will be able to enter the camp immediately. If Second Master is I also want to bring a few brothers from the clan, it won¡¯t be difficult..."

    When Huo Ming heard that his legs were weak, he forced a smile on his face and said, "Thank you, Fourth Master, for thinking about me, but I am the only son in the family, and I have to take care of the elderly and children, so I really can''t leave. I can only wait for the army to go out and donate more food and money." ¡±

    Li Laosi nodded and said: "Actually, there is a shortage of food in the army now. It''s great that the second master has such a heart. When the trivial matters at home are finished, I will talk to the Marquis and maybe the Marquis will want more. Thank you in person!"

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare! How can I bother the Marquis with such a trivial matter?¡± Huo Ming quickly handed over his hand and begged for mercy, ¡°Tomorrow, tomorrow, I will have someone deliver a thousand loads of grain to the dock!¡±

    ¡°Then thank you, Mr. Huo!¡± Li Laosi cupped his hands casually, and then went out carrying the sacks in each hand.

    In the sack, one contained Bao Guanshi and the other contained Liu Sanzi.

    Even if both of them are not fat, they still weigh about 120 or 30 pounds, and Li Laosi is as light as a package...

    ?Seeing the Li family walking away and disappearing into the night, Huo Ming''s legs softened and he leaned directly against the door frame.

    He just really had his thoughts in mind and wanted to stay out of it.

    ??Although the Li family arrested Bao Bao, he persisted to the end. Even if he had to peel off his skin, it was better than being caught between the Li family and the Wang family. After all, the Wang family was not that easy to offend.

    But Li Laosi actually wanted to put him on the conscription list and send him to Jiangbei to fight with the barbarians!

    ??This is simply sending him to death, but it is still upright, and everyone even applauds his death!

    No, it can¡¯t be done. Let¡¯s cooperate honestly and deal with the Wang family with all our strength. After all, the Wang family is easier to bully than the barbarians.

    Of course, the most terrifying thing is the Li family. Of these three brothers, one is as smiling as a tiger, one is as cunning as a fox, and the other is as strong as a bear but not stupid.

    From the moment you walk in to the moment you go out, the coordination is seamless!

    He is only one person, and he cannot outwit or defeat such three brothers. What else can he do but surrender!

    Not to mention that Huo Ming was in the dark night, why did he blame my mother for not giving him more brothers?

    He only said that in the early morning of the next day, Li Laosi was left to guard the city, and Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer returned to Suijintan.

    Bao Guanshi and Liu Sanzi were thrown to a small wooden house in the north of the village to contribute to Dr. Zhang''s experiments.

    Divine Doctor Zhang was so happy that he was gearing up so excitedly that Li Laoer kept telling him, "Uncle Zhang, these two people will still be useful in the future, so don''t kill them."

    The miracle doctor Zhang puffed his beard and glared, exclaiming in annoyance, "You should leave quickly, I am a miracle doctor, all I can do is save people, how can I possibly kill them!"

    Li Laoer glanced at the rabbit bones piled in the corner of the courtyard and felt helpless.

    The old man didn¡¯t lie, because it was a rabbit that died, not a human!

    Gong Yunshu and his sister had just finished their meal and had nothing to do, so Grandma He took the sewing basket and started sewing with Gong Yunshu.

    Gong Yunshu obviously learned it before, and the color and color of the embroidery threads he chose were so good that even Grandma He was surprised.

    At this moment, Mr. Li helped Mrs. Li in. Gong Yunshu and his brother quickly saluted. Mrs. Li waved her hand and asked if they had taken medicine.

    Gong Yunshu replied: "Thank you, madam, for your concern. I have already eaten."

    Mrs. Li''s face did look better when she looked at her, but the child Gong Yu was a little wimpy. Maybe he hadn''t gotten over the shock and sadness of his grandma''s death...

    Mrs. Li asked straight to the point: "Our family arrested all of your clan uncles yesterday. Today we plan to take you to Jingzhaoyin to file a lawsuit against your clan uncles for ruthlessly killing people and killing your grandma. Are you willing?"

    Before Gong Yunshu could speak, Gong Yu had already raised his head excitedly and said, "We are willing, we want to avenge grandma!"

    Gong Yunshu pulled his brother and asked in a low voice: "Old madam, if we were to ask in court why our uncle killed grandma, what would we say?"

    Li Laoer took over the conversation and said: "Just tell the truth. The tribesmen covet your family''s property and houses. They want the land deeds and land deeds, but your grandma won''t give them. So they arrested your grandma and continued to persecute you, but it still didn''t work.

    "So, I killed your grandmother, sold your siblings, and seized the family property. I happened to rescue you on the street. You recovered for a few days, and when you were able to talk and go to the ground, you went to the government office to complain."

    Gong Yunshu listened carefully and guessed that the Li family had other arrangements, so he did not want them to mention others or the Li family in the court.

    ?She nodded quickly and responded: "Okay, second master, don''t worry, we''ve written it down."

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the city now!¡± Li Laoer stood up and told his mother, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. If things go well, I¡¯ll be back in the afternoon.¡±

    "I know." Mrs. Li nodded and called out to Aunt He, "Old sister, please follow me. I don''t trust anyone else."

    "Okay, don''t worry, old lady." Aunt He simply tidied up, carried Gong Yu out, and got into the carriage.

    Gong Yunshu had just recovered a little and still had no strength to walk, but she gritted her teeth and remained silent.

    She was sweating profusely after walking for a while inside and outside the courtyard.

    Dongmei drove the car, carrying Granny He and Gong Yunshu''s sister and brother. In the other car, Yeshan drove Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer.

    ?Two carriages left Broken Gold Beach one after another and headed straight for the city.

    Old Mrs. Li was worried and stood at the door and looked around for a long time.

    Jiayin ran out of the yard, took grandma''s cold hand, and said with a smile: "Grandma, I want to eat roasted sweet potatoes!"

    ¡°You, you really can¡¯t keep your mouth open for a moment!¡± Mrs. Li said angrily.

    As a result, when she saw her granddaughter with a bare head and no hat or coat, she anxiously picked up Jiayin and ran into the house, "Little ancestor, you are going to make grandma mad to death! It''s such a cold day, the wind is blowing What should I do if I have a headache?¡±

    Jiayin hugged grandma¡¯s neck and twisted around proudly, ¡°Grandma, roast sweet potatoes, roast sweet potatoes!¡±

    ¡°I want to roast your sweet potatoes!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li said she was very powerful, but when she entered the house, she put her granddaughter on the big kang, wrapped her in a quilt, turned around and went to bury the sweet potatoes in the brazier.

    The capital city in early winter was not much quieter because of the cold wind.

    The street is still very lively with people coming and going.

    ?The shops are open, the vendors are shouting and shouting, and the atmosphere is full of market smoke.

    ?In a teahouse on the roadside, a group of idlers were drinking tea and chatting. Suddenly someone ran in and shouted, "There''s a lot of excitement!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 434ï¼š Things are changing, this year we are at Liâ€™s house!

    Chapter 434: Things are changing, this year we come to the Li family!

    "What happened?"

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s so exciting about it? Tell me about it!¡±

    Everyone put down their tea bowls and their eyes were filled with light.

    The cold weather in winter is not as comfortable as spring, summer and autumn. Apart from walking around at home or going out to drink tea, it is really boring.

    ?It suddenly became a bit lively and everyone got interested.

    It was the first time that the visitor had received so much attention, and became the focus of everyone''s eyes, so he danced excitedly and shouted, "Someone killed someone over there in Qingmu Town! He wanted to kill people and rob people of their wealth, and he also planned to kill people and silence them. Fortunately, I was met by Uncle Zhongshan and saved. He is currently reviewing a case in the government office!"

    ?Everyone was confused when they heard this.

    To kill people and silence them? Seizing family wealth?

    It sounds very serious indeed, but why did it get mixed up with Uncle Zhongshan? !

    ?Some people were afraid of making a mistake and asked loudly, "The Zhongshan uncle you are talking about is the one from Suijintan?"

    "Yes," the messenger nodded repeatedly, "it''s Uncle Li who personally brought the victim to the government office to complain!"

    ¡°Oh, the Li family is not a meddlesome person. I¡¯m afraid this matter is really fishy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard that this Uncle Li doesn¡¯t even come to Kyoto except for the imperial gatherings. He is very low-key.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together, I¡¯ll go too!¡±

    ??Everyone was talking about it, then hurriedly threw down the tea money and rushed to the government office together.

    ??And the water in front of the government office has been blocked.

    In the court hall, Mr. Fu Yin sat behind the desk, and the master stood beside him.

    ?Li Yusheng was sitting on a chair on the side of the hall. He was wearing a green gown and a large mantle embroidered with ink and green bamboo, giving him a calm and noble air.

    Master Fu Yin and Master couldn''t help but look at it a few more times, feeling emotional in their hearts.

    ?The last time we met was when Wang Xinqiu sued the Wang family.

    At that time, Li Yusheng was just a farmer who had just escaped from the famine in the North. When he got to the court, he could only kneel.

    But now, Li Yusheng not only has the qualifications to sit firmly in the court, but they even have to pay three respects.

    I have to say that things are changing, and no one should be underestimated.

    It¡¯s so amazing to encounter this thing!

    ?Thinking like this, Mr. Fu Yin cupped his hands and asked, "Uncle, I brought someone to play the drum today. Is there something wrong?"

    ?? Li Yusheng didn¡¯t care, he stood up, saluted, and said with a smile: ¡°Sir, I was walking on the street after the court a few days ago, and a brother and sister were chased and nearly killed. I couldn¡¯t see it and saved them.

    ¡°In the past two days, the siblings were just getting better. They said that their grandmother had been arrested, their property had been misappropriated, and that she might have been killed. They asked our family for help because they wanted justice.

    "Your Excellency, you know that our family has been murdered before, and we share the same problem. I really couldn''t help it, so I helped. I had my servants arrest the people who were chasing the siblings, but as for whether they killed them Man, I need to trouble you to interrogate you."

    After saying that, he handed over his hands again and sat down.

    Mr. Fu Yin nodded, and everyone in the hall understood.

    ??The Li family just couldn''t stand it and couldn''t stand it.

    Hence, he did not support the victim, nor did he intend to interfere in the interrogation of the case.

    ??But Li Yusheng is sitting here, and he also caught the bad guy. In the final analysis, he is helping the sufferer.

    Master Fu Yin nodded and looked at Gong Yunshu and his sister.

    Gong Yunshu''s face was pale, and he was kneeling down. He was teetering and could fall down at any time, but he tried his best to hold on, still supporting his brother with his right hand.

    My younger brother¡¯s leg was broken, his head was bandaged like a rice dumpling, and there was a faint blood on his forehead. Look at the four or five tied men, each of them tall and tall...

    Mr. Fu Yin frowned, and his heart could not help but be biased towards the Gong siblings.

    ?This case was not complicated to begin with. Li Yusheng was not the only one who saw the Gong siblings nearly being beaten to death on the street. He just opened his mouth and saved them.

    Therefore, several men from the Gong family are guilty of hurting others.

    The only thing I want to ask is where the old lady of the Gong family is and whether she is alive or dead.

    ??Several men from the Gong family were hesitating, especially Gong Wu, who was the leader that day, and his words showed a guilty conscience.

    ?Hence, Master Fu Yin ordered twenty boards to be brought to him at that time.

    Gong Wu was beaten until he cried like a ghost, and finally confessed that he had imprisoned Mrs. Gong in a wooden house in the mountains.

    ?More than a dozen officers immediately rushed to Qingmu Town.

    ?It was a coincidence that as soon as they left the city, they met the mayor of Qingmu Town and others, who escorted a cart over.

    As soon as he saw the officer, the mayor stopped him and said hurriedly: "Master officer, you came so fast! Something happened in our Qingmu Town. The old lady of the Gong family came back to life. No, she was buried underground and died on the mountain. "

    What he said was a bit confusing, and the officer had a headache after hearing it. He simply checked the body and confirmed that it was the old lady of the Gong family they were looking for, so he escorted the cart back to the government office.

    The idlers watching the excitement outside the government office shouted and moved out of the way. Everyone was scared, but they couldn''t help but raise their feet and look around, wanting to take a few more glances.

    Soon, Mrs. Gong¡¯s body was brought to the court.

    ??The old lady, who was originally rich and plump, has turned into a human-shaped firewood stick after half a month. Not to mention the Gong family siblings crying half to death, even outsiders couldn''t help but sigh when they saw her.

    ¡°It¡¯s so miserable!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am starving to death, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be so thin!¡±

    ¡°The Gong family is considered a big family in Qingmu Town. I heard that life is very good, but the old lady has ended up like this.¡±

    Everyone was talking a lot, and when they looked at Gong Wu, they became even more disgusted.

    How cruel it must be to throw the old lady into a mountain hut and starve to death!

    Gong Wu was also scared out of his mind. He was afraid that outsiders would see her, so he thought of hiding the old lady there and occasionally giving her food and drink. After all, he wanted to use her to force Gong Yunshu and his sister to obey.

    But he drank too much that night, went to the city to play again the next day, and slept in the city. On the third day...

    In short, he usually doesn''t even take care of his own mother, so how could he take a "tool man" into his heart.

    By the time he remembered it, it was already seven or eight days later.

    Even a fool could guess that the old lady was afraid of death, so he became even more afraid to look at her.

    ??Besides, the Gong family siblings have already entered Ruijintan, so it¡¯s not a big problem for the old lady to live or die...

    He made countless excuses for himself and never even visited the cabin.

    Originally I planned to celebrate the New Year, but things were completely over, so I looked for an opportunity to bury the old lady.

    ?Who would have thought that Gong Yunshu and his sister had regretted their actions and actually joined the Li family in taking them to court, and the old lady who died of starvation was also brought in.

    ?He always felt that the old lady¡¯s eyes were still staring at him.

    He tried his best to find a place to hide, but Hua''s **** was so painful that he couldn''t move it, so he collapsed and screamed, "It''s not me, wuwu, it''s not that I want to torture her to death, I just forgot to give it to her." I really forgot to deliver food!¡±

    Seeing the rare opportunity, Mr. Fu Yin quickly asked: "Why did you arrange for the old lady to fake her death, and then secretly locked the old lady in the mountains to starve to death? Isn''t this unnecessary?"

    Gong Wu quickly explained: "No, I didn''t want him to die, it was Liu Sanzi! Liu Sanzi asked Yun Shu to seduce Uncle Li and promised me five hundred taels of silver!

    "I asked the old lady to fake her death. The Li family saw that the Yunshu siblings were pitiful and helpless, so they kept them at home. I didn''t want to kill the old lady, I just wanted to hide them for two days...but I forgot about them!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 435ï¼š No one can be seen alive, and no body can be seen dead!

    Chapter 435: No one alive, no corpse!

    Master Fu Yin frowned, glanced at the frowning Uncle Li, and asked again: "Who is Liu Sanzi? Why does he want the Gong family girl to go to the Li family... to attract Uncle Li?"

    ?As he finished speaking, he changed the word abruptly. After all, the word "seduce" was too unpleasant to hear.

    Gong Wu hesitated for a moment, and the officers immediately started beating the fire and water sticks.

    Gong Wu stretched out his hand to protect his injured buttocks and confessed happily, "Liu Sanzi is Bao Sanzi''s cousin at Siji Ruyi Gambling House. It was Bao Sanzi who found Liu Sanzi, and Liu Sanzi found me.

    "They said they couldn''t see the bumpkins from the Li family getting rich, and they wanted to find someone to trouble the Li family. It would be best if they could marry Uncle Li, and then Mrs. Uncle, so the Li family could just let them be manipulated!"

    Everyone in the hall was afraid to speak out after hearing the news.

    ??What kind of guarantee is this? He really has a huge appetite. He actually wants to hold the Li family in his hands? !

    Mr. Fu Yin no longer knew how to ask, so he turned to Li Yusheng and said, "Um, uncle, look..."

    ?Li Yusheng''s expression was very bad, as if he had just learned about this, and was half surprised and angry.

    He asked Gong Yunshu directly, "Do you know their plans?"

    Gong Yunshu immediately knocked his head to the ground and cried, "Please tell me, uncle and sir, our Gong family is also a scholarly family. I have been strictly taught since I was a child to distinguish right from wrong. I cannot harm others!"

    "I do know their plan, but my grandma was kidnapped by them, and I had to be an accomplice. But my brother and I were almost beaten to death before. It was my uncle who saved us. Everyone in the Earl''s Mansion treated us well. Great care.

    "How can we ignore our conscience and repay kindness with enmity? I was in a dilemma at first, but I had a dream from my grandma the night before, and I guessed that grandma was killed, so we came to file a complaint. We want to avenge grandma!"

    Gong Yu has been holding the old lady, and now he is choking and shouting, "We want to avenge grandma!"

    Gong Wu hated the two sisters for their misdeeds, but he was even more afraid of being sentenced to a severe sentence. He grabbed his neck and shouted, "Your old lady is not a good person either. She agreed to send her granddaughter out to seduce men. I am guilty, but the old lady of the Gong family is guilty." My wife is not a good person either!¡±

    Gong Yu couldn''t listen to this, so he rushed to beat the person with his broken leg, causing a huge commotion in the court.

    Mr. Fu Yin slapped the exclamation tree heavily and looked at Li Yusheng, "Uncle, what do you have to say about this matter?"

    ?? Li Yusheng shook his head, "Since this matter involves our family, I can''t participate. Everything depends on your Majesty enforcing the law impartially!"

    Mr. Fu Yin was very satisfied and said: "Gong Wu and others killed Mrs. Gong. There are all the witnesses and physical evidence, and they confessed. Now they are beating twenty big boards and put them in jail. Waiting for the arrest of Liu Sanzi and Bao Guanshi. The trial continues.

    ¡°If the Gong family¡¯s old house, fields, and all family property are misappropriated, the Gong family members must return them in full. If any are hidden, they will be convicted of robbery.¡±

    Gong Yunshu¡¯s sister and brother immediately cried and kowtowed, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Qingtian, thank you, Mr. Qingtian!¡±

    Finally someone made the decision for them!

    ?With their property back, no one will covet it anymore, so they have nothing to fear.

    Mr. Fu Yin waved his hand and said: "I will send two officers to **** you back and supervise the clan members'' return of property. However, you cannot leave the vicinity of Xindu within two months. If a case requires your cooperation, I promise to be there as soon as possible."

    ¡°Yes, thank you sir.¡±

    Gong Yunshu and his brother thanked them again, and then turned to thank Li Yusheng, but Li Yusheng waved his sleeves to avoid them, obviously not wanting to see the siblings.

    ?Although they did not harm the Li family, they rescued people with good intentions, but they rescued people with ulterior motives. Whoever knew this would not be happy.

    Gong Yu was a little frightened, but Gong Yunshu''s half-lidded eyes were calm.

    Today, the Li family came forward to help file a complaint. Even the mayor of Qingmu Town went across the county and sent grandma¡¯s body to the capital government office. The Li family was behind this, and she was truly grateful. But she also knew that the fate between the two siblings and the Li family ended here, and the Li family would not help them anymore...

    ?This excitement has come to an end for the time being.

    The government sent many officers to arrest Liu Sanzi and Bao Guanshi. Unfortunately, Bao Guanshi and Liu Sanzi seemed to have disappeared from the world, with no one alive or dead!

    The government officials searched for two days and couldn''t find even a single hair.

    As a result, teahouses and restaurants throughout Xindu were discussing and speculating, who was behind the murder of the Li family?

    ?Also, Liu Sanzi and Bao Guanshi have never been found. Have they been silenced by the people behind them?

    Some people also say that perhaps Gong Wu deliberately brought out a person behind the scenes in order to escape guilt.

    ?But Gong Wu can lie, but the Gong family girl can''t lie too!

    So, the key to everything fell on the cousins ??Bao Guanshi and Liu Sanzi!

    Since Bao Guanshi was the manager of the Four Seasons Ruyi Casino, the Huo family was also under suspicion.

    ??But the Huo family has been keeping a low profile for two years. Huo Ming has no other misdeeds except that he likes to sneak around the little widow for a while, and he has no contact with the Li family at all. No matter what he thinks, it can''t be him.

    What''s more, the Huo family is also looking for Guanshi Bao. I heard that all the money in the casino that night was stolen by Guanshi Bao...

    ?Of course, in such a large new capital, it is impossible for everyone to know the truth, such as the Wang family.

    The night was dark, but Mrs. Wang¡¯s study was brightly lit.

    Mr. Wang was walking around the room with his hands behind his back, his face sometimes angry, sometimes vicious, and cursing, "Damn things, they are so useless, they can''t handle such a small thing! What''s the use of raising them? Anyone who has a dog knows how to look after the house..."

    When Old Mrs. Wang heard what his son said became more and more unpleasant, he frowned and said, "Okay, don''t worry too much. The only person in our house who has contact with those people is the second housekeeper. He has been sent away a long time ago." Back home, no one can find you."

    Third Master Wang reluctantly sat down, but the hand holding the teacup was trembling. His lips were extremely white, and he was as frightened as a sparrow that had no nest in the cold winter. "No, no, Dad! You don''t know that the Li family is so calculating. , Liu Sanzi and Bao Guanshi must have been arrested by them.

    ¡°They are just waiting, waiting for a good opportunity to release them, then bite me out and take me to prison!¡±

    ?Mr. Wang felt a little distressed when he saw his son like this.

    He guessed that because of harboring an assassin last time, his son suffered too much in prison and became mentally ill.

    He quickly advised: "No, those two people just heard the news and were afraid of being implicated, so they took the money and ran away. We can''t find it at home, let alone the government office!"

    ¡°To take a step back, even if the government officials come to find you, the second housekeeper is no longer here. In our family, it can be said that the second housekeeper makes his own decisions, and he will definitely not implicate you!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go back and drink some wine, have a good sleep, and nothing will happen when you wake up tomorrow morning.¡±

    ??Mr. Wang''s personal attendant also hurriedly stepped forward to help his master and went to the backyard.

    ??The third lady was thinking about it, and finally waited until her husband came back. She was about to go up to serve him, but was pushed away by Mr. Wang and went directly to his small study.

    The Third Madam was aggrieved and wanted to speak, but the long follower persuaded her: "Madam, the Third Master seems to have something wrong. It''s useless for you to be around now. You should go back and rest. The little people will take good care of you and report anything to you." ¡±

    The third lady also listened to the advice and took the people back.

    Chang Sui quickly called to the people in the courtyard, "Hurry up and heat the hot water! Bring two more quilts! Also, tell the kitchen to turn on the fire quickly, cook more food, and deliver it immediately!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 436ï¼š frightened bird

    Chapter 436 The frightened bird

    Sure enough, after giving these instructions, as soon as he entered the study, he saw his master huddled on the bed, wrapped in a quilt, cursing, "Bring me the quilt, you are going to freeze me to death! Also, hurry up and start the meal, I''m hungry, I want to eat!" "

    Chang Sui sighed in his heart. Mr. Wang, who used to be so high-spirited and extremely proud, was completely ruined.

    After being released from prison, things like this often happen.

    ??In fact, the master was not hungry or cold at all. He was just frightened. He was afraid that he would be thrown into prison again, without food or water, and would suffer and freeze!

    For a time, because the master got angry, the whole yard was very busy. It was not until the second watch that the drunk master went to bed and everyone finally calmed down.

    ?A rough servant who was sweeping the yard quietly slipped to the back door and handed the gatekeeper a handful of copper coins.

    The doorkeeper skillfully opened the back door and asked in a low voice, "Guizi, is your mother still ill?"

    The boy smiled bitterly and shook his head, "I still have a bad cough. I''m worried about it, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to run back and check on her. My sister is still young, and I''m afraid she won''t be able to take care of my mother."

    ¡°Okay, go early and come back early. Make sure you come back before I change my shift tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t let me get scolded!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, auntie, I¡¯ll bring you meat buns tomorrow morning!¡± The boy slipped out of the back door and disappeared into the night¡­

    On the second day, at three o''clock in the morning, cyclamen slowly began to accept guests. Li Zhensheng also waited for the news he wanted, and he couldn''t help but laugh.

    ??Li Laoer came from the front with Jiayin in his arms. Seeing his eldest brother smiling strangely, he asked, "Brother, is something wrong?"

    ?Li Zhensheng took his niece and led his younger brother into the room where he usually rested.

    Today is the day when Tao Hongying comes to Xiankelai to cook the second table of private dishes. The old lady is worried, so she leaves the house and brings her granddaughter to help her daughter-in-law.

    Mrs. Li was sitting at the door of the kitchen picking vegetables. When she saw her two sons carrying her granddaughter into the house, she told her, "Don''t give Fu Niu''er snacks. She just ate a lot and she will have to eat soon. Be careful." Feed too much to accumulate food!¡±

    "I know, Mom." Li Zhensheng responded, but when he entered the room, he opened a snack box for his little niece, "Pick what you like to eat, but don''t eat too much. The uncle and the second uncle need to discuss the matter."

    "Okay, thank you, uncle." Jiayin sat on the sofa, picked out a piece of water chestnut cake, and ate it in small bites. She picked up the crumbs that fell off with her two fat fingers and put them in her mouth.

    The cute little appearance of my niece made Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer both laugh.

    Li Zhensheng poured the tea, explained the situation of Third Master Wang, and finally said with a smile: "Originally, I guessed that something was wrong with him. With his proud temper, he would never use the second housekeeper to come forward for such a matter, because even if he did When he was caught doing bad things, there was nothing he could do about it if others hindered the Wang family.

    "But this time, he was obviously timid. He changed from a proud rooster to a rat in the gutter. So, I asked someone to inquire about it. As expected, he was frightened by what happened last time."

    Li Laoer squinted his eyes and thought for a moment, then asked: "Brother, do you want to start from here and take revenge?"

    "Of course, when he has bad intentions, he should be prepared for this! If he plots against me after we have known each other for many years, I may give him three points. But now that he wants to plot against you, against Broken Gold Beach, just We must not let him go easily!" Li Zhensheng sneered.

    ?His eyes flashed fiercely, and he turned to give instructions to his younger brother. "You are now an earl, and you have to go to court. It is also the face of our Li family. You don''t need to intervene in such matters. I will arrange it, but you must be clear about it from beginning to end.

    "After all, our family''s life will get better and better in the future, and more people like Mr. Wang will appear. Our Li family may not take the initiative to provoke others, but whoever dares to covet you must have the ability to chop off their hands and feet. Do you understand? ? ¡± ? ? ¡°Understood!¡± Li Laoer nodded quickly, knowing that his elder brother was teaching him carefully.

    "Okay, let''s talk about how to deal with Mr. Wang! Since he''s scared out of his wits, maybe we can kill him this time and let him learn a lesson!" Li Zhensheng took a sip of tea, "I will contact Huo Ming in the evening. Send the servants to Wang¡¯s house to play drums when they have nothing to do!¡±

    ¡°Brother is going to torture him slowly and scare him?¡± Li Laoer asked, vaguely understanding his plan.

    "Yes, now we are in the dark and the Wang family is in the open." Li Zhensheng smiled and played with the tea cup in his hand, "So let''s not be in a hurry and take our time. Some small things that don''t look like much can be dealt with in a frightened person." In the eyes of people, everything is in danger, and Mr. Wang is now..."

    ¡°Frightened bird!¡± Jiayin, who was halfway through the snacks, was fascinated by the news and couldn¡¯t help but interjected, causing Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer to look over in surprise.

    ??Li Zhensheng hugged his niece and said with a smile: "Oh, my Fu Niu is so smart, she is just a frightened bird! Let''s not fight or kill him, let him scare himself to death!"

    Jiayin smiled, revealing two rows of white teeth, and her eyes were filled with bright little stars. She nodded vigorously, "Well, well, uncle is the best!"

    After listening to it for a long time, her admiration for her uncle was as strong as the water of the Yellow River!

    To this end, she specially offered her remaining half of the snack.

    Li Zhensheng didn''t mind it either. He ate the snack in one bite and looked at his younger brother with a smile, "I was worried before that the children at home would be taught to be too kind and honest, but now I''m not afraid anymore! Fu Niu''er is so smart, one is as good as ten! "

    ??Li Laoer was also ashamed. He wanted his eldest brother to break the matter into pieces and explain it clearly.

    ?The little niece was nibbling snacks and listening to the excitement, and she understood everything. He was really worse than a child!

    Li Laoer rubbed his niece''s hair and said with a smile: "So, if I support it for another ten years, when Fu Niu''er grows up, I will be relaxed!"

    ¡°You¡¯re worthless!¡± Li Zhensheng glared at his younger brother, ¡°As an uncle, you don¡¯t know how to protect your children. Instead, you expect your children to protect you.¡±

    That''s what he said, but he still felt sorry for his younger brother, and sighed: "Eldest brother also knows that our family is from a farmer''s family. What you have learned and seen since childhood is incomparable to those children of aristocratic families. I want you to It is really difficult for you to hold up the lintel of your home.

    "But we have to look forward. Our family is getting better and better. The children haven''t grown up yet, so we four brothers will have to work harder! You should be a good official, talk less and watch more, and do whatever it takes to bring glory to the family. , you go up to it.

    "I will handle matters like this for the Wang family. The third brother is diligent and can take care of their family. The fourth brother must follow the Marquis to fight on the battlefield. We brothers work together, it doesn''t take much. We have three to five years, at least. No one in Xindu will dare to bully our Li family anymore!"

    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Li Laoer felt his nose was sore and his heart was filled with panic.

    He knew that the eldest brother planned to take over all the bad things in the family. Even if something happened in the future and the Li family couldn''t solve it, then he would abandon his eldest son. The Li family would still be a good family known to the entire Tianwu family!

    In other words, just like a gecko cutting off its tail to survive, the eldest brother is willing to be the tail that can be discarded at any time to protect the safety of the family...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 437ï¼š Miss Gong is not a good match!

    Chapter 437 Miss Gong is not a good match!

    ??Li Zhensheng raised his hand and patted his younger brother on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Don''t act like this. There are four brothers in a family, and there are more than 20 people in the family. How can they all be the good ones? There has to be someone who is the bad one, right?"

    ¡°It just so happened that I wasn¡¯t at home before. Something happened. Others would say that the Wang family taught me bad things! Let¡¯s let the Wang family take the blame!¡±

    Li Laoer knew that his eldest brother didn''t want him to feel sad, so he quickly put away the sourness in his heart and said, "Don''t worry, eldest brother, I will often stay with Mr. Wen from now on, and listen more to the things that happen in the court."

    "That''s right. You don''t have to worry about the family. You need to prop up the front of the family first." Li Zhensheng praised his younger brother, then picked up his niece, "Let''s go to grandma and see how your mother''s banquet is being prepared. ?¡±

    With that said, they went out.

    ?In the front lobby, there were more and more guests. Smelling the aroma wafting from the kitchen, someone couldn''t help but ask, "Are there any new dishes today?"

    The young man served the tea and responded with a smile, "No, it''s Baihuaxiang''s private dish. It''s the second meal today. The director has brought his family over for dinner!"

    "Dong Yuanwai has booked two tables in a row?" The guest was surprised and said, "This private kitchen must be good, otherwise Dong Yuanwai is such a picky mouth and would not bring his family over to eat it a second time."

    The young man became more and more proud after hearing this, and responded, "Of course, our chef''s ancestors had royal chefs, and he can tailor the menu according to the guests'' preferences.

    ?For example today, the old lady of the Dong family likes to eat dumplings, so our chef made dumplings with cucumber and egg fillings, and the kitchen is cooking them. I dare not go near the dumplings because of the deliciousness, for fear that my saliva would turn into a river. "

    The diners all laughed and wanted to talk. People from the Dong family had already arrived.

    ?The director asked the family members, old and young, to go upstairs first, and then greeted everyone.

    Someone asked, "Excellent Director, you have come here to eat twice in a row. Is this private kitchen really so good?"

    ¡°Of course,¡± Dong Yuanwai nodded and said with a smile, ¡°not only is the food delicious, but you don¡¯t know, this box is called Baihuaxiang, and there are famous flowers in it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of everyone laughing at me. Last night I was thinking about what kind of flowers I could get today, and I didn¡¯t sleep well all night.¡±

    Before he could finish his words, the youngest son of the family had already run down and shouted, "Dad, there is a bonsai with golden plums upstairs. Mom asked me to call you."

    "Seriously?" Director Dongwai hurriedly handed over to everyone and ran upstairs quickly. I really don''t know how he can move so flexibly because he is so fat.

    Everyone downstairs was itching to hear this, but the Dong family came out for a reunion, so they couldn''t disturb them.

    But some of the guests in the other private rooms on the third floor, near the water terrace, were familiar with the director, so they took the opportunity to say hello, then went into the potpourri and looked at the pot of golden plums with their own eyes.

    ?Shajinmei is a rare kind of plum blossom. Its flowers are luxuriant and delicate and beautiful. It is most suitable to be made into a potted plant and placed on the desk. It is simply the favorite of all scholars.

    Today, this pot is placed in the middle of the rotating table, beautiful by itself.

    ?There are also four pots of ordinary plum trees placed in small pottery jars in the corner of the house and in front of the window.

    ?Although it is not as eye-catching as the golden plum blossoms, it still has a subtle fragrance that makes people feel good after smelling it.

    At this time, the kitchen started to serve food.

    ??The juicy and white dumplings, the fragrant roast duck, the bright red cherry meat, the spicy boiled meat slices, the tooth-dropping fish ball and mushroom soup...

    ?This made the guests who came to enjoy the flowers regretted that they had not grabbed the second table of private dishes before.

    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be gulping down my saliva right now, greedy for flowers and food.

    ?The director pretended to invite them to stay and have a meal together. Of course they couldn''t be so ignorant as to disturb the family reunion.

    ?So they said goodbye politely, then went out to catch the boy, and began to order private dishes.

    ?In the back kitchen, Tao Hongying had just finished serving the last dish. She wiped the sweat beads from her forehead, tidied up briefly and went to find her mother-in-law and daughter.

    As a result, as soon as she left the house, she saw Jia Huan running to announce the good news, "Fourth aunt, have you ordered three more tables of private dining?" "Really?" Tao Hongying smiled happily, "This is great."

    ?Of course craftsmen all over the world are looking forward to making more money and supporting their families, but this kind of recognition makes them even happier.

    ?Mrs. Li and Jiayin were in the side room, and when they heard this, they both came out.

    Jiayin hugged her mother¡¯s thigh and shouted happily, ¡°My mother is the best! My mother¡¯s cooking is the most delicious!¡±

    Tao Hongying hugged the fat girl and gave her a big kiss on the face.

    She is the only one in the family who knows best that today¡¯s success is at least half due to her daughter.

    Without the recipes and special ingredients and ingredients that her daughter secretly gave her, there would be no way to have these novel and delicious dishes.

    There are also those famous flowers in the box. The housekeeper of the Hou Mansion and Ye Shan went around and bought them. Most of them were seedlings that had not bloomed, or some were just seeds.

    But when it was sent to the Ye family¡¯s yard, and then moved out, it looked like it is now in full bloom, which is astonishing to everyone.

    Maybe it¡¯s all my daughter¡¯s miraculous ability...

    ¡°My lucky girl is so amazing, mother, I really benefit from you.¡± Tao Hongying sighed and kissed her daughter several more times.

    Jiayin was shy and nestled on my mother¡¯s shoulder, hugging her neck and twisting around.

    ?Everyone laughed when they saw it. Mrs. Li patted her granddaughter on the back and scolded her, "My lucky girl has grown up so much that she actually knows how to be shy!"

    ??Li Laoer turned sideways to shield his mother from the cold wind, and suggested, "Mom, there''s nothing going on here. How about we go back first?"

    Li Zhensheng also quickly agreed, "Yes, mother, Jia Huan and I are here."

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn¡¯t insist and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    Soon, Ye Shan drove the carriage to the back door, and the whole family got on it and returned to Suijintan.

    At this time of year, everyone in Broken Gold Beach has also begun to experience cat winter.

    ??Except for the old men in charge of patrols, who were sitting on the wall sheltered from the wind, basking in the sun and chatting, there was no one else outside.

    After entering the house, Mrs. Li asked Aunt He to take care of Jiayin, wash her hands and change clothes.

    ??Taking advantage of this opportunity, she entered the second room, pulled her son and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Second brother, I have been thinking about asking you these past two days. Are you... planning to marry again? That girl Gong..."

    Before my mother could finish speaking, Li Laoer''s face turned red and he waved his hands vigorously.

    "Mom, you are thinking too much! I have never thought about marrying again! And even if I marry again, I have to find someone of the same age. How can I find that girl Gong? She is not much older than Jiaren!"

    Mrs. Li breathed a sigh of relief, but was still confused and asked, "Since you are not interested in Miss Gong, why do you take care of her in every possible way... We thought you were tempted!"

    ?Li Laoer''s face was so hot that he could fry an egg, and he quickly responded, "Mom, Miss Gong''s father was also killed while on a study trip, and their family gradually declined because of this.

    ¡°I remembered that my eldest brother had suffered a lot in our family, so I felt sorry for the siblings, so I took more care of them. Besides, I kept the rules and there was nothing wrong with them!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 438ï¼š If you raise a child for one hundred years, you will worry about ninety-nine!

    Chapter 438: If you raise a child for one hundred years, you will have ninety-nine worries!

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Mrs. Li saw that her son was anxious and quickly patted his arm to comfort him, ¡°Mom is overthinking, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not tempted, Miss Gong is not a good match!

    ¡°Furthermore, the Gong family is like this, Gong Yu is still young, and no matter where Miss Gong marries, she will always worry about recruiting her younger brother.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that our family wants to marry a daughter-in-law but doesn¡¯t want her to help her mother-in-law, but Jiaren¡¯s mother has taught her a lesson here. We can¡¯t fall into the ditch again, can we?¡±

    Li Laoer nodded and responded, "Mom, don''t worry. Because of Jiaren''s mother, I have suffered the most and I owe a lot to my family. I don''t want to marry again for the time being. When I meet the person I like one day, I will definitely tell you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s right!¡± Mrs. Li laughed when she heard this, feeling very sorry for her son.

    At that time, the eldest son went out and never came back. Only the second eldest son helped her to support her at home. The work was hard and she felt even more miserable.

    I didn¡¯t expect that marrying a daughter-in-law would be more difficult than ever.

    She is also afraid that her son will have a knot in his heart. If he never gets married, he will be lonely for the rest of his life.

    ?Now there are many children in the family, and the four brothers all live together, making it lively.

    In the future, each house will be divided into families, and the children will get married separately. It will be pitiful at that time...

    When she occasionally thought of these things at night, she was so worried that she couldn''t sleep.

    At this moment, she simply spoke.

    ¡°Second brother, you are a good boy. Our family has been grateful to you for so many years. What my mother is looking forward to most is that you can have a good life. When my mother closes her eyes, there will be someone beside you who understands both cold and hot things.

    ¡°So, if you like something, your mother will not stop you. Your mother and your family will be happy. Do you understand?¡±

    "I understand," Li Laoer said with red eyes, knelt down and lay on my mother''s knees, "Don''t worry, mother, I will live a good life and won''t let mother worry about it."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Old Mrs. Li touched her son''s hair and scolded, "On the day you turned eighty, as a mother, I have to follow you and worry as long as I live. You are the flesh that fell from my mother''s body. ah!"

    Li Laoer secretly wiped away his tears. Years of hard work and grievances suddenly disappeared under my mother¡¯s touch...

    ??The village chief, Uncle Zhao and others heard that the Li family was back, and they all came over to sit around, thinking about asking about the Gong siblings and how the casino was going.

    ?Although the Wang family has not settled it yet, this matter is a fight behind the scenes, and for the time being it has been resolved publicly.

    So, Li Laoer invited Liu Biaotou, Zhang Shenyi and others to come over, intending to explain the matter clearly.

    There were all trustworthy people in the room at the moment. Li Laoer didn''t hide anything, and everyone was heard gnashing their teeth.

    ??The village chief slapped his hand on the table, but he forgot that half of his arm was gone. The prosthetic hand carved from wood hit the table and flew out.

    The good news is leaning next to grandma, secretly eating fruit and listening to the excitement.

    ?Suddenly a hand flew up and pressed directly on the fruit. She was so frightened that she couldn''t swallow the fruit in her mouth, nor could she cough it out. Her face turned red from holding it in.

    ?Old Mrs. Li had quick eyes and quick hands, and slapped her granddaughter on the back!

    Jiayin finally spit out the fruit in her throat!

    ?Everyone was also startled and started shouting.

    ¡°Is Fu Niuer okay?¡±

    "Yes, cough twice more, be careful if the fruit gets stuck in your neck!" "This is such a big deal, why did it scare the child?"

    ?Shenjiang doctor Zhang also stepped forward, checked it carefully, waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, just take it slow and it''ll be fine."

    Jiayin opened her mouth to speak, and then sprayed out some fruit crumbs from her nose, which made Mrs. Li feel distressed and funny, "Let''s see if you dare to eat it secretly next time?"

    Good news, sorry, there are no potato chips, no crispy rice, no chocolate, no jelly here.

    ?She just ate a piece of fruit to be healthy and hydrated, yet she still had to suffer such "ordeal"!

    ??The village chief put on the prosthetic hand in a few seconds, looked at the good news carefully, and said with a guilty look on his face, "I''m so sorry, I scared Fu Niu''er, the child doesn''t even dare to eat!"

    ?Old Mrs. Li waved her hand, "Don''t be afraid. If this child changes his habit of gluttony, our whole family will still thank you!"

    Having said that, she still picked up her granddaughter and held her tightly in her arms. It was obvious that she was afraid of scaring her granddaughter again.

    With this interruption, everyone''s anger towards the Wang family subsided somewhat.

    Li Laoer said directly, "Guanshi Bao and Liu Sanzi have to hide for a while. My eldest brother will take care of the Wang family. Our village is now taking good care of these two people. After the matter is settled, we will send them to Quanzhou with Zhang Jin. Do hard work!¡±

    "Okay, that Zhang Jin is really not a good guy. He even came to see Wei Dajun today. He is really a bully in our village. I wonder if he is causing trouble!" The village chief nodded and said, "From now on, we can''t just control this part of our village. Now, the other three villages must also be taken care of.¡±

    "Yes," Liu Biaotou also said, "After all, this is Fu Niu''er''s fiefdom. Our village can help them get rich and live a good life together. But they must also be obedient and not cause trouble."

    ?Everyone nodded and responded, "People like Zhang Jin must be cleaned out. Otherwise, it would be a pity if a good pot of soup is ruined by a piece of mouse droppings!"

    After saying a few more words, everyone was about to disperse.

    Unexpectedly, Shuiling came in and reported, "Old madam, uncle, someone from the Gong family is here."

    ? Gong family?

    ?Old Mrs. Li frowned, glanced at her son, and said, "Let them come in."

    Soon, Gong Yunshu and Gong Yu brought in a woman with a lot of things in her hand.

    Gong Yunshu''s sister and brother directly knelt down and kowtowed, "Old madam, uncle, our sister and brother were in trouble earlier. Thank you uncle for rescuing us and thanking your house for taking care of us. We have no way to repay the kindness of saving our lives. Today we specially prepared some small gifts. Please also The old lady and uncle accepted it."

    After saying that, the siblings kowtowed and stood up to present the things in the mother-in-law''s hands.

    ??Old Mrs. Li waved her hand to stop her, "No need, Miss Gong is a smart person. She should understand that it was you who planned your brother and sister''s entry into Broken Gold Beach in the first place. Therefore, there is no need to save our lives."

    Gong Yunshu blushed and quickly defended, "Old madam, we have no choice but to..."

    Mrs. Li didn''t want to hear this, so she interrupted her again, "There are too many people in this world who have a hard time living, and you are not the only one. Is it possible that anyone who has difficulties can plot against others and save himself?"

    Gong Yunshu was speechless and subconsciously looked at Li Laoer. Seeing his indifferent expression, she lowered her head.

    When Old Mrs. Li saw it, she was even more unhappy and started to chase them away, "You calculated that our family came first and confessed last. Now you have got what you wanted. Our family doesn''t want to care about you, but we don''t want to see you again in the future!"

    ??Take these thank you gifts away, but our family doesn¡¯t want to accept them. However, you must calculate the money spent on food, drink, clothing, and medical treatment for your injuries during your stay here for three days. "

    After saying that, she looked at Doctor Zhang, who thought for a while and said, "My consultation fee is ten taels of silver, and the medicine fee is ten taels of silver, which is enough!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 439ï¼š Some are happy and some are sad

    Chapter 439: Some are happy, some are sad

    Mrs. Li nodded and responded, "Eating, drinking, and wearing clothes are also counted as ten taels, and together they are thirty taels. Miss Gong paid the silver, and our two families are settled. From now on, we don''t have to say hello when we walk across the street."

    "Old Madam..." Gong Yunshu was about to kneel down, but was helped up by Granny He.

    After a few days of getting along, Aunt He advised, "Girl, you should be obedient! If I forgive you today, if others find out, they will all come to step on the Li family in the future, and just apologize and give some gifts. Then the Li family It¡¯s hard to survive!

    ¡°There are many mistakes. Once they are made, they are made. Don¡¯t even think about repairing them!¡±

    Shui Ling spoke quickly and said, "Miss Gong, you are also educated, so don''t take advantage of me!"

    Gong Yunshu really wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl in. She quickly took out thirty taels of silver notes from her purse and put them on the table beside Mrs. Li.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was not polite and handed it to Divine Doctor Zhang, then shouted, "See you off!"

    ?Mammy He and Shui Ling quickly grabbed Gong Yunshu and walked out. Gong Yu was young and was startled, so he also walked out.

    ?The woman¡¯s eyes were chattering and she wanted to look at Mr. Li, but she was stopped by Mrs. Li sternly!

    ¡°How shameless! Get out, let me hear a gossip outside, and your Gong family will never have a good life!¡±

    ?The woman was so frightened that she shrank her neck, turned around and ran away.

    ?Li Laoer also realized that this woman or the Gong family was trying to figure him out.

    He regretted ten thousand times in his heart. He should not have been soft-hearted before and had taken more care of the Gong family siblings.

    ?Although he became an earl, he still subconsciously thought that he was an ordinary farmer and had no consciousness of becoming a popular person...

    ??The village chief also sighed, "I made a mistake in rescuing people!"

    ¡°Yes,¡± Uncle Zhao and the others shook their heads, ¡°I will have to remember a lot from now on, so I can¡¯t be too kind.¡±

    Everyone was afraid that Li Laoer would be embarrassed, so they sat for a while and then left.

    In the afternoon, Li Laosan actually came back from the small town of Luo''an and brought Fu Niu''er a half-man-high wooden horse.

    The wooden horse is carved vividly and polished smoothly, without a single wooden thorn.

    There are handles on both sides of the horse''s head. You can sit on it and rock back and forth without fear of falling.

    Jiayin liked it very much. As soon as she put it on the end of the kang, she couldn''t get off.

    ??? Taking advantage of this time, Mrs. Li took her son to talk about the recent events at home, so that he could have an idea. They were afraid that outsiders would plot against Luo An, and the family would not be able to take care of it.

    ?Li Laosan was very angry. He stayed far away on weekdays and could not come back often. Every time he got news, the matter was over.

    How could Old Mrs. Li be willing to give up her son like this? She quickly advised, "You don''t have to worry about your family, you have two brothers.

    "Your task is to take care of several children. It is a big deal for them to study. When they become successful, the family will not be afraid of bad people''s schemes."

    "I know, Mom." Li Laosan responded. Thinking of buying the land, he added, "Mom, I found suitable fertile land in Luo''an. It''s thirty acres in total. It''s not much, but it''s enough for growing vegetables. It¡¯s used in the supply shop, but the shop doesn¡¯t have any suitable ones¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, this is a big deal, just look for it slowly.¡± Mrs. Li comforted her son, ¡°You can now be on your own. You can handle these things. Mom believes in you.¡±

    ?Li Laosan scratched the back of his head and was coaxed into laughing by his mother, looking more honest and down-to-earth.

    After the mother-in-law discussed the family marriage for a few more times, the third child hurried back to Luo''an.

    Jiayin hurried to Ye¡¯s yard and asked Ye Shan to move a basket of vegetables and fruits into the carriage.

    Jiayin hugged Third Uncle and whispered, "Third Uncle, these are for you, Third Uncle''s wife, and your brothers to eat."

    ??Li Laosan knew about his niece''s farm and often sent good things over, but he thought it would be better to supply it to his eldest brother''s restaurant.

    Unexpectedly, his little niece left a portion for them. His heart felt sweeter than honey.

    It¡¯s no wonder that the whole family loves this child as much as his eyes, this child is really lovable. "Okay, Fu Niu''er, don''t worry, San Bo will take it home quietly, and I will ask your San Bo Niang to cook it for your brothers to eat in the evening."

    ¡°Three uncles are tired, and third uncles also eat.¡± Jiayin hugged this uncle who was the most inconspicuous, but the most down-to-earth and reliable.

    ??Li Laosan rubbed his little niece''s soft hair. He really couldn''t bear to leave, but there were still a few boys in Luo An.

    Old Mrs. Li stepped forward to pick up her granddaughter and said with a smile, "Okay, don''t get tired of it. If you delay any longer, it will get dark. It''s time for the family wedding and the academy is on winter vacation. Then we''ll come back and stay for a few more days." "

    "Okay, listen to me." Li Laosan smiled and waved to his mother and niece, then jumped on the carriage and rushed back to Luo''an...

    Cyclamen once again became famous in Xindu because of its private kitchen.

    There is an endless stream of customers who have made reservations, and the queue has been extended to half a year later.

    ?Even guests who can''t wait for private meals are still willing to come to Xianke Lai.

    Because Cyclamen has issued new rules, two new dishes will be launched every month.

    These new dishes are all on the private kitchen menu!

    In other words, you can get new dishes without ordering private dishes, but you just have to wait a little longer.

    ?Just when Tao Hongying reached the third seat, Jiayi and Liu Yang finally returned with a small fleet.

    ?This time, because there was enough ice, the damage was minimal.

    And the diners of Cyclamen finally remembered that Cyclamen is a restaurant that specializes in seafood...

    Needless to say, Cyclamen''s business is booming because of several ships of seafood.

    In a blink of an eye, another half month has passed.

    The fat boy of the Liu family has finished drinking his full-moon wine, and Sister-in-law Liu can go out for a walk.

    ?Every family in the village has little work, so they occasionally go to the city to stroll around, buy some things, and watch the excitement.

    ?Of course, what everyone must go to is Cyclamen.

    This is Li Zhensheng''s business, which is equivalent to his own territory.

    ?The villagers took one look at the excitement in the restaurant and walked home with pride.

    ?Some families are happy and some are sad. Everything is going well for the Li family, and they are making money every day.

    ??But things were gloomy and gloomy over the Wang family. There were hundreds of slaves in the front and back yards. They wished they had to carry their legs when walking. They didn''t dare to make a sound for fear of upsetting their master.

    In the study room in the front yard, Mrs. Wang frowned like iron knots and asked the chief, "How is the third child doing there?"

    Chang Sui half-bent and responded cautiously, "Third Master still feels cold and wants to eat at any time. He''s feeling a little better now. He''s walking around in the courtyard and basking in the sun."

    ?Mr. Wang sighed and wanted to ask a few more questions. At this time, a porter boy came to report, "Old man, someone from the government office is here again! Let''s ask if we have found the second housekeeper in the house!"

    "That''s too much!" Old Mrs. Wang looked livid, grabbed the tea bowl and smashed it to pieces.

    ¡°They came to the door the day before yesterday and scared the third child to this state! They actually dare to come today!¡±

    Chang Sui and the boy didn''t dare to breathe. Just when they were wondering whether to persuade them, the courtyard suddenly broke into chaos.

    ¡°Stop Mr. San quickly, quickly!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Third Master, the officials are not here to arrest you!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 440ï¼š Mr. Wangâ€™s â€œhighlightâ€ moment

    Chapter 440 Mr. Wang¡¯s ¡°highlight¡± moment

    Mr. Wang quickly got up and opened the door. He saw his beloved son with disheveled hair, wearing only a single piece of clothing and two bare legs. He was holding a stick in his hand and waving it desperately, shouting something randomly, Can''t hear clearly at all.

    ?Where is the usual pride, he is completely a lunatic...

    ?Old Mrs. Wang was shocked and angry, and wanted to yell a few words, but his eyesight turned black, and he fell softly while holding on to the door frame.

    ¡°Old man, what¡¯s wrong with you? Go get the doctor!¡±

    Chang Sui and the boys were frightened and became a mess.

    ?In this way, everyone relaxed their containment of Third Master Wang, so Third Master Wang stared at his blood-red eyes, took a stick, and forced his way out of the gate, forcing himself to fight his way out.

    "Let''s see who dares to catch me! Who dares to catch me!"

    ??He swung the stick hard and hit whoever was in front of him hard.

    ?There were not many pedestrians on the street, but when he made such a scene, people came to watch the excitement, and gradually it became crowded.

    ??And Mr. Wang was surrounded in the middle, like a monkey, showing off to everyone, his red evil-proof trousers, and two long legs...

    ?Some people recognized him and couldn''t help but exclaimed.

    ¡°Oh, why is it Mr. Wang?¡±

    ¡°I also think it¡¯s Mr. Wang, but I don¡¯t dare to admit it. What kind of crazy disease does Mr. Wang have?!¡±

    ¡°I saw him when I was drinking in a restaurant last month. He looked pretty good!¡±

    "Listen to what he said. What do you mean, don''t take him to jail?"

    ¡°Yes, he is still scolding the Li family? Which Li family?¡±

    "Oh, I remembered that a few days ago, there was a casino steward and gangster who wanted to plot against the Li family and seduce Uncle Li from Jintan. But the woman they were looking for temporarily rebelled and went straight to the court. I heard that, The government is arresting these two people, as well as the person behind them, but there is no news! "

    ¡°I heard it too!¡±

    "What do you mean... is Mr. Wang the mastermind behind this?"

    ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t say this, let¡¯s just watch the fun!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, watch the fun, watch the fun!¡±

    ?Everyone stopped talking in time, but everyone was convinced that Mr. Wang was the person behind the plot against the Li family.

    Who in this new capital doesn¡¯t know about the grudges between the Wang family and the Li family.

    At the beginning, the Wang family was disgraced because of this incident. Now Li Zhensheng''s business is booming, and the Li family''s life is prosperous. Everyone who sees it will turn red with envy.

    ?From the standpoint of the Wang family, I am afraid that the better the Li family is, the more unhappy they will be.

    It''s normal to make some small moves behind the scenes to cause trouble for the Li family...

    ??Mr. Wang was probably tired from playing with the stick and was breathing heavily while leaning on the stick.

    At this time, the stewards and servants of the Wang family finally came over.

    They screamed and pushed away the crowd. When they stepped forward to take a look, they were so frightened that half of their lives were lost.

    ?So they fought hard and held Mr. Wang down, then carried him back.

    Mr. Wang vented his anger for a while. The cold wind blew on his bare legs, which made him shiver with cold. He finally came to his senses.

    ??But as soon as he saw the people around him pointing and whispering, something exploded in his mind, and he tilted his head and fainted again...

    In the courtyard of the Wang family, five or six doctors were invited.

    ?The doctors were very busy after taking a look at Mr. Wang¡¯s pulse and then checking Mr. Wang¡¯s pulse.

    Finally, they looked at each other with bad expressions.

    Mrs. Wang and the third wife cried like tears. They are just housewives. Normally, men support the family, and their lives are peaceful and beautiful. But now that all the men have suddenly fallen down, they are completely helpless.

    Mrs. Wang asked, "Doctor, tell me quickly, what''s going on?"

    ??The oldest of the doctors stepped forward and said, "Old madam, the old lady''s condition is not serious, it''s just a sudden attack on the heart. After two doses of medicine, he will be much better.

    "But Third Master''s illness... should be rooted in the past, and it is a heart disease. We can only prescribe a prescription so that Third Master can have a good sleep after drinking it. But there is really nothing we can do to cure the heart disease."

    "Heart disease?" Mrs. Wang was anxious and wanted to ask more questions. Mrs. Wang had already sat up with support and said: "That''s all, don''t embarrass the doctor, go ahead and write a prescription. The consultation fee will be doubled. In addition, my third child''s condition is , please keep it confidential.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old lady, we all make regular visits and understand the rules.¡± The leading doctor replied.

    ??The remaining doctors were also relieved, made repeated promises, and then bowed and left.

    ?The little steward led them down, feeling as if he had eaten Coptis chinensis.

    ??The old man was afraid of death and didn''t know what happened just now, and he wanted to hide the third master''s illness.

    But the third master has been making trouble outside for so long just now, how can there be any secrets in Xindu...

    ??Now I am afraid that all the children on the streets know about Third Master Wang playing with a stick with his bare buttocks!

    A normally decent person suddenly behaves like this, what else could he be like if he is not crazy? This can''t be solved by just a few doctors keeping their mouths shut!

    ?However, he couldn''t control it. He managed to escape the disaster by sending the doctor on an errand...

    But he managed to escape, but others could not.

    Mr. Wang¡¯s chief attendant knew that he could not keep it a secret, so he briefly explained what had just happened.

    But Mrs. Wang is not a fool. No matter how simple it is, he can quickly figure it out clearly.

    ?Inevitably, he was so angry that he almost fainted again, but it was his old wife crying on him that managed to keep him awake.

    ??Old Mrs. Wang endured the sweetness in his throat and ordered: "Prepare pen and ink, I want to write a letter and ask the eldest and second eldest son to come back. The third eldest son is useless..."

    ?Old Mrs. Wang fell back on the bed, shouted this sentence unwillingly, and shed tears in the end.

    ?At Broken Gold Beach, the entire new capital, which was unaware of the Wang family¡¯s commotion, became lively.

    This time the small fleet brought back a lot of things with little damage, so Li Zhensheng sent a batch back to Broken Gold Beach, the largest number of which were prawns.

    Even if this thing is dead, as long as it is wrapped in ice, it will not go bad easily. It is much more convenient to transport than crabs, scallops and abalone.

    The restaurant has introduced braised shrimps, salt-baked shrimps, garlic-crusted open-back shrimps and other dishes, all of which are very popular.

    As for Suijintan, the village chief was worried that each family would not be able to eat it and wasted the good food, so he asked Tao Hongying to make it well and share some with each family to taste the freshness.

    Mrs. Li simply asked someone to invite Mrs. Cui over. The Cui family usually brought a lot of food and supplies. At this time, when the family had good food, how could they leave Mrs. Cui behind? !

    Mrs. Cui arrived, and Mr. Wen naturally arrived soon after.

    ??Old Mrs. Li couldn''t help but miss the Marquis and Li Yong in the military camp, but it was hard to call them back just because of such a trivial matter.

    ?So Li Laosi said: "I''ll go get Dayong back tomorrow, and I''ll just bring some food to Mr. Hou on the way."

    ?In this way, the matter is settled.

    Tao Hongying chose braised prawns among the villagers.

    ?This method has a rich flavor and bright red color, and is best eaten with rice.

    Before the prawns come out of the pot, the children from each family have already brought their bowls and lined up.

    ?If the family has a large population, give them a few more, and if the family has a small population, give them a few. In short, make sure there are two or three per person.

    ?In addition, each family also received a roll of dried kelp and a package of dried clam meat.

    Mrs. Li told the children, "Go back and tell your mother, don''t be reluctant to eat it. We have a fleet at home, and we will transport it back in the future. Don''t mind the fishy smell. If you eat kelp often, you won''t get big neck disease!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 441ï¼š Something good is coming soon

    Chapter 441 Something good is coming soon!

    ¡°I know, thank you, Grandma Li.¡± The children all replied with a smile.

    ??They also knew how to salute and say thank you, which made the village chief, Uncle Zhao and others who were coming in smile.

    ??The village chief began to praise, "These children are really studying for nothing. They understand the rules much better than before."

    After speaking, he asked Old Mrs. Li, "Will Mr. Jiang come over for dinner tonight?"

    "I''m not coming," Mrs. Li replied with a smile, "Mr. Jiang is giving the children questions. He said that before the winter vacation, he would take a test on the children. He also gave an explanation to everyone in the village. I will let you know later. Just send Shuiling a plate!"

    ??The old men all laughed, "We invited Mr. Jiang to come over to teach, and we made a lot of money. He is so attentive to the children, and everyone is grateful."

    As he spoke, everyone entered the house together.

    Sister-in-law Liu and Huiniang both brought the child over.

    At this moment, Liu Yang hugged Bai Pang''er''s younger brother and showed off his kindness, "Look at my brother, how cute he is, and he can also spit bubbles!"

    Jiayi was not convinced. He hugged his sister and shouted, "Look at my sister, how cute she is. She can also..."

    ?He lowered his head and tried to find the good points about his sister, but Jiayin was holding a small bowl and eating salt and pepper shrimp happily, so he had no time to pay attention to his brother''s competitive spirit.

    She raised her hand to grab a shrimp and stuffed it into her brother''s mouth, which was considered as comfort.

    Jiayi had no choice but to continue vaguely, "My sister can pick shrimps!"

    Liu Yang rolled his eyes and said, "When my brother grows up, he will also be able to pick shrimps!"

    ¡°Humph, my sister has grown bigger by then, and can sew purses, write, and read!¡±

    ¡°Then my brother can also practice martial arts, climb trees and catch fish!¡±

    Jiayin clicked the crispy shrimp shells while listening to the two childish ghosts arguing.

    ?Grandma also said the day before yesterday that after Jiahuan¡¯s brother gets married, in a year and a half, Jiayi¡¯s brother will get married.

    ?Now it seems that grandma is probably going to be disappointed.

    ?Brother Jiayi hasn¡¯t grown up yet, and all he can think about is going out to make a living, so how can he find a wife?

    Do you want to marry a daughter-in-law and stay alone in an empty house every day? !

    At that time, will widowed marriage and widowed parenting appear in our own homes?

    ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Jiayinpo said with a sense of crisis.

    She put down the small bowl and lectured her two brothers in a gentle voice, "You are so childish, how will you marry a wife in the future? If you marry a daughter-in-law and you don''t even know how it hurts, it''s better not to marry at all!"

    Jiayi and Liu Yang''s faces turned red. They didn''t understand how coaxing their children to play could involve getting a wife!

    ??On the other hand, Sister-in-law Liu and Aunt Wu were chatting away, and Old Mrs. Li was swaying with laughter.

    ??Old Mrs. Li even snatched her granddaughter away and kissed her again and again, "Oh, we lucky girls, we are such little people. We worry about my brother getting a wife!"

    Aunt Wu, who was holding the twins in her arms, was also smiling and wiping her tears, "Which girl will be very lucky if she marries into our family in the future. My sister-in-law will support my sister-in-law before she even enters the house!"

    Jiayi and Liu Yang''s faces turned redder and redder, and they ran out like rabbits.

    Jiayi was still shouting, "We don''t want to marry a wife, let Brother Jiahuan marry him! We haven''t had enough fun yet!"

    It just so happened that Jia Huan came back early from the restaurant today and helped her fourth aunt cook. She also wanted to ask about the arrangements at home. After all, the wedding day is only half a month away.

    As a result, as soon as he entered the room after carrying the dishes, he was shouted at by two boys who made him confused. He blushed and asked, "What''s going on?"

    Mrs. Li took her granddaughter out of the house and rescued her grandson with a smile, "Don''t worry about them, these two brats are too naughty, just let them be." After that, she pulled her grandson to sit down, and while everyone was there, Discuss the trivial matters of getting married.

    ??This is the first happy event for the Li family''s grandchildren, so of course there will be a lively banquet.

    In addition to all the folks in the village, Li Zheng from Dahuaishu and Xiaowangzhuang, and a few well-known villagers from their village, we also want to invite a few members of Liu Zhiheng''s family, and several of Li Zhensheng''s close friends also want to join in the fun. In addition, several shopkeepers Li Laosan met in Luo''an...

    ??Taken together, there are about sixteen banquet tables.

    ??The Li family has no shortage of ingredients, let alone chefs, so this is no big deal.

    The only difficulty is where to live!

    When I first built the yard, I thought that the main house plus the east and west wings would be enough to live in.

    But now that the family is getting married, although the young couple will not live here permanently, they will always have a room together.

    When you get married, you will be the bridal chamber, and when you come back occasionally in the future, you will also have a place to stay.

    We can¡¯t let the young couple share the same bed with their brothers!

    Mrs. Cui was the first to speak: "Auntie, I don''t come back often. It''s a pity that the yard is empty. Why not give it to the children?"

    ¡°From now on, everyone will be arranged to get married there. There are six whole rooms. I¡¯m afraid it will be enough for Brother Cat to get married.¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± Mrs. Li quickly waved her hand and refused, ¡°I promised you that wherever you go, you will always be from our village, so we built this courtyard for you.

    ¡°I have things to do at home on weekdays, and I really can¡¯t arrange them. I can just stay here for three to five days. How can I occupy them all?¡±

    Li Laoer also looked at Mrs. Cui and said: "My mother is right, it really won''t work. We can just find a place to build at home, but you and the Marquis''s yard must not be touched!"

    Mrs. Cui felt warm in her heart when she heard it, and said with a smile: "Then let me lend it to the children to live in. When our family builds a new yard in the future, the children can move out."

    ??Old Mrs. Li still disagreed, "No, how can anyone lend the yard to the children to start a family? Besides, in the future, you and Mr. Wen will get married..."

    ¡°Ahem, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough,¡± Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer were stunned after hearing what their mother said. They quickly coughed and immediately changed the subject.

    Li Zhensheng said: "It''s a pity that we only grow vegetables in the garden behind our house on weekdays. There is a vegetable field outside the village, and the whole village and the guests from the valley can''t finish it. In addition, Fu Niuer''s Zhuangzi also goes there every now and then. Here are some baskets.

    ¡°So, this vegetable garden is dispensable, why not clean it up and build an extra yard, enough to live in until all the boys get wives!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± The village chief and Liu Biao smiled and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the garden is not as spacious as the front, and the patio must be a bit narrow.¡± Uncle Zhao added.

    "Don''t be afraid. The boys only come back occasionally to live here. In the future, they will all get married and become successful. Maybe they won''t be able to come back for three to five years." Li Laoer also smiled and said: "At least Jiaren will do it in the future. If you are sent away as an official, you won¡¯t be able to come back often.¡±

    ??The village chief nodded, "That''s right. The unpromising boys stay at home all day long, while the promising ones have to go out and learn their skills."

    Uncle Zhao was also envious and sighed, "We are just old, otherwise we would really like to follow Zhensheng to the south and see the endless sea and those foreign weirdos!"

    ¡°You obey me, but I don¡¯t!¡± The village chief waved his pipe and pot and shouted proudly: ¡°Next time the fleet goes to Quanzhou, be sure to take me with you!¡±

    "That won''t work!" Li Laoer pretended to pull the village chief''s sleeve, and pitifully kept him, "Uncle, you are the backbone of our village. If you go to play, what will happen to the village? After the New Year, land preparation will begin. , Without you always in charge, no one would be able to eat the jade melons and golden fruits!"

    The village chief was so happy that he took two puffs of his pipe and pot, and after holding up the shelf, he said: "Well, since the village can''t live without me, I''ll wait a little longer."

    Everyone was amused by the old boy and laughed, and the room was very lively for a while.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 442ï¼š Glory to all women!

    Chapter 442 The glory of all women!

    Mrs. Cui, with her half-red cheeks, secretly glanced at the senior brother sitting opposite.

    Perhaps there was a connection between them, Mr. Wen happened to look over, and when their eyes met, their faces turned completely red.

    ??Everyone was chatting away, but in fact they had noticed their little actions and tried their best to hold back their laughter.

    Perhaps, after the family get married, the couple will have good news soon!

    Mrs. Li quickly chased her granddaughter away, "Grandma is tired, let your aunt hold her for a while!"

    How could Jiayin not know about grandma¡¯s little plan to let her master¡¯s wife take advantage of her blessing?

    It happened that she was also a little thirsty, so she ran over, sat in the arms of her aunt, and asked her to pour her tea.

    Mrs. Cui brought the tea cup and sipped Jiayin in small sips. For fear that she would choke, she pulled off the handkerchief to wipe her mouth.

    Mr. Wen couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated by it.

    ??If they also have a child, junior sister must be a good mother...

    Soon, the food was served, and there were still two tables inside and outside the room.

    The men were drinking and chatting in the main room, while the women were eating and entertaining the children.

    Sister-in-law Liu, Mrs. Cui, Huiniang and Aunt Wu all congratulated Tao Hongying on the success of her private kitchen.

    ?These days, it is no longer easy for a farm woman to still be the master of the household without being beaten.

    Tao Hongying actually managed to occupy a place among the male chefs in a place like Xindu with her good cooking skills, and she was highly respected.

    ?This is not the glory of Tao Hongying alone, but the common glory of all the sisters of Suijintan and all the women of Tianwu!

    Tao Hongying was happy in her heart and said a few modest words, but her men kept picking up food for her mother-in-law and daughter.

    Without the support of her mother-in-law and the help of her daughter, she would not be as successful as she is today...

    Have a meal until it gets dark and then leave.

    Mr. Wen stayed at Li''s house and slept on the same bed as Mr. Li.

    ?Mrs. Cui took Le Dianding''s good news and returned to the next door.

    Needless to say, Mrs. Cui secretly delivered goods to Jiayin''s small treasury.

    Sometimes it¡¯s small jewelry, sometimes it¡¯s good materials. In short, every time she comes to Broken Gold Beach, she¡¯s never empty-handed.

    In addition to providing food for the Li family, an extra portion will be prepared for the little niece.

    Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying naturally knew it, but they didn''t stop it and couldn''t stop it.

    ?The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law have already discussed that when Mrs. Cui and Mr. Wen get married, they will give a generous gift. Judging from today''s situation, this generous gift will have to be prepared early.

    ?Perhaps the happy event is closer than they thought!

    ?Early on the next morning, Li Laosi carried a basket of food and a large package, and rode to the dock.

    Tao Hongying prepared the food, and Jiayin also added some fresh fruits.

    The package was the result of Mrs. Li''s saving for more than a month. It included wolf skin knee pads, a duck down vest, and a duck down mattress.

    Needless to say, this duck-down vest and mattress were also Jiayin¡¯s ideas.

    Lately, homes and restaurants have become the palace of **** for ducks.

    A dozen of them are consumed every day, almost eating up all the ducks near Xindu.

    ?It is a pity to waste duck down, so Jiayin asked my mother to help collect all the duck down.

    ?Then she moved her mouth, and grandma took action. After a few days of hard work, she actually made these two finished products.

    ?For this reason, Mrs. Li deliberately did not burn the kang and slept on a duck down mattress all night, which was really warm.

    ?She wished she could make another set of duck down jackets and trousers for the Marquis, but it was a pity that there was not enough duck down.

    You should know that both Lao Si and Dayong could take turns to come back to rest, but only Hou Ye stayed at the camp.

    ?On such a winter day, the camp doesn¡¯t even have a fire pit, so I don¡¯t know how to suffer.

    That afternoon, Li Yong came back on horseback.

    No matter how restrained Huiniang was, she still had a smile on her face. That night, the couple naturally had dinner at Li''s house again. Although they are not related by blood, Li Yong really regards himself as the fifth son of the Li family.

    When you come back from a trip, you must come over to say hello to Mrs. Li and have a reunion dinner...

    Happy days always pass by quickly, and in a flash, three or four days pass by.

    Tao Hongying went to the restaurant to cook. Huiniang, Sister-in-law Liu, and Sister-in-law Sun and several women from the village came to Li''s house to help decorate the new house.

    ??Although the bedding and wooden utensils were all prepared by the Peng family, the window paper needed to be re-pasted and the Kang mat had to be replaced with new ones.

    Every place must be wiped and all dust must be swept from the rafters.

    Jiayin is rarely well-behaved. He runs around to help deliver small items, which earns praise from the women.

    ?At this moment, there was a sudden noise outside the yard.

    Mrs. Li looked over and saw that it was Jiaren and several other children who had returned!

    She hurried out happily and asked, "Is this the college''s winter vacation?"

    ¡°Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I miss you!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I want to eat your steamed custard!¡±

    ?The boys surrounded grandma, one hugged her arms, another hugged her waist, wanting to hang on her body.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch, grandma¡¯s old bones can¡¯t bear your tossing!¡± Old Mrs. Li knocked on each one angrily, but her smile became more and more ear-to-ear.

    Jiaren looked around and saw Jiayin coming out of the house. He hugged her and gave her a big kiss. He then yelled to his brothers, "Stop making trouble. Be careful of tripping grandma."

    The boys dispersed and came to **** the sister again.

    ¡°Sister, have you missed your brother? My brother brought you sticky cakes!¡±

    ¡°Let me hug you! Let me hug my sister too!¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t grab it, don¡¯t grab it!¡±

    ?The boys really didn¡¯t know how to express their joy at going home, and they wanted to make a huge noise.

    ?Jia Huan and Jia Xi still put their hands together to make a sedan chair, carried their sister and ran all over the yard. Jiayin was so frightened and happy that she hugged her brother''s neck tightly and kept screaming.

    Brother Li and Brother Cat also followed behind with a smile, and soon got into the west room.

    Jiaren was still sensible and helped grandma into the kitchen together.

    Mrs. Li wanted to make a fire to steam custards for her grandchildren. Shuiyun wanted to help, but Jiaren refused. He rolled up his sleeves and lit the fire while chatting with his grandma.

    ?Let¡¯s talk about the interesting things about the college, and let¡¯s talk about the third uncle and the third aunt who are cleaning up the small courtyard and won¡¯t be back until tomorrow.

    Old Mrs. Li''s men were busy, and the smile on her face never stopped.

    In the west room of the main house, Brother Cat has quickly locked the door, and then quickly climbed onto the kang.

    Two young men, two young and two young, sat in a row, all looking longingly at the sister in front of them, all smiling.

    Jiayin also happily opened her purse and took four candy balls.

    The boys cheered and quickly lowered their voices for fear of being heard by outsiders.

    "Don''t eat it yet, there are still good things." Jiayin waved her little hands, ran to the end of the kang, and opened the lid of the box.

    Using the box to cover herself, she took out a few cantaloupes from the space.

    ?The boys were getting more and more happy, and they didn¡¯t bother to wash it. They just wiped it on their clothes and started eating it.

    When Brother Cat saw that his sister refused to eat, he thought she was dissatisfied with the unwashed cantaloupe, so he picked up the cantaloupe, licked it with saliva, rubbed it on his clothes, and then stuffed it into his sister''s hand, laughing and shouting. Said: "It''s clean, sister, eat it!"

    Jiayin hugged the cantaloupe while countless crows flew above his head.

    She wants to say...she''s not thirsty, she''s not hungry, she doesn''t want to eat!

    ?But her brother watched helplessly, so she could only pick up the cantaloupe and take a big bite!

    Eat, eat, this is not a flavorful cantaloupe, this is my brother¡¯s full love!

    Not to mention that the children in the house were having fun, it was just that Mrs. Li¡¯s egg custard was coming out of the pot, and there was a knock on the courtyard door.

    Hui Niang and others heard the commotion and happened to finish their work, so they went to open the courtyard door...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 443ï¼š A gift that cannot be overstated!

    Chapter 443 A gift that cannot be rejected!

    Standing outside the door is a middle-aged steward in a blue coat and cap, who looks very respectable.

    Seeing someone coming forward, the middle-aged steward raised his hands and asked, "Excuse me, is this Zhongshan Uncle''s Mansion?"

    Huiniang and others are used to walking around the Li family, so they don¡¯t think the Li family is special. After all, they get along so well and are so close.

    Hearing the account ban so suddenly, she was stunned for a moment before reacting.

    Huiniang quickly responded: "Yes, this is the Li family."

    ¡°Please tell me, sister-in-law, that I am the steward of the Guo family, and I am here to deliver congratulatory gifts.¡± The middle-aged steward said very politely.

    Of course Huiniang and others couldn''t make things difficult for him, so they quickly called Mrs. Li.

    At this time, Li Zhensheng, Li Laoer and others were not here, so Jiaren accompanied his grandma to meet the guests.

    ??The middle-aged steward was asked to drink tea in the main room. He didn''t seem surprised that the Li family''s cousin''s house was so simple. On the contrary, he was very respectful.

    It turned out to be Mr. Guo. He heard that the Li family''s grandchildren were getting married, so he specially sent a congratulatory gift.

    ??The gift is not that expensive. It is just an uncommon cookbook, a set of the four treasures of the study, two pieces of ingredients, and two boxes of snacks.

    It can be said that such preparations can be seen as careful preparation.

    Old Mrs. Li actually didn''t want to accept the congratulatory gift from the Guo family, after all, it was too unpleasant in the first place.

    But the rules for holding happy events do not include gifts and guests, otherwise it will be unlucky.

    She thought for a while and said, "How are Mr. Guo and Xiao Wenhao in good health? If they are not busy, please come to our house for a wedding drink in a few days."

    ?The middle-aged steward quickly responded with a smile, "Thank you, madam, but our old man is feeling a little unwell, so I''m afraid he won''t be able to come. But Master Wenhao''s academy is on holiday, and when the time comes, I will definitely come to the young master''s house for a wedding banquet."

    Old Mrs. Li breathed a sigh of relief quietly.

    It¡¯s good that Mr. Guo is not here. Guo Wenhao is also a poor child. He has not done any harm to the Li family. On the contrary, he plays well with Jiayin.

    ?He has also studied in the academy now. It would be good if he came over and let his grandsons entertain him and talk more about the academy.

    After a few more gossips, the middle-aged manager took his leave.

    Jiayin and several brothers were called out to eat egg custard. Jiayin was also a little surprised to hear that the Guo family sent congratulatory gifts.

    But if you think about it carefully, with the current status of the Li family, the Guo family is only flattering and should not have the courage to make calculations.

    So, she ate it with the tender and smooth custard...

    ?Earlier, there was only one child, Jiayin, at home, and Mrs. Li found it too lonely. Sometimes she even felt that when she sighed, she could hear the echo in the house.

    But the children really came back, and she got a headache again from the noise.

    ?Jiaren is okay. He studies whenever he has free time and is very quiet.

    Jia Huan was busy because she was getting married. Occasionally she would blush and hide without saying anything when teased.

    ??But the remaining boys, led by Jia Yi and carrying Liu Yang, as well as Jia An, Jia Xi, Brother Li and Brother Mao, almost tore down the roof of the house.

    Go to the valley to soak in the hot springs and have a water fight.

    ?Go to the mountains to dig out bird eggs, and trap rabbits and pheasants.

    They even cut open the frozen river surface and lay on it to fish.

    As a result, no fish were caught, and because the river was filled with hot springs, it was not so frozen, so they all fell in.

    Fortunately, the river water was not deep, but it was enough to soak their jackets and trousers. When the north wind blew, the coats and pants of the six boys were frozen and stiff, not like popsicles!

    ?At this moment, they were stripped of their clothes and pants, wrapped in blankets and sat on the edge of the big kang, sneezing from time to time.

    Old Mrs. Li was so angry that she really wanted to find the pipe pot and knock them all over the head!

    Tao Hongying cooked **** soup, one bowl per person, and poured it down quickly for the boys.

    Jiayin hugged the jar of preserves and followed her mother with a smile.

    The boys drank the **** soup and wrinkled their noses because of the spicy taste. Then they opened their mouths and waited like baby birds for their sister to feed them.

    Jiayin was evil-minded, so she pinched a piece of candied fruit and put it to her brothers'' mouths, then suddenly took it away, causing the brothers to stretch their necks and scream, but they didn''t dare to let go and grab it.

    Because they were all naked, and they were all gone when the quilt fell.

    Jiayin laughed so hard that she wanted to roll on the bed, but her mother slapped her in the face and said angrily: "Okay, don''t make trouble with your brothers. Give them some candied fruits quickly, and you can hide in the east room, be careful they spread the cold." for you."

    ??Good news sticks out his tongue and quickly feeds him.

    The boys drank **** soup to sweat, ate candied fruits, and felt drowsy while wrapped in big quilts.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was cursing, but she actually felt more distressed. After finishing her work, she pulled the quilt for this one and stuffed a pillow for that one, and then she took her granddaughter out.

    It happened that Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru brought Sanshu Wu and his family back from Luo''an.

    Zhao Yuru was startled when she heard that the children had fallen into the water. She ran to the house and saw that the boys were sleeping with their bare legs exposed.

    She was also very angry and funny. She said to her mother-in-law: "I''m not talking about how many Jia An and Jia Huan have. I''m just talking about Jia Yi and Liu Yang. Tong Jia Huan is only one or two years apart. They should be looking at each other''s wives in other people''s homes. But they actually He still gets into trouble and plays around all day long.¡±

    "Isn''t it?" Old Mrs. Li was also amused, "I see, when it comes to having a grandson, we still have to rely on family happiness. If we count on a few of them, I''m afraid we have to wait until the Year of the Monkey!"

    It¡¯s rare for a big family to get together, so of course they have to make something delicious...

    That night, the Li family¡¯s dining table was almost crushed.

    Jiayin was also happy that her third uncle, her mother, and her brothers were back, so she contributed a lot of good things, not to mention vegetables and fruits, and she even took out a large piece of beef from the refrigerator in the small courtyard.

    Tao Hongying cut two radishes and stewed them. When they came out of the pot, she sprinkled some chopped coriander on them. The boys drank the soup with water and sweated from the heat.

    They slept on the hot bed all afternoon, and when they got up they were alive and kicking.

    Let alone the wind and cold, there is no congestion at all. I have to admire him. This silly boy has a lot of firepower.

    Doctor Zhang and Uncle Zhao were also invited over, as were Li Yong and Hui Niang, Liu Biaotou and his wife, the village elders, and Aunt Wu San''s family. They came and joined together, and the two tables were almost crowded. Risked.

    ??But no one disliked it, but the smiles on their faces couldn''t stop at all.

    To live life, it¡¯s fun to be lively and lively.

    ?Especially Uncle Zhao, as they are older, what they like most is that there are so many people and it¡¯s so lively.

    It''s like watching the children making trouble. They are several years younger and full of strength.

    ?Not only is the food delicious, but the strong wine is also more intoxicating...

    In a blink of an eye, the Peng family would have someone come to deliver wood utensils and make the bed the next day.

    The night before, the family had to prepare food for the guests. Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru lit oil lamps, and took Grandma He, Shuiyun, Shuiling and Dongmei to work in the kitchen.

    Zhao Yuru felt sorry and said, "When the family reunion is over, I will ask him to cook a table of delicious dishes to thank you. Everyone has been tired for his marriage."

    Tao Hongying said with a smile: "No matter what my sister-in-law said, you took care of Jia''an as if she were your own son. I am busy with Jia''an, and I am as happy as my own son getting a wife!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 444ï¼š Marry a daughter-in-law and enjoy the New Year!

    Chapter 444: Marry a wife to celebrate the New Year!

    Aunt He, Shui Yun and others also nodded, and Aunt He echoed: "Our family is kind and the masters are kind-hearted. We eat well and wear good clothes every day. If we don''t do some work, we really have no shame living at home. "

    "Yeah, yeah!" Shui Ling nodded vigorously, "I eat two bowls of rice at one meal, and my mother thinks I can''t eat it, but the old lady is afraid that I won''t be full every time, and she wants me to add another bowl. Our family It¡¯s so good, I don¡¯t even want to go back to Zhengjiazhuang!¡±

    ¡°Children are just talking stupid things. You have been here for a few months, why don¡¯t you go back and let your family see it and have a good reunion year.¡± Tao Hongying glared at Shuiling in anger, causing Shuiling to stick out her tongue.

    Shuiyun smiled honestly and made a request in a low voice, "Fourth Madam, my father likes ducks. When we go back, can you please roast two ducks for me? I can pay for them..."

    ¡°Okay,¡± Tao Hongying agreed immediately, ¡°We also need to eat at home, and we have to burn the oven once, so it¡¯s easy to bring two more.

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t mention the money. You have always taken good care of Fu Niuer. I am also thinking of giving you something. Since you want roast duck, it will save me the headache of choosing something.¡±

    Shuiyun quickly thanked him, everyone laughed, and his men became even busier.

    At this time, there was a sudden sound of horse hoofbeats outside the courtyard. It turned out that it was Mr. Marquis and Li Laosi who came back with a few soldiers under the moonlight.

    ??Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying hurriedly prepared the food, while Mrs. Li and others welcomed Mr. Hou and Laosi into the house.

    Jiayin was tired from playing with her brothers during the day and had just fallen asleep. Now she was rubbing her eyes, hugging her father, and sitting next to the Marquis and yawning.

    Mr. Hou rubbed the little girl''s hair and took out a fist-sized luminous pearl from his arms.

    Even if there is candlelight in the room, it cannot cover up the faint light of the night pearl.

    Jiayin was so happy that she jumped into her arms and almost drooled.

    ?Although scientific research in previous lives has shown that night pearls contain radiation, it is easy to get sick if you stay close to them for a long time.

    But no one can resist such bright and beautiful oversized ¡°pearls¡±!

    ?At best, you can just put it in some space later and take it out to play with occasionally.

    Jiayin made up her mind and held onto Ye Mingzhu even more.

    Mrs. Li always felt that it was too precious and asked the Marquis, "Should such a good thing be sent to the palace?"

    The Marquis waved his hands indifferently and said with a smile: "This was taken out from the palace. I heard it was the favorite of a princess from the previous dynasty. I sent it to the temple and offered it for forty-nine days, which eliminated all the cause and effect. Just got it back.¡±

    Mrs. Li really couldn''t laugh or cry when she heard this. "The emperor is also pitiful. Even the good things will be taken away by your cousin. From now on, if we have good things at home, we must give more to the emperor, otherwise we will feel really sorry."

    ?Everyone laughed, and Li Zhensheng said: "Don''t worry, mother, wait until I go to the south to have a look and bring back some good things."

    Soon, Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru brought the food, two large bowls of shredded pork noodles, poached eggs, and a plate of pie, plus two delicious side dishes.

    ??Master Hou glanced outside, and Zhao Yuru said: "Master Hou, feel free to eat. The soldiers have asked Dong Mei to send soup noodles and salted duck eggs."

    Mr. Hou thanked him and started eating.

    Jiayin hugged Ye Mingzhu and sat between her father and adoptive father, rubbing a bite of shredded pork here and splitting a bite of egg yolk there, very busy.

    Actually, she wasn''t hungry at all, but the food tasted particularly sweet.

    You know, what she eats is not just food, but also love...

    Early on the next morning, the young and old in the family got up quickly, swept, wiped, and made a fire to cook.

    Even the people in the village carried brooms and swept all the roads and paths in and outside the village clean. At three o''clock in the morning, Mrs. Liu came over in a carriage and brought two boys, Zhimin and Xiujie, with her.

    ?Mrs. Cui had been waiting for a long time. She picked them up and went to Li''s house together.

    Mrs. Liu has nothing to do at home and is also thinking about taking a hot spring bath. This time she plans to stay at Cui''s house for the night and have a wedding banquet tomorrow.

    Zhimin and Xiujie were very happy when they saw Jia An. They were like separated comrades who finally found the organization. They were so happy that they wanted to jump three feet high.

    Mrs. Li was afraid that the boys would get into trouble, so she simply sent them to the hot spring valley to have mischief.

    Soon, the team delivering wood from the Peng family arrived, led by the wives of the two gentlemen from the academy.

    They all have their parents and parents-in-law at home, and they themselves have children. Therefore, they are often invited to be the blessing person and help make the bed for weddings.

    ?Practice makes perfect, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to decorate their new house.

    Mrs. Li came forward, accompanied by Zhao Yuru, the mother-in-law, and Princess Jiayin, who was in charge. After entertaining the two women for a lunch carefully prepared by Tao Hongying, the two women and the stewards who carried the wooden utensils all received red seals. , and returned to Luo''an with a satisfied gift from the Li family.

    ??The Li family breathed a sigh of relief and had a rest for the night. The next day they would be even busier.

    Jia Huan brought a team to welcome him early. Jia Ren, Jia Yi, Liu Yang, Xiu Jie and Zhi Min all dressed up and accompanied him to build up the momentum.

    ? ? Come and go, the distance is not short, the wedding team finally came back in the middle of the afternoon.

    ??The Peng family is not very prosperous, but the family still has some foundation. In addition, Peng Wenjuan''s mother left all the dowry to her daughter.

    So, Peng Wenjuan¡¯s dowry amounted to forty-eight dollars, which was not very luxurious, but definitely not shabby.

    Jia Huan blushed and pulled off the red silk, led Wenjuan in, bowed to heaven and earth, then sent Wenjuan into the bridal chamber and took off the hijab.

    ??The bright red wedding dress and red gold jewelry made the bride look even more beautiful. Not to mention that Wenjuan was already pretty and lively, so dressed up like this, she looked like a fairy.

    Jia Huan''s eyes widened and he wanted to say something to comfort Wen Juan, fearing that she would not be able to adapt to the new environment, but he was born with a stupid mouth. Even after practicing in the restaurant for so long, he still didn''t know what to say at this time. what''s good.

    Hui Niang came in from outside with good news. Seeing Jia Huan like this, she smiled and came to the rescue, "Jia Huan, go out and propose a toast. I''m here."

    Jiayin also patted her chest and promised her brother, "Brother, you go and do your work. I will accompany my sister-in-law. Don''t worry, I will have fun with my sister-in-law!"

    Jia Huan blushed because of the fuss, rubbed his sister''s little head, and quickly "ran away".

    Huiniang asked Xiaoyue to close the door, and then helped Wenjuan take off her wedding dress, take off the heavy jewelry, and change into more comfortable home clothes.

    Wenjuan shyly thanked her, but didn¡¯t know how to address Huiniang.

    Huiniang said: "From now on, just call me Aunt Yong. Your mother-in-law is busy greeting the guests, and your fourth aunt has to take care of the banquet. I am the only one who will take care of you."

    Wenjuan heard Jia Huan talk about the situation at home, and immediately smiled and said: "Auntie, thank you for your hard work."

    "No need to worry, it''s just a trivial matter." Hui Niang shook Wenjuan''s hand and said with a smile, "The whole family welcomes you, don''t be afraid, just get familiar with it gradually."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 445ï¼š Dont cause trouble, but never be afraid of trouble!

    Chapter 445: Don¡¯t cause trouble, but never be afraid of trouble!

    At this time, Shui Ling came in with a food box and said with a smile: "Master Jiahuan was afraid that the young lady would be hungry, so he asked me to bring food over."

    After saying that, she called Xiaoyue again, "Sister Xiaoyue, come and eat too. I''ll bring your share."

    ?Xiaoyue was a little surprised. She didn''t expect the Li family to be so thoughtful.

    They were afraid of making a fool of themselves on the road, so they didn''t eat or drink last night, and now they were almost hungry and dizzy.

    Huiniang helped and quickly put out the food. Wenjuan also wanted to greet Huiniang, but Huiniang refused to eat, but Jiayin sat down to accompany her sister-in-law and ate the delicious food...

    In the courtyard outside, the banquet was very lively.

    Jia Huan, the groom''s official, could not avoid being drunk. Fortunately, Jia Ren, Jia Yi and Liu Yang were helpers and stopped him a lot.

    ??Guo Wenhao sat at the same table with Zhi Min and Xiu Jie from the Liu family. He was a little taller, but he still looked quiet and shy.

    At this moment, he was eating and looking outside. It was not until Jiayin came running with his swollen belly that he smiled.

    Jiayin saw that his skin was pale and it seemed like he could see blue blood vessels, so he took chopsticks to pick up food for him, "You need to eat more. Only when you are full can you grow strong."

    ??Guo Wenhao smiled and whispered back: "The doctor said I''m not sick, but I''m too thin..."

    Jiayin nodded and said seriously: "Then you will always bask in the sun from now on, and also learn Baduanjin and the like, so you won''t be so thin."

    Guo Wenhao nodded when he heard the seriousness. Finally, he took out a small wooden monkey from his arms and handed it to Jiayin, "This is for you. Our old uncle in the village made it. I have many. Let me share one with you."

    He didn''t take the good news seriously. He took it and played with it for a while, then asked: "Who did you come with? I will pack some delicious fruits for you to take back and eat slowly."

    ??Guo Wenhao thanked him and smiled with his small white teeth, which was much more lively than before.

    Zhimin and Xiu Jiezi were eavesdropping and eating. They always felt that there was too much vinegar in the cold dishes, which was so sour!

    Xiujie was younger, so he shouted: "Sister Fu Niuer, I want to eat the fruit too!"

    Fu Niu''er gave him a look, "You and my brothers were lying on the bed last night, secretly eating fruit. Don''t think I don''t know! Huh, you were secretly eating fruit behind my back!"

    Xiu Jie giggled and said defensively: "Your fruits are delicious, it''s not enough if I eat a few more!"

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go find Uncle Liu later and ask for fruit money!¡±

    The good news came so smoothly that Xiu Jie was so frightened that he quickly begged for mercy, "Let my dad know that it''s time to deduct my pocket money again. My dear sister, please spare my brother this time and come back later to buy you candied fruits!"

    ¡°Okay!¡± Jiayin raised her chin proudly, ¡°When you go home, I¡¯ll bring you some fruits too!¡±

    "Oh, thank you sister! I knew my sister was the best!" Xiu Jie smiled brightly and quickly picked up the meatballs and put them in the good news bowl. "Try it, sister. My aunt''s cooking is the best. I have never tasted it so delicious. Meatballs!¡±

    Jiayin rubbed her belly, reluctantly ate the meatballs, and then praised her madly.

    ?Tao Hongying had been preparing for the first happy event in her family for less than half a month.

    Needless to say, the dishes were praised by everyone. Even Mrs. Liu ordered a table of private dishes to entertain a few of his old friends, and even asked for orchids by name.

    ?Li Zhensheng of course agreed. Today, Baihuaxiang¡¯s private kitchen is only highly praised among wealthy businessmen.

    Mr. Liu is also leading the way for the Li family¡¯s private kitchen to be promoted to the literati circle.

    When night fell, the guests had eaten and drank enough and left one after another. Guo Wenhao got on the carriage and hugged a basket of fruits given by Jiayin. The smile on his face never stopped...

    ??The city gate has been locked, so Mr. Liu and Liu Zhiheng also stayed at Cui''s house.

    Mr. Wen also arrived at Cui¡¯s house on the pretext of drinking sober tea with the old man, but no one knew what the old man and the young man were talking about.

    ??The women in the village are never lazy when working for the Li family. In the huge yard, in just half an hour, the tables, chairs and benches were tidied up, and the pots, pans and paper were cleaned.

    Because she has many grandchildren at home and likes to entertain guests, Mrs. Li spent a sum of money to customize 200 sets of bowls, plates, chopsticks, round tables and long stools.

    On weekdays, these things are kept in an empty room in the school. No matter it is the Li family or any other family in the village who has something to do and has a banquet, they can go and get it.

    ?At this moment, the old and young men helped deliver the tables, chairs, basins and bowls, and then they all went home.

    The Li family courtyard finally became quiet. Mrs. Li went over to see her grandson''s daughter-in-law and saw that she had finished her meal. Then she kicked out her smiling grandsons and closed the door tightly...

    Three days before the bride comes to the house, it is customary for the bride to wash her hands and make soup.

    ??But Wenjuan''s craftsmanship is average, and the Li family''s kitchen is different from the one at home. She has to prepare meals for more than 20 people at once, which makes her a little busy.

    ?Tao Hongying saw her and asked her to cook millet porridge, while Grandma He and Shui Yun helped with the rest of the work.

    Wenjuan was touched and embarrassed at the same time, and secretly made up her mind to learn more in the future.

    At the dinner table, the old lady heard that her grandson¡¯s wife had cooked millet porridge, and she praised it for being fragrant and sticky, which made Wenjuan¡¯s face turn redder.

    After breakfast and tea, everyone sat together and talked lively, and then the Liu family returned to the city.

    Before getting into the car, Mr. Liu chatted with Li Zhensheng and said, "The incident involving the third son of the Wang family has caused quite a big fuss. Everyone seems to be somewhat sympathetic when talking about it. You should be more cautious and prudent in your actions.

    ¡°Besides, the eldest and second eldest son of the Wang family are coming back. The second eldest son is just mediocre, but the eldest son¡¯s scheming and methods are good, so you should be more careful.¡±

    Li Zhensheng smiled and bowed his hands in salute, "Thank you Uncle Liu for remembering us. Our family has never caused trouble and is not afraid of trouble. The Wang family has plotted against us again and again, and even wants to hold our Li family in their hands and shake them to pieces. The foundation of Golden Beach.

    "If our Li family doesn''t repay a little bit, I''m afraid outsiders will think that the Li family is easy to bully, and they will look for opportunities to pounce on us and take a few bites. I would rather let outsiders be afraid of the Li family than let everyone dare to bully the Li family. of!"

    Mr. Liu nodded. Not only was he not angry because of Li Zhensheng''s rebuttal, but he was more appreciative. "It''s a pity that your father passed away early. Otherwise, I really want to learn from him about how he taught such an outstanding child. You four brothers all not bad!

    ¡°As long as we remain united and behave appropriately in the future, why worry about the Li family not being more prosperous?!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Liu was so complimentary. In fact, we brothers suffered too many losses and fell too many, and we gradually grew up.¡±

    ? Li Zhensheng¡¯s words were not self-effacing or polite. None of the four brothers grew up in a honeypot. They have endured a lot of wind and rain, and naturally they have become more resilient.

    After seeing off a few members of the Liu family, Mr. Wen was going back to the city soon.

    There was nothing going on at home, and there was another court meeting tomorrow, so Li Laoer simply got into the carriage with Mr. Wen.

    The two of them visited calligraphy and painting shops, bought a few new books, and then returned to the small courtyard.

    Early on the next morning, he got up before dawn and went out as usual. Standing in the court hall, Li Laoer was still secretly yawning.

    Finally made it to the next court, and others became energetic and followed the others outside.

    As soon as he left the palace gate, he was stopped by someone before he could find his carriage...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 446ï¼š All the books of sages have been read like crazy!

    Chapter 446: All the books of sages have been read like crazy!

    ??Li Laoer looked at the three old men with white beards standing opposite, with a puzzled look on his face.

    ??He had just entered the court not long ago, and he didn''t know much about civil and military officials. He could barely recognize an official position.

    He couldn''t tell the names of these three people. He only knew that they were from the Hanlin Academy.

    ??The Hanlin Academy is a place where nobles and nobles, and almost all the first scholars of the imperial examinations, have settled here.

    ?After studying for a few years and then being sent out to serve as an official, it will be very easy to climb up the ladder after you come back.

    Isn¡¯t there a saying that not every Hanlin member will join the cabinet, but every important minister in the cabinet has entered the Hanlin Academy.

    Therefore, the Hanlin Academy is the Qingshui Yamen, but no one dares to offend it.

    But the three people in front of them are special cases. It is said that they have been studying in the Hanlin Academy for decades and have not been promoted.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s their problem or their persistence.

    ??Li Laoer is just an idle earl. He thinks that there is nothing that can stop these three people from crossing the road, and he still has an angry look on his face...

    "Three adults, this is..." Li Laoer looked puzzled. As soon as he asked, he was interrupted by the three elders opposite.

    An old man with a white beard asked loudly and full of indignation, "Uncle Li, the Li family has been favored by the emperor and climbed from a small peasant family to its current position. Shouldn''t they be grateful, unite with their colleagues, and work together for Tianwu?" "

    ¡°Why do you say that, sir?¡± Li Laoer asked instead without answering.

    The white-bearded old man became even more angry and responded, "You, the Li family, have almost killed the morale of Wang University because of your personal grudges. I really can''t stand it, so I have to talk to you. You can''t go all the way in life." , otherwise it¡¯s your own fault to fall into death!¡±

    Li Laoer was unhappy when he heard this and sneered, "Sir, I can''t even call you by your name. I''m really not familiar with you. I don''t know in what capacity you are teaching me a lesson like this!"

    ¡°You keep saying that I have done everything right and am in deep trouble. So, sir, tell me, what wrong thing have I done that makes people angry?¡±

    ¡°I told you! You have damaged the morale of Wang University!¡± The old man glared, very dissatisfied with Li Laoer¡¯s slight.

    "Master Wang is sick? What does that have to do with me? Did I hit him or scold him?" Li Laoer became more and more impatient. Seeing that the officials around him stopped to watch the fun, he raised his voice even more.

    "Old man, you said that our Li family has received great favor from the emperor, so we entered the court from a farm gate. Yes, our Li family is extremely grateful to the emperor, and we are also loyal to him. Every melon and every fruit we plant, The first bite is given to the emperor first.

    ¡°Although our strength is meager, our whole family, and even the entire Ruijintan, are all devoted to the emperor. But you also said that you should be patient and unite with Grand Scholar Wang. This is outrageous!

    ¡°Does it mean that the emperor is so kind that we should not be loyal to the emperor, but should be loyal to the great scholar Wang? Is the great scholar Wang the emperor?¡±

    "You, you! I didn''t mean that!" The white-bearded old man was anxious and wanted to defend himself, but he couldn''t.

    On the contrary, the companion next to him said, "Uncle Li is really sharp! We were just kind-hearted and came to say a few words, but we made you so unhappy that you actually labeled us as disloyal and disrespectful!"

    "Disloyal and disrespectful?" Li Laoer sneered and replied, "The boss is right, you are just disloyal and disrespectful! When a certain Wang University scholar is sick, you came to me for no reason and scolded me for not uniting with my colleagues. Got it!

    "Where do you start talking about this? Is it the fault of me, Li Yusheng, who gets sick in the future? I have been granted the title of Zhongshan Bo by the emperor''s grace. Which of you is higher than me? You actually point at my nose and yell? This is disrespectful. !

    ¡°Now the barbarians in Jiangbei are eyeing you, and the treasury is empty. You don¡¯t want to share the emperor¡¯s worries and contribute to Tianwu. Instead, you come to attack your colleagues without any reason. You are disloyal!

    ¡°How can such disloyal and disrespectful people come out and speak nonsense! Are you officials of Tianwu or dogs raised by the Wang family?¡±

    The faces of the three elders could no longer be described as black, they were so red that they turned purple. "You, you! You are so vicious!"

    ??This is the entrance to the palace. In full view of everyone, the news will definitely reach the palace and reach the emperor''s ears. How can they face the emperor in court?

    This is going to cut off their official path!

    Li Laoer, however, flicked his sleeves and said disdainfully, "You can only live a good life. If you don''t work as a good official, you have to be someone else''s lackey. No wonder the old saying goes, all the books of sages are read into the dog''s belly! It''s absolutely true!"

    With that said, he turned around and left. When he found Mr. Wen in the distance, they got into the carriage together.

    Mr. Wen smiled and patted Li Laoer on the shoulder, "Haha, I knew that if you don''t go and help, you will never suffer. That''s right. These old guys think very highly of themselves and want to give a few words to everyone they meet. He has already gained a bad reputation in the court.

    ¡°Previously, the reputation of the Wang family has plummeted because of your eldest brother¡¯s incident. Wang Bowei has made great efforts to win over them, but they don¡¯t know what the sky is and the earth is high, so they came here to seek your misfortune today!¡±

    Li Laoer rolled his eyes and said, "They are just picking on the weak! They look at me for bullying!"

    ¡°That¡¯s what they planned, but it¡¯s a pity that they hit the wall!¡± Mr. Wen was overjoyed and responded, ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one in the court will dare to bully you in the future. You are such a talkative person!¡±

    Li Laoer spread his hands and said with a helpless smile, "I also want to respect the elders, but they don''t behave themselves!"

    The two chatted and laughed, and the carriage quickly arrived at the small courtyard. After changing into official uniforms, Li Laoer went back to Broken Gold Beach.

    This is also the last major court meeting before the year, and the next one will be after the fifteenth day of the first lunar month.

    Thinking about it, he has a month''s vacation, which is really happy.

    On the way, he bought a lot of snacks, candied fruits, candied roasted chestnuts, and candied haws for his nieces and nephews at home!

    ?Sure enough, as soon as he got out of the car, he was surrounded by his smiling nephews, blocking the way in.

    The good news was wrapped like a cotton ball and carried on Jiayi''s shoulders, smiling so brightly that he showed his small white teeth.

    ?Li Laoer quickly took down all the snacks and food and gave them to his nephews as money for his trip.

    ?Thereupon, the boys howled with joy. Some were holding snack boxes, some were grabbing candied haws, and some were carrying candied chestnuts. In short, the division of labor was clear and they quickly ran back to the West Room to share the spoils.

    ?Li Laoer was left hanging in front of the door, his hands empty, funny and helpless.

    ??Old Mrs. Li saw her at the door and called out, "Second brother, what are you doing standing there stupidly? Come in quickly! Mom is making **** soup, drink a bowl quickly!"

    ¡°Hey, here we come!¡± Li Lao Er hurriedly entered the door and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, it¡¯s great to have a mother!

    Unfortunately, he was not happy for a while. After drinking a bowl of **** soup, he was kicked out by his mother.

    "Let''s go to the valley for a walk. I have to make a list of New Year''s gifts at home and I''m busy."

    ?Old Mrs. Li waved her hands, then called her two daughters-in-law and one grandson-in-law to discuss.

    Li Laoer had no choice but to go out.

    With good news, he ran out of the west room, put his feet up and stuffed a candied fruit into the second uncle''s mouth, and then entered the east room with a smile.

    When Mrs. Li saw her granddaughter coming, she hugged her and put her on the kang. She asked, "Fu Niu''er, let''s do the math. Each family''s New Year''s gift requires seven or eight baskets of fruits, and preferably vegetables." Ten baskets. What do you think?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 447ï¼š New Years gift in Zhengjiazhuang

    Chapter 447 Zhengjiazhuang¡¯s New Year¡¯s Gift

    Jiayin nodded and agreed happily, "Okay, listen to grandma. I also prepared some for my adoptive father to send to Uncle Huang."

    ?During this period, Jiayin played during the day, but was not lazy at night and was busy in the space.

    She was afraid that using the nursery too frequently would waste the land, so most of the vegetables were planted in those few acres of ordinary fields.

    ??In other words, I was really greedy, so I raised dozens of watermelon and cantaloupe seedlings in the nursery to ripen them.

    There is a great harvest in space now, and it will be a good time to harvest in a few days.

    Not only was it enough for gifts at home, but she also prepared a copy for her adoptive father. She was even planning to cash it out and exchange it for some white, plump and cute silver locks!

    Wenjuan sat aside and listened to her grandmother''s discussion with her mother-in-law and aunts. She only answered with a smile when asked about her.

    ?At this moment, she saw that everyone was asking for her sister-in-law''s opinion, and she couldn''t help but be curious, with a hint of curiosity on her face.

    When Zhao Yuru saw it, she explained to her daughter-in-law, "Before, Mr. Hou gave Fu Niu''er a farm with skilled craftsmen. Even in winter, vegetables and fruits are often delivered. These things are relatively novel, so the family Prepare for the New Year¡¯s ceremony.¡±

    Only then did Wenjuan understand and responded, "Thank you, mother, I understand."

    "Don''t worry, just ask if you don''t understand anything. From now on we are all a family, so don''t be polite." Zhao Yuru took the opportunity to give her daughter-in-law some advice, "Our family doesn''t have any messy rules. There is only one thing you must remember. It''s about family matters. Don¡¯t talk to anyone, not even your father, understand?¡±

    Wenjuan nodded quickly, "Mom, don''t worry, when I get married, I will become a member of our family. Our family is more important than anyone else.

    "My father has a concubine and my brother who was born as a concubine. He will marry a real wife in the future and may have children. But I am just a married girl. I can live up to my conscience and do not forget to fulfill my filial piety."

    ??Everyone felt sad when he said this. Mrs. Li patted Wenjuan on the shoulder and comforted her, "You''re right, he''s a good boy."

    Tao Hongying also said, "At noon, we will steam jujube steamed buns and stew sauerkraut and big bones. If you are not tired, help me."

    Wenjuan smiled with red eyes and replied, "Okay, Fourth Aunt, please teach me more, and I will get up to make breakfast later."

    "You just got married and it''s time to sleep. You don''t have to get up early to cook. You can just help me at noon and night." Tao Hongying said smoothly, but Wenjuan blushed. She quickly stood up and said, " I''ll make some tea!"

    ?Everyone laughed when they saw her shy and running away.

    Jiayin held two candied fruits in his mouth, his cheeks were bulging, and he moved around, spitting out a core from time to time. He smiled with his big eyes narrowed, really like a squirrel.

    Tao Hongying couldn''t help but nod her daughter''s forehead, "I''ll let you rejoice for a few more days before New Year''s Eve, and I''ll cut off all the snacks and candied fruits after New Year''s Eve. You''re not afraid of becoming a ball of fat, but you also have to be careful about rotten teeth!"

    Jiayin quickly grinned and showed her little white teeth.

    ?Although she is not used to the willow branches and green salt here, she works hard to brush her teeth in the space every night.

    She doesn¡¯t want to experience the world¡¯s traditional method of tooth extraction!

    It''s a pity that Tao Hongying didn''t accept this trick at all and made up her mind to cut off her daughter''s "source of happiness"!

    ?Fast forward, it¡¯s July or Eight again, the New Year¡¯s Eve has passed, smoke is curling up from the roofs of every house, and the fire in the kitchen continues all day long.

    Steamed jujube steamed buns, frozen dumplings, sticky cakes, fried twists and oil cakes, fried meatballs, steamed bean buns¡­

    ?The women wished they had to sleep, and spent all day and night cooking various kinds of food.

    ??Life was not easy in the past, and even if I wanted to, I didn''t have the chance.

    ?Now the family is not short of food, and they have even shared the year-end bonus money, and their wallets are about to explode.

    If I don¡¯t cook more delicious food, I would be sorry for this good mood!

    ?The school in Suijintan finally had a holiday, and the naughty boys went crazy and had fun in and outside the village.

    Mr. Jiang has no family, so he still has to stay in Xincun during the New Year.

    But the Li family had already told him to celebrate the New Year in the courtyard without preparing anything.

    ?Families are also vying to send things to the school.

    Your family made fried meatballs and asked your children to bring a plate. My family made steamed jujube cakes and had to send a few pieces too!

    Mr. Jiang brought the little book boy Guli with him, and he had endless food to eat every day. Therefore, Mr. Li was very upright and handsome. After only a few days, he was fed the word "greasy".

    Fortunately, Mr. Jiang woke up quickly and hurried to the hot spring valley to practice "dog pawing" every day.

    In this way, he finally succeeded in maintaining his image...

    ?Similarly, Mr. Jiang is not the only one who wants to maintain his image, but also the little girl Jiayin.

    Lately, every day, she delivered seven or eight baskets of vegetables and a basket of fruits to her uncle¡¯s restaurant.

    Even if the uncle is very busy and cannot come back at night, he will always let Jia Huan¡¯s newly married nephew come back.

    ?As a result, Jiayin can earn a sum of cash almost every day.

    ??In addition to the village''s dividend money, her adoptive father''s share was also given to her, which made her so happy that she could wake up laughing while sleeping.

    During the day, if she hadn''t pursed her lips tightly at all times, she would have been afraid of laughing out loud and turning into a little lunatic.

    On the twenty-eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, pigs are killed in the village.

    The big white pigs over there in the pig house, the boars have contributed countless offspring to the surrounding villages, while the sows have given birth to more than twenty piglets, which are now grown up enough to be killed.

    After discussion, the village chief and others decided to kill both ends. The Peng family and the Liu family both wanted to give some away, but also left a pig leg for the Marquis, and sent it to the palace together with the vegetables and fruits from the Li family.

    ?So, this morning, two big fat pigs were pressed on the wooden table, and white knives went in and red knives came out.

    Before the boys could grab the pig urine, Ye Shan and Dongmei drove back from Zhengjiazhuang.

    They sent Shui Yun and Shui Ling back last night. Jiayin, a small business owner, naturally wanted to express her gratitude to the farmer, so she took out the reward and took it away with the car.

    Jiayin has never been to Zhengjiazhuang, so I don¡¯t know what is missing there, but life is nothing more than basic necessities, food, housing and transportation.

    So she packed sixteen pieces of the fine cotton cloth she had purchased earlier.

    ?The big fat pig that was raised hard in the space was also caught.

    In addition, there are two barrels of seafood brought back from the restaurant, and an additional two hundred taels of silver.

    ?These things are not much, but they are her thoughts.

    Shui Yun and Shui Ling carried the roast duck, wore new coats and skirts, and brand new silver-winged butterflies on their heads, and went home happily to celebrate the New Year.

    Obviously Zhengjiazhuang was very grateful to the host family, because the two carriages brought back by Ye Shan and Dongmei could hardly hold them.

    A box of furs of various colors, two red deer, two wild boars, two pairs of bear paws, six pairs of pheasants, six pairs of wild rabbits, a cage for ordinary hens, a cage for big red roosters, a cage for ducks, and a cage for goose , two barrels of live fish!

    ?Two buckets of eggs, one bucket of duck eggs, and one bucket of goose eggs!

    ?There are also two bags of dried mushrooms of various colors and two bags of peanuts and melon seeds.

    ?One bag each of red beans, mung beans, soybeans, and rice beans.

    In addition to these, there are several account books and a small box one foot square...

    ?Everyone in the village came to help kill the pig, and they were really envious when they saw it.

    ??The village chief uncle smiled and said, "Fu Niuer''s village is really good. At least they are hard-working people. They can plant in the fields, swim in the water, and raise things at home. They are all so complete!"

    "Yes," Uncle Zhao responded, "there are some good hunters in this village. Look at the red deer and wild boar, they all shot through the eyes."

    ??Old Mrs. Li didn''t want people to pay too much attention to Zhengjiazhuang, so she hurriedly packed up and moved things into the courtyard.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 448ï¼š If the powerful unite, we will be as rich as the enemy!

    Chapter 448: The powerful unite and become as rich as the enemy!

    When Jiayin saw Dongmei waving her hand, she hugged her grandma and said, "Grandma, you keep these things and give them to others or eat at our house. It''s up to you. I''ll go to my foster father''s yard to play for a while."

    After saying that, she raised her legs and ran to the next door.

    ??Master Hou has been in the city these days, and the yard is very quiet.

    Dongmei put the account book and the small box in the side room and went to work.

    Leave good news and open the box. The golden light is dazzling, but tears flow from the corners of your mouth...

    ??You must visit Zhengjiazhuang if you have the chance in the future!

    What kind of fairy village is this? The benefits in one year are almost as good as those in the Hot Spring Valley, which is a full four hundred taels of gold!

    They are already some skilled craftsmen. If we add her "fantastic ideas", wouldn''t it be possible to join forces with powerful forces and become richer than the country?

    Wahahahaha, get rich, get rich!

    Not to mention the good news, which was happily rolling around on the bed next door, even Mrs. Li couldn''t open her mouth from ear to ear in front of the piles of New Year''s goods.

    "My third daughter-in-law, take Wenjuan to pickle the duck eggs and goose eggs. After the Chinese New Year, you can take some with you when you go back to Luo''an. If you can''t make it in time for lunch, make some porridge for the boys. One salted egg for each person. Dismissed."

    Mrs. Li smiled and assigned tasks to her daughter-in-law, and then said, "Hongying, some wild boar meat will be distributed to the villagers later. We will keep one venison in our family, and the other will be divided between the Liu family and the Peng family. Mr. Wen and There is no need for Jinrou, they all agreed to come to our house to celebrate the New Year.

    ¡°Also distribute some dried mushrooms to each family in the village. Put a handful when stewing the chicken, it tastes good. It¡¯s a pity that mushrooms don¡¯t grow on the two hills of our Suijintan!¡±

    ?While talking, Mr. Hou and Li Laosi came back from the city.

    Seeing that the old and young ladies at home were busy packing things, the Marquis smiled and said, "Is this Ye Shan and Dong Mei back?"

    "Yes, Mr. Marquis, Zhuangzi has given away a lot of things. I wonder if the farmers have left more for themselves? They have been busy for a year, and they should have a good New Year." Mrs. Li is kind-hearted and always I felt that I had reaped the rewards of other people''s hard work for a year, and I felt bad.

    The Marquis waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, Auntie, in the past few years, Zhuangzi also gave me this gift. They know it, and it''s enough for the New Year."

    After finishing speaking, he changed his subject and added, "I asked for leave from the emperor. During the Chinese New Year, you and Fu Niu''er don''t have to attend the palace banquet. There is no need to go to the palace to kowtow on the first day of the new year. You can just spend the New Year at home."

    Sure enough, Mrs. Li was even happier, "Seriously? That''s great! It''s not that we don''t respect the emperor, it''s just that we don''t understand the rules and are afraid of making mistakes. Let Aunt He teach us well in the new year, so we have to learn the rules. ¡±

    After chatting for a few more times, Jiayin ran back from the next door after hearing the news. She threw herself into the Marquis''s arms and asked over and over again, "Father, foster father, have you given the new year''s gift to Uncle Huang?" "

    "I gave it away. Your uncle is very happy." The Marquis hugged the fat girl and sat on his lap, smiling. "He also said that those good things were not given to him in vain, and your little niece also knows that she cares about him."

    ¡°Then, what?¡± Jiayin blinked her big eyes, glanced left and right, but she couldn¡¯t see anything good in her adoptive father¡¯s hand, so she drooped her head in disappointment.

    The Marquis laughed heartily and took out a pair of mutton-fat jade Ruyi from his arms. Each one was about the size of a palm, and the whole body was milky white. Only the peony flower carved on Ruyi''s head was slightly red.

    ?The sunlight outside the window shines through the cracks in the window and onto Ruyi, making it radiant and beautiful.

    ¡°Oh, is this for me?¡± The good news is like a seedling that has received manna, and it immediately sprouts.

    She hugged Yu Ruyi and jumped up and down with joy, causing Mrs. Li to catch her with her hands and scold, "Little ancestor, be careful, don''t drop such a good thing!"

    Jiayin held Yu Ruyi in each hand, as if holding dumbbells, hehehehe, shaking his head and tail, danced a dance of demons, and then ran away.

    Needless to say, he ran away and hid secretly.

    Everyone was laughing, but no one said they wanted to get Yu Ruyi.

    Wenjuan saw this and once again had a clear understanding of how favored her sister-in-law was.

    The Marquis glanced at her and felt relieved when he saw that her eyes were full of envy and curiosity, but not jealousy.

    It was New Year¡¯s Eve in a blink of an eye. Because the Marquis, Li Laoer, and Mr. Wen all had to go to the palace for a banquet in the evening, the Li family¡¯s reunion dinner was held at noon. It had been discussed in advance that the village chief and Aunt Wu would also eat with the Li family this time, so they came over early.

    ??Including Uncle Zhao and others, Mr. Jiang brought Gu Li, Mr. Wen brought Wen Hai, Mrs. Cui brought Sister-in-law Qiong, and Dr. Zhang, Li Yong''s family of four, totaling nearly 40 people.

    Only Liu Biaotou''s family didn''t come because they wanted to have a family reunion with the addition of a fat boy.

    ??The Li family directly opened four tables for banquets, two tables in the east room were occupied by women and children, and two tables in the west room and the main room were divided among the old and young men who liked drinking.

    Tao Hongying and Jia Huan tried their best to cook all their favorite dishes, and even included new dishes that had never been introduced in Cyclamen.

    ?Everyone was satisfied with their meal, especially the old men, who were all half drunk, their faces glowing red, and they were very happy.

    Looking back at the hard work of this year, and looking forward to the prospects of the new year, everyone will be serving the wine bowl more frequently.

    ??I was worried that the Marquis and others would enter the palace, so the banquet would be dispersed before dark, otherwise I might be able to keep drinking until midnight.

    The young and old men found a big bed and slept soundly to sober up.

    The women watched over the naughty boys while making dumplings and chatting.

    Jiayin ate very much to avoid feeling sleepy and fell asleep on the kang. It seemed that she was woken up by her grandma not long after.

    Eating dumplings on New Year¡¯s Eve is a habit they brought from the North.

    ?My family likes to eat stuffed meat, but Good News is aiming for stuffed leek and egg, which is especially delicious on such a winter night.

    Jiayin ate a dozen of them in one go and felt completely refreshed.

    After everyone fell asleep in the middle of the night, she tossed and turned again, her big eyes as wide as bells.

    Simply, she got up quietly, lay on the window sill, listened to the sound of wind and firecrackers outside, and secretly sighed.

    Another year older, he is already a five-year-old boy!

    If possible, she would rather never grow up.

    ?There is no need to face the wind, frost, rain and snow of this world, no need to face those intrigues, no need to face hypocrisy, true evil.

    She just wanted to protect her family, be a little pistachio, and live a warm and happy life.

    It¡¯s a pity that time will not stop because of anyone.

    At dawn, a new year has arrived, and a new year has arrived.

    The naughty boys of Jia An''s family had no idea what their sister was struggling with. They were looking forward to this day with red eyes.

    They got up early, changed into their coats and trousers, and before they even opened their eyes, they started kowtowing to the old men and uncles to pay New Year greetings, and then collected the "new year''s money".

    Jiayin followed behind and was helped up before he could kneel down.

    ?She is the princess, who dares to accept her courtesy, not to mention that everyone is reluctant to let her knees touch the cold ground.

    As a result, Jiayin''s wallet bulged again, and she finally smiled.

    It¡¯s a pity that when the Marquis, Li Laoer and others came back from the palace, she wilted again!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 449ï¼š Have someone to rely on when you are young, someone to support you when you are old

    Chapter 449: Having someone to rely on when you are young, and having something to support you when you are old!

    Li Laoer was the first to step through the door, and the good news rushed over like a cannonball, shouting loudly, "Happy New Year to my second uncle, my second uncle will be promoted and rich in the New Year!"

    Li Laoer smiled happily when he heard this. He squatted down to catch his fat niece, but did not hug her. He only took out a pair of small red gold fishes from his purse, "Hey, lucky money! We Fu Niuers must also be healthy in the new year." Kang, grow up happily!¡±

    Jiayin was so happy that she picked up Xiaoyu and was about to kiss her second uncle. Unfortunately, Li Laoer avoided it and said, "We Fu Niuers will be big girls after the Chinese New Year. We can''t be so casual in the future, otherwise others will say You don¡¯t understand the rules, you know?¡±

    Jiayin pursed her lips and suddenly felt that the little goldfish in her hand no longer smelled good.

    Just as Mr. Hou and Mr. Wen came in from outside, she turned around and ran over again, shouting loudly, "Father, foster father!"

    "What''s the matter? Why are we, Fu Niu''er, unhappy?" Mr. Hou also squatted down and stretched out his hands to gently hug Jiayin, but did not pick her up.

    ?This made Jiayin even more depressed, and finally couldn''t help crying.

    "I don''t want to grow up. It''s not good to grow up. My second uncle won''t even dare to hug me. I still have to learn the rules. I don''t want it!"

    ??Master Hou is such a smart man. He immediately understood what was going on.

    He was so funny and helpless, and quickly wiped the fat girl''s tears, "You can''t cry today on the first day of the new year, otherwise you won''t have good luck for the whole year. We Fu Niu''er have grown up, this is a good thing!

    ¡°You can wear more beautiful dresses, wear more beautiful jewelry, and go out to play in the future, right?¡±

    Jiayin stopped crying and nodded slightly.

    The lack of childhood in her previous life left a knot in her heart, and she felt that no matter how much she did in this life, it was not enough.

    To others, growing up may be something they look forward to, but for her, growing up means separation, loneliness, and being helpless...

    Even, no one can understand her fear and resistance!

    Mr. Hou still wanted to speak, but suddenly he understood something in the eyes of the little fat girl.

    He hugged the fat girl, put it on his shoulders, and stood up directly, "Although we Fu Niu''er have grown up and it''s hard to hug you anymore, my adoptive father can carry you and carry you!

    "Even though you are eighty years old, in the eyes of your adoptive father and family, you are still a child! Let''s pretend outside, but at home, we can do whatever we want. If we don''t want to grow up, we won''t grow up! We don''t want to learn the rules. , let¡¯s not learn!

    "No one can wrong us Fu Niu''er. The worst is, we will follow our adoptive father in the war from now on. We will be like the tiger girls of the generals. If anyone dares to say one more thing, we will whip them!"

    Fu Niu''er sat on her adoptive father''s shoulder. Seeing that her second uncle and Mr. Wen were both smiling fondly, she finally started to laugh too.

    It seems that growing up is not a terrible thing...

    ?Because whether she grows up or not, the people who love her will still love her!

    ??Old Mrs. Li came out of the house and smiled helplessly when she heard what Mr. Hou said, "Just pamper this girl. What if you really use a whip to bully others in the future?!"

    ¡°Then bully others, it¡¯s better than being bullied by others!¡± Li Laosi followed and said.

    He stepped forward and changed the girl from the Marquis''s shoulder to his own, and ran around the yard, giggling with joy at the good news.

    Li Laoer was afraid that he had broken his niece''s heart, so he tucked the skirt of his gown into his belt and carried his niece around the yard.

    Then came Li Zhensheng, Li Laosan, Jiaren, Jiayi...

    ??The young and old men of the Li family expressed their love and support for the Li family¡¯s baby bump through their practical actions.

    In the end, Mrs. Li was afraid that her granddaughter would get a headache from the wind, so she snatched her granddaughter into her arms and then called everyone into the house.

    ??The villagers brought their children to pay their respects and kowtow in the New Year one after another, and Li Zheng from Dahuaishu, Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang also came.

    ??The Li family invited them to have tea and snacks, and the children also gave them new year''s money.

    ?Six silver peanuts per person, enough for one penny. The boys were so happy that they gathered together to think about what to buy.

    ?Life in the village is good, and the hawkers and salesmen walking along the streets are willing to visit every now and then.

    But they did not dare to enter the village and only shook their rattles at the entrance of the village. The children bought two sesame candies at a time, and they were so happy after just a few snacks.

    Obviously, after the New Year this time, the first salesman who comes to your door will get rich...

    It was the second day of the Lunar New Year in a blink of an eye. It was the day to return to her parents¡¯ home. Mrs. Cui got up early and went to the city to go to Liu¡¯s house.

    ?Her parents are dead, but Mrs. Liu, her uncle, takes great care of her, and Mr. and Mrs. Liu Zhiheng really treat her as their own sister. On days like this, the Liu family must be particularly happy when she goes over to have a meal.

    Jia Huan also accompanied Wen Juan back to the small town of Luo''an, taking a look at his empty yard.

    Mr. Wen took a ride and went back to the city.

    ?His family''s affairs are a mess. He hid for thirty and the first day of the Lunar New Year. If he doesn''t go back on the second day of the Lunar New Year, he is afraid that it will bring disaster to the Li family...

    Neither Zhao Yuru nor Tao Hongying had their parents'' families to return to, but Mrs. Li loved her daughter-in-law so much that she called her sons and handed them over today''s cooking errands so that they could have a good rest.

    Don¡¯t worry about sewing, eating snacks, chatting with others, or simply taking a good nap.

    Compared to many other families, the men of the Li family love their wives very much. They do not hit or scold them, share the work, and discuss things with them when they encounter problems. However, they... still have never been in the kitchen.

    ???If you make porridge, you can still handle it, but it is definitely a big problem to prepare lunch for the whole family.

    Just when he was feeling worried, Li Yong came to ask for help.

    It turns out that Huiniang wanted to recognize the village elders as her adoptive father and mother.

    ?Earlier, Li Yong was not at home and Huiniang was pregnant, so she stayed at the village chief''s house. The old couple took good care of Huiniang, even more than their own parents.

    Huiniang has always been extremely grateful, and she also feels sorry for the old couple who have no children around to fulfill their filial piety. Yesterday, she discussed with Li Yong that the couple regards the Li family as their husband''s family, and they also want to recognize another natal family for Huiniang.

    They are willing to treat the village elders as their own parents and are willing to provide for them until they die!

    ?Early this morning, they took the child back to the village chief''s house and told the story. The village elder and his wife were so happy that they were still crying at home until now.

    This is a great event!

    ??The young and old men of the Li family immediately said they were going to congratulate them, and then went out in a swarm, making old lady Li and his daughter-in-law laugh so hard.

    ??They are not going to congratulate, they are justly avoiding labor!

    Soon all the men, women, and children from the Li family arrived at the village head''s house. Uncle Zhao and other old men were already drinking tea.

    Liu Biaotou and his wife next door also hugged the fat boy and came over to congratulate him.

    Aunt Wu took Old Mrs. Li''s hand and cried excitedly before she could speak, "Sister, you said that I am such a sick and useless person, and I don''t even have any blood left...

    ¡°I originally thought this would be like this for the rest of my life, but I never thought that today I would get such a good daughter and two grandsons. I really want to kowtow to God ten thousand times!¡±

    Mrs. Li understood her excitement and gratitude, and kept half-hugging her, patting her back and persuading her: "Old sister, they say you reap what you sow. Today''s great event is that you and the village chief do good deeds." Earned by virtue!

    "Huiniang and Dayong are good children who know how to be grateful. You can rest assured. From now on, you can just coax the grandson and take good care of him in his old age."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 450ï¼š Mrs. Liâ€™s life is complete

    Chapter 450 Mrs. Li¡¯s life is complete

    Aunt Wu nodded repeatedly, pulled Old Mrs. Li and said gratefully: "Old sister, we have enjoyed the blessings of your family. Both Dayong and Huiniang were rescued by your family, and it was easier for us in the end."

    "Oh, sister-in-law, you can''t say that. You two are doing your best to take care of these two children! Besides, Dayong said, our family is my husband''s family, and your family is my mother''s family. You see, our two families are like this How wonderful it is to have two children to rely on!" Mrs. Li said while laughing, "Sister-in-law, our good intentions are rewarded!"

    "Yes, yes!" Aunt Wu wiped away her tears, stretched out her hands to hug the twins, and gave one to Mrs. Li. She couldn''t help but show off, "Look, how good these two children are."

    Not to mention the excitement in the house, Huiniang and Sister-in-law Liu brought a few women from the village to cook. Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru wanted to help, but they pushed them into the house to eat melon seeds and gossip.

    Fortunately, there is no shortage of food during the New Year, and it is easy to organize the banquet.

    Soon, the food will be ready.

    Dayong and Huiniang held their two children in their arms, kowtowed to the village chief and Aunt Wu, and called them father and mother.

    Aunt Wu directly took off the silver bracelet from her wrist and put it on Huiniang''s hand.

    ?The two women held each other''s hands and cried. One will have a mother in the future, and the other will have a daughter to take care of until the end of her life.

    ?Everyone hurriedly tried to persuade him and said congratulations one after another.

    The meal was lively and cheerful, and by the end it was getting dark, and the village chief was so drunk that his tongue was stiff.

    He talked about the hardships in his youth to the happy days now, and he cried with tears all the time.

    Everyone tried to persuade him, and finally put him to sleep in the west room. Li Yong stayed with him, fearing that the old man would need a drink of water at night.

    Hui Niang took her children and slept with Aunt Wu in the east room.

    On the fifth day of the lunar month, Shui Yun and Shui Ling came back from home.

    ??Both of them looked good, and they had gained weight again. It was obvious that they had eaten good food at home.

    They brought two sets of clothes and two pairs of shoes to Mrs. Li and Jiayin, both of which were sewn by their mother.

    Firstly, it is to honor the boss, and secondly, it is to thank the boss for treating the two little girls well.

    The two little girls have been talking about Mrs. Li and Miss Li for the past few days since they came home, and they have to say a few words from time to time.

    Looking at the clothes, food and drink of the two of them, it was absolutely clear that they had not suffered any harsh treatment or suffering.

    Parents, who wouldn¡¯t be happy for their children to enjoy happiness?

    ?So, feeling grateful, I worked all night to make these needlework.

    ?In addition, Shui Yun and Shui Ling also brought Jiayin some of their specialty food.

    One of the noodle fish is particularly delicious.

    It should be a prepared batter with bean paste added into it, poured into the mold, and baked until golden brown on both sides. It tastes soft and sweet.

    Jiayin ate three of them in one go, which made Shuiyun and Shuiling extremely happy.

    ?Of course the most important thing is that they came back with two young men, Zheng He and Zheng Feng.

    ?Zheng He and Zheng Feng are brothers. They are already married in their twenties.

    Like Shuiyun Shuiling, they were selected to practice martial arts since childhood, but they also studied for several years.

    ??This time, I followed the order of the Marquis and came to the Li family as an errand.

    ??The Li family usually doesn''t have many people at their disposal, only Ye Shan. Sometimes they are too busy to do anything.

    From now on, the two brothers will live in the courtyard of Ye''s house and be available whenever they are called.

    It happened that on this day, the chief steward of the Hou Mansion also came to the door, and also sent the long-term entourage that the Marquis had arranged for Li Laoer.

    ??This long-term attendant is called Ye Tong. He is in his thirties, has a short and chubby figure, and smiles when he speaks. He looks kind-hearted, but the shrewdness in his eyes cannot be ignored. Mrs. Li heard that Ye Tong was familiar with the situation of every family in Kyoto and knew all the rules of the court. She couldn''t wait to give Ye Tong to him!

    ?Whether you call her timid or cowardly, as a mother, she really wants to gather all her sons in Broken Gold Beach and not let any of them go out. She just wants to live a stable life.

    But there is no way. The eldest son has to do business, the second son has to go to court, the third son has to take care of the children''s studies, and the younger son has to go to war.

    Her heart wished it had been divided into four parts, each one worrying about one.

    Among them, the one she worried about the most was her second son. After all, in the court, a wrong word could lead to disaster.

    She and the whole family can feel at ease when a person who is familiar with the court and understands the rules is by her son''s side.

    ??The chief steward of the Hou Mansion was left to have lunch and then returned to the city.

    ??The Marquis often comes to the palace these days, so he stays at the Marquis'' mansion at night. He has to keep an eye on him at all times, for fear that the servants will not serve him well...

    In this way, the Li family has three more people.

    ??Although they live in the Ye family courtyard, Mrs. Li always feels that her home is too small, and the construction of a second courtyard must be put on the agenda as soon as possible.

    ?That night after dinner, she gathered her children and grandchildren together to talk.

    ¡°It will be the 15th day in a few days and the weather will get warmer. Let¡¯s prepare the materials early and build the backyard quickly.¡±

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and saw her granddaughter playing with her Yu Ruyi. For fear of falling to the ground, she turned her granddaughter to the side of the table and continued: "When the yard is finished, I will take Hongying and Fu Niu with me." After my son moves in, I will leave the rooms for the third wife and Jia Huan, and then the front yard will be left to you, so you can do whatever you want."

    Of course Li Zhensheng''s brothers had no objections, so Li Zhensheng said: "Mom, I was not at home before, so I did not contribute to the construction of this yard. Now that it is finally time to expand, I must provide money to prepare stones and wood."

    Li Laoer also rushed to say: "Then I will be responsible for finding someone to build it."

    ??Li Lao San and Li Lao Si were still talking, but Li Zhensheng stopped them, "The third son just needs to take good care of the children. The fourth son has to go to the military camp from time to time, so don''t worry about home."

    Li Laoer also said: "Brother is right. Let''s arrange it like this first. Brother and I can''t take care of it. Then we can ask you to come back and help us."

    In other people''s homes, building a house is a big deal, and many people even turn against each other because of it.

    But in the Li family, the four brothers settled the matter with just a few words.

    Mrs. Li was relieved to hear this. With such a son, she really wanted nothing more in life.

    Jiayin also hugged Yu Ruyi and laughed.

    Thinking that after the new yard is built, she will be able to live in a room by herself in the future, which will make it easier to enter the space!

    It was the eighth day of the Lunar New Year in a blink of an eye, and the college was about to start. Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru were ready to take the children back to Luo''an.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying helped with the preparations, loading large and small bags into the carriage, wishing they could move their entire family there.

    The naughty boys were also reluctant to leave.

    It¡¯s true that they haven¡¯t had enough fun, and even Jiaren has languished.

    It is natural for all people to rely on home. No matter how old you are or how far away you are, home is where your heart aspires.

    Mrs. Li sighed when she thought that her home would become deserted, but the future of her children was important!

    She hugged her grandchildren one by one, pushed them into the car, and told them: "When you get to the college, study hard. When February 2nd, grandma will bring a big pig head to see you!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 451ï¼š Send it to your door for a fight!

    Chapter 451: Come to your door for a beating!

    ??Brother Cat hugged grandma''s arm and said coquettishly, "Grandma must keep her word!"

    Brother Li also hugged grandma''s waist and twisted around, reluctant to get in the car.

    Jiayin, on the other hand, pulled Jiaren''s sleeve and quietly stuffed his elder brother with money.

    Jiaren didn¡¯t want it. After all, the third uncle and the third aunt would give them pocket money on weekdays, and the college fees were paid on time.

    But whether it was the beginning of school or when his sister went to visit Luo''an, he would help him like this. He knew that his sister was thinking about him, and if he didn''t accept her, she would be worried.

    So he stuffed the money into his arms and winked with his sister.

    ?Sure enough, my sister immediately smiled...

    After seeing off the children in the morning, the dining table for lunch was empty.

    Not to mention Mrs. Li, even Tao Hongying, Li Laosi and Li Laoer are not very adaptable.

    After finally taking one bite, the village started to riot.

    Jiayin wanted to jump three feet high, and she wanted to watch the excitement after pulling her grandma.

    With quick eyesight and quick hands, Nanny He pulled off her cloak and covered the young master tightly, then carried her on her back.

    As a result, as soon as I left the courtyard, I saw Uncle Zhao limping over with a dark face.

    ¡°What happened, brother?¡± Old Mrs. Li asked.

    Uncle Zhao quickly said: "That Zhang Jin found Dajun''s house again. Dajun''s wife couldn''t bear it anymore, so she pulled him and tore him open."

    Li Laoer and Li Laosi came out of the courtyard. Hearing this, Li Laoer sneered and said: "Originally, I wanted to spare his life and wait for the Wang family to settle the matter before dealing with him. But he couldn''t wait any longer and sent him away himself. Coming to the door!"

    ??Li Laosi then said: "Whether there is one more of him or one less of him, it actually doesn''t have much impact. Let''s just take care of him today!"

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the village chief. If you want to clean things up, hold a meeting and let everyone watch. Not only our village, but the other three villages also need to clean things up!¡± Li Laoer said fiercely.

    ?He took Li Laosi and left. Zheng He and Zheng Feng followed him consciously, running errands just in case something happened.

    ?Old Mrs. Li also took Jiayin and Aunt He with her and walked all the way to the yard of Wei Dajun''s house.

    ?There are already a lot of people gathered here, and everyone looks bad.

    ?Seeing Mrs. Li arriving, the villagers all started talking about it.

    ??Sun¡¯s second sister-in-law shouted: ¡°Auntie, look at this shameless thing, he¡¯s here to recruit an army to gamble again!¡±

    The other young daughter-in-law also nodded, "Yes, aunt, this person is more vicious than the leeches in the field, and he won''t stop until he drains the blood of the Wei family!"

    As a family, the man is the rake for collecting money, and the woman is the box for holding money.

    ??Every woman saves money and money in order to fill the box!

    ??But who can not hate Zhang Jin, a worm and a thief who lures men into gambling just to steal the money? !

    ??In the courtyard of the Wei family, Wei Dajun stood in front of the house with a cane, a look of confusion and fear on his face.

    ?His two children were on the left and the other, not sure whether they were protecting their father or keeping him from coming forward.

    ??And Zhang Jin was pinned to the ground by two villagers. Sister-in-law Wei didn''t care about anything, she sat on top of him and fought hard.

    Zhang Jin''s head had been badly injured, and it was torn apart as if he had vitiligo.

    ?The left part has no hair, and the right part is bare!

    Looking at his face again, it was scratched like a **** gourd.

    ?He screamed in pain again and again, and yelled, "Let me go quickly, you are so bullying! I just came to see my friends, is this how your new village treats guests?"

    "Hosting guests? You''re a bad guest, you''re our enemy!" Sister-in-law Wei stood up and kicked her hard several times. Maybe she felt that she didn''t have enough strength, so she simply jumped up and jumped up and down on Zhang Jin''s back. Zhang Jin almost vomited blood when she stepped on him.

    "I asked you to seduce Dajun to gamble! I made you evil-minded! I made you immoral and conscienceless! I made you..." Sister-in-law Wei scolded and jumped.

    How could Zhang Jin have the energy to defend himself? He only had the energy to beg for mercy, "Forgive me, I don''t dare to do it anymore. Forgive me, don''t jump!"

    Fortunately, at this time, the village chief, Li Laoer and others arrived and stopped Sister-in-law Wei.

    ??The village chief waved his hand and shouted: "Okay, my wife, please stop first."

    Zhang Jin seemed to have seen his savior. As soon as he was free, he crawled to the village chief''s feet, crying, "Help, wuwu, I just came to visit the sick, and they beat me like this. It''s really unreasonable to kill people." "

    It''s a pity that the village chief didn''t support him at all. He kicked him over and told the villagers, "Drag him up and hang him on the archway. I have already notified several villages to hold a meeting. We need to talk about this matter." one time."

    ¡°Yes, village chief!¡± Several villagers responded.

    They immediately stepped forward, held Zhang Jin''s hands, supported his feet, and carried Zhang Jin out.

    Zhang Jin was so frightened that he struggled desperately.

    ??The villagers were impatient, winked at each other, and slammed him to the ground twice. Zhang Jin immediately rolled his eyes in pain and did not dare to move anymore.

    ??Everyone followed him towards the entrance of the village with a roar.

    You must know that after Ruijintan was divided into the fiefdom of the county owner, this was the first time the four villages meeting was held!

    Li Lao Er stepped forward to help Mrs. Li and said, "Mom, let''s go home. You, Fu Niu''er, and I have to change our official uniforms. It''s best to scare several villages at once, otherwise gambling will not be eradicated. There will always be trouble in the future.¡±

    "Okay, hurry up and go home." Mrs. Li nodded, "That''s it. Broken Gold Beach is Fu Niu''er''s fiefdom. It''s time to let them know who is the master."

    ?The family turned around and went home. After getting dressed, they got into the carriage.

    At this moment, four to five hundred people had gathered under the archway of Feng Shui Treasure Land. Villagers from several villages were present, as long as they were not old people unable to move or babies in their swaddling clothes.

    Zhang Jin was hung on the archway at a height of one person, wandering around, trembling like leaves in the autumn wind.

    He was somewhat lucky at first, but when he saw the Li family getting off the carriage, his heart became completely cold.

    All the villagers were surprised that the Li family was so solemn and quickly got out of the way.

    ?Four chairs have been placed on one side of the road. Jiayin sat in the middle, Mrs. Li and Mr. Li sat on the left and right, and the last one was for the village chief.

    Zheng He and Zheng Feng quickly opened the screen to protect their master from the cold wind.

    ?Mammy He, Shui Yun and Shui Ling took the teapots out of the car and quickly served hot tea to the masters.

    He even lit two braziers and placed them at the feet of the masters.

    Actually, no one can drink hot tea at this time, but what they want is the ostentation.

    Needless to say, everyone in the new village took the initiative to stand behind the Li family and the village chief.

    ?Although they usually knew that the Li family had received rewards, they didn''t think much of it.

    ?At this moment, I saw the three members of the Li family sitting in front of them with solemn expressions. The winter sun shone on the gold threads on their official uniforms so dazzlingly. It was like a thick and gorgeous wall that blocked them from all wind, rain and calculations.

    They truly felt how lucky they were.

    As a result, all the people in the new village looked a little more excited, and couldn''t help but raise their heads and chests, feeling proud.

    Looking at Dahuaishu Village again, the people in Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang shrank their necks, and they didn¡¯t dare to breathe.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 452ï¼š Dont mess with the tigress!

    Chapter 452 Don¡¯t mess with the tigress!

    Uncle Zhao saw these people shrinking their necks like quails, and he really wanted to hit them with his cane.

    ?He coughed and raised his voice and shouted: "I''ve seen the princess, I''ve seen my uncle, I''ve seen the old lady, I''ve seen the village chief Wu!"

    The villagers of Dahuaishu, Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang finally came to their senses and saluted one after another, but still did not dare to say a word.

    After all, he was still the most upright person in the three villages. He really couldn''t stand the bad behavior of the people in his own village. He also claimed that he had a good relationship with Village Chief Wu and had some respect in the Li family. So they stepped forward to salute and said in unison: "I have met the princess." , I¡¯ve met my uncle, I¡¯ve met the old lady, I¡¯ve met Brother Wu.¡±

    Jiayin and Mrs. Li just nodded, but Li Laoer replied coldly: "The three Li Zheng are also here. Well, today is the first meeting of the four villages of Suijintan. With you here, we can handle the matter. It¡¯s easier too.¡±

    ? Sanlizheng felt uneasy after hearing this, and took another look at Zhang Jin who was hanging upside down.

    Li Zheng from Xiaowangzhuang asked tentatively: "Uncle, did this second-rate boy make any mistakes that made you angry?"

    Li Laoer shook his head and said: "I have to go to court on weekdays, and most of the time I am in the city. The village chief handles all the trivial matters in the village. I''d better ask the village chief uncle to talk about it!"

    Three Li Zheng looked at the village chief again, smiling to please him.

    ??The village chief snorted coldly and cursed: "Of course this unscrupulous thing made a mistake, otherwise why would everyone come here to brag about him if they were so busy?

    "Although we belong to four villages, you also know that the 20-mile radius of Broken Gold Beach is the fiefdom of the princess. Whether it is our new village or your three villages, they are all under the jurisdiction of the princess''s mansion, and they are all one family. People, right?"

    "Yes, yes, brother is right. From now on, we will all be one family and all subjects of the princess. When we talked about this yesterday, everyone was very happy." Li Zheng from Xiaowangzhuang quickly agreed.

    Li Zheng from Dawangzhuang also spoke up and said, "Yes, if nothing else, life in Xincun is getting better and better. Thanks to the princess''s blessing, everyone is also looking forward to being as prosperous as Xincun."

    ?Only Li Zheng from Dahuaishu Village was the shrewdest. He took a step forward and guessed: "Brother, this second-rate guy made a mistake... Couldn''t he have ruined the friendship between our villages?"

    Sure enough, the village chief nodded and said: "This **** thing, together with the casino in the city, lured Wei Dajun in our village to gamble. When Wei Dajun owed a huge debt and couldn''t repay it, he forced him to Wei Dajun went back to the village to recruit people to gamble and pay gambling debts.

    "What is this? This is simply digging into the foundation of our new village, trying to turn our new village into a gambling den, and trying to ruin the good life we ??have worked hard to build!"

    ??Everyone in the three villages heard a gasp. They thought Zhang Jin was caught stealing, but they didn''t expect it was actually a fishing lure!

    This is so wicked!

    Who doesn¡¯t know that nine times out of ten you lose when you bet?

    ?There are many gamblers who lose their money, sell their houses and land, and pledge their wives and children.

    It can be said that if you become addicted to gambling, your family will be ruined as a result, without exception.

    ?No wonder Suijintan has to hold a conference with such solemnity...

    ¡°Bah!¡± Li Zheng from Dahuaishu Village spat at Zhang Jin and cursed: ¡°Such a bastard, why don¡¯t you beat him to death on the spot?!¡±

    Li Zheng from Dawangzhuang also scolded: "The rabbit hasn''t even eaten the grass on the edge of the nest. He actually caught his own family members and exploited them. He is so wicked and evil-hearted!"

    Li Zheng from Xiaowangzhuang''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, because this guy was from their village.

    ?Although everyone knew that Zhang Jin lived a rough life and occasionally did bad things, no one expected that he would be so bold.

    ??This is because I saw that Xincun was getting rich and life was getting better, so I came here to make plans!

    Zhang Jin was hung upside down, his head was congested with blood, and his face was as red as a pig''s liver. Seeing everyone looking at him with contempt and disgust, he screamed. "I didn''t mean it on purpose, I didn''t have any bad intentions! I just wanted to be friends with my brother Dajun and wanted to make a fortune with him!"

    "Bah! Fuck your mother''s bitch!" Wei Dajun''s daughter-in-law jumped to her feet and yelled, "If you can get rich, why are you still wearing cloth shoes in the middle of winter when you are so poor? It doesn''t count that you lost everything. Seeing that our army is honest, just Come drag him down!

    ¡°You drained all the money from the army, and then forced the army to gamble with the villagers. You are very skilled at doing this. I don¡¯t know how many people you have deceived before!¡±

    ?Zhang Jin struggled desperately and defended: "No, no, this is really my first time. I know I was wrong and I will never dare to do it again!"

    ¡°I was also obsessed for a while. The casino manager said that if he pulled me over, he would forgive my gambling debt, so I did it! I really will never dare to do it again!¡±

    ¡°He lied!¡± A young daughter-in-law couldn¡¯t bear to listen and shouted loudly, ¡°We live next door to Zhang Jin, and he used to drag my men to gamble.

    ¡°My man lost the family money and wanted to touch my dowry. I went to my natal brother and beat him up so hard that my man didn¡¯t dare to gamble anymore!¡±

    The young wife''s man''s face turned red when his old story was revealed, so he went to pull his wife''s sleeves, not wanting her to continue talking.

    Unexpectedly, my daughter-in-law is a powerful person, so she threw the man away and said angrily: "Why are you stopping me? Such things should be said, otherwise everyone will not know Zhang Jin''s true face, and he will get caught by him if he is not careful in the future. How can the family live a good life if their man is taken to the casino?"

    "Yes, the eldest sister is right!" The woman next to her also echoed: "In my natal village, there was a man who sold his wife and children as slaves because of gambling. A good family was broken up in less than three months. Oh, it¡¯s so deceptive!¡±

    ¡°Beating this immoral guy to death and inducing people to gamble will only lead to the destruction of their families and their lives!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, beat him to death, beat him to death!¡±

    ¡°Let him be wicked! Let him harm everyone!¡±

    Women are more family-oriented than men. Just thinking about them and their children being sold by men who gamble makes them extremely scared.

    All the fear was replaced by anger, and it rushed towards Zhang Jin.

    He was hung upside down under the archway, like a target, unable to escape at all.

    In an instant, the women rushed forward and surrounded him. You pulled your hair, I pulled my clothes, and she took off her shoes!

    By the time the village chief was telling everyone to step back, Zhang Jin was already looking more embarrassed than a beggar on the street.

    ??Two feet were bare, and the clothes and pants on his body were torn in strips, leaving only the black trousers that were still intact.

    ??And the little hair that survived in the hands of Wei Dajun''s daughter-in-law also said goodbye completely this time, leaving behind a bare and **** head...

    The women felt relieved after seeing it, but the men subconsciously shrank their necks.

    Don¡¯t make the women angry in the future, otherwise the consequences will be really worrying!

    At this time, the village chief asked someone to move a long bench and asked the three of them to sit down.

    Li Zheng from Xiaowangzhuang was ashamed and bowed to apologize, "Brother, it''s all my usual negligence that allowed such rat droppings to spoil a pot of soup. I really have no shame to sit down!"

    The village chief personally stood up and helped him sit down, and then said: "You can''t avoid getting bugs when eating melon seeds. In such a big village, it is normal for there to be some people with bad consciences. You have to live a good life, so you can''t afford to have an extra pair of eyes." The beads should be kept at his house every day to watch, right?

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it so much, something happened, let¡¯s find a way to solve it so that it doesn¡¯t happen again in the future.¡±

    ? ? Xiao Wangzhuang Li Zheng only dared to sit on a stool, his eyes quietly looking at the three members of the Li family...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 453ï¼š Give me a slap and a sweet date!

    Chapter 453 Give me a slap and a sweet date!

    Seeing this, Li Laoer said calmly: "Let''s discuss how to deal with this matter first. The bad gambling habit must be eradicated in the four villages of Suijintan. Otherwise, even if we make back the gold and silver, we will lose it all one day!"

    "Yeah," the village chief threw out a sweet date at the right time, "I was originally thinking of sending a few people to your three villages this year to guide you in growing melons... What you planted last year didn''t really look good, and you didn''t sell it for much. Everyone is going to be tired, and we have to let everyone sell more money and share more money, so that the life will be more relaxed.

    "Who would have thought that Zhang Jin, a bad conscience thing, would be sidetracked. Let''s deal with Zhang Jin first, and then we can discuss growing melons when we have free time."

    "Oh, brother, don''t wait until later. Should we discuss such a big matter together today?" Li Zheng from Dahuaishu Village quickly stopped the conversation.

    Li Zheng from Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang also nodded vigorously.

    Li Zheng from Xiaowangzhuang glared at Zhang Jin fiercely and cursed: "You can just kill such a thing. It can be buried in the ground to fertilize and raise crops. It is of some use! He is the only bachelor in their family. He is dead." No one cares..."

    The eyes of the other villagers were as bright as oil lamps, and their faces were full of surprise and hope.

    You know, they are looking forward to getting rich like Xincun, and their eyes are red with anticipation.

    They also sell melons for a few hundred coins, while those in Xincun can sell them for a few taels of silver.

    The difference is ten times!

    ??If the people in the new village were willing to teach them step by step, they could also grow jade melons and golden fruits like those offered to the emperor. Wouldn¡¯t everyone get rich along with it? !

    The village chief was very satisfied with their statement. After thinking about it, he turned to the three members of the Li family and asked: "Uncle, old lady, princess, it''s hateful that Zhang Jin made a mistake, but now that the year is not over, it''s also okay to hurt people''s lives." If you ruined Suijintan¡¯s luck, why not give him a good beating and drive him out?¡±

    ??Li Laoer nodded, "The death penalty can be avoided, but the living crime is unforgivable. Break your arm, let the family''s fleet take it away, and throw it anywhere on the road to fend for itself.

    "In addition, there are no rules without rules. From now on, we will carve stone tablets under this archway. The first rule of Broken Gold Beach is no gambling. The second rule is no theft. I will add more in the future if I think of anything. People should be treated like Zhang Jin."

    ¡°Yes, uncle has thought carefully.¡± The village chief quickly agreed.

    The other three Li Zhengs were relieved when they heard about this result, especially Li Zheng in Xiaowangzhuang.

    ?His back was breaking into a cold sweat just now, because he was afraid that because of Zhang Jin, Xincun would not let them grow melons in Xiaowangzhuang...

    ??The village chief stood up and called Liu Biaotou, "I will reward Zhang Jin with twenty whips, cut off his right hand, and then imprison him. After a while, he will be thrown to the south with the fleet."

    "Yes, village chief." Liu Biaotou took out the whip from his waist and swung it at Zhang Jin.

    ?Zhang Jin still wanted to beg for mercy, but he started fighting just like that.

    The long whip fell on him, and he screamed in pain, which made everyone shrink their necks and make their teeth sore.

    ??But that¡¯s nothing. After the whip was thrown, villagers immediately helped to unload Zhang Jin.

    ??Liu Biaotou grabbed Zhang Jin''s arm and placed it across the stool, but the villager responsible for swinging the stick was a little soft and hesitated.

    ??Li Laosi had been standing silently on the side. Now he stepped forward directly without using a stick and kicked Zhang Jin''s arm. Zhang Jin''s arm broke with a click.

    Zhang Jin rolled his eyes in pain and simply passed out.

    The two villagers were a little ashamed and immediately dragged Zhang Jin away.

    ?For half a cup of tea, no one dared to say a word.

    It¡¯s true that Liu Biaotou and others are too fierce, and their operations are as fierce as a tiger¡¯s!

    By the time they came to their senses, Zhang Jin had already lost half of his life...

    ?Just thinking about something like this happening to them, everyone subconsciously tightened their legs for fear of peeing...

    Li Laoer clenched his fists to his mouth and coughed twice, which shocked everyone back to their senses. He then said: "Village chief, register all the villagers in each village and record them clearly. From now on, the four villages of Suijintan will be a whole. Whether you work as a laborer or receive benefits is based on the household registration book.

    "Spring is about to begin. We gathered our hands before spring plowing and dug ditches. The hot spring water in the valley is diverted to Dahuaishu, Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang villages. If it is too troublesome to divert the water to households, we can build a few public bathrooms. In the future Everyone has a busy day, and there is a place to take a bath to relieve fatigue. "In addition, I will teach you how to plant melons this year. If it is good, I will plant fruit trees next year. As for how to contribute and how to distribute the money earned, you can discuss it and report it." That¡¯s it. In short, Broken Gold Beach does not support lazy people. If you work harder, you will get more money, and if you make mistakes, you will get rid of them! "

    ??Li Zheng and other villagers in the three villages were so excited when they heard this that they had long forgotten their fears.

    ?Everyone was excited and shouting.

    ¡°Are you really going to lead us to a hot spring to bathe in?¡±

    ¡°Teach us how to grow melons this year and fruit trees next year. Aren¡¯t we going to get rich?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Wow, there will be good times in the future.¡±

    ??Li Zheng from Dahuaishu Village waved his hand to signal everyone to shut up, and then took the lead and knelt down, "Thank you, Princess, thank you Uncle, thank you, Madam, for the reward!"

    The rest of the villagers quickly followed and knelt down and thanked him loudly.

    At the end of winter, there was still snow on the road and it was very cold, but they couldn''t feel it at all.

    At such moments, their hearts are burning and their minds are full of yearning and expectation for a new life.

    In the past, they envied new villages, but they didn¡¯t know how to get close to them and become new villages.

    ?Now, they have a direction.

    ?As long as you don¡¯t make mistakes, as long as you work more, and as long as you obey, you will have a good life!

    ?Li Laoer looked at his niece with a smile, Jia¡¤Background¡¤Yin finally had a chance to appear.

    She secretly swallowed the snack in her mouth and said with a sullen face and a tender voice: "Everyone, get up. We are a family from now on. Everyone, please guard your own home and don''t let bad people bully us, Broken Gold Beach!"

    All the villagers kowtowed again, got up and secretly looked at the little princess, feeling that she was extraordinarily noble and beautiful.

    ?This is their master, the highest-status nobleman in Broken Gold Beach!

    Mrs. Li touched her granddaughter''s little hand and felt a little cold, so she said to her son, "Second brother, let''s stop here today."

    ??Li Laoer nodded, gave the village chief a few words, and then took his wife and niece into the carriage.

    ?Sanli Zheng also told the villagers to disperse, and then discussed with Village Chief Wu about major matters such as digging ditches and planting melons.

    ??Li''s screen, brazier and hot tea were not removed, and the four old men also took advantage of them, drinking tea, warming the brazier and talking.

    ?Suddenly I felt that conferences like this should be held more often in the future...

    Jiayin was still a little curious and didn¡¯t know where Zhang Jin was being held. But when she heard that Doctor Zhang offered to treat Zhang Jin¡¯s injuries, she understood instantly.

    Don¡¯t ask, the question is that Dr. Zhang has a heart that likes to study medical skills...

    In a flash, another half month passed.

    The villagers in the three villages were busy digging ditches every day.

    ??Construction has also begun on the Li family¡¯s backyard.

    ?? Zhao Yuru cannot come back from Luo''an. Tao Hongying has to think of new dishes and has to go to the restaurant every five days, but she can''t help the family.

    ?Old Mrs. Li decisively took up the chores at home...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 454ï¼š Grandma He has no bright future!

    Chapter 454: Aunt He¡¯s future is not bright!

    Fortunately, there are Shuiyun, Shuiling and Dongmei helping out at home. Zheng He and Zheng Feng are also diligent and clever, sharing a lot of responsibilities.

    ?Ye Tong followed Li Laoer, and it was enough to go in and out of the city.

    Mrs. Li was afraid of disturbing her granddaughter, and she was also afraid that she would run into the construction site behind and accidentally bump into her.

    So, after discussing with her daughter-in-law, she also put the matter of learning the rules for her little granddaughter on the agenda.

    ??Aunt He, a well-educated nanny who came from the palace, finally had the opportunity to show off her professionalism. She was so excited that tears filled her eyes...

    Unfortunately, she took the little master for half a day, and the ordinary squatting ceremony did not learn it. Hou Ye came back ...

    ¡°Are you tired of learning the rules, Fu Niuer?¡± Mr. Hou stepped forward and took Jiayin¡¯s hand before he even took off his cloak and asked.

    He looked up and down with concern, fearing that the little girl would be wronged or suffered.

    Jiayin rushed over, hugged her adoptive father''s arm, and said with a smile: "No, adoptive father, grandma told me stories, it was fun. I just learned the rules and squatted dozens of times, and my adoptive father came back!"

    Dozens of times?

    The Marquis frowned and turned around and called Ye Shan, "Take the princess to the next door and say something to the old lady on the way. I''ll have lunch at home."

    "Yes, Lord Marquis." Ye Shan stepped forward immediately, squatted down, carried the good news and walked out.

    Jiayin looked at Aunt He. Aunt He raised her foot and was about to follow, but heard the Marquis say: "Aunt He, please stay for a while."

    Mother He¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly bowed her head respectfully and stood aside.

    Sure enough, just as Ye Shan disappeared at the door with the good news on his back, the Marquis said: "Mommy also knows that Fu Niu''er is still young and has a thin body, so she shouldn''t be too tired... Therefore, she taught her to learn the rules and pay attention to methods.

    "Don''t be too boring, don''t be too complicated, and don''t bring the methods taught in the palace to the little palace ladies at home. How can the princess learn the rules and learn them happily and easily? I need to think more about it."

    ??Mammy He smiled bitterly. It turned out that the Marquis rushed back in a hurry. He was afraid that the princess would suffer, so he came here to support the princess!

    But she still hopes to live with the princess in her old age in the future, and she will not treat the princess harshly in any case.

    ?This morning, the story lasted an hour, and after only a quarter of an hour of learning the rules, the Marquis felt sorry for the princess.

    Thinking about how many rules she has not been taught in the future, her eyesight is really dark and she feels that her future is not "bright"!

    But she couldn''t respond yet, so she could only say: "Don''t worry, Lord Marquis, I will definitely teach the princess well and will never let the princess suffer."

    The Marquis then nodded and said, "Okay, teach the princess well and I will not treat you badly."

    After saying that, he took a silver coin from his purse and handed it over.

    ?Mama He quickly knelt down and took it with both hands, "Thank you, Lord Marquis, for the reward."

    ¡°Go down, remember to be careful.¡±

    ?The Marquis gave another instruction, and Grandma He bowed her head in agreement and walked backwards out of the door.

    ?She held the silver rewarded by the Marquis, and it felt like she was holding a live coal, it was extremely hot!

    ??As soon as I walked to the door of Li''s house, I looked up and saw the eldest gentleman''s carriage coming back.

    ? Li Zhensheng got down from the carriage and when he saw Aunt He standing at the door, he smiled and said: "What a coincidence. I was just looking for Auntie, but I didn''t expect to meet her here."

    ?As he spoke, he turned towards Zheng Feng, who was driving the car.

    Zheng Feng quickly came forward with a piece of food and a box of snacks, "Mommy, the eldest master said that you worked too hard to teach the princess the rules, so I specially pulled a piece of food for you and bought your favorite snacks."

    ??Mammy He quickly bowed and declined, "Sir, it is the slave''s duty to teach the princess the rules. I must be dedicated, but I don''t deserve such a reward from you!"

    "Take it, mama." Li Zhensheng advised: "That child Fu Niu''er is naughty, so you will have to worry more about it in the future... But after all, Fu Niu''er is still young, and mama will teach you slowly, so you can''t be in a hurry, right?"

    Mother He could no longer smile bitterly. This was another person who was afraid that she would treat her master harshly!

    ?She wanted to say, she didn¡¯t dare, she couldn¡¯t, and she wasn¡¯t willing to let it go!

    ?It¡¯s a pity that no one believes it...

    She could only accept the things to reassure the old man in front of her. Sure enough, Li Zhensheng was even happier when he saw her holding something in her arms.

    While talking, several people arrived in the courtyard. Li Laoer came out from behind, with some dust on his long gown.

    ?While patting, he curiously asked Grandma He, "Isn''t Grandma teaching Fu Niuer some rules? I was just about to go over and have a look!"

    "How is Fu Niu''er studying? Are you tired? Mom, Fu Niu''er is still young. Don''t be in a hurry when learning the rules. You have to take your time..."

    ??If Aunt He hadn''t lived in the palace for decades and had great endurance, she would have wanted to scream to the sky right now!

    She was wronged!

    Could it be that she usually gives off a very harsh impression, so why is everyone afraid that she will treat her master harshly? !

    ?She doesn¡¯t dare, she doesn¡¯t dare, she doesn¡¯t dare!

    Fortunately, Mrs. Li appeared in time and rescued Grandma He who was almost vomiting blood.

    She called her eldest son and second son and asked, "What are you doing around Grandma He? Come here and see Fu Niu''er perform the squatting salute. It''s only been one morning, and she has already learned how to do it. Grandma He taught me well!¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer hurried into the house, and soon there was laughter in the house.

    ?Mama He thought for a while and then sent the things back to the penthouse where she lived.

    Just in time, Shui Ling accidentally got his clothes wet and came back to change.

    ?Seeing that Aunt He''s expression was unusually rich, she covered her mouth and snickered, and asked in a low voice: "Mommy, is it not easy to teach the princess the rules?"

    ??Grandma He glared at her and asked, "How did you know?"

    Shui Ling smiled more and more cheerfully and explained: "Because this morning, the old lady has been talking about it four or five times, sometimes she wants to give snacks to the lady, and sometimes she is worried that the lady is tired, but I want to go next door to have a look, but the old lady won''t let me go. !¡±

    ??Grandma He gave up completely and lay down on the kang unable to get up.

    It''s over, she has no hope at all.

    I originally thought that the old lady would be cruel and ask her to teach the princess strictly and provide her with support.

    ?Now it seems that this backing does not exist at all...

    Let¡¯s not talk about Grandma He¡¯s ¡°despair¡±. I just want to say that the Li family¡¯s lunch table lacked Li Laosi who went to the military camp and Tao Hongying who entered the city. However, it was still lively because of the presence of Mr. Hou and Li Zhensheng.

    ??Everyone talked about the construction of the yard at the back, the digging of ditches in the other three villages, and the new things in the city. Everyone ate half a bowl of rice more than before.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t eat much when he got up early. Now he was a little hungry, so he ate something extra sweet.

    But being in the eyes of everyone like this, they felt that the child was tired of learning the rules and his appetite had increased.

    So, one helped peel the shrimps, the other deboned the ribs, and kept picking up vegetables for the fat girl.

    Jiayin is smiling and her stomach is round after eating.

    After the table was cleared, the Marquis carried her for a walk in the courtyard again, euphemistically calling her Xiaoxiaoshi...

    When the sun turned to the west, the Marquis was going back to the city. Tomorrow was the big court meeting, and Li Laoer also went with him.

    That night, Li Laoer naturally stayed with Mr. Wen, and took the opportunity to listen to Mr. Wen talk about government affairs.

    At court on the second day, several old ministers quarreled for an hour over trivial matters, quoting scriptures, and Li Laoer fell asleep.

    ?Finally making it to the next court, he followed Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng, yawning secretly as he walked out.

    Unexpectedly, Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng suddenly stopped, causing him to almost bump into their backs.

    Finally regaining consciousness, he realized that someone was blocking the road "again" in front of him...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 455ï¼š If one kick doesnt work, just kick him a few more times!

    Chapter 455 If one kick doesn¡¯t work, just kick him a few more times!

    The person who came was a man in his forties, tall and handsome, wearing the uniform of a third-rank official.

    ?Although this man has a smile on his face and seems to be very easy-going, it makes people subconsciously not dare to look down upon him.

    Li Laoer felt vaguely that this person looked familiar, but he really didn''t recognize him. Although Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng were both smiling, their expressions were somewhat guarded.

    An idea flashed through Li Laoer''s mind, and he finally woke up. This person was probably Wang Zechen, the eldest son of the Wang family who was an official outside.

    Sure enough, the man stepped forward, smiled and held his hands, "Master Yushi, Master Liu, it''s early for the court today, and it''s boring to go home. I want to have a drink of tea with Uncle Zhongshan. I wonder if you two can be accommodating?"

    Mr. Wen frowned, but Liu Zhiheng smiled more and more "kindly" and said: "Oh, it''s Mr. Wang Zechen, I haven''t seen him for several years.

    "What Mr. Wang said, although we are on good terms with Mr. Li, we cannot make decisions for Mr. Li. If others heard what Mr. Wang said, they would think that we were keeping Mr. Li as his own slave to discipline him."

    ?Wang Zechen raised his eyebrows, raised his hands and apologized: "I was not careful with my words. Mr. Liu, please don''t be offended. I have been away for many years and suddenly returned to Kyoto, so I am still a little uncomfortable."

    ?His posture was so low, and there were so many people watching around him. Even if Liu Zhiheng still wanted to stop him, there was no good reason.

    Li Laoer took two steps forward and said with a smile: "Mr. Wen, Mr. Liu, I happen to be a little thirsty. How about having a cup of tea with Mr. Wang. You two go to the Yamen to be busy first. I have nothing to do as an idle person, as long as I Mr. Wang is not afraid of wasting time, I can afford to accompany him no matter what."

    Liu Zhiheng and Mr. Wen looked at each other. Although they were still a little worried, they could only nod.

    Mr. Wen said, "Okay, didn''t I say that Cyclamen has launched a new dish? Let''s go have a meal at noon?"

    ¡°Okay, I guess I¡¯ll go back early and wait for you first.¡± Li Laoer responded, and Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng left.

    Left Li Laoer walked with Wang Zechen with a smile on his face.

    ??Li Laoer was not nervous at all and asked casually: "When did you come back, sir? I heard that you have been away from home?"

    Wang Zechen smiled and said, "Yes, I have been out in the field for seven or eight years. I received a letter from home a few years ago saying that my father was ill and my ineffective younger brother was even crazy. I was worried about it, so I quickly wrote a letter to beg the emperor to transfer me back. "

    "The emperor''s kindness is so great," Li Laoer turned around and bowed his hands to the palace, "The emperor is the most kind and considerate of his ministers. He is not like us, a small family, who are petty and can''t get through anything..."

    The two were talking and laughing while walking. People who didn''t understand thought they were good friends for many years.

    ??But who would have known that every word they spoke was quarrelsome and they wanted to make each other more than a dozen **** holes!

    He walked out of the palace gate and got into the royal family''s carriage.

    ??Wang Zechen saw Li Laoer looking at the interior of the carriage with great interest, and he thought highly of this uncle with a mud-legged background.

    "Uncle Li, you are getting on my carriage. Aren''t you afraid that I will be disadvantageous to you?" "Unfavorable?" Li Laoer was very surprised and said with a smile, "How could it be? I don''t think Mr. Wang has any reason to be disadvantageous to me." Ah? I¡¯m even waiting for Mr. Wang to apologize to me! After all, Mr. Wang, a smart man, wouldn¡¯t know anything about the previous conflicts between our families...

    ¡°At the very least, speaking of my eldest brother, Wang Qiusheng, the son-in-law who was snatched back by your Wang family, you should say sorry on behalf of your father and your brother, right?¡±

    ??Li Laoer said this unceremoniously, and his face turned cold, "Mr. Wang is a merchant, he has little education, and it is understandable that he is arrogant. Mrs. Wang is old, and it is understandable that he is confused.

    ¡°But Mr. Wang is an important minister of the third rank, an official outside the country, and the parent of a common people. If you don¡¯t distinguish right from wrong, then there is no need for us to drink tea today.¡±

    ??Wang Zechen was silent for a moment, and finally smiled, "Uncle Li said something serious, Mr. Wang was just joking."

    ??Li Laoer raised his eyebrows and did not respond. The eldest son of the Wang family is very cunning. He was the first to show his sword, but unfortunately it was like piercing cotton, without any effect...

    Soon, the carriage arrived in front of a teahouse. Both of them wore official uniforms. As soon as they got off the carriage, they were warmly welcomed upstairs by the shopkeeper, who opened the best box.

    ??Li Laoer frowned slightly, which made Wang Zechen curious and asked: "Uncle Li thinks this teahouse is not good, then let''s find another one?"

    Li Laoer shook his head and asked: "Master Wang, does he know how much money it costs to open this box, including tea and snacks?"

    ??Wang Zechen thought he couldn''t afford the money, so he replied: "One tael or eighty tael is enough. Uncle, just order the tea and snacks you like. I agreed to treat you today."

    Li Laoer waved his hand, "Master Wang, does he know how much a pound of japonica rice costs in Xindu today? It''s fifty cents! This is already the highest price in the past twenty years, and when we drink tea, we have to drink two hundred cents." A pound of japonica rice!

    "These two hundred kilograms of japonica rice, mixed with coarse grains and wild vegetables, are enough for a family of five to live for half a year. Mr. Wang was born into a wealthy family, so maybe he doesn''t think so, but our family is an ordinary farmer, and now my mother is a noble man. I still have to weed the vegetable garden.¡±

    Wang Zechen was unhappy when he heard this, and finally turned cold, "Uncle Li, are you saying that I made the mistake of inviting you to tea today?"

    Mr. Li shook his head and refused to give in at all, "It''s true, I don''t know, I just feel that I can''t afford it. The Wang family has this money, so why not build a porridge shed and do good deeds? There is really no need to waste it on me, because we both have money." Family matters cannot be solved with a sip of tea.¡±

    "Uncle Li has made up his mind to become an enemy of our Wang family?" Wang Zechen straightened his back, with a bit of arrogance on his face, "It''s not my fault, but even the ten Li families may not be our opponents. We The Wang family has accumulated hundreds of years of experience, and there is no way they are afraid of a bunch of idiots!"

    Li Laoer sneered and responded: "Whether we are afraid or not, we can''t say. But, you said that our Li family is mud-legged? Yes, we are indeed mud-legged, but there is nothing wrong with being born in mud-legged family.

    "Master Wang is back from Sichuan, so he should know that there are moso bamboos in Sichuan, right?! Standing in the mountains, he has been silent for four years and lowered his head to take root. When the spring breeze of the fifth year rises, he will be there every moment. The skyrocketing price may have reached the sky in just a few days.

    "Our Li family is like this. Aren''t you also afraid of the speed of our Li family''s rise, so you invited me to tea so politely? Otherwise, with the way your Wang family behaves, you can trample us to death. It''s absolutely impossible." It will be a waste of time!¡±

    Li Laoer''s eyes were bright and frightening. He knocked on the table and continued with a mocking look on his face: "Your Wang family has accumulated hundreds of years, just like that tall building. It is indeed majestic, but no one has seen that the foundation of the tall building is rotten, right? It is difficult to build a tall building. But to fall down, maybe just a kick from an outsider!

    "Of course, it may not fall down with just one kick, but it doesn''t matter. Our Li family has many children and grandchildren! With one kick per person, we guarantee that it will get what it wants and it will be broken into pieces!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 456ï¼š Boss Wang is a good sparring partner!

    Chapter 456 Boss Wang is a good sparring partner!

    ¡°You!¡± Wang Zechen¡¯s face turned livid with anger.

    ?Not only because of Li Laoer''s threat, but also because he knew in his heart that Li Laoer was right, the foundation of the Wang family''s tall building was rotten.

    He has been away from home for many years and thought that his family would be his strong supporter. But when he came back this time, he discovered his father''s ignorance, his brother''s arrogance and arrogance, and the extravagance of daily necessities at home...

    ??If the capital had not been moved, it would be okay for the Wang family to live in a corner.

    But now everything is under the emperor''s nose, and any small mistake may lead to the destruction of the Wang family.

    But the family members didn¡¯t understand it at all, and they just wanted to trample the Li family under their feet.

    You must know that the Li family has already made a name for themselves in front of the emperor, and they can no longer be insulted casually!

    What''s more, the Li family also has the support of Marquis Xinting, the censor and the Liu family, the great achievements of donating food, and two titles and one imperial edict. This has become a trend. How can it be so easy to deal with? !

    ??If it were easy to deal with, why would he be so condescending today and come here to listen to a lecture from a mud-legged guy!

    Li Laoer couldn''t bear to waste time with Wang Zechen, so he stood up and said: "We have different paths and we don''t want to work together. Your family and I have been going back and forth for a long time, and each has his own victory or defeat. Our Li family has always been of the same mind. , does not cause trouble, but is not afraid of trouble either.

    "You Wang family still want to continue to be enemies of our Li family, then let your horses come over and we will continue. Sir Wang, take care of yourself!"

    With that said, he walked out the door and went straight downstairs.

    As soon as he went out, he saw Wen Hai standing next to the carriage waving, and Li Laoer hurried over.

    Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng were sitting in the carriage. Liu Zhiheng was bringing tea to drink, but Li Laoer grabbed it when he got in the carriage and drank it all in one gulp.

    Liu Zhiheng was funny, "Didn''t you go drink tea? Why are you still so thirsty?"

    "Don''t mention it," Li Laoer waved his hand, "How could I have any intention of drinking tea in front of a poisonous snake? Taking advantage of the fact that drinking tea costs too much money, I gave him a lesson, and both the teahouse owner and the waiter heard it. "If someone accuses me of drinking tea with him in the future, I won''t be passive."

    "He''s not really asking you to drink tea, is he?" Mr. Wen asked as he poured tea for Li Laoer.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Li Laoer rolled his eyes, ¡°He is using me as a mallet to deceive me, trying to find fault with our family, and then deciding whether to take action immediately or endure it for a while.¡±

    Liu Zhiheng snorted coldly, "This Wang Zechen is famous for hiding his secrets. Even if he reconciles with your family, he can''t take it lightly. He might take a bite at some point!"

    Li Laoer thought of Wang Zechen''s face just now and laughed loudly and said: "I''m afraid the people he usually deals with are all old foxes, and they pay attention to being friendly on the surface. But when he met me today, he was so embarrassed that he was so embarrassed! "

    Having said that, he repeated the conversation between Mao Zhu and Gao Lou.

    Sure enough, both Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng couldn¡¯t stop laughing.

    Liu Zhiheng even patted Li Laoer on the shoulder and shouted: "You are bullying the Wang family, which has only a few brothers, and yet you are so mad at them! Haha, you kick me, I kick you, one kick after another, Send the Wang family¡¯s tall building to collapse!¡±

    Li Laoer spread his hands and looked innocent, "Who asked him to say what he has accumulated over a hundred years? Our Li family has accumulated over a hundred years, but their family is financially powerful, while our family is prosperous!"

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk anymore. Let¡¯s go to Xiankelai. I¡¯m getting hungry.¡± Mr. Wen shouted to Wen Hai to drive.

    Liu Zhiheng also followed up and said: "Yes, hurry up, I have to have a drink for this matter today. I am happy to think that Boss Wang is exhausted. When I was a child, my father often used him as an example to beat me!"

    ??The carriage drove away quickly. Wang Zechen in the teahouse box no longer saw the carriage, so he looked away.

    ?His confidants came forward and asked: "Sir, the Li family is too arrogant. Can you teach them a lesson?"

    Wang Zechen shook his head, "Look again, what he said is right. There is indeed something wrong with the foundation of our Wang family... When I think of a way to repair the foundation, when I see it again, is it the Li family who has broken a leg, or my Wang family?" Down!" Chang Sui did not dare to say anything and retreated silently.

    ??Li Laoer guessed that Wang Zechen was embarrassed by him and was afraid that he would be angry.

    As a result, Wang Zechen did not make any changes during two consecutive court meetings, and even greeted him warmly when he saw him.

    ?Li Laoer became more and more wary in his heart, but his face was more enthusiastic and his smile was brighter than Wang Zechen''s.

    Isn¡¯t it just acting? Who can¡¯t do it?

    ?You finish singing, and I will appear on the stage. I will take turns singing, chanting, and beating, and all the eighteen groups of Wuyi will come and have a show!

    ??As a result, the two of them didn''t feel anything was wrong. Both of them were in high spirits, but the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty were confused.

    ?These days, can all natural enemies be friends?

    Has the world changed, or have they failed to keep up with the trend? !

    Mr. Wen is very happy.

    He often talked to Li Lao''er about these intrigues and sword fights, but Li Lao''er was a kind-hearted farmer at heart and never understood.

    In terms of defense, he can barely protect himself, but if he wants to attack, he has no idea how to attack.

    Now that Wang Zechen, the whetstone, has come to his door, Li Laoer has no choice but to fight, trying hard to polish himself until he is slippery, and he can show off his sharp blade at any time and stab him...

    This is simply a huge unexpected gain!

    Mr. Wen hoped that Wang Zechen would figure it out later and work as a training partner for Li Lao Er for a while, then Li Lao Er would completely grow into a qualified courtier!

    Let¡¯s not talk about Li Laoer¡¯s rapid growth, just say that March has arrived in the blink of an eye.

    ??This side of Xindu is much warmer than Saibei and the original Kyoto. There is no heavy snow to close the doors in winter, and spring comes very early.

    The water diversion projects in Dahuaishu, Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang have been completed.

    A public bathhouse is built at the beginning and end of each of the three villages.

    The one used by the men is at the end of the village. There are several pools as big as fire pits built in it, filled with hot springs.

    Everyone jumped in like dumplings, took a dip, chatted, had water fights, and wanted to lift the roof of the house in excitement.

    The women''s bathhouse was designed more carefully considering the woman''s privacy and reputation. The bathhouses are all small pools three feet wide and four feet long, with a blocking partition in the middle.

    Basically ensure that there is only one person in the family. When you take a bath, close the door so that no one can see inside.

    ??It is extremely unlikely to cause some problems, such as seeing a birthmark on a girl, publicizing it everywhere, slandering the girl''s reputation, forcing the girl to marry, etc.

    Women are not allowed to come or go near the men''s bathhouse.

    Near the women''s bathhouse, men were beaten to death for showing up.

    In short, regardless of the excitement of the men or the caution of the women, every village has achieved freedom of bathing.

    Thinking about the spring planting that is about to begin, and the melon seedlings going to the ground, everyone is full of hope for the future life, as if the life has suddenly become more interesting.

    In the new village, the Li family¡¯s backyard has also been built.

    The main house did not use a large open space like the front yard, but chose a small suite with light in the front and dark in the back...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 457ï¼š Super large rollover scene!

    Chapter 457 Super large rollover scene!

    ?In this way, there are five sets in the main house and three sets in the west wing.

    ?There is no house built on the east side. Instead, a grape trellis was built along the wall. Swings and chairs were tied under the trellis, and tables and chairs were placed.

    ?Plant grape seedlings at this time. When summer comes, you can eat snacks and play directly under the grape trellis when you enter through the corner door connecting the front and backyard.

    The middle room in the main room is slightly larger, and Mrs. Li lives there.

    Living in the bright room, doing needlework, and speaking generously to anyone who comes, the dark room at the back is where to sleep at night.

    The room next door is Jiayin¡¯s small world. The outer room is the study room and activity room, and the inner room is the bedroom.

    ?Of course, she is still young and the family does not allow her to live alone.

    ? On weekdays, Shui Yun and Shui Ling stayed outside to watch the night, while Grandma He still stayed in the wing.

    The rest of the suites are shared by Tao Hongying and Li Laosi, Zhao Yuru and Li Laosan, and Jiahuan and Wenjuan.

    The last three are spares.

    Jiaren and other brothers, whoever gets married can choose one as a place to return to the old house.

    ?In this way, the only people living in the front yard were Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer, who didn''t know whether they would remarry, along with a group of unmarried sons and nephews.

    After the hot pot banquet was held at home, Jiayin accompanied her grandma and mother and couldn¡¯t wait to move into the backyard!

    In this way, everything at home was basically arranged. Li Laosi and Li Yong felt relieved and returned to the military camp.

    ??The Marquis also sent the chief steward of the Hou Mansion to deliver food and drink supplies every now and then, but he rarely came back every ten and a half months.

    ??The barbarians in the north of the Yangtze River are ready to move again after a winter dormancy. The docks on the riverside must be defended, and the enemy must be kept outside the defense line.

    ?This is easier said than done.

    ? Many times, many people are tired of ordinary but trivial days, but they don¡¯t know that such days are obtained by countless people using their flesh and blood to protect them to the death...

    While he was busy, outside Xindu, the warblers were flying, the grass was growing, and the willows were green and the flowers were red.

    On the most beautiful April day in the world, countless people walked out of the city and flocked to the free and vast wilderness.

    Going for an outing, admiring flowers, fishing, and boating, everyone spent their time squandering the grievances of the winter.

    The hot spring valley of Broken Gold Beach is a good choice!

    Soak in the hot springs and admire the bougainvillea trees covering the cliffs. The flowers and leaves are more lush than the waterfalls. They are swaying in the spring breeze and are particularly enchanting.

    Looking forward a little longer, the orchard will be full of flowers soon. It will be a rare treat.

    It¡¯s a pity that the people in the new village seem to be afraid of having too much money, so they insist that the wooden houses or small courtyards can only accept a certain number of guests, and the maximum number of individual guests per day is thirty.

    It provoked many people who wanted to go into the valley to join in the fun, but they couldn''t.

    ?Of course, anyone who can come in will be praised.

    The hot springs are good, the scenery is good, the service is good, the food is good...

    In the new village, every household is also very busy.

    A few days ago, the Li family wanted to make bean paste, but the back garden has become a new yard and there is no room for the sauce jar.

    Of course Mrs. Li will not be troubled, because the gardens of her neighbors Ye¡¯s family and Cui¡¯s family are still there!

    ?So the Li family¡¯s sauce vat was moved to the Cui family¡¯s vegetable garden.

    Today, the weather is fine, cloudless, and the sky is extremely blue.

    The spring breeze blows on my face, neither cold nor hot, and feels very comfortable.

    In such good weather, it would be unreasonable not to do some work.

    Mrs. Li carried the basket and led her granddaughter to rake the sauce vat. On the way, she also pulled out some sprouting green onions from Cui Garden''s house. Sprouted green onions are old green onions from last year and are a bit spicy, but when placed on the table together with washed young wild vegetables and dipped in fried egg sauce, they are also a good companion for meals.

    ?Especially the men in the family, who are all natives of the North, like this one.

    Mrs. Li finished raking the sauce jar without closing the lid. She planned to dry it in the sun more to ferment it faster.

    Jiayin was curious, so he raked it a few times, and then looked at the green green onion leaves on one side, suddenly feeling a little greedy.

    ?She pulled out an onion, brushed the leaves with her little hands, and ran to the sauce jar to get some sauce.

    ??The sauce jar was not high from the ground, only reaching Jiayin''s shoulders. She put her feet up and reached in. The green onions were only two inches away from the sauce.

    ?She tried several times, she was so tired that she choked, her face turned red, but she still couldn''t reach it.

    ?So, her bad temper got worse, she grabbed the edge of the jar with one hand and jumped hard with her feet...

    Mrs. Li was squatting and plucking onions. She didn¡¯t hear her granddaughter¡¯s movement for a long time, and her intuition felt a little bad. When she turned around, she saw her granddaughter¡¯s shoes disappearing into the mouth of the sauce jar!

    She was so frightened that she threw away the basket and green onions, rushed over in two steps, and lifted her granddaughter out in one go!

    ??The fat girl who was fair and clean just now has become a **** now!

    From head to toe, covered with miso!

    Jiayin wiped her eyes and was still a little confused!

    ?Who buried the sauce vat halfway underground? !

    ?She thought it was only a shallow layer, but she never thought that the sauce tank was deep enough for her to take a bath!

    Mrs. Li looked at the sauce jar and then at her granddaughter. She didn¡¯t know what to say for a long time!

    She wanted to give her granddaughter a pat, but after searching for a long time, she really didn¡¯t know where to start.

    Jiayin also stretched out his arms like a human-shaped clothes hanger, letting the miso drip onto the ground.

    The grandfather and grandson looked at each other in silence for a long time, and the atmosphere was very awkward.

    It is a coincidence that at this time, the school was just over.

    ??The naughty boys ran out in a swarm and ran home. Passing by the Cui family''s back garden, the sparse wooden fence could not block anything at all.

    A naughty boy seemed to have discovered a new world. He pointed at the good news and shouted loudly: "Fu Niu''er, have you fallen into the cesspit?!"

    I was shocked by the good news...

    ?You just fell into the cesspit, and your whole family fell into the cesspool!

    Unfortunately, when she opened her mouth, the doenjang stained on her upper lip fell down, and she subconsciously licked it...

    The boys were eerily quiet for a moment, and then they exploded.

    A boy with the loudest voice shouted, "Run, Fu Niu''er is crazy, she actually eats shit!"

    ¡°Mom, Fu Niu¡¯er has eaten shit!¡±

    ¡°Help! Help!¡±

    ??The other boys ran away while shouting, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Jiayin¡¯s face turned dark. That boy who shouted for help, are you serious?

    ??If you drop a sauce vat, it can turn into a zombie and eat you!

    ?She couldn''t bear it any longer, so she slapped her face hard, and finally shouted, "This is Doenjiang, Doujiang!"

    It¡¯s a pity that the boys can¡¯t hear it anymore.

    For the first time, Mrs. Li did not protect her granddaughter, because she was laughing so hard that she could not stand upright, and tears came out, "Fu Niu''er... Haha, Fu Niu''er is not angry, grandma knows... Hahaha, I know it''s Dajiang ! Da-chan!¡±

    Jiayin stamped her feet angrily, throwing the miso soup everywhere on her body.

    She will never eat green onions again in her life!

    At this moment, Grandma He and others heard the commotion and came around from the back door of Li''s house. Seeing the young master like this, they tried their best to hold back their laughter and hurried forward to help.

    ??But before they could "carry" the little master back to the next door, the naughty boys had already grabbed their wives and ran over...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 458ï¼š Society is dead ah ah ah ah

    Chapter 458 Society is dead

    ¡°Mom, look, look, Fu Niu¡¯er has eaten shit!¡±

    ??The naughty boys pointed at Fu Niu''er and jumped, their expressions still full of shock, but also a little bit more pitiful.

    ??Isn¡¯t the Li family rich?

    Isn¡¯t Fu Niuer the princess? Doesn¡¯t she usually have enough to eat?

    ?You can¡¯t eat **** then!

    ?If I had known better, I would have given her one of the white steamed buns at home...

    Jiayin saw everything from their eyes, but was unable to refute. She was completely numb.

    A lifetime of fame was ruined here!

    Which **** is on duty today? Hurry up and take these stupid boys away!

    ?She is willing to give money, money!

    ??The little wives who were pulled over by the children to watch the "shit man" were biting their lips now, fearing that one of them couldn''t bear it anymore and would roll on the floor laughing.

    A young daughter-in-law who was very familiar with Mrs. Li on weekdays shook her shoulders and stuttered: "That... aunt, haha, misunderstanding, this must be... haha..."

    ?She tried hard for a long time, but she still couldn''t say a complete sentence.

    It¡¯s a pity that her son didn¡¯t know my mother¡¯s ¡°hard work¡±, so he still grabbed my mother¡¯s clothes and shouted loudly, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t lie to you, I saw Fu Niuer licking...¡±

    ?The daughter-in-law covered her son''s mouth, fearing that her son would "try to kill" her.

    The sauce vat was right next to it. Of course they could see it clearly and knew that Fu Niuer must have dropped the sauce vat.

    But it¡¯s really... so similar, so similar!

    Jiayin¡¯s eyes were empty at this moment, and he had completely laid down and allowed himself to be laughed at.

    Today is a piece of black history that will definitely not be erased in her life.

    She shook her wet arms, turned her head and said, "Milk, I think it can still be used after I wash it!"

    "Can it be used? Ah! It can be used, of course it can be used!" Mrs. Li finally came to her senses and responded repeatedly, "Yes, yes, wash up, wash up quickly!"

    She quickly took off the key from her waist and handed it to Shui Ling, "Open the door to the front yard quickly and take Fu Niu''er to have a good wash.

    ¡°Also, Shuiyun, go home and bring me the bottle of osmanthus oil that Zhensheng bought for me. Quick, quick!¡±

    He Yan couldn''t care so much. He bent over and carried the sauce ¡¤ Jiayin ¡¤ people, and ran to the front yard. Just after turning over the corner door, the laughter of the back garden came over.

    ¡°Hahaha, oops, my belly!¡±

    ¡°Ouch, ouch, I really can¡¯t live anymore, I¡¯m laughing so hard!¡±

    ¡°Why did Fu Niu¡¯er fall into the vat? None of my naughty boys have ever done this!¡±

    The little wives couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and burst into laughter, almost rolling on the street.

    ?This time, it was the naughty boys¡¯ turn to be confused.

    They looked at each other, and one of them put his hands on his hips and told me, "Mom, sir, you can''t laugh at your friends!"

    Fortunately, Jiayin didn¡¯t hear this, otherwise she would have screamed in the naughty boy¡¯s ear, ¡°Brother, you know, you understand, you understand, but what did you think just now?¡±

    There are hot spring pools in the two wing rooms of the Cui family. Not only can Mrs. Cui take a bath when she comes, but it is also very convenient for bringing guests.

    ?Now, Jiayin took off all her clothes and jumped into the pool like a fat white dumpling.

    ??If possible, she would even want to take off her hair!

    ??Grandma He was running around the house, and the water inlet and outlet had to be opened to the maximum, otherwise the hot springs in the bath would quickly turn into soup. They also need to prepare bath beans, clean clothes, and a charcoal basin for drying the young master''s hair.

    ?Of course, she also had to change her clothes, because just now she was holding her mistress who looked like a loach, and now she was also covered in miso...

    ?It took a full hour, until Jiayin''s skin was so soaked and wrinkled, that she finally let herself go.

    After washing, Jiayin combed her hair again and put on clean clothes.

    Mrs. Li had been waiting outside. When the door to the penthouse opened, her granddaughter turned back into a clean little fairy. She breathed a sigh of relief.

    She asked in a low voice: "Well... Fu Niuer, what do you want to eat tonight? Grandma will bake sugar cookies for you, okay?"

    ¡°Okay, the pie is delicious, let¡¯s make some porridge!¡± Baba responded to the good news.

    ?Old Mrs. Li nodded quickly, "Okay, okay, I''ll just steam the buns and bring out breakfast for tomorrow morning."

    ??Grandparents and grandson chatted awkwardly all the way.

    After finally walking back home and sitting on a chair, Tao Hongying came back from the city.

    She habitually hugged the fat girl and sat in her arms as soon as she entered the door, and then talked to her mother-in-law, "Mom, the restaurant business is really getting better and better!"

    "Really?" Mrs. Li was afraid that her granddaughter would be embarrassed. When her daughter-in-law said this, she smiled and said, "Of course it''s good. Every day we make a fortune, others can''t wait for it!"

    Tao Hongying still wanted to speak, but suddenly she lowered her head and sniffed twice, frowned and asked, "Mom, have you fried eggs with sauce at home? Why does it smell like sauce?"

    ?Old Mrs. Li was frozen there at that time, opening and closing her mouth several times, not knowing how to explain the huge misunderstanding just now.

    ?Unfortunately, at this time, Li Laoer hurriedly ran back from outside and shouted before he could enter the door: "Mom, what''s going on? I heard that Fu Niu''er fell into the manure pit?!"

    ?Old Mrs. Li slapped herself on the forehead and gave up the struggle completely... Oh my god, this matter can''t be solved!

    Jiayin covered her face, jumped off the ground, and ran back to the backyard.

    Tao Hongying took her second uncle''s words seriously, her eyes were as wide as bells, and she stood up at that time, "Mom, Fu Niu''er is really bad..."

    ¡°No, no!¡± Mrs. Li waved her hands desperately and said quickly, ¡°It¡¯s a sauce jar, a sauce jar!¡±

    She quickly recounted what had just happened, and finally added: "The sauce jar was too high, so I buried half of it in the ground. Fu Niu''er thought there wasn''t much sauce, so she dove in. It happened that the school was out again, so those days A naughty boy shouted..."

    Tao Hongying and Li Laoer thought about it for a while. Thinking about the fat girl covered in miso and the shock of the naughty boys, the scene was so "touching"!

    Neither of them spoke. They both lowered their heads, as if they had stepped on a wire under their feet, and their whole bodies were trembling...

    ?Old Mrs. Li was also dumbfounded and shouted at them, "Laugh if you want to, don''t hold it in, my belly still hurts!"

    Tao Hongying and Li Laoer, as well as Grandma He and Shui Ling, all laughed loudly.

    ?This "misunderstanding" is really too serious, and it''s the kind that even the Great Luo Jinxian can''t explain!

    Jiayin was lying on the kang in his suite, rolling around and muttering, "Death to society, death to society, ahhhh!"

    Tao Hongying finally suppressed her laughter and chased her to her daughter''s room. When she heard this, she thought her daughter had been laughed at too much, and she felt angry in her heart.

    She hurriedly stepped forward and hugged her daughter, and asked: "Shoot to death? Who are we, Fu Niu, going to shoot to death? We can''t do this. Even though everyone thinks it''s funny, they don''t really want to laugh at you."

    "Besides, it just fell into a saucepan. Let''s be more careful in the future, right? You are still young and have short arms and legs. This is inevitable. You won''t be able to avoid it when you grow up!"

    Jiayin touched my neck. Thinking of what happened just now, I felt extremely sad and angry, "Mom, they said I fell into a manure pit, let it go, and they said I eat shit! Wow, they made me so angry!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 459ï¼š You can enjoy the shade with your back against a big tree!

    Chapter 459: Let¡¯s lean against a big tree to enjoy the shade!

    Tao Hongying tried her best to hold back her laughter, her belly trembling non-stop. Seeing that her daughter was about to explode, she quickly tried to coax her: "What are you doing with a bunch of stupid boys? My daughter is the princess of the princess. We must be generous and have a big picture. Yes or no?!"

    Jiayin became more and more frustrated, "Yes, I am the first princess in Tianwu who fell into the sauce vat!"

    Tao Hongying couldn''t bear it any longer, so she laughed so hard that she hugged her daughter and rolled around...

    In the front yard, the village chief and Uncle Zhao also heard the news and came quietly to inquire.

    ??Hearing that Jiayin just fell into the sauce vat and was not a cesspit, the old men breathed a sigh of relief and became more and more serious about it.

    ???The village chief quickly stood up and said: "No, Fu Niu''er is the princess and the little master of our Suijintan. I have to go and talk about it. Don''t let the brats make random noises, and everyone should keep their mouths shut!"

    "Is it possible that if Fu Niu''er makes people laugh, everyone''s face will be lightened?! A bunch of idiots, I have to go and knock a few words..."

    "Yes, the little girl is thin-skinned, we should be more protective." Uncle Zhao also nodded, and then took Uncle Wei and a few others to get up and follow her.

    Actually, the young wives had just wiped away the tears from laughter, carried their sons home, and given instructions.

    ??Moreover, most of the villagers are busy in the fields and don¡¯t know about it yet.

    ?As a result, these old men¡¯s instructions turned out to be bad deeds with good intentions.

    In the entire new village, on every dinner table, the topic of the night was inseparable from the sauce vat...

    ?For three days in a row, Jiayin stayed in the room.

    Let alone going out to play, I have never even been through the backyard gate.

    Because she has made up her mind to be a dignified and steady princess, at least she can¡¯t do anything embarrassing again to refresh the dark history of losing the sauce vat...

    ?So she learned the rules from Grandma He in the morning, learned how to be a nun in the afternoon, and got into the space when she was alone in the evening and was busy raising seedlings.

    Watermelon seedlings, cantaloupe seedlings, eggplant seedlings, bean seedlings, cucumber seedlings¡­

    In short, she turned her grief and anger into strength, and kept planting, moving, and planting!

    ??The busy little figure filled the space and the small yard was running around. The little green snake in the cage on the tree forgot to ask for eggs, and the chickens, ducks, geese, pigs and sheep thoroughly enjoyed the special treatment.

    ?These days, they have food to eat every meal, instead of the previous situation, the master only thinks of feeding them every now and then, and he is hungry when he says he is hungry...

    Good news is rare and diligent, and the results are remarkable.

    Not only that the vegetable garden and five acres of land in the small courtyard of the space were planted, Dongmei and Ye Shan almost broke their legs.

    Almost every night, they have to transport rice seedlings from "Zhengjiazhuang" to the new village!

    ??The village chief and others were overjoyed. This year¡¯s melon vines were twice as much as last year¡¯s, which was enough for their own village to plant, and part of it could be given to Dahuaishu and three other villages.

    ??There are also those vegetable seedlings, each one is one foot high. Planted in the ground, new vegetables will be available in less than a month, which is at least half a month earlier than other people''s homes.

    Send it to the valley when the time comes, and you may be able to make more money.

    Dahuaishu and several other villages were even more excited.

    They dispatched a hundred people and ten vehicles and made three trips back and forth just to transport thousands of melon seedlings.

    ??The way the villagers carefully held the melon vines was no different from holding the golden vines.

    ??The head of Dahuaishu Village was hoarse from shouting. He was afraid that anyone who didn''t try his best would fall over and crush two melon vines. He would probably die of heartache.

    Previously, the hot springs were connected to three villages. The three villages contributed labor and food, but the purchase of clay pipes and the like were all supported by the new village.

    Therefore, the three villages have agreed to plant melon seedlings this year. At the end of summer, they will sell the melons and get 40% of the money sent to the new village.

    They are the subjects of the princess, and they should provide for the princess. The remaining 60% will be shared more by the families who have left the riverbank. People who work and look after the melons on weekdays will also be paid, and the rest will be shared equally among the whole village.

    Because this financial path was specially given to them by the princess and the people in the new village, so that every household could have income and live a good life.

    ?There is no need to worry about food, drink and clothing, and the village will be stable. There is no need to worry about being tempted by outsiders, no need to worry about people stealing chickens and dogs, committing crimes and committing crimes.

    I believe that in less than three years, the living conditions of each family can not be said to be on par with Xincun, at least half of them...

    ??Every time I think about this, I wake up laughing even after sleeping for three days, and I become more restrained by the villagers, for fear that someone will be crazy and ruin such a beautiful prospect.

    ??The village chief is a master at brainwashing. He often chats with three people and slaps a sweet date. The old man is very good at using it.

    Just like this moment, he and Sanli were squatting in the field, smoking their pipes and pots, and saying: "I give you these melon vines, you must watch them carefully, don''t let the ignorant people in the village let you know." It''s a disaster. Otherwise, if anything good happens in the future, I won''t be able to speak to your uncle."

    He raised his pipe pot, nodded at the ridge in front of him, and continued: "Do you know what is grown here? It''s corn and potatoes! These are the auspicious seeds that the uncle got from Fanbang Hongmaozi!

    "Last year, we planted hundreds of acres. After harvesting, we dedicated them all to the emperor. The emperor was very happy. The nobles and officials in the court have been fighting for it since the first month. They all want a few kilograms of seeds and take them back to grow at home. We There is no need to rob the village, because the seeds were brought back by our great master all the way.

    "You guys have worked hard this year. This land will produce high-yield grain in the autumn. Next year, I will beg your uncle to give you a few kilograms of seeds!"

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Dahuaishu Villager Zheng asked in surprise, and the other two Lizhengs also had their eyes shining and smiled from ear to ear.

    The people in Dahuaishu Village are making repeated assurances, "Brother, don''t worry, we will be the hands and feet of the new village from now on, and we will follow orders! Wherever brother points, we will hit. There will be no ambiguity."

    They live near Xindu, and of course they know a little about the big and small things in the city.

    ?This new seed has been in the limelight recently, and the nobles in the city almost rolled up their sleeves and started fighting over these new seeds.

    ??As a result, what they, the nobles, see as muddy legs, will be able to grow new grain next year without having to fight for it!

    ?Sure enough, it¡¯s easy to enjoy the cool weather with your back against a big tree. You must hug your uncle¡¯s thigh tightly!

    ??The village chief smiled and banged the pipe pot on the stone a few times, his eyes full of pride.

    ?Although he is old and can no longer fight with the barbarians, he is still very good at deceiving people!

    ??The son-in-law came back for a visit last night and went back to the military camp this morning. The old wife at home must be taking care of the two children.

    ?The goddaughter said this morning that she was cooking lunch and she didn¡¯t know what good dishes to cook. He really wanted to drink two taels now!

    ??The slightly warm spring breeze playfully picked up the old man''s gray beard and wanted to pull it, but unfortunately he couldn''t pull it, so he had to run elsewhere to have fun.

    ?This spring day when all things revive, this season of sowing hope, this fresh green is so full that people can¡¯t get enough of it!

    ??In the backyard of the Li family, through the half-open window, Grandma He saw the warm sun outside, the grape trellises covered with green vines, and the swings swaying in the breeze... She couldn''t help but sigh!

    Earlier, I only taught the young lady the rules for half a day, and she was so shocked that she fell flat. Now that the young lady takes the initiative to learn the rules, and is so serious and hard-working, she should be happy and thank God.

    But why is she getting more and more frightened?

    ?Miss, why are you not lazy anymore?

    ?Miss, why aren¡¯t you greedy?

    ?Miss, why don''t you pretend to be stupid?

    In the past few days, the young lady learned whatever she taught her, and she learned it very quickly, almost all at once, which made her unable to react many times.

    If this continues, in another half month, she may not have anything to teach her.

    At that time, will she be unemployed? !

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 460ï¼š This is a little secret between me and Fu Niuer!

    Chapter 460 This is a little secret between me and Fu Niuer!

    ¡°Uh, miss, look how nice the weather is outside. Would you like to play on the swing for a while?¡±

    Jiayin is holding a few tea jars and is learning to distinguish tea leaves, what type, origin, and taste. It is very complicated.

    Wealthy people pay too much attention to their tea drinking. You must understand it. Otherwise, you will be ridiculed if you cannot tell whether the tea is good or bad when you go out or go somewhere.

    ?She was having a headache about the difference between Mingqian Longjing and Yuqian Longjing. When she heard this, she responded smoothly, "No need, mama. You should talk about these two kinds of tea again. I still can''t understand the difference."

    ??Grandma He stepped forward and spoke slowly.

    In the front yard, Mrs. Li raised her feet and looked at the door of the yard, hoping that her second son would come back soon.

    My granddaughter has been dying these days, and she is more anxious than anyone else.

    ?When a child is lazy and doesn''t like to study, she gets anxious.

    But the child suddenly became diligent, and she was even more scared!

    How could such a good child change his gender?

    Could it be that the previous blow was too great?

    When she got up early, she drove her son into the city and asked him to buy all the delicious snacks in the city.

    As a result, the second child did not wait to come back, but the third child and Zhao Yuru were expected to come back.

    The couple entered the door and looked for their little niece. They didn''t see any shadow, which was strange.

    ?Old Mrs. Li pointed to the backyard and responded, "I''m learning the rules in the backyard, and I''m very serious about it. If you can coax her out, you will be a great contributor to our family."

    Zhao Yuru raised her foot and was about to go over, but Li Laosan stopped her and then entered the backyard by himself.

    Occasionally I looked up from the good news and was really happy to see that my third uncle was back.

    ?She ran out while shouting, and hugged Li Laosan''s arm, "Third uncle, third uncle, when did you come back?"

    ??Li Laosan smiled and crouched down, carrying his little niece on his back, and walked slowly under the grape trellis, fearing that the sun would burn her.

    ?Then he said, "I came to see you as soon as I entered the door. My third uncle brought you sticky cakes and delicious snacks."

    ¡°Uncle San is the best!¡± Jiayin kicked her little feet and smiled with big eyes.

    ??Momma He wanted to step forward to salute, but the third child waved her hand and drove her back to the front yard.

    For a while, only the two of us were left in the backyard. Li Laosan sat on the swing, put his little niece on his lap, and asked in a low voice, "Uncle San, I heard that our Fu Niu''er was wronged and is not happy?"

    Jiayin felt very ashamed thinking that Third Uncle had come back from so far away and had a temper just because of her, so he quickly said, "No, Third Uncle, I just don''t want to go out!

    "After we went out, everyone didn''t dare to mention this matter, but they all had strange smiles on their faces. It was obvious that I didn''t fall into the cesspit, so I was not happy! Besides, I am a big kid, so I should learn the rules."

    ??Li Laosan tugged at his little niece''s braid. It was thin and soft, and she looked like a grown-up child. He couldn''t help but laugh.

    ?After looking around to make sure there was no one around, he leaned into his niece''s ear and said, "Actually, the third uncle actually fell into a cesspit when he was a child!"

    Jiayin¡¯s eyes widened in shock and she quickly covered her mouth.

    Li Laosan nodded vigorously, for fear that his niece would not believe it, and added, "When I was a child, I went to the toilet. Because it was dark, I accidentally fell down and half of my body was dirty. Fortunately, it was summer. I was afraid that your grandma would scold me and run away. I went to the ditch to wash myself off.

    ¡°The big kang at home is very long, and your father and I happened to be sleeping at the end of the kang. Your grandma still smelled the stench and thought your father had pooped his pants, so she gave your father a good beating!¡±

    Jiayin thought about it for a while. Her father was in a daze in his sleep. He was beaten so hard that he looked confused. She couldn''t stop laughing.

    "Hahaha, my father is so pitiful! What a disaster!"

    She stretched out her little hand and rubbed the bruises on her belly, laughing so hard... Li Lao San also laughed, coughed twice, and secretly told his niece, "Keep it a secret for Uncle San, I never dared to tell your father. Your father still doesn¡¯t know why he was beaten that time!¡±

    "Of course, I won''t tell my father." Jiayin quickly promised, and even stretched out his little hand to pull the hook with Sanbo, "The hook will not change for a hundred years, and whoever changes will be a puppy!"

    Li Laosan rubbed the top of his niece''s head and said slowly, "Fu Niu''er, look, who didn''t make mistakes when he was young, and who didn''t get laughed at by others. So, we are not afraid, we will grow up slowly. ,Yes or no?"

    ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± Jiayin felt very warm in her heart, knowing that Third Uncle exposed his scandal, just to enlighten her and make her happy.

    Outsiders say that the third uncle is the most ordinary and least capable of the four brothers in the Li family.

    Actually, they don¡¯t know that the third uncle is the most talented among the Li brothers.

    ?His character is careful and gentle, filial and peaceful, but he never wants to compete with his brothers, even if it is just a word of praise.

    He will only work quietly and do his part for the family...

    In the front yard, Mrs. Li and Zhao Yuru were so worried. They were so happy to finally see Mr. Li coming with the little **** his back.

    ¡°Fu Niuer, come here, let¡¯s see what delicious food your third uncle has bought for you!¡± Old Mrs. Li smiled happily and held her granddaughter in her arms.

    She was so generous that she gave all the snack boxes to her granddaughter, and she was no longer worried about her granddaughter eating too many snacks and accumulating food.

    ??These are not important now, just get your granddaughter back to normal as soon as possible.

    Jiayin smiled and hugged the snack box, and ran around the house. It wasn''t until grandma, third uncle, third uncle, and even Aunt He and Shui Ling Shuiyun all had snacks that she sat back in grandma''s arms. , eat happily!

    The old lady breathed a long sigh of relief. She looked at her third son again and felt extremely strange. She couldn''t help but ask, "Third son, how did you coax Fu Niuer? This child is smart, but when he gets into trouble, he can''t help anyone." I can¡¯t persuade you. My family has been worried a lot these days.¡±

    ?Li Laosan scratched the back of his head, winked with his niece, and said with a smile, "Mom, I can''t say, this is a secret between me and Fu Niuer!"

    "Yes, a secret!" Jiayin quickly agreed, but she sprayed out some snack crumbs, which made the old lady afraid of choking, so she quickly gave her water and stopped asking questions.

    Zhao Yuru pinched her niece''s cheek and said distressedly, "We Fu Niu''er have lost weight these days, so we need to eat more! I won''t be busy at home in a few days, and I will go to Luo''an with my grandma to live for a while." "

    After saying that, she turned to her mother-in-law and said, "Mom, we have something to discuss with you when we come back."

    "What''s going on?" the old lady asked, "Are you running out of money to buy a shop?"

    Zhao Yuru quickly shook her head, "Mom, I''m afraid I don''t need to buy the shop. I have new business."

    Li Laosan also smiled and said, "Mom, yesterday Dean Zhou came to our shop, had a set meal, and then asked me, do you want to open a canteen in the college?

    "He said that the college originally had an hour''s rest at noon and evening, and then the students would run out to eat, which wasted time and made eating less fun. Therefore, he wanted to reorganize the college dining hall and close it at noon in the future. The gate of the courtyard is closed, the students all eat in the cafeteria, and then go to class after eating.

    "Then move the hour saved at noon to the afternoon. In this way, school will be over in the middle of the afternoon, and you will have two hours to rest. Whether you are walking around in the school or playing, you will have enough time and there is no need to rush. ¡±

    Mrs. Li was happy to hear this and responded, "This is a good thing. Every time I go to Luo''an, Jiaren comes back for lunch and dinner in the evening, and he comes and goes in a hurry, and he has no chance to say a few words to them.

    ¡°From now on, you can rest for two hours in the afternoon and evening together, and the children will have time to go home, eat well, and talk!

    It¡¯s a pity that I still have to live on campus. It would be better if I could go to school and live in our new courtyard. "

    Zhao Yuru also smiled and said, "Yes, mother, I think so too. It''s a pity that the academy is afraid that students will get into trouble if they live outside, so they have to live on campus."

    The old lady smiled and said, "Take your time, maybe you can change it later."

    After saying that, she pondered for a moment and then asked, "Dean Zhou, can you tell me how to calculate the capital and how to divide the profits?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 461ï¼š First the villain, then the gentleman!

    Chapter 461: First the villain, then the gentleman!

    Li Laosan said: "The college originally had a canteen, but the food was too unpalatable and the students didn''t like it. What Zhou Shanchang meant was that the tables, chairs, benches, pots and pans in the canteen were all given to our family for a price of one hundred two.

    ¡°Of course, from now on, our family will purchase rice, flour, grains, oils, vegetables, meat and eggs by ourselves, and we must ensure that students are well-fed, but the food prices cannot be too high.

    ¡°After all, it is a place for teaching and educating people, not a business street for making money, and many students are not from wealthy families. Chief Zhou Shan does not want to burden the students.¡±

    Mrs. Li nodded, thought for a while and said, "Zhou Shanchang still takes care of our family. There are so many things that I can''t buy for a hundred taels.

    ¡°The most important thing is that we don¡¯t have to open a shop at home, and we save a lot of money. All the students stay at the college for lunch at noon, which guarantees half of the daily business..."

    "Yes, mother." Li Laosan said, "I also felt that I had taken advantage of it, but I was a little hesitant, otherwise I would have agreed at that time."

    Zhao Yuru is a woman, careful and timid, so she interjected at this moment, "Also, mother, our family has taken over the academy canteen, and the business of all the food shops outside will definitely be affected. I''m afraid that someone will Jealousy, secretly holding back.

    ¡°Not to mention that our family bought 30 acres of land and a yard, we just said that several children are in the academy. If anything happens to the children, no amount of money can make up for it.¡±

    Mrs. Li frowned. The third daughter-in-law''s worries were justified. She couldn''t think of any good ideas at the moment, so she said, "You guys can stay at home tonight. When your eldest brother and the others come back, we will discuss it together."

    Jiayin ate snacks, listened to the elders talking, and pondered in her heart.

    College cafeteria, this is similar to the university cafeteria in the previous life.

    It¡¯s just that there are thousands of people in universities and only a few hundred in academies.

    ??If he takes it over, the thirty acres of land bought by Sanbo will be enough to grow vegetables directly, which will be enough for self-production and sales.

    Rice, flour, grains and oils can also be purchased together to reduce costs.

    As for the style of the meals, we still refer to the set meal model of the original shop, which facilitates daily arrangement of work, saves manpower, and allows students to choose freely.

    ??If there are not enough manpower, you can also recruit some from students and work-study.

    As for how to arrange the rest of the colleagues, of course we should let them open a small window.

    ?If the students want to change the taste, they can just buy it. However, if the food they make tastes bad and the students don¡¯t like it, it has nothing to do with the Li family.

    ??Furthermore, opening a small kitchen window in their canteen is not free, they have to pay rent, which can be considered an additional income for the Li family...

    ??The more she thought about it, she simply took the snack box and ran to the west room where her second uncle lived. She found the four treasures of the study and started writing while eating.

    Mrs. Li was afraid that her granddaughter would get into trouble again and stay closed for a few days, so she quietly leaned on the door and took a few glances, guessing that her granddaughter had a good idea, so she felt relieved.

    ?Sure enough, Jiayin called Sanbo in very quickly, and they murmured for half an hour.

    Finally, when Li Laosan came out, he held a few pieces of paper in his hand and was so happy that he couldn''t open his mouth from ear to ear...

    At dusk, Mr. Li, Mr. Li and Tao Hongying all came back.

    During the day, Li Laosan passed by the city and visited Cyclamen, so everyone knew that they were at home.

    ??Everyone was sitting around, and they all smiled when they saw Jiayin holding her special small bowl and eating with a greasy mouth.

    ??Fat girl is the treasure of the family, Pistachio. She has not been seen these days, and everyone is having a hard time eating and sleeping well.

    But they tried many ways, whether it was giving money or buying delicious food and fun things, but it was of no use. Unexpectedly, when the third son and his wife came back, the fat girl actually recovered as before.

    ?Everyone was very happy. Pork ribs on one side and meatballs on the other side. In the blink of an eye, the small bowl of good news was filled to the brim.

    Mrs. Li was afraid that her granddaughter would be full, so she quickly started talking, "Jiayi and Liu Yang have been away for more than a month, isn''t it time to come back?"

    Ever since the two boys brought back several boats of seafood a year ago, they can no longer trap them.

    Years later, the fleet went to Quanzhou again. They ran away again on the pretext that they wanted to deal with Zhang Jin.

    Li Zhensheng counted the days and said with a smile: "Don''t worry about it, mother. They should be back in seven or eight days."

    Li Laosan got a lot of good advice from his niece. He was so excited that he couldn''t hide his words. He smiled and said to Tao Hongying: "Brothers and sisters, after dinner, help me and your sister-in-law think about the menu. We want to contract the canteen of the academy." Come down!"

    Tao Hongying was surprised when she heard this, and she was even more happy for her brother and sister-in-law. She quickly responded: "Okay, third brother, let''s talk about it after dinner."

    Li Lao Er was also happy for his younger brother and joked: "The business of our third Lao Li has become bigger. If we really take over the college canteen, wouldn''t there be hundreds of people eating there every day? If you think about it, it''s more expensive than Cyclamen." lively."

    Li Zhensheng laughed when he heard this, "Isn''t that right? I open my restaurant cautiously every day, just for fear of ruining its reputation and no one coming to support it.

    ¡°Lao San¡¯s cafeteria is different. Whether it¡¯s delicious or not, students have to eat there, otherwise they¡¯ll go hungry. This business is really great!¡±

    But after saying this, he gave his younger brother a few more words, "However, the third child still has to be careful. The academy is full of students. It would rather taste worse, but it must be clean to prevent others from eating it." Stomach, delaying studies.

    ¡°In addition, we should give away more profits. After all, we are in an academy. It is not good to have a reputation of being greedy for money. In the future, the children at home will have to take scientific examinations. These classmates in the academy are all well-connected.

    "Of course, you have to work hard and make money. In this way, I will give you five hundred taels every year from now on..."

    Before he could finish speaking, Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru quickly waved their hands to stop him.

    Li Laosan hurriedly said: "No, brother, we don''t want your money. We bought thirty acres of land and grew vegetables at home. We have already saved a lot of money. Even if the profit of the canteen is lower, it is enough."

    Zhao Yuru also said: "Yes, and there are many people in the academy, so we can make small profits but quick turnover, so it won''t be too bad."

    ?Li Zhensheng nodded and said nothing more, but he had a plan in mind.

    Since the younger brother doesn¡¯t need money, he can send fish, shrimps and dried seafood to the academy to add some new dishes to the students, which can also save costs...

    ?Everyone ate while talking. When they were full and full, the table was removed, and Li Laoer took a pen and paper to help copy.

    ?Li Zhensheng, Tao Hongying, and Li Laosan talked to each other and had a lively discussion.

    Soon, most of the menu was ordered.

    ??As for the matter of inviting food shops outside the academy to open small kitchen windows in the academy canteen, Li Zhensheng gave some suggestions.

    The rental price should be higher than other places, but the monthly payment can be made.

    This gives those colleagues the opportunity to try. Whether it succeeds or fails in the future, they have no reason to complain about the Li family.

    Also, these people must be supervised when entering the canteen.

    ??If they refuse to use genuine materials, or pass off inferior materials, or if the students have a problem, the Li family is qualified to kick them out.

    In short, be a villain first and then a gentleman, set the binding regulations first, and you will be invincible if any problems arise!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 462ï¼š Beat your chest and guarantee it!

    Chapter 462: Beat your chest and guarantee it!

    ?Li Zhensheng has been in business for more than ten years. In terms of business experience and control of people''s hearts, he is much better than Li Laosan and his wife.

    Having said that, let alone Li Laosan and his wife, Li Laoer, Tao Hongying, and Jiayin also benefited a lot.

    ?Especially the good news, I can''t help but feel sorry for my uncle.

    ??If it weren¡¯t for the Wang family¡¯s evil hand that cut off his path to Qingyun, I¡¯m afraid his uncle would still have a place in the court now...

    ??Everyone had a discussion, and when they turned around and saw Jiayin sitting on a chair, holding his chin, with a look of regret on his chubby little face, they couldn''t help but laugh.

    ??Li Zhensheng pinched his niece''s cheek and said, "Fu Niu''er, your third uncle has accepted Dean Zhou''s favor this time. See if you can find two flowers as a thank you gift?"

    Jiayin quickly nodded in agreement. In order to support my mother¡¯s private vegetable business, she now has a lot of good flowers saved in her space.

    ?Most of them were collected with the help of the housekeeper of the Hou Mansion. Some were half dead when they were delivered, some were just flower roots, and some were just seeds.

    But the nursery is as good as ever, and now the flowers have grown luxuriantly. Rows of flower pots are placed in the back garden of the small courtyard of the space. She has to water and raise them from time to time, and she is almost dead from exhaustion.

    ?Now that she has given away two pots, she can feel a little more relaxed.

    With these thoughts in mind, she patted her chest and said, "Don''t worry, Third Uncle, whatever flowers you want, they will be there!"

    Li Laosan rubbed his niece''s hair and said with a smile: "Okay, wait for the third uncle to inquire, and then ask your brother Huan to come back and get it. If not, don''t worry, the third uncle will think of a solution!"

    "Yeah! Yeah!" Jiayin smiled and hugged the third uncle''s thigh like a baby, "The third uncle is the best."

    ?Li Laosan crouched down and carried his little niece on his back, planning to take a walk around the courtyard to eat some food.

    Li Laoer was surprised and couldn''t help but ask: "When did Fu Niu''er become so close to the third brother?"

    ¡°Huh, kiss me all the time!¡±

    ??The two men who walked to the door almost retorted together, making Li Laoer and everyone laugh...

    Early on the next morning, Li Laosan and his wife were going back to Luo''an.

    Mrs. Li was worried about her grandson who was about to take the Tongsheng exam. She also wanted to take her granddaughter to relax, so she told her son and daughter-in-law: "I heard that the academy is going to arrange for students to take the Tongsheng exam? Jiaren was supposed to take the Tongsheng exam when he was in Junyang. Unfortunately, there was a severe drought that year, and the court was in a mess. Later, the capital was moved directly, which delayed him from taking the exam until now.

    "Jiaren has been studying for several years. I think it will be easy for this boy to pass the exam, but you still need to take more care of him. In three to five days, the village will be busy with spring plowing, so I will take Fu Niuer to stay for a while."

    "Okay, Mom. It''s better for you and Fu Niu''er to go early and take Hongying with you." Zhao Yuru said with a smile, "It''s our first time to do such a big business, so we didn''t know what to do, so we were hoping that Mom would come and take charge of us. ¡±

    "Don''t say that, how can you look down on yourself? You two are the most stable and cautious people. You can do everything well. Mom is just nagging a few more words!" Old Mrs. Li patted her son and daughter-in-law and chased them away. Hurry up and get on your way.

    ??Good news too, hug my third uncle, hug my third uncle, and wave my little fat hands happily.

    Li Laosan and his wife also smiled and waved in response.

    It happened that at this time, Sister-in-law Qiong came over in a carriage to deliver something. She said hello to Li Laosan and his wife and passed by.

    ?Sister-in-law Qiong moved down a lot of chicken, fish, meat and eggs, which made Mrs. Li angrily ask: "Why did Jinrou bring so many things here again?"

    Sister-in-law Qiong smiled and replied: "Our wife said that the village is too busy for spring plowing, so we sent some food to replenish the health of the family. Spring plowing is hard, and only by eating well can we have the strength to work."

    Old Mrs. Li knew this was an excuse. After all, who in the Li family needs to work in the fields now? !

    The eldest brother, Jia Huan and Tao Hongying are all in restaurants in the city, the third brother and his wife are in Luoan with their children, and the fourth child is in the dock military camp.

    Nowadays, there are only three people who live in the house permanently and can guard the yard. One is the first-grade wife, the princess, and the uncle... Even if they want to work, the villagers can''t let them do it.

    Mrs. Li wanted to load some return gifts into the car, but there was nothing good at home at this time of the year. In the end, Jiayin took her grandma¡¯s hand and went into the warehouse, and then brought out a basket of fruits and a basket of vegetables.

    ?The fruit is just fine, you can still see it occasionally in the market.

    ??But green oil beans, slender cowpeas, crispy cucumbers, and purple and black eggplants are hard to come by!

    Sister-in-law Qiong was happy to see it and said: "It''s easy to get angry in this spring day. Our wife is too busy and has a bad appetite. Recently, the corners of her mouth have become rotten. With so many green vegetables, she can eat a few more bites." "

    Mrs. Li quickly said: "In one month, the flowers on the mountain will bloom. Then let her come to the village to stay for a while. By then, all the vegetables at home will come down, and she can eat as much as she wants."

    Sister-in-law Qiong responded and hurried back.

    Since there were only a few people in the family, it was impossible to eat all the food, so Mrs. Li called Huiniang and Sister-in-law Liu over, and the family shared some.

    Huiniang and Sister-in-law Liu did not refuse. After all, they were also on good terms with Mrs. Cui.

    Huiniang said: "I am making shoes these days, and I will bring a pair for Sister Cui and Auntie."

    Sister-in-law Liu also smiled and said: "What a coincidence, I am sewing middle coats, so I have brought two sets."

    Jiayin took advantage of the excitement they were talking about and quietly walked out along the wall.

    Unfortunately, Hui Niang caught her and said, "Lazy girl, where are you going? Come here quickly and show me the purse you sewed yesterday!"

    Jiayin bared her small white teeth and smiled stupidly, pretending not to understand.

    What else does n¡¯t understand? The little apprentice who has been diligent for a few days is a few days later.

    But before she could speak, Mrs. Li was already helping her granddaughter to pretend, "Oh, the third child and Yuru came back yesterday, and Fu Niu''er was busy with them. She forgot that she still had her purse unstitched. Okay. Let¡¯s do it tonight... no, I¡¯ll sew it tomorrow!¡±

    Huiniang has experienced the helplessness of Aunt He. It is so difficult to teach an apprentice!

    ?But the old man opened his mouth and the fat girl hugged her arm and shook her like a baby. What else could she say...

    Mrs. Li said she believed in her third son and daughter-in-law, but she still couldn''t let go.

    The two of them have to take care of five boys and run the academy cafeteria. They only have Aunt Wu and Uncle Wu around to help them. No matter how they think about it, they are tired.

    ?So she asked Shuiyun to cook more good dishes for dinner. After Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer came back, she invited the village chief, Uncle Zhao, and Liu Biaotou over.

    As for Doctor Zhang, the old man has made progress in his research on anesthetics recently. He is now addicted to experiments and refuses to come back.

    No good wine or good food can make him leave the job he loves!

    ?Old Mrs. Li had no choice but to ask Zheng He to send a food box.

    Everyone is used to coming to Li''s house for dinner, and no one feels uncomfortable.

    Eat and drink. When you are full, start talking about business.

    ??Hearing that Li Laosan was going to book the academy''s cafeteria, the village chief and others were very happy...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 463ï¼š Take your granddaughter to skip class!

    Chapter 463 Take your granddaughter to skip class!

    If nothing else, I would like to say that once we are close to the academy, it will be easier for children from various families in the village to study in the academy.

    What''s more, Mrs. Li still needs to find people in the village to help this time.

    When they first settled in Broken Gold Beach, they had to open up wasteland, plant fruit trees, build new villages, and take care of the hot spring valley.

    ??Everyone in the village wishes they had eight hands, and there are not enough people!

    Nowadays, everything is stable. Except for spring plowing and autumn harvest, people in the village are generally free.

    ??The village chief works hard every day to find jobs for the villagers, fearing that when they are idle, they will be tempted to do bad things by people with ulterior motives like Zhang Jin.

    For this reason, the village chief was so anxious that he almost lost his gray beard.

    Fortunately, I gave him a pillow when he was dozing off. The Li family had something to do and needed help, but it solved his big problem!

    ??The village chief asked straight to the point: "Old lady, how many people are needed in Luo''an, young or old?"

    Mrs. Li thought about it and said: "The third one bought thirty acres of land to grow vegetables to provide three meals a day for the college students. Such a large vegetable field needs to be taken care of, picked, and guarded so that no one else can let it go." What a disaster, why do we need three or four people?

    ¡°There are still five or six people in the cafeteria, but I guess they won¡¯t be used, otherwise the students won¡¯t go out to eat in the past two years.

    "Lao San and the others are soft-hearted and thin-skinned. They only have Aunt Wu and Uncle Wu, but they are afraid that they won''t be able to convince them. We have to add three or four more people, slowly get familiar with the work, and then clear out those lazy guys. "

    ?Everyone nodded when they heard this, and the village chief thought for a while and said: "After all, if there is a night watch and work in the vegetable field, it is best for a family with both young and old.

    "Over in the cafeteria, put some young people who can speak well and have bright minds. It''s best if they can cook and can help at any time. Why don''t you ask Sun Ersao and his wife, and Da Zhuang and his wife."

    Mrs. Li laughed when she heard this. Da Zhuang¡¯s daughter-in-law and Sun¡¯s second sister-in-law were both famous shrewd people in the village, and Sun¡¯s second brother and Da Zhuang were even more young and strong.

    ??Even if there is a conflict with someone in the academy, the two couples can kill everyone without having to come forward, and they are invincible.

    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, brother, this is the best arrangement.¡± Mrs. Li quickly agreed.

    Li Zhensheng also said: "The villagers are here to help our family, so we can''t treat them badly.

    "In this way, compared to Uncle Wu and Aunt Wu, from now on they will get work points every day, pay their wages according to their work every month, and settle the accounts together at the end of the year. If they do well, there will be red envelopes during the New Year. In addition, there will be red envelopes for the four seasons. There is a set of clothes.¡±

    ??The village chief nodded happily, "Okay, that''s good, it''s already very rich. I''m stuck in the village, living a comfortable life, and have no future. Going out with your family to see the world is a good opportunity that no amount of money can buy."

    ¡°No, it¡¯s our family that should thank the folks for their help.¡± Mrs. Li quickly waved her hands and said sincerely: ¡°This canteen is a major matter for students and gentlemen to eat food. If there is anything wrong, our conscience will not be able to bear it.

    ¡°No matter how good the outsiders are, they are not as solid and reliable as the fellow villagers like us who have worked hard together until now.¡±

    "Yes, that''s right." Uncle Zhao nodded in agreement and suggested: "Over there in the vegetable field, if there is not enough manpower, the six of us old guys can help at any time."

    At this point, the matter is settled.

    ??The village chief went back at night and counted all the people in the village with his fingers.

    Finally, a family of four was appointed to take care of the vegetable plot. The head of this family was Wu Laojiu, who had the same surname as Aunt Wu and her family, but they were not actually related by blood.

    But when there was a severe drought, because the Li family had a well, they took refuge in the village to survive.

    ?Later on, we escaped from famine together and worked hard together, until we got to where we are today.

    This family is related to Uncle Wu San, and they usually live together as brothers and move around frequently.

    ??Wu Laojiu and his wife are both honest and honest people who are never lazy at work. They also have a fifty-year-old father and a ten-year-old daughter at home.

    ??Going to Luo''an like this, the couple worked very well. Father Wu was on watch all night, and the little girl could help at any time.

    ?So, on the morning of the next day, the village chief gathered the four members of the Wu family, the Sun family, and the Dazhuang family together and told them about their errands to Luo''an.

    ?Everyone was very happy and agreed immediately. Don¡¯t say too much, just look at Aunt Wu and Uncle Wu. How long have they been with Li Laosan and his wife? They are well fed and clothed, and their behavior and speech have improved a lot. They are definitely more successful than staying in the village.

    I heard that in addition to the village¡¯s dividend last year, the food shop also gave me a dividend of ten taels of silver.

    ??As long as they are not lazy at work and remain loyal, they will definitely do well in the future!

    The three families were very happy and were busy tidying up when they got home.

    Every house in the village lives next to each other, and they all share gables, so there are no secrets at all.

    Soon, almost everyone knew about it.

    ?Some people were envious, some were curious, and some even ran to ask the village chief if they wanted to go to Luoan too.

    As a result, the village chief waved his pipe and pot to chase people away, "Why are you so anxious! The days are getting better and better, and there will be more places that need your efforts in the future. Are you afraid that you won''t have a place?! Work hard for me, who will do it?" Well, I¡¯ll prioritize whoever is next time.¡±

    ?The villagers were sprayed with saliva. Thinking about it carefully, it was the same thing.

    ??As long as you hold on to the thick thighs of the Li family, there are still many opportunities.

    Li Laosan''s small restaurant can be turned into the academy''s large canteen.

    ?Then Mr. Li can open more and more restaurants and shops!

    Quanzhou¡¯s small fleet can also become a large fleet!

    At that time, we will definitely need to find more people in the village. Maybe the errands at that time will be better than the errands in the canteen? !

    ?So, the village finally calmed down after a day of turmoil.

    Seeing this, Mrs. Li quickly packed up her gifts and rushed to Luo''an.

    ?The carriage at home was not enough, so he hired two more in the city.

    At three o''clock in the morning, everyone set out.

    Jiayin was extremely happy, because she would be away for at least six or seven days, and she wouldn¡¯t have to learn the rules and be a female celebrity!

    ? ? She was beaten by the naughty boys before, and her brain was twitching. She worked hard for a few days and exposed her old background. Her "precocious wisdom" was known to both Aunt He and Hui Niang.

    It will not be easy to pretend to be stupid or try to fish in the future, hey...

    Fortunately, she still had a good partner in her grandma, who took her to "skip class" directly!

    The good news was lying on the open car window, and the gentle spring breeze felt very comfortable on my face.

    In the distant fields, farmers were working hard.

    ? Plant good seeds in spring and water them with sweat, so that in autumn you can embrace a bumper harvest with peace of mind.

    From time to time, carriages passed by on the road. I wonder if the people in the carriages were enjoying the spring scenery again, and the horses'' hooves were also a little lazy.

    ??In the small town of Luo''an, Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru were so busy that they didn''t even have time to take a breath.

    ?Suddenly, they saw my mother and people coming there early. The couple was so grateful that their eyes almost turned red.

    ??I am the Avalokitesvara who saves those who are in trouble, and I will not accept any refutation!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 464ï¼š All beginnings are hard

    Chapter 464 Everything is difficult at the beginning

    "Mom, why did you come so fast? We also wanted Jia Huan to send a message back so that mother could come and take charge early! We are really too busy. Who would have thought that mother has found all the people." Zhao Yuru hugged her. The mother-in-law''s arm was as dependent on her mother as she said.

    ?Li Laosan didn''t say anything, but he breathed a sigh of relief and had a smile on his face.

    He needed to plant seedlings and water the newly purchased fields, but he was too busy, so he hired two people nearby.

    ?As a result, he had to keep an eye on them all the time, and even had to lead these two people to work, otherwise they would be lazy, which was really embarrassing and tiring.

    The canteen has not been cleaned for two or three years. It is extremely dirty. Before it can be put into use, it needs to be thoroughly cleaned first.

    ??The people in the cafeteria were all relatives of Mr. Academy, and even the same clan as the dean, so it was difficult to get rid of them.

    But keep these people, they are getting paid and they are not doing their job to the fullest.

    Wash the basin and it will leave mud marks on the bottom, so it is better not to wash it.

    Just now, he was really angry and gave a few words of reprimand, but these people immediately complained of stomachache and ran away without a trace.

    They are really in a dilemma. They are afraid of offending their husband and Dean Zhou, so they cannot deal with these people casually.

    ?At this moment, they suddenly saw the old lady coming, and they felt even more aggrieved, just like children who had relied on them.

    When Mrs. Li saw her son and daughter-in-law acting like this, she could guess most of the reasons without asking. Otherwise, why would she come here in such a hurry?

    At the end of the day, honest children are easily bullied.

    In fact, to live in this world, there is nothing wrong with being kind, but kindness should also have some edge.

    ?As long as you catch the mistakes and hold on to the truth, don''t let anyone tolerate it.

    After all, no one is a biological child, so there is no need to coddle them.

    Mrs. Li patted her daughter-in-law, glared at her son, and said angrily: "Look at your worthless appearance, let alone our Li family, we can''t afford to lose face when you go out!"

    ¡°You are going to be a big boss in the future, how can you be bullied for such a small thing?!¡±

    Tao Hongying knew that her third brother and sister-in-law were kind-hearted people, and it would be difficult to adapt to such a big business suddenly, and she would definitely be a little confused.

    So, she advised: "Everything is difficult at the beginning, but the third brother and the third sister-in-law have already organized things well! With experience this time, it will be even smoother to open a big restaurant and do big business in the future."

    ?Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru both blushed when they heard this. They quickly put away their aggrieved expressions and straightened their backs again.

    Zhao Yuru greeted, "Mom, go and settle down at home first. Don''t worry about work."

    ?Old Mrs. Li nodded and saw Li Laosan carrying his little granddaughter and taking everyone to the back street courtyard.

    Wenjuan was cooking at home when she suddenly saw her grandmother and aunt coming. She was also happy.

    The family has been busy these days, and my parents-in-law are very tired, so she also wants to help.

    But her mother-in-law felt sorry for her being young and thin-skinned, and wouldn''t let her go out to show her face. She was in a hurry and had no choice but to take over the cooking and laundry.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li took her grandson''s wife''s hand and was very satisfied to see that her face was rosy and she looked fatter than before she got married.

    Mrs. Li smiled and said: "Good boy, listen to grandma. You must eat more on weekdays. If you gain weight, you will be blessed. But you can''t be as thin as a chicken. If the wind blows, you will be blown away. "

    Wenjuan blushed, but felt extremely warm in her heart. She responded obediently: "Grandma, don''t worry, I eat a lot at every meal, and my mother also said she wants me to gain weight."

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mrs. Li picked up her fat granddaughter and said in a showy way, ¡°Look at us Fu Niuers, how lucky we are, we are so happy just by looking at her chubby appearance!¡±

    Wenjuan couldn''t help but laugh. If she were like Fu Niuer, she would really be unbearable.

    Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying saw that the old and young were chatting happily, so they went to the side room hand in hand.

    Tao Hongying opened the box and put the clothes and belongings of her mother-in-law and daughter in, and asked: "Sister-in-law, this child Wenjuan seems to be very close to you. Now that we live so close to each other, is that concubine in their family no longer a demon?" " ? ? ? "Forget it," Zhao Yuru waved her hands and sighed: "That concubine didn''t act like a monster, but Mr. Peng didn''t stop looking at her.

    ¡°I heard that my new wife will be married in a month. She is less than twenty years old and can write poems and paintings. Mr. Peng is very satisfied.

    "Wenjuan felt embarrassed. After all, she was going to call her mother in the future, but she was no more than two years older than her, but she couldn''t stop her, so she cried hard. After that, she didn''t miss her family anymore. She lived so close to her. She didn''t move even once every day and half a month.

    "On the contrary, she cooks and washes clothes at home every day, and she has to do needlework in her spare time. It makes me feel bad. I don''t have a daughter either, and this child has a hard life. From now on, I will treat her as my biological daughter."

    Tao Hongying nodded, "Third sister-in-law, you are kind-hearted and good-tempered. Wenjuan is really lucky to be your daughter-in-law."

    Zhao Yuru sighed, a little frustrated, "I am bullied because of my good temper."

    Tao Hongying put her arms around her sister-in-law''s shoulders and walked out. She was as heroic as a heroine, and said cheerfully: "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, you have a good temper. I am a shrew. Sister-in-law, wait and see how I will vent my anger on you."

    ??Zhao Yuru was coaxed by her sister-in-law and she also laughed.

    Soon, the food was served, and Jiaren also brought his four younger brothers back.

    Jia''an and Jiaxi didn''t know what they were discussing. They were all smiling. When they walked in and suddenly saw their grandma, they were so happy that they went crazy.

    ¡°Nai, Nai, why are you here?¡± Jia Xi rushed forward and hugged her grandma and asked.

    Brother Li and Brother Cat also cheered and ran over to join in the fun.

    Jiaan couldn''t squeeze in, so he turned around and hugged his sister, then squeezed into his mother''s arms.

    It turned out that she underestimated her sister''s weight. Together, the brother and sister weighed more than 100 kilograms. The mother almost fell over with the chair when she bumped into her.

    Jia''an saw that he was in trouble, turned around and ran away with his sister in his arms. The reason he found was very appropriate to the situation, "Sister, let''s go wash our hands. If we don''t wash our hands, we can''t eat!"

    Jiayin was carried by her brother and ran away. When she saw her brother staggering, she was frightened.

    ??If she is thrown out, her little white teeth will not be saved. How will she be able to chew bones and fruits in the future!

    Fortunately, Jiaren was at the door and quickly rescued his sister.

    Jiaren raised his hand and knocked on his younger brother, "How old are you, but you are still so unsteady, you accidentally dropped Fu Niu''er."

    Jia''an chuckled and hid behind his brother, fearing that my mother would find fault.

    Tao Hongying was just startled by her son. If they hadn''t seen each other for a long time and they were so close now, she would have treated her son to a meal of "fried pork with bamboo shoots".

    After a lot of laughter, the old and young finally sat down to eat, and the food was almost cold.

    A half-grown boy, a poor man.

    When the five Jiaren brothers were all growing up, reading was also taxing on their brains, and their appetites were particularly good.

    Wenjuan cooked four dishes, all served in small pottery pots, plus a large pot of snow-white steamed buns and a large pot of rice porridge.

    When Mrs. Li and the others passed by Xindu, they bought three more roasted chickens and four kilograms of donkey meat steamed dumplings.

    ?At this moment, all the dishes are put on the table. I dare not say it is like a hill, but it is also very crowded.

    However, as soon as the boys moved their chopsticks, the food disappeared in a flash.

    ?Especially after Mrs. Li, Jiayin and Tao Hongying put down their chopsticks, the remaining pots and bowls were emptied in the blink of an eye...

    ?Evidently the boys were still modest before, waiting for their families to have enough to eat before they cleaned up the "battlefield"!

    ?Old Mrs. Li was happy but also worried. She must save more food at home in the future. Her grandchildren¡¯s stomachs are like bottomless pits...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 465ï¼š Mrs. Li godson

    Chapter 465 Mrs. Li teaches her son

    After eating, the boys were going back to the academy soon, and they were a little reluctant to leave.

    ?Especially when Brother Cat hugged Fat Sister, his face turned red from exhaustion and he didn¡¯t let go.

    It was Mrs. Li who spoke again, saying: "Go and study when you should. We are staying for ten and a half months this time, so we are not afraid of not being able to see each other.

    ¡°Besides, we are very busy at home, so hurry up and open the canteen. You will eat in the canteen at noon, and you will have two hours of free time in the evening. Not to mention playing at home for a while, even sleeping is enough.¡±

    "Seriously? That''s great, you can kick enough by playing football!" Brother Cat was immediately happy, put his sister down and ran away.

    The academy has already rung the bell. If you don''t get there, you will be punished.

    ??The other boys also waved to Grandma and then chased Brother Cat.

    Jiaren was more cautious and kept behind him, calling his brothers to watch the road from time to time and not to hit anyone.

    Jiayin stood in the middle of the ground, blinked his big eyes twice, and was still a little confused. He wanted to speak but yawned loudly.

    ?Having just eaten, my brother was dozing off in his arms. He was in a daze. Why was he suddenly left behind...

    Mrs. Li was amused by her granddaughter and quickly took her back to the house to take a nap.

    After her granddaughter fell asleep, Mrs. Li told Shui Ling to watch over her. Then she took Aunt He and called Li Laosan and Wu Laojiu''s family to go to the vegetable field for a walk.

    Tao Hongying had nothing to do and followed Zhao Yuru to the academy cafeteria.

    Of course, Dazhu and his wife, Sun Ersao and his wife, also followed.

    ??The thirty acres of land purchased by Li Laosan is just to the west of the town. He happened to pass by it when he came from Kyoto.

    It can be said that the location is quite good. The fields have been well taken care of before and are very fertile.

    There is a small village next to the field, with more than thirty households. Looking at the houses from a distance, most of them are made of thatch and adobe, and they are not particularly wealthy.

    ??The two vegetable gardeners hired by Li Laosan before were from the village here.

    At this moment, he felt a little regretful. He helped his mother and said, "Mom, I didn''t think carefully when I bought the land. The neighbors here are not good."

    ??Old Mrs. Li patted her son and said with a smile: "It''s the same everywhere, there are good people and bad people. And they are bad people, but they are just lazy and taking advantage. They are not really evil people.

    "Don''t be discouraged. Since things have happened, let''s find a way to solve them. There is no use in complaining about ourselves."

    Li Laosan felt even more guilty after hearing this. It was really unfilial to ask my mother to persuade and bother me even though I am so old.

    ?Ount Li called Grandma He, took some melon seeds and peanuts in the car, and then led her son to the entrance of the village.

    ?It is afternoon now, and everyone who should go out to work has already gone out, leaving only some old people and children in the village.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was dressed neatly, but the material was ordinary cotton, and there was only a silver hairpin inserted into the bun on the back of her head.

    ??Li Laosan was wearing gray coarse cloth clothes and trousers when he wanted to go to the fields, no different from ordinary farmers.

    As soon as the two women appeared, the old women sewing under the big tree at the entrance of the village stopped and stared at them.

    Mrs. Li didn''t care. She stepped forward with a smile and said, "Sisters, I''m doing needlework! My legs and feet are sore. Can I lend you a place to rest?"

    Holding out their hands to avoid hitting the smiling man, the old women quickly nodded in greeting, and one of the oldest ones responded: "You''re welcome, sister. If you don''t mind our dirty place, just sit down." "Oh, you don''t mind anything, everyone does. A native who pretends to be a farmer!" Mrs. Li laughed and shouted to her son, "Silly boy, what are you waiting for? Bring me some snacks and I''ll share them with the elder sisters."

    ?Li Laosan quickly stepped forward and handed the box in his hand to his mother.

    Mrs. Li first greeted the three or four naughty children playing in the mud next to her. When she saw that their hands were dirty, she took off the handkerchief and wiped them clean. Then she opened the box and gave each of them a small handful of crispy peanuts.

    The rest she put among the old women, "Old sisters, have a try, this is my daughter-in-law''s craftsmanship."

    The old women had smiles on their faces for a long time. After all, whose children are loved by others.

    Mrs. Li did not mind that their children were dirty. She not only wiped their hands but also gave them food. This made them very happy and they were naturally much more enthusiastic than before.

    An old woman in gray clothes took a few peanuts first and said with a smile: "Then we are not polite. Old sister, your wife is so filial. When you go out for a walk, I will bring you snacks!"

    "Yes," the companion sitting next to her agreed, "I''m so lucky, my wife. She wishes I had died early to save some food for the family."

    ?Old Mrs. Li waved her hand and said, "Every family has problems that are difficult to recite. Those who have children are troubled, and those without children will have no one to rely on in their old age.

    ¡°The head of our original village has no children. He just adopted a young couple as adopted sons and daughters a few days ago, and I want to have someone to rely on when I grow old!¡±

    ¡°Oh, how can this be the same as the village chief of our village? Our village chief has no children!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different. The village chief has no children, but his brother¡¯s family has five boys, and they are all very filial and capable!¡±

    ?A few old women ate melon seeds and peanuts, and occasionally shouted at their children, and their chat with Mrs. Li became more and more heated.

    ?Li Laosan was sitting under a tree a few steps away. He didn¡¯t pay attention at first, but he gradually started to understand what it was like.

    After finishing the melon seeds and peanuts, Mrs. Li''s mouth felt dry and she waved goodbye to the old ladies.

    When the two of them were walking on the road again, Mrs. Li asked, "Third brother, can you hear anything?"

    ??Li Laosan nodded vigorously, looking very excited, "Mom, you are really awesome. You want to leave the vegetable garden errands to the village chief''s nephews, don''t you?"

    Mrs. Li smiled and shook her head, "Yes, and no."

    Li Laosan was confused when he heard this, and Mrs. Li had no choice but to continue to teach her son, "The vegetables grown in the vegetable garden are to be supplied to the canteen. If there is any problem, it will be a big deal. Therefore, we can only grow vegetables from our own family that we can trust." Take charge.¡±

    "How do you want to appease these people? They treat our family like fat on their pillows and want to take a bite at any time!" Li Laosan worried.

    Mrs. Li pointed to the fields in the distance, "Of course they will make the fat meat their own! There are only a few hundred people in the academy, so it is enough to allocate ten acres of land to grow vegetables, and the remaining twenty acres of land will be rented out.

    ¡°The village chief¡¯s younger brother¡¯s family is definitely the first choice, but it can only give ten acres. The other ten acres will be found in the village, and the two families will supervise each other to guard against the dominance of one family and the slave of the master.

    "In the future, if there are any chores in the vegetable field, we can also ask the women of the tenants'' families. In this way, if our vegetable field is damaged, they will not be able to earn pocket money. Even if our family gets angry and abandons the job, their family will not even be able to do it. No more fields to plant!

    ¡°Let them know that if our family is good, they will be good, and if our family is not good, they will be good too. From now on, we don¡¯t have to worry about it, they will take the initiative to help take care of the vegetable plot and maintain our home!¡±

    Li Laosan¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he happily said, ¡°Mom, this is a good idea!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 466ï¼š Abandoned

    Chapter 466 Abandoned

    "Silly boy!" Old Mrs. Li glared at her son angrily, and finally sighed, "People in this world do everything for themselves, and that''s right. After all, if you don''t serve yourself, you will be punished by heaven and earth. But if you want to succeed, If you want others to facilitate you, you have to think of ways to do it.

    ¡°For example, the simplest way is to give way. If you shout, ¡®Give way, I want to pass!¡¯. Others will be reluctant. After all, if they give way to you, it will be troublesome for them.

    ¡°You should shout, ¡®Hot water, spill it, spill it, don¡¯t get burned!¡¯ Everyone was afraid of suffering a loss and immediately got out of the way.

    ¡°In the final analysis, just try your best to turn your business into everyone¡¯s business, and everything will go smoothly.¡±

    Li Laosan was not an idiot, so he began to try to draw inferences from one example, "Mom, do you think I would use part of the profits from the cafeteria to hold some kind of calligraphy and painting competition every year, and buy some pens, inks, paper and inkstones as prizes? Would that be okay?"

    ¡°In this way, the students will not think that we are businessmen doing business, but are part of the college, and they will feel less resistant. Is this good for Jiaren and the others?¡±

    Without waiting for my mother to respond, he continued: "The teachers and students in the academy all know that we have good flowers. Do you want to send a few pots occasionally and let the teachers tell the students about it? The students must have only heard about it, not seen it. Been there before, so they can gain some knowledge.

    "Also, more! We can also prepare some tables and chairs to put outside the cafeteria. There is an open space there. Even if you plant some ordinary flowers and plants, it would be nice to sit outside and eat while enjoying the scenery! Scholars like this kind of elegant thing. Then the canteen will be more than just a place to sell food!¡±

    Mrs. Li listened carefully to her son''s words. Seeing him dancing happily, she also laughed, "Mom doesn''t understand these things. Just ask Fu Niu''er. This child has a lot of ideas in his mind. You two Let¡¯s discuss it.¡±

    ?While talking like this, the mother and son walked to the end of the field.

    Wu Laojiu and others were very concerned about it. After all, this vegetable field would be taken care of by their family in the future.

    "Let''s go back first. I''ll come over to visit the village chief in the evening and try to make arrangements for today so that you can settle down and start working tomorrow." Li Laosan said.

    Everyone got on the carriage and went all the way back to the town.

    Jiayin woke up early and saw no one at home. Guessing that they were busy, he made trouble with his sister-in-law to buy sticky cakes.

    Wenjuan took the change and took her sister-in-law out.

    Soon, I came back with a box of sticky cakes!

    Jiayin took my sister-in-law with her, and they sat under the eaves of the verandah and ate together.

    Shui Ling also got two pieces and started eating them with a smile.

    ?So Mrs. Li and others came back from outside. When they entered the door, they saw two people sitting under the eaves, one big and one small, playing with sticky cakes.

    Jiayin and Shuiling are just fine, Wenjuan is the daughter-in-law, and it would be rude for her grandmother and father-in-law to see her being so childish.

    She blushed and quickly stuffed the sticky cake into her mouth, choking violently.

    Mrs. Li''s smiling face had a few wrinkles on her face. She stepped forward and patted her granddaughter-in-law on the back, comforting her: "Why are you panicking? We are all a family, who can laugh at you?"

    Wenjuan''s face turned redder, but her heart felt sweet. Grandma was treating her like a child!

    After a while, Zhao Yuru, Tao Hongying and others also came back.

    There are many rooms in the small courtyard, but with so many people living there at once, it is still a bit crowded.

    ?Hence, Second Sister-in-law Sun and Dazhu¡¯s daughter-in-law made preparations and went to the canteen to settle down tonight. They had just tidied up the place quickly.

    ??Zhao Yuru didn''t stop them either, leaving them to have a good meal.

    For a while, the women were crowded in the kitchen cooking, and the men were sitting at the door chatting.

    The elderly and children sit under the eaves and eat sticky cakes. The small courtyard is extremely lively.

    Let¡¯s talk about Xincun, in the courtyard of the Li family, Li Laoer had no appetite at all when facing the two dishes on the table, a bowl of white rice.

    ??I just took my sister-in-law and niece to Luo''an. Why didn''t the eldest brother stay in the restaurant and didn''t come back? ! How pitiful he was to be the only one eating in this huge courtyard!

    ?Even Shuiyun, Zheng He, Zheng Feng and Ye Tong were also gathered in the kitchen, eating lively.

    ?He simply found a tray, brought the food, and went straight to the backyard to find Uncle Zhao and other old men to eat together...

    ??Uncle Zhao couldn''t help laughing when he saw Li Laoer entering the door like this.

    Uncle Wei offered a chair to Li Laoer and joked: "Why, uncle, you have been abandoned by the family and no one cares about you anymore?"

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Li Laoer couldn¡¯t tell whether to laugh or cry, ¡°I suspect that eldest brother asked me to be his uncle just to keep me in charge of the house.¡±

    Everyone laughed. Uncle Zhao specially opened the wine jar and divided half a bowl into each person. He also told Li Laoer, "Drink. Go home and go to bed after drinking. Otherwise, the house will be quietest at night and you will feel even worse." ¡±

    ?This is based on experience. You must know that before they met the Li family, they had spent countless long nights like this.

    ??Li Laoer didn''t want the old men to think of the sad past, so he quickly changed the conversation and said that the family''s fleet was coming back and he would take the old men to the dock in a car.

    ?Since the old men arrived at Broken Gold Beach, they rarely went into the city, let alone go out for long walks.

    ?They are like loyal old yellow dogs, guarding the door of the house conscientiously, day and night, never slacking off.

    ?Now that I heard that they were going out for a walk, everyone was happy, but they couldn''t leave home. They started talking about it, which made the dinner table even more lively.

    There was nothing to say all night, and early the next morning, Li Laosan led Wu Laojiu and his family to a village called Xiaohe outside the town.

    Last night, he had already met with the village chief of Xiaohe Village, sent generous gifts, and leased out twenty acres of land. He even found a yard for an old man living alone in the village and rented three adobe rooms.

    At this time, Wu Laojiu and his family brought bedding, pots and pans, and a small car together, so they could go directly to the village to settle down.

    Sister-in-law Wu Jiu didn''t talk much, but she had a smiling face. Seeing the carriage entering the village and being surrounded by children, she took out the sesame candies she bought yesterday and scattered them around, making the children happily run home.

    After a while, the whole village knew that there was a new person.

    ??As the village chief brought his brother Tian Mancang and his family around, everyone heard more clearly after exchanging pleasantries.

    ??The Li family is kind and generous. In addition to the taxes and grain that must be paid on the land that is leased out, the Li family and the tenants share half of the remaining harvest.

    This is much better than the market price.

    At least one mu of land a year can give a tenant an extra twenty or thirty kilograms of grain. Ten acres of land is two to three hundred kilograms.

    Don''t underestimate these two hundred kilograms of grain. In times of disaster, it is enough for a family to survive.

    Some villagers felt jealous and envious when they heard this, and became unhappy. They whispered sourly: "When did this happen? Why didn''t we know that the land outside the village was going to be leased? Such a good thing has been taken over by the Tian family!"

    Just then, the Bai family, the second largest family in the village, came over at this time.

    The three sons of the Bai family are all married, and no one dares to bully them in the village.

    At this moment, a villager hurried over and said a few words, and finally complained: "The Tian family has taken advantage of all the good things, and is prepared to prevent us from fighting over it. It was secretly decided last night, and it was only announced this morning."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 467ï¼š You are not as sensible as a dog!

    Chapter 467 You are not as sensible as a dog!

    ??I didn''t want the Bai family to answer the call, but walked over and started talking and laughing with Li Laosan and Wu Laojiu.

    ?The villagers were extremely surprised, and finally they found out that the Bai family had also been granted ten acres of land.

    ?At this time, they had absolutely no choice but to stand at a distance with a dull face...

    Soon, Li Laosan and Wu Laojiu took the Tian family and the Bai family to the fields.

    ??The Tian family''s daughter-in-law and the Bai family''s daughter-in-law helped Wu Jiu''s sister-in-law arrange her things. After chatting for a while, they happily came out of the courtyard.

    The Tian family''s daughter-in-law opened her mouth and ordered two younger daughters-in-law who were good friends with her on weekdays, and said: "Go home quickly and get a bucket, a pole, and a water ladle. Come with us to the fields to water the vegetable seedlings. We''ll be there before dark." Come back and get twenty wages a day."

    ?The two young wives immediately became happy and came forward to inquire.

    ?The others¡¯ eyes became hot when they heard this, and they also started chirping.

    ??The Tian family¡¯s wife smiled even more and spoke a few more words to everyone.

    The Bai family¡¯s daughter-in-law was not to be outdone, and would add supplementary information from time to time.

    After a while, everyone knew that ten acres of green vegetables would be planted outside the village to supply the canteen of the academy.

    ??Although they did not get a share of the land, the villagers were enthusiastic when they thought about how much work they could get from ten acres of vegetable land.

    Planting vegetables, picking vegetables, watering, and weeding, manpower is needed everywhere!

    Standing guard at the door of the house, it is convenient to come and go, the work is not tiring, and the salary is twenty cents a day.

    Even if you work for five or six days a month, it is enough for your family to buy lamp oil and coarse salt.

    ?So the women began to express their loyalty one after another. One said that she was efficient at work, and the other said that she was strong. They almost caused a quarrel.

    ?Sister-in-law Wu Jiu was listening in the courtyard and felt much more at ease...

    Not to mention that the field was lively, just that the young and old of the Li family had breakfast and went to the academy cafeteria.

    The canteen is located in the southwest corner of the academy. Perhaps for the convenience of transporting firewood, rice and vegetables, a separate corner door was opened here.

    It had been locked up before, but now the key has been given to the Li family.

    ?This way you don¡¯t have to go through the main gate every time, and you don¡¯t have to walk across the entire academy...

    It is said to be a dining hall, but it is actually five large rooms facing north, with three rooms in the west wing.

    ?The east side is empty, with a simple fence built around it.

    ?There are five main rooms, and the westernmost one is used as a warehouse, where some grain and groceries are usually piled.

    The second room is the kitchen. As soon as you enter the door, there are two large stoves, with seven or eight large pots installed, plus two small stoves and a small stove.

    There is also a row of chopping boards in the middle of the room for cutting vegetables.

    There was actually a small well dug at the far end, and two pools built with bluestone next to it. The pools all had water outlets connected to clay pipes as thick as pottery bowls, which drained the dirty water directly into the ditch outside the house.

    ?In this way, fetching water, washing vegetables, washing dishes, and finally draining them out, it becomes a veritable assembly line, clean and convenient.

    ?Two of the remaining three houses were opened up and equipped with more than 20 sets of tables and chairs. Each set of tables and chairs can seat eight people and can accommodate 200 people dining at the same time.

    ??The last house, which was originally a residence for hired workers, has now been vacated. The wall facing the dining hall is being dug out for doors and windows.

    ??It''s just that the construction has just started, it''s a bit messy, and I can''t see what it will look like yet.

    Ground work is also being done on the three wing rooms outside, and a kang is being built in one of them.

    ?Dazhuang and Brother Sun had their hands full of mud and sweat on their tired heads, but they smiled brightly.

    Mrs. Li took her granddaughter for a walk in and out of the cafeteria. When she got there, she told them not to be too tired. The work could not be completed in one day... Jiayin knew, however, that they planned to finish the construction and move in early.

    ?These three wing rooms, the two of them plus Aunt Wu and her family can all get one.

    ?From now on, the students will be taken care of during the day and they will sleep here at night. They will take turns keeping watch at night, guarding the warehouse.

    ??Grandma and grandson walked around several times, and finally Li Laosan came back. Mrs. Li called him to see the dean.

    Mrs. Li is a first-grade imperial concubine. It is more than enough for her to come forward. It would be too grand to add Jiayin, the little princess.

    ?So the good news was handed over to Aunt He.

    ?Seeing her grandma and uncle walking away with the prepared flowerpots, Jiayin encouraged Grandma He to take her to "adventure" farther away.

    She came to the academy several times before, but she never had the chance to walk around.

    Without waiting for Nanny He to respond, a crisp sound suddenly came from the room.

    ? She turned around and was about to run in, but was stopped by Granny He, who insisted on carrying her on her back before entering the dining hall.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru looked ugly. There were four people standing opposite them, two men and two women.

    There was a large earthenware basin on the table between them, and there was a pile of dirty dishes in the earthenware basin.

    Tao Hongying grabbed one and threw it at the feet of several people. They were so frightened that they jumped and started shouting.

    ?One of the women, who was fat and had a slender face, had a particularly high-pitched voice, "Why did you hit me? You are the boss, so you are great. We didn''t sign a death contract, so we are not your slaves!"

    Another woman also said: "Yes, we have all told you that it was because you were not feeling well that you delayed your work. If you are not happy, just say, who are you going to show by throwing bowls and plates?"

    Tao Hongying sneered and responded, "So you''re not blind? You can still see that what I threw was a bowl and plate! Then why didn''t you see how dirty the bowl and plate were?!

    ¡°After three full days, I asked you to clean a basin of dishes, and you actually did it like this? Now you dare to come here and yell, who gives you face?!

    ¡°To put it bluntly, even if the dogs in our village are brought here and licked with their tongues, they can clean them better than you!¡±

    "Then go and fetch the dog. What are you asking us to do? We don''t want to do it yet!" The fat woman rolled her eyes fiercely, looking very arrogant and confident.

    Tao Hongying was not afraid at all and retorted fiercely, "It''s fine to bring the dog here. After all, my family often feeds the dogs with leftovers and lets them work. They must be obedient. Even while working, It will wag its tail!

    ¡°But what about you? You have received your wages and still don¡¯t want to work. What do you think? Don¡¯t tell me, you are not as sensible as a dog!¡±

    "You, you are not as sensible as a dog!" the fat lady jumped angrily.

    Tao Hongying glanced at her and said coolly, "Why are you in a hurry? You are more sensible than a dog, so that''s fine!"

    The fat lady thought she had won the quarrel. She was about to be happy, but then she felt that her words were inappropriate.

    ?Looking at Zhao Yuru opposite, her three companions all had strange expressions on their faces. She finally came to her senses and became completely irritated.

    ??The fat lady rolled up her sleeves and was about to hit someone, "You little bitch, how dare you scold me!"

    Who would have thought that Tao Hongying was even more nimble than her. Before she could take action, she had already slapped her with a slap that made stars appear in her eyes!

    "Who are you calling a bitch? My husband is a guard of the pier border guard. He patrols day and night and fights against the barbarians. Is he protecting idiots like you?" Tao Hongying raised her foot and kicked the fat woman in the stomach. She fell to the ground in pain.

    The other three wanted to help, but hesitated when they heard the word "guard general".

    ?Taking advantage of this time, Tao Hongying had already picked up the sweeping broom, stepped on the woman, and opened it with a crackle.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for you fools like you. You have two eyes in vain and all your brains are filled with lard! Whoever pays you to work is the master!

    ¡°You take other people¡¯s money and you have to put on a show. Do you think our family is short of a pig like you? If we don¡¯t feed you, our family will have nowhere to put the food and throw away the money!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t like you last night, and you still dare to bully my third sister-in-law? I haven¡¯t been able to blush with her for so many years, who do you think I am?¡±

    The fourth update is here~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 468ï¼š Letâ€™s all comment!

    Chapter 468 Let¡¯s all comment!

    ??The fat woman was beaten and howled as if she was killing a pig.

    Tao Hongying''s men were also merciless, and they really put in a lot of effort.

    Fortunately, it is early spring now, so everyone is wearing not too thin clothes. The fat lady even wore two or three layers of a middle coat and outer blouse.

    ?But this is actually more beneficial to Tao Hongying, because when the broom is pulled out, there is no trace, but it still hurts.

    Zhao Yuru was afraid of causing a big trouble, so she finally stopped her siblings and advised them, "Hongying, just give them a lesson. Such people are not worth getting angry with."

    Tao Hongying then threw the broom and cursed: "Next time you act rogue, remember to wipe your eyes clean! Don''t you want to see if our family is something you can afford to mess with?!

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have met me here today. If my child¡¯s father were here, I¡¯d catch you and throw you against the wall, and I¡¯ll make sure your head is as yellow as an egg!¡±

    The fat woman was crying and wanted to get up, but her whole body hurt!

    Tao Hongying looked at the remaining three people again, so scared that they quickly shrank their necks.

    The woman among them whispered: "I...we don''t dare to be lazy anymore, we must work hard!"

    ¡°No need!¡± Tao Hongying snorted coldly, ¡°As long as we pay wages, we can¡¯t find good people anywhere, so why are you left in the canteen, plotting behind your back?

    ¡°Get out of here! If you dare to show up in the cafeteria again, your legs will be broken!¡±

    The three of them all looked bad when they heard this, and finally panicked.

    They cannot be unemployed and just rely on this job to make money to survive.

    It was only through a lot of favors that I entered the canteen.

    ??It¡¯s just that there has been little activity in the cafeteria in the past two years. Except for students who come to buy pancakes and steamed buns in the morning, no one comes here at noon and evening.

    They also developed the habit of being lazy and only taking money without doing any work...

    ?This time the Li family took over the canteen. When I heard that they would have to sell food in the morning, noon and evening, and serve the students to eat and drink, the work must be several times more than before.

    None of them were willing to work, but they wanted to use the excuse of more work to increase their wages, so they discussed it together and decided on this delaying strategy.

    Thinking that the Li family was unfamiliar with the canteen and worried about their backers, there would definitely be nothing they could do.

    Not only do they have to get high wages, but they also give their employers a leg up, so they can continue to be lazy in the future.

    I have to say that the plan is good and the idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.

    At this moment, the three of them were all upset. They looked at each other and quickly knelt down.

    The woman wanted to hug Tao Hongying''s thigh and cried out: "Madam, please spare us this time. We don''t dare to do it again. We will work hard in the future! I still have a three-year-old child at home. If a man drinks and doesn¡¯t work, if I don¡¯t have any errands, the family will definitely be in trouble.¡±

    ?The two men also kowtowed, and one of them said, "Madam, we were wrong. We really didn''t want to do this. It was all instigated by these two women!"

    ?The fat woman finally struggled to get up. She was a little confused when she saw her companion like this.

    We agreed to charge into battle together, but I was shot into a target. Even if you didn''t help me, why did you surrender directly to the enemy? !

    She couldn''t help but cursed: "Didn''t we agree to be tied together and take care of the new owner?"

    The two men wanted to spit on her face, and one of them cursed: "You are a stupid pig, inciting us to make trouble! You are a fellow dean, you have people to support you, but we don''t! If you want to make trouble, you can continue to make trouble, we don''t Come with me, we have to work hard!"

    Tao Hongying was too lazy to listen to the dog-eat-dog fight between them, so she called Uncle Wu for help, and sent the basin of dirty dishes and chopsticks to the outside gate, and then called the four people to stand aside.

    ?The dining hall is close to where all the gentlemen live. Many of their family members and servants are walking around outside.

    They were originally curious about the buzzing in the canteen. It was very busy and they wanted to take a look at it more if they had nothing to do. What''s more, several handymen were brought out with basins at this time. Within a moment, more than a dozen people gathered at the door.

    ?Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were standing on the steps. Tao Hongying secretly pushed Zhao Yuru.

    ?Her meaning was obvious. She could help out, but only for a while. Zhao Yuru would still have to run the canteen in the future, so he couldn''t hide behind her all the time.

    Zhao Yuru also understood this truth, so she took a deep breath and summoned up the courage to say: "Brothers and sisters, we have been entrusted by the dean to reopen the canteen. We have been cleaning and making new arrangements in the past few days.

    "Originally, I wanted to keep these handymen. After all, they are more familiar with the canteen and expected them to help. However, I didn''t expect that these people actually acted rogue. The four of them only cleaned one pot and bowl in three days, and they even washed the dishes. It''s so dirty, it''s simply too much!

    "In the future, when students all come to eat, how can they eat with such bowls and plates? Even if they eat, they will spoil their stomachs and delay their studies. Just like this, they are still clamoring for a salary increase, but they won''t get it. We must stop our canteen from opening!

    "Our academy is a place for teaching and educating people, and the cafeteria is a place where students can study with peace of mind. We really can''t keep these scoundrels! Otherwise, if one day they feel angry and put something in the food, it will be really bad. It killed the academy!¡±

    The onlookers all nodded when they heard this. They lived close to each other, so they naturally noticed the virtues of the people in the cafeteria. They were not really diligent people.

    ??Now it is not possible to bully the new owner, and it is appropriate to be kicked out.

    ?Just like Zhao Yuru said, if they use some dirty tricks, the entire academy will suffer.

    Someone said loudly: "Such a person really shouldn''t be kept here."

    ?Some people also laughed and said: "They didn''t work for wages before, but they won''t be able to take advantage in the future!"

    ?The four handymen¡¯s faces were all dark. They thought the new owner would be able to keep them after pulling them out and scolding them a few times.

    In the end, I got through the scolding, but the job was still lost.

    ?Especially the fat lady, she was furious at that time, jumping up and down and cursing: "Just wait for me, I''ll go find the dean and kick you out! If the college has you, I won''t be there, and if I have you, I can''t be there!"

    At this time, Mrs. Li and Mr. Li came back.

    After hearing a few simple words from her daughter-in-law, Mrs. Li ignored the four handymen and instead told her son, "I don''t want these dishes anymore. They are so dirty that they can''t be used even if they are scalded with hot water."

    ¡°What if the children have a bad stomach? Tell the third child that the opening will have a new look, and all the pots and pans will be replaced with new ones!¡±

    Zhao Yuru immediately responded: "Yes, mother, I originally wanted to replace them with new ones. But it''s a pity to keep these old ones for nothing. It would be better to wash them and keep them for later use. Who would have thought that they would make them even dirtier."

    ?Orange Mrs. Li nodded, took her son and daughter-in-law and turned into the yard.

    The fat lady and the three handymen were left standing there, unable to believe that the matter had ended like this.

    ??They were really kicked out of the canteen and would have no more errands. They were not even compensated for their wages for the past few days...

    The fat lady was even more furious, covered her face and ran away.

    No need to guess, this is a complaint.

    ??The other three people also wanted to file a complaint and find someone to support them, but they did not dare.

    At first, the Li family acted too tough, and it was not always easy to find someone.

    Secondly, they are really in the wrong¡­

    ??The only thing we can count on now is the fat lady!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 469ï¼š The bad guys complain first!

    Chapter 469: The evildoers complain first!

    The husband of the fat lady is also named Zhou, and he is of the same race as Dean Zhou. Speaking of which, he is also called Uncle Wutang.

    But I don¡¯t move around much on weekdays, just to save face.

    ??The dean¡¯s wife was taking the maid to prepare tea and snacks, because her husband had just got a good flower and was so happy that he wanted to show off.

    Just now, the bookboy has gone out to invite some gentlemen who are good friends and love flowers.

    The guests were coming soon, and as the head of the house, she had to make arrangements to entertain them.

    She still couldn''t hide her blush when she remembered that her husband was as happy as a child just now, holding her in his arms and turning around half a circle.

    They are an old married couple, how embarrassing it is for the slaves to see.

    At this moment, the fat lady came to see her. She did not allow the concierge to announce her, and she cried from the door to the courtyard, as if the sky had fallen.

    Mrs. Zhou was really filled with sweetness and joy, and was completely ruined.

    Even so, she still had to patiently invite the fat lady into the room and ask in a gentle voice, "Aunt Wutang, what happened? Why are you crying so hard?"

    ??The fat lady felt even more aggrieved. She turned her face to Mrs. Zhou to see her swollen cheeks and cried so much that she felt aggrieved.

    ¡°My nephew-in-law, you have to make the decision for me. The Li family is such a bully! They rented the canteen and want to use their own people. They don¡¯t like us at all.

    "In the past few days, they have been making things difficult for us, and we have tolerated it, but today they actually took action, pushing me to the ground and beating me! I had to fight hard to come here to ask for help, otherwise I would have I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re all dead.¡±

    Mrs. Zhou frowned, not wanting to believe what the fat lady said, but the mark of the slap was clear, so she poured tea for the fat lady and persuaded in a low voice: "Speak slowly, Aunt Wutang, we are already home." No need to worry."

    As she spoke, the maid next to her winked, and the maid immediately withdrew.

    The fat lady thought that Mrs. Zhou had believed her, so she became even more aggrieved. She cried with snot and tears as she continued to complain.

    ¡°They knew clearly that I was from the Zhou family, so they picked me to bully me. Among the four of them, they caught me and beat me to death. They just didn¡¯t take our Zhou family seriously!

    ¡°But why don¡¯t they think about whose family the academy belongs to? They are coming to our house to bully our family!¡±

    Mrs. Zhou listened without interrupting. During this period, several gentlemen came, and she even went out to say hello.

    The fat lady was almost done crying, and she gradually began to feel something was wrong.

    ?It seems that Mrs. Zhou kept nodding in response, but didn¡¯t say anything to support her.

    She couldn''t bear it anymore, so she pulled Mrs. Zhou''s sleeve and asked, "My niece-in-law, are you sending someone to drive away the Li family? How can such a family take over the canteen?"

    Mrs. Zhou pulled her sleeves back without leaving a trace, and responded perfunctorily, "It is the dean''s decision to let the Li family take over the canteen, and I am not qualified to expel them. There are still guests today, do you want to wait until the guests leave? The dean said it himself?"

    The fat woman lowered her head subconsciously.

    ?Dean Zhou is very prestigious among the clan members and is extremely wise. She is so petty and can deceive Mrs. Zhou, but she will immediately reveal her true colors in front of the dean.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that even Mrs. Zhou had not been deceived by her.

    Soon, the maid came back from outside, glanced at the fat lady in a vague way, and reported: "Madam, I went to the entrance of the cafeteria and asked around. Just now, the Li family did beat someone. , and kicked out all the handymen." The fat lady seemed to have been refreshed immediately, but before she could speak, the maid continued: "It is said that the handymen were too lazy, and the four of them were wasted. After three days, they only cleaned one bowl and it was still extremely dirty. The Li family was so angry that they kicked people out.

    "The bowl is still in front of the cafeteria at the moment. The slave looked carefully and found that it must have not been washed at all. The leftovers left on it have been dried. It looks like it is ten and a half days old."

    Mrs. Zhou¡¯s face turned cold and she looked at the fat woman.

    The fat lady felt guilty and defended in a low voice: "I had diarrhea and felt unwell, so I wasted up on my work..."

    But the maid mercilessly took off her fig leaf and said: "Even if we have diarrhea, four people can''t have diarrhea at the same time, and the diarrhea lasts for three days. If it was so serious, I''d probably lie down long ago and be unable to get up, but that''s not the case So lively."

    The fat lady became angry and shouted: "Yes, I just didn''t do any work. What''s wrong? The work is four or five times more than before. Is it wrong for me to raise my wages? Besides, I just don''t agree to the wage increase. They can¡¯t hit anyone either!¡±

    The maid curled her lips secretly and said, "I understand, it was the fourth lady of the Li family who beat him, and it was you who first called the fourth lady a bitch!

    ¡°Not to mention that the fourth lady¡¯s husband is an official, let¡¯s just say that the Li family also has a title, but not everyone can scold you! Not to mention a slap in the face, even a whip, you have to bear it!¡±

    Mrs. Zhou nodded and said: "Fifth Aunt, originally I thought you were being bullied. You are of the same race, so you definitely shouldn''t be treated as a joke. But now you don''t work and you want to get a raise. If you don''t get a raise, you''re scolding. Now that I was fired, there was nothing I could do.

    "You''d better find another job. If this matter continues and the dean knows about it, and you have disgraced the Zhou family, I''m afraid there will be other punishments, and the fifth aunt will not even regret it. "

    The fat woman was a little dumbfounded and wanted to say something else. Mrs. Zhou mentioned her son again, "Brother Chang is quite talented in reading. He may be able to get a degree and come back in the future. Aunt Five, it''s best to be more restrained in your daily behavior. Don''t worry." For the sake of temporary pleasure, the child¡¯s good future is delayed.¡±

    The fat woman immediately shut up and did not dare to say a word.

    Her son who is studying is her Achilles heel...

    ?At the entrance of the cafeteria, the three handymen waited for more than an hour, but the fat lady did not come back. Even a fool knew that there was no hope.

    They wanted to go to the cafeteria to beg again, but Da Zhuang and Second Brother Sun stared at them coldly, and struck hard with the ax in their hands, causing the wood as thick as a human head to split.

    They didn¡¯t dare to fight anymore, so they turned around and ran away.

    They can''t run away. Maybe their heads will be the next ones to be hacked.

    In the yard, Brother Sun and Da Zhuang couldn''t help laughing. Da Zhuang cursed in a low voice: "These cowards thought they were capable, but they ran away after being scared.

    ¡°If they were sent into the woods like this, they would be so scared that they would wet their pants if they saw a single wolf hair.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Brother Sun shook his head in agreement, ¡°I only dare to be arrogant because there are people behind me. In fact, I have no real ability at all.¡±

    In the room, Aunt He, Shui Ling, Third Aunt Wu, Dazhuang''s wife, Second Sister-in-law Sun, Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were all busy.

    ?Seeing that the sun was about to reach its peak, Tao Hongying started cooking. She had agreed to let the children come here to eat today, so she had to prepare more.

    Zhao Yuru felt sorry when she saw that her grandmother was sweating from being busy and had to cook, so she said, "Hongying, take a rest for a while, and I''ll do it."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 470ï¼š My mother-in-law has the most double standards

    Chapter 470 My mother-in-law has the most double standards

    Tao Hongying smiled and waved her hands to comfort her sister-in-law, "Sister-in-law, don''t be polite to us family members. This is a big business for you and third brother, and we are all here to help organize it. In the future, if the fourth brother and I want to do something busy, can you and third brother still do it? Can you watch it?¡±

    "Of course not!" Zhao Yuru quickly shook her head, causing Tao Hongying to smile even more, "That''s it, our family should help each other. Besides, I have to go to the restaurant in three days, I think. There¡¯s no time left to help.¡±

    After saying that, she went to the kitchen.

    Mrs. Li had nothing to do. Whatever she did, people would **** her away, so she took her granddaughter to help pick and wash vegetables.

    Jiayin rolled up her sleeves and wanted to help, but grandma stuffed her with two sticky cakes and pushed her aside to sit on a small bench.

    ?As long as she is honest, glues her mouth shut, and doesn''t get into trouble, she will be helping.

    ?Although there is no sauce vat here, there are water vats, rice vats...

    Jiayin thought grandma felt sorry for her, so she happily stretched the sticky cake and ate it deliciously.

    ??If she knew what grandma really thought, she would probably vomit blood.

    ??Jiangtan cheated her so much that she even lost the basic trust between grandparents and grandchildren!

    When the sun rose above the head, Jiaren brought his brothers to look for him.

    ?As soon as we entered the yard, we saw my sister sitting at the door with her fat face in her arms, eagerly waiting for them.

    ?Several boys ran over like crazy, hugging each other, kissing each other, and making a scene with laughter.

    Mrs. Li came out of the house, shook the water drops on her hands, and shouted to her grandchildren with a smile, "How many times have I told you, Fu Niu''er has grown up and we can''t always be so close to her!"

    It''s a pity that the boys didn''t listen at all and ran all over the courtyard with their sister in their arms.

    I was originally happy about the good news, but then I heard Brother Cat pestering my grandma and asking, "Grandma, my sister is just a little fat. Where did she grow up? Don''t worry, we don''t think my sister is fat!"

    Jiayin rolled his eyes and complained crazily in his heart.

    ??What a good brother, thank you for not thinking I''m fat!

    After a while of fussing, the whole family started eating.

    ?There were two tables set up in the dining hall, one for men and one for women.

    Having been busy all morning, Tao Hongying had no intention of making elaborate meals. She just stewed cabbage, tofu and pork belly, braised rabbit with dried vegetables, cold wild vegetables and egg drop soup.

    ?Each table is filled with four small pottery pots, plus a large pot of steamed rice.

    ??Whether it''s tearing down walls and building a kang, or washing and rinsing, it''s all laborious work, and everyone subconsciously uses their chopsticks to apply force to the rabbit meat.

    Jiayin gnawed on the rabbit legs a little faster as she scrambled to eat more delicious ones.

    These rabbits were all taken out from the space last night.

    I can¡¯t say, but tonight I will find a few more fattest rabbits and let them fulfill the ultimate contribution of rabbit life¡ªthe temple to honor the five internal organs of the whole family!

    Soon, the food was cleared away, and even the vegetable soup was eaten with rice.

    They all had enough to eat and drink, but they refused to take a break and went back to work.

    After all, if you finish cleaning up the day earlier, you can open the business the day earlier.

    Jiaren took his younger brothers, tucked up the skirts of his long gown, and started busy too.

    ?Carrying sand and gravel, moving bricks, and going back and forth several times inside and outside the house, the boys were all exhausted and dripping with sweat.

    ??Second Brother Sun, Da Zhuang, Third Uncle Wu and others looked on in fear and tried to **** the work from their hands several times, for fear that they would stretch their arms or duck their waists.

    But Mrs. Li stopped them and supported her grandchildren to help with the work.

    Of course she feels distressed when her grandchildren are tired.

    But she is more afraid that her children will develop a selfish temperament of getting something for nothing. Rather than studying and becoming talented, she would rather their children know how to be grateful.

    A family must care for each other, understand each other, and give to each other in order to go further. It is not about who has to pay or sacrifice unilaterally to fulfill other people.

    ?Especially Brother Li and Brother Mao, who have never experienced hardship since childhood and have no idea how difficult it is to support a family.

    In their short lives, except for the blows given to them by their mother Wang E, there was nothing wrong with them.

    She doesn¡¯t mind letting these two grandsons take this opportunity to experience more of the sufferings of the world!

    Fortunately, Brother Mao and Brother Li gritted their teeth and followed behind their brothers, even though they were very tired. No one was lying!

    ?Seeing that class was about to begin, the boys hurriedly washed their hands and faces, then waved to their families and ran away quickly.

    Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying stood beside their mother-in-law, their faces full of pride.

    Tao Hongying praised, "Our children will definitely do nothing wrong in the future."

    ?Old Mrs. Li also had a smile on her face, but she spoke modestly, "Children have to be beaten without praise. Let''s just talk about this, but we can''t let the kids..."

    Halfway through her words, her expression suddenly changed, she got up and walked quickly to the woodpile.

    She snatched the ax from her fat granddaughter''s hand and threw it aside, complaining angrily, "Grandma said, you are not allowed to touch these things, why are you disobedient? What if you hurt your hand, what if you hit your foot?"

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not injured, you¡¯re still too tired. Your body should be sore when you go to bed at night! Leave your brothers to do these jobs when they come back from school!¡±

    Jiayin was actually just idle and wanted to try chopping firewood, but as soon as he picked up the ax, his grandma caught him.

    She quickly responded, "Grandma, I want to help too!"

    "Oh, oh, our Fu Niu''er is so smart and well-behaved. I feel so sorry for my family! Grandma''s eldest granddaughter, I really can''t feel enough pain in my heart. There really is no one in the world who is more filial and sensible than our Fu Niu''er. It¡¯s a child!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li hugged her fat granddaughter with a smile on her face, and her compliments came out one after another as if they were free...

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru grinned when they heard this and looked at each other, both of them dumbfounded.

    It was agreed that the children should work more and experience the sufferings of the world?

    It is agreed that children cannot praise, but they still have to be beaten from time to time?

    It turns out that it was all reserved for the grandson, but when it came to the granddaughter, it completely changed!

    The busy days always pass quickly, and three days pass by in a flash.

    ??Although the good news was always pouring food and drink out of the space, and there was no meat on the table at any time, the family members, old and young, still lost weight.

    ?However, the results are also remarkable, and the canteen has finally been renovated.

    ?Not only was a door and two large windows opened between the kitchen and the dining room, but four small private rooms were also separated.

    Even in the open space on the east side of the courtyard, tables and chairs have been set up, and large parasols have been supported.

    There are flowerbeds around. Although there are no famous flowers, the fence is covered with roses. There are all kinds of colorful flowers under the feet. The breeze blows, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.

    Ever since this small garden was taken care of, the Li family¡¯s lunch has been served here.

    ?Especially the six large parasols, which were specially made by Li Laosan.

    The umbrella handle is as thick as a man''s wrist. The umbrella made of oil paper is unfolded, one foot in diameter, and painted with various patterns, which is elegant and beautiful.

    ?Under the umbrella is a round table with a hole in the middle. The handle of the umbrella is inserted into it, which is enough to cover all those sitting at the table.

    ??Whether it is to provide sun protection in spring and autumn, shelter from rain in summer, or snow protection in winter, it is enough for the job.

    The kids like to run around here, and Jiayin likes to move a small bench to sit here, eat snacks, and be in a daze.

    Even Jiaren would bring a book and take advantage of the short free time at noon or evening to sit here drinking tea and reading.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 471ï¼š The sky is huge and the food is the biggest!

    Chapter 471 The world is big and the food is the biggest!

    On this day, Tao Hongying rushed to the restaurant to cook private dishes.

    ?Li Laosan brought a carriage and came back with two carts full of tableware.

    As soon as he jumped off the carriage, he shouted to his little niece, "Fu Niu''er, Fu Niu''er, come and see, the dinner plate is ready."

    Jiayin is picking cabbage with grandma and plans to steam vegetable buns at noon.

    Hearing Sanbo''s shout, she ran out quickly.

    ?Originally, the family wanted to order a batch of pots and bowls, but everyone calculated that a student would need four bowls and plates based on one bowl of rice, two dishes, and one bowl of soup.

    Suppose there are more than 300 people coming to eat, and more than 1,000 dishes must be washed for one meal...

    ??Everyone will be scared when they hear this number, and students cannot carry four bowls and plates at the same time. They also need to match a tray...

    In the end, Jiayin and Sanbo murmured for a while, and Li Laosan went to find the pottery kiln excitedly.

    The pottery kiln was also happy to take on such a big job and shipped the finished product back today.

    ?Li Laosan carefully took out a dinner plate from the car. The plate was one foot two long, one foot wide, and had four depressions in the middle.

    The big one is for rice and steamed buns, the two smaller ones are for vegetables, and there is an original position for the soup bowl.

    The whole plate is not as heavy as Jiayin guessed. On the contrary, it is thin and strong.

    Although it is not as good as those shiny stainless steel plates in the previous life, it is surprisingly good.

    Sure enough, trusting the craftsmen is never wrong!

    In addition to dinner plates, there are also many pottery basins, bowls and other objects, each with a mark on the bottom.

    It was a round seal with the words "food is the sky" written in the small seal.

    Yes, Food is the Sky is the new name of the Li Family Canteen.

    ?This name was already too common in Jiayin''s previous life, but she still wanted to decide on this name, because in the heart of a foodie, the world is not as big as eating.

    It is true that food is the most important thing for people. It really cannot be truer.

    The Li family also likes this name very much. When Li Laosan sent the menu to the dean yesterday, he had already asked the dean to make a suggestion. He was going to stay up late and carve out the plaque with his own hands.

    ?Everyone was busy helping, and the tableware was quickly carried in.

    Boil it in boiling water, let it dry naturally, and wait for it to be put into use when it opens.

    ??In the menu that the Li family sent to Dean Zhou, they ordered three set meals, A, B, C, and III.

    ?In fact, there is not much difference between each set meal. It is just two meat dishes for grade A, one meat dish and one vegetable for grade B, and two vegetarian dishes for grade C.

    Rice is white rice, rice rice and sorghum rice.

    Steamed buns are white flour steamed buns, liangtou and pancakes.

    The prices were set at twenty cents for Class A, fifteen cents for Class B, and ten cents for Class C.

    At this price, if it can ensure that the students have enough to eat, it is really cheap and affordable.

    Not to mention, there are free pickles and egg soup for every meal.

    ?Of course, this is just lunch. Breakfast consists of porridge, eggs, steamed buns and pancakes, as well as various mixed vegetables. The cost per person can definitely be controlled at about ten yuan.

    ?Finally it¡¯s dinner. The set meal will definitely be served, but on top of that, dumplings and stir-fry dishes will be added so that the students can also have a change of taste.

    Li Laosan originally had a good plan. He found a few colleagues who opened food shops on the shopping street and invited them to the canteen to do business together.

    As a result, although several people greeted him with smiles, they never mentioned entering the academy cafeteria.

    There are even discussions behind his back, saying that Li Laosan is too arrogant. How many years has the academy cafeteria been open? Don¡¯t the students still go out to eat? How could the students stop leaving school just because the Li family took over the cafeteria!

    After Li Laosan heard about it, he didn''t care about them anymore.

    ??But there were also two families who just had to pay their rent for one month in the cafeteria, so they decided to give it a try.

    Of these two houses, one makes noodles and the other sells casseroles and bread.

    Li Laosan tasted the taste and thought it was quite good, so he rented the two seats in the middle of the separated private room to them, leaving the two sides for the students to order banquets.

    At noon on the second day, as agreed, Dean Zhou brought several gentlemen to the cafeteria to taste the food and taste it.

    It was also a sunny day with a warm breeze.

    Needless to say, as soon as Dean Zhou saw the small garden, he decided to have his meal here.

    Dazhu¡¯s wife and Sun¡¯s second sister-in-law brought the dinner plates to them with their own hands, and they were a little excited.

    Originally, scholars were enough for them to respect, but those who came today are all gentlemen who teach scholars!

    Fortunately, Dean Zhou and others looked gentle and nodded to them.

    ??The Li family did not arrange first-class set meals for all the gentlemen. Instead, they had three types of meals: A, B, and C. Free soup and pickles were also served.

    Li Laosan also ordered a first-class set meal to eat with him.

    He had been busy all morning and was tired and hungry. He didn''t have much scruples about eating. He ate and drank soup in large gulps, which actually made Dean Zhou and others at the same table also have appetites. It seemed that the food was even more delicious. .

    When it became clear that these meals were all prepared by ordinary cooks, and that this would be what the students would eat in the future, the dean and the gentlemen left with peace of mind.

    In the afternoon, flyers announcing the opening of the canteen tomorrow were distributed to all school buildings.

    The list also has the daily tentative menu and the prices, which are very detailed and clear.

    Among the students, many of them solve their food problems at the Li family''s food shop on weekdays, and they like the Li family''s craftsmanship very much.

    ?Now you can eat without leaving the academy, and the canteen is more spacious and cleaner. Of course, everyone is happy.

    ?This afternoon, during the break in class, everyone was talking non-stop.

    ??The boys from the Li family have been going to the cafeteria these days, and their classmates have noticed.

    ?At this time, I asked them a few more questions, so they told their classmates about the new dishes baked in the canteen and the small garden built in the canteen, which made the students even more curious.

    ?Of course, there are also people who can¡¯t stand the Li brothers¡¯ ¡°coarseness¡± and their sour and unpleasant speech.

    ?Especially those two underachievers in Jiaren¡¯s class.

    When they saw Jiaren being surrounded by his classmates and talking lively, one of them curled his lips and shouted, "Oh, our academy is really getting more and more careless. Can anyone be admitted to study?

    ¡°It¡¯s already shameful for my family to open a shop and sell food, but now I open a cafeteria in the academy. I¡¯m so shameless!¡±

    Another student also laughed and said, "That''s right. The academy is a place where sages and sages are read. Why did such a copper-smelling guy sneak in!"

    ?These words were obviously aimed at Jiaren. Several classmates who were close friends with Jiaren were so angry that they started to scold them, but Jiaren stopped them.

    He did not shy away from it and directly faced two classmates and said, "Our Luo''an Academy has always been famous for its broad mind, and we believe in educating everyone without distinction. As long as you like reading and are willing to work hard for it, you can become a Luo An''s disciple.

    "But in your words, why does Luo''an discriminate against merchants? Are all my classmates who come from merchant families and come to Luo''an to study, so they are thick-skinned?"

    The two students were gagged. Looking at the dark faces of several classmates with business backgrounds in the class, they knew they had said the wrong thing.

    The fourth update is here. Little cuties, please give Huahua a five-star review or a little bit of good reading. The more must-read votes, the better! Huahua is working hard and coding hard! Tuck ball, roll and sell cute balls~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 473ï¼š One "milk" is the barrier, and no one can open it!

    Chapter 473: One "milk" is the barrier, and no one can open it!

    ?That means reducing the amount of rice in the set meal, and shrinking the size of the steamed buns.

    When students order food, ask them if they can add another spoonful of rice or a small steamed bun if necessary.

    If it is not needed, it will not be given.

    ?In this way, I dare not say that waste will be completely avoided, but it will alleviate the waste problem to a certain extent.

    Everyone was even more happy when they heard Li Laosan talk about the meal tickets.

    Today Zhao Yuru is in charge of collecting the money. She was so happy that she could not wait to clap her hands and praised: "This is a good method, but it saves me from counting copper coins. Even now, I am still counting one, two, three in my head!"

    ?Everyone felt relieved after solving the two big problems and went about their business one after another.

    Noon has passed, but the ingredients for dinner still need to be prepared, especially some dumplings need to be made for the students to have a change of taste.

    But there is no need to prepare too much, because school ends in the middle of the afternoon. In the two hours of free time, the students will definitely have to go out to play. I am afraid that not many people are willing to come back for dinner.

    It''s a pity that everyone still underestimated the charm of the new canteen. After school, the students actually brought books and gathered together in the small garden, chatting and joking while talking about their studies. It was very lively.

    Since there was no room outside, some people entered the dining hall and found a quiet corner to study and wait for their meal. Maybe they wanted to finish eating early and then go back to school.

    Li Laosan saw him and quickly boiled tea, but there were only two tea sets in the canteen.

    If you have fewer teapots, you can make more trips and fill them more often, but you cannot share teacups.

    ?Helping, he could only take a clean porcelain bowl to recharge.

    The students were very polite and thanked them one after another.

    First of all, tea is free, and secondly, drinking tea, admiring flowers, and blowing in the spring breeze make you feel more comfortable.

    Jiayin felt sleepy in the afternoon and took a nap in Sun''s second sister-in-law''s room. She was woken up by the sound of voices outside, so she lay down at the window to watch the excitement.

    As she looked at it, a new idea came to her mind.

    In the past, the best sellers in and around the university included food and drinks.

    ??We sell fruit drinks with ice in summer, hot milk tea in winter, and ordinary tea on weekdays.

    With so many students in the academy, just one cup per person per day would make a profit of two cents, which is more than a dozen taels a month.

    ?These dozen taels may not be too much, but they are definitely a lot.

    You should know that for a strong laborer, if he works hard for a month, his wages will only be about one tael of silver.

    What''s more, this is a small business backed by a big tree in the cafeteria. The cost is low. Even if the business stops at any time, there will be no big loss.

    ?Furthermore, students are used to gathering here, sitting and having a drink, which can also help the cafeteria to stabilize its popularity.

    ?Thinking like this, she hugged her grandma and shouted to go back to the small courtyard.

    Mrs. Li originally stayed aside when her granddaughter woke up and made no noise. Now she saw that the kitchen was getting busy and she couldn''t help, so she straightened her granddaughter''s clothes and called Shuiling and Aunt He. left.

    Wenjuan was cooking dinner with her maid Xiaoyue. When she saw her grandma and sister-in-law coming back, she asked about the business in the canteen.

    She was also very happy when she heard that business was booming.

    Xiaoyue was lively and even jumped and clapped her hands, shouting: "Let those people on the street take a good look! Earlier, they said that our family was not afraid of flashing their tongues when they told lies. How could it be possible that as soon as the canteen opened, it took away their business? Now, They were afraid that their intestines would be destroyed!

    ¡°It¡¯s time to have dinner soon, and the gate of the academy is also open, but not many students are coming out. They are crying. Children, there are behind you!¡±

    Mrs. Li frowned when she heard this, glanced at her grandson''s daughter-in-law, and said, "We can just talk about this at home. Don''t say it when we go out. It will easily attract people''s hatred."

    Wenjuan also scolded Xiaoyue, "You talk nonsense, you don''t know what to say, and you don''t even cook!"

    Xiaoyue stuck out her tongue and ran away quickly. Jiayin still liked Wenjuan''s sister-in-law very much. He didn''t want her to be embarrassed, so he stepped forward and grabbed her hand, and said with a smile: "Sister-in-law, I have come up with a good business, can I give it to you to make a fortune?"

    Wenjuan smiled and bent down to hug her sister-in-law. She didn''t take it too seriously and said, "Okay, my sister-in-law will buy you a solid gold bracelet when she gets rich!"

    Jiayin covered her face, everyone knew that she liked solid gold bracelets...

    ¡°Then my sister-in-law will come up with me at night to think about delicious food. When I speak, my sister-in-law will do it!¡±

    Jiayin hugged her sister-in-law''s neck, causing Wenjuan to giggle.

    ?Soon, Shui Ling was sent out to buy things.

    Actually, what good news needs is either something new or novel, or something complicated and numerous.

    ?Mammy He was afraid that Shuiling wouldn''t be able to buy it alone, so she followed her.

    As soon as the two of them went out, Tao Hongying and Jia Huan rushed back from the city.

    The business of the restaurant is getting better and better, and Jia Huan is cautious, fearing that someone will do something secretly.

    So, when the uncle is not in the restaurant on weekdays, he will stay overnight.

    Even though Luo An is so close to the new capital, he only comes back once every three to five days.

    Tao Hongying was thinking about her mother-in-law and daughter. After cooking the private dishes, she helped a little and came back with Jiahuan.

    Jiayin first kissed my mother, and then ran over, calling her second brother happily.

    Jia Huan hugged her sister and walked around the yard a few times. After playing for a while, Jiayin jumped off the ground, then took her brother''s hand and walked towards Wenjuan, "Sister-in-law, I will return my second brother to you."

    Wenjuan blushed deeply and turned around to get into the stove. Jiayin kept giggling and was tickled by her brother who was also blushing.

    Soon, dinner was served and the family of five finished eating. Tao Hongying and Jia Huan were thinking about the canteen and rushed to help.

    At this time, Grandma He and Shuiling also bought things.

    Saltpeter, brown sugar, medium-quality black tea, honey, two pounds of red beans, a small basket of wild strawberries, and a small bucket of milk.

    ?The previous ones are not difficult to buy. Only this milk was bought by Grandma He and Shui Ling when they went to a small village outside the town.

    ?This Zhuangzi''s milk was sent to the city for the nobles to wash their faces and bathe. When they heard that Grandma He and Shuiling wanted to buy it, they squeezed out a bucket of it.

    They wanted to give money, but they didn¡¯t ask for it yet. They just thought they had children at home and no milk to drink!

    Jiayin hugged grandma¡¯s neck and gave grandma a difficult task, ¡°Grandma, guard the door for me and my sister-in-law. We are going to study the recipe in secret and give you something good to drink later.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, grandma is sitting at the door.¡± Mrs. Li patted her granddaughter, her eyes full of doting, ¡°As the saying goes, one milk can shut the door, and no one can open it!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jiayin was so amused that she burst into laughter. She hugged her grandma and kissed her for a long time before dragging her sister-in-law into the kitchen.

    Summer is about to enter. In fact, Jiayin is more optimistic about fruit drinks with ice than milk tea.

    ??If other people are still worried, after all, there are ice cellars in the city, but the ice sold is too expensive.

    ?? But the Li family is not afraid. You must know that the cyclamen have a whole boat of seafood brought back from the south, and almost half of the boat is filled with ice. The level of luxury will never make their peers jealous.

    It¡¯s because the Li family can make their own ice!

    Previously, only Li Zhensheng and a young steward who had signed a death contract knew the recipe. Later, Jiayi and Liu Yang helped the young steward when he was too busy and learned the recipe.

    ??Now if I tell my sister-in-law Wenjuan, the good news is not a big deal...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 474ï¼š Although milk tea is good, donâ€™t be greedy!

    Chapter 474 Although milk tea is good, don¡¯t be greedy for it!

    Wenjuan, on the other hand, squatted on the ground and watched with her own eyes as saltpeter was added to the big basin in front of her, and the water in the small basin in the middle turned into ice.

    ?Her eyes widened in shock, she covered her mouth tightly, and looked at her sister-in-law with eyes full of surprise.

    She has only been married a few months. Can her grandson know this secret recipe for making ice? !

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, just pretend you haven¡¯t seen my sister-in-law today. Don¡¯t worry, my sister-in-law won¡¯t say a word. I¡¯ll call grandma in...¡±

    Wenjuan was frightened and stood up to go out, but was pulled back by Jiayin, "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, grandma knows about it, and uncle and the others have been making ice like this for a long time when transporting seafood.

    ¡°Besides, you are my second brother¡¯s daughter-in-law and a member of my own family. Just don¡¯t let others know about it. We are still going to make a fortune this way!¡±

    Wenjuan''s fear was easily shattered by the words "family". She took a deep breath and nodded heavily, "Sister, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone."

    Jiayin smiled and pointed outside and said, "Second brother, you can still tell me. If second sister-in-law is pregnant with a baby, ask second brother to make ice for you. Grandma and the others said that you can''t get cold when you are pregnant with a baby."

    Wenjuan''s face turned red. She didn''t dare to continue this topic, so she quickly urged her sister-in-law to arrange work for her.

    Jiayin gave her the red beans and boiled them in a pot of water. They were quickly cooked and became soft and glutinous. She took them out and put them aside.

    Then, boil brown sugar and black tea, add milk, cook and simmer for half a quarter of an hour. Finally, filter out the tea stems, pour into a cup, add a spoonful of red bean puree, and stir evenly.

    Jiayin tried to take a sip.

    The sweetness is just right, the tea taste is fragrant, the milk taste is mellow, and the red bean paste has a dense texture.

    Although there are no pearl balls, I always feel that something is missing.

    But I can''t find tapioca flour at the moment, so I can''t make dumplings, so I have to use red bean paste instead!

    Fortunately, it tastes good too. If you have a cup when you are hungry or sleepy, it will definitely relieve hunger and refresh you.

    Wenjuan was a little hesitant at first. After all, it would look awkward to boil good tea leaves with brown sugar and milk.

    But the sister-in-law¡¯s expression was so much enjoyment that she couldn¡¯t help but bravely took a bite.

    After finishing the drink, Wenjuan''s eyes lit up.

    She wanted to say something but couldn''t. She was anxious and could only take another sip, savor it carefully, and then said: "This is too delicious. It is mellower than tea and has no milky smell. I thought it would taste weird." , I didn¡¯t expect it to be completely different!¡±

    Jiayin took her and started making fruit drinks again.

    In fact, fruit drinks are simpler, just mix half-mashed wild strawberries with honey, add cold boiled water and a little ice cubes.

    Jiayin wanted to make something decent, but there wasn¡¯t even a passion fruit here, so she had to use local materials.

    ?These wild strawberries grow on the nearby hills. I saw someone selling them during the day. They were very red and beautiful, and a basket of them only cost ten cents, which was very cheap.

    But this thing is just a generic product, it looks good and cheap, but it is so sour that even children won¡¯t eat it easily.

    ?However, she specially added honey to neutralize it, and with the coolness of ice cubes, the finished product turned out to be surprisingly delicious...

    ? Li Laosan and Jia Huan were in front, and Zhao Yuru was holding Tao Hongying behind. The four of them walked back from the cafeteria, chatting and laughing.

    As soon as they entered the door, they saw Old Mrs. Li guarding the kitchen door. The four of them were puzzled. Zhao Yuru hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Mom, why aren''t you asleep yet? What are you doing sitting here?"

    Mrs. Li smiled and replied: "What good things are Jiayin and Wenjuan poking at? I will help guard the door and earn money by then, so that they can share my share!"

    Of course Mrs. Li was joking, but everyone laughed. Just at this moment, the door to the kitchen opened. Wenjuan''s face turned red with excitement, and she held a tray in her hand, with several small porcelain bowls placed on the tray.

    Jiayin followed with a smile, coughed twice and said seriously: "The store is opening today. Please try milk tea and iced fruit drinks for free. Don''t miss it if you pass by!"

    Everyone laughed even harder.

    ?Such a young boss is probably the only one in Tianwu.

    Zhao Yuru bent down and picked up her little niece, and said with a smile: "Oh, our little boss Fu Niuer is very fast. It has only been half a day, and he has already opened a new store?"

    ??Li Laosan also rubbed his niece''s head, while Jia Huan took the tray from his wife''s hand and led the whole family into the house.

    Like good news and treasures, grandma, mother and third uncle were served milk tea, while third uncle and elder brother were given iced fruit drinks.

    The remaining few glasses were left to Grandma He, Shui Ling and Xiao Yue to pick at will.

    ?Sure enough, milk tea was loved by young and old girls, and the iced fruit drink was also drank up by Li Laosan and Jia Huan in one go.

    ¡°Is this thing going to be sold in the canteen?¡± Li Laosan was the first to ask, his eyes shining with joy, ¡°Originally I wanted to buy a few more tea sets, but now it seems I don¡¯t need them.¡±

    Jiayin hurried over and hugged Third Uncle¡¯s thigh, ¡°Third uncle, I must buy a cup, a beautiful one and a big one!¡±

    Li Laosan obeyed his niece''s advice and immediately nodded in agreement, "Okay, my third uncle will take you to draw a picture in a moment. Whatever you want, my third uncle will bake it!"

    Zhao Yuru was in charge of the money box and more concerned about the cost. She held her daughter-in-law and talked for a long time.

    In the end, everyone felt that this small business could be done, the cost was low, and the profit was high enough.

    The main reason is that it tastes good when drunk. If you put it in the cafeteria, students can drink it if they want. If they don''t drink it, they won''t lose anything.

    Jiayin and Uncle San went to draw some drawings of mugs and milk tea pots. When they came back, they found that their mother and uncle drank two more bowls of milk tea.

    Fortunately, grandma was afraid of getting up at night, so she didn¡¯t refill the glass.

    Jiayin¡¯s big eyes were bent in laughter, she covered her small mouth, and didn¡¯t say a word...

    Early on the second day, before dawn, Li Laosan went to the canteen to work, and Jia Huan also hurried back to the city.

    Wenjuan took Aunt He and others to make breakfast. Mrs. Li and Jiayin washed themselves up and just sat down at the dining table when they saw Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru yawning and walking out of the room.

    Mrs. Li was so surprised that she thought her daughters-in-law had all gone to the canteen.

    Only Jiayin laughed mischievously, and was caught by Tao Hongying, who asked forcefully: "Bad girl, tell me, was the milk tea last night too strong, with too many tea leaves? I was energetic last night, at least. I slept half an hour later than usual.¡±

    Zhao Yuru also said: "Yes, I was doing needlework in front of the oil lamp, and I felt sleepy after holding on to an extra shoe sole."

    Jiayin was lightly patted twice on the buttocks by her mother. The distressed Mrs. Li quickly took her granddaughter over and said, "You guys drank too much! I don''t drink tea very much at ordinary times. I drank so much all of a sudden. It must be delayed." Go to sleep. Besides, my granddaughter is thinking that this milk tea is not for you to drink. It has great uses!

    "Jiaren came back for dinner a few days ago, and he said that he fell asleep during evening classes and almost knocked over the inkstone, so he was scolded by his teacher. Also, Jiahuan and Jiaxi always said that they tend to get hungry during evening classes, and the teacher only allowed him to drink water. , not allowed to eat.

    ¡°Think about it, if they could drink a cup of this milk tea, wouldn¡¯t they be very hungry and refreshed?¡±

    Jiayin was pleasantly surprised. He turned around and gave grandma a big kiss. He was extremely excited and said, "Grandma, wuwu, you understand me best! That''s why!"

    Mrs. Li smiled proudly and said, "Of course, my granddaughter is the most attentive. Others only see that the boys in our family take care of and love their sister, but no one knows that my granddaughter is also kind to her brothers."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 475ï¼š The master leads you in. Cultivation depends on the individual!

    Chapter 475: Master leads us in, cultivation depends on the individual!

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru saw this, what dare they say?

    Last night, they were indeed greedy for drinks.

    Soon, after breakfast, Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying rushed to the cafeteria.

    Wenjuan brought Xiaoyue, Nanny He and Shuiling with her. They wanted to prepare some more things and send them to the cafeteria before school ended.

    At that time, we will be able to see the students¡¯ reactions and find out whether the new product suits their tastes!

    As the saying goes, the master leads the door, and the practice is personal. After Jiayin slept for a night, the novelty of milk tea disappeared, and she simply became the shopkeeper.

    ??This small business is also left to my sister-in-law Wenjuan, so let her do whatever she wants.

    Jiayin was about to take grandma to go shopping on the street, but unexpectedly Mr. Wen and Li Laoer came over.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was also startled, fearing that something would happen at home.

    As a result, Li Laoer said: "There is nothing going on at home. Brother Jiaren and Brother Li are going to take the children''s examination tomorrow. Mr. Wen and I are here to take a look, and we will go back to the city together tomorrow."

    ¡°Is it so fast? There are still a few days before the exam?¡± Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t believe it. She counted her fingers and sighed.

    In the past few days, the whole family has been running around for the canteen, and the two children have really been neglected.

    The exam day is indeed tomorrow.

    Jiaren is a sensible kid and didn''t even take the initiative to say a word. This is because his family is busy and he doesn''t want his family to bother with him.

    ??But why don¡¯t the children think about what else is more important at home than their exams? !

    Jiayin was also thinking about it and hurriedly ran to tell Xiaoyue and Nanny He to deliver milk tea to the academy in the afternoon. Be sure to say a few more words, "Try new drinks carefully and don''t overdose."

    ?Especially for students who have exams tomorrow, just to be on the safe side, don¡¯t drink. If you feel uncomfortable and delay tomorrow¡¯s exam, something big will happen.

    Mr. Wen and Li Laoer were very curious when they heard about it, so they also tried milk tea and fruit drinks.

    ?They hadn¡¯t eaten in the morning, but after drinking the hot milk tea, their stomachs felt much better, so the two of them praised the milk tea again and again.

    Similarly, after school in the afternoon, the students were a little hungry and sat in the small garden of the cafeteria. While waiting for the meal to be served and laughing, they suddenly got a pot of milk tea. Everyone was immediately attracted by this fragrant and refreshing drink. Captured.

    ?So, to the surprise of Li Laosan and others, milk tea was actually more popular than iced fruit drinks.

    ?But don¡¯t worry, the weather is getting hotter and hotter, and maybe the iced fruit drink will become a big seller!

    Wenjuan was restless all afternoon, for fear of ruining the business and wasting her sister-in-law''s efforts.

    Finally, at dusk, Xiaoyue ran back from the cafeteria panting, shouting happily, "Miss, miss, I''ve finished all the milk tea. It''s more popular than fruit drinks."

    Wenjuan immediately burst into joy, holding the good news in her arms and running around in circles with joy.

    In the room, Jiaren and Brother Li were talking to Mr. Wen. Mr. Wen gave them some instructions on the exam details and gave them "reassurance."

    ¡°This exam tests all the basics. As long as you study hard for three years, you will definitely pass. You all have a very good basics. Don¡¯t be nervous. You will definitely make a mistake.¡±

    ?Jiaren and Brother Li both stood up and saluted to express their thanks. They felt more at ease when they heard that Mr. Wen would be accompanying him for the exam tomorrow.

    ?Jiaxi, Jiaan and Mao Geer are three people who don¡¯t have to take the exam. They just drank the fruit drink and liked it very much. Now they are thinking about trying the milk tea.

    ?Unfortunately, the family was afraid that they would sleep late if they drank too much, and Jiaren and Brother Li would not be able to sleep well if they were delayed any longer. Therefore, Mrs. Li kept a tight watch on the three of them, giving them warning glances from time to time.

    The three boys shrank their necks, looked haggard, and hurried back to the academy after eating.

    There are still friends in the academy who can play football together. It is really scary to stay at home and be guarded by grandma.

    So the fragrance is far away and the smell is close. The grandma they missed so much before has now lived with them for less than half a month, and she is no longer so familiar...

    Early on the next morning, the academy sent two gentlemen to bring more than twenty students who were going to take the boy examination into the city.

    The college has already sent the students¡¯ academic status and household registration in advance. Today is just an exam.

    The young and old of the Li family have been thinking about it all day long, and they are distracted from anything they do.

    Mrs. Li even took her granddaughter to visit the town entrance several times, which stretched her neck. At dusk, finally, the college¡¯s carriage came back.

    Mr. and the students all had smiles on their faces, which showed that they did well in the exam.

    Jiaren and Brother Li jumped out of the car in advance and walked home with their grandma and sister.

    Mrs. Li was so happy that she wanted to thank God when she heard that both of her grandsons were admitted on the spot, and that the eldest grandson''s left-hand writing was praised by the examiner.

    That night, while waiting for Li Laosan, Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying to come back from the canteen, a banquet was held in the small courtyard.

    Seven or eight members of my family sat around and celebrated a little.

    ?Jiaren and Brother Li also took leave and can stay at home tonight, so they are also here now.

    Old Mrs. Li was half drunk, holding their hands and secretly wiping her tears.

    "I finally have the nerve to meet your grandfather! Previously, the boss was admitted as a scholar, and the family was happy, but he... I have been crying for more than ten years! Now that the family is better off, and you are successful, even if I die immediately, I will I''m satisfied."

    ?Everyone understood the old woman''s mood, but they did not dare to persuade her, for fear of making her cry even more.

    ?So they quickly changed the subject and started talking about the small business of selling milk tea.

    Wenjuan is usually a good housekeeper, so she definitely can¡¯t sell milk tea in the cafeteria.

    Fortunately, red bean paste must be cooked at home, ice cubes must be prepared at home, and brown sugar and tea leaves must be cooked at home.

    Xiaoyue will help transport it back and forth. The academy only needs people to mix and heat it temporarily before selling it.

    ??For the time being, Zhao Yuru and others will help and try to sell a section before and after dinner. If the business is still good, they will slowly find a suitable person to take over.

    ?Even if this matter is settled, as for the canteen, tomorrow we will build a small thatched shed in the corner of the garden and decorate it with some flowers and plants, which will be enough to serve as a small sales point.

    Wenjuan was excited and happy after hearing this. She finally had an errand to do!

    But when it came to the money she earned, she insisted on giving more than half of it to her sister-in-law, even if she only got a salary.

    But Jiayin, a little money-lover, has created too many ways to make money for himself in the past few years, so he is really not short of this.

    Besides, she originally wanted to add color to the cafeteria and create a small business for her second sister-in-law, and she didn''t even think about getting involved.

    Therefore, she was determined not to want it, and said: "I don''t want it. Second sister-in-law makes money to buy delicious food, keep fat, and give me a little nephew to play with!"

    Wenjuan and Jiahuan both blushed, but everyone laughed.

    In the end, it was Mrs. Li who made the decision, "Just listen to Fu Niu''er. If Wenjuan is grateful, she can make some money and sew some dresses for your sister."

    Wenjuan couldn¡¯t put it off any longer and made up her mind to work hard and repay her family for the care and love they gave her...

    Getting up on the second day, Mrs. Li went back to Suijintan.

    Even though it had been a long time since she came out, she was eager to announce the good news to everyone. After all, her two grandsons had become successful.

    Jiayin also missed home, so Mrs. Li called Tao Hongying, packed her luggage, took Grandma He and Shuiling, and they set off.

    There had been two light rains before, so there was no shortage of water in the fields and the crops were growing like crazy.

    It has only been a few days. Looking from a distance, the fields have changed from light new green to green, as if the spring breeze is blowing, full of vitality.

    As soon as the Li family''s carriage stopped at the gate of the courtyard, the courtyard door of the Cui family next door opened.

    Mrs. Cui actually walked out of it. I don¡¯t know whether she didn¡¯t sleep well or was sick. She looked a little haggard...

    Continuing with the fourth update, today¡¯s update is a little late, everyone, please forgive me! Huahua has been updating for three days. It would be better if you give encouragement to the leg-hugging ball. If the ball is given a five-star rating or a good review, it would be better if you have votes, okay!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 476ï¼š Suffocated and angry!

    Chapter 476: Holding your breath and feeling angry!

    Jiayin jumped down from the carriage and hugged Mrs. Cui''s thigh directly, "Sister Aunt, Senior Aunt, I miss you! Does Senior Aunt not want Fu Niu''er? Wow, Fu Niu''er is so pitiful!"

    Mrs. Cui couldn''t help laughing when she saw the fat girl pretending to cover her eyes and not squeeze out tears for a long time. She quickly bent down and picked her up for a good kiss.

    "How could it be? Senior aunt loves Fu Niu''er the most. If Fu Niu''er doesn''t come back, senior aunt will chase you to Luo''an!"

    ¡°Senior aunt brought your favorite snacks, sewed a beautiful skirt, and another good thing. Let¡¯s hide it under the quilt at night and look at it!¡±

    Jiayin''s eyes were bright, and she immediately became happier. She hugged Mrs. Cui''s face, turned into a fat ball and made a wooden bird, made Mrs. Cui''s face a big tree, and kissed her hard several times.

    Mrs. Cui''s smile looked more like flowers blooming on her face. She couldn''t help teasing the fat girl, "Did Fu Niuer eat a lot of good food when she went to Luo''an? She seems to be heavier than last time when she held her? If she keeps doing this, , you¡¯re going to change your name to Fat Girl!¡±

    Jiayin hid her little face in Mrs. Cui¡¯s bun, like a quail with a shrinking neck.

    Didn¡¯t hear, she didn¡¯t hear, she didn¡¯t hear anything.

    She is not fat, she is not fat at all!

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying watched the big and small laughing and laughing at the same time.

    Tao Hongying said: "This girl only eats and sleeps all day long. She is more blessed than a pig. If she doesn''t gain meat, who will?"

    Mrs. Li immediately corrected her granddaughter''s name, "Nonsense! Our Fu Niu''er is a good child, and she helped us a lot when we went to Luo''an this time. Although our Fu Niu''er has short arms and legs, we have smart minds. , He gave her third uncle a lot of good ideas!"

    "Okay, okay, mother is right, Fu Niu''er is good at everything!" Tao Hongying couldn''t laugh or cry when she heard this, and hurriedly called everyone into the house.

    Otherwise, the mother-in-law can really stand at the door and praise her granddaughter from head to toe.

    Shuiyun was left at home for so many days, and she was still looking forward to the return of her masters.

    At this moment, she was flying around happily like a little bee, sometimes serving tea and sometimes helping to carry luggage.

    ?Old Mrs. Li asked a few questions about her family and heard that everything was fine, so she sent Grandma He, Shui Ling and Shui Yun to pack their luggage.

    ?In this way, the two little sisters can have a quiet chat, and Aunt He can also take a rest.

    ? Dongmei heard the commotion and came over from next door to talk to Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying.

    After saying a few words, the village chief, Uncle Zhao, Liu Biaotou, Liu''s sister-in-law, Huiniang and others all gathered over.

    As soon as the village chief uncle entered the door, he shouted: "You are back! I don''t feel like it on weekdays, but after suddenly walking for a while, the village seems to be a lot deserted. Except for the valley, there is no excitement anywhere."

    Uncle Zhao also followed suit and said: "Yeah, forget it at night, it''s quiet during the day, and we all start to hope that the naughty boys will cause some trouble!"

    ?Everyone laughed and quickly gave up their seats to the old men, offering them tea and snacks.

    Jiayin took out her favorite sticky cake and gave the old man a piece each.

    The old men were also very considerate, stroking Jiayin¡¯s hair, picking it up and eating it.

    As a result, they never had a chance to speak again.

    Your teeth are sticky!

    In order to save the few old teeth they have left, they can only concentrate on fighting sticky cakes!

    After asking about the twins in Huiniang''s family, Mrs. Li asked the fat boy from the Liu family about the business in the valley, the fruit trees on the mountain, the melon fields on the riverbank...

    In short, there was nothing she didn¡¯t care about. After finding out everything, she reluctantly felt relieved. Mrs. Cui held the good news in her arms, took off the silver comb from her head, combed her fluffy braids again, and said with a smile: "Aunt, senior brother sent Wen Hai to deliver a letter last night, saying that both Jiaren and Brother Li passed the childbirth examination?

    ¡°The two children are so amazing. Although the childbirth examination is not difficult, it is rare for them to be admitted on the spot!¡±

    ??Everyone was happy to hear this, and the village chief was even more anxious to swallow the sticky cake. He stretched his neck while choking, and asked in a hoarse voice: "Jiaren...ahem, brother Li has already achieved fame?!"

    ¡°That¡¯s great, the two boys are so good!¡± Uncle Zhao also clapped and applauded, extremely excited.

    ??The two old brothers sitting next to him, both with legs and no hands, didn''t know how to be happy at this moment. They actually clapped together with one hand each, and they made a squeaking sound!

    Everyone couldn''t help but laugh and felt a little sad.

    Tao Hongying quickly changed her words and said: "Everyone has worked hard to guard the new village these days. My mother was still talking about it on the road. When I cook some good dishes in the evening, everyone will come to the house to eat. It will be lively."

    ¡°Okay, if not for anything else, just for Jiaren and Brother Li, we have to have a good wedding wine.¡± The village chief uncle agreed immediately.

    Huiniang and Sister-in-law Liu also nodded. Huiniang said, "Let''s go home and make arrangements, and we''ll come to help later."

    As he spoke, everyone dispersed, and the old men hurriedly went to announce the good news to the whole village.

    Jiayin put away the sticky cakes and regretted that the old men who had almost harmed him had become "toothless" people.

    She jumped off the ground, took Dongmei''s hand, and went to walk around Ye''s yard.

    Tao Hongying thought that her daughter was going to take a look at the small treasury she had secretly hidden in Ye''s house, so she didn''t stop her and let her go after telling her to come back early.

    Seeing that no one was in the room, Mrs. Li pulled Mrs. Cui and asked, "Jinrou, you don''t look good. Tell your aunt, is there something on your mind?"

    Mrs. Cui''s eyes were red at that time, "Auntie... nothing happened, just... I just missed you, so I came back to stay for two days to see you."

    How could Mrs. Li believe it? She slapped her angrily and urged: "Why are you still having an affair with your aunt?! My aunt has told you so many times that your surname is not Li, but you are our Li family." .

    "We came out of the mountains together struggling to survive. In my aunt''s heart, you, Hongying and Yuru are the same! If you have a grievance, you should tell it to your aunt instead of telling others?!"

    ?Mrs. Cui couldn''t hold it any longer, hugged the old lady and shed tears.

    ¡°Auntie, they are bullying me... Wow, I can¡¯t curse, I can¡¯t hold my breath! I really have no place to go, so I have to hide in our house.¡±

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying looked at each other in surprise.

    They originally thought that Mrs. Cui was having trouble with Mr. Wen, but from what she meant, it seemed like she was being bullied by an outsider!

    Tao Hongying persuaded, "Sister Jinrou, please tell me carefully what''s going on. My mother and I are confused! You stay in the village all day, so logically you can''t offend anyone! This person has a very high status. Is that noble? Why can¡¯t you scold me back? You¡¯re too embarrassed to speak, and here¡¯s me, I¡¯ll scold you back!¡±

    ?Mrs. Cui is older than Tao Hongying. Tao Hongying calls her sister on weekdays and is very close to her.

    At this moment, Mrs. Cui felt a little embarrassed.

    How can a sister be bullied and ask her to help out?

    She was used to being strong-tempered, but when she arrived at Li''s house, she couldn''t stand it anymore when she saw Old Mrs. Li who was like a mother.

    She raised her hand to wipe her tears and explained: "It''s Senior Brother Wen''s mother and sister-in-law. They have been coming to my village every day for the past few days and sitting there all day long, forcing me..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 477ï¼š I was bullied to the doorstep!

    Chapter 477: Being bullied to the doorstep!

    She was only halfway through speaking when Aunt Wu, Huiniang and Sister-in-law Liu hugged the child and returned with some food.

    She stopped talking and said, "When it gets quiet tomorrow, I''ll talk to my aunt in detail."

    Mrs. Li nodded and said, "Okay, let''s talk tomorrow. In short, since we are all back, you can eat, sleep and take care of yourself. Everything else is a trivial matter!"

    ?They just came back today and there are people coming and going at home, so it is not a good time to talk about this matter.

    Aunt Wu, Huiniang and Sister-in-law Liu entered the house and saw Mrs. Cui''s eyes were a little red. They guessed that something was wrong, but they were smart enough not to ask.

    Huiniang and Sister-in-law Liu took out the needles and threads they had made before and handed them to Mrs. Cui one after another.

    They are both good at needlework, especially Huiniang. If she can be Jiayin''s master, her craftsmanship is definitely first-class.

    Mrs. Cui touched her embroidered shoes, looked at her soft middle coat, and smiled.

    It feels good to be rewarded for your efforts and to have someone care about everything.

    At this time, Dongmei also walked in from the outside holding Jiayin''s hand and said: "Old lady, Zhuangzi sent some food last night. I originally wanted to send it to Luo''an. Now that you are back, There¡¯s no need to bother.¡±

    Mrs. Li glanced at her smiling granddaughter, wondering if there was anything else she didn''t understand.

    It must be this little girl who used Zhuangzi''s name to add something to the banquet in the evening.

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter, kissed her, and told Tao Hongying, "We have everything. The rest depends on your craftsmanship. Make something delicious for everyone tonight!"

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom, I¡¯ll be ready right now!¡± Tao Hongying rolled up her sleeves and smiled happily.

    It¡¯s hard for a clever woman to make a living without rice. She has all the chickens, fish, meat and eggs, so what else can she do? !

    What''s more, this is a reunion banquet and a celebration banquet. Other people want to have a banquet, but they haven''t had the chance yet!

    Huiniang and Sister-in-law Liu put the child on the kang, and then chased Tao Yuru to work in the kitchen.

    Aunt Wu, Mrs. Li and Mrs. Cui were sitting on the kang, looking after the children and chatting.

    Jiayin sat in Mrs. Cui''s arms, holding a big fruit in her hand.

    ?She took a bite, and then gave it to her aunt and uncle to take another bite. Neither the aunt nor the nephew disliked the other, and they ate happily.

    ?Three fat babies were lying on the kang, looking at them eagerly, drooling greedily, stretching out their little hands, scratching in the air from time to time.

    I don¡¯t know whether I want to catch the fruit or catch the heartless young lady!

    Jiayin was also naughty. From time to time, he put the fruit in front of their noses and let them smell the sweetness of the fruit. Then he quickly took the fruit away and took a big bite.

    It made the three fat babies dance with joy, shouting "Ahhh" in anger, and protesting non-stop!

    Mrs. Li and Mrs. Wu couldn''t stop laughing. Mrs. Li nodded at the three fat babies'' foreheads and scolded, "Three little idiots! I''m afraid you will be bullied by your sister when you grow up. You three will have nothing to do in the future." Let¡¯s work together to find a solution!¡±

    Mrs. Cui also smiled. She hugged her fat niece to her side, as a way of taking good care of this "bully" for the fat babies!

    At dusk, the old men and Liu Biaotou and others were already sitting in the main room chatting and joking, and Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer came back from the city in a carriage.

    Today is the court meeting. Logically speaking, Li Laoer and Mr. Wen go in and out together, so they should come back together!

    Mrs. Li asked, and Mr. Li waved his hand and said, "Forget it, we are all getting on the carriage to come back. Someone from the Wen family said that Mrs. Wen is sick, so Mr. Wen can only go back with her."

    ?Although everyone doesn¡¯t know much about the Wen family affairs, they also know that Mr. Wen doesn¡¯t get along with the family. After all, he always eats New Year¡¯s Eve dinner at Li¡¯s house during the Chinese New Year.

    So, no one asked any more questions, only Mrs. Cui''s eyes added a touch of sadness.

    Soon, the food and wine were served, and everyone divided into two tables, chatting, laughing, eating and drinking, which re-injected vitality into the courtyard that had been quiet for a long time. In the sky, a crescent moon is half hidden in the light clouds. From time to time, its little face shows up, quietly looking towards the Li family yard to see something new...

    There was no conversation all night. After dinner the next morning, Li Zhensheng went to the city as usual, while Li Laoer went to the school and wandered around the valley.

    Mrs. Li was thinking about Mrs. Cui, so she brought a small straw hat to her granddaughter and planned to call Mrs. Cui for a walk in the orchard.

    At this time of year, the eager fruit trees are already in bloom, so it¡¯s a good time to enjoy the scenery and relax.

    ?It was obvious that Mrs. Cui also wanted to go somewhere, and the two parties met as soon as they left the hospital.

    Mrs. Cui pointed to the food box in Sister-in-law Qiong''s hand and said, "I made some food and wanted to accompany my aunt and Fu Niu''er for an outing in the mountains."

    Just as Mrs. Li was about to speak, a carriage turned around at the entrance of the village.

    Mrs. Li thought she was a guest from the other side of the valley and didn''t pay attention, but Mrs. Cui''s expression changed and she said angrily: "Auntie, it''s Mrs. Wen''s family. She actually chased her here!"

    ?Old Mrs. Li also frowned, not understanding what the Wen family was planning.

    Even if you don''t like Mrs. Cui coming in, you won''t press her every step of the way, and you actually find Broken Gold Beach? !

    ?She pulled Mrs. Cui behind her and told her, "You are the junior here. No one wants to find her, and you don''t need to come forward. Let me see what they are doing, and then we can think of a solution."

    ??Mrs. Cui still wanted to speak, but the Wen family''s carriage had already arrived.

    ?The large black carriage with a flat roof, pulled by a strong bay-red horse, is very majestic.

    As soon as the carriage door opened, a woman jumped out and put down a footstool, then helped a middle-aged woman down. The woman turned around again, and the two of them helped out an old lady about sixty years old.

    The middle-aged woman has an ordinary appearance, but her expression is very dignified.

    ?The unsmiling look can even be said to be serious, not too likable.

    ?But the old lady has thin eyebrows and narrow eyes, and a pointed face.

    ??There is no kindness and kindness of the old man, but there is always a slight sadness between the eyebrows and eyes, which makes people feel a bit inconsistent no matter how they look at it.

    ??And she also found Mrs. Cui behind Old Mrs. Li at a glance. Her eye circles were red at that time, and she called out softly, "Jinrou..."

    Mrs. Cui trembled subconsciously, which made Old Mrs. Li frown and said, "Who are you? The carriage stopped in front of my house. Without bowing or saying hello, you came up to talk to my juniors. This is looking down on us Li." Home?"

    ?The old lady was stunned for a moment, looking a little overwhelmed, and looked at the middle-aged woman next to her.

    The middle-aged woman lowered her eyebrows, making it difficult to tell what her expression was. She just stepped forward to salute Mrs. Li and said, "You must be Mrs. Li, right? We are from the Wen family in Xindu, and my husband is from the Wen family. The eldest son is now an official of the fourth rank and works at Honglu Temple."

    After saying that, she took a step back to reveal the old woman, and then said: "This is my mother-in-law. She went into the village today to visit the Cui family..."

    Before she could finish speaking, Mrs. Li had already responded: "Oh, you are Mr. Cui''s mother and sister-in-law, right? What a coincidence. I have wanted to get to know you for a long time. Who would have thought that you would come to visit me today." "

    Mrs. Wen¡¯s mouth twitched. She clearly said she was visiting the Cui family, but Mrs. Li kept visiting her own house.

    ??Is this just stupidity by nature, or someone who has made up his mind to protect someone...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 478ï¼š rat trap

    Chapter 478: The Rat-Throwing Weapon

    Sure enough, Mrs. Li said next: "During the Chinese New Year, Mr. Wen had the New Year''s Eve dinner at my house. I asked him why he didn''t go home. He said the food at home was not delicious! I was puzzled. This is so much. Poor craftsmanship.

    "Did you come here today to learn a craft? Haha, that''s right. Let me tell you, my daughter-in-law is a descendant of the royal chef. If she teaches you a few dishes, you won''t force the children at home to do anything. Find food at home!"

    Mrs. Wen¡¯s expression changed. This was not a nice thing to say, and if word spread, the Wen family would lose their face.

    ?But before she could argue, Mrs. Li had already called her daughter-in-law out into the courtyard, and then immediately surrounded them into the Li family''s courtyard.

    Jiayin looked at the Wen family''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law who were a little at a loss as they were half-pushed into the door. She also smiled and took Mrs. Cui''s hand, and quickly followed her.

    ?Others don¡¯t know, but she knows her grandma¡¯s temper best. The old lady must be angry and annoyed that the Wen family is chasing her here to bully others.

    ??There will definitely be fun to watch later, you must not miss it!

    Sure enough, Mrs. Li gave up the main room in the front yard and led the Wen family''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law directly to the small apartment in the backyard.

    ?The apartment was not big, so the two women and two maids who came with the Wen family could only stand outside the door.

    The Wen family¡¯s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were politely allowed to sit on the kang.

    The two of them may not be used to it, as their legs are a little twisted no matter how they are placed.

    ?On the other hand, Mrs. Li sat opposite them, crossing her legs easily. She also took out the cigarette pot that had not been used for a long time and slowly refilled her tobacco.

    ??She did not neglect the Wen family¡¯s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, and invited Nanny He and Shuiling to serve tea and snacks, and then said to the old lady of the Wen family: ¡°Look, my sister is older than me, so I¡¯ll call you that.

    ¡°Sister, your daughter-in-law doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s working. Has she ever cooked before? What kind of food does she like to eat? She¡¯s getting older, so it¡¯s better to have a lighter taste!¡±

    Mrs. Wen couldn''t help but feel embarrassed when she heard her talking about an old sister.

    What she usually hates most is that others say she is old. She doesn''t know how much effort she has put into to prevent the wrinkles on her face from appearing later.

    ??She was her dowry mother-in-law, and now she is still calling her "Miss"!

    Unexpectedly, when she arrived at the Li family, she actually listened to five or six elders in a row. Her heart felt like it had been stabbed with holes one after another.

    ?If it weren¡¯t for her son, she wouldn¡¯t have come to this miserable place and suffered this grievance!

    But thinking of her son, Mrs. Wen pulled up her handkerchief and began to wipe her tears, "Sister, you don''t know, I feel so miserable... You said that during the Chinese New Year, the second son had such a fierce quarrel with his father, and he ran out. Now, I don¡¯t even want to eat New Year¡¯s Eve dinner at home.

    ¡°As a mother, it really hurts my heart to be caught between their father and son. I wish I could go away with the breeze. As long as I can find a quiet place and end the troubles in the world..."

    ?Old Mrs. Li was originally going to light a cigarette pot, but when Mrs. Wen cried like this, she almost forgot what she was going to do.

    ?This man is made of water, so why did he cry when he said he was crying? !

    ?The tears still fell down in clusters. They were not pretending at all, they were crying sincerely.

    ??If she didn''t know this, she might really think that the Li family had caused her great injustice.

    Looking at Mrs. Wen with her head lowered, she looked resigned.

    Old Mrs. Li frowned.

    ?No wonder they were able to force Jinrou to run here to escape. This method is really new and strange...

    Mrs. Cui sat behind the old lady with Jiayin in her arms, biting her lips tightly, angry and helpless.

    She was soaked in the tears of Mrs. Wen for five or six days. She knew in her heart that the Wen family did not agree with her marriage to her senior brother, but her senior brother was too determined, so the Wen family had no choice but to find her and hope that she would withdraw voluntarily.

    ??Moreover, she chose to talk openly and openly, making the old lady cry to her every day.

    She didn¡¯t say anything against their marriage, she just said that it was not easy for her to be a mother...

    ??This is my senior brother''s mother, her future mother-in-law. She cannot be beaten or scolded. She can only endure it until she is about to vomit blood...

    Jiayin leaned on her aunt''s lap and touched her double chin. She also felt that the Wen family was really unpopular.

    ??A soft knife stabs someone, no blood is seen, but it is more cruel than a hard knife!

    But whether it is the aunt or the family, there are some things that are too easy to avoid.

    They all have to worry about Mr. Wen, and they don¡¯t know what grandma will do...

    Mrs. Li listened for a long time and had a little idea in her mind. She motioned to her daughter-in-law to come forward and whispered a few words.

    Tao Hongying has been unhappy for a long time. She has cut out Wen''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law countless times.

    ?Who is not living a happy life? This Wen family''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are simply out of their minds. They just go to other people''s houses and cry. It''s so unlucky.

    ?At this moment, when she heard her mother-in-law''s instructions, her eyes lit up and she walked out immediately.

    ?Old Mrs. Li leisurely lit up the pipe and took a few puffs, exhaling thick green smoke. After a while, the room became a little smoky.

    Mrs. Wen was crying so hard that she choked just after she sobbed.

    Mrs. Li quickly smiled and said: "Sister, if you cry for yours, I''ll whip mine without delay! I''m still in a hurry when I hear this. Why is Mr. Wen here?

    ¡°Yes, I refuse to marry after I have passed my age. Continue talking...¡±

    She looked as anxious as if she was watching a play at a critical moment, which made Mrs. Wen lose her mood. She put on a dry handkerchief and secretly looked at her eldest daughter-in-law.

    Mrs. Wen secretly scolded her mother-in-law for being useless. After thinking about it, she said: "Old madam, we have been disturbing you for a long time. It is really rude. Why don''t we go to her courtyard with Jinrou to sit..."

    ??Old Mrs. Li quickly waved her hand, "No, no, my sister and I hit it off right away. We didn''t even say we were happy, so why did we leave? Besides, Jinrou just came back yesterday, and the house is still in a mess, so how can we entertain guests!"

    At this point, she seemed to suddenly react and said: "Oh, don''t you dislike the simplicity of our home..."

    "No, no, how could it be!" Of course Mrs. Wen couldn''t admit it, and said with a smile: "I''m just afraid of disturbing the old lady..."

    "Why are you bothering me? I''m not very boring at home on weekdays. From now on, you have to accompany my elder sister to visit the house more often." Mrs. Li enthusiastically pushed the tea and snacks to the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law and said : "I''m just stupid and don''t know how to persuade others. I''m afraid I''ll neglect my elder sister."

    Just as I said this, there was a sudden noise outside the courtyard, and soon three old ladies walked in. They were all the same age as Mrs. Li, but they were a little worse in clothes.

    Mrs. Li quickly pulled them onto the kang, and then introduced them one by one to the Wen family''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, "This is Aunt Zhang Wu, Grandma Feng Ba, and Aunt Wu. They are all the most persuasive old sisters in our village. I am usually in a bad mood." Okay, shed a tear, they are here to comfort me.¡±

    After that, she said to several old ladies: "This is Mr. Wen''s mother. She said that Mr. Wen was unfilial and hurt her heart. She started crying as soon as she arrived at the door of my house and has been crying until now. I am really afraid that she will cry. If you are blind, please help me to persuade you!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 479ï¼š Three old ladies, a big show!

    Chapter 479 Three old ladies, a big show!

    "Mr. Wen''s mother? I always thought that Mr. Wen''s parents were dead when this happened!" After hearing this, Aunt Zhang Wu said in surprise: "I see that Mr. Wen is in our village during the Chinese New Year, wearing only clothes and shoes." Everyone helped prepare it, it doesn¡¯t look like there are family members taking care of it at all..."

    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law of the Wen family looked embarrassed, and they wanted to explain, but Grandma Feng Ba had already pulled Wu Aunt Zhang, and then said with a smile: "Don''t worry so much, it''s not easy for anyone to live. Maybe Mr. Wen''s family is so poor that he can''t even eat. Of course I can¡¯t take care of him anymore!¡±

    The Wen family¡¯s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law¡¯s face turned completely black...

    Jiayin was hiding behind her grandma, laughing so hard that she secretly rubbed her belly.

    When it comes to swearing, whether it¡¯s a positive one or a negative one, the old ladies¡¯ fighting power is absolutely amazing!

    ?Old Mrs. Li coughed twice and said, "Old sisters, I''m here to ask for your help. Please help me to persuade Mrs. Wen. She was crying so sadly just now."

    ¡°Oh, yes, yes, I¡¯m off topic!¡± Grandma Feng Ba quickly patted her chest and assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is no one in this world that we can¡¯t persuade.¡±

    Aunt Wu and Aunt Zhang also nodded repeatedly, as if they had been entrusted with important tasks.

    Then they all looked at Mrs. Wen, staring with three pairs of old eyes, eagerly waiting for her to start performing.

    Mrs. Wen subconsciously picked up the handkerchief, but froze there, not knowing what to do...

    The atmosphere in the room was awkward for a while, but in the end it was Grandma Feng Ba who clapped her hands and shouted: "Oh, I know, Mrs. Wen must be angry at us and feel embarrassed. Then I will show off first and complain, Be an introduction..."

    After saying that, she slapped her thigh and said in a long tone, "Oh, my dear, poor mother, I have raised you for eighteen years, and you just left when you said you would. I am helpless, I really want to find you." Lord Yama said!

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it doesn¡¯t rain anymore, and two acres of land at home have been destroyed by drought! I can¡¯t live with my old bones, but that northern barbarian took a big knife..."

    Aunt Wu and Aunt Zhang looked at each other and realized that it was not easy to let Grandma Feng Ba take on the responsibility by herself, so they quickly joined the group of patting each other on the thighs.

    Aunt Wu cried and said: "Oh, yes, you **** barbarians. We were living a good life, but they just came to make trouble. Our good home was just left behind!"

    Aunt Zhang immediately took over, "In order to survive, we had to climb mountains and ridges. There are forty mountains, and we can''t reach the end! Tigers, black bears, and wolves in the mountains all regard us as food. Who can see They all want to take a bite of our flesh... Wow, it¡¯s really impossible to live in those days!¡±

    Grandma Feng Ba was very happy to end her solo struggle and quickly joined the "singing" team of her old friends. "Fortunately, we all worked together. We couldn''t wait to climb all the way before we crossed the mountain. But as soon as we came down, we encountered barbarians again. !

    ¡°The sharp sword was slashing at us. It was **** and scary! Wow, even now I still have nightmares!¡±

    ?Three women perform one play, and the skills of the three old ladies are even more profound.

    ?Singing, reciting, and beating, the opera turned into a classic!

    Since Qingshui Village suffered a natural disaster and was invaded by barbarians, he was forced to go south, crossing mountains and ridges, killing wild animals and fighting bandits, until he almost failed and died at the dock.

    ??They cried and cursed at the same time, and the jingle they made up was wonderful. Their cooperation was a tacit understanding, which was simply amazing!

    The Wen family¡¯s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law opposite were dumbfounded. One held up the handkerchief and forgot to put it down. The other opened her mouth, wishing that even a fly would fly in...

    Mrs. Li added another pot of tobacco and continued to smoke, sighing from time to time to match the performance of the old sisters.

    But she was so happy that she let out a bad breath. The Wen family is a scholarly family, and Mrs. Wen is also a pretentious person at first glance. She probably likes romance more than daily necessities, and she is not very understanding of the world.

    In her opinion, chasing someone to wipe their tears is already a very dirty method.

    I have to say that this method is also very effective for Mrs. Cui, who comes from the same scholarly family.

    But when she arrived at Li''s house today, this method was destined to fail.

    Because the Li family is not a scholarly family, they will not do this!

    Don¡¯t you want to cry? Let me show you what a crushing crying scene is and teach you a lesson!

    Mrs. Wen took a deep breath and wanted to say something, but she choked before she could say anything.

    She said decisively: "Ahem, old lady, ahem, we have a long time to go out, it''s time to go back, come back another day... Ahem, visit!"

    After saying that, she was about to get off the ground, but after sitting cross-legged for too long, her legs became numb. She fell off the kang with a thud and fell to her knees.

    ??Old Mrs. Li put down her pipe and pot, and quickly gave her a hand, "Oh my, nephew-in-law, what are you doing, why are you kowtowing? There is no need to give such a big gift, being so polite is just a heretic."

    Mrs. Wen gritted her teeth and stood up slowly while holding on to the edge of the Kang. Without saying anything, she helped her mother-in-law get off the ground and left quickly.

    Mrs. Wen seemed to want to say something to Mrs. Cui, but Mrs. Cui sat behind several old ladies with her head bowed, only a little bun showing, and did not even look at her!

    Tao Hongying said he was leading the way, but in fact it was almost like escorting him. He quickly led the Wen family¡¯s master and servant out of the corner gate of the backyard.

    ?Old Mrs. Li immediately put out her pipe and pot and shouted, "Open the window quickly, or you''ll choke me to death!"

    "Hahaha," Grandma Feng Ba couldn''t help but laugh, "You smokers feel choked, and we can''t survive. To be honest, they left early. If we sit here for a while longer, we won''t be able to hold on. "

    Mrs. Wu also smiled and said: "That''s right. Get me a bowl of water quickly. I''m dying of thirst. I''m afraid I''ve said more today than I have in a year!"

    Aunt Zhang Wu was the most energetic, clapped her hands and smiled, "Have you seen the faces of the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law? Hahaha, with such skills, how dare you come to our place to play harp?!"

    Mrs. Li turned around to look at her granddaughter and Mrs. Cui. Seeing that they were not feeling uncomfortable, she said, "Old sisters, it''s all thanks to you today! When I saw their attitude, it was not a good thing. I looked at Jin Rou''s thin skin. When they cried, they softened and became annoyed, and then they took the initiative to end it with Mr. Wen!

    "As for them, they will not complain in front of Mr. Wen. They will only say that Jinrou''s feelings for him are not solid enough. It is really insidious!"

    "Yes, yes! Rich families are willing to play this small game, but it is not as real as our farmyard!" Grandma Feng Ba said with a sneer: "Although we have no knowledge, the matter of a son marrying a wife still depends on the son.

    "After all, she is the woman who has children with him. She will sleep with him on the same bed and die in a pit. He must like it, right? What are we doing to stop her? One day, we kick off her legs and go see her. Lord Hell, why don¡¯t you still want your daughter-in-law to accompany your son?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the truth,¡± Aunt Wu also said, ¡°This old lady from the Wen family just can¡¯t think about it!¡±

    It¡¯s still the fourth update of the day~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 480ï¼š This is also a miserable person!

    Chapter 480 This is also a miserable man!

    Aunt Zhang Wu couldn''t help but scolded: "It''s fair to say, she doesn''t agree with the marriage, just train her son at home. Why did she come to the woman for a reason? And she even chased her to her home. Who gave her the face?! When If she sheds a few tears, we will listen to her in everything, and you won¡¯t be ashamed even at your age!¡±

    ??Old Mrs. Li is also not happy about the Wen family''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law acting like this, but those two people are Mr. Wen''s mother and sister-in-law after all, so it will be unpleasant to scold them if they continue.

    She stopped talking and said: "In short, they can''t take advantage today, and they won''t come next time. We didn''t show any shame, so we kicked them away. It''s good. The other things are Leave it to the men!

    ¡°I will ask my second son to talk to Mr. Wen about this later. Mr. Wen is so powerful, he will definitely be able to arrange his own home.¡±

    "Yes," Aunt Wu nodded first, "We, the mother-in-law, have already won against the mother-in-law. Whether we can drink the wedding wine or not depends on you!"

    Everyone laughed.

    ?Several old ladies got off the ground one after another. They originally wanted to tease Mrs. Cui a few words, but seeing her face turned red, they laughed and let her go.

    Li Laoer was originally in the valley. Hearing that there were guests at home and it seemed to be "lively", he hurried back and saw the Wen family''s carriage leaving from a distance.

    He often lives with Mr. Wen and is familiar with the Wen family''s carriage.

    At this moment, Li Laoer frowned and walked into the yard, where he met several old ladies.

    Grandma Feng Ba was quick to speak. She pulled Li Laoer''s sleeve and said: "Uncle, this old Wen family is so bullying. He came directly to our house to mourn. It''s not so unlucky. You have to go see Mr. Wen." , come up with a good idea!¡±

    Li Laoer was confused when he heard it, and Mrs. Li quickly said: "Go inside first and drink some water. I''ll tell you later."

    While talking, Mrs. Li sent the old sisters away first.

    After returning home and meeting her daughter-in-law, Mrs. Li explained everything clearly to her son from beginning to end.

    Li Laoer was also annoyed after hearing this, "Mrs. Wen pretended to be sick last night to call Mr. Wen back to the house. Why did she suddenly recover today and come to bully others? Is this really a joke?!"

    After saying that, he stood up and said: "I still have to go to the city to talk to Mr. Wen and solve this matter as soon as possible. We can''t delay it any longer."

    "Okay, let''s go." Mrs. Li sighed and whispered: "Speak for Mr. Wen for me. It would be best for him to marry Jinrou, and everyone would be happy. But if you can''t defeat the family and know that you can''t marry, you should do it as soon as possible. let it go.

    ¡°Otherwise, it would be easy for him to remarry as a man, but Jinrou is a woman, and she will be poked in the spine and gossiped about for the rest of her life!¡±

    Li Laoer nodded, "Don''t worry, Mom, I will definitely bring the message."

    Soon, he changed into the clothes he would wear when going out and got into the carriage.

    Zheng Feng and Ye Tong sat on the shaft of the carriage and followed them, but they were not afraid of being left alone.

    Cyclamen in the afternoon is a rare leisure time in the day.

    ??Li Zhensheng and Jia Huan were talking about how their small fleet should be back in the next two days, and they wanted to visit the dock...

    Seeing Li Laoer arrive suddenly, Li Zhensheng was surprised and asked, "Is there something going on at home?"

    Li Laoer shook his head and nodded, "There is something going on at home, but it''s not our family''s business."

    ?Li Zhensheng was confused and wanted to ask more questions, but Li Laoer waved his hand and said, "I don''t understand for a while, so let''s wait until Mr. Wen and the others arrive."

    ?Li Zhen was not short of patience. He got up and walked around the front hall and back kitchen. After a while, Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng were waiting for him.

    The two of them thought something had happened to the Li family, so they also asked if they needed help.

    This made Li Laoer feel very complicated, especially towards Mr. Wen, who felt sympathy and distress. Li Laoer said straight to the point: "Mr. Wen, you don''t know, right? In the past few days, your mother and sister-in-law have been going to the village every day to find Mrs. Cui...

    ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t agree with your marriage, she just wiped her tears and said it was not easy for Mrs. Cui, forcing Mrs. Cui to give up your friendship.

    ¡°Mrs. Cui couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and hid back in the village yesterday. But this morning your mother and sister-in-law found our home again and continued to cry and complain about the persecution.

    ¡°My mother couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she came out to protect Mrs. Cui, and brought a few old aunts from the village with her, and made your mother and sister-in-law run away in anger..."

    From the moment Mr. Wen heard the first word, the color on his face gradually receded, and eventually turned pale, with veins on his neck bulging out.

    After a long while, he held back a sentence, "She said she was sick and wanted to see me more. She said it was her fault in the past. She was only immersed in the romance and didn''t care much about my son. She said she would be in more pain in the future. Me, she said¡­

    "When I went to court, I was still thinking about buying jewelry for her when I went back, and I was still happy that she finally remembered that she still had me as a son! But in the end, she actually wanted to stabilize me, and then went behind my back to embarrass my junior sister..."

    Everyone knew who the ¡°she¡± in his words was, so they felt even more sad when they heard it.

    Children''s dependence and closeness to their mothers is natural and will not change as they grow older.

    ?Especially for children who have been neglected for a long time, when they are suddenly loved, their mood is no longer happy, but grateful!

    But in the end, it was discovered that the mother''s love was an illusion, and the real purpose was to control him and hurt him!

    ?This kind of disappointment and pain can drive people crazy...

    Mr. Wen didn¡¯t speak any more, but tears fell heavily.

    Liu Zhiheng was originally very angry because his adopted sister had been wronged, and wanted to curse a few times.

    Seeing this, he also sighed.

    He and Mr. Wen have known each other since childhood, and they know very well that Mr. Wen is a miserable person.

    Mr. Wen was not taken seriously since he was a child because he was the second son in the family. When he was young, he relied on his talent and hard work to find Bachelor Cui as a teacher, and fell in love with his junior sister.

    As a result, the junior sister did not get married, the teacher passed away, and he began to waste time.

    ?Finally taking advantage of the opportunity of moving the capital, he risked his life to go back to save his junior sister, and slowly won his junior sister''s heart.

    When the junior sister also reconciled and separated, the lover was supposed to get married, but his family forced him to marry someone else to pave the way for his brother''s career, and obstructed him in every possible way from marrying the junior sister...

    In this life, there are thousands of sufferings, but he seems to have not been left behind!

    ?Li Zhensheng patted Mr. Wen on the shoulder and gave him silent comfort.

    ??The same was true for Li Laoer. Liu Zhiheng hesitated for a while and finally joined in.

    Perhaps feeling the strength coming from his back and the support of his three close friends and brothers, Mr. Wen slowly stopped his tears, pulled up his sleeves to wipe away the tears, and said in a deep voice: "Thank you!"

    Li Zhensheng and the other two sat down again. Li Laoer thought for a while and said, "Sir, my mother asked me to bring you a message.

    "She said that if you want to marry Mrs. Cui, you have to find a way. If you don''t want to marry, or if the family can''t handle it properly, let it go earlier, otherwise it will be detrimental to Cui Fu. After all, a woman''s reputation is important."

    Mr. Wen nodded heavily and responded: "Auntie is right, I was greedy before, thinking I could have my cake and eat it too, but now I realize how stupid I was!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 481ï¼š Theres someone at home

    Chapter 481 Someone is coming to the house

    Liu Zhiheng asked: "What do you want to do? Do you have regulations?"

    "Yes," Mr. Wen took a deep breath, his eyes no longer hurt and filled with chills, "There was an arrangement originally, but because of the family''s goodwill, I thought they had changed their minds, but I didn''t expect to take this step. , then think of it as giving them the last chance!¡±

    ??He motioned for everyone to come forward, whispered, and finally stood up and bowed deeply to everyone, "Whether this method can be executed smoothly depends on the help of three people."

    Everyone quickly stretched out their hands to help him, and when he sat down again, Li Lao Er said: "I''ll take a walk over to the pier. Lao Si and Dayong happened to be there. They may not have been back for a long time, so I will send them some food and drink." "

    ?Li Zhensheng nodded, "As for the limelight in Xindu, leave it to me."

    Liu Zhiheng sighed, "Leave the management of the yamen to me. There are too many people who like to add insult to injury, so I can''t let them really do it."

    ?In this way, the four of them settled the matter, chatted a few more words, and then dispersed.

    Mr. Wen walked at the end and grabbed Li Zhensheng.

    ?He took out a veil from his arms and unfolded it, revealing a pair of silver bracelets inside. He went to the silver house to select it himself and spent ten taels of silver.

    ?His salary is not high, and after dealing with the yamen''s favors, he only has daily necessities left. Fortunately, the Li family lent him a small courtyard to live in, otherwise he would really be living on the street.

    ??These ten taels of silver were borrowed from Li Zhensheng a few days ago...

    He pushed the bracelet directly to Li Zhensheng and said with a wry smile: "I bought this with the ten taels of silver I borrowed earlier. If I sell it now, I''m afraid I won''t be able to sell it for more than ten taels. I''ll give it back to you first. I''ll have the money later. I¡¯ll give you the difference.¡±

    Li Zhensheng didn''t want to embarrass him, so he took it away and said, "I''ve been busy recently and haven''t bought anything good for Fu Niu''er. When I go back tonight, I''ll give this to her to play with."

    Mr. Wen suddenly felt a little sour in his heart, and whispered: "Do you know what I envy the most? Even in your big family, your mother is sensible, your brothers and sisters are respectful, your sisters and brothers are harmonious, and even the children are sensible and smart..."

    ?Li Zhensheng patted him on the shoulder and encouraged: "Don''t be envious. You have passed this hurdle and you will have a family in the future. You will have all these things!"

    Mr. Wen¡¯s eyes glowed a little and he nodded slowly...

    Mrs. Li said she would leave the follow-up matters to the men, so she took it seriously and didn''t care about it at all.

    Even though Li Laoer came home and said he would rush to the dock overnight, she didn''t ask any more questions. She just asked Shui Ling to find Hui Niang to see if she wanted to bring some food to Li Yong.

    Tao Hongying also thought about her husband and prepared a lot of food.

    Jiayin followed the busy schedule and secretly picked two baskets of fruits and two baskets of vegetables from the space and asked her second uncle to take them to her father and adoptive father.

    When Hui Niang also sent something, Li Laoer jumped in the car and set off with Zheng He and Zheng Feng.

    ?Ye Tong was kept here this time. He was familiar with the situation of every family in Kyoto. In case the Wen family came to cause trouble again, he might be able to help the family...

    In the dock military camp, there is a little more vitality because of the arrival of spring.

    ?The soldiers were training intensively every day, gearing up to cross the river early and meet the barbarian "old friends" on the other side who had spent the winter apart.

    ??Master Hou took Jiang Cheng, Li Yong, and several lieutenants, and stood under the ring in the middle of the school field, looking at Li Laosi wrestling with the soldiers on the ring.

    ?The soldier was very strong, but in Li Laosi''s hands he still couldn''t move three moves before he was lifted up and fell down.

    Fortunately, Li Laosi didn''t use much strength. The soldier got up after a while. Seeing the Marquis and others in front of him, he blushed.

    The Marquis did not scold him, but encouraged him: "Eat more in the future and practice your strength. Although you may not be able to beat Commander Li, it is certainly not difficult to defeat the barbarians." "Yes, Lord Marquis!" The soldier knelt down. He knelt down and saluted, and then ran away. Surrounded by familiar soldiers, he couldn''t help shouting, "The Marquis praised me!"

    Li Laosi jumped down from the ring, grabbed the shirt in Li Yong''s hand, wiped the sweat on his face, and said with a smile: "These boys are fighting against me, but I haven''t fought so happily in a long time! I don''t know. When you go to Jiangbei to kill barbarians, your sword blades will be rusty."

    The Marquis said with a smile: "In a few days, I will go back to the new capital to discuss it with the emperor. If nothing else happens, we will go on an expedition within half a month."

    ?Everyone was happy to hear this. At this moment, a soldier came to report, "Master Marquis, Uncle Li of Zhongshan is asking for a meeting outside the camp."

    Zhongshan Bo, Li Bo Ye?

    ?Everyone was stunned for a moment before they came to their senses.

    Li Laosi raised his legs and ran, "It''s my second brother here, I''ll pick him up!"

    Li Yong followed closely behind, shouting loudly, "Wait a minute, I''ll go too."

    ?They haven¡¯t been back to Suijintan for a while, they are all thinking about home.

    Now, I heard that someone is coming to my family, and I want to see him as soon as possible.

    Soon, the Li family''s carriage was received at the door of the main tent, and the Marquis and others also rushed back.

    Li Laoer smiled and stepped forward to salute, "Master Hou, you haven''t been back for a long time. I''m worried about you at home, and I happened to have something small to do. I''ll come over and take a look, and give you some food along the way."

    ??Master Hou helped him up and asked, "How is my aunt? Where''s Fu Niu''er, have you been naughty recently?"

    Li Laoer couldn''t help laughing when he thought of a certain tank, which made everyone confused.

    ?He coughed twice and said quickly: "This is the last thing to say, let''s talk about business first."

    ??The Marquis nodded and everyone entered the main tent. Jiang Cheng was left with his soldiers to help Zheng He and Zheng Feng unload things from the car.

    ?Li Laoer arrived in a hurry, and the family did not have time to prepare much. However, since the Li family has a large population, they will not be short of food at any time.

    So, the carriage was not only filled with fruits and vegetables, but also three jars of meat, a jar of meat sauce, a hundred handfuls of dry noodles, a basket of fried meatballs, and a basket of baked bean paste and sesame cakes that Tao Hongying had saved before.

    When Jiang Cheng saw several soldiers drooling with greed, he laughed and cursed: "Don''t act weird. When has the Marquis ever gotten something good and left it behind for you?! When I ask the Marquis how to deal with it, you guys should wipe it out first." saliva."

    After saying that, he entered the tent. Sure enough, after hearing a few words, the Marquis ordered: "Leave a jar of meat, half of the meat sauce and dry noodles, and a basket of fruits. Send a lunch over and divide the rest." ¡±

    "Yes, Lord Marquis." Jiang Cheng was attentive and quickly gave him a small basin of washed fruits.

    ?The fruit is very fresh, as if it had just been picked from the tree. It definitely does not look shriveled after being stored in a cellar for a winter.

    The Marquis guessed that the fat girl must have brought it to him specially, so he couldn''t help but smile, and asked the fat girl what she had eaten and played at home.

    Seeing this, Li Laoer decided to put aside the serious matters first, and then whispered about the embarrassing things about his little niece.

    ?Because of the good intentions of the village chief and several old men, this incident became known to the whole village, but it was successfully controlled within the scope of the whole village and did not spread further.

    So, Mr. Hou, Li Laosi and others really don¡¯t know.

    ?At this moment, I suddenly heard that their laughter almost overturned the tent.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 482ï¼š Every family has its cupboard

    Chapter 482: Every family has its own sutras that are difficult to recite

    Li Laoer quickly waved his hands, lowered his voice, and kept telling him, "Don''t mention this when you go back to see Fu Niu''er. The little girl has grown up and is shy. She was bored in the house for several days and didn''t come out. , My mother was so anxious that she almost stuffed those naughty boys into the sauce vat!"

    ?Everyone nodded, and Li Laosi said: "When I go back, I will find out if any cat or dog has given birth to pups in the nearby villages, and I can find two for Fu Niu''er to keep. She will also have a playmate in the future."

    The Marquis thought for a while and then said: "I have nothing to do these days. I will take the vanguard army to Fengping Mountain for training. I will also look for any cubs on the mountain."

    ??This is not a way to go to the training camp to look for the little beast cub. This is simply to go to the mountain to train specifically to find the cub!

    ?No one revealed it, and it was not the first time that the Marquis doted on his children.

    Li Laoer then got down to business. When he talked about Mr. Wen¡¯s request for help, everyone sighed.

    Every family has its cupboard¡­

    Originally, we knew that the Wen family did not value and care about Mr. Wen that much, but now this hidden danger has completely exploded.

    Li Yong also came out after a falling out with his family. He felt particularly empathetic to Mr. Wen''s current situation. He sighed and said: "Mr. Wen is really heartbroken, otherwise he wouldn''t use such a method... If something goes wrong, he would be so Years of hard work will come to nothing.¡±

    ??Li Laosi nodded, "Life in a wealthy family is really messy, not as comfortable as a small family like us."

    Mr. Hou laughed when he heard this.

    In fact, the Li family is now also a new member of the Tianwu family, and can¡¯t be considered a small family. However, it seems that the Li family has not changed at all.

    Except for showing off your title to shock others when you are looked down upon, you can do whatever you need to do on a daily basis without any arrogance or impetuousness.

    This point, not to mention that he was proud of it, even the emperor was surprised and praised when he occasionally mentioned it.

    "Okay, I''ll accept this. I''ll go back to Xindu tomorrow and leave the camp to you." The Marquis looked at Li Laosi and Li Yong and said, and they quickly nodded in agreement.

    Soon, Jiang Cheng brought lunch.

    ?Meat stewed with green beans, spinach, vegetable and meatball soup, eggplant with minced meat sauce, cold cucumber, and a large bowl of rice.

    Li Laoer had been on the road for almost a whole night and a whole morning, and he was so hungry that his chest pressed against his back.

    ?Li Laosi, Li Yong and Jiang Cheng trained hard every day and became big eaters.

    Even the Marquis rushed to eat with them and added two more meals.

    ??Everyone didn''t even have time to talk, they just kept eating until the pots and bowls were clean.

    ?Li Laoer was thinking about home and talked for a while. After hearing that Zheng Feng and Zheng He had also eaten, they walked back.

    ?There was nothing good for him to take back in the military camp, but fortunately it was close to the Jinsha River, so at this time of year, there were a lot of fish.

    ?Jiang Cheng led people to lift the nets buried in Jiangchazi. They caught hundreds of large and small fish and put them into four large wooden barrels.

    ?So, Li Laoer, the uncle of Zhongshan, sat among the barrels and embarked on his return journey with a smile...

    The Broken Gold Beach at night is less noisy than during the day, like a demure lady, gentle and quiet.

    Uncle Zhao led several villagers to patrol in and outside the village, focusing on the melon fields.

    ??Although the village chief has long lived in a shack in the middle of the melon field, he keeps an eye on this cornucopia.

    ?But they were still worried. Even if they walked a few more times, it would be better to scare the annoying little beasts to prevent them from biting off the melon vines.

    You know, one less melon means one less silver nut at the end of summer! At this time, Li Laoer came back in the carriage.

    ??Everyone followed him back to the village and helped carry the barrel down.

    I heard that the big and small fish in the barrel were caught by Mr. Hou and brought back to everyone for a taste. Everyone was happy.

    But it was too late at night, so they quietly talked and laughed for a few words and then dispersed.

    Early on the next morning, Jiayin got up, washed and had a meal. Only when she saw fish fillet porridge on the dining table did she know that her second uncle was back.

    Unfortunately, she fell asleep and her second uncle had already gone to the city.

    She was full of curiosity and wanted to ask Mr. Wen what the arrangements were.

    But seeing her grandma, sister-in-law and mother all sitting together eating and laughing, everything must be going well, so she didn''t worry about it anymore.

    While peeling eggs for her granddaughter, Mrs. Li told her, "After dinner, pick up the homework you delayed. In the morning, I learned the rules from Aunt He, and in the afternoon I went to see Madam Hui. That half-sewn purse of yours, It will definitely be sewn tomorrow."

    Jiayin was immersed in her porridge and wanted to pretend to be stupid, but her mother hit her on the head. She could only raise her head and responded with a smile, "Okay, Fu Niuer, listen to grandma."

    "Flattery!" Tao Hongying scolded with a smile, but her subordinates picked some fish fillets for her daughter and put them in a bowl. "Eat more fish. People say that children who eat more fish are smarter."

    Jiayin couldn''t help complaining, "Mom, is it a good skill to eat more chicken feet? Give me two pots of stew, it''s too difficult to sew the purse!"

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Mrs. Cui almost spat out the porridge in their mouths, both laughing so hard.

    Tao Hongying was so angry with her daughter that her head was about to smoke, "I think you are not clumsy, but you have eaten too much pork and are as lazy as a pig!"

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but laugh!

    ?Whether she wanted to or not, after dinner, Jiayin started her career as a primary school child again.

    ? It''s okay for Grandma He. After experiencing the burnout period and the rapid period of the little master, she has found a teaching style that suits the little master, that is - Buddhist style.

    The specific pattern is that an old and a young couple sit together, drink juice and eat snacks. When they are tired, they go for a walk in and outside the courtyard, chatting and telling stories. When they encounter something that the young master is interested in, she will say a few more words. , teach you the rules by the way.

    ?After two days like this, one of them taught without any pressure and the other learned easily, which can be considered very effective.

    But it won''t work when you get to Huiniang. The foundation of female beauty is the accumulation of training over time.

    Jiayin is such a lazy guy. He spends three days fishing and two days drying nets. Not to mention that he has forgotten all the skills he learned before and is even unfamiliar with needlepoint.

    The purse was not finished, and her fingers were pricked like carrots.

    By chance, when the Marquis came back on horseback, Jiayin ran out with a carrot in his hand.

    The Marquis hugged his daughter up in distress, and when he saw Mrs. Li coming out, he said, "Auntie, Fu Niu''er is destined to live a life of wealth and splendor, with countless servants around her to serve her. If she wants new clothes, she will be sewn by someone. Don¡¯t you need to learn this?¡±

    Mrs. Li couldn''t laugh or cry when she heard this. She led them into the house and then said: "Master Hou, the whole family knows that you feel sorry for this girl, but Fu Niu''er is a girl, and she can''t be a little bit sewing. She will get married in the future. , just to show off, a few stitches need to be embroidered on the wedding dress.

    ¡°Besides, no one can see the leader forever. If this girl is in trouble one day in the future, she can wash, cook and sew. At least she can live a clean and decent life, right?¡±

    ?This is indeed the old man''s wise words. No matter how distressed Mr. Hou is, he can''t object to it.

    Hearing the good news made my heart warm. I quickly ran to hug my grandma. I no longer dared to be petty and planned to learn some skills seriously in the future...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 483ï¼š Help!

    Chapter 483 Help!

    The Marquis stayed at home to have dinner, played with the fat girl for a while, secretly stuffed some good things into her, and made the fat girl smile, and then he rode back to the camp.

    At noon on the second day, Jiayin took a nap. When she woke up, Hui Niang came to walk around with the twins in her arms, and Mrs. Cui also came over to chat.

    The location of the class was changed to Mrs. Li¡¯s house.

    But before the sewing basket was opened, there was a commotion outside the yard.

    ?Old Mrs. Li frowned and called Shui Ling who was waiting at the door to go and take a look.

    As a result, Nanny He hurried in and reported: "Old Madam, Madam Cui, the old Madam of the Wen family is here again. She is making noise in the front yard and wants to see Madam Cui. She says something happened to Mr. Wen and wants Mrs. Cui. Think of ways to¡­"

    Everyone''s expressions changed. Although they all guessed that this was an arrangement by the men, they were also worried that something unexpected would happen.

    So, they quickly arrived at the front yard.

    This time, Mrs. Wen did not come, only Mrs. Wen brought a wife.

    Mrs. Wen''s eyes were red from crying. As soon as she saw Mrs. Cui, she rushed forward, grabbed her hand and shouted: "Jinrou, please think of a solution quickly, my second son... he has caused a big trouble! It is said that he remonstrated with the emperor and made the emperor faint. Wow, they said that the second son was going to be beheaded! "

    Are you mad at the emperor?

    ?Beheading?

    Everyone was startled. Mrs. Cui was about to speak, but was stopped by Mrs. Li.

    Mrs. Li blocked Mrs. Cui behind her and said to Mrs. Wen: "Mrs. Wen, you have been crying to Jinrou for a while. You have always said that Mr. Wen was trained by your Wen family through hard work. He who has worked so hard to teach and grow up is also said to be responsible for the glory of your Wen family.

    ¡°Since Mr. Wen is so important to the Wen family, it¡¯s time for your Wen family to work hard to find a solution. Why are you looking for Jinrou? Don¡¯t your Wen family dislike her?

    "She is a woman, and she is putting her reputation on the line by running for Mr. Wen at this time! If Mr. Wen is rescued, your family will still dislike her in every possible way. How will she survive and lead her life in the future? !¡±

    Mrs. Wen felt guilty after hearing this, and whispered: "That... it''s not me, it''s my master. They said... they want to avoid suspicion and can''t save the second child. The second child likes Jinrou, so I can only find her to find a way. She and Liu Familiar with home¡­¡±

    Mrs. Li became more and more angry when she heard this, "Oh, your family wants to avoid suspicion, so even the biological son is unwilling to save her. Then Jinrou is not afraid of others gossiping or being implicated, so she has to go out and run around, isn''t she? Your family is really What a good plan!"

    Madam Hui also supported her and said with a cold face: "Your family is so smart! When you have good times, your son belongs to your family. If you need to help, you will think of others!"

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Wen family from a scholarly family? What kind of thing is this? Even we, a small family, still know how to share weal and woe. Mr. Wen is so pitiful!¡±

    Mrs. Wen was speechless after being scolded by the two men, and she felt extremely aggrieved. "They didn''t let me take care of them. I thought I was the one who gave birth to the second child, so I came here to report the news. You are still like this, then." I don¡¯t care anymore!¡±

    She threw her hands away angrily, helped her mother-in-law out, got into the carriage and left.

    Everyone was left laughing angrily.

    Huiniang''s mouth was black and she cursed: "Mr. Wen was carried back from the ditch on the roadside, right? When her son was in trouble, her mother tried to save her, isn''t it right? She ran to find someone to save her son, and she still wants others to be grateful?! "

    Mrs. Li also shook her head, "There are indeed very few mothers like this, but in the final analysis, all the Wen family members are included, and she is the only one who still cares a little about Mr. Wen..."

    ?Everyone sighed, but Mrs. Cui was still worried and asked Sister-in-law Qiong to hitch the carriage. She wanted to go into the city to have a look.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li found Ye Tong and asked him to follow her orders. If anything happened, she could come back and report it in time...

    ?At this time in the city, it is also very lively, and almost all teahouses and restaurants are talking about it.

    ¡°Have you heard? A royal censor contradicted the emperor on the spot, causing the emperor to faint from anger!¡±

    "No way, who is so stupid? Even if you want to give advice, it depends on the timing!"

    "Of course it''s true! This censor is the second son of the Wen family. He is a disciple of the great scholar Cui Zhengqing and the successor of the Xinxue school." "Ah, the second son of the Wen family? He was the one who was in the Hanlin Academy before and later led the way. The one who filed a petition against the refugees in the north and dismissed the county magistrate on the other side of the dock? "

    ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s him!¡±

    "The Wen family has a rich heritage. Although it has declined in recent years, the eldest son of the Wen family is now in the fourth rank. Mr. Wen won the imperial examination and has not been an official for many years. He has some respect in our world. Let''s work **** this matter. It shouldn''t be difficult, right? At most, if Yushi Wen is dismissed from office, he can at least save his life..."

    ?Everyone was talking about it, but no one thought how serious this matter would be.

    After all, Yushi Wen was not an assassin. He did not mean to do anything to the emperor, but he was simply giving advice.

    But things often do not develop according to everyone''s ideas, and soon news came out that Yushi Wen was thrown into the prison of Dali Temple.

    In this case, the matter is serious.

    But someone was keeping an eye on the door of Wen''s house. It had been a long time since the accident happened, but Mr. Wen still hadn''t gone out.

    Not only that, the eldest son of the Wen family took leave from the Yamen and went home claiming to be ill.

    ???Does this mean that you don''t want to take care of Yushi Wen, and the whole family is thinking about it behind closed doors? !

    Everyone is confused and doesn¡¯t understand what the Wen family is planning...

    ?At this time, Mrs. Cui''s carriage had already entered the city and headed straight to Liu''s house.

    Soon, Liu Zhiheng took the money and rushed to the Dali Temple Tianlao.

    By coincidence, just as he arrived at the door, he met two brothers, Li Zhensheng and Uncle Li, who brought a lot of food.

    ?Food and money were sent to the prison guards, who made them happy, and the bedding and clothing were sent in smoothly.

    But their request to see Wen Yushi was rejected.

    ?Li Zhensheng and Liu Zhiheng went to find people separately to inquire about the news. Uncle Li sat in the carriage and stood guard outside the prison. He did not leave until dark when the city defense soldiers patrolling the streets came to chase people away.

    Early on the next morning, at dawn, Uncle Li''s carriage appeared at the same place again.

    ?The breakfast specially prepared by Cyclamen was also filled into two large food boxes and sent to the prison.

    At noon, at night, and so on.

    The dignified uncle was guarding the door and bribed everyone in the prison so diligently just so that Yushi Wen in the cell could have a hot meal.

    ?Liu Zhiheng took his adopted sister and his father''s post to visit his old friends and classmates from the days when he was a bachelor of Cui University.

    Just so that they can jointly write a note to plead for Wen Yushi.

    Liu Zhiheng just paid it off. Regardless of his relationship with Yushi Wen, he was always a man.

    ??But even if Mrs. Cui is a junior sister, a woman who works so hard for a man will never be criticized.

    She didn''t care at all and used all her connections without reservation.

    Compared to the best efforts of the Li family, Liu family and Cui family, the Wen family seemed to be dead, with no reaction at all...

    Sorry, today¡¯s update is a little late, it¡¯s still the fourth update!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 484ï¼š There is no such thing as the most shameless, only the most shameless!

    Chapter 484 There is no shameless one, only the most shameless one!

    In the teahouse, someone said, "What does the Wen family mean? They don''t want a son?!"

    "Can''t you? The old man of the Wen family was out for a banquet before, and he was very proud when he mentioned Yu Shi Wen. He said that the Wen family had a Qilin son. Should he abandon it immediately if his son gets into trouble?" said another guest.

    The boy carrying the teapot smiled, looked around and whispered: "Who said that the Wen family treats Yushi Wen well? What I heard is different!

    "The brother-in-law of my neighbor''s sixth uncle''s daughter-in-law is a middleman. Last year, he took on a job to find a small yard for the Li family. The yard was in the name of Li''s parents and grandchildren, but the people who lived there were Wen Yushi!¡±

    "What? You said that Yushi Wen is living in the Li family''s place now, not his own house?" A group of tea guests asked in surprise.

    ??Everyone wanted to ask again, but the young man refused to say anything.

    Someone understood and stuffed a handful of copper coins, and then the boy continued: "It''s true. If you don''t believe me, go and find out. Mr. Wen has not lived in his own home for a few days since he returned to Xindu. He has lived there before and after he became the censor." Inn.

    ¡°Perhaps the Li family knew about it, but they really couldn¡¯t stand it, and they didn¡¯t want to hurt Yushi Wen¡¯s face, so they came up with this idea..."

    A tea guest who does not live in Xindu asked with some confusion: "Why are the Li family so kind to Yushi Wen?"

    The young man hurried over to pour tea and enthusiastically popularized science, "The Li family fled from the north. They met Yushi Wen on the way, and they helped each other escape. They got very close to each other. Li''s parents and grandchildren even worshiped Yushi Wen as their teacher. !¡±

    ¡°No wonder Uncle Li has been guarding outside the Tianlao of Dali Temple all day long. It turns out that Yushi Wen is his son¡¯s teacher!¡± Someone suddenly realized.

    But some people see clearly, "The Li family still values ??friendship. After all, there are so many apprentices in the world, and there are only a few who can do this for their teachers."

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± others sighed, ¡°I heard that Uncle Li has a young man by his side today. He looks very respectable. I¡¯m afraid he is a disciple of Yu Shi Wen.¡±

    The boy walked around among the tables like a butterfly wearing flowers. At this time, he said: "I heard a few days ago that the Wen family wanted to marry Yushi Wen, but Yushi Wen seemed to disagree, and there was a big fuss..."

    "Oh, I''ve heard about this too!" A guest said: "It seems that the woman is not too gentle, but her family is nice. The Wen family wanted to move their eldest son''s place, and thought this relative could help, but Wen The censor disagrees life and death, and the fuss is fierce!"

    ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t agree with it either!¡± the young man sneered, ¡°If you want me to marry a powerful wife, just so that my father-in-law can help my brother, why not marry my brother? Why are you holding me back?!¡±

    ?Everyone laughed, and someone said: "Don''t be angry, this matter will not be your responsibility, hahaha."

    ?With such a laugh, the conversation got sidetracked.

    But everyone knew that the Wen family was partial, valued the eldest son, and treated Wen Yushi harshly.

    ?Then the Wen family is so closed now, and there is a reason for ignoring Yushi Wen.

    ?For three days in a row, Liu Zhiheng took Mrs. Cui everywhere to beg for help, and he seriously added seven or eight names to the petition.

    But they went to Wen''s house twice in a row, but were rejected both times.

    ?When his son makes a mistake, it is only natural for his father to come forward to plead for mercy. No matter how many outsiders sign the petition, the Wen family will still have to come forward to send the petition!

    In desperation, Mrs. Liu went to the Wen family in person as Wen Yushi''s uncle.

    ?Everyone heard about this and paid attention. After all, Mrs. Liu and Master Cui were born and raised in Xindu. They studied together when they were young and worked in Beijing together. They are as close as brothers. This has always been a good story in Xindu.

    Even after Mrs. Cui got divorced and lived alone in the manor, she still had to be taken care of by the Liu family.

    ??Nowadays, when something happens to a good brother''s disciple, Mr. Liu is still willing to help, which is really admirable.

    ??On the other hand, it is the Wen family. If something happens to their own son, someone else has to come to the door to persuade him. This is shameful!

    But in this world, there is always only more shamelessness, not the most shamelessness!

    Mrs. Liu brought his son and niece to the door, and finally entered Wen''s house, but the three of them came out within half an hour.

    ?Mrs. Cui''s eyes were red from crying, Liu Zhiheng cursed loudly, and Mrs. Liu''s face was ashen.

    The person who sent them was the eldest master of the Wen family, that is, Wen Junyan, who was in the fourth rank of officialdom.

    Old Mrs. Liu seemed to be unable to accept it, and asked loudly, "Junyan, I have watched you grow up. Tell me the truth, Shao Yuan is your brother, your biological brother! Do you really not care about him?" "

    Wen Junyan seemed to be embarrassed, lowered his head and saluted and replied: "Uncle Liu, what Shao Yuan committed is a crime of disrespect. Although he is my biological brother, I am a fourth-rank courtier and a minister of the emperor. I cannot do it because of him." My brother, my loyalty to the emperor is in vain!"

    "You fart!" Liu Zhiheng got angry at that time and yelled, "The emperor hasn''t convicted Shao Yuan yet, but you are so disrespectful! You also said that interceding for your brother is disloyal to the emperor. It is simply disloyal to the emperor. Mouth full of shit!

    "If this word gets out, who else will dare to help Shao Yuan to plead for mercy? If you don''t save your own brother, you won''t let others save him. You are really a wolf-hearted person, worse than a pig or a dog!"

    Wen Junyan was not happy when his nose was pointed at him and scolded, and he said coldly, "We, the Wen family, are powerless, so please do as you please."

    Mrs. Liu gritted her teeth angrily, stepped forward and pulled her niece away, and said: "Jinrou, let''s go! I was tempted to marry you to Shao Yuan before. After all, he is your father''s only disciple. Now it seems that this Wen family is A wolf den!

    "No matter how good Shao Yuan is, if his family is so cruel and heartless, he is definitely not a good match!"

    ?Mrs. Cui pulled a veil to cover her face. She cried so hard that her shoulders hunched, and it was obvious that she was extremely sad.

    While talking, an old man and a young man got into the car, leaving Liu Zhiheng really angry and scolded: "Wen Junyan, you really deserve to be struck by lightning! You have not been as smart as your younger brother since you were a child, but you have the status of the eldest son. He encourages his family to suppress his younger brother and support you everywhere.

    "Shao Yuan has suffered so much and suffered so many grievances. In order to hide his clumsiness, he has been hiding in the Hanlin Academy and not dare to come forward! Now that he has returned to Xindu, Shao Yuan has become the censor, and you are not comfortable anymore. You forced Shao Yuan to marry A dominatrix, just to pave the way for you and get errands. If Shao Yuan doesn''t agree, you kick him out of the house without even a place to live!

    "Are you the happiest now that something happened to Shao Yuan? No one will say that you are not as good as Shao Yuan! You are a shameless villain, even if you work hard all your life, you are still not as good as Shao Yuan with one finger!"

    "Everyone in the world has sharp eyes. I don''t think anyone will dare to go out and interact with you after this time. Your own brother is jealous and wants to harm your brother. You are so magnanimous and resourceful!"

    Wen Junyan was stabbed in the lung tube, and his expression finally changed. He wanted to say something else, but unfortunately Liu Zhiheng didn''t give him this chance, so he jumped on the carriage and left quickly.

    Wen Junyan looked at the street corner next to him. There were many people looking around, and it was obvious that what he just said had been heard.

    His face turned darker, turned around and went back...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 485ï¼š Know people, know faces, but donâ€™t know hearts

    Chapter 485: Know people, know faces, but don¡¯t know hearts

    ??On Wen''s street, there is a big teahouse on the corner. The business was not very good at first, but the business has been booming these days.

    ?Everyone was waiting for the Wen family''s reaction, but they didn''t expect such a result. It was really... so exciting!

    ?A guest asked the boy who went to inquire about the news, with a look of disbelief on his face, "You mean, Wen Junyan is jealous of his younger brother, so he refused to save him?"

    It''s not surprising that this person is making such a fuss. After all, every wealthy family has some conflicts. It is rare for brothers to be harmonious, but usually when something goes wrong, everyone will speak out unanimously.

    After all, every child understands the principle that everyone will be prosperous and everyone will lose.

    Others were also surprised and asked: "Wen Junyan usually has a good official reputation, shouldn''t he be like this?!"

    ??The boy was anxious, as if he was afraid that everyone would think he was lying, so he jumped up and started to imitate.

    ??He is also smart and has a good memory. He actually recounted clearly what the Liu family and his son and Mrs. Cui said to Wen Junyan after they went out, and occasionally imitated the expressions of a few people.

    It was like recreating the scene just now.

    ?After listening to this, everyone was really shocked.

    Someone sighed and said: "It''s true that Wen Junyan knows people well but doesn''t know their hearts. Wen Junyan is so narrow-minded! There are many families where the eldest son is mediocre and the second son is outstanding. They support each other and rely on each other to make the family business more prosperous.

    "Why can''t it be done when we get to the Wen family? This Wen Junyan is really not like an elder brother... It''s pitiful for Wen Yushi, he has been suppressed since he was a child!"

    ¡°Yes,¡± the friend next to him also nodded and said, ¡°If the Wen family doesn¡¯t want to save people and is afraid of being implicated, then just shut up completely and let the Liu family and Li family save people.

    "But if Wen Junyan''s words get out today, whoever intercedes for Wen Yushi is disloyal! Even if someone wants to help, they should think carefully about it. It is really cruel!"

    "His ruthlessness towards his younger brother, if he had used it on errands, he would not be in the fourth rank now. I am afraid he would have climbed to the first rank long ago." Someone mocked with a look of disdain.

    But some people focused on something different and whispered: "It turns out that Mrs. Liu really intends to make the decision to marry the beloved daughter of Master Cui to Yushi Wen. No wonder Mrs. Cui has been working hard these days regardless of the loss of her reputation."

    ¡°Yes,¡± the person at the same table answered: ¡°Yu Shi Wen is so resistant to the marriage arrangement arranged by his family that he even moved out. I am afraid he also has feelings for this junior sister of the Cui family.

    "It stands to reason that Mrs. Cui has been divorced for a long time. If she marries Yushi Wen, it will be a good story for the senior brothers and sisters to get married. But now something happened to Yushi Wen, what a pity!"

    ¡°Even if the Liu, Li, and Cui families are running around like this, Yushi Wen will still be punished... Mrs. Cui is afraid that she will never be able to marry again!¡±

    Not to mention that there were a lot of discussions in the teahouse, but on the carriage of the Liu family, Mrs. Liu stroked his beard and told his niece, "Jinrou, you will go back to Suijintan in a while to wait for the news, and don''t follow around anymore. Now that it has happened, you have to do it It''s enough for Kyoto to know that you and Shao Yuan are in love.

    "Now, everyone sympathizes with you, but if you continue to participate, you will inevitably say some unpleasant things."

    ¡°Yes, uncle, I will go back to Suijintan, just over to Dali Temple¡­¡±

    Mrs. Cui was still a little worried, but Liu Zhiheng waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, Uncle Li and Jiaren are both here, watching over you every step of the way.

    "Those people in Dali Temple are just serving food to others. The Li family is so dedicated that they don''t dare to do anything. Everyone in Xindu knows that the Li family is not easy to mess with, not to mention that there are people standing behind it. Where is Mr. Hou?"

    ?Mrs. Cui nodded, feeling slightly relieved. Although she knew that everything was planned by everyone, she still had to worry about her senior brother being imprisoned.

    Thinking of the faces of the Wen family just now, she couldn''t help but feel sad for her senior brother.

    "I originally thought that senior brother''s father was just a rigid person, with stricter rules and higher requirements for senior brother. How could I have imagined..." Mrs. Cui wanted to curse, but she held it back and found only one word, "How could I have imagined that he is like this? duplicity!"

    Liu Zhiheng couldn''t help but laugh, "I can scold my adopted sister as much as I want. What do I have to worry about at this time! I don''t even want a son, so I only want to be loyal to my husband. Bullshit! He is just afraid that Shao Yuan will bring harm to the family and Wen Junyan." official!"

    Old Mrs. Liu glanced at his son and scolded: "Say less!"

    ?As a father, he really couldn¡¯t imagine that his son was in trouble, so how could his father watch the fun and refuse to help?

    The Wen family is really disappointing...

    Under the shade of the trees across the street from the entrance of Dali Temple, the Li family''s carriage seemed to have taken root and was still parked there.

    Even though it was raining, all the vendors setting up stalls nearby and the people who came to do business were gone, and the Li family''s carriage did not move.

    The gatekeeper of Dali Temple looked at the carriage from a distance and couldn''t help but whisper to his companions: "This Li family is really interesting. It''s been a few days now. They come early and leave late. They come here every day to guard. Didn''t we tell them long ago that nothing happened to Yushi Wen? They don''t believe us!"

    "What do you know?" His companion glared at him and whispered: "The Li family is not afraid that we will do evil things to Yushi Wen, but they are trying to scare outsiders! As a censor, there is no one who can''t offend others. The Li family is afraid Someone who had some conflicts with Yushi Wen before took the opportunity to cause trouble!

    "Uncle Li is guarding the door. Anyone who wants to make trouble for Yushi Wen should think more carefully. To harm Yushi Wen is to enmity with the Li family!"

    "Oh, the Li family has lost all their wealth and life!" The clerk couldn''t help but feel envious, "Yushi Wen is also lucky to have made friends with a family like the Li family."

    "Okay, just say a few words less. You will also eat the food brought by Cyclamen. Eaters are short-tongued, so when it comes to Wen Yushi, you will be overly concerned."

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true! The boiled pork slices yesterday was so delicious. I ate three big bowls of it with white rice!¡±

    ¡°I like roast duck, but I don¡¯t know if it is available today. I heard that only eight cyclamen are sold a day, and many diners are rushing over!¡±

    The two clerks were chatting and joking together. At some point, another carriage stopped next to the Li family''s carriage opposite. The window opened, revealing Mr. Peng''s haggard face.

    Li Laoer quickly opened the window to say hello. Mr. Peng waved his hand feebly and said: "Uncle, I went to find a few friends, and they all said that Shao Yuan is not easy to do. Now no one knows the emperor''s condition. It''s hard to detain him. All the spying hats were implicated.¡±

    ??Li Laoer nodded and responded: "Thank you, Mr. Peng, for your help. You can go back and rest for a night. If anything happens, I will ask Jiaren to go back to Luo''an to report the news."

    Mr. Peng has also been running around the city for two days. He really couldn''t bear it anymore, so he agreed, "Okay, I''ll go back and change clothes first. Uncle, thank you for your hard work, guarding here. If anything happens, please send someone to tell me."

    After saying that, the Peng family''s carriage started running again, and soon only the Li family was left in the rain.

    Jiaren sat at the back of the car, carefully guarding the teapot on the charcoal stove, and asked his father, "Dad, will the teacher be okay?"

    ??Li Laoer saw that there was no one around him, and he couldn''t bear to bear with his son until his eyes turned black, so he whispered in a low voice, "Don''t worry, everything has been arranged."

    Jiaren was stunned for a moment, then looked into his father''s smiling eyes, his heart was filled with ecstasy!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 486ï¼š What a well-intentioned person!

    Chapter 486 What a well-intentioned person!

    ??Li Laoer took the tea from his son''s hand, took a sip slowly, and complained in a low voice: "When the matter is over, we have to have a good cup of wedding wine. Your teacher is hiding in there for a while, which has exhausted us to death."

    Jiaren finally came to his senses after a while, cautiously put aside his joy, and poured two more cups of hot tea for Zheng Feng and Zheng He who were outside the car...

    For a big family to accumulate a good reputation, it may take two, three generations, or even a hundred years of persistence.

    But it may only take two or three days to ruin the reputation.

    ??The Wen family originally had a good reputation in Xindu, and was at least a scholarly family. But now they have been pushed to the forefront because of their unwillingness to save their own son.

    Even as time goes by, the reputation becomes more and more bad.

    Mr. Wen is a skinny old man with gray hair. He doesn''t look very stupid, but he does things that make people criticize him.

    At this moment, he was walking around on the floor of the study room with his hands behind his back, his brows furrowed tightly.

    In the morning, he asked Chang Sui to invite an old friend with whom he usually played chess to come to his home. However, the old friend refused to come, saying that he was sick.

    He originally wanted to find out a few outside opinions about the Wen family through his old friends, but seeing that there was no need to ask, there must be no good things to say.

    ?This made him unable to help but start to waver. Did he really do something wrong?

    He has been the eldest son in his family since he was a child, but because his younger brother is too talented and beautiful, and is praised by the family, he is almost oppressed to the point of breathlessness, and lives like a transparent person.

    Later, his younger brother fell ill and died, and then he had the opportunity to be valued and nurtured by his family.

    But it was still too late in the end. In addition, his qualifications were average, and only passing the Juren exam was the limit.

    ?This has simply become a lifelong regret for him, and it is also an inner demon that he cannot get rid of.

    So, the eldest son and the second son were born one after another in the family. Even though the second son was much smarter than the eldest son, he still insisted on training the eldest son and valued the eldest son.

    ?Even, intentionally or unintentionally, he suppressed the second son because he did not want the eldest son to repeat his old ways.

    Unexpectedly, I couldn¡¯t hold it down this time.

    Not only did he become a teacher with Grand Scholar Cui, he also became a Jinshi and entered the Hanlin Academy.

    Fortunately, the second son has been revising books for many years and has never caused any trouble.

    When the capital was moved earlier, the second son went back to find someone for the junior sister of the Cui family. He was secretly relieved when he didn''t come back in half a year.

    ?As a father, of course he feels sorry for his son''s death, but if the second son''s death can bring peace to the family, it means that the second son''s reincarnation in the Wen family was not in vain.

    I do n¡¯t want to, the second son is too hard, not only to live in Jiangnan, but even seize the opportunity, and directly do the royal history!

    ??It''s pitiful that the eldest son has worked hard for many years and reached the fourth rank. The second son actually jumped to the official position of the eldest son with just a sharp tongue and a few words of defense for a group of refugees fleeing from famine.

    It was like there was a fire burning in his heart!

    ??He finally found a good marriage and arranged it for his second son, which could pave the way for the eldest son. However, the second son firmly opposed it and never bowed his head even when he was kicked out of the house...

    ?Now, the second son has gotten into trouble and a disaster is imminent, but the family does not blame him, which is already good.

    ?Why should the family come to the rescue?

    ??In case of being implicated and the eldest son¡¯s official position is not guaranteed, who will support the Wen family? !

    Outsiders will only say that the Wen family is ruthless, but who knows his good intentions!

    ??Had the second son understood his painstaking efforts, been willing to give in, and been willing to hide his weakness, he would not have reached this point!

    Mr. Wen shook his head irritably. At this moment, the chief attendant barged in from outside and said, "It''s not good, Mr. Wen!"

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mr. Wen scolded.

    Chang Sui took a deep breath and then said: "Old Master, there is news outside that the emperor is more seriously ill. The palace has sent people to Dali Temple to pick up someone, and they want to chop off the second master''s head!"

    Mr. Wen was stunned for a moment and did not speak for a long time.

    Just when Chang Sui couldn''t help but be curious and wanted to raise his head to take a look, Mr. Wen suddenly asked: "Is the news accurate?"

    "Exactly! The people in the palace have already gone to Dali Temple, and everyone said that they want to bring the second master to punish him!" Chang Sui was afraid that the old lady would blame him for not doing things well, so he added: "Maybe the second master is already entering the palace at this time. On the way."

    ?Old Mrs. Wen gritted his teeth and ordered: "Go and call Junyan over!"

    Chang Sui hurried down, and soon Wen Junyan rushed over.

    Of course he had heard the news a long time ago, so he looked worried and asked anxiously when he entered the door: "Dad, what should I do? My second brother is probably going to be punished!"

    ?Old Mrs. Wen waved his hand, "Don''t worry about that traitor! Now we should save our family first, and saving you is the most important thing."

    Having said that, he picked up his family''s genealogy and household registration deed, "Let''s go to Jing Zhaoyin with me and clear out the traitor!"

    Wen Junyan''s eyes were filled with joy, but he still pretended to stop him for a few words, and finally followed his father out the door.

    ??In Jingzhao Yin Yamen, no matter the secretary or the clerk, they are all drinking tea and gossiping.

    ?Suddenly, everyone was surprised when they heard that the Wen family''s father and son came to the door.

    ??The Wen family didn''t want to think about how to save people at this time, so why did Zhaoyin come to Jingzhao?

    Soon, they will know...

    ??The Wen family is going to expel the "unfaithful and unfilial" son from the house!

    The secretary didn''t dare to make the decision, so he quickly reported it to Houya.

    Master Fu Yin didn''t know whether he looked down on the Wen family''s behavior or simply wanted to be lazy, so he sent his master anyway.

    ??Master asked again and again to confirm Mr. Wen''s intention, and then under the watchful eyes of more than a dozen people from the government office, the formalities were completed.

    From the Wen family¡¯s household registration, Wen Yushi¡¯s name¡ªWen Qinglin, whose courtesy name was Shao Yuan¡ªhas been missing since then.

    The second son of the Wen family has been alone since then.

    ??If he does not come to the government office in person and does not find a place to leave his household registration, he is considered a black householder.

    ??The dignified censor actually ended up like this, being abandoned by his family...

    People in the government office have always done nothing unless they get benefits.

    But the human heart is made of flesh, Yushi Wen is really too pitiful to be like this, and the Wen family is really too ruthless in their actions.

    ?So, in just a moment, everyone in the government office announced this matter to everyone.

    Even before Wen Yushi followed the eunuchs in the palace to the palace gate, everyone in restaurants, streets and alleys knew the news that he had been expelled from home!

    ??The Li family had been following the carriage in the palace. When they received the news, Zheng He ran forward, handed a piece of silver to the little **** who was walking at the end, and whispered a few instructions.

    ??The little **** took advantage of his free time waiting for inspection at the palace gate and told Yu Shi Wen.

    ?Yu Shi Wen burst into tears on the spot, causing the **** and the guards to look over.

    Soon, they also knew the reason, and when they looked at Yushi Wen''s eyes, they were full of sympathy.

    Especially the chief eunuch, he knows it better than anyone else.

    ??The emperor summoned Yushi Wen into the palace, definitely not to punish him and behead him, but the whole Xindu didn''t know about it!

    ?Some people feel sorry for Wen Yushi, and some people accuse the Wen family of being ruthless and ruthless. In order not to be implicated, they can abandon their sons at will!

    The Liu family was even more anxious. Mrs. Liu and his son went straight to the gate of the palace, and together with Mr. Li, they requested an audience with the emperor.

    Needless to say, this is going to kill the insulation censor.

    Even Mrs. Cui rushed there in a hurry and knelt down directly in front of the palace gate!

    Many people looked at these families from a distance and did not give up even in the end. They all admired and sympathized...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 487ï¼š False alarm

    Chapter 487 A false alarm

    Someone sighed and said, "Even if Yushi Wen can''t escape beheading this time, he will die with no regrets."

    "Yes, some people said before that the Li family was born as refugees and did not understand the rules and was difficult to get along with. Now it seems that this family really values ??love and justice!" Others also nodded, "No wonder the old saying goes, every time a person is righteous, he will kill a dog. , The Wen family are always disrespectful. Alas, they are really looked down upon!"

    The whole Xindu was like a ladle of cold water poured into a hot oil pan, and the noise was loud.

    But as Yushi Wen entered the palace and didn''t come out for a long time, everything fell into a strange silence.

    Everyone is waiting for a result.

    ?After a long time, the palace door finally opened, and Yushi Wen came out, followed by a group of young eunuchs, everyone holding something in their hands.

    There are four treasures of the study, including cloth jewelry, rare jade articles, and even gold and silver tassels.

    ??The Liu family, Li family, and Mrs. Cui all gathered around.

    ??Old Mrs. Liu looked at Yushi Wen carefully. Although he had changed his clothes and washed himself in order to meet the emperor, he still looked very haggard.

    Fortunately, there were no signs of torture.

    He glanced at the crowd in the distance. They were all the carriage drivers and attendants of the court officials on duty, and asked loudly: "Shao Yuan, what''s going on?"

    Mr. Wen understood, raised his voice, and replied with gratitude on his face: "Shibo, when I came to the audience that day, I was excited and spoke a little hastily, and accidentally surprised the emperor. The emperor was drinking Tonic Decoction, one pill The lotus seeds choked in my throat, and I quickly apologized, but the emperor choked a little, so I was locked up anyway.

    "The emperor actually didn''t blame me, but because of urgent government affairs, he missed it again. It wasn''t until he found out my details that the emperor knew that I was mistakenly imprisoned in the sky prison!"

    "The emperor summoned me to the palace. Not only did he approve my proposal, he also gave me a reward!"

    ¡°The emperor¡¯s grace is great, the emperor is wise!¡± Mr. Liu was so excited that he led everyone to kneel down and kowtow towards the palace gate.

    ?Everyone in the distance could hear clearly, and they were all lamenting Yu Shi Wen''s unreasonable disaster.

    But the emperor is indeed sensible.

    In the final analysis, Yushi Wen was still at fault, but the emperor did not pursue it. He even compensated Yushi Wen for wronging him because of this misunderstanding!

    However, Yushi Wen lost more than just a few days of freedom...

    ?The Wen family has kicked him out of the house in order to avoid being implicated.

    At this moment, in front of the palace gate, Wen Yushi had already led Mrs. Cui with red and swollen eyes to kneel in front of Mr. Liu, "Shibo, Jinrou has no parents alive anymore. You are like her father. I am... now No home!

    "I want to ask Uncle Shi to make the decision and marry Jinrou for me. I want to marry Jinrou and live up to her kindness in never leaving her when disaster strikes!"

    ¡°I want to take care of her for the rest of my life, and I will never doubt my love. I am willing to join the Cui family, support the Cui family, and continue the incense of the Cui family!¡±

    Getting married?

    Everyone was stunned when they heard this, including the Liu family, the Li family, and even Mrs. Cui.

    Their plan is nothing more than to force the Wen family to kick Mr. Wen out of the house, so that Mr. Wen can make his own decisions about his marriage.

    But they didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Wen not only wanted to marry a wife, but also wanted to marry Cui¡¯s family!

    I have to say that the Wen family acted ruthlessly this time, which severely broke Mr. Wen''s heart. He was completely planning to abandon his blood relationship!

    ??The onlookers in the distance also opened their mouths in shock, but did not dare to make a sound, for fear of startling the protagonists at the entrance of the palace, and there would be no fun for them to watch.

    Old Master Liu took a deep breath and asked loudly: "Shao Yuan, have you thought clearly? Getting married is no small matter!"

    "No, Shibo, I''ve thought about it! When I was young, my teacher treated me like a parent and loved me. I didn''t have the chance to fulfill my filial piety, and he passed away." Mr. Wen looked extremely sad.

    He added: "Now that my family has abandoned me, instead of being a lonely ghost, I might as well marry into the Cui family to repay my teacher''s teachings and fulfill my friendship with Jinrou."

    "Okay," Old Mrs. Liu responded with joy in his eyes: "Then I will make the decision for my deceased old brother and allow you to marry into the Cui family. From now on, the Cui family and Jinrou will be handed over to you!" "Thank you so much, world. Uncle!" Mr. Wen kowtowed three times solemnly.

    ?Mrs. Cui blushed and kowtowed together.

    "Jinrou, please go back and get the household registration book. Go to the government office with me and drop me off. From now on we are a family!" Mr. Wen looked at his junior sister and said, trying his best to hold back his tears.

    ?His long-cherished wish finally came true, but he didn¡¯t expect the process to be so tragic and unforgettable!

    ?Mrs. Cui nodded, but she was also choked and speechless.

    In less than half an hour, the ¡°hot list¡± of the entire Xindu was refreshed.

    ?The emperor swallowed lotus seeds by mistake, and Yushi Wen was unjustly imprisoned. Now that the misunderstanding has been resolved, not only has the official been reinstated, but he has also received a reward.

    ??Yushi Wen learned that he had been abandoned and expelled by his family. He knelt down and begged Mrs. Liu to make the decision and marry into the Cui family!

    ??Now that the household registration has been changed, Yushi Wen will be the Cui family¡¯s son-in-law from now on!

    ?These words are taken apart and each sentence can be understood individually, but taken together, it is unbelievable!

    ??Some smart person spoke out on behalf of everyone, "In other words, it was all a misunderstanding. Yushi Wen is fine, but Yushi Wen was dissatisfied with his family and went to marry the Cui family to repay his kindness?!"

    "Yes, yes!" Someone immediately echoed, "That''s it, Yushi Wen is so... so decisive! When the family kicked him out, he just knocked on the door!"

    "The old man of the Wen family is probably going to be furious. Not only did he make a false alarm, he also lost a son of the censor!" Some people who couldn''t stand the Wen family''s behavior laughed and gloated.

    Others also slapped the table and laughed, "It''s so happy, it''s so happy! That''s how it should be. If you don''t want me to be your son, of course there will be people rushing to get it!"

    Some people were even more happy for Mrs. Cui, "Such a loving and righteous woman has not been let down after all. From now on, she will have someone to rely on for the rest of her life. Maybe such a good son-in-law can even shine on the Cui family!"

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know when the wedding reception will be held, but I want to join in the fun.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going too, let¡¯s get together then!¡±

    ?Everyone was laughing, and the teahouse was more lively than the Chinese New Year.

    The whole thing, from beginning to end, they were always on tenterhooks.

    ?Now that there is such a happy ending, naturally everyone is happy.

    ?Of course, everything in the Wen family¡¯s yard was gloomy and gloomy.

    ??The slaves wanted to carry their legs when walking, for fear of making some noise and making their masters angry and angry.

    Speaking of which, the slaves don¡¯t understand either.

    The second master has been smart since he was a child. Not only is he good at reading, he is also filial. Even when he treats his slaves, he has never been beaten or scolded once.

    Why does the old man just not like the second master? !

    The old lady is very fond of poetry collections and story books as much as she is to the second master!

    Even so, every time the second master came back, he would reward the ladies in the main courtyard and tell them to take good care of the old lady.

    It¡¯s a pity that such a good master was kicked out, and he will never be part of the Wen family again...

    "You are a traitor, you are a traitor!" Mr. Wen smashed two tea bowls. He still couldn''t understand the anger in his heart and cursed loudly, "I''m not dead yet. He actually dares to kneel down and beg others to make the decision and marry into the Cui family? He is a member of the Wen family. Who? Are you allowed to marry him?"

    ??It¡¯s still the fourth update of the day, little cuties, please come and praise Huahua. If it gets a five-star review, or it looks a little bit good, and a few must-read votes, Huahua will be rolling around happily! Group hug, huh!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 488ï¼š Happy and busy getting married

    Chapter 488: Getting married happily and busy

    ?Wen Junyan also looked unhappy.

    The second brother was kicked out of the house, and his household registration and genealogy were also removed. This was a good thing for him.

    After all, all the property and connections in the family from now on will belong to him!

    However, this time the family suffered such a big loss in Xindu. It can be said that it was disgraced, but it did not get any benefits.

    ?Even, the second brother married into the Cui family. How can he use the second brother''s marriage to pave the way for himself in the future? !

    In the backyard, Mrs. Wen also pulled off her handkerchief and cried non-stop, "Oh, Qinglin must be angry with his family. The incident is over and he hasn''t come back yet!

    ¡°Ugh, he doesn¡¯t even think about it, the family is all for his own good, no matter how angry he is, he can¡¯t marry into the Cui family!

    ¡°In order to repay the favor, he spent the rest of his life in it. He still doesn¡¯t know what it feels like to be in love..."

    Mrs. Wen couldn''t stand listening anymore and said firmly: "Mother, how do you know that your second brother and Cui Jinrou are not in love? Maybe this disaster was designed by him who wanted to marry Cui Jinrou..."

    At this point, she suddenly paused, as if she had grasped the key to the matter, but then rejected the idea.

    ??The Liu family, the Li family, and the Cui family are all easy to talk to and can help with acting, but how is that possible with the emperor!

    ??Who in the world can ask the emperor to cooperate, so that the Wen family and the entire Xindu people will follow suit? !

    She was impatient to waste time here, so she stood up and said, "Mom, it''s better to take a good rest at home recently. Don''t think about going out to enjoy the flowers and go hiking. If you want to read any story books, let my mother-in-law go out and buy them!"

    After saying that, she turned around and left.

    ?From now on, the Wen family will only have the eldest house, and no one will be able to rob it.

    She is the head matron of the Wen family. Her son will successfully inherit the Wen family, so naturally there is no need to look at anyone''s face.

    ?Of course, the reputation of the Wen family has been greatly affected for the time being, but what does that matter? Who''s family hasn''t had some dirty things? !

    One year, three years, ten years, twenty years have passed, and the huge scandal will be submerged in the long river of time...

    I have to say that in the study room in the front yard, Mrs. Wen is racking her brains to save her, but no woman has figured it out yet!

    Seeing her daughter-in-law walking away, Mrs. Wen turned around and asked the nanny who was waiting on her, "Is there something wrong with her? Why doesn''t she speak well?"

    ?Mammy sighed inwardly, but she was not in the mood to explain the truth clearly to her master.

    ?She just took the storybook and coaxed her master, "Old madam, this storybook is newly bought. You haven''t read it yet."

    Sure enough, Mrs. Wen immediately took it and said: "The things that the second brother caused have made it difficult for me to eat and sleep well. I haven''t read the book for several days. Prepare a pot of scented tea and a plate of leisure for me. I want Just read your book and don¡¯t bother me."

    ¡°Yes, old lady.¡± Mammy responded and left.

    ??The old lady was worried that someone would come to disturb her, but she was overthinking it. From now on, no one will come to this yard for ten and a half months...

    ?Years ago, the old man disliked the old lady who only indulged in romance every day and did not care about the family or educate her children. She had nothing to do with being a good wife and mother.

    Even when he went to the backyard, he only went to his aunts'' houses and rarely came over.

    In order to crowd out the second master, the eldest master often came to greet and please him, and the eldest wife also served in front of and behind her.

    ??Now that there is no threat from the second master, the entire Wen family belongs to the couple. Who would want to come here to please an old lady...

    ?The poor old lady never knew that the son she didn''t care about was the most filial, and the reason why she was held in high esteem...

    Let¡¯s not talk about the inconveniences of the Wen family. Let¡¯s just say that Mr. Wen has registered his household registration with the Cui family, and they are already considered a family.

    ??But how can a marriage be so hasty? Even if Mr. Wen doesn''t mind, the Liu family still doesn''t agree!

    Immediately, Mrs. Liu and his son took Mrs. Cui back to their home, picked up Mrs. Liu, and hurried to the village to decorate the new house and prepare a banquet.

    There are so many things to be busy with!

    The Li family naturally started organizing for Mr. Wen. Li Laoer took Mr. Wen''s eldest son Wen Hai to the Yushi Yamen to ask for leave. Li Zhensheng took Mr. Wen to Buzhuang and Yinlou and bought more than a dozen pieces of materials, as well as jade hairpins, jade pendants and other small accessories.

    ?By the time we returned to Broken Gold Beach, it was already dusk.

    ?Although Zheng He ran back to report the news a long time ago, everyone was still worried about him.

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao simply stayed at the entrance of the village. They were extremely happy when they saw the Li family''s carriage finally coming back.

    ¡°Congratulations to Mr. Wen, our lovers finally got married!¡± The village chief took the lead and said congratulations.

    ?Mr. Wen was prompted to return the favor quickly, "Thank you, uncle, for letting everyone worry about it again."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, this is a great event!¡± Uncle Zhao and the others also laughed from ear to ear, ¡°It¡¯s good to have such a good thing ten to eight times a year!¡±

    While chatting and joking, Mrs. Li and others heard the movement and came out to greet them.

    Jiayin ran forward and hugged Mr. Wen''s waist, and shouted with a smile: "Uncle, uncle, haha, you are going to be the groom''s official!"

    Mr. Wen pinched her fat cheek and said with a smile, "Yes, my uncle is going to marry your sister-in-law."

    ¡°Well, well, let me have some younger brothers and sisters for me to play with!¡± Jiayin shouted loudly, making everyone laugh.

    Mr. Wen couldn''t bear it any longer, and his face was as red as fire.

    ¡°Okay, okay, Fu Niu¡¯er, don¡¯t bully your uncle. Getting married is a big deal and there are a lot of things to be busy with, so don¡¯t make trouble!¡±

    It was Mrs. Li who stepped forward to rescue Mr. Wen. As she walked into the courtyard, she told the village chief and others, "Mr. Wen and Mrs. Cui are getting married. Our village must be lively. Our family will pay for the banquet. Everyone." Please help me out a little bit."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old lady, we¡¯ve taken care of this!¡± a villager shouted loudly.

    ?Then a group of people gathered around the village chief and a few old men, and sat on the stone at the door, talking and laughing while discussing.

    ??It was not easy for Mr. Wen and Mrs. Cui to get married. Everyone in the village, old and young, saw it.

    Everyone has worked hard together through thick and thin, and now that they have such a good result, everyone is happy for them!

    ??At this wedding banquet, you must swing your arms round and round, and make it really lively!

    ?In the backyard, Huiniang, Sister-in-law Liu and Aunt He were already busy around Mr. Wen.

    Measure the size, cut the material, and make at least four sets of new clothes inside and outside, as well as new shoes and socks, all of which must be tightened.

    ??The Liu family and the Cui family meant that they had long nights and many dreams. In order to prevent the Wen family from causing trouble again, they planned to get married and visit the church in the future.

    In this case, time is a bit tight.

    Fortunately, there are many people in the family. There are people from the village doing the chores, Tao Hongying preparing the dishes for the banquet, and Hui Niang and others providing clothes and shoes, so it is quite busy and not chaotic.

    In this case, Mr. Wen, the protagonist, is the most leisurely.

    So he got a new job, coaxing children.

    Unfortunately, Jiayin is also busy and has no time to cooperate with his "work".

    ?She was busy organizing the small treasury in the space, and then she found a lot of pearls and asked Dongmei to help send them to the Hou Mansion...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 489ï¼š If you continue to be polite, I will regret it!

    Chapter 489: If you continue to be polite, I will regret it!

    Previously, the Marquis knew that she was keen on collecting pearls and gems, so he asked for one of the master craftsmen in the palace.

    ?This old master has been making jewelry all his life. As he gets older, his hands are not so steady and his eyesight is blurred.

    Logically speaking, it is best to go home and take care of yourself in old age, but your children and grandchildren cannot live up to expectations, and it is still difficult to survive.

    So, I heard that the Marquis''s mansion asked him to make a sacrifice for a hundred taels of silver a year. On weekdays, he only needs to make some small things and jewelry for the princess.

    ?He happily agreed at that time, so his children and grandchildren went to work in the village of the Marquis Mansion, and he just waited for the little princess to arrange errands.

    He had just received a handful of transparent gems before, and he had a headache and couldn''t act like a princess.

    ?Suddenly, another urgent task came up, which can be considered as a way to show off your skills and change your thinking.

    ?So, on the afternoon of the second day, the chief steward of the Hou Mansion came to the door personally bringing gifts and a box.

    The gifts were of course prepared for Mr. Wen and Mrs. Cui, so the box was given directly to Jiayin.

    The chief steward half bent over and explained clearly to the young master, "Master Shi said that those transparent gems are very hard, and he needs to think about it for more time. Please allow the princess some more time!"

    Jiayin waved his hands nonchalantly and said, "Uncle Steward, help me tell Master Shi that I''m not in a hurry, just let him think about it."

    "Thank you for your understanding, Princess." The chief steward smiled and turned to praise Mrs. Li, "The Princess is really kind and generous, and she has always been so considerate."

    Mrs. Li smiled from ear to ear, "This child is born with kindness and righteousness. He never wants to make things difficult for others, and he has a generous temper!

    "Let''s talk about eating snacks. Every time she gets a snack box, everyone in the family, big and small, has to share it in a circle before she is willing to put it in her own mouth without caring about the food at all."

    After saying that, she thought of tomorrow''s wedding banquet and asked, "The Liu family has decided to hold the wedding for tomorrow. There will be banquets in the village and the Cui family. Where will the housekeeper go to drink?"

    "Of course they are coming to our house!" The big housekeeper immediately responded, "Our family is so lively, and the fourth lady''s food is also first-rate and delicious! Nowadays, countless people in Xindu are breaking their heads and rushing to order private dishes. I can¡¯t get a reservation, so of course I¡¯m going to satisfy my craving.¡±

    Hearing this, Mrs. Li became even more happy.

    ??After chatting for a few more words, the chief steward was about to return to the city.

    Jiayin asked Shui Ling to bring him a basket of fruits, then he picked up the box and ran to the Cui family yard to find Mr. Wen.

    Mr. Wen has been waiting for more than ten years, and his dream is finally coming true. He has been extremely excited these past two days.

    ?In front of people, he still pretends to be calm, but behind people, he is so excited that he can''t eat or sleep. He is currently practicing calligraphy and trying to calm down.

    ?Suddenly seeing good news coming, Mr. Wen put down his pen and asked, "Where are Shui Ling and Shui Yun? Why aren''t any of them waiting on me?"

    Jiayin smiled and patted the box in his hand, "Because I have a secret to tell my uncle, so I didn''t let them come over."

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the secret? Did you get into trouble and want your uncle to help you intercede?¡±

    Mr. Wen didn¡¯t take it seriously. Although the little girl was smart, she was still a child.

    As a result, Jiayin quickly opened the box in his hand, and a beaded crown as big as a palm was placed in the box.

    The pearls are shining brightly. Although each one is not very big, they are perfectly round.

    Careful craftsmen threaded it through silver wire and twisted it into a hair crown.

    ??The sunlight outside the window penetrates through the cracks in the window, and is projected on the beaded crown, slowly shining, extremely beautiful!

    Let alone Mr. Wen, even the good news was dumbfounded.

    Master Shi is so awesome, he made the pearl look like a gem.

    "Fu Niu''er, what are you..." Mr. Wen guessed a bit and asked tentatively.

    Sure enough, Jiayin pushed the beaded crown in front of him cruelly, "Uncle, this is prepared for you. You can keep it for your sister-in-law. I wish you and your sister-in-law a lasting love and complete happiness!" Even though Mr. Wen is now penniless, Wen, but he still accepted the gifts from everyone in the Li family calmly, whether it was new clothes, shoes, socks, bedding or accessories.

    Because he knows that his friendship with the Li family will last a lifetime, and there will always be a time when he can repay it!

    ??But now he had to accept a gift from a little girl, which was jewelry specially prepared for him and asked him to give it to his wife. He was really moved and ashamed.

    He is already such a big man, yet he still has a child to worry about...

    "Fu Niu''er, my uncle can''t have it, you can keep it for yourself..."

    Jiayin picked up the beaded crown and put it directly into Mr. Wen''s hand. He almost gritted his molars and said, "Uncle, don''t be polite anymore. If you continue to be polite, I''m afraid I will regret it!"

    Mr. Wen was stunned for a moment. Seeing the little girl''s eyes staring at the beaded crown, as if she was being cut into pieces, he looked distressed. He couldn''t help but burst into laughter.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll accept it for your sister-in-law and ask her to give you a better set later!¡± Mr. Wen quickly took the beaded crown and put it in the drawer, completely blocking the eyes of those who were reluctant to part with the good news.

    Jiayin looked at the box and saw how many pearl hairpins, earrings, rings and other small things were there, and knew that Master Shi had made them with the remaining beads.

    ?So she said hello, jumped down, picked up the box and ran away again.

    Mr. Wen shouted at her from behind to stop falling.

    Tao Hongying was busy in the kitchen with a few village women. Suddenly her sleeves were pulled by her daughter, and she was startled, "What''s the matter, Fu Niu''er, are you hungry?"

    "No, mother, come here!" Jiayin pulled her mother to sit on the threshold, then took out the most beautiful hairpin from the box and inserted it into her mother''s bun.

    Tao Hongying still wanted to dodge, "Oh, I was cooking and there was so much fumes. Wearing such a good thing is a waste."

    "No, it looks good on my mother!" Jiayin insisted, and took off the silver lilac from her mother''s ear and replaced it with a pearl pendant. Finally, she kissed her mother with satisfaction and went back to the house with a smile.

    ¡°The older this kid gets, the crazier he gets!¡± Tao Yongying scolded, but his face turned into a smile. He stretched out his hand to carefully support Zhu Chai, and continued to work.

    Soon, Mrs. Li, Huiniang, Sister-in-law Liu, Dongmei, and Grandma He who were threading needles in the room also got jewelry from the fat girl, and they were all surprised.

    "Is this the second time?" Madam Hui held the pearl pendant in her hand and said with a smile: "Last time I went to a banquet, Fu Niuer had to dress up my sister-in-law, and I got the honor once."

    Sister-in-law Liu joked: "This is my first time. It seems that I will come to help my aunt with work more often in the future. Maybe it won''t take a year or so for me to save a box."

    ?Everyone laughed and made plans. After these few days, they had some free time and quickly made the little girl a new dress, shoes and socks.

    Children are close to and generous to them, and it is not good for them to take advantage of their children.

    Old Mrs. Li was forcefully stuffed with a pearl string and ring by her granddaughter.

    In fact, at her age, it was not suitable for her to wear these, but she still wore them.

    ??Everyone continued to do needlework and chatted.

    Jiayin was lying next to grandma, rolling around in various ways.

    Thinking about the beaded crown just now, she must ask Master Shi to wear another one for her in the future.

    No, two!

    She wanted to wear one, but when she was free to look at it, there were quite a few pearls stored in the left and right spaces!

    ?Thinking like this, she closed her eyes, wandering around in space with her mind, taking stock of her little treasury, and fell asleep after a while...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 490ï¼š Not a relative, but better than a relative!

    Chapter 490: Not a relative, but better than a relative!

    When I woke up, Huiniang and the others had already dispersed, and the old lady was folding clothes, one after another.

    Jiayin rubbed her eyes and got up, only to find that the beads and rings given to her grandma were already on her hands...

    "Fu Niu''er is awake, are you hungry? Grandma will get you some delicious food?" When Mrs. Li heard the noise, she turned around and hugged her fat granddaughter.

    Seeing her shaking the bead string on her hand, Old Mrs. Li smiled and said: "Silly girl, grandma doesn''t know you yet! She ran to Mr. Wen earlier to see if she had given something good to someone? But after delivering it, she felt distressed again. Isn¡¯t that right, little money fan?¡±

    Jiayin blushed and threw herself into grandma''s arms, twisting and turning.

    What a shame!

    ?Her little thoughts can never escape grandma¡¯s sharp eyes!

    Mrs. Li was almost knocked down by her granddaughter, and she quickly begged for mercy, "Okay, okay, grandma won''t tell me, I''m a money obsessed girl! Grandma is old and is no longer suitable for wearing pearls. You can keep these two things and don''t let me." My granddaughter¡¯s work was in vain.¡±

    Jiayin blushed even more and quickly took out another gold bracelet from the space. It was solid and her most precious, and she put it on her grandma''s wrist.

    ¡°Grandma wears gold, and I wear pearls!¡± Jiayin grabbed her grandma¡¯s hand and refused to let her take it off.

    ?Old Mrs. Li laughed and did not refuse.

    ?Give it to your granddaughter if she wants. When she passes away, everything will be left to her.

    ?In this way, the grandfather and grandson went down to the kang to have a meal happily...

    Early on the next morning, everyone in the village put on new clothes as if they were celebrating the New Year.

    ?The school is also on holiday, and the naughty boys are running around the village, as happy as a bunch of crazy rabbits!

    Mr. Peng is a bride-in-law. He will set off in the afternoon and take the initiative to go to the Cui family''s village.

    So, the village arranges the banquet at noon.

    ?Yesterday, the temporary stove had been set up, and the big dishes that took a long time to stew were cooked. Today, it was just some cold dishes and freshly stir-fried hot dishes.

    ??The women in the village were not in a hurry, chatting and laughing while helping Tao Hongying.

    The men ran to the school to get tables, chairs, dishes, help wash and arrange them, chop wood and carry water, and everyone had smiles on their faces.

    Mr. Wen was wearing a bright red brocade gown and a jade belt around his waist. He had a rare bright smile.

    ??The slight sadness that could never be erased from his brows and eyes in the past has completely disappeared, and his whole person seems to have disappeared into the sky of light clouds, which is extremely clear.

    He originally had several classmates and friends who all posted messages yesterday, but now Mr. Peng was the only one who rushed there.

    Although Mr. Peng always has some shortcomings as a person, as a friend, he is really impeccable.

    In the past few days, he was running around, trying his best to rescue his friends.

    ?Nowadays, everyone is taboo about the marriage of close friends, and when they refuse to attend wedding banquets, he is the only one who comes to congratulate them.

    Mr. Wen personally took him into the house and kissed him deeply. "Brother Peng, thank you very much for running for me for help. It is a great kindness to keep me alive. I will never forget it!"

    "Shao Yuan, don''t be so polite." Mr. Peng quickly helped him up and said with a smile: "It was really dangerous before, and I just followed him around, but I didn''t really help.

    ¡°Thanks to my uncle, Grand Scholar Liu, and Mrs. Cui for your safe return, haha, no, you should call me younger brother and sister now!¡±

    Mr. Wen blushed and asked him to sit down and drink tea.

    It was rare for Mr. Peng to see him looking so beaming, and he couldn''t help but be happy for him, "Shao Yuan, don''t care what others say, you live your own life, just be happy. Others just praise you like a flower, you If you suffer, no one else can do it for you.¡±

    Mr. Wen nodded, "I thought so too, so when I asked Uncle Liu to marry me that day, it was not out of anger at all.

    "My mentor treats me like a parent, and Jinrou treats me with deep love and loyalty. I have been looking forward to this day for more than ten years, and no one can stop me from running towards the good life I want!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mr. Peng laughed and said: ¡°You are so happy today, I will let you go, otherwise I will drag you to drink to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ?While talking, Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru also rushed back from Luo''an. The canteen is inseparable from people, and Aunt Wu and the others cannot come back.

    ?However, Li Laosan took the initiative and asked for leave for the children. From Jiaren to Cat Brother, no one was left behind and he brought them all back!

    Jia''an and Jiaxi are the kings of children. As soon as they entered the house and met the elders, they led an "army" of naughty boys and set off to go around to cause mischief.

    ??Brother Cat shouted at the top of his lungs and followed the team, acting as a tail.

    Brother Li felt as if grass had grown in his heart and wanted to follow him.

    But now he was a boy, and it was his first time back after passing the exam, so he calmed down and followed his eldest brother, talking to the elders.

    Jia Huan made arrangements for the restaurant in the morning. When he got home, he jumped into the kitchen and helped everyone while telling everyone how busy the restaurant and the college canteen were.

    In this case, Jiayi is the only one missing.

    Old Mrs. Li looked around and couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.

    The old man is just greedy. If he has dozens of children and grandchildren in his family, even one person will feel dissatisfied.

    Perhaps God also knew that it was a lively day and didn''t want the old lady to be unhappy at all.

    ?Just when Mr. Hou, Li Laosi and Li Yong were all rushing back from the dock, two boys, Jiayi and Liu Yang, actually followed behind.

    It turned out that they came back with the boat and planned to return to the village to report the news. They met a large army on the way, so they came back together.

    Mrs. Li¡¯s face immediately burst into laughter!

    Jiayin was also happy. Dad sat on his shoulders for a while, his father was lying on his back, and his brother mixed something good ...

    It was like a fat ball of pistachios, rolling around in the crowd.

    Li Laoer, Li Zhensheng, the village chief, Uncle Zhao, Liu Biaotou, Shenyi Zhang, and Mr. Jiang from the school also entered the house.

    When everyone gets together, it¡¯s naturally a lot of fun.

    While the sun was high in the sky, the banquet was served.

    All the men, women and children in the new village, including Li Zheng from Dahuaishu, Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang, brought dozens of villagers, and dozens of soldiers brought back by the Marquis, all sat around and drank the wedding wine happily.

    Mr. Wen was generous and toasted everyone, causing everyone to shout blessings.

    ¡°Mr. Wen, we have a good marriage for a hundred years, and may we have a son soon!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wen, may you be harmonious and healthy!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wen, let¡¯s grow old together and be united forever!¡±

    Mr. Wen thanked everyone one by one, and his smile never closed.

    ?After living for more than thirty years, he finally got married, and he finally got what he wanted!

    ?Although he does not have the blessings of his biological parents and blood brothers, he has so many unrelated relatives who are busy with and laugh at his happy events.

    How fortunate he is!

    In the inner courtyard of the Li family compound, the food and wine were fragrant, and there was constant laughter and laughter.

    But on the official road out of Xindu, a carriage turned down. In the carriage were Mr. Wen and Wen Junyan and his son!

    They have been reflecting at home for the past two days, and they have thought clearly enough.

    ??Although I don¡¯t know how the Li family, the Liu family and the Cui family invited the emperor and Dali Temple to cooperate with them in the play.

    But the second son, a rebellious son, forced them to expel him from the house and enter Cui''s house again. This was definitely planned in advance!

    ?If you don¡¯t understand anything, don¡¯t look at the process, only look at the results.

    Whoever the result is beneficial to is the one who planned it!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 491ï¼š The fate of missing one person!

    Chapter 491 What happens if someone is missed!

    The emperor was a sensible monarch in the whole matter. Even though he almost injured the dragon''s body, he did not blame the ministers. Instead, he rewarded the ministers generously and encouraged them to give advice.

    ??The Li family, the Liu family, and the Cui family are affectionate and righteous. In a situation where everyone thought they were destined to die, they ran around and never left, and received countless praises.

    Even if the rebellious son got married and people gossiped about him, most people still praised him for his kindness and righteousness. He survived the catastrophe and would be blessed later in life.

    Only the Wen family is mentioned with contempt by everyone.

    ?They have all been thrown on their heads, such as refusing to save people even when they are dead, and being poisoned by tigers and not eating their seeds. Even fools should figure out what is going on!

    Conspiracy, this is the conspiracy against the Wen family!

    The father and son had just found Cui Zhuangzi, but the traitor was not there at all.

    They can only run to Broken Gold Beach again.

    Today, they must mess up this marriage. Otherwise, the Wen family will completely lose their reputation and will not get any benefits!

    ??As long as we can coax the traitor back to the Wen family and hold him in our hands again, we can always find a way to make him obediently devote himself to the family.

    ??If that doesn''t work, it would be fine to let him marry the junior sister of the Cui family.

    From now on, maybe the Cui family, Liu family and Li family can also be used by the Wen family!

    The father and son''s abacus beads are crackling and extremely shrewd.

    Unfortunately, things are unpredictable, so they were happy too early.

    As soon as the carriage got off the stone bridge, seven or eight soldiers suddenly came out from the roadside and stopped the carriage.

    ??The charioteer was startled, quickly reined in the reins, and asked loudly: "Who are you? Why did you stop the carriage?"

    A soldier asked: "Whose carriage is this? What''s going on in the new village?"

    Chang Sui did not dare to answer, but fortunately the small window was opened. Wen Junyan frowned and glanced at the soldiers, saying, "We are the Wen family in Xindu. We are here to visit Uncle Li today."

    "Wen family?" The soldier''s face lit up when he heard this, and he quickly shouted to the brothers behind him, "Hurry up and work, we''ve finally arrived!"

    ??The other soldiers also laughed and stepped forward.

    The two of them pulled the reins and pulled down the long tail.

    ?The two of them opened the car door, grabbed Old Mrs. Wen and Wen Junyan, and dragged them directly under the bridge.

    Mr. Wen and Wen Junyan''s faces turned pale with fright, and they were more angry.

    Mr. Wen yelled and cursed loudly, "What are you going to do? Are you going to kidnap the imperial official in broad daylight? Is there any royal law?!"

    Wen Junyan was timid, but he also shouted: "What on earth do you want to do? Do you want money? We can discuss it if we have anything to say!"

    ?It¡¯s a pity that the soldiers ignored them at all.

    Not only did they drag the two people into the creek under the bridge, they also drove the carriage down and hid them in the bridge hole.

    At this time of year, there has long been no melted snow water flowing into the river, and there has been little rain recently, so the banks of the river are almost half dry.

    At this moment, hiding a carriage is so easy.

    Mr. Wen and Wen Junyan were completely frightened when they saw this.

    ??This is definitely not meant to rob wealth, let alone sex, it can only be life-threatening!

    Sure enough, several soldiers pulled their hair and pushed their heads into the water.

    The cold river water is not as biting as winter, but it is definitely not warm!

    And it is even more terrifying if it is poured into the mouth and nose. The two of them grabbed their hands and feet in fear, but this only made them choke even more.

    Just when they thought they were about to die, they were pulled out.

    The two of them coughed desperately. For the first time, they felt that the air was so sweet, and breathing was so blissful.

    One of the soldiers asked with a smile: "Tell me, why did you come to the new village?"

    for what?

    Old Mrs. Wen was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously replied: "Come to find that traitor in my family..."

    Before he could finish speaking, his head was pushed into the river again.

    ??The soldier smiled evilly and looked at the frightened Wen Junyan, "How can Mr. Wen, a good man like you, be an unfilial and rebellious son?"

    ??The soldier escorting Wen Junyan responded: "Yes, Mr. Wen is a good man. Last time he came back, he drank and joked with us, but he never disliked us roughnecks!"

    Wen Junyan''s eyes widened as he finally understood why they had this disaster.

    ?While he still wanted to speak, the soldiers pushed him into the water.

    The father and son "fighted for it", washed their heads and faces in the river, and drank to their fill before being thrown on the bank by the soldiers.

    ?This time, when the soldiers asked questions again, the father and son became much more honest and well-behaved.

    Old Mr. Wen was coughing as if he was going to die, but he didn''t dare to reply, "Ahem, I''m here to see my second son. He''s going to marry into the Cui family today and be his son-in-law. I''m not happy. Ahem, I want to stop him. , not allowed to get married."

    Wen Junyan was afraid that after his father finished speaking, he would be sent to "drink water" again if he didn''t explain, so he also responded, "Yes, we are just here to stop my brother from getting married. It''s too embarrassing for him to marry into the wife. We really don''t have any malice, no." Want to harm others!"

    Several soldiers were waiting for their words. Immediately one of the soldiers jumped up and shouted: "Brothers, the Marquis guessed it right, these two guys are here to cause trouble! I will go back and report the news. Maybe we can make it in time for the banquet, just wait until I bring you some delicious food!"

    After saying that, he turned around and ran away, causing the remaining soldiers to shout.

    ??The leading soldier threw a stone into the river and laughed and cursed, "This kid is really a monkey, he actually got the better of him!"

    "That''s right, I hope he has some conscience and doesn''t eat enough without even giving us a bone!" A soldier swallowed greedily and complained: "It''s all the fault of these two prodigal things. If it weren''t for stopping them, we would have I¡¯ve been drinking and eating meat in the courtyard for a long time!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, give them some more water! There are so many people who are not doing their business, but they have to come and disturb Mr. Wen¡¯s wedding banquet!¡±

    "Yes, yes, I almost broke my head in order to follow the Marquis back. I was just waiting for a good meal to join in the fun, but they ruined it!"

    ¡°Pay for our chicken legs, pay for our braised pork!¡±

    ?The soldiers became more and more angry as they talked and pushed Old Man Wen and Wen Junyan into the river again and again and again.

    ??The leading soldier lay on his back on the river bank, holding weeds in his mouth and crossing his legs. From time to time he said, "It''s almost done. Be careful if you really drown, it won''t end well."

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Mr. Wen and his son were finally thrown to the shore. Their bellies were as bloated as toads.

    ??The two of them felt so regretful that their intestines turned black!

    ??Why do they come here to find trouble? Isn''t it better to just stay at home? !

    They counted the Li family, the Liu family and the Cui family, but they forgot that there was also a Xintinghou!

    How could the God of Death, who chopped down barbarians like weeds, show mercy to them...

    It¡¯s still a day of four updates! Huahua Comes to Hold Legs Again. Tickets for the game and good reviews (point five stars or click "Good")! It''s the end of the month, dear children, use your little hands to get rich, play leg ball and roll ball!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 492ï¼š Menâ€™s gossip is terrible!

    Chapter 492 Men¡¯s gossip is terrible!

    Soon, the soldier who went back to report the news came back.

    ?He was gnawing on chicken legs as he walked, and he was carrying a basket in his hand. The basket was covered with white linen cloth and was vaguely steaming.

    The soldiers rushed forward in a swarm and grabbed the basket.

    Someone laughed and scolded: "Boy, did you eat up all the good ones on the road?"

    The soldier spit out the chicken bones and shouted: "Don''t accuse me wrongly, I just got a chicken leg, and you saw it before I finished eating it! The basket is full of meat buns. The fourth lady said, let us cushion our stomachs first and wait. It¡¯s over, let¡¯s go back and have a drink, there¡¯s a table of food specially left for us!¡±

    "Haha, seriously? It''s so good. I don''t know what good dishes are at the banquet today!" A soldier jumped happily.

    At this time, the basket was opened, and sure enough, it was filled with white and fat meat buns.

    ?The soldiers divided the food into four or five each and ate it in large gulps. They didn''t care about the weeds and stones on the river bank and just lay down and basked in the sun. Not to mention how comfortable they were.

    Only Mr. Wen and Wen Junyan, father and son, huddled aside half dead.

    ?They are hungry too. After all, they have been out doing the work so early in the morning and they haven¡¯t eaten yet.

    ??But they had just been given enough water, and they were afraid that if they said they were hungry, they would ask for another "river meal," so they could only endure it...

    A few soldiers looked down upon their useless appearance, so they chatted with them when they had nothing to do.

    "I said, old man, what on earth are you thinking? Are you an old fool? Why do you treat your eldest son like a treasure when your eldest son is so useless? Our Mr. Wen is such a good man, brave and resourceful, why don''t you treat him like a treasure? See you there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, is this eldest son born to you and the woman you are in love with?¡±

    "Yes, yes, isn''t there often such a story in dramas? There is no such thing as beating mandarin ducks, and a brothel girl cannot be married home. The brothel girl throws herself into the river after giving birth to a child, so the man takes the child home and records it as his real wife. Down!"

    "Oh, that''s what I guessed too! Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense to ignore the filial and promising second son and just hold a straw bag."

    ?Who said men don¡¯t gossip anymore? When men start gossiping, their aunts and wives will step aside.

    ??The soldiers were chattering lively, which made Old Mrs. Wen so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. Unfortunately, when he opened his mouth, a mouthful of river water spurted out...

    Fortunately, the Li family''s banquet was eaten quickly, and when the sun set, the escorting procession passed by the stone bridge.

    The people under the bridge could hear the laughter and bustle clearly.

    Mr. Wen didn''t know where he got the courage. He wanted to call his son loudly, but a soldier quickly drew his saber and put it on his neck.

    Any dissatisfaction or indignation becomes a joke in front of the saber...

    It wasn''t until the team had gone far and there was no sound at all that the soldier put away his saber, but Xu was not relieved. He raised his hand, and the scabbard hit Old Man Wen''s forehead hard. The old man screamed in pain, and his forehead My son suddenly swelled up into a big lump!

    ??The soldiers ignored them and pulled the father and son away and climbed onto the bridge.

    Soon, the carriage and the entourage returned to their original positions.

    Chang Sui was not beaten, but he was still shaking with fear.

    The soldiers packed Old Mrs. Wen and Wen Junyan back into the carriage. One of the soldiers smiled and pulled the wrinkled clothes of the father and son, and said: "You two, you must remember the lesson you learned today. Don''t dare to do anything again in the future." What''s the crooked idea? It''s just as simple as letting you drink water!

    "Also, our Lord Marquis has recently been tracking down a spy who has taken refuge with the barbarians. This spy is very cunning and may not be hiding in someone''s house. You''d better help keep an eye on it when you go back."

    After saying that, he closed the car door and shouted to his brothers, "Let''s go, let''s go home and eat!"

    "Okay, let''s go quickly, I''m already hungry!" "You ate the most buns just now, why are you hungry again? You''re a loser!"

    The soldiers laughed, shouldered their sabers, and ran away into the brilliant sunset.

    Leaving the Wen family''s carriage parked on the road for a long time, Mr. Wen finally ordered: "Let''s go, go home quickly!"

    Chang Sui quickly turned around and ran away towards Kyoto.

    Wen Junyan held his belly and the carriage shook, causing him to vomit out water again and again, "Ugh, dad, I''m going to... sue them, uh... beat up the court official!"

    As a result, before he could finish speaking, Mr. Wen slapped him **** the back of the head, "You idiot, do you want to kill the whole family?! Didn''t you hear just now that the Marquis is catching the barbarian spies, who don''t know where they are hiding?" Whose family!

    "He is warning us that if we dare to cause trouble again, our family will be accused of harboring spies! Have you forgotten the Wang family? How did the third son of the Wang family become crazy? It was because of this crime that he was thrown into prison and driven crazy. You can also imagine Just like Wang Laosan, right?¡±

    Wen Junyan remembered the scene of Wang Laosan having fun on the street with his bare legs, and he couldn''t help but shuddered, "No, no..."

    "Then shut your mouth. We will suffer today''s loss." Old Mrs. Wen gritted his teeth with hatred. He wanted to say something harsh but didn''t dare, so he could only say vaguely, "We''ll talk about it later!"

    "Then when we get home like this, my family will ask..." Now that he was no longer worried about his life, Wen Junyan remembered the issue of face.

    The father and son came out in a rage and returned with injuries all over their bodies. They didn¡¯t have a good fig leaf, and they didn¡¯t know how many people would laugh at them.

    Mr. Wen thought for a moment and then looked at the driver driving the car in front of him...

    Mrs. Wen had already asked several times in the courtyard of the Wen family. When she heard that the old man and her husband had not returned yet, she became a little anxious.

    I wanted to talk to my mother-in-law, but she looked like she couldn''t hold up the wall with mud, so it was useless to talk to her, so she simply didn''t go.

    Fortunately, soon, news came from the front that the person was back.

    ?She hurried over and saw two doctors busy around her father-in-law and her husband.

    She was startled, and it was inconvenient to go forward, so she could only ask through the screen: "Old Master, Master, were you... beaten by someone? What happened?"

    Wen Junyan''s body was covered with bruises. The doctor was taking medicinal oil and rubbing them away. He screamed in pain, but he still hurriedly responded, "What nonsense are you talking about? I am a fourth-grade imperial official. Who dares to hit me! The carriage flipped over on the road. Oh, he fell off the stone bridge. It would be great if we could just save our lives."

    Mr. Wen also echoed: "Go down and follow Wen An, who will serve you unfavorably. I will give you twenty blows!"

    "Yes, old master." Mrs. Wen had no doubts and immediately ordered someone to arrest the chief attendant and put him on a board in the yard. She also let all the slaves take a look so that they would remember it in the future.

    But the two busy doctors in the room looked at each other with ridicule in their eyes.

    ??The words of the Wen family and his son were successful in deceiving others, but they were full of loopholes.

    The injuries on their bodies make it look like they were beaten!

    Obviously Mr. Wen also knew about this, so when the two doctors left, they both received generous medical fees and successfully sealed their mouths...

    ??In Cui''s village, a newlywed couple had just worshiped heaven and earth and were sent to the bridal chamber.

    Mrs. Liu''s smile was like flowers. He was really happier than his own son getting a wife.

    Seven or eight old friends from the Liu family and the Cui family came here. Regardless of whether they looked down on men marrying into the family, they were all happy that their old friends had a successor...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 493ï¼š Make an exception for your family!

    Chapter 493: Make an exception for your family!

    Until late at night, the banquet dispersed, and the Liu family helped to see off the guests and clean up the yard.

    The newlyweds could finally breathe a sigh of relief and changed into loose pajamas. The couple sat opposite each other, their faces red for a moment, not knowing what to say.

    Mr. Wen stood up and took out a box from his luggage and handed it to his wife, "Jinrou, look at this, it''s a gift for you."

    ?Cui Jinrou was curious and surprised. She quickly opened the box and took out a beaded crown.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so beautiful! I¡¯ll be wearing matching clothes tomorrow morning!¡± She glanced at her husband and said, ¡°Did you get this from Fu Niuer?¡±

    "Ah, how do you know?" Mr. Wen was surprised, then smiled and said: "Yes, this girl has the most pearls at home. You don''t know, when she gave it to me, she was so distressed that she almost cried. I wanted to be polite, but she told me to take it away quickly, otherwise she would regret it!"

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Cui Jinrou smiled so hard, as bright as a spring flower, ¡°This girl is just a little money-crazy, wait until I find a good set of jewelry to repay her...¡±

    But before she could finish speaking, she was held tightly in a warm and generous embrace.

    Mr. Wen carefully hugged his wife, as if he owned the whole world, cherishing her a thousand times, "Jinrou, you are finally my wife!"

    Cui Jinrou was stunned for a moment, and hugged him tightly, "Yes, although we have taken many detours and delayed too many years, we are finally husband and wife. From then on, we grow old together, with no doubt of our love!"

    The big red dragon and phoenix candles on the side were burning, and a lantern burst out with a "pop" sound, and the gentle night completely opened...

    ?Two days passed by in a blink of an eye. In the morning, the newlyweds of the Liu family came to visit, so naturally they happily prepared a banquet.

    Seeing his niece''s rosy face and smiling eyes, Mr. Liu became more and more satisfied with his niece''s son-in-law, and told him, "When can I go to Xincun and ask Dr. Zhang to take a look at her and take care of her body? It''s best to give birth to a child.

    "However, if it doesn''t work out, don''t worry. You can choose good children and adopt two in the future. As long as you teach them well, they can still support the Cui family!"

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a step back and say, you are not willing to adopt, there are two other people, Zhimin and Xiujie, and Jiaren is not bad... When you are old, they will be filial to you!¡±

    Mr. Wen and his wife both stood up and saluted, thanking the old man for his long-term plans for them.

    After lunch, the two of them said goodbye, got on the carriage, and headed straight to the new village.

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao stood on the path at the entrance of the village chatting with their hands behind their backs.

    ?The melon field in front of me is lush and green, and it is growing extremely well. It must be that by the end of summer, the garden will be full of "silver seeds" again.

    In fact, Uncle Zhao lived with the Li family for several weekdays. He had no worries about food and drink, and clothes and shoes for all seasons were delivered on time every time.

    ?They really have no place to use their money, but who would dislike it if money bites their hand? !

    ?Especially the Li family, with so many children, if they want to study or get married, the more money the better.

    ?They don¡¯t have much ability, so they can feel more at ease if they help out with more work and contribute to the family.

    ?Seeing the Cui family''s carriage approaching, the old men became even more happy and waved to say hello.

    Mr. Wen jumped out of the carriage and saluted the gentlemen. For the sake of their marriage, the gentlemen also followed suit.

    ??The old men smiled and asked him to be polite and hurry back to the village. There would definitely be wine at home in the evening, and they would be in the back when it was busy...

    ?Sure enough, two more tables were set up in the Li family yard in the evening.

    ?Although Mr. Hou, Li Laosi and Li Yong are not here, it is still so lively that it almost turns upside down.

    Mr. Wen was half drunk, but Mrs. Li spoke to protect him before he was rescued and sent back to the Cui family yard.

    Mr. Wen took ten days off and was not in a hurry to return to the city, so the couple stayed in the village.

    At this time of year, the orchard is already full of flowers. The hot spring valley is overcrowded, and many flower lovers cannot squeeze in, so they stay in Dahuaishu, Dawangzhuang or Xiaowangzhuang, and then wander around the foot of the mountain during the day.

    ?Some people wanted to give money to go for a walk in the mountains, sit under the flower trees, drink wine and recite poems, but unfortunately, everyone in the new village did not agree.

    ??The orchard is the second cornucopia of Broken Gold Beach. Not only is it easy to cause chaos when there are too many people, but there are also dishonest people who break off the flower branches, which means there will be fewer fruits to pick in the autumn!

    But on this day, this rule was broken.

    Because Mr. Hou and Li Laosi personally welcomed a group of seven or eight people up the mountain.

    ???The villagers responsible for patrolling do not know the identities of those people, but those brought back by the Marquis are their own people!

    If you want to go up the mountain to see your own fruit trees and flowers, of course that¡¯s fine.

    Li Laosi went back to his home in person and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Tao Hongying did not go to the restaurant, and then said: "The Marquis brought a distinguished guest to enjoy the flowers on the mountain. I will bring some tea and snacks there first. You can do it at noon." There are some new dishes, and the dining table will be placed in the thatched pavilion in the orchard."

    "Okay," Tao Hongying didn''t think too much, and cooking was her specialty, so she smiled and said, "It just so happened that my second brother came back from buying a lot of snacks yesterday and is waiting for me to put them on the plate."

    After that, she went to look for the snack box, then turned around and asked: "Is the guest a boy or a girl? You can ask your daughter for some fruits. The ones at home have just been finished. Since they are distinguished guests, let''s entertain them well. ¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Laosi didn¡¯t dare to say more, he responded vaguely and walked around to the backyard.

    Jiayin was sitting at the table painting red, and Mrs. Li was doing needlework with her. When Li Laosi came in, he said, "Daughter, give dad some fruits to entertain the guests. The Marquis is taking the guests to enjoy the flowers on the mountain!"

    ¡°Ah, my foster father is back!¡± Hearing the good news, he was happy and jumped down to the ground.

    On the day of Mr. Wen''s wedding, there were so many people and she didn''t even have time to talk to her adoptive father. He left early the next morning.

    It was rare to catch her foster father free today, so she looked at her grandma with a smile and begged: "Grandma, the flowers on the mountain are blooming, let''s go and have a look, okay?"

    Mrs. Li glanced at the big characters written by her granddaughter, and she said seriously and orderly, "You can go with your father, but your adoptive father is entertaining guests, so don''t cause trouble."

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry, Fu Niu¡¯er is the best!¡± Jiayin hugged the old lady and kissed her, then ran to the next door and took two small straw baskets from the space.

    ?One basket was filled with red apples, and the other basket was filled with yellow pears. They were both cleaned and dripping with water. They looked extremely fresh!

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun happened to come in from outside, so they helped carry it and put the teapot and teacups in the front yard.

    ??Li Laosi picked up his daughter and put it on his shoulders. Shui Ling Shuiyun followed behind carrying things, and they went up the mountain.

    On the way, I met Mr. Li Laoer and Mr. Wen rushing back from the Hot Spring Valley. Li Laoer was also curious and asked: "I heard that the Marquis has brought a guest back? I wonder who the distinguished guest is?"

    Li Laosi couldn''t explain clearly, so he smiled and said, "You will know when you meet me."

    ?So, a group of six people, large and small, followed the path up the mountain. They saw a few people in a grass pavilion halfway up the mountain, and everyone quickened their pace.

    ??The water spirit is lively and walking beside it with a basket in her hand. When she saw a rabbit running past, she shouted in surprise, bent down, picked up a stone and threw it!

    ?Everyone heard the sound and went away. Rabbit did not see it, but saw that the stone thrown by Shui Ling was hit back again.

    Shui Ling had a neat figure and ducked sideways, and the stone was behind him.

    The person walking behind her was none other than Li Laosi, carrying good news on his shoulders...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 494ï¼š Childrens words are worth a thousand pounds!

    Chapter 494 A child¡¯s words are worth a thousand pounds!

    Fortunately, Li Laosi''s reaction was not slow. He raised the stick in his hand and knocked down the stone.

    ?This stick was originally intended to hit the grass to scare the snake, but the snake didn''t touch it and saved itself first!

    Shui Ling almost hurt his master, his eyes were red with anger, he threw the basket to Shui Yun and ran forward.

    ??Everyone hurriedly caught up and saw that Shui Ling was already fighting with a young man.

    Shui Ling is small in stature and her head only reaches the man¡¯s shoulders, but she is as good as the man in fighting.

    The two of them were going back and forth. It was obvious that neither of them had killed anyone, but neither of them were polite.

    Jiayin sat on his father''s shoulder, his mouth wide open in shock.

    ??Although she knew that the two maids her adoptive father had found for her were both capable of martial arts, she stayed at home every day, eating and sleeping, occasionally being lazy, and almost never encountered any danger.

    ??The two maids had no chance to show off their skills, and she almost forgot that they still had this ability.

    The most important thing is that she has never seen Shui Ling Shui Yun practicing martial arts!

    ??But they followed Grandma He, cooking, sewing clothes and shoes, running errands and sending messages, and they were all happy every day...

    At this time, someone in the thatched pavilion shouted, "Guan Fei, come back!"

    ?The young man took the initiative to retract his hand, glanced at Shui Ling coldly, and then disappeared out of sight.

    ??Li Laosi guessed that the stone thrown by Shuiling just now must have been directed towards the Cao Pavilion, so he was considered a threat and was counterattacked.

    ?He quickly greeted Shui Ling, and then entered the thatched pavilion in a few steps.

    ??Li Laoer and Mr. Wen followed in, but when they looked up at the people sitting in the middle of the pavilion, their faces changed in shock, "Your Majesty..."

    ??The Marquis waved his hand in time to stop them, and said in a low voice: "Today it is my cousin who is here as a guest to enjoy the flowers!"

    Li Laoer and Mr. Wen understood each other, and they quickly changed their words and said in unison: "Well, Mr. Huang!"

    ??The noble young emperor who used to sit in the Jinluan Palace is now wearing a sapphire blue gown with a jade belt around his waist. His black hair is neatly combed with a jade hairpin.

    It is a little less majestic and a little more clear and handsome.

    He smiled, raised his hand, and said, "Sit down, everyone. Today I am the guest and you are the host."

    ¡°Don¡¯t dare! Don¡¯t dare!¡± Li Laoer saluted again, and then stepped aside with Mr. Wen.

    ??The emperor glanced at the reserved Shui Ling and asked the Marquis with a smile, "Is this from Zhengjiazhuang?"

    ??The Marquis nodded, "Yes, he is quite clever, so I sent him to take care of Fu Niu''er."

    ¡°His skills are quite good.¡± The emperor praised him, causing Shui Ling and Shui Yun to kneel down and kowtow, and then quickly set out tea, snacks and fruits.

    Jiayin originally ran to her adoptive father and hugged his arm. Now she thought about it and ran to Mr. Li Laoer and Mr. Wen. She pushed two small wooden stools and said, "Second uncle, sit down. Master uncle, sit down." !¡±

    ??The emperor doesn''t say anything, where can Mr. Li Laoer and Mr. Wen dare to sit down?

    ??Li Laoer could only rub his niece''s hair and said with a smile: "Fu Niu is good, my uncle is not tired."

    Jiayin shook her little head, pointed at the sea of ??flowers behind them, and said: "The second uncle and the junior uncle are too tall, blocking the emperor from seeing the flowers!"

    Li Laoer and Mr. Wen were stunned when they heard this, but the emperor laughed, "No wonder my cousin likes this little girl, she is such a smart and good boy!"

    ??He motioned for Li Laoer and Mr. Wen to sit down, then called for good news and came forward, stretched out his hand on her fat face, pinched it, and said with a smile: "Little girl, do you still recognize me?"

    "Of course I know you, you are Uncle Huang!" The good news climbed to the seat next to the Emperor and asked with a smile: "Uncle Huang, during the Chinese New Year, I even gave you a New Year gift! So many fruits and Green vegetables, do you like them?¡±

    "I like it!" The emperor smiled and nodded, "You don''t want to reciprocate the gift, do you? Your adoptive father robbed so many good things from me and gave them to you. After all, I still suffered a loss!" Jiayin blushed with embarrassment and hurriedly Said: "Then I will send more good things to Uncle Huang in the future, so that Uncle Huang will not suffer any loss!"

    The emperor couldn''t help laughing again and asked smoothly: "I am younger than your adoptive father. Why do you call me uncle? Shouldn''t you call me uncle?"

    Jiayin''s head shook like a rattle, and her little face was full of seriousness, "My adoptive father said that Uncle Huang is the most powerful person in the world and cannot be regarded as a younger brother to anyone, so even if Uncle Huang is a younger brother, he must be called Uncle Huang!" "

    ?This was a hard thing to say, but the emperor understood it and felt more and more satisfied.

    ??Now the military power of the dock defense line has been handed over to my cousin.

    From time to time, someone would remind him of something in his ear, for fear that his cousin would be proud of himself.

    ??But they didn¡¯t know that their cousin was bent on regaining the land and had vowed not to have a family. Even the Marquis Mansion and the Zheng Family Village were handed over to the adopted daughter.

    If this is not credible, then who else can? !

    The Marquis looked at the smiling fat girl and felt extremely pleased.

    Others thought the little girl was lazy and greedy for money.

    Only he knows that this child is so smart and transparent, and is always using her method to carefully protect everyone.

    ?These few words from a child just now are worth as many times as he has shown his loyalty, and as many times as the border guards have fought and won battles? !

    ?In the grass pavilion, the cool breeze is blowing, the fragrance of flowers is everywhere, and you can look at the splendor and blooming all over the mountains and plains.

    No matter how many worries you have, they will completely disappear when you get here.

    ??The emperor didn''t say anything about government affairs, but only picked some interesting things about Xindu to joke about.

    Even Mr. Wen¡¯s newlyweds were teased a few times.

    Mr. Wen was not polite and took the opportunity to take another ten days off. He planned to go to the grave of his father-in-law, who was also his mentor, Grand Scholar Cui, to pay homage and comfort the old man''s spirit in heaven.

    ?The emperor readily agreed.

    There are many censors in the court, and if there is one less censor to keep an eye on the courtiers, nothing will go wrong.

    Soon, Tao Hongying brought Aunt He to deliver the food. When she saw the emperor, she was also startled, then stepped forward to salute and say hello, "If I had known it was a noble person coming, I would have added an extra bowl of chicken noodle soup. Last time, the noble person ate. My mother clearly remembers the aroma of chicken noodle soup and always recites it every time she eats it.¡±

    The emperor nodded and said with a smile: "I heard that your restaurant has opened private dishes and it has been well received? It''s a pity that I can''t go and try it."

    "Don''t worry, noble man. Although I didn''t know that your noble man was coming today, the dishes prepared are all the best sold in the restaurant. How do you think they taste, noble man?"

    As Tao Hongying spoke, she put the food box in her hand on the table and went to take it from Grandma He. As a result, Grandma He had already knelt down on the ground.

    ??The emperor took another look at Nanny He and recognized that she was from the palace, so he said: "Get up. Now that you are out of the palace, take good care of the princess. You are lucky to have arrived at the Li family."

    ??Grandma He kowtowed excitedly, and then helped Tao Hongying prepare the food with all her hands and feet.

    Spring is prone to dryness and strong fire, so Tao Hongying did not cook too much meat or fish today.

    There are only two main dishes, roast duck and boiled pork slices, and the rest are light side dishes.

    ?For example, Longjing shrimps, hot cabbage, garlic lettuce, stir-fried pig ears and beans, plus a plate of gold and silver steamed buns.

    ?The table was full of green and bright red. The emperor had a great appetite when he saw it, so he invited Li Lao Er, Li Lao Si, Mr. Wen and others to sit down and eat together.

    ??The guard named Guan Fei was about to step forward to test the poison, but Jiayin had already raised a small bowl and approached the emperor, shouting, "Uncle Huang, help me pick up the meat. I don''t want to eat vegetables."

    The emperor smiled, raised his chopsticks and picked vegetables for her, and said: "Children should not be picky eaters, as they may not grow taller!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 495ï¼š Fu Niu Er never disappoints!

    Chapter 495 Fu Niuer never disappoints!

    Jiayin stuck out her tongue and ate all the vegetables obediently.

    ??The emperor also ate with him, and even made a duck roll for Jiayin with his own hands. Jiayin ate it deliciously and did not forget to praise her mother.

    ¡°My mother is the best! My mother cooks the most delicious food! My mother is the smartest. She can cook the food if she has the recipe! I am so smart, just like my mother!¡±

    The emperor was so amused that he kept laughing, but Tao Hongying blushed and couldn''t stop her daughter''s mouth, so she hurriedly retreated outside the pavilion.

    ?Had she known that the emperor was coming in person, she would not have come.

    ??Originally, she thought that the Marquis was so mysterious that he brought the girl here to enjoy the flowers. She thought of taking a sneak peek and going back to talk to her mother...

    Sure enough, curiosity is a must!

    The Marquis and the Emperor are cousins. They often stay in the palace for meals, so they are used to it.

    Jiayin is a child, and no one will find fault if he doesn¡¯t understand the rules.

    ?Li Laosi is a brave and rough man. He doesn''t seem to think anything of it, and he eats generously.

    There were only Li Laoer and Mr. Wen, and they were very tired after eating one meal.

    Finally waiting for the emperor to finish eating, they quickly put down their chopsticks.

    ??The Marquis hugged the fat girl and rubbed her round belly.

    Li Laosi folded the leftovers together and ate them all.

    Even the vegetable soup was wiped clean with steamed buns, not a drop was left.

    ??The emperor couldn''t help but said: "General Li is very frugal and does not waste food."

    Li Laosi smiled naively and replied: "Although life at home is better now, we suffered a lot when we were fleeing famine. Especially when we were in the mountains, we had to work hard to find some food, and we had to take care of the elderly and children. .

    "I can eat, but day and night, I always feel empty in my stomach. So, now I have this problem. I want to put everything I can eat into my mouth, and I don''t dare to waste a little bit!"

    ?The emperor nodded, with a hint of sadness in his eyes, "I, the emperor, did not do a good job, and the people of the world suffered."

    "No, Your Majesty." Li Laosi quickly waved his hand, "My mother often said that it is not easy to be a poor man! Whoever is in charge knows how hard it is. We Tianwu had no food and money before, so it is normal that we cannot defeat the barbarians.

    ¡°Now that we will have food soon and money in the treasury, we will definitely be able to drive the barbarians back to their hometown and regain Jiangbei.

    "Still, the emperor is responsible for saving food and money. As for killing barbarians and those of us who carry swords, in two or three years, our Tianwu will definitely be the strongest in the world!"

    ??The emperor was used to hearing the praises of literati, but suddenly he heard Li Laosi''s words, which even contained some outrageous words. He was extremely pleasant to his ears and felt comfortable in his heart.

    He couldn''t help but said: "Okay, what Commander Li said is good! Together, our monarchs and ministers will definitely take back the mountains and rivers and restore the prosperous age of Tianwu."

    Mr. Wen, Li Laoer, Marquis, and even the guards outside the pavilion, Tao Hongying and others all knelt down and shouted in unison, "Take back the mountains and rivers, and give me back my prosperous age!"

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± The Emperor helped the Marquis up with his own hands, and was about to help Mr. Wen and others, but was amused by the good news and laughed.

    ??The fat girl may have eaten too much, and her stomach felt a little queasy when she knelt on the ground, so she simply lay on the ground and made an extremely pious prostrations!

    ??The emperor picked up the fat girl and laughed loudly, "This child is really blessed. No matter how many troubles he has, he can''t help but laugh when he sees her."

    After saying that, he asked the good news, "Uncle Huang is very happy to see you today and wants to give you a wish. Is there anything you want?"

    When everyone heard this, not only were they not surprised, but their eyes were a little nervous.

    ??Although the Li family does not appear much in the wealthy circles of Xindu, they are already considered nouveau riche.

    Mr. Wen''s incident has attracted even more attention in Kyoto recently.

    ?At this time, if the good news brings any kind of grace to the family, it will be a burning fire, and the harm will far outweigh the good.

    Fortunately, good news never disappoints them!

    The fat girl carefully counted her fingers and counted them one by one, "Grandma is in good health, my brothers are good at studying, my eldest uncle is good at business, my second uncle is good at being an official, my third uncle is good at running a shop, and my father is good at fighting." "My foster father secretly gave it to me. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a gold nugget, it¡¯s even better if Uncle Wen and Sister Cui get married and they want to give me a little brother to play with! Um¡­"

    She hesitated for a long time and looked at the emperor eagerly, "Uncle Huang, why don''t you tell grandma to allow Fu Niu''er to eat snacks as she pleases? Grandma has locked the snack box, so Fu Niu''er can''t steal it!"

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The emperor couldn¡¯t help laughing again.

    ??The fat girl counted for a long time, and everyone in the family told her, and finally she thought of herself, and she just wanted to have some snacks.

    You must know that all the people around him, even if they claim to be loyal to the country, are actually just seeking fame and fortune.

    ?Nowadays, how valuable is the innocent heart of a child? !

    "Okay, Uncle Huang promises you that he will fight for your right to eat snacks. In addition, Uncle Huang also has a shop that sells snacks. Your adoptive father will take over it in a few days. It will be considered a gift from Uncle Huang. You can eat whatever you want from now on, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Uncle Huang!¡± Jiayin was very happy.

    ?Originally, I just wanted to sing a high-profile song for my family and coax this top boss.

    Unexpectedly, she would have such an unexpected gain!

    A dim sum shop with a royal background!

    ?In the future, when she is not lazy, she can think about some special snacks and earn some pocket money for herself!

    She got excited when she thought about the money. She hugged the emperor and gave him a big kiss. Then she suddenly remembered the rules and quickly covered her mouth, "It''s over. Grandma said Fu Niu''er is a big girl!"

    The emperor understood this and couldn''t help but smile. He quickly comforted him and said, "Uncle Huang will keep it a secret for you. Your grandma will definitely not know!"

    After saying that, he also asked everyone, "Remember, keep it secret for Fu Niu''er!"

    How dare everyone resist the decree...

    After chatting for a while, everyone left the pavilion and took a walk in the orchard.

    Tao Hongying quickly packed up the dishes and chopsticks with her, and then went down the mountain.

    If she stayed any longer, her heart might explode with fear.

    Remembering that her daughter had just coaxed the emperor to praise the family and the shop, she couldn''t help but feel her heart beat faster.

    ?Is this really the daughter she gave birth to?

    ?????????????????????????????????

    ?That''s the emperor, and he was coaxed around like an old lady at home...

    There are more than a dozen boxes of bees placed in the corner of the orchard. This season is when the bees are busiest.

    ?Of course, the fruit nectar produced is also the sweetest.

    Jiayin Xu felt that it was too soft to take over the emperor''s shop, so he asked Shuiling to go home and get two small porcelain jars, mix two jars of honey, and give them to the emperor.

    ?The emperor was really happy to accept it.

    When the sun turned to the west, everyone came down the mountain. The emperor got into the carriage and waved to Jiayin who was sitting on Li Laosi''s shoulder. "I will go to the palace with your adoptive father next time. Uncle Huang has many good things!"

    Jiayin¡¯s eyes shone brightly and she nodded quickly.

    ??The Marquis rubbed Jiayin''s hair and said with a smile: "My foster father has prepared a gift for you and will bring it to you when he comes back tomorrow."

    Jiayin thought it was just jewelry and didn¡¯t expect much. Instead, she wanted to tell her adoptive father that she should bring the emperor to visit more times in the future!

    Just rob a few more shops, and she''ll be rich...

    It¡¯s still the fourth update of the day, Huahua is great, can¡¯t we give praise and encouragement? A must-read ticket for leg-tuck ball, good reviews for the ball (point five stars or click "Good"), press the ball button for updates! The praise and encouragement from the treasures are the motivation to write in a beautiful way!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 496ï¼š You can always trust Dr. Zhang!

    Chapter 496 You can always trust Dr. Zhang!

    Mrs. Li didn''t know that the emperor was coming. She waited at home for half the afternoon but didn''t see her children and grandchildren coming back, so she went out to look for them.

    As a result, she didn''t go far when she met everyone and asked with a smile: "What kind of guests did the Marquis bring to enjoy the flowers? I asked Hongying if she was a woman, but she still hesitated and refused to tell. ¡±

    ?Li Laoer stepped forward to support my mother''s arm and whispered a few words.

    Mrs. Li was startled and said angrily: "Oh, why didn''t the Marquis say anything? It''s such a neglect of the noble man."

    Li Laoer smiled and explained: "I don''t dare to disturb too many people. I just want to relax and enjoy the flowers."

    "That''s true," Mrs. Li nodded. "There are only a few people in our family. Sometimes I feel a headache. I have so much to worry about. That person is in charge of the whole world. I''m afraid it will be even more tiring!"

    As he spoke, everyone entered the courtyard.

    Cui Jinrou from next door heard the commotion and came over to chat.

    She and Mr. Wen are newlyweds, and they wish they could stay together like conjoined twins. They have been missing each other for most of the day.

    At this moment, everyone couldn''t help laughing when they saw the couple sitting together and talking in low voices.

    ?The couple looked up and saw the strange expressions on everyone''s faces, and couldn''t help but blush.

    Mrs. Li quickly said: "Didn''t you say that you want to ask Divine Doctor Zhang to take your pulse and check your body? I just have nothing to do at the moment, so I invite Divine Doctor Zhang to come and take a look, and let him have dinner with you tonight."

    ?Cui Jinrou nodded, "Okay, thank you, Auntie."

    ¡°What are you grateful for? It¡¯s all from my family.¡± Mrs. Li clapped her hand, and then shouted to Zheng Feng to run some errands.

    ?Mr. Zhang is probably not busy and will be here soon.

    ??Li Laoer and Li Laosi couldn''t be present, so they made excuses to avoid it, leaving only Mr. Wen, his wife, the old lady, and Jiayin who liked to join in the fun.

    Shenji Zhang has a bad mouth, but his medical skills are very good, and it is his own family who seeks medical treatment, so he is particularly careful in diagnosing the pulse this time.

    He has examined both the left and right wrists of Mr. Wen and his wife.

    Mr. Wen and his wife are worried. After all, they are already very young and it is not easy to have a child...

    Even Mrs. Li¡¯s palms were sweating nervously.

    Fortunately, Doctor Zhang pondered for a while and said: "Fortunately, although there are some problems, they are not serious. After a few months of treatment, I should be able to conceive a child."

    "Uncle Zhang..." Mr. Wen wanted to ask if it was true, but he only called him once, and his lips trembled and he couldn''t continue.

    ?Shenjie Doctor Zhang waved his hand and reassured the two of them, "What are you worried about?! With my help, any problem can be solved, not to mention you don''t have any big problems!

    "Jin Rou''s palace is cold. Take medicinal soup for two months to adjust. Mr. Wen doesn''t even need to take medicine. I will give you a prescription for food supplements. In the future, drink more soup to replenish kidney qi. It will last a year and a half. There¡¯s good news soon!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great!¡± Old Mrs. Li clapped her hands happily, ¡°After all the hardships, there is happiness, this is the happiness after hardships! You should listen to the doctor Zhang quickly, don¡¯t worry about the boy and the girl, and have a baby as soon as possible. He will be your support for the rest of your life.¡±

    Mr. Wen nodded vigorously, while Cui Jinrou couldn''t help but wipe her tears.

    At that time, she and Fu Qingrong had been married for two years and had no children. She was already anxious and anxious. She went to many doctors for treatment, but they all said that there was nothing wrong with her health, but she just couldn''t get pregnant.

    Later, when her father died of illness, Fu Qingrong, a snobbish person, felt that the Cui family was useless, and became even more indifferent to her, and even began to take concubines.

    She was so angry that she went to Zhuangzi outside the city to live alone, and she no longer wanted to get pregnant and have a child.

    ?Now that she and her senior brother are finally married, and the Wen family is like that, she wants to give her senior brother a child even more.

    ?In this way, the family relationship can be compensated by the children, and the senior brother will not be so sad.

    Unfortunately, as she is getting older, she has been worried that her body will not allow it.

    At this moment, after receiving the approval from the miracle doctor Zhang, her heart fell to the ground, and she couldn''t hold back her tears.

    Mr. Wen understood his wife''s mixed feelings, so he held her hand and knelt down to Doctor Zhang together, "Thank you, Uncle Zhang." "Get up!" Doctor Zhang helped them with his own hands and shouted impatiently: "They are all said to be members of his own family. What are you doing kneeling around here? You have to call me grandpa after you give birth, isn¡¯t it right for me to do you a favor?¡±

    Mr. Wen and his wife then stood up and sat down again. They were still holding hands, extremely excited.

    At this moment, Li Zhensheng came back from the city and led Li Laoer and Li Laosi who were talking in the courtyard. When they heard the good news, they also congratulated Mr. Wen and his wife, and the room was very lively for a while.

    ??Old Mrs. Li hurriedly arranged dinner, "The fourth child will also follow Mr. Hou back to the dock tomorrow. Let''s have something good tonight and have fun."

    ?Li Zhensheng laughed and said: "By coincidence, I brought some fish and shrimp back, and my brothers and sisters stewed them for everyone to drink."

    ?Everybody was chatting away, cooking and frying in the kitchen, and when night fell, dinner was served.

    Uncle Zhao and the others said they were going to patrol the melon fields in the evening and did not come over to drink.

    So, I sent them meals.

    Even Huiniang and Sister-in-law Liu got a plate of braised shrimps in oil.

    They are all breastfeeding, feeding their children, and need to replenish their bodies.

    Jiayin sat next to her grandma, eating her meal obediently, listening to the adults talking, smiling occasionally, and looking the same as usual.

    But after eating, she said she was sleepy and wanted to sleep.

    ?Old Mrs. Li quickly called Aunt He to take her granddaughter back to the backyard. Finally, she asked everyone, "Has Fu Niuer been naughty today? Why is she a little wilted?"

    ?Everyone was surprised, and Li Laoer replied: "No, this child is very smart. He made the nobleman very happy today and even gave Fu Niuer a snack shop."

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Li Laosi also said, ¡°I carried it on my shoulders all the way up and down the mountain, and I didn¡¯t encounter any insects or snakes, so I couldn¡¯t possibly be scared.¡±

    Seeing that she couldn''t get anything out of the question, Mrs. Li waved her hand and said, "Eat, I''m probably tired from playing. This child doesn''t hide anything in his heart. If he''s unhappy, he will definitely say it."

    Everyone also laughed and talked about other trivial matters. Finally, after eating and drinking, they dispersed.

    ?Old Mrs. Li said not to worry about it, but she didn''t delay a step and went directly to the backyard.

    ??Grandma He was in the living room, sewing by the oil lamp. When she saw the old lady coming, she whispered: "Old lady, the lady is asleep."

    "Really asleep?" Mrs. Li became more and more worried and quietly opened the door and took a look at the inner room.

    With a little light from the moonlight outside the window, she could see clearly.

    The little granddaughter slept with her hands and feet spread out, which was very comfortable.

    ?She was reluctantly relieved and whispered to Nanny He, "You should go to bed early and be more alert at night."

    ¡°Yes, old lady.¡± Grandma He agreed and sent the old lady to the next door. Then she packed the sewing basket and fell asleep quietly.

    ?She didn''t know that in the inner room, Jiayin, who was sleeping soundly, slowly opened his eyes, and the next moment, his whole person disappeared.

    ?In the small courtyard of the space, the chickens, ducks, geese, fat pigs, and rabbits who had been hungry for a day finally waited for their master to appear, and they all pulled their necks and shouted, protesting non-stop.

    Jiayin threw a few cabbages to this one and prepared food for that one. After finally finishing his work, he went to the nursery.

    Hung in a cage on a tree, the little green snake was already desperate for life.

    Even when he saw the "little devil" approaching, he didn''t want to raise his head.

    I don''t want to, the little magic head actually found that the conscience was found, and suddenly stuffed it to two eggs!

    ??The little green snake was so happy that it swallowed one in one bite for fear that the little devil would regret it. It choked to death and did not dare to spit it out.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 497ï¼š Grow up in an instant!

    Chapter 497: Growing up in an instant!

    Jiayin pouted and ignored the hungry little green snake. Then she found a large smooth bluestone next to the nursery and lay down on it. She picked up a tender cucumber and gnawed it.

    Logically speaking, today, I successfully deceived a dim sum shop from "Dragon Thigh", helped my adoptive father show my loyalty, and even made "Dragon Thigh" happy. It should be considered a great success.

    But she just felt a little complicated.

    She knew that this was Tianwu where imperial power was supreme, not the era in her previous life where everyone was said to be equal.

    In the previous life, there was rule of law and democracy.

    But here, everything is in compliance with the emperor''s wishes.

    Some people can be blessed with glory and wealth just because of the emperor''s words.

    There are also centuries-old families that were wiped out because of the emperor¡¯s words.

    In the past, although she knew this, she lived under the protection of her family and never paid attention to it.

    ?Today I was suddenly faced with something so intuitive and real, and the impact was a bit big.

    ?The shrewd and smooth second uncle, the wise and elegant Mr. Wen, has to half-bend in front of the emperor and cannot sit down casually.

    ??As for the adoptive father who has great military achievements and is indomitable, he is even the cousin of the emperor, so he has to be extremely cautious in his words...

    Thinking about it carefully, the Li family has been protected by the emperor ever since they arrived at Suijintan and built a new village.

    ??Although there is Lord Marquis and Mr. Wen guarding the village, and the villagers are united and working hard, without the emperor''s occasional attention and love.

    ??The fat piece of Broken Gold Beach has long been carved up by a pack of wolves!

    Logically speaking, she, the whole family, and even hundreds of villagers should respect and be grateful to the emperor.

    But she couldn''t help it, and an idea suddenly came to her mind. If one day in the future, their family would no longer be loved or valued by the emperor, or even be considered a threat...

    ?So, what will it look like?

    Will her beloved home be destroyed in an instant?

    A beloved relative will be beheaded?

    All good things cease to exist?

    Even if it didn''t happen, just thinking about it made her feel scared.

    ?This feeling of placing everything on others is really not good.

    Perhaps it¡¯s time for her to do something.

    At least I can no longer indulge in the protection and love of my family, wishing that I would never grow up again.

    Her childhood is over!

    ?She can no longer be as naughty and get into trouble as she was before, act coquettishly and make trouble, and enjoy herself as much as she likes.

    She should try to make a plan, try to set a goal, and try to make herself stronger.

    In the future, she can also repay and protect her family...

    ?The fat **** the bluestone took a deep breath, clenched her little fist and punched the gray sky, shouting loudly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be lazy anymore, I¡¯m going to grow up!¡±

    As if to respond to her, the sky suddenly flickered for a moment.

    Then starting from the edge of the nursery, the five acres of private land quickly turned black.

    ?Although it is still not as good as a nursery, it looks much better than the ordinary land before.

    Jiayin is one with the space. She immediately realized this change. She turned over and got up, her mouth wide open in shock, "Wow, this...is this a small gift for me to encourage me to make progress?"

    ?She happily jumped off the stone and ran to the fields to look around.

    The corn, potatoes, and vegetables that were planted earlier seemed to have not changed much, but she could feel a vague sense of joy among them.

    It seems like she feels so satisfied and happy every time she has a full meal!

    Obviously, all crops are also full and have benefited from this change. The growth rate in the few ridges of land in the nursery is dozens of times higher than normal.

    Even if these five acres of private land cannot achieve the magic of a nursery, at least there will be some improvement, right?

    Jiayin quickly found some cabbage seeds, plowed an open space, and planted them directly.

    Then she squatted aside and watched. Unfortunately, after waiting and waiting, the cabbage seedlings still did not grow.

    Out of boredom, she found pen and paper and made a short-term plan.

    Even though she misses her carefree childhood very much, she said that when she grows up, she really wants to grow up.

    While you are still young, you must learn what you need to learn.

    For example... practicing martial arts!

    ? Jiayin pinched the five-layered belly, gritted his teeth and wrote the word "Xiwu" on the first line.

    The second one is to study medicine. With an excellent resource like Dr. Zhang, if you can¡¯t learn some life-saving skills, it will be a waste.

    The third one is to learn the rules, not only to learn them, but also to master them. Maybe one day the rules will no longer be a constraint, but a weapon for her to attack others.

    The fourth is to study. Even if you cannot take the scientific examination, you must always be familiar with the ins and outs of the world, be familiar with history, and know yourself and your enemy.

    The fifth one is to have a good skill, be it cooking or needlework, or be proficient in both.

    ?It¡¯s just like grandma said, if one day you need to do it yourself to ensure a decent life, at least you won¡¯t have trouble...

    The day¡¯s plan begins in the morning.

    People who live diligently usually get up before dawn.

    ?? Men chop wood and dive into the water, while women feed chickens and pigs, cook and wash clothes, each performing their duties.

    Only children can lie in bed for a while, but they must get up when the sun rises in front of the window, otherwise, the sun will not reach their buttocks, and my buttocks will be opened first!

    ??In the Li family''s yard, Mrs. Li had already changed her clothes, washed up, and walked around the front yard again. She still didn''t see her granddaughter getting up. She was a little worried, so she went to the next door.

    ??Mammy He was combing the young master''s hair. When she saw the old lady coming in, she smiled and said, "Miss slept very soundly last night and just woke up."

    Jiayin smiled and showed her little white teeth, tied a braid, and with half of her hair loose, she rushed over and hugged her grandma, crawling around in her arms like a puppy, "Grandma, where have you been? Fu Niu''er is miss you!"

    "Stinky girl, you know how to coax grandma! Didn''t we just meet her last night? She said it as if she just came back from a long trip. Wash up quickly. Your mother is still waiting for us to eat." Old Mrs. Li nodded her granddaughter''s forehead, with a look on her face. I was coaxed into smiling.

    Jiayin hugged her grandma and acted coquettishly for a while, and then asked Grandma He to comb the other braid.

    After finishing her work, she jumped off the ground, held her grandma''s hand, and walked quietly to the front yard.

    Mrs. Li frowned slightly and looked her granddaughter up and down, feeling something was wrong.

    But except that her back is straighter, her granddaughter is still the same fat girl. There is no difference.

    She must be overthinking...

    ?The whole family sat around the round table, eating breakfast and talking about what they had to do during the day.

    ?Li Zhensheng is still going to the restaurant. Li Laoer wants to sort out the accounts of Hot Spring Valley for this month. Food and wages will be distributed at the end of the month.

    Tao Hongying has to adjust the set menu in the hot spring valley in the morning, and is going to a restaurant in the afternoon. Tomorrow is another day of cooking private dishes, so she needs to make some preparations today.

    Li Laosi will wait for Mr. Hou to come back and go to the dock together.

    After everyone finished speaking, before Mrs. Li nodded, Jiayin also said, "I have to learn the rules and write twenty pages of Chinese characters in the morning, and I have to go to the master to learn needlework in the afternoon."

    ?Everyone couldn''t help but laugh after hearing this. Li Laoer said: "We Fu Niuer are also very busy, but we must do what we can and don''t be too tired."

    "I know, second uncle, I will try my best." Jiayin''s chubby little face was tense and full of seriousness, which made everyone laugh even harder.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 498ï¼š Three of three tails!

    Chapter 498 Three of three tails!

    ?Soon, the dining table was moved away, and before everyone could set off, Jiayin had already taken Grandma He¡¯s hand and went to Ye¡¯s courtyard to study.

    Tao Hongying thought she knew her lazy daughter very well, and guessed that she was going to be naughty again.

    So, I secretly followed him to take a look, and saw that my daughter was reciting the palace rules seriously, so she was so frightened that she quickly retreated.

    Mrs. Li was planning to take advantage of the nice weather to sunbathe in the quilt. When she saw her daughter-in-law coming in with a frown on her face, she asked, "What''s the matter? Fu Niu''er is lazy again?"

    Tao Hongying shook her head and said hesitantly: "Mom, Fu Niu''er studies very seriously."

    "Isn''t this a good thing?" Mrs. Li subconsciously responded, and was about to say something else. Suddenly remembering the illusion she had in the morning, she asked her daughter-in-law: "You also think something is wrong with Fu Niuer, don''t you? This girl seems to have When I grow up, I am not very sensible, but... I am no longer naughty or troublesome!"

    "Yes, yes!" Tao Hongying nodded repeatedly, "This child used to be lazy and wished he could study for a while and take a day off. Now he is suddenly diligent and serious. Why am I trembling in my heart? Did someone beat this child?!"

    Mrs. Li quickly waved her hand, "It''s not me. I have such a smart and filial child at home. I can wake up laughing even in my dreams. Why are you beating the child when you have nothing to do?"

    "That''s not what I meant, mother." Tao Hongying said, "I came down early yesterday. Did something happen after that?"

    Mrs. Li quickly called Li Laosi to inquire. Li Laosi was even more confused, "No, everything is fine."

    The three of them sat across from each other, none of them understood, and suddenly felt that they were making a fuss out of a molehill.

    After all, the children stopped being lazy and started studying seriously, which is a good thing.

    It''s just a bit too abnormal to put it on a lazy girl.

    How did they know that just because of a seat problem, the sensitive point in the lazy girl''s heart was detonated!

    Even if they know it, they may not understand it.

    After all, everyone should kneel in front of that person, as a matter of course.

    ??The Li family didn¡¯t get a seat, so it¡¯s an honor to be able to stand aside...

    Fortunately, the Marquis came back with his people soon. When he entered the door, he smiled and asked, "Where''s Fu Niu''er? I''ve brought her something good!"

    Li Laosi smiled and said, "Is it the one we caught in the mountains?"

    The Marquis nodded, and he happily ran to the yard next door and carried his daughter back.

    Jiayin was also happy to see the Marquis and stepped forward to hug her adoptive father''s arm.

    The Marquis ruffled her hair, "Last time, during the military training, your father and I went up the mountain and happened to catch a little fox. In the past few days, it has been inspected by the eunuchs who train animals in the palace, and its claws have been clipped. The fangs are also broken off. Let¡¯s take them back today. Do you like them?¡±

    As he spoke, he motioned for his soldiers to come forward.

    ??The soldiers carried a two-foot-square cage and placed it on the table. After removing the black cloth from the wrapping, everyone could see it clearly.

    There is a little fox in the cage.

    He has a figure of one foot long, with snow-white fur, and eyes like amber. He is thin and small. He is half squatting, looking at everyone warily, baring his teeth from time to time, as if to warn everyone not to come forward.

    ??But it is really too small, so its behavior makes it more pretentious and cute, and it is so fierce!

    Jiayin liked it almost at first sight. He rushed to it and shouted happily, "It''s a fox. It''s so small and cute!"

    Mr. Hou breathed a sigh of relief. The child liked it, so his work was not in vain.

    You know, they dispatched more than 300 people, and it took them a whole day and night to frighten away the big fox and successfully bring this little thing back.

    He called his soldiers, took an egg, and stuffed it into the corner of the cage.

    ?The little fox hesitated, but maybe he was too hungry, so he quickly turned his head and ate the egg.

    ?As soon as it turned around, everyone noticed the clues and gasped in surprise.

    This little fox actually has three tails!

    Mrs. Li immediately said: "Isn''t this fox a spirit? There is an old saying that a fox can turn into a human form by growing nine tails!"

    The Marquis shook his head and said, "The animal taming **** in the palace has seen it. This is an ordinary snow fox, less than two months old.

    "Your Majesty, I also mentioned a few words. Don''t worry about violating taboos. Fu Niu''er can keep this little fox as a playmate in the future." On normal days, Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying might still object, but they Just when the little girl suddenly became diligent, this little fox playmate came just in time.

    They had already nodded before waiting for the good news to be answered.

    ?Old Mrs. Li quickly responded: "Okay, okay, stay and play with Fu Niuer."

    Tao Hongying asked: "What should I feed the little fox? Isn''t it difficult to raise it?"

    The Marquis smiled and replied: "Raw meat, eggs, bird eggs, and fruits are all fine. But the fox is still young, so it would be better to feed him some rice porridge and minced meat."

    Shuiyun immediately went to the kitchen to prepare, while Shui Ling followed Jiayin, chirping and teasing the little fox.

    Jiayin wanted to have a cat in her previous life, but unfortunately she fell ill and died, and she never kept one again.

    She had no resistance to this furry little animal. At this moment, her face turned red with joy, and she shouted happily, "Father, does the little fox have a name?"

    "You are its owner, pick one for it!" the Marquis said with a smile.

    Jiayin held her fat chin and thought for a moment, "The little fox''s fur is snow-white and its eyes are amber. Why not call it...Sanjo!"

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Everyone burst into laughter.

    After listening to the first two sentences, they thought the good news would be named something like Snow Ball or Amber, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be Sanjo!

    Is it to emphasize that the little fox has three tails?

    ?Then let¡¯s talk about coat color and eyes first.

    Purely misleading!

    Jiayin played a little prank, smiled proudly, knocked on the cage and said: "Santiao, did you hear, from now on you will be called Santiao! Follow me well, let''s eat and drink spicy food together!"

    ??The little fox didn''t know if he understood it, so he rolled his eyes disdainfully, and finally turned his head away, facing the good news with his buttocks.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t stop laughing.

    Jiayin, a little pistachio, finally met someone who didn¡¯t like her, and her position as the group favorite was in jeopardy...

    After chatting for a while, Mr. Hou and Li Laosi were about to set off.

    ??The emperor has agreed to go on an expedition. These days, as long as there is any movement on the barbarian side, the border guards will cross the river at any time.

    ?Everyone is a little reluctant to part with each other. They don¡¯t know how long it will be before we see each other again.

    ?Especially Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying, they wanted to take all their belongings with them.

    The clothes, shoes, socks, and food items that were prepared before were all packed and handed over to the soldiers.

    Jiayin hugged daddy, feeling a little regretful.

    I was just playing around before, so why didn¡¯t I look through the space and collect some good materials to make another weapon for my father?

    Fortunately, the Marquis got a good bow from the palace, and the saber issued by the army was not too bad either.

    Li Laosi didn''t think anything of it at all. He put his daughter down and asked his mother to take care of herself.

    ??The Marquis picked up the fat girl and said the same thing, "When my adoptive father comes back, I will bring you something good."

    Jiayin hugged her adoptive father''s neck and suddenly felt sad.

    Xincun, Xindu, and even the whole Tianwu regard the foster father as their patron saint.

    ??But no one knows how hard and dangerous it is for him to travel all year round, with life and death hanging by a thread!

    ?She couldn''t help but pat her adoptive father''s heavy shoulder and said, "Father, you have worked hard. Fu Niu''er will help you from now on."

    ?These words were a bit confusing, but the Marquis understood it.

    He was stunned for a moment, smiled slowly, and nodded solemnly, "Okay, my foster father will wait for that day!"

    Dear friends, I''m sorry for the late update today~ There is a plot that is a bit stuck and the writing is a bit slow~ The fourth update is over, and we have started to return to the third update every day to let Huahua take a breath and rest~ It''s the last day of the month , look at Huahua¡¯s hard work to update for eight days, vote for Huahua~ Don¡¯t be left behind by giving good reviews (point five stars or good points) and urging updates, I love you!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 499ï¼š Upgrade new changes

    Chapter 499 New Upgrade Changes

    ?The sound of horse hooves beat on the path, bringing up a puff of dust and smoke, and taking away everyone''s concerns.

    ?Until the Marquis, Li Laosi and others disappeared, Mrs. Li said: "Go back, there are not many barbarians left who have been killed. Even if they go out to fight, they will come back soon."

    ?These words are meant to comfort my family, and even more so myself.

    Jiayin quickly grabbed her grandma''s hand and begged, "Grandma, Santiao is still hungry. Grandma can give it two eggs, okay?"

    Sure enough, Mrs. Li laughed and scolded her granddaughter, "Your adoptive father is not giving you a little friend. He is inviting an ancestor to our family! There are many families who don''t have enough to eat, and our family still needs more." Feeding eggs to foxes is really unethical!¡±

    Jiayin smiled and pushed her grandma towards the courtyard. Everyone looked at her and started laughing.

    ??Old Mrs. Li has always been a sharp-tongued person. She said she was reluctant to part with it, but in the end she not only took the egg, but also took a piece of fruit.

    Sanjo Mianjian also has the attribute of being a foodie.

    After eating the eggs, he gnawed on the fruit, wagging his three tails happily from time to time, and occasionally chirping twice. I don¡¯t know if he was shouting, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s delicious!¡±

    Jiayin secretly stretched out her fingers and touched Santiao''s tail. The furry touch made her smile and narrow her eyes.

    It happened that Mr. Wen had something to do and went to the city, so he called Li Laoer to accompany him. Li Laoer put off the trivial matters in the valley and was about to go out after changing into new clothes.

    ??Seeing his little niece walking around the little fox''s cage, he said, "This cage is too small. When the second uncle comes back, I will help Sanjo buy a bigger cage!"

    Jiayin quickly hugged her second uncle''s arm and acted cute, "Second uncle, you''d better take care of your studious and diligent little niece first!"

    Li Laoer couldn''t stop laughing, and hurriedly knelt down to ask his niece, "Speaking of which, are there any snacks you want to eat? Didn''t the emperor reward you with a shop the day before yesterday? When you get it back, you can eat as much as you want. ¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± Hearing the good news, his head was filled with black threads.

    ??Isn¡¯t her reputation as a foodie too popular? !

    "Second uncle, I want a set of history books, preferably one that covers all major events from the hundreds of years before Tianwu to the present." Jiayin quickly made his request.

    As expected, Li Laoer was surprised, but he quickly reacted and praised: "Oh, do we, Fu Niu''er, want to study history? My second uncle must support me, and I will definitely bring you a set when I come back!"

    ¡°Thank you, second uncle. Second uncle is the best!¡± Jiayin quickly sent a rainbow fart, which made Li Laoer smile.

    Tao Hongying carried the basket and was going to the valley. She wanted to pick some vegetables on the way back. When she heard this, she said: "This girl knows how to spend money! Any book in the calligraphy and painting shop costs two or three taels of silver. History books It¡¯s so thick, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to buy it if I don¡¯t have five or six taels!¡±

    As she said that, she was about to go back to the house to get the money.

    Li Laoer quickly stopped her and said, "I''m not short of these few taels of silver. If I don''t have enough in the future, I''ll ask you for more!"

    He ruffled his niece''s hair, then met Mr. Wen and left.

    ??My mother¡¯s words reminded me of the good news.

    Originally, the third uncle in the family had the least income every year. Now that the third uncle has opened a canteen, there is money flowing every day, and he earns a lot all year round.

    ??On the other hand, the second uncle only had a sum of money for the earl''s salary at the end of the year, but half of it was distributed as grain, leaving half, only two or three hundred taels.

    In ordinary people''s homes, two or three hundred taels would be enough to live comfortably and richly.

    As an official, there are too many favors, and the second uncle''s expenses are getting bigger and bigger. This little money is really not enough.

    From now on, she will look for an opportunity to find a way to make money for her second uncle...

    ??Moreover, this financial path should be profitable and elegant, conducive to gaining popularity, and can also develop connections for the second uncle and the family!

    Chess club?

    A calligraphy and painting shop?

    Jiayin had no idea for a while, so she put the problem aside for the time being, and then called Shui Ling to help carry the little fox to the Ye family yard.

    Since his adoptive father is not at home, the Ye family yard has become Jiayin¡¯s private little world.

    ??Although Zheng Feng and Zheng He live in the opposite house, they are away most of the day. The remaining Dongmei and Ye Shan had few words to begin with and were her trustworthy "allies". She thought it would be most convenient to make some small moves here!

    ?Seeing that the sun was over the head, Grandma He went back next door to help cook.

    Jiayin took the little fox into the wing, and Dongmei also chased Shuiling away. Then she took a sewing basket and sat at the door of the wing, guarding it herself.

    Jiayin heard the words outside the door, and then he took the little fox into the space with confidence.

    ?The little fox was still nibbling on the fruit, but suddenly he was moved to another place, and he was so surprised that he dropped the fruit.

    The two little eyes are wide and round, perfectly interpreting the sentence, what does it mean to suddenly open the door to a new world!

    Jiayin laughed so hard that she pulled its little tail and started to make a three-part agreement with it.

    ¡°Santiao, I will let you out to play. You can go to the tree to eat fruits, or you can go to the henhouse to eat eggs.

    ¡°But we agreed, you are not allowed to harm the nursery and vegetables, and you are not allowed to kill chickens, ducks and rabbits! Otherwise, I will never let you in again, do you understand?¡±

    ??The little fox didn''t know if he understood it, but he just opened the cage door anxiously, as if he was eager to explore the new world.

    In this small world, Jiayin is the absolute king, so she is not worried about the little fox getting lost.

    Soon, she opened the cage door.

    The little fox got out of the cage and disappeared without a trace in a swish.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t care. After feeding the chickens, ducks, geese, and pigs, she hurriedly went to see the cabbage seeds that had been sprinkled last night.

    In less than a day, the cabbage seeds had turned into small vegetable seedlings with two leaves.

    This speed is not comparable to that of the nursery, but it is definitely four or five times that of ordinary fields outside.

    Jiayin is extremely satisfied. Her five acres of private land can now be treated as twenty-five acres!

    As long as you are not lazy, you can harvest five times in space in one year.

    If they all grow grain, it will be enough to feed the whole family for five years.

    ??If you are willing to endure hardships, work hard, and plan well, then this will be another cornucopia!

    ??The good news was overjoyed. She saw the little fox lying on the apple tree and eating a lot. She also picked one and went to the front yard while munching.

    Last night, she didn''t have time to investigate carefully. Now that she has time, she wants to take a closer look.

    This space upgrade should not only change the five acres of private land at the back...

    In the temporary warehouse built against the wall in the front yard, there were two freezers, and she stored a lot of food.

    In the past few years, the food has not gone bad, as if time has expired in the freezer.

    What she was like before she traveled through time has always been like that now. It has never changed, but it is only limited to the small space of the freezer, and the rest is normal.

    After this upgrade, time in the entire front yard magically stopped like a freezer.

    ?This morning, the half-bowl of hot porridge she secretly brought in was still hot to the touch, but in the three main rooms one step away, it was different. The river of time suddenly flowed slowly.

    Jiayin can clearly feel these changes, but the specific details of the changes need to be explored slowly in the future.

    In short, what is certain now is that time has stopped in the front yard, and whatever is put in it can remain the same, but the living creatures will not be affected.

    The time in the three main rooms has slowed down. The time difference from that outside is yet to be determined.

    The vegetable gardens and private plots behind are used to grow food and vegetables, which grow five times faster than those outside, and the nurseries grow even faster...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 500ï¼š The impact of dreams and reality

    Chapter 500 The Impact of Dreams and Reality

    The small space is divided into four parts, each part has its own time "adjustment"...

    Jiayin couldn¡¯t find where her ¡°adjustment device¡± was, but she wasn¡¯t greedy either.

    ?Now, the functions of these four parts are enough for her to use, especially the three main rooms, which are simply an excellent cheating device for her to study!

    Perhaps, the space **** couldn¡¯t stand her laziness, so he used this to support her efforts...

    After shopping around, Jiayin had a good idea and decided to re-plan the space, so he wrote a list of the things he needed.

    Needless to say, Dongmei and Yeshan are busy again.

    ¡°Three pieces! Three pieces!¡±

    Jiayin planned to go out, but after calling Sanjiu several times, the greedy little fox pretended not to hear and hid on a branch next to the nursery.

    ?The three tails were made into whips, and they took turns lashing the little green snake''s cage, as if they were sure that Jiayin could not do anything to it.

    I feel sorry for the little green snake, because it provoked someone, and suddenly such a vixen appeared, shaking it so hard that its eyes rolled!

    Jiayin put her hands on her hips and shouted loudly to scare the little fox, "Santiao, don''t act stupid for me, come down quickly. If you don''t come down, I will make a fox fur scarf!"

    Sanjo¡¯s two little ears twitched, and the next moment, they drooped down, completely blocking the ears and eyes!

    Jiayin rolled her eyes angrily, and with a thought, the little fox appeared directly in her hand.

    ?The next moment, he stepped out of the space and put the little fox back into the cage.

    From beginning to end, complete in one go.

    ??The little fox was so frightened that his eyes almost popped out. He bit his tail and ran around in the cage, his mind in chaos.

    what happened?

    Why did it change places again?

    Did you just dream?

    Jiayin kept laughing evilly and ignored it. She went out to look for Dongmei and told her what she wanted to buy...

    After lunch, Jiayin took a nap for half an hour and then went to the back street to learn needlework from Madam Hui.

    The fat white children raised by the twins of Hui''s mother''s family are holding each other''s feet and chewing them happily.

    Aunt Wu was helping to look after her, making her giggle from time to time.

    She has been sick and weak for many years, but unexpectedly she regained her vitality after giving birth to a pair of sons and grandsons!

    ?Although Aunt Wu was busy and troubled day and night, her face looked much better than before and her body became stronger.

    It has to be said that people live one breath at a time.

    With the energy and spirit lifted, the disease will be cured without taking any medicine!

    Huiniang was teaching Jiayin how to sew purses, and she was very happy.

    In fact, she could see that this child was smart, but he just liked to be lazy and was not interested in needlework.

    But today, the child actually sat firmly and studied patiently and seriously.

    ?Although the stitching technique was still poor, at least the hand was no longer pricked.

    After two or three years of learning, simple cutting and sewing should not be a problem.

    ?That''s good. The Li family doesn''t expect Jiayin to make their own clothes, shoes and socks in the future. However, if you don''t have too many skills, you can''t go wrong by learning more skills...

    As the sun set, Li Laoer came back from outside, bringing with him several thick history books and a large wicker cage.

    Sanjo has a new home, but he is still unhappy.

    No one knows that its little heart was shattered by the impact of its little master.

    I just thought it had changed places and was not familiar with the environment yet...

    Tao Hongying cooked herself, made porridge for San Tiao, and added some roast chicken brought back from the restaurant.

    As a result, a few pieces of chicken, two chicken bones and tripe, three chickens immediately started to jump to life again!

    The family members looked at it very funny. They all said that the kind of pets are like the kind of owners...

    After dinner, Jiayin went to take a bath, taking Santiao with him.

    ??Although Sanjo is only two months old, he still has the natural smell of foxes, so it would be better to wash him...

    After finishing her bath, she sat by the hot spring pool to dry her hair. Aunt He sat beside her and read to her, reading the history book she had just bought.

    ??Grandma He doesn¡¯t know why the little master is suddenly interested in history, but it¡¯s a good thing to like reading, and it¡¯s better than being naughty!

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun gave San Jiao a bath. After San Jiao was washed, their clothes were soaked, so they simply washed them all.

    ?When we got out of the ear room, the master and servants, plus the little fox, were all clean and fragrant.

    ?In this case, Jiayin wanted to put Santiao''s cage in the house, and Grandma He didn''t object. So, after everyone went to sleep, the little fox experienced another impact between dreams and reality...

    When she got up early in the morning, Jiayin yawned while washing herself, but she had a smile on her face.

    ?Learning the cheating artifact is indeed magical!

    She went in and out seven or eight times that night, and finally figured out that the time difference between the outside and the space cabin was ten!

    It¡¯s ten times as much!

    In other words, after living in the space hut for twenty hours, only one hour actually passed outside.

    To be honest, it¡¯s a pity to give this cheating device to a lazy guy like her. If it could be given to her brothers, they wouldn¡¯t have to stay up late to study every day...

    ?However, she is working hard now, she has to work hard!

    Sanjo has been following his little master¡¯s tossing inside and outside all night, and he has become numb.

    It can switch skillfully between "dream" and reality.

    ?Furthermore, it dared not ignore the call of its little master.

    Because the fur on the back of its neck still hurts.

    No matter where it is hiding, the little master''s "devil claws" can accurately catch it...

    On this day, as usual, I read and learned rules in the morning, and learned needlework in the afternoon.

    ?However, at dusk, Li Yong hurried back.

    ?Tomorrow the army will go out for battle. He wanted to see his wife and children again, so he and the Marquis took half a day off and stopped by to let his family know.

    ?No one expected that the expedition would come so early and in such a hurry. They thought it would take at least half a month...

    At the dinner table of the Li family, there were seven or eight people, old and young, from Mrs. Li to Jiayin. None of them had any appetite and ate very little.

    The sword has no eyes, and the battlefield is ruthless.

    No one can guarantee that Mr. Hou, Li Laosi and Li Yong will all come back safely.

    ??But they can¡¯t stop him, and apart from worrying, no one can do anything to help him.

    ?This night, Jiayin specially pestered grandma to sleep with her.

    At five o''clock, before dawn, the sound of horse hooves in the back street rang, and both the grandfather and grandson opened their eyes.

    After being silent for a long time, Mrs. Li sighed, gently held her granddaughter in her arms, reached out and patted her back, "Just sleep a little longer, everything will be fine, don''t worry."

    ¡°Well, grandma sleeps too.¡±

    I responded to the good news, nestled in my grandma¡¯s arms, closed my eyes, but couldn¡¯t fall asleep...

    On this day, she only learned needlework for half the afternoon. Then she took Shui Ling and Shui Yun and went around to Doctor Zhang to play until dark before returning home...

    Time will never stop because of the joys and sorrows of the world.

    ?The sun rises and the moon sets, and two months have passed in the blink of an eye.

    The season has officially entered midsummer from the warm and comfortable days of spring.

    ??This year is hotter than in previous years, and there is not much rain. The crops in the fields are barely enough to survive, and they look a little wilted from a distance.

    ?Only the cicadas on the tree were the happiest, shouting at the top of their lungs and adding a bit of irritability to the summer.

    The sun had just risen three o''clock in the sky, and the sky seemed to be on fire. People who were exposed to the sun were hiding in their houses and did not want to come out.

    The small river outside the new village is no longer as abundant as it used to be. There is only a trickle flowing on the river bed, which looks extremely pitiful.

    At this time, all the men, women, and children in the new village were out in force under the scorching sun.

    Driving a carriage, carrying a pole, and a bucket, they fetched water from wells and sent it to the melon fields.

    Even when the school children were on holiday, they all brought wooden basins and pottery basins, fetched water from the carriage, and then, staggering under their feet, sent it to each melon vine and watered it carefully.

    Everyone exposed to the scorching sun had chapped lips, flushed face, and even skin on their shoulders, but no one complained...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 501ï¼š No matter how hard you work, no matter how much you gain!

    Chapter 501 No pain, no gain!

    ??The village chief wore a big straw hat, and his only free-moving arm was no longer free to wave his pipe and pot.

    At this moment, he was also carrying a bucket, stopping from time to time to shout to the villagers, "Everyone, please work harder, we can water all the melon fields today!"

    "Others are afraid of drought, but we are not! In Qingshui Village, the drought was much worse than this one, but we survived it anyway!"

    "Haha, I got it, uncle village chief!" A man wiped his sweat and smiled brightly, "What we water is not water, but gold seeds. The drier the weather, the sweeter the melons! We will definitely get rich again this year. !¡±

    Others also laughed, and a woman shouted, "If the money is divided again this year, my family will be able to marry a daughter-in-law."

    ¡°My family is the same, haha! What we are watering is not water, but our daughter-in-law and fat grandson!¡± Another woman also said with a smile, and finally looked under the big tree on the ground with her feet raised.

    ?There was a straw mat placed there, and Aunt Wu was taking care of Hui Niang''s twins.

    ?The twins had just learned to sit up, and were only wearing bellybands and shorts. They were as fat as rollers, and everyone fell in love with them.

    ?Especially for older women, they wish they could have two such fat babies in their family in the blink of an eye!

    Huiniang also wore a straw hat and watered the water with the villagers.

    A woman asked, "Sister Huiniang, Dayong and the others have been away for two months. Is there any news back?"

    Huiniang smiled and said: "Yes, I heard that I have won many battles and I think I will be back soon."

    "That''s good. I''ll raise a few more chickens this year. When the Marquis and others come back, I''ll kill them and stew them in a big pot to add to the celebration banquet!" After the woman finished speaking with a smile, she aroused the acquaintance. Several companions laughed.

    ?One of the young wives said: "Oh, it''s rare for my sister-in-law to be generous. She almost broke my head because of an egg before, but now she has really changed her gender!"

    The woman blushed earlier and said angrily: "Isn''t life difficult in the past? One egg can be exchanged for a handful of salt, which is enough for the family to eat several meals! Now that life is good, of course we can be generous.

    ¡°Aunt Li said, be more generous when doing things, don¡¯t worry about it, let¡¯s all take advantage of it, our life will be better, and our financial path will be wider!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Li is right,¡± the women all nodded.

    Someone took advantage of the situation and asked: "I saw that my aunt took Fu Niu''er and left in a carriage in the morning. Is this going to Luo''an again?"

    "Yes," Hui Niang answered this time, "Jiaren is about to take the scholar examination. Auntie is worried about it, so of course she has to go and have a look. But the village is carrying water to water the melons and seedlings again, and Auntie is not worried, so she decided to wait until today , Sister-in-law Hongying and I persuaded her to leave."

    ¡°Oh, we didn¡¯t know about this!¡± a woman yelled, ¡°If I had known, I would have told my aunt to leave long ago. These menial jobs in the village are just trivial matters, but Jiaren¡¯s examination for talents is a big deal!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Jiaren is so smart and can endure hardships. This time, taking the scholar test will definitely be as easy as a sure thing. You can¡¯t go wrong!¡±

    "I heard that Jiaren is now famous in Xindu? Did the gentleman who writes left-hand calligraphy take him out to participate in some poetry meeting, and his handwriting was praised by a high official?"

    ¡°Ask the village chief, he knows best!¡±

    ¡°We are also raising children, but how come all the boys in Aunt Li¡¯s family are so successful! When it¡¯s our family¡¯s turn, these naughty boys don¡¯t go to Fangjiewa. I¡¯m so thankful!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the one in my house. I¡¯m beaten eight times a day and I¡¯m not even relieved!¡±

    ??While the women were working, they were chatting enthusiastically.

    Although everyone expressed disdain for his son, there was a bright smile on his face.

    The children you give birth to, whether they are good or not, are all a matter of your heart!

    ??The village chief slapped his sore waist twice, put down the bucket, and looked at the large melon fields. He was also happy. This is already the third time of watering. The melon vines have not suffered any thirst and are growing very well.

    The melon leaves are green, and there are pot-sized melons hidden in the leaves. Half of the face is shyly exposed, which makes people drool when they see it. They want to smash one open immediately and eat it to their heart''s content!

    It¡¯s always a reward for every effort!

    ?Melons are also planted in Dahuaishu Village, Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang, and they are watered continuously throughout the spring and summer.

    ??But the villagers are lazy and compete with each other when working. Every time San Lizheng shouts and becomes hoarse before he can water a few acres of land.

    ??Now there are melons growing in their fields, but unfortunately they are much different in size and quality than those in Xincun.

    Some people say that Xincun is a geomantic treasure land, and the melons grown there are naturally better than those grown elsewhere.

    Actually, there is no Feng Shui treasure!

    ??A lazy man will starve to death if he sits in a cornucopia, but the geomantic treasures in the eyes of outsiders were dug out by the old and young with **** and pickaxe...

    Under the same scorching sun, the Li family''s carriage finally arrived outside the small town of Luo''an.

    The thirty acres of land I bought a year ago are now planted with twenty acres of sorghum and millet, leaving ten acres for vegetables.

    ??Wu Laojiu''s family are all hard-working people. This spring and summer, they wish they could live in the vegetable field and take care of it in an orderly manner.

    ?Looking from a distance now, the furrows in the ground are as straight as those plowed with a ruler.

    ? Frames of oil beans, as tall as a person, were blown by the summer wind, waving their palm-like leaves in an enthusiastic manner.

    ?The rows of eggplant seedlings, with the withered leaves below broken off, revealed the shiny purple-black eggplants.

    In the vegetable pools, green cabbage, spinach, coriander, rapeseed, and radish with red stems were planted. They looked like a red grid for calligraphy practice, especially regular...

    ??The little girl from the Wu family was as tanned as black coal. She came out of the house carrying a sickle and was about to go to the fields. When she saw the Li family''s carriage parked on the side of the road, she hurried over to salute.

    ?Old Mrs. Li smiled and wiped her sweat beads and chatted for a while. When she heard that Wu Laojiu had gone to the canteen to deliver food, she nodded.

    Jiayin poked his head out of the car window, handed the little girl a box of snacks, and said, "This is the horseshoe cake. It was just baked in the shop. Take it back and eat it."

    The little girl from the Wu family was so happy that she took the box and bowed again. She blushed and said, "The princess is so kind. The girls in the neighborhood are all envious of me! The pearl-studded headband that the princess gave me last time , they said they could sell it for tens of pennies, but my mother was reluctant to let me wear it!"

    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "Wear it if you want. Work hard. When you get married, I will give you a set of pearls to make up your face. I will make sure you are the most beautiful bride!"

    The little girl was shy, her face turned redder, but her eyes were sparkling!

    The carriage quickly started moving again and went directly to the small door of the academy canteen.

    ??Li Laosan heard the commotion and ran out to greet his mother and niece, smiling honestly.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s so hot, why did you come here in the sun? Send me a message, and I¡¯ll pick you up when I go back. We¡¯ll set off in the middle of the night. It¡¯s best to arrive in the morning.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li waved her hand, "Mom has been in the sun for most of her life, so she is not so delicate. But you are busy right now, right?"

    Li Laosan helped his little niece step on the stool and got out of the car, and replied: "We are used to it every day, and we don''t feel busy. But Wenjuan''s small business has been extremely popular these days."

    Jiayin wore a water-red gauze skirt today, and her hair was tied into two small buds. She couldn''t wait to ask: "Has the third brother brought the passion fruit here and started selling passion fruit drink?"

    After saying that, without waiting for Sanbo¡¯s reply, she flew to the water seller¡¯s hut like a butterfly...

    Sorry, my dears, I¡¯m late again. Shame on you. I was pruned by my head today, so I really didn¡¯t have time to update it early, so I will post the third update today~~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 502ï¼š My heart is cold and my heart is flying!

    Chapter 502: My heart is cold and my heart is flying!

    Xiaoyue had just delivered ice cubes and milk tea ingredients. She was sweating profusely due to the heat. When she suddenly saw good news coming in, she quickly saluted.

    Then, she stepped forward and said happily: "Princess, our fruit drinks are sold out! The third young master sent so many purple fruits here the day before yesterday. I followed your message and dug out the pulp and mixed it with honey. , ice cubes together, it¡¯s simply delicious.

    "More than sixty pots were sold yesterday. A pot is thirty cents, which is twenty taels of silver! There is also milk tea. After dinner, the young gentlemen are willing to take a cup back, saying that they can drink it while attending evening classes. It is much better than drinking tea to relieve sleepiness when you are full.

    ¡°Our lady settled the accounts the day before yesterday and sold them a month ago¡­¡±

    ?Xiaoyue is a lively person who can''t hold back her words, and she is eager to share the good news, so she becomes even more open-minded about her words.

    Jiayin looked at the two and a half young men busy behind her, interrupted her in time, and said, "Oh, I''ll pay the bill later. Sister Xiaoyue, give me a glass of fruit drink first. I haven''t tasted it yet." Woolen cloth!"

    ¡°Hey, hey, Princess, wait a minute, I¡¯ll make you a drink!¡± Xiaoyue hurriedly went to find the passion fruit, and called two and a half boys to knock ice cubes.

    The families of two and a half young men both live in this town, and are somewhat related to the steward of the college.

    I heard that the canteen sells "new tea" and I need help. The steward came here to ask for help.

    Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru made the decision for Wenjuan and kept her for a few days.

    It turned out that the two boys were very diligent, didn''t talk much at all, and were very studious.

    They come to work every afternoon and go home after the evening classes at the college begin.

    But they always came over before lunch to help Dazhu and others with chores, cleaning tables and chairs, washing dishes and chopsticks, and they were not lazy at all.

    Then he started selling fruit drinks and milk tea with Xiaoyue in the small thatched shed in the afternoon, and occasionally ran errands to deliver them to the school building.

    Whenever they had free time, they would read a Mongolian book and ask Xiaoyue or the students who came to buy fruit drinks for advice. To practice calligraphy, they would use tree branches to make a few strokes on the ground.

    Who wouldn¡¯t like such a diligent and motivated child?

    So, in addition to their wages, Li Laosan gave them an extra ten cents a day as a subsidy, plus provided them with lunch and dinner.

    In a blink of an eye, the two boys have been coming to the cafeteria for two months.

    At this moment, the two men brought over the wooden barrel wrapped in old cotton. After removing the quilt, they found a small pottery basin on the lid of the barrel. When they opened the pot, a hole as big as the mouth of a bowl was revealed.

    A boy took an iron drill, reached into the hole, and pounded it hard a few times.

    Another boy opened the cover, quickly scraped out a bowl of crushed ice cubes, and handed it to Xiaoyue.

    ??Xiaoyue quickly took out a white porcelain mug, added a spoonful of passion fruit pulp, two spoons of honey, and left half a cup cold. Finally, she poured crushed ice into it, stirred it evenly, and inserted a thin bamboo tube.

    Jiayin took it, took a sip, and tasted the taste carefully.

    Although it is still not as good as the drinks I drank in my previous life, it is better than the coolness and sweetness. In such a hot weather, one gulp makes me feel very comfortable from head to toe.

    ¡°Well, it tastes delicious!¡± She praised with a smile, making Xiaoyue and the two boys smile brightly. Xiaoyue asked: "Princess, is this purple fruit called passion fruit? It does taste much better than wild berries and sour fruits!"

    Jiayin nodded, "This fruit drink can be called Honey Hundred Fruit Drink. When apples and pears come down, and the weather gets cold, you can also make fruit tea and stew rock sugar and snow pear soup. As long as you think carefully, it will taste delicious in spring, summer, autumn and winter." If there are more, business will not be bad!¡±

    Xiao Yue was excited when she heard this, "Don''t worry, Princess, I will definitely work hard to figure it out!"

    Soon, she quickly made a few more fruit drinks, and then followed the good news into the private room of the cafeteria on a tray.

    Mrs. Li was talking to her son and daughter-in-law when she saw her granddaughter holding a white porcelain cup and drinking as she walked. She said angrily: "This child has become much more sensible recently. She is serious about learning rules and needlework, but she can''t change her gluttony! I''m really afraid. She has put on too much flesh and is delaying her growth!"

    Zhao Yuru took her little niece in her arms, waving the fan in her hand to fan her, "Mom is just greedy, our Fu Niu is so good, there is no child more considerate and smart than this! Our family is not like this We were so poor back then, what else could we lack but food and drink for our children? It¡¯s a good thing to be able to eat, and it¡¯s a blessing to be able to eat!¡±

    Li Laosan also smiled naively and echoed: "Fu Niu''er hasn''t grown up yet!"

    "Okay, you just get used to it!" Mrs. Li couldn''t laugh or cry when she heard this, "I have become a bad grandma! It''s the same at home, your second brother, Mr. Wen, Jinrou and even the village chief, they all look bad every time they see me I have to say, let me not be too strict with Fu Niuer.

    ¡°The child studies every day, learns rules, learns needlework, and runs to Dr. Zhang every now and then. I am afraid that she will be exhausted, but I am wronged!

    ¡°It¡¯s really not me who forced the child to be diligent, but she suddenly enlightened herself! She is as busy as a little spinning top every day, and I feel bad for her, so I brought her to play with her for a few days to let her rest and rest, and I can also relax for a while.¡±

    ?Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru were both surprised. Zhao Yuru held her little niece in her arms and looked at her for a long time. After confirming that she was still the original niece, she was quietly relieved.

    But she couldn''t help but exhorted: "Fu Niu''er, studying is a good thing, but you are still young, so don''t tire yourself out. Listen to my mother-in-law, just play when you have to, don''t be in a hurry to learn skills."

    ¡°You are the only one in the family who is so precious. Even if something happens, your uncle and brothers are still there...so you can eat what you want and play what you want, you know?¡±

    "I know, Auntie!" Jiayin smiled, her big eyes bent like crescent moons, and handed over the fruit drink in her hand, "Auntie, drink it, it''s very sweet."

    Zhao Yuru lowered her head and pretended to take a sip. In fact, her lips did not touch the bamboo tube at all. Then she smiled and bumped her forehead with her little niece, "It really tastes good. We Fu Niuers are so smart. Why did we read about Quanzhou from the book?" This magical fruit, scoop out the pulp and soak it in water, it tastes so good!¡±

    Jiayin smiled and ran to bring the fruit drink to the third uncle.

    Li Laosan opened his mouth to bite the bamboo pipe, but Zhao Yuru slapped him aside and said angrily: "You adults have dirty mouths, don''t touch children''s things."

    ??Li Laosan scratched the back of his head, smiled and took a glass from the tray to his wife. Then he also took a glass and drank a gulp. He couldn''t help but praise, "It''s really cool!"

    Old Mrs. Li also nodded, "It''s such a hot summer. It''s really cool to drink a cup of this. Did Jiayi find a lot of fruit? Get a few when we go back. Then we can make a few more cups and give them to the villagers." It¡¯s all about quenching your thirst. There¡¯s been a shortage of water in the fields recently, and everyone has been carrying water to water the melons. It¡¯s really hard.¡±

    "A lot, a lot!" Li Laosan said quickly: "Jiayi brought half a boat back and filled the cellar in the small courtyard. When mother goes back, she can take as much as she wants!"

    Everyone chatted a few more words, and then the school bell rang.

    ?The students were sweating profusely in the dormitory, and almost immediately ran to the cafeteria...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 503ï¼š Birds of a feather flock together!

    Chapter 503 Birds of a feather flock together, and people flock together!

    Not to mention that there are fruit drinks with ice in the cafeteria, in the hall, there is water sprinkled on the floor, and there are wooden buckets filled with ice cubes in the corner to cool down, which is much better than in the school dormitory.

    ??The gentle young gentlemen who used to wear long gowns and square scarves on their heads were all gone now. They scurried into the room like crazy rabbits and occupied the table near the ice bucket, and then breathed a sigh of relief.

    Then, someone shouted to the two boys, "Niu Heng, Lin Er, bring me a pot of fruit drink quickly, and put more ice in it!"

    "We want it too. We must put more ice. It''s too hot. I can''t live without chewing a few mouthfuls of ice!" The students at the next table also yelled.

    For a while, the hall was as noisy as a vegetable market.

    Xiaoyue and the two boys had already calculated the time and were ready before the students got out of school.

    At this moment, the three of them quickly added ice cubes to the white porcelain jugs, then brought them to the students'' tables one after another, and took back the special water stamps one by one.

    There are two types of water stamps. One is with a face value of thirty cents, which is enough to buy a bottle of fruit drink with ice.

    One is worth ten cents, which can buy a large cup of milk tea or a large cup of fruit drink.

    ? And one pot can pour almost four or five cups, which is more cost-effective no matter how you look at it.

    So students basically buy the whole pot, and just treat a few classmates they have made friends with in turn.

    Jia''an and Jiaxi rushed into the cafeteria with their cat brother in between the students.

    Without raising their heads or opening their eyes, they rushed straight into the private room.

    On weekdays, the family will put an extra ice bucket here and prepare fruit drinks in advance.

    As a result, as soon as they entered the door today, they found their grandma sitting there with a smile on their face, and their sister was also smiling, holding a bamboo tube and blowing bubbles. They immediately went crazy with joy.

    "Mistress, sister! When did you come? Oh, oh, sis, I miss you so much!" Brother Cat was the first to rush into the old lady''s arms, followed closely by Jia An Jiaxi.

    ?Three and a half young men surrounded Old Mrs. Li in the middle and hugged her tightly.

    When people come to the academy to study, they don¡¯t have the convenience of food and accommodation at home, and they study hard, so they inevitably lose weight.

    As it turns out, the three of them have not made much progress in their serious studies. Instead, they are interested in playing football, practicing swordsmanship, and riding horses. They are all interested in everything.

    Unexpectedly, all these things consume a lot of energy, so I eat more and sleep well. Instead of losing weight, I actually gain a lot of weight.

    ?Especially after the family came over and opened a cafeteria, they were fed three meals a day, plus midnight snacks, as if they were accustomed to the wind.

    ??Now, Jia''an Jiaxi has grown as tall as Li Laosan. Even the cat brother has reached Li Laosan''s shoulders. He is completely different from the skinny and small appearance he had when he first returned to Li Laosan''s house.

    Mrs. Li couldn''t laugh or cry as she was being harassed by her grandchildren. She raised her hand and knocked on each of them, and said angrily: "You are all young men, grandma can''t help you bullying like this, so hurry up and drive away. The stench of sweat on your body is smelling all over your nose!" "

    ? Jia''an, Jiaxi and Cat Brother were beaten, but they also smiled and gathered in front of grandma and were reluctant to leave.

    Just in time, Jiaren and Brother Li came in slowly, and when they saw grandma, they were also happy to come forward and salute.

    ?Old Mrs. Li said: "Let''s go home and talk. Let''s have dinner at home too. There are too many people here."

    "Yeah!"

    The boys were all shouting happily.

    Brother Cat stepped forward and took his sister''s hand, and asked secretly: "Fu Niu''er, have you brought me something delicious?"

    ¡°Bring it!¡± Jiayin smiled and gestured. Brother Cat almost jumped up for joy, and opened his mouth to shout, ¡°It¡¯s Biyu...¡±

    Before he could shout out, Brother Li quickly covered this silly brother''s mouth.

    Jia Huan¡¯s brother came back yesterday and said that the green jade melons in the village will not open until seven or eight days.

    Sister brought them here now, she must be subsidizing them privately.

    It was not sent to the dean, nor to the husband, nor even to the palace!

    ??If you shout out and are heard by others, and if you are jealous and labeled as disrespectful, the Li family will be in some trouble.

    I have to say that the Li family is having a better life now, and they have to act more cautiously.

    Jiaren glanced at Brother Li approvingly, then crouched down and carried his sister on his back, quietly following his grandma out of the cafeteria. Jia''an greeted his familiar classmates and shouted, "We''re going home to have dinner with grandma. You go sit in the private room. There''s an ice bucket!"

    ?The classmates were waving their fans, and when they heard this, they all laughed and ran to the private room.

    ?One of them didn''t forget to shout, "You guys come back early after dinner, we have to play football with the school next door!"

    "I know, I know, I can''t forget it!" Jia An waved his hand and ran away happily.

    Mrs. Li and others all laughed when they heard this.

    ?Birds of a feather flock together, and people flock together. These two boys like to play, and those who are friends with them are all naughty ones.

    Fortunately, Luo An¡¯s academic style is liberal and does not force students to study hard. Otherwise, if they are so playful, they will be considered the ¡°black sheep¡± in other academies.

    ??Li''s courtyard is not far from the academy, but everyone was still hot and sweating when they walked home.

    Wenjuan was startled when she suddenly saw so many people coming back, and then happily went to make arrangements.

    Fetch water, get cloths, and go to the kitchen to prepare ingredients.

    He Yan and Shuiyun Shuiyue, and Dong Mei, who rarely came to walk around, quickly took the living counting.

    Wenjuan then sat next to her grandmother, fanned her and asked about trivial matters at home.

    ?The cat brothers washed their faces randomly, changed their clothes, and then gathered around their sister to get some delicious food!

    The family''s carriage was parked in the corner of the yard. Ye Shan had just unloaded the carriage and was leading the bay horse to graze outside the town.

    As soon as Jiayin heard the news, he opened the car door and asked his brothers to empty the basket.

    The jade melons and golden fruits in Broken Gold Beach¡¯s melon field are indeed not ripe yet.

    ??However, what was planted in the Jiayin space has matured twice, and it has been stored in half of the yard. I am waiting to take advantage of the melon fields outside to open in a few days, fish in troubled waters, sell them, and make a lot of money!

    ?This time, she only brought four jasper melons and a basket of golden fruits.

    ??If she wasn''t worried about being too eye-catching, she would have liked to fill a car full of them.

    ??But Jia''an, Jiaxi and Brother Cat couldn''t help but cheer at the top of their lungs, picked up the basket and ran under the eaves.

    Jiaren and Brother Li were talking to grandma in a polite manner, but when they saw Jade Melon and Jin Guoer, they stood up happily.

    Soon, the small square table was moved out.

    A sharp hatchet, washed clean, temporarily used as a watermelon knife.

    When the knife is cut, red juice will flow out.

    The clear melon fragrance makes everyone salivate after sniffing it.

    Within a moment, everyone gathered around the table and started eating happily.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so sweet!¡±

    ¡°Why is it still cold? Did it freeze at home?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so greedy. I dreamed of eating melon last night!¡±

    ?The boys were eating loudly and yelling vaguely, which made Mrs. Li laugh. She pulled the cloth and wiped their chins from time to time.

    "Remember from now on to be nice to your sister! Last night, she put this melon in the well water to calm it down, and kept spraying water on the road, just so that you can get it and eat it immediately Mouth. Even though your sister is young, she takes good care of you!"

    The boys all laughed when they heard this. They took a piece of melon and put it to their sister¡¯s mouth, making sure that she bites off the sweetest part of the melon!

    Brother Cat was still patting his chest and promised his sister, "My father came over yesterday and gave me pocket money. Sister, I will take you to buy sticky cakes later!"

    Before the good news could be said, a white shadow suddenly jumped out of the carriage, it was Sanjo.

    ?This little fox is a glutton for food and sleep. He fell asleep while wandering in the carriage on the road just now and refused to get off the carriage when he got there.

    I woke up completely at this moment. When I got off the car, I found that I had changed places. I was still a little confused for a while, and my small black bean-like eyes were full of doubts...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 504ï¼š Donkey dung eggs in the soup pot!

    Chapter 504 Donkey dung eggs in the soup pot!

    Jiayin quickly waved his hand to greet his stupid fox, "Sanjo, come here, come here!"

    ?The little fox immediately rushed over, almost knocking Jiayin so hard that he sat on the ground.

    ?The boys were curious, and after nibbling the melons in their hands, they came close to them, stroking the smooth fur of the little fox and asking various questions.

    ¡°My father said that Mr. Hou caught a little fox for his sister to play with. Is this it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, there are really three tails? Is this a vixen?!¡±

    ?The little fox woke up a little thirsty. Before he could mix a piece of melon to moisten his throat, the boys smeared melon juice all over his body.

    ?It was so disgusted that it quickly stuck out its tongue and licked it non-stop.

    The cat brother was surprised, "Sister, don''t you give it melons to eat at home? Look at how greedy it is, how pitiful it is!"

    The little fox probably understood. He almost didn¡¯t take his tongue back when he stuck it out.

    ?It grinned angrily, trying to distinguish it from the cat brother - it was cleaning its hair, not being greedy!

    ?There are so many melons in space, and they all eat them by lying on the pile of melons and rolling around to eat them!

    ??It''s a pity that everyone can''t understand the fox''s language, so when they see it is so "ferocious", they become worried.

    Jiaren asked: "Have you seen Grandpa Zhang about this fox? Does it have any bad diseases? Will it bite people? What if it hurts Fu Niuer?"

    Jia An Jia Xi and the others also nodded along.

    Old Mrs. Li said: "Don''t worry, the Marquis has checked with the **** who tames animals in the palace, and the fangs and claws of Santiao have been clipped. Moreover, Fu Niu''er has been raised well in the past two months, and Santiao has never been messy. Run, you are better than a puppy or a kitten.¡±

    Everyone was reluctantly relieved.

    Soon, dinner will be ready.

    ?Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru were busy in the cafeteria, and Mrs. Li took her grandchildren to eat.

    ?The children got together and made noisy noises, their laughter carried by the wind to Sun''s house next door.

    ?Sun Siyuan and his wife were sitting under the eaves of the verandah enjoying the cool air, so they could not avoid hearing it.

    ?Mrs. Sun whispered: "The old lady of the Li family next door brought the little princess over from Suijintan."

    ?Sun Siyuan nodded and told: "Just be ordinary neighbors. It''s a pity that the nanny doesn''t know the rules and made trouble with the Li family...

    "Otherwise, if such a good family takes care of my daughter a little, my life will be much smoother."

    When mentioning Nannan¡¯s nanny, Mrs. Sun also frowned and sighed: ¡°The account books from Zhuangzi were delivered, and I took a look at them. Sister-in-law Li is too ambitious and too strong.

    "She didn''t know where to find the source, so she bought seeds and actually planted half an acre of corn and half an acre of potatoes, which cost more than two hundred taels of silver. She also said that there would be a good harvest in autumn, and if she sold it as seeds, the price would be ten times that Profits were made.

    "But why doesn''t she think about it? In the autumn, every family will have a good harvest of corn and potatoes, and the prices will inevitably drop. She is afraid that she will not be able to recover her capital. How can she make ten times the profit!"

    Sun Siyuan was angry when he heard this, "Nonsense! Send her to see Zhuangzi, why aren''t you honest?"

    ?Mrs. Sun smiled bitterly and did not respond.

    She is an aunt who has to take care of her niece who lives next door to her. If she interferes more with her niece''s property, outsiders may think she has some agenda!

    At the very least, Sun Chengjian¡¯s family will come and cause chaos.

    Sun Siyuan obviously understood this. He patted his wife''s hand and sighed: "Thank you for your hard work. You don''t have to worry about these things. Keep the account books and Zhuangzi''s land deeds. When my daughter grows up, I will give them to her together."

    "What to do with this wet nurse depends on Nannan''s own wishes. As long as Zhuangzi is not sold, the annual harvest...will be lost."

    ¡°If that wet nurse is really ignorant, give her a twenty-year mark so that she can remember it better!¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir, don¡¯t worry.¡± Mrs. Sun smiled and said nothing more.

    ??The couple couldn''t help but feel envious as they listened to the laughter and laughter next door.

    ??The old man is sensible, the brothers are harmonious, and the grandchildren are prosperous. I am afraid there are not many such a prosperous family in the whole world. When it got dark, Jiaren took his brothers back to the academy for evening classes.

    ??The boys were reluctant to leave, their eyes eager to stick to the remaining jade melons, which made Mrs. Li laugh so hard that she started chasing them away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these melons are not given as gifts. They are reserved for you to eat secretly. Go to class quickly. There will be some when you come back tomorrow night!¡±

    ¡°Thank you grandma!¡±

    The boys were relieved and ran away like a swarm of swarms.

    Halfway, I met Tao Hongying and Jia Huan who were rushing back from a restaurant in the city.

    ?So they each shared a chicken drumstick.

    Jiaren was so full that he couldn''t eat the chicken legs, and he didn''t want to live up to his aunt''s love, so he took the chicken legs back to the school and gave them to the fattest one of his classmates, the gluttonous one.

    ??The other boys who were seated nearby, just like joining in the fun, surrounded the fat man and fought for it until each of them took a bite before giving up.

    For a while, the school was very happy.

    The other classmates just watched them laughing and laughed along with them.

    But the two people sitting in the back row were full of disdain, and there was a little bit of pride in their expressions.

    But everyone is used to it. These two are like donkey dung eggs in a soup pot, always rising to the surface of the soup from time to time to show their existence.

    Since you can''t pick it out, you can only treat it as invisible.

    ?Even Jiaren didn¡¯t take it seriously. After all, he was not a man of money, so he couldn¡¯t be liked by everyone...

    ?Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru returned to the small courtyard very late. Without the noise of the children, everyone gathered together, eating jade melons, shaking cattail fans, and chatting, feeling more at ease.

    It was very late, and everyone went to sleep.

    Early on the next morning, Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru went to the canteen before dawn.

    After breakfast was over and the students had their classes, Zhao Yuru came back and took the old and young people for a walk on the street, for fear that they would be bored at home.

    Jiayin is young and very novel.

    Wenjuan has to take care of the small courtyard, do housework, and make ice. She is also busy on weekdays. She hasn¡¯t been on the street for a long time, so she is a little tempted.

    Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying doted on their children. Even if they had nothing to buy, they would just follow them around.

    ?Today, there are a few clouds in the sky, and it is not too sunny yet. It is a good time to go out and play.

    ?So the family took Grandma He and Shuiling and went out.

    ?The first thing you do when you go to the street is to buy sticky cakes at the end of the street.

    Jiayin ate while walking, and from time to time he ran to look at the small things on the roadside stalls.

    But she just looked at it, and there was nothing that caught her eye. After all, the workmanship was too rough.

    As a result, a hawker probably hadn¡¯t opened his shop for half a day. Seeing that they were well-dressed, he kept pestering them and introducing them.

    Finally, he took out a pair of wooden plaques with excellent carvings and said, "These are the blessings of peace that were placed in the temple and consecrated. Do you have any candidates at home? Buy them back for the candidates to take with them. You will definitely go well in high school!"

    Zhao Yuru was in the college and often saw this thing hanging on the waists of the students, so she laughed and said: "There are many people in the college who have them, but it doesn''t look as good as this one."

    "Of course, madam, these two plaques are carved from sandalwood, and they have been worshiped in the temple for seven, seven, forty-nine days..." The vendor was talking about it, but was suddenly interrupted by Sanjo in Jianyin''s arms. .

    Sanjo didn¡¯t know what was wrong. Maybe he didn¡¯t like the hawker, so he kept baring his teeth at him, and even wanted to jump over and bite him...

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 505ï¼š Abnormal hawker

    Chapter 505 The Abnormal Hawker

    ?Everyone was shocked. After all, the little fox had been very well-behaved these past two days. He didn''t bite things naughtily, let alone run around.

    It can even be said that he is lazy. He only eats and sleeps. When he catches good news, he can lie down next to him and not move for an hour or two.

    The boys came back last night and teased it by pulling its tail, but it didn¡¯t say it was going to bite anyone. What¡¯s going on now? !

    Jiayin quickly patted the little fox and coaxed it to be quiet.

    Zhao Yuru saw that the hawker was so frightened that he was hiding away, and said regretfully: "I''m sorry, little brother, this little fox may be a stranger. Don''t be afraid."

    The vendor laughed dryly and replied: "It''s okay, it''s okay, I was just startled suddenly... Is this a little fox? It looks like a puppy."

    I don¡¯t know if he felt insulted, but Sanjo started baring his teeth at the vendor again.

    Zhao Yuru did not dare to delay and quickly bought two brands.

    The vendor was very happy and said: "Sister-in-law, I''m not lying. These two peace charms were really enshrined in the temple, and they are effective! Go back and wear them for the students, and keep the names on the gold list. You will definitely win every exam."

    ¡°Okay, okay, thank you for your kind words.¡± Zhao Yuru nodded with a smile, then collected the sign and left with everyone.

    Everyone didn¡¯t take the incident to heart and continued talking and shopping.

    Jiayin hugged the little fox and scolded it in a low voice, "Why didn''t you behave well when I took you to play on the street for the first time? Then when we go out, we will have to keep you at home!"

    Sanjou felt a little aggrieved, his little ears were drooping, and his small black bean-like eyes were blinking, looking extremely pitiful.

    She was a little reluctant to say a few words about the good news. Occasionally she turned around to look, and saw the vendor closing his stall in the distance. Her heart skipped a beat.

    This shopping street¡¯s main customers are students.

    During the day, shops and vendors were all busy doing business. They only waited until mid-afternoon, when the academy was over, to officially open for business.

    ??But why did the vendor suddenly close his stall without waiting for the afternoon to sell?

    Unexpectedly, Sanjo was lying in her arms. He turned to look at her and bared two more rows of white teeth.

    Jiayin frowned, then motioned Shuiling to come forward and whispered a few instructions.

    Shui Ling was a little confused, but she still nodded in agreement. Then with a bit of excitement, she quietly turned a corner and walked around until there was no trace...

    The joy of women¡¯s shopping is not in buying, but in shopping.

    ??The Li family, young and old, walked around for more than half an hour. Finally, they only picked up a box of sticky cakes and a few pieces of Gebu and headed home.

    The sticky cake is of course to satisfy the craving for good news.

    Gebu is breathable, and Mrs. Li plans to sew some sets of vests and shorts for her grandchildren to wear when sleeping at night to keep them cooler.

    ?Although scholars must be decent, if they wear a long-sleeved shirt and trousers at night, they will suffer a sin.

    She just wants her grandchildren to be comfortable, whether they are decent or not is not important.

    As the sun set in the west, Jiayi and Liu Yang actually came over.

    The two boys have been following the fleet north and south for the past six months. They have tanned a lot and have grown tall and strong. They are really two small iron towers worthy of the name.

    The two of them obviously came back directly from the dock. They brought two baskets and put a lot of ice cubes in them. They dragged them everywhere, and they were soaked in water.

    There were several large yellow croakers, more than 20 swimming crabs, and many large scallops and large prawns frozen in the basket. Jiayi sat next to grandma, smiling with big white teeth and showing off happily, "Nai, these are all brought back by us from the south, and they are not included in my uncle''s goods! We bought them separately to honor you!"

    Of course Mrs. Li was happy that her grandson was filial, but she still asked Liu Yang first, "Have you given them to your family as well?"

    "Give it away!" Liu Yang responded with a smile, "My father is very happy, and he also said that he would call the village chief and the others to drink tonight."

    Mrs. Li felt relieved and asked Ye Shan to help bring five baskets, each containing a large yellow croaker, two crabs, a handful of prawns, and seven or eight scallops.

    This is for Mr. Zhou Shanchang, the Peng family, Mr. Tang, and the two Quanfu women who helped make the bed when the family got married.

    Human feelings need to be moved around frequently and come and go frequently, so that they will become more and more familiar to you.

    There are so many children in the family studying in the academy, and they often receive care from others. At this time, giving something to express your feelings and let others know that the Li family has their best interests at heart.

    Ye Shan accompanied Jia Yi and Liu Yang to the place where Mr. Zhou Shanchang, Peng Jia and Mr. Tang were. They were juniors and were used to being wild outside. Meeting these learned gentlemen was a slap in the face for both of them, lest they become young and arrogant. proud.

    ??Moreover, Jiayi is the second son of an earl, and his status is enough to represent the family, so he will not be looked down upon by other families.

    The two ladies of Quanfu were accompanied by Wen Juan by He Yan, thanking them for helping Zhang Luo''s affairs at first, and also consolidating the connections for Wen Juan.

    ??After all, Wenjuan lives in Luo''an, so it would be nice to have a place to move around on weekdays.

    The most important thing is that Mr. Peng has married a new wife and Wenjuan has a stepmother. If there is a small conflict between the two in the future, someone will help Wenjuan spread the word so that everyone in the academy will not listen to the new lady. One-sided words¡­

    I have to say that Mrs. Li has good intentions and tries her best to make arrangements as thoughtfully as possible.

    Wenjuan is smart and understands her grandmother¡¯s protection and teachings, so she respects and appreciates her even more!

    However, Jiayi was impatient to deal with those "old scholars", so Mrs. Li slapped her and said angrily: "You have been away from home all year round. If you don''t go out and show your face, no one will know that Uncle Li still has a little son like you." !¡±

    Jiayi then took Liu Yang and went out.

    Wenjuan and the others also left afterwards.

    As soon as the house was quiet, Mrs. Li took Shuiyun and Dongmei to pick up the seafood, preparing to cook more in the evening and make it fun while the children were all gathered.

    Jiayin was thinking about Shui Ling, so she took Santiao to play at the entrance of the courtyard and took a look at it.

    Shui Ling probably knew that his master was impatient, so he came back soon.

    ??The little girl was sweating from running and her face was red. She rushed directly to the well and drank a ladle of cold water.

    At the end, she approached her master and whispered: "Miss, you asked me to follow that little vendor. He closed his stall and ran to a forest to the east of the town.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t look like anyone lived in that forest, so I waited a little longer, and sure enough, within a quarter of an hour after entering, the hawker came out with a smile on his face.

    "I wanted to follow him, but then another person came out of the woods. He was a little book boy of twelve or thirteen years old. He looked at him with a sinister look on his face, so I followed the little book boy to the entrance of the academy. I watched him go in, and then went back to look for the vendor. Originally, I thought I couldn''t find it, but after all, it took a while.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, the merchant actually showed up at the street corner with his luggage, even hired a carriage and hurried out of the town.¡±

    Jiayin frowned and asked Shui Ling to look at Sanjo, and then she ran to San Auntie''s house.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 506ï¼š Sure enough, there is something weird!

    Chapter 506 is indeed weird!

    Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying both went to the canteen to help. There was no one in her room, but the two peace charms were placed on the table, obviously planning to give them to Jiaren and Brother Li directly at night.

    Jiayin climbed up on the chair, grabbed the sign, sat on the table, and looked at it carefully, but couldn''t see anything wrong...

    But she just felt that there was something wrong with this brand, or that there was something wrong with the small vendor.

    It seems that he set up the stall just to sell the brand to the Li family, and he has been emphasizing that candidates should wear it...

    The stall will be closed immediately after the sales are completed, or even moved.

    ??This is a typical example of a thief who has a guilty conscience and disappears without a trace!

    Mrs. Li was outside and called out when her granddaughter disappeared.

    Jiayin could only stuff the sign into his arms and run out.

    Most of an hour later, school ended.

    Jiayi, Liu Yang and Jiaren came back chatting and laughing together, and the small courtyard immediately became lively.

    ?The first thing Jia Huan and Jia Xi did was to lie down by the well and look around. Sure enough, they found the barrel hanging in the well water, so they cheered and pulled the rope.

    ?Unfortunately, the barrel was too heavy, so Jiayi stepped forward and pulled it up in a few strokes.

    Needless to say, he immediately gained countless admiration from his brothers.

    ?Two jasper melons and a dozen golden fruits were soaked in the wooden barrel.

    ?Brother Cat immediately ran to close the courtyard gate, just when Wenjuan and Aunt He also came back.

    So, the whole family "sneakly" shared a jade melon. It was sweet, quenched thirst, and cooled down the heat. Everyone, old and young, was extremely satisfied.

    Seeing that the boys were still enjoying the meal, Mrs. Li gave them a dozen golden fruits, leaving only the last jade melon. She waited for her son and daughter-in-law to come back in the evening and eat together.

    Jiayin took advantage of the excitement and sat next to Brother Li.

    ?Brother Li carefully picked out the jasper melon seeds before putting them in his sister''s hand.

    Jiayin smiled, took a big bite, and asked: "Brother, are there any annoying classmates in your school?"

    "Yes," Brother Li thought that his sister was just curious, so he said casually: "There is a classmate in our school who really likes to take advantage of others. He never studies ink. As long as he writes, he will take the pen to our inkstone. Go dip.

    ¡°Last time, he dropped his pen and stained my gown. No one in our school wanted to sit next to him!¡±

    ¡°There is such a person, what about the exam? He also uses other people¡¯s food?!¡± Jiayin giggled, shook his little head, and took a big mouthful of melon.

    When brother Li saw that his sister had eaten half of it, he exchanged the piece that he had not eaten and let his sister continue to eat the melon heart. He ate the remaining half of the piece in three or two bites.

    At the end, he wiped his mouth and replied: "Of course he grinded the ink himself during the exam, but it is said that his ink block has been used for two years, and half of it is left. I am afraid it can be used for at least two more years!"

    ¡°Hahaha, this is so stingy!¡± Jiayin burst out laughing. She didn¡¯t expect there to be such a student in the academy.

    This is much more cruel than those classmates who used shampoo and shower gel in the university dormitory in the previous life.

    Brother Li also laughed hard, "Earlier, I was thinking about what dad said about being friendly to my classmates. Later, I stopped paying attention to this person. I was friendly to him, but he took me for granted!"

    ¡°What about Big Brother and his school? Are there people who don¡¯t fit in with others and are disliked by everyone?¡± Jiayin asked again. ¡°Yes, eldest brother and the two people sitting in the back row of the school building glare at me every time they see me looking for eldest brother.

    ¡°The senior students who get along well with my eldest brother told me that those two people are just donkey dung eggs! I don¡¯t know what it means. Maybe they are shiny on the outside but they are straw bags on the inside?¡±

    Brother Li was probably worried that his sister would learn bad things, so he quickly changed the topic, "Grandma said, are you tired from studying the rules and needlework at home recently?"

    He looked at his sister''s white and tender fingers and saw that there were no needle holes. He was relieved and said: "When my brother grows up and becomes an official to earn money, I will find an embroiderer for you to make clothes. Now you can simply learn and become an embroiderer." Just look like it, you know?¡±

    Jiayin took a big bite of the watermelon. It was really sweeter than honey. She quickly nodded her head and said, "Well, I listen to my brother!"

    Brother Li also smiled. The young boy was a little shy, but he looked more and more handsome.

    When the sky was dark, Mrs. Li took her grandchildren to have a seafood feast to feed these big eaters. Just after sending them back to the college, Li Laosan, Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying came back.

    The three of them sat under the eaves of the corridor, and Mrs. Li opened the green moon melon, and took a piece of it together with Aunt He, Shuiling, Shuiyun, Xiaoyue, Yeshan and Dongmei.

    ?Old Mrs. Li asked Wenjuan how about going to those two Mrs. Quanfu¡¯s houses.

    Wenjuan smiled and said it carefully...

    When the bed was made, the Li family gave generous gifts. Now that Wenjuan has given such rare seafood, the two ladies are naturally happy.

    They all left Wenjuan to eat snacks and talk. If it hadn''t been for the get out of class at the college, they might not have let her go!

    Hearing how lively they were, Jiayin moved a small bench and sat next to San Bo.

    ??Li Laosan turned sideways slightly, not wanting the smell of sweat on his body to infect his little niece, and then asked with a smile: "Fu Niu''er, what did you do at home today?"

    "Let''s play with this!" Jiayin took out the two signs, handed them to Third Uncle, and said, "Third Uncle, there seems to be something wrong with this sign, but I can''t find it. Third Uncle, can you help me find it?"

    "Okay, Uncle San, take a look." Li Laosan didn''t care. He took the sign and played with it for a long time. He was also a little surprised and asked: "Where did you get the sign? The workmanship is really exquisite. It should be two pieces of wood spliced ??together." , but I can¡¯t find the connector.¡±

    Jiayin''s eyes lit up and he said, "Uncle San must find it. If it doesn''t work, just hammer it open. I want to see what it looks like inside."

    Li Laosan rubbed his niece''s hair and immediately went to get the tools.

    ?My little niece is not trying to catch the stars and the moon, it¡¯s just a sign. You can open it and take a look if you want.

    But when he took the tools, the battle became louder, causing Mrs. Li and others to look over.

    Tao Hongying said: "Fu Niuer, why are you so naughty? Your third uncle bought the peace amulet before giving it to your brothers. Why are you causing trouble!"

    Just as Jiayin was about to speak, Li Laosan stabbed the sign somewhere with the tip of his knife, and the sign suddenly exploded.

    Li Laosan was also startled, and when the sign came out of his hands, two pieces of wood and a thin piece of paper fell down.

    Jiayin quickly picked up the note with quick eyes and hands, and when he opened it, his expression changed.

    An article was carefully written on the note in small regular script!

    ??This is a peace charm for good luck in exams. It is carved from wood and is allowed to be brought in during exams.

    ??If she hadn''t discovered the mystery behind it today, her two brothers wouldn''t have known about it either. They would have been exposed in the examination room and discovered this article...

    Before Li Laosan could react, he took two pieces of wood and put them back together again, exclaiming: "The person who carved this wooden sign is so skillful. I was also lucky. I pressed it tentatively, otherwise it would be impossible to open it." !¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 507ï¼š What a vicious intention!

    Chapter 507: How vicious the intention is!

    On the other hand, when Mrs. Li saw her granddaughter holding a palm-sized piece of paper, her expression turned bad. She vaguely guessed and asked, "Fu Niu''er, is something wrong?"

    Jiayin stood up and said, "Grandma, come into the house. It''s hard to talk here."

    ?Old Mrs. Li immediately stepped forward and took her granddaughter''s hand and entered the main room.

    Li Laosan, Zhao Yuru, Tao Hongying and Wenjuan also followed in.

    ?Mammy He, Shui Ling and Shui Yun were waiting in the house, while Ye Shan and Dong Mei were guarding the door.

    Xiaoyue finished washing the dishes, came out of the kitchen, and wanted to go into the house, but Dongmei made an excuse and sent her away.

    Jiayin took another wooden sign and handed it to the third uncle.

    Li Laosan opened it in a few clicks, and sure enough, another small piece of paper fell out.

    ?At this time, everyone felt something was wrong.

    Jiayin took two small pieces of paper and said: "Grandma, if the two brothers bring this sign into the examination room and the examiner discovers that there is a note or an article hidden in the sign, the brothers will be considered cheating and kicked out of the examination room. "

    Everyone''s expressions became even worse. Zhao Yuru still had a glimmer of hope and asked: "Fu Niu''er, have you seen it clearly? Could it be a talisman..."

    Mrs. Li waved her hand, took a deep breath and said, "Back then, when your eldest brother took the exam, I asked about the rules.

    ¡°As long as students find anything with words on them, they are cheating and will be kicked out of the examination room! From now on...he will no longer be able to take exams, enter higher schools, or become an official!¡±

    Li Laosan got angry at that time and stood up suddenly, "Mom, is someone trying to frame Jiaren and Brother Li?!"

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were also panicked. Tao Yuru said, "What should we do? Do you want to invite the eldest brother and the second brother over?"

    Zhao Yuru slapped herself directly, feeling extremely regretful and said, "It''s all my fault for being cheap. Why did I buy these things for my children!"

    Jiayin felt sorry for San Auntie and quickly made her and my mother sit down.

    She whispered: "Auntie, don''t be like this. Bad people will definitely think of many ways to harm my brother. Without this peace charm, there will be other things."

    Seeing that her granddaughter didn''t look panicked, Mrs. Li felt a little confident, so she hugged her to her side and asked: "Fu Niu''er, you discovered this, so tell me what our family should do. ?¡±

    Jiayin waved at the door, and the little fox biting her tail and playing ran over and jumped on her lap.

    Jiayin said: "Grandma, it was Sanjo who wanted to bite the hawker, but Sanjo is usually very good and never bites! I thought there was something wrong with the hawker that made Sanjo want to bite him, so I looked back many times. Take a few glances...

    ¡°As a result, the hawker closed his stall after selling our brand, so I asked Shui Ling to follow him to have a look. After Shuiling came back, he said that the hawker was whispering to a little book boy outside the town, and then the hawker returned home and packed up his luggage and moved away..."

    ¡°Moved?¡±

    Mrs. Li was surprised. Jiayin nodded, "Yes, I took my luggage and hired a carriage to move it."

    "He must have done something bad and escaped!" Li Laosan stood up anxiously and was about to chase him out.

    Mrs. Li stopped her son, "It''s too late to chase him now!"

    After saying that, she called Shui Ling in and asked, "Shui Ling, if you see that little book boy again, can you still recognize him?"

    "Yes!" Shui Ling patted her chest and assured, "Old madam, let me take a walk around the academy. I will definitely be able to identify the book boy. He has a black mole on his ear, but it is so big that I can see it clearly."

    "That''s good." Mrs. Li nodded and reached out to take out the cigarette pot and take a few puffs to calm down the shock and think about it. Who knew that her hand was empty and she found that her cigarette pot was thrown at home. . In the past six months, life at home has been getting better and better, and she has nothing to worry about, so she has put down the pipe and pot.

    Unexpectedly, I wanted to take two puffs today, but I couldn''t take one for a while, and I felt a little irritable...

    Outsiders think she can do anything, and the children and grandchildren at home also rely on her and ask her for advice on everything.

    But only she knows that many times, her heart is hanging, for fear that she will do something wrong and bring trouble to her children and grandchildren.

    ?Being a family member is so stressful, and you feel like walking on thin ice every day.

    ?Just like this time, if I just buy a peace charm for my grandsons, I almost end up harming my grandsons.

    How vicious is the person who framed you behind the scenes?

    This is going to cut off the path for the third generation of the Li family!

    Jiayin saw her grandma''s anxiety, hugged her arm, and comforted the old lady, "Grandma, my brothers are so lucky. I have a smart sister. If I hadn''t discovered that there was something wrong with the wooden sign, my brothers would have been in trouble! "

    After saying that, she raised her head proudly and said proudly: "When my brothers pass the scholar examination, I will ask them to buy me two kilograms of sticky cakes as a thank you gift!"

    ?This was said without politeness, making everyone laugh.

    Old Mrs. Li even held her granddaughter in her arms and kissed her on the forehead, "Oh, my lucky girl, you are the treasure of our old Li family! Your brothers really had a high fever in their last life. Xiang, I¡¯ve only wanted to have a sister like you in this life!¡±

    Li Laosan and others were also frightened and nodded one after another.

    Zhao Yuru even said: "Fu Niu''er also saved the third uncle, otherwise the third uncle would really not be able to live. After the third uncle is busy these days, I will make you a new dress!"

    Tao Hongying was also proud that her daughter was so smart and blessed, but she was afraid that the little girl would have her tail turned upside down, so she quickly changed her words and said, "Mom, do you want Shuiling to go to the college to find someone tomorrow?"

    Mrs. Li nodded, patted her little granddaughter gently, and said: "Shui Ling must go, but be careful not to be discovered. This time Fu Niu''er was smart and discovered that this brand is weird. Find the culprit and tell Jiaren and the others to be careful. I''m afraid there will be a second or third time!"

    ?Everyone nodded, and Mrs. Li added: "Tomorrow morning, Yuru will give this brand to Jiaren and Brother Li and let them wear it. There are still four or five days left for the exam, and no one will expose it at this time.

    ¡°Let them fool the person behind it first. As long as this person thinks our family didn¡¯t notice, it will be easier for our family to handle this matter!¡±

    "Okay, let''s listen to mother." Li Laosan hurriedly responded. He also felt sorry for me. "When this matter is settled, I will invite my eldest brother and the others to come over to discuss it. Mother, just rest and don''t worry about this matter. We are all getting married and starting a business. He¡¯s not a child anymore. Jiaren also has ideas, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Mrs. Li was pleased to hear this and nodded in agreement.

    In fact, how could she not care about him, but she was also happy that her son was filial.

    Because of this incident, everyone had a restless sleep that night.

    Jiayin was very happy because she had crushed a small conspiracy against her brother. She hugged the little fox and slept profusely in sweat.

    It¡¯s really a little fox¡¯s fur. It¡¯s midsummer now, and it¡¯s too hot around her!

    Early on the next morning, Jiayin had just woken up and was sitting under the eaves of the verandah eating breakfast when Li Laosan and Shui Ling came back.

    Shui Ling looked excited, but Li Laosan looked half angry and half confused.

    ?Old Mrs. Li put down her needle and thread and called them to come forward to talk.

    Shui Ling said directly: "Old madam, miss, I found the book boy! He came to the cafeteria to get food in the morning. I saw him and followed him to the school building."

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 508ï¼š Are peopleâ€™s hearts rotten?

    Chapter 508 Are people¡¯s hearts rotten?

    Li Laosan had obviously endured it all the way, and now he complained angrily: "Mom, what''s wrong with the world, are people''s hearts rotten?

    "Whenever Jiaren''s classmates in the school go to the cafeteria to eat, we have to take extra care of him. We just hope that Jiaren is in the class and his classmates can get along well with him. Now, it''s just that these people are not grateful, why? What about Ji Jiaren?¡±

    Mrs. Li was confused after hearing this, and quickly sat her son down. She shook the big cattail leaf fan to fan her son to disperse his anger, and asked: "Tell me slowly, what does this nonsense look like? Did you find out which one it is?" Is the scholar¡¯s ??master in the same school as Jiaren?¡±

    "Yes." Li Laosan was a little discouraged, "Even the two students from Jiaren Academy, I don''t know how to tell Jiaren... This child usually gets along well with his classmates, but suddenly something like this happened. The child still doesn¡¯t know how to be sad.¡±

    Jiayin asked Brother Li a few questions yesterday, and his private guess was similar to this result.

    Since the family had no grudges with the people in the academy, the gentlemen even felt a little closer to the Li family and expected the Li family to send famous flowers to the academy.

    The students eat three meals a day in the cafeteria. The food is delicious and not expensive, and there are also fresh products such as fruit drinks.

    ??Of course no one wants to be an enemy of the Li family, no matter how displeased the Li family is.

    So, there are only two possibilities for this matter.

    One is from Jiaren¡¯s side. Maybe he offended his classmates without knowing it, and was hated by others.

    ?The other one is an enemy of the Li family, who has put his hand into the academy and bribed the students to get into trouble.

    But no matter which one it is, they are full of malice!

    ?Old Mrs. Li also sighed, "It''s better to ask your eldest brother and second brother to come over and discuss what to do. Jiaren must have something to say, so let''s do it after school in the academy."

    "Okay, mother, I''ll make the arrangements." Li Laosan got up and prepared to go to the city to report the news.

    At this time, Ye Shan came out and said: "Third Master, leave this matter to me. You have to be busy with the work in the canteen, and I just have nothing to do.

    ¡°In addition, I also want to ask the names of the students who are behind the scenes, and check their details along the way. Maybe I can know why they framed the young master..."

    ?Li Laosan and Mrs. Li were of course happy and immediately agreed.

    ?Ye Shan and his wife are the people left by the Marquis for good news. They usually look quiet and unobtrusive.

    But even the chief steward of the Hou Mansion was very polite in front of the couple and did not dare to show any slightness.

    When the Marquis first met the Li family, he was seriously ill and had only the couple to take care of him.

    This is the confidant among the confidants!

    On the surface, the housekeeper is in charge of the Hou Mansion, but secretly, Yeshan and his wife are responsible for many of the manpower and errands.

    ??This time, the Li family would have to go through a lot of trouble to find out the details of the students, but here in Yeshan, it is as easy as eating and drinking.

    Soon, Ye Shan set off for the city, and Li Laosan also returned to the canteen.

    ?Old Mrs. Li breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little confused, but she still had the patience to continue sewing for her grandchildren.

    Once she comes and gets busy, she won¡¯t think about anything.

    Secondly, let¡¯s take off the shorts and vests before tonight so that the grandchildren can sleep more comfortably...

    Jiayin couldn''t wait for a while, so he led Santiao to play in the yard for a while, and then went to the empty room to help sister-in-law Wenjuan make ice.

    I remember when I was a child, the vendors who traveled from village to village, riding bicycles and carrying foam on their backs, sold popsicles and ice bricks in the alley.

    She suddenly felt a little greedy, so she rolled up her sleeves and joined in the fun, hoping to freeze some popsicles.

    As a result, Wenjuan was afraid of hurting her precious sister-in-law, so she hugged her, coaxed her and sent her directly back to her grandmother.

    Jiayin was helpless. The little passion for innovation that had just burst out was extinguished.

    ??Hey, she''d better go home and mess around. In her adoptive father''s yard, even if a big hole is blown in the house, no one will care!

    At noon, everyone had a quick bite of water and braised green pepper and shredded pork. After a few bites, Niu Heng and Lin Er came and helped Xiaoyue put the ice bucket on the wheelbarrow, and then pushed it to the academy. Wenjuan breathed a sigh of relief, tidied up a little, and then helped her grandma do needlework.

    Mrs. Li liked her hard work, but was afraid that she would be exhausted, so she kicked her out to play with Jiayin.

    Jiayin found an old sheepskin ball that her brothers had discarded, and started kicking it with her sister-in-law and the little fox.

    ?So in the small yard, a young daughter-in-law, a fat girl, and a little fox were chasing a ball, shouting and screaming, and their laughter shook the sky.

    ??Grandma He accompanied Mrs. Li. Shui Ling and Shui Yun were eager to try and soon joined in.

    These two girls were practicing martial arts and had flexible legs and feet. One was helping Wenjuan and the other was helping Jiayin, but the little fox was so anxious that he screamed angrily and hugged the sheepskin ball without letting go of his paws, looking like he was cheating to the end. .

    ?At this time, Mrs. Li and Aunt He also laughed.

    When Mr. Li, Mr. Li and Mr. Wen arrived in a hurry, they thought they had gone to the wrong place when they heard how busy the courtyard was.

    Hearing the knock on the door, Shui Ling ran to open the door and quickly welcomed them in.

    Wenjuan wiped the sweat from her forehead, feeling very embarrassed. She hurriedly saluted and quickly left to change clothes.

    Jiayin came up to her with a smile, and was led by two uncles, who carried her directly to the eaves of the corridor.

    ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s so hot, you have to bathe with sweat?!¡± Li Zhensheng pulled his sleeves to wipe the sweat beads from his little niece. He felt happy again when he saw that her face was as red as an apple.

    ??This child has been able to eat and sleep since he was a child. He is chubby and happy no matter how you look at him.

    ? They were really anxious on the way just now. After all, they had taken every precaution, but they almost let someone take advantage of it and harmed the children''s future.

    For so long, he and his second brother never talked about it, but in fact they had a knot in their hearts.

    ??The second brother wanted to study but had no chance, so he placed all his hopes on Jiaren. However, his successful career in Qingyun was cut off in the hands of the Wang family, and Brother Li became the continuation of his dream...

    ??If something happens to these two children and they cannot continue to study and take exams, it will be worse for him and his second brother than death!

    Fortunately, once again, thanks to my little niece, I discovered the strangeness early and exposed the matter.

    ?The more he thought about it, the more he felt filled with joy and gratitude.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, uncle, thank you. Without your protection, your brothers may not be able to escape this plot.¡±

    Jiayin stood, held in the arms of the squatting uncle, and you could just see the worry and gratitude in his eyes.

    ??She stretched out her little hand and patted her uncle''s shoulder gently, coaxing him like a little adult, "Uncle, don''t worry, the bad guys are stupid and can''t hurt my brother!"

    ??Li Laoer also squatted down, rubbed his little niece''s hair, and said with a smile: "Whatever Fu Niuer wants, tell your second uncle, even the stars and the moon, and your second uncle will pick it back for you!"

    "Fu Niu''er wants her brothers to take the top prize and become high-ranking officials! Brother Li said that after he becomes an official, he will find an embroiderer to make clothes for Fu Niu''er, so Fu Niu''er won''t have to learn needlework!" Jiayin smiled with big eyes. It was bent into a crescent moon, and what he said made everyone laugh.

    ??Li Zhensheng nodded quickly, "Okay, uncle, remember it for you. If your brother forgets in the future, uncle will chase him with a cane and beat him to make him fulfill his promise."

    Li Laoer also smiled and said, "Second uncle, I will help you remember it too!"

    Wen Juan changed her clothes and came out, and quickly brought Shui Yun and Shui Ling to serve tea and snacks.

    Perhaps because she was afraid that the elders would be too hot, she made a few cups of honey and passion fruit drink. The sweet and cool juice made Li Zhensheng and others full of praise.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 509ï¼š Is it a coincidence or was it premeditated?

    Chapter 509 Is it a coincidence or was it premeditated?

    ?Li Zhensheng said: "This thing can be sold in a restaurant. The customers will definitely like it."

    Wenjuan immediately said: "I wrote a recipe for my uncle in a while. It was Fu Niu''er who taught me how to make it. It''s very simple to make. The ones sold here in the academy are good, and they can sell for thirty or forty taels of silver a month!"

    ?Li Zhensheng nodded, and Mrs. Li asked Mr. Wen, "Isn''t the yamen busy? Is it delaying your errand again?"

    ¡°No, Auntie. I had nothing to do in the afternoon, so I happened to hear about this, so I came over with you.¡± Mr. Wen said with a smile.

    Everyone chatted for a while, and Ye Shan accompanied Li Laosan back from the academy.

    Li Laosan was covered in sweat. As soon as he entered the room, he apologized to his brother, "Eldest brother, second brother, it was me who failed to take good care of the boys, and they almost suffered a plot."

    ??Li Zhensheng waved his hand, took his younger brother and sat down together, and comforted: "People want to plot against us, but we can''t prevent it no matter how we do it. It''s not your fault!

    ¡°We usually act as hands-off shopkeepers and leave our children here, but you and your siblings have taken a lot of trouble... If you want to apologize, it¡¯s us who should apologize!¡±

    ??Li Laoer also said: "Yes, and Jiaren and the others are already old. It would be better to experience a little danger, so as not to develop into a dandy who doesn''t know the world."

    Li Laosan felt better now.

    Mr. Wen finished the fruit drink in his hand and said, "Who can tell me in detail what''s going on? Let''s discuss how to deal with it!"

    ?Li Laosan is a clumsy talker, but he knows best, so he speaks slowly.

    Finally, he also found the small piece of paper found in the wooden sign.

    Mr. Wen looked at it, frowned and said: "The people behind it have really worked hard. Guessing questions are popular in the city recently, and these two are among them!

    "And the person who wrote the question has pretty good literary talent. If he is caught in the examination room, he will definitely be counted as cheating, and there will be absolutely no room for relaxation."

    ??Li Zhensheng and Li Lao''er both had bad expressions. Li Lao''er said: "If students are jealous of Jiaren and Brother Li because of trivial matters such as academic studies, they shouldn''t spend so much effort, and they won''t be able to make such detailed arrangements, right?"

    Mr. Wen nodded, ¡°There must be support behind it.¡±

    Jiayin looked at Ye Shan and asked, "Uncle Dashan, have you gone into the city to find out about the bad guys?"

    Ye Shan stepped forward, cupped his hands, and replied: "I only had time to find out some simple information. Of these two students, one is a distant relative of the Wang family, and the other seems to have a sister who married into the Yan family."

    The Wang family? Yan family?

    Everyone looked at each other with complicated expressions when they realized what was happening.

    Needless to say, the Wang family is the legacy of Li Zhensheng¡¯s marriage. Even now, the boss of the Wang family is still thinking of stumbling upon Mr. Li!

    On the surface, you dare not take action, but behind your back, you are like a poisonous snake, you need to be careful at all times.

    The most surprising thing is the Yan family.

    The Yan family has moved away and returned to their hometown. If they don''t mention it deliberately, everyone will forget about this family.

    After all, the former Young Master Yan is now Li Yong, who has married a wife, had children, and settled down in the new village.

    Even Mrs. Zhou, my biological sister, seldom moves around...

    ??It was a coincidence that these two families joined forces to plot against the Li family, or was it premeditated? !

    It was Mrs. Li who spoke first, "In any case, the previous grievances with the Wang family and the Yan family were all caused by their faults, and our Li family has a clear conscience.

    "Now they are actively plotting, and we can''t let them go easily! Otherwise, if others follow their example, our family will have no peace."

    Everyone nodded, and Li Zhensheng said: "First of all, we must get rid of these two students. They cannot be allowed to be next to the Jiaren brothers. We can talk about the rest slowly!"

    Li Laoer thought for a while and suggested: "Why don''t we treat the other person the same way he does? Since they have tampered with the peace talisman, it''s better to find an opportunity to change the sign.

    "In the examination room, if they falsely accuse Jiaren and Brother Li, then let the two children ask for equal treatment and examine them both. When the time comes, they will be the unlucky ones!"

    Li Zhensheng agreed, "This is like shooting oneself in the foot!" But Mr. Wen had a different opinion, "Let''s think about it again and wait until Jiaren comes back from school to see what he thinks."

    Of course Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer will not object. Mr. Wen is Jiaren¡¯s teacher. Mr. Wen is speaking now with the intention of teaching his disciples through this matter. It is not too late for them to be grateful.

    Soon after everyone chatted for a while, school ended.

    Jia''an, Jiaxi and Cat Brother were thinking about the good things at home and ran quickly. When they pushed the courtyard door, they were shocked to see their elders all there.

    The three naughty boys subconsciously began to reflect on whether they had gotten into trouble recently...

    Jiaren and Brother Li followed behind, discussing their homework as they walked.

    As a result, Jiaren saw his brothers blocking the door and asked, "Why don''t you go in?"

    The three boys smiled and hurriedly hid behind the eldest brother.

    As soon as Jiaren saw the lineup under the eaves, he didn''t understand anything. He glared at his brothers and led them forward to salute.

    Li Zhensheng smiled and said: "Go wash your hands and face, change into clean clothes and come back. I have something serious to say to you."

    ?The Jiaren brothers responded and went to the well to fetch water, washed away the sweat on their faces, and then ran back to the room to change clothes.

    Finally, he tidied up and looked like a student, and then he sat down to talk with the elders again.

    Wenjuan brought Shuiyun and Shuiling another fruit drink. The boys drank half a cup in one go, and they immediately became energetic like the nectar of a drought-stricken seedling.

    Jia''an and Jiaxi secretly winked at their sister, wondering why the elders came here.

    Jiayin was smiling, hiding behind his uncle and making faces. An Jiaxi was so anxious that his head was on fire!

    ¡°Okay, stop making trouble!¡± Mrs. Li noticed the children¡¯s little moves, so she patted her granddaughter and asked Jiayin to sit next to her.

    Then, she said: "Before, when you were young, I didn''t tell you anything happened at home. I was afraid that you wouldn''t be able to help and would have to worry about it, so the family always protected you.

    "Now that you are considered adults, I can tell you about things at home. What''s more, something happened yesterday, and someone has set their sights on you and started plotting against you, so it''s even more important for me to tell you. "

    ?The brothers were a little confused when they heard it. Jiaren was the first to react and his expression changed. Brother Li also stared.

    Jia''an and Jiaxi then jumped up, "Grandma, what are you talking about? Who wants to plot against us?!"

    Only Brother Cat is the youngest and still doesn¡¯t understand...

    Mrs. Li waved her hand and motioned for her grandchildren to sit down. Then she carefully recounted what happened yesterday. Finally, she patted her fat granddaughter beside her and sighed, "It''s thanks to your sister''s carefulness and timely investigation that we discovered this incident." thing.

    "Otherwise, you might not know until it happens, but by then it will be too late..."

    The faces of Jiaren and Brother Li could no longer be described as ugly, and both brothers'' eyes were red.

    ??They wake up at midnight every day and study hard in order to get good grades and be worthy of the education and support of their families and their hard work!

    Unexpectedly, someone would frame them for cheating in the examination room and cut off their Qingyun Road!

    Once they are found guilty of cheating, they will be a disgrace to scholars in the future. Not only will they no longer be able to take exams, but their families will also be implicated...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 510ï¼š The Li family has a promising future!

    Chapter 510 The Li family has a promising future!

    ??The two of them subconsciously pulled off the wooden sign from their waists. Brother Li was so angry that he even wanted to throw it down, but Li Laosan picked it up.

    ¡°This sign is still useful, so keep it for now.¡±

    ?While talking, Li Laosan put the two signs together, played with them, and the signs opened.

    He put the two small pieces of paper in again and fastened them tightly. They were so tight that they couldn''t be seen at all.

    ?Li Zhensheng, Li Laoer and Mr. Wen took turns looking at the wooden sign, and they were all amazed.

    Li Laoer said, "It''s such a delicate idea that ordinary carpenters can''t do it."

    Mr. Wen turned to Jiaren and asked, "My family has already taken a chance to see it, and the two classmates who framed you also wore such a sign.

    "What your father means is to find someone to change the wooden signs. In this way, if they really make a fuss in the examination room, you will ask to see their signs as well. By then, they will be the ones cheating, and all the bad consequences will follow. On their heads!"

    Brother Li''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he nodded and said, "Okay, let them also have a taste of being falsely accused!"

    Jia''an and Jiaxi were also excited after hearing this. Jiaxi even shouted, "Yes, yes, that''s how it should be. Let the examiner kick them out and never take another exam again!"

    Dan Jiaren pondered for a moment, then shook his head, "Teacher, I don''t want to do this."

    Mr. Wen smiled and asked, "Why don''t you want to do this? Tell me."

    "Because of the academy!" Jiaren took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in his heart and tried to calm down, and said: "These two people act so viciously, no matter how we fight back, it will not be wrong. However, they represent not only themselves, but also A student of Luo''an Academy.

    ¡°If we let them cause trouble in the exam, whether they cheat or we cheat, it will ruin the reputation of Luo¡¯an Academy. They can ignore the academy, but we can¡¯t.

    "We brothers have been in the academy for so long. Our classmates are friendly and our husband is erudite. We are taught by the academy. We are very grateful. We can''t repay the academy and add glory to the academy. If it is just to vent a bad temper and have a personal grudge, it will also destroy the academy. Reputation will surely make your conscience uneasy in the future..."

    ?His words fell to the ground, and no one responded for a long time.

    Xia Feng wandered over from next door and wanted to playfully lift up everyone''s clothes, but was startled by the atmosphere and quickly ran away against the wall!

    "Okay, well said!" Mr. Wen was so excited that he stood up first and congratulated the Li family, "Auntie, the Li family will definitely be the best in the future. This child Jiaren is enough to take on the important task of shining the lintel!

    ¡°Almost everyone can read and understand, but it is so rare to have this kind of ambition and courage! This is what the eldest grandson of a big family should look like. The Li family has a promising future!¡±

    Mrs. Li also nodded repeatedly. She actually only thought of retaliating with retaliation, but her grandson gave her such a big surprise.

    ??Tit for tooth is just the way it is at the moment, but it is rare for a grandson to have such a big-picture perspective, which is what their small family lacks!

    ?This book is really worth reading!

    ??The three brothers Li Zhensheng were also very happy. They stepped forward and pulled Jiaren''s arm. One patted the shoulder and the other patted the back. I don''t know why they were so rare.

    ?Especially Li Laoer, I am so ashamed and proud!

    As a father, he is not as considerate as a child, but such an outstanding child is his son!

    Jiaren was originally worried that his family would be angry. After all, the family''s creed was not to cause trouble and not to be afraid of trouble. If someone bullied him, he would confront him head-on.

    ?Although he took the overall situation into consideration, he seemed a bit cowardly and gave in.

    I didn¡¯t expect that my family would be so supportive¡­

    "Good boy, sit down quickly!" Li Zhensheng pulled his nephew to sit down, then patted his son Li Ge''er on the head, comforting him: "Don''t worry, it''s okay for you to want revenge just now, but sometimes we fight. It¡¯s not just a matter of a fist and a kick, but more of an overall consideration. ¡°Especially because our family is no longer a farmer in Qingshui Village. You will gradually come into contact with more and more people in the future, depending on your status. Also higher. If there is a dispute, it cannot be solved by fighting and killing.

    ¡°Fortunately you are still young, and your eldest brother is growing up very fast. You will still have the opportunity to learn slowly in the future...¡±

    Brother Li nodded obediently and sat next to his father.

    Jia''an and Jiaxi blushed even more. They are older than Brother Li. Their studies are not as good as theirs, and they are not as considerate as his brother in times of trouble. Aren''t they too useless...

    ??Brother Cat has been holding back a lot of words, but he can''t get anything to say.

    Jiayin quickly took out a fruit and pulled him to sit down.

    ?Then, the two brothers and sisters ate each bite one by one. Occasionally, the greedy little fox would come and grab some.

    ?Sure enough, Brother Cat was distracted and was no longer in a hurry to talk.

    Mr. Wen continued to ask Jiaren, "Although you have to worry about the reputation of the college, you can''t suffer the consequences. You can''t let these two people be around you. Do you have any good ideas?"

    Jiaren just got the affirmation and now he can speak more fluently.

    ¡°Those two are students of the academy, and the reputation of the academy was almost destroyed. I have given up the chance to fight back for the sake of the academy. Of course, the academy cannot see me being wronged.

    "So, my opinion is to find all the witnesses and physical evidence, and then send them to Dean Zhou and the gentlemen, expose their conspiracy, and ask the academy to expel them as a warning to others!"

    Mr. Wen nodded and affirmed again, "Yes, that''s how it should be. Regardless of whether the enemy is strong or weak, it''s best not to face it alone. Try to turn your enemy into the enemy of everyone!

    ¡°At that time, others will help you eliminate the enemy without you taking action, and there will be less trouble. No one will judge you and say you are right or wrong, because if you are wrong, everyone is wrong!¡±

    Jiaren quickly stood up and bowed deeply, "Thank you teacher for your teaching."

    "Okay, I don''t need to be so polite." Mr. Wen looked at the sun, then at Li Zhensheng and others, "Let''s go, let''s go visit Dean Zhou."

    Li Zhensheng and others got up. Li Laosan packed up the wooden signs, took Jiaren and Brother Li, and went out together.

    Jiayin was worried that her family would suffer, so she told Ye Shan and Dongmei, "Uncle Dashan and Aunt Mei, please go and have a look. Don''t let the bad guys escape."

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, miss.¡± Ye Shan responded and followed Dongmei to the academy.

    The three boys, An Jiaxi and Cat Brother, were left behind, standing under the eaves of the corridor, somewhat at a loss.

    They usually attend classes and study in the academy, learn horse riding and archery, have good classmates, and have family members nearby to take care of them, so they don¡¯t have to worry about food, housing and clothing.

    Their lives are so joyful that they are more comfortable than gods.

    ?But today I suddenly discovered that under the beautiful scenery, there were still some poisonous thorns and sharp knives hidden, as if they were looking for opportunities to stab them at any time.

    ?The world is full of beautiful things, but suddenly the filter is broken and the original ugly face is revealed. This feeling is really bad!

    Several boys subconsciously leaned closer to their grandma and sister, wanting to say something, but not knowing what to say...

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 511ï¼š Whats the point of mobilizing troops and mobilizing people like this?

    Chapter 511 Why mobilize troops and mobilize people like this?

    Mrs. Li knew that the children were frightened and felt a little distressed, but she still said: "You are old too. Think more about what happened today, and be more considerate no matter who you get along with in the future. The family can protect you for a while. , I can¡¯t protect you for the rest of your life, do you understand?¡±

    The boys all nodded, and Jiaxi took the lead and said, "Grandma, don''t worry, we understand."

    Mrs. Li patted her grandchildren on the back and called her granddaughter, "First find some snacks or food for your brothers to fill their bellies. It will take a while for dinner to be ready!"

    "I know, grandma." Jiayin nodded with a smile, and then called to the brothers, "Come on, brother, come back to the house with me, there is delicious food!"

    ??She waved her little chubby hands, looking majestic like a big brother in society, and stepped into the house first with her calves.

    Before Jiaxi and the others could follow, the little fox Santiao had already rushed in with a swish.

    ¡°Hey, San Tiao is going to be eaten secretly, so hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Just now, it was trying to steal my fruit!¡±

    ?The boys chased the little fox and chased after it with a whooshing noise. When there was movement in the yard, it became lively again.

    Mrs. Li breathed a long sigh of relief. When she saw her grandson''s daughter-in-law coming out of the kitchen, she said, "Let Shuiling go to the cafeteria and ask Hongying to cook some good dishes and send them to Dean Zhou''s house later. Your uncle." They probably had to eat there until very late!

    ¡°There are so many people here suddenly. It¡¯s hard to prepare food. Don¡¯t make it difficult for Mrs. Zhou. Our family runs a canteen, so it¡¯s easy to do this.¡±

    "Okay, grandma." Wenjuan responded, turned around and said to the kitchen, and Shuiling went out.

    ? Dean Zhou does not teach on weekdays, and the weather has been hot these days. He mostly hides at home to enjoy the cool air, occasionally tending to the flowers and plants, and playing chess and drinking tea with old friends, which is quite comfortable.

    At this moment, he was only wearing an undershirt, shaking his fan and talking to his old wife.

    He frowned when he suddenly heard that the three brothers of the Li family and Yushi Wen had come to pay their respects.

    Mrs. Zhou thought he didn¡¯t like people ruining his tranquility, so she advised him: ¡°The Li family is very considerate in their etiquette. They even sent fish and shrimps here before.

    "If I ask you for anything, I will help you in any way I can. Although this family has a poor background, they are very likable in their conduct. I will definitely do nothing wrong in the future."

    Dean Zhou waved his hand and called his servants to get the guests'' clothes, and said, "It''s not what you think. The Li family is afraid that something big will happen if they mobilize troops like this."

    Mrs. Zhou was also curious and quickly helped him get dressed and said, "If anything happens, please send me a message in time. I will keep it in mind."

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Dean Zhou responded, and then went to the front.

    When the two sides meet, it is indispensable to exchange greetings and politeness.

    When Dean Zhou saw that Jiaren and Brother Li were there, he asked, "Why didn''t these two children go to dinner? In half an hour, they will have evening classes."

    Li Laoer bowed his hands and said, "Dean, we have taken the liberty to come here today because we really have something important to say, and it is related to these two children.

    ¡°Please also ask the dean to send someone to invite Mr. Peng, and it is best to add a few respected gentlemen from the academy who act impartially to bear witness together.¡±

    ?Dean Zhou took a deep breath and knew in his heart that his guess was correct. What the Li family had to say today was definitely not a small matter.

    ?He didn''t ask any more questions. He called the chief and the young man and gave some instructions.

    Soon, Mr. Peng and two old gentlemen came to the door. Mr. Peng was Jiaren¡¯s mentor. The other two old gentlemen, one surnamed Cheng, were in charge of the academy¡¯s Discipline Hall. He was responsible for punishing the students who made major or minor mistakes.

    Another surname is Geng, who is also recognized as a tough man in the academy and is very strict in his conduct.

    Mr. Peng originally thought that the Li family was visiting the dean and invited him to accompany them. However, when he entered the house and found that the atmosphere was not right, he realized that something was fishy.

    Mr. Cheng and Mr. Geng were also puzzled, but they didn¡¯t ask.

    Dean Zhou said: "Uncle Li, can you tell me what happened?"

    Li Laoer stood up, bowed to Mr. Peng, Mr. Cheng and Mr. Geng, and then said: "Something happened at home in the past two days. I originally thought it was just related to the future of the child, but I was awakened by Jiaren just now. I just remembered that if this matter is not handled well, it will have a greater impact on the academy."

    After that, he went out shopping with his family, but was forced to sell two wooden signs of safety charms by a vendor. His little niece naughtily discovered the strangeness of the wooden signs, and the vendor was instigated by Jiaren''s classmate''s book boy. Carefully, Said it again.

    ?Li Laosan also took out the two wooden signs and fiddled with them a few times. The wooden signs were opened and the pieces of paper inside were displayed in front of everyone.

    Dean Zhou and several other gentlemen have devoted half of their lives to the academy, teaching and educating people, and doing their best to send students onto the road to success.

    There are no taboos regarding exams, big or small, as they are simply too familiar with them.

    In their eyes, these two wooden signs and pieces of paper were like an earthquake, shaking the earth and the earth.

    ¡°Uncle Li...has this matter been investigated clearly?¡± Dean Zhou subconsciously did not want to believe it.

    ?The student who used such vicious methods to frame his classmates and cut them off from the scientific examinations was actually from their college? !

    Mr. Peng, Mr. Cheng and Mr. Geng were also shocked and angry, but most of them were unwilling to believe it.

    Li Laoer replied: "Dear gentlemen, our Li family is not so idle. We caught two students and framed them for no reason. What is the matter? It is better to find the people, the right and wrong, and ask them face to face."

    ¡°Both the two students and the book boy in charge are in the academy at the moment.¡±

    ?Although Mr. Cheng is in charge of the Discipline Hall, he has a hard-spoken and soft-hearted temper and is very protective of his students.

    At this time, he said with a cold face: "Uncle Li, if it is finally discovered that this matter was not caused by the academy students and it was a misunderstanding, what will you do?

    ¡°Students are still young and are about to take exams. If this matter affects their future and delays their future, this cannot be compensated by just being a casual companion!¡±

    Li Laoer didn''t feel angry after hearing this, and responded sternly: "If the investigation on this matter is clear and it turns out that our Li family has wronged two students, then I am willing to make a big apology and even apologize in front of the entire academy students. Clear the names of two students.

    ¡°If they have other demands, our Li family will definitely try our best to compensate them. But having said that, if the two of them are really up to no good and frame and harm their classmates, I hope the college will deal with it fairly!

    "After all, our family has exposed their conspiracy in this matter. They used any means to hang two questionable signs on two students. When the time comes, there will be a commotion in the examination room. The two students deserve what they deserve. Luo''an Academy It will also cause disgrace.

    ¡°This trip is only possible because my son Jiaren is devoted to the academy and doesn¡¯t want the academy to be humiliated, so he tried hard to persuade us! I hope the academy will not disappoint us and chill my son¡¯s heart!¡±

    Mr. Cheng''s face turned red as he was blocked, and he turned to look at Dean Zhou.

    Dean Zhou nodded slowly and assured everyone in the Li family on behalf of the academy, "Don''t worry, we will handle this matter impartially."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 512ï¼š Internal strife between master and servant

    Chapter 512 Internal strife between master and servant

    Li Laoer responded: "Well, let''s arrest them. It''s best to question the book boy and the two students separately, otherwise it will be easy to collude in confession!"

    Dean Zhou immediately called Changsui and the boy. Li Laoer''s eyes flashed, and he motioned Ye Shan and Dongmei to come forward and said: "This is the Marquis''s Changsui. He knows some martial arts, so why not let them help?" ¡±

    Dean Zhou and others dared not say anything bad, so Ye Shan, Dongmei, and Dean Zhou''s servants gathered together and went out.

    To the south of the academy, close to the foot of the mountain, there are some grass pavilions and the like set up because of the lush vegetation. It is also a good place for students to cool off and relieve the heat.

    At this moment, two students were sitting in the grass pavilion, unbuttoning their coats and throwing them aside, and then they were waving their fans in a very shameless manner.

    ?One of them complained: "Why hasn''t Mo Xiang come back? Did this kid wander off to play somewhere on the road?"

    "No, he doesn''t have the guts. There are probably too many people buying fruit drinks, so we have to wait in line for a while!" Another person responded and was about to speak when he saw a strange man coming over with the chief attendant of the dean.

    ??The two of them subconsciously pulled off their outer shirts and quickly put them on.

    I originally thought that the dean¡¯s entourage would be passing by, but unexpectedly, they came straight towards them.

    "You are Liu Kui and Wang Sheng... two young gentlemen, please come with us. The dean has something to ask you personally!" The dean then spoke without any politeness and his face was very cold.

    Liu Kui and Wang Sheng subconsciously felt bad, and they quickly stood up.

    ?Wang Sheng asked anxiously: "Dean, if you have anything to ask, can''t you wait until tomorrow? We will have evening classes soon!"

    ??The dean continued to speak, but Ye Shan who was following him lost his patience. He stepped forward directly, raised his hand twice, and hit Wang Sheng and Liu Kui **** the back of the head.

    The next moment, the two of them stared, fainting with disbelief on their faces.

    ??Hayama quickly pulled off their socks and stuffed them into their mouths. He also pulled off their belts and tied their wrists. Then he bent down and exerted force, carrying one on each shoulder, and turned around and walked back.

    The dean¡¯s chief attendant¡¯s mouth was wide open the whole time, and he was so surprised that he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ?It took him a long while before he realized what he was doing and hurriedly caught up with him. He subconsciously half-bent down and was extremely respectful along the way.

    It is also a long-term follower, but this one is very skilled and very decisive in his actions...

    By the time they returned to Zhou''s house, the book boy Mo Xiang had been kidnapped by Dongmei.

    Mo Xiang is only twelve or thirteen years old. She is thin and has a sinister look on her face. At first glance, she is not a stable person.

    ?At this moment, when he saw that his master had also been kidnapped and was still half-dead, he had some guesses in his mind.

    ?His face was pale, his eyes were rolling around, and he was looking around, as if he was looking for a chance to escape.

    But Mr. Cheng didn''t give him a chance. He waved two wooden signs in front of Mo Xiang and asked in a cold voice: "Hurry up and tell the truth about this wooden sign, otherwise you will suffer a lot of pain today." In the end, he was sold into hard labor.¡±

    Mo Xiang''s eyes flickered and she whispered: "Sir, I don''t understand what you are talking about..."

    ?He wanted to deny it, but Dongmei kicked him down and then stepped on a certain spot on his back with her toes.

    Mo Xiang suddenly screamed in pain, as if countless ants were biting his internal organs. It was not severe pain, but numbness, itching and pain, which was unbearable at all.

    Dongmei ignored his screams and said calmly: "Be honest and suffer less, otherwise if I put more force on my feet, your bones will be broken, and you will have to lie in bed eating, drinking and defecating for the rest of your life."

    Dean Zhou and several gentlemen looked at this with complicated expressions. They didn''t know whether to be surprised that a woman was so powerful, or they couldn''t bear to see a child being tortured like this...

    Mo Xiang could only endure it for a few breaths before shouting, "I said, I said, the young masters asked me to do it! He asked me to find a hawker to sell the wooden sign to the Li family. It is best to let Li Jiaren and Li Jiali took him to the exam!

    ¡°They didn¡¯t tell me there was something fishy about the wooden sign. But I secretly heard them say that they wanted to expose Li Jiaren and Li Jiali for cheating in the scholar examination room, so that they would never be able to study again!¡±

    Dongmei was annoyed when she heard this and couldn''t help but put more strength on her feet. Mo Xiang screamed louder and louder, "Ah, spare my life, don''t blame me! If I don''t listen to the young master, I will be beaten. I dare not not go!"

    Dongmei put her foot down and raised her hand to lift up the book boy''s clothes. Sure enough, he had many scars on his body.

    ?Some are dark and some are light, showing that they have been beaten frequently.

    Dean Zhou and Mr. Peng''s expressions became increasingly ugly. Wang Sheng and Liu Kui not only planned to frame their classmates, but they did not expect to be so vicious and mean to the book boy in private!

    Academy is a place for teaching and educating people. I dare not say that every student can be taught to have noble moral character like a sage, but at least he must have basic kindness...

    Obviously, Wang Sheng and Liu Kui did not exist at all.

    ¡°Wake them up, I want to ask them what happened!¡± Dean Zhou pointed at Wang Sheng and Liu Kui who were thrown to the door by Ye Shan with a dark face.

    ?Everyone originally thought they were going to pour cold water on them to wake them up.

    As a result, Ye Shan stepped forward, pulled the socks from their mouths, and then kicked them both in the stomach.

    Liu Kui and Wang Sheng screamed in pain and woke up immediately.

    ??The two struggled to get up, only to realize that their hands were tied. Looking at the cold-faced dean and husband, as well as everyone in the Li family, they didn''t understand anything.

    Things have been revealed!

    Mr. Peng, who had been teaching them for so long, couldn''t bear it anymore and was the first to ask: "Wang Sheng, Liu Kui, your book boy has confessed. You instructed him to sell the wooden plaque with the article hidden to the Li family. You want to frame Li Jiaren and Li Lijiali in the examination room, why do you do this?"

    "No, no! He''s talking nonsense, we don''t know about this at all!" Wang Sheng immediately retorted.

    Liu Kui also came to his senses and shouted, "Yes, someone else must have bribed him and put the blame on us!"

    ??The little book boy Mo Xiang was confused when he heard this. He was obviously just following his master''s orders. Otherwise, he had no enmity with the Li family, so why would he frame Li Jiaren?

    "No, no, young master, you can''t do this. You were the one who asked me to go! You also gave me ten taels of silver, five taels to the hawker in advance, and another five taels after the incident was completed."

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me to do this, so how can I have so much money to do this?!¡±

    Seeing that Dongmei seemed to be raising her feet again, Mo Xiang was so frightened that she became even more arrogant, "You guys often scold Li Jiaren behind his back, calling him a cripple.

    ¡°You also bought croton flour and wanted to add it to the food in the cafeteria, but you couldn¡¯t find the chance. Now the croton flour is still hidden in your box!¡±

    ??Everyone gasped when they heard it, especially Li Laosan, whose eyes were really red.

    Fortunately, there are many people in the cafeteria, and even at night, Aunt Wu, Dazhu and other three families live in the wing next to the cafeteria.

    Otherwise, if there is a chance, something will be added to the food, the students will be hungry, and the sign of the canteen will be damaged...

    Dean Zhou almost trembled with his hands, pointed at the attendant, and asked him to go to the dormitory to find their luggage.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 513ï¼š Leave no consequences

    Chapter 513: Leave no consequences

    ?Wang Sheng and Liu Kui were betrayed by the book boy. They were so angry that they were so frightened that their calves trembled.

    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t mean it, we were just kidding!¡± Wang Sheng still wanted to cover it up, but even he didn¡¯t believe this excuse.

    Soon, the dean¡¯s attendant came back with a palm-sized porcelain jar filled with light yellow ¡°bean powder¡±!

    Mr. Cheng knew a little about medicine. He lowered his head and smelled it, and the last trace of luck in his heart was gone.

    He sighed and said: "This is croton powder! Such a small can is enough for our entire academy to go to the toilet for three days. If you are weak, you may die!"

    ?At this time, Dean Zhou, Mr. Peng and Mr. Geng also completely hardened their hearts.

    ??If they said they only wanted to plot against the Li family once, it could be said that they had made a last-minute decision and made a mistake.

    ??But one after another, if one plan fails, there is another plan, which is to make up his mind to fight with the Li family to the end, and not care at all whether it will affect the academy.

    Such a person cannot be kept.

    Dean Zhou handed over his hand and said to Dongmei: "Let them tell the truth, we must listen."

    Dongmei immediately stepped forward and let Liu Kui and Wang Sheng taste the pain that Mo Xiang suffered.

    Unexpectedly, the two of them were not even as good as the fragrance of ink. They cried so much that their noses and tears were all over their faces, and their bodies were all wet. Dongmei withdrew her feet in disgust and rubbed them on the ground.

    ?Wang Sheng and Liu Kui competed to confess.

    Wang Shengsheng was afraid that he would be a step too late, so he shouted: "Our Wang family has enmity with the Li family. Li Zhensheng is a white-eyed wolf. He eats our Wang family, drinks our Wang family, and finally discredits the Wang family, making our entire clan ashamed to go out to meet people." !¡±

    Liu Kui also shouted: "My sister married the Yan family, and the Yan family was kicked out of Kyoto. My sister will also go back to her hometown with her, and she will never come back. I can''t be angry..."

    ?The two of them were a little nervous at first, but as they talked, they felt confident again.

    ??It seems that their revenge is to eliminate harm for the people, and it is not a wrong thing!

    The Li family did not want to waste their words arguing with them.

    After all, when it comes to the grievances between the Li family and the Wang Yan family, it cannot be explained clearly within an hour or two.

    Li Laosan just took the wooden sign and stepped forward to ask them, "Where did you get this wooden sign? You can''t touch such exquisite workmanship at all. Someone must be helping you behind the scenes, or you are letting others act as swords." Made it!¡±

    ?Wang Sheng and Liu Kui looked at each other, and Wang Sheng insisted, "This brand was a plaything when I was a child. I saw it occasionally, so I took it out and used it."

    ?This is obviously a lie. Yeshan and Dongmei took turns to "fix" the two of them, but unfortunately they refused to change their story.

    Li Laoer could only signal Ye Shan and Dongmei to step back, and finally said to Dean Zhou and others: "Dean, gentlemen, the matter is now clear. Our Li family will still investigate the matter behind it, but Please ask the academy to deal with these two students as soon as possible."

    Mr. Cheng seemed to have been slapped twice in the face.

    ?Just now he was protecting these two little beasts, but he didn''t expect that they would actually do evil things, not just one or two...

    At this moment, he stood up directly and said: "Dean, these two people must be expelled. The academy cannot allow such harm!"

    Mr. Peng and Mr. Geng also nodded, ¡°They must be fired, otherwise there will be endless troubles.¡±

    Liu Kui and Wang Sheng thought they would be able to overcome it with a few slaps, but they never expected to be expelled!

    ??The two of them were startled, and in the end, regardless of their embarrassment, they leaned forward like maggots, then hugged the dean''s feet and begged desperately for mercy.

    ¡°Dean, we know we were wrong, wuwu, don¡¯t fire us!¡±

    ¡°Dean, please forgive me, we are going to take the scholar examination soon! Woohoo, we are expelled, where can we go to study... We were just joking, we didn¡¯t mean to harm anyone!¡±

    Dean Zhou ignored them at all and ordered Mr. Cheng, "Lock them to the Discipline Hall, invite their families over tomorrow, summon all the teachers and students in the college, suspend classes and hold a meeting. Everyone must take warning!"

    ¡°Yes, Dean.¡±

    Mr. Cheng called his chief to help, and took Wang Sheng, Liu Kui, and the little bookboy out together.

    ?Wang Sheng and Liu Kui wanted to cry, but were quickly silenced. The room finally became quiet, which made the atmosphere a little awkward.

    At this time, the mother-in-law beside Mrs. Zhou came over to greet her and said, "Dean, Madam said that the banquet is ready. Please take a seat with your guests."

    ?Dean Zhou coughed twice and stood up to invite the Li family and Mr. Wen, "It''s getting late and it''s already dinner time. If you don''t mind, you can stay and have a light meal."

    ?That woman has been with Mrs. Zhou since she was a child. After she came as a dowry, she also married into the Zhou family, and she was almost half a master.

    At this moment, she said with a smile: "Dean, you don''t know something. Your distinguished guest will definitely not dislike tonight''s dishes. Madam was having a headache preparing what dishes, but four large food boxes were sent from the cafeteria. We Just put it on the table.¡±

    Dean Zhou''s face immediately improved a lot after hearing this. The Li family''s actions are so meticulous and thoughtful that people have to praise him.

    Seriously calculating, the Li family also saved the academy''s "life" today.

    Otherwise, as Mr. Li said, when trouble breaks out in the examination room, no matter which party suffers, the reputation of Luo''an Academy will be ruined!

    ¡°Thank you so much for your understanding of justice and taking the overall situation into consideration today. We were supposed to serve wine to say thank you, but we didn¡¯t expect that it cost your family money again!¡±

    ?Dean Zhou cupped his hands and thanked them, then led Li Laoer and others to the flower hall.

    ??The three brothers of the Li family and Yushi Wen naturally had to say a few polite words. For a while, everyone got over the embarrassment just now and became friendly and lively again.

    ?Li Laoer asked Jiaren and Jiali to go back to the school on the pretext of having evening classes.

    Not to mention the drinking and joking at Dean Zhou''s house, just that Jiaren and Jiali hurried back to the cafeteria, took a bite of food, and then hurried back to the school building.

    Because Mr. Peng is also at the drinking table, students will have to review their homework for tonight¡¯s evening class.

    This is like the evening self-study in school in the previous life, which was still without teacher supervision.

    How could the students let go of such a good opportunity? Although they didn¡¯t dare to run, jump, and make noise, they could still do some small tricks and whisper.

    ?The students sitting in front of and around Jiaren all got along well with him.

    At this moment, the student in the front row came up to Jiaren and said mysteriously: "Jiaren, do you know? Liu Kui and Wang Sheng seem to have committed a crime and they were taken away!"

    Jiaren opened the book and simply responded, "Yes, I know."

    ¡°Oh, what do you know?¡± The student was full of gossip and didn¡¯t share it, so he closed Jiaren¡¯s book in a hurry.

    He lowered his voice and continued: "I mean, they were tied up, gagged, and carried away! The man who captured them was more than a foot tall and had a huge back and waist. I heard that the patrol team didn''t dare to see this man. Come forward and stop it!¡±

    ??This time, before Jiaren could say anything, several students nearby actively supported him.

    "Is it true? How did I hear that they were sleeping in the thatched pavilion over there in the forest, and were dragged into the forest by wild beasts?"

    ¡°Yes, I also heard that they were eaten by wild beasts. I heard that only their clothes were found, and none of their bones were left behind!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so scary! What do you think the academy says, is it going to raise the courtyard wall?¡±

    ¡°Someone just came to inform me that there will be a general meeting of the hospital tomorrow, will this be the point?¡±

    Everyone was talking lively.

    Jiaren, the only person in the know, found it funny to hear that these people were getting more and more outrageous.

    He thought for a while, and in order to avoid being complained by them tomorrow, he simply revealed a few words, "Don''t make wild guesses. Liu Kui and Wang Sheng''s lives are not in danger. They were sent to the Discipline Hall. The specific reason will be announced tomorrow. You will know during the conference!¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 514ï¼š There is no room for negotiation

    Chapter 514 There is no room for negotiation!

    Send it to the Discipline Hall? !

    ?Five simple words, immediately ignited the flames of gossip among several students.

    "Jiaren, don''t talk in circles, tell me quickly, what''s going on?"

    ¡°Yes, what mistake did those two guys make?¡±

    ¡°Were they beaten? With a board or a whip, were they howling like a ghost or a wolf?¡±

    They were talking lively here, and other students joined in.

    I heard that Jiaren had some definite news, and everyone wanted to ask more questions.

    Speaking of which, Wang Sheng and Liu Kui were not very popular, and almost no one in the school had any good friends with them.

    ?Now they are unlucky and have no intention of caring. Instead, everyone is excited.

    Jiaren should not say anything casually, lest he ruin the arrangements of his elders.

    ?Hence, he shut his mouth tightly and did not reveal a single word.

    Fortunately, the gentleman with patrol discipline heard the commotion and came over, scolded him a few times, and the school became quiet...

    The small courtyard of the Li family outside the college was extremely lively tonight because Li Zhensheng, Li Laoer and Mr. Wen were staying overnight.

    Jiayin quietly took out another jade melon, which was still cold and refreshing.

    ??Li Zhensheng and the others were all three-thirds drunk just now. Now they were sitting under the eaves of the corridor, blowing the night breeze, and eating two pieces of cool and sweet jade melon, and they were completely sober.

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter, waved the cattail leaf fan to drive away mosquitoes, and asked her about the previous incident carefully.

    I heard that the two students had confessed and had thought of many ways to harm the Li family, but they had not found a chance to implement them. She really didn''t know what to say.

    After a while, Mrs. Li sighed and said: "Why are teenagers so bold and have such evil intentions?!"

    Li Laoer comforted him: "Mom, don''t get angry with these people. They are not worth it. Since they have done bad things, they must be punished. In the future, they will not be able to study or take scientific examinations. I am afraid they will regret it!"

    Li Zhensheng also said: "There must be someone behind Wang Sheng and Liu Kui. Liu Kui''s family are just in-laws of the Yan family. The Yan family has also left the new capital. They have nothing to rely on, just ordinary merchants. I don''t know, but those people from the Wang family are still determined to give up."

    Mr. Wen nodded and said: "The two boys are very strict this time, so we can''t question them in front of the dean, but the days are long, and there will always be opportunities in the future..."

    Jiayin rubbed the little fox¡¯s head and agreed with her uncle¡¯s words.

    ??If there is someone behind the two students, it is most likely the Wang family.

    ?However, the two students entered Luo''an Academy before Mr. Wang returned to Beijing, so the person behind this might be Mr. Wang.

    But Wang Laosan is already crazy? !

    Could it be that someone is using his name to continue to harm the Li family, with the idea that if it is exposed, the blame will be placed on Wang Laosan, so that no one can care about it?

    Maybe I ate too much at night, so I just thought about it for a while, and then I yawned.

    Mrs. Li saw her, said a few words, and urged everyone to go and have a rest.

    On the second day, at three o''clock in the morning, someone from the college came to report the news.

    Mr. Wen specifically asked for leave and did not return to the city. He accompanied the three brothers of the Li family and went to the academy together.

    Jiayin asked her grandma to take her to watch the excitement. Mrs. Li was also worried about it, so she hurried to the canteen, thinking it would be convenient to inquire about the news.

    ?Unexpectedly, the dean actually chose the cafeteria as the place to hold the meeting.

    I guess I want to finish the meeting so that the students can eat.

    After all, class continues after dinner!

    Mrs. Li is a first-grade imperial concubine, and Jiayin is a princess. Even if they do not intend to use their status to oppress others, at such times, as long as they show up, the dean and others will have to salute... So, as soon as the grandfather and grandson arrived in the cafeteria, they were greeted by Zhao Yuru He and Tao Hongying entered the private room.

    In the private room, there were two buckets of ice, a bottle of fruit drink, and a plate of snacks.

    Tao Hongying lowered her voice and said: "Even if Mom doesn''t come, I have to go back to invite you. I didn''t expect the gentlemen to hold a meeting here! Mom will sit down first with the good news, and we will have dinner with Jiaren and the others at noon." ?¡±

    Mrs. Li nodded and said, "Let''s check the situation at noon. They are all family members. Don''t worry about going to work. Jiayin and I are in this room. If anything happens, Shuiling will go find you."

    ??Grandma He and Shui Ling Shuiyun also nodded quickly. Grandma He assured, "Don''t worry, Madam Three and Madam Four, we are still here to serve you."

    Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying then went to the kitchen.

    Today, in addition to preparing lunch for the students, they also have to prepare refreshments for the dean and gentlemen.

    Soon, hundreds of students gathered over. Everyone¡¯s face was full of excitement and curiosity, and they didn¡¯t understand what happened in the academy...

    But they were not allowed to guess for long. Dean Zhou brought several gentlemen and led the three brothers Li Zhensheng and Wen Yushi in together.

    Not long after they sat down, Dean Zhou¡¯s entourage brought in three more people.

    Jiayin was lying at the door of the elegant room, holding the little fox and watching the fun. After a closer look, one of the three people was actually an acquaintance.

    ??This acquaintance is none other than Li Yong''s brother-in-law, Mr. Zhou, who helped design the hot spring valley.

    ?She quickly told her grandma, which made Mrs. Li come to the door and asked in confusion: "Why is Mr. Zhou here?"

    ?Similarly, Mr. Zhou stepped into the dining hall and frowned when he saw hundreds of students.

    ??The Liu family came to him in the morning and said that their child had made a mistake in the academy and asked him to come with him to help intercede.

    ?He didn¡¯t think much and just followed.

    After all, when the father-in-law''s family moved out, he was entrusted with taking care of the Liu family.

    ??The Liu family has a simple population. Only the couple owns a shop in the city and the younger son is studying in college.

    When they were walking around on weekdays, the Liu family and his wife behaved well, so he agreed.

    But now it seems that what happened today is not as simple as he thought...

    When he saw the three brothers of the Li family and Yushi Wen again, he was even more surprised, and his heart sank for a moment.

    He quickly stepped forward and saluted, "Uncle Li, Mr. Li, Mr. Li, and Yushi Wen, why are you... why are you all here?"

    ?The Li family treats Li Yong as a family member. Mr. Zhou is Li Yong¡¯s brother-in-law and has been of great help to their new village.

    ??The three brothers Li Zhensheng looked at each other, not wanting Mr. Zhou to get involved.

    As for Yushi Wen, he already had a good relationship with Mr. Zhou, otherwise he would not have directly invited Mr. Zhou to Suijintan to help design the reconstruction drawings of the valley.

    The four of them immediately had a tacit understanding. Li Laoer took a step forward and asked straight to the point: "Master Zhou, who are you here for today, Liu Kui or Wang Sheng?"

    ¡°Liu Kui.¡± Mr. Zhou said quickly, ¡°The Liu family are in-laws of the Yan family. When the Yan family left, my wife and I were entrusted to take care of her.¡±

    ??Li Laoer nodded and said: "Liu Kui designed to frame Jiaren for cheating in the examination room. It was exposed. He will be expelled today. There is no room for negotiation. Mr. Zhou, you should go back!"

    Master Zhou was stunned for a moment, then changed his expression, glared at Liu Kui''s father, and then bowed deeply to everyone in the Li family, "Uncle Li, I''m really sorry for today. I will definitely do it someday." Come to apologize."

    "Master Zhou, you don''t have to be like this. Anyone who doesn''t know is not guilty." Li Laoer gave him a hand.

    Mr. Zhou stood up, said goodbye to Dean Zhou and others, and then turned around and left without any hesitation.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 515ï¼š Take this as a warning and take care of yourself!

    Chapter 515 Take this as a warning and take care of yourself!

    ?Liu Kui''s father, known as Liu Yuanwai, was so anxious that he tried to persuade him to stay, but was stopped by the dean''s attendant.

    All the students are both hearing and seeing, and there is not a single fool who can come to the academy to study.

    ?The few words Li Lao Er just said just dropped countless big firecrackers in their hearts, and now they have exploded.

    ??They kept their mouths shut to ensure that the blazing fire of gossip would not burst out, but the "smoke" came out from their noses, eyes, and ears...

    What does it mean to frame Jiaren?

    What is cheating in the examination room?

    What does it mean to be kicked out?

    At this time, Liu Kui, Wang Sheng and the little book boy were brought in.

    The three of them were all **** and gagged.

    One night plus half a day, they had no food, no water, and no sleep.

    ?At this moment, his hair was disheveled, his eyes were green and black, and his clothes were dirty and dirty. He was really embarrassed.

    ??Suddenly being lifted up, when they looked up, they saw hundreds of classmates'' glaring eyes. Liu Kui and Wang Sheng really wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl through!

    ? Turning around again, they saw their father. The two of them were struggling even more fiercely, whimpering, not knowing whether they were asking for help or mercy...

    Dean Zhou Xu was unwilling to let hundreds of students be burned to black charcoal by the fire of the Eight Diagrams, so he did not hesitate and directly took out two safety signs and demonstrated them himself in front of the students.

    ??When two small white pieces of paper fell out of the sign, all the students gasped.

    Mr. Cheng said with a cold face and in a deep voice what happened yesterday, and finally said: "Liu Kui, Wang Sheng, and the bookboy Mo Xiang have confessed and explained clearly.

    ¡°These two brands and a jar of croton powder are the physical evidence. Although they planned to plot against their classmates twice and failed to complete it, this kind of behavior is simply extremely bad!

    ¡°The dean and all our gentlemen have unanimously decided to expel Liu Kui and Wang Sheng from the academy. From now on, students from the Wang family and Liu family will never be admitted.

    ¡°And we will inform all the academies around Kyoto about this matter as soon as possible!¡±

    For a while, the room was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.

    ?The students did not expect that Liu Kui and Wang Sheng would be so bold and malicious.

    I didn¡¯t expect that the academy not only expelled people, but also informed other academies...

    ??This is a determined decision to drive Liu Kui and Wang Sheng out of Kyoto!

    If they want to continue studying and take scientific examinations, they can only go to remote state capitals.

    Let¡¯s not talk about how the Wang family and Liu family settled in the remote state capital. I just want to say that the teachers and academic style there are definitely not as good as those in Xindu.

    He even said that there is no airtight wall in the world. Wouldn¡¯t the academies in remote state capitals know what is happening today?

    In the final analysis, Liu Kui and Wang Sheng have basically cut off the path of studying and taking scientific examinations.

    Some students felt relieved, some felt pitiful, and most felt that Liu Kui and Wang Sheng deserved their crimes.

    ??The Li family has a grudge against the other two families, and it makes sense that they would target Li Jiaren, but who did the academy and all the classmates offend whom? !

    We almost had our reputation ruined and lost a place to study!

    ??The person coming from the Wang family this time is Wang Sheng''s father, Wang Yuanzhong, who is also a branch of the Wang family. He is a minor official who usually works in Honglu Temple.

    Honglu Temple is responsible for receiving envoys from various countries and attending ceremonial ceremonies. It was fine when we were in Kyoto, but now only half of Tianwu is left. The emperor and the court are forced to stay in the south of the Yangtze River. Which envoys from other countries come to pay homage...

    Therefore, Honglu Temple is half-dead, and Wang Yuanzhong can only rely on a meager salary to barely keep the family decent and have enough food and clothing.

    It was arranged by my family that my son Wang Sheng came to Luoan to study, and he was happy about it for a long time.

    ?Now seeing this, he still doesn''t understand.

    There is no such thing as free steamed buns in the world!

    Even if someone says they don¡¯t need money, if someone believes it and swallows it, the hook hidden in the bun will be exposed.

    ?The whole family has been hanging on the hook for a long time without knowing it.

    When a son is sent to an academy to study, he becomes someone else''s **** and must listen to someone else''s orders. Now that the matter has been exposed, it is the son''s future that is ruined, and what is worrying is that he, his biological father, has nothing to do with the family!

    His face turned blue and red, red and black, and he almost endured a mouthful of blood from his throat. He bowed his head and saluted the dean, and said: "No matter what the reason is, my son did something wrong and was kicked out of the academy. We have nothing to say." Say goodbye!"

    Having said that, he stepped forward and untied the ropes from his son''s hands and feet, not even forgetting the little book boy, and took them away without looking back.

    Yuan Liu had no allies outside, and he wanted to yell angrily, but this was his territory. Looking at it, no one was on his side, so he was really weak.

    ??He could only endure a breath, untied his son''s rope, and then pulled his son away.

    Dean Zhou breathed a sigh of relief, looked at all the students, and said: "For today''s matter, everyone will write an article and hand it to their respective teachers tomorrow morning.

    "If a man wants to manage his family, govern his country, and bring peace to the world, he must first cultivate his character! In the future, anyone who dares to imitate Liu Kui and Wang Sheng will suffer the same fate. I hope you will take this as a warning and take care of yourself!"

    "Yes, Dean." All the students quickly lowered their heads and saluted, and responded respectfully.

    Dean Zhou, Li Laoer, Wen Yushi and others handed over their hands and said politely: "Uncle, Mr. Wen, if you are not busy, can you stay for a cup of tea?"

    Li Laoer said quickly: "No, I have disturbed the dean a lot in the past two days. We still have trivial matters in the city, so I will go back."

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll see you off.¡±

    After saying that, Dean Zhou and several gentlemen walked out accompanied by Li Laoer and others.

    ?The cafeteria was quiet for a few moments, and then things exploded.

    ¡°Oh my god, Liu Kui and Wang Sheng are so cruel! How could they come up with such a scary method?¡±

    ?One student was so surprised that he even shouted out the dialect of his hometown.

    His classmate also wiped the sweat from his forehead, nodded and said: "Yeah, what do they think, as for that?! We are all classmates studying together, what kind of hatred is this!"

    ¡°With so much croton powder, we are really tricked. The toilets in the college are going to be robbed like crazy, and the stench will definitely fill the sky..."

    ¡°Oh, stop talking, we have to eat soon!¡±

    ¡°This is all a trivial matter. Throw away the peace charm as soon as possible! This thing is too dangerous and may be tampered with!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, throw it away quickly!¡±

    ¡°We are just reading a book and we are not in the court, but we still have to go through such intrigues?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to distinguish between good and evil in people¡¯s hearts!¡±

    ¡°No, I want a pot of fruit drink to calm the panic!¡±

    ¡°Yes, give me a bottle too, with more ice!¡±

    ?The students were talking a lot, and somehow their surprise and fear were transferred to the cold and sweet fruit drink.

    ?So, before it was afternoon, the honey and passion fruit drink with ice was sold out.

    Fortunately, Xiaoyue brought the ice bucket over early because she wanted to watch the fun.

    Jiaren was also surrounded by his classmates at the moment.

    Compared to others, those of them who spent time with Liu Kui and Wang Sheng day and night were a little more angry.

    ¡°I thought Liu Kui and Wang Sheng were just a little arrogant at most, saying a few unpleasant words from time to time. Who would have thought that they could be so vicious?!¡± The greedy little fat man was most afraid.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 516ï¼š Second uncle, letâ€™s join forces!

    Chapter 516: Second Uncle, let¡¯s join forces!

    ??If Liu Kui and Wang Sheng had succeeded and actually put croton powder in the food in the cafeteria, he would probably have the worst diarrhea.

    Because he eats the most at every meal, and his life may be in jeopardy!

    Another classmate also said with emotion: "People say that biting dogs don''t bark, but Liu Kui and Wang Sheng bark quite happily on weekdays. I didn''t expect them to have such deep scheming!"

    Jiaren nodded and sighed: "I thought they just disliked me a little. We are all classmates, so just be patient and don''t care about them.

    ¡°Who would have thought that they would act so arrogantly, not only wanting to cut off my path to scientific research, but also making life difficult for the entire academy!¡±

    Suddenly, a student who was usually very calm saluted Tong Jiaren and said, "Jiaren, we want to thank you.

    ¡°Your family discovered this matter in advance. If you wanted to fight back against Liu Kui and Wang Sheng in the examination room, it would be easy. But you didn¡¯t do that. Instead, you chose to save our academy. You really understand the righteousness.¡±

    Jiaren quickly waved his hands and said in a low voice: "No, this is what I should do. Seriously speaking, these two people also wanted to punish me, and they almost brought trouble to the academy and everyone. If you don''t blame me, I am already very happy. ¡±

    "Okay, okay!" Fatty''s classmate stopped them from thanking each other and said, "Instead of thanking each other like this, why don''t you two do something practical? You can take care of today''s lunch!"

    Several classmates nearby also started cheering.

    Jiaren said, "Sit down, my fourth aunt is in the cafeteria today. I''ll ask her to work hard and cook some good dishes."

    "Your fourth aunt is the chef of Cyclamen''s private kitchen? Last time I went home for the holiday, my uncle said that I couldn''t even get a head start!" The fat classmate was so excited that his eyes were shining.

    He kept urging Jiaren, "Hurry up, hurry up, please make sure Auntie prepares two good dishes for us. When I get home, I will make sure to feast on my uncle, so that I don''t have to worry about him always talking in my ears and eating again." What a good thing!¡±

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard it, and the noise was very lively.

    Jiaren got up and went to the kitchen.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Jiayin had already moved over and were talking to Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying.

    They were originally worried about Jiaren''s classmates complaining about him and the Li family.

    Although Liu Kui and Wang Sheng were not at fault for this matter, without the personal grudges between the Li family and the Wang family and the Yan family, I am afraid that this matter would not have been brought to the academy.

    Fortunately, Jiaren came over and said that the classmates did not complain at all, they just wanted to try the private kitchen dishes.

    Tao Hongying immediately responded happily, "I originally thought that your uncle and the others were going to have lunch with Dean Zhou and others. I prepared a lot of ingredients, but they dispersed.

    "Anyway, I have sorted it out, and I will open a table for you and your classmates."

    But Jiaren quickly waved his hand, not wanting his aunt to be too tired, "Fourth aunt, thank you for your hard work. Just cook two dishes for the classmates to try. In addition, we will make a set meal, and there will be a lot of dishes. The weather is hot. Auntie, please take a rest and don¡¯t worry about me so much.¡±

    Hearing what her nephew said, Tao Hongying was particularly happy that he was so filial and sensible, so she said, "Go and accompany your classmates. Remember to sit in the private room. You don''t have to worry about these little things."

    Jiaren had no choice but to go back.

    Mrs. Li and Jiayin couldn''t help much, so they went back to the small courtyard.

    ?Li Zhensheng and Mr. Wen had something to do and went back to the city.

    Li Lao''er didn''t know why, but he stayed behind. When he saw his mother and niece coming back, Li Lao''er welcomed them and talked under the shady eaves.

    ¡°Mom, last night my eldest brother, my third brother, and Mr. Wen slept together. We all felt that the children at home should not study hard and should be taken out to see the world.

    ¡°Jiaren and Brother Li will definitely take the scientific examination and become officials in the future. Brother Mao is still young and is uncertain for the time being. The three of them can wait.

    ¡°Jia Xi and Jia An are obviously not good at studying. We will have to find another way out for them in the future. They have been in the academy for so long and are much more sensible and stable, but their studies are average and they mostly play.

    ¡°How about we let them take leave two or three times a year from now on and follow the family¡¯s fleet south to broaden their horizons and gain insights. What do you think?¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li pulled the cattail leaf fan and fanned twice hard, but she still couldn''t get rid of her anxiety.

    Actually, she thought a lot last night. When the children are older, she can no longer hold them all under her wings like an old hen, longing for a hint of wind and rain.

    Even if she wanted to do so, her wings would be too small.

    She is getting older and does not have so much energy and ability to continue to protect the children.

    Just like this time, if the granddaughter hadn''t been clever and discovered something strange, who would have thought that the children could be framed by others in the academy...

    ??The Li family is no longer a small farming family, and the dangers the children encounter are no longer small things like falling through ice holes, being bitten by dogs and cat paws, or climbing trees to dig out bird eggs but not being able to lay them.

    ??But it is a major event that can easily end your future or involve the lives of many people.

    It may be discovered once or twice at home, but who can guarantee that you can escape safely every time? !

    We can only be cruel and let them go out and experience more wind and rain, so they will not be afraid of wind and rain...

    It can be said that she is very aware of the coolness and wildness of the wind and rain. She has worked hard for most of her life.

    She can¡¯t bear it!

    I can¡¯t bear to see the children suffer!

    ??Li Laoer knew what my mother was thinking, so he stopped trying to persuade her. After all, he... couldn''t bear it.

    Jiayin sat aside, holding the little fox in his arms and blinking his big eyes. He was in favor of letting his brothers go out to practice.

    ?Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, let¡¯s just say that Jiayi and Liu Yang have gone south with the boat several times alone, and they are much more prudent now than before.

    ?Two brothers, Jiaxi and Jiaan, have been very smart since childhood. Unfortunately, they are not good at reading. When it comes to naughty things, they are first-class masters!

    Perhaps if they go out for a walk and have a look, they can find a suitable and suitable path for them? !

    ??It is unrealistic in itself for the seven boys of the Li family to want all of them to study, take exams, and become officials...

    But she can''t say this right now. Grandma will definitely understand it, so she won''t add fuel to the fire.

    With this in mind, she approached her second uncle and whispered, "Second uncle, can we open a flower shop together?"

    Flower shop?

    ??Li Laoer was originally thinking about his nephews going out for training, but he couldn''t react at the moment and was confused.

    Jiayin rarely saw his shrewd second uncle looking like this, so he chuckled.

    Li Laoer came to his senses and reached out to rub his niece''s hair, smiling helplessly.

    Jiayin hurriedly talked to his second uncle, "Second uncle, I have a lot of good flowers there. It''s a pity that I only display them on days when my mother cooks private dishes. Should my second uncle open a flower shop and move all those famous flowers?" past.

    "I heard from Uncle Wen that many high-ranking officials like flowers. From now on, our flower shop will only sell medium and low-grade flowers. We will keep all the good flowers for viewing, but not for sale!"

    ¡°Then those high-ranking officials who like famous flowers will come to our shop to see the flowers. Whoever is nice to the second uncle will be allowed to see the flowers. Are they all nice to the second uncle?

    "Also, I will learn medicine and treat diseases from Grandpa Zhang in the future. I want to find medicinal seeds and medicinal seedlings. Those high-ranking officials must have a lot of people at home. If they want famous flowers, let them exchange medicinal seeds and vegetable seedlings! OK?"

    The more Li Laoer listened, the brighter his eyes became. This is not a flower shop. It is obviously a good way to broaden your network of contacts!

    ?As my niece said, there are many officials who like flowers in the court.

    ?Whoever comes to the store to enjoy the flowers should sit down and have a cup of tea.

    You have to talk to him over tea, and even owe him a favor in order to let him part with a pot of famous flowers, right? !

    After several visits like this, he has more acquaintances and a wider network, and he has successfully integrated into the court.

    By then, it will not be like this now. Looking at the court, he will only have two acquaintances, Wen Yushi and Liu Zhiheng, looking embarrassed...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 517ï¼š A veritable master of the Hou Mansion

    Chapter 517 The veritable master of the Hou Mansion!

    "Okay!" Li Laoer happily agreed, "Second uncle doesn''t want any money, I just want to be the shopkeeper for you."

    Jiayin didn¡¯t persist, but it wasn¡¯t because she was greedy for money.

    ??In this flower shop, the first priority is to expand the network of people for the second uncle, the second is to buy more medicinal materials, medicinal seedlings and seeds, and the least important is to make money.

    At the end of the year, do the math and use half of it to buy some paper, ink, pens, inkstones, or clothes and accessories for your second uncle.

    The second uncle must be happy that his niece is filial!

    ??The big one and the small one got together and talked about everything from the location of the flower shop to the repairs to the manpower.

    Even Mrs. Li, who was struggling with her grandchildren, couldn''t help but add a few words.

    That night, the boys came home from school for dinner. Seeing that his father stayed, Jiaren thought that his father cared about him and was worried that he would be complained by his classmates, so he was very touched.

    Who would have thought that his father was thinking about the flower shop!

    ?Early on the next morning, Jiayin changed into a beautiful dress, took Grandma He and Shuiling, and followed her second uncle into the city.

    Both uncles and nephews agreed that although the flower shop sells flowers, it is just like stealing a book and not calling it stealing, but calling it "stealing". Buying a Buddha statue is not called buying but calling it "please", so when they sell flowers, they cannot call them selling, they must call them "rewarding". flower"!

    Therefore, the flower shop cannot really be opened in a shop on a shopping street. It must choose a place that is elegant, quiet, and high-style.

    After all, from now on, this flower shop will not only sell flowers, but also be a place for the Li family to make connections and entertain friends and colleagues.

    ?So, when the uncle and nephew entered the city, they went straight to the junction of the east and south of the city.

    ?This is the place where civil and military officials must pass when they go to court, and it is also the favorite place for the officials to stay during every scientific examination.

    The streets adjacent to the two cities are very lively. There are calligraphy and painting shops, folk art gardens, teahouses, etc. on both sides of the streets. Over the years, the literary style is very strong.

    ??Moreover, the people living nearby are either the powerful and high-ranking officials in the east city or the families of small wealthy families in the south of the city. There are also few traders and foot soldiers who come and go.

    ??This is the most suitable place for a flower shop that the uncle and nephew could think of.

    What a pity, they like this place, and so do others!

    The carriage drove around for a full hour and found two or three people, but none found a suitable yard.

    At last, when passing by the end of the street, Jiayin spotted a place, but there was a seal in front of the door.

    Zheng Feng, who was driving the carriage, ran to a nearby teahouse and stuffed a little money into the boy''s hand. When he came back, he said, "Uncle, Miss, the teahouse boy said that this yard was the yard of a prisoner last year. It has been sealed and has not been issued." Sell. The property deed should be at the Hubu Yamen."

    Jiayin thought for a moment and then said: "Second uncle, let''s go to the Marquis Mansion. I just want to go to the housekeeper to borrow a gardener. In the future, when we open a flower shop, we can''t do it without a good gardener. Let''s grow flowers. I¡¯m afraid not even the last one will be left¡­¡±

    ?Li Laoer coughed dryly, blushed slightly, and quickly responded.

    Once before, he took a fancy to one of the potted flowers removed by cyclamen, begged for it from his niece, and took it back to Mr. Wen''s small courtyard to raise.

    He liked it so much that he watered it often, but one day the flower fell down and died.

    ?Later he found out that the flower liked drought, so watering it once every half month was enough. Watering it too much would cause root rot.

    In this way, finding a good gardener is really more important than finding a good location...

    It is hot in summer, and there is not much work in the Hou Mansion.

    ?Especially when the master goes on an expedition and leaves for two or three months, the slaves have plenty to eat and drink, and they all like to be lazy.

    After all, if they just want to fight, want to please their master, and want to show their face in front of their master and pursue a future, then the master must be at home!

    Otherwise, it would be a waste of efforts to wink at a blind man.

    ?The housekeeper was enjoying the cool air in his small courtyard, wearing only a pair of shorts and a jacket, shaking a cattail leaf fan in his hand and gnawing on a green melon. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no fruit in the house, but he just has a special liking for cucumbers, so when he bites them, he feels particularly interesting.

    At this time, the boy who was serving him came and reported, "Butler, Uncle Li and the princess are here."

    ??The housekeeper was startled and sat up directly. He called the boy to find him some clothes. He also threw away the cucumber in his hand, quickly put on his clothes and hurried forward.

    Jiayin doesn¡¯t come to the Hou Mansion often, but in the Hou Mansion, she has her own courtyard, but she has never lived there even once.

    In fact, the Marquis had already left a message. Not to mention all the servants in the Hou Mansion, even the whole of Xindu knew that the Marquis had given the entire Hou Mansion to Jiayin, his adopted daughter.

    She is truly the mistress of the Hou Mansion!

    ?At this moment, in the flower hall in the front yard, Jiayin directly took the main seat, while Li Laoer took the guest seat.

    The maids, dressed like butterflies, served tea and snacks, fearing to neglect the young master.

    Jiayin was eating snacks when the housekeeper came in, and a maid was slowly fanning her beside her.

    The chief steward hurriedly saluted, and finally stepped forward to take the fan from the maid, and asked with a smile: "Why do the princess and uncle have time to come here today? The palace just rewarded a basket of grapes, and I still want to come here when the afternoon is cooler. Send it to the princess for a fresh meal."

    Jiayin smiled and said, "Okay, uncle housekeeper, it just so happens that I want to eat grapes recently! The grapes on my grape rack are not ripe yet and are very sour.

    ¡°In addition, the melon garden in our village will open in a few days. I asked Uncle Dashan to send some jasper melons and golden fruits. The housekeeper will see which family the Marquis has a courtesy with, and he will give them as needed.

    ¡°Although my adoptive father is not at home, I still need to keep moving. Don¡¯t ask them to help me, just don¡¯t hold me back.¡±

    ?At this moment, in the flower hall, there are only two maids standing at the door to serve, and the rest are family members. There is no fear of spreading the good news like this.

    The housekeeper nodded repeatedly when he heard this, and praised: "What the princess said is that many people are growing jade melons this year, but the taste is definitely not as good as our Suijintan ones.

    ¡°Our Broken Gold Beach is a geomantic treasure land. Even the emperor likes to eat the melons we grow. Whoever family you send this to as a gift will be extremely happy!¡±

    Li Laoer also smiled and said: "I think everyone thinks so. In the past few days, someone has asked Mr. Liu to ask me about it. He has asked me to buy ten or eight cars. I don''t know what to say.

    ¡°I will give some to the emperor in a few days, and the rest will be divided among each family. It is estimated that there will not be much left, and there will not be ten or eight carts for takeout.

    ¡°There was already a drought, so the villagers carried water on their shoulders and watered it three times, just to save so many acres of land!¡±

    After chatting for a few more words, Jiayin got down to business, "Uncle Steward, my second uncle and I want to open a flower shop. We are short of a skilled and reliable gardener. Is there a suitable one in the Marquis Mansion?"

    ¡°We also have our eye on a yard, but it¡¯s said to be a prisoner¡¯s yard. The gate is sealed, and the title deed is in the Hubu Yamen. Is there any way to buy it?¡±

    Hearing this, the chief steward immediately became energetic.

    A slave is not afraid of his master''s orders, but he is afraid that his master will not order him!

    No work, no errands, just no use, let alone the need to exist...

    Finally, a good opportunity for performance came to the door. The butler immediately said: "Oh, the princess is right. There is a gardener in our house, his skills are quite good, and the family has been growing flowers for generations. Our Lord Marquis is not at home, and there is no mistress. There has been no flower viewing party for many years, and there is no need to take care of the garden.

    ¡°The old slave felt that it was a pity for the gardener. He just gave it to the princess to help, and the gardener was put to good use. And if the princess wants to have a flower shop, someone needs to do the chores, right?

    "The gardener also has a son who is twenty years old. He can help the gardener and do some rough work. The gardener''s wife and daughter-in-law are also good at cooking, washing, and serving tea and water."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 518ï¼š Disdain from my mother

    Chapter 518 Dislike from my mother

    I have to say that people who can climb to the position of housekeeper have much more flexible and smart minds than ordinary people.

    The housekeeper arranged the gardener''s affairs with just a few words.

    Then, he talked about the yard again, "The kind of yard that the uncle and the princess are interested in are usually kept in the archives of the Ministry of Household Affairs, copied by age, and then handed over for sale. Of course, if you want to buy in advance, It''s not impossible to come down.

    "In this way, the uncle and the princess took the old slave with them. Let''s go to the Hubu Yamen together. The old slave took the Marquis''s name card and went in to ask how much the yard cost. If you can buy it, just buy it directly, okay? good?"

    ¡°Okay, thank you, steward.¡±

    Of course I am happy with the good news. The gardener has decided that if the yard is purchased again, the preliminary preparations will be basically completed.

    As for famous flowers¡­

    She has too much stuffed into her space. She needs to move it out quickly so that she can relax a little.

    Soon, the chief steward gave a few words to the stewards of the house, picked up the basket of grapes, and followed the Li family''s carriage.

    In half an hour, the Hubu Yamen will have a lunch break, and all the squad rooms are very lazy.

    ??The clerks casually drank a cup of tea and chatted, and then dispersed.

    ?The chief steward took the marquis''s name card and went in, and within a moment he led two minor officials out.

    The two clerks were very polite. They stood under the car window and saluted Li Laoer and Jiayin. Then the housekeeper took them to hire a carriage on the street and went straight to the small courtyard in the southeast of Xindu.

    ??The seal on the front of the small courtyard is difficult to remove, but the back door can be accessed.

    Everyone entered through the back door. Li Laoer and Jiayin only looked around before settling on this place.

    ??The small courtyard has a two-and-a-half-entry layout. There is half a yard at the front door, where carriages and sedan chairs can be parked.

    Entering the second door, the patio is very spacious, enough for both flower beds and flower stands.

    There are three rooms in the main room and three rooms in the west wing.

    It is convenient to entertain ordinary guests, stay with the gardener''s family, or move potted flowers to take shelter on stormy days.

    Finally entering the courtyard, the three west wing rooms can be used for daily living, and the three main rooms are reserved for occasional banquets with distinguished guests.

    The most desirable thing is that there is a moon gate on the east wall. Through the moon gate, there is a small garden, about the size of an acre of land.

    Jiayin¡¯s first reaction is that this is perfect for a greenhouse!

    ?Think about winter, when the grass and trees are withered and the snow is falling, what if there was a greenhouse as warm as spring, full of flowers.

    The guests sat among the flowers, admiring the flowers, drinking a cup of tea and chatting. Absolutely no one can resist such enjoyment and temptation!

    The two clerks received instructions from their superiors and were particularly polite to Uncle Li and the princess.

    Hearing that they had reserved this courtyard, they said that they could go through the formalities immediately.

    The price is very cheap, only eight hundred taels, which is almost a breaking price.

    You must know that this place is very close to the East City. Officials who need to go to court, or the second son of a wealthy family, all prefer this location.

    Such a yard is priced at two thousand taels and can be sold in the blink of an eye.

    ?Li Laoer is an earl and needs to go to court. According to the rules, he cannot do business himself or compete with the people for profits.

    Jiayin is the princess. She is young, so no one may care about her, but she still needs to be careful, so the yard is named under Tao Hongying''s name.

    ??Everyone returned to the Hubu Yamen. Jiayin used the hidden compartment in the car as a cover to actually take out the banknotes and a bag of broken silver, and asked Zheng Feng and the chief steward to go through the formalities.

    ?In addition, Li Laoer also asked Zheng He to run errands and go to Cyclamen to get a banquet. Just in time, Zheng Feng and the housekeeper came out with the house deed, and the boy from Cyclamen also arrived with a big food box.

    ?The two clerks and their superiors were very surprised to receive thirty taels of silver.

    I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a banquet at Cyclamen. I can have a good lunch, of course I¡¯m even happier.

    ?They have done a lot of work for the nobles before, but most of them are bossy. Not to mention the benefits, it would be nice if they don''t get scolded.

    ?There are not many people who are as generous and considerate as the Li family. It¡¯s hard to say. They will still look forward to more visits from the Li family in the future...

    ?Old Mrs. Li has been a little distracted all day long. To be honest, her granddaughter has rarely been away from her for so long when she has grown so old.

    ?At one moment she was worried that her granddaughter would be hot and thirsty, and at the next she was worried that her son would lose her granddaughter.

    ?There are many kidnappers and bad people on the street. My granddaughter is beautiful and cute. What if she is taken away? !

    Tao Hongying was worried that her mother-in-law would be at home alone, fearing that she would not eat well, so she came back from the canteen early in the afternoon, and sure enough she saw that her mother-in-law had only eaten half a bowl of porridge.

    When she heard her mother-in-law say that she was worried about her daughter being abducted, she couldn''t help but tell the truth.

    ¡°Mom, as the old saying goes, a child with crooked melons, cracked dates, and jujubes is a treasure. In your eyes, Fu Niu¡¯er is very good, but maybe when the kidnapper sees Fu Niu¡¯er, he will still dislike her.

    "After all, she is so fat. She can run away even if she wants to be picked up, but she can''t even carry her! Besides, even carrying her back is a waste of food. The food needed to raise her alone is enough to support three skinny children!"

    ??This is really my mother, every word I say is "disgusting"!

    Shuiyun and Wenjuan covered their mouths and couldn''t help but laugh.

    Mrs. Li also pinched her daughter-in-law while laughing, and said angrily: "My granddaughter is good in everything except being fat, so why is no one abducting her? If you are so disgusted, don''t be Fu Niu''er''s mother, adopt her to Yu Ru, she can wake up from her dreams with laughter!¡±

    Tao Hongying pretended to be pinched and hugged her mother-in-law''s arm. She complained that her mother-in-law was partial and only loved her granddaughter but not her daughter-in-law.

    Mrs. Li almost had her hair knocked out of her bun, and she laughed and cursed: "You and Fu Niu''er are really close friends, but my hair doesn''t suit your eyes."

    Tao Hongying chuckled, took the silver comb from her head, sat behind her mother-in-law, and combed her hair again.

    ?At the time of excitement, the carriage entering the city came back.

    Jiayin ran in from the door with the snacks from Jiulianzhai in her hand and sweat beads on her forehead, shouting, "Grandma, I''m back, I''ve brought you something delicious!"

    Maybe she didn''t see the threshold. She tripped and rolled in.

    ?Everyone was startled. Tao Hongying ran up to her and picked up her daughter.

    At this time, you can see the benefits of thick meat.

    Jiayin did a gourd roll, and apart from the dirty clothes, there were no bruises or scratches on her body.

    Li Laoer carried the grapes and followed behind, taking two steps slowly. He watched his niece "perform" without stopping her.

    Needless to say, he was beaten by my mother again.

    "I told you that you don''t care about the child. I was worried that you lost Fu Niu''er, but when you got to the door of the house, you even let the child fall!"

    Li Laoer died unjustly, but he didn¡¯t dare to argue with his mother. He could only hold up the grape basket as a shield and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll wash the grapes for you!¡±

    After saying that, he ran away quickly.

    Jiayin was very hot and her outer shirt was dirty, so she simply took it off and hugged grandma¡¯s thigh to act like a baby.

    "Grandma, let me tell you, my second uncle and I bought a yard, which is very good! It also has a garden, and we can build a greenhouse! In winter, I take grandma to see the flowers. It must be warm and beautiful, like a heavenly palace. !¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 519ï¼š Zhengjiazhuang is a magical existence!

    Chapter 519 Zhengjiazhuang is a magical existence!

    Mrs. Li pulled off her handkerchief, wiped her granddaughter''s sweat, and said distressedly: "It''s still early to enjoy flower viewing in winter, and it''s not too late to enjoy flowers in autumn. It''s such a hot summer, what should I do if I get heatstroke if I go out for a day''s running?"

    Jiayin smiled and pretended to be stupid, opened the box, and brought snacks to grandma, "Grandma, Jiulianzhai''s snacks are so delicious. If my snack shop doesn''t innovate, I''m afraid I''ll just follow Jiulianzhai and eat leftovers.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to think about the new snacks after I get home. Grandma will help me try them, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, grandma can¡¯t help me with anything else, can I still eat?¡± Mrs. Li agreed immediately, and was successfully led away by her granddaughter.

    ??Just now, I was worried about my granddaughter opening a flower shop and suffering from heat stroke due to exhaustion. Now, I didn¡¯t stop her from talking about it, and now I have added another task of thinking about new snacks...

    Tao Hongying sighed and had no hope for her mother-in-law. The old lady was insulated from being shrewd when it came to her granddaughter!

    Jiayin chose a piece of Changbai cake to give to grandma, then took the house deed from her arms and gave it to my mother, "Mom, the yard is written in your name."

    Tao Hongying was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously wanted to return the house deed to her daughter, "Why isn''t the yard you bought written in your name?"

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m a kid, what if I get cheated? Write it in my mother¡¯s name, and my mother will keep an eye on it for me, so I¡¯m not afraid of losing it.¡±

    Jiayin smiled and held up a piece of water chestnut cake to my mother''s mouth.

    Tao Hongying took a bite. It was really crispy and sweet.

    Mrs. Li is particularly aware of her daughter-in-law''s hard-spoken and soft-hearted temper, and is worried that she may say something that will make her granddaughter sad even though she clearly loves her child.

    So she quickly advised: "Just keep it for your child. How can you still be greedy for her things? When this yard is sold in the future, just give the property deed to your child."

    Tao Hongying wanted to say something else, but Li Laoer came over with a plate of grapes.

    When talking about buying a yard and finding a gardener, Li Laoer beamed with joy, and he also echoed the good news from time to time.

    When it came to building a greenhouse, Li Laoer took out pen and paper again, and the uncle and nephew got together to draw the drawings.

    Seeing her son and niece behave like this, Mrs. Li suddenly figured it out when she remembered that her grandchildren were much older than her granddaughters and were still playing silly things every day.

    When it¡¯s time to let it go, let it go and practice!

    ??You can''t let these brothers become worse than sisters in the future, right?

    ?Then why do you want to protect your sister?

    ??The boys of the Li family can be mediocre, but they must not be raised to be useless people who only know how to eat, drink and have fun!

    When the boys all came back for dinner in the evening, they were all happy to hear that their sister was going to open a flower shop. They all talked about going to the new yard to see the new yard during the holiday.

    As a result, as soon as they put down their dishes, grandma announced to them that they were going out for training.

    Jiaren and Brother Li just paid it off, while Jiaxi and Jiaan exploded immediately. They were so happy that they wanted Gaoer to jump up and break a hole in the roof.

    ?They had long been envious that Jiayi and Liu Yang could go south with the ship.

    ??They also want to see those foreigners with yellow hair and blue eyes, and also want to see the vast sea, and even more, they want to see sea fish as big as houses!

    ?It¡¯s a pity that grandma refused to agree to the request many times before. Unexpectedly, she agreed easily this time!

    ?Jiaren and Brother Li were also moved, but they knew more about the importance of studies, so they looked at him with envy and said nothing.

    Mrs. Li patted the two sensible grandchildren and said, "Jia''an and Jiaxi are not good at studying, and they haven''t made much progress just hanging around in the academy all day long, so we let them go out for a walk to see if they are there." Suitable business.

    "You should study hard first. The exam is coming soon. Try your best to do well in the exam. If you want to go out during the winter vacation, just ask the academy for a few more days. If you make up two months, it will be enough for you to go to Quanzhou. "

    Jiaren and Brother Li were excited at that time and quickly stood up to salute grandma. Jiaren said: "Thank you grandma, we will definitely take the exam well this time."

    Mrs. Li sat down with her grandson, "Mr. Wen said that day, read thousands of books and travel thousands of miles. Grandma actually doesn''t understand these big principles, but grandma knows that it is always right if the boy has more knowledge.

    "You brothers will take turns going out from now on. Take care of each other and have a companion. Everything else is good, but you must pay attention to safety. At any time, life is the first priority, and the rest is not important, understand?" On one side, An Jiaxi and the cat After hearing this, my brother quickly stepped forward to salute, and all five brothers responded solemnly.

    ¡°I know, grandma, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    They knew very well that the family had suffered for more than ten years because their uncle disappeared while studying.

    Grandma was able to allow them to go out for a walk. I don¡¯t know how determined she was.

    They must not let down the wishes of grandma and the family!

    After dinner, the boys all ran to the academy for evening classes.

    ?Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru also came back. They were also happy when they heard that the boys were going to Quanzhou with the fleet.

    ??Even though what happened to their eldest brother still leaves them with lingering fears.

    But you can¡¯t stop eating just because you choked once.

    Besides, the Li family is no longer the Li family before.

    I dare not say that the children will be taken care of every aspect when they go out. At least the fleet is owned by the family, so it will not be difficult to find a few more people to protect them.

    As for the good news, the matter has already begun to be discussed.

    When going to bed at night, she pulled Shui Ling and Shui Yun to sleep on the bed, and asked carefully if there were any boys of fourteen or fifteen years old in Zhengjiazhuang who were good and clever.

    ?Or an experienced uncle who is in his forties and often moves around.

    I have to say that Zhengjiazhuang is really a magical place, just like Doraemon¡¯s pocket, where you can get whatever you want.

    Shui Yun and Shui Ling patted their chests and assured that there were also uncles and more boys.

    Jiayin planned to discuss it with her grandma and uncle some other day, and then ask Ye Shan and Dongmei to go to Zhengjiazhuang.

    She thought like this. She was tired from running around the yard during the day, and fell asleep quickly. Naturally, she didn''t see that the little fox Santiao had rebelled, and she slept happily between Shuiling and Shuiyun...

    The little fox likes the fragrant and soft little beauty so much.

    As for the owner... if he doesn¡¯t ride him while sleeping and it will almost die due to the pressure, he can also consider liking him a little more...

    ?Three days passed in a flash, and Jiaren and Brother Li were finally about to take the exam.

    This time, the academy paid more attention to the examination of talents.

    Dean Zhou and three gentlemen personally led the team, prepared a fleet of seven carriages, and took thirty-five students into the city to take the exam.

    ?For safety reasons, the thirty-five test baskets were prepared together by the academy.

    After Wang Sheng and Liu Kuina''s incident, all the students had a good memory and just dressed neatly and neatly. No one wore a wooden sign.

    When they arrived at the gate of Gongyuan, which was used as an examination room, they found that the other students were also empty-handed.

    Needless to say, everyone must know this.

    ?? Luo''an Academy, from the dean to the students, all feel that their faces are dull, and they are more and more motivated to take the exam well and bring glory to the academy!

    ????????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 520ï¼š Everything is inferior, only reading is good

    Chapter 520 Everything is inferior, only reading is good

    Before entering the examination room, all candidates must be thoroughly inspected to prevent cheating.

    Fortunately, the dignity of scholars was still preserved. Two sheds were built at the entrance of the Gongyuan. Each time two candidates went in, they took off their clothes and were inspected before being put into the courtyard.

    ??If there are any inappropriate students, they will be immediately picked out and dragged away.

    In previous years, there were students who took desperate measures, but this year, none of them were found.

    Because all students are afraid of being cheated and falsely accused of cheating, they don¡¯t bring any extra things with them!

    ?The soldiers looked boring, and in the end they were all bored, so they just had to deal with it.

    ?This process is said to be simple, but in reality it is very slow and painful.

    Even though only half of Tianwu is left, the scientific examination is barely retained, and many unnecessary rules have been deleted. Even after being admitted as a scholar, it is not sure whether there will be tax exemptions and other preferential treatment, but there are still many people taking the examination.

    After all, everything is inferior, only reading is high. This sentence is engraved in the bones of all Tianwu people, and it will not change because of anything!

    The queue of students taking the exams was very far away, and the people watching the excitement were further separated.

    ??This also includes the dean and gentleman of the academy, as well as the three brothers Mr. Wen and Li Zhensheng, plus Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and Jiayin who are looking around in the carriage.

    ?This time, Jiaren and Brother Li will stay and eat in a small cubicle in Gongyuan for three days.

    Based on Jiayin¡¯s previous thoughts, he definitely wanted to get some good things for his brothers, such as biscuits and oil tea noodles, which were convenient and very hungry.

    The former can be eaten as soon as you grab it, while the latter can be made into a bowl of sweet noodle soup with hot water.

    However, because of the note hidden on the wooden sign, the academy was frightened and immediately prepared all the food and supplies the students needed and did not allow anyone to bring extra things. The good news could only die out.

    After all, she was really unfamiliar with the imperial examinations in this time and space. If she brought something taboo to her brother, she would be doing something bad out of good intentions.

    ?Everyone watched eagerly, seeing that it was almost noon, and the last student entered the Gongyuan.

    ?The door was immediately closed tightly, and soldiers were guarded inside and outside the door. Their swords were sharp and no one was allowed to approach.

    ?There was no point for everyone to stay, so the college left one gentleman and two senior attendants, the Li family left Zheng Feng, Zheng He and a carriage, and the rest went back.

    ?Li Laosan was in a hurry to return to Luo''an, and lunch was the busiest time in the cafeteria.

    Li Zhensheng also wanted to go back to the restaurant, while Li Laoer wanted to take Mr. Wen to the flower shop.

    Old Mrs. Li was in a mess, thinking about her grandson, and couldn''t do anything when she returned home, so she simply went to the new flower shop.

    Li Laoer has just named the flower shop Baiyuan Garden. The plaque has been carved and hung at the entrance of the courtyard.

    The gardener''s family sent by the housekeeper of the Hou Mansion is Cao. The old couple and the young couple are all responsible people and are very diligent and obedient.

    They have only moved in for two days, and they have already tidied up everything inside and outside the courtyard, including the small garden on the east side.

    Their deeds of sale have also been transferred from the Marquis Mansion to the Li family, and Li Laoer also made it clear to the four young and old.

    From now on, they will be fed and housed in a small courtyard, and their treatment will be the same as that of a marquis. They will be provided with clothing in all seasons and rewards during the New Year.

    ?In addition, the wages are 20% higher than those at the Hou Mansion, because there is more work here in Baiyuan Garden and not as leisurely as the Hou Mansion.

    The four members of the Cao family were very frightened. They were old servants of the Hou Mansion for many years, and the princess was also the young master of the Hou Mansion. It was their duty to work for the master, so how could they get a raise in wages? !

    ?But they couldn¡¯t refuse, so they had no choice but to accept it.

    ?These days, they are really busy without touching the ground, for fear that they will not be able to afford the salary!

    ??But the only regret is that although this small courtyard is called Baiyuan Garden, there are not a single flower at all now...

    Mr. Wen and Mrs. Li walked around and were very satisfied with the small courtyard, so they asked the same question.

    Mr. Wen smiled and said, "Everywhere in this yard is good, except that there are no flowers. When will the flowers be sent?" After saying that, he pointed to the small garden and asked: "If you want to build a greenhouse here, it is best to find one." Some glazed tiles come over, letting in light in winter, making it warm and beautiful.

    ¡°But for glazed tiles, neither Zhiheng nor I have the ability. We can only wait for the Marquis to come back and ask the Marquis to find them.¡±

    Li Laoer said with a smile: "Don''t worry, sir, there will be good flowers and glazed tiles!"

    After saying that, he winked at his little niece.

    Jiayin also smiled and made a face in return to the second uncle.

    These past few nights, the uncle and nephew were not busy in vain, they had already made arrangements.

    Of course, it goes without saying that famous flowers can be moved from the space.

    As for the glazed tiles, when Jiayin returned to live in the village in her previous life, she wanted to completely repair the old house. She had bought all the materials, but the sudden drop in temperature made it unsuitable for groundbreaking.

    So, the inside of the old house was repainted, the floor tiles were installed, the kitchen was renovated, and the furniture and appliances were brought in. Only the tiles, doors, windows, etc. outside would not be touched until spring, and then she traveled through time...

    ?For this reason, the large pieces of glass she bought were kept and kept piled in the warehouse.

    ??Nowadays, a greenhouse is built in the flower shop, which will be of great use!

    ?Of course, the glass she saved would not be enough to build a greenhouse on an acre of land.

    But it¡¯s not too difficult to design it well and ensure that half of the daylight can be seen in the greenhouse...

    Mr. Wen also knew that there was something miraculous about the good news. Seeing the two uncles and nephews acting like this, he stopped asking further questions.

    ?Everyone went to Cyclamen for lunch at noon. Mrs. Li was a little irritable, always thinking about her grandson who was taking the exam.

    Jiayin and his second uncle discussed it and decided to advance all the work for the next few days, so they headed back to Baiyuan Garden.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying are responsible for cleaning up the main house in the backyard and will stay here for a few days.

    Even after the Gongyuan opens, Jiaren and Brother Li will be brought over to live with them, and they will be allowed to relax for a few days while waiting for the results to be posted.

    In order to take the exam, the two children woke up at midnight and stayed up until midnight, which made them very tired.

    ??Now, regardless of how you did in the exam, you should play for a few days and take a good rest!

    Li Laoer went to the carpenter''s workshop to pick up the flower stands, while Jiayin took Dongmei to the backyard of the Hou Mansion.

    Dongmei and Dashan¡¯s yard is right at the back door, which is very convenient for helping Jiayin cheat.

    Soon, pots of famous flowers were loaded onto the carriage outside the back door. Even if outsiders saw them, they would think that these famous flowers were found by the Hou Mansion with the help of the Li family.

    After all, the chief steward of the Marquis Mansion went all over Xindu to buy flower seeds and roots. He even didn¡¯t care about the half-dead flower seedlings, and even took the pots back...

    ?Of course, the garden cannot be filled with all famous flowers. They will be too eye-catching and may easily arouse excessive jealousy.

    Secondly, things are valuable when they are rare. The reason why famous flowers are famous is because they are rare!

    ??If they are all over the mountains and plains, and if five or six trees are knocked down with one step, no one will care and no one will like them.

    So, in the end, we pulled a few more carts of ordinary flowers and plants, and even a few tanks of water lilies.

    ?Among them, the most outstanding ones are dozens of roses. When in full bloom, they are enough to decorate the walls of the garden.

    ?Four carriages were going back and forth seven or eight times between the Marquis Mansion and Baiyuan Garden, so they could not avoid being noticed and looked at a few times.

    ?No one dared to inquire at the Marquis Mansion, but there were people outside the Baiyuan Garden Gate who were curious and watching...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 521ï¼š Li Laoer, the ruthless man who destroys flowers

    Chapter 521 Destroy Li Laoer with a ruthless hand

    Is there anyone in the world who doesn¡¯t love flowers? !

    Even if you don¡¯t know how to grow them and are impatient to get wet and muddy, you can feel better if you take a few more glances at the beautiful clusters of flowers!

    ?Seeing pots of flowers being brought into the garden, many of them were famous flowers, everyone was very excited.

    When I found out that this garden is the property of the Li family and will be used exclusively for "flower viewing" in the future, everyone was even more happy!

    Previously, famous flowers such as cyclamen often appeared, but only those who ordered private dishes could see them.

    Others can only hear about how rare and beautiful famous flowers are, but they can only feel itchy and cannot see them.

    ?Now, with such a place dedicated to flower viewing, everyone has another good place to go!

    ??The Cao family, young and old, were worried about the empty yard before, but now they feel even more anxious when facing the full yard.

    ?The emerald hydrangea, which is rarely seen on weekdays, was crowded together in more than a dozen pots, and one of the petals fell off!

    ??The Clivia, with leaves as wide as a palm, almost pulled out its flower stems, and dozens of pots were stacked on top of each other, performing acrobatics!

    ??The camellia in full bloom has a corolla as large as a person''s arms, but it is planted in a palm-sized flower pot. They all seem to be able to hear the camellia''s cries of grievance!

    And that pot of pine leaf peony was actually showered by water jets again!

    ¡°Master!¡± Old man Cao couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He rushed over and grabbed the kettle from Mr. Li¡¯s hand.

    His eyes were red, and he blocked the pine-leaf peony tightly behind him. He almost gritted his molar teeth and said: "My boss, this is a pine-leaf peony. You can''t water it! This flower is drought-tolerant. As long as the leaves don''t turn yellow, it will bloom." No need to water it, otherwise it will rot to death!¡±

    Li Laoer blinked his eyes twice, smiling awkwardly and feeling guilty, "Well, I just saw that the soil was cracked, so I just did it..."

    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t let me go, go and drink tea quickly. I will arrange these flowers for you, let me arrange them!¡±

    Old man Cao stretched out his arms, wishing he could gather all the flowers in his arms to protect them from his master''s poison!

    Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying were standing in the flower pot, admiring the flowers and talking, but they couldn''t stop laughing when they saw this.

    They still remember the pot of flowers that Li Laoer had raised to death before!

    So, Mrs. Li said: "Second brother, let''s go into the house to drink tea and leave this place to Lao Cao and his family. Growing flowers is the same as growing crops. I don''t have seven or eight years of experience. But if you can''t grow well, let''s help Just don¡¯t be busy, don¡¯t make trouble.¡±

    Hearing what Mrs. Li said, Lao Cao''s face turned red and he lowered his arms, feeling very frightened.

    He was so flirtatious just now that he couldn''t help but be rude to his employer.

    ?These flowers all belong to the owner. Not to mention watering them, the owner uproots them and throws them away, and no one else has the right to say anything.

    But he... just can''t bear to part with it, because flowers are the life of the person who grows them!

    He hurriedly knelt down, but Li Laoer picked him up and said comfortingly: "Uncle Cao, I really don''t know how to grow flowers, but I still like growing flowers. I won''t ask you for more advice in the future!"

    "You can sort these flowers first. When you have free time later, it will not be too late for you to teach me more."

    "Hey, yes, yes! Don''t worry, boss, I will definitely arrange all these flowers." Old man Cao was very excited. It is really rare for such a generous and careless boss.

    ?No wonder the boss was able to get so many good flowers back.

    In the eyes of flower growers, good flowers are spiritual and can choose their own owners.

    ?For example, if an orchid is bought by a despicable person, it will not bloom again even if it is carefully maintained.

    ?This is also a small reason why literati like orchids.

    Because the orchids at home bloom well, not only do they know how to take care of them, but it also proves that they are of high moral character.

    This is a kind of invisible showing off and boasting!

    Mrs. Li said she was going to drink tea in the house, but in fact she couldn''t stay idle at all. She turned around and took her daughter-in-law, granddaughter, and mother-in-law and maid, and ran to the kitchen to make dumplings.

    Joking and working at the same time, it was very lively.

    ?The four members of the Cao family are also very busy, and from time to time they dance with joy because of the beautiful flowers.

    Only Li Laoer was standing under the eaves of the corridor holding a tea cup, suddenly feeling lonely as if he had been abandoned by the whole world.

    But there was nothing he could do. Before he even learned how to grow flowers, he already had a reputation for destroying them...Three days passed by in a flash, and the garden had been completely arranged. The fragrance of flowers was everywhere, and the colorful flowers were everywhere, making people step into the courtyard. Door, you can instantly raise your smile.

    ??The Cao family seemed to have been given a shot of chicken blood, especially Old Man Cao, who would get up in the middle of the night to take a look, fearing that the heavy night dew would damage his precious flowers.

    During the day, he kept them all in mind, which pots needed sunshine and which pots liked shade, and he had a great time moving them in and out.

    ??The Li family stayed in the "Garden" for a few days, and they were very happy to miss Shu.

    But today we have to go out, because Jiaren and Brother Li have finished their exams and have to leave the examination room!

    ?Li Zhensheng, Li Laosan and Mr. Wen were waiting at the gate of Gongyuan again, and this time even Jia Huan, Jia Yi and Liu Yang came.

    ??Everyone gathered together, looking in with their feet up, almost stretching their necks.

    Finally, the gate of Gongyuan was opened, but the first ones to come out were a few stretchers.

    The student on the stretcher looked pale and half-dead, and everyone who saw it was worried.

    ?The weather was already hot, and hundreds of people were locked in a courtyard, eating, drinking, and eating. They also had to use their brains to answer questions. This was a physical and mental test.

    Those who are not in good health on weekdays will be held back at this time.

    To avoid cheating, as long as the gate of Gongyuan is closed, it will not be opened in advance unless there is a fire or earthquake!

    So, even if these students fall down, they can only be dealt with simply by the doctors inside.

    You can guarantee that they will not die, but if you want to serve them well, it is impossible. Whether they can survive in the end depends on luck!

    In the final analysis, the imperial examination is about strength, physical strength and luck, all of which are indispensable.

    The family members of the sick student rushed forward and escorted the student out in tears. Only then did the students who successfully completed the exam come out.

    ?Brothers Jiaren and Li Geer were carried out by the crowd with each other''s support. They looked around and saw red circles in their eyes when they saw their family members.

    This was an exam, not a battlefield, but after being imprisoned for three days and suffering so much, they couldn''t help but feel aggrieved.

    Zheng Feng and Zheng He rushed in, carried each of them on their backs, and ran out.

    The Li family''s carriage had already prepared things.

    As soon as the family members and Brother Li got in the car, they closed the door.

    Jia Huan and Jia Yi helped. They took off the clothes, shoes and socks of their brothers and changed them into a clean and refreshing set. They also wiped their hands and faces two or three times.

    Finally, they put a cup of honey and passion fruit drink with less ice in their hands.

    Cool and sweet, it slides all the way from your mouth to your stomach.

    The long-lost taste finally made Jiaren and Brother Li feel alive.

    When they got out of the car again, the two boys had regained half their energy.

    ?The family was finally relieved and didn¡¯t say much.

    ??Li Laoer and Mr. Wen took their two boys with them and went to ask for leave from Dean Zhou, leaving them to stay in the city for a while. After reading the list, they would go back to the village to rest.

    Dean Zhou naturally agreed. After the exam, there were originally five days of leave. This was the academy''s practice.

    ??Li Laoer knows how to be a good person and sent a large bucket of ice-filled fruit drinks to the academy, which made the Luoan students who had just left the examination room cheer!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 522ï¼š An unexpected double happiness

    Chapter 522 An unexpected double happiness

    ?The examination room was really stuffy and hot. What they had been thinking about most these past three days was not the test questions, but the fruit drink with ice.

    ??As long as they have a cup to relieve themselves from the heat, they will also be able to express their thoughts and do better in exams!

    Soon, everyone in the Li family returned to Baiyuan Garden, and Dean Zhou also brought the students back to Luo''an.

    Jiaren and Brother Li talked about the test questions on the way, then entered the Baiyuan Garden, drank a bowl of millet porridge, and fell asleep without even having time to take a look at the colorful flowers in the courtyard.

    ?This sleep, they slept until the next morning before waking up.

    ?This is not because I am full from sleep, but because I am so hungry that I can¡¯t stand it anymore.

    ?The breakfast table at home had just been set. After washing, the two boys sat down and started eating without being polite.

    Tao Hongying took Shui Ling and Shui Yun with her. She got up early and cooked a large pot of rice porridge and steamed two large baskets of steamed buns with beans and pork. Half of them were eaten by the two boys in the blink of an eye.

    ?Everyone only had one bun in their hands, and some of them were afraid to eat it, for fear that it would not be enough for two boys...

    Jiaren and brother Li had enough to eat and drink, and their faces turned red when they looked at the appearance of their family members.

    They were so hungry that they didn''t care about etiquette just now.

    ?These three days in the Gongyuan were the most miserable three days in their lives.

    Especially Jiaren, who was assigned next door to the smelly one.

    ??The stinky number is the one at the end of each row of stalls, next to the toilet for defecation.

    Jiaren''s position is a little better than that of Stinky Hao, but the extent of this goodness is extremely limited.

    It¡¯s cold in winter and everything can freeze, so that¡¯s okay.

    ?But on such a summer day, dozens of people gather together, and the clerk refuses to dump them often, and then the sun shines...

    ?When Jiaren thought about it, he felt that he had eaten too many buns, and he felt like he wanted to regurgitate...

    On the second day of the exam, the student who made the loud noise collapsed and was carried out.

    Jiaren really had no other choice, so he tore the hem of his clothes into strips of cloth and covered his mouth and nose, insisting on persisting until the end.

    Fortunately, Brother Li''s location is better, located at the innermost side, away from the "stink bomb"!

    The family members were really surprised and annoyed when they heard the brothers talking about everything in the examination room.

    Tao Hongying said: "With so many people taking exams, why can''t Gongyuan take care of it properly? How many people are studying hard just for this day, and they are fooling around like this!"

    Mrs. Li also said: "Yes, we don''t need them to provide us with good food or good food. At least we have a good environment and don''t distract the students!"

    Li Zhensheng smiled bitterly and said: "Mom, they are not bad here, but they are a bit hot and dirty. When I took the exam that year, it rained, and some candidates had finished answering their papers, but they were soaked by the rain and immediately ruined. "

    ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± Mrs. Li was surprised, and everyone also sighed.

    ??Li Laoer is obsessed with studying and taking exams. He almost risks his students'' lives if he doesn''t think about taking exams. He feels sorry for his son, but he can''t kill his son''s spirit.

    So, he said: "Don''t worry about how you did in the exam. You all tried your best. It''s been a lot of fun these days. After the results are released, pick up Jia''an, Jiaxi and Brother Mao. Let''s go back to Suijintan and stay there for another two days." day."

    "Okay, Dad." Jiaren responded and said with a smile: "We just took a look at it yesterday and went to bed. There are so many flowers in the yard now, let''s go and take a look!"

    ??Li Laoer has learned a lot about nourishing flowers from Lao Cao these days. At least he can name all the flowers.

    ?At this moment, he took his son and nephew out to show off.

    At noon, Tao Hongying cooked a few dishes. Jiaren and Brother Li ate enough. They slept for a while in the afternoon and woke up in the evening and they were completely recovered.

    They are young and have good physical strength after all.

    But the whole family was going to bed, but they were not sleepy anymore.

    Jiayin immediately arrested his two brothers as laborers to count all the famous flowers in Baiyuan Garden, mark the quantities, and write numbers on the flower pots to facilitate accounting when they are sold later.

    Mrs. Li felt sorry for her grandsons, but when she saw them chatting and laughing with her sister, which was a rare lively moment, she didn¡¯t stop them.

    Three days passed in a flash, and the results were finally released outside the Gongyuan.

    ??The alley outside the Gongyuan was so crowded that neither Mrs. Li nor Jiayin dared to look. Today was another day for private cooking, so Li Zhensheng and Tao Hongying went to a restaurant. Only Li Laoer took Jiaren and Brother Li, protected by Zheng He, Zheng Feng and Ye Shan, and killed them outside the Gongyuan.

    There was a sea of ??people in front of the list.

    Since everyone couldn''t get in, Zheng He, Zheng Feng and Ye Shan resorted to a unique trick.

    Zheng He and Zheng Feng struggled to squeeze their way into the middle of the crowd. Ye Shan climbed up the wall, stepped on the shoulders of Zheng Feng and Zheng He, and jumped directly to the front.

    In the end, the three people squeezed in, their clothes were opened, their shoes were lost, and they finally saw the news.

    Jiaren is ranked 51st on the list, and Brother Li is ranked 108th on the list, which is the last place, barely catching the scholar''s tail.

    This makes everyone crazy!

    After all, Jiaren¡¯s exam position was too bad, which delayed his performance, and brother Li was also young, having only studied for three years.

    Unexpectedly, both brothers got hit!

    ?Especially Brother Li, they decided not to let him take the exam at first, but he made a fuss to accompany his eldest brother, and the family agreed to let him gain more experience.

    I didn¡¯t expect him to be so competitive!

    You should know how many old boys and girls have turned their hair white and are still trapped in the world before being a scholar.

    Brother Li actually acted like a joke and became a scholar.

    Ye Shan ran home madly to report the news, while Zheng He went to Xiankelai to report the news.

    Li Laoer took two boys to pay tribute to Dean Zhou and the others. After all, without the academy¡¯s training, they would not be where they are today.

    Because of their status, Dean Zhou and the gentlemen could not stand in the crowd, so they booked a private room in a nearby teahouse.

    I heard that Jiaren and Brother Li had both passed the exam and were two young students. The dean and the gentlemen were naturally happy and encouraged them.

    At this time, the chief attendant sent by the academy also returned.

    ??This time the academy has a total of eight people on the list!

    ?There were thirty-five candidates, and eight people were on the list. This result is really surprising.

    Of course, what is more surprising is the Li family, because their family accounts for a quarter of the total number of new talents in the academy!

    Every day at noon is the busiest time for cyclamen.

    ?Especially in the past few days, Cyclamen has launched a new drink, honey and passion fruit drink, which is not only sweet, but also has ice cubes.

    In such a hot weather, one cup is enough to keep it so good that even a **** would not replace it.

    ?As a result, many guests rushed to drink the fruit and were willing to come and sit.

    After all, eating is not about eating. It would be better to have a drink to relieve the heat!

    ??When Zheng He rushed to Xiankelai, he shouted happily when he saw Li Zhensheng, "The eldest master has won, he has won! The eldest young master and young master Li have both won the title of scholar!"

    "What?" No matter how steady Li Zhensheng was, he was so surprised that he wanted to jump up at this moment, "Great, great!"

    When the chef heard the news, Jia Huan and Tao Hongying also rushed out, both excitedly waving their cooking shovels.

    When there are guests who are familiar with each other, quickly say congratulations with a smile.

    ?? Li Zhensheng waved his hand. In order to celebrate his nephew and son''s success in becoming a scholar, today they will give a dish to each table, plus a glass of fruit drink for each person!

    This made the guests express their thanks and congratulations even louder.

    ?Similarly, Baiyuan Garden has also become a sea of ??joy at this time.

    ?Especially Brother Li, he didn''t react for a long time.

    He was there to accompany his brother, so he didn¡¯t try his best during the exam. He just wrote whatever he knew how to do, so why did he pass? !

    Jiaren¡¯s eyes were red, he hugged his brother tightly and patted him on the shoulder.

    Actually, my younger brother is the youngest and has only been in school for a few years, so he doesn¡¯t have to work so hard. However, during this period, I stayed up late and got up early with him all the time, and never complained.

    With such a result today, others would say luck, but only he knew that luck accounted for three-thirds, and his younger brother¡¯s talent and hard work definitely accounted for seven-thirds!

    That night, the whole family had a good meal and celebrated.

    ?Just waiting for the next day, Li Laosan sent Jia''an, Jiaxi and Cat Brother over, and then went back to Suijintan.

    As a result, the three boys arrived early the next morning, as did Dean Zhou and Mr. Peng.

    ??The Li family was confused, but they welcomed Dean Zhou and Mr. Peng in politely...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 523ï¼š Dean Zhou has a presumptuous request

    Chapter 523 Dean Zhou has a presumptuous request

    Dean Zhou and Mr. Peng entered the courtyard and found themselves unable to walk.

    There is no other reason. The yard is full of flowers, so beautiful that people can¡¯t take their eyes away, and nails grow under their feet...

    ??Out of the city, there is Broken Gold Beach almost not far away, and everyone in the Li family is not in a hurry to go back.

    ??Li Laoer simply introduced the flowers and plants in the yard to these two, which aroused the children''s curiosity and followed them to listen to the fun.

    Dean Zhou and Mr. Peng even wanted to move the entire garden back to the academy!

    Finally, after looking around for a while, Dean Zhou and Mr. Peng reluctantly entered the room to drink tea.

    Seeing that their eyes were still staring at the door, Li Laoer was really proud and funny, so he said: "In seven or eight days, Baiyuan Garden will open its doors to welcome guests. At that time, the dean and Mr. are willing to come over to enjoy the flowers. They are welcome at any time. .

    ¡°There is also a greenhouse to be built in the east garden. In winter, it would be nice to invite the dean and my husband to bask in the sun, enjoy flowers and drink tea together in the greenhouse. That would be comfortable.¡±

    Dean Zhou and Mr. Peng nodded repeatedly and smiled happily. Finally, when they saw the Jiaren brothers around, they remembered the business.

    Dean Zhou didn''t beat around the bush and asked straight to the point: "Uncle, I heard that our family has a fleet going to Quanzhou, and Jia''an and Jiaxi are also going on a study tour with the ship?"

    ?Li Laoer nodded. The family didn''t want to hide this matter, and they couldn''t.

    Because Jia''an and Jiaxi are away for two or three months, the academy has to ask for leave, and the reason for the leave must be made clear, otherwise the academy cannot let students go out at will.

    I just don¡¯t know what the dean has in mind when he asks this...

    ¡°What the dean said is that my eldest brother¡¯s restaurant specializes in seafood, and my family always has to travel between Xindu and Quanzhou, so it is convenient to have a fleet of three or five small boats.

    "Both boys Jia''an and Jiaxi are not of a quiet temperament. They are afraid that they will not have much future if they study alone, so they want to go out on the boat to gain their knowledge, in case they can find a profession that they like and can make a living for themselves. That¡¯s the best!¡±

    ?These words were true, and Dean Zhou and Mr. Peng both nodded.

    ??Many people send their children to academies as if they have nothing to worry about. They wish that the child they send in is a young boy who will be a scholar after leaving the academy!

    In fact, learning is not that easy. There is still a big difference between students and students.

    ??For some people with high talents, the scientific examination is easy, as long as they are willing to put in 70% effort.

    But he is a little inexperienced and playful, so he is really not the type to concentrate on studying. After four or five years in the academy, it would be good if he could barely pass the examination as a boy student.

    ??The Li family is such a rare understanding person!

    Don¡¯t just rely on academies. You also understand children¡¯s habits and know how to pave the way for them in advance.

    Dean Zhou sighed inwardly, but he opened his mouth with a request, "To be honest, uncle, there are some students in our academy who have been studying for three to five years. Their knowledge is good, but their knowledge is very limited. I have always wanted to find a suitable opportunity to take them out for a walk. , but considering safety, it cannot be done.

    ¡°A few days ago, I received a letter from a good friend who is a teacher at Hanhai Academy in Quanzhou, inviting students from our academy to visit, exchange ideas, and enhance knowledge.

    ¡°By coincidence, I heard that your fleet is going to Quanzhou. I wonder if you can carry the gentlemen and students from our academy? Of course, our academy will bear all their food and accommodation expenses.¡±

    ?Li Laoer had some vague guesses in his heart, and after hearing this, he felt a little embarrassed.

    At first, the fleet does not belong to him, but to his elder brother, and he cannot make the decision.

    Secondly, Jin Gui, a student of the academy, said that although the academy would send a gentleman to follow him, if there was a bump in the road, the Li family would be more or less responsible.

    ??But Principal Zhou showed his face and made a request. If he refused, it would also hurt each other''s face. In the future, several children in the family would still be studying in the academy, which would be somewhat embarrassing. He thought quickly in his mind and said, "Dean, it stands to reason that when college students want to study abroad, our family should try our best to support them. But this time I am afraid that the dean will be disappointed!"

    The dean also knows that the main task of our family''s small fleet is to transport fishing goods, and there is a deadline for the return trip. We are about to set off this time, and I''m afraid we won''t be able to wait until the students have made arrangements.

    Moreover, such fishing boats generally have a large bottom and only one or two cabins above. The smell is very fishy, ??and the boatmen are used to it. Our Li family also comes from a poor background, and our children are thick-skinned, so we are not afraid of anything, but students and gentlemen may not be able to bear it. ah. "

    Dean Zhou was a little disappointed, but he also knew that what Li Laoer said made sense.

    He received the letter suddenly, he was happy for the moment and did not think carefully.

    I just thought I could get on the boat and leave, but in fact, food, accommodation and safety issues on the way really need to be carefully arranged.

    "That''s it, forget it. I''ll think of another way!" Dean Zhou frowned, obviously not wanting to give up this opportunity, and the Li family couldn''t help.

    ??Li Laoer said with a smile, "The dean has not been walking on water for a long time, so he doesn''t understand the difficulties involved, so it''s understandable."

    Dean Zhou nodded, cupped his hands and said thanks, "Okay, thank you uncle for reminding me, I''m really annoying today."

    After sitting for a while, Dean Zhou and Mr. Peng stood up and left. After all, the Li family had to go back to Suijintan.

    ?There are two talented people in the family, so we should celebrate it no matter what.

    Li Laoer invited them to a banquet. Dean Zhou smiled and said, "Don''t worry about it. When the two children pass the examination, it won''t be too late to have a wedding banquet together!"

    Everyone laughed and sent the two of them to the door.

    Until the carriage from the academy had gone far away, the young and old of the Li family hurriedly got on the carriage and drove home.

    Sure enough, not far out of the city, they met Liu Biaotou, who came out to meet them.

    ??Liu Biaotou laughed and said, "You are back, everyone is waiting anxiously. The village has already started preparing for the banquet, including Mr. Wen, Mrs. Wen, and the five members of the Liu family.

    ¡°Li Zheng from Dahuaishu Village and Da and Xiaowangzhuang brought hundreds of people from the village with him. The village was so crowded!

    ¡°The village chief made the decision and killed two big fat pigs. Every family is scrambling to share the money and serve wine to celebrate the two talented men..."

    The young and old of the Li family were even more happy after hearing this, and hurried to the village.

    As soon as the carriage entered the village, it was surrounded by villagers. When Jiaren and Brother Li got off the carriage, the villagers cheered.

    Even some young men lifted Jiaren and Brother Li and took them directly to the Li family yard.

    Jiaren and Brother Li''s faces turned red. They were worried that they would fall, so they had to bow their hands to the villagers.

    ?The villagers were so excited about such a young scholar!

    ??Still got two out of the exam at one time. Counting the whole Tianwu, I am afraid there are not many such double happiness!

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao were chatting in the house with Mrs. Liu, Liu Zhiheng, Mr. Wen and others. When they heard the excitement outside, they all started laughing when they walked to the door.

    Liu Zhiheng was filled with envy. He patted his two sons on the head and said, "Did you see that they all study hard for me? You can also strive for success like Jiaren and Brother Li."

    As a result, before he could finish speaking, he was slapped by Mrs. Liu, "You have a stupid head and can''t study well. Now you will blame the child!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 524ï¼š A happy time that needs to be frozen

    Chapter 524 A happy time that needs to be frozen

    Liu Zhiheng hugged his head. The prestige he had just established was so easily destroyed by his father!

    ?Jimin and Xiujie snickered, and then rushed into the yard to play with Jiaan, Jiaxi and Cat Brother.

    Soon, the naughty army successfully gathered together, and they ran to do whatever they wanted...

    ??The village chief also waved his pipe and pot, laughing and scolding the boys in the village, "Hurry up and put Jiaren and Brother Li down, don''t throw our scholar!"

    The boys smiled and sent Jiaren and Brother Li up the steps, and then dispersed laughing.

    Jiaren and Brother Li quickly arranged their clothes and then saluted the elders.

    ¡°Okay, good boy, get up quickly!¡± Mrs. Liu quickly reached out and helped Jiaren up. The village chief also helped Brother Li up, and then led them into the house, followed by Mrs. Li, Mr. Li and others.

    At that time, the room was filled with people, talking and laughing, and it was so lively that the roof of the house was lifted...

    Huiniang brought in several fruit plates, which contained cut jade melons and golden fruits.

    The village chief was afraid that everyone would misunderstand, so he quickly said: "I bought this from the big locust tree. We haven''t dared to pick it in the melon garden yet... In a few days, I will go and present it to the emperor, and treat him to the first meal." Then we can open the park.¡±

    ?Everyone nodded in agreement and took the jade melon and golden fruit to eat. Maybe they ate them again after a year, and everyone thought they tasted good.

    Old man Liu thought more.

    ?Many people in the court, or privately among wealthy families, often mentioned the Zhongshan House and felt that the emperor was too partial to the Li family.

    But, why don¡¯t they look at what the Li family does? !

    Even if it is a melon, the emperor has to wait for the first bite before he is willing to open the garden and sell it.

    ?This kind of loyalty and gratitude is really rare.

    Look at them again, they only want to squeeze benefits from the emperor, but they never think about giving anything back to the emperor.

    Whoever becomes the emperor, I am afraid he will also like the Li family more than those guys who sing praises on their lips but are greedy and shameless in their hearts!

    In the yard, the women in the village have almost finished all the chores.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru put on their aprons and started frying.

    There were so many women, it was inevitable to chat, and it was such a festive time, so after a while, the kitchen was as lively as if a pot was boiling.

    Jiayin hadn''t seen Mrs. Wen for a long time, so she rushed into her aunt''s arms to act like a baby, then saluted Mrs. Liu, "cheated" a sky-blue safety buckle and hung it on her waist, then she hugged the snack box with a smile and went to play with her brothers. .

    ?Jimin and Xiujie were looking at the two brothers Jia''an and Jiaxi with envy. They were planning to go home and ask their grandfather to let them follow them to Quanzhou!

    ?Brother Cat was very frustrated because he had been making trouble for two days, but his family refused to let him go south with his two brothers.

    Jiayin came over and saw his brothers sitting on the big tree at the entrance of the village, so he started clamoring to get up.

    Shui Ling was also very courageous. She carried her little master on her back and climbed up.

    On a tree trunk as thick as a bowl, there were five children sitting in a row. There was a fat girl between the four boys. No matter how you looked at it, you felt so happy!

    Jiayin opened the snack box and started eating among them.

    The snacks were crispy and sweet, and even the cat brother forgot about his frustration just now.

    On a hot summer day, there is nothing more comfortable than sitting on a tree trunk, enjoying the breeze, enjoying the shade, and eating snacks. Jiayin couldn¡¯t help but sigh, it would be great if there was a camera!

    Take a photo of this moment. When they grow up and go their separate ways, you can still remember such a happy time when you were young when you see the photo...

    After finishing the snacks, Dongmei also came over. She jumped up on the rocks under the tree, hugged the good news, and then said with a smile: "Dinner is served at home. The fourth lady made braised lion heads. Young men, please go back quickly. Late If you don¡¯t get it, you can¡¯t catch it.¡±

    The four boys¡¯ eyes shone at that moment, they slid down the tree trunk and ran home.

    When Mrs. Liu saw that her two sons'' satin gowns were all scratched, she complained angrily to them. Finally, she said to Mrs. Li, "It''s better to be a girl. These two boys in my family are driving me to death." "

    Mrs. Li hugged her fat granddaughter and shook her head dumbfounded, "Other people''s daughters may be quiet and well-behaved, but ours is also a little devil! Look at this dress, she changed it just this morning, and it was stained by her grass." The stains, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be washed away¡­¡±

    ?Everyone laughed. Naughty children really do not distinguish between men and women.

    Mr. Liu called his grandson forward and said, "I was delayed because of something earlier. I will send them to Luo''an in a few days, with Jiaren and Brother Li as companions. They don''t need much, they only learn from Jiaren and Brother Li, we have a lot of incense in our house."

    Li Laoer hurriedly said: "Zhi Min and Xiu Jie are both good kids, but they are just a little playful. Luo''an Academy has a liberal style of study and the husband is also knowledgeable. He doesn''t just force the children to study hard, which is really good."

    ¡°It¡¯s okay for the two children to go to school. We still have a canteen at home. We live in the dormitory and eat in the canteen. We don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±

    Li Laosan also said: "Our family also has a yard outside the academy. It is convenient for the boys to go out and live occasionally."

    Mrs. Liu hurriedly said: "Our family has a yard in Luo''an Town for a long time. We will send someone to take care of it in the past few days. From now on, the two boys will be in the academy, so you won''t have to worry too much.

    ¡°But that yard is idle. When I give Yuru the key, if there are many people in our family, we can live there occasionally and treat it as our own home.¡±

    Mrs. Li didn¡¯t refuse, and said with a smile: ¡°Okay, let the boys come over occasionally to make trouble. The house will be empty for too long, there will be no popularity, and it will easily become dilapidated.¡±

    The two families are well-connected, and everything can be explained in just a few sentences without too many polite greetings.

    Soon, the banquet was served. There were men in the front yard, women and children in the back yard, and villagers in the yard.

    ?Although there are many people, everything has been arranged.

    At once, the wine bowls were brought up, and everyone congratulated the two talented men. Jiaren and Brother Li blushed, but they still returned the favor generously.

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer''s eyes were slightly red-rimmed.

    ?Is there anything in this world that makes the elders happier than their children¡¯s success? !

    Everyone was eating, drinking, talking and laughing, and it was extremely lively.

    ?Li Laoer and Li Zhensheng took Jiaren and Brother Li to each table to toast and thank the folks for their love.

    In the backyard, the women were impatient with the stuffy heat in the house and held a banquet under the grape trellis. They didn''t drink, so they finished eating quickly.

    Mrs. Wen asked, "When will Jia''an and Jiaxi go south with the ship? I''m afraid these two boys will be very happy."

    "Leaving in three or two days," Mrs. Li replied: "These two boys are so anxious that they wish they could grow wings and fly away immediately! Fortunately, Jiayi and Liu Yang have followed the fleet several times, and they are facing each other on the road. I am familiar with the matter and can restrain them, otherwise I would be really worried.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 525ï¼š A loving mother has many failed children

    Chapter 525 A loving mother has many failed sons

    Mrs. Liu advised: "Every kid is like this, it''s impossible to contain them. Not to mention Jia An and Jia Xi, even my Zhimin and Xiu Jie are probably worried about something, and they might be planning to make trouble." My family promised them to go with me!

    ¡°But it¡¯s impossible for the family to follow their wishes, and it has to be this time next year!¡±

    "Yes, going out is no better than at home. They still need to calm down and temper themselves." Tao Hongying also agreed.

    Zhao Yuru sighed, "The children haven''t even gone out yet, and I started to miss them..."

    Everyone couldn''t help but laugh.

    ¡°There is no way, all mothers in the world feel the same way.¡±

    ¡°No wonder there is an old saying, we can¡¯t leave the child to our care. A loving mother will lose her son!¡±

    ?In this way, everyone is sitting under the grape trellis, talking and laughing like this, and the wind is blowing, which is quite relaxing.

    When the sun set in the west, the men in the front yard dispersed.

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer finally got what they wanted. They were both too drunk to see off their guests.

    Fortunately, although it was a big banquet today, the people who came to the door were all members of my own family, so no one found fault.

    ?Li Laosan brought Jiaren and Brother Li to see off the guests at the door, occasionally chatting and laughing with everyone.

    When everyone was gone, Jiaren and Brother Li subconsciously rubbed their faces.

    ??It really makes my face freeze with laughter...

    ??Li Laosan patted his nephews on the shoulders in a funny way, "Now that you have supported our family, we should gradually get used to this kind of entertainment. The more times we do it, the more we will get used to it."

    Jiaren and Brother Li nodded. They were a little dizzy after being given a glass of wine just now, so they quickly went back to their rooms to sleep.

    Soon, the inside and outside of the courtyard were cleaned up, and the villagers went back to rest.

    ??Li''s courtyard fell into a kind of silence after the prosperity.

    Mrs. Li was originally going to put her arms around her granddaughter to coax her to sleep, but she snored first.

    She is an older person after all. She has been worried about Jiaren and Brother Li for a few days before the exam. Now that the dust has finally settled, she is completely relieved and can''t help but feel tired.

    Jiayin was too full to eat and felt a little uncomfortable in her stomach. She hadn¡¯t been back for a long time and couldn¡¯t sleep at the moment.

    So she quietly got down to the ground.

    Shui Ling was dozing outside and was startled when she suddenly saw her young master, "Miss, where are you going?"

    Jiayin thought about it for a while and then asked: "Shui Ling, do you want to go home? I''ll be home tonight and come back tomorrow. Although it''s a bit rushed, at least I can go back and have a look."

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Shui Ling nodded repeatedly, extremely happy.

    But she still remembered the business and asked, "Miss, do you have any errands for me?"

    "Let''s go to the next door. If you can''t go home by yourself, it''s best if Uncle Dashan takes you." Jiayin took Shuiling''s hand and went straight to the next door.

    ?When passing by the front yard, Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying were talking under the eaves, and they simply asked. They heard that they were going to the next door, so they didn''t stop them.

    Dongmei was drying the quilt. They had been gone for a few days. The quilt was placed in a box and had a vague smell of staleness. After it was dried in the sun, it became soft and smelled like sunshine.

    Ye Shan was doing carpentry work at the door of the wing, carving a wooden sword in his hand.

    When the couple saw their young master approaching, they both stood up and stepped forward to greet him.

    Jiayin took them under the eaves of the verandah and talked about going to Zhengjiazhuang to select some manpower for the brothers.

    ?Yeshan and Dongmei have discussed this matter privately for a long time. Even if the young master doesn''t come over to give instructions today, they will still start to organize things.

    Jiayin''s requirements are very simple. Except for Jiaren, who has a son who works as a bookboy, the rest of the brothers in the family have no bookboys or servants.

    On weekdays in the academy, the brothers gather together, but they don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal.

    But if you walk around in the future and there is no one around to help you, it will be impossible.

    Especially this time, Jia''an and Jiaxi are going out. Going out is difficult, so it never hurts to be more prepared.

    Although Brother Li and Brother Cat are in the academy, they cannot favor one over the other...

    So, we need seven people from Zhengjiazhuang this time.

    No matter how old or young you are, you must have practiced martial arts and be able to protect yourself and your master.

    ?Like Brother Li and Brother Mao, it is best to find people of the same age who can grow together, become more loyal in the future, and get along happily.

    ?Jia''an and Jiaxi''s tempers are too erratic. It''s best to find two people who are steady and can help with a few words of advice when something goes wrong.

    Jia Huan usually stays at the restaurant, neither going out nor studying. He needs someone who is quiet, or someone with good knife skills, who might be able to help cut vegetables when he is busy.

    As for Jiaren, it would be safer to add a slightly older person to accompany him. It would be safer to go out occasionally or deal with some small things.

    Finally, it¡¯s family justice¡­

    Let Uncle Dashan take him with him.

    After all, no matter how mysterious and powerful Zhengjiazhuang is, there is not necessarily a kid who can catch his eye...

    ??So many complicated conditions are really troublesome.

    But Yeshan heard it very carefully and repeated it again at the end. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, he got up to find Jiayi.

    Shui Ling also took the time to go back and pack the package.

    She and Shuiyun have saved some wages and a few pieces of good materials in the past few months.

    At the host¡¯s house, they are well fed and well clothed, and these things are basically of no use.

    ??Sending them back to support the family this time is also to let the family know that they are doing well and don''t need to worry about them.

    When the sky was full of sunset, Ye Shan drove the carriage and pulled Shuiling. Jiayi and Liu Yang followed on horseback, and set off towards Zhengjiazhuang...

    At noon on the second day, Jiaren and Brother Li were dragged by Jiaan and others to the orchard for a walk. It was a rare family occasion and they did not go to the restaurant, so they stayed at home to rest for a day.

    ?The brothers found a lot of black star seedlings in the orchard and picked strings of black stars. When they ate, their mouths were stained with a circle of black, as if they had grown beards.

    The lapels of the gown were also tied with dense clusters of cocklebur seeds.

    ? Jiaren rarely got naughty with his brothers, and he was happy, but now he felt sorry for his clothes.

    ?So he called his brothers to wash their hands by the river outside the village and tidy up their clothes.

    It rained a few days ago, and the river finally got rid of the fate of drying up at any time. Although it is still a trickle now, it is much better than before!

    As soon as the boys washed away the black stains on their mouths, they became restless. They jumped into the river to have a water fight, dug sand into the pond to catch fish, and started playing crazily again.

    Jiaren was lying on the big rock on the shore with a straw hat on his face, feeling drowsy from the sun.

    ?At this time, a carriage with two horses turned in outside the archway.

    The boys thought they had guests, so they all jumped on the shore and looked around.

    As a result, I heard Jiayi greeting me with a smile: "I''m not at home, are you stealing good food behind my back? Don''t think that I won''t know if you wash your mouth!"

    Jia Ren and the others also laughed, and Jia Xi, Jia An and Mao Geer stepped forward and shouted that they wanted to ride horses with their brothers.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang simply dismounted and let their brothers sit on the horses.

    ? Jiaxi and Jia''an have a horse, Li Ge''er and Cat Brother have a horse. The four of them are really happy.

    Jiaren and Jiahuan also stepped forward and walked home with their brothers.

    ?In just a moment, everyone entered the village.

    ??They didn¡¯t wait for Jia An Jiaxi to get off their horses. As soon as the carriage door opened, many people jumped out with a clatter...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 526ï¼š There are so many boys in Lao Liâ€™s family!

    Chapter 526: There are too many boys from the old Li family!

    ?Everyone was startled at first, but when they saw that the last person who jumped out was actually the smiling Shui Ling, they felt relieved.

    Jiaren guessed that these people were brought by his younger sister. After all, she was the only one in the family who could control Ye Shan and Shui Ling.

    As expected, before Jiaren and others could ask, Shui Ling said first, "Young Master, Miss asked us to go back to Zhengjiazhuang to find some manpower for the young masters..."

    The people who jumped out of the car earlier included five boys in their early teens and a middle-aged man in his thirties. They all looked neat and capable, wearing shorts and shorts.

    They knew that the Li brothers in front of them were their future masters, so they all bowed down and saluted.

    Jiaren was close, so he stretched out his hand to help the man in his thirties, and then greeted him: "From now on, we are all family members. Don''t be polite. Let''s talk in the room first."

    After saying this, he took his brothers in first, followed by Shui Ling, Ye Shan and others.

    Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were sewing in the main room, trying to make two more pairs of shoes for Jia An and Jia Xi before they went out.

    ?When out on the boat, there is water everywhere, so your clothes and shoes will get wet from time to time.

    ?The clothes are fine, but the soaked shoes and socks are too uncomfortable and can easily lead to disease, so you still need to prepare a few more pairs to replace them.

    There are also family obligations that cannot be left behind, and Liu Yang also has to take care of her. Sister-in-law Liu''s fat boy has just learned to crawl and is getting naughty. Sister-in-law Liu still has to take care of the errands in the hot spring valley. She really doesn''t have the time to take care of her. My eldest son...

    Jiayin has been learning needlework for a few days and is now helping out.

    ?Unfortunately, she was afraid of hurting her hand when using the scissors, and she didn¡¯t have enough strength to use the needle and thread to fix the soles, so in the end she had to help paste the soles.

    ?The so-called shoe soles are to glue together the scraps and old cloths accumulated at home, layer after layer, and become hard after being dried in the sun.

    Thicker ones are used as soles, and thinner ones are used as uppers.

    In fact, with the current life of the Li family, there is no need to be so frugal at all, but they are used to living a hard life, and even if they become rich, they are still reluctant to spend lavishly.

    It would be a pity to throw away the rags and old clothes at home.

    It is better to use waste materials to make shoes. When you step on them, you won¡¯t be able to tell whether they are good or bad.

    Besides, the boys are so naughty that even if they make shoes from good cloth, they cannot be worn for more than a few days. Either the big toes come out and look at the sky, or the heels are worn out...

    Jiayin sat on the carpet, smearing paste and patching pieces of cloth in a decent manner, showing rare patience.

    This prompted Zhao Yuru to praise: "My Fu Niu is so smart. She can do so well after just one lesson. Fortunately, she was born a daughter. If she had been a boy, she might still be able to compete with Jiaren for the top prize!"

    Mrs. Li beamed when she heard this, "Isn''t that right? I have only been studying for a few days, and Fu Niuer knows all the ordinary words spoken by Madam Hui."

    Aunt He interrupted at the side and said with a smile: "Miss has read most of the books that the second master bought back, and she remembers them all clearly! This morning, Master Jia''an and Master Jiaxi made a wrong allusion, The lady helped correct it."

    Zhao Yuru sighed after hearing this, "These two boys are really getting so much good food for nothing. They have been studying for so long, why are they not as good as Fu Niu''er who has just started to learn?! Send them away quickly, send them to the beach to fish, they may be tired. It will take a few days to get better!"

    Mrs. Li made no secret of her "disdain" for her two grandsons. "People say they eat more fish to replenish their brains. I''m afraid they have to dive into the sea and eat all the fish to become smarter."

    ?Everyone laughed, but when they looked up, they saw a group of people coming in from outside the door.

    Tao Hongying almost pricked her hand with the needle in her hand, and she had to rush to protect her mother-in-law and daughter.

    She felt relieved when she saw clearly that it was Jiaren and the others walking in front. However, he was happy at the good news. He jumped up and walked to the door, "Uncle Dashan, you are back!"

    ?Yashan nodded with a smile, stepped forward and replied: "Yes, Miss, the manpower has been selected. I will keep it to your satisfaction."

    Grandma Li, Tao Hongying and others realized that it was the little girl who was behind the scenes again.

    Tao Hongying knocked her daughter on the head and said angrily: "What are you causing trouble again? If something happens, don''t tell your family in advance. If you scare your grandma, I won''t beat you!"

    Mrs. Li hurriedly hugged her granddaughter and said angrily: "I''m not papery, how can I be so unscared! Besides, we, Fu Niu''er, are doing this for the sake of our brothers. We are worried about our brothers going out, so we secretly give it to our brothers." Are you looking for more people?"

    Jiayin gave her grandma a big kiss and said proudly: "Grandma understands me best. I asked Uncle Dashan and Shuiling to go back to Zhengjiazhuang and find some reliable people to protect my brothers."

    ??Zhao Yuru said she disliked her son for being naughty and stupid, but in fact, she cared about her son more than anyone else. When she heard her little niece say this, she was extremely happy.

    ?She didn¡¯t know where Zhengjiazhuang was or what its details were. She only knew that Shuiling, Shuiyun, Zheng Feng, and Zheng He all came from Zhengjiazhuang. They were neat and smart in their actions and had good skills in their skills.

    But she knew that having such a person beside her son would at least put her mind at ease!

    ??Zhao Yuru quickly gathered her things and said, "Put the things away and let everyone go into the house to have a rest and have a cup of tea."

    ?Mammy He and Shui Yun were quick with their hands and quickly packed up the tables and chairs.

    At this time Li Laoer heard the news and came back from the valley.

    ?The guests and hosts were seated separately. There were not enough chairs in the room, so everyone in Zhengjiazhuang stood on both sides of the door.

    Ye Shan stepped forward and replied, "Old madam, uncle, madam, I found six people from Zhengjiazhuang. Except for young master Jiayi, I couldn''t find a suitable one. The other young masters happened to have one each.

    "The young lady specifically asked me to find an older attendant for the eldest young master, so I found Zheng Sanjiang, the village owner''s younger brother. He used to travel a lot and was familiar with every family in Xindu. He and Manager Ye were also together. Having worked together before, it is most suitable to give it to the eldest young master.¡±

    Having said that, Zheng Sanjiang stepped forward to salute and say hello. He was tall, but not burly, and could even be said to be surprisingly thin.

    Not only that, although his manners are thorough and his expression is respectful, his eyes always make people feel a bit dead...

    Death?

    Jiayin frowned slightly, but Ye Shan was not a reckless person, so there must be a reason for this.

    You can¡¯t ask now, but you¡¯ll have to ask clearly later!

    Mrs. Li Xu didn''t notice it, and said to Zheng Sanjiang: "You kid, why are you so thin? Do you feel uncomfortable somewhere? Please ask Dr. Zhang to take a look at you in the evening. Eat more in the future and take care of yourself slowly."

    ¡°Everything else in our family is good except that the food is delicious. Look at Shui Ling, Shui Yun, Zheng Feng, and Zheng He, they have all gained weight just a short time since they came here!¡±

    After saying that, she signaled Jiaren to come forward and asked: "On weekdays, even if you have something to tell Sanjiang over at the academy, don''t delay Sanjiang''s meal, you know?"

    "I understand, grandma." Jiaren nodded in agreement, and then cupped hands with Zheng Sanjiang and said, "Uncle Sanjiang, I will take you to find Dr. Zhang in a moment."

    "Thank you...young master!" Zheng Sanjiang raised his head, took a serious look at Jiaren, then lowered his head and thanked him.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 527ï¼š Set sail

    Chapter 527 Set sail

    Jiayin breathed a long sigh of relief in her heart. Perhaps she could feel the enthusiasm of her family, and the deathly look in Zheng Sanjiang''s eyes seemed to be a little less.

    Yeshan called the other half-grown men to come forward.

    ?? They are different from Zheng Sanjiang. They are all strong and muscular boys. They look at Mrs. Li and others with smiles on their faces.

    They introduced themselves respectively. Needless to say, they all had the surname Zheng, but their names were outrageously simple.

    Zheng Er, Zheng Si, Zheng Wu, Zheng Liu, Zheng Qi.

    This will be easier to remember from now on, and it just corresponds to the ranking of the Li brothers.

    Jia Huan wants Zheng Er, Jia Xi wants Zheng Si, Jia An wants Zheng Wu, Li Geer wants Zheng Liu, and Mao Geer wants Zheng Qi.

    ?It''s just a family fun, I have a simple and taciturn temperament, and I work in a restaurant, so I act much more steadily.

    Even if he was interested in the new servant, he wanted to get to know him gradually in the future, so he was not in a hurry to ask anything.

    ??But they couldn''t wait for their family''s peace and happiness. They felt like weeds were growing in their hearts. After hearing a few words from the elders, they ran away like a swarm of swarms with the Zheng family boys.

    Jiaren didn¡¯t leave either. When he came, he wanted to ask Jiayi why he didn¡¯t choose a long-term follower.

    Secondly, these men are all from Zhengjiazhuang, and Zhengjiazhuang is the village given to his sister by the Marquis. Will allocating so many people at once cause trouble to Zhuangzi, or make Zhengjiazhuang alienate from his sister as the new master?

    Zheng Feng and Zheng Hexian saw that they were familiar with Zheng Sanjiang, so they asked their master for instructions and took Zheng Sanjiang to stay in the Ye family yard next door.

    It is easier to talk if you leave your family behind.

    Jiayi looked unconcerned and shouted: "Although these people in Zhengjiazhuang are not bad, I competed with them and none of them could beat me. So I couldn''t bear to choose. Instead of carrying a burden around me, I would rather Not as comfortable as myself.¡±

    The whole family rolled their eyes when they heard this. Let''s not talk about how many people in the world are stronger than him. I just want to say that the young servant Changsui helps with running errands and does not carry stones and grind millstones every day. Let''s find someone with stronger strength to do it. What? !

    But Xian Jiayi was stubborn and would not listen to advice, so everyone decisively ignored him and stopped asking.

    Jiaren called his sister to his side, gently held her in his arms and asked, "Fu Niu''er, Zheng''s village shouldn''t be big. With so many people deployed, will there be no one to do the work?"

    The good news was that the eldest brother was attentive and he said quickly: "Brother, don''t worry, there are many people in Zhengjiazhuang, and these people have been practicing martial arts since they were young, and they all want to come out and find a way out.

    ¡°When Zheng Feng and Zheng He came here to listen to their second uncle¡¯s instructions, their adoptive father said that they would choose a hand for each of you. As for me, even if I need help in the future, I can find dozens more in Zhuangzi at any time.¡±

    Jiaren felt relieved and said with a smile: "This is because the Marquis and Zhengjiazhuang believe in our family. Whenever someone comes over again, please remember to send a message saying that we will definitely treat these people well, so that their family can rest assured."

    "Okay, brother, don''t worry. Shui Ling, Shui Yun, and Zheng Feng and Zheng He must have said a lot when they went back. Everyone in the Zheng Family Village knows about the benevolence and righteousness of our family. Otherwise, Uncle Dashan wouldn''t have brought back so many people so smoothly this time." Good news Give the elder brother some reassurance.

    Sure enough, when Ye Shan heard this, he nodded and said, "Yes, Miss is right. I heard that Zhengjiazhuang wants to select easy-going boys for the young masters. Every family really wants to send boys here.

    ¡°Later, it was the owner of the village who made the decision and sent Zheng Er and the others over. They are all an outstanding team among the boys in the village and have received special training. The rest of the boys still need to hone their skills.¡±

    Jiayin was curious and asked: "Why are there no Zheng Yi and Zheng San?"

    Ye Shan replied: "Zheng Yi and Zheng San were sent out on errands by the Marquis. It has been two years. I don''t know when they will come back."

    Jiayin nodded and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. After all, it was good for the brothers to have someone on hand.

    At this time, Li Zhensheng actually came back from the city.

    ?Everyone was surprised, and Mrs. Li asked, "Why did you come back so early today? Isn''t the restaurant busy?"

    ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± Li Zhensheng smiled and said, ¡°But there is not much seafood in stock. I want the fleet to leave early, so I came back to see how the boys are preparing.¡±

    Mrs. Li immediately said: "Fu Niu''er is afraid that our brothers will suffer hardships on the road. We just found a servant and are ready. The fleet can set off at any time if it wants to!"

    Tao Hongying also smiled and said: "There are a lot of kids in the family, and if we add these little ones, it will cause a big stir. Send Jia''an and Jiaxi on the boat, and the family can be quiet for a while." Everyone laughed, this was really nonsense. wrong.

    ??The Li family seems to have dug out a nest of children. Seven children were born in the fourth house, and only one girl, Jiayin, was born.

    ?Now that the seven boys all have long-term servants, seven more have been added to the family. It¡¯s really doubled the excitement and doubled the headaches...

    They must be separated quickly. Those who should go south should go south, and those who should go back to the academy should go back to the academy!

    ??Li Zhensheng said: "Mom, there is nothing big going on here in the restaurant. This time I will go south with you to see the business in Quanzhou."

    ?That''s what he said, but Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru all knew that he was worried about the children and planned to **** them personally.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were very grateful. Zhao Yuru hurriedly said, "Brother, You Jiayi and Liu Yang are here. You don''t have to follow. Don''t delay the restaurant business..."

    ?Li Zhensheng waved his hand, "I told you, it''s for Quanzhou''s business, not for a few boys."

    Mrs. Li patted her two daughters-in-law and persuaded them, "Don''t persuade them. Your eldest brother knows better. When the boys grow up, he can just be more filial to his uncle."

    ?The matter was settled at this point, and the whole family had a reunion dinner that night.

    Early on the next morning, the two carriages of the Li family set out together.

    First send Li Zhensheng, Jia Xi, Jia An, Jia Yi, Liu Yang and others to the dock.

    ??The Li family''s small fleet has prepared water and cargo, picked up the masters and set off immediately.

    ?Li Laoer brought Jiaren, Jiahuan, Brother Li and Brother Mao to watch them off at the pier, waving from a distance.

    Brother Cat was very frustrated, so Li Laoer coaxed him, "Second uncle also wants to go, but wait a few months, during the winter vacation, second uncle will take the four of you brothers and set off immediately!"

    Brother Cat is indeed happy, and Brother Jiaren and Brother Li also see smiling faces.

    ?Only Jia Huan responded with a smile: "Second uncle, please take your eldest brother and younger brothers. The restaurant is too busy and I can''t leave."

    Li Laoer slapped him and said angrily: "The restaurant is busy, so I asked your uncle to hire a cook. Could it be that without you, the restaurant will not be able to do business? You are a man, not a man with a kang head. You must go out for a walk." Open your eyes.¡±

    Jia Huan scratched the back of his head and said nothing.

    After chatting for a while, they also got into the carriage and sent Jiaren, Brother Li and Brother Mao back to the academy.

    After returning to the city and leaving behind family fun, Li Laoer returned to Broken Gold Beach.

    Jiayin suddenly lost his brothers as playmates, and was still a little uncomfortable. He always felt that everything was empty.

    Simply, she called Shui Ling and Shui Yun, and together they harmed the dough and tried to bake cookies.

    ??When Li Laoer arrived home, he could smell the sweet smell in the yard before entering.

    Sure enough, as soon as I entered the door, my little niece came to offer Bao''er, "Second uncle, I baked cookies. Second uncle, come and eat!"

    He smiled and ruffled his niece''s hair. Just as he was about to enter the house, the village chief came over.

    ??Everyone welcomed the village chief and sat down, tasted the biscuits and praised him a few times. The village chief said: "Uncle, go and offer melons to the emperor tomorrow.

    ¡°I was walking in the field just now and accidentally came across a jade melon, which exploded. The melon pulp inside was bright red, and it was definitely ripe!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 528ï¼š run away

    Chapter 528: Escape

    Li Laoer sent the children away and felt that nothing had happened. After thinking about it, he said: "Okay, uncle, I will ask someone to ask Mr. Wen first. Tomorrow is not a big court meeting, and if the emperor is there, there will be nothing important. Let¡¯s go and offer melons!¡±

    Village chief: "I just made a new set of clothes a few days ago. I will put them on tomorrow and let the emperor see. Our village is living well now because of the emperor''s blessing!"

    Li Laoer called Zheng Feng at that time. After explaining a few words carefully, Zheng Feng entered the city.

    Jiayin is thinking about the Marquis and his father who are away on an expedition. They have only been away for two or three months, and they don¡¯t know if they will be forgotten by the emperor, or if there are courtiers who are secretly trying to accuse Xiao Heizheng behind his back.

    She just wanted to enter the palace, fight a BOSS for her adoptive father, and find a sense of presence.

    ?So she hugged her second uncle¡¯s arm and shook it, ¡°Second uncle, I want to go too, to deliver melons to Uncle Huang!¡±

    Tao Hongying thought that her daughter was playing tricks on her, and was afraid that she would cause trouble if she entered the palace. Since the Marquis was not around, no one would be able to help if something happened.

    She advised: "Fu Niu''er, don''t go. It''s hot and we don''t know how long we have to wait outside the palace gate.

    ¡°If you want to go out for fun, can mom take you to a restaurant?¡±

    Jiayin refused, and tried his best to fight for it, "Mom, Broken Gold Beach is my fiefdom, and there are watermelons growing there. It''s just right for me to give them to Uncle Huang. Uncle Huang is very good, and I won''t make him angry."

    Mrs. Li felt sorry for her granddaughter and thought this was reasonable, so she advised her daughter-in-law, "Just listen to Fu Niuer. She is getting older and will have to move around the palace in the future.

    "This time I''m offering melons again, it''s a serious matter. Broken Gold Beach was given to Fu Niu''er by the emperor. Now that the melons and fruits have been produced, Fu Niu''er should personally send them to the emperor to taste!"

    ??Li Laoer and the village chief also nodded, and the village chief smiled and said, "It''s okay for Fu Niu''er to go together. In case the emperor summons us, we will have confidence. Otherwise, the emperor is so majestic that I feel trembling even when I speak."

    Tao Hongying looked at her smiling daughter, still worried that she would get into trouble, but her mother-in-law, village chief and second uncle all said so, and she could not stop her anymore. She could only say: "Go if you want, but remember to be cautious." , your adoptive father is not here, you get into trouble in the palace or are bullied, but no one comes to save you..."

    ¡°I know, mom, don¡¯t worry, Fu Niu¡¯er is smart, so she won¡¯t suffer!¡± Jiayin quickly hugged my mother and acted coquettishly.

    ??Li Laoer wanted to go for a walk in the melon fields with the village chief. Jiayin Pidianpian followed behind and quickly escaped from his mother''s "devil''s claws".

    Tao Hongying couldn''t laugh or cry when she saw her daughter rolling out of the door.

    Zhao Yuru quickly took her away to find clothes and jewelry for Jiayin to wear tomorrow. Mrs. Li was concerned about it and then joined in.

    Jiayin wore a big straw hat and covered her little face tightly, for fear that she would show off her yin and yang face again, which would cause embarrassment to the whole city tomorrow!

    ?Shui Ling was afraid that the little master would trip, so he picked up the little master and rushed to the shack where he was watching the melons.

    It happened that Ye Shan was helping to pull weeds not far away, so Jiayin called him to come forward and chat.

    "Uncle Dashan, that Uncle Sanjiang doesn''t talk much and seems to be very scary. Last night, my eldest brother took him to check Grandpa Zhang''s pulse, and Grandpa Zhang said he was fine. It was really strange." Jiayin sat on the wooden bed in the shack, kicking his calves. , Jianshengsheng asked.

    Shui Ling also nodded and whispered: "Yes, Uncle Sanjiang has always had a cold face. I have been afraid of him since I was a child."

    Yeshan naturally knew everything about his master, so he said: "I know a little about this matter. Just like Zheng Er and the others, Sanjiang was also a small team more than ten years ago. But when he went out on errands, something went wrong in Sanjiang. As a result, the entire team died, and only he was saved by his teammates.

    "He may have been feeling guilty and had the root of his illness. If the marquis hadn''t ordered him to live, he would have gone to find his brothers under Jiuquan after taking revenge.

    ¡°But even though he is alive now, he doesn¡¯t have a family and doesn¡¯t talk much. Apart from training the boys in the village, he only eats and sleeps.

    ¡°The owner of the village felt sorry for his younger brother, and this time he sent his best boys out again, so he asked someone to take care of him and forced him to follow him out.¡±

    I felt sad when I heard the good news. No wonder this man had a look of death in his eyes. I''m afraid his heart has long been buried with his brothers, and he is like a walking zombie.

    Shui Ling even covered her mouth and her eyes were red, "Uncle Sanjiang is so pitiful. When we were children, we said he looked like a zombie..."

    Jiayin quickly comforted her, "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. Our house is lively. Maybe Uncle Sanjiang will get over it after staying here for a while."

    She actually said casually that she really had no confidence in saving a "dead-hearted person".

    But Shui Ling took it seriously, with a look of excitement and joy on his face, and nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes! Our family is the best. If Uncle Sanjiang lives here for a long time, he will definitely become more humane, and maybe he will get a wife and have children! Hahaha, By then, he won¡¯t want to die.¡±

    I grinned after hearing the good news. I really didn¡¯t want to dampen this child¡¯s confidence...

    ?Let the days pass slowly, who knows what will happen in the future.

    Even if Zheng Sanjiang does not live up to Shuiling''s expectations, as long as he does his best for the Li family, the Li family will never leave him homeless...

    ?Li Laoer and the village chief walked around the melon field and brought back another cracked jade melon.

    ?The weather is hot and there is not enough rain. No matter how diligently the villagers carry water and keep watering, this situation is still inevitable.

    Fortunately, the garden is about to open, and after selling it, I put the money in my pocket, and I feel at ease.

    ??The village chief smiled and took out the hatchet behind the shack door, put it in the bucket and washed it, and then cut the jade melon for everyone to try.

    As a result, the boys in the school were out of school, and whether they were smelling the sweet smell or suddenly wanting to join in the fun, they ran over like a swarm of swarms.

    Jiayin saw it from a distance and immediately jumped on Shuiling''s back, shouting, "Shui Ling, come home quickly. I haven''t seen Sanjiu for a long time. Did it get lost? Let''s go look for it?!"

    ¡°Oh, good!¡± Shui Ling was convinced that he had it, and responded as he walked, ¡°I didn¡¯t see Sanjo today. Could it be that he went to the village to steal chickens?¡±

    ?Under the grape trellis in the space, Sanjo was taking a pleasant nap when he suddenly sneezed and woke himself up.

    ?It looked around, its little face full of doubts, but after looking around, there was only a little green snake spitting out its head in the cage. There seemed to be nothing unusual? !

    Thinking of the sweet dream that had just been interrupted, it became annoyed, so it jumped up, swung its tail, and kept spinning the cage like a top, and then continued to curl up and fall asleep.

    ?Poor little green snake suddenly felt like he was on a roller coaster. His tongue was stuck out of his mouth and he couldn''t take it back for a long time.

    While feeling dizzy, it really had a million things that it couldn¡¯t figure out.

    ?Who did it offend? !

    It wants to go home, it wants to find its mother!

    Besides, Li Laoer and the village chief couldn''t guess why Jiayin ran away. They both couldn''t stop laughing.

    ??The naughty boys don¡¯t know yet, but in Jiayin¡¯s eyes, they are more terrifying than tigers.

    One person shared a piece of jade melon and squatted outside the shack, chewing it with great satisfaction...

    Early on the next morning, Jiayin was dressed neatly and got into a carriage with his second uncle, followed by the village chief driving a mule cart.

    Daqing, who has suffered a lot, has now grown fat and strong. Now he is pulling a cart, which is carrying a big basket of jade melons and golden fruits. He goes into the city to offer melons in a majestic and high-spirited manner!

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 529ï¼š There is no regret medicine in the world

    Chapter 529 There is no regret medicine in the world

    ? ? Offering melons to the palace is a major event every year.

    ?For the four places to **** the carriage, the boys in the village guessed for half an hour before deciding on the four winners.

    ??For this matter, the four victors have raised their tails to the sky in the past few days, making the other losers'' teeth itch, their fists rattling, and they wish they could be taught the rules of entering the palace first.

    ??It''s a pity that the village chief had already told him not to use his fists, otherwise he would be beaten until his nose was bruised and his face was swollen. When he walked out, he would be embarrassed by the whole village!

    ?In the hot summer, even if the sun has just risen, the earth is so hot that your feet are burning.

    The cicadas were all a bit listless, but the number of idlers in the teahouse continued unabated.

    Humans are social animals, so they can eat and drink poorly, and wear simple clothes, but if they close their mouths and confine themselves for a few days, that is absolutely not allowed!

    ??After all, I haven¡¯t heard yet who the new husband the little widow at the end of the street is looking for is called, and what he does for a living!

    ?A certain third-grade official married a concubine in the sixth house. I don¡¯t know whether the mistress is suffering from a mental illness or a real illness.

    Not to mention that there was a huge quarrel in the court over tax reduction and exemption, and these people had not even given a few words of advice or expressed their opinions.

    In short, life can be tough, but you must eat it!

    And just before three o''clock in the morning, the real melon also entered Beijing.

    ?This cart is green and golden, and it is placed on the cart board. There are many melon vines decorated around it, which looks fresh.

    ?In order for the emperor to eat immediately after being sent to the palace, there were two buckets of ice in the car, containing a jade melon and a dozen golden fruits.

    ?When the sun shines, there is a faint chill. It looks cool no matter how you look at it, which makes people extremely enviable.

    ??The street leading to the palace was originally the busiest, but because of this car, it suddenly became even busier!

    ?At first, a little boy was sleepy. In order to wake up, he ran to the door to blow in the air.

    ??As a result, when he saw the Li family''s carriage and mule carriage from a distance, he became excited and shouted loudly, "Oh, Suijintan has come to the palace to offer melons!"

    "What? Suijintan came to the palace to offer melons! Oh, the melon garden is open, you can go buy melons!" A guest sitting by the window heard the movement, turned around and shouted in surprise.

    The guests in the teahouse rushed to the door, took a closer look, and became happy.

    ¡°What a piece of melon that breaks the golden beach!¡±

    ¡°The park is finally open, my eyes are really red with anticipation!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and buy some, I¡¯ve been waiting to give you gifts!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, wait for me.¡±

    ??Everyone was talking and laughing and gearing up. They waited until this moment and wanted to rush to buy a few to take home.

    In fact, ten days ago, jade melons and golden fruits were sold on the market.

    But how can I put it, the taste is not that bad, but it is much different from the taste in memory.

    The taste in my memory is the clear and sweet taste produced by Ruijintan.

    Just do it if someone says it, and has already sent the servant chief to line up at Broken Gold Beach.

    Those who did not have any entourage with them, or who were living a normal life at home, also hurried out of the city and went to line up in person.

    Broken Gold Beach has been selling jade melons and golden fruits for two years, and everyone has figured out the way.

    ?Whether it is the Li family of Broken Gold Beach or the common people of Xincun, they never look at the identity and background of the buyers, let alone sell jade melons and golden fruits in bulk.

    They only sell on a per-person basis, and one person can buy up to two jade melons or ten golden fruits.

    ?This amount is enough to give as a favor as a gift, or to feed the whole family a fresh meal. If you want to buy and sell, you can do it, but just a few in a day will never make anyone make a fortune.

    By doing this, Suijintan naturally hopes that more people will eat the fruits they grow and enjoy the blessings of Suijintan¡¯s feng shui treasure land.

    Instead of letting those resellers in the middle drive up the price of melons, you can make a lot of money!

    The village sent off the team that went to the palace to offer melons, and they had already made plans.

    ?Nearly all men, women, and children came out to surround the melon fields, and no customers who came to buy were allowed to enter the melon fields at will.

    Outside the melon field, there were two stalls, one selling jade melons and the other selling golden fruits.

    ??The prices of jade melons and golden fruits are the same as in previous years, but this year extra wicker baskets will be given.

    The basket was filled with hay to ensure that even if the jade melons and golden fruits were put in, they would not be damaged even if they were bumped or bumped.

    Li Zheng from Dahuaishu Village, Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang also brought villagers over, and set up three stalls under the shade of trees not far away, selling jade melons and golden fruits from their own villages.

    Everything in the world has always been about hard work and reward.

    Especially in matters in the fields, there is no possibility of deception.

    People in the new village carried water and watered the fields three times under the scorching sun, taking care of every melon vine.

    ??Although this year''s jasper melons are smaller, they are green and round in color; the golden fruits were originally golden, but now they are darker, with a little orange-red color.

    ??Both kinds of melons look so good that people can¡¯t help but salivate when they see them.

    ??However, the jade melons and golden fruits in Dahuaishu Village, Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang vividly explain what crooked melons and cracked fruits are.

    ??The shape of the jade melons are some long, some square, and some half-tilted. The golden ones are as big as a fist with a navel bulging.

    Even without tasting it, everyone knows that it is definitely not satisfactory.

    So, these three stalls must wait until the Xinchun side is sold out before they can open, and the prices must be reduced by half...

    ??The scene in Dahuaishu Village is waving a pipe and pot, and he wants to knock the heads of the nearby villagers into the same hairstyle as Sakyamuni.

    He really hates that iron cannot become steel, complaining and cursing: "I asked you to carry water to water the ground, and you are all lazy. Either you have a headache or a pain in the buttocks. The pole feels like burning your shoulders. You are not willing to carry water at all. I am an old man and almost You yelled until your throat was broken, and you just barely finished watering the ground!

    ¡°Last year you said that the new village was hiding something private, and the melon vines given to us were not good. This year you saw with your own eyes that the melon vines planted by others were the same as ours, but this was the result in autumn. Do you feel hurt?

    "The folks in my new village are more diligent than you and are never lazy. Even if they plant dog shit, flowers will bloom. If you plant a gold ingot, it will turn into pig shit!"

    Li Zheng from Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang also sighed.

    Dawangzhuang Lizheng said: "If you don''t work hard, how can good things grow in this land... It will be too late this year. Anyone who dares to be lazy next year will be kicked out of the village directly."

    All the villagers were so scolded that they did not dare to refute a word.

    ??At the Xincun side, silver coins were jingling and being thrown into money boxes, and there was a long queue in front of the stalls, but no one was paying attention to them here, and no one felt good.

    ?Had they known this, they would have worked hard in the spring... Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world!

    Mrs. Li had nothing to do at home, so she brought Shuiyun to deliver a large bucket of honey and passion fruit drink to Guadi, with ice cubes added of course.

    The weather was hot, so Jiayin also taught Shuiyun how to make ice. This summer at home, there was no shortage of ice and it was very cool.

    ?The villagers were sweating profusely, but all their faces were smiling.

    They took a big pottery bowl, scooped up ice water and drank it all. One of the villagers quietly motioned to Mrs. Li to look at the money box, and said in a low voice: "Aunt Li, look, there is a lot of money!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 530ï¼š Itâ€™s big and sweet, and it doesnâ€™t cost any money if itâ€™s not delicious!

    Chapter 530 It¡¯s big and sweet, but if it doesn¡¯t taste good, it doesn¡¯t cost any money!

    Mrs. Li also responded with a smile: "Yes, everyone has not been tired this year in vain. When the money is divided at the end of the year, when it is time to marry a wife, he will marry a wife, and when it is time to make new clothes, he will make two new sets of clothes! When we go out wearing a new coat, who wouldn¡¯t envy our Broken Gold Beach!¡±

    ?The villagers became more and more excited after hearing this, and Le Diandian ran to continue picking and transporting melons.

    ??Although the sweat beads on my face fell to the ground and broke into eight pieces, the sound was full of joy!

    ??The village chief was not at home, so Uncle Zhao took over the responsibility of selling melons. Now he was standing behind the stall with a cane, his face brightened by three points.

    Mrs. Li walked up to him and said, "Brother, please remember to leave some for our family. We will send gifts to the academy tomorrow. The Wen family and the Liu family will also send someone to tell them how much they need." ¡±

    "Don''t worry, old lady, I''ve already sent someone to deliver a message to Mr. Wen and Mr. Liu. They both said they would send someone over soon, and they were afraid that they would not get anything if they arrived too late." Uncle Zhao said with a smile.

    ?His lips were grinning from ear to ear, and his eyes were full of pride.

    The harvest season always makes people extremely happy and satisfied.

    ?Standing next to the money box, Liu Biaotou suddenly remembered something and asked, "Old madam, do you want to leave some more melons for the Marquis? I''m afraid the Marquis''s leaving gift will be even more?"

    Just as Mrs. Li was about to respond, she saw the buyers in line pricking up their ears and looking over eagerly.

    As if she was afraid that if she said that the Hou Mansion wanted to keep more melons, they would not be able to buy them.

    She quickly said: "There is no need to leave it to the Marquis Mansion, Zhuangzi has arrangements there."

    ?Although Mrs. Li didn¡¯t say Zhengjiazhuang, Biaotou Liu and Uncle Zhao understood it clearly.

    After all, Guayang was originally Zhengjiazhuang! The ones sent to Zhengjiazhuang will definitely be planted this year, which will be enough for the Marquis Mansion to give as gifts!

    The buyers breathed a sigh of relief and smiled and chatted with each other.

    "Old madam, there are only a few acres of melon land. Don''t give it away everywhere. Keep it and sell it to us. My wife likes to eat this golden fruit and has talked about it several times. I also plan to buy it tomorrow and the next day. Woolen cloth!"

    ¡°Yes, old lady, can¡¯t you sell us more at one time? We have to queue up every day!¡±

    "Yes, I live in the north of the city. I plan to come and guard the city gate when it opens tomorrow morning."

    ??Everyone was talking excitedly because they just wanted to buy more.

    Mrs. Li explained with a smile: "Everyone likes the melons grown in our village. We are very happy, and of course we want to sell more. But everyone has also seen that our village only has a few acres of land, and the melons grown in our village are not that big." many.

    "With such a limited quantity, everyone can buy a few and taste the taste of the melons grown in our feng shui treasure land. If there is no limit, I am afraid that a big family in the city will take advantage of it. Of course, it will be easier for us." You can''t be filial to me at that time, can you?"

    ?Everyone nodded quickly, they really thought wrong just now.

    The limit is limited to them, but it also limits the wealthy households!

    ? ? Xincun may seem unkind, but they try hard to put them on an equal footing with the rich and powerful...

    Let¡¯s not talk about how lively it is here in the melon garden, let¡¯s just talk about how lively it is in the palace. Because of this year¡¯s drought, the emperor is also a little impatient.

    Although there were many ice basins placed in the imperial study room, the coolness could not relieve the boredom in his heart.

    ??The chief **** came in from outside and glanced at the emperor quietly. He saw that he was not reviewing the memorial, but was looking out the window in a trance with a cup of herbal tea.

    He hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward with a smile and reported: "Your Majesty, Princess Kangle and Uncle Li from Suijintan are here with people to offer melons and fruits!"

    The emperor came back to his senses and asked subconsciously, "Such a dry weather, the melon garden in Suijintan was not affected?" ?????The **** chief responded quickly: "Back to the emperor, it should not be affected at all. The old slave saw it At a glance, the jade melons are emerald green and the golden fruits are so beautiful that my eyes are almost drooling. "

    When the emperor heard what he said, he suddenly felt an appetite when he thought of the jade melon that quenches thirst and relieves heat. He ordered: "Why don''t we bring people in? It''s too hot outside. Princess Kangle is my cousin''s precious daughter. Just in case. It¡¯s sunburnt. When my cousin comes back, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have to settle the score with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, old slave, hurry up and go. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hold up the Marquis¡¯ feet with my body!¡± The chief **** joked, which made the emperor laugh, and then he hurried out to invite people.

    Soon, Jiayin, Li Laoer and the village chief who were waiting outside were ushered into the imperial study room.

    ?Li Laoer and the village chief each carried a wooden bucket, while Jiayin had two empty hands.

    As soon as she entered the door, she ran towards the emperor with a smile and shouted, "Uncle Huang, Uncle Huang, Fu Niu''er has brought you a melon. It''s big and sweet. If it''s not delicious, you don''t have to pay for it!"

    "Hahaha!" The emperor bent down to pick up the fat girl, hugged her and sat down, and said, "Fu Niuer is used to selling melons, and she is so skilled at shouting!"

    Jiayin blushed a little, stuck out her tongue, and quickly replied: "No, grandma and the village chief grandpa said that the first melon must be eaten by the emperor, and then it can be sold for money.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er is just practicing, she hasn¡¯t had time to help sell melons yet!¡±

    ?The emperor laughed even more when he heard this. Among other things, there was never any doubt about the loyalty of people like Suijintan.

    Even if you plant melons in the field, remember to let him take the first bite.

    ?Li Laoer and the village chief knelt down and kowtowed, shouting, "Long live the emperor, long live the emperor!"

    "Get up quickly!" The emperor raised his hand. When he saw the good news and wanted to kowtow, he pushed the fat girl down. "It''s hot, so don''t bother. Look at the sweat beads on your forehead. Uncle Huang will wipe it for you." wipe!"

    Jiayin smiled and raised her fat face, and really asked the emperor to help wipe the sweat. She also chirped, "Uncle Huang, yesterday Fu Niuer went to pick melons for Uncle Huang, and one of the melons suddenly exploded. It''s such a pity. , Fu Niu''er took a few bites for Uncle Huang, wow, it''s so delicious, so sweet!

    "Uncle Huang, you must eat more to quench your thirst and cool down, so that you can better criticize the dumplings! Fu Niu''er also wants to give a few to her adoptive father, but the adoptive father is too far away, and Fu Niu''er doesn''t even know Where is he?"

    The emperor smiled and listened from beginning to end. Not only did he wipe the little girl''s sweat, but he also gave the mung bean paste snacks on the table to the little girl, "Okay, okay, uncle Huang will eat it soon. You can try the snacks in the palace first. There are some." Isn¡¯t it as delicious as the ones at your shop?¡±

    Jiayin took a big bite of half of it and tasted it carefully for a long time. The mung bean cake was soft and sweet, completely different from the ones he had eaten before.

    It¡¯s perfect to eat snacks like this in summer.

    She suddenly lost her face and said in frustration: "Uncle Huang, the most delicious dim sum in the world is really in the palace. When the dim sum chef comes out of the palace, let him go to my dim sum shop, and I will open it for him. Double wages, okay?¡±

    The emperor couldn''t help but laughed again, and nodded the fat girl''s nose, "Your adoptive father always said you were smart, but I still didn''t believe it, but now I know it! As soon as you open your mouth, you will bring out the best in the palace." The pastry chef rushed away!"

    Jiayin was not embarrassed at all when her little thoughts were discovered. Instead, she pouted her lips and complained: "Uncle Huang is so stingy. If you don''t give it to the cook, you can just give her snack recipes! Poor Fu Niu''er is getting oily from being exposed to the sun. He also had to ride a carriage to deliver melons to Uncle Huang.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er can¡¯t even get a snack recipe. Woo hoo, Fu Niu¡¯er is so sad. When she¡¯s sad, she misses her adoptive father so much. She misses so much..."

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± The emperor was really dumbfounded and surrendered quickly.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 531ï¼š Is it intentional or unintentional?

    Chapter 531 Is it intentional or unintentional?

    On weekdays, even when the prince and princess saw him, they were restrained and did not dare to say one more word or take one more step.

    ??But this little girl is actually a scoundrel, smart and naughty.

    ?Not only did he not find this girl annoying, he was actually happy that she was close and real.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to get you a prescription soon. Take it with you when you leave the palace.¡± The emperor tapped the little girl¡¯s head.

    Jiayin smiled brightly, quickly thanked him, and turned around to say hello, "Second uncle, grandpa village chief, hurry up and cut the melon for the emperor!"

    ??Li Laoer smiled again and bowed his hands to the emperor, then rolled up his sleeves and fished out the jade melon from the ice water bucket.

    ??The village chief also took two golden fruits from another bucket.

    The head **** quickly took the young **** and carried him to a small table.

    ??The jade melon and golden fruit were chilled with ice water. When cut open, they felt cold and the sweet taste spread all over the surface.

    The emperor was pleased to see it and asked: "There is a drought this year. Is the field not affected?"

    ??The village chief calmed down and replied: "Back to the emperor, the weather is indeed dry today and the fields are short of water, but what can I say, if everyone is more diligent, this little trouble can be overcome.

    "Before, the villagers irrigated the ground three times and finally saved these jade melons and golden fruits. Although everyone was very tired and their skin peeled off due to the sun, at this time, seeing the melons and fruits opening, I feel like it¡¯s not in vain.¡±

    ?The emperor couldn''t help but nod, and felt a little more relaxed.

    Speaking of difficulties, everyone has them, they happen every year, but the important thing is to face them and actively solve them.

    As an emperor, is he worse than a group of peasants? !

    Soon, the jade melons and golden fruits were cut.

    Because the chief **** performed the operation himself, there was no need to test the poison.

    ?The emperor picked up a piece of jade melon and bit into it. It was cool and sweet, and the irritability in his heart disappeared without a trace in an instant.

    ¡°Good melons! This year¡¯s melons seem to be sweeter than in previous years!¡± The emperor couldn¡¯t help but praise, causing Li Laoer and the village chief to smile with rows of white teeth.

    ??The village chief tried his best to suppress his pride and excitement, and nodded repeatedly, "Your Majesty is so awesome, you can taste it right away. In fact, the jade melon and golden fruit seem to like drought, especially the golden fruit, which is frighteningly sweet, like a candy jar!"

    ¡°Eat it too!¡± The emperor called to Li Laoer and the village chief, and finally took a piece of jade melon to Jiayin with his own hands.

    Jiayin saw the **** chief standing aside half-bent, so she gave him her piece.

    The chief **** was startled and wanted to refuse, but the emperor said, "You can eat what the princess rewards you."

    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± The chief **** quickly knelt down and thanked with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, and thank you, Princess.¡±

    Jiayin took another piece of jade melon and ate it in small bites, like a little squirrel holding a big fruit, with a face of satisfaction and joy.

    ??The emperor was infected and felt that the melon in his hand was three times sweeter.

    ?He chatted with the good news. Although the questions and answers were a bit childish, they made him extremely relaxed. Unconsciously, he ate three pieces of jade melon and two pieces of golden fruit.

    Occasionally, he would ask Li Laoer and the village chief how the crops were in the fields, whether there were many guests in the valley, and whether the orchards would bear many fruits this year...

    ??Li Laoer and the village chief responded carefully, without any exaggeration, and were truthful. They said what they had to say, so that the emperor could understand the real life of the people outside.

    ?At this moment, a young **** suddenly came in from outside, moved to the steward''s side, and whispered a few words.

    When the emperor saw it, he asked, "What''s the matter?"

    The chief **** smiled and said, "Your Majesty, the Queen and the Third Princess have brought you sour plum soup."

    ??The emperor frowned slightly, but still said: "Let them come in."

    The head **** went out to invite someone in person, and soon brought in a beautiful woman in her thirties.

    ??The beautiful woman is tall and tall, wearing a bright red palace dress and a red gold phoenix crown on her head, which makes her brows look more sharp and serious, and less soft and warm.

    Following the beautiful woman was a six or seven-year-old girl who was a little taller than Jiayin. She was wearing a goose-yellow slanted shirt and a snow satin skirt.

    ??The little girl''s facial features are slightly ordinary, but the red gold pendant eight treasure necklace hanging around her neck adds a bit of "noble" air. Li Laoer and the village chief quickly knelt down and kowtowed. Jiayin also jumped off the chair, but before he could kneel down, he stepped on the edge of his skirt and fell directly to the ground.

    The emperor laughed loudly, bent down to help the little girl with a red face, and said with a smile: "Last time, your adoptive father said that you wanted to lose weight, but now it seems that your weight loss results are not very good."

    After saying that, he patted Jiayin''s knee again and said: "Okay, you are so prostrate that you have given a great gift to the queen. If you are blessed again, it will be considered a blessing."

    Jiayin quickly knelt down to salute the queen and princess. The queen stretched out her hand to support Jiayin and said with a smile: "Is this Princess Kangle? It''s true that Yuxue is cute. No wonder the Marquis doesn''t want to get married and have children. Give it to this girl."

    ?This was said casually, but the meaning didn''t sound like a compliment.

    Li Laoer and the village chief, who were kneeling, touched each other out of the corner of their eyes, and they both felt excited.

    The good news seemed not to be heard, and he climbed back to the chair next to the emperor and sat down, talking to the queen innocently, "Queen, do you also know my adoptive father? Then do you know when my adoptive father will come back?"

    "When the adoptive father left, Fu Niu''er held him in her arms and refused to let him go. The adoptive father said that he was going to kill the enemy and get back half of the river and the sea for Uncle Huang! He also said that if he didn''t come back, let Fu Niu''er I came to see Uncle Huang, and Fu Niuer dreamed of her adoptive father last night..."

    As she spoke, her eyes became red.

    I have to say that the fat girl''s mouth was pursed and she wanted to cry but didn''t dare to cry. It was really heartbreaking.

    ??The emperor immediately pulled off the veil to wipe the little girl''s tears and coaxed her, "Fu Niu''er, don''t cry. Your adoptive father sent a message yesterday, saying that he will return to Jiangnan in half a month."

    "Really?" Jiayin was pleasantly surprised and immediately smiled, "Fu Niu''er just learned how to steam egg custard, and she will cook it for her adoptive father when he comes back.

    ¡°When my adoptive father comes back, my father will come back, and my uncle Dayong will come back. Grandma won¡¯t have to stand at the entrance of the village looking around every day, and my mother won¡¯t have to secretly shed tears at night!¡±

    The little girl spoke quickly and urgently, obviously she was very happy.

    The emperor sighed inwardly and gently rubbed the little girl''s hair.

    Speaking of which, the Li family are just ordinary people. They even suffered a lot of hardships due to the delay in going south, and the place they were assigned to stay was a gravel beach.

    ??If you put it to others, I''m afraid even if you don''t scold him as the emperor, you should complain a few words.

    But the Li family never said "no" to him. They worked hard to open up wasteland, plant melons and fruit trees. Even if they became a fiefdom, they still paid taxes, money and grain.

    ??Now the family has sent their children and grandchildren to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy with the marquis.

    ??It is really for Tianwu, for this useless emperor who has lost half of his country, that I have devoted all my loyalty and strength.

    Even if it¡¯s very small¡­

    ?Looking at the civil and military affairs of the Manchu dynasty, the rich and powerful families in Mandu City only know how to get benefits from them all day long.

    Compared to the Li family, it is really shameful.

    He thought for a while and then told the queen, "Don''t talk about the Marquis not getting married in the future. All the dignitaries in the family have counted, and no one can match him. It makes sense for the Marquis to like the Li family, and no one can stop him.

    ¡°In addition, ask someone to collect some cloth jewelry. Remember to choose the best ones and give them to the Li family to commend them for their loyalty and filial piety.¡±

    ?The queen''s eyes flickered, but she still stood up and responded.

    Li Laoer and the village chief quickly kowtowed to express gratitude.

    Jiayin jumped down from the chair this time, landed firmly on the ground, squatted down and thanked the emperor.

    ??The emperor felt even more amused when he saw her smiling, "It''s just like your adoptive father said, Fu Niu''er is just a little money addict, and she will be happy when she gets good things."

    After chatting for a while, the queen and princess ate two pieces of jade melon.

    ?Li Laoer and the village chief kept their heads down and could not raise their eyes, so they were about to leave.

    Jiayin also felt that it had enough of a sense of presence, so he decided to stop it when it was good.

    If you don''t want to, the queen suddenly said: "The emperor, the three princesses have not played any companions. The rare master of Kangle County entered the palace. Let her stay for a few days and accompany the three princesses?"

    Three more, the Baozi recently spread the flu virus, and my son contacted our whole family with his own strength. Occasionally, updates may be delayed, so please bear with me. Thank you guys, autumn is here, everyone should pay attention to the changes in temperature and temperature.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 532ï¼š You cant afford to offend, and you cant avoid it!

    Chapter 532: You can¡¯t afford to provoke him, and you can¡¯t avoid him either!

    The emperor didn''t think much, lowered his head and asked for the good news, "Do you want Fu Niu''er to stay for a few days? Uncle Huang''s home is very big, and Fu Niu''er will definitely like it."

    Jiayin felt alarm bells ringing in her heart. Although she didn''t know the reason, she always felt that the queen had ill intentions toward her.

    But the emperor obviously has good intentions, so it would be inappropriate to refuse directly.

    Her heart suddenly changed, and she replied with a blush: "Uncle Huang, Fu Niu''er also wants to play with the princess sister, but Fu Niu''er doesn''t come home at night, grandma should be worried about it. Can Fu Niu''er play with the princess sister? Play for a while and then go home in the afternoon?¡±

    "Of course you can." The emperor likes fat girls to be filial, and he also knows that the old lady of the Li family sees this girl as an eyeball, so he said: "The flowers in the imperial garden are blooming just in time. You and the third princess can go and play. , I will send someone to take you back this afternoon.¡±

    After saying that, he turned to Li Laoer and the village chief, "You don''t have to worry about it, Fu Niuer will not be wronged in the palace."

    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s words are serious,¡± Li Laoer felt very reluctant, but he still responded with a smile: ¡°Fu Niuer is a child who is very pampered by her family. If she is naughty, please forgive me, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°I understand, you go ahead.¡± The emperor waved his hand, and Li Laoer and the village chief kowtowed again before retreating.

    The queen wanted to prepare a reward for the Li family, so she smiled and said a few words, and then went to work.

    Leaving the good news behind, he followed the third princess and a group of young eunuchs and maids to the imperial garden.

    ?The so-called imperial garden is just a larger garden.

    ??If it were the original Imperial Garden of the Imperial Palace in Kyoto, it would still be somewhat worth seeing, but here in the new capital, it is just a converted palace, and the Imperial Garden is only a dozen acres in size.

    The varieties of flowers and plants of various colors are not so numerous and expensive.

    Jiayin followed the cold-faced third princess, admiring the flowers along the way. She originally wanted to find an opportunity to smuggle some good varieties into the space.

    It¡¯s a pity that the more I look at it, the more disappointed I become.

    She was thinking about finding some excuse to leave the palace early.

    ?Out of the blue, the third princess in front suddenly stopped, and she almost bumped into her.

    The third princess hugged her shoulders, pushed the eunuchs and maids aside, then pointed at the good news and shouted: "Kneel down for me, princess!"

    Hearing the good news, he was confused and didn¡¯t understand what was going on with this little girl.

    Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to play with her?

    ??Does the so-called play mean kneeling back and forth?

    ?She glanced at the eunuchs and maids. Although they were four or five steps back, their ears were straightened and they were staring at them from the corner of their eyes. They could definitely hear what they were saying.

    She thought for a while, acted ignorant and innocent, and asked: "Sister Princess, don''t you want to play with me? Why do you want me to kneel down? My mother said that kneeling down is to apologize. What''s wrong with me? I made the princess angry. ?"

    How old is the third princess? She was a little confused when asked by the good news.

    After all, whenever she asked her to kneel down, the maids and eunuchs would immediately do the same.

    When she saw Jiayin tilting her head and looking at her but not kneeling, she became a little annoyed. She found an excuse and shouted: "Who asked you to wear the same dress as this princess!"

    Jiayin glanced at her skirt and was speechless.

    ?The third princess wore a pleated skirt made of snow satin, while she wore a moon-white bud skirt.

    ??This flower bud skirt was sewn by the embroiderer in the Hou Mansion based on the sketch she drew. It can be said that she was the first to wear it in Tianwu. How could it be the same as the princess? !

    Needless to say, the third princess just didn''t like her and was deliberately looking for trouble.

    She endured it again and again, but she really had no good impressions of this ordinary-looking princess.

    ?They are good-looking, and they can be called cute if they let themselves be willful.

    ??You put on a big face like a steamed bun and put two dead fish eyes on it, and you come out to scare people.

    Who gave you the courage to do this? The eunuchs and maids on the side obviously felt that the princess was being unreasonable, but they were slaves and hesitated to persuade her.

    Unfortunately, this idea is just an idea and no one has ever put it into action.

    The good news cannot wait for outsiders to intervene, so it can only go into battle in person.

    She pinched the hem of her dress in "grievance" and asked pitifully: "Princess, can''t others wear the same dress as you?"

    "Of course, I''m a princess! Who are you? You dare to steal my father''s... no, steal your skirt!" The third princess thought that Jiayin was scared, so she proudly raised her chin and scolded her, almost spilling the beans.

    But Jiayin understood clearly. It turned out that the little princess was jealous because she was getting along so well with the emperor''s uncle.

    ?She really wanted to roll her eyes and curse.

    ?That''s your biological father. You are like a wooden peg. You don''t talk to your father, you don''t get close to your father, and in the end you blame others.

    ?Isn¡¯t this typical? If you can¡¯t eat grapes, others can¡¯t eat them either?

    But she could just curse a few words in her mind, but she couldn''t say them seriously.

    ??This is Tianwu where imperial power is supreme. His father is the emperor and he is the princess!

    ?Her neck is not hard enough to fight to the death with the princess, not to mention that her great supporter, the Marquis and her adoptive father, is not at home!

    If you can¡¯t afford to offend, you can only hide if you can afford it!

    So, she became more and more aggrieved with red eyes, "Yes, princess, I understand. I will go home and change out of my skirt."

    After saying that, she turned around and left.

    ??The princess hasn''t vented her anger yet, how could she be allowed to leave, so she subconsciously reached out her hand.

    Jiayin¡¯s scalp hurt, and when he found that his braid was pulled, he became really angry.

    The naughty kid is the most annoying.

    ??If you don¡¯t clean it up and teach her a lesson, I¡¯m really sorry for her persistence in finding trouble!

    ?So, she pushed forward with all her strength, and the princess subconsciously pushed harder.

    Unexpectedly, Jiayin suddenly fell on her back. The princess couldn''t hold it back and fell to the ground.

    The eunuchs and maids were startled and rushed forward.

    ?This one shouted, "Princess, how are you? Where does it hurt from the fall?"

    ?The one shouted, "Call the doctor quickly!"

    Jiayin seemed to want to get up, but couldn''t stand firmly and fell on one of the princess''s legs again.

    A palace maid quickly pulled her up and pushed her aside.

    ??The princess fell down and still wanted to speak, but suddenly she covered her stomach and shouted, "Ouch, my stomach hurts!"

    ??The maids and eunuchs were all wondering, shouldn''t their butts hurt? Why did their stomachs hurt?

    But in the blink of an eye, the princess was already rolling on the floor in pain, screaming, "Help, wuwu, my stomach hurts. Queen mother, father! Help!"

    ??The maids and eunuchs were frightened when they saw that the princess was not cheating, and became more and more confused.

    Jiayin stood aside, with a face full of fear and surprise. In fact, the little hand in his sleeve turned over and took a silver needle back into space...

    ??The queen heard the commotion and rushed over. The princess was already rolling on the ground like a wild pig, with snot and tears all over her face. She was already average-looking, but now she couldn''t even look at her.

    "What''s going on?" The queen''s face turned livid with anger. She wanted to pick up the princess, but when she extended her hand, she felt a little disgusted and took it back.

    ?A nun behind her quickly stepped forward and hugged the princess, covering up the master''s embarrassment.

    ??The maids and eunuchs were as frightened as quails, and they all knelt down, not daring to say a word.

    The third princess, on the other hand, did not forget to complain even though she had a stomachache. She pointed at Jiayin and shouted, "It''s her, she''s the one who hit me. I have a stomachache. Wuwu, mother, please take revenge on me... My stomach hurts so much. Wuwu, help me." Mother, help me.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 533ï¼š Behind every naughty child there must be a naughty parent!

    Chapter 533 Behind the naughty child, there must be a naughty parent!

    ? Even if he is a little ugly, he is still his biological child.

    There is no reason why a mother should not care about her children, and the same is true for the queen.

    What''s more, she didn''t like Princess Kangle at all, so she ordered: "Lock Princess Kangle up until the princess recovers."

    After saying that, she took her nanny, hugged the princess and left.

    The eunuchs and maids who were kneeling on the ground dared to get up and look at the innocent good news again. Even if they felt guilty in every way, they did not dare to disobey.

    So the two palace maids stepped forward and led Jiayin to a small house next to the imperial garden where tools were kept.

    Jiayin was pushed in and the door was locked.

    One of the young eunuchs ran to report the matter to the chief eunuch. The maids did not know whether they were afraid or they wanted to seek advice from the stewardess, so they left.

    In short, for a while, not even a ghost was seen outside the tool cabin.

    Jiayin lay on the window, looked at it, and snorted coldly.

    No wonder it is said that the imperial palace is the richest and darkest place in the world.

    ?This man¡¯s heart is rotten to the core.

    ??More than a dozen palace maids and eunuchs all knew that she was "unjustly accused" and that the princess was targeting her and bullying her.

    But just now, no one said anything fair.

    The Queen is even more "interesting". She doesn''t ask anything, just hugs the princess and leaves.

    He said he was keeping her in jail until the princess was well treated before releasing her for further questioning.

    But since she didn¡¯t ask clearly, what does it have to do with her? Doesn¡¯t this mean that she made a mistake?

    Sure enough, prejudice can be inherited.

    Behind the naughty child, there must be a naughty parent!

    Fortunately, she is an old cucumber with green paint, not a real child. Otherwise, she would have left a shadow in her heart after being locked up in the dark room!

    She looked out the window again to make sure there was no one, then stepped into the space.

    ?There had just been a fuss, and she was also thirsty and hungry.

    ?So, she took two hot meat buns from the front yard and ate them in big gulps. She also got a piece of watermelon and went for a walk in the back garden while nibbling on them.

    Sanjo was lying on the stone and posing. When he saw his master coming in, he quickly stepped forward and rubbed his trouser legs, as if he were being intimate.

    Jiayin knelt down and stroked the fox''s tail twice, and couldn''t help but click on its forehead and said, "Are you a vixen? Can you tell me clearly?"

    "If you are a vixen, you will turn into a handsome man in a few years, be obsessed with that third princess, and then abandon her, give me a good excuse!"

    The little fox didn''t know if he understood it, so he swung his three tails and rolled directly to the ground.

    Jiayin¡¯s heart was so excited that she thought she was about to witness the highlight moment when the vixen transformed into a human form.

    As a result, the little fox rolled, then jumped up the tree, and its tail hit the cage on the side.

    ?Poor little green snake, it became a top again, spinning rapidly involuntarily.

    Jiayin was extremely disappointed. He threw the melon rind in his hand at the little fox and cursed: "Idiot, the handsome man we promised, bullying Xiaolu is nothing!"

    ?The little fox would mistakenly think that his master had joined the game, so he jumped around more and more, until the cage almost turned into an afterimage.

    The poor little green snake just can''t speak, otherwise it would have shouted, "Master, what are you doing here?! Isn''t it good to just let this stupid fox show off, okay?"

    Jiayin couldn''t face this stupid fox and this unlucky snake anymore. He ran to the pig pen and chicken coop to do some work. He turned around and saw the rabbit family that had grown much stronger again, so he decisively ran out.

    I¡¯m so upset...

    In the Queen''s Kunning Palace, three imperial doctors were surrounding the princess, carefully diagnosing and treating her. But the princess''s pulse was normal, her cry was strong, and she didn''t have any external injuries. She didn''t look sick at all.

    But the princess said she had a stomachache!

    The three imperial doctors were worried because they were sweating on their foreheads and wished that their hair would fall out.

    At this time, the emperor actually came over, and the three imperial doctors quickly knelt down.

    "What''s going on? Why does the third princess have a stomachache? Did she eat something bad?" the emperor asked immediately, obviously not knowing the whole story.

    The third princess was a little happy when she saw her father coming in person. She sat up and shouted, "Father, my stomach hurts! That Li Jiayin hit me, oh oh, father, let me make the decision."

    The queen also looked distressed, acting like a loving mother, and sighed: "The princess thought she had a playmate, so she took her to the garden specially. Who would have thought that the child was so wild and untamed that he actually hurt the princess!"

    The emperor frowned, subconsciously unwilling to believe it, "No way, Fu Niu''er is very well-behaved..."

    ¡°Father, she just bullied me! She also said that I wore the same skirt as her and that I was... ugly!¡± The third princess was afraid that her father would not believe it, so she jumped down and pulled off her skirt to show it to her father.

    ??As a result, the emperor didn''t look at her skirt, but asked: "Don''t you have a stomachache?"

    The third princess subconsciously covered her stomach and said strangely: "Oh, why doesn''t it hurt anymore?"

    ??The emperor''s face darkened, and he turned to look at the three imperial doctors, "Can you see why the princess has abdominal pain?"

    The three imperial doctors felt as if they had eaten Coptis chinensis and were so miserable that they could not open their mouths.

    The princess is obviously not sick, so let them say whatever they want.

    To be honest, the princess is jealous.

    If you don¡¯t tell the truth, the emperor will punish you.

    Finally, the eldest doctor replied: "Back to the emperor, the princess may have been in the garden just now because of the wind, and her stomach was swollen for a while, and she had some pain. Now the emperor came over, and the princess was happy, so... well, relief Some."

    Your Majesty is such a shrewd person. How could he not hear that the subtext of these words is that the princess is pretending to be ill?

    His face turned darker again, he raised his hand to signal the imperial doctor to go out, and then asked sharply: "Who can explain what is going on? If you don''t understand, then you don''t have to live!"

    The maids and eunuchs immediately knelt on the ground!

    ??The eunuchs and maids who followed Jiayin and the princess earlier were mostly from Kunning Palace, but the eunuchs were all from the Imperial Study Room.

    ?Seeing that the emperor was angry at this moment, a young **** who wanted to rise to power took the risk.

    He walked forward on his knees and recounted the conversation between the princess and the princess in a matter-of-fact manner, including the fact that the princess pulled the princess''s braid and caused him to fall.

    But the bad thing lies in seeking truth from facts!

    ??Because what everyone heard and saw was that the princess bullied the princess over the skirt. The princess wanted to leave. The princess pulled the princess''s pigtails and fell down with too much force. She also said she had a stomachache and framed the princess...

    The third princess turned pale and tried to defend herself, "No, she was the one who caused me to fall. I only got a stomachache after I fell!"

    ?The queen felt guilty and regretful, so she just dealt with it without asking a few questions.

    ?At this moment, she quickly wanted to add a few words, but the emperor did not give her this chance.

    The emperor looked at the third princess coldly and said, "Okay, you said Princess Kangle bullied you, what about Princess Kangle? Call her here and confront her face to face!"

    Unlike he finished saying this, the hall fell into an eerie silence.

    The emperor was a little confused, but after thinking about it, he stood up and asked the queen: "What did you do to Princess Kangle?"

    The queen quickly replied: "Your Majesty, please calm down. No matter what I do, I will never punish a child. I just... I just asked someone to take Princess Kangle to have a rest! I will ask someone to bring Princess Kangle over!" "

    "No need, I will go in person!" The emperor stood up directly and looked at the queen, with obvious disappointment in his eyes. "As the mother of a country, the queen should be kind, gentle, and respectful, but the queen actually angered a child today. I am really disappointed. disappointment!"

    After saying that, he walked out and left the queen behind, with a pale face. She really didn''t know whether she was regretful or angry...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 534ï¼š Who cant pretend to be pitiful?

    Chapter 534: Pretending to be pitiful, who can¡¯t?

    Jiayin rested her chin on the small window sill of the tool room and gnawed on the fruit boredly. Just when she was wondering if she could take advantage of it secretly, she finally saw the emperor coming with a large group of troops from a distance.

    She quickly pulled out a chili pepper from the space and wiped two handfuls on her eyes, immediately bursting into tears.

    Then she lay on the ground again, rolled a few times, and quickly put on a poor beggar''s makeup.

    ??The emperor asked someone to open the door of the house. The slanting sun shone into the house. Among the old and dilapidated wooden furniture, sat a fat girl holding her knees.

    ??The originally clean clothes were in a disgraceful state, her fair and plump face was also darkened, her big eyes were red, and there were tears hanging on her eyelashes. She was really pitiful.

    At this moment, the guilt and anger in his heart reached its peak.

    "Fu Niu''er, don''t be afraid, the emperor is here to pick you up." The emperor squatted down and stretched out his hand towards the fat girl.

    Jiayin seemed a little dazed, and it took a long time for his big eyes to focus. Then he got up, rushed into the emperor''s arms like a small cannonball, and burst into tears.

    "Wuwu, Uncle Huang, Fu Niuer is so scared! Wuwu, Fu Niuer really didn''t hit the princess sister in the stomach! It''s so dark here, Fu Niuer wants to go home, wants her grandma, wants her mother, Wuwu, foster father Help! My foster father, please save Fu Niuer!¡±

    ??The little girl was really frightened and choked with sobs, which made the emperor feel even more guilty.

    "Okay, okay, Fu Niu''er is not afraid. Uncle Huang is here... It''s all the fault of the third princess. Uncle Huang punished her and vented Fu Niu''er''s anger." The emperor didn''t say this to coax the child. He really wanted to treat her well. Punish the third princess.

    ?Fu Niu''er was his little guest. As a host, the third princess didn''t treat her well, and she actually bullied her.

    ?That''s it, children all have likes and dislikes, maybe even if the two of them don''t get along, they can just talk about it.

    ??But the princess pretended to have a stomachache, made people upset, and blamed it on guests who were younger than herself. This is a moral problem.

    I thought that the queen took the three princesses with her on weekdays and taught the princess well.

    ?Now it seems that he has misjudged the person. The empress is angry with a child just because the Marquis does not want to marry a cousin from her mother''s clan.

    Even the princess was influenced by the queen and behaved so badly!

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He personally hugged Jiayin and got up and returned to the imperial study.

    The head **** was very discerning and had already found a clean set of clothes.

    ??The palace maid waited on the good news to wash her face, comb her hair, and change her clothes.

    Jiayin originally tied her braid with only two pearl chains, but now the pearls also fell off. I don¡¯t know where they fell.

    The head **** presented a set of extremely valuable head and face jewelry.

    Small and exquisite hair crown, with red gold as the base and small rubies inlaid into the shape of flowers.

    A small necklace with a red gold dragonfly hanging on it and big red eyes.

    ?There is also a red gold necklace with gemstones as big as dove eggs.

    A pair of large, hollow bracelets with ruby ??inlays¡­

    In short, there is a complete set of hair, seven pieces of jewelry, and each piece is an absolute masterpiece.

    Jiayin was still crying "sadly" just now, but now she was happily playing with her jewelry and had a smile on her face. The emperor watched from the side and gave the chief **** an appreciative look.

    The chief **** breathed a long sigh of relief.

    ??The emperor stretched out his hand to straighten the dragonfly pendant on the fat girl''s chest, and said with a smile: "Do you like it, Fu Niuer?"

    "I like it! Thank you, Uncle Huang!" Jiayin squinted her red and swollen eyes and smiled, revealing a row of white teeth. At the end, she suddenly stopped smiling and asked a little at a loss: "Uncle Huang, is this the jewelry of the princess sister? , If Fu Niuer wears it, will she be angry? "

    The emperor quickly comforted the sensible fat girl, "Don''t worry, this was originally a birthday gift prepared for you. Every time your adoptive father comes to see me, he always steals some good things. Uncle Huang will simply give it to you himself. Don''t worry about wearing it." On!

    "Uncle Huang left you to play with the princess today, which makes you feel wronged. You will still come when you should come to play in the future, but then you can only eat delicious food with Uncle Huang, and you won''t be allowed to play with the princess, okay? good?"

    "Okay!" Jiayin nodded, agreed happily, and said in a tender voice: "Grandma said, Fu Niu''er is not silver and will not be liked by everyone.

    ¡°Sister Princess may not like silver, but Uncle Huang does! Fu Niuer also likes it. From now on, when the dim sum shop makes money, Fu Niuer will share half of it with Uncle Huang, so we can be considered partners!¡±

    ??The emperor couldn''t help laughing. The only one in the world who dared to ask the emperor to open a shop in partnership was this ignorant fat girl in front of him!

    The chief **** on the side quickly handed over three dim sum recipes and said with a smile: "Then these dim sum recipes will be regarded as the capital of the emperor''s investment. Fortunately, the imperial chef was generous and gave two more famous dim sum recipes, otherwise the investment would still be cancelled. Seems a little thinner.¡±

    The emperor joked, "Oh, it''s a loss, it''s a loss! I gave you the dim sum shop, and now you give me Fangzi, so I only get half of the shares. It''s a bit uneconomical."

    Jiayin blinked his big eyes and argued hard, "Uncle Huang, it''s very hard for me to be the shopkeeper! I have to think about the snacks, settle the accounts, and if someone steals them, I have to catch the thief. It''s not easy."

    The emperor and the chief **** laughed again, and the emperor said: "Okay, Fu Niuer is happy, I have given you everything, you can do whatever you want. Uncle Huang will wait for you to hand in the account book during the Chinese New Year, and earn money to buy delicious food." "

    ¡°Uncle Huang, don¡¯t worry, I promise to complete the mission.¡± Jiayin imitated the soldiers under his adoptive father and performed a clumsy military salute, which made the emperor laugh again...

    ??Li Laoer and the village chief left the palace and did not return to the village at all. They squatted outside the palace, hoping to wait for the good news to come out and go home together.

    I originally thought I had to wait until the sun set, but soon after the sun set, the head **** personally took Jiayin¡¯s hand and led a group of young eunuchs out carrying trays.

    ??Li Laoer and the village chief rushed to greet him. Jiayin ran forward with a smile and showed off her collar to her second uncle, "Second uncle, second uncle, look! This is my birthday gift from the emperor!"

    Li Laoer could tell that his niece had cried almost at a glance. He tried his best to suppress the question that was about to burst out of his throat, and responded with a forced smile: "It looks good. Fu Niuer looks good in anything she wears."

    After saying that, he bowed to the chief **** and said, "Fu Niu''er is not naughty, is she? Please take care of me, chief eunuch."

    ??The chief **** turned away and refused to accept the gift. Instead, he bent down and apologized, "Uncle, I don''t deserve your gift. It''s my fault that I didn''t take good care of the princess.

    "When the princess was playing with the princess, there was a little quarrel. The emperor punished the princess severely. He moved the princess out of Kunning Palace and sent two strict nuns to discipline her. The emperor liked the princess very much and said that from now on, the princess You can come to the palace to play at any time.¡±

    Having trouble?

    ?Li Laoer''s eyes flashed, he didn''t believe this statement at all.

    But he still replied: "It is normal for children to quarrel today and make up tomorrow, it doesn''t matter."

    The head **** quickly asked the young **** to put all the things on the Li family''s carriage, and said with a smile: "These are the rewards from the emperor to the princess. The queen has prepared them separately, and I am afraid they will be delivered tomorrow."

    ¡°Okay, thank you for your hard work, Mr. Li.¡± Li Laoer said a simple reply without any intention of greeting, then bent down and hugged his little niece and got into his carriage...

    This is the third update~ My little one has received his sixth injection. I hope he will get better soon. I am going bald after staying up all night!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 535ï¼š people under the roof

    Chapter 535 People are under the roof

    Almost as soon as he sat down, Li Laoer asked, "Fu Niu''er, what happened?"

    ??The village chief came in later, his eyes also full of urgent concern.

    Jiayin raised her finger to her mouth to signal them not to ask, and whispered, "Go home first!"

    ?Li Laoer immediately shouted, and Zheng Feng and Zheng He drove the carriage and started running.

    The four young men from the village had already driven back in the mule cart.

    After all, there is a lot of work in the village, and they are selling jade melons. It is a busy time, so we cannot leave too many people waiting here.

    It wasn''t until they left Dongcheng and were walking on the busy streets that Jiayin said, "Second uncle, the queen and the princess bullied me, but I didn''t suffer, and they didn''t take advantage."

    "What? Why did they bully you?" Li Laoer frowned and asked, hugging his niece tighter.

    ??The village chief also said, "Yes, the queen and princess, we didn''t offend them, so why did they bully our children!"

    Jiayin patted the second uncle on the shoulder and said comfortingly like a young adult, "It''s not a big deal. It seems that the queen wanted to introduce a daughter-in-law to my adoptive father. My adoptive father did not agree and wanted to give me the Hou Mansion, so the queen became angry. ,Dislike me.

    "The third princess was ugly and had a bad personality. She was jealous because Uncle Huang liked me. She said that I was wearing the same dress as her because I didn''t understand the rules, so she asked me to kneel down. I didn''t want to kneel down, so just I wanted to get away, but she pulled my braid again!¡±

    ?Li Laoer subconsciously held his little niece''s braid, but it had been combed again and it was not messy in any way.

    Jiayin added, "I pulled the princess down together and secretly pricked the acupuncture points on her feet. She had a stomachache and rolled all over the floor. She was very ugly!"

    Jiayin couldn''t help but giggle when she thought of the embarrassed look of the third princess.

    Li Laoer and the village chief looked a little better. The village chief asked, "What happened later, were you discovered?"

    Jiayin shook her head and responded, "The queen is here and took the princess back to Kunning Palace for diagnosis and treatment by the imperial doctor. However, I didn''t give her any medicine. I only pricked the acupuncture points. Her stomach only hurt for half an hour and she was fine.

    "The third princess was particularly bad. She told the queen that I had beaten her, so the queen locked me in a small room in the garden. I waited for a while, and uncle Huang came to see me.

    "I brought mosquito repellent powder in my purse, so I wiped my eyes, which made me cry, and rolled all over the floor, making me dirty. The emperor saw how pitiful I was and was very angry. He punished the queen and the princess and even compensated them. Give me lots of good stuff!¡±

    As she spoke, she grabbed the dragonfly embedded in the necklace and showed it to her second uncle and the village chief. She shook her little head more and more proudly, "When I left the palace, the manager said that the third princess saw this set of jewelry before and asked for it. , the emperor didn¡¯t give it to her, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be even more angry!¡±

    ?Li Laoer took a deep breath and used all his strength to suppress the rage in his heart.

    ??Although the little niece spoke in an understatement and tried her best to draw their attention to the collar, how could he not hear the danger and grievance in it.

    ?No matter how smart the little niece is, she is still a child of five or six years old. How frightened she must be when she is locked up in a broken house!

    The princess is the queen¡¯s child, and the queen feels sorry for her!

    ?Then other people¡¯s children are not children? !

    Li Laoer''s eyes were bloodshot. He couldn''t bear it anymore and cursed in a low voice, "Damn it, just wait..."

    ??The village chief grabbed Li Laoer''s sleeve and listened carefully to what was going on outside. There was nothing unusual, and then he comforted him, "Uncle, this is not the place to talk. Walls have ears, so don''t talk even when you go home..."

    Jiayin really didn¡¯t want his second uncle to be worried or angry, so he tried to speak more relaxedly.

    Actually, in her opinion, although she was a little cowardly and pretended to be pitiful to get through today, the princess also suffered a lot, and she did not break up with the queen, which was already very good.

    ??Although the Li family has the support of a marquis, two titles, and a first-grade wife, in the final analysis, these are all given by the royal family.

    ?As the old saying goes, people have to bow their heads when under the eaves.

    ??The royal family is the eaves above the heads of the Li family and the eaves of all the people in Tianwu.

    ??The Li family and she both want to keep their heads down, so they have to grow strong enough, strong enough, and tall enough.

    The eaves can be automatically retracted in order to avoid being broken.

    But for the time being, neither she nor the Li family has the ability, and they don¡¯t want to suffer a **** blow, so they can only deal with it coldly. But reason and emotion are two different things. In the second uncle''s mind, he obviously knew that this was the best way to deal with the situation, and the result was not bad.

    But emotionally, if a child is bullied and cannot fight back, he will definitely hold his breath!

    Jiayin quickly hugged the second uncle''s neck and earnestly persuaded, "Second uncle, I really didn''t suffer, and I''m not afraid. The small satchel I brought before contained snacks, and I ate them all. I wasn''t hungry at all. ! I want the emperor to punish the princess so I act pitiful!

    ¡°Second uncle, don¡¯t be angry. Grandma will feel distressed when she sees you when you go back! I will never enter the palace again, and I won¡¯t see that princess! Or I can wait until my adoptive father comes back and ask him to help me vent my anger!¡±

    Li Laoer felt even more depressed after hearing this. The children of the Li family had been wronged, and the Li family had no way to vent their anger, so they still wanted to find the Marquis...

    But he thought a thousand times and could only respond, "Okay, second uncle, don''t be angry. Let''s be nice and don''t let grandma see it when we go back."

    ¡°Okay, pull the hook!¡± Jiayin pulled the second uncle¡¯s little finger, glad to hide the matter.

    ?Li Laoer felt more and more uncomfortable the more he thought about it...

    An important sign of a child''s growth is reporting good things rather than bad things.

    When I was wronged, I ran home crying and told everyone I met.

    When I felt wronged, I went home and smiled and said I was doing well.

    This mental journey can only be gained by enduring enough hardships.

    ??The Li family hopes that their children will grow up, but they don¡¯t want them to grow up in this way!

    ??The village chief sighed and took out the pipe and pot. He did not dare to light it for fear of inhaling the smoke to the children, so he could only smoke it twice.

    ??The old man was a little confused. He originally thought that the village was already very powerful and life was very good. The Li family had soared into the sky, with titles, titles, fiefs, and children who were promising.

    But it seems that there is still not enough...

    ??Crushing under the glow of the sky, the carriage finally returned to the village.

    And the excitement over the melon field is coming to an end!

    ??Buyers took the jade melons and golden fruits they bought one after another and hurried back to the city. If they were late, the city gate would be closed.

    When the sun was just setting, Uncle Zhao stopped picking melons. He had a ready excuse because all the ripe melons were sold out.

    ?It will be bright tomorrow before we can go to the fields to continue searching.

    Otherwise, it will be dark and you will crush a few melons and you will suffer a big loss.

    ?In this way, the buyer refused to be empty-handed, so he bought a lot of melons and fruits from the three villages of Dahuaishu Village, Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang.

    ??Li Zheng and the villagers in the three villages were very happy. Although the money they sold back was much less than that of the new village, they finally opened their doors.

    When Uncle Zhao was making arrangements for Liu to carry the silver box back to the village, he happened to see the Li family''s carriage coming back, and everyone rushed forward happily.

    As soon as the village chief jumped off the carriage, the villagers started shouting.

    ¡°Uncle Village Chief, has the Emperor eaten the melons from our village?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what does the emperor say? Does the emperor like it?¡±

    The village chief is a master at winning people''s hearts. He waved his pipe and pot and shouted, "Do you need to say that? The emperor loves to eat it very much. He praised that this year''s melons are sweeter than last year! The emperor gave me a reward and it will be delivered tomorrow. In the village!¡±

    ¡°Seriously? Oh! Great! The emperor said the melons we grow are sweet!¡±

    ¡°If I had known earlier, the price would have gone up!¡±

    ??The villagers were talking all over the place, but their faces were full of smiles.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 536ï¼š The highest level of lying is half-truth and half-falsehood

    Chapter 536 The highest level of lying is half-truth and half-falsehood

    ??Li Laoer hugged Jiayin and then got out of the car. He smiled and said to everyone, "Everyone, pack up and go home early. It''s been a tiring day. The number of patrols in the village will be doubled at night, so be careful at this time."

    "Yes, yes, hurry home for dinner and patrol at night. Especially the melon fields, give me a strict look! Not to mention who wants to secretly pick one or two to taste the freshness, even if the wild beasts from the mountains come down, they will harm a few. Ah. This is all money!" The village chief followed.

    ?The villagers all responded loudly and walked into the village in groups.

    Jingli Zheng and others also came over to have a few words with the village chief, then closed the stall and went back.

    In the yard of Li''s house, Tao Hongying and Dongmei were cooking in the kitchen.

    Mrs. Li and Mrs. Wen were sitting under the eaves of the verandah, picking up the soles of their shoes. Aunt He was helping to sort out the twine. She couldn''t help but keep looking out of the courtyard and sighed, "It''s all my fault for being so old. Why did I get so sick last night?" Otherwise, should I follow the princess into the palace? I wonder if the princess has forgotten the rules? "

    ??Old Mrs. Li was also thinking about it, but she smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Fu Niu''er is smart, even if she breaks any rules, she can cover it up. Besides, she is just a child, no one can care too much about her."

    Shui Ling was fetching water in the corner of the courtyard and shouted, "Old madam, let me go into the palace with the young lady next time. If someone bullies the young lady, I can protect the young lady."

    ??Old Mrs. Li couldn''t laugh or cry when she heard this, and said angrily, "Forget it, your temper is like charcoal, it can be ignited at a moment''s notice. I''m afraid that if you enter the palace, you will be more likely to get into trouble than Fu Niu''er."

    ?Everyone was laughing. At this time, the carriage arrived in front of the door.

    Jiayin jumped off the carriage, picked up her skirt and ran to the yard. She threw herself into grandma''s arms with a smile and shouted, "Grandma, I haven''t seen you in three years. Wow, I miss you so much!"

    Old Mrs. Li was so overwhelmed by her granddaughter that she couldn''t breathe. She finally took her little granddaughter off her body and said, "Did you drink in the palace? What nonsense did you silly girl say! We''ve only been gone for less than a day, why are there three people?" Years ago?¡±

    "The book says that one day without seeing her is like three autumns! Three autumns are three years!" Jiayin hugged grandma''s neck and twisted around.

    Having seen how evil the people in the palace were, she cherished the warmth of her own home even more.

    ?At this moment, I wish I could stay in grandma¡¯s arms and never come out.

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn''t know her granddaughter''s thoughts, so she was coaxed into laughing. She kissed the fat girl and said, "Mr. Wen and your Uncle Liu are drinking tea in the house. Let''s go and see her first."

    "I know, grandma!" Jiayin responded cheerfully, and got into Mrs. Wen''s arms for a while, then ran to the house.

    Li Laoer had already been drinking tea with Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng. The two people originally came to get jade melons and golden fruits, but seeing the excitement of the opening of the garden, they sat in the field and ate watermelons. It was getting late, so they simply stayed. Stay one night.

    The front yard of the Li family is now dominated by men. The children are not at home, Li Zhensheng has also gone to the south, and it is only Li Laoer himself, so it is convenient for them to live there.

    ?Even Mr. Wen didn¡¯t plan to go back next door, and said he wanted to have a drink with Li Laoer and Liu Zhiheng in the evening.

    Jiayin bowed to Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng, then ran back to the house in the backyard, pretending to find the little fox, but in fact he released it from the space.

    The little fox was so happy that he ran back to the front yard with a few jumps.

    Women are not naturally resistant to furry animals.

    Mrs. Wen hugged the little fox and smiled widely.

    Jiayin leaned aside and masturbated a few times, before being pulled away by grandma. Mrs. Li touched her granddaughter''s dress and looked at the blond crown on her head. She felt helpless, "Didn''t you say that you went to the palace to give melons to the emperor? Why did you come back after robbing so many good things?"

    Jiayin smiled and replied, "It''s not robbery, grandma, this is my birthday gift from the emperor."

    Mrs. Wen interjected, "Isn''t Fu Niu''er''s birthday a month away? Why did the emperor reward her so early?"

    Jiayin changed her dejected look and replied, "Uncle Huang asked me to play with the third princess. The third princess didn''t like me and quarreled with me. Uncle Huang was afraid that I would be sad, so he gave me a birthday gift in advance."

    Jiayin didn''t want to tell her family what happened in the palace and make her family worried, but she didn''t tell her at all because she was afraid that her family would not know the inside story and treat the queen and the third princess as good people, so they would be unprepared.

    So, at this moment, she said half-truthfully, "The Queen is not good either. She wants her adoptive father to marry a relative of hers as his daughter-in-law. If her adoptive father doesn''t marry her, she will be unhappy. How stingy! "

    ?Sure enough, Mrs. Li didn''t think about her granddaughter being bullied. After all, her granddaughter was alive and kicking and didn''t look like she was suffering.

    She just asked Mrs. Wen, "Does the Queen''s family have a suitable girl? Is this because she has taken a fancy to the Marquis?"

    Mrs. Wen shook her head and whispered, "For a wealthy family like theirs, it doesn''t matter whether they have a suitable girl or not, and it doesn''t matter whether they like the Marquis. What matters is that the Marquis now has military power and is reused by the emperor..."

    Mrs. Li understood instantly and couldn''t help but sigh, "Needless to say, Master Hou is now a piece of fat that everyone wants to take a bite of."

    Mrs. Wen laughed when she heard this and advised, "Auntie, don''t persuade the Marquis after he comes back. The Marquis knows what he is doing!"

    "I''m not trying to persuade you!" Mrs. Li quickly waved her hand and responded, "A man like Mr. Hou is not a match for ordinary women. Besides, my daughter-in-law is going to be with Mr. Hou for the rest of her life. Mr. Hou Why don¡¯t you marry someone you like?¡±

    Mrs. Wen felt relieved and lowered her head to tease the fat girl, "Are we, Fu Niu''er, sad? Fu Niu''er is so cute, why doesn''t the princess like to play with her?"

    Jiayin spread her chubby hands indifferently, "If she doesn''t like it, just don''t like it. There are many people who like me, and she is the only one who likes me."

    Everyone laughed again when they heard this, but Mrs. Li sighed, a little worried, and couldn''t help complaining to Mrs. Wen, "I don''t know what happened to Fu Niu''er. She has not been welcomed by the girls since she was a child. There are a few similar girls in the village. My eldest daughter doesn¡¯t come to play with Fu Niuer on weekdays.¡±

    ?Mrs. Wen understood a little bit, so she helped the old lady clear her doubts.

    ¡°Auntie, little girls are naturally attentive. When we play together on weekdays, we always compare who wears what kind of skirt and what kind of headband.

    ¡°Our Fu Niu is well-fed, fat, well-dressed, and doesn¡¯t have to work on weekdays. The little girls don¡¯t dare to be envious and jealous, but they can¡¯t help but feel inferior, so they don¡¯t want to get close to her.¡±

    When Mrs. Li heard this, she slapped her thigh and shouted, "That''s right! I was wondering before, but now that you say it, it really makes sense! Not to mention the children, we live a good life, and our neighbors live a good life, but our own life is poor. , and it¡¯s a little awkward.¡±

    Mrs. Wen smiled and said, "Yes, Auntie. But don''t worry, Fu Niu''er is still young. From now on, when I go out as a guest, I will take her for a walk. Maybe I will meet some girls I like and make some friends to play with." ¡±

    "Okay, let Fu Niu''er learn the rules again, so that she won''t be naughty and make others laugh." Old Mrs. Li nodded, thought for a moment and said, "That princess in the palace is probably jealous of our Fu Niu''er''s eloquence. , I want to make the emperor happy, so I don¡¯t like Fu Niuer.¡±

    I have to say that she has discovered the truth.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 537ï¼š Life is a long time, just wait and see!

    Chapter 537: Life is a long time, we¡¯ll see!

    Jiayin shrank her neck subconsciously. The fact was that she hugged her thigh too actively, which made the daughter-in-law jealous.

    Mrs. Wen quickly said, "The princess is also a child, so this is inevitable. From now on, Fu Niu''er will rarely come into the palace and will not meet the princess again. Whether she likes her or not, it doesn''t matter."

    ?This is reasonable. Mrs. Li told her granddaughter, "Don''t go out and have fun in the future. In the past few days, pick up your sewing and reading. Don''t be lazy."

    "I know, grandma." Jiayin quickly nodded in agreement, extremely well-behaved.

    At this time, Li Laoer walked out of the house. He called Shuiling, handed over the empty teapot, and then said to his mother, "Mom, Fu Niu''er is the princess, and I''m afraid she will have to enter the palace often in the future. Hiding is hiding. Don''t go there!

    "The palace is not like our family, where people''s hearts are too complicated. In my opinion, you can learn the rules carefully, but reading and sewing are more or less enough. After all, the family does not expect Fu Niu''er to take the imperial examination or become an embroiderer.

    ¡°But Divine Doctor Zhang wants Fu Niu¡¯er to go there a few more times. It¡¯s good to learn some self-defense skills. We don¡¯t have to worry about Fu Niu¡¯er wherever she goes.¡±

    ?Although Mrs. Li is the head of the family, her sons have all gotten married and started businesses, and she is willing to listen to their opinions.

    What¡¯s more, when my son spoke this time, it was for the sake of his granddaughter!

    ?Think about it carefully, reading and sewing are indeed not as important as the ability to save your life.

    So, she responded cheerfully, ¡°Well, from now on, I¡¯ll go to Dr. Zhang in the morning and study and learn needlework in the afternoon.

    ¡°In a moment, I¡¯ll invite Divine Doctor Zhang here and say hello first. We¡¯ll see if Fu Niu¡¯er really has this talent, and then we¡¯ll think about becoming a disciple.¡±

    "Okay, mother, I''ll go and invite you right away." Li Laoer said to Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng who were in the same room, and then left the yard.

    ?His eagerness surprised Mrs. Li a little, but she soon started setting the table, and her doubts were put aside.

    As soon as the food was served, Doctor Zhang came back with Li Laoer, accompanied by the village chief and **** Liu.

    I don¡¯t know if the anesthetic that Dr. Zhang worked on was successful, but he looks good.

    So, Mrs. Li said that she would send good news to him in the future and study pharmacology seriously with him.

    Divine Doctor Zhang immediately agreed, and even made the request unceremoniously, "My shabby thatched cottage is really not what it looks like. Take advantage of your free time to build me a small courtyard with two entrances. Fu Niuer will come and go in the future." It¡¯s more convenient to go out.¡±

    "Okay," Li Laoer said immediately, "there are only two more days until the melons are sold out, and there is still half a month before the autumn harvest. This period of free time will be enough to build a yard."

    ??The village chief uncle also said, "It happens that several families in the village are planning to marry their daughter-in-law in winter. The houses are not enough for them and they need to build wing rooms. It will be cheaper to buy wood and stones together."

    ??Liu Biaotou also said, "Tomorrow afternoon, I will ride to the stone field to ask."

    Everyone was talking and eating, which was very lively.

    The good news stayed in the palace for most of the day, which was also a waste of energy. After eating and drinking, I felt sleepy.

    Mrs. Li just finished eating, so she took her granddaughter back to take a bath and go to bed.

    It was not until her granddaughter was snoring that she heard the door to the courtyard, so she opened the window and whispered to her daughter-in-law who had just come in, "Hongying, why are you finishing your work? Jinrou and the others have gone back?"

    Tao Hongying smiled and said, "Yes, mother. The second brother, Mr. Liu and Mr. Wen were in a good mood and wanted to have a few drinks. I prepared some side dishes for them, so they were busy for a while."

    "I know, you should rest quickly. Men are willing to drink a few drinks if they get together." Mrs. Li told her, closed half of the window, and then lay down next to her granddaughter.

    When my granddaughter is older, the grandparents and grandson usually sleep in separate rooms.

    But for some reason today, Mrs. Li just feels a little uneasy. Only by staying aside like this can she feel better...

    In the front yard, there is a Kang table in Li Laoer''s room.

    On the Kang table were placed a plate of fried peanuts, a plate of boiled edamame, a plate of cucumbers, and a plate of fried fish.

    ?Li Laoer took the wine pot, filled the glasses for Liu Zhiheng and Mr. Wen, and the three of them drank it all in one gulp. Before Li Laoer could speak, Mr. Wen said, "Yusheng, do you have anything to do in the palace today? Let''s talk about it and let''s discuss it."

    Li Laoer smiled and asked, "How can you tell, sir, that there is something on my mind?"

    Liu Zhiheng picked up a peanut and threw it into his mouth, grabbing the conversation and saying, "You almost have to show your unhappiness on your face! It''s okay to deceive the whole family, but you won''t be able to deceive us."

    ?Li Laoer sighed, poured wine for the two of them, and then told the story about Jiayin being bullied in the palace.

    ?Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng treated the good news as their own nieces, and their faces were cold when they heard it.

    "The Wu family is getting more and more hopeless! It''s so shameless to send a daughter to win over the Marquis, and to take it out on a child!" Mr. Wen cursed angrily.

    Liu Zhiheng also sneered and said, "The emperor was suppressed by the Queen Mother and was unable to take charge of the throne. The daughter of the Wu family has become the queen, but the Wu family still runs to please the Queen Mother just to avoid being suppressed. It really has no spine at all.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that now, seeing that the Marquis has made great achievements in battle, and cooperates with the emperor both externally and internally, he really has the potential to regain the country, and he wants to take advantage of it.

    ¡°One queen is not enough, we need a marquis in the family! The Wu family really has a good appetite, and they are not afraid of stuffing themselves to death.¡±

    After that, they told Li Laoer the details of the Wu family.

    Li Laoer heard that he was serious and asked a few more questions.

    Mr. Wen hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice, "Yusheng, do you want to vent your anger on Fu Niuer?"

    Li Laoer shook his head and laughed sarcastically, "How dare I? She is the queen, and our Li family is just a bunch of people who just had a good life. I''m afraid they don''t even take notice of our Li family. We are blocking the car with our arms, so... Of course I won¡¯t do anything stupid, but..."

    He raised his hand to drink the wine from the glass, straightened his face, and said, "However, life is too long, and the wind and water are changing, who can predict the future."

    Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng looked at each other and nodded.

    Mr. Wen said, "As long as you have an idea in your mind, you will see everything later."

    Liu Zhiheng also said, "For the time being, Fu Niu''er is not allowed to enter the palace. I think the Wu family will still have to work **** the Marquis so as not to anger Fu Niu''er again."

    Li Laoer''s eyes flashed, and he turned to talk about the opening of Baiyuan Garden.

    ?Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng both agreed to bring their relatives and friends to support them, and Li Laoer thanked them.

    ??The three of them drank more and more, chatting all over the place, and it wasn''t until midnight that they broke up and fell asleep.

    Early on the next morning, Liu Zhiheng and Mr. Wen both hurried back to the city.

    ?Mrs. Wen planned to stay for half a day longer. It would be okay to go home and join in the fun here in Xincun.

    As for giving jade melons as gifts, just write the post and give it to Sister-in-law Qiong.

    ?At three o''clock in the morning, Jiayin followed grandma and Mrs. Wen, and was about to go to Huiniang''s house to sit and talk about how to learn needlework in the afternoon.

    But before he could go out, the team from the palace to deliver rewards arrived.

    Perhaps she was reprimanded by the emperor yesterday, and the queen was frightened. She wanted to compensate the Li family and show her virtue, so the reward this time was particularly generous.

    There were six carriages, followed by more than a dozen palace maids and eunuchs, and a group of 100 imperial guards. They were so powerful that they were afraid that others would not know that the queen had rewarded the Li family and the new village.

    ????????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 538ï¼š The snipe and the clam compete for the fishermans profit

    Chapter 538: Sandpipers and clams fight, fishermen gain

    Not to mention the whole new village was in a sensation, even the guests from the Hot Spring Valley, who came early to queue up to buy melons, and the villagers from Dahuaishu Village, Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang all came to watch the excitement.

    Xu Shi, the **** who led the team, was told to be very polite to the Li family.

    ??The Li family wanted to place an incense table, but he didn''t let it go. He just asked the Li family and everyone in the new village to kowtow and thank them.

    ?Li Laoer went to the small town of Luo''an, and Li Zhensheng, Li Laosan and Li Laosi were not there.

    Only Mrs. Li, Jiayin, and the village chief can come forward to entertain the guests.

    Mrs. Li asked someone to cut a jade melon from Jingshui Town. The leading **** was not polite and ate three pieces in one go. At the end, she smiled and said, "Old madam, Princess, you don''t know something. I sent it to you yesterday." The jade melon in the palace is so popular!

    "The emperor gave a few to the Queen Mother, and the rest were distributed to the ladies of each palace. All the masters agreed. Today the Queen sent her servants to deliver rewards. After hearing about it, the ladies of each palace also added some."

    ?Everyone smiled and thanked them. No wonder there were six cars. It turned out that the Queen was just the leader, and there were others in the reward.

    Soon, all six cars¡¯ contents were moved.

    Most of them are made of silk and satin cloth, and there are some small ornaments, the most eye-catching of which is a full-length mirror.

    ?Perhaps it came from overseas. The full-length mirror is half a person''s height. It has a bright mirror surface and a wooden frame inlaid at the back. It can also be rotated and adjusted to the angle. It is carved and hollowed out. It looks very delicate and noble.

    ?This is a novel thing, no one has seen it before, and their eyes are wide open in shock.

    Occasionally someone is shaken by a mirror and is frightened by his own clear appearance and screams and runs away.

    ??Not only did the leading **** not laugh at him, he was very satisfied. He expected to go back and tell the Queen the Queen, so that the Queen would be happy.

    ?When the Queen gave up the full-length mirror, she had a look of pain on her face. Everyone could tell that she didn''t want to give it to her.

    ??But because of what happened yesterday, the emperor not only moved the third princess out of Kunning Palace, but also found a strict nun to discipline her.

    ??On the Queen''s side, although her dignity was preserved, there was no punishment.

    ??But on the pretext of praying for blessings, the emperor asked the queen to copy thirty Buddhist scriptures within a month.

    This is equivalent to being grounded for a month!

    ??Every empress in the palace secretly laughed at the Queen, but this time they took the initiative to give her a reward, firstly to show off her face in front of the emperor, and secondly to make the Queen feel disgusted.

    That''s why the Empress sent rewards to the Li family in such a big way, using only her own name along the way. In fact, it was just you coming and going, each with her own agenda...

    ??No one in the village knew that there were so many twists and turns, and Mrs. Li didn''t know that the queen had bullied her granddaughter. This thing was mostly an apology, otherwise she would have probably smashed the full-length mirror on the spot.

    ??But the village chief knew that when he came home last night, he was angry at the queen for being unreasonable and felt sorry for the child''s suffering. He couldn''t express his anger and was so depressed that he didn''t fall asleep for most of the night.

    ?At this moment, he was not very happy after seeing so many rewards.

    ??The leading **** said a few more words, then returned to the palace with Li Jiasi''s hard-earned money in his arms.

    ??The villagers wanted to stay to see what rewards they were getting, so the village chief shouted, "Don''t watch the excitement yet. The melon fields are still busy. We can''t be short of manpower, so hurry up and collect money!"

    "Put these things away for now, don''t let them run away! Besides, most of them were given to the princess by the queen, and the rest are for the old lady to see what she can share with everyone, so we can feel happy together. "

    ?The villagers all responded with smiles, and then hurried to the fields.

    ??In fact, they either covet these things or they are rewards from the palace. Everyone feels proud and proud and always wants to see more and touch more.

    ??But as the village chief said, the Broken Gold Beach belongs to the princess, and the melons are also presented to the princess. I heard that the emperor and queen were very happy, so they were rewarded with so many things.

    Logically speaking, there is nothing wrong with the Li family leaving everything behind.

    But Aunt Li is not a stingy person and will definitely give some to everyone. Sure enough, as soon as the men left, Mrs. Li took the old and young ladies to open the box.

    Needless to say, the full-length mirror and small ornaments are definitely reserved for good news.

    ?There is also a box, which is a small jewelry specially given by the Queen to Good News.

    The rest, after Mrs. Li asked her granddaughter, she took out most of the cloth and gave one share to each family in the village.

    ?The things coming out of the palace are not bad in quality. After all, the whole country is working hard to support this family.

    ?The boxes of cloth I received this time are of excellent color and pattern. There are also several pieces of bright red silk and satin, the color is extremely bright and eye-catching.

    ?Half a horse is enough to make a wedding dress, so those who have young girls at home, or those who are planning to marry a daughter-in-law, happily share a portion, and their faces immediately burst into smiles.

    ??The remaining dark-colored cotton is used to make new clothes for the men in the family, and the women keep it to sew new coats for themselves.

    The soft cotton cloth is picked out separately to make clothes for those with children at home...

    Finally, everyone looked at each other and saw that each family had distributed three or four pieces of cloth, which were too big to hold in their arms.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li looked at several little girls in the village, staring at the brocade in the box, her eyes shining brightly.

    She touched the hair of several little girls and said with a smile, "This is brocade. It looks good, but the clothes cut out are not as comfortable as cotton. Even Fu Niu''er doesn''t wear it on weekdays. She only wears it when she goes out for guests. Pretending.¡±

    The mothers of the girls quickly pulled their children away and said, "Auntie, don''t worry about them. Children love novelty. Fu Niu''er is a princess, so she can wear brocade. They are just ordinary girls. It would be nice to have a coarse cloth skirt."

    ?Old Mrs. Li smiled, then asked Aunt He to open the warehouse, brought out three pieces of floral muslin, and gave half a piece to each of the little girls.

    "It''s time for girls to be pretty. Take this fabric back, don''t put it in the box, and make new dresses for the children." Mrs. Li told the women. The women blushed when they were told about important things. , they do have this plan.

    ?Even though life is easy now, they just can''t let go of the word frugality.

    When it comes to a piece of clothing, I always want to wear the big one, the second one, and the second one and the third one...

    ??And these girls are the youngest in the family, and they really haven''t seen a new piece of clothing in three to five years.

    But at this moment, Mrs. Li made extra patches of fabric, and they gritted their teeth and made up their minds.

    A woman took the lead and responded, "Okay, let''s listen to my aunt. We will cut them when we get back in the evening, and let them wear them in a few days."

    The little girls were so happy that they almost jumped up and clapped their hands.

    Mrs. Li asked the women to rest under the eaves for a while, and then shouted good news, "Take a box of snacks and eat them with the little sisters."

    Jiayin wanted to see what good things the queen had given her as compensation, but when grandma asked, she could only cooperate.

    ?So Mrs. Li took the women to chat under the eaves.

    Jiayin accompanied a few little girls, eating snacks and playing.

    Jiayin has no prejudice against the little girls in the village. They don¡¯t always play together on weekdays, and they are indeed strangers now.

    But it is not difficult for her as an "old aunt soul" to make the little girls happy.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 539ï¼š After passing this village, there is no such shop.

    Chapter 539 After passing this village, there is no such shop.

    ??Every time the housekeeper of the Hou Mansion comes over, he brings a lot of gadgets.

    Mrs. Wen, Sister-in-law Qiong, Hui Niang and others will also make some odds and ends for her, and she has a basket of all kinds of sachets.

    At this moment, she took them all out.

    ?The little running carriage, the toy rabbit with ruby ??eyes sewn on, and the throwing sachets all aroused the emotions of the little girls in a short time and they were having fun.

    The little girls have been warned too many times by their families, saying that Jiayin is the princess, and they cannot bully Jiayin, hurt Jiayin, or...

    ?Over time, they became afraid to approach the good news, and occasionally looked at it from a distance, fearing that they would be blamed.

    Unexpectedly, after playing with Jiayin for a while today, I felt that Jiayin was so good.

    So, one invited Jiayin to dig vegetables together, and the other invited Jiayin to play rubber band dancing.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t want to coax the child every day, so she quickly laid out the lessons she wanted to learn.

    Reading and needlework are fine, but when the little girls hear the good news, they also ask Zhang Shen for medicine and pharmacology, and they are all extremely sympathetic.

    They have never been to the small courtyard behind the village, but they have heard the screams coming from there.

    Jiayin actually has to go to such a terrible place. It¡¯s so amazing and so difficult!

    Needless to say, Jiayin rejected their invitation, which did not make the little girls unhappy, but instead gained a lot of sympathy...

    Soon, the sun rose above the head, and the women were going home to cook.

    Mrs. Li came into the house and was very pleased to see that the children were playing well.

    ?She distributed the remaining snacks to the little girls and said with a smile, "It''s almost noon. Go home with your mother to cook, and come back to play when you have free time."

    The little girls saluted one after another, waved to the good news, and then went out to meet the old lady and skipped home.

    Jiayin ran over and hugged her grandma, complaining and complaining, "Grandma, don''t let me coax the kids anymore, I''m so tired!"

    Mrs. Li was so shaken that she felt dizzy. She knocked her fat granddaughter twice and finally stabilized herself, but she couldn''t laugh or cry.

    She had good intentions and didn¡¯t want her granddaughter to be unsociable, but she didn¡¯t want her granddaughter to do it, so she didn¡¯t force her, so she said.

    "What are you talking about? You are also a child! It doesn''t matter who coaxes whom! Forget it if you don''t like playing with others. Let''s go and look at the fabrics left for you and make more dresses. , I¡¯ll ask your aunt to take you out to play in a few days.¡±

    Mrs. Wen was rolling a piece of Sichuan brocade. When she saw them approaching, she smiled and said, "This brocade has elegant patterns. It will definitely be suitable for Hongying to make a coat and skirt in winter."

    Mrs. Li was a little worried, "I''m very busy at home, and I really didn''t have time to do needlework at the moment. Speaking of which, it''s time to collect autumn clothes and winter clothes again in a few days. Together, the clothes for more than 20 people are even more busy. Don¡¯t come.¡±

    Jiayin immediately said, "Grandma, find the fabric and send it to the Hou Mansion. Just ask the embroiderer in the Hou Mansion to help sew it."

    Mrs. Li subconsciously responded, "No, it would be too much trouble..."

    Dongmei was on the side and spoke up to help the young master, "Old madam, you also know that the Marquis is away from home for many years, and there are seven or eight embroiderers in the mansion. They are all worried about losing their jobs. On weekdays, I occasionally make clothes for the princess. I don¡¯t know how many people are vying for the skirt.

    "Now that we have arranged some work for them, they will probably go crazy with joy. Their skills are finally put to use. Besides, we don''t have to rush to wear these clothes and coats at home, so let them do it slowly, which is also tiring. Not even ¡±

    "So that''s it." Old Mrs. Li nodded. Although the Marquis made it clear that the Hou Mansion was for Jiayin, the Li family always tried their best to stick to their duties and did not want to take advantage of the Hou Mansion. Everyone looked down upon the Li family, and their granddaughter was also embarrassed.

    After Dongmei started talking, she felt relieved and said, "Okay, let''s figure out how many clothes we need to make, find out the materials, and send them to you as soon as possible. But when the clothes are finished, our family will give you some more." It doesn¡¯t matter how much hard work it is, it¡¯s all about my heart, I can¡¯t let it go in vain.¡±

    ¡°Okay, when the time comes I will send the fabric and I will also bring the message.¡± Dongmei responded with a smile. Sure enough, she turned her head and saw Jiayin making a small gesture towards her.

    ?Originally, Jiayin wanted to take advantage of these few days to sell the jade melons that the space had saved immediately.

    It just so happened that this time, she planned to follow Dongmei and Ye Shan back to the city and take care of things together.

    Mrs. Li didn''t know that her fat granddaughter was planning to make a fortune again, so she happily took Mrs. Wen to pick out clothing materials. This piece is suitable for making coats and skirts for Jiayin, and that piece is suitable for making homely coats for Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying.

    Li Laoer also wants to make a few sets of gowns, as well as Jiaren and Brother Li. Wenjuan is the new daughter-in-law and wants brightly colored ones, and Jiahuan wants ones that are durable and stain-resistant.

    Uncle Zhao in the backyard needs two sets of coarse cloth for autumn clothes, and fine cotton for coats and trousers. Add more cotton. After all, they are always wandering around outside in winter...

    ??He was dizzy after hearing the good news and impatient to join in the fun, so he sneaked into the house and played with the box of jewelry.

    I have to say that the queen really spent a lot of money this time.

    Maybe I heard that she liked gold bracelets. There were actually four pairs of gold bracelets in the box. They were all solid. When I picked them up and bumped them, they felt very heavy.

    ??Any pair of them would take out four or five taels and send them to be melted and remade, which would be enough to make a set of noodle dishes.

    Jiayin Space has already stored a lot of them, so this time I took them all out generously and sent them to the Marquis Mansion along with the fabrics, so that the master jewelry maker could figure out four sets of hair and faces.

    Just before, some gems that Jiayi''s brother collected for her in the south can also be put to use.

    The gemstones are not big in size, but are of good quality. They are perfect for setting into earrings or hairpins.

    ?There happened to be four women in the family, old and young, grandma, mother, third uncle and sister-in-law Wenjuan, each with a new look.

    There is also a set of twelve flower hairpins in the box, corresponding to the months, with one flower for each month, each with its own beauty and exquisiteness.

    Jiayin plans to leave three of the winter branches to grandma, and the rest will be enough for the family to share.

    ?Mother, third uncle, sister-in-law Wenjuan, mother Hui, Mrs. Wen, Aunt He, Dongmei, sister-in-law Qiong, there are exactly nine people, one for each person.

    As for Shui Ling and Shui Yun, there is also a pair of silver bracelets with excellent carvings in the box...

    ?Of course, it is impossible not to keep good news to yourself.

    ?These were only divided into half of the boxes, and the remaining half was put into the makeup box by her. They were all in styles suitable for her age.

    ??Although I don''t like the Queen, it is still okay to wear the jewelry given by the Queen when I go out as a guest in the future to show off.

    After Mrs. Li and others finished dividing the cloth, they received jewelry from the fat girl, which was a surprise.

    Mrs. Wen wanted to refuse, but Old Mrs. Li said, "Just take it for you. This girl belongs to Pixiu and can only go in and out. It is really not easy to separate things in her hands. After passing this village, This store no longer exists.¡±

    Everyone laughed, and Mrs. Wen even inserted the flower hairpin directly into her temples, prompting Grandma He and Dongmei to do the same.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun even smiled and shook the silver bracelets on their wrists, with flowers blooming on their faces.

    After lunch, Dongmei and Yeshan were about to enter the city.

    Jiayin took Shuiling with her and ran away with him on the pretext that he was bored at home...

    Not to mention the excitement at home, but that Li Laoer came to the academy today to give gifts.

    Dean Zhou, the Peng family, and Mr. Tang all have four jade melons and twenty golden fruits.

    ?Although there are not many, everyone knows that the melons in Broken Gold Beach are valuable.

    Even the imperial palace only gave away dozens of them.

    ?Four jade melons, I can eat two at home, and two more as gifts from good friends or elders are enough.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 540ï¼š Jia Huan is what the Li family is most proud of!

    Chapter 540 Jia Huan is the Li family¡¯s most successful!

    Needless to say, Dean Zhou was so happy that he definitely kept Li Laoer for lunch, and also invited Mr. Peng and Mr. Tang over.

    The four of them got together, eating, drinking, and laughing. Li Laoer took the opportunity to invite them to celebrate the opening of Baiyuan Garden.

    Of course, Dean Zhou and others responded repeatedly, especially Dean Zhou. He went to see it a few times last time, but he has never forgotten it since he came back.

    Li Laoer also reciprocated the favor and took the initiative to say that from now on, he could choose one day every month to send some famous flowers to the academy for students and gentlemen to enjoy.

    Dean Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up and he simply asked Mr. Tang to teach another tasting class.

    He didn''t need to worry too much. He just told the students about the origin of the famous flowers and introduced some allusions and poems to enrich their knowledge.

    Mr. Tang immediately agreed, but asked to go to Baiyuan Garden to select flowers in person.

    ?This is a bit rude. After all, the Li family did not confiscate a penny from the college. They were just volunteering to help and have friendly exchanges.

    ??If the flowers that Mr. Tang selected were particularly valuable, it would delay the sale of Baiyuan Garden and ruin his business.

    ??But Li Laoer understood the stubbornness of scholars and was grateful to Mr. Tang for carefully guiding Jiaren¡¯s left-hand calligraphy, so he agreed without hesitation.

    This made Dean Zhou even more grateful, and his favorable impression of the Li family reached a new level.

    Even Mr. Tang gave Mr. Li a high look. After all, he knew that his request was a bit unkind, but the Li family actually agreed.

    ?This kind of tolerance and atmosphere is really rare...

    ?In the small courtyard of the Li family behind the shopping street, Wenjuan was worried about the two jade melons and eight golden fruits in the house.

    The second uncle just said that his food has been sent to the canteen.

    ?These two jade melons and golden berries were left to her as a favor, and she also planned to send them to the academy to have a walk with the two Quanfu ladies.

    But the jade melon is too heavy, so we can¡¯t just carry it over.

    In the end, Xiaoyue had the solution. She found a pole and picked up two small baskets.

    ?There was a jade melon and four golden fruits in a basket, and he carried it easily and walked ahead.

    Wenjuan locked the door, held up an oil-paper umbrella to block the sun, and followed behind with a smile.

    ?The two Quanfu ladies would give Wenjuan a share if they got good cloth or cooked delicious food at home.

    The more you move around, the closer you will get to each other.

    ?Now that they received the jade melon and golden fruit, they all accepted it with a smile on their face.

    At the end, the three of them sat down to chat, eat snacks and drink tea. They stayed busy for a long time before letting Wenjuan go to the canteen.

    At this time, the cafeteria had just opened. The students were full and needed to bring fruit drinks with ice back to the school building. Niu Heng and Lin Er were very busy, and Xiaoyue hurriedly ran to help.

    Zhao Yuru saw her daughter-in-law coming from a distance, so she stood at the door and waved.

    Wenjuan walked up the steps and was pulled in by her mother-in-law, who then stuffed a cool piece of jade melon into her hand.

    It turned out that the two jade melons sent by Li Laoer had been cut open.

    At this moment, everyone in the canteen, including Jiaren, Brother Li and Brother Mao, are all eating melon.

    ¡°The village really doesn¡¯t have enough water to irrigate the fields. This melon is so sweet!¡±

    "Yes, wait for my uncle to come over and ask what the price is in the village. The price really should be increased. Even if it''s ten taels per piece, I think the rich families in the city will also be willing to buy it."

    ¡°I guess the price won¡¯t increase. The village chief doesn¡¯t want outsiders to accuse our village of being greedy for money.¡±

    ¡°I guess so, but even if we sell it at the same price as last year, everyone will make a lot of money this year.¡±

    Dazhu and Uncle Wu were chatting while eating, their lips almost reaching their ears.

    ?Although they work in the canteen, they still get a share of the village¡¯s dividends.

    Who wouldn¡¯t be happy thinking about the money that will be distributed at the end of the year? Brother Li and Brother Mao had eaten lunch, and now they had eaten four or five pieces of jade melon in one breath. Jiaren stopped them and said, "You can''t eat any more. Be careful and you have to ask for leave to go to the toilet during class."

    Brother Li and Brother Cat were both a little unfinished, but they also stopped obediently.

    Jiaren took them to wash their hands and faces, then said goodbye to everyone and went to the school.

    Wenjuan ate a piece of jade melon and talked to her mother-in-law about giving gifts.

    Zhao Yuru smiled and said, "This is how human relationships are. You should move around when you need to, so that you can open your mouth easily when you need someone else. Don''t just improvise!"

    After saying that, she brought out a set meal and asked her daughter-in-law, "Did you not eat at noon? Take a bite quickly and then go back to look after the house."

    Wenjuan took it with a smile, found a quiet corner and ate slowly.

    Sometimes, she thought that it must be her deceased mother who was worried that no one loved her, so she blessed her to marry into the Li family and get such a good husband, in-laws, and a family of relatives...

    She was so grateful that she picked up a chopstick of mutton without paying attention.

    Normally, she didn''t like the smell of mutton, but she could still eat it, but something seemed to be wrong today. When the mutton was swallowed, it was like poison, causing her to turn her head and vomit.

    Zhao Yuru is discussing with Aunt Wu San about making dough. They will bake some dough cakes and cook a pot of mutton soup in the evening to give the students a change of taste.

    Hearing the noise and turning around, they were all frightened and rushed forward.

    The rest of the people were also startled, and they all came over.

    Wenjuan''s dress was stained with filth, so she blushed. She tried her best to hold back her nausea and said, "Mom, I''m fine. It''s just that the mutton is too spicy. I couldn''t hold it in for a while. Just take it slow and it''ll be fine..."

    ??Zhao Yuru was still worried and said, "No, is it because of the cold weather in the summer that my stomach is broken? It''s better to see a doctor!"

    ??Aunt Wu San suddenly shouted, "Oh, is Wenjuan pregnant?"

    Have it?

    ?Everyone was stunned after hearing this and didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    ??On the other hand, an idea flashed in Zhao Yuru''s mind, and she immediately became excited.

    ?She and Aunt Wu quickly helped Wenjuan to the side room and asked Wenjuan a few words in a low voice.

    Wenjuan blushed and agreed, and Aunt Wu rushed out of the door and quickly found the academy''s enshrined doctor.

    After diagnosing the pulse, the old doctor smiled and gave everyone great news.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed Ximai, it¡¯s been two months!¡±

    The whole canteen was boiling, and everyone was extremely happy.

    It is said that Lao Li''s family is prosperous, but this is too prosperous.

    Seeing it, this fourth generation of seeing is about to be born!

    ?Especially Zhao Yuru and Li Laosan, they couldn¡¯t close their mouths with laughter.

    They are actually going to be grandparents!

    It happened that Li Lao Er was drunk and came over from Dean Zhou''s house. Hearing that he was going to be the second grandfather, he was also pleasantly surprised. He smiled and said, "Jia Huan, this child who usually keeps quiet, is actually the most popular in the family." one of.

    "Not only is he the first to get married, but now he is adding a great-grandson to the family! Moreover, Jiaren is one year older than Jiahuan, and I don''t know how long I will have to study before I can get married and have children! There is also family righteousness, which is basically Can¡¯t catch the shadow!¡±

    ?Everyone laughed, and Third Aunt Wu persuaded me with her clever words, "Uncle, why are you in a hurry? You can get started quickly. Besides, it''s not that our young master doesn''t marry a wife, it''s because he hasn''t found a suitable one."

    ¡°When they hear that they are all uncles and uncles, they may be anxious. There will be good news next year as well!¡±

    ??Li Laoer laughed when he heard it, hurriedly said goodbye to everyone, and hurried home to tell his mother the good news.

    Old Mrs. Li didn''t know that her great-grandson was about to be born again. She was staring at the mess all over the place!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 541ï¼š My second uncle is a good news bird!

    Chapter 541 My second uncle is a good news bird!

    The floor of the good main room was now littered with two broken flower pots, two broken flowers, dirt everywhere, and dark fox paw prints.

    Jiayin brought the little fox Sanjo to the side with a flattering smile on his face.

    One person and one fox are covered in dirt, making noise like beggars.

    Jiayin was afraid that grandma would get angry, so she blamed the mistake on the little fox without any guilt, "Grandma, Santiao was so naughty. I was planting flowers, and it jumped out and kicked the flowerpot into pieces!"

    Sanjo raised his head, staring with two black eyes, his face full of disbelief.

    ?It was obviously the Twoleg owner who pulled its tail, but it kicked the flower pot to pieces in order to avoid it!

    ?It¡¯s a pity that it can¡¯t speak human language and can only chatter endlessly...

    But Mrs. Li had a sharp eye and had long seen that neither of them was good at all, so she raised her hand and knocked a few chestnuts one by one.

    ¡°I cleaned up, then went to take a shower and change my clothes. I couldn¡¯t put away the flowers, so I ran into the main room. If a guest comes now, there will be no place to set foot!¡±

    Grandma He and Shui Ling at the door hurriedly came forward to help, but were stopped by Mrs. Li, "Let them do it by themselves!"

    Jiayin stuck out his tongue and hurriedly ran to find a broom and dustpan. Sanjou also drooped his ears and swung his furry tail to help sweep the dirt.

    Shui Ling rolled his eyes, picked up two pots of flowers and ran quickly to the backyard.

    Jiayin couldn¡¯t help but secretly like her and decided to give her half a box of snacks.

    ??These two pots of flowers were specially brought out by the housekeeper when we went to the Marquis Mansion just now.

    ?He has nothing to do on weekdays, just wandering around and going to see where there are good flowers when he hears about them.

    ??Because he was willing to spend a lot of money to buy flower roots, diseased flowers, and even flower seeds, and he gradually became somewhat famous.

    ???These two pots of peonies were both sick and about to die. He spent twenty taels of silver to buy them back. When he handed them over to the master, he was still very worried.

    But the good news was so joyful.

    The day after tomorrow, Baiyuan Garden opened for business. She worked overtime at night, using the golden finger of the nursery to take care of these two pots of peonies, bringing them back to life and giving them a new look.

    At that time, leaving it to the second uncle to be the highlight, Baiyuan Garden will definitely be a blockbuster!

    Unfortunately, she was too impatient and started to mess around when she got home, and the little fox followed suit...

    ?Seeing that her granddaughter and the little fox quickly ran to take a bath, Mrs. Li planned to go to the kitchen to check on the dinner.

    ?The melon field has been busy for another day, and I think they will be almost sold out in another day.

    ?At noon, the village chief sent someone to ask when the second son would come back because he wanted to collect the accounts.

    As a result, it¡¯s already dusk and the second brother hasn¡¯t come back yet¡­

    Speak of Cao Cao, Cao Cao is here!

    When Mrs. Li was thinking about talking to her daughter-in-law, the family carriage arrived outside the door.

    Li Laoer almost jumped out of the carriage and shouted before entering the yard, "Mom, I''m so happy, so happy!"

    Hearing the noise, Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying both ran out of the kitchen. Mrs. Li asked, "What happened? What''s the big news?!"

    Li Laoer quickly said: "Mom, Wenjuan is pregnant, you are going to be a grandma!"

    Wenjuan is pregnant? !

    Mrs. Li was stunned for a moment. The next moment she threw away the cabbage in her hand and danced happily. "Oh, Wenjuan is pregnant? It''s too soon, and we have to add another child to the family!"

    Tao Hongying also had a smile on her face and kept asking, "Second brother, how did you find out that Wenjuan is pregnant? Have you asked a doctor to check her pulse? How many months has it been?"

    ??Li Laoer is an uncle, so it''s hard to say this, but there is no other way, who asked him to become a good news bird.

    ?So he continued: "I went to Dean Zhou''s house to deliver jade melons, and I heard about it when I returned to the cafeteria after dinner.

    "It seems that the third daughter-in-law served Wenjuan some mutton. Wenjuan vomited after taking one bite. At that time, she asked a doctor to check her pulse. The doctor said it had been two months!"

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great, that¡¯s great!¡± Mrs. Li wanted to celebrate by setting off a firecracker.

    Tao Hongying is still counting, "It''s early July now, which means I was conceived in May, and counting the days, I will give birth in February?"

    ¡°Oh, this child is lucky. It¡¯s not too hot or cold at that time, and it will be spring soon.¡±

    "Yes, this child will choose a day to reincarnate. When the full moon comes, spring will happen, so it''s easy to take care of him!" Mrs. Li said that the wind is like rain, and took the key from her waist and went to open the warehouse. "When spring begins, there is no need to make it too thick. The bedding is made, and the little clothes are made of soft cotton. I must make more bellybands, because it is summer when the child turns over..."

    "Yes, yes, I also need to make two small hats. They won''t be used after a hundred days. There are also urine rings. Didn''t we have a piece of velvet before? Would it be better to use that one?" Tao Hongying didn''t bother to make them. After dinner, I followed my mother-in-law into the warehouse.

    Left Li Laoer stood alone in the courtyard, unable to help but smile and shake his head.

    After thinking about it, he couldn''t bear the excitement and went out to chat with the village chief and others.

    Soon, everyone in the village knew that Jia Huan¡¯s daughter-in-law was pregnant, and the Li family had good news about having a great-grandson!

    After dinner, Huiniang and Sister-in-law Liu both carried their children and walked around, helping Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying cut small clothes and swaddling clothes.

    Jiayin has no intention of planting flowers in space, because she is going to be an aunt!

    She had no brothers or sisters in her previous life, and naturally no juniors. Now that she suddenly became an aunt, she was extremely excited.

    ?At one moment I was planning to get a gold lock for my little nephew, and at the next I was going to give him two gold bracelets...

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying were so quarreled by the fat girl that Mrs. Li laughed and scolded, "You will be an aunt in the future, as long as you are not naughty and don''t make your little nephew laugh."

    "Grandma!" Jiayin got into the old lady''s arms and acted coquettishly, protesting: "Grandma has a great-grandson, so she doesn''t like her granddaughter anymore. Fu Niu''er is so pitiful!"

    The needle in Mrs. Li''s hand almost pricked her granddaughter. She slapped her angrily and scolded her with a smile: "I don''t care for you, how can I feed you to be so fat? Go and play quickly, we are busy."

    Tao Hongying also smiled and said: "Fu Niu''er, if you have free time, think about something to eat for your sister-in-law. You are two months pregnant, which is when you lose your appetite. You will have to vomit non-stop in a few days, which will be particularly painful." "

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Jiayin immediately accepted the task and quickly ran back to the backyard to secretly look through the recipes.

    The twins from Hui''s mother''s family were being naughty when they were crawling around. They pulled Jiayin''s braids with their little hands and refused to let them go.

    Jiayin hugged them and kissed them hard several times. The twins were so frightened that they quickly retreated and crawled back to the kang.

    The good news disappeared in a flash.

    Everyone looked at it with smiles, and Madam Hui said, "We Fu Niu''er will definitely be a good aunt in the future!"

    Mrs. Li also beamed when she heard her granddaughter being praised, "Don''t think this child is naughty, she seems to have broken her childhood into two halves in one day, but she actually knows it well!"

    "Outsiders all see her brothers protecting her, but she actually takes more care of her brothers. This time Jia''an and Jiaxi went south, and this girl specially had crossbows made and tied to the boys'' arms for self-defense. A lot of money has been stuffed into one person, so I¡¯m afraid the boys will suffer!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 542ï¼š Already prepared

    Chapter 542 Already prepared

    ??Old Mrs. Li scratched her scalp a few times with a needle, and then said: "She gave a lot of things to the family when they got married. I guess she has already prepared for the other boys to get married, and will not favor one over the other."

    ¡°Everyone thinks this girl is greedy for money. In fact, she is greedy and gives more. She is more like a child who spreads money..."

    After saying that, she remembered what happened during the day, and quickly took out two flower hairpins and gave them to Sister-in-law Liu and Hui Niang, "This is a reward from the Queen in the palace, a set of twelve. These two are for you."

    "No, aunt, this is a reward from the palace, can''t it be transferred to us?" Huiniang quickly declined. She was a daughter of an official family and knew some rules.

    ?But Mrs. Li waved her hand and said with a smile: "Just keep it for you, there are not so many rules. Previously in Kyoto, many rules were still observed, but now here, the rules have been relaxed.

    "Before, there was little money in the treasury. I heard that the silver rewards given to civil and military officials at the end of the year were all changed into objects. They were all issued from the inner treasury and were marked with the inner treasury. If they were not allowed to be resold and transferred, they were all kept at home. I''m afraid I''m going to starve to death...

    ¡°Besides, the jade melons and golden fruits were grown by our village together and presented to the palace. Naturally, the gifts given by the Queen were also given to the whole village.

    "Besides, we have enough left over at home. Brocades and other items have been sent to the Marquis Mansion for the embroiderers to help cut clothes. The rest of the fine cloth and the like have been basically distributed to various families in the village. You also have a few pieces. I¡¯ve wrapped it up and will take it with me when I move around.¡±

    Huiniang and Sister-in-law Liu no longer refused, and helped each other put on the hairpins, both smiling happily.

    Jiayin gave Shuiling a few words and asked her to stay in the living room, and then she went into the room and then into the space.

    The two pots of peonies have almost lost all their leaves, and the flower branches are all withered.

    Jiayin simply cut it close to the root, and then plant the flower root directly into the nursery.

    The two peony roots began to sprout new buds as soon as they saw it. They quickly grew branches and leaves, and finally the flower buds were opened. When they could no longer bloom, Jiayin dug them out with a shovel, shaking off the black soil.

    ??The reborn Peony was still immersed in the nourishment of spiritual energy, but was suddenly interrupted, and her head was a little dull.

    Three little foxes came over. Not only did they show no mercy, they even slapped them twice with their tails.

    Jiayin quickly chased away Sanjiu, found a new flowerpot, mixed some black soil from the nursery into the ordinary soil, and finally put the peonies in, watered them some, and left.

    ??Two peonies, with their stunning beauty, were not only unappreciated, but were also thrown under the tree so casually, staring at each other with the little green snake...

    On the second day, just as Li Laoer was about to enter the city by carriage, he saw two more pots of peonies, seven or eight jade melons, and a basket of golden fruits in the carriage.

    He turned around and looked into the courtyard, and sure enough, his little niece was smiling brightly and waving vigorously at him.

    ??Li Laoer also smiled, waved to his niece a few times and got on the carriage.

    ?We entered the city all the way and arrived at Baiyuan Garden. The four members of the Cao family were very busy.

    ?The business will open tomorrow, and the front and back yards need to be cleaned, and the tables, chairs, and benches need to be wiped down.

    ??Then the potted flowers on display need to be divided into priorities and varieties!

    It is necessary to distinguish what is to be sold on-site and what is to be left as a store treasure.

    ?Li Laoer came in with a pot of peonies in each hand, and was about to call Mr. Cao to come forward, but Mr. Cao had sharp eyes and saw his employer first.

    ?He wanted to speak, but soon his eyeballs became stuck to the potted flower and he couldn''t pull it out!

    "Boss! Where did this peony come from? Oh, oh, why did you water it? You can''t water the peonies so frequently!" Boss Cao rushed forward in a few steps, carefully snatched the two pots of flowers, and then put them away quickly In the shadow under the wall.

    ??Xiao Cao also ran over to help, shouting, "Dad, these flowers and leaves need to be pruned. They may bloom tomorrow, and they will definitely burst into bloom!"

    "You brat, you don''t have to tell me, hurry up and get some scissors! Put these two pots of flowers here first. They must be moved indoors after two hours. They can''t be exposed to the sun!" Lao Cao babbled, looking at the two pots of flowers. Like a child.

    ?In just a moment, he had moved the flower pot to three places, trying hard to adjust the angle so that the peonies could receive the sun''s afterglow without being directly illuminated.

    ??Li Laoer, the boss, was once again ignored by this family of nymphomaniacs.

    ?However, he was not angry. He walked around the yard and saw that Zheng Feng and Zheng He had trapped the jade melons and golden fruits in the well water, so he went to look for Mr. Wen. Mr. Wen asked for a leave from his boss and handed him a post asking his boss to go to Baiyuan Garden to enjoy the flowers tomorrow.

    ?My boss has heard a few words from Baiyuan Garden a long time ago, and he is also itchy.

    ??After all, the Li family sent a lot of orchids to the academy, as well as cyclamen, a famous flower that appears on the table every five days, and is remembered by flower lovers throughout Kyoto.

    ?At this moment, after receiving the invitation, he agreed wholeheartedly, happily let Mr. Wen leave early, and quickly went fishing.

    Mr. Wen and Li Laoer met and visited two famous officials who loved flowers.

    ??No one would dislike this opportunity to have an eye-satisfying experience without spending any money.

    So, the two famous officials agreed.

    ?Li Laoer went to Jiulianzhai and bought a few boxes of snacks, saving them for entertaining guests tomorrow.

    Logically speaking, good news should not flow to outsiders. There is a snack shop in Jiayin, and Li Laoer should go there to buy snacks.

    ??But Jiayin was very playful, and he didn''t run the dim sum shop too seriously even after he got it.

    ?The traditional dim sum made by dim sum shops is really not as good as Jiulian Zhai¡¯s, and the newly launched categories are too novel.

    The guests attending the flower viewing party tomorrow are all elderly people, and their taste may not be suitable.

    So, I could only give Jiulianzhai a discount. Four boxes of snacks cost ten taels of silver!

    ?However, Jiayin has just robbed the emperor of the recipe for making dim sum. As long as he puts his mind to it and thinks about it carefully, the dim sum shop''s business will definitely boom...

    That night, both Li Laoer and Mr. Wen stayed in the backyard of Baiyuan Garden.

    The four members of the Cao family went to bed early after a tiring day.

    Li Laoer took Mr. Wen to drink a lot of tea. Mr. Wen was afraid of being sleepy after leaving and refused to drink any more. Li Laoer smiled and said: "There may be a good show tonight. If you sleep well, you won''t be able to see it." ¡±

    Mr. Wen was naturally curious. After blowing out the lamp, the two of them talked in a low voice.

    In the middle of the night, Mr. Wen couldn''t hold on any longer, so he said, "No, I''m going to sleep."

    As a result, before he could finish his words, there was movement outside the courtyard, which shocked Mr. Wen to the point where he sat up.

    Li Laoer was not in a hurry. He stood up slowly, put on his long gown and walked out.

    ??Old man Cao and his son were holding the scissors for pruning flowers in their hands. They were standing back to back in the middle of the yard. It was obvious that they wanted to go out, but they didn''t dare.

    ?Suddenly seeing their master coming out, they shouted anxiously: "Master, go back quickly, there is a thief!"

    ?Li Laoer waved his hand, and then asked outside the courtyard: "Has anyone been arrested?"

    Someone replied: "Don''t worry, uncle, we have caught all four of them."

    ¡°Bring it in!¡± Li Laoer ordered.

    Old man Cao and his son realized that their boss had already made arrangements, so they boldly went to open the door.

    Soon, six guards came in from the door and detained four men in black.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 543ï¼š Gentlemen love fortune, in a proper way

    Chapter 543: A gentleman loves money and gets it in a wise way

    Mr. Wen looked familiar and asked, "Is this the bodyguard of the Hou Mansion?"

    Li Laoer smiled and nodded, "Yes, I was looking through the roster the day before yesterday, and suddenly I remembered that there were too many famous flowers here, and I was afraid of offending Xiaoxiao, so I went to the Hou Mansion and discussed with the housekeeper to temporarily hire some helpers. Unexpectedly, it really came in handy!¡±

    Mr. Wen heard clearly but didn¡¯t believe a word.

    After all, the person who kept him up half the night was waiting for this moment. No matter how you looked at it, it couldn''t be a temporary move? !

    ??Li Laoer smiled, and regardless of what he thought, he directly asked a few guards, "Excuse me, brothers, help me ask, whose family these people belong to, and why did they come to the door in the middle of the night?"

    "Yes, uncle, don''t worry, we will keep it for you to ask clearly!" the leading guard replied.

    ?Then he asked Old Man Cao to find an empty room, and took the man in black in...

    Li Laoer and Mr. Wen only drank a bowl of tea and ate a few snacks for a late night snack, and the results came out.

    The leading guard came to report, "Uncle, these people are the guardians of the Wang family. They all carry scissors and sickles with them, just to come in and destroy all the famous flowers. We don''t want Baiyuan Garden to open smoothly tomorrow."

    Mr. Wen frowned, "The Wang family is really good at calculating, but the people they chose are too poor..."

    The leading guard explained: "Mr. Wen doesn''t know something. These people are all skilled in martial arts. If they are not prepared, it will be easy for them to enter the courtyard and destroy them and then escape unscathed.

    ¡°But the courtyard has never been guarded before, and we have been hiding in secret. When they came to inquire in advance, they found nothing, so they relaxed their vigilance, so we took it down so easily.¡±

    ??Li Laoer nodded, "Thank you for your hard work. Take good care of these people and don''t die. I also keep the scissors and sickles. Their master may come over tomorrow, and I will return them to their original owners."

    The guard understood and retreated.

    ??Li Laoer asked Old Man Cao, "Prepare some food for the guards. After all, they have to stay for half the night. Don''t stay up all night hungry."

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Old Man Cao responded immediately.

    When he thought about how the flowers in the yard were almost ruined, Old Man Cao broke into a cold sweat on his back.

    He is ten thousand grateful to these guards who protected his "darling".

    Immediately, he helped to light the fire and asked the old woman to roll out the noodles and cook them. He also cut up the bacon brought by his relatives from his hometown, mixed it with chopped beans, and fried the toppings.

    ??The guards were full and asked the four members of the Cao family to go to bed quickly, and then continued to guard the peace of the Baiyuan Garden.

    ??Early on the next morning, as soon as it got dark, Old Man Cao got up and looked around inside and outside the courtyard. He couldn''t help but curse in a low voice.

    ¡°These **** things, my roses, many of them have been trampled down!¡±

    Finally, he called his son, quickly got the ladder, and rearranged the rose vines.

    ?So when passersby passed by, they saw bright flowers on the wall again.

    At three o''clock in the morning, Mrs. Li was the first to arrive in a carriage with Tao Hongying and Jiayin.

    Today there are only male guests, so it is not convenient for them to come here.

    But Jiayin wanted to join in the fun, almost all the flowers here were made by her hands, so how could she be absent during the opening? !

    ?So Li Laoer placed them in the west room of the main house in the backyard.

    ?The room is spacious and has a kang, which is convenient for taking a nap when you are tired.

    ??Moreover, there is a small door leading to the penthouse, making it easy for the Cao family to come in and out to serve.

    Of course Grandma He and Shuiyun Shuiling also followed. Grandma He stayed in the room, while Shui Ling and Shui Yun helped Cao''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law take care of the tea and snacks for the guests.

    Soon, the first batch of guests arrived.

    ?It was Dean Zhou, Mr. Peng and Mr. Tang, together with a few gentlemen from the academy who had no classes today, and their accompanying book boys, a dozen or so people, who immediately made the small courtyard lively.

    ??Li Lao''er stepped on the auspicious occasion and asked Mr. Cao to set off a firecracker outside the gate to celebrate the opening, which was very low-key and unobtrusive.

    ??But the outer skin of the firecrackers shattered and fell like red snowflakes in front of the door and under the wall. There was a different kind of beauty against the rose flowers on the wall.

    ?This makes the flower appreciators who come one after another feel amazed before they even enter the door.

    Everyone has a love for beauty, and the embodiment of beauty in plants falls on flowers!

    ?Being among the flowers, even the most cold-hearted person can''t help but smile and relax.

    ??Visitors include colleagues from the DPRK and China, famous celebrities from Xindu who love flowers, gentlemen from the academy, and even relatives and friends of the Li family such as Mrs. Liu and Liu Zhiheng.

    ?There are all kinds of distinguished guests who have received the invitation post, as well as the idlers who have not received the invitation post and come to join in the fun. There are a hundred or ten people in total.

    ??So many people want to drink tea, eat snacks and cut jade melons, which is no small project.

    ?Mama He soon went out to help, and together with Zheng Feng and Zheng He, she was barely able to take care of her.

    ??Li Laoer simply asked people to place chairs under the eaves of the corridor, and parasols like those in the academy canteen had been planted everywhere in the courtyard.

    ?In this way, the guests each chose familiar friends to gather together and sit down, blowing in the wind, eating melons, and admiring the flowers. It was so comfortable!

    Li Laoer let everyone wander around and took a clear look at all the potted flowers in the courtyard. Then he stood in front of the steps, smiled with everyone and said, "Dear guests, my brother''s restaurant used to have famous flowers on display. Many friends complained to me that they didn¡¯t have a chance to appreciate it.

    ¡°So, I thought about a place full of flowers for everyone to enjoy. Will no one say that our family is stingy in the future? I am really relieved!¡±

    ?Everyone also laughed and returned the favor one after another.

    Li Laoer smiled and said: "However, this is a business after all, and I still hope that the business will be prosperous. Everyone is happy to see it. They want to take their favorite flowers home and enjoy them all the time, so they still have to give money. Yes, and the more, the merrier!¡±

    ??This time everyone laughed louder.

    It stands to reason that businessmen always pursue profit with shrewd calculations, which is not pleasing to people.

    But it was quite magnanimous for Li Laoer to put it out so clearly.

    Li Laoer pointed to a pot of blooming rhododendrons in front of him and said: "Everyone knows that our family is blessed with the emperor''s grace and has a geomantic treasure like Broken Gold Beach to settle down. Now we have no worries about food and clothing.

    ¡°Our whole family is extremely grateful to the emperor and Tianwu, so we often think about repaying the favor with our little power.

    ¡°This time, when Baiyuan Garden opened, our family made a rule that from now on, half of the proceeds from Baiyuan Garden should be used for charity.

    "Take this pot of cuckoos as an example. If it is sold for ten taels of silver, five taels of it will be counted as capital, and the remaining five taels will be taken out, exchanged for food, clothing, supplies, and medicinal materials, and sent to the Relief Department to relieve the old, weak, and sick. Disabled, to reduce the burden on the court.

    "So, if you like the famous flowers we have here, you don''t have to buy them with money. You can also buy them with grain, cotton, medicinal seedlings and medicinal roots! In short, as long as we take out what we need , you can exchange the flowers..."

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 544ï¼š Accidentally stole the show!

    Chapter 544 accidentally stole the spotlight!

    ?Everyone was surprised when they heard this. They didn¡¯t expect that the Li family opened this garden with the intention of doing good deeds...

    You must know that famous flowers, like jade, are priceless.

    ?In the eyes of people who don¡¯t like flowers, no matter how good the flowers are, they are just a little prettier than grass. But in the eyes of people who love flowers, a flower is like a treasure, and you can spend all your money on it!

    ??The Li family is willing to give out half of the profits, and even exchange famous flowers for medicinal materials, food and other physical goods, just to help the old, weak, sick and disabled, which is really rare.

    ??Each aristocratic family would make porridge and soup at the city gate every winter, hoping to let the whole Tianwu know about it.

    ??However, relief for the old, weak, sick and disabled is like a bottomless pit. If you throw it in, there will be no splash, and no one will pay attention to it.

    ??The Li family has no intention of seeking any fame or fortune...

    ?Dean Zhou was the first to hold up his hands and said loudly: "Your uncle is so righteous, we really admire him."

    Other guests also responded one after another.

    ¡°My uncle is very righteous.¡±

    ??Li Laoerhao did not take the credit, but returned the courtesy modestly, saying: "Having said that, it''s time for you to take a look at our Baihuayuan family background. Otherwise, how can we make you willingly give out food and medicinal materials, right?

    "We farmers have a saying that a mule is a horse. You can tell by pulling it out for a run! Let''s run around now..."

    After saying that, he waved his hand towards the gate of the east garden, and Mr. Cao carefully took out a pot of flowers.

    Before he put the flower pot on the display table, someone who knew the goods said: "Oh, it''s a golden camellia!"

    Bystanders were also surprised and said: "It''s really a golden camellia! But now is not the season when the camellia blooms. How are they cultivated?"

    "Not only is it out of season, but it''s also blooming so well. It''s dazzling, crystal clear and oily, and the petals seem to be translucent. This is the best among camellias!" One of the famous flower-viewing officials couldn''t hold back and walked over. Go ahead and start the review.

    Another person followed closely behind and said not to be outdone: "The flowers of golden camellias are mostly cup-shaped. Such bowl-shaped flowers are really rare. They are so delicate, colorful, beautiful and elegant!"

    ??Although the other guests did not know as much as the two famous officials, their affection for him was every bit as good.

    ?Some people who were far away could not help but get up and move to the front, causing the guests who were sitting in front to also stand up.

    Otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to see¡­

    I have to say that the flower show has just begun and the guests have already started to curl up.

    Someone even asked loudly, "Uncle Li, how much does this pot of golden camellia cost?"

    Li Laoer, however, smiled and waved his hand, and replied: "Dear guest, don''t be impatient, there are still good flowers behind. Maybe if you keep reading, there will be something you like more!"

    Having said that, he made way for the guests to enjoy the flowers. It was not until a quarter of an hour later that Xiao Cao stepped forward and put the golden camellias into the main room.

    There is no one in the main room, so I am not afraid of being stepped on.

    Immediately afterwards, Mr. Cao brought out another pot of flowers from the East Garden. It was still a camellia, but it surprised everyone even more!

    ¡°Bingdi Chang¡¯e!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true, but I prefer to call it Dawucai!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, where did you find it? The last time I saw it was in the Imperial Garden! I heard that it was accidentally smashed when we moved the capital. I felt sad for a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect to see it here again!¡±

    "How much does this flower cost? My uncle must keep it for me. My eldest son is getting married, so the word "bindi" is so appropriate!"

    ¡°No, no, you must keep it for me! My little girl is getting married, and this pot of flowers is more suitable to be included in the dowry!¡±

    ?Everyone was already fighting over it before they could appreciate it.

    Later, Mrs. Liu came forward to persuade: "Everyone, we will discuss who will get the flowers later. Now let''s enjoy the flowers! It is rare to have such a grand event, and it is enough to leave a name in history!" He is a leader, he is from a local wealthy family, and he has the title of bachelor, so he is naturally very prestigious.

    Even though everyone was impatient, they still wanted to show some respect, so they all smiled and held their hands.

    The two famous officials began to comment again. When they talked about their happiness, everyone recited a few poems, making the scene more lively.

    Following this, other famous products appeared one after another.

    ?Emei Xian and Junhe among the orchids, Golden Phoenix and Huang Tianzan among the chrysanthemums... There is even a basin of golden lotus!

    ?Golden lotus blooms on the ground. The flower lives up to its name, just like the golden lotus seat under the Buddha. It is colorful, noble and elegant.

    Because the petals are stacked one on top of another, it is also called the thousand-petal lotus. From a distance, it looks like the torch of the Buddha, giving people a sense of sacredness and awe.

    ?This kind of flower can only be seen in the extreme west and extreme south due to the influence of the environment.

    It is said that anyone who sees this flower will be blessed by Buddha, have a prosperous family business and good health.

    ??Everyone had only heard about it in travel notes, and at most had seen pictures in albums, but they didn¡¯t expect to see it with their own eyes today!

    At this moment, some spectators who believed in Buddhism were already chanting the Buddha¡¯s name.

    Even if the rest of the people do not believe in Buddhism, their expressions are solemn and they dare not talk or laugh to avoid blasphemy.

    Even asking how much the price is, it turns into asking how much it would cost to invite Jin Lian home...

    Li Laoer originally prepared two peonies for the finale, but his niece specially placed them in the car, which will surely amaze everyone.

    Unexpectedly, the golden lotus blooming in this basin will steal the spotlight!

    At first, when Jiayi and the others were in Quanzhou, they met a merchant from the southwest with a strong accent. Because Jiayi helped him a little, the merchant gave him two seeds, which were very big and strange.

    Jiayi didn¡¯t understand what it was, so he thought of it as a gadget and brought it back to his sister to play with.

    As a result, Fu Niu''er didn''t know how to raise it, but the two seeds actually grew into two golden lotus trees. After tillering, they were divided into pots...two became four, four became eight, and now there are seven other pots stored in the east garden!

    ?Now it seems that the seven pots cannot be taken out casually.

    ?Things are rare and valuable, and this pot is enough to make the garden a blockbuster, making the flower show more popular than expected.

    ??In the west room of the main house, Jiayin, grandma and mother were sitting behind the window, looking at the excitement in the yard through the crack of the opened window.

    At this moment, Jiayin really tried his best to endure it and did not take a deep breath.

    Let alone the second uncle, she herself doesn¡¯t regard this lotus as a good thing!

    There are at least seventeen or eighteen pots in the space. Sanjou even thought of this thing as a yellow radish before and took a bite. He disliked the bad taste and never ate it again.

    It''s a good thing that this is the case, otherwise she would be so distressed that she would vomit blood.

    ?Although no customer has made an offer yet, any fool can see that this potted flower will definitely fetch a sky-high price!

    Sure enough, someone has already asked loudly: "My old mother has believed in Buddha all her life. This basin is full of golden lotus. I must invite her back. Please give me the price, Uncle Li!"

    Not to be outdone, someone hurriedly said: "Me too, I must take the Diyong Golden Lotus back. No matter what Uncle Li asks for, I will add 10%."

    Everyone was in a quarrel for a while, and they all wanted to take Jinlian back. Even Mrs. Liu was eager to try it.

    ?The mother of one of his old friends is still alive. She is eighty years old. She has believed in Buddhism all her life. She is about to celebrate her birthday. It would be great if she could give her a Golden Lotus as a birthday gift!

    ?It¡¯s a pity that there is only this one...

    He sighed secretly, but when he turned around and saw Li Laoer, his eyes suddenly lit up.

    The Li family acts prudently and cannot do anything without leaving a backup plan.

    ?There is one golden lotus here, maybe there is a second one...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 545ï¼š The Wang family is a stepping stone!

    Chapter 545 The Wang family is a stepping stone!

    Li Laoer''s face turned red when he saw everyone competing, and he said: "Dear guests, there is only one Golden Lotus, and I can''t chop it into pieces and share it with everyone. So, I came up with a good idea to bid, and everyone can do it according to their abilities. With strength and luck, let¡¯s see who can invite Jin Lian back.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a good idea? Please tell me, uncle.¡± Someone quickly urged.

    ??Li Laoer waved his hand and said: "This is not urgent, but there is one thing I want to deal with first, so I can relieve everyone''s troubles."

    ?Everyone guessed that the Li family had prepared singing and dancing, but Zheng Feng and Zheng He knocked on the door of the empty wing.

    ?Then six guards walked out of the door one after another, escorting four men in black.

    The guards had stayed up all night, and their faces were a little tired, but their eyes were bright.

    ?A few men in black can still walk on their own, but they seem to have lost half of their lives. Their whole persons exude a look of fear and death.

    ??The guards forced the man in black to kneel on the ground and threw several sickles and scissors in front of them.

    How is this going? Which one did the Li family play?

    Everyone looked at it with doubts.

    ?However, there were some people with sharp eyes who recognized the origin of the guards and said, "Is this a guard from the Marquis'' Mansion?"

    ??Li Laoer nodded and repeated what he said to Mr. Wen last night.

    Everyone immediately turned from surprise to anger. Someone would destroy such a beautiful flower? !

    ¡°Who are these people? They are so hateful!¡±

    ¡°That is, if you do anything to keep their lives alive, they should be killed immediately!¡±

    Even Dean Zhou, who prides himself on self-cultivation, spoke up, "Fortunately, uncle has protection, otherwise we would never have the chance to see these beautiful flowers and this Golden Lotus!"

    ?Everyone can''t help but look at the golden lotus. It seems like a Buddha, sitting on the golden lotus, blessing all the famous flowers.

    Li Laoer also had an ugly face and said sadly: "Our Li family has always been kind to others, but I never thought that we would have such a deep enmity with any family! Fortunately, the guards in the Hou Mansion had the means to make these people reveal the truth."

    After that, he looked at the crowd. Wang Zechen, who looked complicated, said with a cold face: "Master Wang, these people say they are from your Wang family, and the order they received is to destroy all the famous flowers in Baiyuan Garden and prevent us from opening today. .

    ¡°If Mr. Wang is dissatisfied with our Li family, even if you tell him face to face, I will definitely stay with you until the end!

    "But how could you do such a thing as destroying a famous flower? Such a rare thing in the world, the embodiment of beauty bred by heaven and earth, how could you be so cruel!"

    ?Wang Zechen''s face was extremely ugly, but his heart was so full of hatred that he wanted to explode.

    ?These people were indeed sent by him. I originally thought that even if they failed to complete the task, there was always the possibility of escaping. After all, these people were all personnel trained by the government for several years.

    Even this morning, he did not wait for these people to reply, thinking that they were injured or were late in replying.

    ?But he was afraid that something would go wrong, so he followed his colleagues to Baiyuan Garden, intending to explore the truth.

    ??As a result, there was nothing unusual in Baiyuan Garden. He also suspected that these people were delayed for something and did not visit Baiyuan Garden last night...

    As a result, as pots of famous flowers were displayed one after another, he liked them so much that he gradually forgot about it.

    ?Who would have thought that Li Laoer could be so patient and wait until now to have an attack?

    ?His mind was racing, thinking about how to cover it up, but a guard slapped a man in black on the back.

    ?The man in black seemed to be trapped in a jar and was suddenly opened. He took a deep breath and shouted for help, "Sir, please help me. My mother is blind and lame. She is still waiting for me to go back and take care of herself!"

    ?Wang Zechen almost spit out blood.

    ??What is there to cover up? There is no need to cover it up at all! Everyone was originally sure that these people were sent by the Wang family. After all, everyone knew about the grievances between the Li family and the Wang family.

    There are too many reasons and motives for the Wang family to set out to harm the Li family.

    ??It''s just like what Li Laoer said, you can harm the Li family. Win or lose depends on your own ability, but don''t harm these flowers!

    ?Those present are all flower lovers, especially the two famous officials, who wish to regard flowers as their destiny.

    ?At this moment, if a pair of hands could reach out from the eyes, they would pick up the sickles and scissors on the ground and chop Wang Zechen into pieces!

    ??Everyone had contempt on their faces, which made Wang Zechen even more angry.

    ??He was a man who took a scientific examination, and with the support of his family, he rose to great heights all the way to the top.

    ?Even though his father is ill and his brother is crazy, he still does not regard the Li family as his lifelong enemy.

    But it was a mud -legged native. Through the new pavilion, he hugged a family of the emperor''s thigh.

    But today, he fell into the hands of this flatterer!

    ?This made him feel as if he had been stripped naked and stood in the sun.

    At this moment, he finally understood why his brother was crazy...

    Wang Zechen tried his best to hold back the blood in his throat, bowed his hands to Li Laoer and everyone else, and made a bitter look on his face, "Uncle Li, gentlemen, these people... are indeed members of our Wang family, but they usually belong to my family. Third brother dispatches!

    ¡°As you all know, my third brother has a very close relationship with my uncle¡¯s family, and now he is crazy and cannot be treated as ordinary people. Maybe he made such a big mistake because he heard that Baiyuan Garden was opening, and he was angry for a while.

    ¡°I am here to apologize to my uncle on his behalf. I will come to apologize in person later. I also hope that my uncle will not argue with a crazy person.¡±

    ??Li Laoer sneered and did not return the gift, "Master Wang, you and I both know who sent these people. However, I can''t do anything to you if you use Mr. Wang as a shield.

    "On normal days, I would definitely have a good discussion with you, but today, with such beautiful scenery and such famous flowers in front of us, we should not use such dirty things to spoil the elegance of all flower lovers.

    "So, sir, please take the person away. If another hundred gardens are harassed and a flower or even a leaf is destroyed, I will blame the Wang family for it, and please take care of yourself, Sir!"

    ??Wang Zeren''s face can no longer see any color.

    ??Li Laoer insulted him arbitrarily and took off all his face. Now he pretended to be generous and let the matter go. He said all kinds of good things!

    Looking at the constant nodding of approval from everyone, it is obvious that they highly respect the Li family.

    ?Although he is standing, he has become a stepping stone for Li Laoer!

    After today, the news spreads that Wang Zechen is a despicable person, and Uncle Li is magnanimous and noble. I am afraid that everyone will know it!

    ?Wang Zechen couldn''t bear it any longer, so he turned around and left.

    ??Several guards from the Marquis Mansion took the man in black into custody and followed him with sickles and scissors.

    ?Arrived outside the door, several men in black were pushed to the ground hard, sickles and scissors were thrown beside them, and guards stood guard on both sides of the courtyard door.

    ??There were dozens of idle people gathered outside the door and could not enter the Baiyuan Garden to enjoy the famous flowers, but the roses on these two walls still made people happy to look at them.

    Everyone has nothing important to do. They just look at the flowers and chat, which is quite lively.

    In the end, they were really expecting a big event.

    ??What is going on with all the men in black and people with sickles and scissors all over the ground?

    ?Some people were brave and asked loudly: "Brother, what''s going on with these people? Are they coming to rob us?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 546ï¼š The one with the highest price wins!

    Chapter 546: The one with the highest price wins!

    The guards were not polite and had no need to save face for the Wang family. One of them said directly: "These people are from the Wang family. They sneaked in to cause trouble last night and we caught them."

    ?Everyone gasped when they heard this, and then the fire of gossip started blazing.

    "What bad things did they do? Tell me quickly. We live nearby, so we can be on guard."

    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it! It¡¯s a sickle and a pair of scissors. It looks scary!¡±

    Everyone was urging them, and the guard continued: "These people came here in the middle of the night and wanted to jump into the yard and destroy all the famous flowers blooming inside!

    ¡°You must know that those famous flowers are sold for money or exchanged for food, and sent to the relief department to help the old, weak, sick and disabled, but they were almost destroyed by them!

    "Fortunately, our brothers stayed up all night and caught them. The same goes for the Wang family. No matter how displeasing the Baiyuan Garden is, we can''t take it out on the flowers!"

    ¡°What, you want to ruin a famous flower? But it¡¯s so immoral, who are you delaying when the flower is blooming?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the wall is covered with them, and no one is willing to pick one.¡±

    ¡°Are we selling flowers in Baiyuan Garden to save people in exchange for food? How benevolent and righteous, those people at the Relief Department can be saved! I passed by a few days ago, and the children and old people in the yard were crying so loudly, how pitiful..."

    ??Everyone pointed at the men in black. Wang Zechen couldn''t bear it anymore. He didn''t care about the men in black, got on the carriage and left.

    ??The people in black supported each other, rolled and climbed to catch up, and soon disappeared.

    At this time, someone asked: "Brother, since you caught them doing bad things, why don''t you send them to the official?"

    The guard replied: "The eldest man of the Wang family just now said that these people were sent by the crazy third master, and he didn''t know about it. Our uncle didn''t want to ruin the mood of the distinguished guests inside to enjoy the flowers, so he Let the person go.

    ¡°Humph, everyone¡¯s eyes are sharp. Everyone knows what¡¯s going on, right?¡±

    "Yes Yes!"

    Everyone nodded in response.

    Someone whispered: "The Wang family is quite respectable, but why are they acting more and more sinisterly? They don''t dare to admit they have done bad things, and they even have no courage. It''s really despising!"

    ¡°Yes, I used to think that the Wang family was pretty good, but in the past two years it has become really notorious!¡± Others also agreed.

    "Which Wang family are you talking about? What''s going on?" The new onlooker who came here, perhaps from out of town, asked curiously.

    ?So everyone gave him some knowledge about the Wang family''s robbery of talented people to marry into their wives. In short, the grievances between the Wang family and the Li family were enough to write a play.

    Not to mention outside the courtyard, because of the amazing help of the guards, a public opinion war against the Wang family has already started.

    In the west room of the main house, Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and Jiayin realized that Baiyuan Garden had experienced such a dangerous thing last night, and they were all afraid.

    Luckily, Li Laoer had taken precautions early, otherwise it wouldn''t matter if he lost a few pots of flowers, but what should he do if Li Laoer and Mr. Wen were injured?

    Old Mrs. Li couldn''t help but scolded: "My second brother is getting more and more bold, and he didn''t even tell his family about it!"

    Tao Hongying advised: "Mother, the second brother is a trustworthy guard of the Marquis Mansion. Don''t be angry. Just give the second brother a few words when you get back, so that he will not put himself in danger in the future."

    Mrs. Li sighed, "That''s all we can do. The four brothers are old enough and they all have their own ideas. I, an old farm woman, can''t help, and I don''t dare to give random ideas, which might cause trouble for them."

    Jiayin felt sorry for her grandma. She quickly got into her arms and said with a smile: "Grandma, I''m still young. I''ll listen to you. You can give me some advice in the future!"

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t help crying or laughing. She rubbed her granddaughter''s soft hair and finally felt better.

    In the courtyard, Li Laoer had already asked people to change the tea for the guests, and served cut jade melons.

    ?After everyone ate and drank, the anxiety and frenzy just now became less intense. Li Lao''er then said: "Dear guests, the nasturtium here lasts for two hundred days, and all the calyxes bloom layer by layer. It is indeed magical and rare.

    "I plan to use this Golden Lotus in exchange for food and common medicinal materials as the first batch of materials to be donated to the Relief Department. Of course, if you have a doctor at home, you can temporarily borrow one and a half months to see the elderly and children at the Relief Department, and more alright.

    ¡°I will offer a base price of five hundred tons of grain and a cart of medicinal materials. I will distribute pens and papers to everyone in a while. You can increase the price and sign your name. In the end, the highest bidder will get it.

    ¡°And the guests with the second highest price and the third highest price can have priority among the remaining famous flowers. What do you think?¡±

    ?Everyone thought about it quickly in their minds, and they all felt that this method was good and very fair.

    ??Furthermore, the Golden Lotus is originally a sacred flower of Buddhism. As soon as it appears, it uses the food it exchanges to save people in distress. It is also a good story to tell...

    Soon, everyone got paper and pen, wrote notes one after another, and put them into a small basket.

    ?Finally, Dean Zhou and two famous officials who loved flowers personally inspected and compared it. Even Li Laoer stood aside to avoid suspicion.

    After a while, the results came out.

    An adult named Feng won the first place!

    ?His wife has also been a vegetarian and worshiped Buddha for many years, and her health has not been good recently.

    ??He spent a lot of money this time. Not only did he write on the note 800 loads of grain and six carts of medicinal materials, he also had a doctor stay at the clinic for three months!

    ??Others were surprised by the strength of the Feng family and admired his filial piety. They all held their hands to congratulate him.

    Li Laoer personally held the golden lotus from the ground to Mr. Feng and said with a smile: "Master Feng can take the golden lotus back to the old lady to see. The old lady will be blessed by the golden lotus and will definitely recover soon. As for food and medicinal materials, I will It won¡¯t be too late to deliver it in a few days.¡±

    Master Feng was grateful after hearing this. After all, it is a rule to pay with one hand and deliver the goods with the other. The Li family gave Jin Lian first to show their trust in him.

    He thanked him repeatedly, took the golden lotus, and thanked everyone.

    For a time, the atmosphere in the courtyard was extremely harmonious.

    The second highest bidder was Mr. Liu, who took advantage of his right of first choice and asked for the Junhe plant. The other distinguished guest with the third highest bidder chose the Golden Phoenix.

    ?In this way, the three pots of famous flowers have their homes.

    Li Laoer originally wanted to keep some of the remaining pots, but the two final peonies had not been taken out yet, so he decided not to keep them either.

    The distinguished guests "divided" all the remaining famous flowers and promised to deliver them the next day.

    In the end, the total amount of food exceeded a thousand tons, more than a dozen carts of medicinal materials, and nearly a thousand taels of silver!

    ??The first day of Baiyuan Garden¡¯s opening was a big hit and very successful!

    Li Laoer smiled happily and said to everyone: "Every distinguished guest has brought the flowers back. If there is any problem with the flowers in the future, just send them back to Baiyuan Garden, and our gardeners here will help diagnose and treat them without any charge."

    ¡°In addition, there are two pots of famous peonies, which will be in full bloom in three to five days. If you have time, you can come over to enjoy the flowers and drink tea.¡±

    ?Everyone was happy to hear that Baiyuan Garden¡¯s after-sales service was excellent.

    ?However, there are two pots of famous peonies. What famous ones are they?

    ??Everyone asked, but Li Laoer smiled mysteriously and kept it secret...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 547ï¼š What a miserable word!

    Chapter 547: What a miserable word!

    ?Everyone had no choice but to leave one after another with full of questions.

    As soon as the gate was closed and no one was left in the yard, Jiayin ran out and hugged the second uncle, smiling and shouting, "Second uncle, we are getting rich!"

    Li Laoer was also very happy.

    Not to mention the preparations and planning during this period, but in the middle of the night last night, in order to open the business after dawn, he closed his eyes but did not fall asleep at all, thinking over and over again in his mind how to treat guests, how to speak, and how to organize things. Wang family¡­

    ?At this moment, everything was settled and he was a great success, but he was still in a daze.

    ??Li Laoer bent down and hugged his niece, and also laughed, "Yes, I really made a fortune!"

    ??Old Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying came out of the house. Mrs. Li scolded her son for a few words, "You, you don''t tell your family anything. If something happens, you will take it upon yourself. What if you suffer a loss?"

    Mr. Wen also followed up and said: "Auntie, don''t talk about you, I only found out about it when it happened!"

    Li Laoer rationalized his mistake and explained: "Actually, I just guessed that Wang Zechen would do something, but I didn''t expect that he would actually come to cause trouble.

    ¡°In the future, if something like this happens again, I will definitely tell my family to be fully prepared!¡±

    ??Grandma He stepped forward and interrupted: "Old madam, you can go inside and eat a piece of jade melon. Let''s quickly clean up here."

    When everyone went down to the house to talk and eat melon, Grandma He took Shuiyun Shuiling and others and got busy.

    Just keep two sets of seats and parasols, put away the rest, and wash the tea bowls and plates. It¡¯s a lot of work.

    After finishing their work, Mrs. Li asked them to cut a jade melon and share it with the four members of the Cao family and the guards to quench their thirst.

    At the end, Li Laoer received another red seal, six guards, four members of the Cao family, Grandma He and others were not left behind, and they were all assigned one.

    ??Especially the guards who stayed up for one night and half a day, and each of them received a heavy reward of five taels, and returned to the Houfu happily.

    ??Old Mrs. Li was still worried and said to her son: "Second brother, the melons in the village are going to be sold out. It''s really not going to happen. Can you please invite Uncle Zhao and two of you to help keep watch at night?"

    "We will hold on until the Marquis and the fourth child come back. Then our family will hire a few wounded soldiers or veterans to serve as nursing homes, so we won''t have to worry about anyone causing trouble."

    Li Laoer also had this plan. When my mother said it, he immediately agreed, "Okay, I was still worried, but my mother said it and it all was solved!"

    ¡°Then let¡¯s arrange it like this. I¡¯ll invite Uncle Zhao and the others to come over tonight... If the news spreads tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid there will be many people coming to enjoy the flowers. I want to live here for a while, and my mother will have to worry about it at home.¡±

    "Don''t worry, there are many people in the family, and there will be no need for you to contribute to anything." Old Mrs. Li agreed, and then told her son, "Don''t be stingy. Since you have said in public that you will donate food and medicine, don''t be reluctant to let others find out. If you keep part of it, you will lose your face."

    ??Li Laoer quickly promised, "Mom, don''t worry, I will do what I say, and I won''t be greedy for this little thing. Besides, I received a lot of money today, which is enough!"

    After chatting for a while, Jiayin took his second uncle to the East Garden.

    The famous flowers on display today are only part of them.

    In fact, there are more than a dozen famous flowers in the east garden, as well as a few golden lotus trees, which are enough to cope with the flower appreciation visitors who come later.

    I knew the good news well, so I thought about sending a bag of black soil from the nursery when I got home.

    ??If there is a problem with these flowers that the Cao family cannot solve, they will add a handful of nursery soil and keep the "soil" until the disease is cured!

    Seeing that there was nothing going on in Baiyuan Garden, Mrs. Li was thinking about her pregnant granddaughter-in-law again, so she took a car to the small town of Luo''an.

    Tao Hongying originally planned to follow, but now she had to go back to the village to ask Uncle Zhao and others for help, so she took her daughter to visit Cyclamen, and then hurriedly hired a car to go back...

    Not to mention that Uncle Zhao and Uncle Wei arrived at Baiyuan Garden that night. Old man Cao and his son were overjoyed to have these two tough veterans joining them. As the guests who came to support Baiyuan Garden on its opening day left, the news that Baiyuan Garden contained all the famous flowers in the world spread throughout New Capital.

    Those who got the good flowers almost had their families broken down. Relatives and friends all wanted to see the beauty of the famous flowers!

    ?Especially the Golden Lotus that grew from the ground was brought back by Mr. Feng. On the same day, the sick old mother miraculously sat up.

    Not only can he eat and drink, but he can also recite sutras every day, and he is getting better.

    Now, Xindu is even more sensational. Everyone says that a Buddha treasure has been found in Baiyuan Garden!

    ??Feng family''s food, medicinal materials and doctor''s water were also sent to Baiyuan Garden, and Li Laoer also sent them to the relief department without any delay.

    The relief department is located in an abandoned city defense army camp in the north of the city. The place is large and there are many houses, but it has not been repaired for many years.

    So much so that it rains in summer, snow falls in winter, and weeds grow everywhere.

    Before, only a few beggars, orphans and widows settled here, and the government government gave a symbolic amount of old grain every year.

    Occasionally during the New Year holidays, a wealthy family will kindly send some food over.

    But with the relocation of the capital, there was a sudden influx of too many elderly people, children and disabled people who had lost their support.

    ??However, the house is still not repaired, and the food allocated every month is only a few hundred kilograms, which is not enough to eat, let alone to provide medical treatment and medicine for these old, weak, sick and disabled people.

    ?Those who are still able to move will go to the streets to beg for something, or pick up some leftovers from restaurants, just to keep themselves full.

    But those who are old, seriously ill, or young cannot get out of the relief department, so they can only wait to die, crying day and night, and are extremely miserable.

    The person in charge of the relief department is a seventh-grade petty official. Although he is not a mean person, he still has a compassionate heart, but his ability is limited. Even if he spends all his wealth, he can''t support so many mouths? !

    Besides, he still has to support his family, his parents, his wife and children...

    ?In just two years, the number of people in the Relief Department has been reduced by half, and the official in charge has also turned half of his hair gray in sorrow.

    Fortunately, today, he finally saw the light of day and saw his savior!

    Seeing Li Laoer bring so many vehicles, there are food, medicinal materials, and even doctors!

    ?He asked again and again to confirm that it was donated to the Relief Department, and then he fell to his knees in excitement and cried bitterly.

    ¡°Uncle Li, you are really a living **** who saves people in need. We have waited for so long and thought we were forgotten by Tianwu, but finally we have the hope of survival!¡±

    Li Laoer could tell that this was a rare good official who was serious and responsible, so he didn''t want him to say anything inappropriate when he was excited and be heard by interested people, which would cause him to be implicated.

    So, he quickly helped the little official up and comforted him a few words.

    At this time, all the food, medicinal materials, etc. have been moved into the yard one after another.

    But there were too many things, and they needed to be protected from rain and moisture. I searched all the shabby houses of the Relief Department, but there was no suitable place to put them.

    ? In desperation, Li Laoer quickly asked Zheng Feng and Zheng He to hire carpenters and handymen, and spent most of the day repairing three houses urgently.

    ?The large stove in the yard also lit a fire and cooked thick rice porridge...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 548ï¼š What medicine did Uncle Li take wrongly?

    Chapter 548 Did Mr. Li take the wrong medicine?

    ???More than twenty scrawny children were squatting not far from the stove, drooling and looking eagerly at the steam inside the door, eager to dive in and eat their fill.

    The lame or blind disabled men and women crawled out of various broken houses with difficulty.

    ?There are even old men with disheveled hair, hiding in the grass, afraid to show their faces, and longing for a hot meal...

    ?Li Laoer and all the people who delivered supplies felt sour in their hearts and felt as if something was stuck in their throats.

    After the court meeting on the second day, Li Laoer entered the imperial study room.

    ?The emperor thought he was here to lay flowers. After all, the name of Baiyuan Garden was known to everyone in the new capital these days.

    The emperor smiled and joked: "What good flowers did Uncle Zhongshan bring when he came here this time? I heard that you sold a Golden Lotus for a sky-high price and hid two peonies, which made all the flower lovers in Xindu miss it. I can¡¯t sleep well and can¡¯t eat well.¡±

    Li Laoer replied: "Your Majesty, I am not asking you to see me today to give you flowers. Even in the future, I will not give you fresh flowers, not even a single one."

    ¡°Bold!¡± The chief **** was pouring tea for the emperor. He immediately shouted and looked at Li Laoer as if he was looking at a fool.

    Did the Li family take the wrong medicine and no longer want to live?

    How dare you be so disrespectful to the emperor? !

    ??The emperor was also surprised, but when he saw Li Laoer''s calm expression and thought about the Li family''s past loyalty, he waved his hand to signal the chief **** to step back, and then asked, "Why did Uncle Zhongshan say that?"

    Li Laoer lifted up his clothes, knelt down directly, kowtowed respectfully, and then said: "Your Majesty, I really don''t intend to present famous flowers to you, because I want to keep the money from selling famous flowers. Food, medicine, etc., I want to send them to the Relief Department!

    "The Emperor may have heard that I exchanged a golden lotus plant for a lot of food and medicinal materials, and sent them to the Relief Department yesterday. But the Emperor didn''t know that the Relief Department was simply a **** on earth, with dilapidated houses and old people. The children were helpless and skinny, and people died of illness and hunger every day.

    "My family fled all the way from the Northland. I know all too well the pain of not having enough food to eat and not having enough clothes to cover my body. I really can''t stand it. I have already helped the Relief Department to repair the house, and I am also planning to continue selling famous flowers in exchange for supplies." , continue to invest in the Relief Department!

    ¡°So, I said that I will not present flowers to the emperor in the future. I am not being stingy, but I think that rather than appreciating flowers, the emperor probably hopes that the people will be free from suffering and live and work in peace and contentment!¡±

    There was silence in the room for a while. The emperor suddenly laughed and stood up to help Li Laoer himself. He nodded and praised: "What a good man to live and work in peace and contentment! Uncle Zhongshan sat down and talked."

    ??Li Laoer breathed a long sigh of relief, and then carefully sat down on the drum stool brought by the eunuch. With a bit of fear in his expression, he whispered: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for not blaming me for my nonsense."

    "No, this is not nonsense..." The emperor waved his hand, "If these words of yours are considered nonsense, then I hope that all the civil and military officials in the court will be talking nonsense!"

    ??The emperor sighed and continued: "Actually, I listen to them singing their praises every day and watch them presenting all kinds of treasures, and I feel irritable.

    ¡°Instead of having time to search for treasures and stay up late to write notes, they should think about how to deal with the errand!

    ¡°Tianwu moved the capital here, and everything was in ruins, but the wealthy families were still extravagant, and the civil and military officials were still living their lives.

    ¡°If everyone was like your family, willing to do even the smallest things with all their strength, then with countless small things added up, Tianwu would have settled down and regained its vitality long ago, but it¡¯s a pity..."

    ??Li Laoer came today to show his loyalty, but he didn''t want to step on all the wealthy families and civil and military officials to get to the position!

    ??If the emperor''s words spread, the Li family will simply become the public enemy of the powerful Tianwu family and all the civil and military officials!

    Therefore, Li Laoer quickly stood up, bent down and saluted: "Your Majesty, in fact, I also have selfish motives. My family has little ability, so they do whatever they can. They also hope that Tianwu will settle down and no longer have to flee. In fact, I am here to discuss official affairs with the emperor today!

    "Your Majesty, there is only a seventh-grade official in charge of the Relief Department. This man is called Cheng Ming. He is very serious, but his talents are limited. In addition, the money and food allocated to the Relief Department are not much, so the Relief Department has become more and more popular in the past two years. Poor... ????"I would like to seek the emperor''s decree to allow me to take charge of the relief department in the future, so that the people under my care can slowly survive, and then find a way to support themselves. I want the Relief Department to no longer be a burden to Tianwu, but to contribute to Tianwu.

    "Of course, this process will take at least two or three years. I cannot achieve it on my own. I also ask the emperor to allocate more money and food to the Relief Department. In this way, together with the supplies raised by the flower sales, we can ensure that hundreds of people of the Relief Department basic needs.¡±

    ?The emperor listened from beginning to end, and I have to say that the more he listened, the more he was moved by Li Laoer''s thoughts.

    But as an emperor, he will not make any decisions lightly.

    ?So he nodded and said, "Uncle Zhongshan is willing to share my worries. I am very relieved. You go back today and I will think about it first."

    Li Laoer knelt down and kowtowed again, then respectfully withdrew.

    How shrewd the chief **** was. He immediately sent the young **** to investigate without waiting for the emperor''s instructions.

    ?Only two hours later, when the emperor got up from his nap, the truth had been sent back.

    While changing the emperor''s clothes, the chief **** said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, the old slave asked someone to leave the palace and go to the relief office to have a look. Uncle Li is right. The house is indeed dilapidated and the old, weak, sick and disabled are living in misery. .

    "Yesterday Uncle Li sent a lot of food and medicinal materials, and also brought a doctor, but the relief department didn''t even have a waterproof room, so it had to find someone to repair it immediately. Today, the yard is filled with the smell of medicine. I heard that There are doctors who are preparing medicines for the old, weak, sick and disabled!

    ¡°Fortunately, the courtyard is big enough, and the previous petty officials were also serious about sending out dead people in time. Otherwise, this summer would easily lead to epidemics.¡±

    The emperor nodded, his expression unchanged, and asked: "How is the money and food allocated to the relief department calculated by the Ministry of Household Affairs?"

    "Back to the emperor, well, the Ministry of Household Affairs allocates three loads of grain and two taels of silver to the relief department every month..." The **** chief told the truth, without adding any exaggeration, but the emperor was not a fool, and he understood it almost immediately.

    For a family of several people, three loads of grain and two taels of silver per month are definitely enough.

    But for a few hundred people, this is simply a drop in the bucket...

    ??The emperor sighed longly. He asked himself that he was not a fatuous emperor, but before he succeeded to the throne, Tianwu was already riddled with holes.

    Even though he has been trying his best to "treat" the disease in the past few years, the gourd is always coming back again, leaving him at a loss and helpless.

    Let¡¯s talk about this relief agency. Its original intention is to relieve refugees who have fled from the north.

    ?Of course there are people like the Li family, folks who come here in droves and have a place to stay and work hard to survive.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 549ï¼š I want to make the Li familyâ€™s armor!

    Chapter 549 I want to make the Li family¡¯s armor!

    But those children who have lost their parents, the elderly who have lost their children, or the disabled who have encountered accidents on their way south, need to go to the Relief Department.

    ??The imperial court allocated money and food to ensure that they would not die of cold and hunger...

    But now it seems that many of his ideas are good, but when they are conveyed to the people below, they have changed and lost their shape.

    The relief agency that was supposed to save lives has become a place of death...

    ??This matter cannot be blamed on the Ministry of Household Affairs. I believe the officials of the Ministry of Household Affairs have a lot of legitimate reasons. The national treasury is empty, the grain reserves are limited, etc.

    Every item makes him, the emperor, the head of the Tianwu family more anxious...

    Therefore, it is commendable that Li Laoer is willing to come forward and take over this drudgery.

    You must know that for a mess like the Relief Department, if you do it well, you will get no credit, but if you don''t do it well, your reputation will be ruined.

    ??The Li family did not weigh the pros and cons, and did not just send food and medicine, just to gain a good reputation. Li Laoer really wanted to do something practical, and really wanted to share the worries of the emperor...

    ??Li Laoer came out of the palace and returned to Baiyuan Garden. Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng were already waiting in the house.

    As soon as they met, the two of them hurriedly pulled him to sit down. Mr. Wen said, "Yusheng, you are really reckless this time!"

    Liu Zhiheng also nodded and agreed: "Yes, the Relief Department is a bottomless pit. There are so many open mouths for the old, weak, sick and disabled. It is really difficult to fill them.

    ¡°I know you are kind-hearted and cannot bear to see the misery over there at the Relief Agency, but we can send more money and food there. There is really no need to take over everything.¡±

    Li Laoer knew that they were doing it for his own good and was not angry. Instead, he smiled and poured tea for them.

    ?Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng saw his expression and guessed that he had already made up his mind, so they became less anxious.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that the emperor is not in a hurry, but the **** is.¡±

    Liu Zhiheng whispered something, which made Li Laoer laugh. He explained carefully: "Don''t worry, I thought carefully before asking the emperor to take over the relief department.

    ¡°First of all, it¡¯s really miserable at the Relief Department. If no one helps, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be many people left after this winter.

    "Secondly, happy events have happened one after another in our family in the past few years. My mother also feels that it is Fu Niu''er''s contribution, and she is always worried that this child will lose his life because of it. It just so happens that Fu Niu''er found these famous flowers. Yes, now it is used in exchange for supplies to save people from suffering, and it also accumulates merit for Fu Niuer.

    After that, Li Laoer took a sip of tea, with a touch of persistence in his eyes, and continued, "The most important thing is that I want to use the relief department to try to get a real job back. Outsiders are watching our Li family prosper. , my mother is a first-class imperial concubine, I am an uncle, and Fu Niuer is a princess, but these are all empty names and are of no use at critical moments.

    "Otherwise, Fu Niu''er would not have been treated harshly in the palace before. The queen said that Fu Niu''er should be locked up, so she was locked up without any scruples. She just looked down on our Li family and felt that our Li family relied on the Marquis. Just to make the emperor happy, this is what we are today. Without the Marquis, Fu Niuer has no one to support her!

    "I don''t want the children of the Li family to expect others to protect them. I don''t want the Li family to exist just like a cat or a dog that makes the emperor happy! I want to have a place in the court, and I don''t want anyone to touch Fu Niu''er or the Li family. , we all have to think about it carefully, we all have to be worried and frightened!

    ¡°My fourth son and the Marquis will often go out on battles in the future. If someone is jealous and makes trouble in the court and the new capital, and frame them, I must have the power to protect them!

    "Our Li family has my eldest brother in business, the third in general affairs, and the fourth in making contributions. What I have to do is to climb up as quickly as possible. I want power, and I want to be the armor of the Li family!" ????Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng didn''t expect that Li Laoer had such a long-term plan. They were stunned for a long time before they came back to their senses.

    "Yusheng, you really impress me!" Mr. Wen was so excited that he patted Li Lao''er on the shoulder and said, "Originally, I was worried that you would be framed by the Wang family, and I was always on tenterhooks. I didn''t expect that now you are not only able to compete with the Wang family, but also not fall behind. , and also knows how to pave the way for himself and plan for the future of the Li family. "

    "Yes!" Liu Zhiheng also nodded, extremely happy, "The Relief Department is a mess, and I was afraid that you would get stuck in it. Unexpectedly, with your analysis like this, the Relief Department has become a stepping stone for you. You climbed up."

    ?Li Laoer blushed a little after being praised by the two.

    He was born into a peasant family. He had worked as an accountant for a few days at most, and his life was very simple.

    ?As an uncle now, he goes in and out of the court and takes care of the family. He walks on thin ice at all times, and every step must be carefully considered.

    ?Now, his first plan has been affirmed and praised, which makes him very excited. "I am just thinking wildly. I don''t know if the emperor will agree to it."

    Liu Zhiheng smiled and said, "Your Majesty, that man is very kind. If you just say that there will be no beggars and homeless people in the Xindu area, he will definitely agree."

    "Be careful!" Mr. Wen glanced at the door and said, "Your Majesty, how dare you arrange it!" After that, he thought for a while and frowned and said, "But Yusheng, you can''t bear the responsibility of the relief department alone, understand. ?"

    Li Laoer nodded and whispered, "Don''t worry, sir. I mentioned the allocation of money and food to the emperor earlier in the palace. The people in the relief department are the people of Tianwu and the emperor''s subjects, not our Li family. Yes. I can sympathize with them, help them, and think of ways out for them, but I won¡¯t do everything for them.¡±

    "If you can understand this, I really have nothing to worry about." Mr. Wen finally smiled and asked, "Where are Zheng Feng and Zheng He? Hurry up to Cyclamen and ask for some good dishes. Let''s have some for lunch. have a drink!"

    Liu Zhiheng also applauded and agreed, so soon Zheng Feng went out and came back with two large food boxes in less than half an hour.

    ?Now that Li Zhensheng has gone to Quanzhou, Jia Huan is in charge of Cyclamen. He knows that it is his second uncle who wants wine and food. He doesn''t know what the happy event is, but he does his best to prepare it and cooks it himself.

    Share fish fillets, charred pork strips, soy sauce bones, stir-fried vegetables, spinach with nuts and eggplant with garlic paste!

    ??A total of four hot and two cold dishes, six dishes, plus three bowls of noodles with fried sauce, almost filling the table.

    ?Li Laoer, Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng ate mixed noodles first to feel better before they started drinking.

    The three of them were as close as brothers before, but now they are also a small group known to everyone in the court. When they get together, they naturally have endless things to talk about.

    As the sun set in the west, the three of them were all tipsy. Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng didn¡¯t want to go back to the Yamen to order their meal, so they simply sent their attendants to ask for leave.

    ?As a result, the imperial decree arrived before the courtyard gate was opened.

    The person who came to announce the decree was actually the **** in charge. This surprised Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng, and they quickly followed Li Laoer and knelt down to receive the decree!

    The third update is here ~ Sorry, little cuties, the update is a little late today. I have been thinking about the plot for a long time and my time has been wasted. Try to be on time from now on!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 550ï¼š The second uncle is so ashamed!

    Chapter 550 The second uncle is so ashamed!

    ??The emperor was always generous to the Li family, and directly gave Li Laoer a fifth-rank household member, Wailang, who was in charge of the relief department''s affairs.

    ??This was a surprise beyond Li Laoer''s expectation!

    He thought it would be good to have a sixth-rank official position as a principal, but he never thought that the emperor would give him a fifth-rank official position!

    Don''t look down on this half-level job. Many people have been struggling for ten or eight years, but they may not be able to climb up.

    ?After the three of them kowtowed and thanked them, Li Laoer took the imperial edict and placed it on the temporarily prepared incense table, and then invited the **** chief to come into the room to drink tea.

    ??The head **** was also very accommodating. He refused to drink tea and only admired the flowers in the courtyard. Then he casually told Li Laoer not to let down the emperor''s trust.

    ??The emperor spent a lot of time with the cabinet elders in the central government for this fifth-rank Yuanwai Lang.

    ?Furthermore, from now on, the Relief Department¡¯s monthly rations will become one hundred Dans of grain and one hundred taels of silver. Doctors from the Medical Department will also take turns to come to the Relief Department for consultation every month...

    Li Laoer quickly calculated in his mind that the new money and food standards were enough to cover more than half of the relief department''s expenses.

    In this way, the court is the main one and he is the auxiliary, which is a very good situation.

    In the early days, he may need to sell flowers in exchange for supplies to subsidize the relief department.

    But in the future, we will slowly look for opportunities to attract more people to donate. When the old and young at the Relief Department can recover and survive, everyone can support themselves.

    At that time, the Li family may not even need help...

    A quarter of an hour later, the chief **** stuffed a banknote into his sleeve and happily returned to the palace, leaving Li Laoer still in a daze.

    ?He actually succeeded in his plan, and the result was unexpectedly good? !

    Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng were eager to have another drink and celebrate.

    ?But Mr. Wen still restrained and said: "Yusheng, please go back to Suijintan to announce the good news first, so that your family can be happy too.

    ¡°Furthermore, the Relief Department cannot be managed with just a breath of air. There must be a countermeasure and the manpower must be well coordinated..."

    Liu Zhiheng nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, remember to tell me when you need money and food. Of course, my father is thinking about a Golden Lotus, so you have to prepare it for me."

    ??Li Laoer couldn''t help but smile and said: "Don''t worry, if anyone is missing, the old man will not be missing."

    After chatting for a while, Li Laoer gave Uncle Zhao and the four members of the Cao family a few words, and then hurried out of the city with the imperial edict.

    In Broken Gold Beach, dinner is being prepared in the Li family courtyard.

    ? Li Zhensheng is not at home, Li Lao Er lives in Baiyuan Garden, the third Lao Li, his wife and children are all in Luo''an. In the end, only Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and Jiayin are left in the compound, the three generations of women.

    There were few people, and it was not fun to eat, so we only prepared porridge and side dishes and fried egg pancakes for dinner.

    ?Three tails were wagging, lying at the door of the house, rolling an egg. They were a little greedy and wanted to play. The fox''s face was full of tangles, which made everyone in the family laugh.

    As a result, Li Laoer came back in a hurry as soon as the food was put on the table.

    "Hey, why did the second child come back tonight?" Mrs. Li was very surprised and couldn''t help but worry. She asked her son who had just entered the house, "Second child, you are back here, what will you do with the flowers in the garden?" It won¡¯t be stolen?¡±

    "Don''t worry, mother, I''ve arranged everything." Li Laoer smiled, washed his hands and face, packed everything, and sat at the table. Then he motioned to Zheng Feng to bring out the imperial edict, "Mother, I received the imperial edict today, please remember to pay it. "Ah." "Imperial decree?" Mrs. Li and the whole family were surprised. She continued to ask, "The emperor has given you something again? But, didn''t he give it before?"

    ??Li Laoer coughed twice and tried his best to suppress his joy and said: "Mom, no, this time the emperor made me a member of the fifth rank, Yuanwailang, and will take over the relief department in the future!"

    Mrs. Li doesn¡¯t quite understand the titles of these false positions and the real ones, but she can still tell the difference between the false jobs and the real jobs, which are to run errands for the emperor!

    "Okay, okay! The emperor is always very kind to our family, and I feel uneasy all the time. If you have an errand in the future, you must do it well, share the emperor''s worries, and be worthy of the emperor''s favor!"

    "Don''t worry, mom, I know." Li Laoer quickly stood up and came down.

    Tao Hongying also smiled and said: "Congratulations to the second brother, but it''s a pity that the eldest brother, the third brother and the fourth brother are not here, so I can''t have a glass of wine with the second brother to celebrate!"

    Jiayin also ran over, hugged the second uncle''s arm, and said with a smile: "Congratulations to the second uncle, the second uncle is now a high official, and he will be a minister and prime minister in the future!"

    ¡°Okay, second uncle will definitely become a great official if he works hard!¡± Li Laoer rubbed his niece¡¯s hair, ¡°Eat first, and after that, second uncle will take you out for a walk.¡±

    The whole family had paid the imperial edict, and then sat together again, eating, talking and laughing. They were all very happy.

    ??The Count has a good name and is respected when he goes out, but apart from attending a big court meeting, he has no serious errands.

    Because of this title, Li Laoer cannot go to the hot spring valley more often, let alone work in the fields.

    ??If he didn''t open a hundred gardens, he would really have to lie down at home all day long...

    ?Now that he has a real job, no matter what he does, he can finally be useful!

    Soon after the meal was finished, Tao Hongying led others to clear the table, and Mrs. Li was looking for fabrics to make two new sets of clothes for her son.

    As a mother, she can''t do much to help her son, but she can still make her son look neat and tidy so that no one will look down on her son because of such trivial matters!

    Jiayin took her second uncle''s big hand and walked out of the courtyard gate to the archway at the entrance of the village.

    ??Li Laoer didn''t treat his niece as an ordinary child. On the way, he made it clear how he planned to get this practical position and how he planned to arrange it in the future.

    After saying that, seeing that he was far away from home, he knelt down and carried his little niece on his back, for fear that she would be tired.

    Jiayin listened attentively, and now he put his arms around the second uncle''s neck and praised: "The second uncle is so awesome. He became an official without taking the first prize exam! Brother Zhimin said that Uncle Liu often made trouble in the yamen. Those who were officials together People always look down on Uncle Liu.

    "In the future, when your second uncle becomes an official, if anyone bullies you, your second uncle will tell Fu Niu''er, Fu Niu''er will help you deal with them!"

    Li Lao Er felt heart-warmed after hearing this and couldn''t help but laugh. He lifted his fat niece up more and more and said, "Second uncle is an adult and should protect you and love you. But he didn''t do that and instead wanted to protect you." Use your flowers in exchange for money and food to help others. This is how the second uncle got it from.

    ¡°But you wait three months. After three months, the second uncle will let the relief department be self-sufficient and no longer need our flower sales to subsidize it!¡±

    "Second uncle! I still have a lot of those flowers. Second uncle used them in exchange for money and food to save people. I''m very happy." Fu Niuer patted the second uncle on the shoulder, "And I know that the second uncle is an official just to protect people." I''m protecting grandma and my family! Now, the third uncle and my father are not at home, so I have to help the second uncle!"

    Li Laoer''s nose felt sore when he heard this, and he almost shed tears.

    He was not feeling aggrieved, but shed tears because he was happy that someone understood his good intentions.

    Actually, he prefers to drink tea, read, go to the valley, and teach children in the school.

    ? Occasionally I go to the city to meet friends, in small groups, have a few tipsy drinks, and talk loudly, how comfortable it is...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 551ï¼š I would rather bully others than be bullied!

    Chapter 551 I would rather bully others than be bullied!

    But what comes before personal preference is his responsibility as a son, as a father, and as an elder brother!

    The Qingyun Road of the official career looks beautiful, but in fact there are many corpses on the roadside.

    He is not sure whether he can go safely and for a long time.

    But he is willing to try...

    "I have exchanged a lot of medicinal materials and medicinal seeds in the past few days. I am in a hurry to come back today. My second uncle has not loaded the truck. I will ask Zheng Feng to send it back to you tomorrow."

    ??Li Laoer changed the topic again and told his niece, "You must study hard with Divine Doctor Zhang. You can leave everything else behind, but you must be proficient in identifying and administering poisons.

    "Whenever you encounter someone who bullies you in the future, teach them a lesson for small things, and poison them to death for big things. Don''t be afraid, if something goes wrong, your second uncle will take care of it for you!"

    "It''s the same sentence. You have three uncles, a father, and seven brothers. If you don''t be arrogant and domineering and bully others at will, others should be lucky! There is no reason for you to be wronged and bullied by others, do you understand?"

    ¡°Understood!¡± Jiayin responded loudly, unable to help but giggle as she hugged her second uncle¡¯s neck.

    Fortunately, she is not a real child, otherwise she would have learned bad things long ago if she had been indoctrinated like this all day long!

    But it is obvious that the second uncle also knows that she is smart and kind, and it is impossible to really take people''s lives at will.

    But the second uncle still said what should be said, just to give her confidence!

    She would rather bully others than be bullied, because her family will feel bad if she is bullied!

    She really loves being favored and protected!

    "Second uncle, if being an official is not fun, come home and Fu Niu''er will protect you. Fu Niu''er will be filial to you when you grow up!" Jiayin leaned forward and kissed the second uncle''s hair.

    ??Li Laoer quickly complained, "Second uncle has been running outside all day and his head is dirty. Don''t move around."

    ¡°I don¡¯t think my second uncle is dirty, he is the best!¡±

    Jiayin smiled and flattered him, which made Li Laoer grin even more, and his heart felt very hot...

    Mrs. Li looked for materials in the warehouse and stood under the eaves to look around. When she saw her son and granddaughter coming back from outside, she couldn''t help but asked in a funny voice: "You two picked up money outside. You laughed so hard." Reaching your ears?¡±

    ¡°Haha, my mother¡¯s guess is almost right!¡± Li Laoer put his niece on the steps and went to get her clothes, wash her hair and take a bath.

    When Tao Hongying saw that her daughter and her second brother were having a good time, she couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. She thought about her husband and said to her mother-in-law, "I don''t know when the fourth child and the Marquis will come back? It''s already the Ghost Festival. It''s a few days since I left." Months¡­¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li was also worried and subconsciously looked at the door of the courtyard and responded: "Who says it''s not the case? It stands to reason that it''s time to come back..."

    Jiayin didn''t want her grandma and mother to be in a bad mood, so she quickly interrupted, "It''s my birthday and my adoptive father and dad haven''t come back yet, so I won''t have any good things to collect!"

    ¡°This girl has been obsessed with money all day long!¡± Old Mrs. Li scolded her and hit her granddaughter, ¡°She knows how to remember her birthday!¡±

    Tao Hongying also joked: "It''s still a long time ago, but she remembers it clearly."

    "Mom, can you help me bake a cream cake tomorrow? On my birthday, I want to eat a cream cake. Fu Niuer loves my mother the most, she is the best!"

    Jiayin hugged her mother and acted coquettishly, squirming around in her arms like a worm, which made Tao Hongying dumbfounded. She slapped her daughter twice, but was reluctant to push her out.

    The other girl''s daughter is shy to say a few words of personal affection to her mother, but this is surprising to me. I wish I could stick to her every day, just thinking and loving her when I opened my mouth. She was really disgusting and happy to hear that...

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll fire up the oven tomorrow and help you bake that cake! I¡¯ll keep it so you can eat it on your birthday!¡± Tao Hongying took a bite of her daughter¡¯s fat cheek and agreed.

    As the good news came true, I took my grandma and mother back to the backyard.

    Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying used the light of the oil lamp to cut cloth, and the good news was just like three full beds.

    It was late at night, and the young and old finally dispersed and went to sleep. Early on the second day, Li Laoer entered the city early.

    ??He is going to report to the Ministry of Household Affairs and receive official uniforms and other things. Of course, the main purpose is to let everyone in the Ministry of Households take a look at him and to get acquainted with his future colleagues.

    Wherever there are people, there are rivers and lakes.

    ??Suddenly there was a new member of the Yuanwailang in the yamen. It was not a big deal, but it was not a small matter.

    What''s more, this Yuanwailang also holds the title of earl and comes from the Li family of Suijintan, which is a bit eye-catching.

    Fortunately, Li Laoer will be in charge of the Relief Department from now on, a place that no one else wants to take a second look at.

    So, everyone can only secretly rejoice in the misfortune, but no one wants to fight for it.

    ??Moreover, Baiyuan Garden is in Xindu these days, but its reputation is booming.

    ?Everyone greeted Li Lao''er and asked about Baiyuan Garden. Li Laoer took advantage of the situation and invited them to drink tea and enjoy flowers in Baiyuan Garden during their rest the day after.

    ?Of course everyone agreed to such a good thing, so they treated Li Lao Er with a bit of dignity.

    In the afternoon, Li Laoer reported to the superior officer and went to the relief department.

    All beginnings are hard!

    There are more than 700 old, weak, sick and disabled people in the Relief Department. Now they have two meals of thick porridge in the morning and evening. They have also begun to receive medical treatment and medicine, but this is not enough.

    ?At this time, if there is a heavy rain, the efforts of the past two days will be in vain.

    Because every house has heavy rain outside and light rain inside.

    ??There is no kang in the house, and piles of rotten grass are where everyone rests at night...

    Li Laoer sighed, rolled up his sleeves and started to fight...

    I won¡¯t talk about how Li Laoer started from scratch. I just said that Jiayin had breakfast and went to study with the miracle doctor Zhang. He was ordered to dry the medicinal materials and grind the medicine.

    After working all morning, her little arms and legs were sore from fatigue, so she went home carrying a thick medical book.

    As a result, as soon as she entered the door, she saw Sister-in-law Wenjuan sitting under the eaves, so she ran forward happily and asked: "Second sister-in-law, why are you back? Where is the second brother? Where is the third uncle?"

    Wenjuan helped her sister-in-law put down the medical book in her hand, and replied with a smile: "Your third uncle is in the academy cafeteria. Your second brother sent me over and hurried back to the restaurant. I am the only idle person at home, and I am greedy for fourth aunt''s cooking. Food, so I came back to stay for a few days.¡±

    Jiayin looked at her second sister-in-law with a hint of sadness in her smile. She guessed that the matter couldn''t be that simple, but she didn''t ask further questions.

    At lunch, all the stewed vegetables at home were brought to the backyard. Tao Hongying cooked extra porridge, mixed two delicious side dishes, and steamed a pot of scallion oil flower rolls.

    Wenjuan had a good appetite. After eating and drinking, she felt sleepy and yawned all day long. Mrs. Li drove her to the backyard to take a nap.

    Jiayin approached her grandma and asked in a low voice: "Grandma, why is my second sister-in-law back? Did she quarrel with my second brother?"

    "No," Mrs. Li saw that her granddaughter''s hair was messed up. She took off the silver comb on her head and braided her granddaughter''s hair again. She whispered, "Your second brother is an honest man and has a good relationship with your second sister-in-law. How could they quarrel?" Something is wrong with your second sister-in-law¡¯s family!¡±

    "Second sister-in-law, what''s going on at my mother''s side?" Jiayin asked curiously, "Didn''t Mr. Peng just marry a new daughter-in-law? His sleeves are red every day. What else is going on?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 552ï¼š Great harvest, all in one pot!

    Chapter 552: Great harvest, all in one pot!

    ¡°This kid, where did he learn weird things? He dares to say anything!¡± Mrs. Li said angrily and slapped her granddaughter.

    Jiayin stuck out her tongue and quickly admitted her mistake, "Nai, I was wrong. I don''t dare to say nonsense anymore!"

    ?Orange Mrs. Li pulled back her granddaughter''s pigtails and told her, "You are a girl, don''t be as glib and talkative as the boys.

    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll tell your mother to spank you!¡±

    "Hey, I got it, Nai." Jiayin quickly started talking, "Nai, please tell me, who made my second sister-in-law angry? If my little nephew is hurt, I will go to him to settle the score."

    Old Mrs. Li heard it funny, and continued to braid her hair, and continued: "Mr. Peng''s newly married wife and the concubine who gave birth to a concubine were noisy all day long. It happened that your second sister-in-law went to the cafeteria and was seen by her stepmother. , I took him home for review.

    "I don''t know how to explain it. In the end, your second sister-in-law was not a human being inside and outside. Both the stepmother and the concubine blamed her. Your second sister-in-law was so angry that she had a stomachache. It was because your third sister-in-law couldn''t wait for someone, so she asked Dazhu''s wife to pick her up. , just found out about this.

    "Dazhu''s wife has a bad mouth and scolded both my concubine and stepmother. Your third uncle was afraid that your second sister-in-law would get angry again in Luo''an, so she sent her back to live for a while. Our village is quiet and our family has a large population. It¡¯s not much, your mother and I can still take care of the food and drink.¡±

    Only then did Jiayin know the whole story, and couldn''t help but sigh: "Grandma, you see, it''s better for the husband and wife to be as they were before, and the concubine is the spoiler of the family. You have to watch out, my uncle, my father and my brother can''t Taking a concubine!¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Tao Hongying came out of the stove and was drinking a bowl of herbal tea while walking. When she heard this, she spit out the tea.

    She reached out and tapped her daughter, then turned around to find the broomstick!

    Jiayin jumped up and ran back to the backyard. He rushed into his house and bolted the door.

    Tao Hongying was neither angry nor annoyed. She complained to her mother-in-law, "Mom, this girl has been really beaten recently. She really dares to say anything. Her little head is the same, how come she doesn''t understand everything?!"

    Old Mrs. Li coughed twice, wanting to add fuel to the fire, but she didn''t want her granddaughter to be beaten, so she could only say: "Um... the child had this kind of problem when he was a child, as if he had a tongue problem. After a few months, it will be fine! Don''t do it either. Angry, wait until I give Fu Niuer a few words some time, and she will understand. "

    Tao Hongying¡¯s chest was filled with a sigh of relief, but she didn¡¯t believe it.

    ??Mother-in-law dotes on her children too much, let alone scolding her, it would be nice not to be led into trouble by her daughter...

    Jiayin hid for a while and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that my mother didn''t chase him.

    ?Perhaps she really wanted to grow up, so she gradually relaxed and always forgot what she was talking about.

    Be careful in the future, proceed step by step, and slowly let the whole family accept that she is smarter than ordinary children, and treat her as half an adult!

    ?For example, my second uncle has accepted it well now and knows how to discuss everything with her...

    ??Mammy He took Shui Yun and also compared the cutting of dresses outside. They also received fabrics a few days ago and planned to make autumn clothes.

    Jiayin stuck her head out and whispered: "Mommy, you are busy, I will take a nap first. Remember, when my mother comes over, don''t open the door."

    ??Grandma He and Shui Yun couldn''t help but laugh. Grandma He responded: "Miss, rest assured and go to sleep. When the fourth lady comes over, I said it is not good to spank the child before going to bed. If you want to spank the child, you have to do it at another time!"

    Jiayin¡¯s face collapsed at that time, ¡°Mommy, actually you don¡¯t need to add the last sentence.¡±

    Mother He and Shui Yun both laughed.

    ?The days are as calm as water, everyone has their own things to do, and they are full and busy.

    ??The jade melons and golden fruits in the melon garden have long been sold out, and even the melon fields in Dahuaishu Village, Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang have become the tops of middle-aged people''s heads, almost bald.

    ??The village chief and his fellow villagers were busy pulling up the melon vines, re-digging the fields, and planting cabbages and radishes. There were still two months before the frost, which was enough time for another harvest of autumn vegetables.

    After a few more days, the potato seedlings will wither, and it¡¯s time to grab the potatoes.

    Otherwise, potatoes will easily rot in the ground during an autumn rain. On the other hand, the corn is still working hard to slurry, waiting for the autumn wind and the sun to work together to make them more mature and stronger. There is at least another month before harvesting...

    The orchards on the mountain are now full of fruits.

    ?The fist-sized fruits squeezed out the leaves, and some branches were supported with wooden sticks at the bottom to prevent the branches from being broken by the pressure.

    The fruit on the sunny side is slightly reddish from the sun, which is very pleasing to look at.

    There was a naughty boy in the village who secretly picked one while the adults were away and took a big bite. The next moment he felt sour and doubtful about his life...

    Jiayin learned needlework from Hui Niang in the afternoon, and it turned out that the twins were probably teething and had some fever.

    ?She didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble, so she went home.

    ?Seeing crops in the fields on the road, she thought of boiled corn and steamed potatoes, paired with a bowl of chili stew. Such a delicious dinner.

    ?So she secretly picked some randomly from the space field and asked Shuiyun to wash the pot and boil water.

    ? Boil the tender corn on the bottom, put the grate on the top, cut the potatoes in half, throw the slender eggplants, tender beans, and two handfuls of green pods on the grate, and make a place in the middle to put an earthenware bowl.

    Pour half a bowl of farmhouse sauce into the earthenware bowl, beat three eggs, a handful of chopped chili peppers and green onions, mix well, and put it into the pot.

    ?Fast the lid of the pot and press it with a large vegetable pile.

    ??But the vegetable pile is a little off, and a small broom for washing dishes is placed underneath...

    ??Bring the pot to a boil over high heat, and white steam comes out, slowly taking on an indescribable aroma.

    At this time, Jiayin was squatting next to the stove fire. She only remembered that her mouth was drooling. She did not remember at all the vows she made after destroying a jar of sauce that she would not eat sauce again.

    ?Just like a person who loses weight, she has selective amnesia due to delicious food...

    The others were fine with it, Wenjuan was pregnant, her nose was most sensitive at this time, and she quickly found her from the backyard.

    "Fu Niu''er, have you secretly made something delicious again?" Wenjuan held her sister-in-law''s fleshy hand and couldn''t help but ask with a smile.

    In her mind, she really hoped that the child in her belly would be a fat girl like a sister-in-law.

    At first glance, the Li family has no shortage of boys.

    Secondly, the girl is considerate and beautiful, she acts coquettishly and cutely, you can like her however you want.

    It¡¯s a pity that the child is fate. No one can guess whether the child will be a boy or a girl until the time of birth.

    ??And given that Lao Li''s family is prosperous, I''m afraid that the child in her belly is more likely to be a boy. Alas...

    Before the good news could be heard, Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying, and Grandma He also came out to have a look.

    Jiayin smiled and ran to hug her grandma''s thigh, and said quickly: "Grandma, I made potatoes and corn, but they were not grown in the fields of our village. They were brought back from Zhengjiazhuang by Dongmei. Let''s help taste them first, and then give them some My sister-in-law has something fresh to eat!¡±

    Mrs. Li heard it funny and said: "Okay, you can eat whatever you want. Even the people in the fields of our village are not afraid. Just tell the village chief to settle the bill first and the money will be deducted from the dividends at the end of the year."

    Tao Hongying was about to speak when the rumble of horse hooves suddenly sounded outside the village.

    ??Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then ran out in a swarm.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 553ï¼š A flower stuck in cow dung!

    Chapter 553 A flower stuck in cow dung!

    ¡°My father must be back, along with my adoptive father and Uncle Dayong!¡± Jiayin was so happy that she ran towards the entrance of the village as soon as she left the house, followed by the jumping little fox.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er is back, be careful of being stepped on by a horse!¡±

    Mrs. Li called her granddaughter, but unfortunately she couldn''t stop her.

    Sure enough, the horse team ran closer and closer, and they could see it more clearly.

    More than a dozen riders, covered in dust, were led by Li Laosi.

    ?When he got close, he slowed down his horse, then laughed and bent down to pick up the girl and sit in front of him.

    ??The little fox also had quick eyes and quick claws. He grabbed the corner of Jiayin''s skirt, got on the horse''s back after him, and then squatted on the horse''s head.

    ??It stared with two black bean eyes, obviously scared to death, and did not dare to let go of its claws, but the fox''s face was still full of excitement.

    ?Such a cowardly and playful look made everyone at the door of Li''s house laugh.

    "Mom, I''m back!" Li Laosi greeted his mother loudly, then jumped off his horse, put his daughter down, knelt down and kowtowed.

    "Get up, get up!" Mrs. Li''s heart, which had been hanging high for many days, finally dropped. She tried her best to hold back her tears and touched her son''s arms and legs before she said with peace of mind: "It''ll be good to come back, it''ll be good to come back!" "

    Tao Hongying turned her back and wiped her tears, then turned around and blamed her husband with red eyes, "I won''t be able to catch my shadow when I go out, and I won''t be able to send a message to my family!"

    ??Li Laosi subconsciously scratched the back of his head and smiled naively, "There are barbarians everywhere in Jiangbei, and it is not convenient to send letters."

    ??The Li family is used to seeing him like this, but this is the first time they see the soldiers following him.

    ??The **** of death on the battlefield, a born strongman, even the barbarians were frightened when they saw him. Unexpectedly, he turned out to be afraid of his wife when he returned home. The contrast is really great!

    ?Some people couldn''t help but burst out laughing. Li Laosi turned around and scolded with a smile: "Wei Daniu, if you dare to laugh at me, just wait! After you get married, let''s see if you are afraid of Xiao Cui''er!"

    The sturdy man whom he named laughed heartily, "I''m not afraid. My Xiaocui is so gentle."

    Mrs. Li knew that these were brothers who had been with her son through life and death, so she quickly asked: "Fourth brother, where is Mr. Hou, and where is Dayong?"

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother, Mr. Hou and Dayong are also fine. Mr. Hou has gone to Xindu, but Dayong is worried, so he went with him and will be back tomorrow.¡± Li Laosi quickly replied.

    "well!"

    ?Old Mrs. Li quickly asked Shui Ling to go to the backyard to report the news to Hui Niang, so that she wouldn''t worry about it.

    He then arranged for his son to take these soldiers to the Marquis''s yard next door to wash their clothes, but there were not so many clean clothes at home for them to change into...

    ??But this is not a big problem. The village chief and Liu Biaotou, who arrived later, helped solve the problem with a few words. All the men in the village can just go home and bring their sweaters!

    I have to say that everyone in the new village respects and loves the Marquis and these war heroes.

    When the women in each house heard why the men wanted clothes, they not only found clean clothes and pants, but also brought new middle coats and even new shoes and socks.

    They also asked the men to bring back the dirty clothes, shoes and socks that the soldiers had changed into. They quickly washed them and dried them overnight.

    Tao Hongying even called Aunt He, Shui Yun and Shui Ling to prepare meals urgently.

    Wenjuan also wanted to help, but was kicked back by Mrs. Li.

    It was too late to stew meat at this time. Tao Hongying simply took out all the dry noodles at home, opened a jar of meat sauce, cut cucumber shreds, coriander, and chopped green onion to make noodles with fried sauce.

    One person prepared three large bowls.

    Tao Hongying was still worried that she would not have enough to eat, so she scooped out half a basin of fine flour, added eggs, green onions, pepper and salt, stirred it into a batter, and baked a large stack of egg pancakes.

    ?The soldiers were washed and fragrant, put on clean clothes and shoes, and started eating with bowls of noodles. The egg pancake is as big as a plate, rolled up into a tube, and eaten in two bites...

    In the end, not to mention that the bread was all eaten, the meat sauce was gone, and even the noodle soup was all consumed!

    ??If it weren''t for all the soldiers burping like this and walking around the courtyard with their bellies in their hands, Tao Hongying would really suspect that the food was undercooked...

    Jiayin sat on his father''s shoulder, smiling as he listened to his father bragging to his brothers, "How about my wife''s cooking? Huh, I''ve told you so many times, but you don''t believe it. Do you believe it now?"

    All the soldiers were envious and jealous. Wei Daniu took the lead and laughed loudly: "I believe it, of course I believe it. It''s a pity that my sister-in-law stuck a flower in the cow dung!"

    ¡°Boy, look for a beating!¡± Li Laosi chased Wei Daniu away, and the two of them ran around the yard.

    Jiayin was afraid of falling off, so he grabbed his father''s hair and laughed along with him.

    ??The little fox didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but it was a good joiner in the fun. It jumped up and down, panting from exhaustion.

    The soldiers discovered that the little fox had three tails. They guessed that the marquis had gone up the mountain to hunt the one with his own hands, and they also teased it for a long time.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was sitting under the eaves of the verandah, listening to the overwhelming laughter in the yard next door, and she was so happy that she couldn''t open her mouth from ear to ear.

    ?When the children were young, life was difficult. She really wished that the children would grow up in an instant and help her support the family and support the Li family.

    ?Now that her sons are married and have their own careers, and even her grandchildren have gone to school, she feels that everything in the house is empty.

    In such a huge courtyard, there were only her, her daughter-in-law, and her granddaughter, so it was extremely quiet.

    ?It¡¯s okay now, my son is back, but it¡¯s going to be lively for a while.

    Soon, the big kang in the wing room of the Ye family was warmed up. Li Laosi put his brothers to rest, and then carried his daughter back to his yard.

    The "one pot from the farm" prepared by Jiayin earlier was already cooked, so Tao Hongying temporarily added a few more dishes, leaving the village chief and Liu Biaotou to eat together.

    To avoid misunderstanding, Mrs. Li told them personally that the corn and potatoes came from Zhengjiazhuang.

    After hearing this, the village chief waved his hands anxiously and said: "Old madam, the entire Broken Gold Beach is Fu Niu''er''s fiefdom. She can eat whatever she wants. This is what she should do! There will be no one in the village. Say something!¡±

    "That can''t be done. We agreed at the beginning that we would all join in the business and work together and harvest together. We can''t break the agreement just because Fu Niu''er became the princess." Old Mrs. Li insisted.

    She continued: "Besides, there are also hard-working people in Zhengjiazhuang. Whatever we have in our village, we have over there. Fu Niuer is often sent here in big and small cars. How big is Fu Niuer''s belly?" , I can¡¯t even finish it.¡±

    Jiayin also stood up, smiled and brought half a stick of boiled corn to the village chief, "Grandpa village chief, try it, this is delicious to chew."

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± The village chief carefully picked up the corn and was a little excited, ¡°I¡¯m so blessed. Tianwu doesn¡¯t know how many people have never tasted it, but I¡¯m about to eat it...¡±

    ?Everyone laughed and started to divide the remaining boiled corn.

    At this time of year, the corn kernels have not yet been completely pulped and are still fresh and tender.

    ?These dozen sticks were grown in Jiayin Space. Their quality was much better than ordinary ones. They tasted sweet, soft, glutinous, sticky and fragrant. Everyone was surprised and liked them.

    ¡°Well, this corn tastes so good when cooked!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I thought it was like sorghum, grinding the particles into powder.¡±

    ¡°You can also grind it into flour, but it¡¯s really good to eat it tender at this time.¡±

    ¡°The elderly and children can eat it, it¡¯s really a good thing!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 554ï¼š A useless thing!

    Chapter 554: A worthless thing!

    Jiayin hugged the boiled corn and ate it happily. When she saw the yellow steamed potatoes right in front of her eyes, some of the parts near the edge of the pot were half-burnt, she hurriedly finished the last bite of the corn and then went to get the potatoes.

    ?As a result, she chewed the last bite a little too hard, and her mouth hurt so much that she screamed and jumped up.

    ?Everyone was startled and wanted to ask what happened to her.

    Jiayin opened his mouth and spit out a few corn kernels, with a small deciduous tooth mixed in the middle.

    It turns out that one of her lower front teeth was laid off!

    ¡°Oh, Fu Niu¡¯er lost her teeth!¡±

    ¡°Haha, the little girl has grown up and started to change her teeth.¡±

    ¡°The little gap-toothed child is so cute.¡±

    ?This tooth had not moved much before, but now it fell out suddenly, and there was some blood on the broken part.

    Everyone was afraid of the good news and tried to tease her.

    Jiayin gritted her teeth and was really dumbfounded.

    When she lost her front teeth in her previous life, she didn¡¯t know why, but she didn¡¯t grow new teeth for some reason. However, she was often laughed at by children of the same age.

    As a human being again, we have to experience such embarrassing moments as losing teeth!

    ??Li Laosi felt sorry for his daughter, but he couldn''t bear to let her feel sad. He hugged her directly, stepped out of the door with a small tooth as big as a soybean, and then held his daughter up and asked her to throw the tooth onto the roof.

    At the end, he smiled and coaxed his daughter, "Throw your lower teeth on the roof, Fu Niu''er''s new teeth will grow out soon!"

    ¡°Well, thank you, dad!¡± Fu Niuer smiled habitually with her teeth bared, but the cold wind coming in through the holes in her teeth reminded her of the fact that she had become toothless, so she quickly reached out to cover her mouth.

    ?Everyone laughed unkindly.

    Jiayin was helpless at being laughed at, so she simply let go, ran to grab half of the steamed potatoes, smeared them with chili and stewed them, and ate them.

    The soft and glutinous steamed potatoes are slightly salty and spicy, which is unexpectedly suitable for her weak teeth.

    Unfortunately, I only took two bites before my wife snatched it away.

    Tao Hongying stuffed her daughter''s half-eaten potatoes into her mouth and ate them in two or three bites. Then she gave her daughter a new one without chili peppers and said: "Chili peppers are hot and hot. You just lost a tooth, so you can''t eat them. Be careful not to grow new teeth in the future." !¡±

    ?This threat pierced Jiayin''s heart. No matter how greedy she was, she could only be obedient.

    ??Everyone was chatting and eating and drinking, and asked Li Laosi about the situation in Jiangbei. Li Laosi picked out some things he could talk about and briefly talked about them.

    ?Everyone couldn''t help but feel a little sad when they thought of their hometown.

    ?In fact, Li Laosi didn''t say anything, they also knew that no matter how good the city was, it would not be left intact if it fell into the hands of the barbarians.

    ??There are also those people who did not move to the south of the Yangtze River in time. It is better to be killed directly by the barbarians, at least they will be happy.

    But those who were imprisoned as slaves and now have no choice but to live or die are the worst offenders...

    After eating, everyone went back to rest with heavy hearts.

    Tao Hongying wanted to help clean up the kitchen, but Mrs. Li pushed her back to the room early.

    ??The couple have been separated for so long, it¡¯s time for them to get intimate, and maybe they can give Jiayin a younger brother...

    Not to mention how happy the Li family was because of Li Laosi''s return. They only said that the Marquis entered the new capital and rushed directly to the palace. He had been away for a few months, and Jiangbei was the territory of barbarians. Communication with Jiangnan was inconvenient, so he really accumulated a lot of things.

    The emperor was also looking forward to him. When he saw him about to kneel when he entered the door, he helped him up and said, "Cousin, you are back. How was this expedition? Are you injured?"

    ¡°Thanks to the Emperor, I have some minor injuries but no major injuries.¡± The Marquis smiled and responded.

    The emperor was worried and immediately called the imperial doctor.

    ??The imperial doctor originally thought there was something wrong with the emperor''s dragon body and was frightened to death. However, he was relieved when he found out that he was checking the body of Marquis Xinting.

    After working for a long time, the imperial doctor knelt down and said: "Your Majesty, there are no major injuries on the Marquis''s body. The few minor wounds were treated well, so that the root cause of the disease will not be too serious.

    "But Lord Marquis is away on war. He cannot eat three meals on time and sleeps less. Therefore, he suffers from severe loss of energy and blood. It is best to keep him healthy for a while, otherwise...otherwise it will affect his lifespan."

    ??The emperor became cold-faced at that time, and immediately ordered the imperial physician, "Prescribe the tonic, and prescribe it immediately! The necessary medicinal materials will be obtained from the inner treasury, and we must restore the body of the Marquis."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." The imperial doctor quickly withdrew. The chief **** was worried about the young **** doing his errands, so he went to write the prescription and get the medicinal materials.

    In the imperial study room, the emperor took the Marquis to sit opposite him, poured tea for the Marquis with his own hands, and said: "Cousin, thank you for your hard work. Without you, there would be no peace in Jiangnan today."

    "Your Majesty, don''t say that. The soldiers are all loyal and brave. I am just leading them." The Marquis said modestly, and then said: "In this expedition, as many as three thousand barbarians were killed. Before the spring of next year, the barbarians will not be able to fight again." There is no time left to invade, so we can rest assured about harvesting and spending the winter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± The emperor was extremely happy. ¡°There will be a good harvest of corn and potatoes soon. The harvest will be enough to make seeds. Next year, planting in Jiangnan will be fully promoted.

    ¡°When the national treasury is abundant and enough food has been stored, we can launch a massive counterattack and regain Jiangbei.¡±

    ??The Marquis nodded and was about to speak when a commotion came from outside the hall door.

    The emperor frowned and asked loudly: "What happened?"

    Immediately, a young **** came in from outside and reported with a troubled expression, "Back to the emperor, it was the third princess who made the tonic soup with her own hands and wanted to give it to the emperor. The servant said that you and the Marquis would discuss important matters again, but the princess did not believe it..."

    Before he could finish speaking, the third princess had already walked in with a tray. When she saw the Marquis sitting drinking tea, her face suddenly turned pale and she dropped the tray in her hand.

    ?During this period, she was moved out of Kunning Palace and lived alone. Without the protection of her mother and the strict upbringing of her nanny, it was really miserable.

    Today, I finally took advantage of the opportunity of learning how to cook and made a soup. I thought about serving it to my father, so that I could ask him to let her move back to Kunning Palace.

    ?How could I have imagined that I would meet Marquis Xinting!

    Even the rough eunuchs and eunuchs who sweep the floors in the palace know that Marquis Xinting is a murderer. Hearing that he was fighting in Jiangbei, he was so hungry that he roasted the barbarians like pheasants and ate them...

    She had just bullied Princess Kangle. Did Marquis Xinting come to settle a score with her? !

    ¡°Ah! Help!¡± The third princess became more and more frightened as she thought about it. She screamed and ran away.

    Left behind was a frightened little eunuch, the marquis who frowned in confusion, and...the emperor who had a dark face.

    ?The little **** finally stopped being stupid and quickly picked up the tray and broken dishes, then retreated.

    The Marquis coughed twice and said to the emperor, "Am I too murderous and scared the princess?"

    ??The emperor knew very well what this unsatisfactory daughter was afraid of, but he couldn''t say it, so he said: "Don''t pay attention to her, she is useless!"

    Just at this time, the chief **** rushed back. When he saw the mess in the room, he really scolded the little eunuchs half to death, but he still smiled and stepped forward to report, "Your Majesty, the prescription has been written and the medicinal materials are ready. Mr. I ordered everyone to be sent to the Hou Mansion."

    ?The emperor nodded and ordered: "Tell the imperial kitchen to cook more delicious dishes that the Marquis likes to eat."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." The chief **** responded, and called the young eunuchs to tidy up the house quickly and then closed the door...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 555ï¼š The master leads you in, and you learn on your own!

    Chapter 555: The master leads you in, learning is personal!

    ??Of course someone would run to the imperial kitchen to deliver the message, and the chief **** stood at the door, personally serving the emperor and the marquis. I really didn¡¯t dare to leave it to those unreliable little eunuchs anymore!

    The Emperor and the Marquis continued to talk about business until dinner was served.

    After finishing the meal in two or two bites, the Marquis resigned when he saw that the palace was closed.

    ?The emperor thought for a while and motioned to the **** chief to send it off.

    The chief **** understood this and smiled to guide the Marquis to the palace gate.

    The Marquis casually chatted with the chief **** and asked, "How many months have I been away from Jiangnan? How about the Broken Gold Beach?

    ¡°The jade melon garden should be open now. Have you presented melons to the emperor?¡±

    The head **** laughed awkwardly and replied: "Don''t worry, Lord Marquis, Broken Gold Beach is fine. A few days ago, Uncle Li and the princess brought the village chief to the palace to offer melons in person.

    ¡°The emperor liked the princess very much and gave the princess a birthday gift in advance. The queen also selected a lot of fabric jewelry and sent it to Broken Gold Beach.¡±

    ¡°Did you give the princess a birthday gift in advance?¡± The Marquis caught the key point in the eunuch¡¯s words and asked, ¡°Why should I give you a gift in advance?¡±

    The head **** laughed dryly and felt uneasy, but he still said bravely: "Well, the princess and the third princess played for a while, which was not very pleasant. The empress was anxious and made the princess feel a little wronged.

    ¡°The emperor was very distressed, so he gave the princess his birthday gift in advance. However, the princess was very happy and went out of the palace wearing new clothes and jewelry.¡±

    Mr. Hou looked calm, responded, and said no more.

    This makes the chief **** feel even more unsure...

    ??The emperor finally waited for the chief **** to come back, and then asked: "Did my cousin ask you?"

    The chief **** bent down and replied: "Yes, Your Majesty. The Marquis asked if the Li family had come to the palace to offer melons. The old slave said that the princess was also here, and you had given her a birthday gift in advance.

    "The Marquis is really keen. When he asked why he was rewarded in advance, the old slave said that the princess and the princess were not having a good time playing together, and the princess was a little wronged..."

    ??The emperor rarely made a sad face and sighed, "My cousin is the most vindictive. He will definitely remain calm and think of a way before taking action.

    "When I was an unpopular prince, I was once pushed into a lotus pond. When my cousin found out, he planned to strip the culprit naked and throw him in. It was still winter, and the man almost froze to death. Now. Now , he treats Fu Niu''er as an eyeball, I''m afraid this will not be a good thing..."

    Hearing these words, the chief **** found that instead of blaming one of the Xinting Hous, the emperor was a little indulgent. He boldly tried to say: "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, the Marquis will not care about a child like the third princess."

    The implication is that if the Marquis wants to vent his anger on the princess, he will only target the queen and the Wu family...

    ?The emperor''s eyes lit up and he laughed.

    The third princess is his biological child, no matter how stupid he is, he cannot help but protect her.

    But with regard to the Queen and the Wu family, his patience is about to run out, so it¡¯s just right for someone to come forward and sort it out!

    ¡°Prepare water for bathing!¡±

    ?The emperor has figured it out and doesn¡¯t have to worry anymore. He just does what he needs to do.

    Xincun, the backyard of the Li family.

    Jiayin is also very discerning. She didn¡¯t disturb her parents¡¯ reunion. She went back to her room early, saying she went to bed early, but actually she started studying hard when she entered the space.

    ? During this period of time, she often visited the small courtyard of Dr. Zhang, but the old man was a good doctor, but not a good master.

    A hammer in the east and a stick in the west. They taught her a lot of things, but it was too messy.

    Fortunately, the old man had to think about some weird prescription recently, and he didn''t want her to be around to avoid accidental injury, so he gave her a medical book, hoping to make her quiet for a while, which was also a bit of a test.

    Therefore, Jiayin planned to memorize the medical books as soon as possible and finish all the self-study skills to impress the old man and no longer treat her as an ordinary child.

    ?For the strong, weakness can certainly arouse their sympathy, but it is not easy for them to give everything they have. Jiayin plans to use this medical book as a stepping stone to completely open the "door" of Dr. Zhang''s medical skills!

    ?In addition, Jiayin also needs to find time to read and practice calligraphy, and also learn Tianwu''s general accounting method, so that he can understand the account books.

    Even the abacus mental arithmetic textbook she learned as a child in her previous life was dug out by her, and she has been studying and practicing on her own.

    Children don¡¯t have any personality. In their previous lives, they took elementary classes and then threw them aside.

    Fortunately, she bought both intermediate and advanced textbooks, otherwise she would regret it now...

    Occasionally when he gets tired from studying, Jiayin skips rope to try to build up his physical strength, hoping that his chubby little body will become more flexible.

    ?Of course the hope is good, but I don¡¯t know whether it can be realized...

    So, when outsiders see her being lazy and gluttonous every day, it seems that she is not much different from before.

    Actually, she had already taken the initiative to roll herself up in the small courtyard of an unknown space.

    ? ? It was an ordinary night in the eyes of outsiders, but the good news was extremely fulfilling. I had a good sleep, and when I went out again, it was bright outside.

    ??Li Laosi had a good night''s sleep and was really refreshed. After having dinner early in the morning, he took the soldiers next door to wander around the village.

    ?The village chief happened to meet them and led a group of people to the melon field.

    Previously, large tracts of jade melons and golden fruits had been sold out.

    ??But the village chief deliberately set aside a few ridges of land in the spring and delayed planting a hundred or so melon vines for half a month.

    ?Originally, I was preparing for Mr. Hou and others to miss the opening of the garden and still have melons to eat when they came back.

    Unexpectedly, it will come in handy today!

    Seven or eight round jade melons were picked and chopped open with a hatchet.

    ?The soldiers each hugged a piece and ate it. They were all crazy with joy.

    ¡°This is the jade melon. I heard that the emperor likes to eat it!¡±

    ¡°Woo, this stuff is so sweet, it really quenches our thirst... Li Yong always brags to us, and I thought he was telling lies, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true!¡±

    ¡°I heard that a melon can be exchanged for a silver coin. How much silver have we spent?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to eat it? Give it to me, because I haven¡¯t eaten enough yet!¡±

    The soldiers were joking while eating, and occasionally quarreling, but they all held the melon pieces tightly in their hands, not to mention dropping them on the ground, not even a drop of juice leaked out.

    Some people even ate the rind!

    ??The village chief clicked his pipe and pot, smiling as he watched the men laugh, and the wrinkles on his face gathered into a flower, as if he had seen him when he was young.

    ?Seeing a soldier eating the melon peel, he quickly stopped him and said, "Stop eating, little brother, there are still melons left. I will pick them for you again."

    ¡°No, no need, uncle!¡± Although the soldiers looked rough, they were thoughtful and waved their hands to refuse.

    Someone said: "Uncle, let''s just eat fresh food, and leave the rest for the Marquis! I estimate that the Marquis will be back at noon."

    The village chief gave up and led the soldiers to play in the orchard.

    ??Li Laosi took the opportunity to go back home, found his mother and said, "Mother, Wei Daniu is going home to get married. My brothers and I are going to join in the fun. Please prepare a gift for me!"

    ¡°This guy is a fool. He is not afraid of death and is very loyal. Thanks to him for saving me during this expedition, otherwise I might have come back injured..."

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 556ï¼š Gratitude and guilt from Tao Hongying

    Chapter 556 Gratitude and guilt from Tao Hongying

    "What? Why didn''t you tell me earlier!" Old Mrs. Li said anxiously, "This is a lifesaver! If I had known earlier, I would have treated him well! Is his home close to him? When will he get married?"

    ??Li Laosi was not angry even after being scolded, and replied with a smile: "His home is a hundred miles away. We will get married in three days. We will leave after lunch. We should arrive at his home just in time."

    "In such a hurry?" Mrs. Li immediately started thinking, "There was a piece of red brocade at home, but I can''t take it anymore. I''m afraid the woman has already sewn her wedding dress. It''s better to prepare a few more pieces of good fabric and jewelry. , it¡¯s best to send a complete set¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she called Aunt He to find her granddaughter, because it was too late to go to the city to buy something at this time.

    Most of the rewards sent by the queen were distributed to the villagers, and some were kept at home. In the past few days, Wenjuan came over and cut the fine cotton cloth to make clothes and bedding for the children.

    At present, there are only a few pieces of expensive Yun brocade in the warehouse, which are not suitable for ordinary people like the Wei family to wear.

    There is still a lot of coarse cloth, so it can¡¯t be used as a gift.

    So, I can only ask the fat girl for help.

    Jiayin is cooking porridge in the kitchen, shrimp porridge.

    She thought that when her adoptive father came back from the city, he would be able to eat something nutritious and delicious.

    Suddenly she heard grandma calling her, and Jiayin entered the house. As a result, grandma came up and gave her one hundred taels of silver. She was shocked and asked, "Grandma, why did you give me the money?"

    "Of course I''m buying something from you!" Old Mrs. Li pulled her granddaughter away, told the story angrily and distressedly, and finally scolded her son, "You said your dad only talked about such a big thing. If the Wei family hadn''t held a happy event, There was a need to pay tribute, but he still wanted to keep it a secret.

    ¡°It¡¯s too late to buy things at home. I¡¯ll give you these one hundred taels. You can quickly help grandma find some good materials in your box and a set of jewelry.¡±

    Jiayin then realized what had happened. How could she collect grandma''s money? She pushed it back firmly, then ran to the backyard and quickly got the things.

    Jiayin prepared four pieces of fine cotton cloth, all in bright colors, such as Qixia, Qianfei, willow green and silver red, which are very suitable for making dresses for newlyweds.

    ?Finally, there is a set of silver-tipped jewelry, including hairpins, bracelets, earrings, etc., all available.

    This is the reward that the queen sent last time. Now it is given to the bride of the Wei family, which will add more luster to the marriage.

    It''s not that Jiayin is stingy and refuses to give the Wei family''s new daughter-in-law gold or gem jewelry.

    After all, in her heart, her father¡¯s life is worth all the treasures in the world.

    ??But the Wei family is just an ordinary farmhouse, and Wei Erniu is not often at home. Gold and precious stones are too eye-catching and are easily coveted.

    ?This set of silver jewelry is exquisite and unique. The bride will definitely like it...

    Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and others saw it and were very satisfied.

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and said with joy and emotion, "Grandma will come to the city in a few days and take you to the Xiuzhuang Silver Building to make up for you. It just so happens that the warehouse at home needs to add some things, so as not to be anxious when something happens. panic.

    ¡°Grandma¡¯s Fu Niu¡¯er has grown up so much and is so considerate in everything she does. I¡¯m afraid there is no brat in Tianwu who can be worthy of my granddaughter!¡±

    Tao Hongying was afraid that her daughter would be proud of her tail, so she quickly answered: "Mom, how many years will it be? It''s too early to say this. Let''s add something more. It''s just cloth and jewelry, it''s still too thin."

    "Okay, the fabrics are all fine cloth. Although they are affordable, they are not decent enough. Let''s add two pieces of satin! In addition, I will give you fifty taels of silver for pressing the box!" Mrs. Li made up her mind.

    Tao Hongying went to make arrangements immediately.

    The satin was taken from the family storehouse, but for the money, she insisted on using her wages from making private dishes.

    Just thinking about how her husband was almost injured, she felt extremely grateful to Wei Erniu, and even felt a little guilty towards Xiao Cuier, whom she had never met.

    It was good luck that Wei Erniu rescued Li Laosi and was safe.

    ??If Wei Erniu is injured or dies, Xiaocui''s life will be over...

    ?Old Mrs. Li understood her daughter-in-law''s thoughts, so she didn''t fight for it.

    Not only that, Tao Hongying led her daughter into the kitchen and asked her for the first time to "support" more good dishes and ingredients. She planned to make a few tables of wine and food to thank her benefactors.

    Jiayin felt the same way. She didn''t even dare to think about what would happen to her family if something happened to her father.

    As a result, all kinds of fresh vegetables, baskets of eggs, and previously stored seafood were moved out of the space, and even the rabbit family began to "reduce their burden" in large quantities.

    ?Mammy He, Shui Ling, Shui Yun and Dong Mei all came to help, but they were still a little short of resources. Fortunately, Huiniang, Sister-in-law Liu, and several other women in the village came to visit because they were worried about the extra soldiers in the Li family, so they directly joined the army of cooks.

    Wei Erniu and his brothers came down from the mountain. Everyone''s teeth were sore, and then they found that the lunch was so rich, and they regretted it so much that their intestines turned blue.

    ??Old Mrs. Li saw them grimacing, gritted their teeth, and couldn''t help but smile, so she hurriedly went to the warehouse and brought out a bunch of wild walnuts.

    ?This was harvested in the autumn of last year. Life at home was easy, and the children didn¡¯t care about these little snacks, so they are still here today.

    At this time, Mrs. Li took a small hammer and stood next to the millstone, hammering one at a time to crack the wild walnuts. The soldiers grabbed them and picked out the walnut kernels to chew.

    Mrs. Li smiled and told her, "Chew slowly, carefully, and don''t rush. Soon your teeth will be strong. Next time you see sour fruit, don''t be greedy!"

    The soldiers all blushed with laughter and scratched the backs of their heads, each one looking stupider than the other.

    They have been away from home for many years and are no longer naughty boys. But they just saw the fruit on the mountain and still couldn''t hold it back. They ate a few in a row and their teeth were full...

    ?When the last dish was brought to the table, the soldiers were delighted to find that their teeth could feel it, so they swarmed to the table, ready to feast.

    At this time, Mr. Hou and Li Yong finally came back.

    ?Everyone was so happy that they went out together.

    ?The villagers also rushed over after hearing the news and greeted him warmly.

    ¡°The Marquis is back, the Marquis is back!¡±

    "How long can the Marquis stay at home this time? You can take a good rest for a few months. You have worked **** the battle!"

    Mr. Hou smiled and nodded with the villagers, exchanged a few brief greetings, and then turned to enter the yard, when he found Jiayin hiding behind Mrs. Li, leaving only a white and fat little face.

    He bent down and stretched out his hands, shouting, "What''s wrong with Fu Niu''er? Don''t you recognize your foster father?"

    Jiayin hesitated for a moment, then ran over, took the hand of her adoptive father, and shouted with a smile, "Father!"

    Mr. Hou was stunned for a moment, then burst into laughter.

    Jiayin quickly reached out and covered her mouth, but everyone else could see clearly and couldn''t help laughing.

    Jiayin was shy, turned around and was about to run away, but the Marquis picked her up and put her on his shoulders, "Don''t be afraid, Fu Niu''er is a grown-up child, and losing her teeth is a good thing!"

    ??Master Hou comforted the fat girl, but he could not suppress his raised face.

    ??The villagers chatted for a few words and then went back, but the village chief, Liu Biaotou, Huiniang, Aunt Wu and Sister-in-law Liu all stayed for dinner.

    ??The other women who were helping refused to stay, so Tao Hongying brought a bowl of food to each of them.

    After all, I delayed others from making lunch, so I went back to cook some porridge and heat up some steamed buns. This bowl of food is enough for the family.

    Soon, everyone was seated in a lively manner.

    Mr. Hou chatted with Old Mrs. Li for a while, then played the good news and followed Old Mrs. Li to the house for dinner.

    ??The sun is setting in the west, and the large area of ??shade in front of the west wing is suitable for three tables, which is the world of men.

    ??The drinks Li Jiabi ordered were good, but no one really drank much today.

    Li Yong was thinking about his wife and child, so he went to hold the child after eating and drinking.

    ?Li Laosi and Wei Erniu are a few of them. They have to rush to Wei''s house soon, so they don''t dare to drink more.

    Mr. Hou doesn¡¯t drink much wine on weekdays.

    Only the village chief and Liu Biaotou, accompanied by Li Laoer, drank a few bowls.

    Today is the court meeting. Li Laoer was surprised to see the Marquis in the court hall.

    After the court meeting was over, he came back with us...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 557ï¼š War is cruel!

    Chapter 557 War is cruel!

    The soldiers can fill their stomachs on weekdays, but it would be nice to have a toothpaste once in a while.

    ?This is the first time for almost everyone to encounter such a delicious and delicious meal like today.

    ??They ate with open cheeks and enjoyed it. Occasionally their mouths were free and they would praise it non-stop.

    ¡°Sister-in-law is so amazing, and her craftsmanship is so good!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, the imperial chef is probably only at this level!¡±

    Li Laosi was extremely proud, "My wife''s ancestors were royal chefs and cyclamen in the city, do you know that? That''s my eldest brother''s restaurant. My wife cooks private dishes there. There is only one table every five days. All the guests who made reservations have been booked until after the new year! ¡±

    ?Everyone couldn''t see how he was showing off, and they were all brothers in life and death, so they didn''t have to worry about anything and just started complaining.

    ¡°How many times have you said it, we all know it by heart!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my sister-in-law is the most powerful, what does that have to do with you?!¡±

    "Huh, that''s right, we thank sister-in-law, but we don''t want to thank you!" Wei Erniu also added naively, which made Li Laosi **** the chicken leg from his hand and eat it in one bite.

    Everybody was talking and laughing, and the lively courtyard was like a pot boiling.

    ??The village chief uncle couldn''t help but sigh, "We were just like these boys when we were young. At that time, Old Zhao was the toughest. We wanted to beat him up every day. Now, he is really old!"

    "Uncle is not old. If nothing else, our village is counting on him to help us!" Li Laoer quickly changed the topic and asked about trivial matters in the village, "Uncle, we have almost bought the stone and wood. Isn¡¯t it time to build a new house for the village boy?¡±

    Li Laoer asked while pouring wine for the village chief uncle.

    The village chief nodded and replied: "Uncle, if you are not coming back today, I want to ask you to tell me something. There are hundreds of guests in the hot spring valley every day, and they have to pass through the village when entering or leaving. This is a bit uncomfortable. .

    ¡°In case that guest has evil intentions, we really can¡¯t take precautions. Let¡¯s see if we can open another road, bypass our village, and go directly to the hot spring valley.

    "Whenever a boy in our village gets married again, we will arrange to build a new house at the intersection beside the archway. In this way, whether someone comes to visit or looking for trouble, they will not rush directly to the door of the house and someone will stop them first. Stop it, right?"

    These words reminded Li Laoer that the road leading to the hot spring valley passed through the village and there were indeed hidden dangers.

    ??What happens in the village is not very secretive from the eyes of outsiders, and it is easy for others to take advantage of it.

    ??Furthermore, the young men of each family are getting married, and the townhouses are not originally spacious, but they will become even narrower after building wing rooms.

    When several generations are crowded together, conflicts are inevitable and it is easy to cause quarrels and disagreements.

    ??It would be a really good idea to assign young people to the intersections and build a small village where they can guard the intersections or the melon fields.

    ¡°Uncle is right. After dinner, let¡¯s go for a walk to the intersection to see if there is a suitable place to build a house.¡±

    Li Laoer agreed, making the village chief smile and nod his head.

    Soon, everyone had enough to eat and drink, and it was time to part ways.

    ?? Li Yong also wanted to go to Wei''s house for a wedding banquet, but firstly he had just arrived home a while ago, and secondly the child still had a low fever that had not gone away, so he was worried.

    ?So he asked Madam Hui to go home and get two pieces of cloth, plus a silver ingot as his gift, and asked Li Laosi to take it with her.

    The soldiers mounted their horses one after another, and the things prepared by the Li family were properly packed into baskets and distributed to a few soldiers who acted steadily, and they set off. Tao Hongying led people to clean up the tables, chairs, bowls and chopsticks. Li Laoer and Mrs. Li followed the village chief to the archway to look at the terrain.

    Jiayin, of course, pulled his adoptive father''s sleeves and skipped to the next door to whisper.

    The shrimp porridge she had cooked for most of the morning was also brought to her.

    There were many people at the banquet, but none of them ate much.

    At this moment, the father and daughter were sitting under the eaves, chatting, and drinking porridge slowly. They were both comfortable and happy.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, your second uncle said that you have recently been studying with Divine Doctor Zhang?¡± Mr. Hou asked.

    Jiayin thought for a while, and she probably couldn''t hide the incident in the palace from her adoptive father. She didn''t want to hide it either, so she said, "Yes, before, I just wanted to identify the medicinal materials with Grandpa Zhang. I want to try growing medicinal materials, especially It is the main medicinal material used in hemostatic medicine.

    ¡°Grandpa Zhang was free at that time and taught me a lot of tricks. I happened to be delivering melons to the palace, and the third princess bullied me, so I pricked the acupuncture point on the sole of her foot. It hurt her like a pig.

    "After I came back, I told my second uncle, who persuaded my grandma to let me learn more from Grandpa Zhang. Grandpa Zhang also promised to teach me, but it turned out that he wanted to study some weird prescription again, and he thought I wasted my time, so he threw it away. A medical book asked me to memorize..."

    Jiayin was a little frustrated, pouted, and complained: "This old man is really unethical. He ate so many good things from our house and asked my second uncle to build a yard for him, and then he thought it was troublesome to teach his disciples!"

    The Marquis heard this funny, rubbed her hair, gave her the shrimps in his bowl, and said: "I will go to Xindu with me tomorrow for a day trip. You don''t have to worry about Doctor Zhang. My foster father has a way to help him in the future." I will treat you as an ancestor.

    ¡°He will teach you whatever you want to learn! If you don¡¯t want to learn, he will chase you and beg you to learn!¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Jiayin¡¯s eyes were bright and she bared her missing teeth as she shouted with a smile, ¡°My foster father is so awesome!¡±

    "Eat quickly. After eating, go back and look for some nice clothes and jewelry. Dress up and go to the city with your adoptive father tomorrow. In addition, you haven''t taken care of the business of the Hou Mansion for a long time. Please sort out the account books and collect the money. Bring it to me. Half." There was a dark color in Mr. Hou''s eyes.

    He drank up the porridge in his hand, put down the bowl, and said: "Of the soldiers who went out with me this time, more than 500 were killed, 200 were seriously injured, and more than 600 were slightly injured. The national treasury is empty, and there will not be much money for pensions. I want to supplement some privately.¡±

    Jiayin''s heart tightened, and the porridge in his mouth suddenly didn''t taste fresh or fragrant.

    It¡¯s not that she feels sorry for Yinzi, but she can¡¯t help but feel sad.

    She was very happy when her adoptive father and father returned victorious.

    But for the sake of victory, many people still stayed on the land of Jiangbei, or became disabled people like Grandpa Zhao and others.

    ?War is always cruel, and there is nothing beautiful about it...

    ¡°Father, my second uncle¡¯s garden was almost destroyed by bad guys before, and I have been looking for some nursing homes. If there are suitable ones among the wounded soldiers this time, please help my second uncle choose a few.

    ¡°There is also the uncle and his fleet that go south. They often encounter water bandits and need protection. The uncle also wants to buy a yard in Quanzhou so that he can take care of the family business. He must also be short of manpower.

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, we can keep some more people at Zhengjiazhuang. In a year or two, I will have a lot of work that needs help from Zhengjiazhuang, and we all need manpower...¡±

    The good news was said in a bit of haste, as I wished I could have all the wounded soldiers settled in a moment. I didn''t want these heroes who shed their blood and sacrificed their lives for the country to shed tears anymore because they had no support for their lives.

    Mr. Hou smiled after hearing this. The heaviness in his heart slowly disappeared due to the fat girl''s eagerness...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 558ï¼š Let your adoptive father take it out on you!

    Chapter 558: Let your adoptive father take it out on you!

    ?Today in the court, the household ministers were shouting that they had no money, the emperor was in trouble, and most of the courtiers were watching the fun, which really chilled him.

    But equally, there are people like Fat Girl in Tianwu.

    Not everyone is indifferent to their sacrifices, and not everyone takes them for granted!

    He gently raised his hand, rubbed the fat girl''s hair, and said softly: "Fu Niu''er, do you know that my adoptive father has always thought that you are a little fairy from the sky who has come down to earth!"

    Jiayin was stunned for a moment, and then immediately covered her mouth. With her eyes rolling, she carefully approached her adoptive father and asked in a low voice: "Father, how did you know?! This is a secret. You can''t tell anyone. !¡±

    "Hahaha!" Mr. Hou laughed loudly, stretched out his hand to pinch the fat girl''s armpits, and hugged her around the courtyard, "Our Fu Niu''er is a little fairy, and there is no one in the world who is kinder and smarter than Fu Niu''er. It¡¯s time for the whole world to know that the child is pregnant!¡±

    In the yard next door, Tao Hongying had just come out of the kitchen and was about to ask where her daughter had gone. When she heard the laughter from the Ye family, she knew it without guessing.

    "The Marquis is back, and Fu Niu''er has someone to support her, so she has to be lazy and naughty again!" Tao Hongying was a little discouraged, and she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.

    Even though she gave birth to a daughter, every time she wanted to discipline her, a group of people would come out to block her.

    Fortunately, my daughter has a lot of minor problems but no major ones, otherwise she would really have raised a dandy girl.

    He Yan washed his hands and washed his hands. When he heard this, he persuaded: "Mrs. Four, the lady and Hou Ye are close, and they finally hope that Hou Ye will come back and play more for a while.

    ¡°Old slave, look at me, the young lady seems to have lost weight recently. I wonder if she is too tired from studying and learning.¡±

    "Have you lost weight? Why didn''t I see it?" Tao Hongying''s newly established heart of a strict mother was immediately shattered.

    "Is it under my nose every day? I didn''t notice that Fu Niu''er was tired and thin!" She quickly called Shui Yun, "Help me kill another chicken. I''ll make some chicken soup and give it to Fu Niu in the evening." Boil chicken noodle soup, pick up a handful of salted cowpeas, soak them in water, and stir-fry the minced meat. Fu Niuer likes to eat this with noodles.¡±

    After saying that, she got busy again, making Grandma He laugh non-stop.

    The whole family, including the fourth wife, is a complex of contradictions.

    Every day I am torn between disciplining my daughter and feeling sorry for her. Every time I make a decision, it will be easily broken...

    Jiayin jumped back from the next door and smelled the smell of chicken soup in the yard, so she ran to hug her mother''s arm and shouted, "My mother is the best, mother, how did you know that Fu Niu''er is craving for chicken noodle soup?" "

    Tao Hongying knocked on her daughter''s head and said angrily: "You came out of my belly, how can you hide anything from me? As soon as you stick your tail, I know you are going to poop!"

    Jiayin¡¯s smiling eyes turned into crescent moons, and she put her **** close to her mother¡¯s hand, ¡°Look, mother, how many excrements do I have to poop?¡±

    Tao Hongying was angry and funny. She slapped her and started to chase people away, "Stop messing around here and hurry up and write big characters. The house is busy today, are you lazy again?!"

    Jiayin smiled to please her, squeezed into her mother''s arms, and whispered: "Mom, I will go to the city with my adoptive father tomorrow."

    Tao Hongying stared at her at that time. She didn''t want her daughter''s chubby hands to directly block her mouth, and quickly added a few words, "My foster father asked me to help with the accounts. He wanted to give the money to the soldiers who died in the battle, just like the imperial court." Those high officials didn¡¯t want to give money, and the adoptive father was angry!¡±

    Tao Hongying immediately grabbed her daughter''s chubby hand and said angrily: "What are you talking about? What do you mean the court doesn''t give money! Those people died in the battle to protect the court and Tianwu, and they didn''t even give money as a pension?!"

    Jiayin sighed inwardly, patted her mother''s arm gently, and comforted her: "Mom, don''t worry, I have a foster father for everything.

    "My adoptive father originally said that all the money earned from the shops in the Hou Mansion and the like would be given to me. Now my adoptive father wants to use it as a pension and asked me to help with the accounting books. I guess my adoptive father is thinking that he will pay it back to me later. ¡­¡±

    "Fu Niu''er, we can''t take it! Mom knows that you like money, but I have it here. Just let him use your adoptive father''s money, you know?" Tao Hongying was afraid that her daughter would be ignorant, so she even took her to the room with her in her arms. Get her money box.

    Jiayin immediately hugged her mother''s thigh, "Mom, I know, I will not ask for my adoptive father''s money. I know that my adoptive father has done a good thing!" Tao Hongying breathed a sigh of relief, "This is more or less, this is what my mother is doing." A good daughter.¡±

    She patted her daughter on the back and said, "Let''s go, Mom, go pack your things. If you''re too busy, I''ll stay one night at the Marquis Mansion before coming back tomorrow. Don''t worry, it''s a big deal to help your adoptive father!" "

    ¡°Okay!¡± Jiayin agreed with a smile, and Pei Dianer followed her mother into the house.

    ??In the yard next door, Dongmei and Ye Shan were kneeling in front of the Marquis and carefully explained the princess''s entry into the palace.

    ??Although they were not with the princess at that time, the Marquis Mansion also had some people in the palace. This matter was not very confidential, so they could naturally inquire about it clearly.

    After saying that, both Yeshan and Dongmei kowtowed to apologize. Yeshan said: "Master, please forgive me, we did not take good care of the princess..."

    The Marquis frowned and raised his hand to signal them to get up, "I can''t blame you for this. In the final analysis, I didn''t bother to argue with some people before, which fostered their ambitions!

    ¡°The first time they think about it, their hands and feet should be cut off! Only by making them afraid will they not dare to despise and treat my daughter lightly. They even tremble when they hear the word "houfu"..."

    Ye Shan and Dong Mei lowered their heads, not daring to answer.

    ??The Marquis tapped his slender fingers on the table, one after another, and it took him a long time to give two instructions.

    ?Yeshan and Dongmei immediately responded and hurried out to make arrangements...

    The weather was nice on the second day, and the sun was shining brightly.

    Yesterday, the village chief, Li Laoer and others found a suitable location and decided to build the young people''s small homes near the archway.

    Today, the villagers took advantage of the lack of work in the fields and orchards and began to dump stones and wood.

    The women in the village help deliver herbal tea and do small tasks within their ability.

    ?Li Laoer and the village chief moved their positions again to survey the new road.

    They are planning to build a four- to five-mile path on the Xiaowangzhuang side, leading directly to the Hot Spring Valley.

    In this way, the new village is bypassed and the safety of the new village is ensured.

    Jiayin put on a beautiful dress, brought some fruits, took her adoptive father''s hand, and happily went into the city.

    ?The head butler¡¯s neck was stretched out with anticipation. Desserts and various snacks had been prepared in the house early in the morning.

    When he finally saw the Marquis and the Princess arriving in front of the mansion, his face almost burst into laughter.

    ??The servants all over the house also came forward to salute, as if they were crossing the road to welcome him.

    The Marquis gave some instructions to the steward, then patted Jiayin on the shoulder and said, "You are here to check the accounts. If anyone disobeys the instructions, just do the work. The foster father will come into the palace to vent your anger!"

    Jiayin nodded with a smile and waved his hand domineeringly, "We will split up and meet at noon!"

    Mr. Hou laughed when he heard this, rubbed the fat girl¡¯s hair and turned away...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 559ï¼š Only when the pain hurts can you become sober!

    Chapter 559: Only when the pain hurts can you wake up!

    ?Perhaps it was because Marquis Xinting had returned from victory and the autumn harvest was about to begin, so the emperor was in a particularly good mood these past two days.

    So, the more troublesome excerpts from the six parts were sent one after another, hoping that the emperor would approve them.

    At this moment, the Minister of Household Affairs and the Minister of Industry are both in the Imperial Study Room. One wants to collect some money for the pension, and the other wants to beg for money. Taking advantage of the lack of rain this year, he hastily repaired the river channel.

    ?The emperor had a headache from being pestered by them.

    Make bricks without straw.

    ??The emperor wanted to treat the soldiers who died in the battle favorably, and also wanted to prepare for a rainy day and repair the river channel, but he was powerless because the treasury was empty!

    The soldiers who died in battle sacrificed their lives for the country, and they had parents at home.

    ??Tianwu cannot take the life of someone else''s son and not even give him any compensation.

    Let¡¯s talk about rivers, which are fundamental to people¡¯s livelihood.

    ?There is little rain this year, but there may be more rain next year. To ensure the harvest, we will have to rely on river drainage.

    Protecting river channels means ensuring next year¡¯s harvest¡­

    Finally seeing off two important ministers, the emperor couldn''t even drink a sip of tea.

    The head **** cursed the two important ministers in his mind, but they slapped their butts and left, leaving them to face an irritable emperor, which was really a hard job.

    ??He was wondering whether to find something to make the emperor happy, or to go to the harem and invite one of the emperor''s favorite concubines to "put out the fire."

    As a result, a young **** came to report, "General Manager, the Marquis is here."

    Master Hou is here?

    The head eunuch''s eyes lit up and he hurried to greet him personally.

    ??The Marquis has a badge of freedom and can enter the palace at any time without the need for communication. However, the Marquis knows the rules and always sends a young **** in advance to report the news when he reaches the palace gate.

    ??Moreover, the rewards are generous every time, so everyone from the chief **** to the younger eunuchs likes the Marquis to enter the palace.

    ?Seeing the chief **** come in, the Marquis cupped his hands and asked with a gentle smile, "Mr. Yi, is the emperor receiving the courtiers at the moment?"

    "No, no." The head **** bowed and replied, the smile on his face becoming more sincere.

    ?Before he entered the palace, his family name was Yi, but on weekdays, courtiers would call him father-in-law or steward when they came to meet the emperor. Few people called him by his surname like the Marquis, which made him feel respected.

    He took the initiative to say a few more words, "The Marquis doesn''t know something. The Minister of the Ministry of Revenue and the Minister of the Ministry of Industry have just left. The Emperor is feeling worried and refuses to take a sip of the tea. It would be great for the Marquis to come over at this time. See you, Your Majesty." You will definitely be happy when you arrive."

    ??The Marquis nodded and handed over the basket in his hand.

    ?The basket contained a dozen golden cantaloupes, each as big as a palm, with a fragrant fragrance.

    Manager Yi was pleasantly surprised and asked, "Oh, where did Mr. Hou find the golden fruit? I heard it was out of season long ago!"

    "The emperor said it a few days ago. The old slave specially sent people to go out to buy. I finally bought a basket. Unfortunately, the taste is far worse than the ones grown in Broken Gold Beach. The old slave didn''t dare to send it to the emperor. !¡±

    The Marquis smiled and said, "This is what I planted in Suijintan. The old village chief was worried that I was away on an expedition and didn''t get to eat this year''s melons, so I planted a few ridges of late melons, which happened to be ripe at this time."

    ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t think of bringing some to the emperor, but today, the princess went to the city with me. When she got up early, she personally led people to the fields to pick a basket.¡±

    "Oh, it''s no wonder that the emperor loves the princess in every way. The princess is so smart and lovable. If the emperor knows, he will be very happy." Manager Yi happily held the basket of golden fruits as if holding a basket of golden fruits. with a basket of rare treasures.

    Firstly, the emperor likes to eat this food, and secondly, the emperor likes the princess to really care about him.

    ?With this basket of golden fruits, whenever the emperor is in a bad mood in the past few days, if he gives him a plate, the emperor will definitely not get angry.

    ?In this way, the two of them walked all the way to the outside of the imperial study. Just as they were about to go up the steps, they saw a group of people walking out of the back hall.

    ?It was the third princess who brought two nuns and two maids.

    The third princess looked a little excited. It was obvious that she failed to deliver the soup last time and came here to show her courtesy this time. What a pity, she is so unlucky!

    ?As soon as she raised her head, she saw Mr. Yi and the cold-looking Marquis behind Mr. Yi.

    She mustered up her courage and wanted to meet the Marquis.

    Last time I was so rude. After returning, she had already said that she was the princess. Hou Ye would not be angry and would not make her.

    Unfortunately, it is too difficult to say this.

    Mr. Hou''s eyes were like ice that had been frozen for thousands of years. She was so frightened that she ran away after just one look at each other.

    The two palace maids carrying trays were unable to escape. The trays were knocked over and the snacks spilled all over the floor.

    ?Mr. Yi frowned and shouted to the stunned nanny and maids, "What are you waiting for? Why don''t you go after the princess? If the princess is good or bad, you all have to take action!"

    The two nuns and the two maids immediately picked up their skirts and ran away after him.

    Manager Yi then led the Marquis up the steps. When the Marquis entered the imperial study, he quickly went to wash the golden fruits.

    When the emperor heard the commotion outside, he frowned and asked, "Cousin, did you meet the third princess again?"

    The Marquis nodded, not hiding anything, and said directly, "Maybe she bullied Fu Niuer last time, and she felt guilty. She was afraid that I would cause trouble for her, so she would scare away when she saw me."

    ?The emperor smiled bitterly. He felt sorry for his child, but he couldn''t live up to expectations.

    But at this point, he simply opened the door and responded, "The third princess is spoiled by the queen. I have already moved her out of Kunning Palace. Cousin, don''t worry about a child!"

    "No," the Marquis shook his head, "The princess is still young, so she can be taught more by grandma. Besides, this is a princess, not a prince. Even if she is not well taught, it will not harm the country if she has a more unruly temperament."

    These words may have reached the heart of the emperor, but he always felt that he let it go so lightly, unlike his cousin''s temper...

    ¡°Just now have the Minister of Household Affairs and the Minister of Industry arrived?¡± Seeing that there were no eunuchs or maids in the room, the Marquis spoke more casually and changed his words.

    The emperor sighed and responded, "Yes, they are all here to ask for money. I am like a money bag, everyone wants to take money from me!"

    The Marquis smiled and said, "The emperor is the head of Tianwu, so naturally everyone must rely on the emperor to make decisions and distribute money."

    ?At this time, Manager Yi came in with cut golden fruits.

    The sweet aroma made the emperor immediately light up his eyes and asked, "Where did the golden fruit come from?"

    Manager Yi stepped forward, took the silver fork and handed it to the emperor. He smiled and said what the Marquis had just said. At the end, he did not forget to take credit for his help, "Your Majesty, you see, it is the princess who cares about you the most!"

    As expected, the emperor smiled and asked Mr. Xiang, "Since you have brought Fu Niu''er into the city, why didn''t you bring her here?"

    The Marquis responded, "I''ll leave her to sit in the Marquis'' Mansion and organize the account books in the past few months to see how much income the property has made, and I plan to supplement the casualty pension."

    The emperor immediately felt that the melon in his mouth was no longer sweet. He sighed and said, "Those soldiers died fighting for the country, and they should be generously cared for by the court. As a result, not only can''t they get the pension, but you have to supplement it."

    The Marquis also looked gloomy and said, "I took them across the river to the north, but I didn''t bring them back. I feel guilty."

    "Cousin, don''t say that!" The emperor stopped him, "Even if you are guilty, it should be the old foxes in the court who are ashamed, and it should be the wealthy families who have feasted on the people''s wealth and wealth! Cousin braved the rain of swords, guns and arrows to protect Tianwu''s safety. , what¡¯s wrong with my cousin!¡±

    The more he talked, the angrier he became, "It''s a shame that we can''t catch all these worms! Any one of them can easily come up with these tens of thousands of taels of pension money, but they all complain about being poor and just want to see my jokes and Tianwu''s jokes!"

    The Marquis didn''t look angry at all. He took a sip of tea and said calmly, "For some people, kind words are useless. Only when the pain hurts can you become sober."

    ?The emperor''s heart skipped a beat and he looked up at Manager Yi.

    Manager Yi immediately retreated and stood guard outside the door himself.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 560ï¼š A plan to draw fire from under the cauldron

    Chapter 560: A plan to remove the firepower from the bottom of the cauldron

    The emperor and the marquis were the only ones left in the room for a while. The emperor immediately asked, "Cousin, tell me, is there any good way to bleed these wealthy families?"

    The Marquis smiled and replied, "I didn''t have much idea at first, but I heard something on the way here, which gave me some inspiration."

    "What''s the matter? Cousin, tell me quickly!" the emperor asked, not even bothering to eat the melon.

    The Marquis asked, "Have you heard, Your Majesty, that the eldest son of the Duke of Zhenguo was jealous in a brothel the day before yesterday and beat a wealthy businessman to death for a poor man?"

    ??The emperor nodded, "I heard about it, but the Duke of Zhenguo''s mansion has a long-term follower to take the blame."

    The Marquis smiled and said, "Your Majesty, the country has national laws and the family has family rules. Who killed the person? How can we let the Duke''s office have the final say? Even if Zheng Guogong only has an only son, he must be sent to Jing Zhaoyin for a clear investigation.

    ¡°If Duke Zhen is really distressed, he will come to the palace to ask for your mercy. If you understand Duke Zhen¡¯s love for his son, Duke Zhen will naturally also understand how difficult it is for you, Tianwu, to be a family member, right?¡±

    The emperor blinked his eyes twice and understood immediately.

    ??This is to seize the tail of the Duke of Zhen''s only son and rob the Duke of Zhen''s mansion in an open and honest manner.

    The Duke of Zhen Guo has been hereditary for four generations. Although the population is not prosperous, he is still very rich thanks to his ancestors'' service as a dragon and the ancestral property accumulated over many years.

    Let alone tens of thousands of taels of silver, hundreds of thousands of taels are not a problem.

    ???The emperor already has thousands of consents in his heart, but as an emperor, he must still have the face he deserves.

    He coughed twice and said, "When a prince breaks the law, he is guilty of the same crime as the common people. When the only son of the prince commits a crime, he must be punished. But if this is the case, will the wealthy family be in mourning and cause turmoil in the south of the Yangtze River?"

    "No," the Marquis shook his head, "The Duke of Guo''s Mansion shares the emperor''s worries, and it is reasonable for the Emperor to grant him a pardon. In addition, I heard that the eldest son of the Duke of Guo''s Mansion likes the legitimate daughter of the second wife of the Marquis of Jiangning, even to the point of obsession. Your Majesty If the marriage can be granted by decree, I am afraid that the Duke''s Palace will be even more grateful to the Emperor."

    ??The legitimate daughter of the second wife of Jiangning Hou Mansion?

    ??The emperor didn''t react for a moment, and he really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry when he had to wait to figure it out.

    ¡°It turns out that my cousin is waiting for me here! The Queen has always wanted to marry this cousin to you, but you have held the red string for me!¡±

    The Marquis raised his hand to pour the tea, hid the coldness in his eyes, and replied, "I said that until the barbarians are exterminated and half the country is recovered, I will never have a family. Therefore, it is not good to drag other girls to wait until they are old. What''s more, I have a daughter! Fu Niu''er is filial, and even if I don''t have a biological child, Fu Niu''er will take care of me until I die."

    ??The emperor had no good impression of the Wu family, and he was unwilling to go against his cousin''s wishes, just to make the queen and the Wu family happy.

    What''s more, if the daughter of the Wu family is given a marriage to the prince of the Duke of Guo, a large amount of money can be exchanged for the national treasury, which can also solve the pension problem.

    Thinking of this, he smiled and said, "This is not bad. It not only solves the emptiness of the national treasury, but also solves the problem of the Wu family''s daughter''s desire to marry. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone."

    Unfortunately, what the Marquis wanted to achieve was far more than that. He asked again, "Is the emperor satisfied now? No money is needed to repair the river?"

    ??The emperor was shocked at that time and asked, "Cousin, are you still trying to squeeze money from the Duke''s mansion?"

    Mr. Hou shook his head and said with a smile, "Of course not. Even if you cut meat, you can''t always cut it from a pig!"

    ??The emperor looked strange when he heard this. My cousin used to be such an unsmiling person, but now he speaks so...so down-to-earth!

    ?Have you lived in Broken Gold Beach for a long time?

    The Marquis didn''t know what he was thinking, so he took out a soldier''s booklet from his arms and said, "This expedition has caused heavy casualties, so we must replenish our troops.

    ?? "Tianwu is the Tianwu of the common people, and it is also the Tianwu of the wealthy families and the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty. It makes no sense, just let the common people send their children and grandchildren to kill the barbarians, but the powerful and wealthy families stand behind and watch the fun.

    "So, I propose that the soldiers this time be selected from the young children of each family. Each family must have two children, and there must be legitimate sons. In this way, each family will be more concerned about regaining the mountains and rivers, and will be more dedicated to the battle. Difficulties are more understandable.¡±

    ??The tea bowl in the emperor''s hand tilted and he almost spilled the tea.

    this¡­

    ?Yesterday in the court, all the civil and military officials and wealthy families were watching the pension issue.

    He, the emperor, felt chilled and angry just looking at him, let alone his cousin, who must have been furious. But he didn''t expect that his cousin actually wanted to grill all the courtiers and dignitaries of Tianwu.

    Taking the fire out of the cauldron!

    Snake hits seven inches!

    ??This is to grab the necks of all the wealthy families and tie them all to the chariot for the Northern Expedition!

    They may not care about the lives of ordinary soldiers, but they cannot ignore the life and death of their own bloodline!

    "This... I''m afraid this will offend the public. Will my cousin really want to be a lonely minister in the future?" The emperor objected, "Cousin, you can''t do this! You should think of other ways!"

    The Marquis smiled nonchalantly and said, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, we don''t necessarily require those children from aristocratic families to enlist in the army. If they learn to act like a duke, and understand that the Emperor is worried about the empty treasury, then it would be better to send only one to enlist."

    "As for them being angry, let them be angry! When I vowed to regain the mountains and rivers and exterminate the barbarians, I already put everything aside. Whether it is the courtiers or the powerful, it makes no difference whether they hate me or respect me. As long as the emperor believes in me, I have nothing to fear!"

    "Cousin, I don''t trust anyone, but I will trust you..." The emperor''s heart was burning. There were too many things he wanted to say, but they were all stuck in his throat.

    ?As an emperor, you must not have human tenderness.

    Because even his wife and children could not guarantee that one day they would kill him for the chair under his buttocks.

    But he was so lucky to have such a cousin who grew up with him.

    ?When he was too weak to fight against everyone, his cousin brought secret guards, always walking on the edge of life and death, collecting intelligence for him and handling some matters that could not be seen in the light.

    ?Now that he has taken charge of the government and has the capital to compete with some people, his cousin has begun to lead troops to fight again to regain half of the fallen country for him.

    Now he is solving the problem of the emptiness of the treasury for him, and using his own strength to shoulder all the dignitaries of the aristocratic families!

    ??Seeing the emperor''s eyes were red, the Marquis sighed and laughed softly, "Why are you still like you were when you were a child? I don''t have any pine nut candies to coax you."

    The emperor also smiled, with a hint of nostalgia in his smile.

    When he was a child, his mother-in-law died early. At that time, the favored concubine and the queen gave birth to a prince. Naturally, the late emperor did not care about this poor little boy and wished that the palace maids and eunuchs could bully him at will.

    At that time, my cousin¡¯s parents and relatives all died from the epidemic, and only my cousin was left.

    He deliberately knelt on the road where his father must pass, and asked his father for permission to send his cousin to the palace to be his companion.

    ?My cousin can leave the palace once every half month, so I will secretly bring him pine nut candies.

    When he was bullied and was unable to fight back, and was angry and sad, his cousin would secretly take him to a corner to talk.

    He eats sweets while his cousin practices martial arts.

    Even after so long, it seems like everything is still in front of you...

    ?In the past few years, he has been in charge, and some people have begun to stand up and be used by him.

    ??His cousin is not the only one around him, he even sees his cousin only once every few months.

    ? Occasionally, he would also doubt whether his cousin had hidden selfish motives, and whether he was like the courtiers who wanted something from him and concealed something...

    But at this moment, he suddenly felt extremely ashamed!

    ?The cousin is still the same cousin, but he is already a "qualified" emperor!

    The emperor took a deep breath and said, "Cousin, you don''t have to be like this. I am the emperor of Tianwu, and I should do such things! As you said, Tianwu is my Tianwu, the Tianwu of the people, and the Tianwu of the people. There is no reason for the ministers and the powerful Tianwu to just sit back and watch!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 561ï¼š The evil slave deceives the master

    Chapter 561 The evil slave deceives the master

    "No, Your Majesty..." The Marquis was about to object, but was interrupted by the Emperor waving his hand, "Cousin, there is no need to say any more, I have made up my mind."

    The Marquis sighed, thought for a while and said, "Then if someone asks, the Emperor will definitely say that it was me who suggested this matter."

    The emperor smiled and said, "My cousin is entering the palace today, and I will recruit the children of aristocratic families to join the army. I am afraid that if I don''t say this, everyone will guess the culprit."

    Mr. Hou also smiled, "Yeah, I''m confused too."

    After chatting for a few more words, the Marquis said, "Fu Niu''er is still in the house, I''ll go back first."

    The emperor thought of the basket of cantaloupes and immediately said, "Suzhou donated a lot of good materials the day before yesterday. I picked some and took them back to make dresses for Fu Niu''er."

    The Marquis was not polite at all and responded, "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    Mr. Yi came in with a very eye-catching look, smiled and led the Marquis out.

    ??There were young eunuchs and palace maids who wanted to serve the emperor for new tea, but the emperor waved them away.

    ??The emperor walked around the room with his hands behind his back, calculating the number of descendants of each family and which family could extract more money.

    ?Although he was worried just now, once he decided to do something, he would not go back on it.

    What''s more, he is the emperor and worries about the emptiness of the treasury every day, while those wealthy families are extravagant and live in drunken dreams.

    Since they enjoy blessings that the common people cannot enjoy, they naturally have to endure the same hardships as the common people!

    ?Halfway through the calculation, he suddenly froze for a moment, then started laughing. He couldn''t help but whisper, "Cousin, it''s still the same cousin, he really hasn''t changed!"

    ??Master Hou took a dozen horses of good stuff, got into the carriage, and went all the way back to the Hou Mansion.

    ??In the eyes of the officials waiting to be summoned outside the palace gate, they couldn''t help but be envious.

    Someone said, "I am afraid that the Marquis of Xinting will soon be called the Duke of Xinting. It is really rare for the emperor to have such trust."

    "Yes, Xintinghou controls an army of tens of thousands. This time he is victorious and triumphant. The emperor is naturally more favored." Another official also echoed.

    But some people said sourly, "I heard that there were a lot of casualties in this expedition. We injured a thousand enemies and lost eight hundred. That can be considered a victory! Such a victory achieved with human lives can be achieved by anyone who leads the army." Win!¡±

    ?The words didn''t sound right. The other two people didn''t dare to get involved, so they quickly changed their words...

    Not to mention that they were talking a lot, but that the Marquis''s carriage left in front of the palace gate.

    ??The Marquis slowly closed the car window when he saw the eaves of the palace disappearing from sight.

    People, only the friendship in childhood is the purest.

    ?As we grow up, this friendship will always change.

    ?That six-year-old prince''s cousin will trust him wholeheartedly.

    But the emperor''s cousin, who is sitting on Tianwu, will be suspicious of him and will be on guard.

    So, just leave things like friendship in the past.

    At any time, you still have to look at the interests.

    ?Just like today, the benefits are enough, even the emperor is willing to be used to help him clean up the Wu family...

    ??In the main courtyard of the Hou Mansion, there were dozens of account books piled up, and the shopkeepers and stewards of each shop were waiting outside the door.

    In the room, Jiayin brought Shui Ling and Shui Yun, as well as the butler, who had been doing calculations for half an hour.

    Finally, five account books were selected.

    Jiayin said, "Uncle Steward, there is something wrong with these account books. The amounts are wrong. At least one of them is off by more than 200 taels." The chief steward had just finished accounting one of them, and now he looked really bad.

    ?He usually beats these stewards and shopkeepers frequently, fearing that they will become greedy. Moreover, the wages paid to them by the Marquis are very high, and at the end of the year, the shop will receive a 100% dividend.

    Who would have thought that they would still do such a stupid thing!

    With a dark face, he walked to the door and called all the shopkeepers and stewards into the room, and then called out the five shopkeepers whose account books had problems.

    The five shopkeepers had something on their minds and naturally looked weak, but when they saw a young girl sitting at the head of the table, they emboldened themselves again.

    ??If they confront the marquis, they will immediately ask for mercy and atonement.

    But a little girl...they still have a chance.

    ?One of the shopkeepers smiled dryly and was the first to ask, "Princess, do you have something to tell me?"

    "Yes," Jiayin responded simply, took a piece of snack, and said while eating, "there are three hundred and eighty taels missing from your account book. You can spit it out. When your adoptive father comes back, I will plead for you. No. I¡¯ll beat you up and let you go home to retire.¡±

    The shopkeeper turned dark and retorted coldly, "The princess is joking. The old slave has been working for the Marquis for thirteen years. The shopkeeper has also been working for thirteen years, and there has never been a problem in the account books. Why did the princess come out after checking the accounts?" Problem?

    "If the princess doesn''t like the old slave and wants to change someone to be the shopkeeper, just say so. As long as the marquis nods, the old slave will give up his position immediately."

    "How presumptuous!" When the chief steward heard this, he stared at the shopkeeper and scolded the shopkeeper loudly, "Who gave you the courage to talk to the princess like this? The Marquis has already given instructions that everything in the Hou Mansion is decided by the princess. The princess wants to replace you, so why make such an excuse!"

    "That''s not certain. After all, the princess''s surname is not Ye. She probably wants to replace the old slave and find someone named Li to take over." The shopkeeper is also a tough guy. Maybe he relies on his seniority and speaks hard.

    ?Everyone originally thought that the princess would get angry or cry with anger. After all, she is a child and cannot be as calm as an adult.

    ?But they all guessed wrong. The princess was still smiling and eating snacks, not angry at all.

    She raised her hand, picked up the account book with two fingers, threw it to the shopkeeper, and said, "On page 20, the balance is eighteen taels and six cents, but when the last page is counted, it becomes twelve cents and six cents. Then Where did the eight taels of silver go?"

    ?The shopkeeper''s expression changed. He took the account book but did not open it. He replied, "Maybe the old slave was blinded and saw something wrong."

    "I saw it wrong once, I saw it wrong twice, could it be that I saw it wrong ten times?" Jiayin patted the snack dregs on his hand, looked at him seriously, and said, "Okay, even if you saw it wrong, it is possible. But you are The person in charge of the restaurant said eggs cost three cents each in summer. Why did your purchase bill cost five cents each? It¡¯s impossible to buy more, but it¡¯s more expensive, right? It¡¯s not just eggs, but also pork, mutton, fresh fish and The prices of all kinds of vegetables are much higher, how do you explain that?¡±

    ?The shopkeeper finally realized that he was afraid. He had been doing this for several years by falsely reporting purchase bills and making a profit from it.

    He did not expect that he would be picked on by a child of several years old.

    "This, this..." He couldn''t find an excuse for the moment, but Jiayin couldn''t bear to waste more words with him.

    Since it¡¯s shameless to give face, then don¡¯t give it.

    "Uncle Steward, give this man twenty blows and tie him up until his adoptive father comes back to deal with him."

    "Yes, Princess." The chief steward was also angry. These people would slap him in the face again for doing such a stupid thing.

    As he was talking, a guard was called to see him. He grabbed the shopkeeper''s arm and dragged him out.

    The other shopkeepers were frightened and their faces turned pale.

    Just at this time, the Marquis came back from the palace.

    The shopkeeper seemed to have seen a savior, and rushed towards him, "Master Marquis, save this old slave, the princess wants to kill him!"

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 562ï¼š The name is not right and the words are wrong!

    Chapter 562: The name is not right and the words are not right!

    ??The housekeeper was anxious, fearing that the Marquis would listen to the slander and misunderstand the princess.

    He was about to step forward to explain, but without even looking at the shopkeeper, he kicked him a few feet away and strode into the house.

    Jiayin said with a smile: "Father, you are back. Have you had lunch?"

    "No, I came here to eat with you." The Marquis smiled and rubbed the fat girl''s hair, and discussed with her: "I haven''t eaten Cyclamen for a long time, do you want to go there for lunch?"

    "Okay, uncle is not here, my adoptive father and I will go and support my second brother." Jiayin was so smart that she guessed the intention of the Marquis at once, "My adoptive father is the God of War, and bad guys are afraid of him, so they don''t dare to bully his second brother. ¡±

    ??The Marquis shaved her little nose and said with a smile: "Ghost Spirit, I really can''t hide anything from you. Are you tired of checking the account books?

    ¡°The emperor has rewarded you with several pieces of new material. You can pick and choose the ones you like and let the embroiderer make them into dresses, and take the rest back and share them with your family members.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiayin responded quickly, ¡°Grandma had to prepare gifts earlier, but there was no material in the warehouse, so I just left some extra for grandma.¡±

    ?The two men spoke happily as if there was no one else around, which completely reassured the chief steward.

    But it also frightened all the shopkeepers.

    They had heard before that the Marquis treated the adopted daughter of the princess differently and loved her more than his own daughter.

    But after seeing it with their own eyes today, they realized that she was closer to a daughter than a real daughter!

    ??The restaurant owner was holding his stomach and half-lying in the yard, feeling even more chilled.

    ??He originally wanted to confuse right and wrong, start with the fact that the princess''s surname is Li and not Ye, and try to "overturn the verdict" for himself.

    But now it is obvious that his plan was in vain.

    ?However, he didn¡¯t want to be defeated by a little girl, so he struggled and climbed up the steps again.

    ?He shouted loudly: "Master Hou, this old slave is Bai Sanxing. He has been managing the restaurant for the Hou Mansion for more than ten years. I have no merit but hard work. Master Hou, just listen to what the old slave has to say."

    "Master Hou, this old slave is unjustly accused. This old slave cannot bear to see Master Hou being robbed of his family property. This old slave will not rest in peace until his death!"

    The Marquis frowned, turned to look at him, and sneered: "You have managed the restaurant for the Hou Mansion for more than ten years, but the Hou Mansion has also paid you wages for more than ten years and shared the dividends for more than ten years. Where did you get it? Isn¡¯t it your duty to work hard?¡±

    Shopkeeper Bai was stunned for a moment, then started to cry again, "Master Hou, this old slave is just a dim-sighted person who misread the number, so that the general ledger couldn''t match it up, so the princess wrongfully accused the old slave of embezzling money!

    ¡°And in autumn and winter, eggs and vegetables are much more expensive. The princess said that the old slave had done something wrong in the purchase. The old slave was wronged!

    "Master Marquis, if the princess wants to kick this old slave out and replace him with the Li family, even if he says it clearly, he should not let this old slave bear such a bad name. He will not be willing to die!"

    Jiayin didn''t want to speak at first, but now she had to speak, "Why are you telling lies with your eyes wide open? You entered the wrong numbers ten times in an account book. In June, you actually spent three times more than usual on buying eggs. The price is still in autumn and winter, but June is considered autumn and winter in your house!¡±

    The Marquis patted the fat **** the back, like soothing a kitten with fried fur, and finally asked Shopkeeper Bai, "You said that the princess deliberately framed you and arranged for the Li family to **** your position?"

    "Yes, Lord Marquis." Shopkeeper Bai had no way out and said bravely.

    The housekeeper wanted to explain again, but the Marquis nodded and said to Shopkeeper Bai: "What you said reminds me that the shop is not under the princess''s name. It is indeed unfair for her to manage it in the future."

    Having said that, he ordered the steward, "Go to the government office tomorrow and transfer all the shops to the name of the princess."

    ??Everyone gasped when they heard this!

    Shopkeeper Bai opened his mouth wide and his throat was staring at the sky...

    ??There are more than thirty shops in the Marquis'' Mansion, both inside and outside Kyoto!

    Just give it all to the princess? !

    The Hou Mansion will not be able to survive in the future? ! Especially the several shopkeepers who also had problems with their account books were simply devastated.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The four of them looked at each other and knelt down.

    One of them took the lead and said: "Master Marquis, we are obsessed with tampering with the account books and overwriting the money. We are willing to return all the money and only ask the Marquis to spare our lives."

    The Marquis glanced at them and said: "You can avoid the death penalty, but you cannot escape the living penalty. After the compensation is paid, each of you will receive twenty pieces of money. You are allowed to redeem yourselves and get out of the new capital with your whole family!"

    ?These shopkeepers are all slaves of the Hou Mansion. Some have signed death deeds, some have signed long-term employment contracts for twenty years, and there is even a whole family of servants of the Hou Mansion.

    With their backs against a big tree, they can enjoy the shade. As stewards and shopkeepers of the Marquis Mansion, they have never been bullied outside.

    They just have to think about it. Taking off the amulet of the Marquis Mansion and living the lives of ordinary people is like walking in the cold winter snow without their cotton-padded clothes...

    But the wrong thing has been done, and it is too late to regret it now.

    The four of them kowtowed to the ground and obediently retreated to receive their boards.

    ?Shopkeeper Bai felt bad when he heard the screams in the yard!

    He still wanted to talk, but the Marquis had already ordered the chief steward, "Call this person''s whole family, ask if there is anything else, and then deal with it and sell the whole family."

    "Yes, Lord Marquis!" the chief steward responded, waved his hand and called two guards to come forward, grabbed Shopkeeper Bai and left.

    Shopkeeper Bai struggled desperately and wanted to speak, but was knocked off the scabbard and passed out...

    ??The rest of the shopkeepers who had no problem stood aside with their heads down, like quails, not daring to take a breath.

    The steward asked tentatively: "Master Marquis, who is the right person to take charge of these five shops?"

    The Marquis looked at Jiayin and said, "The princess will decide."

    Jiayin tilted her head, kicked her calves, thought for a while and said, "For these five shops, let the former shopkeepers'' deputies take over. Within a month, if they can support the shops, they will be officially promoted." . The shopkeepers of the other shops are loyal and diligent and will be rewarded with an extra month''s wages."

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it.¡± The Marquis nodded and motioned for everyone to leave.

    The shopkeepers quickly bowed respectfully and thanked them, and then left one after another.

    Seeing that there were no outsiders in the room, the butler couldn''t hold it any longer, so he gestured with his thumbs and exaggerated the good news, "Princess, you were so powerful just now, and you handled it so well!"

    Jiayin quietly glanced outside the door, then patted his chest and said with a smile: "I was really scared to death just now. It''s good that I didn''t make a mistake."

    "No, no, the princess handled it very well! These shopkeepers are like donkeys. They can''t be led and they will go backwards. They need to be beaten more in the future, otherwise they will easily make mistakes."

    The chief steward found a good excuse, climbed up the pole quickly, and begged with a grimace: "Princess, can you come to the Marquis''s Mansion more times in the future, even twice a month?! The Marquis is often not at home, Although the old slave is a housekeeper, he is also a servant. The princess often comes and goes, so that the people in the house can stay together..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 563ï¼š Three women and one drama

    Chapter 563 Three women and one drama

    Before the good news could be heard, the Marquis spoke first, "Fu Niu''er will come every five days from now on, and she will go into the city with your mother.

    ¡°My adoptive father is not at home, so you can take care of the favors for my adoptive father. Check the shop¡¯s incoming and outgoing accounts at the end of every month. If the shop needs to be adjusted, just make bold arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t know how!¡± Jiayin quickly waved her hand.

    ?This time, it¡¯s not that she wants to be lazy, she actually has no experience in managing such a large mansion and family business!

    Recalling the ownership of the shops, she added, "Also, adoptive father, please don''t transfer those shops to my name. You have already given me a lot of things!"

    The Marquis shook his head and insisted: "It''s not difficult to be a master. If you don''t understand anything, the housekeeper can teach you.

    ¡°As for the shop, it¡¯s in your name for easy management. If I need it in the future, it won¡¯t be difficult to change it back.¡±

    What good news can I say? The adoptive father has made up his mind to "buy and sell by force"!

    The chief steward was very discerning and quickly brought over the materials that were rewarded by the palace. He greeted the good news warmly, "Princess, come and choose. I think this Yunxia brocade is the best for a quilted coat."

    "Although it''s still hot now, it will be cold in two months. The old slave asked the embroidery room to spend some time making a few sets of dresses for the princess to meet guests!"

    There is no woman who doesn¡¯t love beauty, especially clothes and jewelry. She has no resistance at all.

    Jiayin was attracted by the brocades that filled his eyes. He couldn''t help but come forward and said, "Uncle housekeeper, I have painted some different styles of clothes. Please call two embroiderers over for me. I want to talk to them."

    "Okay!" The housekeeper quickly called the maid to the sewing room and called the two leading ladies over.

    The style Jiayin came up with this time is a new style with a pipa collar and a semi-stand collar. She plans to make a coat and skirt for her grandma.

    When the two nuns saw Mr. Hou present, they wanted to do their best to show off their professional skills!

    ??After all, there is only one master in the house, and he is still away from home all year round. They are really worried about being idle, and they are afraid that they will be downsized and sold...

    ?The Marquis was disturbed by the fact that three women were performing a play, so he ordered the butler to go to the warehouse and bring over half of the materials suitable for women, so that the good news could be chosen and used as he pleased.

    If there is anything left, load it into a car and send it to Li¡¯s house.

    The housekeeper agreed, and the Marquis went to the study to deal with some documents.

    When the sun rose above the head, the two nuns brought a lot of brocade and fabrics and returned to the embroidery room with satisfaction.

    Jiayin rubbed her rumbling belly and jumped up and down to find her adoptive father.

    Just in time, the Marquis had finished his work. After the father and daughter reunited, they went straight to Cyclamen.

    ?At this time, it is lunch time, and Cyclamen is the busiest time.

    But I don¡¯t know whether it was because of Li Zhensheng¡¯s absence or the hot weather, but the attendance at Cyclamen was lower than before.

    There are a total of ten tables in the lobby, but only seven are occupied. There are also free rooms in the private rooms upstairs.

    Jia Huan walked around in the lobby, feeling a little worried.

    Uncle is not at home, he has not taken care of the business...

    At this time, the Marquis entered the door with good news.

    ??The Marquis was dressed in a brocade gown the color of the rain, with a jade belt wrapped around his waist, and his black hair tied with a jade hairpin.

    ??He is tall, handsome, and has a calm expression. He is a presence that people can spot at a glance no matter where he stands.

    Jiayin wore a pink slanted-breasted shirt today, paired with an ivory white pleated skirt. There was no embroidery on the skirt and skirt corners, and was only trimmed with soybean-sized pearls. It was unique and beautiful.

    ?There were two small flower buds on her head, two pearl strings, and a red gold necklace with eight treasures hanging on her neck. It set off her fair and round little face, and she looked so happy and cute no matter how she looked.

    Everyone subconsciously stopped their chopsticks and looked over, wondering where this noble man came from. He was so outstanding... The family was delighted to see him, but they were extremely happy. They hurriedly came forward and said, "Master Hou, Fu Niu''er, what are you doing?" coming?"

    Jiayin smiled and held her brother''s hand and said, "My adoptive father said that my uncle is not at home, so he brought me to support my second brother and see if anyone bullies my second brother?!"

    The family laughed honestly, touched her sister''s hair, and said to Mr. Hou: "Don''t worry, Mr. Hou, everything is fine. It''s just that I''m not as busy as before. I''m thinking about introducing two new dishes!"

    The Marquis nodded and replied, "Let''s cook some dishes first. Fu Niu''er is hungry."

    ¡°Okay, Lord Marquis, come with me to the backyard room, it¡¯s quiet there.¡±

    Jia Huan quickly took his sister and led the Marquis back.

    ??The Marquis looked around at everyone in the lobby, nodded slightly as a greeting, and then went to the backyard.

    The lobby was quiet for a moment, then suddenly became lively.

    ¡°Who is this person? I haven¡¯t heard that we all have such an outstanding person?¡±

    One of the guests shouted first, and then his companions laughed at him.

    "You actually don''t know Xintinghou? That''s Xintinghou, who just returned in triumph!" The companion was very excited and shouted in a low voice.

    The person who was laughed at was unconvinced and retorted: "Didn''t you say that Marquis Xinting is not married? This man just now had his daughter!"

    His companion no longer wanted to be associated with such a fool, and said feebly: "The Marquis of Xinting is not married and has no children, but have you forgotten that he has an adopted daughter? That is Princess Kangle, Princess Kangle!"

    Others also said: "Yes, that is Princess Kangle, and she is called the second brother of Boss Xiao Li. It is definitely correct!"

    "It is said that the Marquis and the Li family are very close to each other, but I still don''t believe it. I saw it with my own eyes today and realized that this is not an ordinary close relationship! The Marquis has such a cold temper, and he actually came to support Mr. Li..." An old man stroked his beard and said with a strange expression.

    I don¡¯t know whether he is envious of the Li family, or whether he feels that the Marquis is lowering his status by doing this.

    ?Of course, no matter what they think, it is their business...

    There is a side room in the backyard, which is very clean. It is where Jia Huan and Li Zhensheng usually stay.

    Most of the time when family members come over, they rest here.

    In the house, as soon as you enter the door, there is a small kang on the inside that can accommodate four or five people.

    ?There is a large square table placed near the window. It is very convenient for organizing account books, reading and writing, and setting meals after tidying up.

    There is a high stool in the corner, and there is a pot of camellia that is blooming vigorously. It is not a rare species, but it is better because the flowers crowd the branches, gorgeous and beautiful.

    Jia Huan took the snack box, called the boy to deliver tea, and then went to cook the stove herself.

    At this time, it happened that Li Laoer also came over.

    ?It turned out that he had just returned from the Relief Department and thought there was nothing to eat in Baiyuan Garden, so he came over to take a look.

    "Second uncle, why are you here? My adoptive father and I said that we would go see you and see the flowers after we have eaten!" Jiayin greeted the second uncle, poured tea for him, and took two pieces of Changbai cake.

    ??Li Laoer was also really hungry. He ate up the Changbai cake in two mouthfuls, and then he smiled and said to the Marquis: "If the Marquis is not coming, I would also like to find an opportunity to talk to the Marquis."

    ¡°What a coincidence, so am I.¡± The Marquis smiled, ¡°I went into the palace to make two arrangements with the Emperor this morning, and I was planning to talk to you about it¡­¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 564ï¼š The punishment given to the Wu family is still too light!

    Chapter 564 The punishment given to the Wu family is still too light!

    Hearing this, Li Laoer immediately asked Zheng He and Zheng Feng to guard the door.

    ?This house has no rear window, so I¡¯m not afraid of people eavesdropping from behind.

    ??Li Laoer told Wang Zechen that he was trying to find faults with the Li family everywhere, and that he made a stupid move and sabotaged Baiyuan Garden. He exposed it on the spot and lost all face.

    Finally, he added: "Nowadays, although there are Mr. Zhiheng and Mr. Wen in the court, Zhiheng is responsible for planting corn and potatoes and is often away from home. Mr. Wen is the censor. It is not easy to openly stand in line when something happens. He has lost his neutrality. fair.

    ¡°And you and Lao Si are on an expedition, and there must be no one in the government to support you and speak out for you. Therefore, I am thinking about getting a position of real power.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I have no scientific examinations and no fame, but Baiyuan Garden happened to be opened and I donated some food and medicinal materials to the Relief Agency.

    ¡°I found that the relief agency was like psoriasis on a person¡¯s head. It didn¡¯t affect life or death, but it was extremely ugly and no one dared to touch it. But if it was run well, it would be a good step forward, so I bravely took it.

    ¡°Although we have money and food allocated by the court now, we are still short of money. We still need to sell flowers every month to raise money and food to supplement some, but things should get better before winter.

    ¡°When the time comes, I will take the young and old from the relief department to sweep snow on the streets and do simple tasks. Of course, these are not the most important things. The most important thing is..."

    Li Laoer stopped here. The Marquis understood and said with a smile: "The most important thing is the omnipresent eyes! It is the reputation of the Li family for being perfect and loyal among the emperor, the courtiers and the people!"

    ??Li Laoer immediately burst into laughter, "I knew the Marquis would definitely guess what I was thinking."

    The Marquis nodded, raised his hand to refill his tea, and said in a low voice: "Actually, every wealthy family probably has manpower secretly. Even our family has several taverns or grocery stores in the market, which can come in handy at critical moments. ¡±

    Hearing the good news on the other side, he suddenly realized that when he checked the account books in the morning, there were indeed account books for several taverns and grocery stores, but the shopkeepers were not there.

    She was also surprised that such a small business only had a monthly profit of more than a dozen taels, so why was the Marquis still involved in it?

    It turned out that it was not for making money, but just as the eyes, ears and mouth of the prince...

    Li Laoer was envious when he heard this.

    The wealth accumulated by wealthy families over the years has never been about gold, silver and property, but more about connections and trump cards.

    Speaking of which, the Li family is really lucky.

    ??The Wang family was able to win against the Wang family before because, first of all, Li Zhensheng''s living evidence of crime was here, and the Wang family was irrefutable.

    Secondly, the hatred that the Li family has been suffering for twenty years made the Li family risk everything and caused a storm in the city. Even the emperor in the palace knew that it was impossible for the Wang family to do anything.

    Thirdly, the Wang family will also have to worry about the Marquis.

    Therefore, due to various reasons, the Wang family was beaten back step by step by the Li family in full view of the public, unable to raise their heads.

    Otherwise, it would be extremely easy for a behemoth like the Wang family to cover up their own scandals and dispose of the Li family quietly.

    ?This is also the fundamental reason why Mrs. Wang fell ill and Mr. Wang went crazy.

    They are so frustrated!

    ??It''s like a lion facing a rabbit. It can kill the rabbit in one bite, but it can''t bite it. Instead, the rabbit kicks it into ashes!

    Even now, I still have to endure this rabbit jumping happily in front of my eyes every day...

    The Li family achieved an impossible victory, and the Wang family experienced an impossible humiliation!

    Thinking through these details, Li Laoer was really scared.

    The ignorant are fearless!

    Fortunately, he woke up and began to make up for the shortcomings of the Li family. He began to catch up, hoping to make up for these gaps as soon as possible.

    ?The sheep are not dead yet, and repairs have already begun...

    ??Master Hou drank tea slowly and took another piece of snack and put it in the palm of the fat girl''s hand. He didn''t say anything and gave Li Laoer enough time to think.

    ??The Li family has jumped from a small peasant family to a powerful class. There are many detours to go along the way. They even have to bump into each other and have to wrestle. This is inevitable. In his opinion, the Li family has been lucky enough and worked hard enough, and the rest is only a matter of time, and there is no rush.

    As expected, Li Laoer figured it out, let out a sigh of relief, stood up and saluted the Marquis, "Thank you, Master Marquis. You must have secretly protected our family many times before."

    The Marquis pulled him to sit down and said with a smile: "My family, there''s no need to be polite. If I hadn''t been rescued by your family when I was in trouble, the grass on my grave would have been three feet high now. This is the good karma your family has planted and it has ended up here. Good results..."

    After saying that, he rubbed the fat girl¡¯s hair, remembering that at that time, the fat girl could not speak, so she would trade with him, with one hand of silver and the other of pills...

    There was a bit more warmth and endearment in his smile...

    At this time, Jia Huan brought a tray and delivered the food himself.

    ?Everyone helped to set it up, and my family didn¡¯t need to be polite at all, so I started eating with chopsticks.

    Jia Huan gave her sister half a bowl of vegetables, picked out a piece of fish, and went back to the kitchen to get busy.

    Jiayin called him and asked: "Second brother, are you going home tonight?"

    Jia Huan shook his head and replied: "You can''t get away from here. Let''s go back tomorrow night."

    Jiayin thought about her sister-in-law who was so happy that she was vomiting at home, so she said: "Second brother, you should go home. My mother and I have thought up two new dishes, and we just want to teach you and put them on the menu."

    "Seriously?" Jia Huanhuan was so excited, "Okay, okay, I will definitely go back at night."

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to buy Chengnan Jiaji¡¯s pickled plums for your second sister-in-law. She likes to eat these recently.¡± Jiayin reminded with a smile.

    Jia Huan blushed, but he still agreed, "Don''t worry, I''ll remember it."

    ??Li Laoer took a piece of meat to his niece, and she liked it very much. "Fu Niu''er eats meat and has lost weight recently. Would you like me to go back and tell your grandma to reduce your homework?"

    "No, second uncle." Jiayin''s mouth was oily after eating, and she responded vaguely while struggling with the braised pig''s trotters, "If a young man doesn''t work hard, the old man will be miserable. I will learn these first, and I will add painting and painting later. Play the piano. Yes, and practice martial arts!¡±

    Li Laoer felt distressed when he heard this, so he teased his little niece, "You have to get up early to practice martial arts. You have to start practicing before dawn!"

    "Ah, so early?" Sure enough, Good News immediately backed down, "Then I''d better wait a few more years. If I don''t get enough sleep, I won''t be able to grow taller!"

    ??Li Laoer and Mr. Hou couldn''t help laughing.

    ?This lazy girl has too many excuses.

    The Marquis took a clean cloth from the table and wiped the lazy girl''s mouth and hands. Thinking of the third princess in the palace, he said: "You must learn martial arts. At least when others bully you, you can fight back directly.

    "It doesn''t matter if you are injured or even killed. Of course, your adoptive father and family will take care of you. But just remember, you must not be bullied or hurt, do you understand?!"

    ?If these words were heard by Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying, they would probably laugh and cry again and say that they had taught their children bad things.

    What a pity, the person sitting next to me is Mr. Li.

    He had the same idea, and had already told his niece this long ago.

    At this moment, he also said: "Like the last time I entered the palace, the queen locked you in a dark room. You should cry to death and let the entire harem know that the queen bullied the children! Why should she be embarrassed? Everyone in Xindu knows it, so it¡¯s better for you to keep silent!¡±

    "Dark room?" Mr. Hou put down his chopsticks immediately, his face as dark as ink.

    Before, when talking about the good news, I talked about this section lightly.

    Yeshan and Dongmei didn''t follow them into the palace, and they didn''t know the specific situation, and they didn''t explain it in detail.

    So much so that Lord Marquis knew it now, and he said coldly: "It seems that the punishment I arranged for the Wu family is still light!"

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 565ï¼š Either pay or work hard!

    Chapter 565 Either pay or fight!

    After hearing this, Li Laoer asked: "Is this why the Marquis came to the palace today?"

    Jiayin was afraid that her adoptive father would lose his sense of control because of her, so she quickly said: "Father, don''t be angry, I''m not afraid! That little dark room at the edge of the garden is where hoes and shovels are stored. It''s not scary at all. Besides, I''ve only waited half a minute. In an hour, Uncle Huang came to save me."

    ??Master Hou took a deep breath, not wanting this sensible fat girl to worry, so he patted her on the back and said, "My foster father knew better than to teach the Wu family a lesson, not just because you were bullied.

    ¡°The Wu family has tried many times to send people to the Marquis Mansion, and forced me to get married through the queen. I shouldn¡¯t have tolerated it at that time, so now they are even more serious!¡±

    Li Laoer advised with some worry: "Master Hou, after all, the Wu family has the support of the queen..."

    The Marquis shook his head and sneered, "Not to mention a childless queen, even if there is a prince by her side, for the sake of the military power in my hand, I should be more polite to Fu Niuer. But this family of idiots jumped out to fight on their own. , then don¡¯t blame me for taking action on the Wu family!¡±

    Li Laoer was helpless and knew that he could no longer persuade him, so he said, "Then what are you going to do?"

    The Marquis replied: "Soon, the emperor will issue a decree to recruit soldiers. They will not recruit people from the common people, but the children of the noble families and civil and military officials. Two people in a family must have one legitimate son."

    Li Laoer''s eyes widened immediately upon hearing this, and he had an intuition in his heart that this matter would cause an uproar, and the entire New Capital would be stirred up.

    He hesitated and said: "Master Marquis, I am afraid that the nobles of the family and the civil and military officials will object..."

    The Marquis nodded and sneered: "Of course, they will definitely not agree. Their children and grandchildren are extremely valuable, and they definitely don''t want to send them to the north of the Yangtze River to kill the barbarians. They just want to stay in the south of the Yangtze River and live in a dream. But how can things in this world go as planned? Nothing can be done. How can you enjoy wealth by giving?

    ¡°If they don¡¯t want to risk their lives, then give them money! The children and grandchildren of the people can kill the barbarians on their behalf and bleed and sacrifice, but they can¡¯t not even get the pension!¡±

    "Yes, Mr. Hou is right, it should be like this!" Li Laoer''s blood boiled when he heard it, and he said in a suppressed voice: "They can buy a famous flower with hundreds of taels without blinking, so naturally they can also take a few. A thousand taels pay for the lives of your children and grandchildren!¡±

    The Marquis'' expression softened a bit and he said, "If anyone asks you where you are and wants to make accommodations with me, just mention a few words about the pension."

    "Understood!" Li Laoer immediately agreed and picked up the tea bowl, "I will use tea instead of wine, thank you Lord Marquis for seeking justice for the people and bringing peace to Tianwu!"

    "I''m coming too!" Jiayin didn''t have a tea bowl, so she picked up the rice bowl at hand and stood with her second uncle in a dignified manner, "Fu Niu''er thanks her adoptive father for fighting for the country and the people. His adoptive father is the God of War. He is a great hero!¡±

    The Marquis smiled and brought the teacups together with them, "For Tianwu, let''s drink this cup together!"

    ?Li Laoer and Marquis drank tea, while Jiayin stuffed the meatballs in the bowl into his mouth, his cheeks bulging like a greedy squirrel.

    ??Li Laoer and Mr. Hou couldn''t help laughing.

    ?Soon after dinner and greetings from the family members, Mr. Hou and Jiayin followed Li Laoer to the relief department.

    ?It has only been a few days, but the previously desolate and dilapidated relief agency has already changed its appearance.

    All the weeds in the yard were pulled out, and the ground was compacted. The few square flower beds that were occasionally left were surrounded by worn-out green bricks, and some ordinary but brightly blooming small flowers were planted there.

    Most of the houses have been rested and no longer leak.

    ??Although the paint on the doors and windows has peeled off and is still mottled, the window paper has been replaced with new ones.

    ?In every house, the doors and windows are wide open to take advantage of the midday sun and summer wind to drive away the darkness and humidity in the house.

    The rotten grass that was previously used as a bed has been cleared away and replaced by a newly built large kang, covered with golden kang mats. One after another, some children and old people came back from outside carrying hay or broken wood. They found them in dilapidated abandoned houses or remote places in the north of the city. They burned them at will at night to make some heat and make a big kang. It will keep you warm all night.

    There is no need to burn too much heat in summer, so everyone can have a good sleep.

    ??Everyone''s clothes are still old and even a little dirty, but if you look closely, their hands and faces are washed, and their hair is combed as neatly as possible.

    ??The entire relief department seems to have been completely reborn because of a few flower beds, new window paper on the windows, the roof that no longer leaks, and the golden kang mat on the bed.

    But it seems that¡¯s not just because of that¡­

    ??Li Laoer led the Marquis and his niece around, and finally arrived outside the three rooms that served as the large kitchen.

    ?There were two trees not far away that provided good shade, so Zheng Feng and Zheng He placed their chairs here.

    The two of them were busy boiling tea and even picked up a box of snacks from somewhere.

    Jiayin ate some snacks and thought about what else he could do to support the relief agency.

    ?She could see that the second uncle was very serious and working hard to change the relief department, not only for his career, but also to rescue these poor people from the sea of ??misery!

    Obviously, the Marquis also saw this and asked: "It is not a small matter to feed and clothe so many people. I''m afraid it won''t be possible to just rely on the court to allocate money and food. Selling flowers to subsidize it is not a long-term solution."

    Li Laoer nodded and said: "I am going to repair some houses, separate them, and rent them out. Although the income is not much, it is enough to maintain all the houses on a daily basis.

    "Find a few half-grown men from the village to be teachers and teach the children here simple arithmetic. They can study in the morning and do chores in the afternoon. After a year, these children can go out and become apprentices or boys. You can support yourself.

    "For the rest of the people who are slightly disabled but can walk, I plan to let them sweep the streets. It is autumn soon, with fallen leaves flying everywhere, and heavy snow in winter. As long as they clean up, I will give each house along the street a few kilograms of food per month. It shouldn''t be difficult.

    ¡°As for the elderly and sick, they can only stay at the relief department, weaving baskets and doing small jobs.¡±

    This arrangement sounds very good.

    ?Although there will definitely be many problems encountered during the implementation process, at least a goal of being self-reliant has been set.

    Just as the Marquis was about to speak, several people suddenly walked in from outside the gate. They were all in ragged clothes and dirty, but they had smiles on their faces and yellow teeth.

    ?Perhaps smelling the aroma of rice porridge, a few of them squatted down in a sunny place, folding their sleeves, chatting and laughing from time to time, and occasionally took something out of their arms and pinched it...

    Jiayin was stupid for a moment and didn''t react. He wanted to take a closer look, but was blocked by the Marquis.

    Li Laoer looked bad and snorted coldly: "Master Hou, if there are any disabled veterans like Uncle Zhao and others who can walk around, they''d better be more aggressive. Send me about twenty people, over there at Baiyuan Garden. It takes four to look after the home, but I¡¯m afraid we need more than a dozen here.¡±

    The Marquis understood and nodded in response: "Okay, I will select people for you when I get back. There are many disabled soldiers this time, and I am also worried about finding a place for them to resettle. Don''t be too angry. There is such support everywhere." Mud that doesn¡¯t go up the wall.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 566ï¼š The best sister-in-law in the world!

    Chapter 566 The best sister-in-law in the world!

    Li Laoer gritted his teeth angrily, "It''s true that the same rice feeds all kinds of people. Those seriously ill old people know how to struggle, sweep the yard, and burn a kang. These people are better off. They go out to wander during the day, and come back to eat and sleep when they are hungry. , Do you really think this is his home?¡±

    "Having the heart of a Bodhisattva, you can use thunderous tactics." The Marquis responded calmly, "When it''s time to show kindness, you must show kindness, but when it''s time to establish your authority, you must also scare these people at once. Don''t be afraid if something happens. , I¡¯m back, even if the sky falls, no one can touch the Li family.¡±

    ?These words are really domineering. Although Li Laoer has no intention of killing everyone, he can''t help but get excited.

    It feels so good to have someone to support you!

    And the good news is that he is already holding up a piece of snack and looking at his adoptive father, his eyes are full of adoring little stars!

    ?? Noble status, handsome appearance, domineering, these are the standard features of the protagonist!

    It just so happens that such a good man doesn¡¯t want to get married yet, and there are so many effeminate people in Xindu who tear the veil behind their back...

    Mr. Hou felt a little uncomfortable being stared at by the little girl. He raised his hand and knocked her in confusion.

    Then, he said to Li Laoer: "We won the battle this time. The emperor was very happy and gave the tens of thousands of soldiers under my command the name of the Northern Expeditionary Army. All food, drink, clothing and supplies must be given priority by the Ministry of War.

    "In a few days, I will think of a way to distribute some small jobs such as shoes. You can lead people to do them well. Maybe one day I can get all the jobs."

    ¡°But it can¡¯t be done for the time being. The military supply business involves too many interests, and it can easily cause trouble for you and your family.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Li Laoer was so happy that he nodded in agreement.

    He did not look down upon this "little job" at all!

    You know, tens of thousands of people have shoes, even if they distribute a few thousand pairs, it will be enough for the young and old at the Relief Department to be busy for a month!

    ?This is a good start. If the news spreads, the Relief Department may receive other jobs in the future.

    After all, for the same amount of money, or even cheaper, you can do the work you need to do and do good deeds. Everyone is willing to give it a try, right? !

    After sitting for a while, the Marquis returned to Suijintan with the good news.

    Li Laoer stood in front of the door and did not turn back to the yard until the carriage was far away.

    ?An old man who was blind in one eye came out of the stove and said to Mr. Li with a smile: "Master Li, when the porridge is ready, when are you going to ring the bell?"

    The Relief Department¡¯s yard is too big and there are too many houses. A bell must be rung every time a meal is served, so that people from all over the place will rush to line up when they hear the noise.

    If someone is really sick and unable to move, someone in the same room will take him back.

    Because money and food were limited, there were more than 700 people eating.

    So recently, the Relief Department has been serving two meals a day. Breakfast is served at three o''clock in the morning, and dinner is served in the middle of the afternoon.

    ?Li Laoer said, "Now that the porridge is ready, let''s ring the bell."

    ??The old man hesitated for a moment, then quietly pointed to the lazy men under the wall and asked: "Sir, do they... also want to give me porridge? Yesterday, they complained that the porridge was too thin, so they asked for an extra bowl.

    "Moreover, the porridge sent to the patients at the back was also snatched away by them. It was really shameful. Not only that, they occupied a house and refused to let others live in it, but they also had others to cook the kang. No matter how much they took care of it, , I¡¯m afraid the Relief Department will have the final say.¡±

    ??The old man didn''t know whether he was angry or afraid that Li Laoer wouldn''t care. His words sounded unpleasant both inside and outside.

    Li Laoer smiled and said calmly: "Go and do your work. I have my own arrangements."

    The blind old man laughed dryly and quickly responded and entered the kitchen...

    I won¡¯t say how it was at the Relief Department. I just said that Marquis and Jiayin bought a lot of snacks on the way and returned to Suijintan. I happened to meet the naughty boys after school. When they saw Mr. Hou getting out of the car, they all rushed forward to salute. They all smiled in a coy and honest way, completely losing their usual naughty look.

    The Marquis was so funny that he guessed what they were thinking, so he gave them some snacks and told them: "If you want to ride a horse, let my soldiers take you for a few laps, but you can''t ride secretly, or you may break your leg. You know ?!"

    ¡°I know, thank you, Lord!¡± the boys shouted in unison, going crazy with joy.

    They took the snacks and ran home like crazy. They threw down their schoolbags and rushed to cut the freshest weeds, and then sent them to the Ye family yard to bribe the war horses.

    When the war horses are full and happy, they will no longer reject them. They can ride on them for a while or help wash them.

    Jiayin doesn¡¯t have this hobby. She ran home long ago to hug her grandma¡¯s lap.

    ?Old Mrs. Li is taking Wenjuan to do needlework. Wenjuan may have just finished vomiting and is a little weak.

    Jiayin quickly broke off a piece of the sweet-scented osmanthus candy she bought and brought it to her sister-in-law. She then coaxed her and said, "Sister-in-law, my second brother is coming back to stay tonight, and just now he said he was going to the south of the city to buy you pickled plums!"

    Sure enough, Wenjuan immediately opened her eyes and said angrily: "He is so busy and tired, and he still cares about what I am doing!"

    Jiayin''s eyes widened and she shouted, "Why can''t I worry about her anymore? My sister-in-law is pregnant with my second brother''s child. It''s such a hard work, so of course my second brother should be nicer to my sister-in-law."

    Wenjuan''s face turned redder, she hugged her sister-in-law, tidied her slightly messy hair, and finally said to Mrs. Li: "Grandma, do you know that when I married into our family, I was most happy to have Fu Niu''er, my sister-in-law.

    ¡°My sister-in-law will try her best to steal things from her sister-in-law, beg for money, and will go to her mother-in-law to complain if nothing happens. Our Fu Niuer not only doesn¡¯t do this, but also provides clothes and jewelry for my sister-in-law, and even has a small business to make money!

    "Ever since I became pregnant, she has treated me like a baby. Grandma, I almost woke up laughing in my dreams. If I tell you such a thing, others will probably turn red with envy."

    When Mrs. Li heard her granddaughter being praised, her heart felt sweeter than honey. She couldn''t help but echoed: "This girl is a born sensible child. When she was born, our family was fleeing from famine on the road. There were so many Suffer.

    ¡°This child never cried once. Even when she was very hungry at night, she didn¡¯t cry. She just felt sorry for her mother who was tired during the day and wanted her mother and the rest of the family to sleep a little longer.

    ¡°Tell me, whose child is like this? How can the whole family not feel sorry for her?!¡±

    Hearing the good news, he blushed and hurried over to hug his grandma''s neck, acting cute and cute, "Grandma taught me everything. Fu Niu''er learned it from her."

    ¡°Oh, grandma¡¯s fat girl is the best at making grandma happy!¡±

    Mrs. Li smiled happily and turned to see Mr. Hou come in. She remembered the half-carriage of fabrics that had just been sent from the city and said quickly: "Master Hou, why did you send so many things to my family again? If you need it at home, just go and buy it." , but it¡¯s not good to always let you suffer..."

    "Auntie, we are all part of the same family. We can''t talk about taking advantage of others." Mr. Hou sat next to the old lady and said with a smile: "You also know that there are no women in my house, so those materials are lying around in vain, and we have to worry about insects. It¡¯s moldy, why not take it all and use it.¡±

    Old Mrs. Li had no choice but to respond: "Hey, okay, in a few days, Hongying will lead the women in the village to bake mooncakes. When the time comes, let them bake more and send them over. Don''t buy extra from the Hou Mansion. Yes, you know?¡±

    "Okay, aunt. You don''t need to tell anyone else about this. Just tell Fu Niu''er. I left the Hou Mansion to her today. From now on, I will ask her to go to the city every few days and visit the Hou Mansion. ¡±

    The Marquis said it casually, and he didn¡¯t think it was shocking to leave such a large Marquis mansion to a child...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 567ï¼š Reasons for being different

    Chapter 567 The reason for being different

    ?Old Mrs. Li is okay. In her heart, her granddaughter is a little fairy who can do anything, so it doesn''t matter if she helps the Marquis take care of the Marquis''s mansion.

    Wenjuan was very surprised.

    How old is your sister-in-law? How can Master Hou feel relieved? Aren''t you afraid that the Hou Mansion will be messed up?

    But she didn¡¯t dare to say this.

    ??? After chatting a few more words, the Marquis was going to see Dr. Zhang, so of course he had to follow the good news.

    After running around for a day, Mr. Hou was afraid that the fat girl would be tired, so he crouched down and carried her on his back, and then went all the way to the back of the village.

    I don¡¯t know what the Marquis said, but Jiayin kept giggling, kicking his legs, and spreading laughter in and outside the courtyard...

    ??The small adobe house in the north of the village has since become the "base" of Divine Doctor Zhang, and no strangers are allowed to approach it.

    No, even cats, dogs, and even flies and mosquitoes are unwilling to come close.

    After all, the strong smell of medicine in the courtyard can make them dizzy at any time. Maybe they will fall down accidentally and be crushed.

    The coarse cloth clothes and trousers worn by Divine Doctor Zhang were originally gray, but they were stained with a lot of concoction, and now their true appearance is no longer visible.

    ?His hair is messy and his beard is knotted. He hasn''t slept well for days and nights. His eye circles are as dark as those of a giant panda, and the bags under his eyes almost hang to his chest.

    At this moment, he was squatting at the door of the rabbit cage, pulling his hair and chattering.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It should be easy to use, but why isn¡¯t it working?¡±

    "It''s been three days! The swelling should have subsided, but it''s not as good as ordinary gold sore medicine. I''m so angry!"

    Hearing the courtyard door being pushed open, he looked over with blood-red eyes and yelled: "Didn''t I say no one is allowed in? Get out..."

    ?Halfway through his words, he realized that it was Mr. Hou and Jiayin who came in, so he reluctantly changed his words, "Why are you here? I''m busy and I don''t have time to treat you!"

    The Marquis has known him for many years and knows his temper very well, so he doesn''t care about him. He said: "What medicine can''t be figured out? Besides seeing a doctor, can''t I come and see you when I have nothing to do?"

    Jiayin also jumped off Mr. Hou''s back, stepped forward with a smile and pulled the sleeve of the miracle doctor Zhang, "Grandpa Zhang, my adoptive father bought roast chicken in the city. Can you come to my house for dinner tonight?"

    Doctor Zhang wanted to rub the little girl''s hair, but then remembered that he had just touched the rabbit, so he hurriedly went to find water to wash his hands, and casually greeted the Marquis, "Sit wherever you like."

    ??The Marquis took Jiayin and sat under the eaves on the west side of the house.

    ?This is upwind, so you can¡¯t smell the smell of medicine and small animal excrement that fills the yard.

    Jiayin couldn''t help but become curious when she saw Doctor Zhang washing his hands and changing his clothes.

    You must know that this old man is extremely casual with everyone, but he is different with the Marquis, and this difference does not seem to be because of the noble status of the Marquis.

    She asked in a low voice: "Father, how did you and Grandpa Zhang meet?"

    ??Master Hou''s expression paused, but he returned to normal in an instant.

    Jiayin immediately felt that she shouldn''t ask this question. Just when she wanted to take it back, the Marquis spoke.

    ¡°My parents and relatives all died from the epidemic. At that time, Dr. Zhang was one of the doctors responsible for diagnosis and treatment.

    ¡°I was not much older than you at that time, and I asked him if he could cure my parents. In order to coax me, he agreed, but...

    ¡°Perhaps he feels guilty. After traveling abroad for so many years, his medical skills have become better and better, and he has not forgotten to come back to Kyoto to see me often.

    "Later I accidentally got a cough, and he was always helping me with the diagnosis and treatment. Without Dr. Zhang, I''m afraid I would have died a long time ago, and I would have no chance of living long enough to stay at your house."

    Hearing the good news, my heart was filled with panic.

    Even though the adoptive father smiled when he talked about this, how frightening it must be for a child to suddenly lose his parents and relatives. I don¡¯t know how much suffering this has caused over the years.

    ?She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. In the end, she could only hug her adoptive father''s arm and pat his shoulder.

    "Fu Niu''er will definitely be kind to Grandpa Zhang in the future. Without Grandpa Zhang, Fu Niu''er would have no adoptive father." Divine Doctor Zhang happened to come out of the room. When he heard this, he stared and laughed and cursed: "You heartless girl. , I am your master, you should be filial, but you are treating me well because of Master Hou?"

    Jiayin stuck out her tongue and quickly changed her words, "Grandpa Zhang, can I add a plate of fried fish to you tonight? That one is the most delicious when you drink it!"

    ¡°Hmph, this little girl knows how to flatter her!¡± Doctor Zhang nodded her forehead, looked at the rabbit in the cage, and frowned again.

    When the Marquis saw him like this, he said, "Fu Niuer, go and pour a bowl of water for your foster father."

    Jiayin guessed that they had something to say, so he got up and ran into the kitchen.

    ??It''s a pity that Doctor Zhang didn''t have any warm water to boil, so Jiayin could only scoop half a bowl out of the water tank.

    After waiting for a while, she took it out.

    As a result, as soon as he arrived under the eaves of the corridor, Doctor Zhang hurriedly came over to greet him. The old man no longer had the frown on his face just now, and his face was almost blooming with smiles.

    He took the water bowl and threw it aside, shouting, "Oh, oh, our Fu Niu''er is the princess, how can we work? Sit down quickly, sit down quickly!"

    Jiayin blinked twice and looked at the smiling adoptive father. She didn''t understand what kind of magic he used to make Doctor Zhang change his temperament.

    You know, the last time she helped grind the medicine powder, her palms were blistered, and the old man didn''t say a word!

    The county owner, is it easy to use, is it still a time period?

    ??Master Hou was amused by the fat girl''s confused look and blinked at her twice quickly.

    He understood the good news, sat down, and began to make conditions.

    "Grandpa Zhang, I have memorized that medical book. Can I learn how to prepare medicine? After all, I have just started learning, and I don''t need particularly good prescriptions. I only need hemostatic medicine and antidote. My second uncle will give it to me. A lot of medicinal materials were sent back, I want to try them.¡±

    "Okay!" Doctor Zhang agreed immediately. He even immediately found a pen and paper to write down the prescription. He handed it directly to Jiayin and asked, "What else do you want to learn? Just tell me."

    Jiayin shook his head, "No need, Grandpa Zhang, these two are enough for me to think about."

    The Marquis also said, "The ground will be broken in a few days and a new courtyard will be built here. Fu Niu''er will bring the medicinal materials and think about it together with Doctor Zhang. He can also teach on the spot."

    ¡°Okay, listen to your adoptive father.¡± Jiayin smiled cutely.

    The Marquis stood up to say goodbye. Doctor Zhang ran to get another medical book. He handed it to Jiayin without any hesitation and said, "Go back and memorize this book. I will train you as a disciple within half a year!"

    Half a year?

    Happy news, studying medicine is not just about eating. How can it be so simple?

    But the adoptive father did not speak, and she pretended not to understand and responded vaguely.

    After finally leaving the small mud house, Jiayin immediately started asking.

    The Marquis then said: "I told Divine Doctor Zhang that when he teaches you as a disciple, I will tell him...who is the master who cured my cough?"

    Jiayin was stunned for a moment, then laughed, "Don''t worry, foster father, you don''t have to worry about this matter. I will let Grandpa Zhang know who the master is in the future!"

    The Marquis also smiled and said, "Shendoctor Zhang is very trustworthy and has no utilitarianism, so he can be trusted. Of course, at any time, the most trustworthy person is only yourself, do you understand?"

    "I know, foster father!" The good news was answered immediately, and the elder and the younger held hands and went home happily.

    Sure enough, it¡¯s just like what Mr. Hou said.

    ??Early in the morning of the second day, just as the Li family was having dinner, Dr. Zhang came to see Jiayin and asked her how she was memorizing the medical books. He also said that he would take her to diagnose the pulse of the villagers today and get familiar with her as soon as possible...

    Jiayin hadn¡¯t even had a few bites of rice before she was dragged away by Doctor Zhang. Her two pigtails were flying in the wind. People who didn¡¯t know better thought they were robbing the child...

    It was like this for three or four days in a row, which made Mrs. Li feel sorry for her granddaughter.

    ?So, after lunch that day, Jiayin went to take a nap, and the courtyard door was pushed open again.

    ?Old Mrs. Li thought Doctor Zhang was coming and rushed out immediately, wanting to persuade her granddaughter to sleep a little longer.

    ??As a result, it was Li Laosi and several others who came in from outside the hospital, followed by a young daughter-in-law holding a parcel...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 568ï¼š What a bully!

    Chapter 568 What a bully!

    Li Laosi was afraid that my mother would be worried, so he quickly stepped forward to support her and said, "Mom, we are back. Erniu''s wife has nothing to do, so she also came to stay for a while."

    After getting married, I came out and walked around. I still have to stay in a small residence. No one has this rule? !

    Mrs. Li guessed that the matter was not that simple, but this was not the time to talk, so she smiled and said: "Okay, welcome! All the children at home have gone to school, and it is too deserted on weekdays. Erniu''s daughter-in-law will live there more." It¡¯ll only take a few days, so you can keep me company, an old lady.¡±

    Wei Erniu quickly grabbed his daughter-in-law, Xiao Cui''er, and stepped forward to salute and thank him, "Thank you, madam, we...have bothered you."

    "What are you talking about?" Mrs. Li patted him on the shoulder, then held Xiao Cuier''s hand with a smile and said, "My child, Er Niu and my fourth child have a life-long friendship. They are not real brothers, but they are We are closer than real brothers! You live here as your own home, and we will talk about it later."

    ??Little Cui''er''s eyes were red, and her eyes were partly aggrieved and partly frightened. She cautiously said, "Madam, I''m not lazy. I can work. If you have any work, just call me."

    "Okay!" Old Mrs. Li understood the child''s anxiety, so she responded with great joy, "Don''t worry, the autumn harvest is coming soon, and there is a lot of work at home. Then help me clean up the vegetable garden."

    As expected, Xiao Cui''er grinned and said, "Auntie, I can pickle pickles! The pickles I pickle are said to be delicious by the whole village. I will help you pickle more."

    "Okay, it''s settled!" Mrs. Li shook her hand and greeted everyone, "I''ll take Xiaocui and Erniu to settle down. You follow the fourth to wash your hands and faces. There''s a lot of steam in the house in the morning. Baozi, I¡¯ll warm you up later.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, madam!¡± Everyone responded one after another and turned around to go to the next yard. When Li Yong and Hui Niang heard the news, they came over with their children in their arms.

    ?The fever of the twins was gone. After eating and drinking for two days, they regained their energy. Now one was pulling his father''s hair mischievously, and the other was swaying in his mother''s arms.

    ?Everyone liked it so much that they couldn''t help but come up to hug her and tease her.

    Hui Niang also wondered why Wei Erniu had brought his daughter-in-law. When she heard that they were going to stay at Li''s house, Hui Niang said: "Auntie, there are many people coming and going at your house, and the people in the front and back yards are also troublesome, so why not Let Erniu and Xiao Cuier live in my house.

    "Er Niu and Dayong go to the dock on weekdays. It would be great to have little Cui''er as my companion."

    Li Yong also said: "Yes, aunt, it is more convenient for them to live in our house!"

    Wei Erniu also knew that the Li family sincerely wanted to keep them, but in such a big courtyard, where all distinguished guests came and went, they would indeed feel more comfortable in Li Yong''s place.

    ?So he took his wife to pay homage to Mrs. Li and went to Li Yong''s house.

    Mrs. Li didn''t stop her and said, "You can live wherever you feel comfortable. Let''s take a rest today. Tomorrow, we''ll cook more good dishes at home. You all can come and eat. Let''s have a good time."

    Everyone joked for a while, Huiniang and Li Yong put the child down, and took Wei Erniu and his wife back...

    Jiayin woke up from his nap, washed his face and went to the front yard, where he saw the twins sitting on the mat under the eaves of the corridor.

    The two fat children were given nicknames by the village chief. The boy was named Ping Ping and the girl was named An An.

    ?At this moment, each of them held a fruit and were gnawing happily.

    ?The fruit is peeled and scored with some lines to ensure that the two children can taste it without choking themselves if they bite off too big a piece.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li was sitting next to her, teasing the two fat children from time to time. Steam was rising in the stove, making steamed buns and rice porridge. Jiayin came forward, kissed the twins, then hugged grandma''s arm and asked: "Grandma, why are you cooking at this time, and why is Ping Anan here too?"

    Mrs. Li told Wei Erniu that he had brought his daughter-in-law here, and the little flame of gossip in Jiayin''s heart immediately started to burn brightly.

    ¡°Milk, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t Uncle Erniu just get married? Why did he bring his wife out to live with him?¡±

    ??Li Laoer hit his granddaughter and said angrily: "You are young, don''t be like the talkative woman in the village. If your parents are short-sighted, there is nothing you don''t want to know!"

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Jiayin giggled and quickly made an excuse, ¡°Uncle Erniu saved daddy, and I care about Uncle Erniu too!¡±

    Just as he was talking, Madam Hui came. She also knew that Mrs. Li was concerned about her, so she took the initiative to speak up without waiting for questioning.

    ¡°Auntie, the Wei family is not authentic! Erniu is a simple and honest man. He has worked a lot since he was a child, but he is not as good at coaxing people as his brother, so the family favors his brother.

    ¡°The wife his brother married was the daughter of a cloth shop owner. Xiao Cui¡¯er was an orphan in the village who was taken in by the Wei family and was given as a child bride to Er Niu.

    "In the past few years, brother Erniu and his wife have lived in the county town, but they have had to ask for food and drink from their families. Erniu''s salary has been given to his brother by his parents. As a result, little Cuier worked as a cow and horse in the Wei family, and was beaten and scolded. , and not enough food and clothing.

    ¡°Er Niu didn¡¯t know this until they returned to their hometown to get married this time, and the banquet hosted by the Wei family was very shabby, and no wedding clothes were prepared for Xiao Cui¡¯er.

    ¡°Er Niu¡¯s mother took the fabrics and jewelry we gave her and gave them to her sister-in-law, saying that she would support her old age with her family and not count on Er Niu.

    "Er Niu wants to take Xiao Cui''er to live alone, but they still don''t agree. They want to keep Xiao Cui at home as a cow and horse, and drive Er Niu to continue to earn wages..."

    "This is too bullying!" Mrs. Li was furious when she heard that, "The palms and backs of the hands are all flesh, but they are their own children. The old couple of the Wei family must have been fooled by lard! Not to mention the boss Reliable or not, even if Erniu and Xiaocui are so filial and sensible, they can''t be bullied like this!"

    ¡°Yes,¡± Madam Hui also sighed and whispered, ¡°This family is just like the Yan family, they are so cruel.¡±

    ¡°What are Er Niu¡¯s plans?¡± Mrs. Li frowned, ¡°If you are partial to your children, you will not be able to help them! This old couple is counting on their eldest brother to support them in their old age, but they may not be able to count on it. Maybe they will look for Er Niu in the future...¡±

    Huiniang nodded and replied: "I heard from Xiaocui that Erniu has to go back. His second uncle passed away early and there is no one to inherit the incense. Erniu wants to inherit the name of his second uncle, but his parents can''t count on him in the future." Brother, if you find him here, he is also a cousin.

    "Even if he is not at home, Xiaocui will not be bullied too much by his parents."

    "This is also a good idea!" Mrs. Li''s eyes lit up. "They say that all parents in the world have a filial piety. But when you encounter such a parent, you are also unlucky. Please leave a note for yourself. It¡¯s a good way out!

    "Xiao Cui''er seems to be a diligent and responsible girl. The old Wei family will be really in trouble in the future. As long as they live in peace, Xiao Cui''er won''t leave them without a solution."

    The two of them were chatting lively, but Jiayin was worried and worried.

    There is no other reason than that I can¡¯t bear to part with it!

    The set of jewelry she gave her was to thank Uncle Erniu for saving her father, not for greedy wolves like the Wei family!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 569ï¼š This sister wants to eat people!

    Chapter 569 This sister wants to eat people!

    She thought for a moment and then said: "Nai, when Uncle Erniu goes back, ask someone to follow him and get that set of jewelry back.

    "Just say that the jewelry is a reward from the queen in the palace. It can be given to the wives of the heroes of the Northern Expedition. It cannot be given to outsiders, otherwise it will be disrespectful."

    These words reminded Mrs. Li and Hui Niang, and Hui Niang immediately said: "Yes, and those fabrics, please bring them back to make clothes for Xiaocui!"

    ¡°Just now I saw that she had brought a change of clothes in her package, and there were still patches piled on top of each other. The Wei family is so harsh, it¡¯s so heartless!¡±

    Old Mrs. Li frowned and was a little worried about who to send. It happened that Grandma He came out of the backyard. After listening to a few words, she stepped forward and introduced herself, "Old Madam, Miss, let me go. The one next to me won''t work. He¡¯s pretty good at scaring people!¡±

    "Oh, that''s right!" Jiayin jumped up happily, hugged Grandma He''s arm, and shouted with a smile, "Grandma is originally from the palace. She will definitely scare the Wei family to death if she puts on airs. The old witch!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Mrs. Li glared and slapped her granddaughter.

    At the end, she said: "It''s appropriate for Nanny He to step forward in this matter, but we have to wait. I''ll ask the fourth child to ask Erniu.

    ¡°If Erniu doesn¡¯t want to do it, we would like to help him out of kindness, but we will end up bullying his parents instead.¡±

    ?Everyone nodded, Hui Niang carried her fat son on her back and her fat girl in her arms, wanting to go home.

    Mrs. Li went to the kitchen to pick up steamed buns for her and asked her to take them back to feed Xiaocui.

    Jiayin took advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention, secretly poking and teasing the two fat children, and secretly took several bites on their tender lotus-like calves.

    ?Two fat children were frightened and didn¡¯t understand why the sister was eating their legs?

    ?They kicked their little feet desperately, trying to escape from the claws of the leg-gnawing monster.

    Huiniang felt something was wrong. She lowered her head and saw that Jiayin was nibbling her son and then her daughter.

    She was so angry that she couldn''t laugh or cry, and said angrily: "You girl, you chewed the feet of two younger brothers and sisters when you were a child, and now you bite the legs. You have really grown up!"

    Jiayin bared her teeth and kept laughing, and she embarrassedly pulled the fat girl''s skirt to cover her face.

    Hui Niang patted her and asked: "Have you finished sewing the veil I gave you the day before yesterday? Show it to me tonight!"

    Jiayin suddenly had a bitter look on her face. Recently, Doctor Zhang had been asking her for various quick fixes. How could she have time to sew a veil...

    ?Old Mrs. Li came out with her buns. Seeing her granddaughter¡¯s sad face, she couldn¡¯t stop laughing after asking about it.

    Huiniang took her daughter and son and left with the buns.

    Jiayin spent the entire afternoon struggling with the veil. No matter how careful he was, there were still a few pinpricks on his fingers...

    At dusk, Mr. Hou came back from the city. As soon as he entered the yard, he saw Wei Erniu and several others smiling and surrounding him.

    He guessed that they were busy, so he waved his hand and went to wash and change clothes first, and then called them to come forward to talk...

    ??In the yard next door, Tao Hongying went to Xianke today to make private dishes, and took Wenjuan with her to relax.

    When the two of them came back, they simply brought a few dishes from the restaurant, cooked porridge at home with some pickles, steamed some steamed buns, and dinner was ready.

    It¡¯s rare that Li Lao Er came back today, sitting under the eaves and talking to Li Lao Si.

    But no matter how long they waited, they still didn''t see Mr. Marquis coming, so Li Laosi went next door to invite someone.

    At this time, Mr. Hou finally came over.

    ?The whole family gathers together, regardless of gender, to have a lively meal together.

    After eating and drinking, Mr. Hou talked about business with Mrs. Li, Mr. Li and Mr. Li.

    ¡°Auntie, there is a second village to be built at the archway intersection. Can you allocate more land? Erniu and his wife want to settle here in the future, and the other guards also have the idea of ??settling here.

    "First of all, they are my most trustworthy personal guards. Every time I come back, they will follow me here. It is more convenient to reunite with my wife and children here than going back to my hometown. Secondly, there are many old people and children in our village now." , there are too few young people. But valleys, orchards, and melon fields are all treasure troves. You must always be on guard against others tampering, and having more hands is also beneficial.

    "I want to select a hundred or ten soldiers from the disabled soldiers from this expedition to settle in the second village. They all have pension money, and I will subsidize some more and build some row houses for them to live in."

    ¡°When there is work in the village, they work. If there is no work, they patrol. When the village is no longer busy, we can find other ways to make a living for them.¡±

    Hearing the excitement, Li Laoer nodded repeatedly, "This is great, there are indeed too few young people in the village! The third brother brought a few people to Luo''an, and the people working in the village were a little short of resources.

    "I want to find some boys to take to the relief department to help, and my eldest brother also wants to send some people to Quanzhou, but I don''t dare to say anything... I''m afraid that too many people will be sent out like this, and no one will check the passports of the elderly and children in the village. Now it''s good Now, we have more than a hundred people, but we don¡¯t have to worry about that anymore.¡±

    "Yes," Mrs. Li agreed, "the boys in the village are getting older and older, but they don''t dare to go out to see the world. Now they are better..."

    After saying that, she called Zheng Feng to ask for the village chief and head **** Liu.

    ??Nowadays, Li Laoer is not often in the village. Everything in and outside the village is handled by the village chief and Liu Biaotou.

    Suddenly they heard that the Marquis was going to add more people to them, and the two of them went crazy with joy.

    ??The village chief waved his pipe and pot and laughed loudly: "Hahaha, Old Wei and the others can be saved. Old Zhao and the others went to Baiyuan Garden, and Old Wei didn''t even have anyone to replace the patrol.

    "It''s only been a few days, and the circles under his eyes are as if they were smeared with ink. From now on, there will be people who will listen to his leadership and his arrangements!"

    ??Liu Biaotou was also excited, "Seeing that the fruits on the mountain are about to be picked, we have to build two villages, and we have to go up the mountain to cut firewood. There is too much work.

    ¡°There are not many manpower, and the boys are still worried about going to Quanzhou with the fleet. My hair is so worried that my hair has turned gray. The Marquis has saved my life. The more manpower, the better!¡±

    The Marquis nodded and said with a smile, "For the time being, let''s arrange for a hundred people and Wei Erniu and the dozen or so people to live in the second village. Also see how they behave. If there are any bad ones, just kick them out. Don''t worry. I''m here.

    "The opportunity has been given to them, and the way out has been arranged for them. If they don''t cherish it, it''s no one else''s fault."

    "Sure, Lord Marquis, don''t worry. We know it well. It''s really detrimental to the village, and we won''t be polite. After all, the villagers, young and old, can''t ruin a pot of soup just because of a donkey dung egg." The village chief deserves to be happy.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    At that time, the Marquis gave Liu Biaotou five hundred taels of silver notes to advance the cost of building row houses for the wounded soldiers.

    One hundred wounded soldiers will need at least ten row houses.

    ?There are three rooms in a row house, divided into east and west rooms. One room is spacious enough for five people to live in it.

    As Jiayin listened to the excitement, he always felt that this was like a farmhouse B&B in his previous life.

    ??And Wei Erniu had already gotten married, and most of his guards were raising their families. They couldn''t live in a row house, so they had to build a yard.

    But how to build it specifically needs to be discussed between them and Liu Biaotou.

    Everyone had said the same thing, so they dispersed to rest.

    ?Of course, the good news can¡¯t rest, it¡¯s still time to enter the space and start the academic master mode...

    On the second day, Liu Biaotou took Wei Erniu and others to the archway to look at the place, and the villagers knew that they were going to settle down.

    ?Even everyone knows that more than a hundred disabled soldiers will soon come to settle down.

    ?The village immediately became lively and everyone was talking about this matter...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 570ï¼š There is no negotiation for arresting you!

    Chapter 570: I won¡¯t discuss arresting you!

    ?The Broken Gold Beach came into existence from scratch, from everyone being able to step on it, to now no one dares to lift a finger when holding the cornucopia. It can be said that most of it is due to the Marquis.

    It is Mr. Hou who is intimidating Xiaoxiao, and it is Mr. Hou who is supporting everyone!

    ?Now, the Marquis arranges for people to come over, how can the villagers object?

    Besides, who do everyone hate the most, that is the barbarians!

    Not to mention being chased by barbarians, fleeing all the way, and leaving their hometown. Let¡¯s talk about the fright at the dock. Almost everyone in the village was injured, and the entire village was almost wiped out.

    By killing the barbarians, these soldiers are avenging them. They are heroes!

    ??How could they be unwilling to accept it and turn away benefactors and heroes? !

    ?Especially the young guys, they can¡¯t wait to jump with joy.

    They want to go around the city, visit Luoan, take a big boat to see the sea, and see the people with yellow hair and red eyes...

    But the family always said that no one was doing the work in the village and they were not allowed to leave.

    ??Now that they have enough manpower, there is no reason for anyone to stop them from flying high!

    Li Laosi found an opportunity to talk to Wei Erniu about begging for something.

    Wei Erniu is honest and honest, but not stupid.

    This time the family really hurt his heart. He didn''t hesitate and said directly: "Brother Li, I agree to take back the jewelry and fabrics. It''s not that I''m unfilial. It''s that all the wages and rewards I have earned before will be given to you." The family is already enough to repay their kindness of giving birth.

    "But Xiao Cui''er... I never bought her a piece of cloth. Instead, she suffered so much at home because of me, and now she gets nothing from getting married to me. I feel guilty!"

    "Those fabrics and jewelry were given to Xiaocui by the old lady, the princess, and Dayong''s sister-in-law. They should belong to Xiaocui. I am helpless. Seeing my mother cheating and trying to hang herself, I have no choice...

    "It would be better if the old lady can send someone to ask for it back. Even if I don''t come back, I will kowtow to the old lady and say thank you."

    ??Li Laosi patted him and comforted him: "Don''t be sad, the five fingers are not as long as they are. We are outside all year round and cannot be filial to our parents. Parents will almost always be partial."

    ¡°I think the brothers are not very happy these days. Maybe every family is in the same situation, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t ask the Marquis to settle here.

    "Don''t think too much about it. From now on, brothers will live together and have a lively life. When we go out, we will take care of each other at home."

    ? Wei Erniu turned his head, wiped his eyes, and nodded heavily...

    On the second day, when the village vigorously began to purchase wood to build the second village, Wei Erniu and several brothers set off while guarding the Li family''s carriage.

    In the carriage were Grandma He and Shui Ling, starting their "debt collection journey".

    Let¡¯s not talk about how busy and lively the Broken Gold Beach is.

    ??Just in Xindu, at the Zhenguo Duke''s mansion, the Crown Prince, who had just woken up from a hangover, yawned and had dark circles under his eyes, and walked crookedly to the main courtyard to pay his respects to his father and mother.

    The Duke of Zhen couldn''t see his son''s carefree behavior, so he got angry on the spot, "You came over to say hello after breakfast was finished. Whose rule is this? Where were you wandering last night?"

    ¡°You are in your twenties, and you are not good at writing or fighting! What do you think a useless person like you can do in the future?¡±

    The prince''s ears were ringing with these words, and he didn''t care at all.

    He picked his ears and responded with a smile, "Of course I''m waiting to become the Duke of the country!"

    ¡°You traitor, you are expecting me to die early!¡± Zhenguo Gong blew his beard and glared angrily, and was about to find something to beat his son.

    As a result, as expected, he was stopped by the Duke''s wife again, "Okay, okay! It''s filial piety for the child to come to greet me. If you don''t praise me a few times, just scold him from head to toe. No wonder the child doesn''t want to come over!"

    After saying that, she called her son to come forward and ask about the cold and warmth.

    The prince''s eyes were a little impatient, but he still coaxed his mother for a few words, and finally asked: "Mother, have you been a guest at the Jiangning Marquis Mansion? Have you met Miss Bilian?"

    The Duke''s wife was in a dilemma and prevaricated: "I have had a headache these past few days and I haven''t gone yet. In a few days... In a few days the chrysanthemums will bloom and there will be a flower-viewing party at home. I will post a message asking Mrs. Hou to come over and ask a few questions..."

    "Mother!" The prince was annoyed and started making a fuss at that time. "You said the same thing last time. When exactly will you go to the Marquis Mansion to propose marriage? I will never marry anyone other than Miss Bilian in my life, otherwise I will let the Duke''s Mansion cut off all my descendants. !¡±???This is an unpleasant thing to say!

    It was difficult for the Duke of the State to have heirs. He had one wife and five concubines. He only got such a son when he was in his forties.

    ?Now the son actually said that he wanted to annihilate his descendants? !

    The Duke could no longer bear it any longer and shouted to the steward, "Bring me the whip!"

    The housekeeper hesitated to move, afraid to go.

    However, the prince was not afraid. Instead, he mocked: "Father, don''t bother me. Can you swing the whip? Be careful and you ducked!"

    The Duke of Guo was so angry that he almost rolled his eyes, which provoked the Duke and his wife to rush over.

    She felt sorry for her son and was reluctant to leave her husband, so she could only chase him away, "You can go quickly. You can go wherever you want to play. Don''t be irritating at home."

    The prince was so heartless that he turned around and walked out without even looking at his parents.

    ?His two attendants and young men hurriedly followed behind, smiling and giving their master advice on where to play today.

    It''s a pity that the prince''s mind is full of girls he can''t fall in love with, and he can''t be interested in anything.

    As soon as the three of them walked out of the house, seven or eight official officials from Jing Zhaoyin came towards them.

    As soon as the two parties met each other, the official asked: "Is the Crown Prince of Zhenguo praying for good years?"

    The prince is used to being a wealthy and powerful person, and anyone who sees him will treat him like a prince.

    ?At this moment, he suddenly heard his name being called, and he felt a little uncomfortable.

    ?He was stunned for a moment, then glared, "You are so brave, you dare to even shout my prince''s name!"

    ??He wanted to speak again, but those officials suddenly came forward, broke his arms, **** ropes, and in the blink of an eye, they dragged him away like a young pig.

    Chang Sui and the young man were startled and tried to grab someone, but were kicked to the ground by the officer.

    Fortunately, they were not completely stupid, so they hurriedly crawled back to report the news to their master.

    In the backyard, the Duke of Guo had just calmed down and was still thinking about how to teach his son a lesson when he suddenly heard that his son had been arrested by Jing Zhaoyin''s officials. He still couldn''t believe it.

    "What''s going on? What did Brother Nian do?" He stood up immediately, not caring about his illness.

    This time it was the Duke''s wife''s turn to faint. She was pinched and woke up. Her first words were, "My son, why were you arrested! This is going to cost me my life..."

    Mr. Guo''s mind was buzzing. He smashed the teacup hard to stop his wife from crying, and then he ordered: "I''ll go to Jingzhaoyin to have a look. You wait for the news at home."

    ?The Duke''s wife regained consciousness, but she was also afraid that if the Duke fell again, no one would be able to save her son, so she nodded quickly.

    ?The Duke of Guo kept his spirits up and hurried to the Jingzhao Mansion Office and handed over a note asking to see the governor.

    ??Unfortunately, it took a long time after the post was submitted before Fu Yin''s senior master came out and said that Fu Yin was busy and had no time to entertain the Duke.

    Even a fool knows something is wrong now.

    The Duke of Guo personally took the master aside and stuffed him with two hundred taels of banknotes. He finally knew why his son was arrested.

    He was so shocked that he didn¡¯t want to believe it. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Isn¡¯t the case already closed?¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 571ï¼š If things dont concern you, it will lead to chaos!

    Chapter 571: If it has nothing to do with you, it will lead to chaos!

    The master replied with a smile, "The Duke of Guo is joking, so why is it impossible? We, Jing Zhaoyin, have no grudges against the Duke of Guo, so we will not just find the sufferer and fight for his life or death without having anything to do. Are you going to send the prince to prison?"

    The Duke of Guo was anxious, but he did not dare to raise his voice, so he lowered his voice and said: "The master of suffering has already dealt with it, and it is impossible to pursue this matter any further. Even if a merchant''s family gave him such courage, he would not dare to agree. Our Duke¡¯s government is against us, something must have gone wrong!¡±

    Logically speaking, although the Duke of the country is ordinary and mediocre, just lying on the merits of his ancestors, he is not that stupid.

    Helping, there is a saying that if things have nothing to do with oneself, it will lead to chaos...

    ??Now that his only son is in jail, and there is a life-and-death lawsuit, he may be beheaded, and he can''t calm down no matter what!

    The master was also a father. After all, he felt a little compassion and whispered: "The Duke is right. Why did the host family change their mind? How brave they are!"

    He stretched out his index finger and pointed at the sunny sky above his head, then turned around and went back.

    The Duke of Guo was left with his mouth open as if he had been struck by lightning. He was stunned for a long time without reacting.

    What a courage...How big...Are you so brave? !

    He seemed to understand, but he didn¡¯t understand.

    ??He is a prince who sticks to his duties and never stands in line in the court. He shrinks his neck just to keep himself rich and peaceful. Why did he offend that person?

    The chief attendant was watching from behind, worried about his master''s misfortune, and stepped forward to remind him carefully: "My lord, are you going back to your residence to rest?"

    "Ah? No, go to the residence of Grand Scholar Liu!" Duke Guo suddenly woke up, jumped on the carriage and asked the driver to leave quickly.

    ??In the yard of the Liu family, Liu Zhiheng took a rare break today, lying on the rocking chair with his father, drinking tea and chatting.

    ?This summer, Liu Zhiheng was running around a lot, worthy of his official status.

    ??He was already fat, but after being so busy, he didn''t lose any weight at all. He just changed from a white fat man to a black fat man...

    Mr. Liu saw it in his eyes and felt pain in his heart, but he didn''t say a word.

    Find wealth and honor in danger!

    ?This official position was obtained easily, and I don¡¯t know how many people were envious and criticized him. Now my son is tanned and he has worked hard. Anyone who is not blind can see it!

    In autumn, when corn and potatoes are harvested everywhere, no one will dare to gossip anymore.

    ?This painstaking process is also a process of consolidating Qingyun Road!

    The two men were both happy when they talked about the upcoming harvest.

    At this time, they were surprised when they heard that the Duke of Guo was visiting.

    Liu Zhiheng hurriedly went to greet the guests in person.

    ??Although I don''t have much contact with the Duke''s Mansion on weekdays and only have a nod of acquaintance, he is also a Duke, so I always have to show some respect.

    Soon, Liu Zhiheng led the Duke in.

    Mr. Liu stood up to greet him and invited him to drink tea.

    How could the Duke of Guo be in the mood to drink tea? He said straight to the point: "Brother Liu, when you first entered Kyoto, I helped you once. Now that I am in trouble, I beg you, can you help me too?" ?¡±

    Mr. Liu laughed when he heard this. He was a bit unfamiliar at first, but because he was so "not polite", he became more friendly.

    "When I first entered Kyoto, my wallet was stolen by a thief in a teahouse. Thanks to you for rescuing me, I haven''t forgotten it after all these years, but you didn''t mention it either. How did you find me at my door today and ask me to return the favor? !¡±

    The Duke of Guo sighed, as if a rubber ball had been pierced with a hole by these words. He was instantly deflated and deflated, "You are not the treacherous son of mine who was captured by Jing Zhaoyin just now!" Mr. Liu is at home most of the time, but recently I often go to Baiyuan Garden, but after listening to a few gossips, I asked: "It''s the matter of jealousy, didn''t you solve it by suppressing the owner of the suffering?"

    The Duke of Guo looked around and lowered his voice and said, "I asked someone about it, but the owner suddenly regretted it and insisted on pursuing my son''s fault. Moreover, the owner has great courage because..."

    He pointed to the sky, his expression half angry and half doubtful.

    Mr. Liu and Liu Zhiheng looked at each other, also surprised.

    Mr. Liu asked: "Are you sure you can''t talk nonsense about this?"

    ?The Duke of Guo nodded and sighed: "If I weren''t sure, I wouldn''t have found you here. Back then, I just happened to help you out, but now I have the audacity to come to ask for help, and I''m so ashamed.

    "I really can''t understand. I think you can always see that person. Have you heard anything? How did I make that person unhappy? We have been living with our tail between our legs for many years. Did you mess with that one?"

    Mr. Liu smiled faintly and said, "You have your tail between your legs, but your son wants to walk sideways."

    ?The Duke''s face turned red and he wanted to spit out a mouthful of blood. He was so frustrated.

    He gritted his teeth and said: "This is the heir to the family, so I can''t help but pamper him. As long as this matter is over and his life is saved, I will lock him in the house and try my best to have children!"

    Mr. Liu almost laughed when he heard this. Finally, after thinking about it, he said: "I haven''t been to the palace recently, and I haven''t heard about the emperor''s dissatisfaction with you. So, let Zhiheng go and find out!"

    Liu Zhiheng understood, quickly stood up, saluted and walked out.

    Mr. Liu had been drinking tea with the Duke for an hour. When he was restless, Liu Zhiheng finally came back in a hurry.

    He didn''t show off, and sat down and said: "The Northern Expeditionary Army has returned victoriously, but the national treasury is empty and there is no money to pay pensions. The Ministry of Industry wants to repair various rivers, and it also needs a large amount of money..."

    "I know this. I also went to court and heard those people arguing. It gave me a headache." The Duke became anxious and asked, "But what does this have to do with my son?"

    Liu Zhiheng coughed twice and continued: "At this time, the prince of the Duke''s mansion competed with the wealthy businessmen to **** the brothel girls. He spent a lot of money and even beat the wealthy businessman to death by mistake. He paid tens of thousands of dollars in compensation. After taking the blame with his long-term follower, he still walked free and roamed the streets. inside."

    The Duke of Guo was stunned for a long time and said nothing, but his face became increasingly pale.

    He finally understood!

    The man in the court, or rather the man in the palace, was so hungry that he was so hungry that he, a pig, had grown fat all over his body and was jumping around in all kinds of ways. Who wouldn¡¯t be jealous!

    ??Now that the buttocks of his pig are being held down, it depends on him whether to wait for someone to cut the meat or to take the initiative to cut the meat.

    Mr. Liu couldn''t help but shake his head, spoiling a child is like killing a child.

    Although the Duke''s title is high, he is really not as good as him when it comes to educating his sons.

    ?Thinking like this, he looked at his eldest son, his eyes full of pride...

    Liu Zhiheng was drinking tea when he suddenly received his father''s "loving" eyes and almost choked and coughed...

    The Duke of Guo was silent for a long time, and finally stood up and thanked Mr. Liu, "Thank you very much for today. I''ll take my leave now."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 572ï¼š One hundred thousand taels, buy a dream come true!

    Chapter 572: One hundred thousand taels, buy a dream come true!

    Mr. Liu nodded, but he couldn''t bear it, and finally advised him, "If you lose money and avoid disaster, you should look after the younger members of the family in the future..."

    The Duke of Guo sighed, turned around and walked away.

    ?In such a long time, everyone knew that the prince of the country had been arrested and sent to Jingzhao Yin Prison.

    ??Others just saw it as a joke and fun, but relatives and friends from the Duke''s Mansion wanted to come and ask questions.

    ?Whether you can help or not, just showing up at this time is a help in times of need, and everyone will appreciate it.

    ?The Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. She didn¡¯t drink a morsel of water or eat a morsel of food.

    Finally looking forward to the return of the Duke, everyone naturally wanted to ask a few questions.

    The Duke of Guo simply replied: "It''s not a big deal. There is a case that requires the Crown Prince to cooperate with the investigation. We can send the Crown Prince back tomorrow."

    ?This sounds really far-fetched.

    ?That''s the heir apparent to the Duke of Guo. If he hadn''t committed a serious crime, would Jing Zhaoyin''s officials dare to tie him up in the street and send him to prison?

    But the Duke said so, and no one can question it.

    Do you expect other people¡¯s children to commit crimes?

    After sitting for a while, everyone left quickly.

    After the house was quiet, the Duke dismissed all the servants and discussed with his old wife.

    Hearing the whole story, the old wife also regretted, "I was the one who harmed my son. If I had detained him at home, wouldn''t such a thing have happened?"

    "It''s too late to say anything now, hurry up and prepare money. As long as the man calms down, his son will be fine."

    The Duke of Guo sighed, "Fetch your son out this time, and I will teach him later. You must not interfere again! This time I went all out to beg the Liu family, and then I understood the ins and outs. The next time, I can only turn a blind eye." Watch him die in prison."

    The Duke''s wife nodded quickly, "Okay, okay, I will definitely not interfere."

    ??The old couple got together and took possession of the family property, and started to organize it while their hearts ached.

    The next day was the small court meeting. As soon as the emperor returned to the imperial study, he heard that Duke Zhenguo asked for an audience. He smiled and nodded.

    Soon, Manager Yi led the Duke of Zhen in.

    ??The Duke of Zhenguo is not stupid, and he never mentions his son.

    ?He just knelt down, kowtowed respectfully, and directly offered a hundred thousand taels of silver notes, talking about sharing the worries of the emperor and the country.

    ?Sure enough, the emperor helped him up with his own hands and did not hesitate to praise him.

    Even if the Duke of Zhen Guo knew it was fake, he couldn''t help but be excited.

    This is the emperor, and he speaks with golden words!

    ?He kowtowed excitedly to show his loyalty again, and finally stood up and sat down, his back slightly straightened.

    The emperor was in a good mood and started chatting with him, "How is the Duke''s health lately?"

    "Thanks to the great blessing of the Emperor, I am still in good health." The Duke hesitated for a moment, then finally said, "My son is troubled and often makes me angry. I plan to teach him well behind closed doors for two years. "

    ?The emperor nodded in agreement, "This is a serious matter. Children must be beaten often and taught with heart, so that they can become talented."

    At the end, he seemed to suddenly remember and asked: "I heard that the prince is interested in the girl from Jiangning Houfu?"

    The Duke of Zhen Guo trembled in his heart. He didn''t know why the emperor asked this, so he carefully replied: "The mentality of a young man is just to say a few stupid words occasionally..."

    "No, what the Duke said is wrong. It makes sense to start a family and build a career first. After a man marries a wife, he will stop having fun!" The emperor smiled and said: "Today, the Duke is sharing my worries, and I am also sharing my worries. The Duke of the State is worried about this, and the Duke of the State should go back and wait for the decree!"

    ?Zhen Guo Gong vaguely guessed something, but thought it was impossible.

    ?Although he is the Duke of the country, he understands the situation of his family very well, but it is just an appearance and has no real power. And the Jiangning Hou Mansion is the queen¡¯s maternal clan!

    The girl that my son likes is the queen¡¯s cousin!

    Even, I heard that this girl was prepared for Marquis Xinting!

    So, no matter how much trouble his son made at home, he always stopped him and refused to allow his old wife to inquire about the Wu family...

    Could it be that my son¡¯s dream will come true now? !

    ?Perhaps if my son¡¯s wish comes true, he will really calm down and live a good life instead of playing games...

    The Duke of Zhen''s mind was in turmoil and he didn''t know how to get out of the palace.

    Outside the palace gate, many people saw his expression and thought that the prince was definitely dead.

    Then, on the morning of the next day, the prince, who was in ragged clothes and with a black face, was sent back to the Duke of Zhen''s residence.

    ?Although his miserable appearance made the Duke and Madam burst into tears, luckily his arms and legs were still intact.

    The Duke''s wife didn''t mind being dirty, so she hugged her son without letting go, "Son, you''ve made me worry so much! Don''t get into trouble again, let''s study hard at home!"

    The prince was almost choked to death by his mother. He finally struggled to get away and said, "Mom, I''m hungry! I want to eat meat, I want to eat fish, I want to eat roasted chicken, I want everything!"

    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± The Duke¡¯s wife finally reacted, and immediately asked people to prepare food, and arranged for others to take a bath, change clothes, and comb his hair for his son.

    After all the work was done, the prince sat in front of the table again. He didn''t even use the chopsticks. He just grabbed an elbow and gnawed it open.

    He was in prison for the first time in his life, and finally saw what purgatory on earth was like.

    The rotten and moldy underground cell was infested with rats and cockroaches. The cold wind was blowing, and people screamed or cried from time to time, all night long.

    For two whole days and two nights, he only got a bowl of gruel, which was even snatched away by his fellow cellmates.

    ?His clothes and pants were also stripped off, and he was kicked around like a ball.

    He couldn''t beat him even if he wanted to, and he was beaten even worse when he brought up his reputation as the governor of the country.

    Just when he thought he was going to die there, he was finally taken out...

    Seeing his son like this, the Duke of Zhen was also heartbroken, but he still hardened his heart and said: "I have learned a lesson this time. From now on, you will stay at home. If you dare to go out and wander around again, I will break your legs!"

    The prince had long been afraid, but he still said stubbornly, "Bring Miss Bilian home to me, and I will never go out again."

    "Humph, you said this. Remember, you must keep your promise." The Duke of Guo said with a strange expression.

    But the prince''s eyes lit up when he heard this, "Father, can you allow me to marry Miss Bilian back? She is Miss Bilian from the second room of Jiangning Hou Mansion. She is the legitimate daughter, not someone else!"

    The Duke of Guo did not dare to say anything, and said vaguely: "As long as you are obedient, then give it a try."

    The prince wanted to ask more questions, but the housekeeper had already rushed over and shouted: "My lord, someone from the palace has announced a decree."

    ??Everyone quickly got busy and soon arrived in the front yard, setting up the incense table to receive the order...

    ?After the **** who announced the decree was about to be sent away, the prince held the imperial decree in his hand and still couldn''t believe it, "Father, mother, I want to marry Miss Bilian?!"

    The Duke of Guo also breathed a sigh of relief, but he still glared at his son fiercely.

    The Duke''s wife was happy for her son, "Yes, you are getting married!"

    The prince jumped three feet high with joy, "I''m going to get married, I''m going to marry Miss Bilian!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 573ï¼š Will the Wu family rebel?

    Chapter 573 Is the Wu family going to rebel?

    Not to mention how happy the Duke''s house was, even the pain in his body after being cut off one hundred thousand taels of silver was healed.

    I just say that there is no airtight wall in the world, and there are no secrets in the new capital...

    ??The eldest son of the Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion was arrested. The Duke went to the palace to offer money to relieve the country''s worries. The eldest son was released the next day. He even got a marriage decree. The eldest son was about to marry the Queen''s cousin, the legitimate daughter of the Jiangning Marquis Mansion.

    In other words, the crown prince Zhenguo will be the emperor¡¯s brother-in-law from now on? !

    ?This world is so magical...

    No, it should be said that silver is so magical.

    ?With one hundred thousand taels, can the dead be brought back to life and your wishes come true? !

    ?Some people are even a little tempted, thinking about donating ten thousand or twenty thousand to make a wish for their family, but people who think like this are extremely stupid.

    The truly smart people were not happy at all at this moment, but instead frowned.

    In the garden of a certain house, three or five friends were drinking tea together.

    Someone looked around and saw that no one was eavesdropping, so he whispered: "The national treasury is empty, and the emperor can''t bear it any longer. This is using the matter of subjugating the government to beat everyone, asking everyone to take the initiative to share the country''s worries." "

    "Yes, I can see it too. However, our families have just moved from Kyoto and have just established their feet. Our energy is severely damaged and we are really helpless." A person next to him turned the jade ring on his hand and frowned. , seems very embarrassed.

    It''s a pity that no one believed this. After all, the jade ring he was playing with was the best of blood jade. It was a small piece that could not be bought for two or three thousand taels.

    But no one opened their mouth to expose it because they didn''t want to take money out.

    Someone said: "Speaking of which, the emperor is impatient. When the autumn harvest comes and the grain and tax revenue comes, everything will be solved."

    "Yes," someone else said: "There is also the Northern Expedition Army. Every time they go out for an expedition, they spend a lot of money and food, which is really a waste. The barbarians on the left and right can''t reach the south of the Yangtze River, so why go to the north of the Yangtze River to fight with the barbarians!" "

    ¡°Hmph, if you don¡¯t go to Jiangbei, how can the Marquis of Xinting achieve great fame?¡±

    ¡°That is, the Jinsha River is naturally dangerous and the barbarians are fierce. How can they still grow wings and fly over?¡±

    "In the final analysis, it is the Marquis of Xinting who is instigating the emperor and talking about regaining the mountains and rivers every day. You must know that now that Tianwu''s vitality has been severely damaged, he has rested and recuperated for ten or twenty years, restored his national strength, and then slowly plots to expel the barbarians, it is nothing not good."

    ?Everyone talked about this matter and they all agreed.

    As for donating money and sharing worries for the country, they have long deliberately forgotten them.

    Let''s see about it later. Maybe the emperor punishes the Duke of Zhenguo, but he can''t see it for the moment...

    Not to mention the murmurings, speculations and evasions among the families in Kyoto behind their backs, it is just that the Jiangning Marquis Mansion also received the marriage decree. Unlike the joy of the Zhenguo Mansion, the entire Wu family was in a state of shock.

    ?Marquis Jiangning and his wife, who were over seventy years old, as well as the grey-haired eldest son and his wife, and the second son and his wife, were all sitting in the hall, all looking bad.

    Especially the second lady, who had already pulled off her handkerchief and wiped her tears, and choked in a low voice: "Everyone in the family knows Lian''er''s thoughts. I thought that with the queen''s presence, she would definitely have her wishes come true. Who would have thought that she was suddenly Grant a marriage to that dandy prince!

    "Isn''t the Queen in the palace? Why is there no news at all? She didn''t even stop the Emperor?" After hearing this, she blamed the Queen.

    The Queen''s mother, the Crown Prince''s wife, was unhappy.

    She originally wanted to persuade her sister-in-law to help her think of a solution, but then she changed her mind and responded calmly: "What my sister and I said is wrong. You also said that the queen is the queen, not the emperor! The emperor wants to grant a marriage, How can the Queen stop her? Are you going to remonstrate me to death?

    "Don''t say that the queen will not be able to survive in the palace in the future, even our entire prince''s mansion will be entangled! Do my brothers and sisters want to bring everyone down just because of Bi Lian?"

    "I''m not!" the second lady said anxiously, "then you can''t look at it like this! I told you before that I wanted the queen to talk to the emperor more about the marriage between Lian''er and Xintinghou, but there has been no news.

    "It''s okay now. Lian''er has been given a marriage to someone else. She just passed out and she doesn''t know what to do when she wakes up!"

    As she spoke, the second lady cried even harder, "My poor daughter, I didn''t get pregnant until I was almost thirty years old. She is naturally beautiful, smart and dignified, why is her life so miserable?!"

    The old man Hou and Mrs. Hou had a headache from her crying. Mrs. Hou stopped crying and said: "Stop crying, the matter has already happened. Let''s think of a way and see how to solve it?"

    The second lady wiped away her tears and choked with sobs: "Mother, that''s an imperial edict. I can only let the queen go to the emperor!"

    "The Queen is Lian''er''s sister, and she definitely doesn''t want Lian''er to marry a dandy. If Lian''er can marry Xintinghou, Xintinghou has military power and is also a good helper for the Queen..."

    "Shut up!" This time it was the old Marquis who said angrily. He subconsciously looked outside the door, and when he saw no outsiders, he glared at his brainless daughter-in-law with a dark face, "What nonsense are you talking about? If this word spreads, the whole family will not want it." Dead!"

    ?There are some things that you can plan, but you can never say out loud.

    What does the Queen¡¯s family plan to do to gain military power?

    Rebellion?

    The second lady also knew that she had said the wrong thing and shrank her neck, "I am also too worried about Lian''er..."

    The second master couldn''t ignore his wife, and he felt sorry for his daughter, so he begged his father, "Father, don''t worry about it so much. Please ask my sister-in-law to go to the palace as soon as possible."

    ??The old marquis nodded and did not say what his granddaughter thought. He only said that their marquis''s house could not marry with the town''s duke''s house under any circumstances.

    Zhen Guogong had no real power at all. He only knew that his neck was shrinking, but his son was not a device.

    Just this time, the emperor took advantage of him and cut off a big piece of meat. Now everyone treats the Duke of Zhen as a fat pig!

    ??The Wu family is the queen''s family, how can they be related to a pig? !

    The old Marquis sighed and said: "Come into the palace, let the Queen beg the Emperor properly, and it is best to withdraw the decree. Even if Lian''er cannot marry the Marquis of Xinting, she must not marry the Duke of Zhenguo!"

    The Crown Prince¡¯s wife could not disobey her father-in-law¡¯s orders, but she was unsure in her heart, so she could only say: "I will talk to the queen carefully, but I am afraid there is no room for relaxation on this matter. After all, I have never heard that the imperial edict can be withdrawn..."

    ?Of course everyone here knows this, but no one is willing to do it. We still have to give it a try!

    The prince¡¯s wife was helpless, so she stood up and left.

    ??You have to send someone to deliver a sign to enter the palace, you have to change your clothes, and you have to prepare things as an excuse to enter the palace...

    Fortunately, the third princess was celebrating her birthday, and the family specially made a set of jewelry.

    She was planning to walk out, but when she stepped in and out of the door, a woman ran over to her and shouted, "Oh no, something happened!"

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 574ï¼š The heavy price of victory!

    Chapter 574 The heavy price of victory!

    ??Everyone stood up in shock. The prince¡¯s wife scolded the mother-in-law and cursed: "How presumptuous! If anything happens, report it immediately. Why are you making such a noise!"

    ?The woman fell to her knees and replied in panic: "Miss Lian, when she woke up from a drowsy sleep, she rushed out. No one could stop her. She was already out of the house now!"

    "What? Lian''er, Lian''er!" The second lady''s legs went weak at that time and she cried, "She must be seeking death. Get my Lian''er back quickly!"

    Others also looked bad, so they couldn''t help but blame the girl for being ignorant.

    At this time, it was impossible for her to rush out and seek death.

    If you really want to die, you can do it at home.

    It is convenient whether it is thrown into a well or hoisted.

    Therefore, the most likely way for her to go out is to go to the Zhenguo Palace to cancel the engagement, or to find the Marquis of Xinting to express her feelings, or to go to the palace to ask the queen''s cousin to help intercede and let the emperor take back his decree.

    But no matter which one, she is not something a girl can do!

    ??The old Marquis had a dark face and ordered: "Go and get her back. At this time, don''t you think the family is not embarrassed enough?!"

    Everyone hurriedly responded to the call.

    The prince¡¯s wife still wanted to enter the palace, so the prince and the second master took their servants to find someone.

    ?Only the second lady could not go out or enter the palace. She could only cry non-stop, which made the old Marquis and Madam Hou even more unhappy.

    ?The old couple only gave birth to two sons, both of whom were legitimate sons.

    Logically speaking, brothers and sisters should respect each other and rely on and support each other.

    ??However, the second child and his wife always felt that they were partial as parents, so the eldest son inherited the title, and the eldest daughter also became the queen.

    So, the second son and his wife both looked forward to marrying their daughter to Xintinghou.

    Even if she cannot be as glorious as the Queen, at least she is a Marquis, and can be on an equal footing with her own family in the future.

    ?Now, the wishes of the second couple have come true, and I am afraid that the peaceful days at home are coming to an end...

    ??If the Duke of Zhen was here at this moment, he would definitely feel a sense of superiority in his heart.

    ?He only has one son, which is good, at least he won''t cause brotherhood to fight...

    In front of the gate of Xintinghou Mansion, the chief steward kept looking around.

    ??A porter boy came forward and spoke with a smile, "Butler, please go in and have a sip of tea. The Marquis has gone to the wounded barracks, and I''m afraid he won''t be back soon."

    "What kind of tea are you drinking?" The butler glared and said angrily: "You don''t even think about it. The injured barracks are all soldiers who have followed the Marquis through life and death. Now they are either missing arms or have broken legs. I don''t know how uncomfortable the Marquis is. Woolen cloth.

    "Let me tell you, I will take good care of you when the Marquis comes back soon. If you dare to cause trouble to the Marquis at this time, don''t blame me for taking action!"

    ¡°No, no!¡± the boy quickly assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, butler, the Marquis comes back only a few days a year. We are rushing to serve him and it¡¯s too late. How can we cause trouble to the Marquis?!¡±

    "That''s pretty much it!" The butler was satisfied and looked out again.

    Just then, a carriage hurried over. His eyes lit up, thinking that the Marquis was back, but when he was about to greet him, he found that it was not his carriage at all.

    He guessed who was coming to see him, so he thought about sending the person away quickly. However, the carriage stopped and a girl in purple jumped out.

    ?This girl looks about sixteen or seventeen years old, with good looks, but her eyes are red and swollen from crying for unknown reasons, her hair is disheveled, and she is a little embarrassed.

    The housekeeper always felt familiar, and when he wanted to ask a few questions, the coachman said first, "Girl, you haven''t paid the fare yet, it''s ten cents!"

    ??The girl in purple clothes was looking up at the plaque of the Marquis Mansion. When she heard this, she became angry. She pulled a hairpin off her head and threw it over, "Get out of here, Miss!"

    ?The coachman took the hairpin, and after just one glance, he whipped up his whip and drove the coach, running like crazy without a trace. The corner of the steward''s mouth twitched uncontrollably.

    ?That is a gold hairpin inlaid with red treasures. Not counting the materials, the labor cost for making it is only ten taels of silver.

    This girl was just thrown to others. She was really... such a waste!

    From now on, whoever marries this girl will be really unlucky.

    As a result, the girl looked at him for a long time, then turned to look at him and said, "Where is your Marquis? Let him come out. I want to ask him, why don''t you marry me?"

    The butler''s feet were weak and he almost fell down at the foot of the steps!

    ?This prodigal daughter actually wants to enter the prince''s mansion? !

    ??He calmed down and looked at the girl carefully again, and finally remembered that she was the legitimate daughter of the second wife of Jiangning Hou Mansion and the queen''s cousin!

    Today, as soon as the Marquis of Jiangning received the marriage decree, this girl came to make trouble. What''s going on? !

    ??If someone who didn''t understand saw it, they would think that the Marquis had an affair with this girl, and they got into trouble and finally gave up!

    He was madly complaining in his heart, his face was not good-looking, and he said loudly: "Miss Wu, don''t be joking! Our Lord Marquis has been fighting abroad all the time. I''m afraid he doesn''t even know you, so why are you talking about whether to marry or not? Moreover, you are today I¡¯ve just been given a marriage, so I¡¯d better go home and prepare for it!¡±

    ??A embarrassed girl stood in front of the gate of the Hou Mansion, confronting the housekeeper of the Hou Mansion. This scene was definitely not common, and now it had attracted scattered passers-by to take a peek.

    The housekeeper deliberately made his words clearer, hoping that the young lady of the Wu family would retreat when the situation was difficult.

    It''s a pity that Miss Wu doesn''t appreciate it at all.

    ?She lifted up her skirt and was about to rush into the Marquis''s mansion, "I want to see the Marquis. Why doesn''t he marry me? What''s wrong with me?"

    The housekeeper was very angry. This girl couldn¡¯t understand human language!

    ??He quickly stopped, but he didn''t dare to pull the girl, so he was very passive for a while.

    At this moment, Mr. Hou finally came back.

    As soon as the carriage door opened, Mr. Hou jumped out first, followed by Li Laoer.

    Mr. Hou frowned, and Mr. Li also had a bad look on his face.

    The world has always only seen victory, but they don¡¯t know the price behind these two words.

    When he went on an expedition, even though the Marquis had planned carefully and even took the lead in every battle, there were still casualties in the army.

    Throughout the day, they visited all the wounded soldiers, recorded their names in a book, and selected those who could be sent to Broken Gold Beach.

    ??Although this news was announced to the wounded soldiers a few days ago by the Marquis, hoping that the wounded soldiers could have some hope of survival.

    However, some people are still thinking of ways to seek death these days.

    Some people were saved, others...succeeded.

    ??Among these wounded soldiers, some have parents and family members. If given more pensions, they can return to their hometowns to marry wives and have children. At least they have someone to rely on and a way out.

    But more people don¡¯t have family members, or they have family members but don¡¯t want to support another burdensome person.

    ?Perhaps knowing this, they chose to end their lives with their own hands.

    ?In their opinion, it is better to die with dignity than to end up begging on the street and dying in a smelly ditch...

    ??Li Laoer was also in a heavy mood. He really wanted to drag all the wounded soldiers back to Broken Gold Beach, but he couldn''t.

    The livelihood of so many people must be discussed with their families.

    Otherwise, even if the village is willing to support them, these wounded soldiers will not be willing to be wastes who can only eat and sleep every day!

    ?He vaguely felt that his niece might have a solution to this matter. When he goes home tomorrow, he might as well ask his niece first...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 575ï¼š Whether its true or not, it doesnt matter!

    Chapter 575 Whether it¡¯s true or false, it doesn¡¯t matter!

    ¡°Master Hou!¡±

    ??The butler has sharp eyes, and when he saw the Marquis, he felt like he had seen a savior, but then he thought of Miss Wu''s identity, and he didn''t want the Marquis to get into trouble.

    ?So he pulled his neck and shouted: "Master Marquis, come into the house quickly. There is a little something here, and I can handle it."

    Before the Marquis could speak, Miss Wu also noticed the Marquis.

    ?She quickly let go of the housekeeper and hurriedly arranged her dress and hair, trying to restore herself to her former beauty.

    ??The Marquis glanced at her, his brows furrowed even deeper, but he didn''t say anything and walked in with Li Laoer.

    Miss Wu didn''t expect that the Marquis would really ignore her, so she became anxious and shouted loudly: "Master Marquis, I''m here to find you!"

    Mr. Hou stopped and asked calmly, "What do you want from me?"

    The housekeeper still wanted to stop me, but Miss Wu was afraid that she would not have a chance to speak, so she blurted out: "I want to ask you why you don''t want to marry me!

    ¡°If you are willing to marry me, there will be no gift of marriage, and I won¡¯t have to marry anyone else!¡±

    ??The Marquis raised his eyebrows and looked at the girl in front of him carefully. Although she was in a sorry state, her dress was very delicate, and the red treasures on her ears reflected the light of the setting sun, making her very dazzling.

    He also remembered whose girl this was. Needless to say, she had been raised pampered since she was a child and had no knowledge of the sufferings of the world.

    ?Think again of those soldiers with mutilated limbs in the sick and wounded camps, those cold corpses who committed suicide in despair.

    ?They are just like the girl in front of me, they are all human beings, sons and daughters.

    But after one party shed blood and sacrificed his life for the country, he shed tears and died, while the other party was full of vanity and love, wearing gold and silver, and enjoying all the splendor!

    How annoying!

    How ridiculous!

    He was irritable and violent for no reason, and he couldn''t suppress it no matter how hard he tried!

    "What''s so good about you, why should I marry you?!" the Marquis asked with a sneer.

    Miss Wu was stunned for a moment by the question, and replied anxiously: "I am the legitimate daughter of the Marquis of Jiangning, and the Queen is my cousin. I...I am beautiful and gentle..."

    "Hmph!" The Marquis snorted coldly and asked sternly: "What about the Jiangning Marquis Mansion? Tianwu has lost half of his country and is barely surviving in the south of the Yangtze River. Jiangning Marquis Mansion has only one person. In addition to living in a dream and dying every day, has anyone done anything for Tianwu? Partial force?

    "The Queen is your cousin? So what! She is the Queen, not you?"

    As the Marquis spoke, his eyes became more disdainful and sarcastic, "Beautiful and gentle? This is even more useless! Could it be that the barbarians from Jiangbei are charging towards you, and if you stand in front of the formation, they will stop attacking because of your beauty and gentleness." , what a joke!¡±

    Miss Wu seemed to have had her gorgeous coat stripped off layer by layer, and was criticized for being worthless.

    ?Her throat was severely clogged, and her heart felt as if there was a piece of charcoal stuck in her heart. She was anxious and painful, and tears finally fell down with thunderbolts.

    Seeing her like this, the Marquis finally found some sense, took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in his heart, and finally said, "Don''t say that I don''t want to marry a wife. Even if I want to marry one day, she can fly with me in the sky." An eagle that fights the wind and rain, not a canary like you that just chirps and shows off its beautiful feathers!¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and entered the Marquis'' Mansion.

    Miss Wu''s face was covered with tears. She shouted with all her strength, "But, I really like you! I''ve liked you since I was ten years old. I''m not vain, I just like you!"

    ?It¡¯s a pity that the Marquis didn¡¯t stop at all. He didn¡¯t know whether he didn¡¯t hear it, or he didn¡¯t care if he heard it.

    ??Li Laoer followed behind Mr. Hou, but looked back and sighed slightly in his heart.

    ?This girl is really unlucky. She was born in the Wu family, and she chose to express her true love at such a juncture. Isn''t she actively seeking abuse?

    The Marquis of Jiangning wanted to marry his daughter into the Marquis''s house. They wanted to see the Marquis''s military power and the Emperor''s reliance on him! The Marquis of Jiangning wanted to gain a backer for his family and also give the Queen some help.

    ?It¡¯s a pity that the idea is good, but it¡¯s just a lice on a bald man¡¯s head, and everyone can see it clearly.

    ??No matter whether the emperor or the marquis, no one will let them get what they want!

    Today, the Marquis is worried about the wounded soldiers. Miss Wu came to block the door again. It''s strange that it ended well.

    ??If this girl is really vain and her plan fails, she will be disappointed and angry at most, but now it seems that this girl is actually somewhat sincere.

    This is really tragic...

    The housekeeper stretched out his arms to stop Miss Wu who was about to rush in. He had a huge headache.

    ?There are many girls who like the Marquis in Kyoto. If all of them come to visit him, he really doesn''t have to do anything else. Guarding the door every day is not enough.

    Fortunately, the people from Jiangninghou Mansion finally arrived.

    I don¡¯t know which master of the Hou Mansion led the team. Perhaps he saw that there were too many people watching and didn¡¯t get out of the car at all. He directly ordered the nanny and the maids to rush forward, helped the crying young lady and left.

    Ms. Wu didn¡¯t know whether she gave up or was too sad, so she didn¡¯t struggle any more. She let them help her get into the carriage, and soon she disappeared.

    The idle people watching looked satisfied and quickly turned around and ran away.

    The butler was left pulling at his messy clothes, sighing and cursing, "What a worldly thing this is, women should stop being reserved!"

    In the backyard academy, Mr. Hou took off his gown and threw it aside, and then sat with Li Laoer by the window to drink tea.

    ?The tea was light and his brows furrowed even more tightly.

    Fortunately, the butler came in later and brought two glasses of passion fruit drink with ice.

    After drinking a glass of cold and sweet fruit, the two of them took a long breath and felt much more relaxed.

    Li Laoer thought for a while and said: "Master Hou, the girl just said that she has known Mr. Hou since she was a child. Maybe she was sincere..."

    The Marquis waved his hand and said: "I must have met her a few times before going in and out of the palace. She was just a child and didn''t pay much attention to her. Her sincerity and falsehood are not important. What is important is the calculations of the Jiangning Hou Mansion. The Emperor will definitely not allow it. Her wishes as a girl could not change anything.

    "What''s more, although I don''t want to be entangled in the Jiangning Houfu''s calculations, I won''t ruin the rest of a girl''s life. Although the eldest son of the Zhenguo Duke is incompetent and mediocre, he can live a safe life after marrying him, which is a good thing for a woman. ''s place of rest.

    "As for Jiangning Houfu, if you don''t know how to restrain yourself, you will definitely not end well in the future. If this girl gets married, she can save herself."

    After saying that, he changed his subject and said, "I plan to open a few workshops to house the wounded soldiers and let them support themselves, but I haven''t figured out what exactly I want to produce."

    Li Laoer''s eyes lit up, "I was thinking about this just now. That kid Fu Niu''er has a very active mind and knows a lot of new things. For example, this fruit drink looks very simple, but no one else can figure it out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this thing. There is only one Luo¡¯an Academy, which can make more than ten taels a month. There is also Cyclamen, which also sells hundreds of cups a day!

    ¡°If Fu Niu¡¯er really has a good idea, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to open a workshop without expecting to get rich, just for food and clothing.¡±

    The Marquis was very excited after hearing this. He stood up, put on his clothes again, and said, "Let''s go home and eat!"

    Li Laoer also stood up with a smile, "I originally wanted to try the cooking skills of the Houfu chef, but I was disappointed again!"

    ?The housekeeper had just gone to the kitchen to arrange dinner, but when he came back, he saw his master walking out. His face was really as bitter as a bitter gourd.

    But he couldn''t stop him. He could only send his master away and cursed in a low voice: "It''s all the fault of that dead girl from the Wu family. If she hadn''t come to make a fuss, the Marquis would have stayed in the house."

    At this moment, the Wu family is also scolding the Hou Mansion!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 576ï¼š All the ladies in the world are the same!

    Chapter 576: All the ladies in the world are the same!

    Mrs. Wu hugged her puppet-like daughter and cried almost to death.

    Mr. Wu Er also walked all over the floor with his hands behind his back, frowning tightly, and said angrily: "It''s useless to just cry! If you can make Xintinghou like you, why would the family be so plotting!"

    Seeing her daughter start to cry, Mrs. Wu quickly kicked her husband away, and then asked her daughter, "Lian''er, tell me, what''s going on?"

    "You told the Marquis that you liked him? What did he say? The Emperor values ??him very much. If he pleads for mercy, the Emperor might be able to take back his will. When the time comes and you marry into the Marquis'' mansion, you will be the Marquis of Xinting!"

    "Even if you are your cousin, even though she is a queen, she will still rely on you and please you! Moreover, there are no old people in the Xintinghou Mansion. You will be the master of the house when you enter the house. All the property in the Hou Mansion will be yours..."

    ?The more she talked, the more excited she became, as if everything was right in front of her, at her fingertips, but she didn''t realize that her daughter, who was still crying, had become calmer and calmer.

    "Mother, the Marquis said that he only wanted to regain the lost territory in Jiangbei and had no intention of marrying. I will prepare for the marriage with peace of mind in the future. I will marry to the Zhenguo Palace and there will be no more noise. Don''t worry!"

    After saying that, she called the maid, "Prepare some water, I want to take a bath."

    Mrs. Wu was stunned for a long time, and finally reacted. She became anxious and said, "No, Lian''er, you can''t do this. You have to fight for it. That''s Mrs. Hou! Your aunt will definitely not be able to do her best. You will have to follow her tomorrow." I will go into the palace to find the Queen..."

    Unfortunately, her daughter didn''t listen at all. She got up and went into the bathroom and closed the door.

    ?Sitting in the warm water, with no one else in the room, the heartbroken girl completely let herself cry.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe it? I¡¯ve liked you since I was ten years old! At that time, you were walking on the path in the palace, as bright as the sun at noon...

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you never looked at me twice. As you said, you are the eagle and I am the canary. I am not worthy of you! But I still like...

    ¡°My family is plotting against you, but I¡¯m not. I just like you. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    ?The setting sun has completely set behind the horizon, and the sky is dim.

    ?Some birds landed on the branches outside the window, tilted their heads and listened carefully to the faint cries in the room, and finally fluttered their wings and flew away...

    ?In the yard of Li''s family in Broken Gold Beach, smoke was rising from the kitchen roof. Jiayin sat on the threshold with a small bowl in his arms, eating with a greasy mouth. From time to time he turned around to complain to his mother coquettishly.

    ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t fried meatballs for a long time. From now on, I will fry them every day, okay? There are also braised meatballs, steamed meatballs, and meatball soup. I like them all!¡±

    Tao Hongying was almost busy and was washing her hands at the door. When she heard what her greedy girl said, she wiped a few drops of water on her body and scolded her with a smile: "You''ve become a mean-spirited person today! When I see Dr. Zhang tomorrow, I will agree with her." He said, give you more homework."

    "Mother!" Jiayin shrank her neck and quickly begged for mercy, "Mother, please do a good job and spare your daughter''s life! Grandpa Zhang is crazy enough, don''t provoke him anymore, please let me go, please let me go!"

    ?Her strange voice made Tao Hongying, Aunt He and Shuiyun all laugh.

    Tao Hongying stepped forward, hit her daughter, and said angrily: "Did Doctor Zhang give you some medicine? Why are you talking more and more strangely? Where did you learn these weird words?!"

    Jiayin smiled with her teeth bared, lowered her head and took another bite of the meatball. As a result, the small tooth next to Hua Yaer moved again, and she let out a cry of pain.

    In fact, this tooth has been active for a few days, but she did not dare to pull it out. She always thought that it would be better to wait and fall out automatically.

    But when it comes to delicious food, her little teeth hinder her performance.

    Tao Hongying noticed something strange, so she hugged her daughter, sat in her arms, and coaxed her, "Are you losing another tooth? Mom, look, which one is it?"

    Jiayin didn''t have any doubts. She opened her mouth and let my mother fumble for her teeth. From time to time, she would mumble and yell, "Mom, don''t touch the one on the left, it hurts!"

    Tao Hongying responded with a smile, "Don''t worry, I won''t touch it, I''m just taking a look!"

    ?The next moment, Jiayin jumped up with a cry and spat out a mouthful of blood-stained saliva. Tao Hongying is holding a small white tooth in her hand!

    "Ah! Mom, you lied to me, you said you didn''t move, you just touched me! You lied, you lied!" Jiayin complained with a grin.

    Her saliva was mixed with blood and dripped from her chin. It looked very... tragic!

    Just as Tao Hongying was about to speak, someone rushed in from outside the courtyard like the wind, and picked up the crying Jiayin.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Mr. Hou asked coldly.

    He and Li Laoer heard Jiayin''s cry as soon as they got out of the car. They were so shocked that their hearts almost jumped out of their chests. It wasn''t until this moment when he held the child in his arms that he could feel relieved.

    Tao Hongying quickly raised the little white tooth in her hand and said, "Well... I''m just going to pull out a baby tooth for Fu Niu''er!"

    It is obvious that she gave birth to her own daughter, and it was for the sake of her own daughter''s own good, but now why is she as guilty as a stepmother who treats her child harshly...

    Li Laoer also came in in a hurry. He accidentally kicked his big toe on the threshold. He held his foot and rolled around in pain. He grinned and said, "As long as it''s okay, it''s okay. I thought there was an assassin in the house!"

    At this moment, Mrs. Li and Mr. Li who were talking in the room also rushed out.

    ??Old Mrs. Li didn''t understand anything when she saw her guilty daughter-in-law and her tearful granddaughter, as well as the frightened Mr. Hou and Mr. Li.

    She took off the soles of her shoes and ran towards her daughter-in-law, "Are you a tiger? Those are the child''s teeth. They were pulled out right away! Can''t you wait any longer? Look at the child''s mouth being filled with blood!"

    Tao Hongying turned around and ran away, not forgetting to throw the little white tooth in her hand onto the roof.

    ??Li Laosi laughed and helped stop my mother, "Mother, mother, Hongying won''t dare to do it next time, I really won''t!"

    ??Old Mrs. Li can''t tear her son apart, not to mention that she didn''t want to hit her daughter-in-law, she was just pretending to coax her granddaughter!

    So, Li Laosi easily took the soles of my mother''s shoes and put them on again.

    ??The Marquis pulled up his sleeve to wipe the blood from the fat girl''s mouth. When he saw her with tears in her eyes and her teeth bared, he couldn''t help but laugh.

    This is why he looks forward to coming back no matter where he is.

    Full of the fireworks of the world, the most soothing thing is the heart...

    Soon, the family washed their hands and faces and sat down to eat.

    Jiayin has lost two teeth and is considered a tenth-level disability. Now she is being taken care of and given preferential treatment by the whole family.

    The fish in the bowl is pickled, the ribs are boneless, and even the meatballs are cut into small pieces.

    To express her apology, Tao Hongying cooked a large bowl of meat porridge for her daughter...

    After eating and drinking, everyone spread out mats under the eaves of the corridor and sat chatting. Good News sat between grandma and the Marquis, feeling a little drowsy but reluctant to leave.

    ?So, she staggered around, sometimes resting on her grandma¡¯s thigh, and sometimes hugging her adoptive father¡¯s arm...

    The Marquis was afraid that the fat girl would accumulate food if she slept like this, so he took the fat girl and asked, "Fu Niu''er, my adoptive father wants to open a workshop to house the wounded soldiers. Do you have any good ideas?"

    When Jiayin heard this, he woke up and sat up immediately.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 577ï¼š When you cross the river, tear down the bridge!

    Chapter 577: Break down the bridge when crossing the river!

    ¡°How big of a workshop does your adoptive father plan to open and how much money will he invest?¡± Jiayin¡¯s eyes were shining.

    It¡¯s not that this matter is profitable, but that she has always wanted to help her adoptive father, and now she finally has the opportunity!

    Everyone couldn''t help but laugh when they saw her looking so positive.

    Mrs. Li rubbed her granddaughter''s hair and joked: "Someday, Hongying will think about it carefully. When this child was born, was he holding money in his hands? Was it because we were too busy and didn''t see it?!

    ¡°This is simply the reincarnation of a money-lover. He is just like everyone else. But when he mentions the word ¡°money¡±, his eyes can¡¯t help but shine.¡±

    Tao Hongying also smiled and agreed, "I think this child was born with a job in hand, and he has been greedy since he was a child!"

    Jiayin was not angry when grandma and mother made fun of her. She gritted her teeth and said, "Grandma and mother are right. I was born with a rice bowl, and there was a big silver in the bowl!"

    ¡°Bah, bah, that¡¯s a beggar!¡± Mrs. Li glared at her granddaughter, and everyone laughed even harder.

    Jiayin then sat down opposite her adoptive father and asked: "My adoptive father hasn''t said yet, how big of a workshop will we need and how much money will we invest?"

    The Marquis thought for a while and said: "Excluding those who chose to return home and those who were resettled in our village, there are still more than 200 wounded soldiers brought back from this expedition. Among them, more than 80 are seriously injured. Heavy and inconvenient to move.

    "They are competent at the best workshop work, and the wages they earn are enough to survive. As for the money invested...it should be within one thousand taels!"

    Hearing the good news, his little face turned into a smile, "Father, I really have two ways here, please wait a moment."

    She got up and ran back to the backyard, and quickly brought two things over, a large folded paper and a handful of dry noodles.

    Everyone was curious. Jiayin handed the dry noodles to the Marquis and said, "Father, you should know about these noodles, right? My family always sends a lot of them to the dock. You and your father have also taken them out when you went on an expedition. As long as there is water, you can eat them." It will be more delicious if you eat it with meat sauce, right?"

    ??Master Hou nodded and guessed, "This kind of noodles is not afraid of spoilage and is really convenient to eat. Do you want to open a noodle workshop?"

    ¡°Yes, foster father, making this noodle is a very troublesome process. It takes at least three days from rising to drying. It requires a lot of hands, and it doesn¡¯t require much movement. You can just sit down.

    "Besides, the sales will definitely not be bad. After all, there are many people coming and going from the new capital to the southern state capitals every day. Even ordinary families carrying two kilograms of dry noodles during the New Year''s Day, or visiting the elderly or women who have given birth. A great souvenir.¡±

    Mrs. Li couldn''t help but interjected: "Fu Niu''er is right. Life is not easy for ordinary people, and it is difficult to even eat a bowl of noodles. If you go to visit, it is indeed a good gift to bring two kilograms of dry noodles. "

    Tao Hongying also said, "These dry noodles are best sold with meat sauce. Then we need to open a farmhouse sauce workshop, which also requires manpower."

    Jiayin smiled and praised grandma and my mother, "Grandma and my mother are so amazing, that''s it."

    Tao Hongying said: "Master Hou, leave this matter to me and my mother. We will make dry noodles tomorrow and see how many dry noodles are produced per pound of noodles. Calculate the cost, and then calculate how many people are needed for each process. Finally, Let me tell you another fact.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, this girl, has only seen us do it before, but has never done it. She can¡¯t do these things.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you are trying to burn bridges across the river. I came up with a good idea, but you brushed me aside and despised me!¡±

    Jiayin pouted and complained, but was slapped by my mother, "I gave birth to you. Why do I dislike you? Do you have any opinion?"

    "No, as long as you are happy." Jiayin shrank his neck and hurriedly hid next to his adoptive father, making everyone laugh.

    The Marquis opened the big piece of paper and asked, "Fu Niuer, is this a map?"

    "Yes, it''s a map, a simple map!" Jiayin became energetic again and said enthusiastically: "Father, look, this map only shows the line along the canal to Quanzhou, with the prefectures, counties and small towns on both sides. They were all simply marked by my brother.¡±

    She pointed to a few places with pictures of steamed buns, "Every time my uncle''s fleet goes to these places, he has to buy things. Last time, I saw a man ask his uncle to take a package to one of these places and give it to his wife''s uncle. , for this reason, I even invited my uncle to drink. Thank you for your help!

    ¡°Father, what do you think about those people who don¡¯t know my uncle? They have letters or things to carry with them. Do they have to find other caravans? If they can¡¯t find them, can¡¯t they communicate the news?

    "If we send veterans to settle in Xindu and these docks, mark the packages and letters collected from various places, and send them out. Then we can send the letters and packages sent from various places to the recipients'' hands. That would definitely require a lot of people.

    ¡°And you can do this work even if you have no hands or feet. If you travel far, you can even buy a donkey cart. As the news spreads, you may not have to go everywhere to receive the goods, and people will find them at the door..."

    Jiayin said excitedly and pointed to the southwest location of the map, "Also, foster father, if someone doesn''t want to sit in the workshop or deliver packages and letters, then go explore.

    ¡°For example, here, there is a medicinal material called Panax notoginseng. I have always wanted it, but my uncle¡¯s fleet only goes to Quanzhou and does not go here at all. There are also many delicious fruits here, and I want them too!¡±

    After saying that, she pointed to the location of Jiangbei and said, "Father, these veterans are most familiar with Jiangbei.

    "If any wealthy family in Xindu wants to find something more valuable or rescue someone, or like the Guo family, they definitely want to recover the bones of their children and grandchildren. I am afraid they will be willing to spend a lot of money to hire people. ¡­¡±

    Before Jiayin could say anything, he was suddenly picked up by the Marquis and spun around in circles several times.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er is so amazing, you helped my adoptive father solve a big problem!¡±

    ??The good news made me dizzy, but it was rare to see my adoptive father so happy, so he also started to giggle.

    ??Li Laoer was also smiling from ear to ear, "We still need Fu Niu''er to take action! Mr. Hou has been frowning for a day, and he even scolded the young lady from the Wu family away..."

    ¡°Who is Miss Wu?¡± Mrs. Li was the first to ask.

    The flames of gossip among everyone were immediately ignited. Even Jiayin grabbed his adoptive father by the collar and joined the melon-eating team at the speed of light, "Father, who is the Miss Wu family? Is she my future adoptive mother?"

    "No, don''t listen to your uncle''s nonsense!" Mr. Hou coughed dryly, put down the good news and said, "You guys sit down, I will write down and sort out what Fu Niu''er said."

    After saying that, he strode back to the next door.

    Everyone couldn''t help but snicker when they saw him like this, and finally pulled Li Laoer to investigate carefully.

    Li Laoer didn''t know much, so he could only say: "In the afternoon, I was going to have dinner with the Marquis at the Marquis'' Mansion to discuss the placement of wounded soldiers, but as soon as I arrived at the gate of the Marquis'' Mansion, I was stopped by a girl.

    ¡°The girl said that she was from the Marquis of Jiangning¡¯s Mansion, that she had liked the Marquis since she was a child, and asked why the Marquis didn¡¯t want to marry her?¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 578ï¼š The most ruthless in history

    Chapter 578 The most ruthless person in history

    ?Jianning Houfu?

    ¡°Oh, is this the cousin whom the queen sent to her adoptive father?¡± Jiayin reacted first and asked, ¡°Second uncle, what is this girl¡¯s name?¡±

    Li Laoer thought for a while and said, "The Marquis was in a bad mood because of the placement of injured soldiers, and he was not too polite to the girl. The girl seemed sad. I looked pitiful and tried to persuade her, but the Marquis didn''t do anything either. Let go.

    ¡°When I came back from my trip, I asked the chief steward. The chief steward said that this girl¡¯s surname is Wu, her name is Bilian, and she is the legitimate daughter of the second wife of Jiangning Hou Mansion.¡±

    ??Bilian, Wu Bilian?

    Jiayin was stunned for a moment, then rolled on the mat with her belly in her arms, "Hahaha, Bilian, Wu Bilian! Who gave the girl this name? It''s so careless?!"

    ?Everyone looked at the fat girl rolling on the ground and really didn''t understand why she was smiling like this.

    ?Is there something wrong with this name?

    Lotus is a noble flower that can emerge from the mud without being stained. Women often use this word.

    Jiayin got up and rubbed the tears from the corners of his eyes. Then he looked at everyone''s expressions and grimaced, "Am I the only one who knows this? Wow, life is so lonely."

    Mrs. Li raised her hand and patted her granddaughter, hugged her and helped her to fix her dress and hair. She said angrily, "This girl is getting more and more crazy. It''s just a name. Why is it so funny?"

    Jiayin smiled and hugged her grandma''s neck, and begged: "Grandma, when my sisters-in-law give birth to little nieces, they must not name them with words like lotus or tea, okay?"

    "Okay, okay, I''ll let you name your little niece. It''s settled." Mrs. Li couldn''t do anything about her granddaughter, so she said casually.

    At this time, the night was getting dark, and everyone went back to sleep after chatting for a few words.

    But deep in the inner courtyard of the palace, the emperor and the queen, the most noble couple in the world, were not asleep yet.

    ??The emperor is not considered a lecherous person, and there are only a dozen or so concubines in the entire harem.

    As the head wife, the queen always has the opportunity to sleep with her twice a month.

    Today is a rare occasion to welcome the emperor. Of course, the food is what the emperor likes to eat, the tea is also what the emperor is accustomed to drinking, and even the potted flowers in the room are peonies that the emperor likes.

    ??The emperor was also in a good mood. The Duke of Zhenguo took care of the country''s worries and donated the one hundred thousand taels of silver, and allocated most of it to the Ministry of Works to repair the river.

    With tens of thousands taels left, he wanted to make a pension.

    But in the court, those old foxes were blocking him with a bunch of excuses.

    All the yamen are asking for money.

    ?Earlier, they were worried about Xintinghou''s expression, but in the past few days, seeing that Xintinghou didn''t speak, they became bolder.

    Some people even said that the Northern Expedition was not a victory because there were too many casualties.

    ?However, how could they know that if they are jumping happily now, they will fall hard later.

    ?Just thinking about the expressions on these people''s faces as if they were struck by lightning when the news of the conscription is announced, the emperor couldn''t help but want to laugh.

    ?The queen was sitting opposite the emperor, and saw him holding a tea bowl with a smile on his lips, which was a little strange.

    There must be no happy events in the court recently, right? !

    But regardless of the reason, the emperor is in a good mood, which is a good opportunity for her. She thought for a while and sighed: "Your Majesty, today my concubine''s mother came into the palace and told me that Lian''er did not want to marry the prince of Zhenguo and was seeking death in the palace. My grandfather and grandmother are so old. When I got older, I also had troubles and worries, and almost fell ill.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that the emperor¡¯s marriage is wrong, but... the prince of Zhenguo is really bad. He can¡¯t do anything in literature or military, and he hangs around in brothels all day long..."

    The emperor turned cold, put down the tea bowl, and asked calmly: "You are saying that the prince Zhen Guo is not worthy of your girl from the Jiangning Marquis Mansion, then who is worthy?"

    The Queen couldn''t tell whether the Emperor was angry or not, so she seemed to flinch, but after a moment of hesitation, she still said bravely: "Your Majesty, you have also met Lian''er. She is gentle, smart, and beautiful. She is really a good girl. It is rare. His temperament is also lively.

    "The Marquis of Xinting has been busy with military affairs all day long, and there is no one in the palace to take care of food, clothing, housing and transportation. It is the best time to marry a girl like Lian''er. At least when he comes home after a busy day, he will have someone to talk to and eat, which will be more lively.

    ¡°Can the emperor withdraw his decree and let Lian¡¯er not be married to the Duke of Zhenguo, but to marry the Marquis...¡±

    She was interrupted by the emperor when she was halfway through speaking.

    The emperor sneered and said: "Since Lian''er is such a good girl, she might as well enter the palace."

    "No!" The queen subconsciously objected. Looking at the emperor''s cold face, she hurriedly explained, "Your Majesty, I am not saying that you are not worthy of Lian''er. No, no, it is Lian''er that is not worthy of you... "

    ??The emperor stood up directly and smiled sarcastically, "Queen, tell your family not to look at Shu! Otherwise, it won''t be a troublesome thing if I change the queen!"

    After saying that, he flicked his sleeves and walked away.

    ?Mr. Yi, who was guarding the door, glanced at the frightened and stunned queen in a hurry, and couldn''t help but cursed "idiot" in his heart!

    ??The emperor was rarely in a good mood, and it was ruined just like this.

    Everyone in the world thought that Marquis Xinting was bent on regaining half of the country and had no intention of marrying a wife. Some even said that Marquis Xinting was drunk by the Li family, so he gave the Marquis Mansion to the little girl of the Li family.

    Actually, he would say that Marquis Xinting is the real smart man.

    The reason why all emperors have more trust in lonely ministers is because the lonely ministers are only loyal to the emperor and will not be affected by anything.

    ?Hintinghou is the most ruthless. He not only wants to be a lonely minister, but also plans to be alone for the rest of his life.

    The only people close to him, apart from the emperor, are a group of peasants with mud-legged backgrounds.

    ??This group of farmers is more loyal than the rich and powerful. Even if they grow a melon or fruit, Le Diandian will bring it to the emperor for the first bite.

    How could the emperor allow the queen¡¯s family to win over such a new prince? !

    Not to mention how Manager Yi managed to make the emperor happy, he only said that the queen was so angry that she smashed the teapot and teacup, then lay down on the soft couch and started crying.

    Her dowry mother quickly had the door closed, and then whispered to console her, "My queen, don''t be sad. The emperor probably went back because he was busy with government affairs. The emperor will definitely come again in the future. You are the head wife, and the emperor loves no one." I can¡¯t get past you!¡±

    The queen pulled off the veil, wiped her face fiercely, and said angrily, "What''s the legal wife? When did he ever take me as the legal wife in his eyes?! In this harem, he has nice words for everyone, but only when he comes to me, he frowns. Cold eyes."

    ?Mammy sighed in her heart, men like those who are gentle and have the same heart as him.

    ??The queen kept quarreling with the emperor over the family, and it was strange that the emperor was happy.

    She thought for a while and then advised: "Mother, although the Marquis Mansion is your mother''s clan, you still shouldn''t interfere too much. You have done your best for Miss Lian''s marriage.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the empress to think about herself, for example, take good care of her body as soon as possible and give birth to a prince. This is the emperor¡¯s legitimate son. Even if he doesn¡¯t occupy the elder brother, he still occupies the title of legitimate son. From now on..."

    She didn''t finish what she said, but the queen had already understood.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 579ï¼š Money is a mans waist!

    Chapter 579 Money is a man¡¯s waist!

    She subconsciously touched her belly. After giving birth to the third princess, she had never been pregnant again.

    Firstly, it was because her childbirth had damaged her foundation, and secondly, it was also because the emperor was less present.

    ??Why does the emperor come less often? It¡¯s because every time we meet, she will mention her family, pray for grace for her family, and plan for her cousin to marry the Marquis Xinting...

    In saying that, she really put the cart before the horse.

    ??As long as she gives birth to a legitimate son, and the mother is more valuable than the son, the Wu family will naturally rise...

    "Yes, mama is right, find a doctor for me, I need to take care of my body!" She immediately ordered, her heart suddenly brightened.

    ??Mammy breathed a long sigh of relief, smiled and persuaded: "It''s already this time, and I''ve called the imperial doctor. Outsiders thought you were not in good health, so I don''t know how harsh the words would be.

    ¡°Mother, have a good sleep. Tomorrow is the day to ask for Ping An¡¯s pulse. It¡¯s best to ask the imperial doctor for diagnosis and treatment together!¡±

    "Okay, that''s the arrangement." The Queen didn''t insist anymore, and quickly washed up and went to bed under the care of her nanny.

    At this time, everyone in the Jiangning Hou Mansion was still wondering whether the queen could make the emperor change his mind.

    ?How could I have imagined that the emperor did not change his mind, but the queen changed first...

    ?The sun rises and the moon sets, the days pass by, and the seasons are quietly changing.

    ??Although the sun during the day still makes people¡¯s scalp hot, the morning breeze has already brought a cool feeling when I get up early.

    Needless to say, autumn is coming soon.

    And Jiayin¡¯s birthday is coming soon!

    Before this, there is still a Hungry Ghost Festival to prepare for.

    Farmers are very busy at this time of year, so if they want to worship their ancestors, they can only keep things simple.

    Li Laosi came back from the expedition and had not been to Cyclamen yet, let alone his third brother''s family and nephews, so he told his mother that he wanted to go for a walk and bring back some incense, candles, paper money, and tomorrow''s Hungry Ghost Festival Just send it to the ancestors.

    Of course Old Mrs. Li would not stop him, and simply asked him to take Tao Hongying with him, and the couple thought they were going out to relax.

    ?What if you are in a good mood and give her some grandchildren when you come back? !

    Jiayin doesn¡¯t want to be a little tail, but she really can¡¯t help but want to join in the fun.

    Go shopping with my parents. I didn¡¯t have this opportunity in my previous life, so I can¡¯t let it go in this life!

    Fortunately, Mr. Li dotes on his daughter. Before going out, he directly carried her on his shoulders, then held his wife''s hand with one hand, and shouted with a smile: "Let''s go!"

    Jiayin danced happily, which made Tao Hongying reach out to help her and said angrily: "Be careful if you fall, I won''t take you into the city."

    Jiayin immediately hugged her father¡¯s neck, being honest and well-behaved.

    What did Old Mrs. Li want to say? Three little foxes had already run out of the backyard and jumped onto Mr. Li¡¯s other shoulder...

    Mrs. Li had no choice but to wave her hand and said, "Let''s go quickly. The house will be clean for two days."

    A family of three plus a little fox went out for a wander.

    ??Li Laosi was sitting on the shaft of the carriage, swinging his whip, listening to his wife and daughter teasing the little fox in the carriage, and the smile never left his lips.

    ?In the fields by the roadside, the crops that are about to mature are nodding gently with the breeze, creating a beautiful pastoral scene.

    ??He took a deep breath of the smell of earthy vegetation in the air, and suddenly felt that the fighting and danger on the battlefield were all worth it!

    What he guards is the happy days of his family, and what he guards is the peace and happiness of the world...

    The carriage entered the city all the way and stopped at the back gate of Cyclamen.

    Jia Huan was so happy when she saw her fourth uncle and his family coming. She had a lot of snacks and fruit drinks, and finally came to announce the good news happily. "Fourth Aunt, the two new dishes you taught me are particularly popular. Many old customers have returned and brought new customers. Business is much better than before."

    Tao Hongying was also happy and whispered: "These two dishes, the rest are good, but the batter at the end is the key. The starch used is made from potatoes, and this must be kept secret."

    Jia Huan quickly lowered his voice and replied: "I know Fourth Aunt, I do all the cooking myself, no one else is allowed to handle it."

    Jiayin joined in the fun, squeezed in and hugged the second brother''s neck, and said: "Second brother, we will start harvesting potatoes soon. The potatoes in our village are not sold to outsiders, they are all kept for you. Then I will teach you some good dishes. , the threshold of the custody restaurant was broken!¡±

    Jia Huan beamed when he heard this. He hugged his sister and shook her from side to side, "Okay, my second brother made some money and bought you gems!"

    When mentioning gems, everyone thought of Jia''an and Jiaxi who were going out. Although Li Zhensheng was following them, and Jiayi and Liu Yang were also with them, they still couldn''t help but worry.

    ¡°Counting the days, it¡¯s time for our fleet to go back. I wonder if we can come back in time to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival?¡± Tao Hongying asked.

    Jia Huan replied: "I''ll definitely catch up. I want to go out when I''m not out, but I start to miss home again after I go out. I''m afraid my uncle and the others are anxious to go back."

    Jiayin said with a smile: "It''s so hot in the south. Fourth brother and fifth brother are already dark. I''m afraid they won''t even be found in the charcoal pile when they come back!"

    ?Everyone laughed and said no more.

    After simply sitting for a while, the kitchen was about to get ready for dinner, and the kitchen started to get busy. The family of three sent the family to work, and then left.

    ??Li Laosi did not receive much pay for his expedition this time, but he led his men to overthrow many small barbarian camps and collected a lot of loot.

    After returning, these were handed over to the steward of the Marquis Mansion to be sold secretly, and a total of more than 700 taels of silver were obtained.

    He insisted on giving half to his family, leaving nearly 400 taels left in his own hand.

    The money is in a man''s waist and his wallet is bulging, so he plans to take his wife and daughter to spend a good time.

    ?So, even if Tao Hongying stopped her, he led his daughter into the largest silver building in Xindu.

    ?The three members of the family were not very dazzling in their attire today. They did not wear any expensive jewelry even for the good news. They only wore the usual collars around their necks.

    The three of them looked like ordinary wealthy people.

    ??But people in Yinlou rely entirely on their eyesight to eat this bowl of rice.

    Almost as soon as he entered the room, the shopkeeper''s eyes were fixed on Jiayin''s necklace. This workmanship and craftsmanship must have come from the palace!

    So, he asked the boy to come forward and directly led the family of three to the second floor for tea.

    Tao Hongying originally cared about money. After all, she had come through hard times and frugality was ingrained in her bones.

    But her husband and daughter were in good spirits, and she really liked the jewelry on the counter.

    ?So, she simply joined in and bought it to her heart''s content.

    But that being said, if she really wanted to buy a set of jewelry that cost a hundred taels, she couldn''t afford it.

    So, in the end, she chose a set of four silver hairpins in the shape of plums, orchids, bamboos and chrysanthemums. They were very exquisite and not expensive. They spent a total of thirty taels of silver.

    ??Li Laosi chose a pair of silver bracelets for his wife. The pattern and color are very simple, which should be the style that the old lady likes.

    Jiayin held the little fox and looked around, trying to find some special gadgets.

    At this time, several people came up from downstairs. At first, a woman looked very bad and shouted, "Everyone is dead. Don''t you know how to come and take care of me?"

    Hey guys, it¡¯s the end of the month, give Huahua a must-read ticket, tuck ball! It would be even better if you give it a good review (five stars or a good review) and prompt for updates! Maybe, the fourth update will drop tomorrow, go ahead!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 580ï¼š Where did this stupid family come from?

    Chapter 580 Where did this stupid family come from?

    The shopkeeper frowned, but still smiled and apologized to Li Laosi and his wife, and then hurried over.

    "Second Madam Wu, I''m late, I''m sorry!" The shopkeeper bowed to the woman and apologized, and then said with a smile: "Second Madam, you want to add some jewelry, just tell me, and I''ll take someone to send it directly to Hou. The house is just there, why bother to go there?¡±

    ?Seeing that the shopkeeper''s attitude was so low and so attentive, Mrs. Wu snorted coldly and did not curse again.

    ?But his tone was still bad, and he shouted: "I want to prepare a birthday gift for the third princess in the palace. Bring out whatever good things you have here!"

    After saying that, she was going to find a place to sit down.

    As a result, there were only three chairs in the room, one by itself and two opposite each other separated by a small tea table.

    She didn''t want to sit on the single chair, so she settled on the two chairs Tao Hongying and Li Laosi were sitting on.

    Seeing that the two of them were wearing ordinary clothes, the evil fire in her heart came up, and she scolded the shopkeeper, "Your place is really getting worse and worse. All cats and dogs can go to the second floor? Clear the place quickly!"

    ?These words were really unpleasant to hear. The shopkeeper was embarrassed, and Li Laosi and Tao Hongying looked even worse.

    The shopkeeper still wanted to smooth things over, so he said with a smile on his face: "Second Madam, there are... all the guests coming to our door. We also have a private room. Please come and sit down, it is cleaner there..."

    Before he could finish speaking, Mrs. Wu had already stared, "You dog slave, can''t you understand human language? Clear the place quickly. I have to choose jewelry. Can you bear the responsibility for delaying my entry into the palace?"

    At this time, Jiayin had already hugged the little fox and came over. Mrs. Wu happened to see her. Her throat was about to be broken. She shouted loudly: "Why are there beasts here? Get rid of them quickly. Quickly." ,quick!"

    ?She kept waving her hands, as if the air couldn''t be breathed because there was a little fox in the room.

    Jiayin sneered and said: "That''s right, we have chosen the jewelry well, why did this beast suddenly appear?!"

    Just as Mrs. Wu was about to respond, she realized that what she said was wrong, and she became angry at the time, "Little beast, who are you scolding?"

    As she spoke, she raised her hand to say good news.

    ??Li Laosi is a complete doting lover. When he and his wife are scolded, he may want to settle the matter, but it is absolutely impossible for his daughter to be scolded and beaten!

    ?He stood up suddenly, stepped forward in two steps, grabbed Mrs. Wu''s collar, and lifted her up.

    Mrs. Wu was suddenly suspended in the air, and her collar got stuck in her neck. She was so frightened that she kept screaming, and soon she couldn''t scream anymore. Her face turned red from holding it in, and she could only scratch her hands and kick her feet. It was very funny.

    ??The two nuns who were waiting beside her probably didn''t expect that someone would dare to make a move, and it took them a while to react.

    ?One of them rushed forward and tried to pull Li Laosi away, shouting, "How dare you! Let go of our wife, let go!"

    ??Li Laosi didn''t even look at her, he kicked her and made her lie down on her side.

    ?Another nun was a step late and wanted to save her master, but Tao Hongying pulled her hair from behind and threw her aside.

    Tao Hongying circles the pot every day, and her strength is one of the best among women.

    ?The nanny was still trying to get up, but she pulled the chair directly and got stuck on her back.

    ?This chair is like a turtle shell. The head, hands and feet of the stuck nanny are outside, but the body is tightly pressed.

    Tao Hongying sat down firmly and pushed down the chair. The grandma was already fat and almost rolled her eyes.

    ?Let alone resisting, it would be nice to be able to take a breath...

    ?All this was said slowly, but it happened very quickly, at least the shopkeeper didn''t react.

    It was just a few cracks. When he came to his senses, Mrs. Wu¡¯s face was already redder than a monkey¡¯s butt.

    ?He felt relieved in his heart, but he was more frightened.

    He wanted to persuade Li Laosi and his wife, but he didn''t dare to speak. When he was hesitating whether to ask for help from the little girl Jiayin, Jiayin was clapping her hands and applauding her parents, "Dad is so awesome! Mom is so awesome too, so quick to strike." ! ¡± even the little fox is squatting on Jiayin¡¯s shoulder, its tail wagging like a windmill...

    ??The shopkeeper couldn''t help but his eyes darkened.

    Did he make a mistake? !

    ??This family of three is not from a wealthy background, but is instead a ruthless gangster? !

    Fortunately, Li Laosi didn''t want to kill anyone. He held Mrs. Wu for a while and then threw her to the ground. "Whenever you go out again, clean your stinky mouth! Don''t let me hear you scolding my daughter again. Do you dare to fight with my daughter?" , I will send you to see the Lord of Hell!"

    Mrs. Wu Er was coughing desperately and could not speak at all.

    Jiayin, on the other hand, smiled and asked the shopkeeper, "Shopkeeper, which Wu family''s second wife is she?"

    The shopkeeper had a grimace on his face and almost wanted to cry.

    ?O God, where did this stupid family come from?

    After the beating, I finally thought of asking him where he was from!

    He did not dare to respond, so he whispered: "This is the second lady of the Wu family of the Marquis of Jiangning Mansion."

    After saying that, he was afraid that the good news would not understand, so he explained to Li Laosi and his wife: "The Queen is from the Jiangning Marquis Mansion, and this second lady is the Queen''s aunt!"

    Li Laosi frowned, but didn''t say anything.

    Jiayin blinked twice and said, "In other words, Marquis Jiangning is her father-in-law, and the Queen is her husband''s niece. So what does her husband do, and how big an official is he?"

    "This..." The shopkeeper was a little confused. He didn''t understand what the good news was for asking these questions. Isn''t the fact that the Queen''s maternal clan is scary enough?

    ??The shopkeeper gritted his teeth and said in an extremely low voice: "Second Master Wu is a fifth-grade sinecure."

    Jiayin¡¯s eyes lit up at that moment. She caught the little fox and held it in her arms. She smiled so brightly that her eyes looked like crescent moons. ¡°That¡¯ll be easy!¡±

    Li Laosi also laughed, "Who do you think I am? I am so arrogant. It turns out that I am just a fifth-rank official''s family member, and I am still a fourth-rank official!"

    ??In this Northern Expedition, Li Laosi accumulated a lot of military exploits, and the Marquis has already reported the list of rewards to the Ministry of War.

    The Ministry of War was afraid that the Marquis would not be able to get his pension, and if they blocked the promotion of his subordinates, they would go crazy.

    ?So, without any hesitation, they sent it directly for approval.

    Just released a few days ago, Li Laosi is already a solid level 4 player.

    ??Although military generals'' grades rise quickly, their status is not as high as that of civilian officials.

    But in terms of rank, Li Laosi is indeed enough to crush Mr. Wu.

    The shopkeeper was so anxious about this family that he couldn''t help but persuade him: "My lord, that''s not the way it is calculated. Mr. Wu Er is of the fifth rank, but he is the second son of Jiangning Houfu, and his niece is the queen!"

    Just in time, Mrs. Wu had regained her breath. She climbed up crookedly and shouted: "You wait, if you dare to bully our prince''s house, you are dead. My niece is the queen!"

    Tao Hongying couldn''t help it anymore, rolled her eyes at Mrs. Wu, and said mockingly: "You are really strange. Marquis Jiangning is your father-in-law. Whose daughter-in-law relies on her father-in-law''s influence to dominate others?

    ¡°It¡¯s not like your husband is dead and you are married to him, so you are just the wife of a fifth-rank official! My husband is a fourth-rank official, so speaking of it, I am more noble than you!

    "Besides, the queen is your niece, but she is only your niece. You are not the queen. What are you so arrogant about? Don''t officials and wives have to learn the rules nowadays? You have really ruined the face of your family!"

    ?Her voice was also loud and her words were fast. Not only Mrs. Wu heard this, but also several guests who came upstairs to watch the excitement at some time...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 581ï¼š Mother, please save some face for me!

    Chapter 581 Mother, please save some face for me!

    At this moment, everyone looked at Mrs. Wu with strange expressions.

    It is so embarrassing to bully others even if they do not understand. Being silenced by others is so embarrassing.

    "You, you..." Mrs. Wu became angry and kicked a nun, "Get up quickly, go to Jingzhaoyin and call for the officials to come and put these blind people in jail..."

    Before she could finish speaking, Jiayin took out a jade pendant from his arms with a smile.

    ??The jade pendant is not too big, and is engraved with dragon patterns. The sunlight from the window shines in, allowing everyone to see clearly and gasp in shock.

    Carved dragon pendant?

    This is something only the emperor can wear!

    Jiayin shook her jade pendant, her face full of joy, "It''s great that Mrs. Wu wants to report to the government. I haven''t been to the government office yet! Just when you opened your mouth, you scolded my parents and called me a little beast. You want to beat me." Me, I also want to find someone to talk to.

    ¡°However, reporting to the official is troublesome. Let¡¯s go directly to the emperor¡¯s uncle and ask him to help with the review! This is the jade pendant given by the emperor¡¯s uncle. You can enter the palace at any time!¡±

    After saying that, she grinned, showing a small gap in her teeth, and smiled even brighter at Mrs. Wu.

    "Oops, I just forgot to mention that I am the princess of Kangle, conferred by the emperor''s uncle! My adoptive father is the Marquis of Xinting, my second uncle is the uncle of Zhongshan, my grandma is a first-grade imperial general, and my father is a fourth-grade military general! Are they both? Is it higher than your husband¡¯s position?¡±

    Princess Kangle?

    The shopkeeper immediately straightened his back, suddenly feeling that his worries just now were ridiculous.

    The queen¡¯s mother clan sounds very scary.

    But in the final analysis, Mrs. Wu is the wife of the second son of the Hou family. Without the support of the Hou family, their family is nothing.

    ??On the contrary, it is the Li family. Anyone they pick out is an official and has a title, and they can easily crush the second Mrs. Wu.

    ?Especially Princess Kangle, I heard that she is very popular with the emperor, even more favored than the princess...

    ?At this awkward moment, someone suddenly came up from downstairs again.

    ?A young girl brought two maids and carried two pieces of silk. Suddenly she saw such a strange situation on the second floor, and the young girl was startled.

    Seeing how embarrassed Mrs. Wu was again, she hurried forward, frowned and asked: "Mother, what happened?"

    Mrs. Wu seemed to have seen her savior. She grabbed the young girl and shouted: "Lian''er, they are bullying others! I don''t like the presence of foxes in the store, so they beat me and my mother-in-law!"

    ¡°Look, this is the Li family, the princess of Kangle! If you don¡¯t try to marry the Marquis, the Marquis¡¯s mansion will fall into the hands of this dead girl!

    "Don''t you like the Marquis? Are you willing to let the Marquis be deceived by these mud-legged people? Go and beg your cousin, you must be Mrs. Hou and step on them!"

    Needless to say, this young girl is Wu Bilian.

    The mother spoke without restraint, her face flushed with embarrassment. She looked up and saw Mr. and Mrs. Li Laosi looking at her with curiosity in their eyes, and their eyes were even brighter after hearing the good news.

    It was obvious that all three members of the family knew about her identity and the fact that she admired the Marquis but was rejected. She became more and more embarrassed and wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl in.

    ? She ignored etiquette and tried to cover her mother''s mouth, shouting in a low voice: "Mom, if you don''t want me to hit you to death, just stop talking! Let''s go, hurry up!"

    "We should go wherever we go, they have to go! Damn girl, it''s all your fault!" Mrs. Wu broke away from her daughter''s hand and wanted to continue to scold her.

    ??Wu Bilian couldn''t stop her. Thinking about what happened today, it would reach the ears of the Marquis...

    ?She was so desperate that she literally picked up her skirt and rushed towards the window!

    "Lian''er!" Madam Wu was frightened and wanted to stop her, but she was a step too late. Fortunately, Jiayin threw the little fox out in an emergency.

    ??The little fox ran over to Wu Bilian''s shoulder and bumped her head. Wu Bilian''s body tilted. Not only did she not jump out of the window, she bumped into the chair next to her.

    There was an eerie silence in the room for a moment, and then Mrs. Wu rushed up and started shaking her daughter crazily, "Unfilial girl, if something happens to you, how will I survive!"

    Wu Bilian was pale, she was so embarrassed and angry just now, but now she woke up and felt scared, her hands were trembling, "Mom, let''s go home. If you keep making trouble, I will really die. Save some face for yourself." , also leave me a way to survive!

    "Everyone you caused trouble knows about this, then our family is rebelling against the decree. When the government of the town finds out, I will really not be able to live!"

    She grabbed her mother''s arm, with tears in her eyes, "Mom, aren''t you just a marquis lady? When I marry to the Duke''s palace, I will be the Duke''s wife from now on! Please don''t always think about your own face, leave me a note Take your life!"

    I don¡¯t know whether it was because of her daughter¡¯s persuasion or because she was really afraid that something might happen to her daughter, but Mrs. Wu actually didn¡¯t continue to make trouble.

    ??Wu Bilian stood up, saluted to the three members of the Li family, and apologized in a low voice, "I''m sorry, my mother has a bad temper, and she just offended me. I apologize on her behalf."

    After saying that, she turned to Jiayin, with a flash of hidden envy in her eyes. She lowered her head and thanked her, "I couldn''t think about it just now. Thank you, Princess, for helping me."

    Li Laosi was not comfortable talking to a girl, so he took a step back, leaving Tao Hongying to deal with it.

    Thinking of the situation just now, she was still a little annoyed and said: "Miss Wu, the current emperor is the most wise and wise. If your government always acts so arrogantly outside, I am afraid that even the queen will be embarrassed, right?"

    "Today, we still have some confidence to protect ourselves from being bullied and our children from being beaten and scolded. If it had been anyone else, half of their lives would have been lost by now!"

    After hearing this, Madam Wu was of course unconvinced and wanted to speak, but her daughter glared at her so hard that she swallowed her words back in shock.

    ??Wu Bilian bowed her head again and saluted, and said to the three members of the Li family: "Thank you, Madam, for your kind words. I am really sorry for today. If I have the opportunity in the future, I will definitely come to apologize."

    After saying that, she took her mother, grandma and maids, and went downstairs.

    A few guests who were watching the fun, maybe because they were afraid of being offended, laughed dryly and left.

    Li Laosi paid the money and Tao Hongying took the things.

    ??Li Laosi has not forgotten to apologize to the shopkeeper, "I''m sorry, shopkeeper, for delaying the business of the store."

    The shopkeeper was frightened and quickly saluted and said with a smile: "You are so polite, noble man. When you open the door to do business, you can always encounter anything. But it has affected your interest today, which is really a sin. If you come here when you are free in the future, I will definitely treat you well." Entertain noble people.¡±

    ?Li Laosi and Tao Hongying nodded, greeted the good news and went downstairs.

    Jiayin nodded towards the old shopkeeper and said thank you with a smile, "Thank you so much, shopkeeper. I will definitely come here often in the future!"

    Even the little fox chirped at the old shopkeeper.

    ??The old shopkeeper smiled and quickly agreed, "Then the young man is waiting for the princess to come."

    ?The family of three left the Silver Building, bought some food, and then left the city for Luoan.

    Jiayin was impatient to sit in the carriage, so Tao Hongying hugged her and sat on the other side of the carriage, chatting with Li Laosi.

    ¡°That girl just now was the one who blocked the door to marry the Marquis. She looked pretty and sensible, and she was even more bold when she dared to find her in front of the Marquis¡¯s house.

    "If I hadn''t been born in the Marquis of Jiangning and had such an arrogant and selfish mother, maybe marrying the Marquis would have been a good marriage. What a pity!"

    Jiayin also nodded along. Although Tianwu is not strict in etiquette, most women still regard chastity, quietness and meekness as the standard. They are like puppets and must obey the arrangements of their family in everything.

    ?This girl Wu acts eccentrically and impulsively. She is not perfect, but she has her own ideas.

    ??Moreover, she seems to really have some affection for her adoptive father, which is different from the calculations in their family, which is quite rare...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 582ï¼š I am the only one in the whole family who is the evil one!

    Chapter 582 I am the only evil person in the whole family!

    ??Li Laosi replied: "The Marquis holds the military power in his hands. Even if he wants to get married, he can only marry a girl from a small family. It is best not to involve any forces.

    ¡°The Marquis of Jiangning belongs to the queen¡¯s mother clan. No matter how good this girl is, the Marquis cannot marry her. What¡¯s more, the Marquis has no intention of marrying a wife. The barbarians from Jiangbei can attack at any time..."

    Perhaps because he didn¡¯t want his wife and daughter to worry, he quickly changed his topic mid-sentence, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and catch up with the academy for lunch break. I haven¡¯t seen Jiaren for a long time, and I don¡¯t know if they have grown taller?¡±

    "Then let''s go quickly. I''ll also help Sister-in-law Three and the others. You don''t know, hundreds of students come together for every meal. I really wish everyone had eight hands!" Tao Hongying He responded with a smile and turned sideways to help his daughter block some of the sun.

    ??The little fox was left in the car, jumping up and down anxiously, and finally got out of the small window in the front, and finally squatted on Li Laosi''s shoulder, and finally calmed down...

    The ringing of the lunch break bell in the academy is the clarion call for battle in the cafeteria.

    Zhao Yuru and others quickly put the prepared meals on the long table, and quickly prepared them according to the fixed dishes of the set menu.

    Today''s main dish is braised pork. The brown meat is braised until it is soft, shiny and fragrant. Put a spoonful on the plate and add a spoonful of soup to pour it on the rice.

    ?With the addition of a sweet and sour cold dish, it is the favorite set meal of all the students in the academy.

    ??Aunt Wu San was on the other side of the small door, having just sent away a few women carrying food boxes.

    She turned around and said to Zhao Yuru: "Third Madam, if you want to stew the braised pork, you need to add a few more kilograms of meat. These people came as soon as they smelled the smell. They divided half of the pot at a time, and then bought it, and all the students ate it. Not here.¡±

    Zhao Yuru smiled and said, "Okay, this is easy. Remember to remind me a few words next time."

    Dazhu''s wife, who was busy with her men, also laughed and said, "These gentlemen have become more and more lazy recently. If you come here to get a few dishes, you don''t have to start a meal."

    ¡°It¡¯s hot, so I don¡¯t want to be tired. After a while, when the weather gets cold, there will probably be less of them.¡±

    Zhao Yuru replied, and when she looked up, she saw Li Laosi, Tao Hongying, and good news coming in from the outside.

    She immediately shouted in surprise, "Fourth brother is back?!"

    When everyone heard the sound and looked over, they were all happy and stepped forward to greet him.

    Unfortunately, the students arrived without even saying a few words, and everyone hurried to work.

    Li Laosi couldn''t help, so he took his daughter around the courtyard. When Li Laosan came back from picking vegetables in the field, the brothers met and patted each other''s shoulders heavily. They were both very happy.

    At this moment, Jiaren also brought Brother Li and Brother Cat.

    ??Li Laosi patted this one and hugged that one, feeling happy that his nephews had grown up.

    ??Brother Cat was learning to ride a horse in the morning and accidentally sprained his foot. It didn''t hurt at first, but now when he saw his third and fourth uncles, he burst out with grievances, pestering and whining at them.

    Li Laosan was anxious to ask about his brother Jiangbei, so he and his niece asked for help.

    Jiayin took the youngest brother next door to eat alone.

    Jiaren took brother Li to get some food, accompanied his two uncles, and listened to the fun.

    ?When the school bell rang, Jiaren and Brother Li hurried to the school building with the reluctant cat brother in hand.

    Zhao Yuru and Tao Hongying have also finished their work and can take a breath.

    Tao Hongying saw that there was only one-third of Brother Cat''s meal left, so she knocked on her daughter''s forehead and said angrily: "Did you secretly feed your brother some messy food again? Otherwise, how could he have leftover food?"

    Jiayin smiled and hugged my mother''s arm, refusing to admit it, "No, mother wronged me."

    ¡°Humph, Brother Cat was still licking his lips when he left. You thought I couldn¡¯t see it.¡± Tao Hongying didn¡¯t understand other people, but she knew very well how many intestines there were in her daughter¡¯s belly. Li Laosi quickly picked up his nephew''s leftover food and ate it up in a few bites. "Okay, I''ve finished eating and I haven''t wasted any food. Please stop beating my daughter."

    After saying that, he carried his daughter on his back and said, "Let''s go to the vegetable field with your third uncle."

    Li Laosan rubbed his little niece''s hair and said, "Uncle San has planted mushrooms for you, and the ones that are ripe are turning yellow. If you can''t come over these few days, Uncle San has to pick a few baskets to send back to you." Let¡¯s go sit in the fields and eat whatever you want!¡±

    As they spoke, the two brothers carried the little **** their backs and walked away.

    Tao Hongying stared, dumbfounded and complained to her sister-in-law, "Did you see, Third Sister-in-law, I am the only evil person in the whole family!"

    Zhao Yuru smiled so hard that her eyes were crooked, and she replied: "Fu Niu''er is smart, and she knows that your mother-in-law is disciplining her for her own good. Come on, let''s go to eat, and talk slowly if you have anything to say."

    Since it was rare for Mr. Li to come over, Jiaren and his two younger brothers took leave that night and stayed in the small courtyard for one night.

    After dinner, the whole family gathered together.

    As soon as the courtyard door was closed, Jiayin took his father and pulled the barrel out of the well. A huge jade melon was soaked in the barrel, weighing more than twenty kilograms.

    Brother Li and Brother Cat immediately cheered, jumped and clapped their hands.

    ?The jade melons at home were so popular that they were almost sold out as soon as the garden opened, so they only ate them two or three times.

    Later, there was a melon grower in Luo''an, and Li Laosan also bought one once, but the taste was far worse than the ones grown at home...

    So that everyone is proud that the melons grown at home are the best, but at the same time they are even more regretful that they won¡¯t be able to eat them this year.

    I don¡¯t want to suddenly be blessed again today!

    Soon, the jade melon was cut open.

    Brother Li and Brother Mao were busy giving a piece to their uncles and aunts, and then they picked up their own and brought it to their mouths.

    Took a big bite, it was sweet, refreshing and juicy, and they all narrowed their eyes in happiness.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru met and laughed non-stop. After finishing one piece, they said it was too cold, and then gave the rest to the children to satisfy their cravings.

    The belly of Cat, the belly of the cat, and chasing the little fox on the yard, it was really noisy.

    ??Zhao Yuru said with emotion: "Jiaxi and Jiaan went to the south, and Wenjuan also returned to Suijintan. This family suddenly became quiet, which is really unaccustomed to me.

    ¡°You guys need to stay a few more days and make the house lively, otherwise it will be just the two of us at night and we will really miss home even more.¡±

    Tao Hongying said: "We also want to stay a few more days, but tomorrow is the Ghost Festival, and my mother wants us to buy incense, candles, and paper money to go home.

    "Also, the wounded soldiers brought back by the Marquis from this expedition will be placed in the archway, a second village will be built, and a dry noodle workshop will be built. In short, the family and the village are very busy. It is impossible to go out for a walk today. It¡¯s easy, it¡¯s impossible to stay for a few more days!¡±

    Zhao Yuru was curious when she heard this and asked, "Will townhouses be built in the second village as well? Aren''t there several young men in the village who want to get married and they also need to move out together?"

    Tao Hongying nodded and talked with her sister-in-law in detail.

    ?After all the talk, they couldn''t help but mention the Marquis, which led to today''s incident at the Silver Tower.

    Li Laosan and Li Laosi originally took their nephews to talk about the expedition, but there was no gossip to attract people. In the end, they listened with pricked ears...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 583ï¼š Something not worthy of pity!

    Chapter 583: Something not worthy of pity!

    Jiayin lay in her elder brother''s arms, yawned a little, squinted her eyes, listened to her mother and aunt talking, and slowly fell asleep.

    Jiaren wanted to send his sister into the house, but he couldn''t bear the excitement and warmth at the moment, so he took off his coat to protect his sister from the slightly cool evening breeze.

    When Brother Li and Brother Cat saw it, they also came over and surrounded their sister...

    As the night got darker, the whole family dispersed and took a rest.

    Jiaren, Brother Li and Brother Mao all went to live with the third and fourth uncles in the west room of the main house and slept on a kang.

    ?So Tao Hongying hugged Jiayin and slept with Zhao Yuru in the east room.

    Jiayin woke up from the heat in the middle of the night and found that the little fox had crawled into her arms. When she was about to push the little fox out, the door of the west room rang.

    Jiayin looked out through the half-open window sash and saw that it was Brother Cat who was going to put out the water.

    ?Nearly half of the jade melon from earlier went into his stomach, and his bladder was probably going to explode.

    The sky is a bit gloomy tonight, the moon has hidden somewhere, and the courtyard is pitch black.

    ??Brother Cat didn''t dare to go to the toilet, so he ran to the wall and peed. Maybe he wanted to have a bigger one, but he couldn''t hold it in, so he picked up his pants and walked back.

    Just when Jiayin was about to imitate the chirping of birds and scare his brother, there was a sound of footsteps outside the courtyard, but there was no movement outside the wall of his own courtyard.

    Jiayin felt strange, and Brother Cat obviously felt something was wrong. He stood in the yard and felt that it was not good to go back to the house. He didn''t dare to go to the door to have a look.

    ?While he was hesitating, something was suddenly thrown in from outside the courtyard and spread out in mid-air. Like a goddess scattering flowers, it fell all over Brother Cat.

    He subconsciously grabbed something like a piece of rope from his head. It was sticky and the smell of blood was pungent.

    ¡°Ah! Fourth uncle, help me!¡±

    In the quiet yard, Brother Cat suddenly screamed, causing everyone to open their eyes in shock.

    Jiayin even pushed open the window and was about to jump out, but the little fox was faster than her and ran straight out, disappearing in a few swishes.

    ??Li Laosi kicked the door, rushed out first, picked up his crying nephew and threw him into the house. Li Laosan then raised his hand to pick up his nephew.

    Look again, Li Laosi has climbed out of the courtyard wall!

    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to go through the courtyard gate, it was just that it was locked and it would take too much time to open it.

    At this moment, Tao Hongying, Zhao Yuru, Jiaren and Brother Li were all awakened.

    ??Li Laosan handed Brother Cat to Zhao Yuru, then went to find a lantern. After lighting it, he carefully looked at the things scattered in the yard, his face was livid with anger.

    ?The yard is full of cats and dogs that have been cruelly cut into pieces.

    Has a head, claws, heart, liver and intestines¡­

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru also gritted their teeth angrily and quickly took Brother Cat to take a bath and change clothes.

    Jiaren and Brother Li covered Jiayin¡¯s eyes and carried her back to the house.

    Jiayin was actually not scared, but was a little nauseated by the smell of blood.

    She secretly took a few small ice cubes from the space and stuffed one into her mouth, which made the churning in her stomach feel better.

    She gave the remaining two pieces to her brothers.

    Jiaren and Brother Li didn''t ask where the ice cubes came from at this time. They chewed them up and felt cold from their throats to their stomachs. Their racing hearts felt much better.

    Brother Li hugged his sister and sat in front of the window. He asked his eldest brother in a low voice, "Brother, who do you think is here to cause trouble?" Jiaren''s eyes flashed sharply and he said, "It should be the food shops on the street. These days , a lot of people heard them complaining about the lack of business.¡±

    Brother Li was surprised and said angrily: "My third uncle asked them and invited them to open a stall in the canteen, but they didn''t go. Why are they still jealous of our good business now?!"

    Jiaren shook his head, "No one is willing to admit that they were wrong, nor are they willing to bear the consequences. They are only willing to vent their anger on others."

    After saying that, he was afraid that his younger brothers and sisters would be worried, so he added: "Maybe I guessed wrong. Let''s wait and see if my fourth uncle can catch him."

    "I will definitely do it!" Jiayin added, "Sanjo is chasing him, and he will definitely help dad catch him."

    Jiaren rubbed his sister''s hair and said nothing.

    He had previously advised his third uncle not to be too polite to his colleagues who opened food shops.

    The vegetables in their fields were fresh and good. They clamored to buy them at a low price, and the third uncle agreed.

    But in fact, the family has almost no profit at all, which is equivalent to helping them grow vegetables.

    Uncle San said that they are all colleagues, and the canteen does account for most of the business. It is not easy for these people.

    ?Now it seems that these people are obviously not worthy of sympathy. They are kicking their noses in the face and thinking that the Li family is easy to bully...

    Soon, Brother Cat was cleaned and sent to the east room.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru came to the courtyard and wanted to clean it up, but Li Lao San stopped them and said, "Wait a minute and see what Lao Si says when he comes back."

    ? Before the words were spoken, there was movement in the alley outside. Just as Li Laosan was about to open the door, Li Laosi jumped into the yard with a person in his arms.

    ?Li Laosan hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Fourth brother, are you injured?"

    "No, Third Brother, this guy doesn''t have any skills. He''s just very familiar with this area and keeps his secrets secret. Fortunately, Sanjo followed him and helped me pull him out of the firewood pile by smelling the scent."

    ?At this moment, Sanjou had jumped onto the window sill, chirping to ask for the reward from his little master.

    Jiayin quietly took a handful of dried meat and threw it to grind its teeth. Then she lay on the window sill and looked into the yard.

    ?The man was knocked unconscious and tied tightly. Li Laosan fetched a bucket of water and poured it on him, and he woke up.

    As soon as Li Laosan held up the lantern and shined it, he got angry and kicked him hard!

    "Huang San''er? It''s you! You heartless beast! You take the most vegetables from my vegetable patch! I always sell them half for half, just because you said your mother was sick and needed money to buy medicine!"

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re not grateful. You actually came here to play dirty and threw dead cats and rotten dogs into my house! What about your conscience? Did it get eaten by a dog?!¡±

    ?The man was rolling on the ground in pain and couldn''t escape, so he could only scream and beg for mercy.

    ¡°Brother Li San, the misunderstanding is all a misunderstanding! It wasn¡¯t me, I was sleeping in the firewood pile! I didn¡¯t know what happened, so I was knocked unconscious!¡±

    ??Li Laosan is not a shrewd person, but he certainly believes in his younger brother''s ability more than an outsider. There is no way that his younger brother will make a mistake.

    What''s more, who doesn''t want to go home in the middle of the night and has to get into the firewood pile to sleep?

    "You make it up, make it up hard!" Li Laosan kicked his feet several more times, panting from exhaustion, "I will send you to see the official at dawn! Where did you find these dead cats and dogs, and where were they cut into pieces? It will be clear after a check , let¡¯s see how you can still quibble!¡±

    ? Huang Saner was kicked in the stomach and stooped like a prawn in pain.

    Maybe he felt that he couldn''t escape, so he shouted again, "Brother Li San, I was wrong, I just got distracted for a moment! I just... yes, yes, I was instigated by others!"

    Wow, four updates are indeed dropping today! Hua Hua is so awesome, it¡¯s a must-read for everyone! If you give it another five stars or it looks good, it will be even more awesome if it also reminds you to update it! Rush the duck!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 584ï¼š Is the truth taught by your family?

    Chapter 584: Did your family bring up the truth?

    ¡°Then tell me, who instigated you?!¡± Li Laosan teased Huang Saner, not giving him a chance to organize lies.

    ? Huang San''er hesitated for a moment, and then Li Laosan slapped him.

    ? Huang San''er whined in pain. He also wanted to find someone to top up the tank, but he couldn''t.

    As long as there is a confrontation, lies can be easily exposed...

    After all, everyone usually gossips together, and everyone is full of complaints about Li Laosan and the academy canteen, but it was his own idea to come here to do bad things!

    ??Li Laosi was also angry. It happened that Brother Cat got up tonight, and he happened to be here, and with the help of the little fox, we were able to catch this evil guy.

    Otherwise, if my brother and sister-in-law wake up early and see dead cats and dogs all over the yard, no matter how disgusted or angry they are, they won¡¯t be able to catch anyone. Perhaps, this person will continue to take advantage of the Li family and continue to do such bad things behind their backs!

    ¡°Okay, third brother, tie him up and report him to the official after dawn. If you have anything to say, ask him to talk to the official!¡± Li Laosi was impatient to listen to Huang San¡¯er¡¯s sophistry and directly suggested sending him to the official.

    ? Huang Saner was frightened, pulled his neck and begged for mercy.

    Li Laosan was so angry that he tore off the tattered clothes that wrapped the dead cats and dogs and stuffed his mouth.

    ? Huang San''er regretted it like crazy. He had torn this piece of clothing casually in someone else''s yard. Now it was soaked with the blood of those cats and dogs, and the smell of blood was very strong.

    It was stuffed into his mouth. It was so disgusting that he wanted to vomit but couldn''t. He was really in pain and confused.

    ?Li Laosan opened an empty room, threw Huang San inside, and locked the door.

    Things in the yard cannot be moved yet. The officials will take a look tomorrow morning.

    ?No one was in the mood to fall asleep and tossed and turned. When it got light, Li Laosan left.

    ??Li Laosi did not follow. Firstly, he wanted to guard the house, and secondly, he was also thinking about his nephew.

    Brother Cat was obviously frightened, he didn''t sleep well, he was a little shabby, and there were two spots of blue and black under his eyes.

    Jiaren was heartbroken, so he carried Brother Cat on his back and led Brother Li back to the academy.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were afraid that there would be insufficient manpower in the cafeteria, so they rushed over to help. As soon as they finished, they trotted home.

    At this time, the official messenger has arrived.

    ??Luo''an is more than ten kilometers away from Xindu, so it is impossible to set up a government office.

    ??But there was no government office, there were so many people in the town, and there was an academy, so it seemed unsafe, so he rented a storefront and posted two servants there, who sat there and drank tea every day, to scare Xiaoxiao.

    ??Originally, the whole town regarded these two guards as decorations, but unexpectedly they came in handy today.

    The two officers were also surprised by the unexpected errand, and even a little panicked.

    ??After all, Li Laosan is considered a well-known figure in the small town of Luo''an, and the Li family is an upstart in the new city.

    The two officers followed Li Laosan to the small courtyard, attracting many idle people to watch the fun along the way.

    ?Seeing the disgusting things in the Li family¡¯s yard, everyone couldn¡¯t help but cover their noses and whisper about them.

    ¡°Who is this? It¡¯s so wicked.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if you have something you can¡¯t talk about properly, you have to use such despicable means, it¡¯s so deceptive!¡±

    ¡°The world is deteriorating, and people¡¯s hearts are not as old as they used to be.¡±

    ¡°This is definitely offensive!¡±

    ??Li Laosi took Huang Saner out of the house and threw him into the yard in front of the two guards.

    Everyone was surprised. They didn''t expect that the Li family had caught the perpetrator.

    The two officers looked at each other, then pulled off the rag shirt from Huang San''er''s mouth, wanting to ask a few questions, but Huang San''er thought about it for a long time and still felt that he could not admit his mistake. So, he retched a few times and began to confuse right and wrong, "Guan Ye, help me! The Li family wants to kill me. I was sleeping at home last night. I didn''t know what happened, so they knocked me unconscious and took me here. Guan Help me, help me!"

    ??Two officials gave him a few kicks. No matter how he asked, he always said these words.

    ??The two officials were helpless. They believed Li Laosan. After all, whoever wanted to frame others would not be so disgusting with themselves.

    But now, there are no witnesses or physical evidence, and it is difficult to convict him in the end.

    At this time, Li Laosi took out his waist card.

    When the two officers saw that they were generals of the fourth rank, they both saluted quickly and spoke much more politely.

    Li Laosi borrowed the little fox from his daughter, then took Huang Laosan and took everyone out.

    ??Huang Lao San''er is not stupid. The place to cut off the cats and dogs is not at his own house, but in the small woods behind the town.

    ??But he was greedy and happened to catch a rabbit at that time, so he skinned the rabbit and threw the internal organs into the Li family yard together with the cats and dogs, but the rabbit meat was in the pottery pot in his stove...

    ?This time, he no longer had any room to argue.

    Two officials gave him some "action education", and finally he told the truth.

    ?It turned out that there was no sick woman in his hometown, and he was obsessed with gambling.

    I have lost a lot recently, so I want to resell more vegetables from the Li family into the city, but Li Laosan disagrees.

    After all, there are hundreds of people in the academy eating. It is impossible to give all the vegetables to Huang San, and Huang San also needs to pay on credit!

    ?He was at home these days, walking around so depressed that he felt so angry that he came up with this idea to disgust the Li family.

    Li Laosan''s eyes were red, he pointed at Huang San''er and cursed, "Just because you lied to make money for me to buy medicine, how much have I helped you?!

    "Even if there are no vegetables from other people, I will always leave a portion for you. Just because you want to take away all the vegetables from the field and I don''t agree with it, how can you repay kindness with hatred? You are simply worse than a beast!"

    Huang San''er also took the risk and yelled like a knife: "You still have the nerve to say that you can only earn a few hundred kilograms of vegetables every day, which is enough for what you do!"

    ¡°Your Li family is so rich, and the cafeteria brings in a lot of gold every day, so why are you short of such a few taels of silver?! If you just give me a few silver coins, I will definitely be grateful to you!¡±

    ?These words are so shameless, let alone Li Laosan, the idle people watching can''t stand to listen.

    "What are you talking about? Your surname is not Li, so why should I give you the money I earn?"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m out of my mind, I lost money in gambling, and my eyes are red!¡±

    "Hurry up and take the person away. This time I''m trying to make him sick. Next time I might steal it."

    The officer obviously thought the same thing. After speaking to Li Laosan and Li Laosi, he escorted Huang Saner away.

    ??Li Laosan looked at the people in the crowd who usually took food from him. Not only did he not come forward to help, but he didn''t even say a fair word. Instead, he looked at Huang San''er with some sympathy.

    He felt increasingly cold and said in front of everyone: "Today, while everyone is here, let me say a few words. From now on, the vegetables from our vegetable field will no longer be sold to outsiders. They will only be supplied to the college canteen. If everyone wants to buy vegetables, find another place." Bar."

    ?Sure enough, the faces of those people immediately changed and they stepped forward one after another.

    ¡°No, Mr. Li San, we can only hope to get food and do business every day!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve stolen most of the business, but now you can¡¯t eat meat, and you won¡¯t be willing to give us a few sips of soup.¡±

    Li Laosan changed his usual friendly and talkative attitude and sneered: "When I invited you to the academy canteen, you didn''t go and scolded me behind my back for not being kind. Now you regret it and blame me again. Why, the truth is Your family raised them, what do you think?

    ¡°You also said, that is your business, what does it have to do with me? If I don¡¯t want to sell my vegetable plot and the vegetables I grow, I won¡¯t sell it!

    "If you are not convinced, go and inquire and see if our Li family is easy to bully! When the time comes, move your head, and no one will blame me for being cruel!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 585ï¼š Zhao Yuru Taming Husband

    Chapter 585 Zhao Yuru Tames Her Husband

    ?Those people were a little uneasy when they heard it. They saw that the tough one was not enough, and they had to be soft.

    But Li Laosi was already rummaging around, and finally he just picked up a **** from the wall, broke it into two pieces, threw away the **** head, swung the **** pole, and inserted it directly into the eaves.

    ?He clapped his hands and said to the stunned crowd: "Whoever doesn''t accept it can try it. I''ll take care of him and hang him up on the swing every day!"

    With that said, the two brothers left, leaving everyone behind who was so frightened that no one dared to speak for a long time...

    ??When Li Laosan and Li Laosi returned home, Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru had already cleaned up the dirty things.

    The bluestone slabs in the courtyard were all soaked with water.

    Jiayin ran across the yard, hugged his father''s arm, and carried him on his shoulders into the house.

    Tao Hongying said: "Third brother and third sister-in-law, the Marquis has many wounded soldiers who have no place to place them. The village, the eldest brother''s fleet, and the second brother''s Baiyuan Garden have all accepted a lot of them. Why don''t you leave two of them here as well.

    "First of all, these disabled heroes who fought for the country cannot be left without food, clothing and shelter. Secondly, you are in the cafeteria during the day. Even if Wenjuan is at home, it is only her and Xiaoyue. It is too deserted. , If someone comes to cause trouble, the two of them have no room to fight back! "

    Li Laosi also said: "Yes, Third Brother, we have placed two veterans, and they can be arranged to look after the house, guard the courtyard, and chop wood and collect water on weekdays.

    "With the way we are living today, there is no shortage of food for two people. You don''t have to worry about home anymore when you are out."

    ?Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru looked at each other and were both attracted to each other.

    Li Laosan thought for a while and said, "Well, my fourth brother will help me choose two older ones. There is not much work at home. It is more suitable to choose veterans who are stable and take care of things."

    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Laosi immediately responded.

    ?Those wounded soldiers were all comrades who had fought alongside him, and he hoped more than anyone else that they would have a good home!

    ??After a few more gossips, Li Laosi and Tao Hongying were about to return to Suijintan with Jiayin and Little Fox.

    ?Li Laosan thanked the little fox for helping to catch the bad guys and put a rabbit smoked at home in the car.

    ?The little fox immediately hugged the rabbit and refused to let go, as if he was afraid of others fighting for him.

    ?Of course the first target of defense is Jiayin, the foodie owner!

    Jiayin pouted her lips, climbed onto the carriage shaft, sat in my mother''s arms, and ignored the silly fox.

    Everyone is laughing.

    Tao Hongying put a hood on her daughter, fearing that she would be exposed to the sun all the way back and turn into a yin and yang face again.

    At the end of the day, she did not forget to tell Zhao Yuru, "Third sister-in-law, we still have to bring Brother Cat back at night, and call Hun''er while he is asleep. The child was quite frightened last night!"

    Zhao Yuru responded, "I understand. I will go to the academy in a while and ask Zheng Qi to quietly take a piece of clothing that Brother Cat often wears. He will pull it in the yard a few times at night, bark a few times, and then cover it with Brother Cat." .

    ¡°I remember Brother Xi was scared when he was a child, which is what my mother did. But when you go back, don¡¯t tell your mother what happened last night, or she will worry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we know how to report good things and not bad things. My mother is getting older, so we can¡¯t let her worry all the time!¡± Tao Hongying nodded.

    The two sisters-in-law said a few words, and then Li Laosi drove off and waved goodbye.

    ??Seeing the carriage go away, Li Laosan couldn''t help but said: "The fourth son has also been promoted. He doesn''t take a few people to wait on him when he goes out. He has to drive the carriage himself."

    Zhao Yuru glared at him and said angrily: "Laosi and Hongying are so cautious! You are the elder brother, but he is the younger brother. Why bring so many people here to visit, or to show off to you?" Ah? If you feel uncomfortable, can the fourth brother be happy? "Oh, he thinks too much." Li Laosan quickly waved his hand, "As a brother, I can only hope for his good. Jealousy!"

    Zhao Yuru snorted coldly, holding in her nagging for most of the day. At this moment, it was like a flood finally bursting, "You are just a donkey. You look docile, but you are actually more stubborn than anyone else!

    "Earlier, when those people came to you and wanted to buy vegetables, I stopped you and told them not to sell to them, but you didn''t listen! Now, you have raised a group of white-eyed wolves, and they all think that our family is taken advantage of, and they want everyone to come and eat it. A mouthful of meat. If you don''t let them chew it, they won''t be happy!

    "This time, when Huang San''er was causing mischief, he ran into the fourth child here and caught the people. Those people were afraid and could stay quiet for a while. Otherwise, if Huang San''er succeeded, others would follow suit. You don''t know yet. Why are you cheating on us?"

    Li Laosan apologized and sighed with a grimace, "It''s not that I have bad intentions, I just feel that the canteen has taken away most of the business on the street, and they are pitiful. Who would have thought that they are so greedy..."

    ¡°This is outside, not in our village. Who can guarantee anything about people¡¯s hearts!¡± Zhao Yuru pinched her husband¡¯s arm and sighed, ¡°Even the people in the village may not be careless...

    ¡°The reason why life in the village is harmonious is that, firstly, we have to rely on the support of our family, and secondly, there are a few old men like the village chief and uncle, who can talk a few words from time to time, otherwise I¡¯m afraid there will be a lot of trouble!¡±

    After saying that, she ignored her husband and hurriedly packed up before heading back to the academy.

    ??She still has to go to Brother Cat''s book boy to get clothes. She will cook two delicious dishes for Brother Cat at noon. This kid is happy with the meal. Maybe he doesn''t have to wake up at night!

    ?Li Laosan hurriedly locked the courtyard door and chased after him...

    ?This time, he has learned a lesson completely, and he will not be soft-hearted again in the future.

    Listen to your wife, follow home, and never go astray again!

    I didn¡¯t say how Zhao Yuru tamed her husband. I just said that Li Laosi drove the carriage and drove all the way into the city. Seeing that the sun was not yet high, he turned back to Baiyuan Garden to see his second brother again.

    As a result, Li Laoer went to the Relief Department.

    There were only a few guests admiring the flowers in Baiyuan Garden. One of them seemed to have taken away a pot intentionally and was asking Lao Cao how to take care of it.

    ?Lao Cao is a simple and honest man, perhaps not as clever as the young boy, but he is patient and answers almost all questions.

    The customer was very satisfied and the transaction was successfully concluded.

    Jiayin took advantage of her parents to talk to Lao Cao outside, so she ran to the small warehouse and put all the medicinal materials and other materials inside into the space.

    ??She and her second uncle are the only ones who have the keys to this warehouse, so they are not afraid of the Cao family making a fuss when they find out that things are missing.

    After leaving the Baiyuan Garden, Li Laosi simply went to the Relief Department again.

    As a result, before the carriage came in, there were more than a dozen human-shaped rice dumplings tied under the wall outside the gate of the Relief Department.

    ?Two wounded soldiers were watching aside. One of the wounded soldiers was missing one hand, but it did not prevent him from wielding a whip with his other hand, which made the human-shaped rice dumplings scream from time to time.

    ?Another wounded soldier was wearing a tattered hat. Perhaps he recognized Li Laosi and hurriedly came forward to say hello, "General, why are you here? The second master is in the courtyard. I''ll go and report it."

    As the man stood closer, Tao Hongying and Jiayin could see clearly that there was a piece of cloth still vaguely wrapped under his old hat. It turned out that half of his scalp and hair were missing, including his ears.

    Evidently he did not dodge the barbarian''s saber on the battlefield.

    Perhaps realizing that he looked a bit scary, the wounded soldier subconsciously took a step back and smiled awkwardly.

    Li Laosi waved his hand and said, "We can go in by ourselves, but what''s going on with these people?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 586ï¼š Hit the iron plate!

    Chapter 586 Hit the wall!

    The wounded soldier glanced at those people and curled his lips and said: "These are all people who are lazy to cook on weekdays. Last night, they conspired to steal relief food and sell it. Everyone was so angry that I tied them up and threw them out."

    ?Li Laosi nodded and was about to bring his wife and daughter in.

    ???????????????????????Jiayin turned around and ran back to the back of the car. Using the cover of the car, he took out a new straw hat from the space and gave it to the veteran.

    "Uncle, if you wear this hat, the wound is not healed yet. It needs to be ventilated and cannot be covered."

    ¡°Thank you, Princess!¡± The veteran looked grateful and took the straw hat with both hands, his nose a little sore.

    Jiayin smiled, waved her hand, and led her father into the yard.

    Li Laoer was talking to several scholars.

    It turns out that in the past few days, the vacant courtyard has been repaired and temporarily rented to these scholars.

    ?The price is not high, and the only requirement is that they take turns helping the Relief Department organize the account books.

    ??The account books of the Relief Department are nothing more than the money and food allocated by the court. How much comes in on a certain day, and how much is spent.

    Furthermore, any amount of food and supplies donated by kind-hearted people in the city must also be recorded in the account.

    In fact, these tasks are not difficult. Just find two boys from the village who can do it. Li Laoer is a bookkeeper, so it is extremely easy.

    But he still insisted on using these scholars.

    Because the accounts are open to these people, they are open to the entire Xindu and the entire Tianwu!

    ?Everyone knows it, and no one doubts that he is greedy for ink.

    ?Several scholars responded happily. After all, if they work for half a day a month, they can reduce their rent by half, which is really a good deal.

    ?Helping the Relief Agency is also a good deed.

    When Li Laoer saw his younger brother and his family arriving, he quickly sent the scholars away, and then took his younger brother and his family around everywhere.

    In the kitchen, I don¡¯t know what went wrong, but there was a smell of paste.

    Tao Hongying hurried to help. Jiayin hugged the little fox and ran to watch the fun.

    Li Laoer took advantage of this time to talk to his younger brother about his plan.

    In the past few days, he has taken over all the people from the market that his eldest brother had previously won over.

    The thorns at the Relief Department are also tied outside the door.

    ?Just wait for a while to observe, then choose the right people to start cleaning the streets, and spread eyeliner all over Kyoto.

    By then, whether it is the Wang family or the Wu family, even if they are not able to compete head-on for the time being, at least they will be able to clearly grasp their movements.

    ?The so-called knowing yourself and the enemy is the only way you can win a hundred battles!

    At any time, being passive can only result in being beaten. Only by taking the initiative can the balance of victory be tilted...

    ?At noon, Zheng Feng ran to Cyclamen to pick up the food box, and everyone stayed at the relief office to eat.

    ?Li Laoer has no good way to deal with the human-shaped rice dumplings outside.

    ??If they were thrown to the government office, they wouldn''t have committed any serious crime, and they would probably be released after being detained for three to five days.

    At that time, whether they are secretly thinking about harming the relief department or running around the city, it will not be a good outcome.

    In the end, it was Li Laosi who came up with a good idea, "We need people to work at the dock. Why not throw them over there to do hard labor? After a year and a half of hard work, all laziness will be cured."

    Li Laoer''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he said with a smile: "This is a good idea. I have placed a few veterans here, and I can also return some strong laborers at the dock!"

    ?Everyone also laughed. After eating, Li Laosi called two veterans and asked them to take his waist badge and send him to the dock.

    The "human-shaped rice dumplings" initially thought they were going to the government office, but they didn''t take it seriously. After all, they had not been in before, so they were considered repeat customers. But when they thought that the carriage actually left the city and went farther and farther, they became frightened...

    Unfortunately, whether they were afraid or regretful, it was already too late.

    ??It would be a great thing if you can stay at the relief agency with peace of mind, have work to do, and food to eat.

    They just wanted to get pie in the sky and get something for nothing, and they treated Li Laoer as a soft persimmon, and ended up kicking him on the iron plate!

    ??Li Laosi took his wife and children, half a cart of incense candles, paper money, and the well-fed and sleeping little fox out of the city. Soon he saw his own archway in the distance.

    Not far from the archway, the foundation of the second village has been dug and has taken a prototype.

    The people in the village are very busy!

    ??The village chief walked around with his hands behind his back, holding a pipe and pot, shouting to the villagers from time to time, and he was full of energy.

    It is said that when people are old, they are afraid of being idle, and when they are idle, they are prone to illness.

    It is a good thing to be busy with something or worry about something.

    After all, if you have concerns in your heart, you will not be willing to leave. If you are not willing to leave, you will live a few more years!

    According to the wishes of the Li family and the villagers, they wish the village chief could live to be a hundred years old.

    ??Li Laosi stopped the car, ran to give the village chief a pack of dry tobacco leaves, and chatted and laughed with the villagers before continuing to walk home.

    Mrs. Li was looking at the gate. When she saw the carriage coming back, she was so happy that she grinned from ear to ear.

    Jiayin didn''t wait for the carriage to stop, and jumped out of my mother''s arms. She rushed into her grandma''s arms like a little leopard, "Grandma, I miss you so much. I will never go out to play again. I will stay at home with grandma."

    ?Old Mrs. Li hugged her chubby granddaughter, carrying her heart all day and night, and finally felt at ease.

    She knew clearly that her granddaughter was following her son and daughter-in-law, so she would definitely not be thirsty or hungry, but she couldn''t help but think about her.

    ??This is a treasure that was held in her palms and raised in her eyeballs!

    ?At this moment, she felt extremely happy, but she said: "Humph, you still know that you are back. Grandma thinks you can''t find your home?!"

    Jiayin smiled and twisted around in grandma''s arms. She kissed her left cheek and then her right cheek, making Mrs. Li laugh so hard.

    When Grandma He, Shui Ling and Shui Yun heard the movement, they also came out to welcome them.

    ??Grandma He smiled and said: "The princess is finally back. The old lady got up early and ran to the door to look around. If you don''t come back, the door panel will probably be torn off."

    "Nonsense! I heard magpies chirping outside the door, and I just wanted to take a look." Mrs. Li refused to admit it, and hugged her granddaughter to walk into the courtyard.

    ?It¡¯s a pity that my granddaughter¡¯s body is really not light, so it¡¯s a little difficult for her to hold her.

    In the end, it was Li Laosi who took over his daughter. Tao Hongying supported her mother-in-law and walked in together.

    The little fox also woke up and jumped up and down on the shoulders of Shui Ling and Shui Yun.

    Before everyone could sit down, Madam Hui brought Xiaocui over. The two of them carried a basket filled with many mushrooms.

    "Auntie, we went up the mountain to pick up mushrooms. Let me share a basket with you. Let''s make soup for dinner at night." Madam Hui poured the mushrooms under the eaves, causing everyone to look at them.

    Mrs. Li was surprised and said: "I thought it would take a while for the mushrooms to grow, but I didn''t want it to be so early."

    Huiniang smiled and said, "I don''t know either, it was Miss Xiaocui who took me there. She knows a lot of mushrooms!"

    ? ? Xiaocui is a farm girl born and raised here. Everyone in the new village came from the north, so naturally she is not as familiar with the solar terms and products here.

    At this moment, she blushed and whispered: "This kind of mushroom is delicious in soup. You can pick it and eat it now. There are also several kinds that are picked and dried in the sun. The stew is even more delicious in winter."

    "Okay, Xiaocui, take us up the mountain often from now on! I''m counting on you for the mushrooms for chicken stew in winter." Tao Hongying also said with a smile, causing Xiaocui to keep nodding.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 587ï¼š Miracle of miracles!

    Chapter 587 Miracle among miracles!

    After chatting for a while, Hui Niang and Xiao Cui went back, because the child was still being looked after by Aunt Wu.

    When both children are naughty, if they are not taken home quickly, Aunt Wu may get sick again...

    Tao Hongying and Grandma He picked up the mushrooms together for a long time. Then she suddenly thought about it and asked in surprise: "Oh, when did Grandma come back? Is the matter with the Wei family settled? Are the fabrics and jewelry coming back?"

    Aunt He couldn''t stop laughing and replied: "Did the fourth lady forget that the old slave went out? The old slave just came back last night. Wei Erniu was successfully adopted into his uncle''s name, but his parents said that he could not be born and raised." It''s easy. The salary he earned before and the farm supplies at home will not be given to him, even if he repays the kindness of having children.

    ¡°That old lady of his is... bad-tempered and unreasonable. Fortunately, I brought him out of our house and gave me the reason for the queen¡¯s reward, so I managed to scare people into silence and asked for the cloth and jewelry back!

    ¡°Because of this, Mr. Wei¡¯s daughter-in-law made a quarrel because the cloth went into her box and the jewelry was put on her head.¡±

    Tao Hongying frowned and sighed, "Both Mr. Wei and Mr. Wei feel like they have no conscience. Now the Wei family can still work, but in the future they will become old and sick, and they may end up like Xiao Cui and Er Niu."

    Mrs. Li also said: "Yes, Erniu is kind, and Xiaocui is also honest. I''m afraid this matter will cause trouble."

    After talking for a while, Mrs. Li looked at the sky and told everyone: "That''s all other people''s business. We can''t control it. Let''s clean it up quickly. We will burn paper at night. Fu Niu''er will go back to the house after eating and drinking. , come out tomorrow morning.¡±

    Tao Hongying also thought of this and said quickly: "Yes, the gate of **** will be opened tonight. Children can''t run around. There is Wenjuan as well. I''ll go take a look and tell her not to come out."

    As he spoke, everyone dispersed.

    Wenjuan was pregnant and had been feeling sleepy recently. After listening to the instructions, she simply slept in the dark and ate dinner in the room.

    Jiayin was also locked in the room and ate. After smelling the burning smell in the air, he said something to Shui Ling Shuiyun, bolted the door, and entered the space.

    The first thing the little fox did was to bully the little green snake. The angry little green snake was whipped so hard that it was spinning around in the cage, hissing and sticking out its tongue in protest.

    Jiayin sorted and arranged the medicinal materials obtained during the day, and planted a few packets of medicinal seeds in the nursery. After guarding them carefully for a while, she got a lot of seedlings, and then moved them to the field next to them.

    ??If Divine Doctor Zhang were here, he would be so shocked that his eyeballs would drop to the ground.

    Most of the few acres of private land originally used to grow food are now planted with medicinal materials.

    Astragalus, angelica, gastrodia elata and other common medicinal herbs are the most common, but there are also a lot of valuable wild ginseng, polygonum multiflorum, etc., occupying a corner of the field, with a hundred or ten plants.

    ?These medicinal materials, regardless of whether they like shade, sunny and dry, like climbing vines, or like spreading roots, all of them have lost their temper now, and they are arranged in a piece of land, and they are growing happily.

    I have to say, it is truly a miracle among miracles!

    Jiayin walked around the medicinal field with her little hands behind her back and her little fat legs, feeling very proud.

    ??This is what she has achieved after working hard for more than a month!

    ?Although it has not yet reached her envisioned goal, it is enough to support her needs during the period of studying medicine.

    ??Relying on Baiyuan Garden to exchange medicinal seeds and medicinal seedlings, it was still a bit slow to come back. She always wanted to go into the mountains to collect herbs.

    When the time comes, it will be so cool to pick up whatever you see.

    It''s a pity that she didn''t dare to mention it to her family.

    Let¡¯s not talk about others, I¡¯m afraid grandma will be the first to object!

    Let¡¯s develop slowly, and be prudent first¡­

    After inspecting "Jiangshan", she returned to the front yard. The food she had saved before was quietly placed in the corner of the yard. It looked a bit pitiful no matter how you looked at it.

    ?Even though Tianwu is still stable for the time being, if there is turmoil, it may change overnight.

    After all, their family has experienced two times of fleeing famine, and no one can guarantee that the third time will not come.

    No matter where you escape, food is the basis for survival...

    Since medicinal herbs are grown in the private land at the back, the food must be bought from outside. But when purchased in large quantities, it is easy to dazzle and attract attention.

    It''s hard to say, but Ye Shan needs to go to Zhengjiazhuang and ask Zhengjiazhuang to buy food in batches slowly and hoard it.

    As for silver, I got several thousand taels from selling watermelons, which should be enough to buy grain...

    Jiayin sat by the window, thinking and writing down the things he had to do recently, then he accepted his fate and picked up the medical book, and continued to recite it.

    ?Miracle Doctor Zhang wished she could become a disciple in one night. Such a large medical book actually required her to recite it by heart in three days.

    Luckily there is a space cheating device. Her little body is only a few years old, and her brain is at the right time. Otherwise, this task would be impossible to complete.

    ?However, this old man¡¯s brain circuit is really amazing. How come he can go straight and don¡¯t know how to turn?

    He was so preoccupied with finding the master hiding in the Li family, why didn''t he find that she was a little child, memorizing a medical book in three days was already a very "high" thing in itself!

    If he continues like this, he will not find the "expert", but the "expert" will be exhausted by him!

    Good news and complaints are complaints, but you should be very serious about learning.

    After all, there are many arts that don¡¯t put pressure on oneself. The skills you learn are all your own...

    ??The rooster sings and the world is bright!

    The Broken Gold Beach, which had been quiet all night, ushered in another morning amidst the crow of roosters.

    ????Although the naughty boys from each family were kept at home by my mother to suffocate for one night, it seemed like a year.

    After breakfast, they ran to school early. The schoolbags made of rags were hit on their buttocks, almost scattering the flowers.

    ?The villagers have also gone out to work one after another. Today, another batch of wood and bricks have been delivered, and the men have to help.

    The women would go to the fields to pick potatoes.

    The potato seedlings have withered and are half dry in the sun, lying in the furrows of the ground.

    ?At this time, you must dig out the potatoes from the ground quickly, otherwise the potatoes will rot when it rains.

    Fortunately, the sky is cloudy today, there is no sun exposure, and there is no need to worry about drying the potatoes. It is the most suitable day to pick up potatoes.

    ?The women wielded their sickles and quickly cut off the potato vines, piling them on the roadside to dry in the sun and take them home to burn firewood.

    ??The village chief took Uncle Wei and a few others, and he personally tied the horses to the plow sticks, and opened the ridges deeply, exposing potatoes as big as fists.

    ?The women rushed forward, quickly picked up the potatoes, and threw them into a pile.

    ?The breeze blows and quickly dries the wet soil on the surface of the potatoes. After a simple beating, the potatoes become clean and can be put into sacks.

    A good harvest is hard work, but it is more of a joy.

    Tao Hongying, wearing a headscarf, was also busy among the women. At this time, she couldn''t help but laugh and said: "Everyone, please work harder and finish your work in time for noon. In the evening, I will cook two pots of potatoes and chicken. Each of our families will cook." Take a bowl and take it back to eat!¡±

    ?The women were all happy when they heard it and shouted loudly in response, and their men became busy even faster.

    Obviously, this is a happy and good day for Xincun, but for the wealthy families in the city, it is not so wonderful.

    Just now, an imperial edict came down from the palace. It was like a thunderbolt in the clear sky, and every family was hit by stars!

    Four more updates will continue to drop! Huahua Tuck Ball is a must-read, please give me a thumbs-up or a good review if you are lucky, and urge me to update it! Your support is the motivation for Huahua Code Words! Mmmmm~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 588ï¼š Only when the family is harmonious can everything be prosperous!

    Chapter 588: Only when the family is harmonious can everything be prosperous!

    Conscription!

    ?The emperor issued a decree to recruit troops, which was expected by everyone.

    Due to several northern expeditions, the soldiers suffered many casualties, but they were never replaced.

    ??But this time the conscription was not from the common people, but from the civil and military officials of the court, and even the nobles of the aristocratic families!

    Nearly every family has received a military post, and all descendants over fifteen years old, as long as they are not in official positions, are entitled to the post, regardless of whether they are married or not.

    But fortunately, the emperor did not intend to let each family die off their descendants.

    The decree states that each family recruits at a ratio of three to one, with the upper limit of three children, but one of them must be the legitimate son.

    In other words, even if there are more than a dozen sons in the family, only three can be used at most, but there must be a legitimate son.

    ?In this way, those with few children at home will be unlucky.

    ?For example, in a certain Shangshu''s family, there are only two grandsons, one a direct descendant and the other a concubine.

    ?Now the legitimate son must go to the army, but the concubine escapes. Of course, the family will fall out!

    ??The first wife shouted for the concubine to be replaced by the legitimate son, and the concubine shouted that the emperor''s order must not be violated. In the end, the wife and concubine fought together, and the legitimate son and concubine could not maintain the superficial harmony, and turned against each other directly.

    ???The worst thing is the kind of family where only one child qualifies, and he is the legitimate son, such as the Wu family of the Marquis of Jiangning.

    The second wife of the Wu family has a son who is married. Last year, through the Queen''s operation, he went to the south and became a county magistrate.

    But the eldest son had a legitimate son who was just eighteen years old. He was not married and had no fame.

    ??This is because the Crown Prince¡¯s wife came to have a son in old age, and she loved her very much. She couldn¡¯t study well, and she didn¡¯t enjoy practicing martial arts. She thought that with the identity of the queen¡¯s younger brother, she could find a good wife and wait to inherit the title in the future.

    ?Who would have thought that after the emperor issued an imperial edict, the entire Jiangning Marquis Mansion would have to send this precious kid to serve as a soldier!

    Not to mention that the prince and his wife were so anxious that they fainted, even the old marquis and his wife had difficulty breathing.

    ?Mrs. Wu Er has spent the past two days resenting her daughter for not living up to expectations, and at the same time she is afraid that she will actually force her to death.

    Simply, she lay on the bed and didn''t care about anything else.

    ?As a result, such a big event suddenly happened. Not only was she not anxious, but she was so happy that the corners of her mouth were raised and she could not let go.

    ??Didn¡¯t the big house always show off his power and look down on their second house?

    ??It''s fine now. My biological son, the baby, is going to Jiangbei to die. Maybe ten or eight years later, the title of the prince''s house will still fall to their second wife.

    ?Mrs. Shizi finally woke up, crying so hard that her eyes would bleed. With the look on her face when she saw her again, it was impossible to guess what she was thinking.

    ?As a result, the usually dignified lady turned into a shrew. Mrs. Shizi pounced on the second lady, pulled her hair bun, and kicked her hard.

    ¡°Let you gloat about my son¡¯s misfortune. If something happens to my son, your whole family will not be able to survive?!¡±

    The Second Madam is not someone to be trifled with. She pulled back her sister-in-law''s hair and scolded her even more cheerfully, "I''m just gloating about my misfortune, what can you do! Aren''t you the Queen''s mother? Aren''t you proud?

    "I asked you to go to the queen to save my daughter, but you resisted. Now it''s fine. Your son is going to die. What will you do this time?! You deserve it, you deserve it!"

    The two sisters were rolling all over the floor, and everyone watching was stunned.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, the Hou Mansion is going to be defeated.¡± The old Hou Ye¡¯s eyes were full of despair.

    ?Back then, when the palace was choosing a princess for the prince, their family didn''t expect their granddaughter to be chosen, but she was given the marriage.

    Fortunately, he was an unpopular prince, but his family was also granted the title of marquis.

    He was also complacent, thinking that this was good.

    Unexpectedly, the unfavored prince actually became the emperor.

    ??Everyone envied the Wu family''s rapid rise to the sky and became the queen''s family, but he was the only one who was worried day and night, more worried than happy. Because he knew everything about his family, he was not talented, and his two sons were even more mediocre.

    ?Prosperity and wealth may be the beginning of ruin...

    Sure enough, when the eldest son became the heir apparent, the second son became unhappy.

    There are always some quarrels between the two families, and life is not peaceful.

    Earlier, the second son and his wife tried their best to marry their granddaughter to the Marquis of Xinting, and he also supported it.

    It is nothing more than hoping that the second son and his wife will get their wish, so they will no longer focus on the title and be jealous of the eldest son. However, Xintinghou is a capable person and can protect his own family to some extent.

    ?Unexpectedly, the matter did not work out, and the two sons became even more quarrelsome.

    ??Now that the two daughters-in-law are completely at odds, how can the Wu family still be prosperous? !

    Only with family harmony can everything prosper, but the future of the Wu family is almost foreseeable...

    The old Marquis felt happy that the sharp sword on his head had finally fallen, but more importantly, he felt sad.

    ?With great difficulty, everyone pulled the Crown Prince''s wife and the second wife away. When they turned around, they found that the old Marquis had passed out and was unconscious.

    ¡°Father! Father!¡±

    ¡°Old Master!¡±

    ¡°Master Hou!¡±

    ??Everyone became more and more confused, shouting for the doctor in a hurry, and almost lifted the roof off for a while.

    Under the same sky, in Xindu, there are many families in this situation.

    But there are exceptions, that is... Zhenguo Gongfu.

    The old couple and their son, the Duke of Zhenguo, have been sitting and waiting for their announcement since they heard about the conscription.

    It¡¯s not that they are looking forward to their sons joining the army. It¡¯s true that every family can¡¯t avoid it. It¡¯s better to read the post carefully and then discuss countermeasures.

    The prince was almost scared out of his wits. No matter how old he was, he hugged his mother''s arm and refused to let go. "Mom, I don''t want to die! I will never cause trouble again. I study, and I will study hard. You You must find a way and don¡¯t let me become a soldier!¡±

    The Duke''s wife was so distressed that she almost fainted, but she tried her best to comfort her son, "Don''t be afraid, we really can''t let your father go and beg the emperor. You are the only son in our family, and the emperor cannot let us cut off the bloodline of the Qi family!"

    ??The Duke of Zhen had the same plan. He walked around on the ground with his hands behind his back, and even planned how he would cry and beg when he saw the emperor.

    As a result, it was getting dark, but no post was sent.

    The three members of the family came together and finally believed that the Qi family had no part in the conscription.

    ??The prince knelt down and kowtowed to the palace at that time. The Duke and his wife no longer felt sorry for the one hundred thousand taels of silver they had offered previously.

    ?These one hundred thousand taels are so useful, I saved my son¡¯s life twice!

    ??The prince was about to go out to get the seal, but he was pulled back by the Duke.

    "Idiot! Are you looking at others without being jealous and going out to attract hatred? If you want to be taken out and used as an example to force the emperor, just go out! When the time comes, you will be thrown into the military camp, and your family will not be able to handle it. Take it out!"

    The Crown Prince shrank his neck in fear. He hid in the house without saying anything about going out...

    There is never a shortage of smart people in this world. When the imperial edict came down, some people immediately thought that this was the emperor''s punishment for a powerful family.

    Punish them for pretending to be deaf and mute and turning a blind eye to the empty treasury!

    Punish them for criticizing the Northern Expedition and withhold solace money!

    Punish them to only enjoy peace and wealth without paying any price!

    As a result, many people regretted that they had not donated some money when the Duke of Zhenguo donated money. Now they completely angered the emperor, and he rained down thunder and chopped them half to death.

    ?Especially when they heard that the Zhenguo Government Office had not received the military notice, everyone felt regretful...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 589ï¼š You donâ€™t know how painful it is until the knife hits you!

    Chapter 589: It hurts only when the knife hits you!

    Donate money! Money must be donated immediately.

    If you don¡¯t donate money, your children and grandchildren will go to the battlefield and feed the barbarians with knives!

    Others don¡¯t know, but their own children and grandchildren know best.

    ???If it''s eating, drinking and having fun, compiling a crooked poem, keeping a prostitute, or being jealous, they are all good at it.

    ??But if they go to the battlefield, these losers will just pee and cry for their father and mother.

    ?So, in the morning of the second day, everyone was not interested in political affairs. They almost rushed out to donate silver to fill the national treasury and support the Northern Expedition.

    It''s a pity that the emperor just looked at them lightly and spoke very politely.

    "My dear friends, your families are not rich, so you should not lose your own money for Tianwu. Moreover, my dear friends have also said before that the autumn harvest will be around the corner, and when the grain tax is paid, there will be money in the national treasury."

    ?The ministers were so miserable that they couldn''t even open their mouths. They really shot themselves in the foot.

    It turned out that these words were all made by them to cause trouble for the emperor, but now the emperor easily returned the "bitter fruit" to them.

    ?Some people couldn''t bear it anymore, so they knelt down and cried bitterly, pleading: "Your Majesty, please be merciful and allow me to donate some silver to exempt my grandson from military service.

    ¡°I am over half a century old and I have only one grandson. If he does anything bad, my incense will be cut off. I will not be able to explain to my ancestors!¡±

    ??The rest of the people also followed suit and knelt down one after another, crying together.

    ¡°Please, Your Majesty, have mercy!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, my son has never held a knife, how can he beat the barbarian cavalry...¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you have mercy. We are willing to donate money and food to tide over the difficulties.¡±

    ?The emperor allowed them to cry and never nodded.

    ?Everyone had no choice but to turn to Marquis Xinting, who had a solemn look on his face.

    ?An old minister said: "Master Hou, the children in our family don''t know martial arts at all, and we have no strength to tie a chicken. Even if we join the army, we will cause trouble to Master Hou. Please persuade Master Hou to persuade the emperor for us."

    The Marquis looked at him carefully for a few times, and then he remembered his identity, and frowned and said coldly, "Mr. Hubu Langzhongguan? If I remember correctly, your thirty-year-old son last month He took a peasant girl as his concubine.

    "The old father who kicked the peasant girl vomited blood and is still taking medicine to stay alive. How can such fighting power be said to be powerless? If he were sent to the battlefield and faced with the barbarians, he would at least be able to defeat them with one blow. ten.

    ¡°With such bravery, instead of just showing off to the people, it would be better to kill the enemy for the country, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    "This..." The governor was speechless. He was worried that his son would be angry with the Marquis of Xinting for exposing his shortcomings, so he looked at him and pretended to faint...

    Xintinghou did not make things difficult for him anymore. Instead, he looked at the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty and said: "Previously, when the Northern Expeditionary Army fought for the country and came back with their stumps, you said that the national treasury was empty and could not provide pensions.

    ¡°Now that I have used the income from my family¡¯s property, paid off the pension, and found a place for the disabled soldiers to live, you don¡¯t need to worry about it anymore!

    "But Tianwu is not only the Tianwu of the people, but also the Tianwu of everyone. The only son of the people can shed blood and sacrifice in order to defend the country. It makes no sense. Your children and grandchildren will not succeed! Now it is time for you to do your best for Tianwu. Don''t let it go. Common people¡¯s joke!

    ¡°After all, you have spent your whole life studying the books of sages and enjoying the support of the common people, but in the end you are greedy for life and afraid of death. That is worse than a mud-legged person and a pariah in your eyes!¡±

    As soon as the words fell to the ground, the whole court was completely silent, and no one dared to speak.

    Everyone felt sad, angry and regretful, but more importantly, they understood one thing.

    Previously, the seizure and delay in the payment of pensions completely angered the Marquis of Xinting. His silence was not because he was afraid of their power, but because he was accumulating strength. Conscription is his revenge on everyone!

    Since some people don¡¯t understand the hard work and sacrifice of the Northern Expeditionary Army, then go to the battlefield and try it yourself...

    ?The emperor sat on the dragon throne and saw the pain of all the courtiers.

    ?At this moment, I wish I could look up to the sky and scream with joy!

    ?Sure enough, the knife only hurts when it cuts on oneself.

    "Quit!" Manager Yi received the emperor''s look, shouted loudly, and then waited on the emperor to go to the back hall.

    Seeing that the emperor''s face looked really good, he whispered, "Your Majesty, what the Marquis said is so good, I feel relieved when I hear it!"

    As expected, the emperor''s expression became even more proud, "On weekdays, I can write a lot of excerpts praising virtues, but when they need to be serious, they pretend to be deaf and dumb. Now that things are about to happen, let''s see where they can hide!"

    Manager Yi thought for a while and then asked cautiously: "Your Majesty, there are several families who really only have one legitimate son. Are they really going to be sent to the Northern Expeditionary Army..."

    "I won''t let their bloodline be cut off, but I have to wait until these old foxes are really tamed and are willing to cut off their own flesh in exchange for their hearts..." When the emperor said this, he suddenly remembered and asked : "Over there at Kunning Palace, is there anyone from Jiangninghou Mansion who wants to see you?"

    "Yes," Manager Yi responded quickly, "The Queen''s mother asked to see her. I heard that the old Marquis fell ill because he felt sorry for his grandson..."

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The emperor said coldly and asked, ¡°Did the queen summon you?¡±

    Manager Yi thought about it for a few times and replied: "Your Majesty, your body has been feeling a little uncomfortable these past few days. She has summoned half of the imperial doctors from the imperial hospital to have a look at her. She is currently drinking tonic. She may not be energetic, so she has not seen the prince." lady¡­"

    ??The emperor glared at Mr. Yi and laughed and scolded: "Slippery! Whatever words come into your mouth, you have to put a lot of makeup on them and make them look nice before you say them."

    Manager Yi laughed dryly and said flatteringly: "I''m a clumsy-mouthed slave, and I''m afraid that what I said will be unpleasant will offend the Emperor''s ears. Besides, the Queen is indeed taking medicine to maintain her health..."

    "Anyone who is not a fool will know what her plans are." The emperor mocked, but said nothing more.

    Obviously, he was not prepared to be a dutiful son-in-law and remove his brother-in-law from the conscription list.

    ?That was the name written by my cousin himself. His cousin... didn''t dare to touch it.

    You know, in order to accommodate the wounded soldiers and collect pensions, my cousin has suffered a lot. Now it is a powder keg, and whoever lights the fire is finished!

    Outside the palace gate, Mrs. Jiangning Hou Shizi begged the young **** to report to Kunning Palace again and again. Unfortunately, the young **** came back with the same news every time.

    "The Queen''s body is not in harmony. She has taken medicine and is resting. She does not have the energy to summon Madam. Madam should come back later."

    ?Mrs. Prince Zi was so angry that she tore off the veil. She had no choice but to go home.

    Needless to say, I got nothing this time, and my sister-in-law was laughed at when she was torn apart.

    Not to mention that everything in Xindu was turned upside down and in chaos.

    Just talking about the Xincun side, after getting busy with potatoes, Tao Hongying actually cooked herself and stewed two large pots of potatoes and chicken.

    ?The light yellow potato pieces are soft and fragrant after soaking up the chicken soup.

    The family brought a big bowl of it back, and it immediately became the favorite of the elderly and children in the village.

    ?Everyone is clamoring to open a few more ridges of land at the foot of the mountain and on the edge of the vegetable garden next year to plant these potatoes.

    ?Eat it stewed, grilled or stir-fried, you must eat enough!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 590ï¼š Boss Xiao Liâ€™s shrewd side

    Chapter 590 Boss Li¡¯s shrewd side

    ??The village chief, Li Yong and Liu Biaotou, as well as Uncle Zhao who had just returned from Baiyuan Garden, all had dinner at Li''s house.

    Tao Hongying also made an additional dish of minced meat and mashed potatoes.

    ?Potato slices are steamed, mashed into puree, and piled into a volcano shape in a large porcelain bowl.

    Stir-fry the minced meat again, add soup, add green onion and ginger, soy sauce, sugar and salt to taste. Starch water increases the viscosity, then pour it on the mashed potatoes, and sprinkle some green and red pepper powder for color.

    Pop a full spoonful into it, mix it with rice, and eat it in one bite. The aroma is indescribable.

    ??The old men each ate two large bowls of rice before they had time to talk.

    ??The village chief said with a smile: "In the future, even if I have no teeth, I will not be afraid of starving to death. These potatoes are so delicious!"

    "Yes, especially if mixed with rice like this, I can eat a bowl! I''m very hungry, but I''m full!" Uncle Zhao said and scooped up another big spoonful of mashed potatoes.

    Li Laoer said: "We have harvested so much from the field, there are not many missing. The uncles like it, and I will make it for them in the future."

    ¡°That can¡¯t be done!¡± The village chief and Uncle Zhao all objected in unison.

    The village chief put down his job and said: "This is for saving seeds. We can plant more seeds next year and eat them casually. This year we can''t do it! Let''s just have a meal to satisfy our cravings. The rest must be stored and eaten. No more eating."

    Li Laoer couldn''t help it, so he nodded quickly and said, "Okay, okay, I won''t eat it, I''ll keep it for seed."

    ??The village chief uncle started to worry again and asked: "Uncle, where do you think we should store so many potatoes? It won''t work if it is cold or hot. If it rots, it will be a waste of good things!"

    Li Laoer and his niece had discussed this matter a long time ago, and he said: "Uncle, there are many crops in Zhengjiazhuang. Originally, Fu Niuer wanted to send a batch to Cyclamen, but now we will send these to our village. Go for it!

    ¡°Firstly, we are closer to the city, and secondly, there is a big cellar in Zhengjiazhuang, which is convenient for storage. In the spring of next year, we can just plant potatoes from there.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a good idea, it¡¯s just a blessing for me!¡± The village chief was happy to hear this, and said, ¡°It¡¯s too far away, and people always help us, and we don¡¯t even have the chance to help them.¡±

    Li Laoer said with a smile: "Don''t worry, uncle, there will be many opportunities in the future."

    Everyone was chatting and laughing, eating and drinking, and then dispersed.

    Early on the next morning, several vehicles came out of the village and delivered all the potatoes in the village to Cyclamen in three batches.

    Jia Huan worked alone in the restaurant. As time went by, he became a little more shrewd.

    He picked up the potatoes with great fanfare and had people pass directly through the front hall and carry them to the backyard.

    When the diners saw it, they naturally asked about it.

    ¡°Boss Xiao Li, what good things are produced in Broken Gold Beach?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss Li, if you have good things, you can¡¯t hide them away. We are all old customers.¡±

    Jia Huan smiled and cupped his hands and said, "To be honest with you, these are potatoes grown in the village, and they were delivered just after harvesting.

    ¡°Tomorrow we will launch several new dishes in our building, using these potatoes as ingredients. If you have time, be sure to come and try them out.¡±

    ¡°Oh, can the potatoes be harvested now? Our family has also planted them. I thought it would take another month to harvest!¡±

    ¡°My family also grows it!¡±

    ¡°My family didn¡¯t grab the seeds, but they didn¡¯t plant them.¡±

    ??Everyone was talking lively, but without exception, they were all ready to try cyclamen''s new dishes, and were curious about how cyclamen turned potatoes into flowers!

    Because, no matter how many families planted potatoes, these potatoes were originally brought back from the south by the Li family and then jointly planted with the Liu family.

    When it comes to how to eat, no one knows better than the Li family. So, because of these dozen carts of potatoes, potato craze started inside and outside Xindu, and cyclamen became popular again!

    ??The villagers sent the potatoes to the city. In the afternoon, the women had nothing to do, so they carried picks and baskets and poured into the potato fields in groups to continue...sliding potatoes.

    There are always some potatoes that are shyer and prefer to hide deeper in the soil.

    There are also some who like to live in isolation, living a few feet away from the edge of the seedlings.

    ?The women were reluctant to part with them because they couldn''t think about it for a moment and were frozen into ice **** by the coming late autumn and cold winter.

    So, they made up their mind to find the naughty potatoes, take them home, and then put them into the pot to warm them thoroughly...

    ?In the cornfield not far away, the corn stalks have turned into an old green color, and they start to change into yellow clothes when the autumn wind blows.

    Occasionally, a naughty and shameless corn cob breaks through the leaves, runs out to bask in the sun, swaying his long beard, and curiously looks at this novel world.

    ?The naughty boys in the school had finished school and couldn¡¯t find my mother when they entered the house, so they threw away their schoolbags and ran to the fields to join in the fun.

    From time to time, the naughty boys cheered because they found a potato.

    Hou Ye took his relatives, guarded a dozen carriages, and pulled more than a hundred wounded soldiers. When he saw the lively in the field, he couldn''t help laughing.

    The Marquis said to the wounded soldiers: "You are so lucky. You catch potatoes in the village and you have potatoes to eat in the evening!"

    A young wounded soldier asked: "Master Marquis, are potatoes the auspicious grain with high yields?"

    ¡°Yes!¡± Mr. Hou nodded, ¡°This thing is good for both grain and vegetables. There will be a lot of it planted everywhere this year. In two years, no one will go hungry in Tianwu.¡±

    Everyone found it strange and stretched their necks to look around.

    ??The Marquis tapped the shaft of the carriage with the whip in his hand, and pointed to the second village not far away and said: "Let''s take a look there first. The villagers are building houses for you."

    ¡°House, are you really building a house for us?!¡± a wounded soldier shouted, and the others also became excited, even ignoring their injuries, and stood up one after another to see more clearly.

    They originally thought that this was a white lie told by the Marquis to prevent them from becoming decadent, but they never expected that it was actually true!

    Soon, the convoy came closer and turned down the road. Before reaching the archway, the village chief led the villagers to greet them.

    Even the women and children from the fields came in a hurry.

    The Marquis jumped off his horse, held hands with the village chief, and said, "Uncle, I have brought all the injured brothers here, and they will be entrusted to you from now on!"

    The village chief quickly helped Mr. Hou and said in a loud voice: "Master Hou, please don''t do this! These little brothers are the heroes who protect us from living and working in peace and contentment. Now that they are injured and it is difficult to survive, shouldn''t we help you? Don''t do it." That¡¯s too crude!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Marquis, we are all one family.¡±

    ¡°The village will be very lively in the future, and it¡¯s not too late for us to be happy.¡±

    ??The villagers also responded one after another, with enthusiastic smiling faces that were not adulterated at all, making the wounded soldiers almost have red circles in their eyes.

    ?They were disabled, and their families disliked them and were unwilling to let them go back.

    Unexpectedly, I got a long-lost warmth from these strange villagers in this strange place.

    ??If the people they risked their lives to protect were such villagers, then their sacrifice seemed... worth it!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 591ï¼š The new village will not raise useless people!

    Chapter 591 The new village will not support useless people!

    ??The village chief waved his pipe and pot to signal the villagers to shut up, then tapped his prosthetic arm and called the lame Uncle Zhao forward.

    He then said to the wounded soldiers: "Brothers, you may not know that these old brothers and I are also retired wounded soldiers. When we were guarding the border outside the wall, we also killed many barbarians.

    "So, we are very aware of the pain in your hearts at this time. After all, we all came here the same way. But I want to tell you, men, we can be killed by barbarians, but we can''t be scared to death by a little difficulty! That''s too much Shame on you!

    "Isn''t it just that I am missing an arm and leg? As long as I am willing to work hard, my life is not necessarily worse than that of people with complete arms and legs! Look at us, how happy our lives are now?! You are younger than us and have better roads than us! Long, I will definitely not go wrong in the future.

    "The Marquis trusts our village and has sent you here. We welcome you. But we are all men. Let me tell you something ugly. Our village does not support lazy people. If you want to stay, you will have to work in the future!"

    "Have you seen these foundations? They are for you! The autumn harvest is coming soon, and there is a lot of work in the village. I don''t know, you have to put more effort into your house. In winter, you lie on the hot kang or squat in the shack. It''s up to you to tremble!

    "Also, after the house is built, a workshop needs to be built. This is also a good business that the Marquis has specially helped you with to make a lot of money every day in the future. You also have to contribute, otherwise it will be left to us boys in the village. Don''t blame them for being jealous. Steal your cornucopia!

    "Anyway, work, work! As long as you work, you will have enough food, clothing, and sleep. Don''t be afraid of the villagers laughing at you for missing arms and legs. Everyone doesn''t have the time and is busy grabbing money. Do you understand?¡±

    The wounded soldiers looked at the old man waving his pipe and pot, and were silent for a moment. Then they all shouted in unison, "Understood! We understand!"

    ?These words were like fire, burning their eyes and making them feel a little more energetic than before.

    ??The village chief laughed and praised: "That''s right. We are men, so we have to have this attitude."

    At the end, he turned to the Marquis and said: "Master Marquis, these little brothers are still injured and cannot be cured. They cannot live in thatched huts. Why don''t they live in the village first?"

    ??The Marquis nodded, "The few who are seriously injured will need to be cared for for a few days. We will arrange them in my yard first, and the rest will be taken care of by each other."

    The village chief quickly shouted to the villagers, "Bring the brothers into the village. Each family will have a house. It will be enough to take in five brothers. After one month of work, the houses here will be built! The food these brothers eat will be produced in the village." , when your mother-in-law cooks, she also adds an extra handful of vegetables.

    ¡°Also, everyone¡¯s eyes should be brighter. If these brothers are injured, they should quickly find Dr. Zhang, you know? They are all miserable people. If we help each other now, we will live on each other¡¯s shoulders from now on!"

    ¡°I understand, village chief, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, hurry into the village.¡±

    ¡°Little brother, come to my house and I¡¯ll cook white rice for you tonight!¡±

    ??The villagers responded loudly and stepped forward to crowd the carriage toward the village.

    The village chief fell behind and whispered to the Marquis, "Master Marquis, there is actually not much work in the village. Everyone can build this house. However, these little brothers have just lost their limbs and are afraid that they will become useless. If they give more They arrange work so that they feel that they are still useful and no longer want to take a dead end.

    ¡°And living in a house they built themselves, they feel at ease. After a while, when work starts in the workshop and they can earn enough money to support themselves, they won¡¯t think about it anymore.¡±

    ??The Marquis knew the truth of this very well, and of course he would not misunderstand that the village chief was treating these wounded soldiers harshly.

    He was filled with gratitude, and he handed over his hand again and said sincerely: "Uncle, when I think of entrusting wounded soldiers, the first thing I think of is you. Thank you for your hard work in the future."

    ?This trust is a great honor for the village chief. The old man straightened his back and beat his chest loudly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Marquis, these boys will be alive and kicking after taking care of them. Maybe next year at this time, they will be thinking about getting a wife again. By then, these two villages will have to build new houses!¡±

    The two of them talked all the way back to the village. It happened that Jiayin brought Shuiling back from Doctor Zhang, holding a new medical book in his arms.

    As soon as she saw her adoptive father, Jiayin ran over and complained aggrievedly, "Father, wu wu, you have killed Fu Niu''er! Fu Niu''er is so pitiful, she will be exhausted by Grandpa Zhang!"

    She waved the medical book in her hand, "Look, look! It''s such a thick book. Grandpa Zhang wants me to memorize it in one day. If I do a spot check tomorrow, if I memorize a wrong prescription, I will be slapped!"

    The Marquis frowned in distress. It would have taken him half a month to replace such a thick medical book. This old man was really trying to undermine his efforts!

    "I guess I didn''t explain it clearly last time. I''ll talk to Miracle Doctor Zhang again tonight, and I won''t let him squeeze your endorsement like this this time!" Mr. Hou rubbed the little girl''s hair. I don''t know if it was a psychological effect, but he always felt This kid is tired and thin...

    When he said this, Jiayin felt that he was making a fuss out of a molehill. After thinking about it, he waved his fist and said, "Forget it, adoptive father, it''s better not to settle the score with Grandpa Zhang! Fu Niu''er is very powerful. She will definitely defeat Grandpa Zhang and let her He was impressed and asked me to give him some problems when I start my career in the future!¡±

    After saying this, the Marquis and the village chief both laughed.

    The village chief patted the fat **** the back and praised: "Okay, we Fu Niu''er are ambitious! From now on, when people in the village have trouble, they won''t ask for help from this weird old man Zhang Shenyi. Let us Fu Niu''er take action. The medicine cures the disease."

    "No, no!" Jiayin waved her hands in fear, "I haven''t memorized the prescription yet. The village chief can''t count on me. What if the medicine kills someone?!"

    ??The village chief and the Marquis burst into laughter, this fat girl is so cute!

    While talking and laughing like this, everyone entered the village.

    ?Each family is busy cleaning up their houses and arranging the wounded soldiers assigned to their homes.

    ?Although every family is living a better life now, no one has made extra beddings to wait for guests. The sudden addition of five people also caught them off guard.

    Fortunately, it is summer now and there is no need to keep warm.

    ??He burns a fire in the big kang to warm it up, then spreads out a mattress and sleeps on it. At night, he just pulls on a coat and puts it over his belly.

    ?The women were busy cleaning the house, burning the kang, and then went to cook.

    The men helped fetch water, and then sat under the eaves of the verandah with the wounded soldiers to chat.

    The naughty boys were curious about the wounded soldiers, but were too shy to come forward. They just hid behind the adults and quietly listened to the excitement.

    ??The Li family also wanted to divide a few wounded soldiers to help take care of them, but the villagers did not agree and robbed them all in the blink of an eye.

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn¡¯t insist. She thought about making more noodles, steaming some meat buns tomorrow, and giving them to the wounded soldiers for fun.

    At this moment, Sister-in-law Qiong came to the door in a hurry!

    ? Hey, it¡¯s still the fourth update of the day. Huahua is going crazy with exhaustion just in time for the start of school for the beast at home, so the update is a little late. A must-read for Tuckball, click "Good View" or "Five Stars", and ask for more updates! Love you~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 592ï¼š All hardships come with joy

    Chapter 592: After all the hardships, happiness comes

    Mrs. Li and others were all surprised. After all, it was getting late at this time.

    Old lady Li asked: "What''s going on? But something is wrong with Mr. Wen and Jinrou?"

    Sister-in-law Qiong quickly waved her hand and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, old lady, our husband and wife are fine. It''s just that our wife is suddenly greedy and wants to eat the custard steamed by the fourth lady.

    "Also, if there are sour fruits at home, can you pick some for our wife? Originally, our master wanted to come in person, but he couldn''t let our wife go, so we had to make a trip as a slave."

    Hungry? Sour fruit?

    ??Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si had not heard what was going on, but Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying had already stood up in surprise.

    ?Old Mrs. Li pulled Sister-in-law Qiong and asked, "Is Jinrou pregnant?"

    Sister-in-law Qiong smiled from ear to ear and whispered: "The doctor said it''s only two months and the fetus is not yet firmly seated, so I don''t dare to tell anyone about it."

    "Yes, yes! Don''t go around talking about it for now. It''s important to take good care of your health first." Mrs. Li was so happy that she walked around the house rubbing her hands, thinking about it very much.

    "This is Jinrou''s first time, so I''m afraid she''s not sure, so I''d better go see her and give her some courage!" Mrs. Li quickly called her daughter-in-law, "Hongying, steam a bowl of egg custard for Jinrou first. , I want a big bowl!¡±

    ¡°Hey, mother, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Tao Hongying was also overjoyed and ran to the kitchen at that time.

    Jiayin hugged grandma''s arm and smiled happily, "Grandma, I''m going to have a junior brother again, right?"

    "Haha, you can''t say for sure. Junior brothers and sisters all depend on God''s will, but you are blessed to have a child in your aunt''s belly." Mrs. Li patted her granddaughter and told her, "Go and look for any sour fruit. I¡¯ll gather a few temporarily and let your sister-in-law eat them first. We¡¯ll go to Zhuangzi to see her tomorrow and bring some more.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Jiayin responded in a loud voice.

    Actually, there are a lot of fruits in her space, but it is not convenient to take them out at this time.

    So, she called her father for help, carried the small basket, and then sat on her father''s shoulder to the orchard.

    ?The fruit at this time has just been slightly reddish by the sun, is half-ripe, and is most sour and juicy.

    ?The two men soon picked a basket and when it was delivered home, the custard was ready.

    Sister-in-law Qiong didn''t stay for a moment, she had a food box in one hand and a basket in the other, and quickly ran away without a trace.

    The Li family are all happy for Mr. Wen and his wife.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ?Now, not only are they finally married, but they have also given birth to a child. It is really a blessing after all the hardships!

    "Go to bed quickly and get ready tomorrow morning. Hongying and I will go see Jinrou!" Mrs. Li greeted her daughter-in-law, "You can bring more food. In one month, Jinrou''s fetus will be firmly seated, and we can help with it." Children¡¯s clothes and bedding.¡±

    ¡°Okay, listen to me!¡± Tao Hongying thought about what else she could bring to eat.

    However, the good news was jumping up and down, "Grandma, I want to go too! I want to go too!"

    ¡°Okay, go, let¡¯s go together!¡± Mrs. Li patted her fat granddaughter dotingly and said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m going tomorrow, get close to your sister-in-law more, let her be blessed, and she will definitely give birth to a big fat boy!¡±

    Jiayin grinned. Grandma really thought highly of her. She used to treat her as a lucky doll, but now she is asked to take on the task of delivering her son to Guanyin...

    Early on the next morning, after the Li family had breakfast, they went about their business.

    Li Laosi wants to follow Mr. Marquis to the pier, and Li Laoer wants to go into the city. He has enough work to do in Baiyuan Garden and the Relief Department.

    Tao Hongying picked up some pickles that go with porridge at home, put them into small jars, and prepared to take them to the Wen family.

    ??This is what Wenjuan likes to eat on weekdays, and it must be in line with Mrs. Wen''s taste at this time.

    Mrs. Li went to the warehouse and picked out a few pieces of soft material in case Mrs. Wen wanted to make a needlework for her child to occupy her free time.

    They are outsiders and cannot show off early, but as mothers, whenever they provide things for their children, they show love and affection, and the children in their belly will definitely stay with peace of mind and be born smoothly.

    ?Of course, the Wen family is definitely not short of these fabrics, but this is Mrs. Li¡¯s wish.? ? ? ? It¡¯s Jiayin¡¯s turn and there are a lot of things.

    She plunged into space last night, but she had been preparing for it for a long time.

    Since the establishment of the nursery, her mouth has been able to eat freely.

    No matter what you want to eat, as long as you find the seeds or roots, you can eat it quickly.

    Nowadays, the space is no longer as thin as before with only apples, pears, and dates.

    The periphery of her private plot was almost covered with various fruit trees.

    ??And each fruit tree is divided into categories, so there is really everything you need.

    ?For example, cherries are divided into red cherries and white cherries.

    Plums come in purple and yellow colors.

    ?Peach includes honey peach, flat peach and crisp peach.

    ??There are more types of grapes, and a shed of more than 200 square meters has been built.

    Green grapes, purple grapes, red grapes, and small black grapes almost covered the shed.

    ?This is also the reason why the little fox doesn¡¯t want to go out every time he enters the space¡ªthere are too many delicious foods!

    ??Just when Jiayin was busy choosing fruits, this naughty kid didn''t know how to compete with the bees.

    ?The tip of my nose was pricked, and it swelled like a red fruit. I screamed in pain and shed tears.

    Jiayin felt sad and funny at the same time. He ran to the beehive, dug some honey, and spread it on the little fox''s nose.

    Needless to say, the remaining half of the bowl also went into the little fox¡¯s belly.

    ?This box of bees was collected from the orchard on the mountain when good news came in spring.

    In fact, there are no bees, and the fruits and crops in the space have never been delayed in bearing fruit and maturing.

    Jiayin doesn¡¯t know what the magical principle is, but every time I see flowers blooming everywhere, I can¡¯t help but feel it¡¯s a waste.

    ?It''s fine now. The honey in the beehive is overflowing and it''s time to harvest some and take it out.

    But there was a lot of fruit in the space, and she had to choose from it. She only brought a basket of apples and a basket of sour oranges.

    Apples are rich in nutrients, and one apple a day will ensure your child¡¯s health.

    As for oranges...it can be said to be recycling waste!

    ?Last autumn, I ate Jiayin once at Hou Mansion. It tasted a bit sour, so I thought of throwing the seeds into space and trying to improve it.

    As a result, the orange did not develop in a sweet direction. After it was planted, it became more sour.

    Fortunately, this kind of acidity is not the kind that stings the tongue, but is relatively mild.

    Sister-in-law Wenjuan liked it so much after she ate it before that she had to eat it every day.

    Unfortunately, her lethargy is too severe now. She is almost hibernating these days. She sleeps so darkly that she barely has time to eat, let alone eat oranges.

    ?In addition to fruits and honey, Jiayin also pulled a lot of vegetables from the backyard of the space and planned to send them to the Wen family together.

    The season outside is almost autumn, and the vegetables are far less fresh than those in the space...

    The Li family originally planned to drive a carriage, but they had to bring too many things, so they had to use the Marquis''s carriage as well.

    ?One cart was carrying fruits, vegetables, etc., and the other cart was filled with Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and Jiayin, with Grandma He and Shui Ling accompanying them to wait on them...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 593ï¼š What this slave did was so shameless!

    Chapter 593 What this slave did was so shameless!

    Not to mention anyone else, Grandma He and Shui Ling were quite happy.

    When they entered the Li family, everything was fine. They had food, drink, clothing, and clothing. They were not treated harshly at all, and they were not beaten or scolded at all. It can be said that they are the happiest among the slaves in the world!

    But they often couldn''t help but feel frightened because their masters were unwilling to use them.

    ?The master of a house wishes he had eight servants to serve him, but the Li family is better off. There are several masters, old and young, but only the three of them are there to serve them, and they still have half of their bodies free...

    The old lady likes to choose vegetables, do needlework, and occasionally go to the fields to do some small work.

    The Fourth Madam likes to cook. She has to prepare meals for her family three times a day, so that she can feel at ease.

    ?The eldest master and the fourth master are not at home often. The second master, except for asking them to help with washing clothes, does the rest by himself.

    ?Several young men are not at home, but even at home there are servants to help with chores.

    Even the youngest lady washes, eats and drinks herself.

    ?Even, I prefer to be alone. When I close the bedroom door, there is no sound at all...

    What these slaves did was really bad!

    ?? Today they can help their masters travel, and they finally feel that they are somewhat useful.

    Mr. Wen was so happy that he was blessed with a son. He couldn''t be more happy.

    ??I didn''t even go to the government office today, I just stayed at home to watch over my wife.

    Mrs. Wen was sweet and funny, no matter how much she urged her, she couldn''t do it, until the Li family drove two carriages over...

    "Senior Sister, Senior Sister! I''m going to have a junior brother!" Jiayin got out of the car and ran into the yard, reaching out and hugging Mrs. Wen.

    Mr. Wen was afraid that she would not understand the importance, so he slowed down four or five steps ahead of the good news. It was obvious that he knew how to measure.

    Mrs. Wen gently ruffled her hair and smiled with a blush on her face. "Master, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you. Fortunately, you came with me, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to go to the new village for a while."

    Mr. Wen also patted the fat girl and said with a smile: "There are delicious snacks at home. Keep them if you like them."

    At this moment, Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying also came in, followed by Ye Shan, Dongmei and Grandma He, each holding something in their hands.

    Mrs. Wen blushed even more and said, "Aunt, Hongying, just come over. Why do you bring so many things?"

    Mrs. Li shook her hand and said angrily: "What kind of polite words are there? How can we not come to such a big happy event? After my wife was pregnant, the family prepared a lot of food. Now we share some with each other." You deliver it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a rare thing, it¡¯s just to appetize you. Eat more and sleep more, so that you can have a big fat boy.¡±

    Mr. Wen quickly thanked him, "Auntie, you''re here. I was so scared that I didn''t dare to sleep last night. I''ve never been a father, and I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to take care of Jinrou..."

    "Don''t worry, don''t worry! Aren''t we here?" Old Mrs. Li asked, "You are a grown man, so you should do your business when you have to do it. We are here to accompany Jinrou at home."

    Mrs. Wen quickly said: "Yes, you can''t get in the middle of a few small words between my aunt and I, so go out quickly. But, remember to go to Liu''s house to report the good news."

    "Okay, okay, I''ll go right away." Mr. Wen now regarded his wife''s words as an imperial edict, quickly changed his clothes and went out.

    Everyone entered the house at once, and the Li family laid out the things they brought one by one. After showing it to Mrs. Wen, Mrs. Wen took the oranges and ate two of them in one go. Seeing this, everyone''s mouths were filled with sour water.

    Sister-in-law Qiong said: "My wife found out she was pregnant yesterday, and then she started to feel unhappy... I ate the custard steamed by the Fourth Madam last night, and I haven''t eaten anything this morning."

    "That can''t be done. Eating so many sour oranges on an empty stomach will ruin your stomach." Tao Hongying rolled up her sleeves and called to Sister-in-law Qiong, "Call the cook in your yard and I''ll cook some dishes for them. Let¡¯s learn from it too.¡±

    ?Sister-in-law Qiong was so happy that she immediately went to organize it.

    ?Mammy He stayed to wait on her, and Shui Ling also went to help.

    Mrs. Li held Mrs. Wen''s hand and sat on the kang to talk. Jiayin hugged the snack box and listened to the excitement while eating.

    When talking about how she found out she was pregnant, Mrs. Wen sighed and whispered to Mrs. Li: "Auntie, this is all thanks to Wen Hao from the Guo family next door. He really saved my life!"

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Jiayin were both curious, so Mrs. Li asked: "What''s going on?"

    Mrs. Wen said, "Yesterday I went for a walk in the field and saw a lot of mushrooms in the woods on the edge of the field, so I asked Sister-in-law Qiong to go home and get the basket!

    ¡°As a result, someone was hunting small animals in the forest and set a trap. I stepped on it and one of my legs was pulled up in the air, leaving only my head touching the ground.

    ¡°It was really spinning at the time, and I couldn¡¯t untie it. It happened that Wen Hao heard the noise, ran over, cut the rope with a small dagger, and rescued me.

    ¡°I found a doctor at home to check my injuries and pulse, and found out that I was two months pregnant. Fortunately, I was rescued in time, otherwise the child and I would have been..."

    Mrs. Wen couldn''t speak any more. She folded her hands around her belly, obviously very frightened.

    "This is too thrilling! What kind of unscrupulous guy would go into the woods to set a trap? Isn''t this a trap?" Old Mrs. Li was so angry that she raised her hand and gently patted Mrs. Wen''s back to comfort her.

    Jiayin also hurriedly sat in Mrs. Wen''s arms, hugged her neck with one hand, and touched Mrs. Wen''s hair and ears with the other hand, muttering, "Touch the hair, it won''t scare you, touch the ears, it will scare you for a while!"

    Mrs. Wen was made to laugh.

    Old Mrs. Li also knocked on her grandson, laughed and scolded: "That''s just to coax a child, your sister-in-law is an adult now!"

    Jiayin smiled and continued to eat snacks.

    Mrs. Wen continued: "I was so scared at the time that I didn''t think much about it. I couldn''t sleep at night, and then I figured out that the child Wen Hao had tears on his face at that time, and he must have been bullied.

    "Mr. Guo is old and too sick to care about Zhuangzi''s affairs. Wenhao is weak and young and cannot control others. I have heard some gossip before, saying that they Zhuangzi''s slaves are bullying Lord, when he came to our house to ask for lessons, I asked him a few questions, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    "Now it seems that it may be true. This child looks thin, but his temper is too stubborn."

    Mrs. Li also frowned when she thought of Wen Hao''s child.

    My boys are all very naughty, tanned like monkeys, and rarely get sick.

    ??Guo Wenhao is like a white and clean little bean sprout, falling down at the slightest sign of trouble. Now he has no elders to protect him. It is really pitiful.

    She looked up and saw that Mrs. Wen was hesitant to speak. She suddenly guessed and smiled helplessly, "Jinrou, you want to help this child, but you are afraid that our family will be unhappy, right?"

    As expected, Mrs. Wen said with some embarrassment: "Aunt, this child''s mother went to school with me and we have a little friendship. Now we live so close to each other. This time, she saved both my life and the child''s. I am determined to take care of her in the future." He is a bit different, but the Guo family acted previously..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 594ï¼š Send gifts to your heart!

    Chapter 594: Send gifts to your heart!

    Old Mrs. Li clapped her hand and interrupted her.

    "You also know that was before, and how long it has been. To be honest, our family really doesn''t like Mr. Guo''s behavior, and we have no plans to go out and interact with each other again. But no matter how many mistakes the Guo family makes, we will not anger a single child. On the body.

    "You can help this child if you want. This child is indeed not bad. From now on, our family will only treat this child as your nephew..."

    "Auntie!" Mrs. Wen was happy and held Old Mrs. Li''s hand tightly. "You are so open-minded and kind. With your words, I feel relieved. I don''t like Mr. Guo either, but this child is innocent. .

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been happy for many years. Now that I finally have blood, I also want to do something good and accumulate some merit for the unborn child.¡±

    "Okay, okay," Old Mrs. Li was afraid that she would be too excited, so she quickly comforted her: "It''s okay to accumulate virtue and do good deeds at any time. You can do whatever you want!"

    At this time, Tao Hongying also brought in Sister-in-law Qiong with food.

    Golden millet porridge with dates added to it, making it thick and fragrant.

    Pair it with a plate of freshly mixed spicy melon sticks, a plate of sweet and sour potato shreds, a minced meat tofu, and a stir-fried vegetable.

    Finally, there is a plate of golden dough pancakes, soft and shiny.

    Mrs. Wen only took one look, and her stomach growled, causing everyone to laugh and quickly help set the table.

    He was also greedy after hearing the good news. Taking advantage of his young age and thick skin, he joined her to eat and drink together.

    Euphemistically called it, she ate with her, so the aunt and brother ate more deliciously.

    In the end, Mrs. Wen ate a bowl of porridge, two cakes, and a lot of side dishes.

    ?This made Sister-in-law Qiong so happy that she wished she could leave Tao Hongying here and cook for her master every day.

    ??But she didn¡¯t dare to say this idea.

    ??Li Laosi is now a general, and Tao Hongying is the general''s wife and the princess''s mother. They come here to cook because of their close friendship.

    Even if the Wen family is as thick-skinned as a city wall, they can¡¯t really treat her like a cook!

    Fortunately, Tao Hongying and Mrs. Li were also worried about Mrs. Wen not being able to eat well, so Mrs. Li said, "I''ll live in peace for a few days. As long as I''m not afraid of moving, I might as well go live in a new village.

    "It just so happens that Wenjuan is also raising a baby. There is no difference at all between taking care of one child and two. Besides, there are many people in the village. During the day, Mr. Wen goes to the Yamen and you stay at home. We all talk and do needlework together. It''s lively The days go by quickly.¡±

    Mrs. Wen was moved when she heard this, and responded: "Okay, I will listen to my aunt, and I will go to my aunt in a few days."

    Everyone was chatting and laughing, and just after noon, Mrs. Liu arrived in a hurry.

    She also brought a lot of things, and even a short, fat old nanny.

    ¡°Jinrou, I¡¯m so happy!¡± Mrs. Liu hugged Mrs. Wen when they saw her, and she was so happy.

    Liu Zhiheng has no sisters, Mrs. Liu has no sister-in-law, and her sister-in-law is thousands of miles away and has not been seen for many years.

    She treats Mrs. Wen as her sister-in-law or sister.

    ?Now that I heard that she was finally happy, I came over in a hurry.

    Mrs. Wen was also so excited that her eyes were red.

    She actually gave up hope, but she didn''t expect the joy to fall from the sky.

    ?Old Mrs. Li quickly advised the two of them, "It''s less than three months old, so don''t make Jinrou cry. Sit down and talk!"

    "Yes, yes, I got carried away with my joy!" Mrs. Liu quickly smiled and saluted Mrs. Li, hugged the chubby Jiayin and teased her for a few words. Then she remembered the nanny and said: "Sister, you don''t have any old people at home here. It¡¯s your first time to give birth, so you can¡¯t do it without reliable help around you! ¡°This is Aunt Tian. When I gave birth to Zhimin and Xiujie, she took care of them from the time I was pregnant until they were two years old. She not only knew how to feed and clothe the children! Taboo, and know a little more about medical skills. This time, I really don¡¯t trust you, so I invited Aunt Tian to help you manage it for two years. "

    ?Mrs. Wen was overjoyed. She really lacked such an experienced old lady around her.

    ?This great gift has been sent to her heart!

    ??Mother Tian stepped forward to salute, and she helped her up. She gave her a big red envelope and asked Sister-in-law Qiong to take her down to settle down.

    Mrs. Li smiled and said: "Jinrou also said that she is going to live in a new village in a few days. She will definitely bring Aunt Tian with her. When the time comes, with Aunt Tian by her side, my family Wenjuan will also follow her!"

    "Oh, my aunt is going to take Jinrou to the village, so I''ll be even more relieved." Mrs. Liu affectionately sat down next to Mrs. Li, "Jinrou has a stubborn temper. I want to take her home, and she will definitely not agree, but When she goes to Xincun, she feels as comfortable as going home. The best thing is that when I go to see Jinrou, I can have some delicious food at my aunt''s house."

    "Haha, even if Jinrou doesn''t go, you can go by yourself. I''ll keep it for you to eat and drink well." Mrs. Li smiled heartily, "The fruits on the mountain will be ripe in a few days, and Jiaren and the others will definitely come back. Let Zhi Min and Xiu Jie follow and have fun together for a few days."

    ??Everyone gathered together to talk and laugh, and the room was so lively for a while.

    Mrs. Wen smiled as she listened, feeling extremely warm in her heart.

    ?Her parents are gone, but there are still so many relatives who care about her and love her...

    After sitting at Wen''s house until the sun set, the Li family took the car back to Xincun.

    ?Mrs. Liu also wanted to rush back to the city, but she was worried.

    Fortunately, Mr. Wen came back in time.

    ?It was five or six days in a flash. Tao Hongying had nothing to do, so she cooked some delicious dishes and had them sent to Wenjiazhuangzi.

    ?Mrs. Wen often gives things in return, including snacks that Jiayin likes, some exquisite gadgets, and some supplements suitable for pregnant women.

    On this day, Shui Ling, who helped run errands, came back from the Wen family and brought an invitation.

    It turns out that Mr. Wen is going to accept Guo Wenhao as his disciple tomorrow and invites the Li family to attend.

    ?Li Laosi is in the military camp, Li Zhensheng is in Quanzhou, and Li Laosan is in Luoan. In fact, this post is for Li Laoer.

    Mrs. Li and others are all women, so it is not appropriate to show up in such an occasion.

    Mrs. Li said: "Put it down first, and then show it to the second brother when he comes back."

    As a result, as soon as the words were spoken, Li Laoer came back in the car, followed by Jiaren, Brother Li and Brother Mao!

    ?This was a big surprise. Jiayin cheered and ran forward, hugging his brothers one by one. In the end, he lay on Jiaren''s back and couldn''t get off.

    ??The three Jiaren brothers were also extremely happy. Jiaren carried his sister on his back and bumped over and over again. Brother Li and Brother Mao snatched her away. They teamed up to ride on the sedan with their sister and ran all over the yard.

    Mrs. Li was also smiling from ear to ear. She was afraid that her grandchildren would be tired. For once, she took her fat granddaughter down and said, "Let your brothers rest for a while, and then we can play again after eating."

    After saying that, she asked her son, "Why did you bring all the children back? Can you ask for leave at the academy?"

    "Yes, mother, Mr. Wen will accept Guo Wenhao as his disciple tomorrow." Li Laoer replied: "Jiaren is a senior brother, so he must go. Liu Zhiheng also accepted Zhimin and Xiujie, so I will simply give Brother Li I brought my son and my cat brother with me.

    ¡°Since Guo Wenhao will be Mr. Wen¡¯s disciple in the future, he will inevitably have to get along with the children and let them get familiar with him first.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li nodded and did not stop her.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 595ï¼š A natural shortcoming!

    Chapter 595: Natural shortcomings!

    For a while, the children couldn''t sit still and ran out to play. Soon they joined the boys in the village and went up the mountain to play mischief before it got dark.

    ?At dinner time, Mrs. Li almost broke her throat before she called the children back.

    Tao Hongying cooked a lot of delicious dishes, and the children ate deliciously.

    Actually, the family has a cafeteria, and the Jiaren brothers are not short of food. However, Jiaren and Brother Li study very hard, and they are taller. No matter how much they eat, they don''t gain weight.

    ??Brother Cat may have suffered a disadvantage in his mother''s womb. He ate a lot, but he didn''t gain any meat no matter how much he ate.

    ?This made Jiayin secretly pinch her stomach while eating, feeling very resentful.

    She probably has the kind of physique that makes her gain weight even if she drinks cold water.

    ?So, it¡¯s really not that she is greedy, it¡¯s not that she is greedy, no, absolutely not...

    Pang.Good News.Niu successfully brainwashed herself again and continued to live a healthy life!

    After breakfast on the second day, Li Laoer took the three newly dressed Jiaren brothers to the Wen family.

    Jiayin originally wanted to join in the fun, but unfortunately today was the day to hand in homework to Divine Doctor Zhang. She wanted to be lazy, but she was afraid of being punished.

    ?So, she could only keep a straight face and compete with the miraculous doctor Zhang.

    In the afternoon, Li Laoer came back by himself, causing Jiayin to circle around his second uncle several times, but he didn''t see his brothers.

    Mrs. Li was also looking for her grandson and asked, "How many Jiaren are there?"

    Li Laoer said, "Mr. Peng has also arrived at Wen''s house. I asked Jiaren and others to go back to the academy with his car."

    Mrs. Li glared at her son. She was looking forward to her grandchildren staying at home for one more night.

    Jiayin was also disappointed. She sat next to her grandma with her mouth pouted and silently accused her second uncle.

    ??Li Laoer chuckled and quickly talked about the day''s events, "Mr. Wen, Mr. Peng, Liu Zhiheng and I, as well as Dayong''s brother-in-law Mr. Zhou, were all present.

    ¡°Mrs. Liu personally came forward and invited a few of Cui¡¯s old friends to bear witness.

    "Over at the Guo family, Mr. Guo brought Wen Hao here in person. Mr. Guo is very thin. I look at him as if he doesn''t have much time left."

    ?Old Mrs. Li sighed. Although she didn''t like Mr. Guo, they were both about the same age, and she still felt sad when she suddenly heard the news of her dying.

    She said: "Wen Hao has Mr. Wen as his teacher. He will have support in the future, and Mr. Guo will be able to rest assured. When people get old, they are not afraid of death, but they are afraid of not being able to let go of their children and grandchildren."

    ?Li Laoer regretted saying this, which made my mother feel bad.

    He quickly changed the subject, "Jiaren performed very well today. Mr. Liu and the old gentlemen taught him his homework, and they all praised him. They also said that Jiaren will never make mistakes in the future, and he will definitely be on the gold list."

    Sure enough, after hearing this, Mrs. Li and Jiayin both became happy.

    Mrs. Li said proudly: "That''s right. The eldest grandson of our Li family, of course he can''t be wrong."

    Jiayin also raised his chin, very proudly, and secretly wondered if he should squeeze out a little spare time to "translate" some of the books in the space and show them to his brother.

    ??The Li family comes from a small farming family. Although his elder brother works hard enough, he still lacks a lot of background compared to those who are born into wealthy and scholarly families.

    This is a natural shortcoming, and it can be made up by making up for it from time to time.

    ??If you want your brother to get ahead more easily in the future, you have to make a fuss about novelty. If you don¡¯t have any background, it¡¯s good to have advanced insights...

    ?The days passed leisurely, and after a light rain, the mushrooms in the mountains began to grow like crazy.

    The women in the village, led by Xiaocui, almost always come back with baskets full of baskets.

    So much so that if every family cooks something delicious, they are willing to give Xiaocui a bowl. Hui Niang took Xiaocui to Li''s house to sit and chat. They all laughed and said that if the family doesn''t cook, the dining table will not be empty.

    ??The men go to the Second Village to help less every day. It''s not that they are lazy and unwilling to help the wounded soldiers.

    The solar terms are changing so quickly. The corn leaves that were still dark and green a few days ago have started to turn yellow. If you pinch the corn kernels, you will see that they have already set their pulp and are about to mature.

    The night before last, a litter of wild boars came from nowhere. There were seven or eight large and small wild boars.

    The cornfield was destroyed, and the distressed village chief was furious.

    He took all the young and old men in the village and drove them out for a whole day before they drove the intruders out of the cornfield.

    ?One pig was rewarded with two sticks, and the whole family was sent to see the Lord of Hell, and the villagers happily gave the pig a beating as a sacrifice.

    ??Wild boar meat is not tasty, the shreds are thick, it is not soft no matter how it is stewed, and it also has a fishy smell. But with the chef Tao Hongying in the village, this is a trivial matter.

    That night, each family was given a large piece of meat, as well as a small clay pot of braised pork and tofu.

    In the courtyard of Li Yong''s house, there lived a couple of two cows, plus five wounded soldiers, a total of more than a dozen people.

    Huiniang and Xiao Cuier were busy adding a few more dishes to the kitchen and cooking a large pot of white rice.

    Li Yong and Er Niu held two fat children and sat in the yard with the wounded soldiers, chatting.

    After the meal was ready, the men set up a table in the courtyard and sat around it.

    Huiniang and Xiaocui were too lazy to fiddle with the dishes and chopsticks in the room, so they took the child and sat on the stove to take a bite.

    Even though the wounded soldiers have been in the village for several days, they are still not used to it.

    ?For example, this white rice, combined with broth, really makes them smell delicious...

    There was a young wounded soldier who lost half of his arm.

    He put the rice bowl on the table, put his head in, and put the rice into his mouth with his other hand. As he ate, he started crying, "Wow, I thought I was dead at the time, but I didn''t expect that I was still alive." Being alive and having white rice and meat is like a dream!¡±

    Everyone knew that he remembered the previous battlefield in Jiangbei, and they all felt a little heavy.

    ?? Li Yong quickly patted the young soldier on the back and persuaded with a smile: "It''s all over, don''t think so much, the good days are still behind!"

    Wei Erniu also said in a loud voice: "That''s right, a man, it''s so embarrassing to drop a golden bean! We will have a new house to live in soon, and we will have a workshop. Life will be good in the future!"

    ¡°Not to mention eating braised pork, it¡¯s easy to eat meat all the time and drink a big bowl of wine! Maybe you can even marry a wife and have a concubine..."

    "Wei Erniu, what did you say!" Xiaocui heard it in the kitchen and couldn''t help shouting.

    Wei Erniu was so frightened that he shrank his neck and muttered in a low voice, "Oh, that makes sense!"

    ?Everyone burst into laughter, but they still remember the sadness just now!

    ??The Li family yard was also lively today. It was rare that Mr. Hou and Mr. Li came back to eat. They sat around and everyone ate.

    ?It''s just that Li Laoer may have stayed in the city today. It was getting dark and there was no shadow.

    Mr. Hou was afraid that Jiayin would be too full after eating, so he carried her out to eat.

    ??Originally, the two of them planned to go to the second village to have a look, but not far from the village, they met the Li family''s carriage.

    Zheng Feng was driving. Li Laoer was sitting in the car with many books piled high beside him.

    The Marquis asked: "Where did you buy so many books?"

    Li Laoer looked strange and replied, "I didn''t buy it, it was a gift from someone else."

    Fourth update! It''s a bit late today, dear children, the parents'' meeting of mythical beasts was delayed for a long time. I''m sorry, sorry, okay! It¡¯ll be fine as school starts tomorrow. Huahua Rolling Children is asking for a must-read vote again. Dear friends, please give me some good reviews, good reviews, or reminders for updates. It¡¯s the last day of August, so go ahead!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 596ï¼š Death is like a lamp going out

    Chapter 596 Death is like a lamp going out

    ?House and Jiayin were both confused, so Mr. Hou said: "Go home first, and talk slowly when you get home."

    Soon, the carriage arrived in front of his house. Li Laosi heard the commotion and came over to greet the people. He happened to be captured and asked to carry more than a hundred books into the main room.

    Mrs. Li was also surprised and asked: "Where did you buy so many books and how much money did you spend?"

    Li Laoer poured himself a cup of tea and drank it, and then said: "Mother, Mr. Guo passed away. Before, he found someone to copy the books he collected around him into two copies, one for Mr. Wen and one for Mr. Wen. Our family¡­¡±

    ¡°Died? So suddenly!¡±

    Mrs. Li was shocked. After all, Wen Hao had just accepted Mr. Wen as his teacher a few days ago, and Mr. Guo was also present. Why did she turn around and hear the news of his death...

    Li Laoer replied: "Mr. Guo was asking for death before, but he was hanging on for his life because he couldn''t let Wen Hao go. Now maybe he feels that Wen Hao has someone to rely on and a teacher will take care of him in the future. He feels relieved and lets go." ¡±

    Everyone was sighing. Occasionally, they would not be happy when they thought of this old gentleman. After all, the incident of wrongly accusing the Li family of killing people was really ugly.

    But when a person dies like a lamp being extinguished, all grudges will disappear.

    What''s more, Mr. Guo probably felt guilty in his heart, otherwise he wouldn''t have remembered to give so many books to the Li family before he died.

    ??Old Mrs. Li told her children and grandchildren, "Mr. Guo''s gift of books may also mean asking our family to take more care of Wen Hao, at least not to blame Wen Hao for the previous grudges.

    ¡°Actually, he thinks too much. From now on, Wen Hao will be Jiaren¡¯s junior brother. Even if we don¡¯t have these books, if anything happens to him, our family will take care of it.¡±

    "I know, don''t worry, mother." Li Laoer took the lead and responded.

    ?Old Mrs. Li relied on others to recommend her, thinking that if she passed away, the children would be the ones she would be unable to let go of the most.

    She looked a little sad. Jiayin quickly ran over, hugged her grandma and said coquettishly, "Grandma, is Wen Hao''s grandfather dead? He is so pitiful! He gave me a little wooden horse before, can I also give him a box of snacks? Ah, after he ate some snacks, he didn¡¯t miss grandpa anymore!¡±

    Everyone couldn''t help but laugh when they heard this. Mrs. Li even tapped her granddaughter on the forehead, and said with a mixture of laughter and tears: "Do you think everyone is as greedy as you? He is so sad, how can he just eat a snack?" OK.

    "But what comes and goes is right. People have given you things, so now you might as well give some back."

    Jiayin smiled and licked the spot where the little chipped tooth was. There were white dots there, indicating that a new tooth was about to grow, and it was very itchy.

    She thought for a while and said, "Then my mother and I will bake honey cake tomorrow morning. That one is the sweetest."

    "Okay," Old Mrs. Li agreed in one breath, "Bake some more, these snacks are soft and soft, I will give some to your village chief grandpa and grandpa Zhao. Your second sister-in-law also likes to eat them, and I will give some to Mrs. Wen..."

    After Tao Hongying heard this, she simply said: "Mom, we have to go through some troubles. Why don''t we bake more and ask the fourth child to go to Luo''an and send some to the third sister-in-law and the children, and buy some milk back."

    ¡°Fu Niuer¡¯s birthday is coming soon. The base of the cake is almost ready, but the buttercream is not yet formed. Let me think about it again!¡±

    "Okay, you just have to look at the arrangements." Old Mrs. Li was led astray by her granddaughter and daughter-in-law, and her thoughts completely went astray, and she forgot how sad she was just now.

    She thought of something else and said, "By the way, tomorrow, I will go and tidy up Jinrou''s yard and burn the kang. She will definitely come to live here when she comes back, otherwise Mr. Wen will go to court and it will be too deserted for her to be left alone at home."

    ¡°You don¡¯t need the old lady to do anything, we¡¯ll clean it up.¡± Aunt He interrupted and quickly took over the work.

    ??After a few more idle words, everyone dispersed to rest...

    ??Perhaps he got the news that a family of wild boars died in Broken Gold Beach. Not to mention big beasts like black bears and wild wolves, even rabbits and the like did not dare to pass by the cornfield of the new village.

    ??But even so, the village chief organized a strong patrol team, rotating in two shifts a night, with 20 people in each shift.

    ??He was running non-stop, circling the cornfield. When the birds flew by, they wanted to pluck out a few feathers as a warning.

    During the day, there was more work in the village, and most of the newly opened road in Xiaowangzhuang had been built. Of course, basically all the work is done by the villagers of Dawangzhuang, Xiaowangzhuang and Dahuaishu Village.

    But the new village has to send food there to provide two meals a day.

    ??There are also trivial coordination matters, which also require the Xincun side to worry about.

    Fortunately, the construction of the second village is nearing completion, and the beams will be almost ready in five or six days.

    But Uncle Zhao and the other old men felt it was not good, so they started gossiping with the village chief.

    Uncle Zhao beat the injured leg a few times and said, "Brother, my leg hurt so much last night. I''m afraid there will be heavy rain within three to five days."

    ¡°Yes,¡± Uncle Wei nodded, ¡°The scar on my back is also itchy and uncomfortable. It must be raining!¡±

    ??The village chief knocked on his broken arm, somewhat disbelieving, "Why can''t I feel anything in my arm?"

    Uncle Zhao said: "No matter whether it is true or not, you must be on guard. The wood in the second village is still being thrown outside. How about we transfer all the manpower over and rush to build the row houses quickly so that the small houses can be built quickly?" Brothers, move in early!

    ¡°Although they are sensible and often help with the work in each house and do not pick up the food, it will always be a little inconvenient over time. Let them live in a new home as soon as possible. They will be practical and we will not worry.¡±

    The village chief nodded, this makes sense.

    Relatives come from afar!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With a big family living together, it¡¯s inevitable to have bickering and blushing.

    What''s more, living with outsiders will definitely be inconvenient.

    ¡°Then let everyone in the village gather together and let¡¯s rush to build terraced houses.¡±

    ??The village chief made the decision, and Uncle Zhao and others dispersed to inform everyone.

    ?There is great strength in numbers. The work that originally took five or six days was completed in two days with the concerted efforts of all the villagers.

    Logically speaking, getting on the beam is a big deal, and you need to find someone to figure it out.

    ??But the wounded soldiers all came back from the battlefield, and there were no taboos.

    ??The village chief directly asked Li Laoer to help look up the almanac. Hearing that this day was also suitable for groundbreaking, he started to build beams.

    ??The masons invited back this time were also the ones who built the new village last time. They worked quickly and well.

    There are several people whose names are still engraved on the stone tablets at the entrance of the hot spring valley.

    So, seeing the sky darkening, they increased their speed.

    ??The last tiles were safe, and the heavy rain also fell. It was coming fiercely, and it seemed that it would not be completely clear for two or three days.

    ?Everyone was happy when something important happened on their mind.

    In the new village, two pigs were specially killed.

    ?It happens to be a rainy day and you can¡¯t work, so let¡¯s have some fun!

    People in the new village have become accustomed to this kind of big pot meal. They eat well and drink happily every now and then, and everyone is very close to each other.

    Li Zheng from Dawangzhuang, Xiaowangzhuang and Dahuaishu were all invited, and they happily followed suit.

    There were only wounded soldiers, which was very novel.

    ?This also gave them a better understanding of the prosperity of the new village and made them full of hope for their future life...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 597ï¼š Industry specializing in surgery

    Chapter 597 Specialization in the art industry

    After eating the pig-killing feast in Shangliang, the wounded soldiers rarely rested for two days.

    ??The old people from each family cut willow branches and reeds by the river and continued to be busy weaving baskets and new kang mats.

    Once the old people have no leisure time, they always find some small jobs to do.

    Secondly, when picking fruits in the orchard, a large number of baskets are needed.

    Every new house in the second village also needs Kang mats for their big Kangs.

    It was rare that Mr. Hou was not busy these two days, so after lunch, when the light rain stopped, Mr. Hou and Jiayin took a walk in the yard of Li''s house.

    Previously, Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying had made dry noodles once.

    The specific steps and the amount of materials used were clearly written down.

    At this moment, the veterans gathered together and were listening to Tao Hongying explain the steps, and even taught them step by step.

    But men are careless and clumsy. When more than a hundred people learn it, they are like ducks listening to thunder. They don¡¯t understand it at all.

    Tao Hongying said with a dry mouth and a little discouraged when seeing this.

    The Marquis frowned and asked the good news in a low voice, "Fu Niu''er, do you think we should give them another business?"

    The good news is also disappointing. Taking all aspects into consideration, this dry noodle business is really the simplest and quickest to achieve results!

    ¡°Father, let me think about it again and see if there is any better way.¡±

    Mr. Hou rubbed the fat girl''s hair and felt that he was embarrassing her.

    After all, adults like them have nothing to do, and Fu Niu''er came up with the idea of ??dry noodles.

    He then said: "It doesn''t matter if you can''t think of it. If it really doesn''t work, my adoptive father will go find your uncle Huang, rob two imperial villages, and let them farm the land."

    "It''s better not to give up, adoptive father!" Jiayin was soft-hearted and reluctant to part with him.

    ?After all, these wounded soldiers have already planned to settle down. If they change places, their hope of starting a new life will be lost.

    ¡°If I think about it again, there will definitely be a good solution!¡± Jiayin lay on the window sill and peeked into the room secretly.

    ?The little fox joined in the fun and squeezed onto the window sill.

    Jiayin simply used it as a pillow to avoid burping on the window sill.

    ?There happened to be a few wounded soldiers at the window. They were also feeling sad, sitting and sighing.

    ¡°I¡¯m so stupid, my hands are like bear¡¯s paws, I can¡¯t even knead the noodles well.¡±

    ¡°Me too, I can see with my eyes, but my hands can¡¯t keep up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I think it¡¯s easy to make noodles, but it¡¯s troublesome to make them.¡±

    ¡°You are really wrong. It is easy to make dough but troublesome to knead it.¡±

    ?Several people started arguing, and they all obviously felt that they were justified.

    But this reminds me of the good news of eavesdropping!

    If there is a specialization in the art industry, then divide the labor!

    ¡°Father, I know, I have an idea!¡±

    ?She ran over, took her adoptive father''s hand and squatted down, then pulled a stone and started drawing on the ground.

    ¡°Look, foster father, there are these steps to making noodles. If everyone learns them together, they have to learn them from beginning to end, so why not learn them separately!

    ¡°For example, if you like to make dough, you can make it and keep making it, and you will become proficient in it quickly. If you are responsible for kneading noodles, you can knead the noodles. If you keep kneading the noodles, of course you will become more proficient!

    ¡°In this way, everyone only learns one step, learns quickly, and does it quickly. All the steps are combined together, which makes it easy.¡±

    Mr. Hou''s eyes lit up when he heard this. He took the stone, drew a few pictures, and finally laughed. "You can try this method. Maybe it really solves a big problem."

    Jiayin raised her chin proudly and said, "Don''t worry, foster father. This is called assembly line operation. It''s not just a noodle workshop, but all workshops in the future can be arranged like this!" Li Laoer happened to come out of the house and asked after hearing this. Said: "My lucky girl has some new ideas."

    Jiayin quickly pulled her second uncle forward, explained it carefully, and finally said: "For example, grandma and her family make shoes, which are four steps: pasting the soles, attaching the soles, hemming, and sewing the uppers. One person can paste ten pairs a day. It is easy to store soles or store ten pairs of soles.

    "But four people, working together, can make ten pairs of shoes a day. If they are responsible for each one from beginning to end, each person can only make one pair a day, a total of four pairs. In other words, the assembly line operation can be more than doubled. Efficiency!¡±

    Li Laoer nodded repeatedly when he heard this, and said to Mr. Hou: "Master Hou, aren''t you going to pick up a batch of shoes for the Relief Agency to sew tomorrow? You can try this assembly line first!"

    The Marquis also thought of this, "I almost forgot about it, let''s try it first!"

    Jiayin''s voice became hoarse when she heard what my mother was saying. She quickly ran into the house, took her hand and said, "Mom, my adoptive father has come up with a good idea. He can easily teach these uncles. Let''s finish the get out of class today. In a few days It¡¯s not too late to teach.¡±

    ??? Before Tao Hongying could respond, the wounded soldiers were already shouting happily.

    ¡°Really, Mr. Hou has come up with a good idea?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, my stupid head is really clueless.¡±

    "Me too. I''m really sorry, General''s wife. After talking for so long, I''m still confused."

    Tao Hongying was afraid that they would lose confidence, so she quickly said: "Maybe I taught too much today, and it''s normal for everyone to not learn. When we go back, let''s all think about it when we have nothing to do, and it will be easier for us next time."

    ?Everyone thanked him one after another and then dispersed.

    Tao Hongying hugged the pottery bowl and drank two bowls of water in one go, which made Li Laosi feel distressed and whispered: "Would you like to go to Dr. Zhang for some medicine? I''m afraid my throat will hurt when I get up tomorrow morning."

    Tao Hongying smiled, glared at him, and replied: "No, you''re not injured. Just drink more water and you''ll be fine!"

    "Then I''ll boil water for you. I remember there''s honey at home. I''ll make you a bowl to drink." Li Laosi went to work while talking.

    Tao Hongying was afraid that he was not familiar with him, so she followed behind and gave instructions.

    Jiayin, the daughter, has been completely reduced to a background.

    With his mouth full of dog food, he could only carry the little fox to find his grandma.

    Fortunately, she will always be a treasure to grandma...

    Early on the next morning, Li Laoer went out with Mr. Hou.

    ?At noon, Li Laoer hired a dozen carriages and transported a lot of cloth and cotton to the relief department with great fanfare.

    Those who are curious will naturally ask.

    ?So the news spread that Xintinghou distributed the cotton shoes needed by the army to the relief department for sewing.

    ?Some people say that this method is good. The army can get cotton shoes for winter, and the old, weak, sick and disabled people in the relief department can also have work to support themselves.

    Some people say that Marquis Xinting has a good personal relationship with Uncle Zhongshan, which is a partiality and perversion of the law.

    ?Of course more people don¡¯t care...

    Since the notice has been sent out for several days, the children and grandchildren of their family have to go to the booth set up by the Ministry of War at the city gate to sign up and enter the list.

    At that time, when the roster is written, whoever wants to change it will be a deserter and will be beheaded!

    In other words, there is not much time left for each company to operate.

    ??But the emperor refused to let go. Even the empress''s brother received the name invitation. The old Marquis of Jiangning Marquis Mansion was so anxious that he fell ill, but the emperor did not change his mind!

    For a moment, everyone fell into despair.

    ??Those who could remain calm before and thought that the Emperor would take back his decree can no longer sit still...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 598ï¼š The fat sheep finally arrived

    Chapter 598 The fat sheep finally comes.

    ?This night, many people gathered together, all looking sad.

    Someone said: "Did we guess wrong? The emperor is determined to let our children and grandchildren die?"

    "I don''t think so. It hasn''t been long since we moved the capital here, and the emperor doesn''t dare to cause too much turmoil in the new capital!" Others sighed, "There must be something wrong."

    "I also feel that we are not looking in the right direction. What is missing in the middle?" A middle-aged man said: "It stands to reason that the emperor was angry at first because we withheld pensions, but now we are willing to donate money to the soldiers. It¡¯s enough to send twice as much, the emperor shouldn¡¯t hold on to it anymore!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not right!¡± A fat man suddenly woke up and shouted: ¡°The pension is for the Northern Expeditionary Army. Who has the final say about the Northern Expeditionary Army? Marquis Xinting!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we worshiped at the wrong temple!¡±

    "The Marquis of Xinting does not like wealth and sex, nor is he greedy for power. He only wants to take back the country in the north. I heard that he loves soldiers as much as his sons. He must have been angry with us before, but now he is hindering us."

    "It must be true. Your Majesty treats Marquis Xinting not just as a monarch but also as a cousin. It concerns the Northern Expedition. If the Marquis doesn''t nod, the Emperor will definitely not let go!"

    ¡°Then let¡¯s try another method?¡±

    "It''s definitely not possible to go directly to Marquis Xinting. We need to find an intermediary to make peace."

    ¡°How is Yushi Wen?¡±

    ¡°Or Liu Zhiheng?¡±

    Finally, it was the middle-aged man who spoke, "I think it is best to find Uncle Zhongshan. Mr. Hou, Yushi Wen and Liu Zhiheng all met through Uncle Zhongshan."

    "The Marquis is very different from the Li family. If Zhongshan Bo is willing to come forward, the Marquis will definitely show his favor."

    ¡°Then after the meeting tomorrow, let¡¯s go to Baiyuan Garden to have tea?¡±

    ¡°Okay, together, together!¡±

    ??Li Laoer didn''t know that he was going to get rich soon. He slept at the relief office that night and got up the next day to go to court. He finally looked forward to the next court. He was about to leave in a hurry, but was stopped by more than a dozen courtiers.

    ¡°Hey, Uncle Li, I heard that two more peonies have arrived in Baiyuan Garden. I wonder if we are lucky enough to go and see them?¡±

    ??Li Laoer felt like he was in the clear mind, but he pretended to be surprised on his face, and then he invited everyone to the Baiyuan Garden with a few polite words.

    Actually, he has been waiting for these idiots for many days!

    I would say that I am usually a smart person, but when it comes to the lives of my children and grandchildren, my brain becomes like a stone.

    Conscription, conscription!

    The focus is of course on the word "bing"!

    And who is in charge of the army? It''s the Marquis!

    ?As a result, they did not ask the Marquis or negotiate terms with the Marquis, but just ran around like headless flies, which was of no use at all.

    Soon, everyone arrived at Baiyuan Garden.

    ??The four members of the Cao family were startled by the sudden rush of guests and hurriedly served them attentively.

    Li Laoer quietly reminded Lao Cao to double the price of the potted flowers placed outside.

    ?As expected, everyone was full of praise, and in the end, each person bought a pot without blinking an eye.

    ??Li Laoer was so satisfied that he stopped talking about flower cultivation and led everyone to sit down to drink tea and chat.

    Everyone had the same purpose, and they talked about conscription in a few sentences, and then everyone sighed.

    ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t know. We bought such beautiful flowers, and I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to enjoy them after we go back.¡±

    "Yes, I have something on my mind. Not to mention admiring flowers, I don''t feel good about eating or drinking, and I''m tossing and turning when I sleep."

    Li Laoer said with a smile: "Indeed, my fourth brother has followed the Marquis and went on several expeditions. I am always on tenterhooks. Only when I see him come back will I be relieved."

    Someone took the opportunity to say: "I heard that General Li Si was born with supernatural powers and was very brave. Even so, my uncle can''t help but think about it. Then wouldn''t it be even worse for us? My son is only eighteen years old and has never practiced martial arts. If he goes I''m afraid that if I don''t get to the battlefield in three days, I''ll send the white-haired man to the black-haired man!"

    "Yes, my grandson just got married, and my grandson''s daughter-in-law is pregnant. When she heard about the conscription, she cried so hard that she almost had a miscarriage." "My mother is the same. She takes medicine every day and can''t wait to go to the battlefield for her child..."

    ?Everyone was talking about it, and they all felt bitter when they talked about it.

    Li Laoer listened carefully, sighing from time to time, showing sympathy.

    Seeing this, everyone finally got to the point.

    "Uncle, it''s not that we don''t want to contribute to the country, it''s because we have difficulties at home and the children are too incompetent. Even if we go to war, they are a burden."

    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it, can you please help us talk to the Marquis and see what needs the Marquis and the Northern Expedition Army have? We will definitely support them.¡±

    ??Li Laoer pondered for a while and then said: "As you all know, Mr. Hou''s temper... is very upright and will not change easily. I am not sure. I can only say that after I return, I will definitely say a few words to you."

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. Thank you so much, uncle.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if uncle can solve the big problem on our mind, we will definitely have a reward in the future.¡±

    ?Everyone was happy to hear this and thanked him profusely.

    After sitting for a while, everyone left with some anticipation.

    Li Laoer also immediately returned to Broken Gold Beach.

    ??The Marquis carried a basket and took his daughter up the mountain to pick mushrooms.

    ??As a result, I didn''t pick many mushrooms, but I hit a rabbit with stones.

    ??The little fox was so happy that he surrounded the Marquis in front and behind him, chirping, hoping that the Marquis would hit another one.

    But unlike before, there is no shortage of rabbit teething festivals at home.

    ??Moreover, autumn has begun, the vegetation is deep, and there are too many insects and snakes. The Marquis is afraid of scaring his daughter, so he refuses to look for traces of rabbits.

    The little fox was angry, so he jumped into the basket, guarded the dead rabbit, and lay down together, lazy and unwilling to walk.

    The Marquis didn''t care. He squatted down and carried the fat **** his back, and went down the mountain.

    Jiayin took out a fruit from her bag and shared it with the Marquis happily. The angry little fox stared at it with eyes like black beans, full of accusations.

    As soon as two people and one fox came down the mountain, they met Li Laoer.

    ??Li Laoer couldn''t help but smile and greet him: "Master Hou, the fat sheep bringing money has finally come to the door."

    ¡°Fat sheep! Where, where?¡± Jiayin joined in the fun and shouted with a smile, ¡°I want to eat mutton skewers!¡±

    ??Li Laoer hit his funny niece and said with a smile: "We have business, you go home first, I will discuss it with the Marquis."

    Jiayin stuck out his tongue, jumped down to the ground, took the little fox with him, and dragged the basket back home.

    ??The Marquis patted the dust on the hem of his clothes, picked a few blades of grass, and asked, "Someone can''t hold on and is finally willing to bleed?"

    "Yes, Lord Marquis." Li Laoer smiled proudly, "Today I killed them first and sold a dozen pots of flowers at a high price."

    The Marquis nodded and responded: "Let''s go to my study. Yesterday, I just made a list. I took this opportunity to prepare all the things that are lacking in the army."

    ¡°It¡¯s best to stock up on more grain. These people all have a lot of land at home, and the autumn harvest is about to begin. Last year¡¯s old grain must be sold!¡± Li Laoer suggested.

    As they were talking, the two were about to enter the yard, but unexpectedly, three carriages turned down on the road far away...

    ? Dear babies, when I first started studying in the new year, Huahua was diagnosed with thoracic scoliosis and lumbar disc. I have been undergoing physical therapy and applying plasters. I have persisted until now, and the pain is getting worse and worse. Recently, the pressure has made it difficult to breathe, and I have been holding back my sleep. My child has finally gone to school, and I really can¡¯t hold on anymore. I have to go to the hospital to take a X-ray tomorrow to see the specific situation. So I will write about 4000 tomorrow, and the update will be later. Let me tell you guys first, don¡¯t be anxious. Don¡¯t worry, Huahuakeng products are guaranteed to last for ten years! Health is so important, I hope you guys will pay more attention to it.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 599ï¼š Sense of crisis of falling out of favor

    Chapter 599 The sense of crisis of falling out of favor

    It turned out that Mr. Wen and his wife moved here.

    Seeing Mr. Hou and others from a distance, Mr. Wen leaned against the car window and waved, "Master Hou, uncle, why are you here?"

    Li Laoer smiled and replied: "I just came back. If I had known you were coming, I would have turned around and left with you."

    ?After a while, Mr. Wen jumped out of the carriage, and then carefully helped Mrs. Wen down.

    Mrs. Wen saluted Mr. Marquis and Mr. Li. When she saw them smiling narrowly at Mr. Wen, she blushed and said to her husband, "You guys talk, I''ll go find Auntie and Hongying."

    ¡°Okay,¡± Mr. Wen quickly ordered, ¡°don¡¯t you want to eat egg dumplings? Just tell your aunt, don¡¯t be afraid to bother her. I will go to the city tomorrow to buy some good ingredients for your aunt to thank her.

    ¡°At this time, you have to eat whatever you want, and you can¡¯t say anything wrong, otherwise you will be thinking about it and feeling wronged for the rest of your life..."

    After saying that, he asked Aunt Tian, ??who was following him out of the car, "Is that so, Aunt?"

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Aunt Tian said with a smile: ¡°Sir, I remember it very clearly. Women are like this when they are pregnant, they are very talkative and greedy.

    "If a husband cares about his wife so much, she will definitely give birth to a fat boy smoothly."

    ¡°Okay, okay, as long as the birth goes smoothly, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a girl or a boy. Look at how smart and cute our Fu Niu is. If I can give birth to a girl like this, I can laugh out loud even in my dreams!¡±

    Mr. Wen fortunately sent his wife and grandma inside, then turned back to look at the Marquis and Uncle. Suddenly feeling a little embarrassed, he coughed twice and asked, "I heard that Baiyuan Garden is very lively today?"

    Li Laoer laughed and couldn''t bear to tease him, so he said: "Let''s go to the Marquis''s yard first. Our family is dominated by women at the moment!"

    ??Master Hou also smiled and nodded, and then led them into his yard.

    ??There were originally a few seriously injured soldiers living here. However, their injuries have improved a lot in the past few days and they have moved out to live with their companions.

    Dongmei and Yeshan heard the commotion and came out to prepare tea and snacks.

    As a result, as soon as the Marquis and others sat down, Jiayin ran over carrying a rabbit and a little fox with a little fart, "Father, let''s roast the rabbit for Fu Niu''er to eat! When my sister-in-law saw the rabbit, she was about to vomit, and the second sister-in-law also Cover your nose, grandma kicked me out!¡±

    Jiayin is very depressed. Even if she has a second sister-in-law at home, with the addition of a junior sister-in-law, she has clearly felt that she is in danger of falling out of favor...

    Seeing a few fat girls with a fat girl, she was holding a rabbit in her hand, and a little pitiful look abandoned was distressed and funny.

    ?So, as soon as Ye Shan put down the teapot, he went to find firewood and cook the rabbit.

    Soon, he set up a bonfire under the steps.

    ??The Marquis took off his coat, rolled up his sleeves, and started roasting the rabbit himself.

    ??He actually doesn''t know how to cook, but after so many years of wandering around and often catching wild animals to fill his stomach, he has developed a skill at barbecue.

    The rabbit in this season is not short of grass. The long is fat and dudt. After a while, the oil began to split oil, and the fragrance gradually spread.

    The fat girl and the little fox sat next to the Marquis, one on the left and the other on the right, their eyes gleaming and they swallowed frantically.

    ?The little fox¡¯s tail waggled and swept the steps away from any dust.

    Jiayin rolled his eyes and thought of an excuse to deceive the little fox, "Santiao, why does my house seem to smell like chicken soup? Go and have a look. If it is true, come back and report the news. I will take you back to ask for the chicken legs!"

    ??The little fox blinked its small black bean-like eyes twice and fell into a difficult tangle.

    The roasted rabbit is delicious, but the chicken legs are also delicious!

    In the end, the chicken legs defeated the roasted rabbit. It climbed over the wall and disappeared.

    ¡°Father, hurry up! Give me all the rabbit legs!¡± Jiayin hugged the Marquis¡¯s arm and wanted to eat alone! The Marquis was so funny that he quickly pulled off the rabbit''s legs.

    As a result, before the good news could take a bite, the little fox actually ran back again, just in time to see this scene...

    ification£¡

    ?The little fox stood up angrily, waving its little paws desperately and barking non-stop.

    ??If it could speak human language, it would probably have a lot of swear words!

    Jiayin felt guilty and quickly threw the rabbit leg in his hand.

    The little fox immediately caught it, blocked his mouth, and immediately turned into a cute baby!

    Jiayin rolled her eyes, took the other rabbit leg handed over by her adoptive father, took a big bite, and complained: "You heartless Sanjou, you usually eat so many good things from me, but now you don''t even want to let me have a single rabbit leg." ¡±

    When the little fox heard it, he simply turned around and pointed his **** at the good news, looking like a scoundrel.

    Everyone in the yard was amused by the fat girl and the little fox.

    Li Laoer rubbed his niece''s hair and said with a smile, "If you like rabbits, you can catch a few more ones tomorrow."

    Jiayin quickly waved her hand. The rabbits in the space were like leeks. Occasionally, she would have to harden her heart and let them kill themselves in batches. It was easy to eat them.

    ?? But this rabbit is different. It was brought back by her adoptive father in partnership with her, although she only handed over the stones...

    ??The fat girl and the fox both had their mouths shut, no one was making any fuss, and everyone started talking about business.

    Li Laoer told the courtiers and dignitaries that they wanted to donate money and food in exchange for children and grandchildren at home.

    Mr. Wen smiled and said: "This is a good opportunity. New grain will be harvested soon, and the old grain of each family should be sold at a reduced price. At this time, it is easier to get more grain."

    "We both thought of going to the same place, as I said just now." Li Laoer clapped his hands and said: "I have briefly inquired about these families. There are two dyeing shops in the next state capital. I can ask for more coarse cloth.

    ¡°There is another family whose ancestral land is in the west. I heard that there is a lot of cotton there! For the sake of my children and grandchildren, I will certainly be willing to give them more cotton this time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, uncle, now you know everything about the courtiers and dignitaries?!¡± Mr. Wen joked, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that you won¡¯t know anything in the future and will be easily plotted by others.¡±

    Li Laoer didn''t hide anything from him and said: "My eldest brother had some people in the city before, and I took over them. In a few days, the relief department will be able to add more."

    ¡°If you want to know someone¡¯s secrets, it¡¯s not easy, but if you want to know a general trace, basic details and origin, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult..."

    ?At this time, Li Laosi came back from the second village and came to join in the fun after hearing the news.

    When the Marquis saw him, he said: "These people can use money, food and materials to exchange for the lives of their children and grandchildren, but they cannot completely get what they want.

    "There must be sons of powerful men in the army. Firstly, they are responsible for protecting Tianwu. Secondly, they also ensure that such things as the deduction of pensions cannot happen again in the future."

    Mr. Wen and Li Laoer both nodded.

    Li Laosi thought that his plan would not work, so he called Dongmei for some sweet potatoes, roasted them with the residual heat of the campfire, and ate them with his daughter.

    Li Laoer continued to ask: "Does the Marquis have any regulations? Please tell me carefully. I will talk to those people tomorrow."

    The Marquis thought for a while and said: "Each family must have a son to join the army, regardless of concubine. And after entering the military camp, you can choose whether to stay at the dock or go out to fight.

    "Of course, the number of people who go out to go out or stay behind will be half, each will account for half. Whoever wants to stay behind depends on their sincerity."

    Li Laoer and Mr. Wen understood instantly and couldn''t help but laugh.

    Mr. Wen said: "Master Hou, this is a good idea. These people are probably going to fight to keep half of the quota!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 600ï¼š The Li family will soon become a hot cake!

    Chapter 600 The Li family will soon become a hotpot!

    Li Laoer also said: "It is estimated that these people will come to me tomorrow to ask about the results. Tonight, the Marquis will make a list of the supplies needed by the army and leave the rest to me."

    "Okay," Mr. Marquis glanced at Li Laosi, who was eating with his daughter and was full of slander, and said: "The children of each family have joined the Northern Expeditionary Army. I am going to let the fourth son lead the training. From now on, I will follow the arrangements of the fourth son. "

    ??Li Laosi didn''t think too much and agreed casually, "Okay, we will stay at the dock camp for half a year. They are born with mud, so I will plaster them on the wall!"

    After saying that, he picked up the little fox and threw it aside.

    ??The little fox is also a greedy foodie. He actually used his front paws to pick up the sweet potatoes and almost burned his white fur...

    Li Laoer and Mr. Wen were filled with emotion.

    ?Li Laosi didn''t expect it, but they understood it immediately.

    ??Master Hou is trying to build momentum for the Li family, or to put up another layer of armor for the Li family...

    Let me ask you, the civil, military and powerful people in the Manchu Dynasty all have their children and grandchildren working under Li Laosi to earn a living.

    ?Whether it¡¯s following training, guarding the camp, or going out to kill the enemy, Li Laosi needs to take care of each one of them!

    Even if you don¡¯t go out of your way to give gifts to the Li family, you will definitely not dare to offend them easily!

    It can be said that from now on, the Li family will be the meat and potatoes of Xindu.

    ??Li Laoer stood up to salute the Marquis, but the Marquis waved his hand to stop him. He pulled him to sit down again and said in a low voice: "It''s just a casual thing. You don''t have to be polite to my family."

    Mr. Wen joked: "Next time such a convenient thing happens, Mr. Hou will arrange one for me."

    "No!" The Marquis shook his head with a smile, "You have already offended most of the people in the court with your errand. It''s good that they didn''t catch you putting a sack on you."

    Everyone burst out laughing, which made Mr. Wen grimace, "I''m suddenly worried about my son. It seems I''d better avoid a few troubles in the future!"

    Just when they were joking, Zheng Feng and Zheng He brought the trays over.

    Zheng Feng smiled and said, "The old lady said, please invite all the masters to have dinner here, and they can eat comfortably next door."

    "Are we being disliked?" Li Laoer said with a smile: "Hurry up and set the table, just in time to heat two pots of wine. If you drink more tonight, no one will nag you."

    ?Everyone helped, and soon the food was placed under the eaves, two lanterns were lit above the head, and the meal was served.

    The good news is that sitting on the left is the Marquis, and on the right is the father. There is also a little fox in his arms, eating happily.

    ?She didn¡¯t need to pick up the food at all, the bowl was always full, and the slight sense of danger of falling out of favor had long since disappeared without a trace!

    The night wind was a bit cool, and the lanterns were swaying, and the light and shadows were swaying.

    Everybody was drinking, eating, laughing and gossiping, and it was extremely comfortable.

    ?The night was dark, and the Wen family''s yard was tidied up. Mr. Wen supported his wife and returned home in a warm and affectionate manner.

    Li Laosi carried his daughter on his back and took his second brother, who was a little shaken, back to the next door.

    Jiayin wanted to spend more time with her adoptive father, and she had some ideas about storing food.

    There is no choice but to avoid suspicion.

    She is now a grown-up girl and can no longer sleep with her adoptive father. She can only yawn and go back to her home.

    On the second day, just as Li Laoer expected, Baiyuan Garden was packed to the brim again.

    ??Everyone was thinking about it all night. When they heard that the Marquis had relented and could send only one son to the Northern Expedition, they were all so happy.

    But there is only one legitimate son in the family who meets the requirements, and he still wants to hit the wall. "This can''t be done, Mr. Li. We only have one legitimate son in our family. Even if we want to send our **** son away, we can''t do it. If you think of a way, can you talk to the Marquis and exempt our family from the quota?" A middle-aged civil servant , I can¡¯t wait to bow to Li Laoer.

    Li Laoer quickly stopped him, asked everyone to sit down, and after thinking about it, he said: "Everyone, the imperial edict on conscription was issued by the emperor. Although the Marquis can ask the emperor to adjust it, it is impossible to take it back completely. After all, the emperor No jokes.

    "Although I am not familiar with the military, I wonder if there are so many people in the military, they are like a big family. For example, if someone goes out to farm and do business, it is hard and dangerous, but there must be someone at home to cook. Ah, looking at the grain warehouse, right?

    "How to allocate manpower specifically, the Marquis can definitely adjust it. At least half of them go out and half guard the house. But the first condition is that the granaries and warehouses must be full! You said that there is no need to guard these empty things, right? ?¡±

    "Yes, that''s the truth." Someone immediately turned red-eyed and responded loudly: "My unfilial son likes to eat, so it is best to stay in the camp as a gang leader, but I also know that it is difficult for a clever woman to make a meal without rice, so , my family is willing to donate a thousand dan of military rations!¡±

    "And I, my family is willing to donate a thousand pieces of coarse cloth. My son will take good care of it and prevent it from being eaten by insects." Another person said closely.

    ?This is like opening a floodgate and slamming down the door, completely igniting everyone''s "patriotic enthusiasm."

    ?Grain, cloth, medicinal materials, cotton, etc., were donated in countless ways in the blink of an eye.

    Li Laoer felt happy in his heart, but pretended to be embarrassed on his face, and said to everyone: "I will lead the Northern Expedition Army to thank you for your support. I will write down the list in a while, and then I will find an opportunity to show it to Lord Marquis. , the Marquis can enter the palace as soon as possible to intercede with the emperor.

    "But everyone should deliver the things earlier. After all, the final distribution list has been decided, and it will not be easy to change it. I am an outsider, and I am thick-skinned. I can persuade the Marquis once, but it is not easy to do it a second time. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle, I can¡¯t thank you enough this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, uncle, don¡¯t worry, my food will be delivered tomorrow.¡±

    ?Everyone responded one after another, and after reporting the names of their children and grandchildren and registering their supplies, they hurried home.

    After all, the parents at home are still taking medicine for their anger, and the children and grandchildren are even more frightened and trembling...

    ??Although you still have to go to the military camp, as long as you stay at the dock and don''t go out to fight, your life will be saved.

    As for whether it is hard in the army, I can always take care of you when we are so close in the future.

    Going home in the evening, Li Laoer proudly showed the brochure to Mr. Hou.

    The Marquis is also happy. The money, food and materials are enough to support the Northern Expedition for at least a year.

    ?At this time next year, there will be a bumper harvest of corn and potatoes again, so you won¡¯t have to work so hard to get food!

    ?This night, most people in Xindu were able to sleep well.

    ??But the Jiangning Marquis Mansion was still uneasy. The second master and second wife were very dissatisfied when they heard that they would donate so much money and food to the Northern Expeditionary Army, just to give their nephew a job as a cook.

    ??After all, the family has not been separated yet, and the things taken out are also shared by the second wife.

    Mrs. Shizi was even more dissatisfied. How could she make a fire to cook for her son who she had raised in her heart?

    ?That is the Queen¡¯s biological brother and the legitimate son of the eldest son of the Marquis Mansion!

    The old Marquis heard his two sons quarreling, and his illness became more serious. Half of the medicinal soup he was given was spilled.

    The Crown Prince''s wife was so cruel that on the second day when the civil and military officials were about to go to court, she actually had the old marquis carrying such a crooked mouth and squinting eyes blocked directly in front of the palace gate.

    This time, the emperor and the queen could not escape at any cost.

    After all, filial piety is our top priority, and no one can watch the old marquis die outside the palace gate like this...

    Today I went to the hospital to get potions, and I just wrote two chapters of updates. Thank you for your understanding, friends. I will continue to take the medicine tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, and schedule the MRI to Monday. As soon as the back pain is a little better, I will resume the third update immediately, group hugs! mwah!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 601ï¼š Die for grace

    Chapter 601 Death for grace

    Soon, Manager Yi brought people out and took the Wu family to Kunning Palace.

    ?The emperor and the queen were waiting. Seeing the old marquis like this, even the emperor frowned.

    ?The little bit of unhappiness I felt because of being persecuted has faded away...

    The queen ignored the rules and cried loudly, "Grandpa, what''s wrong with you? Why are you suddenly so seriously ill?"

    The Crown Prince''s wife was angry, and she said rudely to her daughter: "The old man suddenly heard that your brother was asked to join the army, and he was so anxious that something bad happened.

    "I came outside the palace several times to ask for an audience, but you refused to summon him. Your grandfather became worse and worse. He became like this in just seven or eight days."

    "Mother, I am not...I am..." The queen couldn''t say that she was busy preparing to conceive and give birth to a child, so she could only wipe away her tears.

    ??The emperor coughed twice and called General Manager Yi to quickly call the imperial doctor.

    Soon, three or four old doctors with white beards came. After kowtowing, they began to diagnose the old man''s pulse.

    It''s a pity that several people were busy and all looked bad.

    As I get older, I am afraid of violent mood swings such as great joy and great sorrow.

    ??Lao Houye had a stroke caused by being out of breath, and it was very serious as soon as it started. From now on, he could only lie in bed and need someone to take care of him all the time.

    With good care, you can live a few more years.

    ??If you are neglected, you will have to wait for a year and a half until the oil in the lamp dries up, and then you will go back to the west...

    But this is the case, but it cannot be said like this.

    The eldest imperial doctor said carefully: "The old Marquis is getting older. Maybe it was because of the cool breeze blowing recently and the bad breath that made him lie down. Let''s prescribe some warming and tonic medicines." If you take care of it slowly and take good care of it, it may recover in three to five years.¡±

    There was not a single fool in the room who understood the hidden meaning of these words.

    ?That means that the old Marquis is hopeless and should wait to die.

    The Queen cried even harder, and the Crown Prince and his wife also had red circles in their eyes.

    By chance, at this time, the old marquis suddenly became energetic. Seeing that the emperor was also there, he stretched out his hand to grab it.

    ?The emperor hesitated for a moment and then stepped forward.

    Sure enough, as soon as the old Marquis took hold of his hand, his eyes were filled with prayers, "Huo... Sha, Wu Yan..."

    When he really loved Sun Xinshi, the old man was half the corner of his mouth, and the emperor was vague, but his grandson''s name was clear.

    ??The emperor finally relented and said: "Old Marquis, please rest assured and recuperate. I am pardoning Wu Yan and he does not have to join the army."

    The old Marquis breathed a sigh of relief, put down his hand, and closed his eyes.

    The prince and his wife were both crazy with joy. Finally, their son no longer had to die.

    Although there was an amnesty, they also knew that this was what their father had sacrificed his life to get back, so the prince quickly knelt down and kowtowed, "Thank you for your compassion, Your Majesty, but the civil and military forces of the entire court are supporting the Northern Expedition, and our Wu family cannot stay out of it.

    ¡°This child Wu Yan is indeed useless, and sending him to the army will be a hindrance. Therefore, I am willing to offer two thousand loads of grain at home to share the worries of the emperor and Tianwu.¡±

    The emperor nodded, raised his hand and said, "Get up, go back and take good care of the old marquis."

    "Yes, thank you Your Majesty." The prince dared to stand up and felt completely relieved.

    After chatting for a while, the imperial doctor prescribed the medicine. After the emperor saw it in person, he left.

    ??Although the old marquis and the prince are the elders of the queen, they are still outsiders. It is not easy to stay here and leave the palace. But the prince¡¯s wife stayed.

    After everyone in the room had left, Mrs. Shizi couldn''t bear it any longer, and she opened her mouth with a lot of complaints.

    ¡°Empress, although you have entered the palace and become the mother of a country, you are still a girl from our Wu family. The family treats you very well. How can you be so cruel and ignore me at a time like this?

    "Brother Yan is your biological brother. How can you watch him go to the military camp to die? Previously, your second aunt insisted on marrying Lian Yatou to Xintinghou, which already made Xintinghou disgusted. If your brother is under Xintinghou''s hand, , I am afraid that the first one will be sent to the knife!

    ¡°I came here to see you again and again, and the banknotes were worth several hundred taels, but you didn¡¯t even show your face?!¡±

    ?The queen felt guilty when she heard this, but she was also aggrieved.

    ?Last time, she begged the emperor several times about her cousin, and the emperor got angry.

    Except for remembering how to treat her with some dignity in front of others, other times she simply treated her as nothing.

    Not only can¡¯t her family help her fight for favor, but they also have to hold her back in various ways.

    ?Just like this time of conscription, she thought that the children and grandchildren of hundreds of officials and dignitaries in the court were all on the line of conscription, and someone would definitely come up with a solution.

    ??Whether it¡¯s donating money, or writing a letter together to plead for mercy, all the family needs to do is follow suit.

    ??I just didn¡¯t expect that the courtiers were reluctant to cut the meat and delayed it for so long, which actually made the family anxious, and grandpa was about to die...

    ?Had she known this, she would have asked for mercy even if the emperor was completely disgusted with him!

    She held her mother''s hand and whispered: "Mom, I also have difficulties. The relationship between me and the emperor is getting worse and worse, and the emperor''s treatment of our family is becoming more and more perfunctory. In the final analysis, it is because I did not give birth to a legitimate son.

    "If I give birth to a legitimate son, no one in this harem can surpass me. Even the emperor will come to our family several times for the legitimate son, and he will reward our family."

    ¡°So, recently I have been resting, conditioning my body and drinking medicinal soup, and I have paid less attention to my family.¡±

    Mrs. Shizi''s eyes lit up when she heard this, remembering that the emperor''s legitimate son would almost be made a prince, and her daughter would be the queen mother from now on. That would be the most prosperous time of the Wu family!

    ?All the anger in her heart immediately dissipated, she held her daughter''s hand tightly and asked: "You are right, it is exactly what it should be, but... will it be effective?"

    The queen smiled bitterly and said, "No, maybe it will take a while longer."

    "Oh, we can''t wait any longer. You are not young anymore. If you keep waiting, it will be even more difficult for you to give birth." Mrs. Shizi was anxious. She secretly looked at the door and said in a low voice: "Just wait, I''m here." I¡¯ll also look for any good recipes for you outside.¡±

    ¡°Is it useful?¡± The queen hesitated.

    ¡°It must be useful, wait until I find out.¡±

    The Crown Prince¡¯s wife took care of everything, for the sake of her daughter, for the sake of the family, and even more for the son who needed her daughter¡¯s care!

    ??Let¡¯s not talk about the commotion and conspiracy in Kunning Palace, but just talk about the broken gold beach. Jiayin was tested by Doctor Zhang in the morning and was finally released. He saw a bunch of women sitting under the eaves of the house.

    ??Original Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying, Mrs. Wen, Wenjuan, and even Huiniang and Sister-in-law Liu were all sitting together.

    There were a large pile of bean pods surrounded among them, and they were shelling the beans while chatting.

    Needless to say, it was about parenting again, because Wenjuan''s face was already very red.

    Jiayin ran forward, hugged grandma, said hello and ran to the Ye family yard to find Ye Shan.

    ? She had planned to stock up on food for a long time, but there were constant trivial matters at home, so she never had time to make arrangements. Today, she took advantage of a little free time and hurriedly gave instructions.

    The Marquis has gone into the city, and Ye Shan has nothing to do, sharpening his sword for the Marquis.

    ??This sword is the Japanese war that Jiayin took out from space, and it has always been used by the Marquis.

    ??There is no martial arts practitioner who doesn¡¯t like good weapons. Ye Shan finally caught the opportunity and was already smiling after struggling from morning to this time...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 602ï¼š Giving both kindness and power

    Chapter 602: Giving both kindness and power

    ?Seeing the young master come in, Ye Shan quickly stood up. Perhaps he was afraid of accidentally hurting the young master, so he hid the knife behind his back.

    Jiayin smiled and said: "Uncle Shan, are you sharpening the knife for your adoptive father? I have something to tell you."

    Dongmei came out of the house and quickly responded, "Miss, if you have anything to do, just ask him, and let him go out to do the work. If he keeps sharpening it, the blade will be worn away."

    ?Hashan smiled naively, quickly wiped the sword clean, and carefully inserted it into the scabbard.

    Jiayin said: "Uncle Shan, I just want to keep the money I got from selling melons. I think it''s better to exchange it for food and save it."

    "The people in Xindu are so bad. What if my adoptive father is out in the future and the court doesn''t provide food and grass? Grandma always said, don''t panic if you have food in hand. I will save more and prepare it for my adoptive father in an emergency. .

    "Go to Zhengjiazhuang and ask Zhengjiazhuang to buy grain in small quantities and store it well first. I have other arrangements when the weather is cold in winter."

    After saying that, she took out a thick purse from her satchel, which was filled with banknotes.

    There are five thousand taels in total!

    ??Although Ye Shan felt that with the emperor around, no one would dare to deduct the military rations from the marquis, but the master had given orders, and it was his duty to follow orders and carry out errands.

    He quickly took it and said, "Yes, don''t worry, miss. I''ll go to Zhengjiazhuang right away."

    Having said that, he was about to leave, but the good news was concealed by his satchel, and he took another oil paper bag from the space, "Uncle Shan, here are two buns, you can use them on the way."

    Ye Shan smiled and was not polite. He took it and untied the horse while eating. But before he could go out, the Marquis came back with a team of dozens of people.

    Seeing that Ye Shan was about to go out, the Marquis asked a few questions. Hearing that Jiayin had instructions, he didn''t say much.

    Ye Shan went out, and the little fox was the first to notice the Marquis, and started chirping. Jiayin quickly ran forward and hugged the Marquis'' arm, "Father, why did you come in so early today?"

    "There is nothing important in the court today, so I went to the dock to help you bring back some people." The Marquis held the fat girl''s hand and went up the steps.

    ?Dongmei quickly moved the chairs, and the father and daughter sat down.

    Thirty veterans **** their horses and came over, saluting them all.

    Jiayin was a little strange. She guessed that these men were those her adoptive father had found for her, and that she would go out to look for medicinal materials in the future.

    But these people don¡¯t seem to be wounded soldiers, at least they don¡¯t have arms or legs missing.

    She asked, "Father, you have brought me all the good soldiers in the army. Are you short of people?"

    "No," the Marquis smiled and patted her back, reassuring her, and explained: "They have been following me in the war for several years. They are all injured, but they don''t delay moving around. They just happened to be sent to help you go out to find medicinal materials. They gradually adapted, became ordinary people, and lived a peaceful life.¡±

    Jiayin suddenly understood and suddenly understood.

    ?These people probably have the post-war syndrome that I heard about in previous lives. They may not have any injuries on the surface, but the fighting on the battlefield has left heavy traces in their hearts.

    She thought for a while and then said: "Father, will they obey my arrangements from now on? Will they be completely obedient to my domestic slaves, or will they be hired workers?"

    The Marquis smiled and shook his head, "It depends on whether you can convince them. If they are willing, they will be your slaves. If not, they can stay in the workshop of the second village." Hearing the good news, he did not feel frightened at all. He stood up and took two steps forward. Take a closer look at these veterans.

    It can be said that the expressions of the people who came off the battlefield were somewhat fierce, and even always on guard.

    But their eyes were still clear, which made Jiayin very satisfied.

    She then said, "You are about the same age as my father, so I should call you uncle. I am Li Jiayin, the youngest granddaughter of the Li family, and the princess of Kangle who was personally granted the title of the emperor. Suijintan is my fief.

    ¡°First of all, I would like to thank you for fighting for Tianwu and sacrificing your life and blood in order to protect our peaceful life! Today you come to our Broken Gold Beach. No matter what you do in the future, I welcome you on behalf of everyone in Broken Gold Beach.

    "Uncles, please rest assured. There are no enemies here. We are all relatives who support each other and strive to survive. Of course, there are always wild boars running down the mountain recently to harm the food. The soles of the village chief''s shoes are about to fly away when they chase them. If you, the uncles, take care of them, It would be best if the wild boar is the enemy. The whole village will be happy and they can have their teeth sacrificed again. "

    ??The thirty-year old veteran had a sullen face at first. Although the Marquis was trustworthy, he came to a strange place after all.

    ?But the little fat girl Princess welcomed them and told some jokes, so they laughed unconsciously.

    Even Mr. Hou, who was sitting behind, had a smile on his face.

    He knew that his little girl was not comparable to ordinary children.

    Not one of these thirty veterans will escape her grasp...

    ?The oldest man with a black face took the lead in saluting and said, "Thank you, Princess, for not looking down on us losers."

    "I don''t mind you," Jiayin said with a smile, waving her chubby hands, "My adoptive father loves me the most. He chose you to send to me, which proves that you are the most powerful soldiers in his heart!"

    Sure enough, the 30-year-old veteran became more relaxed, held his head high, and felt a little proud.

    Jiayin added: "I asked my adoptive father to call all the uncles over. Actually, it''s not a big deal. I have medical skills with the same old miraculous doctor. Some medicinal materials are only in the atlas. I have never really seen them. And I am young. My family is worried about letting me go out.

    ¡°So I want to find a team of people to help me go to the south to find some medicinal seeds, medicinal seedlings, or some kind of local fruit.

    ¡°This job requires walking outside, sleeping in the open air, and may be dangerous. Therefore, uncles must think carefully about whether they want to work for me.

    ¡°If you work for me, you must sign a death contract, not a labor contract, because the medicine I will research in the future may become famous all over the world, and the formula and raw materials must be kept secret. I need your loyalty.

    "Of course, if you uncles are willing to be loyal to me and work hard, I will never treat you badly. From now on, you will have five taels of silver per month, and I will be responsible for providing the rest of your food, drink, clothing, weapons, injuries, and medicine. I can guarantee that these will be provided. It is the best and will ensure your safety to the greatest extent.

    "If this is the case, there is still an unavoidable eventuality. Then... my deceased uncle will be buried in a grand manner. I will be responsible for finding an orphan to adopt and offering incense to my uncle. I will be responsible for supporting my disabled uncle until he grows old. As long as I live, Broken Gold Beach will exist. One day, my uncles will be able to live and work in peace and contentment!¡±

    The veterans were silent for a long time. It was not that they did not believe that Jiayin had the ability to fulfill his promise. After all, there were Li family and Marquis behind him to rely on.

    ??They were surprised that a child of just a few years old could actually say something like this, which was well-founded and both kind and powerful...

    ?No wonder they lived half their lives in vain and were still a big-headed soldier. This chubby girl is already the princess...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 603ï¼š This decision is so right

    Chapter 603 This decision is so right

    Seeing that they were silent, Jiayin thought they didn''t believe her as a child, but she stopped trying to persuade them and was willing to give them time to think about it.

    So, she added, "My uncles'' houses in the second village are all ready. Let''s go and settle down for a few days. It''s not too late to think about this matter carefully before making a decision."

    Hearing this, Dongmei on the side quickly stepped forward to greet the veterans to go to the second village.

    In just a few days, the doors and windows of the townhouses in the second village have been installed, and the big kang has been set up, with golden kang mats and snow-white window paper. Reflecting the sunlight coming in from the outside, the house feels warm. of warmth.

    Mixed with a little earthy smell and a little bit of the fragrance of reeds, it makes people feel particularly reassured.

    ??The thirty-year veteran stood in the room, slightly in a trance.

    The person responsible for receiving Dongmei and the veterans is Xiaocui.

    ?Xiaocui and Wei Erniu moved here yesterday. She is diligent and familiar with the wounded soldiers. She is a real family member.

    At this moment, she greeted the veterans with a smile, "Brothers, sit down! You''re welcome, this will be your home from now on. The princess specifically told you earlier that although she doesn''t know when you will come, this big brother The kang has been burning for three days and it is ready to live in.

    ¡°We just need too many tables and chairs. It¡¯s really slow to entrust the carpenters from Xiaowangzhuang to build them. You will have to make do with them for a few days.¡±

    The veterans waved their hands quickly and said one after another.

    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this is a new house, it¡¯ll be fine anywhere.¡±

    Dongmei saw that they were a little restrained, so she pulled Xiaocui and said, "Brothers, you guys have a rest, we will go back to the new village to prepare food first. You should also think about what the princess said and discuss it more."

    "I have been serving the princess for two years. Don''t worry about the princess because she is a child. In fact, the princess has always spoken to the Li family and the Marquis. As long as you fulfill your duties, in the future, Just fell into a pit of fortune."

    After saying that, they went out.

    A group of veterans were left carefully sitting on the edge of the kang, stretching out their hands to polish the brand new kang mat. Someone said: "I have been thinking about such a hot kang for several years. Let me sleep for a few nights and I will die." It¡¯s worth it.¡±

    "Me too," others agreed, "it would be better if I had a chubby wife to hug me."

    "Haha, you really dare to think that it would be nice for a killer like us to have a good way to die." Some people laughed, but their words were full of bitterness.

    The dark-faced man who took the lead in the Ye family spoke up, "I dare to think! I dare to marry a mother-in-law, have a few naughty boys, and settle down here. How many times have we almost died outside, but we have survived. Now, no matter what blessings you think about in the future, they will all be deserved!

    ¡°But if I want to settle here directly and enjoy this new house and these good days with peace of mind from now on, I feel unsure. I have to sign a death deed and work for the princess for a few years before I can feel at ease.

    "I''m not saying that the Marquis and the Li family are untrustworthy, but I believe in the princess even more! Such a young child is extremely smart and sensible. Which of you has seen it before? At least I have never seen it!

    "I have a feeling that if we choose this master, we will definitely make no mistake for the rest of our lives! If you believe in me, Lao Hei, then sign the death contract with me."

    The veterans were silent for a while, and a few stood next to Lao Hei.

    ¡°I heard from Brother Hei. The last time the barbarians attacked us at night, Brother Hei said we didn¡¯t feel good, so we didn¡¯t even sleep, so we didn¡¯t have our heads cut off in our dreams!¡±

    "Yes, I believe in Brother Hei too! The princess does look extraordinary. Besides, the princess still has such a large fief. We won''t be hungry if we help the princess farm the land in the future."

    They all talked about it, and they were all determined to stay.

    When the other people saw this, they also stood up and said one after another.

    "If you want to stay, then stay together. I just came back from the north. I''m afraid of carrying a knife in my dreams. If I stay here, I will definitely get into trouble. It''s better to go out for a walk first."

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it would be unjust to enter a workshop and compete with brothers who have lost their arms and legs.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best to go out for a walk, come back and stay for a while, and then go out for a walk. We don¡¯t have to be bored in one place. Our skills have not been wasted for so many years.¡±

    Lao Hei nodded and saw that everyone agreed, so he said: "Then let''s go. Let''s talk to the Marquis and Princess, so that we can live in peace in the future and we will feel at ease." "Okay, let''s go!" Everyone agreed, and then We went back to Xincun together.

    Jiayin was pouting her little mouth and coquettishly saying to her adoptive father, "Father, Fu Niu''er didn''t say something right. They don''t seem to believe Fu Niu''er."

    ??The Marquis held her in his arms and sat beside her, saying, "No, what you just said was very good, that''s what a person in power should do, use both soft and hard tactics.

    ¡°Treat a slave like raising a horse. You must first give it fodder to get close to you, and then use it. If it is disobedient, you must whip it, and after whipping it, you must comfort it.

    ¡°It takes almost three to five years for good talents to be used before they can be used. You are still young, so it is normal for them not to trust you. It will get better gradually in the future.¡±

    Jiayin nodded and said: "I know, foster father, there is a story in the book about buying horse bones for thousands of gold. Even if there are only a few of these people who sign the death contract and are willing to run errands for me, I won''t be angry. I will treat them well. Others have seen it. , you will be willing to believe me in the future, right?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mr. Hou patted the little girl¡¯s forehead and said with a smile, ¡°but remember, you are their master, and their life and death depend on your thoughts. It¡¯s their fault if you are unhappy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t harm yourself for anyone. Don¡¯t forget this sentence at any time!¡±

    ¡°I know, adoptive father!¡± Jiayin hugged his adoptive father¡¯s arm and finally smiled.

    Being favored unconditionally is the happiest thing in the world.

    At this time, thirty veterans came back, all knelt down and saluted, and asked to sign a death deed.

    Jiayin smiled more and more, stepped forward to help them up, and said happily: "Thank you uncles for trusting me. I will set up a few tables of banquets for my uncles tonight, and it won''t be too late to sign the contract tomorrow!"

    "As for going south, it''s best to wait for another half month. We need to prepare clothes, shoes and socks for everyone, make weapons, medicines and poisons for self-defense, draw medicinal materials brochures, buy carriages and horses, everything must be complete and thoughtful, everyone. My son will suffer less when he is outside."

    ?Everyone was happy to hear this, and felt more and more that this decision was the right one.

    Even though they were in Jiangbei, it was so dangerous and they didn¡¯t have so many means of self-protection.

    ??Now it''s just a matter of finding a herb, and the princess is taking care of it in every possible way. This really shows how much she values ??them.

    Uncle Hei took the lead and bowed to show his determination, "Don''t worry, Princess, we will take care of the errands assigned by the Princess."

    At this time, the Marquis also stood up and stood beside Jiayin, looked at everyone and said: "You used to be my soldiers, but from now on you will only have the princess as your master! Her orders are everything, and neither I nor the Li family can order you." , understand?¡±

    "Understood! Don''t worry, Lord Marquis! We will leave this life to the princess from now on!" The veterans all knelt down this time.

    Good news helped them get up again.

    Dongmei and Xiaocui had just finished cooking, so they called on everyone to help set the table for dinner.

    The veterans felt relieved and looked more at ease. They started to get busy with smiles and the yard immediately became lively.

    ??The good news was so happy that Dongmei Yeshan, Aunt He and Shui Ling Shuiyun, and even Zhengjiazhuang, strictly speaking, were not exclusively hers.

    ??But these thirty veterans were signed in her name and from now on they will be her domestic slaves, her private soldiers, and they will be sharp swords that act completely according to her will!

    She took her adoptive father''s hand and thanked her: "Father, thank you for giving me such a good birthday gift!"

    The Marquis smiled and said, "You are wrong. Your adoptive father has other arrangements for your birthday gift, but it is still outside and will not be seen until a few years later."

    Jiayin was curious, so she pestered her adoptive father and asked, "Father, what kind of gift is this? It will take several years to see you again?"

    Three updates! Thanks to the analgesic shots at the small clinic downstairs of my home, I resumed my third shift today! My editor praised me for being physically disabled but strong-willed, haha! The update is a bit late, try to make it early tomorrow! come on!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 604ï¼š Sanjo is a great hero!

    Chapter 604 Sanjo is a great hero!

    ??It''s a pity that the Marquis refused to say anything and decided to keep it a secret. "Don''t worry, I will definitely let you see it in two or three years."

    ??No matter how cute the good news is, you can only stick out your tongue and stop asking questions.

    At night, everything was silent. Except for patrols, no one moved around the village.

    Every household, old and young, are fast asleep, especially in Ercun.

    Thirty newly joined veterans were tossing and turning at first and unable to sleep.

    After all, they are not used to not having to hold a weapon in their hands and be alert all the time.

    ??But maybe it was the night that was too quiet, maybe it was the hot bed under me, or maybe I was too full from dinner.

    Let their impetuous hearts slowly calm down, and snoring finally broke out in the room...

    Good news is not so leisurely.

    After dinner, she entered the space, slept for two hours, and then started to get busy.

    ?These thirty veterans went out to find things for her according to her idea, so their life safety was her responsibility.

    After all, it was not easy for them to come back alive from the North. If they were lost in the south of the Yangtze River, on the way to find medicinal materials and fruit seedlings for her, then she would really have a bad conscience!

    Therefore, she carefully made a list, including clothes and pants that are convenient for walking, high-top boots, hats to protect the neck from mosquitoes, powders to repel insects and snakes, wound medicine, poisons for self-defense, and shovels for digging medicinal materials. , carriage and luggage for traveling, linoleum raincoat for shelter, simple tent...

    Of course, the most important thing is the weapon!

    ?Earlier, I dug three feet into the ground, took out all the metal objects in the space, and made a saber. As a result, my father gave it to Uncle Dayong.

    So much so that now, my father is still using long bows and daggers, but does not have a long knife at hand.

    ??This time, I have to give Daddy another fight no matter what. Also, each of the thirty veterans needs at least a dagger...

    ¡ñTaken together, the consumption of metal is quite large.

    There is no other choice but to dig six feet into the ground again!

    The front yard, back yard, and even the vegetable garden were all carefully pruned by Jiayinzai.

    Even the shovels, hoes, and picks used in daily life have had their "iron heads" removed.

    Jiayin doesn¡¯t understand iron and steel, the differences, advantages and disadvantages of these metals.

    But the technology produced in the past and modern times can always be much better than the technology of Tianwu. If they are all given away, it will be better if they can be used. If they are not used, it is considered as their best effort.

    Of course, there will be no shortage of farming tools in the space, because she secretly collected a lot when she came out of Qingshui Village.

    Not to mention anything else, there is a long row of sauce vats under the wall.

    ??Throw it away if you have the chance in the future. Every time she sees this thing, she feels panicked!

    After working for more than an hour, a small pile of harvest was gathered in the yard.

    The good news is a bit discouraging, it seems like it¡¯s not enough...

    At this time, Sanjou, who was full of food and drink, ran over, chirped twice, pulled off Jiayin''s trousers and walked back.

    Jiayin thought that some fruit was ripe and this foodie wanted to share it, so he went over to eat a few bites and rest for a while.

    Unexpectedly, the little fox ran to the corner of the private plot and scratched it a few times quickly.

    A black metal horn was exposed!

    She was so happy about the good news that she couldn''t do it with her little arms and legs.

    ?You can only use spiritual power to guide the power of the entire space.

    Soon, a big guy emerged from the soil.

    Jiayin endured her dizziness and looked around before understanding. This is an iron roller. When I was a child, my grandfather drove this small four-wheeled car at home and used it to farm the land.

    It is estimated that it was later abandoned and thrown here. Over the years, it was buried in the soil and was not easily found.

    ??This big guy weighs several hundred kilograms. Not to mention thirty daggers and one long knife, it must be enough to hit thirty-one long knives!

    But Tianwu should have regulations on weapons, and not everyone can walk around carrying a long sword.

    Before, due to the great chaos in the world, people were fleeing in all directions. In order to protect themselves, they did not care so much.

    ??Now it would be impossible to settle down in the south of the Yangtze River.

    I can¡¯t say, I have to ask my adoptive father for help...

    ¡°Sanjo, you are simply amazing!¡± Jiayin happily hugged the little fox and spun him around.

    ?The little fox was so proud that he raised his chin proudly and kept chirping.

    Jiayin guessed a lot, and when it came to roast rabbit, the little fox wagged its tail crazily.

    ?So, one person and one fox reached an agreement, ran to the front yard, and found two rabbits who volunteered...

    When I got up early on the second day, it was just getting dark, and the Marquis was practicing martial arts in the yard. He saw Jiayin climbing up the wall, waving his fat little hands, and shouted softly, "Father, help me quickly!"

    ??The Marquis was startled and quickly jumped up to the top of the wall. He saw Jiayin stepping on the ladder with one foot and hanging on the wall with one foot in the air.

    ?The little fox stuck out its tongue, exhausted all its energy from sucking milk, and was trying its best to hold it between the ladder and the wall to lend strength to its little master.

    Mr. Hou was so funny that he quickly picked up the fat girl and even rescued the little fox.

    ¡°It¡¯s so early in the morning, why are you so naughty?¡±

    The Marquis hugged his daughter, put the little fox on his shoulders, and jumped off the wall.

    Jiayin chuckled. She wanted to go through the front door, but she was afraid of disturbing the family, so she wanted to climb the ladder over the wall.

    Helping...she overestimated the strength of her fat arms and legs!

    ?His arms were pulled up, but her legs could not be lifted up. Instead of the little fox fighting to save her, she had already fallen upside down on the wall.

    "Father, I got a good thing that can make dozens of good knives!" Jiayin quickly changed the topic and dragged his foster father to the garden behind.

    The Li family¡¯s vegetable garden became a courtyard, but the Ye family and Cui family still retained it.

    Mrs. Li always goes in and out here to plant and pick vegetables.

    ?At this moment, the iron roller has been placed near the small door connecting the front and back, and there are a pile of picks and hoes next to it.

    ??The Marquis saw it as soon as he came in. He put down the good news and stepped forward to look at it carefully. He was also happy.

    He knows the origin of Li Yong''s saber. If he can get more than thirty more and arm a small team, it will be enough for self-defense!

    "Good things, these are really good things!" said the Marquis: "What are your plans to arm Lao Hei and the others?"

    Jiayin patted the iron roller and nodded with a smile, "Father, I want to use sabers all the time. Not only Uncle Hei and the others want one, but my father also wants one. If there is any extra, give it to my adopted brother too." Leave two with brother Liu Yang.

    "There are also my eldest brother, Brother Jiahuan, Brother Jiaxi, Brother Jiaan, Brother Li, and Brother Mao. They don''t practice martial arts, but their young men must be equipped with a dagger. In case of emergency, they can help.

    ¡°In addition, Uncle Jiang Cheng had better share a saber. Every time my father and Uncle Dayong come back, Uncle Jiang Cheng is the one guarding the dock. I want to give him a thank you gift!¡±

    The Marquis sighed inwardly when he heard this, squatting down and hugging the fat girl, "You, little girl, how old are you? You have so many people and so many things in your heart. Sometimes your adoptive father is really worried about you!"

    "Don''t worry, adoptive father!" Jiayin''s chubby hand patted his adoptive father''s shoulder, still smiling, "Whoever treats Fu Niu''er well, Fu Niu''er wants to treat them better. If these things are made into a knife, will anyone Looking for trouble?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 605ï¼š Peace and joy, worry-free for a hundred years!

    Chapter 605: Peace and joy, worry-free for a hundred years!

    The Marquis smiled and reassured her, "Don''t worry, you are a princess with a fiefdom. According to the rules, there are fifty private soldiers. Lao Hei and the others have taken thirty, and there are twenty left. .

    "It doesn''t matter if your brothers and the others are armed with swords and daggers. Although your second uncle has a vacant position, he still has twenty private soldier quotas. Your brothers can be affiliated to wherever they are."

    "Haha, it turns out that the second uncle is not as powerful as me!" Jiayin smiled so much that he showed two new half-grown white teeth, "Then when the uncle comes back, let the uncle also find two guards. He often walks outside, be careful of bad guys. Treat him like a fat sheep."

    The Marquis also laughed and said, "Okay, leave these things to me. Go back and wash up and eat. You should be anxious if your grandma doesn''t see you."

    Sure enough, before he could finish his words, Mrs. Li''s shout rang out from the backyard next door, "Fu Niu''er, it''s time to get up. Doctor Zhang has to hand in homework today, so be careful not to get slapped!"

    Jiayin immediately drooped his head, but then he remembered something and became energetic again. He clenched his fists to cheer himself up!

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to rob Grandpa Zhang today. I¡¯ll collect all the anthelmintics, poisons, and wound medicines for him!¡±

    ??The Marquis smiled and hugged the fat girl, then climbed up on the wall.

    ??The little fox was chasing a butterfly. When he saw that he was thrown away, he quickly chased after him and jumped over the wall. By chance, Shui Ling brought a basin of warm water and was waiting to wash his little master''s face.

    As a result, the little fox fell directly and took a bath...

    ?This morning, there was a flying fox jumping in the backyard!

    As the days pass by, most of the corn leaves in the field have turned yellow.

    ?The eyes of the whole village can¡¯t wait to be glued to the fields all the time, for they are afraid that at this time, the harvest is about to happen, and that they will be harmed by wild beasts or some bad people.

    Even Li Zheng and other villagers from Dawangzhuang, Xiaowangzhuang and Dahuaishu Village often come to visit.

    Because these corns have been harvested, they will have seeds next year and can plant them in large areas.

    ?This big golden corn cob is more productive than millet and sorghum. !

    At this time, good news is also coming to my birthday.

    ???If you are an ordinary child, you just get up early to cook a bowl of longevity noodles, crack two poached eggs, and make a new dress to celebrate.

    ??But Jiayin is not only the treasure of the entire Li family, but also the princess personally named by the emperor, the little master of Suijintan.

    Hence, it is inevitable to set up arrangements.

    Fortunately, my family has a restaurant and there is no shortage of ingredients. People in the village are all helping. It is very easy to set up more than a dozen tables in and outside the courtyard.

    Over at the pig house, the big white pigs have multiplied a lot, and now the two fattest ones are taken out and slaughtered.

    ?With the unwilling howl of the fat pig, the lively birthday party also kicked off.

    ?The village school had a day off, and Mr. Jiang and Guli were invited to have a wedding banquet and let the naughty boys relax for a while.

    Mrs. Liu has been feeling cold recently and did not come to join in the fun, but Liu Zhiheng and his wife came to visit together and brought a set of jewelry, two snack recipes, and two sets of autumn clothes for Jiayin.

    Mr. Wen gave Jiayin a small set of Four Treasures of the Study, which can be taken with you and is very practical.

    After all, the gel pens stored in Jiayin Space are not easy to take out and use casually.

    Mrs. Wen was pregnant, vomiting, lethargic, and lacked energy, so she simply gave Jiayin six gold bars, which immediately made Jiayin''s wallet bulge.

    ?Li Laoer gave his niece a set of jade-carved Chinese zodiac signs, which were placed on the bookshelf. They were very exquisite.

    Tao Hongying and Mrs. Li personally made new clothes and shoes for Jiayin, both inside and outside.

    ??Li Laosi actually made a splash. He snatched a pony from the barbarians in the North, equipped it with a saddle and bridle, made a riding whip with his own hands, and gave it to his daughter together.

    Jiayin was so surprised that he hugged his father and kissed him again and again.

    The rest, Li Yong Huiniang and his wife, Liu Biaotou and his wife, the village chief and Aunt Wu, as well as Uncle Zhao, Uncle Wei and other old men all expressed their opinions, either with clothes, shoes, socks, purses, handkerchiefs, or various wooden carvings, all filled up. Small box.

    ?Physician Zhang gave Jiayin a notebook thicker than a brick, which is said to be the essence of his life''s medical experience. Even the little girls in the village came forward shyly and gave Jiayin some sachets or beautiful small stones.

    ?Li Zheng from Dawangzhuang, Xiaowangzhuang and Dahuaishu Village also brought eggs and home-brewed mountain fruit wine, trying their best and giving their best.

    The wounded soldiers and veterans in the second village did not have any congratulatory gifts, but they lined up and shouted in unison, "Congratulations on the princess''s birthday, and wish the princess peace and joy, and a worry-free 100th life!"

    It can be said that the whole Broken Gold Beach did not make any fanfare, but the birthday banquet was extremely warm.

    Before the banquet started, Li Laosan, Zhao Yuru, Jia Huan, Jia Ren, Brother Li and Brother Mao, even Zhimin, Xiu Jie, and Mr. Peng all rushed back.

    ??This is a happy reunion, which makes the Li family yard even more lively.

    Mr. Peng saw that his daughter had been raised to be fair and fat, and he was even more grateful to the Li family. He thanked her repeatedly, and then gave Jiayin a rare and unique medical book.

    ?This is expensive, and it must have taken a lot of effort to find it.

    Jiayin solemnly thanked him, but unfortunately he was rushed away by Dr. Zhang in the blink of an eye...

    For a while, a banquet was held, chicken, fish, meat and eggs were fried and fried, all delicious and delicious.

    Jiayin sat at the main seat, held a cup, toasted with everyone, and thanked everyone for celebrating her birthday.

    ??The little fat girl lost her usual coquettishness and mischief, and became more stable and intelligent, making everyone suddenly feel that this child has really grown up a lot.

    Just like a little baby bird, it has begun to practice flapping its wings and will soon be able to spread its wings and fly high.

    ?Mrs. Liu couldn''t help but praise, "The old lady is really good at teaching children. Every time I see the princess, I feel that the princess is very smart and sensible."

    Old Mrs. Li was also happy, but spoke modestly, "It''s good that this child has not been spoiled by me. Her mother always gives her a few words of encouragement, and Huiniang, Jinrou, and Grandma He also teach me a lot. Mr. Hou and Doctor Zhang are also worried!"

    At this time, Tao Hongying came out with a cream cake from the house.

    ?The one-foot-square cake base was stacked two layers up and down, and the white cream was touched.

    ?Although Tao Hongying practiced many times, the cream was still not smooth.

    ??And there are no fancy decorations, just a few small flowers inserted on the top layer.

    But this is enough to amaze everyone!

    ¡°What kind of snack is this? Is the white layer on top taken from the clouds in the sky?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it looks very soft and sweet.¡±

    ??Everyone stood up to take a look at the novelty. Zhi Min, Xiujie, Cat Brother Li, Brother Li and others, as well as the girls and boys in the whole village, couldn''t help but come forward.

    Tao Hongying said with a smile: "This is a new trick that Fu Niu''er came up with. It''s called birthday cake, which can only be eaten on birthdays.

    "The bottom is the baked cake base, and the top is the butter made from milk. Let''s all taste it and feel happy about it."

    As she spoke, she handed Jiayin a simple knife made of wood chips.

    Jiayin saw that her brothers were drooling and quickly started cutting the cake!

    She originally wanted to light a few candles, but firstly she couldn''t find thin candles, and secondly...

    ??Grandma heard that she was going to "blow out the lamp and pull out the wax" at the birthday banquet, and almost knocked her forehead into the shape of Buddha...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 606ï¼š Its like taking a bite of a cloud in the sky!

    Chapter 606 It¡¯s like taking a bite of a cloud in the sky!

    Soon, everyone basically got a piece of cake.

    ?Of course, there were too many people. Except for the main table, the cakes on the rest of the tables were not big. It was enough for one person to take one bite.

    The adults just want to eat it fresh and know what it tastes like, but the children are very happy.

    The cream is sweet and soft, and one bite is like biting into a cloud in the sky. It¡¯s so amazing!

    Even little babies like twins look like they have white beards growing on their mouths when they eat. They dance around and open their mouths to eat.

    ?At this moment, Manager Yi actually came with a reward from the emperor.

    The jewelry that the emperor originally prepared was made as an apology because the queen treated the good news harshly.

    ?This time, the emperor Xu heard good news that he was studying medicine, and he was rewarded with two sets of gold needles, two sets of silver needles, two boxes of valuable medicinal materials and some medicinal seeds.

    Jiayin and everyone else quickly knelt down and kowtowed to express gratitude. They also invited Manager Yi to join them for dinner, but Manager Yi refused.

    "Thank you very much, Princess, for your kindness, but I have to rush back to serve the Emperor. I will definitely have a wedding drink next time I have the opportunity."

    Jiayin also knew that everyone would feel uncomfortable if he stayed, so he asked the Marquis, "Father, can you bring a small cake to Uncle Huang?"

    The Marquis nodded and said, "Okay, please take it back personally, Mr. Yi."

    Manager Yi didn''t know what the cake was, but he thought it was a new style of snack, so he smiled and said, "This is great. The emperor doesn''t have much for lunch, so I brought it back, just in time to serve the emperor for an afternoon snack."

    Tao Hongying quickly brought Manager Yi into the house. She left a few extra small cakes in the house for her children to eat, and also brought back a piece for Mrs. Liu to try.

    Manager Yi picked one at random, put it in the food box, and then said goodbye with a smile.

    Li Laoer sent him to the car, so as not to stuff him with a little more hard work money.

    ?The emperor personally sent the congratulatory gifts, which made everyone excited for a while before they started drinking again!

    A meal is eaten until the sun sets in the west, and then the meal is considered finished.

    ?The front yard was busy, so Jiayin took his brothers to play in the backyard.

    Jiaren took out a puppy made of pearls, half the size of a palm, with goose-yellow tassels. It was very delicate and cute.

    He helped his sister hang it on his waist with his own hands. "Jiayi brought the pearl back from the south before. We collected the money and sent it to the bank to make it up. Let''s see if we like it."

    Jiayin is born in the Year of the Dog, and it¡¯s a gift from my brothers, so who wouldn¡¯t like it!

    She happily hugged her brothers one by one, and Brother Li and Brother Cat blushed in embarrassment.

    They were young and had no plan to spend their money. Thinking of their sister''s birthday coming up, they already had dozens of cash left in their hands for this month''s allowance.

    ?This gift was said to be given by the eldest brother and the two of them, but in fact most of it was money taken from the eldest brother.

    ?Jimin and Xiujie also smiled and took out a pair of white kitten dolls. They didn''t know what kind of fur they were made of. They were very soft when they held them.

    Jiayin also liked it very much and kept it beside her, but it was snatched away by the little fox after a while.

    I don¡¯t know if it is regarded as a companion...

    ??The Li family gets along very well with the academy. It is easy for the children to ask for leave, but they have to consider the feelings of other students and don''t run home too often.

    So, after playing for a while, Jiaren and the others were about to go back first with Mr. Peng.

    On the other hand, Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru can stay one more night. After all, Aunt Wu San and Dazhu''s wife are already familiar with it, so it''s not a problem to stay for a day or two.

    ?The guests all left, and the Li family courtyard became quiet.

    The family were chatting affectionately, and Jia Huan secretly gave his sister an agate stone.

    ??The stone is not big, about the same as Jiayin¡¯s palm, but what is rare is that this stone actually looks like seventy-seventh of the braised pork. Holding the braised meat and stones, the good news made me dumbfounded.

    Her image as a foodie is really deeply rooted in the hearts of the people...

    Let¡¯s not talk about the excitement in the Li family, just say that in the royal study room of the palace, the emperor sent away the last minister and rubbed his temples tiredly.

    Manager Yi quickly poured the ginseng tea and held it up carefully.

    The emperor remembered what happened before and asked, "Have you been to Li''s house?"

    Manager Yi quickly replied: "Back to the emperor, I have been there. The princess''s birthday was very lively. But the visitors were all folks from the village and outside the village, veterans and wounded soldiers arranged by the Marquis, as well as Liu Zhiheng, Mr. Liu, Mr. and Mrs. Wen Yu Mr. and Mrs. Shi were both present.

    ¡°The Li family is killing pigs and sheep, and the food in the yard is so fragrant that the old slave is greedy when he smells it. If he hadn¡¯t been thinking about the emperor, he would have really wanted to have a meal.¡±

    ??The emperor couldn''t help but laugh, "You old servant, I''m still keeping you greedy for food! However, the Li family''s food is really good. It''s not as exquisite as the palace''s, but it''s more appetizing."

    "Isn''t that right?" Manager Yi narrowed his eyes with a smile and added: "The princess heard that the emperor is very busy today, so she must ask the slave to bring a piece of cake back to the emperor. She said that if the emperor is hungry, it can be used to cushion his stomach. ¡±

    "Oh? What kind of cake or snack?" the emperor asked curiously.

    ?Mr. Yi quickly signaled to the young **** to bring up the cake box, and said with a smile: "Your Majesty guessed it right, it is the new snack that the princess has been thinking about, but I heard that it can only be eaten on birthdays."

    ?The emperor took the silver hairpin and took a mouthful of butter, which melted in his mouth.

    Taking another bite of the cake dough below, it was also soft and sweet, and he narrowed his eyes happily.

    As an emperor, he is indeed the most noble person in the world.

    But there are also too many unfreedoms. For example, he likes sweets very much, but he cannot show it or let others know.

    Because any preference may become a knife in the hands of others at some point!

    ?Just like the cake in front of him, no matter how much he likes it, he can only take a few bites...

    Fortunately, Manager Yi has been serving his master for so many years that he can guess a lot with just a blink of his eye.

    ?So he said loudly: "Your Majesty, the rest of this is wasted. Give it to the old slave so that he can have a sweet mouth."

    Having said that, he stepped forward and covered the emperor with his body.

    The little **** waiting at the door did not dare to raise his head. Even if he did, he could only see Mr. Yi eating happily.

    They had no idea that Manager Yi had been eating air, but all the cakes went into the emperor''s mouth.

    ?A piece of cake, the size of a palm, the emperor was very satisfied after eating it. "Fu Niu''er also said that at the end of the year, she would report the accounts and share the money with my partner. If the pastry shop sells this... Baiyun cake, I''m afraid the business will be really good."

    Manager Yi quickly bent down and replied: "The princess must be very happy when the old slave thanks the emperor for the name given to the princess. When the princess makes money, maybe she can reward the old slave with a little happiness."

    The emperor even laughed and said, "You are also a money addict."

    At this time, the third princess came to deliver snacks again.

    She inquired specifically. The courtiers were gone and her father was not busy at the moment. He must have wanted to have a snack. Maybe he would be happy to send her back to Kunning Palace.

    ?Who would have thought that she, the unlucky one, would be cut off again!

    ?Seeing that the plate in front of her father was empty, and it was obvious that she had just eaten some snacks, she could no longer hold back her anger and yelled at Manager Yi, "Why did you, a slave dog, bring snacks to my father?"

    This is coming in the middle of the night. I lay down and coded on my phone in the morning, got an injection in the afternoon, and updated when I got back. I finally caught up, so keep up the good work. I''ll get the MRI results on Tuesday, I hope it''s okay.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 607ï¼š The evening breeze blew two words, idiot!

    Chapter 607 The evening wind blew two words, idiot!

    Manager Yi quickly knelt down and kowtowed in fear, "Princess, please calm down. Next time I will ask if the princess is coming, and then I can serve the emperor with snacks."

    ?These words were very sincere and gave the princess enough face, but she still felt a little awkward no matter how she heard them.

    ?? Could it be that the emperor can''t have snacks without the princess''s permission? !

    ?The emperor looked unhappy and frowned slightly.

    ?Hitting a dog depends on the owner. At any rate, Mr. Yi takes care of his daily life and does his best. Just now, he saw that he was too tired, so he brought the cake specially brought back from the Li family to make him smile.

    The cake was indeed delicious, but before he could be happy for a while, the third princess came to show off his power!

    It''s a pity that the third princess didn''t notice it and didn''t know that she had made her father angry.

    She glared at Manager Yi fiercely and took out the plum blossom cake she had made. "Father, I personally made the plum blossom cake. You must try it!"

    The emperor said calmly: "Put it there. Why do you have time to come here today? Have you learned all the rules and homework?"

    The third princess felt aggrieved. She had been busy making snacks all afternoon, but her father didn¡¯t even look at them, so he asked her about her homework, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry, I have learned well.¡±

    Unfortunately, the nanny who was following her lowered her head lower and lower.

    ?The emperor took a quick glance and saw what he didn¡¯t understand!

    He didn''t bother to ask more questions and waved his hand away, "Go back, learn the rules and stop doing nosy things!"

    ??The third princess couldn''t believe that her father dismissed her with just two words? !

    ?She wanted to say a few more words, but the emperor had already picked up the paper in his hand, so she had no choice but to retreat unwillingly.

    General Manager Yi stood up to send him off respectfully, and then carefully changed the tea for the emperor.

    The emperor sighed and said: "I don''t think I have ignored the princess''s teachings, but why is the princess like this..."

    Manager Yi immediately replied with a smile: "Your Majesty, don''t be impatient. The princess is still young, so it''s normal for a girl to be a little squeamish."

    "Little?" The emperor snorted, becoming more and more dissatisfied, "Fu Niu''er is much younger than her. Look how sensible Fu Niu''er is."

    Mr. Yi apologized and said it was hard to say anything more.

    The third princess was taught by the queen since she was a child. She only learned to be arrogant and arrogant, but nothing else.

    Princess Kangle is different. Although the Li family is a small farming family, Mrs. Li has a rare wisdom and air. The four brothers of the Li family are also united and harmonious. They are also on good terms with the Wen family and the Liu family, and are escorted by the Marquis.

    ???The princess can learn a little bit here and a little bit there, and she will definitely be fine.

    After the emperor carefully approved the papers, Manager Yi withdrew, but was directly invited to the side hall next door by the young eunuch.

    It turns out that the third princess hasn¡¯t left yet!

    When Mr. Yi entered the room, she immediately asked: "Mr. Yi, tell me, what is the name of the snack that my father ate just now, and which master in the royal kitchen made it? I want to learn it, Princess!"

    Mr. Yi was tired of hearing this, and suddenly he had an idea.

    He said with an embarrassed look on his face: "Returning to Your Highness the Princess, the snacks that were presented to the Emperor just now were not made by the master in the palace, but came from the Suijintan Li family."

    Li family?

    The third princess''s face turned darker and she said angrily: "Has that dead girl from the Li family entered the palace?"

    ¡°No, no,¡± Manager Yi quickly waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s Princess Kangle¡¯s birthday today. I went to deliver the reward. Princess Kangle specially brought a birthday cake to the emperor. The emperor liked it very much...¡±

    ¡°What birthday cake?¡± the third princess asked.

    ¡°I heard that it is a new snack that the princess has thought up. It is baked soft and has butter on the outside. It looks like white clouds. The emperor just gave it the name Baiyun Cake..."

    ¡°Did your father give you a name?¡± The third princess became even more angry.

    Manager Yi added at the right time, "Yes, it shows that the emperor likes him very much, and the old slave is still planning to go to Li''s house in a few days to ask for a copy..."

    "No need!" The third princess said immediately: "You don''t have to worry about this! I will send Baiyun cake to father in a few days!"

    After saying that, she turned around and took the people away.

    Mr. Yi slowly raised his head, straightened his waist, and curled up into a sneer at the corner of his mouth. The cool evening breeze blew away the two words, "Idiot!"

    ?Having been busy all day long, the Li family yard was also particularly quiet at night.

    Jiayin has room for Xiaoyuan to cheat. After eating and drinking, he wakes up and continues on his path to academic dominance.

    Occasionally when she gets tired, she takes the time to write down a plan and think about the business of the dim sum shop.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ??Uncle Huang, the thickest dragon thigh in the world, she must hold firmly and never let go.

    Earlier, she went to a dim sum shop. It was a good shop, in a good location, with two floors, spacious and clean.

    But the business has been tepid, that is, no one is taking care of it seriously.

    ?There are few types of dim sum, not novel enough, and the taste is not as good as those of century-old shops, so the positioning of the customer group is a bit embarrassing.

    It¡¯s better to overthrow everything and build a small shop where you can go shopping and chat.

    Novel cakes, biscuits, buns, plus milk tea, fruit drinks, and even ice cream in winter.

    Add spiced melon seeds, multi-flavored peanuts, crispy rice and other snacks to seize the young consumer market and become a novel and fashionable place.

    You can eat and play upstairs, and you can sell things downstairs. It¡¯s a two-pronged approach, so you¡¯re not afraid of bad business...

    As she was writing, she suddenly remembered that there seemed to be a few bags of popcorn in the cupboard.

    ??It¡¯s the kind of popcorn that¡¯s made by adding honey and butter to a pot and then popping it!

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s okay to eat, but I don¡¯t know if it can be grown.

    At this time, it¡¯s time to turn to the almighty nursery for help!

    Fortunately, except for the dead human flesh and bones, the nursery can save the rest as long as the crops are alive.

    ?A bag of popping corn was planted, and the good news lasted most of the night. More than thirty corn seedlings actually grew. She was so happy that she almost went crazy...

    ??Master Hou got up early and practiced martial arts in the courtyard again. He was already used to the fat girl appearing on the wall again.

    He jumped up and hugged the fat girl and came down, and found that the fat girl was holding a small basket in her hands.

    The basket contained some small white things, which were hot and smelled sweet.

    ¡°Father, stepfather, please try this popcorn, it¡¯s so delicious.¡± Jiayin was very excited, grabbed a handful of popcorn, and stuffed it into his stepfather¡¯s mouth.

    ??Master Hou took it with his hands, ate a few, and praised: "Sweet and crispy, you children should like it."

    Jiayin smiled brightly and whispered: "Father, are you going to the city today? Can you take me with you? I''m going to visit the pastry shop and start making a lot of money!"

    ¡°Okay, the Mid-Autumn Festival is coming soon. I¡¯ll ask the housekeeper to familiarize you with some of the human relations in the Hou Mansion.¡± Mr. Hou agreed immediately.

    The two men sat under the eaves and ate most of the popcorn, and gave the last bit to Dongmei and Yeshan.

    ?Yashan is still a little worse, but Dongmei likes to eat it very much, which makes Jiayin more and more confident.

    At breakfast, Mrs. Li was a little worried when she saw that Mr. Hou and Jiayin didn''t eat much.

    The Marquis then said, "Maybe Fu Niu''er has been too bored at home these days, so I''ll take her into the city for a walk today."

    As expected, Old Mrs. Li nodded immediately, "Go ahead. If this girl is naughty, send her to the second brother''s place. Just don''t let her delay your business."

    Jiayin protested, "Grandma looks down on me. I went to help my adoptive father take care of the etiquette of the Hou Mansion."

    ¡°I know,¡± Old Mrs. Li glared at her granddaughter, ¡°Remember, if you don¡¯t understand, just ask more questions, but don¡¯t make trouble.¡±

    After saying that, she asked Tao Hongying, "Hongying, are the mooncakes going to be baked at home?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 608ï¼š It turns out I want to pick peaches!

    Chapter 608 Turns out I want to pick peaches!

    Tao Hongying quickly replied: "Yes, mother, I have to go to the city today to buy some food and supplies, so I have to prepare them quickly.

    "Every family in the new village and the second village will have to share some, the favors in Xiaowangzhuang and Dahuaishu Village will be transferred, and the Wen family, Liu family, Peng family, academy cafeteria, and Hou Mansion will have to add one. It¡¯s always two thousand mooncakes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a lot. I¡¯ll get some more money soon. If we don¡¯t have enough manpower, we¡¯ll find more people from the village. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to do so much every year in the future!¡± Mrs. Li waved her hand and gave her full support.

    It¡¯s not that she is a bad person, she has to earn a good reputation even at the expense of her family.

    ? Broken Gold Beach is the fiefdom of good news, and rewards should be given during the New Year.

    ??Moreover, the wounded soldiers and veterans from the second village have just settled down, and Daxiaowangzhuang and Dahuaishu Village are also trying to move closer to the new village. The Li family must first show goodwill before others can follow with confidence.

    We don¡¯t expect them to be like the villagers in Xincun, who are united as one and as close as a family, but at least they need to have some cohesion.

    Cohesion is not just about shouting slogans or drawing pictures, it must have concrete and visible benefits.

    ??The Li family¡¯s courtyard bakes moon cakes and distributes them around. Anyone who receives them will feel valued by the master, and their face will be bright when they tell the story.

    ?As time goes by, this sense of superiority will make everyone consciously protect the Li family and the Broken Gold Beach, and will not allow anyone to destroy...

    Jiayin was thinking about going to the pastry shop today, so she said to my mother: "Mom, you can go shopping tomorrow. Today I will take a look at what fillings are on the market outside. It''s best to think about some new flavors, just to be polite! "

    "Of course, you lazy girl, are you finally going to mess with that dim sum shop?" Tao Hongying said in surprise: "Then I will find a place today, set up more ovens, and prepare more molds and iron plates. ¡±

    ?After the discussion was completed, Jiayin dressed up beautifully and happily went out with the Marquis, Mr. Wen, the second uncle and his father.

    What is rare is that Dr. Zhang received the medical book from Mr. Peng. She has not come out since she was locked in the yard last night, and no one stopped her from playing...

    ??Li Laosi turned to the dock when he reached the fork in Guan Road. He and Li Yong took turns to sit in the camp, replacing Jiang Cheng and letting him have a good rest.

    ?Especially recently, young soldiers from various families are about to enter the military camp, and there are a lot of things going on at the dock!

    At the city gate, Li Laoer and Mr. Wen also went to work respectively.

    In the end, only the Marquis was left, and he accompanied Jiayin to the snack shop.

    ??The shopkeeper of the dim sum shop is a middle-aged man in his thirties, named Peng Chuan. He has a smiling face and does not have the arrogance and arrogance of a royal servant at all. He is very attentive.

    ?Of course, even if he has any dissatisfaction in his heart, he has to hold it in.

    The deed of the shop is in the hands of the princess, and the person accompanying the princess is the Marquis of Xinting!

    ???Nowadays, among all the powerful officials in the city, who wouldn¡¯t want to fawn over this man?

    In the end, at a time like this, I didn¡¯t care about anything and just walked around the shop with my adopted daughter...

    Horse Xinting, is he really too busy?

    ?That is definitely not the case, so the conclusion is that Marquis Xinting loves this adopted daughter like a treasure!

    Even if he had ten thousand courages, he would not dare to neglect the princess.

    After all, his neck is not as strong as the barbarians, but he cannot withstand the half-sword of Xintinghou!

    Jiayin looked around carefully in front of and behind the shop and up and down the stairs before calling Peng Chuan to come forward.

    ?She was not polite, nor did she hide her clumsiness. She took out the plan and explained it.

    How to modify the oven in the backyard? The front hall should be paved with wooden floors, wooden cabinets, and inlaid with glass. The second floor should be modified with fabric sofas, small boxes should be partitioned, green plants should be planted, and...

    In short, there were dozens of them, and Peng Chuan¡¯s eyes turned into mosquito coils when he heard them. Finally, he urgently took out a pen and paper and wrote down frantically. After asking for another half an hour, he finally figured it out.

    Although the new owner said most of the food was fresh, he had never seen or eaten it. But the guests have never seen it before, so future business will definitely not go wrong!

    Peng Chuan was so excited that he wanted to have a big fight. He was afraid of being rude, so he went out to prepare tea to calm down.

    At this time, a carriage came outside the shop.

    Soon, a nanny was ushered in by Peng Chuan.

    ?This nanny was dressed very elegantly and tidied up neatly, but her chin was raised, giving her a bit of arrogance.

    She probably didn''t expect that there was Marquis Xinting sitting in the room, so she didn''t realize it for a while, and then she quickly lowered her head and saluted, her expression becoming extremely humble.

    ¡°The old slave has come to pay tribute to the Marquis and the princess. The old slave is the nun responsible for the daily life of the three princesses, and was also given to the princess by the queen.¡±

    ??The old grandma was probably afraid of being misunderstood by the Marquis, so she explained the origin clearly when she opened her mouth.

    The Marquis frowned and asked, "Why did you come here?"

    ?The grandma lowered her head even more, looking very embarrassed and guilty.

    She gritted her teeth and whispered: "Well...the emperor liked the new snacks that Mr. Yi brought back to the palace yesterday..."

    Jiayin sat next to her adoptive father, tilting her head, wondering what this nanny was going to do.

    Even if the emperor didn''t eat enough and wanted another piece, Manager Yi should have sent someone to get it. How could the person who abducted the third princess come over?

    Don''t tell me that she doesn''t have cakes here. Even if she does, she can''t let the third princess take them back!

    In case the third princess plays tricks on the cake, will she and the Li family still make it clear?

    So, she spoke first and said: "I''m sorry, I''m afraid I''m going to be disappointed. The new snack presented to Uncle Huang yesterday was a birthday cake. It''s not easy to make. We don''t have any stock at home.

    "If we prepare to bake new ones, I''m afraid it will take two days. Then I can ask my adoptive father to bring them to the palace for Uncle Huang, so I won''t bother grandma!"

    ??The old mama thought of the angry master in the palace and bravely said: "Princess, it is very troublesome to bring food in and out of the palace. Can you write down the recipe?

    ¡°It just so happens that the third princess has been thinking about snacks recently and is filial to the emperor. If she has this recipe, the third princess will be very happy.¡±

    Jiayin sneered in her heart. She finally figured out that the third princess sent someone to pick peaches!

    ??If the two of them get along well, she wouldn''t mind helping the third princess to please the emperor''s uncle.

    But she has never forgotten how the third princess bullied her last time!

    ??She didn''t take the initiative to cause trouble for the third princess and just vented her anger. Why should she satisfy the third princess''s greed? !

    "Mommy, I don''t know. This pastry shop is mine, and birthday cakes will be sold here. I can''t give you this recipe. Of course, the emperor likes to eat, and I will always contribute, so I won''t bother the princess. ¡±

    Jiayin stopped smiling and looked unhappy as if a child had been robbed of a toy, which made the old woman feel depressed for a moment.

    Seeing that the Marquis remained silent, she plucked up the courage to say, "Princess, it''s just a prescription. If others heard that the princess wanted it, they would quickly give it to her. Did the princess think about it again? Could it be that, Is the business of a small dessert shop more important than the princess¡¯s orders?¡±

    "Of course!" Jiayin stared, surprised, "This shop is a joint venture between Uncle Huang and I, and I have to report accounts to Uncle Huang at the end of the year.

    "The third princess has robbed the prescription. How will the shop make money in the future? How can I explain it to the emperor? The third princess is the emperor''s daughter. Do you want to rob the emperor''s business?"

    After saying that, she looked at the Marquis and asked innocently: "Father, who is older, the emperor''s uncle or the princess? Who should I listen to?"

    "The princess wants to steal the emperor''s business. Isn''t this unfilial?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 609ï¼š Offend no one but donâ€™t offend the eunuch!

    Chapter 609 Don¡¯t offend anyone, but don¡¯t offend the eunuch!

    The Marquis snorted coldly, "I don''t know either. When I enter the palace tomorrow, I will ask your uncle personally!"

    The old mama¡¯s face turned pale at that time. She knelt down and kowtowed, ¡°Master Marquis, Princess, I¡¯m wrong. It¡¯s all the slave¡¯s nonsense. It¡¯s not the princess who wants to ask for the recipe, it¡¯s the slave who made the mistake!¡±

    ?Her bowels were about to turn green at this moment, and she had just arrived at the Li family to ask for a prescription. The Li family said that the princess was in this shop, and they could only give it to her if she agreed.

    She didn¡¯t think much and went straight to this place.

    But who would have thought that this shop belongs to the emperor!

    ¨O¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ guard to the emperor''s place, it''s almost impossible to survive.

    ??If this matter spreads out, the princess will definitely not admit it, so only if she takes the blame can she cover up the past...

    "Marquis, spare your life, Princess, please spare your life! This old slave is obsessed with things, he talks nonsense, and he is blind!"

    As she spoke, she shook off the slap and struck at her fat face.

    Jiayin knew that her adoptive father was trying to establish authority and support for her. Of course, she couldn''t be a holy mother and help to plead for mercy.

    Even though this grandma is the same age as my grandmother, her bun is loose and her cheeks are swollen like doughy buns...

    Don¡¯t worry about anyone, if you do something wrong, you will have to pay the price.

    Today, my adoptive father is with me and the shop has Uncle Huang as a partner, so that we can avoid disaster.

    ??If it were an ordinary house, an ordinary shop, the recipe would definitely be taken away by this nanny.

    Dim sum recipes are the backbone of a dim sum shop. Without the recipes, it is equivalent to ruining the business. How will you gain a foothold and survive in the future?

    ?She hates this kind of unscrupulous and fair robbery by the third princess and the old nanny!

    ?In the room, the nanny kept slapping herself in the mouth, while Peng Chuan, who was guarding the door, was wiping cold sweat.

    He didn''t think much about it just now. Hearing that it was the princess''s nanny, he let the person in. Who would have thought that such a thing would happen!

    It wasn''t until the old nanny''s face was no longer human that the Marquis raised his hand to signal her to stop, and coldly ordered: "Go back to the palace, don''t come out to smear the princess again, the princess just wants to taste the cake with a new flavor. , but you secretly changed your master''s orders and took advantage of him.

    ¡°Today I will teach you a lesson. Next time, I will personally raise the issue of the princess¡¯ education with the emperor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The old woman was ecstatic, kowtowed, and then stumbled out.

    Jiayin smiled and clapped her hands, praising her foster father in a low voice, "My foster father is so awesome!"

    The Marquis ruffled her hair and said: "Remember from now on, it is always the slave who makes mistakes, not the master. It is the same for both superiors and subordinates. Do you understand?"

    "Understood!" Jiayin nodded vigorously, "Everyone wants to save face, especially the emperor''s uncle. No matter how bad the princess is, she is still her daughter! Just like my adoptive father, no matter how naughty I am, he doesn''t like others to scold me!"

    ??Master Hou smiled and said, "Little girl, you are getting smarter and smarter!"

    ?Father and daughter chatted for a few words and were about to go to the Hou Mansion.

    Peng Chuan bent over and stood guard at the door, very frightened.

    The Marquis glanced at him and said, "From now on, remember who is the master here!"

    Peng Chuan quickly knelt down and said, "Yes, Lord Marquis, I will never forget this again."

    ?Seeing the Marquis and the princess leaving the shop and getting on the carriage, Peng Chuan dared to get up and wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    Having a handy little job, he ran forward and said with a grimace: "Shopkeeper, I''m afraid we won''t have a good time in the future."

    ¡°What nonsense!¡± Peng Chuan hurriedly scolded, then took out a thick stack of manuscripts and said: ¡°Our shop has the support of the emperor and the support of the county, so business will definitely be booming.

    "It''s just... I need to keep my eyes open in the future! As long as the emperor doesn''t come here in person, only the princess has the final say in our shop, do you understand?" "Yes, I understand!"

    ??Whether the young man understands it or not, he doesn¡¯t dare to refute it now.

    Besides, the third princess''s nanny returned to the palace with a pig''s head on her head. Anyone with eyes can see it.

    Of course the third princess had to ask. She was really angry and jealous when she heard that Jiayin refused to give the prescription, and that her father even cooperated with Jiayin to open a dessert shop.

    She is the daughter of the father, and the father actually treats a peasant girl better than she, a princess!

    ??What is wrong with her, how can she not be as good as that country girl?

    ?In a fit of rage, she beat the old woman half to death and even smashed a whole room of porcelain.

    There are never any secrets in the palace, not to mention that Manager Yi has always been paying attention to this matter.

    ?So, while waiting for the emperor to take a bath in the evening, Manager Yi told the emperor about this matter.

    Of course, he would not say how the princess was at fault. He would only say that the slave had acted improperly by teasing the young princess, and had casually smeared the princess''s reputation outside.

    Of course the emperor was not happy, so he immediately replaced all the personal maids and maids that the queen had given to the princess, and gave them some more stern old ladies!

    From now on, the princess will no longer be able to bake snacks, and she won¡¯t even be able to leave the palace!

    I have to say that you should never offend anyone casually at any time. Even if it is a eunuch, you can make the princess docile with your hands...

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know how the princess was embarrassed, but even if she knew, she could only applaud her.

    ?After playing in the city for a day, she returned home in the evening, and she, her mother, grandma and Aunt He were thinking about the fillings for moon cakes.

    There is no shortage of things like walnuts and peanuts at home, and there are even more red beans.

    Hence, mooncakes with five kernels and bean paste are baked the most and distributed to ordinary villagers and neighbors.

    As for the Hou Mansion, add jujube paste and sesame seeds.

    The ones used as gifts are new flavors, including salted egg yolk, meat floss, jam and mung bean paste.

    Tao Hongying naturally had no objection. Although she had never eaten jam or meat floss, she couldn''t even imagine how salted egg yolk could be wrapped in mooncakes.

    ??But for more than a year, her daughter has single-handedly helped her promote her private kitchen. The tacit understanding and trust between mother and daughter are amazing!

    Since my daughter has said it, she can definitely make it, and it will definitely be good!

    So a long list was made.

    The next day, when Tao Hongying went out, Huiniang and Sister-in-law Liu had already assigned the work to the women in the village.

    ?Some people peeled peanuts, some peeled walnuts, and some cooked bean paste. They were very busy.

    ?In fact, although everyone is also looking forward to eating mooncakes, what they like more is the atmosphere of being busy together for the festival.

    How to live your life is to do whatever you want when the time comes.

    You can pick rice dumpling leaves to make rice dumplings during the Dragon Boat Festival, you can eat moon cakes during the Mid-Autumn Festival, and you have to kill pigs to make dumplings during the New Year.

    Don¡¯t underestimate these trivial things that sound ordinary, but they mean that every household is living a prosperous life.

    Otherwise, if you live in poverty and have no food to fill your stomach, who would have the time to think about something else?

    The new village was busy and lively, and the big and small Wangzhuang and Dahuaishu villages were also very excited.

    ?But after all, they had only been here for a short time, and they had no experience of running away all the way, so they felt guilty even if they wanted to move forward.

    ?The three of them discussed it and decided to send some red beans and peanuts as a token of their appreciation.

    ??Here in Xincun, while the people were busy preparing for the Mid-Autumn Festival, the Marquis''s soldiers finally picked up their family members...

    This is the third update. Get up early tomorrow and go to the hospital to get an MRI diagnosis. I don¡¯t know how long it will take. The update at 5 o¡¯clock may be a little later. Don¡¯t worry, baby, Huahua will try to be on time.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 610ï¼š Insufficient people

    Chapter 610: Insufficient people

    Previously, there were thirty personal soldiers who asked the Marquis and the Li family to settle in the second village, but most of them were not married.

    ?This time when I went back, only six families succeeded in bringing back their wives, children, and family members...

    ???But these six families, including the elderly and children, have a population of more than 20, which suddenly makes the second village more lively.

    ?The terraced house has been built a long time ago, and today we just happened to bring back all the woodwork.

    Tables, chairs and benches have been placed, and the old men in the village have provided a few baskets for each family and placed them in the yard, making life easier.

    The family members of the six families of soldiers moved in directly. Sitting in the new house, they all sighed that the new house was unexpectedly good!

    ??The rest of the soldiers also moved into the row houses next door. There were ten people in each household, and they were all spacious and bright.

    It just so happened that Tao Hongying and others couldn''t find any free space in the village, so they planned to install a simple workshop for baking moon cakes, thinking that the extra rooms in the row house would not be used for the time being.

    ??The whole sky above the Second Village was shrouded in sweet fragrance. Women in the village came in and out, and naughty boys also played here, which made the Second Village even more popular!

    ?Xiaocui and Wei Erniu moved here a long time ago, so they inevitably became the "seniors" in the village.

    ?Xiaocui helped the women from each family settle in and introduced them to the general situation in and outside the village.

    When they heard that moon cakes were being baked in the village, which amounted to two thousand yuan, all the newly arrived women, old and young, were surprised and had a more intuitive feeling about the wealth of Broken Gold Beach.

    Early on the next morning, Xiaocui took the women from each family to the Li family compound to have a ceremony.

    ??The women of each family were worried about what gifts to give to the Li family, so Xiaocui asked them to bring some dried mushrooms or specialty dried fruits.

    ?They were a little uneasy and felt that the gift was too simple...

    By chance, Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen were looking for materials to make some needlework for their unborn children.

    By the way, I''m also drying the furs at home in preparation for some modifications. They will be put to use when the weather gets cold soon.

    When the women came in, Mrs. Li was taking a piece of white fox fur and thinking about making a cloak for her granddaughter.

    Mrs. Li only wore a cotton dress, with her hair in a simple bun and a silver hairpin. She was very simple, with only a jade bracelet on her wrist, which looked valuable.

    ?Everyone was surprised. After all, she was a first-grade wife. She was no different from an ordinary old lady from a wealthy family.

    Looking at Tao Hongying, the general''s wife, she is also wearing a simple dress and not much jewelry.

    The guest next to her is Mrs. Wen. She is more elegantly dressed, but she also has a gentle smile on her face, without any arrogance.

    You should know that when women came back from their hometowns, that is, the girls who worked as concubines for wealthy families in the village, they would look at people with their nostrils.

    ?This Li family... seems really different!

    ?Old Mrs. Li invited the women to sit down and chat with them. She asked the family if they had anything they needed after they settled down. !

    Finally, he entrusted them all to Xiao Cui''s care and asked Xiao Cui to just say something if anything happened.

    ??The men of each family follow the Marquis on errands. The stability of the family is to stabilize the rear area and not to hold the men back.

    The woman naturally agreed.

    Before leaving, Mrs. Li called to Grandma He to bring out the greeting gift she had prepared a long time ago. A piece of fine cotton material for the family was enough to make a bodysuit for an adult, or two sets of clothes for a child.

    ?Then, the family also had a box of snacks, which Jiayin had brought back from the shop in the city.

    Jiayin was losing her teeth, and Mrs. Li was afraid that her granddaughter would get chewy teeth at this time, so she simply gave them away, out of sight and out of mind. The women thanked her and followed Xiaocui out of the new village. They didn''t dare to chatter until they left the village entrance.

    ¡°My father-in-law said that Mrs. Li was very kind. I couldn¡¯t believe it, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.

    ¡°We are also elderly people. Mrs. Li¡¯s chatting and laughing are so friendly. Thinking about my mother-in-law, she is so outrageous that she wishes every sentence was different!¡±

    ?A daughter-in-law in her twenties spoke quickly and everyone who listened laughed.

    Another woman in her forties said angrily: "How can it be the same? Your mother-in-law is partial to your brother-in-law''s family and regards your family as a thorn in her side. Naturally, she scolds you every day!"

    "Mrs. Li is very lucky. Her son and daughter-in-law are all unfilial. As long as she has a bowl of water, her family will definitely live a prosperous and harmonious life!"

    "Stop talking about this, we are out of the sea of ??misery in the future. The men are working under the Marquis, and we should be more diligent. With the support of the Li family, life will soon be better." A woman looked at an old woman said.

    She was the most severely punished by her husband''s family before, and now her eyes are red when she talks.

    Everyone sympathized with her, patted her on the shoulder and gave her a few words of comfort.

    But there was also a daughter-in-law who was the youngest and asked in a low voice: "Isn''t it said that the Li family is the richest? They sell tens of thousands of taels of melons a year. Why do you give us only a piece of cloth and a box as a meeting gift?" dessert¡­"

    ??Does this mean you dislike the fact that the Li family gave you too little?

    Everyone frowned and subconsciously took two steps away from this little wife.

    ??Xiaocui thought for a while and then said: "Sister-in-law Sanhu, when you moved here, what did your natal family give you and what did your husband''s family give you?"

    The young daughter-in-law who was called Sanhu''s sister-in-law was stunned for a moment, and replied hesitantly: "My married daughter, of course, my mother''s family will not give anything to the water she splashed out. My mother-in-law''s family... gave me two pairs of bowls and chopsticks..."

    ??Little Cuier smiled and said politely: "The Li family is not your natal family, nor your husband''s family. Isn''t it enough to give you cloth and snacks?"

    The young daughter-in-law¡¯s face turned red and she quickly waved her hand to explain, ¡°No, I¡¯m not, I just...¡±

    ?Unfortunately, everyone could see that she was a little conceited and careless in her temperament, so they refused to talk to her. They all smiled and mumbled a few words, and then quickly walked into their respective courtyards.

    The younger daughter-in-law felt a little aggrieved. She looked at Xiaocui again, and Xiaocui pointed to the yard where the mooncakes were temporarily baked. "I''ll go and do some work. We''ll talk about it later."

    Huiniang was in the yard with seven or eight women who were busy baking moon cakes.

    In fact, baking mooncakes is not difficult. Prepare the noodles and fillings, wrap them up, press them into molds, and then you can put them on the baking sheet.

    But taking care of the fire is a delicate job, and it is not something that ordinary people can do!

    Huiniang didn''t trust anyone else, for fear that if the oven was burnt, a lot of ingredients would be wasted, so she stayed here almost from morning to night.

    When the twins were naughty, she tied them to the door frame with cloth straps.

    ?Xiao Cui entered the yard and quickly replaced Hui Niang.

    Hui Niang wiped a handful of beads of sweat, then rescued a pair of children and took them to play for a while.

    Hui Niang was attentive and noticed that Xiao Cui was a little distracted, so she asked, "What''s the matter? Do you have something to worry about after going out? You should be careful to watch the fire, don''t ruin this moon cake!"

    ??Xiaocui quickly came to her senses, whispered what had just happened, and then sighed: "Sister-in-law, why do you think this person is different?

    ¡°Er Niu and I came to the village and had a place to stay. We had enough food and clothing, and we didn¡¯t have to be beaten or scolded. We would have laughed in our dreams. But they... got the old lady¡¯s things, but they still found it too little. It was really..."

    She wanted to curse a few words, but she was so honest and honest that she really couldn''t!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 611ï¼š Cant wait

    Chapter 611 Can¡¯t wait

    Huiniang sneered: "There are so many people here, there are always a few white-eyed wolves popping up everywhere. They wish they could come here, and they don''t have to do anything every day, so they are being raised in vain."

    "Actually, how can there be such a good thing in the world? If you want to eat stew, you have to make a fire yourself, right? The Li family gave this place, and it is kind of them to be willing to protect everyone after the Northern Expeditionary Army goes out. Extremely good.¡±

    ??Xiao Cui nodded vigorously, "I think so too. You have to work **** your own in life, and you can''t always think about getting it from others."

    Huiniang told her, "Just think about it. Keep an eye on these families more carefully in the future. After all, they are new here and you don''t know what their temper is. Those who understand reason should move around more. From now on, if there is work in the workshops or in the village, they should do it first." Find them.

    "If there is anyone who is stupid, they should be beaten. The old lady and the fourth sister-in-law cannot argue with these people because of the Marquis, but we stand in the middle, and it is appropriate to treat this person as a black face."

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s better to be able to persuade them. After all, we are all poor people, so it¡¯s not easy. If we don¡¯t care about anything else, we men should work together to fight against the barbarians.

    ¡°But those who really don¡¯t listen to advice should be kicked out early, so as not to harm the village¡¯s feelings towards everyone just to accommodate an ignorant person.¡±

    "I understand, sister-in-law, I understand." Xiaocui nodded repeatedly. She was a child bride since she was a child. She was treated harshly and scolded when she was growing up. No one taught her so much.

    Others may feel bored after hearing Huiniang say so much, but she is extremely happy and even gets closer to Huiniang.

    Soon, another batch of mooncakes was baked.

    Hui Niang made the decision and asked Xiao Cui to bring a plate to the newcomers.

    It is not necessary to share one piece per person, but the children at home can sweeten their mouths in advance...

    In the yard of the Li family, the day''s work on fabrics and furs has come to an end for the time being.

    Jiayin took Grandma He, Dongmei and Shui Ling Shuiyun to bake mooncakes with new fillings.

    ?Shui Yun is extremely talented in cooking, Shui Ling is diligent, and Nanny He is steady and both are good at work.

    Jiayin has prepared the fillings and taught you once, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.

    It was because of previous calculations that the Zhengjiazhuang side was left behind.

    Jiayin asked Shuiyun carefully and urgently ordered an additional 500 mooncakes at the simple bakery.

    ?At first he thought it was a simple thing, but he was so busy eating moon cakes during the festival. This also made Jiayin feel less contemptuous and more serious about the director.

    When she had free time at night, she specially made a timetable.

    Calculate the time difference caused by cheating outside and in space, and make reasonable arrangements.

    At first, she felt tired, like a spinning top, but she got used to it after a few days.

    Dim sum shops in the city have given up competing for the prime time of the Mid-Autumn Festival and are focusing on renovations, but the final glass has not yet been delivered.

    On the Baiyuan Garden side, Jiayin discussed with his second uncle and decided to build a glass greenhouse in advance. We couldn¡¯t wait until the weather was cold before starting the project. It happened to be the same as the dim sum shop.

    Even if outsiders doubt the origin of the glass, they can suggest it to the Marquis. After all, few people dare to ask the Marquis directly!

    He was so busy that on the tenth day of the lunar month, Ye Shan actually sent back the new weapons he had made.

    ?For a period of time, he has been staring at this matter. He has lost a lot of weight and his eyes are bloodshot, but the results are also very significant.

    ??The iron roller and various **** heads, etc., added together, really produced thirty-five sabers, plus a dozen daggers.

    ??It happened that Lao Hei and his team of thirty people each had a saber to defend themselves.

    Li Laosi, Jiang Cheng, Jiayi and Liu Yang could all share an extra handful. Jiayin directly decided to give the extra handful to Ye Shan, the hero. Ye Shan was so happy that he almost couldn''t find Bei! The remaining daggers were used by each of Jiaren''s brothers'' servants for self-defense, including Zheng Feng, Zheng He, Shui Ling and Shui Yun.

    ??Keep the rest for Li Zhensheng to recruit people later.

    Everyone who got the weapons was overjoyed. After all, the quality of these new knives was so good.

    I dare not say that cutting iron is like clay, but both the hardness and sharpness are much better than those on the market!

    In addition, additional tights, boots, backpacks and various medicines were prepared for Lao Hei and the others.

    Lao Hei and the others were called to the Marquis''s yard, and they quickly distributed these things.

    ?Everyone has a full backpack, complete clothing and supplies, and almost everything that can be considered has been considered.

    ??The newly made saber is not that dazzling and sharp, but has a simple and restrained look, which is very suitable for them to walk outside in the future.

    Although Jiayin went through the list one by one, he still asked a few questions, "Uncle Hei, take a look at these things to take out. Are they enough? Is there anything missing?"

    "There is no shortage, princess!" Lao Hei quickly led everyone to thank him, "Thank you for your thoughtful consideration, princess. With these things, even if you encounter a hundred bandits on the road, you will not be afraid."

    Jiayin quickly said: "What I want you to look for is not something valuable. At the critical moment, you can throw the things away. Your life is at stake. If the worst happens, you can just go look for it later!"

    The veterans were heart-warmed upon hearing this.

    ?They are not smart, but they can easily tell whether the princess''s words are true or false.

    In the princess''s heart, they really put their lives first.

    They have lived in the second village for a long time, and their bones ached when they were idle every day. Now that everything is ready, they can¡¯t wait.

    After some discussion, Lao Hei took the lead and asked for orders, "Princess, we are not familiar with medicinal materials, but we always think that everything is picked most in autumn, right? We plan to set off tomorrow, complete the task early, and come back early. "

    "The Mid-Autumn Festival will be in a few days. In addition to giving out moon cakes, the village will also kill pigs and share the meat. You can go out after the festival." Good news left a few words.

    Lao Hei and others insisted, "We have no family and no food. It doesn''t matter if we can''t celebrate the festival. We just need to eat something good wherever we go on the road."

    "Okay," Jiayin no longer stopped, and asked Xiaocui to come over, and said: "Aunt Xiaocui, bring more pancakes, meat sauce and dry noodles to Uncle Hei and the others, all from my Go up the accounts.

    "From now on, you will be responsible for their food, drink, and clothing when they are at home, and for taking care of the house after they go out. I will give you a salary. Of course, if Uncle Hei and the others don''t want to do the laundry, they can leave it to you, every day. I''ll give you a hundred cents a month as hard work allowance.

    "If you are too busy, you can also ask the sisters-in-law from the second village to work together, but you are fully responsible. If I have any instructions in the future, I will only arrange them for you."

    ?Xiao Cui nodded repeatedly.

    In fact, she is now in charge of the second village.

    But the princess gave her a title, which gave her more confidence, and she would have a fixed salary to support her family in the future.

    At this point, things are settled.

    That night, Jiayin gave Lao Hei another booklet with pictures of the Panax notoginseng that he was looking for, as well as some other medicinal materials, even pictures of fruit saplings, flower saplings, seeds, etc...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 612ï¼š Itâ€™s my intention, and itâ€™s also a new idea!

    Chapter 612 is a new idea!

    In short, this first trip out is just an experiment. I will find whatever I can find, and I promise to come back in early November.

    ?In addition, in order to ensure the survival of fruit seedlings and flower seedlings, Jiayin brought five bags of black soil to Lao Hei and the others, and carefully explained how to use it.

    ??The black soil is a mixture of private plot and nursery soil. It is better than the flower soil sent to Baihuayuan before. I hope it can ensure that the flower seedlings and tree seedlings from a long distance can be transported back smoothly.

    ?Of course, Jiayin has a nursery at hand. Even if he gets a fruit core, he can successfully plant saplings and bear fruit.

    But that is a bit too shocking, and over time, it is easy for people to doubt it.

    ??It would be much easier to cover up if you get saplings!

    Early in the morning on the second day, Lao Hei and the others drove three carriages and set off on more than 20 horses.

    ??In the previous northern expeditions, many barbarian war horses were captured, and some old horses in the military camp were eliminated. Li Laosi bought dozens of them for his daughter without spending much money.

    ?Of course, if an outsider wants to buy it, it will definitely not be that easy.

    As the saying goes, those who are near the water and the towers get the moon first, and there will be people in the court who are good at becoming officials!

    This is all about the convenience of connections, and it also objectively reflects that...the Li family has gradually begun to develop and prosper.

    Seeing that the mooncakes are baked, and after being left for a few days, the mooncakes look better and are moist and shiny.

    So, Tao Hongying started to take people to make moon cakes.

    ?Ordinary yellow straw paper, wrapped in five moon cakes, one piece and two taels, making up a pound.

    Wrap it up, tie it up, and stamp it with a seal with the character "Àî", and it''s done.

    Those from Xincun, Ercun, Zhengjiazhuang and Houfu should be sent away first.

    ?The village chief uncle drove a donkey cart and happily gave some to Xiaowangzhuang and Dahuaishu Village.

    The rest that need to be given as gifts are packed in customized wooden boxes.

    ??A wooden box has four compartments and is unpainted. It is just the color of raw wood. The lid of the box is engraved with patterns such as Chang''e flying to the moon. It looks simple and clean.

    ?Put two mooncakes with the same filling in each grid, eight in a box, tie them with a red ribbon, and divide them up.

    The Wen family, the Li family, the Peng family, President Zhou¡¯s family, Mr. Tang, colleagues who were close friends with Li Laoer, etc. In short, the things were not expensive, but they were what the Li family wanted.

    ??Moreover, it¡¯s definitely innovative!

    At first, when the moon cake gift box arrived, no one took it too seriously. After all, it happens like this every Mid-Autumn Festival.

    As a result, when they tasted it, they realized that the mooncakes were very different.

    ?So Mr. Liu sent his son to ask for a few boxes and give them to his old friends.

    Mr. Wen also ordered two boxes to give to his boss.

    When the big patrons of Baiyuan Garden heard about it, they also came to ask for it as a joke...

    In the end, the Li family didn¡¯t have much left, so people of all ages could only have a simple taste.

    ??The Marquis also personally carried two boxes and sent them to the palace to the emperor.

    ?The emperor was probably very happy with the meal and brought back a white jade statue of Chang''e holding a rabbit for Good News.

    The good news was happily put away, and her private room became even thicker...

    In and outside the village, preparations for the festival were in full swing, but the Li family was not happy.

    For no other reason, Li Zhensheng and his children still did not come back.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was worried about it, but she didn''t dare to say anything, for fear that her family would get angry too.

    Jiayin also felt worried when she saw her grandma running back and forth to the village entrance, wishing she could sit in the autumn wind all day long.

    No matter how powerful she is, she can''t overcome the barrier of space and bring her uncle and the others back. As a result, at dusk on August 14th, the Marquis and his guards actually carried back seven or eight people, big and small, in a dusty state.

    It was Li Zhensheng, Jiayi and the others!

    ??The whole Li family and Xincun were in a sensation, and they all ran forward to greet him.

    Mrs. Li took her grandchildren and after seeing them one by one and seeing nothing, she glared at her eldest son who was laughing and said angrily: "If you don''t come back, the family will not be able to survive this period. Why are they like rabbits, you can''t catch them if you let them out?" "

    ?Li Zhensheng was away from home, so naturally he was thinking about the young and old at home. Now he was scolded and pinched by his mother, which made him feel very relieved.

    This is really home!

    "Mom, we encountered a sunken ship on the road, and we helped, which delayed it for two days. There were many ships gathered at the pier, and they couldn''t reach the shore for a while. It was the Marquis who sent someone to guide our fleet to the military camp. , just brought us back." Li Zhensheng wiped his face and turned into a big cat, and just ran away, covered in dust.

    "Oh, why is someone still sinking? You should help. It''s not easy to be away from home. If you can help, you can''t just watch in vain." How can Old Mrs. Li really blame her son? As long as the person comes back, it will be fine, let alone Everything happens for a reason.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡± Li Laoer hurried forward to greet his family.

    ?The village chief uncle saw that the villagers still wanted to join in and enjoy the fun, so he shouted, laughed and scolded.

    "Why are you going to join in the fun? All the good stuff is on the boat. You can''t get it even if you try to get there. Why don''t you go home and kill the chickens and clean the yard! The festival will be held tomorrow, and the days will be long in the future. There is enough to talk about. "

    ?The villagers thought about it, agreed with a smile, and went home.

    There was some drought this year, and the weather was relatively hot for a longer period of time.

    Therefore, the crops in the fields can be harvested after the Mid-Autumn Festival. Otherwise, at this time in previous years, the crops would have been harvested. How could there be such a leisurely opportunity to celebrate the festival?

    ??Although the villagers dispersed, the Li family yard was still full of people.

    Li Yong and Huiniang brought their two children, Mr. Wen and his wife, the village chief and Uncle Zhao were all there.

    ??Liu Biaotou and his wife hugged their younger son, and then took their eldest son to ask questions.

    Liu Yang was already strong, and now he is as strong as an iron tower.

    Jiayi is not much weaker either. He is equally tall and strong, and has completely lost his youthful appearance.

    There are only Jiaxi and Jiaan...it¡¯s almost impossible to watch!

    ?These two boys went out for a trip. They didn''t gain much weight. Instead, they became tanned and became leaner.

    ?The most striking change is that their eyes are so bright and frightening, as if a monkey has discovered a peach orchard.

    Old Mrs. Li was worried, always feeling that these two children would be out of control.

    Sure enough, the two boys hugged grandma''s arms, one on the left and the other on the right. They couldn''t stop talking about the wonderful things outside and the excitement of Quanzhou.

    Finally, they got to the point.

    Jiaxi begged: "Grandma, can we not go to school anymore?"

    ¡°Yes, grandma, we don¡¯t want to get the top prize, we want to visit foreign countries.¡± Jia¡¯an also agreed.

    Mrs. Li''s mind was pounding. She glared at her eldest son who touched his nose innocently, and then gave her grandchildren a hard knock. "We will talk about this later. Go and clean up first. Look at what you are like now. I don''t know, I thought you were... Soaked in ink every day?¡±

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this and joked one after another.

    ¡°Yes, is the sun in the south so strong? Anyone who goes there will be burnt to black charcoal when they come back.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that the white cloth doesn¡¯t need to be dyed, and can be tanned directly into black cloth¡­¡±

    Jiayin was so well-behaved that she brought Shui Ling Shuiyun with her to fetch water for her adoptive father and uncle to wash their hands and face. Then, she was "robbed" and ran away by several brothers...

    Send it at the third watch, Huahua came back from the injection in the rain, a little late, sorry, sorry, huh!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 613ï¼š There are never too many days to get together!

    Chapter 613: There are never too many days of fun!

    In the backyard, in Jiayin¡¯s room, Jiayi, Liu Yang, Jiaxi and Jiaan were sitting around the Kang.

    They put various snacks, fruits, and snacks among them.

    In short, all kinds of delicious food that Jiayin could find were brought out for his brothers.

    Jia Xi and Jia An took their sister and talked happily, their eyebrows almost flew up.

    Jiaxi gnawed on the moon cake, waved her hands and shouted, "Sister, there are fish as big as a house in the south, and turtles as big as a washing tub! I even rode a circle. If my uncle hadn''t caught me, I would have been killed. Taken to the sea!"

    "Me too, me too!" Jia''an followed closely, equally excited, "Sister, didn''t you see those foreigners! Red eyes, blue eyes, yellow hair, they really look like ghosts!

    ¡°They rolled their tongues when talking, and the things they came up with were really interesting, and they are all things we don¡¯t have here!

    ¡°I even bought you a box that can sing by itself. It¡¯s all in your luggage. I¡¯ll get it back for you when the cargo is unloaded at the dock!¡±

    Jiayi and Liu Yang have been with the boat several times and have become much calmer. After they ate and drank, Jiayi took out an old booklet from his arms.

    The booklet has obviously been looked at frequently and has become tattered.

    Jiayi handed it to his sister and said with a smile: "Sister, if you want to find something, my brother has found it for you. But there are a few things that have not been marked, which means they have not been found. I will continue to look for them for you later!"

    ¡°Thank you, brother!¡± Jiayin hugged her brother¡¯s arm and smiled with her eyes like crescent moons.

    You know, this album was drawn by her. It includes mangos, lychees and other fruits, some fish and shrimps from the sea, spices from the southeast, etc. It¡¯s all very numerous and complicated.

    It is a big project to find out everything and bring it back.

    ??But brother Jiayi, who was always considered reckless by the family, actually had the patience to basically find everything for her.

    What is this? This is the love that a brother has for his sister!

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve thought about a lot of delicious food, and I¡¯ll cook them for you tomorrow!¡± Jiayin also hurriedly presented the treasure, causing Jiayi to smile and nod.

    Jiaxi and Jiaan were afraid of leaving them behind, so they also shouted together.

    ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t be partial!¡±

    ¡°We helped too!¡±

    "Okay, we have them all!" Jiayin waved her chubby hand boldly, "And brother Liu Yang, I''ve prepared gifts too."

    After saying that, she called Shui Ling to go to the Ye family¡¯s yard next door and bring over the newly made saber and dagger.

    ?Sure enough, the Jiayi brothers immediately exploded with joy.

    ¡°This is the same good knife as Uncle Dayong¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°It must be the same! Uncle Dayong won¡¯t let us play with that one, and we will have it in the future.¡±

    ¡°I want this dagger wrapped in shark skin!¡±

    Men are inherently aggressive, no matter their age.

    The family brothers have distributed new weapons, and they are eager to go out to conquer the world and conquer the sea immediately!

    It¡¯s a pity that the Li family still has the Dinghai Shenzhen. Before they could say anything big, Old Mrs. Li arrived in time, slapped each one in the face, and carried them all to the front to eat.

    ?After dinner, as soon as the door to the backyard is closed, the front yard becomes free of women and becomes the domain of the young and old men of the Li family.

    In the hot spring pool in the wing room, the waves are surging.

    ?Everyone was washed and put on clean clothes. Uncles, nephews, or fathers and sons gathered together on the big kang, talking lively, and fell asleep in the middle of the night!

    When you get up in the morning, the sun rises, and the Mid-Autumn Festival is here.

    The academy had a two-day holiday, but there were still evening classes last night, so it was almost noon when Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru came back with the children.

    Before the carriage arrived at the entrance of the village, Jiayi and Jiaxi Jiaan sat on the big tree and looked around. When they saw shadows in the distance, their brothers started shouting.

    ?Hence, Jiaren, Brother Li and Brother Mao also jumped out of the carriage. The brothers rushed together like crazy, hugging each other, jumping around, they were all so happy.

    Jia Huan came out of the yard, wiped the water stains on his hands, and smiled innocently.

    ??He originally wanted to call his brothers and sisters to come in quickly, but he was dragged to the orchard to play together.

    Jiayin, this precious thing, will naturally not be left behind.

    Since her brothers have returned home, she doesn''t need to grow her legs anymore.

    ??Either sitting on this brother''s shoulder, or lying on that brother''s back, my heart is filled with happiness!

    Mrs. Li listened to the excitement outside. When she came out and saw that only her son and daughter-in-law were left, she couldn''t help laughing and said: "These boys are so together, where are they going to be naughty?"

    Zhao Yuru stepped forward and hugged her mother-in-law''s arm, and replied: "Mom, it''s hard to celebrate the festival. Let them play as they please. I heard that Jiayi and the others are back. Even with Jiaren''s steady temperament, he didn''t even sleep well last night."

    Li Laosan also smiled and said: "Yes, mother, if there is any work, I will do it. The children are grown, and it is not easy to join in."

    Mrs. Li didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "You two, I just said one thing, you are waiting for me! I am their grandmother, how can I stop them from getting close to each other?"

    After saying that, she asked her son and daughter-in-law, "Come on, hurry into the house. You said you wanted to work, so you can''t be lazy today! The festival is lively this year and there are many people, so let''s cook more good dishes."

    Of course Aunt Wu San, Dazhu''s wife and others also came back to celebrate the festival, but at this time, they were eager to visit the family, and they quickly dispersed after a few words of greeting.

    ?In the orchard, the fruits of each tree are so heavy that they want to break the branches at any time.

    Compared to before, the sun has shone for half a month longer, so the sourness of the fruit has faded a lot, and it is already about half as sweet.

    Jiaren and the others picked the fruits randomly, rubbed them on their clothes, and started eating them.

    ? Jiaren, Brother Li and Brother Mao talked about the big and small things in the college, Jiaxi and Jiaan talked about their experiences in Quanzhou, Jiahuan talked about the restaurant business, Jiayi talked about the hard work of sailing...

    ?The brothers gathered together, eating and laughing, and there was really endless talk.

    Jiayin is among the brothers, rolling around like a red panda, extremely happy.

    Such a happy time, no matter how long it is, is too short!

    When the sun rose above the head, Li Laosi found himself at the foot of the mountain and shouted loudly, "Jiaren, you are taking your brothers and sisters home for dinner!"

    The boys immediately packed up their things, patted the grass leaves on their clothes, and then carried their sister and ran home.

    A table has been set up in the Li family¡¯s yard.

    ?Uncle Village Chief and Aunt Wu, Uncle Zhao and several others, Huiniang and his wife and their children, Mr. Wen and his wife, Mr. Hou, Divine Doctor Zhang, Liu Biaotou and his wife and their children...

    In short, there are more than thirty people living together.

    Logically speaking, on days like this, you should eat at home.

    ?But Mrs. Li was happy that her children and grandchildren were all gathered together, so she wanted to have a great time, so she simply gathered everyone here.

    Dayong and Huiniang are considered half of the sons and daughters-in-law of the Li family. The village elders, Uncle Zhao and Doctor Zhang are also equivalent to the elders of the Li family.

    Liu Biaotou¡¯s family and Mr. Wen and his wife are even more of a family!

    Needless to say, the Marquis, the children all gathered around him as soon as he came back and got tired of it!

    The east and west rooms are added to the main room, and three tables are opened for men, women, old and young...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 614ï¼š Its all your fathers fault!

    Chapter 614 It¡¯s all your father¡¯s fault!

    ?Chicken, fish, meat and eggs, fried or fried!

    Tao Hongying used all her skills to make the table collapse under the weight of the dishes, and everything was delicious and delicious.

    ?Old Mrs. Li rarely poured herself a bowl of wine, and she was about to get drunk before she could drink it.

    When a person gets old, what he longs for is not good food and drink, or even the glory of his family. What he longs for is that his children and grandchildren are safe and his life goes smoothly!

    ??Everyone was chatting about trivial matters, the latest news in the city, and the crops in the fields, and they were so lively that they almost lifted the roof of the house.

    The meal lasted until the sun went down. Every one of the old and young gentlemen, including the Marquis, was drunk.

    While the women were busy cleaning up the mess, Li Laoer suggested taking a dip in the hot spring.

    On such a day of reunion, the hot spring valley also needs to rest for two days. It has been packed up long ago, and it is quiet and quiet waiting for the family to enjoy it.

    ?So the men quickly moved the "battlefield" and ran to the valley to sober up and have fun.

    At the second village, the soldiers of the six families who settled down all received moon cakes and pork from the Li family, as well as Anjia grain given by the Marquis. There was no shortage of rice and noodles, so they had a particularly rich meal today.

    ??Wounded soldiers and veterans without family members still ate a big pot of rice, stewed meat, and a large bowl of wine for each person.

    When they heard that the hot spring valley had become a world of men, they also ran to join in the fun...

    When the moon was at night, there were only women in the courtyards of each family, because men were ... sleeping!

    The next day, each family returned to its usual calm, and talking about yesterday still made people laugh non-stop.

    How come the wonderful Mid-Autumn Festival has become a day for men to let themselves go?

    No one can explain it clearly, and no one wants to explain it clearly!

    ?There are so many rules in life, just be happy.

    Because Li Laosan, Zhao Yuru, and Jiaren could only rest for two days, Li Zhensheng was not in a hurry to go to the dock to unload the goods.

    ?The whole family gathered at home, thinking about eating, drinking, and talking.

    Jiaxi and Jiaan didn''t want to go to the academy to study. They were so anxious that they scratched their heads and wished they could climb a tree.

    The two of them hugged grandma¡¯s arms and refused to let go.

    Jia''an begged: "Grandma, I''m really not good at studying. I only like horseback riding and archery in those courses at the academy!"

    "Me too, Nai, just let us go to the south. I want to follow the Fan people to see their country. I want..." Jia Xi followed suit.

    ?It¡¯s a pity that the old lady just refused to let go.

    When it comes to your grandson¡¯s future, you cannot make a decision easily.

    ??Old Mrs. Li said: "You have just come back, rest for a few days, wait until I ask your uncle and parents, and discuss it carefully."

    Jiaxi and Jiaan had no choice but to look at their sister again, expecting her to help and plead for mercy.

    But Jiayin even smiled and pretended to be stupid even though his brothers'' eyes were so wide open that their eyes cramped up...

    ?Every family has its own difficulties in reciting sutras, especially those with fledgling chicks who are always trying to fly out of their nests, so they are bound to be troubled for a while.

    ?And every household in the city is also having a hard time at this time.

    Because the Mid-Autumn Festival has passed, the conscription will begin immediately.

    Although each family donated a lot of food and money, one child per family entered the military camp. This was an iron rule that could not be changed no matter what.

    The only special case is the Jiangning Hou Mansion.

    ??The old Marquis fought his way into the palace, begged the emperor to relent, and kept his grandson from joining the army. However, he also gave half of the Marquis''s family property to the Northern Expeditionary Army, and then asked Xinting Marquis to change the list.

    ?Each family couldn''t afford to leave half of their family fortune, and they didn''t have a daughter to be the queen. They had no choice but to cry and make preparations.

    ?When you encounter a **** who is not taken seriously, just give him some money and prepare some clothes. But those legitimate sons who cannot escape, or favored concubines, are simply in trouble.

    Everything you like to eat, wear, use, wear, and even use the toilet you are used to is ready to be moved to the military camp...

    On August 18, at the gate of the new capital city, a straw hut was set up early.

    ?The sweethearts from each family have to hand in their military stickers, verify their identities, and then enlist in the army.

    ?The entire city gate was blocked with water, slaves were shouting, horses were neighing, and people started to have headaches before they even got close.

    Li Laosi and Li Yong brought 200 soldiers and were responsible for picking up the people.

    The two of them knew it was not easy, but when they faced it seriously, they realized how difficult it was!

    ??On the left, an old lady wearing gold and silver pulled her fair-haired young grandson into tears.

    ¡°Grandson, you should take good care of yourself when you go to the military camp. If you don¡¯t like the food, send someone home to pick up the food box every day.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough money, you must say that my grandmother¡¯s coffin will be given to you! It¡¯s all your father¡¯s incompetence. If there were more children, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer as a legitimate son!¡±

    ??A woman on the right pulled her son''s hand and also pointed at the sky and cursed the earth.

    ¡°Your father is a heartless man. He only cares about the kid in the big room. Oh my god, I¡¯m so sorry that my son is studying well and still has to go to the military camp to suffer..."

    Li Yong''s mouth twitched when he heard this. His twenty-year-old son, who has been studying for at least ten years, is not even a boy. How can he be called a good student?

    ?He quietly touched Li Laosi and said, "Fourth brother, this can''t be done. When can we go to the dock as a team?!"

    ??Li Laosi was even more bored, with veins popping out on his forehead from the patience.

    At first I was considerate of these people¡¯s reluctance to leave their children and let them say a few more words, but in the end, the situation actually got out of control.

    If we continue like this, I''m afraid I won''t be able to complete the task even if it''s dark.

    ?He sent the order at that time, and all the soldiers quickly blocked the city gate.

    ?Everyone who has registered should queue up. Each person is only allowed to take one package. Just put a change of clothes in it. Any excess will be thrown away.

    ?Those who have not registered must hurry up. If the sun is over your head, you will be sent back before you finish the work. At that time, you will be counted as a deserter and beheaded directly.

    A nest immediately exploded at the city gate, and the crying became even more intense.

    A dandy boy of seventeen or eighteen years old, with makeup on his face and a demonic air, actually held a beautiful maid in his arms and refused to let go, "I want to take Mei Niang with me. I can''t sleep without her to warm the bed at night." !¡±

    ??The maid also burst into tears and hugged the young master tightly, as if a good girl was about to be robbed of her lover, "Oh, don''t take the young master away!"

    ??As for the young master¡¯s family, they were pestering Li Laosi with playful smiles, trying to keep banknotes and asking for favors.

    For a moment, Li Laosi almost felt sick and vomited!

    The mother at home is always worried that she will spoil her children so much that they will have no future.

    ?Looking at it now, compared to these people, it is not worth mentioning at all.

    ?No wonder the Marquis insists on recruiting troops. If we don¡¯t wake up these giant baby rice bugs, even if half of the country is taken back, they will be completely defeated!

    ¡°Shut up, everyone!¡± Li Laosi finally showed his strength, grabbed the young master who couldn¡¯t live without the bed-warming maid, and threw him into the registration queue.

    ?Then he yelled at the soldiers, "Are you all deaf? Tell you what you are doing to clean up the idlers!"

    ¡°Act immediately, anyone who dares to delay the recruitment will be beaten hard by me!¡±

    ??The soldiers were also upset. After all, the people pulling them were usually arrogant nobles. They could not hit or scold them, they could only shrink their hands and feet, and were holding their breath.

    It¡¯s better now, someone is backing us up!

    ?So they immediately drew out their long knives from their waists and began to take action...

    Hello guys, I have two updates today. I am queuing up to put on a secret plaster. Huahua¡¯s whole back and neck have turned into slate. I am writing slowly. I will resume the third update tomorrow after I get used to it. Babies, don¡¯t fatten Huahua~ Huahua needs everyone¡¯s encouragement~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 615ï¼š A huge embarrassing scene!

    Chapter 615 A ??large-scale embarrassing scene!

    ?The weeping old and young women were forced out with long knives before they could react.

    ??Whether they were scolding or scolding, the soldiers always had dark faces and were not willing to be accommodating at all.

    ?As for the young masters from various families who were mourning their heirs, they were pushed to one place, registered quickly, and then organized into formations to set off.

    ??Originally, Li Laosi found dozens of carriages, thinking of registering a batch and sending a batch to the dock military camp.

    But he was also annoyed by the situation in front of him.

    ??Why don''t you use a carriage to send people off? Just walk on foot and give these young men a hard blow.

    Otherwise, if you want to put this mud on the wall in the future, it may be harder than climbing to the sky!

    Sure enough, everyone gave up when they heard that they had to walk to the dock, a journey of fifty or sixty miles.

    Not to mention the family members who were crying loudly, there was even a young man who was lying on the ground and refused to get up.

    ¡°Let me die, I can¡¯t leave at all!¡±

    "This is murder! We are not allowed to sit in the carriage and have to walk. This is killing us!"

    ¡°I want to file a complaint!¡±

    ¡°Help, grandma, help! Mother, help!¡±

    ??The soldiers stepped forward, kicked and beat them with their scabbards, but they still couldn''t make these mangy dogs obey.

    After Li Laosi and Li Yong discussed in a low voice, Li Yong went to find a lot of ropes.

    ??Any young master who refused to obey had his wrists tied, tied behind a horse, and all were forcibly taken away.

    ?They walked to the dock as long as they could keep up.

    Those who can¡¯t keep up will be dragged behind the horses!

    As for whether your skin will be torn apart, whether you live or die, it all depends on you!

    ??Everyone originally had the intention of not punishing the public, but as a result, after seeing a few unlucky young men being dragged behind horses and made into human brooms, no one dared to question them anymore.

    ??Even with wiping away tears and shaking their legs, the young men lined up honestly and started to set off for the pier.

    In less than half an hour, everything fell silent at the city gate.

    ?The things prepared by each family were thrown in a mess on the floor.

    The old and young women wanted to follow the children with all their hearts. They were crying, their makeup was stained, and they were more embarrassed than beggars.

    ?Some people couldn''t help but ask: "What''s the name of the general who leads this team? Whose family does he come from? This is too cruel!"

    "Yeah, I really don''t save any face. These are children from different families, how can they be like animals..." Others also complained, wanting to scold but afraid of spreading the word, which in turn made the children suffer even more.

    Someone specially sent a servant to inquire about it.

    The clerks in the Ministry of War were dismantling thatched huts, and of course they were happy to have such a good opportunity to make money.

    ?So they took the hard-earned money and started talking.

    ¡°The general leading the team is called Li Qiusheng, the fourth master of the Li family in Broken Gold Beach, who is also the father of Princess Kangle!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that he is the father of the princess. This general is obtained through connections. That¡¯s not true!

    ¡°General Li followed Xintinghou in two northern expeditions, killed more than 200 enemies, and made outstanding achievements many times. He earned this generalship by himself!¡±

    "Yes, I heard that he is born with supernatural powers and is very brave. The Marquis relies on him very much, and he is even famous in front of the emperor!"

    "I just saw it with my own eyes. The wooden pole that Sun San''er and I were holding fell down, and General Li raised his hand." "That''s right, that''s right, and he was still smiling and didn''t dislike it at all. We are useless."

    ?What was originally a good inquiring about the details ended up turning into a praise meeting for the petty officials.

    Every family was even more breathless after receiving the news.

    ??Although the Li family has a title and is also a newly wealthy person, they really didn''t take it seriously before.

    ??After all, none of their families has accumulated a hundred years of accumulation, and it is not comparable to the family background of the Li family!

    As a result, their precious pimple fell into the hands of others, and they had no choice but to be kneaded and treated... It was really a turn of events!

    Do they still want to curry favor with the Li family and make friends with the Li family? !

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether these people have their own thoughts, whether they are happy or angry.

    It is only said that Li Laosi took the soldiers and drove these new recruits, and they walked for a full day and a night before they arrived at the dock.

    It¡¯s only over fifty miles, and this speed is comparable to that of a turtle!

    ?Li Laosi''s face turned black with anger, and Li Yong and the soldiers looked even more exhausted.

    Even though they were allowed to beat and scold them, they did not relent, but these young men were so tired that they could not be beheaded to death one by one...

    ??On the contrary, they have to help guard in the middle of the night to prevent wild beasts, insects and snakes from eating these wastes lying in the wild as snacks.

    After hearing the news, the Marquis took Jiang Cheng to the entrance of the camp and waited. When he saw the embarrassment of Li Laosi, Li Yong and others, they all laughed.

    ??Master Hou asked angrily: "Didn''t I tell you that you can beat and scold you at will without mercy?"

    ??Li Laosi waved his hands weakly and replied: "The main reason is that these lazy idiots would rather be whipped than walk. I can''t beat them all to death!"

    Li Yong also stared and complained: "I have learned a lot! This is just walking, it is like killing them. If they go to the battlefield, without food or drink, and there are strong enemies outside, they are afraid that they will be the first to Scared yourself to death?"

    Jiang Cheng sneered, "They are bullying people, and we are determined that we cannot kill them. When we actually arrived on the battlefield, there were barbarians chasing behind us with sabers. I am afraid they could run faster than anyone else! I only wish my parents didn''t have eight legs." "

    "That makes sense!" Mr. Hou nodded and ordered: "Let them change their clothes, eat a meal, and sleep. Normal training will begin tomorrow. If anyone refuses to obey the discipline, just follow the marching law and kill them when necessary!" I will bear any consequences!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Marquis.¡± Everyone responded in unison.

    At this time, the Li family''s carriage also arrived at the gate of the camp. It turned out that Li Zhensheng came to unload the boat and brought his little niece over to play.

    Jiayin was very happy just now after seeing the fruit seedlings, medicinal materials and spices brought back by her brothers. She couldn''t help but jump over and hugged the arms of the Marquis and her father, showing off: "Father! Dad! My brother found fruit seedlings for me. This time next year, I¡¯ll treat you to new fruits!¡±

    "Okay, just have fun." Mr. Hou rubbed the little girl''s hair.

    Li Laosi sighed, "I''m afraid I''m going to have to deal with these losers for a while. You should be obedient at home."

    Jiayin looked at the recruits who were almost paralyzed on the ground from a distance and laughed: "They are really bad, they can''t even compare to their brothers!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Li Yongyang flicked his whip, ¡°Jiaxi and Jiaan are much better than them!¡±

    After saying a few more words, Li Zhensheng took his niece back to Xindu. The Marquis also went with him in the car when he came to the palace for business.

    Leaving Li Laosi, Li Yong and Jiang Cheng to continue to have headaches over these new recruits...

    The season now is truly autumn.

    In the fields, there are hard-working farmers everywhere harvesting the harvest of the year.

    Men wielded sickles, women pushed carts to transport the goods, and the elderly and children brought water and food, watched them dry and picked through them.

    Even babies who have just learned to walk are tied to big trees in the fields, babbling and joining in the fun.

    ??The Li family''s carriage was moving very fast, and Li Fu had been guarding the small courtyard in the west of the city. It was a rare opportunity for his master to come back, and he was very happy to be useful again. The whip in his hand crackled from time to time!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 616ï¼š Internal and external troubles

    Chapter 616 Internal and external troubles

    ?Li Zhensheng talked with Mr. Hou about what he had experienced on the journey from Xindu to Quanzhou.

    The land south of the Yangtze River is much richer than the north. Besides, except for Xindu, which is far north, it still has one crop a year, while other places have two crops a year.

    ??However, the entire Tianwu people gathered in Jiangnan, and the burden was still extremely heavy.

    Taxes are collected in various places, and the people have a bad life, and there are more stealing.

    ??The Li family''s fleet was not large, had enough manpower, and was cautious enough, but they still encountered water bandits three times on the road.

    ??Even once, water bandits almost injured Jia Xi and Jia An. Fortunately, Jia Yi was good at skills and was willing to fight tooth and nail to save them.

    ??Of course I don¡¯t dare to tell my family about this, and I can¡¯t let the old lady hear a word of it.

    Li Zhensheng was afraid that the barbarians in Jiangbei would not get rid of the external troubles and add internal worries, so he said a few words to the Marquis to give a brief warning.

    The marquis'' face was heavy. He originally went to the palace to talk to the emperor about military training, but he wanted to add a few words.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Jiayin doesn¡¯t understand these big things and doesn¡¯t have the energy to pay attention to them for the time being.

    Because she is too busy.

    I said that when I go to Xindu today, I have to go and see the dim sum shop.

    She has already taken out the glass in the space.

    ??The glass cabinets of the pastry shop are being built in full swing, and the second uncle over at Baiyuan Garden is also constantly watching the construction of the greenhouse.

    It is estimated that after all this work, there will still be some glass left, so she plans to build a small greenhouse in the back garden of Ye''s house to cover the space.

    She planned to plant the fruit seedlings her brothers brought back this time in front of everyone so that when the time comes, the new fruits would be eaten.

    As for whether these fruits really grow in the greenhouse, no one would think to find out.

    Just thinking about sitting on the hot bed in winter, laying out various fruits, eating and talking with the family, Jiayin feels extremely happy.

    ?Of course, the fruits here in Tianwu are still very different from those in the previous life. They don¡¯t look good and taste bad.

    ? ?But if you have a space nursery in hand, this is not a problem. At most, you can stay up a few nights, guard the nursery, and evolve a few more times!

    ?Li Zhensheng and Mr. Hou talked for a long time. He was still feeling a little heavy at first, but when he lowered his head, he saw that the fat girl had fallen asleep.

    I don¡¯t know what I was dreaming about, but I still had a smile on my face, and my mouth clicked twice from time to time...

    ??Both of them couldn''t help laughing.

    ??Master Hou took off his coat and covered the fat girl''s belly, while Li Zhensheng offered one of his legs as a pillow.

    Things are tough, but there is always hope ahead.

    ?For example, this fat girl who is carefree and happy is what they are willing to fight for and protect...

    In Xindu, the originally decent dim sum shop has changed drastically after undergoing renovations over the years.

    Jiayin walked around and felt very satisfied, so he called Peng Chuan to come forward and inquire, "Shopkeeper Peng, get up early tomorrow morning to preheat the oven. My mother and I will come over and plan to try baking new snacks. "

    "Yes, Master, I will make arrangements personally." Peng Chuan accompanied Li Zhensheng and talked for a long time. Now he listened to his master''s instructions and quickly agreed. Jiayin was still about to talk, but he saw something strange about a pile of wood shavings in the corner of the room. He walked over and took a look, and asked in surprise: "Shopkeeper Peng, is there anyone in our shop who can carve or paint?"

    Peng Chuan took a closer look and found that it was the pile of shavings left over from making the cabinets. Someone had placed some flower patterns on them, which were lifelike and beautiful.

    He hurriedly replied: "Princess, this must have been placed randomly by a boy in the back kitchen. Previously, the slave gave him the job of picking up shavings and asked him to clean it up quickly, but maybe the master called him back to the back yard. If you are busy, just forget about it.¡±

    Hearing the good news, his eyes lit up and he asked: "This little guy is a chef? Can he also make snacks?"

    ¡°It¡¯s just a simple start, doing some odd jobs.¡± Peng Chuan responded cautiously and said with a smile: ¡°The rules of our shop are that apprenticeships last for five years. This guy has only been working for three years, but he is very diligent on weekdays.¡±

    After saying that, he went to the back to call for someone, and soon brought a young man who was fifteen or sixteen years old.

    ?This young man is very thin, and his clothes are half-worn, but they have turned white after washing. His hair is meticulously combed, and his hands and face are clean.

    What is rare is that his eyes are very bright, and he has two dimples on his cheeks when he smiles, making him very happy.

    ?Xu didn¡¯t know why he was called out, so he was a little uneasy, but he didn¡¯t ask randomly. He just saluted and stood aside respectfully.

    ?This not only made Jiayin feel good, but Li Zhensheng also nodded and asked first: "Little brother, what is your name, where do you live, and where are you from?"

    The boy quickly replied: "To tell you the story, my name is Chen Xi, a native of Xindu. My family is a farmer, and my parents passed away when I was thirteen. I have been fortunate enough to be an apprentice in the shop for three years. , now sixteen years old.¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng nodded and asked again: "I heard you speak, but you know how to read?"

    ??A trace of sadness flashed in Chen Xi''s eyes, and he said: "When I was a child, I followed the old boy in the village for three years. After my parents passed away, it was difficult to survive..."

    Jiayin didn''t want to mention his sad story and interrupted: "Can you draw? If you can make patterns on snacks like those wood shavings, you might be able to do it?"

    ?? Chen Xi was stunned for a moment, then nodded repeatedly, "Yes, boss! I have liked to think about these things since I was a child. I can draw on sand, tree bark, and mud, but I have never learned..."

    "That''s enough," Jiayin was very satisfied and ordered: "Tomorrow, I will come over to think about new snacks. I need to paint or put patterns on the snacks. Then you will follow me and help me. As long as you learn it, or make "

    ??Chen Xixi couldn''t believe that such a good opportunity suddenly came to him. He was stunned for a long time before he kowtowed to thank the shopkeeper as he was reminded.

    ?The shop was renovated and renovated in this way just to sell new snacks.

    ??If he really performed well and gained the trust of the princess, wouldn''t he be a master in the future? !

    This is a step to the sky!

    After chatting for a while, it was getting late, so Jiayin followed the uncle in the car and went home.

    Peng Chuan saw off his master and went back into the pastry shop, where he saw the other waiters and cooks surrounding Chen Xi to congratulate him.

    He was also happy, but still advised: "Xizi, my boss is interested in you. It''s your luck, but don''t be proud. You must work hard and try your best."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, shopkeeper, I will work hard and not let my boss down!¡± Chen Xi¡¯s face turned red with excitement as he promised again and again.

    Peng Chuan looked at the two master chefs standing behind the crowd, his face not too good. After thinking about it, he added a few words, "Although my boss wants to add some new snacks to our shop, we will not throw away the original traditional snacks." , so don¡¯t think too much, everyone, just follow the boss¡¯s orders!

    "I think my boss is very kind. As long as we work hard, we will definitely not be in trouble!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 617ï¼š No coincidence!

    Chapter 617 is definitely not a coincidence!

    ¡°I got it, shopkeeper.¡±

    "Yes, shopkeeper, don''t worry, we will work hard."

    ?No matter what they thought in their hearts, everyone responded one after another.

    ??In the Li family yard, there is still a curl of green smoke from the stove chimney, which shows that dinner has just been prepared.

    As soon as Jiayin got out of the car, she smelled a familiar sweet and sour smell, and she immediately smiled.

    She ran in quickly, hugged my waist and said coquettishly, "Mom, that''s so good. How did you know that I want to eat sweet and sour pork ribs! Wow, I''m starved to death, and my stomach is growling on the way. I¡¯ll have two big bowls of rice in a while!¡±

    Tao Hongying was hit by her daughter and took two steps back. She was so angry that she wanted to pinch her, but she couldn''t.

    She could only pull her daughter away, tap her on the forehead, and scolded her with a smile: "Don''t be so sentimental, I didn''t make it specially for you. It was your sister-in-law and sister-in-law who wanted to eat sweet and sour food, so I stewed a big bowl of it. It¡¯s not your share.¡±

    Not angry at the good news, he ran to the eaves of the corridor again.

    Mrs. Wen and Wenjuan were sitting opposite each other doing needlework. When they saw the fat girl rushing towards them, they both protected their stomachs.

    Mrs. Wen quickly begged for mercy, "Eat it all for you, eat it all! Don''t pester me, I can''t bear it."

    Wenjuan also smiled, "Sister, don''t listen to the fourth aunt''s joke. She was afraid that you would come back late and wouldn''t be able to eat, so she specially reserved a bowl just now. I saw it."

    Jiayin smiled and finally stepped forward to touch the stomachs of her aunt and sister-in-law as a way of saying hello to the baby.

    When Mrs. Li heard the noise, she came out of the house and took her granddaughter to wash her hands.

    The good news talked about the miserable state of those young masters, which made everyone laugh and sigh.

    Mrs. Wen said: "These people usually wander around the streets with their lackeys and bully women from good families. Each one is more capable than the other, but now their true colors have been exposed!"

    ¡°Yes, this is how they should be punished!¡± Wenjuan also agreed, ¡°They are all in hiding. If they are sent to Jiangbei, they will have to kneel down with the barbarians to beg for mercy.¡±

    Mrs. Li sighed, "They are too pampered at home..." Halfway through, she thought of her grandson who was jumping around at home and clamoring to make a living, so she shut up again.

    What a good news. He quickly changed the topic and shouted: "Mom, my pastry shop has been renovated. Tomorrow, mom will go to the shop with me and help me teach the masters to bake cakes, okay? I found a handyman today. My little boy, I want him to learn how to decorate with butter!¡±

    Tao Hongying pulled a cloth to wipe her daughter''s hands and said angrily: "It''s a real loss to be your mother. I''ve raised you so well, but now I still have to do work according to your orders?"

    Jiayin shook her head and waggled her tail. She leaned into my mother''s arms like a puppy and acted coquettishly. "Then what should I do? Mom can''t put me back in her belly anymore! When I make money at the end of the year, I can buy a gold bracelet for my mother..."

    Before she could finish speaking, Mrs. Wen, Wenjuan and Mrs. Li all said the next sentence in unison, "Seriously!"

    At the end, everyone was laughing.

    Good news scratched the back of his head.

    Her family is very aware of her hobbies.

    ??Li Zhensheng met Li Laoer and Mr. Wen at the door. The three of them exchanged a few words. As soon as they entered the door, they heard laughter from all over the yard, and couldn''t help but laugh too...

    ??Everyone ate in such joy and laughter, and said nothing all night. Early the next morning, not only Tao Hongying was going to the city, but Mrs. Li, Mrs. Wen and Wen Juan also entered the city together.

    Living in the country is comfortable and peaceful, but sometimes it feels boring.

    ?Especially these days, everyone in the village is very busy during the autumn harvest.

    Mrs. Wen and Wenjuan were pregnant, and no one dared to let them bother.

    ??Old Mrs. Li wanted to go to the fields and join in the fun, but unfortunately it was inconvenient as she was the first lady of the imperial family.

    She does some housework at home on weekdays, and it can be said that she is restless. But if outsiders see them working in the fields, they may criticize the children and grandchildren of the Li family for being unfilial.

    Sometimes, this high status has many benefits, but it is also a constraint...

    Simply, all the old and young in the family went to the city for a walk, so they didn¡¯t bother to follow if they couldn¡¯t see it.

    ?Everyone was curious about what Jiayin had changed the shop into, so naturally the first stop was here.

    ??But when the carriage arrived in front of the door, Peng Chuan came out to greet him, but his expression was a little bad.

    ?Everyone saw it and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ??The two main rooms in the backyard have been tidied up a long time ago, where they can rest when they come over to take care of the accounts in preparation for the good news.

    At this moment, everyone was seated, snacks and tea were served, and Jiayin asked: "Shopkeeper Peng, what happened to the shop?"

    Shopkeeper Peng hurriedly stepped forward and replied: "My boss, that... it''s nothing serious, it''s just a little accident. Chen Xi hurt his hand..."

    Injured your hand?

    Jiayin was cold-faced at that time. She just yesterday appointed Chen Xi to help make snacks today. After one night, Chen Xi injured his hand?

    ??If this is a coincidence, even a fool would not believe it!

    ??I just don¡¯t know if the people who are doing this are targeting Chen Xi or are dissatisfied with her decision...

    Tao Hongying had obviously thought of this and opened her mouth to support her daughter, but Mrs. Wen and Mrs. Li held her arms down at the same time.

    ?Sure enough, Jiayin didn''t panic at all and asked shopkeeper Peng to call Chen Xi over.

    ??Chen Xi''s face was pale, his eyes had lost the brightness of yesterday, and his right elbow to his fingers were covered with white cloth strips, which was obviously seriously injured.

    Wenjuan and Mrs. Wen couldn''t bear to see it and covered their mouths slightly.

    Orange Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying looked even worse.

    They were born in hardship, and they knew that with such an injury, their right hand would be disabled in the future, and their livelihood would definitely be affected.

    Jiayin''s eyes were full of anger. She looked at Shopkeeper Peng and asked coldly: "What''s going on?"

    Shopkeeper Peng knelt down quickly and replied with a wry smile: "My boss, last night the shop was burning vegetarian oil and half the pot was filled. But when it was still hot, Chen Xi went to get something. He couldn''t stand firm on his feet and his right arm was stuck in the oil. It¡¯s in the pot.¡±

    ??Tianwu''s vegetable oil is mostly rapeseed oil. When making snacks, if you add it directly, it will have a particularly astringent taste.

    Hence, dim sum shops are accustomed to pouring vegetable oil into a pot to heat it in advance, evaporate the flavor, and turn it into mature oil before using it.

    Who would have thought that an accident would happen to such a small thing that we usually do...

    Jiayin thought for a while and asked Chen Xi, "The oil pan is hot. Shouldn''t you stay away? Why did you step forward? Why did you fall when you stepped forward? Do you have any doubts?"

    Chen Xi suddenly raised his head, and a little vitality burst out of the despair in his eyes, "Master... you, are you willing to believe me?"

    Jiayin didn''t nod or shake his head, but just said: "This is my shop, and you are the man I like. Now that something has happened to you, I must ask clearly.

    ¡°If there is an accident, I will try my best to properly arrange your future errands. After all, you have worked hard for the store and I cannot let you lose your place because of injury.

    "If it wasn''t an accident, this matter must be investigated to the end. I can''t let people with evil intentions stay in my shop, otherwise wouldn''t something like this happen again in the future?!"

    ?? Chen Xi''s eyes were red at that time, and tears flowed down...

    ? Dear friends, regarding the various weight issues in the article, Huahua¡¯s default here is one pound and ten taels, which is convenient for calculation. It¡¯s a story about easy farming in an empty space. It¡¯s okay if everyone is happy to see it. Don¡¯t be disrespectful. Give it a hug!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 618ï¼š This is not a government office, no evidence is needed!

    Chapter 618: This is not a government office, no evidence is needed!

    ¡°Thank you so much, boss, woo woo, thank you so much, boss!¡±

    ??Chen Xi ignored his hand injury and kowtowed hard, then wiped his tears and started talking.

    "The salt shaker was originally placed on the chopping board, but for some reason it ended up on the inside of the pot. The pot was filled with hot oil. My master asked me to bring the salt shaker over. I said the oil was too hot and he would try it again later. take.

    ¡°He started to scold me, saying that I was respected by my employer and he didn¡¯t take him seriously. I couldn¡¯t hide, so I held the pot stand with my left hand and reached for the salt shaker with my right hand.

    ¡°At that time, my whole body was lying across the oil pan, and my feet were struggling, but I was suddenly kicked, and my whole body fell into the oil pan, and my right hand was inserted..."

    Speaking of the thrill and pain at that time, Chen Xi''s eyes turned red again and he choked up: "Hearing my screams, the shopkeepers rushed in and pulled me out. The master also said that I was too impatient at work.

    "The shopkeeper asked a doctor to treat my injury and let me rest. I fainted from the pain. When I woke up, my master was beside me. I asked him why he wanted to hurt me. He said that his son could also draw. It was the best time to enter the shop. suitable.

    ¡°He also said that he was not afraid of me telling the truth to my boss and shopkeeper, because I had no evidence, and he would make me lose my job as a handyman and have to be a beggar on the street..."

    ?Everyone frowned when they heard this.

    ??Chen Xi did not add any exaggeration and only told what he had experienced, but anyone could hear that his words were not adulterated.

    ?Especially Peng Chuan was gritting his teeth in anger.

    Yesterday, he was also a little suspicious and asked Chen Xi''s master Gao Peng specifically.

    Gao Peng swore an oath and even wiped his tears because Chen Xi was injured, as if he was reluctant to part with him. Who would have thought...

    He quickly knelt down and said, "My boss, it was my fault that this happened."

    Jiayin glanced at Chen Xi''s arm and was not happy with Peng Chuan either.

    The shopkeeper is the backbone of a shop. Peng Chuan actually watched the shop being turned into a mess by a master chef. He was really incompetent.

    "Get up first. We''ll talk about your questions later. Call Chen Xi''s master first, and I''ll ask a few questions." Jiayin ordered.

    Peng Chuan immediately responded, turned around and went out to see Gao Peng poking his head outside the kitchen, so he called him forward.

    As soon as Gao Peng entered the door, before he could say more or take a closer look, Jiayin asked directly: "Master Gao, before this princess even used Chen Xi, he burned himself to death. He is really stupid!

    ¡°You are the master chef of the shop. Do you have a good candidate? Please recommend one to me quickly. We will bake snacks soon. This will delay the business and none of you will get paid!¡±

    ?Her words were spoken in the very arrogant tone of a little girl, as if she was unhappy when a game was interrupted.

    Gao Peng was overjoyed and said without any hesitation: "Princess, you don''t shy away from relatives when selecting talents, and I really have someone to choose - my son.

    ¡°He has learned the skill of pastry from the slave since he was a child, and he also likes to learn painting. He has a very good talent. If the princess can trust him, the slave will call him over and let the princess do whatever he wants.¡±

    Jiayin glanced at Peng Chuan. Peng Chuan coughed dryly and asked in a low voice: "Master Gao, isn''t your son studying, waiting to redeem his purchase deed and then take the scientific examination? Why do you want to work in the shop?"

    Gao Peng hurriedly replied: "This child is useless. He has not learned anything after studying for several years. I was thinking about finding a way out for him, but I didn''t expect that the princess is short of manpower. Isn''t this a coincidence?"

    ?? Chen Xi, who had always lowered his head, couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted in a hoarse voice: "It''s not a coincidence! You just deliberately hurt me to make way for your son!"

    Gao Peng was startled and scolded him quickly, "Xiao Xizi, I am also your master after all. I have been taking care of you for several years, so you can''t slander anyone! I know you are injured and feel uncomfortable, but who made you careless!

    ¡°As long as you are honest and honest, as a master, I will definitely ask my employer to let you do odd jobs in the backyard, and I will never leave you with no way out..."

    Jiayin has seen bad people since he was born in Tianwu, but this is the first time he has encountered such a shameless person as Gao Peng.

    ??It is really disgusting to intentionally kill people half to death, step on others to get to the top, and still claim to be a benefactor. She didn''t want to act anymore, so she asked Peng Chuan, "You were considered slaves of the royal family before. Did you sell your body to the Ministry of Internal Affairs?"

    Peng Chuan responded quickly, "Yes, boss, our bonds of sale are all in the Ministry of Internal Affairs. We will be royal servants for the rest of our lives. If we make any mistakes, we will be returned to the Ministry of Internal Affairs."

    Jiayin nodded and called Ye Shan directly outside, "Uncle Shan, break this Gao Peng''s hands so that he doesn''t have to make snacks in the future. The snacks made by such a wicked person must not be delicious."

    ¡°Also, Shopkeeper Peng, use my post to kidnap the Gao family back to the Ministry of Internal Affairs and deal with them severely.¡±

    "Yes." Ye Shan responded immediately, stepped forward and grabbed Gao Peng and walked out.

    Shopkeeper Peng Xu didn''t expect that his boss would deal with it so simply, so he hesitated for a moment.

    Gao Peng was originally enjoying the idea that his son had entered the shop and received new dim sum. They and his son were dominating the dim sum shop!

    He was suddenly pulled out. He was still confused. After thinking about it, he started shouting, "What''s going on? Why are you pulling me?! Help, Princess, Shopkeeper Peng, you can''t do this!"

    He clawed at the door frame like a koala and struggled at the top of his lungs, causing everyone in the yard to come out and look, their faces changed with fear.

    Peng Chuan was afraid that everyone would misunderstand his boss, so he hurriedly said to everyone: "Gao Peng was jealous that Chen Xi was favored by his boss, so he designed to frame Chen Xi and burnt his arm. He also wanted his son to take over Chen Xi''s job. The boss knew it all and has dealt with it now."

    ?Everyone was surprised and couldn''t believe it.

    After all, Gao Peng is Chen Xi''s master, and Chen Xi always takes care of him very well. How could Gao Peng be so cruel as to do such a cruel thing? !

    Gao Peng was completely panicked, but he refused to admit it and did not dare to admit it.

    He tried his best to defend himself, "You can''t accuse me so unjustly, I didn''t do anything at all! Chen Xi was careless on his own. You have no evidence, so you can''t unjustly accuse me like this!"

    There was a boy in the courtyard, Xu, who was on good terms with Chen Xi. He bravely stepped forward, spat at Gao Peng, and cursed: "Yesterday I knew that Chen Xi was going to be a master, so you treated him with a nose instead of a nose." Not the eyes, we all saw it!

    ¡°You are a black-hearted and rotten person. Brother Chen Xi is only a teenager and he almost got fried in a frying pan!¡±

    The others may have also remembered the thrill last night and cursed one after another.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, how old is Chen Xicai? He is so cruel!¡±

    ¡°If your son wants to learn his skills, it won¡¯t be difficult to become a clerk. What are you doing to Chen Xi?!¡±

    ¡°Evil! How will Chen Xi survive if his arms are disabled in the future? Your son is a son, so he is not raised by his father and mother!¡±

    ??Gao Peng saw them like this. Not only did they have no outside help, but they were also beaten up. He stared angrily, as if he wanted to eat people.

    ?Yeshan was impatient and kept pestering him, so he kicked him and pulled him out like a dead dog.

    Gao Peng was still unconvinced, struggling on the ground and shouting: "You have no evidence, you have wronged me!"

    Jiayin walked to the door and said: "I am the boss and I am just dealing with a master. What evidence do you need? Do you think this is a government office?!

    "Besides, you know in your heart whether you have done something bad or not! If you have anything to say, go to the prison of the Ministry of Internal Affairs and tell it to you. Someone will tell you everything."

    Gao Peng was quickly dragged down, and Peng Chuan also sent everyone away to go about their business.

    ??Chen Xi went forward and kowtowed, weeping bitterly and thanking his employer for making the decision for him.

    Jiayin saw him wiping tears with his left hand very neatly, and suddenly asked: "Are you left-handed?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 619ï¼š God will reward you with food!

    Chapter 619 God will reward you with food!

    ??Chen Xi was stunned for a moment and replied: "Yes, boss, I am left-handed, and my left hand is more flexible than my right..."

    Jiayin laughed at that time, "I''m still worried. This is easy to handle. When I get someone to bring you some medicine, you can quickly heal your right hand. As long as you can provide simple assistance, your left hand can still be used for butter mounting." flower."

    Chen Xi didn''t understand what butter embroidery was, and thought that his master was trying to comfort him because he was afraid that he would commit suicide, so he quickly declined, "My boss, my right hand is disabled. I''m very grateful to be able to stay in the shop and do some chores. I''m grateful." I don¡¯t dare to delay my boss¡¯s important matters¡­¡±

    "No, Master Chen, decorating butter is not a physical job, it requires talent. You can only use your left hand, and you are competent enough." Jiayin waved her hand and said: "Well, I got the butter from home, wait a minute, you Just try and you will find out."

    At this time, Tao Hongying also walked out.

    ?The oven had been preheated a long time ago. I brought batter at home and quickly baked five small cakes.

    Jiayin slowly smoothed the cake base with butter, mixed the remaining butter with a little vegetable juice, turned it into a light green color, and put it in a triangular oil paper bag, with the tip cut off a little.

    ?In this way, the triangular oil paper bag became a pen, the light green cream became ink, and a few leaves were lightly drawn on the white cream cake.

    ??Chen Xi has been standing nearby, staring at all this, his eyes getting brighter and brighter.

    When the oil-paper bag was handed to his hand, his wrists were trembling. After trying to stabilize himself for a long time, he took a deep breath and drew a flower with green cream. There was even a bird parked not far from the flower branch. ¡­

    ?This simple pattern is far different from the ones Jiayin saw in his previous life, but it is so novel here.

    ??Everyone couldn''t help but come over and watch on one side, cheering softly.

    ¡°Oh, I can actually draw on the pastry!¡±

    ¡°Chen Xi¡¯s painting is so good!¡±

    ¡°No, we should call him Master Chen from now on!¡±

    It''s a pity that Chen Xi couldn''t hear these compliments at all. His mind was filled with the cream, bags and cakes in front of him.

    ?He eagerly begged Shopkeeper Peng to cut the opening of the oil paper bag larger so that more cream could be squeezed out...

    There are five cakes in total. When he painted the last one, Chen Xi had already put a bunch of flowers on the cake.

    It¡¯s not a flat painting, it¡¯s a stack of creams, making it three-dimensional like a real flower¡­

    Hands of good news cheered him with joy.

    ?She really saw the right person, Chen Xi was born to eat this bowl of rice!

    Without any examples or guidance, just relying on talent, he was able to figure out such results for the first time...

    ¡°Master Chen, take good care of your injuries. From now on, the cake decoration in the shop will depend on you!¡± Jiayin gave Chen Xi a big reassurance.

    ??Chen Xi was a little stunned. He put down the oil paper bag in his hand, fell to his knees and started kowtowing, crying bitterly.

    ¡°My boss, wuwu, even if I, Chen Xi, die, I will be the ghost of my boss! Wuwu, my boss saved my life... I thought I was going to be a beggar on the street, but I also wanted to hang myself and go find my parents!¡±

    ?Everyone felt sad when they heard this and stopped laughing.

    Jiayin quickly asked Peng Chuan to help, helped Chen Xi up, and said: "You stayed here based on your own ability, not on anyone''s mercy. Recuperate first, and then work hard in the future. The shop will not treat you badly."

    ¡°Yes, yes, boss, woo woo, I will definitely do a good job!¡± Chen Xi insisted and kowtowed three more times before getting up.

    Jiayin put down the important things on his mind and felt relaxed, so he said to Peng Chuan: "In the past few days, you will take care of Chen Xi and recuperate, and make atonement for your sins. I was wrongly punished before and fined you one month''s wages. It won''t be the same next time."

    "Yes, thank you boss, I will be more cautious in the future." When Peng Chuan heard that he was fined for his wages, he did not send him away. He was also very happy and saluted repeatedly.

    Tao Hongying washed her hands, stood at the door and secretly looked into the yard, and said to Mrs. Li and Mrs. Wen: "Our Fu Niu seems to have grown up all of a sudden. She is not afraid of so many people. I am still worried about her young age." , will be bullied..."

    ?These words are full of wistfulness. Parents always hope that their children will grow up, but they are reluctant to let their children grow up.

    Mrs. Li also nodded and said with emotion: "Fu Niu''er has been following the second brother to think about Baiyuan Garden and the Relief Department during this period. When the Marquis came back, he started to take her to take care of the affairs of the Marquis Mansion. Opening up this dim sum shop is really great. Not much talent."

    Tao Hongying was a little tired. She walked up to her mother-in-law and whispered, "I have discussed it with the fourth child. Jia''an... let him do whatever he wants, as long as he doesn''t cause trouble. I''m afraid my third sister-in-law has the same idea..."

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn''t speak, she just looked at her granddaughter in the yard.

    ??The fat girl is not as coquettish as her family at all. She distributes errands and arranges work in a decent manner.

    She let out a long sigh and said, "Okay, you have made the decision to be parents, so I won''t stop you. You can''t let the boys in the family not be as capable as my sister. It''s ridiculous to rely on my sister to protect you for the rest of your life." ¡±

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know that her treatment of a wicked person made her grandma and old lady change their minds and untied the ropes tied to her brothers¡¯ legs...

    When the sun rose above the head, Mrs. Li and her party arrived at Baiyuan Garden again.

    Li Laoer was sending the craftsmen away, and the greenhouse in the East Garden had been built.

    He was very happy when he suddenly saw his family coming over. He quickly asked Zheng Feng to go to Cyclamen to ask for food, and then took everyone to visit the greenhouse.

    At this time of year, it is very hot at noon, but frost will fall in the morning and evening.

    ??So the sunny side of the greenhouse has large wooden windows that can be opened and closed, with large pieces of glass inlaid on the windows.

    Open for ventilation at noon, and close in the morning and evening to keep warm, creating the most comfortable place for the delicate flowers to live.

    Mrs. Li and others had never seen glass before. Standing in the greenhouse, they were all surprised and asked questions one after another.

    ¡°This glass is too clean. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to see it from the other side?¡±

    ¡°Yes, in winter like this, the flowers grown here can be exposed to the sun, and there is no need to be afraid of wind and snow.¡±

    ¡°If this glass is inlaid on the windows of your home, it will be very bright!¡±

    ¡°I think it should be used at the school. If Jiaren¡¯s school building can accommodate a few blocks, I won¡¯t be afraid of damaging my eyes while studying.¡±

    Jiayin followed behind, listening to everyone''s gossip, and suddenly felt that the windows in the small courtyard of the space could not be saved.

    ?She quickly hugged her grandma''s arm and shouted, "Grandma, I''m hungry, let''s eat first, okay? I have to buy good things in the afternoon!"

    ?Sure enough, Mrs. Li smiled and knocked on her forehead, then left with a few words of blame.

    ?After everyone had eaten, they went shopping without staying any longer.

    When women go shopping, what they like and are willing to spend money on is nothing more than fabrics, needlework and jewelry.

    When the sun was about to set, the old and young ladies got out of the car with a full load, all with smiles on their faces.

    ??It''s rare that Li Laosan brought An Jiaxi back from Luo''an and was waiting in the yard.

    Jia''an and Jiaxi smiled, but they looked guilty.

    They went back to the academy before, originally thinking of studying slowly and looking for opportunities to convince their families.

    But the two brothers were out in the wild. Sitting in the school, it was as if there were nails under their buttocks. They were not comfortable at all.

    After persisting for two days, the two of them lost weight and had blisters at the corners of their mouths...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 620ï¼š The gap between dreams and reality

    Chapter 620 The gap between dreams and reality

    Li Laosan, Zhao Yuru, and even Jiaren looked at it and thought it was impossible.

    ?So, they discussed it together and sent the two boys back.

    After dinner, Li Laosan rubbed his hands and looked embarrassed, not knowing how to talk to his mother about business.

    In the end, Mrs. Li spoke first, "Third child, do you want to ask the two boys to stop school and go out to work?"

    Li Laosan was startled and said quickly: "Mom, don''t do too much. If you don''t agree, we won''t let them out."

    Mrs. Li smiled, patted her honest and filial son, and sighed: "I was a little reluctant to let go at first. After all, it''s not peaceful outside, and these two boys are like monkeys. If they get into trouble or meet bad people, The family has no regrets...

    ¡°But they are kids, not chickens and ducks raised at home, so I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t be trapped. Besides, everyone lives once, and if they can¡¯t do whatever they want, wouldn¡¯t they be reincarnated in vain?

    ¡°Two boys...if they want to leave, let them go!¡±

    ???? Before Li Laosan could respond, Jia''an and Jiaxi were already squealing and jumping up.

    ¡°Grandma! Did you really agree? We are free!¡±

    "Oh! I want to go to the sea! I want to go to the other side of the sea to see the fairy island!"

    The two of them hugged each other, as happy as the New Year.

    When the family heard the commotion, they all gathered together.

    Tao Hongying saw that her mother-in-law''s eyes were still red, but the boys looked like this, so she was so angry that one of them slapped them.

    After being beaten, the two boys finally noticed that their eyebrows were different. They stayed close to the grandma and hugged her arms on one side and the other on the right.

    ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t bear to leave you.¡±

    "Me too."

    ??The two of them wanted to imitate their younger sister''s act of coquettishness, but unfortunately they were not born with this skill. So they only said these two dry sentences.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was full of sourness, and now her grandson also laughed angrily.

    ¡°You two are like sticks. You don¡¯t know if you will be burned as firewood when you go out like this!¡± Old Mrs. Li pulled their wrists and warned: ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because I promised you not to study, you think everything will be fine.

    ¡°After all, you are still too young, so I will stay at home for a while until my family prepares things for you, and then it will not be too late to leave.¡±

    "Why, grandma!" Jia''an immediately protested: "We still want to follow the next boat back to Quanzhou."

    "Yes, grandma, there will be fleets going to foreign countries during the Chinese New Year. We want to buy a boat and go to sea!" Jiaxi was also anxious.

    ??? Before the old lady could respond, Jiayin, who was sitting aside and chewing some fruit, spoke first.

    ¡°Brother, are you planning to buy a boat and go to sea? Do you know how much money it costs to buy a boat? How many boatmen and guards does a boat need?

    ¡°I heard that there are pirates on the sea. You can¡¯t even kill a chicken. If you encounter a pirate, you may not even be able to withstand a sword!¡±

    ¡°Also, uncle said, our Tianwu silk and tea are very popular in foreign countries. A jar of tea can be exchanged for a gem. Do you want to take some with you? Do you have money to buy goods?

    ¡°The waves on the sea are very strong, and the boat capsizes accidentally. Do you know how to watch the sky? You can¡¯t eat vegetables for several months at sea, and people will get sick and die. Do you know how to avoid it?

    ¡°How are you going to do business with the locals when you arrive in a foreign country and don¡¯t understand the language? Be careful that people think you are intruders and kill you directly!¡±

    She had a face full of curiosity and asked a lot of questions.

    But Jia''an and Jiaxi''s expressions became worse and worse. They wanted to refute several times, but they lacked the confidence. They didn¡¯t know anything and had no capital. It was really too fanciful to say that they wanted to buy a boat and go to sea.

    But if they were asked to give up just like that, they would not be willing to do so!

    Jia''an relied on his identity as a brother and asked in a low voice: "Fu Niu''er, can''t you help my brother buy a boat and buy goods? Don''t worry, when we make money, we will give it to you. We don''t want it!"

    Mrs. Li and her granddaughter have a tacit understanding. Now she quickly joined in and hit her grandson, "What you said is really ridiculous!

    "You don''t even know how much money a boat costs, how can you ask your sister to provide money? Your sister''s money does not come from strong winds. She just supplements your pocket money on weekdays. Do you want to prepare capital for you to travel in the world? ?

    ¡°Are you just pretending to be brothers? Don¡¯t you blush? Even if your sister can afford the money, you don¡¯t know anything. If you take the ship and goods to sea, you are going to die. You talk about making money, but you may lose everything!¡±

    Jia''an and Jiaxi looked at each other, wilting like eggplants beaten by frost!

    ?They just think that they can conquer the stars and the sea just by walking away.

    ?Who would have thought that there are so many preparations before departure...

    Jiayin was afraid that his brothers'' young ambitions would be extinguished, so he quickly said: "Brother, it is not impossible to go to sea, but you must have a plan. For example, you must learn martial arts to protect yourself, learn foreign languages, and learn to sail and observe the sky!"

    "As long as I have learned these things, going to sea will not mean risking death. I can give my brothers money to buy the best boats and goods!"

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and said with a smile: "As long as they can do this, no matter how hard it is for you to provide money, the family will be able to support them. I''m afraid that your two brothers are both cowards who can only talk big words. After hearing this, I¡¯ve changed my mind about this.¡±

    Jia''an and Jiaxi were indeed fooled by the provocation, and they shouted in unison: "No, we won''t change!" We just want to go to sea, and we are not afraid of trouble! "

    "Well," Mrs. Li quickly agreed, "my family has made a three-year agreement with you. Within three years, as long as you learn these skills, my family will support you in buying a boat and go to sea, and will never stop you!"

    ¡°Three years, three years!¡± Jia An and Jia Xi agreed in unison, and they all stepped forward to give grandma a high-five.

    Jiayin winked with her grandma, then took her two brothers and walked to the backyard, "Brother, come to my room. I will show you some good things. You will definitely need them when you go to sea in the future."

    Seeing the three children entering the corner gate, Tao Hongying breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked her mother-in-law in a low voice, "Mom, I thought these two children were going to make more trips to Quanzhou, but I never thought they were going to sea. Can they... make it?" "

    Li Laosan also had some regrets, "Yes, mother, I thought they would at most follow eldest brother and Jiayi a few times..."

    ??Old Mrs. Li waved her hands, took a deep breath, and said: "Since we want to let the children roam freely, don''t interfere with where they go. Fortunately, Fu Niu''er is smart and helps me hold them down for three more years.

    ¡°In the past three years, they have learned more skills. In the end, it would be best to change their minds. If they insist on going to sea...at least they will have the ability to protect themselves.¡±

    Li Laoer was listening on the side, thinking of Jiaren and Brother Li from the academy, and suddenly became worried.

    ?These two children are also going to Quanzhou for a study tour soon. Will they also...

    In the backyard, Jiayin and her two brothers gathered around the Kang table to eat fruit.

    Grapes, peaches, etc. that were difficult to take out in front of outsiders were all stuffed into Jiaxi Jiaan''s stomach happily.

    They have been eating secretly with their sister since they were young. It is a basic rule engraved in their minds regardless of the source.

    Even though they were a little frustrated at the moment, it didn¡¯t stop them from moving their mouths.

    Jiayin ate a peach, then ran to the kangwei to rummage through the cabinet, and then took out something, which made Jia An Jiaxi forget to swallow the fruit in his mouth...

    Hence the third update~~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 621ï¼š Look, theres a fat monkey hanging on the tree!

    Chapter 621 Look, there¡¯s a fat monkey hanging on the tree!

    ¡°Sister, what is this, two tubes stuck together?¡± Jia An rushed over, took the black thing from his sister¡¯s hand, and looked up and down.

    Jiaxi also stepped forward and started to play with it, "It''s not made of iron. It''s very light. Why are there two pieces of glass inlaid in it?"

    Jiayin was afraid that her brothers might accidentally drop something, so she quickly held it in her arms and said, "This is a clairvoyant. Let''s go to the entrance of the village and show you something new!"

    "Clairvoyance? Can you really see a thousand miles away?" Jiaxi got off the ground and put on her shoes, and took the initiative to carry her sister out.

    Jia''an picked up his sister''s shoes and followed behind, suddenly shouting: "Oh, I remember in Quanzhou, someone in the teahouse said that those foreigners have some kind of clairvoyance, isn''t this it?"

    "Yes, clairvoyance! I remembered it too!" Jia Xi was so happy that she jumped up and almost hit the door frame.

    Before she could scream at the good news, the two brothers had already protected her and rushed out of the house like a gust of wind.

    At this moment, the afterglow of the sunset on the horizon has not completely dissipated, reflecting the sky and the earth in orange. The birds returning late spread their wings and flutter past...

    ??The villagers have all gone home to eat, and only a lonely old tree is left at the usually bustling entrance to the village.

    Jia Anjiaxi climbed up the tree trunk and sat side by side.

    ?The view here is the best and you can see the farthest.

    Jiayin picked up the telescope and put it in front of his eyes, finally adjusting the focus.

    ?This is an old military item she bought while walking in the night market in her previous life. Although it looks a little clumsy, it is much better than those toys.

    Jia''an and Jiaxi each stretched out a hand and put it behind their sister, lest she fall down.

    "Are you okay, sister? Let me see quickly, can you really see a thousand miles?" Jiaxi was anxious and couldn''t help urging.

    Jiayin quickly handed over the telescope, then turned around to find a stable branch...Hold on.

    Sure enough, as soon as Jia Xi put the telescope on his eyes, he couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Ah, what is that? Bird! Cloud! No, there is Dawangzhuang! It''s too close, it''s so clear!"

    Jia''an immediately rushed over, grabbed the telescope, and shouted, "Ah, you can really see thousands of miles! This is Dawangzhuang, and there are three people at the entrance of the village!"

    "show me!"

    ¡°Oops, let me watch for a while!¡±

    ?The two brothers soon started fighting crazily for a telescope.

    And the sister who was held in their hands just now was already climbing on the branch, with a look on her face... as expected!

    Jiayin rolled her eyes helplessly.

    ??The reliability of her two brothers only appeared occasionally. Most of the time, they would be like this. Their attention was attracted and they would leave her sister aside.

    ?This knowledge was firmly rooted in her heart when she almost became a slate barbecue when she was a child...

    ??The Marquis took a dozen personal guards and ran back to the new village on horseback. From a distance, he saw someone standing on the tree at the entrance of the village.

    ?As he walked in, he saw clearly that Jia Xi and Jia An were holding strange tubes and shining them at him.

    And on the branch next to it, there was a fat monkey hanging.

    ?Fat monkey? !

    ??The Marquis was startled, stepped on the horse''s back and flew up. Then he hugged his beloved fat girl and landed firmly on the ground. He asked angrily: "What''s going on? What if I fall and hit my head?"

    Jiayin bared her teeth and smiled awkwardly.

    She underestimated her two brothers'' obsession with telescopes. Fortunately, her adoptive father came back, otherwise her paws would have cramped... Jia''an and Jiaxi didn''t know that a disaster was coming, and they were still mumbling.

    ¡°This horse¡¯s nostrils are so big!¡±

    ¡°No, the eyes are bigger!¡±

    ??The Marquis raised his foot and kicked the trunk of the tree. The two boys immediately fell down and scrambled to get up. They were stunned for a long time before they remembered what was wrong.

    They were having so much fun that they seemed to have forgotten their sister!

    ??The Marquis bent down and picked up the telescope. Without looking at what it was, he handed it to Jiayin, then carried her into the yard.

    Jia''an and Jiaxi quickly followed them.

    Jiaxi was the first to admit his mistake with a smile, "Hey, Mr. Hou, we were wrong. I was so absorbed in watching it just now that I forgot to take care of Fu Niuer."

    "Yes, yes!" Jia An quickly agreed, "We saw you running over and getting closer, so we watched you for a while longer. This clairvoyance is so amazing!"

    ??The Marquis ignored them and went directly into the Li family yard.

    Jiayin secretly made faces with her two brothers, and then threw the binoculars over.

    Jia An and Jia Xi understood each other, took the telescope and ran away.

    How could the Marquis not know about their little moves? He reached out and patted the fat **** the back and said: "From now on, I will carry Shui Ling Shui Yun with me wherever I go. These two boys are so out of touch that they forget everything when they go crazy."

    "Hey, I got it, foster father." Jiayin quickly changed the subject, "Father, my brothers are going to sea to see foreign countries. Grandma asked them to learn their skills for three years before setting off."

    ¡°Really?¡± The Marquis responded without saying anything more.

    Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying were discussing trivial matters at home. Seeing Mr. Hou coming back at this time, Tao Hongying hurriedly went to the kitchen to prepare a bowl of chicken noodle soup and two side dishes.

    After Mr. Hou finished eating, he talked to Old Mrs. Li. When asked about the two boys going to sea, Old Mrs. Li said: "These are just two monkeys. They can''t be trapped. Just let them out and let them toss." Bar!

    ¡°Let Zhensheng come back another day and ask him to find an old boatman to teach them the skills at sea and see if they can persevere.¡±

    The Marquis nodded, "Although we don''t have much contact between Tianwu and overseas countries, the Foreign Affairs Department still has some manpower and is always active.

    "Why don''t I put the two boys in here so they can learn foreign languages, customs, and sailing skills?"

    "Is this the case? Isn''t it troublesome?" Mrs. Li was happy and a little moved when she heard this, but she was even more worried about causing trouble to Mr. Hou.

    The Marquis shook his head and said, "They originally lacked manpower, because the imperial court''s focus is now on Jiangbei. But I feel that pirates in the outer sea are becoming more and more rampant, and foreigners are coming and going more and more, so the precautions that should be taken cannot be relaxed. !

    "If Jiangbei is recaptured in the future and trouble occurs in the south, we cannot be unprepared. The two boys are learning more skills now. If there is no problem in the south, it is best for them to go to sea to play or do business. If there is a war together, they will give themselves It¡¯s easier to find a career.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li nodded repeatedly after hearing this, which was an unexpected surprise.

    Neither Jia Xi nor Jia An is good at studying. She originally thought that going to sea to become a businessman would be enough.

    I didn¡¯t expect that I would have the opportunity to get an official position in the future!

    "Okay, okay, Mr. Marquis, I will leave them to you." Mrs. Li took Mr. Hou''s hand and was indescribably grateful, "These children in the family are really thanks to you."

    The Marquis took advantage of the situation and said, "I''m afraid the two children will have to endure hardship in the future..."

    "What are you afraid of if you endure hardship!" Mrs. Li waved her hand and didn''t feel anything was wrong at all. "How can anyone learn a skill without enduring hardship? These two boys are very stubborn. You can do whatever you want! If they are afraid of hardship, they will stay at home and farm in the future. Hell, I don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    "Well, I will go into the city tomorrow and take them with me on the way." The Marquis smiled and immediately decided on the "miserable" days for the two boys in the future.

    Jiayin sat aside, smiling sweetly, but in her heart she wiped a handful of tears of sympathy for her two brothers...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 622ï¼š That golden hope!

    Chapter 622: That golden hope!

    ?However, she was not worried.

    Even if the adoptive father made his two brothers angry, he would not hurt them.

    As for enduring hardship, as grandma said, no one can learn skills without enduring hardship. If you endure more hardship at home, you will endure less hardship when you go out!

    On the morning of the second day, after breakfast, Jia''an and Jiaxi heard that the Marquis had arranged for them to learn skills. They jumped three feet high with joy. They packed up their simple packages with great joy, then rode their horses and followed them into the city.

    Jiayin waved goodbye to his brothers from afar, and then went to the new courtyard of Dr. Zhang.

    ?Perhaps she sent someone back yesterday to ask for burn ointment, but the old man actually arranged for her to "actually fight" today.

    The topic is all kinds of medicine for injuries.

    ?Poor her fat arms and legs, they have to undergo training beyond their years again.

    At the end of the day, she had boiled a jar of burn ointment and a box of wound powder, and her wrists were also red and swollen...

    ?This is with the help of Shui Ling, otherwise she would be exhausted to death.

    ?However, Doctor Zhang is not having a hard time either.

    When the good news came home, my mother, grandmother and sisters-in-law were extremely distressed, and they all wanted to put food into her mouth.

    And Divine Doctor Zhang was pulling his hair and chanting crazily at the wound medicine powder, "Impossible, the formula is the same, how come the medicine is so much more effective?!"

    ?The autumn wind is getting colder and colder day by day, which also urges farmers to seize the time and recover everything in the fields.

    The drying field in Xincun is covered with golden corn cobs.

    With the dry outer skin removed, each corn cob is more than half a foot long, fully displaying its upright posture and plump "muscles", making everyone who sees it can''t help but salivate and sigh with emotion.

    ¡°Such good food is actually grown by us?!¡±

    "Yes, I didn''t dare to use force when peeling the corn, for fear that if a kernel fell off, I would commit a sin. You know, if a kernel is planted, it will turn into a corn cob like this again next year."

    ¡°I won¡¯t be afraid of starving in the future. One stick like this is enough to feed one person for a day!¡±

    All the men, women and children in the village seem to have a sense of autonomy in their legs.

    Except for eating, sleeping and going to the toilet, I spent almost all my free time squatting in the corn drying field without leaving. My eyes were motionless, glued directly to the corn cobs.

    ??The birds inside and outside the village are unlucky. Not to mention coming to steal a bite, even if they fly over, they have to be caught and their beaks tied tightly!

    Li Zheng from Dawangzhuang and Dahuaishu Village even made seven or eight trips a day to the new village, fearing that the village chief would change his mind and refuse to share the seeds with them.

    On this day, they came over again with the bonus of delivering the jade melon, and then they dragged the village chief and refused to leave.

    Jing Lizheng of Dahuaishu Village begged shamelessly, "Brother, you see, you have to take care of these corn seeds if they are left here. Why don''t you distribute them to us in advance? We can take them back to dry and keep them, which will give us peace of mind."

    "Yes, Village Chief Wu, we are also a family. You can''t trust anyone, and you can''t trust us, right? We took the seeds back and we will take good care of them." Dawangzhuang Li Zheng also patted his chest and assured.

    Xiao Wangzhuang Li Zheng simply sat down on the ground and couldn''t get up. "Brother, if you don''t give it to us today, I won''t leave. I''ll stay here day and night."

    The village chief uncle really couldn''t laugh or cry. After thinking about it, he said: "My uncle is at home today. I will take you to pay the account. If your uncle agrees, I will distribute the corn seeds to you in advance. But the potato seeds must wait until next spring, because It¡¯s stored elsewhere, and we have to wait together.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, as long as you can get corn seeds, don¡¯t worry about potatoes.¡± The three Li Zhengs said almost in unison.

    Then, everyone quickly tidied up their clothes and followed the village chief to Li''s house.

    Li Laoer was kind and did not embarrass them. After settling the dividends from the Jasper Melon, he said, "You may want to take the corn seeds back in advance. There are few people in our village and there is a lot of corn. It would be a pity if we don''t take good care of them." "As agreed before, Xiaowangzhuang will have seven hundred catties, Dawangzhuang will have one thousand catties, and Dahuaishu Village will have one thousand two hundred catties. The village chief will have to help the village chief to weigh them in a while!" Next autumn, in addition to the normal grain tax, I can repay it in double. "

    ¡°Thank you uncle, thank you uncle!¡± The three of them stood up happily and saluted together to express their thanks.

    Xiaowangzhuang has fewer people and less land, so it gets the least seeds.

    ?The big locust tree has more people and more land, so it can take more seeds.

    Dawangzhuang is in the middle, but the amount of seeds is enough for each family in the village to share.

    Jingli was thinking of something, so he asked with a bit of temptation: "Uncle, in a few days, the tax and grain will be ready. Do you think you should ask the princess where to send it..."

    Li Laoer didn''t hesitate for a moment and said: "I have discussed with the princess a long time ago. Just like last year, you can hand it over to wherever you need it. The imperial court is at a time when everything is in need of improvement. This is also the time for our Broken Gold Beach. Folks¡¯ thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Yes, uncle, uncle, the uncle is righteous, and the princess is kind-hearted.¡± Jing Li was saluting quickly, and slapped her on the **** twice.

    After chatting for a few more words, the three of them followed the village chief and left.

    For a while, I was drying the corn cobs on the field, picking the best ones and putting them in bags.

    People in the new village heard that three villages were preparing seeds for next year, so they took the initiative to help shell the corn kernels and remove the cobs.

    Jingli Zheng secretly stuffed a corn kernel into his mouth and chewed it. He tasted the light sweetness and couldn''t help but smile.

    At this time next year, their village will also have such a golden drying field.

    ?Just thinking about that scene, his bones seemed a little lighter and his body almost floated...

    ?Similarly, on this day, all the families who have planted corn inside and outside Xindu are sighing at the large fields of corn cobs, feeling as happy as in a dream.

    ?Although they had already speculated in the spring, the fact was before their eyes, and they were still greatly shocked!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ª??

    ??If this kind of food were grown all over Tianwu and in the barren mountains and forests, Tianwu would never be short of food again, and no one would starve to death again!

    This is a contribution to saving the country and a gift of survival!

    ??The Li family was so lucky back then. How could they get such a good thing from Fan people? !

    ??The most important thing is how the Li family knew the goods, transported them all the way back, and then entrusted the Liu family to plant them...

    ??If it¡¯s just corn, then look at the round potatoes all over the ground.

    One as big as your fist can grow five or six plants, and the new potatoes produced can fill a pot, which increases the yield by more than ten times.

    It can be used as grain or winter vegetables, and it tastes pretty good.

    Cyclamen has launched seven or eight new dishes. Although not everyone loves them, none of them are unpalatable.

    ??Is there really such a blessed family in the world that they have solved the biggest crisis in Tianwu with the strength of one family?

    Thinking about it carefully, the Li family is indeed lucky.

    A family fleeing from famine has traveled thousands of miles from north to south. No one, old or young, has suffered any loss, and now they have directly entered the ranks of the powerful.

    The family has all the titles, titles, titles, etc., and the children and grandchildren are more promising than the last...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 623ï¼š All rewarded!

    Chapter 623: All are rewarded!

    Every family in Xindu fell into deep envy.

    There are also sensible old people who warn their children and grandchildren, "Don''t mess with the Li family in the future. The Li family is very lucky. If you can make friends with them, make friends with them. If you don''t make friends with them, you must not offend them."

    Children, grandchildren, and younger generations will of course respond obediently.

    Besides, the children at home are still crying and howling as ghosts and wolves were being tortured in the military camp, and the devil¡¯s instructor is the youngest son of the Li family!

    ??They have eaten the weight and become determined, and they dare not open their mouths to the Li family...

    In the imperial palace, from the palace gate to the Qiankun Hall where the upper dynasty is located, there are a thousand steps along the corridor and steps.

    Since the corn cobs were collected from Huangzhuang a few days ago, they have been delivered and piled on both sides of this section of the road.

    You can clearly see the courtiers coming and going every day.

    ??Whether the emperor is in court or tired from reviewing memorials, as long as he steps out of the threshold, his eyes will be filled with golden colors.

    The courtiers all speculated that the emperor might even reward the Li family.

    After all, without the Li family, there would be no such spectacular scene.

    Actually, no one knew that the emperor was far more excited than they imagined.

    Because he knows more about the inside story.

    ?This golden corn, the sixth crop from heaven, was not obtained by chance from the Fan people by the Li family.

    ??It was taken out by the Li family and, using the name of the Fan people, it was sent around the north and south before being sent to the new capital.

    It can be said that the current bumper harvest is not at all a result of the Li family''s good luck, but is due to the Li family''s hard work!

    Reward, must be rewarded!

    He was not curious about where the Li family got the treasure. He only knew that the Li family had contributed to Tianwu!

    ?As an emperor, he does not lack this magnanimity and tolerance, and he can tolerate the little secret of the Li family.

    Facts have also proved that the Li family is loyal enough and worthy of his trust!

    ?So, at the court meeting that day, he personally commended the Li family for their contributions and wanted to reward them again.

    It is rare for civil and military officials to have no obstruction.

    But Li Laoer went out and knelt down and declined, "Your Majesty, our family just happened to have such high-yield food. I think it was because God couldn''t bear that the people of Tianwu were hungry and the emperor was worried about this, so he sent such auspiciousness through our family.

    ¡°And today¡¯s great harvest is due to the emperor¡¯s attention, the support of my colleagues in the Manchu Dynasty, and the hard work of Mr. Liu Zhiheng and everyone in the Department of Agriculture and Forestry. It has nothing to do with our family.

    ¡°If you must reward me, please reward your lords first, and thank the emperor yourself first.¡±

    "Hahaha!" The emperor was so happy that he couldn''t help but laugh loudly, "Reward, of course I have to reward it! The civil and military officials of the court will reward me with a month''s salary. I also want to take a break from the court meeting to peel a few corns with my own hands and taste them. Taste how it tastes.¡±

    All the civil and military officials fell to their knees and thanked him loudly.

    ?Whether it¡¯s true or not, everyone has a smile on their face at this moment.

    Praise and compliments were poured out at the emperor as if they were free of charge.

    ??The emperor''s face turned into a flower with a smile. In the end, he still persisted, "Uncle Zhongshan, everyone has received rewards. You should tell me what rewards you want, right?"

    Li Laoer thought for a while, then he saluted and smiled and said: "Your Majesty, if there is any reward that I want, there is one. I have already received the money before and planned to build the Earl''s Palace and the Princess''s Palace, but the new capital When it was first built, the Yamen of the Ministry of Industry was really busy and had no manpower.

    ¡°Now that the autumn harvest has just passed and the new capital has been built, can we trouble our colleagues at the Ministry of Works to take care of our two mansions?¡±

    ?Everyone was originally curious about what reward the Li family would ask for, but they didn''t expect it to be such a trivial matter. This is what should be done, but the Li family proposed it at this time to satisfy the emperor''s love and care. It was really their duty to keep a low profile.

    Sure enough, the emperor immediately said: "Is this considered a reward? I''m sure! The Ministry of Works will send manpower to rush to Broken Gold Beach to build the Earl''s Palace and the Princess''s Palace today."

    ??Li Laoer quickly knelt down and thanked him, "Your Majesty, Mr. Zhou from the Ministry of Industry has been acquainted with our family since we came to Suijintan. I would also like to ask Mr. Zhou to work hard this time.

    ¡°In addition, we don¡¯t need too many craftsmen, because my family doesn¡¯t want to build a big house. My old mother often said that the house is too big, and the family members are far away, but they don¡¯t know each other anymore, and it¡¯s better to get together in a lively manner.¡±

    ?The words are sincere and more down-to-earth, and people can immediately picture in their minds the scene of a lively family gathering together to eat, drink, and laugh.

    So, everyone from the emperor to the courtiers were envious...

    The Li family is indeed prosperous and they live in harmony.

    ??Is this also the reason why Li Jiafu is so lucky...

    ?At the end of the dynasty, Li Laoer not only brought Mr. Zhou and the craftsmen back to Suijintan, but also brought two carts of various goodies rewarded by the emperor.

    In the yard of the Li family, Mrs. Li was grabbing her granddaughter to take measurements, muttering, "No way, I have to help Fu Niuer lose weight! Other people''s children are taller, how can our child gain weight? Look at it. This waist needs to be relaxed one more inch!¡±

    Tao Hongying couldn''t help but pinch her daughter''s belly, and said angrily: "Then you have to fight for the bowl during dinner! Also, from now on, tell your family that no one will pick up food for her!"

    Jiayin hugged her belly and tried her best to defend the five-faced three-layered smile, feeling guilty and blushing.

    ? ? She was "tortured" by Dr. Zhang every day and had to worry about Baiyuan Garden, the Relief Department and the snack shop. She did lose some weight.

    But these days, everything was pretty busy. She had a great appetite, and the little fat man quickly came back to reunite with her.

    Mrs. Wen sat aside and divided embroidery threads with Wenjuan. She couldn''t help but intercede for the fat girl, "The children have been fat since they were young. This is called fat. It will take three or two years for them to grow taller."

    "Master''s aunt is the best, only she loves me the most!" Jiayin found a supporter, ran forward, hugged her neck, and kissed her **** the face.

    Mrs. Wen was made to laugh even more, "However, you should eat less food that is too sweet and too greasy. In a few days, your mother and I will go out as guests and take you to play together. You can''t just cook it. A good dress, but it¡¯s tight when you put it on, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    When Jiayin heard that he was going out to play, he immediately nodded his head and agreed happily, "Okay, I will listen to my sister-in-law."

    At this time, Li Laoer returned home with a full load.

    ?Everyone was surprised when they saw two carts full of things. After asking, they heard that it was a reward from the emperor, and everyone quickly knelt down and kowtowed in the direction of the palace.

    At the end, Mrs. Li happily took Grandma He into the treasury, waiting for the family to settle down, and then divide it among her children and grandchildren.

    After a while, Mr. Zhou saw the terrain near Li''s house and came in to drink tea and talk.

    By chance, Hui Niang came to Li¡¯s house with the twins in her arms, which made her feel a little embarrassed for a while.

    In the final analysis, Li Yong''s betrayal of the Yan family was an outbreak of conflicts accumulated over time and had nothing to do with Huiniang, but she was a real beneficiary.

    The Yan family is now far away from Xindu and living in their hometown.

    ?In the past six months, I heard that the old couple were in poor health and they must be in short-term condition.

    ?Mrs. Zhou was caught in the middle. She felt sorry for her parents and could not blame her younger brother, so she was angry with her sister-in-law in every possible way.

    Mr. Zhou gave me a lot of persuasion. I didn¡¯t expect to meet him here today...

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?mwah!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 624ï¼š This is a difficult problem!

    Chapter 624 This is a difficult problem!

    Huiniang was calm and took her children to salute Mr. Zhou.

    Mr. Zhou exchanged a few pleasantries and asked where Li Yong was and how his day was.

    ?Finally, because he had not prepared a greeting gift in advance, he took off the jade pendant from his waist and gave it to the boy, and gave the girl a piece of silver.

    Hui Niang did not refuse, took the child away, and then went to help Tao Hongying prepare meals.

    Mrs. Li took the twins to play under the eaves of the verandah. Mr. Li accompanied the guests and entertained Mr. Zhou to dinner.

    After Mr. Zhou said goodbye and left, the Li family gathered together to discuss the location and size of the two mansions.

    Li Laoer expressed his thoughts, "Mom, although my family has a courtyard in the city, it is the residence of the eldest brother and Jiaren. In the future, if we have to travel with other families, entertain guests, etc., we still need a serious residence.

    "In my opinion, the Zhongshan uncle''s mansion should be built in the city. Fu Niu''er''s princess mansion can be built in the village. After all, Ruijintan is Fu Niu''er''s fiefdom."

    ?This is reasonable and reasonable, and everyone in the family nodded.

    Although the family doesn''t like the behavior of the powerful families in the city, and it feels tiring to deal with them, but when it comes to talking, the family will become more and more prosperous in the future. The children have to take scientific examinations and get married, so they can''t keep hiding like this. With.

    ?In this way, it is imperative to build the uncle''s mansion in the city.

    "Okay, of course you have the final say on your mansion." Mrs. Li supported her son and said, "I will definitely retire in the village in the future, and it is impossible for your eldest brother and the third and fourth sons to live with you in the city. Therefore, let this mansion be built as you like. If the money given by the court is not enough, I will give you some more."

    "No, mother, there is no need for me to provide you with money. I have some savings in hand, and Fu Niuer also gave me a lot of money from the cornucopia in Baiyuan Garden. It should be enough." Li Laoer declined.

    ??Old Mrs. Li insisted, "I have four sons, so I can''t just favor you. You should take whatever is given to you. After all, your uncle''s house is the face of our Li family, so it must be built in a generous manner."

    Li Laoer didn''t say much at this time, and turned to ask his niece, "Fu Niu''er, where do you want to build the princess''s mansion?"

    Jiayin spread his hands and said indifferently, "Second uncle, the only vacant spot is between the second village and the new village, so let''s build it there.

    ¡°I won¡¯t live there anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s built in any shape. Wherever grandma is, I¡¯ll live there!¡±

    Everyone laughed, and Mrs. Li even hugged her granddaughter and scolded her, "Are you still planning to stay with grandma all your life? When you grow up, you will get married and have children. You can''t be careless about the yard and build it well." Spacious and warm.¡±

    Tao Hongying also said, "Yeah, even if you don''t plan to go that far, you should have a place to put your junk things. What about the pharmacy, embroidery room, and warehouse, hurry up and separate them out, and relax at home."

    Most of the things in Good News are stored in the space, but in order not to arouse suspicion, some herbs, cloth, furnishings, etc. are also placed in the family warehouse, and more and more of them are kept.

    Tao Hongying had a headache every time she cleaned the warehouse, so she said this.

    Jiayin ran over, hugged her mother and said coquettishly, "Oh, Fu Niu''er is so pitiful. Fu Niu''er is still so young, and her mother will kick her out of the house."

    Tao Hongying couldn''t laugh or cry when she heard this. She tugged on her daughter''s braid and cursed, "Don''t do this! If you are pathetic, no one in the world will enjoy happiness. Hurry up and build your mansion, and you can do whatever you want. You are free, and so are we. Clean.¡±

    Jiayin stuck out her tongue, and after thinking that building a mansion was indeed no small matter, she said, "Well, I''ll draw a picture tonight and build a beautiful yard to make everyone envious."

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard it, but did not take the good news seriously.

    After all, she is too young and has never seen many large houses except the Marquis Mansion, so how could she possibly have any good ideas.

    Even Mrs. Li has begun to regret letting her granddaughter make the decision. If her granddaughter starts acting up, wouldn''t it be a waste of money...

    As a result, at night, Jiayin really dove into space and started looking for information and thinking about her new mansion.

    When she decided to return to the village to live in poverty in her previous life, she was also very interested in building a two-story villa in the countryside, clean and full of flowers. But she was short of money, and she was afraid that after building the small foreign-style house, she wouldn''t have much money left, so she stayed in the old house and put off the renovation.

    ?Now think about it, everything is destined.

    ??If she renovates it, the farmhouse¡¯s courtyard will no longer be a courtyard, and maybe it won¡¯t become a space. She will follow her to Tianwu.

    ?However, now that she has to build her own princess mansion, she can take the opportunity to realize her dream and build a warm little world that combines Chinese and Western styles.

    It needs to be novel, but not too eye-catching.

    To make life convenient, it shouldn¡¯t be too shocking...

    This is a difficult problem!

    Early on the second day, the family stared at Jiayin''s dark circles a little distressed and persuaded.

    "Fu Niu''er, but you are too tired from your homework? Do you want me to go talk to Divine Doctor Zhang and let''s learn slowly? My family doesn''t expect you to become famous in the world, so you don''t have to work so hard."

    ¡°Yes, you should sleep when it¡¯s time to sleep! You are still young, and you won¡¯t grow taller if you don¡¯t sleep enough.¡±

    ¡°Eat quickly and go to sleep for a while after eating.¡±

    In fact, Jiayin also fell asleep in the space, but the planning of her new home made her extremely excited, so she slept less.

    ?She didn¡¯t want her family to worry, so she quickly nodded and agreed. However, after dinner, she grabbed her second uncle and went out with the drawings in hand.

    She changed her mind about the location of the Princess''s Mansion from between the new village and the second village to behind the orchard.

    ?There is a piece of five or six acres of wasteland, overgrown with weeds and bushes. Directly in front, half faces the orchard and half faces the riverbank. The view is very broad.

    When the flowers bloom in spring, you can have a panoramic view of the sea of ??flowers on the back **** of the orchard, but the bustle of the hot spring valley in front is completely isolated. It is a good place to take a break from the bustle.

    Jiayin wants to build a house with three entrances and a small two-story foreign-style building outside the house. He also wants to plant a medicinal field outside the house.

    In this case, five or six acres is definitely not enough.

    But Broken Gold Beach is her fiefdom, how could she be wronged over such a trivial matter.

    ??The fields nearby belong to Dahuaishu Village. With more compensation, it will be easy to expand the area to more than ten acres...

    Li Laoer was worried that the thick vegetation and insects and snakes would frighten his niece, so he carried her on his back.

    But after wandering around for a while, he became very tired.

    ??Having no choice but to leave it to Zheng Feng, Shui Ling followed beside him, snickering from time to time.

    Jiayin also blushed and hurriedly handed over everything he had to explain to his second uncle. Finally he said, "Second uncle, I have a lot of money here, don''t use it from home! Just write down the account book and come to me for a banknote at any time!"

    After saying that, she pushed the drawing in her hand over and secretly said, "This is the rendering. The second uncle can look at it alone."

    Shui Ling understood, took over the little master, jumped out of the bushes, and returned to the village.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 625ï¼š This master is cheating!

    Chapter 625: This master is cheating!

    ?Li Laoer shook his head in amusement, found a wooden post to sit on, unfolded the renderings, and then opened his eyes wide in surprise.

    ?This is a large picture book. From the perspective of the whole house, to the decomposition of each part, and even the layout of the house, even the style of doors and windows are clearly drawn.

    ??If it can be presented seriously, it will definitely be an enviable and good yard.

    I just don¡¯t know that my little niece has learned these skills. There are many layouts and arrangements here that even Mr. Zhou may not be familiar with...

    Jiayin gave me the banknote, chose a place, and became the hands-on shopkeeper.

    ??The second uncle is responsible for the rest of purchasing materials, finding someone to calculate the date and starting construction, and communicating with Mr. Zhou.

    ?This is the advantage of being young. After all, no one can expect a six or seven-year-old girl to be diligent, right?

    Fortunately, the weather is getting colder and colder. It is estimated that there is only enough time to build a foundation and it will freeze.

    The rest will have to wait until spring begins, so it won¡¯t tire my second uncle out.

    It was the Earl''s Mansion in the city that encountered a little trouble.

    There is no suitable location!

    Originally, Xindu was a capital city, which was very prosperous and had a large population.

    ??The capital was suddenly moved here, land in the city became even more expensive, and the price of houses skyrocketed.

    ??The south and west of the city were originally the places where the rich and powerful lived. It can be said that it is difficult to find a house.

    The east side of the city is occupied by the royal palace and aristocratic families.

    There is a place in the north of the city, but where ordinary people gather, there are many shantytowns, poor sanitation, and a complex population, it is not at all the choice of where to stay.

    ?This is also the reason why hundreds of beggars and homeless people can occupy such a large space in the relief department.

    ??Even though the Li family is just a small upstart family, it is impossible for them to build their mansion in the north of the city.

    Fortunately, Liu Zhiheng heard about this and helped a lot.

    ??The Liu family is a "local snake" who has been entrenched here for many years. The most important thing is real estate.

    At the junction of the south and west of the city, two adjacent half-old courtyards were built by the Liu family in the early years and have been collecting rent.

    ?Now, at a 30% discount, it was sold to the Li family for a friendly price of 1,400 taels.

    Two houses were demolished and combined into one, which was enough to build a five-in-one residence.

    ?This scale is not eye-catching, but it is sufficient.

    Not only was Li Laoer busy with two mansions, but also with the Relief Department and Baiyuan Garden. He wished he could grow eight hands.

    Just talking about the village, the autumn harvest is over, but there is still no leisure.

    Because it¡¯s time to pick fruits in the orchard!

    ??Anyone who sees the red fruits all over the mountains and plains will be filled with joy, but it is not an easy task to take them back home, untouched and intact.

    ? Fruits are inevitably more sour than sweet when they are first picked. They must be stored in the cellar for about a month until the sugar content has been transformed, and then they are at their juiciest and sweetest.

    Last year, the village was not prepared and there were not so many fruits, so they were all sold directly.

    This year, the village chief uncle led people to dig a cellar at the foot of the mountain early and planned to store half of the fruits, including radishes, cabbage and other winter vegetables from the village.

    The cellar is very large, as large as six or seven rooms. It is built with blue brick walls and paved floors. It is divided into several small rooms. It is very clean and complete.

    Jiayin went in specially to have a look, and asked someone to dig out a lot of mountain soil and pile it up in a corner. I hope that in winter, I can try growing mushrooms and frying and frying for a change of taste.

    ?The old people in the village spent this year weaving wicker baskets when they had nothing to do. They put jade melons and golden fruits in summer, and kept the rest for fruits.

    The baskets were piled up in two yards, but the villagers still felt that there was not enough. Therefore, in the second village, while the noodle workshop was still under construction, all the wounded soldiers learned temporarily and tried to use the assembly line method to weave wicker baskets to practice.

    With more people, we have greater strength. In just three to five days, we actually achieved better results than the old people achieved in half a year.

    An additional path has been opened on the Xiaowangzhuang side, leading to the hot spring valley.

    ?All the guests are keen on the game of falling fruits from the mountains and are looking forward to picking them early in the village. They want to buy more and take them back.

    Good news These days, there are more people coming and going in the city.

    No one knows better than her that her own fruit tastes good.

    So, not only the prices have been raised a lot this year, but also the Hou family, Liu family and Wen family have to say hello and leave some for them in advance for giving as gifts.

    ?In addition, she had previously ordered Zhengjiazhuang to prepare two hand mixers for whipping cream.

    ??Butter looks magical, as soft as white clouds.

    In fact, to put it bluntly, it is very simple. Just beat the egg whites at high speed and add sugar and milk in batches.

    ??But stirring these two words, without mechanical assistance, will definitely break a person''s arm.

    Fortunately, Zhengjiazhuang never disappoints good news.

    Two hand-cranked semi-automatic mixers were sent to the pastry shop.

    Peng Chuan arranged for two strong men to practice for several days, and they were already able to make white cream very skillfully.

    ? Chen Xi was even more confused. The burnt arm was only half healed, but it did not slow down his brain''s high speed.

    He tried adding fruit juice, vegetable juice, etc. to the cream to turn the cream into various desired colors.

    He also installed various iron spouts on the rough oil paper bags in different shapes.

    ?Then, the cake base became his canvas, and the butter became his pen and ink, which he could sway freely.

    ?Last time, Jiayin went over and brought him a picture album.

    The booklet is not only filled with various flowers, but also fruit splicing, various cute pets, and even character decorations.

    In short, I drew everything that Jiayin thought of.

    Thanks to the fact that Jiayin had learned some painting techniques in his previous life, every pattern was clear, which made Chen Xi more enlightened.

    On this day, when Jiayin brought Ye Shan, Grandma He and Shui Ling back to the shop, the small cakes on the chopping board were no different from those displayed in the cupboards of the cake shop in her previous life.

    Jiayin happily ate a piece and found that there was also jam in the cake base, so she nodded and praised, "Yes, it''s just like this. It''s better than I thought. Thank you to Shopkeeper Peng and Master Chen! After opening, the business has improved Xinglong, I won¡¯t miss your silver reward.¡±

    Shopkeeper Peng and Chen Xi both saluted and congratulated each other, smiling as if their faces were blooming.

    Chen Xi responded, "Thanks to my boss''s guidance, I never thought that there could be so many tricks."

    Shopkeeper Peng also said, "Yes, boss. The glazed cabinet has been made. With such a cake on display, everyone who sees it can''t help but buy it and try it. Once they taste it, they can''t stop talking. The business must be the first in the new capital." A piece of prosperity!¡±

    Jiayin nodded and asked about the purchase of milk and the trial production of various snacks such as biscuits.

    Shopkeeper Peng quickly brought everything out and asked Jiayin to taste everything.

    Jiayin mentioned some more directions for improvement, and after seeing that they were almost done, he asked, "Can you find someone to see if the business will open in good times?"

    Shopkeeper Bu replied, "My boss, I looked at two dates. One is September 8th and the other is September 16th. Which one do you think is more suitable?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 626ï¼š Provoke troops to investigate

    Chapter 626 Raising troops to investigate crimes

    Jiayin prefers the eighth day of September. After all, the second day is the Double Ninth Festival. There is a custom of climbing high and looking far away, and many people go out.

    ?If the shop opens at this time, its popularity will definitely be better.

    But it¡¯s already the fifth day of September, and there are three days left, so I¡¯m a little nervous.

    She thought for a while and then said, "We will open the business on the eighth day of September. We don''t need to make the plaque yet, and we will arrange the rest."

    Shopkeeper Peng responded quickly and was busy waiting for others.

    Jiayin called Chen Xi, made a few small cakes, framed them, and then went to the palace.

    ??The emperor went down to court and was busy with government affairs for a while. When he heard that Princess Kangle came to bring snacks, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "It''s rare that this girl comes to the palace again. I thought I scared her last time."

    Manager Yi understood and quickly asked the young **** to pick him up at the palace gate. Then while serving tea, he smiled and said, "The princess brought snacks, which saved the old slave a headache and prepared them for the emperor. There is nothing new in the imperial dining room, let alone Your Majesty, this old slave is tired of eating."

    "Arrogant!" the emperor laughed and scolded, "if these words get out, those cooks will probably tremble with fear."

    Not long after, Jiayin arrived with Grandma He and Shuiling.

    Jiayin wore a goose-yellow shirt and a light green skirt today. She had two small flower buds on her head, a light golden hair tie, a silver collar around her neck, and a mutton-fat jade plaque.

    ?This dress is simple and refreshing, which makes her chubby face look whiter and her smile makes her eyebrows crave. Everyone who sees her can''t help but feel good.

    "Uncle Huang, Fu Niu''er is here to bring you delicious food!" Jiayin knelt down and kowtowed, instead of shouting long live, he shouted happily and asked the emperor to help him up quickly.

    "Little girl, why did you think of coming to see me today?" The emperor signaled to Manager Yi to kick out the maids and eunuchs in the palace, then patted Jiayin''s skirt with his own hands and pulled her to sit down together.

    Jiayin smiled and blushed a little, but he was confident, "The pastry shop is about to open, and all kinds of good things are ready, but I, the second boss, are exhausted.

    ¡°Now is the time for Uncle Huang, the big boss, to contribute! Uncle Huang must perform well!¡±

    The emperor laughed loudly when he heard this, and responded, "It turns out that the army is here to investigate, so tell me, what can I, the big boss, do?"

    Jiayin signaled Shuiling to hand the food box to Manager Yi for inspection. Manager Yi quickly checked it and then put it on the table.

    Jiayin only brought four cakes, one was a cute version of a cow head, one was a pink peach, one was a picture of hundreds of flowers, and one was a fruit mosaic.

    The emperor saw the novelty and couldn''t help but praise, "The dim sum chef is so thoughtful!"

    ?Happy with the good news, he pushed the cow-headed cake towards the emperor and said with a smile, "Uncle Huang is a cow, eat this first."

    After saying that, she picked up the fork and took a bite, then put it into her mouth happily.

    The emperor smiled and nodded her forehead, "What a ghost girl!"

    Having said that, he couldn''t wait to take a bite. The sweet and soft texture made his brows widen.

    One big and one small, while sharing the cake, they discussed the business affairs in a decent manner.

    "Uncle Huang, the shop still needs a plaque, can you help me write it, okay? Even if others don''t come in to spend money when they see it, at least they won''t dare to get jealous and tamper with the business.

    "Fu Niu''er is particularly afraid of such a delicious cake. It would be a pity if someone put dirty things on it. My grandma said that it is the most abominable thing to spoil people who eat. After death, they will go to **** and be punished!"

    ??The fat girl was chirping, shaking her little head while eating, with cream on her mouth, she looked so cute.

    But when it comes to business, he is serious, like an old shopkeeper. This contrast was so cute that the emperor couldn''t help but laugh, and he was naturally happy about it.

    "Okay, I, the great shopkeeper, have tried my best to save the second boss from complaining when the money is distributed at the end of the year." The emperor asked for a handkerchief from Manager Yi, wiped the fat girl with cream, and said, "And No other explanation, second boss? "

    Jiayin smiled and continued to make requests shamelessly, "On the opening day of the eighth day of September, let Mr. Yi go to the store to buy some delicious food. It will be a big fanfare. Then everyone will definitely rush to enter the store. They all want to taste what Uncle Huang likes. Snacks to eat!¡±

    ?This is easy, and the emperor agreed again.

    Manager Yi also joked, "Oh, I would like to thank the princess for such a good opportunity. When the time comes, I will have a good taste. My saliva has become a river, but the emperor has never rewarded me. I am greedy. I was bitten by the horns even in my dreams.¡±

    ??The emperor and Jiayin both laughed, especially the emperor, who rewarded him with a piece of cake at that time, "Hurry up and eat it, so as not to be embarrassed in the store that day, and I will be embarrassed as well."

    Jiayin sat there for a while and then left.

    Needless to say, the emperor also rewarded me with some good things such as jewelry and fabrics.

    The emperor stood at the door of the main hall, watching the fat girl running away with cheerful steps, still with a smile on his face, and said, "My cousin said that this girl loves money and is born with money. I didn''t believe it before, but now I know Half a word is good.

    ¡°She just brought a few snacks over, exchanged them for a lot of good things, and left the palace. All the business was done with me!¡±

    Manager Yi also smiled and said, "That''s because the emperor loves the princess and is willing to suffer losses. But the princess is really smart when it comes to business. I want to help the emperor prepare a big box so that it can contain the dividends from the dim sum shop during the Chinese New Year!"

    ?The emperor was amused and laughed again...

    Jiayin had a busy day. When she got home, she gave half of the jewelry and fabrics to her grandma, and then she talked about opening a snack shop.

    Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying were worried, and both said they would go there that day to help take care of it.

    While talking about the excitement, Mrs. Wen came over from next door.

    ?The fruits on the mountain are sour to ordinary people, but she, a pregnant woman, didn¡¯t like them.

    At this moment, while eating, she heard that the shop was opening, and she smiled and said, "Let the shop make a birthday cake tomorrow, and we will also help Fu Niuer do business."

    tomorrow?

    Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying were both puzzled. Mrs. Wen couldn''t help but said, "Auntie, you forgot, Hongying and I will take Fu Niuer as a guest tomorrow. The invitation has been sent a long time ago!"

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been so busy these days, I¡¯ve really forgotten all about it!¡± Tao Hongying slapped her forehead. She didn¡¯t often go out, so she suddenly had an invitation and threw it behind her.

    ?Old Mrs. Li also quickly gathered together, "Yes, it''s Mrs. Jia''s birthday! The birthday gifts haven''t been prepared yet, so hurry up and open the warehouse to have a look."

    ??The Jia family is an old family in Xindu. The second wife is on good terms with Mrs. Wen. The third master of the Jia family works in the Ministry of War and has been in frequent contact with Li Laosi recently.

    So, Mrs. Jia¡¯s second wife visited Mrs. Wen for this birthday party, and found out about the Li family through her. Knowing that the Li family also wanted to move around, she quickly sent the housekeeper to deliver the invitation in person.

    ??This can be regarded as the powerful people in the city who took the initiative to extend an olive branch to the Li family.

    As a result, the Li family was so busy that they completely forgot about it.

    ??If it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Wen¡¯s reminder, it would have been really messed up.

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 627ï¼š This master is so reliable!

    Chapter 627 This master is so reliable!

    Among the rewards brought back by the good news just now, there is a four-fold Kang screen that is very good. It is a double-sided embroidery made as a tribute from the south. On one side is the five blessings and longevity, and on the other side is the green mountains and green waters. It is very exquisite.

    ??The good news was originally intended to be placed on grandma¡¯s bed, but the old lady borrowed flowers to offer to the Buddha and took them out as a birthday gift.

    When I arrived, my family only brought a cake to the door, which was a bit too simple.

    Secondly, this is one of the few times that the Li family shows up in Xindu, so it is not easy for others to laugh at them for being stingy.

    ?The meaning of this kang screen is just right. It came from the palace, so no one can find fault with it, and it can also show the royal family''s care for the Li family.

    Jiayin pouted, and when Mrs. Li saw her, she guessed that her granddaughter was reluctant to part with her, so she hugged her and said with a smile, "Is our little money lover feeling sick again? Wait until grandma tells your uncle that if he encounters a good one in the future, he will buy another one." I''ll pay you back."

    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Jiayin leaned into her grandma¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly, ¡°I left this for grandma, and all good things should be given to grandma. I feel bad for giving them to outsiders!¡±

    Mrs. Li felt warm after hearing this, pinched her granddaughter''s chubby cheeks, and said, "Fu Niu in our family is the most filial. Grandma knows, then let''s change her. Your uncle brought back a lot of good wood from the south, why not Choose one as a birthday gift.¡±

    Jiayin quickly waved her hand, "No, no, I''ll just give you the kang screen this time. I''ll buy grandma a better one later."

    "The wood must be kept. If Grandpa Zhang and the others find out, I will be in trouble! Grandpa Zhang must make me memorize medical books until I am eighty years old!"

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this.

    ?This time, the family¡¯s fleet came back from the south and brought a lot of good wood, all of which were carefully selected by Li Zhensheng.

    The climate in the south is humid and hot, which is suitable for the growth of trees. There are also people from several nearby countries selling wood from their hometowns.

    ?Li Zhensheng found an opportunity and bought a lot at one time, and then transported it back by water. He spent a lot of effort on the way.

    ?The uncle and nephew almost missed the Mid-Autumn Festival for this reason.

    ?Most of these timbers were used to build the Earl''s Palace and the Princess''s Palace, and the rest was divided among the elderly at home.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li, Doctor Zhang, the village elders, Uncle Zhao, and even Mrs. Liu all kicked Liu Zhiheng out and came to grab a piece.

    For no other reason, they all want to make longevity materials.

    Posthumous affairs are what the elderly worry about the most.

    A good coffin can make them feel at ease and less afraid of old age and death.

    ?Although Li Zhensheng promised to bring back more in the future, the old people still looked at the few pieces left at home like eyeballs.

    They waited until the Earl''s Palace and the Princess''s Palace were completed and the carpenters were free, and then began to build their "home" after their death.

    ?If you use wood at this time, Jiayin, the favorite of the group, will definitely turn into a meat pie in an instant...

    After dinner on the second day, everyone dressed up and set out.

    Tao Hongying brought good news, and Grandma He and Shui Ling were also waiting on her.

    Because Mrs. Wen was pregnant, in addition to Sister-in-law Qiong, she also brought an extra Aunt Tian.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Wenjuan were at home and did not follow them.

    After all, this is the first time we are traveling with the Jia family, and we are not close enough to go to celebrate birthdays with the whole family.

    ??Furthermore, Mrs. Li was a first-grade imperial edict, which was two levels higher than the imperial edict of the longevity star today. If it had been the case in the past, she would have taken over the throne.

    ??There is also Wenjuan, although she is the eldest daughter-in-law of the third room in the Li family, her wife is valued by her husband, and there is no title or honor in the family fun. Such entertainment will not be taken seriously.

    ??Moreover, she is pregnant and has a big belly, so the family must always keep them in mind...

    A birthday greeting may seem casual, but in fact there is a lot of human kindness and sophistication in it.

    Sitting on the carriage, Tao Hongying wanted to understand the twists and turns. She straightened her back unconsciously and secretly thought about how to slowly find a few talented apprentices and hand over the private dishes.

    ?Now that the family is doing better, they don¡¯t need the little money she earned. Instead, she was about to start going out to socialize as a fourth-grade general''s wife and the princess''s mother.

    She cannot embarrass her husband and daughter just because she is a cook.

    As for her interest, she can concentrate on thinking about new dishes, and then let the restaurant launch them after she has thought about them.

    The few cookbooks her daughter gave her were enough to keep her entertained for several years.

    ? Thinking about it carefully, it seems that any problem is no longer a problem as long as I have my daughter by my side...

    ?She couldn''t help but look at the fat girl opposite who was chirping and laughing with Mrs. Wen, her eyes full of love and pride.

    Jiayin was talking about the business of the dim sum shop, when suddenly I saw it and my heart went crazy. My first thought was...

    She seems to have stayed out of trouble in the past two days?

    ??The carriage kicked all the way into the city and turned directly to the snack shop.

    When I woke up early, the shop received the news.

    I heard that my master is going to a birthday party and I plan to bring a birthday cake as a gift.

    Chen Xi and Shopkeeper Peng were extremely excited.

    Before the business opened, the owner started soliciting business.

    This master is so reliable!

    You know, this is the first time the birthday cake has really appeared in front of the world.

    ??Chen Xi simply tried his best, baking the cake base, whipping the cream, and decorating the flowers, almost all by himself.

    By the time Dejiayin and others arrived, the cake was already ready.

    It is a large double-layered cake with a diameter of two feet. The upper layer is decorated with peaches presented by the longevity star, and the lower layer is decorated with flowers.

    The painting of the longevity star is so lifelike that the wrinkles on his clothes and the traces of his beard are clearly visible. The longevity peach in his hand is pink and white, just like a real peach.

    ?The flowers on the lower floor are in clusters, with different colors, bright purples and reds, so lively.

    ?This is definitely a style that the elderly like, it is festive and has a good meaning.

    Having read the good news, they praised it a few times, making Chen Xi and shopkeeper Peng beam with joy.

    When the cake is made, it is placed on a large white porcelain plate.

    Get a special wooden box, put the cake in from the side, twist the buckles, tie with ribbons and decorative flowers, and you''re done.

    Jiayin thought for a while and asked shopkeeper Peng to pack some snacks and four small cakes for her.

    After everything was done and the sun was rising outside, everyone rushed to Jia''s house.

    ??The second wife of the Jia family was welcoming guests at the Chuihua Gate. She was finally expecting Mrs. Wen and the Li family to arrive, but she was so happy that she hurried forward to greet them.

    "Oh, Jinrou, you are here. If you don''t come, my neck will stretch out!" She has a cheerful and fast-talking personality, and she is smiling. Not to mention Mrs. Wen, even Tao Hongying is a little less nervous.

    Mrs. Wen took her hand and introduced Tao Hongying and Jiayin to her.

    Tao Hongying is fine with it, but Jiayin, the princess, is too valuable.

    ??Mrs. Jia was about to salute, but she was stopped by Tao Hongying, who said with a smile, "She is just a child, and she is here today to congratulate the old lady and feel happy. Don''t be polite, Mrs. Jia, just treat her as an ordinary junior."

    Jiayin also smiled sweetly, saluted, and called out, "Second Madam, how are you doing?"

    ¡°Hey, hey, the princess has really insulted my wife, hurry up and invite her in.¡± Mrs. Jia Er felt how easy-going the Li family was and she smiled like a flower.

    She had been worried all night, fearing that this new member of the Li family would be difficult to get along with for the first time.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 628ï¼š When it comes to flattering, everyone is good at it!

    Chapter 628: When it comes to flattery, everyone is a master!

    Soon, everyone walked through the verandah and arrived at the courtyard where the female guests were being entertained today.

    ?This courtyard is the usual residence of Mrs. Jia, the birthday girl. The female guests sit around and talk and laugh, which is very lively.

    Seeing Mrs. Wen and others coming in, Liu Zhiheng''s wife stood up to greet her. She held Jiayin''s hand and came forward with a smile, saying, "Just now, I was talking about you to the old lady, but I didn''t expect you guys to be here before I even finished speaking. It''s really What a coincidence."

    As she spoke, she personally introduced Mrs. Jia and everyone.

    ?In a room full of people, the one who has good news has the highest status. Everyone greets each other and bows to good news.

    The good news was received steadily and duly, and then the gift was returned.

    ?The hard work of being a top student is not just a joke. During this period, while being encouraged by Doctor Zhang, Jiayin also did not miss learning the rules and reading.

    At this moment, she hid the naughty monkey look at home, raised her head and chest, smiled from ear to ear, and nodded and greeted everyone, but she was calm and collected.

    Since today was a birthday banquet, Jiayin wore a peach red gold pipa skirt, a double bun, and two thin braids hanging by her ears, which made her even more cute.

    Between her brows and eyes, the eight-treasure necklace on her chest reflects a bit of nobility.

    Even though everyone has never seen her before, they did not feel unfamiliar when they secretly looked at her like this today.

    Handhou Xinting can treat her like her own daughter, even the emperor loves her dearly. This is what she should look like, beautiful and noble.

    The old lady of the Jia family was also about to stand up and salute, but Jiayin got there first and congratulated the old lady on her birthday in a crisp voice, "I wish the old lady to be as blessed as the flowing water of the East China Sea, and as long as the evergreen pines in the Southern Mountains. It was the first time that Jiayin came to visit, and there was nothing good. It happened to be recently. I was thinking about snacks, so I made a birthday cake for the old lady and presented it to the old lady later to cheer up the old lady. I hope the old lady likes it. "

    ¡°Hey, I like it, I like it!¡± Madam Jia was very handsome and kind-hearted. She was smiling from ear to ear, either because she was happy to hear the news and respected her, or because she was interested in the cake.

    She pulled Jiayin to sit next to her and chatted a few words in detail.

    Everyone was divided into guests and hosts and sat down again. Mrs. Jia''s second son was at the dock barracks. He was really worried about her and couldn''t bear it. He personally brought tea to Tao Hongying and said with a smile, "Thank you, Mrs. Li, for coming to celebrate her birthday today. It''s the autumn harvest. At home, Are you busy?"

    Tao Hongying thanked her, took the tea bowl, and responded with a smile, "Yes, Madam, you should also know that we have planted a mountain of fruits in Broken Gold Beach. Now is the time to pick, and the village and outside are very busy. I came out today, but Justified and lazy!"

    Mrs. Jia led the conversation and said, "My uncle and General Li both have errands, so I''m afraid they won''t be able to help much, right? Do you have more to worry about at home?"

    Tao Hongying guessed a bit and said, "Yes, uncle, he''s fine, but my general is training at the dock military camp and hasn''t been back for a long time."

    Mrs. Jia tightened her handkerchief, and even the other female guests looked over and raised their ears.

    Mrs. Jia Er couldn''t see her sister-in-law''s hesitation, so she simply smiled and came closer, and asked straightforwardly, "Mrs. Li, almost all of our families have boys in the military camp. They have been worried about eating and sleeping well these past few days. I wonder if Li Has there been any news from the general about what''s going on over there?"

    Tao Hongying smiled gently, glanced at everyone, and said, "My general has not sent any news back. However, it is not war time. The new recruits are just trained to walk, sit, and lie down, and obey orders. There will be no danger."

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, but one woman, Xu, who doted on her son too much, couldn''t help but get red circles in her eyes and choked up, "Although I say this, I''m sorry for my brother Tong, who doesn''t have enough to wear and eat every day. The maids serve you, but now that you have arrived at that place, you have to take care of yourself, for fear that you will not have enough to eat or clothing to keep warm..."

    Tao Hongying didn''t like to hear what she said, as if someone had deliberately treated her children harshly.

    She took a sip of tea and said, "To talk about hard work, it was really hard before! The Northern Expeditionary Army did not have enough rations. They only had two meals of porridge a day, which was not enough to eat at all. There were no cotton-padded clothes in winter, so I wished I could wear a straw mat to keep warm.

    "That''s it. We must always be on guard against the barbarians crossing the Jinsha River. We don''t want the well-fed and clothed nobles and people in the south of the Yangtze River to be killed or even eaten by the barbarians as two-legged sheep. That is really hard work, even Wronged!

    "It''s better now, Your Majesty, more people have joined the army and have personally felt the hardships of the Northern Expeditionary Army. The military rations are enough to satisfy them, and cotton-padded jackets and trousers are being produced in a hurry. There will definitely be no more hunger or cold this winter. Don''t worry, everyone. ! ¡±??The choking woman was a little embarrassed, and the others also felt guilty.

    Their children do not go to military camps, and they really do not care about this.

    In their minds, those soldiers were used to guard the border and resist the barbarians.

    This is their duty!

    As for whether these soldiers endure hardship, it seems to have nothing to do with them.

    But now these soldiers are replaced by their children, and this idea has completely changed.

    I have to say, it hurts so much when I cut myself with a knife!

    Mrs. Jia Er didn''t want to leave the room alone, so she quickly smiled and said, "That''s good. As long as we have enough food and clothing, the family will not worry about it. We are all boys, so it is a good thing to have more experience."

    ?The rest of the people nodded reluctantly and agreed one after another.

    "Yes, I can cause trouble at home. It is a good thing to go to the military camp to learn from the marquis and be loyal to Tianwu and the emperor."

    ¡°The emperor¡¯s sage.¡±

    She is an official wife after all, and she is good at flattering everyone.

    When Mrs. Wen saw this, she asked Tao Hongying, "The Marquis came back a few days ago and had a few words with the uncle. We were all nearby at the time. It sounds to me like we can communicate with the military camp, right?"

    Tao Hongying nodded and said with a smile, "Oh, indeed, if you don''t tell me, I will forget it."

    She turned to look at Mrs. Jia and said, "There was no such rule in the army before, but the Marquis said that the new recruits would be worried about the new recruits when they arrived at the camp. Therefore, the Marquis wrote a letter and asked the Emperor to allow the new recruits to join the army every month. It¡¯s okay to have a correspondence at home, tell each other about the current situation, and bring a few supplies with you.

    "It''s just that this is the dock camp. I''m afraid the northern expedition will not be possible after the spring begins. After all, military aircraft are important, and it is not easy to come and go frequently inside and outside the military camp. If something goes wrong, no one will be able to take responsibility."

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Mrs. Jia and the other female guests were all extremely surprised when they heard this.

    They have already accepted their children¡¯s enlistment and have no ambition to fish them out again.

    ??But I don¡¯t know what I miss the most about this news. If I can send a message and send something, I will be satisfied.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great! I¡¯ll talk more about it when I get home soon to make everyone at home happy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t need to bring anything else with you. Just give me a little more money and prepare two sets of thick coats and trousers.¡±

    ¡°There are also various kinds of patent medicine pills, so I need to prepare some.¡±

    ?Everyone was talking about what they were going to prepare, and they were all happy, and the room became lively again.

    ?Someone cleverly complimented Mrs. Jia, "It''s only thanks to Mrs. Li that we can meet Mrs. Li and hear such good news. We are really happy to follow Mrs. Jia!"

    Mrs. Jia was coaxed into laughing. She was also thinking about her grandson, so it would be better if she could give her something.

    ?Of course, she was even more happy that her second daughter-in-law had hooked up with the Li family.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 629ï¼š Advertising time has begun!

    Chapter 629 The advertising time has begun!

    ?For a long while, she carefully looked at this little daughter-in-law of the Li family, who was neither humble nor arrogant, but generous.

    Even the princess, a fat girl who is only a few years old, sits firmly and well, not like a child from a peasant family at all.

    With these thoughts in mind, she called her second daughter-in-law, "Where''s Baozhu? Call her over and invite the princess to come and play together. They little girls are lively together, so it''s not boring to sit around with us."

    Mrs. Jia Er responded, and soon a nanny came in with a six or seven-year-old girl.

    ??The little girl is fair and chubby, with a delicate appearance, but a red mole between her eyebrows makes her look even more playful.

    ?This is Jia Baozhu, the legitimate daughter of the second wife of the Jia family, and she is also the protagonist in entertaining the young guests today.

    Jiayin resigned obediently and followed Jia Baozhu out of the house. She couldn''t help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    ??The room full of women was chattering like a hundred ducks. She was smiling and feeling tired even as she listened.

    Jia Baozhu covered her mouth and smiled, and asked in a low voice, "Princess, are you tired of listening to mother and the others? Haha, so we hid in the garden early to play."

    ??She stared with two round eyes, looking particularly like a lazy little fox in space, but she also had a fat face, which looked funny no matter what.

    Jiayin tried her best to endure it, and Zhenshi stretched out her hand twice.

    "We are about the same age. I''ll call you Baozhu and you call me Jiayin, okay? I brought a lot of delicious food and kept new things that are not on the market. Let''s eat together?" Jiayin secretly used delicious food. Seducing the little girl.

    As expected, the little girl''s eyes brightened even more. She came closer to Jiayin and asked, "What''s delicious? Is it new? It''s impossible. My brothers have bought me all the delicious foods in the market so many times." ¡±

    Jiayin chuckled. As expected, every fat person is a foodie. This rule is never wrong.

    She finally squeezed Baozhu''s chubby little hand and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I won''t lie. Come on, let''s go to the garden and let''s eat!"

    ??Two little girls were jumping and running in front. They both had round bodies and short legs, and looked a bit like twins. Shui Ling who was following behind couldn''t help but cover her mouth and laugh.

    ?Years later, every time Bao Zhu recalled their first meeting, she always said that Jiayin was the most treacherous and had kidnapped her with delicious food to become her sister.

    ??Happy news always rolls your eyes and makes other people¡¯s mouths short! Offering your friendship to pay for the meal is a matter of course...

    ??The Jia family¡¯s garden is not very big, but the third wife of the Jia family loves romance and takes care of it with her own hands almost every year. Therefore, during this season, it is still full of flowers, luxuriant grass and trees, and the scenery is excellent.

    ?Five or six little girls were sitting in the pavilion playing chess, and everyone seemed quiet and kind.

    Actually, none of them are over ten years old. They are naughty and have no time to play chess.

    At this moment, their eyes were focused on the butterflies and bees flying in the garden, and they had forgotten about the chess pieces on the chessboard.

    ?Seeing Jia Baozhu bringing new guests over, they all became interested and started greeting them one after another.

    Jiayin originally thought that this was another small river and lake, and that like the women in the house, each one would consider the Li family again and again.

    ?The result was unexpected. The child''s world was less complicated and more simple.

    ?The girls knew each other by name, and they didn''t pay much attention to the princess Jiayin. Instead, they complained that she was bored.

    ?Baozhu took out a lot of sachets and took the little sisters to pick up stones.

    ??But this is what they are used to playing on weekdays, and it will become more boring after a while.

    Jiayin rolled her eyes and said, "I can also pick up sachets, but it''s more complicated than this. Let''s try it?"

    As she spoke, she called Shui Ling, "Shui Ling, draw a grid house!"

    Shui Ling smiled and agreed. She occasionally played this game with her little master at home.

    She found a branch and drew a few random sketches on the flat ground.

    Jiayin took the sachet and stood aside to demonstrate it for the little girls.

    ?Hopping on one foot and both feet, and bending down to pick up the sachet, your hands, feet, and eyes need to work together.

    As expected, the little girls were all interested and immediately divided into two teams of four people.

    Jiayin and Baozhu were blatantly disliked because of their weak figure, and they were led one by one in a team.

    The two teams had a game. The little girls were holding up their skirts and jumping around. It was so lively. From time to time, I expressed my regret loudly because the sachet was thrown out of bounds.

    ??And because he successfully advanced one space, he smiled and cheered.

    The little maids couldn''t bear their curiosity, so they also came over and clapped their hands to cheer up. It was really noisy and many petals fell down.

    In the front yard, Mrs. Jia Er was worried and sent someone over to have a look. After hearing about it, she held Tao Hongying''s hand and praised her without words.

    Tao Hongying is still worried that her daughter will not fit in with others. After all, she has grown up and has no friends.

    Unexpectedly, she was very happy to be a guest at Jia''s house and have such an unexpected surprise.

    ?Here in the garden, the little girl played a game, and her face was red from exhaustion.

    The maids were afraid that the young masters might have sprained their feet, so they advised them to wash their hands and rest for a while.

    Jia Baozhu remembered the delicious food Jiayin said, so she smiled and held her arm, "Sister Jiayin, let me see what delicious food you brought?"

    ??The other little girls are also curious. After all, the grid jumping that Jiayin just suggested is very fun.

    Jiayin called Shui Ling, and Shui Ling immediately picked up the food box he had been guarding.

    The box has three layers, containing a flower plate, a small straw dustpan, and four small cakes.

    ?The flower plate is divided into four petals, each filled with fragrant honey peanuts, spicy rice crackers, fish skin beans and fried shrimp balls.

    The small straw dustpan was filled with fragrant popcorn.

    ??The most eye-catching thing is the four small cakes, which are round and chubby and decorated into cute versions of Hello Kitty, Benben Bear, Xi Yang Yang and Dalmatian.

    ?Every little girl had seen this before, they all opened their mouths in surprise and kept shouting.

    ¡°What are these? It¡¯s so fun!¡±

    ¡°Sister Jiayin didn¡¯t lie to me, my brother has never bought such good snacks!¡±

    Jiayin satisfied her vanity a little and introduced them to them with a smile.

    Invite them to taste each item you introduce.

    How can a little girl not like snacks, not to mention they are so novel and exquisite?

    ?Especially those pieces of cream cake. Taking a piece with a silver spoon and bringing it to your mouth almost made everyone squint their eyes and look happy.

    ¡°Woo, what is this? It¡¯s so delicious! Like white clouds!¡±

    ¡°No, the clouds in the sky are definitely not as delicious as this!¡±

    ¡°It melts in your mouth. My brother has no teeth, so he can definitely eat it.¡±

    In less than a moment, the eight little girls quickly consumed four small cakes. In the end, they felt that they had not eaten enough and were embarrassed to say it.

    The good news is so considerate, and the advertising time started immediately.

    ¡°I had nothing to do, so I took over a dim sum shop on the corner of Shang Street. It was originally called Baiweiju. I will change the name in the future, but I don¡¯t know what it will be called yet.

    "But it opens on the eighth day of the Lunar New Year. There are more delicious things in the shop, and they also sell cakes like this. If you like to eat, you must come and have some fun. I have decorated the second floor beautifully. You can sit comfortably. Eat and play at the same time.¡±

    The little girls heard the admiration of little stars. They were all the same age. They were controlled at home, but the good news was that they could open their own shop.

    Isn¡¯t this gap too big?

    They were all curious and started asking questions, making it very lively.

    ??Mrs. Jia Er took the female guests and also went to the garden for a walk. When she heard the noise, she came up and smiled and said, "What are the girls talking about? It''s so lively?"

    ?Her voice was a little high, which startled Jiayin and others. They turned around and saw their mothers outside the pavilion, and the little girls ran over one after another.

    For a time, only Jia Baozhu was left in the pavilion.

    Mrs. Jia Er could not help but call out again, "Baozhu?"

    Jia Baozhu raised his head, but was so shocked that everyone gasped!

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 630ï¼š rock-paper-scissors life-saving method

    Chapter 630 Rock-paper-scissors life-saving method

    ¡°Baozhu!¡± Mrs. Jia Er screamed and stumbled into the pavilion.

    ?It turned out that Baozhu, who was still fine just now, now had a dark red face, his hands were pinching his neck, and his mouth was open but he couldn''t make a sound.

    Obviously, this is stuck!

    ??Everyone was frightened and started shouting loudly.

    ¡°Get a doctor quickly, quickly, quickly!¡±

    ¡°Go and call the doctor quickly!¡±

    Immediately, several young men and maids screamed and ran towards the front yard.

    ??Mrs. Jia Er hugged her daughter and wanted to hang her upside down to control the thing in her throat.

    But Baozhu was too fat and Mrs. Jia Er could not do it.

    ?A nun helped Mrs. Jia Er by placing the orb on her knees and patting her back hard.

    Unfortunately, after they had been busy for a long time, Baozhu didn''t spit out anything. Instead, his face became more and more swollen and blue.

    Mrs. Jia Er burst into tears. She had been frantically trying to find a way to save her daughter. Now she finally collapsed, "Baozhu! Nothing can happen to you! Don''t scare your mother!"

    ?Her voice was shrill and sharp, making everyone''s noses sore.

    ?At this time, a fat girl tried her best to separate the crowd and squeeze in.

    Needless to say, this is good news.

    She had just rushed to her mother''s side, but something happened when she thought about the orb.

    ?Originally I thought that the treasure would just be choked and coughed out.

    The result is so serious!

    Logically speaking, in such an occasion, she should hide her clumsiness and not be too conspicuous.

    But Baozhu really likes her, and she can''t just let her life be lost.

    I can¡¯t say it. I have to put all worries behind me. It¡¯s more important to save people first.

    "Get out of the way! I have learned medical skills, let me save people!" Jiayin shouted loudly. When everyone heard the word "medical skills", they subconsciously moved aside.

    Jiayin wanted to grab the orb, but Mrs. Jia Er wouldn¡¯t let go.

    ?Mrs. Jia Er was frightened and did not believe that a little girl had medical skills.

    Fortunately, two young men appeared in the pavilion at some time, and they separated Mrs. Jia''s wife from the left and the right.

    He didn''t have time to take a closer look at the good news, so he hugged Baozhu from behind and whispered encouragement to himself, "Fu Niu''er, you can do it, don''t be anxious, don''t be afraid, just follow the steps!

    ¡°Scissors, rock, paper! Okay, punch up hard! Okay, again!¡±

    She directed herself, one after another, using all her strength.

    Finally, after four or five blows, Baozhu suddenly spurted something small out of his mouth, and then coughed and wheezed violently!

    ??But Jiayin was also exhausted, he let go of his arms, his feet went weak and he fell back.

    Behind her is the stone handrail of the pavilion. If she knocks on it, she may be injured.

    Tao Hongying was standing nearby. She was so shocked that she reached out to pull her daughter back, but someone was faster than her.

    The two young men each stretched out a hand to bring back the good news and sat on the ground.

    Tao Hongying quickly hugged her daughter and nodded her thanks to the two young men.

    The two young men shook their heads and hurried to look at the orb.

    Baozhu coughed for a long time, then hugged Mrs. Jia Er and cried, "Oh, mother, cough, cough, I eat fish-skin beans, and when you shout, I want to talk... cough, cough!"

    ?Her voice was hoarse and her words were broken, but everyone understood her.

    ??This girl was a glutton. Halfway through her meal, she suddenly heard the second lady speaking in a high voice. She was so anxious that the food was sucked into her airway.

    Mrs. Jia Er blamed herself even more, crying like a human being, "It''s all my mother''s fault. She was wrong. She will never yell at you again."

    The other women were relieved and hurriedly persuaded her. "Second Madam, don''t be sad, this is just an accident. Fortunately, Miss Baozhu is safe and sound."

    "Yes, it happened that the princess was here today and saved Miss Baozhu''s life."

    ¡°Originally I thought the treasure was as cute as the princess¡¯s jade snow, and it seemed like they were destined to be together, but I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a great favor to survive.¡±

    ¡°I wonder where the princess learned this method, it¡¯s really useful!¡±

    ??While everyone was talking, they slowly tilted the stairs.

    Tao Hongying had already hugged her daughter and stood up. She was feeling sorry for her daughter because she was so frightened. She had no intention of showing off, so she simply said: "She is just a novelty child, learning some messy tricks. Miss Baozhu has suffered just now, so she should go to the doctor for a checkup quickly." Check to see if it hurts your throat."

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± These words reminded Mrs. Jia Er, who hurriedly looked towards the entrance of the garden.

    By coincidence, at this time, the official serving in the mansion was also driven by a servant and hurriedly arrived.

    Baozhu has spit out the "culprit". Apart from a little wilting and discomfort in his throat, it''s nothing serious at all.

    After the doctor examined me, he only said that he should be prescribed a soothing soup and that he should eat light food in the past few days.

    Mrs. Jia Er was relieved and asked the doctor to examine Jiayin again.

    ?After the panic just now, she also returned to her usual crisp and shrewd attitude.

    Jiayin is the princess, with a high status, and he saved Baozhu. If Jiayin is hurt at all, the Jia family will not be able to explain it.

    Other than my heartbeat and sore hands, the good news has no effect whatsoever.

    I had no choice but to worry about her, so I took her to check her pulse. I didn¡¯t give up until I heard that nothing happened.

    The doctor went down and prescribed the medicine, and everyone breathed a long sigh of relief.

    ??Mrs. Jia Er gently patted the wilted daughter, then stood up and saluted Jiayin sincerely, "Thank you, Princess, for the rescue just now. Without the Princess, I''m afraid Baozhu would have died this time."

    Jiayin quickly smiled and waved her hands, and said with some guilt, "The fish skin beans stuck in the orb are the snacks I brought. It''s okay if the second lady doesn''t blame me."

    "Princess, please don''t say that. It''s all this girl''s gluttony that caused the trouble. It has nothing to do with what she ate. Anyway, I''m so busy today, I will definitely come to say thank you someday." Mrs. Jia Er insisted and bowed again.

    Tao Hongying stopped her and said, "Second Madam, you are too polite. If you want to say thank you, I would also like to say thank you. Just now Jiayin almost knocked her head and was saved by two young men."

    ??Everyone followed her gaze and looked at the two young men behind Mrs. Jia Er.

    ?One is wearing an azure gown and has delicate features, the other is wearing sapphire blue and is sunny and handsome.

    The two young men briefly saluted everyone, and Mrs. Jia Er followed with a few introductions.

    ??The boy in Shi Qing''s long robe is Jia Xu, the eldest son of the third family member of the Jia family, and has already passed the examination to become a scholar.

    ??The boy in the sapphire gown is Lu Zong, Jia Xu¡¯s classmate and friend, who came to the house to celebrate his birthday and took the opportunity to study.

    The two young men behaved gracefully and looked at the good news with curiosity. The young man in blue asked, "We were very close just now. We heard the princess talking about rock, paper, scissors, and saved sister Baozhu. I wonder if I can ask the county. Lord, what kind of magic is this?¡±

    Jiayin occasionally watched videos of the Heimlich maneuver in her previous life. This was her first time saving someone.

    To be honest, she was small and weak. It was so urgent just now, and it was too late to teach others to save her, so she had to go into battle herself.

    Fortunately, it was successful once, and the orb also has great fortune.

    At this moment, she doesn¡¯t mind teaching more people.

    ?It is also a good thing if someone is saved due to this in the future.

    With these thoughts in mind, she said: "I have been learning medical skills from my master recently. This is a method I occasionally heard from my master. I didn''t expect it to come in handy today..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 631ï¼š Only Qiu Feng knows the truth!

    Chapter 631 Only Qiu Feng knows the truth!

    As he spoke, Jiayin took a step forward and said: "My master said that all of our internal organs have Qi. Just now Baozhu got stuck in the airway after eating fish skin beans. If he can''t breathe, he will suffocate to death. In such a situation , find the position of **** on her belly button, make a fist with one hand, wrap it up with the other hand, and push it diagonally upward a few times.

    "In this way, the Qi stored in the internal organs will be pushed outward, and the things blocked in the airway will be pushed out. If the airway is clear, the person will live. But it must be in time, otherwise if it takes too long, the person will be saved. It¡¯s easy to become a fool!¡±

    As she spoke, she called two boys to come forward and guided them in the demonstration. Finally, she told them, "But if it doesn''t get stuck, don''t use it casually, as it can easily hurt people."

    ?This method is not too complicated, and it is even called rock-paper-scissors. Everyone present unconsciously followed it and quickly understood it.

    ¡°It turns out that it¡¯s that simple and you can save people.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, rock-paper-scissors, I learned it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid if something like this happens in the future.¡±

    ?The two young men looked at each other, and then looked at Jiayin''s smiling face. They were a little worried for her. The young man in green asked tentatively: "Princess, will you be punished for teaching us secret arts like this?"

    There was silence in the pavilion, and everyone stopped talking and laughing.

    Jiayin glanced at her mother, Tao Hongying nodded lightly, and Jiayin smiled and said: "My master often said that studying medical skills all your life is just to save people. If the way to save people has to be hidden, then what do you do with it? !

    ¡°So, after you have learned the method today, you can teach it to more people. It will really come in handy in the future, and my master¡¯s hard work will not be in vain!¡±

    ?Everyone listened in awe, and quickly formed an image of an old miraculous doctor with a celestial spirit, and praised him one after another.

    ¡°The old miracle doctor is really a kind-hearted doctor!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tianwu is really lucky to have such a miraculous doctor.¡±

    Dozens of miles away in Broken Gold Beach, Divine Doctor Zhang was squatting in his yard. His clothes were stained, his hair and beard were messy, and there were a few patches of black ash on his face.

    He didn''t care about this at all, he was drooling over the roasted rabbit in front of him.

    ?But just when he was about to open his mouth to take a bite, he suddenly sneezed twice, and then cursed angrily: "Which **** dares to scold me and kill your whole family!"

    After saying that, he casually pulled up his sleeves and wiped his face, then opened his cheeks and started eating, "Wow, it tastes really good! I haven''t eaten for a long time, and I suddenly ate it. It''s so satisfying!"

    Autumn wind passed by the yard and hung around the old man with saliva. Unfortunately, the old man hid the rabbit tightly and did not give it a chance to smell the fragrance. In the end, he threw two bones in a provocative manner.

    ?The autumn wind was so angry that it turned around and blew the old man''s face black and gray, and he quickly slipped away...

    ??Everyone in the Jia family has no idea that the old miracle doctor they think of as a fairy is actually more suitable for the word beggar.

    But that doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t stop them from admiring and praising the old man.

    Everyone who listened to the good news praised the old man in heaven and on earth, and couldn''t help but laugh in their stomachs.

    After talking for a while, the banquet started and everyone left the garden.

    Even though Baozhu recovered a lot, he was sent back to her yard to recuperate.

    ?The other little girls are each looking for their own mothers. They are all well-behaved and dignified, which shows that there is no shortage of well-educated mothers in the family.

    Since today is the old lady¡¯s birthday, what happened just now is hidden from the male guests in the front yard and the main yard.

    Because Mrs. Wen was pregnant, she stayed with Mrs. Jia and did not go to the garden.

    But she was careful, and she still saw something was wrong.

    ?But Tao Hongying''s face remained as usual, and the good news was also smiling around her, so she felt relieved.

    ??The children and grandchildren of the three families of the Jia family are very filial, and the birthday banquet is very sumptuous.

    Before the banquet started, Tao Hongying surprised everyone by presenting a birthday cake.

    After all, such novel snacks are so rare and can only be eaten on birthdays. Both the meaning and the appearance are very good. Mrs. Jia smiled from ear to ear and said that she was really happy to celebrate her birthday.

    Mrs. Jia personally cut the longevity peach in the old birthday star''s hand with a wooden knife and gave it to her mother-in-law.

    As a result, Mrs. Jia only took one bite and she was pleasantly surprised and said: "Oh, this longevity peach really tastes like a peach!"

    ¡°Peach¡± means peach flavor?

    ?This sounds strange, but everyone understood it, and felt that the birthday cake was made with exquisite care.

    ?There was a quick-tongued woman who smiled and cheered up the old lady and said, "Oh, old lady, please give us a bite. My saliva will turn into a river."

    "Yes, old lady, we are really here at the right time today. Follow the old lady and try this birthday cake. After we go back, we will be able to brag to our relatives and friends for a few days." Others also agreed, making everyone laugh. stop.

    Mrs. Jia quickly gave orders, and soon, the two-layer birthday cake was divided up.

    Women and children are naturally fond of sweets, especially this kind of soft and sweet food that melts in your mouth, which is simply irresistible.

    It¡¯s okay for adults, they can still control themselves after eating, but children can¡¯t.

    There are two little kids aged three or four who are making noises and want to eat more.

    Their mother talked to Tao Hongying and asked a few more questions.

    Tao Hongying took the opportunity to advertise her daughter¡¯s snack shop.

    Of course, she couldn''t say that her daughter was obsessed with money. She only said that when she was learning cooking, she accidentally figured it out. It was a pity that it was wasted, so she opened a snack shop so that everyone could try such novel things.

    ?Everyone had learned such a miraculous way to save people from Jiayin before, and now they heard that the birthday cake was also made by her, and they were even more moved.

    ??They are all children. My own children are naughty and annoying, but other people¡¯s children can save people and make snacks at the same time. !

    ??According to rumors, the Li family regarded this granddaughter with the same eyes, and the Marquis also regarded her as a treasure. It seemed that she was really special.

    From now on, I don¡¯t want the girls in my family to move around more. If we can make good friends with each other, even if we can¡¯t learn anything, there will be no harm...

    ?Thinking like this, everyone said that they would definitely go and cheer on the opening day.

    ?The birthday banquet had such a good start, and the rest was lively and smooth.

    As the sun set in the west, everyone left one after another.

    Mrs. Jia Er sent Mrs. Wen and Tao Hongying to the car and thanked them again and again.

    On the way, Mrs. Wen was surprised and happy when she heard the good news that she had rescued the Jia girl.

    ?She hugged Jiayin and kept praising her, "Our Fu Niu is so smart. She has only studied medicine for a few days and she is already able to save people!"

    ¡°There were three children in the Jia family, and they gave birth to five boys and two girls. But the eldest girl had already been married, and Baozhu was the youngest and was highly favored.

    "If something happens to Baozhu, life will be difficult for the Jia family. You are not saving Baozhu, you are saving the Jia family, especially the second wife."

    After saying that, she told Tao Hongying, "Go home and prepare to entertain guests. It is estimated that the Jia family will come to thank you tomorrow."

    Tao Hongying nodded and said with a smile: "Okay, the Jia family looks pretty good. Today''s incident was also unexpected and really scary. Fortunately, Fu Niu''er learned some skills and was by her side, otherwise the orb would have been really dangerous.

    "However, Fu Niu''er is small and very tired. She almost fell on the back of her head. Fortunately, someone helped her."

    ?Mrs. Wen was startled and quickly looked at the back of Jiayin''s head.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 632ï¼š Unreliable boss!

    Chapter 632 The unreliable big boss!

    ??Everyone in the Li family, including relatives, friends and the whole village, knew that the back of Jiayin¡¯s head should never be touched.

    This child had a fall and injured the back of his head. He fell asleep for a long time and almost died!

    Jiayin¡¯s hair was pulled out by her aunt, and she smiled. She hid and said with a smile: ¡°Mom, aunt, Baozhu is so cute, like a greedy little hamster. Can I be friends with her in the future?¡±

    Tao Hongying was amused when she heard this, she glared at her daughter and said angrily: "You said she is greedy, but you are not far behind. You guys are the eldest brother, so don''t laugh at the second brother!"

    Jiayin stuck out his tongue, hugged me again and acted like a coquettish girl, even if she was disliked, she would not let go.

    ?? After chatting and laughing all the way back to Xincun, Mrs. Li was already standing in front of the door with concern and looking around.

    It wasn¡¯t until her granddaughter jumped out of the carriage like a little bird, hugged her and started chattering about how she made new friends today that Mrs. Li finally felt relieved.

    Everyone entered the courtyard and when they talked about what happened today, Mrs. Li and Wenjuan were both surprised.

    ?Especially when Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and kept telling her, "You, you have to be careful when eating in the future. Don''t cause such a thing, do you understand?"

    "I know, grandma!" Of course Jiayin agreed wholeheartedly, but then she remembered that her family and the people in the village didn''t know the Heimlich maneuver yet, so if someone from the Jia family came, they would be in trouble.

    ?So, she quickly called Shui Ling to finish the work.

    ?Shui Ling admired her little master so much that she didn''t care where she learned this method, she just remembered that it was passed on from her little master.

    ?She immediately ran to the entrance of the village. Just as the school was over, a group of naughty boys, Mr. Jiang and many villagers were talking under the big tree.

    She teaches on the spot and makes sure that everyone can learn it.

    ?Everyone heard that it was a life-saving method, and today they saved a little girl. They all learned it seriously, and even practiced it together with the two of them, and they quickly learned it.

    ?The village chief uncle and Uncle Zhao rushed to the Li family yard after hearing the news. After hearing the whole story carefully, they also took it seriously.

    ?After they returned, they urged everyone in the village to learn it, and even sent people to teach it in Xiaowangzhuang and Dahuaishu Village.

    ?Of course some people are curious about the origin of this method of saving people.

    ??Everyone in the new village responded without hesitation. It was Doctor Zhang who figured it out.

    Because Jiayin is a disciple of Divine Doctor Zhang!

    ?Thus, without the knowledge of Divine Doctor Zhang, he was admired and praised countless times by people in and outside the village...

    Fortunately, he has been working on new medicines in the past two years and rarely appears in the village and valley.

    Even if he appears occasionally, he is used to being looked up to and praised by everyone. He has no idea that his little apprentice has painted his face with a thick layer of gold powder...

    Mrs. Wen''s guess was wrong, because the Jia family did not come to the door the next day.

    ?But the Li family didn''t care. After all, when they rescued Baozhu, it wasn''t for the Jia family''s gratitude.

    Soon, the family¡¯s attention was focused on the opening of the dim sum shop.

    Early in the morning on the eighth day of September, all the young and old of the Li family, including Mrs. Wen, got dressed and entered the city together.

    In fact, there are shopkeepers Peng and Chen Xi in the shop, so the masters are the ones doing the work.

    ??But this is Jiayin¡¯s first business. Instead of worrying about things at home, the whole family might as well gather in the backyard of the shop to listen to the excitement and gain confidence and support.

    Jiayin was so happy that his heart was bubbling with joy. When he arrived at the shop, he settled his family in place and went to the front to check.

    The shop has been renovated and renovated, and is very different from most of the shops on the shopping street.

    ?The lobby on the first floor is paved with solid wood floors, which are polished smooth and painted with multiple layers of tung oil. They look clean no matter how you look at them.

    There was also a three-foot-square felt blanket laid out at the entrance, so that the dust and mud on the soles of the shoes could be rubbed in and out.

    After entering the shop, there is a counter on the left hand side, which is only half a person''s height, making it very convenient to pick up and place things.

    Further inside is a staircase leading to the second floor. Directly opposite and to the right are a row of large wooden cabinets with transparent glass covers, which contain various snacks, cakes and snacks.

    Let people see clearly without fear of dust.

    ?Behind each large wooden cabinet is a little boy, wearing new clothes and pants, with a hat covering his hair, and even sleeves and gloves on his hands. He is smiling and waiting to get snacks for the guests.

    ?Going up the stairs to the second floor, there are four boxes near the window, the same size but different styles.

    Some have low beds and small square tables, some have leisure chairs with swings, some are filled with cute dolls, and some are simple fabric sofas.

    Opposite the box, there are several scattered seats separated by screens, and there are also windows for ventilation.

    ??It¡¯s just that the windows are designed to be higher, making it easier to see the backyard, ensuring the privacy of the backyard.

    The entire upstairs and downstairs are decorated with many green plants and potted flowers, and paintings are hung on the walls.

    ??It¡¯s just that the paintings are not landscape paintings, but various fabric paintings, leaf stickers, etc., which are vivid and interesting.

    It happens that it is a sunny day today, the air is crisp and the autumn air is crisp, and the sun is shining in from the outside.

    The clean floor, warm decoration everywhere, and the sweet smell in the air make people feel extremely relaxed and happy as soon as they enter.

    Jiayin looked around and was barely satisfied.

    ??This was an ordinary shop in the previous life, but in Tianwu it is definitely unique.

    Seeing that the auspicious time had come and many people gathered in front of the door to watch the fun, shopkeeper Peng became a little anxious and stepped forward and asked: "Master, there is no plaque yet. When will the cannons be fired to open the business?"

    Jiayin glanced outside the door subconsciously, wondering if the big boss in the palace had forgotten about it!

    ?At this time, Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer also came over and asked the same question when they entered the room.

    Jiayin was really embarrassed. I was wondering whether I should go to the palace to ask, or just open the business like this.

    There is no plaque, maybe it can become a topic and add some heat to the shop? !

    As a result, there was suddenly a lot of excitement outside the door.

    General Manager Yi finally arrived with his people carrying the plaque.

    His outfit as a eunuch-in-chief makes him the center of attention wherever he goes!

    As soon as he arrived in front of the door, many people gathered to watch.

    "Oh, Princess, I''m really sorry. Something happened to the old slave when he left the palace. He was delayed for a while. Didn''t it hinder the business?" Manager Yi came in, bowing and apologizing.

    Of course, we couldn¡¯t blame him for the good news, and quickly said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Yi, it¡¯s going to be an auspicious time soon, it¡¯s just the right time!¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer also came forward to greet Mr. Yi. After exchanging a few words, shopkeeper Peng had already led someone to hang up the plaque.

    The plaque was covered with red silk, so no one knew what was written on it.

    There were onlookers watching, talking in low voices.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t it originally a dim sum shop? It was renovated and opened?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I bought snacks here last month. But what is the background of this new owner? He came from the palace to present a plaque. Isn¡¯t it a shop opened by the emperor?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! How can the emperor do business by himself?!¡±

    Soon, Jiayin and Manager Yi walked out laughing together, and everyone quickly shut up for fear of missing out on the excitement.

    The third update is here!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 633ï¼š A guest in the world of mortals passes between white clouds

    Chapter 633 A guest in the world of mortals passes among the white clouds

    Shopkeeper Peng stood on one side and said loudly to everyone: "Dear fellow villagers and distinguished guests who are passing by, today is the opening day of our store.

    ¡°The shop specializes in all kinds of novel snacks and snacks, guaranteed to be Tianwu¡¯s unique taste and way of eating!

    ¡°Opening promotion today, 20% off, free tastings and gifts, regular price will be restored in three days, don¡¯t miss it if you pass by!¡±

    After saying that, he waved his hand and the boy lit the firecrackers.

    With a crisp crackling sound, Jiayin and Manager Yi worked together to lift off the red silk on the plaque, revealing the three characters "White Clouds".

    The font is vigorous, with flying dragons and phoenixes, which shows that the person writing is very careful.

    There is also a small seal in the lower right corner of the plaque with the words "Guest of the Red Dust" written on it.

    After setting off the firecrackers, Mr. Yi glanced at everyone with a smile, turned around and said with good news: "The emperor said that the small cake looks like white clouds, so it is appropriate to call it Baiyun cake.

    ¡°So, when I named the shop, I also chose the word Baiyunjian.¡±

    Jiayin smiled and clapped her hands, "The name is so nice. Immortals live among the white clouds, so even the gods like the cakes in our shop!"

    ? Manager Yi laughed and led him into the house with the good news. He walked around, then took some cakes and snacks and put them in the food box and brought them back to the emperor.

    The boy loaded the things quickly, but his fingers were trembling.

    ?This was of course because he was excited. The first customer of their shop was actually the emperor!

    Soon, General Manager Yi took the young **** and returned to the palace with his things.

    ?There was silence in front of the shop door for a long time, and then suddenly the noise started.

    ¡°Did the father-in-law just now say that the emperor named this shop?¡±

    ¡°Not only that, the plaque on this shop is written by the emperor!¡±

    "Impossible, it''s just a shop for buying snacks. He is the master of a country, how can he have time to take care of such a trivial matter?!"

    "Perhaps the food in this shop is delicious. Didn''t you see the **** carrying the food box and leaving? Maybe he brought it back for the emperor to eat."

    There were also some people who had some knowledge. After listening to everyone''s nonsense, they finally couldn''t help but speak, "What do you know? That father-in-law just now is the chief **** beside the emperor! The words on the plaque are also the cursive calligraphy that the emperor is good at! Hongchen guest is the emperor''s personal print!"

    "ah!"

    ??Everyone gasped when they heard it, and they were so shocked that they didn''t know what to say.

    ?This shop cannot be opened by the emperor, otherwise why would he put so much effort into supporting it?

    ??The man from before said again: "But this shop is not opened by the emperor, the owner behind it is... Princess Kangle!"

    Princess Kangle?

    ??The adopted daughter of Marquis Xinting, the charming daughter of the Li family of Suijintan!

    ?That¡¯s no wonder!

    Everyone was suddenly enlightened.

    ??The emperor has great faith in Xintinghou, but Xintinghou does not marry or have children, and only regards Princess Kangle, his adopted daughter, as his eyeball.

    ??The emperor loves his family and his family, so there is nothing wrong with supporting his niece''s business.

    Everyone looked at each other, thought they understood the whole story, and rushed into the shop decisively.

    ??The emperor supports it, and the Marquis is his backer. Not to mention whether the snacks in the shop are good or not, even if the dog excrement is carved into a flower, he still has to buy one and offer it back.

    ?The crowd was noisy, but after entering the shop, they unconsciously silenced their voices and moved their feet cautiously.

    Because the floor they stepped on was too clean, the transparent glass in front of the counter was too bright, the smell on their noses was too sweet, and the whole shop was too warm...

    In such a space, I am poorly dressed, my shoes are dirty, and I don¡¯t seem to dare to move more...

    Fortunately, the boys were enthusiastic enough and introduced various products, large birthday cakes, and the prices of each snack to everyone with a smile.

    Jiayin has loved snacks since she was a child, and her relatives and friends love her and keep buying them home. It can be said that she has eaten at all the dim sum shops in and around Xindu.

    Hence, her own shop is positioned as a boutique line with novel taste and elegant taste.

    Targeting the pockets of young gentlemen from well-off families, ordering birthday cakes, and reaping the dividends of a group of old people and children.

    Generally, those who can be attracted by their own shops and have the urge to spend are not money-hungry people.

    Hence, the prices of food in the shop are not low.

    No, to be honest, it is very expensive.

    The palm-sized small cake only costs about 30 Wen and sells for 500 Wen.

    A birthday cake with a single layer and one foot in diameter costs two taels of silver. On this basis, the larger the diameter and the more layers, the price will double.

    The most expensive one is custom-made. The birthday cake is made according to the customer''s wishes and the size is adjusted. The price is more than 20 taels.

    As for various biscuits, honey cakes, fish skin beans, crispy rice, popcorn, potato chips, etc., the price ranges from fifty to one hundred cents per tael.

    ?In this way, just grabbing a handful will cost you dozens of coins.

    ??In order to cope with customers¡¯ curiosity, the shop also has snack boxes.

    An exquisite small wooden box with four compartments, each compartment holds one or two snacks. The total price is two to three hundred yuan, which is equivalent to giving away a wooden box for free...

    ?Such a price directly dissuaded most of the customers who came through the door.

    They just looked at the novelty, smelled it, tasted a piece of biscuit or crispy rice, and then left quickly.

    ?Of course, they will not admit that they are short of money.

    ??But if there is anything bad about Baiyunjian, they dare not violate their conscience.

    After all, Baiyunjian has everything except being expensive!

    The small number of people left behind are those who are not short of money.

    ?The Baiyun Cake named after the Emperor is sweet and soft. I bought a piece for my mother to enjoy freshly.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????

    From time to time, the boys introduced the basic ingredients for various kinds of food to the guests, including precautions.

    ?For example, cream cakes should be eaten as early as possible and should not be left overnight. Do not eat them if they taste sour. Otherwise, you may spoil your stomach.

    This is because the ingredients they use are fresh enough and cannot be aged...

    ?Li Zhensheng and shopkeeper Peng were in the front hall. Occasionally, he would meet regular customers who often went to Xianke Lai.

    Jiayin was busy for a while. Seeing that everything was going well, he wanted to go back and see his family.

    But at this time, some new girls that Jiayin met at the Jia family¡¯s birthday party arrived!

    Jia Baozhu ran in first, leading several little sisters, followed by Mrs. Jia Er and the mothers of the little girls.

    ¡°Jiayin, we are here to cheer you up!¡± Baozhu hugged Jiayin¡¯s arm, like a koala, sniffing around and couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°There are so many delicious foods!¡±

    The other little girls also greeted the good news with smiles and said in unison: "Princess, we are here!"

    "Welcome, welcome!" Jiayin smiled brightly, saluted Mrs. Jia Er and others, and then quickly led them to the second floor. "Come, follow me to the second floor to eat and play. It''s quiet over there."

    As she spoke, she called Shui Ling to go to the back to invite the elders.

    Soon, everyone went up to the second floor.

    Different from the bustle on the first floor, the second floor is much cleaner and warmer.

    ??The little girl couldn''t walk when she saw the box full of dolls. She rushed in and hugged one by one. She was so happy...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 634ï¼š An unexpected first encounter

    Chapter 634 An unexpected first encounter

    ?Mrs. Jia Er and others took a fancy to the private room with a low bed and coffee table. They leaned in front of the window and looked at the scenery, which was a rare moment of relaxation.

    ??The lower half of the window is also covered with a thin layer of gauze. The street outside can be clearly seen from inside the house, but people outside cannot see inside. This is perfect for a woman to take a break.

    At this time, Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen also came up to accompany the guests.

    When everyone met, it was natural for them to talk and laugh.

    ?Mrs. Jia Er and others praised the shop very much.

    ?Of course they are not exaggerating, everything among the white clouds is indeed novel and comfortable.

    Mrs. Jia Er smiled and asked: "Whose ingenuity was it to put this kind of low kang in front of the window? Two or three little sisters made an appointment to go shopping, and when they were tired, they would come and sit. How comfortable it is.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t have such a good place when I was young, otherwise I would have to come here every day!¡±

    Tao Hongying said, "It''s not too late now. I''ll make an appointment with my daughter-in-law and daughter-in-law to go out together. When you''re tired, just come over and sit. It happens that the shop often launches new products, so you can help us try out the taste."

    By chance, Shui Ling and Shui Yun brought something over.

    ??They brought a portion of almost all the food in the cupboard on the first floor, paired with exquisite plates and silver hairpins, which were exquisite and beautiful.

    ?There are also milk tea and fruit drinks in mugs of various shapes, which are completely different from the refreshments that everyone has seen before.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out.

    ?Who would have thought that socializing would be so easy!

    There are no men in the box, so they can take off their shoes and sit and laugh casually.

    Drinking a sip of hot milk tea and taking a bite of a soft and sweet cake makes you feel more comfortable than a god.

    In the box next to it, the little girls were also playing crazy.

    Hold a soft and cute stuffed animal in your arms or lean on it.

    ??Chattering, eating snacks, drinking milk tea, and competing with each other on various puzzle games, it''s not too lively.

    Jia Baozhu hugged Jiayin and complained: "Jiayin, I just got stuck in my throat. My mother forced me to lie on the bed for two days. If I hadn''t begged my grandma, my mother wouldn''t have let me out today!"

    ¡°However, my grandma and my mother said they would visit your home the day after tomorrow. Thank you for saving my life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, I did it with just a little effort that day. We both played so well, how could I watch you get stuck!¡±

    Jiayin was afraid that the orb would get stuck again, so he snatched the peanuts from her hand and replaced them with rice crackers.

    She continued: "There are still a lot of fruits on my mountain that have not been picked. When you go, I will take you to sit on the tree and eat while picking.

    ¡°And my brother has found a lot of good flowers and new things for me from the south. I will take you to see them when the time comes!¡±

    "Seriously?" Baozhu''s eyes lit up when he heard it, and he nodded repeatedly, "The day after tomorrow has to come soon. I''m so looking forward to it that I can''t sleep."

    ??The other little girls were also envious when they heard it, but they couldn''t take the initiative to speak and could only watch helplessly.

    In fact, even if good news invites them, they may not be able to go, because their family discipline is very strict, and they always follow the rules and etiquette...

    Jiayin saw their disappointment and said: "Forget it this year, my princess''s mansion should be built by May next year.

    "I live alone and it''s very quiet. When the time comes, I invite you to come and have fun. We can go to the mountains to enjoy the flowers and sea, eat hot pot and soak in hot springs together!"

    ¡°Ah, is it true? The princess is so kind!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I really hope the New Year will come soon and spring will start soon.¡± ¡°There is only a princess mansion for the princess, my mother will definitely agree!¡±

    ¡°Me too, my mother said that women can¡¯t show up casually, so my uncle¡¯s house won¡¯t let me go more than once.¡±

    ¡°Me too, my cousin went to the backyard to give me snacks, and my grandma was not happy.¡±

    The little girls were so happy that they whispered about the discipline at home.

    Speaking like this, it seems that we have a little secret in common and we are getting closer.

    It is a shop after all, and there are people coming and going downstairs.

    Mrs. Jia Er and several other ladies only sat there for most of an hour before taking the little girls to leave.

    It is inevitable that the good news will bring a souvenir for each of the little girls.

    ??It was a small straw basket that she specially asked the villagers to help make. The basket also had grids. After filling the snacks, there was a lid upstairs, and there were small decorative flowers on the lid.

    ?Those who don¡¯t know, think that the little girls are carrying small flower baskets, but actually they are filled with delicious food.

    The little girls were so happy that they all expressed their sincere thanks and invited Jiayin to play with them often.

    Mrs. Wen and Tao Hongying were also laughing from ear to ear. Their fat girl finally had a friend. What a joy to congratulate!

    When they were going out, a group of them happened to meet a girl wearing a curtain hat and bringing a maid into the shop. They walked across from each other at the door.

    With sharp eyes, Baozhu suddenly shouted, "Cousin Wan''er?"

    Mrs. Jia Er heard the sound and looked over. She also recognized her and asked, "It''s really Wan''er. Why did you come out today?"

    ?The girl was slim, stepped forward and saluted, dignified and steady, and said gently: "Auntie, I didn''t expect to meet you here either.

    ¡°There was a shortage of commonly used drawing paper at home, so I went out to buy some. I heard that there was a newly opened snack shop, so I thought about buying some for my brother to go back and enjoy.¡±

    Mrs. Jia Er said with a smile: "The owner of this shop is very close to our family. Baozhu and I are also here to congratulate him today. There are many people inside, so just go home first and I will have someone take him there in a while."

    ??The girl obediently agreed, and nodded and saluted the ladies. Just as she turned to go down the steps, a carriage suddenly came quickly. The driver was a little slow in pulling the reins, and almost touched Miss Wan''er''s maid.

    The maid, who was young, screamed and hid behind her, knocking down Miss Wan''er and even tore off her curtain hat.

    ?The incident happened so suddenly that everyone was stunned and did not immediately come forward to help.

    ?The carriage door was quickly opened, and a young man jumped out. He was wearing a brocade gown with a bamboo pattern, and his hair was **** with a hosta. He was gentle and handsome, but there was a bit of urgency in his eyebrows.

    ?He hesitated for a moment, wrapped his palms with his sleeves, helped up the still confused girl Wan''er, and apologized sincerely, "Girl, I''m really sorry. There was something at home. I was anxious and urged the coachman to hurry up, and I accidentally hurt you.

    ¡°Look, are there any injuries? Do you need to see a doctor immediately?¡±

    Miss Wan''er glanced at the young master, her face turned red with embarrassment, she quickly put on her hat and said, "It doesn''t matter, I wasn''t hurt. But don''t be so reckless next time. There are so many people in the shopping street, it''s easy to make big mistakes."

    ??The young man quickly saluted, "Thank you for your generosity, miss. I will pay attention next time."

    At this moment, Mrs. Jia Er and Baozhu had already arrived, protecting Miss Wan''er. Mrs. Jia Er asked: "Is everything okay? Is it not broken?"

    Miss Wan''er waved her hands and lowered her head even more...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 635ï¼š Making money silently is the way to go!

    Chapter 635: Making money silently is the way to go!

    Mrs. Jia Er was a little angry and wanted to complain a few words, but Jiayin ran down the steps, hugged the young man and shouted happily, "Brother! Why are you here?"

    Mrs. Wen and Tao Hongying also hurried forward and asked, "Jiaren, why did you come back in such a hurry?"

    Jiaren hugged his sister, and the first thing he did was to check the back of her head. He even moved her hair and looked carefully for a long time. Then he breathed a long sigh of relief and replied: "I heard that my sister injured the back of her head. I was anxious for a while. Come back and see.¡±

    Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen were stunned when they heard this, and then Tao Hongying said, dumbfounded, "Don''t worry, I took Fu Niu''er to celebrate her birthday that day, and something happened. Fu Niu''er almost fell down, but luckily she was I gave him a hand, but he wasn''t hurt.

    ¡°Where did you hear that? It was a false alarm?!¡±

    Jiaren thought for a while and felt a little surprised, "It was two classmates who talked about it. Maybe I was impatient and rushed back without hearing what they had to say."

    Tao Hongying blocked her nephew and daughter behind her and apologized to Mrs. Jia Er and Miss Wan''er in person.

    "I''m sorry, second madam. This is the eldest son of my second brother. He is studying at Luo''an Academy. Although he has the reputation of being a scholar, he is still young and lacks prudence in his actions. He scared Miss Wan''er just now. I will give it to Wan''er on his behalf. Girl, apologize!"

    This is a flood that has washed away the Dragon King Temple. They are all one family!

    ??Mrs. Jia Er naturally couldn''t blame her anymore, so she quickly said: "Mrs. Li is too polite, it''s just a misunderstanding, and Wan''er wasn''t hurt. I''ll send Wan''er back today, and we''ll get together another day."

    "Okay, I''ll move around more often in the future." Tao Hongying personally sent Mrs. Jia Er and her niece to the car.

    Jiayin also quickly ordered a few pieces of cream cake and two boxes of snacks to be packed in the shop and put them on the Jia family''s carriage as an apology.

    ??The other women also took their little girls and left one after another.

    Before everyone could go back to the backyard, Mrs. Liu also came over in a carriage to join in the fun.

    For a time, the backyard was full of her own family. When talking about what happened just now, Tao Hongying asked Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wen where the girl Wan''er was from.

    Mrs. Wen looked at Jiaren who seemed a little uncomfortable, and felt funny in her heart, so she said: "Mrs. Jia''s maiden name is Xing. All the elders of the previous generation have passed away. The second wife only has one brother who is a fourth-grade editor in the Hanlin Academy.

    ¡°Mr.

    ¡°Master Xing did not take any concubines, he only had one wife and gave birth to a daughter and a son. Today, this girl, Wan¡¯er, is the eldest daughter.¡±

    Mrs. Liu also nodded and said: "Our family occasionally travels with the Xing family. Their family has a small population and Mrs. Xing is not in good health. I heard that the eldest daughter is now taking care of the family affairs. She is very sensible and thoughtful."

    ??Everyone in the Li family couldn''t help but nod their heads. Although they were not familiar with the Xing family, they heard that Mr.

    At this moment, not to mention Tao Hongying, even Mrs. Li was tempted and asked the good news, "Fu Niu''er, did you see this girl Wan''er just now? How does she look? Do you like her?"

    Jiayin secretly glanced at her elder brother and saw that he had a sullen face, pretending not to know that everyone was choosing a wife for him.

    She couldn''t help being naughty and joked: "No, grandma, this girl Wan''er is very ugly. I felt uncomfortable when I saw her..."

    Sure enough, Jiaren looked up at his sister with an expression of disbelief.

    ??It was just a brief encounter, so he didn''t fall in love with the girl at first sight.

    But what is it about such a dignified, polite, and considerate girl that makes my sister dislike her?

    Jiayin smiled and winked at her brother.

    Jiaren immediately understood that he had been deceived, and his face immediately turned red. He quickly stood up and said to his grandma: "Grandma, I came back to see you during my lunch break. I will go back now. I will come back to see you when I have some free time in a few days. ¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t bear to see her eldest grandson embarrassed, so she relented and said, "Okay, you go back to study. Remember not to be too tired."

    Jiayin jumped up and quickly called Shui Ling Shuiyun for help. He packed a lot of good things in the shop and asked his eldest brother to take them back for his mother-in-law and brothers to taste.

    Jiaren rubbed his sister''s hair and carried a lot of delicious food back to the academy. In the backyard, the more Mrs. Li thought about it, the more excited she felt. She patted her thigh regretfully, "I was really lazy just now. It would be great to go out to entertain guests. I just happened to take a look at this girl from the Xing family!"

    Mrs. Wen quickly advised: "Auntie, the Jia family is going to visit our home the next day. Let''s ask a few questions then.

    "What if the girl is engaged? If we start planning now, wouldn''t it be a waste of time?"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes.¡± Mrs. Li also listened to the advice.

    After sitting for a while, Mrs. Liu invited Mrs. Wen and Mrs. Li to go shopping elsewhere.

    Tao Hongying was worried and stayed to help her daughter.

    Mrs. Li felt sorry for Wenjuan''s pregnancy and stayed at home every day, so she took her out for a walk.

    Jiayin had guessed that business would be booming, so the shop was well prepared.

    However, cream cakes cannot be kept for a long time and are baked early in the morning. After all, the quantity is limited.

    So, as soon as the sun passed overhead, the goods in the shop were sold out.

    Jiayin simply closed the door and calculated today¡¯s sales.

    Thanks to the high pricing, although one-third of the goods were sent out, there were still more than one hundred taels in the money box.

    After deducting almost negligible costs, the profit is... amazingly high!

    ?Everyone was happy and praised him one after another.

    ¡°Our Fu Niu¡¯er is really good, her profit on this day is more than that of Cyclamen.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just some snacks, but the profit is so high.¡±

    ¡°Sure enough, it is easiest to make money from old people, children, and women.¡±

    Jiayin said he was humble, but in fact he was very proud of himself.

    ??If she had a tail on her **** now, she would be shaken like a fan.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a fluke, it¡¯s a fluke! There are many people opening the business today, and the business will drop in a few days. It would be good to have thirty or forty taels of silver in one day.¡± Jiayin hugged the money box, his eyes shining.

    ?Li Zhensheng couldn''t help but smile, and patted his niece on the back, "In a few days, there will be more people ordering birthday cakes, and they will definitely earn more than this."

    ¡°Hush!¡± Jiayin quickly raised her finger to her mouth and told her uncle in a sultry tone, ¡°Make a fortune in silence, don¡¯t show off your wealth!¡±

    Everyone couldn''t help laughing, and Tao Hongying couldn''t help but pat her daughter.

    "This kid always has some random words coming out of his mouth! What is showing off wealth, showing off wealth? I''m afraid you are overthinking it. There are so many rich people in the new capital, who can still care about you, a loser? ah!"

    The good news did not refute my mother, but she hugged the money box tightly.

    Everyone packed up their things and prepared to go home.

    Tao Hongying also didn¡¯t expect that she was just making a joke, but it turned out to be a prophecy...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 636ï¼š Which one is more important, name or destiny?

    Chapter 636 Which is more important, name or destiny?

    Jiayin is not a stingy person, so he directly ordered the boy to go to Cyclamen to order a banquet, and asked shopkeeper Peng and Chen Xi to take everyone in the shop to have a good meal to celebrate the good start.

    As for the end of the month, there will definitely be rewards besides wages.

    Having a generous master is the luck of all slaves.

    From shopkeeper Peng to the boy, everyone responded happily, grinning from ear to ear.

    When the family was going out, Mr. Hou and Mr. Wen happened to come together.

    It turns out that the shop they were also interested in opening up today, so they came to take a look.

    ??Hearing that the goods in the shop had been sold out, and seeing the fat girl''s proud look, Mr. Marquis and Mr. Wen were also happy, and they all took the carriage back to Suijintan.

    At this time, it was not long after noon, and Broken Gold Beach was still busy.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In with with with with with Income Injure202 thereon, except for the necessary patrols, everyone went up to the mountain to pick fruits.

    It was inevitable that outsiders had entered the village and the village was in chaos. All the fruit sellers who contacted the village took a detour from Xiaowangzhuang to the outside of the hot spring valley.

    So, when everyone arrived in the village, everything was quiet.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t feel hungry after eating a full stomach of snacks, so he simply took the pony and went to graze outside the village.

    The pony is the one that Li Laosi brought back on Jiayin¡¯s birthday.

    Because of the red color of her fur, she was named Xiaohong.

    ?The little fox was the most naughty. He jumped out of nowhere, squatting on Xiao Hong¡¯s back and waving his big tail.

    ?Xiaohong has a good temper and doesn''t care about it. She rubs Jiayin''s hand affectionately and begs for food.

    Jiayin secretly picked a fruit from the space and fed it to it. The happy little red horse turned its lips and ate it quickly.

    On the way, the Marquis went to see the noodle shop and the residence of the wounded soldiers in the second village. When he came back, he saw the fat girl and the pony fox together. Such a weird combination made him laugh.

    He took the pony to the river and taught Jiayin to wash the pony''s fur.

    The river water is a little cool in autumn, but it sparkles in the sunshine and is very beautiful.

    ?A wounded soldier, missing half of his arm and one leg, came to the river to wash himself on crutches. He was very happy to see the Marquis here and stepped forward to salute.

    ??The Marquis motioned for him to sit on the big stone, and then asked a few simple words, "Is there anything you''re not used to when settling here?"

    ¡°No, Lord Marquis!¡± The wounded soldier was very excited and said quickly: ¡°Every day I live in a new house, sleep on a hot bed, and eat at midnight, I feel like I am turning into a fat pig.

    ¡°Now I hope that the workshop will start working soon, otherwise I will feel guilty and waste food!¡±

    The Marquis smiled, patted the little red horse, and said: "Don''t worry, after picking the fruits in the village, it''s time to set up a noodle workshop for you with free hands. Don''t spend the wages you earn in the future.

    "If there is a chance, I will send people to the poor areas in the south to find women who are willing to start a family. By then you will also have a family, and you will be more stable for the rest of your life."

    The wounded soldier was very excited and responded with a red face: "It all depends on the arrangement of the Marquis."

    After a few idle words, the wounded soldiers retreated.

    ?Perhaps he saw hope in his life. He was walking very fast with a cane in his remaining hand!

    Jiayin pulled the tail of the little fox and said to the Marquis: "Father, I also know some ways to make vermicelli from potatoes. When there are more potatoes next year, we can open another workshop and we can take in more by then. some people."

    The Marquis shook the water droplets on his hands, smiled and rubbed her hair, and finally sighed softly and said: "This was originally a matter for the court, but now it has fallen on your golden beach. All the civil and military officials What a waste!"

    Jiayin didn''t want his adoptive father to be angry, so he quickly said: "Isn''t my father training those new soldiers? They will definitely tell their families after they have suffered, and then they will all know that it is not easy to be a soldier."

    ??The Marquis smiled and said nothing. If it were so easy, he wouldn''t be trapped in Xindu every day, arguing with various yamen...

    On the second day, Good News did not let grandma and mother follow her, but only took Grandma He and Shui Ling to Baiyunjian. With yesterday¡¯s experience, the store has twice as much stock as yesterday.

    But it was still full as soon as it opened, and the customers almost stepped over the threshold.

    There were many repeat customers who bought yesterday. They all took cakes and snacks home. The elderly and children liked them, and they were urged to buy some more today.

    ?Even after hearing the news, they came to see and taste something new.

    There are also guests starting to stay on the second floor, and all four private rooms are full.

    One box contains several young men, and the other three boxes contain women and little girls.

    Yesterday, Shui Ling and Shui Yun helped to greet the guests. Today, it is a bit inconvenient to have a boy to take care of the female guests.

    Shopkeeper Peng was in a bit of a dilemma, but at this moment, good news arrived.

    Jiayin also felt that she lacked consideration, so she immediately asked Shui Ling to go to the Hou Mansion to find the housekeeper, and temporarily transferred two maids to help.

    ??The little maid was very smart and immediately put herself into the work. If she didn''t understand anything, she would ask questions and quickly took care of the second floor.

    Shopkeeper Peng was speechless with envy, but he also knew that this was a loan, so he still wanted to find people, train them quickly, and replace them.

    ?The shop has just opened, and a small problem here or a little trouble there is inevitable.

    Shopkeeper Peng has a lot of experience, and Chen Xi and others are willing to work hard, which makes up for most of it.

    ??It really can''t be solved, and there is still Jiayin as the owner.

    So, I managed to survive the second day smoothly.

    As soon as guests enter the shop, because of the novelty, they rarely leave empty-handed.

    ?Of course more people stayed in front of the door for a longer time, and even looked at the plaque until their necks became sore...

    ¡°It¡¯s really the emperor¡¯s calligraphy treasure!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I thought it was spread by ignorant women, but I didn¡¯t expect..."

    Two middle-aged men stood in front of the door, talking in low voices, with a bit of disapproval in their expressions.

    They are the censors of the court and have the power to report events.

    ??Originally they thought that someone''s new shop was spreading rumors and building publicity for the shop, but they also wanted to show their presence to show the value of their existence.

    ?How did you expect that the emperor really awarded a plaque to a small dessert shop, and even... participated in the management?

    Should this... be played?

    Are you saying that the emperor is competing for interests with the people and reminding the emperor to be careful in his words and deeds?

    ?They couldn''t help but touch their necks and immediately gave up the idea.

    ??Although the imperial court moved to the new capital and lost half of its territory, the emperor took advantage of the situation to gain military power and held it tightly in his hands through the Marquis of Xinting. He acted much more powerfully than before.

    ??Your Majesty may not be able to touch certain people, but it is too easy to attack these two talkative censors!

    The two looked at each other and smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°That... new snack seems very sweet. Can you buy some to take home to comfort the children?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, me too, I¡¯ll buy some for my grandson.¡±

    ?The two of them entered the shop and each spent a few taels of silver before they dispersed.

    Shopkeeper Peng and others have seen many such situations and have no time to pay more attention.

    Jiayin remembered that the Jia family would come to visit her home tomorrow, so she closed the shop in the afternoon. She temporarily asked the master to fry some more potato chips and popcorn, and then took them back home...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 637ï¼š We met too late

    Chapter 637: It¡¯s too late to meet each other

    As a result, as soon as the good news left, customers came to the shop.

    They are all shopkeepers of several other dessert shops in the city.

    ??Shopkeeper Peng welcomed them in and went to the backyard to drink tea and chat.

    The moods of several shopkeepers are somewhat complicated.

    They all heard that the business in Baiyunjian was very good, and they even secretly bought cakes and snacks to taste.

    But this time when I came here, I saw with my own eyes that the goods were sold out among the white clouds as soon as the sun came up... They were so jealous that they were going crazy!

    You know, for many years before, they had easily crushed Shopkeeper Peng!

    Shopkeeper Peng saw their expressions and felt extremely happy, but on the surface he still entertained them in a friendly manner.

    ?The shopkeepers reluctantly said a few words of congratulations and left in a hurry.

    ??Chen Xi approached Shopkeeper Peng and asked, "What''s going on with these people? Come here just to say congratulations?"

    ¡°Huh,¡± Shopkeeper Peng sneered, ¡°They don¡¯t believe that our business is good or that we are better than them. They have to see it with their own eyes!

    ¡°After all, I have been the boss for a long time, and I feel uncomfortable when I am suddenly snatched away from my first position!¡±

    ??Chen Xi rolled his eyes and said disdainfully: "You have to endure the discomfort. Are they only allowed to make money and we can only drink the northwest wind?

    "Besides, this time the princess asked the emperor to reward him with a plaque. Even if they want to have a wrong idea, they have to weigh it."

    Shopping malls are like battlefields. For the sake of money, many people use dirty methods.

    Not to mention anything else, last month a long-established Shaobing shop was poisoned and almost killed someone, and later had to close down.

    Shopkeeper Peng was alert, but he still asked: "Let me tell you, don''t think that everything will be safe with the protection of the plaque awarded by the emperor.

    ¡°We still can¡¯t let down our guard and be on guard at all times to be on the lookout for someone with erroneous intentions. The princess can trust us, so we must be more careful and not betray the trust of the princess!¡±

    "Yes, the shopkeeper is right." Chen Xi nodded, and then said: "Shopkeeper, although my right hand is much better and I don''t miss my work, I am the only one in the shop who can decorate flowers. If I can do it someday, Wouldn''t an illness or accident delay business?

    ¡°This time I¡¯m looking for female assistants, can you also find two young apprentices for me? I¡¯ll teach an extra teacher on weekdays. If something happens, they can temporarily step in.¡±

    Shopkeeper Peng was stunned for a moment, then slowly smiled and patted Chen Xi on the shoulder, "My boss really didn''t misjudge you, and you didn''t hide anything. It''s great."

    Chen Xi said matter-of-factly, ¡°My craftsmanship was taught by my employer, not my own, so why should I hide it?!

    ¡°Besides, if you train two apprentices, there will be more people to work on, the shop will do well, and you can make more money for the owner!¡±

    Shopkeeper Peng smiled even more heartily, "Okay, okay, if this continues, our shop''s business will definitely get better and better!"

    I didn¡¯t say how they discussed how to run the shop better, but I just said that after one night and three o¡¯clock in the morning, the Jia family¡¯s carriage arrived at Broken Gold Beach.

    They passed the roadblock on the other side of the second village and arrived in front of Li''s house smoothly.

    ??The Jia family has only two children in the second room. Baozhu''s brother is studying away from home, far away from home. Baozhu is the second wife''s older daughter and is loved by the whole family.

    So, she was almost killed by a peanut, and when the whole family found out about it later, they were all shocked. Naturally, everyone was grateful for the good news.

    This time we came to visit to express our gratitude. Not only did Mr. Jia and his wife bring the orbs, but Mrs. Jia also came with them.

    ?Li Lao Er specially stayed at home to entertain guests and invited Mr. Jia Er to talk in the study room in the front yard. The rest, Mrs. Jia, Second Mrs. Jia and Baozhu, were all welcomed into the suite in the backyard.

    Mrs. Li lived a difficult life in her early years. In order to support her family and protect her children and grandchildren, she endured all kinds of hardships. Her expression was inevitably a bit stern and cold.

    ?Now, the Li family has settled in Suijintan, their children and grandchildren are prosperous, and they have no worries about food and clothing. She has put on some weight.

    When peace comes out of your heart, you become kind-hearted and kind-hearted.

    At this moment, she and Mrs. Jia were sitting on the edge of the kang, eating fruit and talking about trivial matters at home, and unexpectedly lost their temper.

    Mrs. Jia was also very happy. She originally came to say thank you, but she never expected to gain an old sister...

    ?Especially since both of them lost their husbands early and raised their children together, just talking about these bitter tears made their relationship go a step further.

    Jiayin and Baozhu were sitting at the end of the kang, chattering about the business of the shop and the fun things about Broken Gold Beach. It was also lively.

    The little fox Santiao followed and made trouble, which made Bao Zhu especially want to touch its big tail.

    Jiayin bribed Sanjiao with a roasted rabbit, and he got as many pearls as he wished, making him giggle loudly.

    Mrs. Wen and Tao Hongying were sandwiched in the middle with Mrs. Jia Er. Seeing how happy the old man was and how lively the children were playing, they couldn''t help laughing.

    Mrs. Jia Er said: "Why do I feel that it is too late for our two families to move around? It seems that the old man and the child have known each other for a long time. This closeness is really rare!"

    Tao Hongying said with a smile: "I think so too. I always go to the city on weekdays, and Fu Niu''er also has to learn the rules and skills. She often leaves her mother-in-law at home alone, so she must be very lonely.

    "It''s going to be better in the future. I''ll definitely invite your old lady to come and sit there often. You can enjoy flowers in the spring, eat melons in the fields in the summer, pick fruits in the autumn, and even eat hot pot and soak in the hot springs in the winter. Our Broken Gold Beach is never short of excitement. ¡±

    "Oh, I heard what you said. Not to mention my mother-in-law, I want to come and live here permanently." Mrs. Jia Er smiled happily, then stuffed a gift note to Tao Hongying and said, "I found some fabrics and gadgets in the warehouse. Send it to the princess to thank her for saving the orb that day.

    "Fourth Madam, you are also a mother. You must know that our daughter is our heartthrob. I don''t even dare to think about how I will survive if the orb comes out! So, don''t refuse, this is all my intention. I must ask the princess to accept it.¡±

    Tao Hongying didn''t want to see what was on the gift list, and she definitely couldn''t refuse it, so she simply accepted it and said, "Okay, I''ll accept it for Fu Niu''er. In fact, our Fu Niu''er doesn''t have many friends on weekdays, and now I know your family. Orb, it¡¯s so good.

    ¡°Baozhu is safe and sound, and we are happy to be our little sisters with Fu Niuer for a long time.¡±

    The two families are interested in making good friends, so naturally the more they talk, the closer and lively they become.

    ?Seeing that the sun was reaching noon, Tao Hongying went to prepare food.

    The old and young ladies naturally set up the table in the backyard, and Li Laoer still accompanied Master Jiaer in the study.

    Tao Hongying is already good at cooking, so she added two new dishes made from potatoes. As a staple food, she fried golden corn pancakes and steamed corn cakes.

    ??The Jia family also planted some corn and potatoes this year. Firstly, they want to keep it for next year to continue farming. Secondly, the cook at home doesn¡¯t know how to take care of it, so they haven¡¯t eaten it even once.

    Now when I eat these two high-yielding grains in the Li family, they both feel delicious.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 638ï¼š This is not too much to ask!

    Chapter 638: This request is not too much!

    ?Especially Baozhu, she especially likes corn cakes and ate three or four of them in a row. Mrs. Jia also likes the soft texture of corn cakes.

    In the front yard, Mr. Jia Er didn¡¯t like wine, so he finished his meal quickly.

    Li Laoer asked him to go for a walk in the hot spring valley to relax and eat.

    When Mrs. Li heard about it, she also invited Mrs. Jia to pick fruits in the orchard.

    ?This is a novelty, Mrs. Jia happily agreed.

    Jiayin took Baozhu to see her pony, and even let Shui Ling lead the horse and walk around the yard several times with Baozhu on its back.

    The excited Baozhu turned red and shouted to go out.

    ?Mammy He hurriedly followed, and all the way to the orchard, Baozhu got off the horse and went to pick and eat the fruits.

    Mrs. Wen was pregnant, and Wenjuan''s belly was even bigger. It was difficult for her to go up the mountain, so she stayed at home.

    There was something minor going on in the second village. Xiaocui called for it and Tao Hongying went to deal with it.

    ?Mrs. Wen took this opportunity and asked Mrs. Jia Er about the girl Wan''er she met the day before.

    Mrs. Jia Er only has one niece, and because her sister-in-law is in poor health, her niece has already taken charge of the family, so she loves her very much.

    The day before yesterday, the boy from the Li family met his niece by chance. After she returned home, she was thinking about it.

    To be honest, my niece¡¯s marriage is a bit embarrassing.

    Although the Xing family was prosperous and upright, her eldest brother was just a book repairman.

    ?Originally, this job was considered noble, but now that we are trapped in the south of the Yangtze River, this job can''t help the emperor to stabilize the country, let alone resist the barbarians and regain the lost territory. It is really useless.

    ??Furthermore, her sister-in-law is not in good health and there is a little boy at home.

    ??If anyone marries a niece, he will have to take care of his father-in-law''s family and recruit his brother-in-law. No matter how you think about it, it will be a heavy burden.

    Hence, wealthy and powerful people don¡¯t dare to think about it, and their niece cannot marry into it.

    ?Even if you get married and suffer misfortune, your family will not be able to support you.

    But if you marry your niece to a low-level official, or even a merchant, whose family background is not as good as that of the Xing family, it will really be buried.

    In this way, there are some things that are too high and too low to be achieved.

    ?At this time, the Li family suddenly came into her sight. No matter how she thought about it, she thought it was a good opportunity.

    First of all, the second wife of the Li family has the title of earl.

    ??Li Jiaren is the eldest son of the second wife. He is good at studying and good-looking. He will also be an earl in the future. When his niece marries, he will be a proper concubine.

    ?Furthermore, Li Jiaren''s mother passed away. Even if Uncle Li married again in the future, it would be to fill a house, and he would not dare to put on airs with his eldest son''s wife.

    The niece does not have to be suppressed and bullied by her mother-in-law!

    Finally, everything she saw in the Li family, old and young, was harmonious, and life was prosperous. Her niece would definitely be treated well when she got married!

    ?Thinking about this, Mrs. Jia''s second wife had a positive meaning in her words when she talked to Mrs. Wen.

    ¡°My niece just got haircut this spring, and the family is planning another marriage for her, but there is no suitable one at the moment.

    "This child is sensible, and I feel sorry for her. I want to find a good family for her who knows her roots well." Mrs. Wen was happy to hear this and said, "This is the truth. A woman''s marriage is like reincarnation for the second time. She must choose carefully.

    "Not only should you look at the man, but you should also look at whether the family is harmonious. It is best to be like the Li family, where people are prosperous, work together, and life is prosperous!"

    Mrs. Jia Er nodded and was about to speak when she suddenly remembered something and looked a little embarrassed, so she sighed and said: "Actually, my niece is also a child with a stubborn temper and has her own ideas, otherwise her marriage would have been decided long ago. That''s right. It¡¯s been delayed until now because of a small request.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the small request?¡± Mrs. Wen asked curiously.

    Even Wenjuan, who had been smiling and silent, looked at Mrs. Jia Er.

    Mrs. Jia Er said: "My eldest brother has only married one sister-in-law in his whole life. He is very affectionate and affectionate. My niece sees it and hopes to find a husband who will not take concubines. The husband and wife can live together and live wholeheartedly.

    "But this is not an easy matter. Even if others don''t tell me, our master already respects me very much and is devoted to the education of his children, so he has taken two concubines! I''m afraid there are too few men in the world who are willing to be devoted. "

    Mrs. Wen was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "I don''t think it''s a big deal. Miss Wan''er doesn''t have high expectations at all. Why do you sigh?"

    This time, it was Mrs. Jia''s turn to be surprised and asked: "Isn''t this a high request? Several marriage proposals were discussed before, but in the end there was no news because of this request."

    Mrs. Wen replied: "Perhaps it is really difficult to put this matter in other people''s homes, but to find a truly suitable home, it is nothing at all.

    ¡°For example, in Aunt Li¡¯s house, neither the uncle nor the Jiaren brothers are allowed to take concubines. Aunt Li said that taking concubines will easily lead to chaos in the family.

    ¡°Even if the uncle and the eldest man do not remarry their wives, they would rather have Aunt Li take care of everything than keep a concubine.¡±

    ?Mrs. Jia Er''s eyes were very bright. She was actually testing it. She didn''t expect that the Li family really had a rule against taking concubines. Now she found a treasure.

    ?She wished she could immediately agree to the marriage for her niece, but she didn''t discuss it with her brother and sister-in-law.

    Therefore, she could only suppress her excitement and said: "So, Aunt Li is really wise. If there are too many wives and concubines at home, people''s hearts will be confused, and life will naturally be stumbling.

    ¡°I hope my Wan¡¯er will have such good luck in the future and find a good husband¡¯s family like the Li family.¡±

    "It will definitely happen," Mrs. Wen said happily, but also did not speak too absolutely, and continued: "It all depends on fate. When fate comes, it will naturally fall into place. If fate does not come, don''t be afraid, just take your time and look for it again. ¡±

    ?Mrs. Jia Er nodded and quickly changed the topic.

    Besides, Li Laoer accompanied Mr. Jia Er and wandered around the valley, orchards and villages.

    ?Walking to the side of the workshop in the second village, Mr. Jia Er frowned as he watched the wounded soldiers working in and out on crutches.

    Li Laoer saw him and took him into the workshop.

    ?Several veterans who were seriously injured and unable to go to the orchard to pick fruits have been cleaning up the workshop yard these days. When Li Laoer came in, they all greeted him with courtesy.

    Li Laoer asked about trivial matters, and then said: "In two days, when the fruits are picked, our workshop will start making noodles. If you want to rest by then, I''m afraid you won''t be able to. Taking advantage of these few days, you can also Take some rest and don¡¯t be too tired.¡±

    "No, uncle, we are not tired." One of the wounded soldiers said with a smile: "We are all anxious to start work early! Yesterday, Mr. Marquis said personally that he will give us a wife next year, so we can make more money. My son¡¯s wages are used to buy betrothal gifts.¡±

    "Oh, really?" Li Laoer also smiled and said: "The Marquis said it, so it must be true. In the spring of next year, let the pig house raise a few more big fat pigs. When you get married, you can have a good time. ¡±

    The wounded soldiers thanked them one after another and worked even harder.

    Master Jia Er couldn''t hold it back and asked a wounded soldier, "Didn''t the imperial court give you money as a pension? Why are you still working here? Isn''t it hard?"

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 639ï¼š Belly sinister heart of a gentleman

    Chapter 639: Using the heart of a villain to judge the heart of a gentleman

    ?The wounded soldier was confused when he heard this, and replied: "Sir, the money given by the court is not enough for us to take medicine to recover from our injuries, let alone survive in the future!

    ¡°We have received the care of Mr. Marquis and settled here. From now on, we can earn money by our own efforts, which makes us feel at ease.

    ¡°Besides, what¡¯s hard work but not hard work? Who doesn¡¯t have to work hard to survive?¡±

    Mr. Jia Er felt a little embarrassed.

    ??He has been well-fed and well-fed since he was a child, and because of his weak health, he has been taking care of his health at home since he passed the examination to become a scholar.

    Writing and painting on weekdays, rarely walking around outside. Even when she got married and had children, her wife was always present at home and outside.

    ?In this way, he has developed the appearance of not eating the fireworks of the world and not knowing the sufferings of the world.

    ?When he went out today, his wife gave her instructions again and again. Unexpectedly, he did something stupid again...

    Li Laoer was tactful and saw his embarrassment, so he let the wounded soldier continue to work, then accompanied him out of the workshop and walked slowly home.

    ¡°Jia Xiandi didn¡¯t know something. These wounded soldiers came off the battlefield with serious injuries. They were worried about how to survive in the future, and they couldn¡¯t accept the sudden loss of their limbs and became disabled, so many of them committed suicide.

    ¡°Although our family comes from a peasant family and has little foundation, the whole village is willing to save money on food and clothing to support these heroes who sacrificed their lives for the country.¡±

    ?He sighed deeply and continued: "But humans, if they only eat and sleep every day, wouldn''t they be like raising pigs?

    ¡°So the family tried their best to find a way to open a workshop for these wounded soldiers. In the future, they would make dry noodles and sell them to people walking out. They could cook them and eat them on the road, which was very convenient.

    ¡°These wounded soldiers stopped committing suicide when they knew they could survive on their own, and the village settled them at this intersection to protect the safety of the entire village. They felt more needed, and their lives became more enjoyable!¡±

    Mr. Jia Er nodded as he listened, becoming more and more ashamed.

    For a moment, he actually suspected that the Li family had embezzled the pension money for the wounded soldiers...

    He quickly straightened his sleeves, and then bowed deeply to Li Laoer, "I''m sorry, uncle, I judged a gentleman with a villain''s heart. The Li family is righteous, and I can''t be better off. Really It¡¯s shameful.¡±

    Li Laoer helped him up and said with a smile: "It''s just a small matter. My dear brother is also concerned about these heroes who protect the country. He is worried that they will be bullied and that they will live a bad life. This is the kindness and righteousness of my dear brother!

    "From now on, when the dry noodles in the workshop are made, I will have to ask my dear brother to help spread the word."

    "Okay, okay, I will definitely help." Mr. Jia Er was coaxed into laughing, and he wished he could buy a hundred pounds of it right away...

    ??In the Li family yard, Jiayin and Baozhu worked together to carry a basket of fruits and ran in from the outside. Their faces turned red from exhaustion, then they dropped the basket and ran to show off.

    ¡°Mom, look, I picked so many fruits, and Sister Jiayin told me to eat them all!¡± Baozhu hugged Mrs. Jia Er¡¯s neck, as excited as a bird out of its cage.

    Jiayin didn''t see my mother, so she ran to hug Mrs. Wen''s arm and said, "Sister, aunt, the fruit is much sweeter than before. I''ll wash it for you later."

    ¡°Okay, our Fu Niu is the best behaved one.¡± Mrs. Wen smiled happily, took off the silver comb from her hair, and rearranged the fat girl¡¯s messy pigtails.

    When Mrs. Jia Er saw her like this, she smiled and said, "If you don''t know, you would think you are mother and daughter. They are too close."

    Mrs. Wen nodded and said, "I regard Fu Niu''er as my daughter. When I was in trouble, I might not have survived without Fu Niu''er.

    "From now on, regardless of whether the child in my belly is a boy or a girl, I will call him sister Fu Niu''er."

    Mrs. Jia Er smiled and said, "The princess must be a good sister. You see, my Baozhu only met the princess once, but she talked about her so much for three or four days that my ears almost grew calluses.

    ¡°I will tell the old lady to change the threshold to a higher one later, otherwise this girl will always come here from now on, and I am afraid that the threshold of your house will be worn down by two inches.¡±

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this.

    At this time, Mrs. Li and Mrs. Jia slowly walked in from the outside. Mrs. Jia said with a smile: "These two little girls run so fast that we two old bones really can''t catch them." Everyone hurriedly supported them. They sat down and served tea and water.

    The two old ladies also picked a basket of fruits. Mrs. Jia said with a smile: "This mountain is full of fruits, let alone eating them. Just looking at the red branches makes me very happy."

    ¡°Coming here today has opened my eyes. Old sister, you are living a great life. You are much more comfortable than the rest of us who are locked up in the big house!¡±

    Mrs. Li laughed and said: "Then you can come here often with your orbs, and the older one can play together, and the younger one can play together without delaying each other."

    ?Everyone laughed and joined in the fun, making the two old ladies even happier.

    At this time, Jia Huan came back from the city. When he entered the yard and saw so many people, he was stunned.

    Mrs. Li quickly called him forward, saluted, and introduced the Jia family.

    ?Jia Huan''s appearance is not outstanding, he is not as elegant and gentle as Jia Ren, and he is not as sunny and handsome as Jia Yi, but his eyebrows are very peaceful, and his smile is honest and down-to-earth. He is the favorite look of the elderly.

    Mrs. Jia held Jia Huan''s hand and talked for a long time. Jia Huan responded one by one without being impatient at all, which made Mrs. Jia like her even more.

    Baozhu sat aside and twitched his nose for a long time. Then he pulled Jiayin''s sleeve and asked, "Sister Jiayin, there is a fragrance, can you smell it?"

    Jiayin blinked twice and smiled after guessing something, "I smelled it too, it seemed like fried quail."

    Jia Huan blushed upon hearing this, and quickly took out an oil paper bag from her sleeve, and whispered: "Wenjuan said she wanted to eat a few days ago, so I bought a few when I saw her today..."

    ?Wenjuan, who was sitting next to Mrs. Wen, also had a red face.

    Normally, her husband always provides food for her, and she is used to it, but today, with so many guests here, her husband is still like this.

    ??Lest people say she is greedy, or that her husband is useless because he hangs around his daughter-in-law...

    ??Old Mrs. Li didn''t want her grandson and granddaughter-in-law to be embarrassed, so she quickly interrupted: "Yes, Wenjuan is pregnant. You can give her whatever she wants to eat.

    "Wenjuan has been sitting for a long time. Please help her lie down in the back and eat slowly. Don''t worry about the front. There is nothing to do at home."

    Jia Huan nodded, but still opened the oil paper bag and divided Jiayin and Baozhu each into a fried quail.

    He wanted to give it to Mrs. Wen, but Mrs. Wen waved her hand and said, "I want to eat, so let your uncle buy it. You two, go and eat in the back!"

    Jia Huan then helped Wen Juan back to the backyard, causing everyone to look at their backs and laugh.

    Mrs. Jia Er saw it clearly from beginning to end.

    ??Everyone in the Li family, young and old, had smiles on their faces. They were all happy that the young couple had a good relationship, and no one was jealous or angry.

    This is so rare.

    You should know that in many families, the elders are afraid that their children and grandchildren will marry their daughter-in-law. Instead, they do not listen to the family''s advice, so they try their best to manipulate their daughter-in-law.

    Once the couple is distracted, they will accuse the daughter-in-law of being ignorant, which is really annoying!

    So, it is difficult to be a daughter-in-law, and here is the key.

    But the Li family is obviously not like this. The old lady is kind and sensible, the daughters-in-law are diligent and filial, and even the little granddaughter is cute and lovable.

    ??If a girl from that family can marry in, the date will definitely be right...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 640ï¼š Itâ€™s not about face, itâ€™s about hope!

    Chapter 640: This is not about face, it¡¯s about hope!

    ?Mrs. Jia Er was really tempted at this moment. She wanted to go back to her brother''s house and talk about it immediately!

    Soon, Li Laoer came back with Mr. Jia Er. Everyone chatted for a while, and the Jia family was about to leave.

    Baozhu couldn''t bear to leave Jiayin and almost had red eyes when she hugged her. It wasn''t until Jiayin promised to give her delicious food and always go to play with her that she was happy.

    The two children got along well. Both families were happy to see each other and said goodbye affectionately.

    After seeing off the Jia family, the young and old of the Li family sat together and looked at the list of thanksgiving gifts, and they were all shocked.

    ?Mrs. Jia Er has spent a lot of money to buy everything from silks and fabrics, jewelry and jade furnishings, medicinal materials, etc.

    Approximately calculated, these things are worth five hundred taels of silver.

    Mrs. Li couldn''t help but sigh: "This gift is too heavy."

    Tao Hongying thought for a while and said: "Mom, if someone saved Fu Niu''er''s life, I would definitely express my gratitude like this. After all, nothing is as important as the child''s life!

    "The Jia family sincerely thanks you. Let''s keep it first. This family has good conduct and character. We will get along with each other more often in the future, so we can return the favor slowly."

    Mrs. Wen also said: "Yes, Hongying is right. Mrs. Jia Er has this temper. She was the one with the most cheerful temper in the school.

    ¡°If you like someone, you like it without reservation. If you don¡¯t like it, you won¡¯t like it no matter how you look at it. From now on, Hongying will walk around with her more, and with her as her guide, she will be able to get familiar with every house in Xindu faster.

    ¡°Originally I could do it, but as my belly gradually grows bigger, and I am still in confinement to raise a child, I am afraid I won¡¯t have so much free time to go out and socialize...¡±

    "Okay, you can take good care of yourself, these are all small things." Mrs. Li patted Mrs. Wen''s hand, "This has already helped our family a lot. Without you, our family would not be able to find a way to socialize. "

    Tao Hongying handed the gift list to her daughter. Jiayin took a look at it and saw that the items were good, but she was not short of them either, so she simply gave them all to my mother and kept them as gifts for later.

    After a few more idle words, everyone dispersed.

    The busy days always pass by quickly, and in a blink of an eye it¡¯s seven or eight days again.

    ?The fruits on the mountain have finally been picked, what needs to be sold is sold, and what needs to be put into the cellar has been settled and tidied up. It is almost October.

    When I woke up early, there was already a layer of white frost visible on the ground.

    ??The old people have changed into quilted jackets and trousers, but only the energetic boys still wear coarse clothes, take off their school bags, and run in the cold wind every morning and evening.

    Over in the second village, the children of the newly moved families have entered the school and become new friends.

    ??Every day, apart from studying, the boys gathered together to collect firewood, cut willow sticks, go up the mountain to find missing fruits, and go down to the river to catch fish. It was almost crazy.

    Even if the autumn harvest is over, the people in the village will not have any time to spare.

    Part of them went to cut firewood and store it for the winter.

    Part of them followed Mr. Zhou and Li Laoer, busy working on the foundation of the Princess''s Mansion, and occasionally went into the city to go to the Earl''s Mansion.

    ??Every day, with his hands behind his back and a pipe and pot in hand, the village chief visited the foundation of the Princess''s Mansion, then the noodle workshop, and then went to the valley after seeing the workshop...

    ?Such daily worries and efforts should be tiring, but the old man is in surprisingly good health and full of energy.

    ??Everyone in the village and the Li family saw this and didn''t stop him from going around.

    In the noodle workshop, Tao Hongying is wearing an apron and her hair is wrapped, accompanied by Huiniang and Xiaocui, and is leading the veterans to make the first batch of noodles.

    In fact, every process of hand-made noodles is not difficult, but it is very complicated and requires patience and experience.

    Kneading dough, kneading dough, rising dough, soaking in oil, rolling into strips, hanging up over and over again, just listening to it is troublesome.

    Fortunately, the wounded soldiers were all partially disabled, and the most important thing they needed was time and patience.

    ??If they are asked to learn from beginning to end, no one can guarantee that they will learn well. But if everyone only learns one process, it will be much simpler.

    ?He is strong enough to knead the dough, careful to proof it, and dexterous to roll it into strips. Even if he only has one hand, he can still hang the dough!

    I made a lot of noodles last night. After a busy night and morning, by noon, rows of wooden poles were hung on the specially built flat roof of the workshop.

    ?The white noodles are like frozen raindrops. With the blowing of the autumn wind and the exposure of the sun, they gradually transform into a suitable shape.

    The wounded soldiers stood downstairs, looking at the rows of noodles, their eyes full of excitement.

    This is not noodles, this is their hope of self-reliance and survival!

    Tao Hongying took off her apron and said to Xiaocui: "Here, keep an eye more closely. We will fry a pot of meat sauce tonight and cook dry noodles for everyone to eat."

    ?Some wounded soldiers were reluctant to part with them and quickly waved their hands to refuse, "Four Madam, let''s just have some porridge. Let''s keep the noodles and sell them!"

    ¡°Yes, Fourth Madam, it¡¯s a pity that such good food is given to us!¡± Others also echoed.

    Tao Hongying insisted, "You made this with your own hands. If you don''t know what it tastes like, how can you hold your head high and tell others it tastes good?"

    ¡°This is the beginning, and it seems strange to me. Later, when you do more, you will see noodles when you open and close your eyes, and sometimes you will feel tired of it!¡±

    ?Everyone said nothing and looked forward to dinner in the evening.

    Tao Hongying left the workshop, and Huiniang wanted to see some soldiers who had moved there, but Li Laosi came back with Jia''an and Jiaxi.

    Tao Hongying was overjoyed and asked quickly: "Where did you come back from? Did these two boys get into trouble?"

    "Mom, why don''t you believe your son!" Jia''an protested with a smile, and said proudly: "Brother Jiaxi and I have learned our skills well and got two days off. If you don''t believe me, will you listen to what I say?"

    After saying that, he talked about a few miles.

    Jiaxi also showed off, and the two started talking.

    Tao Hongying felt a headache after hearing this, and quickly waved her hands, "Please spare my ears. I know you have learned well, so go home quickly and prepare delicious food for you!"

    ?Jia Xi and Jia An both still had more to say, so Jia An said, "Let''s go find my sister. My sister will definitely understand."

    The two of them joined together and quickly disappeared without a trace, making Tao Hongying really dumbfounded.

    At once, everyone returned to Li''s house.

    Mrs. Li was chatting with her two grandsons. When she saw her son and daughter-in-law coming back, she asked, "Should we send someone to Luo''an to ask if it''s time for Jiaren and Brother Li to take a vacation and study in the south with Zhensheng?"

    ¡°It would be better if we could come back a few days early, and let the brothers get together while the An family is there. There are also family obligations, and it¡¯s really hard to see each other even if they are out all day!¡±

    ??My mother spoke, how could Li Laosi not pay attention to it and quickly called his soldiers to explain.

    ?Soon, the soldiers headed to Luoan on horseback.

    Jia An Jiaxi heard that his sister had gone to Doctor Zhang, so he went to find a familiar naughty boy in the village.

    Needless to say, we have to go up mountains and down rivers to have a good time.

    Over at Luo''an Academy, Jiaren was packing up his belongings in his dormitory. He was about to go to Quanzhou. After leaving for a few months, it was difficult to store the things he used daily in the academy, so he planned to pack them up and send them to his small school. hospital.

    Brother Li finished packing his things, came over to help, and said, "Brother, we are leaving, and Brother Cat is left to study by himself."

    Jiaren heard the concern in his tone and said: "Don''t be afraid, there are still three uncles and three aunts in the cafeteria. Others will definitely not dare to bully him, but he will be alone.

    "But look, in their school, many students of the same age are alone. There are no family members outside to take care of them, and there are no servants around them. This time, we are not here, so let him exercise and learn slowly. Just take care of yourself!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 641ï¼š Only look at character, regardless of origin!

    Chapter 641: Only look at character, regardless of origin!

    Brother Li nodded, he also understood the truth, but he just couldn''t let go of his younger brother.

    But the younger brother cannot hide behind them all his life, he will eventually grow up...

    At this time, two young gentlemen came in from outside. They were surprised to see the mess in Jiaren¡¯s place and asked, "What are you doing? Is the college going on vacation?"

    ??If the good news is here, you will definitely recognize it immediately.

    They were the two young masters who extended their hands to help Baozhu when she was treating her.

    Jiaren bowed his hands in greeting to them and said with a smile: "There is something going on at home. My brother and I are planning to take a break from school for a few months. I originally wanted to talk to you for a while, but I didn''t expect you to come over first."

    Brother Li was also busy pouring tea and said, "Brother Jia, Brother Lu, drink tea."

    Jia Xu patted him on the shoulder and said, "You two are gone. What will Brother Cat do? Will you follow him back to Broken Gold Beach?"

    ?Last time, Jia Xu went back to congratulate his grandmother on her birthday. He saw with his own eyes that Jiayin saved his cousin and taught them the secret method of saving people without hesitation. He felt that the Li family was a good family.

    So, after returning to the academy, he took the initiative to get acquainted with Jiaren and his two brothers. They had many contacts these days and were very close to each other.

    Brother Li looked at his elder brother, and Jiaren said: "Brother Jia, you have only been back to the academy for a few days, but you may not know yet that our family has a small fleet that often travels between Xindu and Quanzhou, transporting some seafood and the like.

    "Our family has plans to let Brother Li and I go to the south this time to have a long experience. Here at the academy, the dean has also found a passenger ship and arranged for guards and boatmen. He plans to accompany our family and bring some students with him. Go to Quanzhou and have academic exchanges with local academies.¡±

    ?Going to Quanzhou?

    Jia Xu and Lu Zong opened their eyes. Jia Xu asked, "Have you decided on the list of people who will accompany the academy? I don''t know if I can add more people. I want to go too!"

    Jiaren shook his head, "Our fishing boat is dirty and narrow. Brother Li and I have to get on the boat to help with the work, so we don''t have a place in the academy. I haven''t asked about the arrangements for the academy''s passenger ships."

    Jia Xu looked at Lu Zong and said, "What about you, Brother Lu, do you want to go to Quanzhou? Do you want to ask the dean for accommodation?"

    Lu Zong smiled and said, "Okay, I''ve been away for the past two years just for study tours. I might as well go to the beach to see it."

    Jia Xu excitedly pulled him up, said hello and left in a hurry.

    Brother Li asked quietly: "Brother, does Mr. Lu seem to have a special status?"

    Jiaren patted him and said, "It doesn''t matter what his status is, it has nothing to do with our family. We only make friends based on character, not family background."

    Brother Li nodded, remembering that he had to go home tomorrow, so his men stepped up to work.

    As soon as the brothers finished cleaning up, Jiaren''s young boy Gou Sheng''er brought Brother Li''s young boy Zheng Liu and ran in happily from outside.

    Gou Sheng''er shouted: "Young Master, Sixth Young Master, there is someone at home. I am talking to the Third Master in the cafeteria. It seems that Master Jiaxi and Jia''an have returned home from the city. The old lady is worried about you and the Sixth Young Master." , Young Master Seven will go home early."

    Jiaren and Brother Li were both happy to hear this. The older the brothers in the family are, the harder it is for them to get together.

    Jiaxi and Jiaan were sent to learn their skills. They had been away for more than half a month, and they were still thinking about it.

    With these thoughts in mind, the two brothers hurried to the cafeteria. After hearing the news, Jiaren went to ask for leave from his husband, then picked up Brother Cat from class and packed his luggage.

    ?Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru also arranged the work in the canteen, took the children, and hurried back to Suijintan.

    ?The sun is setting in the west, and the twilight is getting darker.

    The small courtyard of Li¡¯s family is filled with the aroma of food.

    It was rare that Li Laosi came back from the military camp and his son was also at home. Tao Hongying cooked some more delicious dishes.

    Jiayin took the little fox and followed Shui Ling to sit on the big tree at the entrance of the village and sit and look around.

    ?A master, a servant and a fox, sitting in a row, eating fruits, making people in the village laugh non-stop.

    Jia''an and Jiaxi came down from the mountain, so of course they wanted to join in the fun. They climbed up the tree in twos and twos, divided two fruits, and chatted with their sister while gnawing.

    "Sister, you don''t know, the master who taught us how to speak is really good. If you don''t look at his face, you will think he is talking." Jia An obviously admired the master, and when he said this, his eyes were shining. Jiaxi also nodded and agreed: "Yes, the master said that he went to the country of the Fan people when he was young. He also told us that if we go there in the future, don''t be seduced by the white-breasted goblin!"

    ¡°Cough cough cough!¡± Shui Ling suddenly coughed desperately, startling Jia An and Jia Xi, and quickly patted her on the back for fear that she would choke to death.

    Of course Jiayin knew why Shuiling interrupted her two brothers, but she could only pretend to be stupid.

    Shui Ling calmed down and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw her little master eating the fruit with a smile.

    Fortunately, the family''s carriage arrived at this time.

    Brother Cat stuck his head out of the car window and waved desperately to his brothers and sisters.

    Jia An Jiaxi jumped off the tree with her sister in her arms and ran over.

    Soon, the brothers successfully reunited, laughing and dancing, and it was very lively and close.

    Brother Li and Brother Cat were noisy, asking their brothers what skills they had learned.

    Jiaren carried the fat sister on his back and followed behind, listening with a smile.

    Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru did not interrupt the children''s reminiscence and did not get off the car until they were in front of the door.

    The quiet courtyard of the Li family suddenly became lively because the boys were back.

    Mrs. Li smiled from ear to ear and kept shouting for more food. She wished she could make up for the good food her grandchildren had missed while away from home in one meal.

    Zhao Yuru rolled up her sleeves and went to the kitchen to chat with Tao Hongying while frying.

    ?After a while, Li Zhensheng heard that his sons were back, and he also rushed back with Jiayi, Jiahuan and Liu Yang to join in the fun.

    Liu Yang said a few words, took a plate of braised pork and went back to his home.

    The whole Li family was left behind, plus Mr. Wen and his wife, there were nearly 20 people, old and young, and it was very lively.

    Uncle Zhao and Doctor Zhang were also invited, and they also invited the village elders. As a result, Madam Hui also stewed meat today and invited the elders over early.

    ?At this moment, the old couple is playing with their fat grandson, and they will definitely not come over.

    ?There were two banquet tables as usual, one for men and one for women.

    But the boys have all gone home, and the men¡¯s table is a little crowded.

    So Brother Li and Brother Cat came to the women¡¯s table.

    Brother Cat was eating so happily that his chopsticks almost flew up.

    ?Although Brother Li has the reputation of being a scholar, he is just a child at home and will not feel any grievance in sitting at a woman''s table.

    ??He leaned in front of his grandma with a smile and told her about the academy while eating, making the old lady smile.

    The women did not drink, they ate quickly, and they gathered together to chat after the table was cleared.

    Speaking of this, when Jiaren and Brother Li went to Quanzhou this time, Mrs. Li said, "Winter is coming soon. It''s warm in the south. It would be best to stay there for two months and then come back during the Chinese New Year."

    Mrs. Wen said with a smile: "Yes, I heard that there is always green everywhere in winter, and there is never a shortage of fruits and vegetables. When I have the opportunity in the future, I also want to visit."

    ¡°Okay, okay, Senior Sister, take me with you when the time comes.¡± Jiayin was eager to try, but she was too young, otherwise she would have followed.

    Old Mrs. Li wanted to speak again, but Brother Cat suddenly threw herself into her arms and started crying...

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 642ï¼š Donâ€™t you want me at home?

    Chapter 642 Don¡¯t you want me at home?

    "What''s going on?" Mrs. Li was startled, hugged her youngest grandson quickly, and asked over and over again: "Why is my cat brother wronged? Tell grandma, who bullied you? Grandma is here to support you!¡±

    ??While others didn''t think anything of it, Zhao Yuru''s expression changed. After all, she was the one who usually took care of Brother Cat. If she was wronged, wouldn''t it mean that she was not good to the child?

    Tao Hongying found that just as she was about to pat her sister-in-law''s hand, Jiayin had already run over and sat in San Auntie''s arms.

    Zhao Yuru hugged her niece and shook her head at her sister-in-law to express that she was fine.

    Brother Cat was choked with tears, his face was red, and he sobbed: "Grandma, is it because I didn''t take the scholar exam like my brother, so you don''t like me anymore! Wow, our family doesn''t want me anymore!"

    "What are you talking about?" Mrs. Li didn''t know whether to laugh or cry when she heard it, and said quickly: "You are still young and have only been studying for a long time. Of course you cannot be a scholar.

    "Besides, except for your eldest brother and sixth brother, no one in our family has passed the scholar examination. Doesn''t it mean that grandma doesn''t like it anymore and doesn''t want grandchildren?"

    Brother Cat thought about the same truth, but he still couldn''t stop crying, "Then why doesn''t grandma let me take a boat to Quanzhou? All my brothers have been there, but I have not been there. Oh, oh, oh, grandma doesn''t want me as a grandson. "

    Old Mrs. Li finally understood what this kid was thinking, and Zhao Yuru breathed a long sigh of relief.

    Mrs. Li continued to coax, "Brother Cat, sailing is hard work. You can''t eat well or sleep well, and there are dangers on the road. Grandma thinks you are young and doesn''t want you to endure hardship."

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of hardship!¡± Brother Cat rubbed his neck, tried hard to pat his thin chest, and promised again and again, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m a man, a child of the Li family, I¡¯m not afraid of hardship!¡±

    Brother Li couldn''t bear to let his brother shed tears, and knew that he had been depressed about this matter for a long time, so he couldn''t help but help and beg for mercy.

    ¡°Grandma, let Brother Cat go with us. I will take good care of him and make sure he doesn¡¯t get into trouble!¡±

    When Jiaren heard the commotion, he also came in and sat down, and asked: "Grandma, when we go south this time, will Jiayi and Liu Yang go with the boat, or will the uncle also go with us? If the uncle still leads the team, then let''s take Brother Cat with us. I will also help take care of him."

    Mrs. Li had no choice but to call Li Zhensheng over to inquire.

    Li Zhensheng said: "Mom, I still have to go to Quanzhou again. Not to mention that our Jiaren and brother Li are both on the boat, and there are also passenger ships over there at the academy, so we have to take care of them."

    ?Brother Cat jumped up for joy at that time and shouted loudly, "I follow daddy, I follow daddy!"

    ?Li Zhensheng was a little confused when his son suddenly hugged his neck.

    When he heard the whole story, he said: "If you want to go, just go, I will follow you on the left and right. Jiayi and Liu Yang are also going. There are many people, so there is nothing to worry about."

    ??Old Mrs. Li could only agree no matter how reluctant she was to part with it.

    ?Brother Cat hugged his father, kissed his grandma, and then ran around the bed in a circle.

    Mrs. Li was afraid that he would run into Wenjuan and Mrs. Wen, so she hurriedly chased them away, "Go to the backyard to play, don''t make trouble here."

    Jiayin also quickly called out to his brothers, "Brother, follow me to the backyard. I have something good for you."

    Everyone in the family, young or old, knows that good things here in Jiayin are hard to come by.

    So, from Jiaren to Cat Brother, the seven brothers were not left behind, and they went to the backyard with the fat girl.

    ??Everyone in the family looked at her and laughed. Mrs. Li said: "This girl is usually the best at saving things. Today she is going to spread her wealth."

    Mrs. Wen followed suit and said, "Yes, I see that Ye Shan and Dongmei have gone to Zhengjiazhuang several times. This girl is usually greedy and playful, but she actually knows better. She is probably worried that her brothers are not safe outside. No less preparation.¡±

    Old Mrs. Li sighed, "People say that Fu Niu''er has seven brothers, and being pampered in the palm of her hand is a natural blessing.

    ¡°Actually, I think Jiaren and the others have accumulated virtues in their previous lives because they have such a sister.

    "As an old man, sometimes you are angry that your children are not sensible, but if someone like Fu Niu''er is too sensible, you will feel more distressed." Mrs. Wen quickly persuaded, "Auntie, you can''t say that, we are all a family, Fu Niu''er feels sad Brother, the brothers also know that, and they will naturally protect their sister even more in the future.

    ¡°We are used to seeing it at home, so we don¡¯t think it¡¯s that good. Outsiders¡¯ eyes would be red with envy. Who wants their children to be so harmonious and close, but they can¡¯t do it yet!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s see how these boys can support their sisters when they grow up.¡± Mrs. Li smiled and changed the topic, ¡°How have you been these past few days? You have a big belly. Did you sleep well at night?¡±

    ?Mrs. Wen smiled softly and gently touched her belly...

    ?In the yard behind, Jiayin led her brothers into her apartment, and then told Shui Ling and Nanny He to lock the door and no one was allowed in or out.

    Even the windows were closed by her brothers.

    Fortunately, the weather is cold now, otherwise the eight brothers and sisters would be suffocated if they were crowded in the house.

    Jiayin opened the box and took out delicious food in a steady stream.

    Snacks, cakes, various snacks, fruits, grapes, oranges, even mangoes and lychees from the south, as well as jade melons and several golden fruits!

    The snacks and snacks are just fine, but the fruits are all very fresh, as if they had just been picked from the fields and trees, which is a bit strange...

    But the Jiaren brothers didn¡¯t ask a single word. They sat around and talked while eating.

    He was relieved by the good news and took out seven more crossbows and seven daggers, all produced by Zhengjiazhuang.

    ?As Mrs. Wen said, she started making preparations since the family decided to let her brothers take turns going south.

    When you go out, money is not enough, and safety is the top priority.

    ??Although they are following their family''s boat and are cared for by their elders, there is one person in thousands of miles!

    ?At any time, it is never superfluous to rely more on yourself and to be fully prepared.

    When the Jiaren brothers saw these extremely finely crafted crossbows and daggers, their eyes lit up, and they all put down their food and came over.

    "Sister, where did the crossbow arrows come from! Oh, it can actually fire three arrows in a row?" Jiayi likes martial arts and is more familiar with weapons. He can see the extraordinary quality of this crossbow arrow at a glance.

    Jiayin replied: "I asked the master from Zhengjiazhuang to make this. It can be fixed on the arm and hidden in the sleeve. If you are in danger, you can launch it by raising your arm!

    "The master at Zhengjiazhuang said that no one can hide within five feet. But if you are a top-notch master, you have to get closer. The best thing is to be surprised."

    Jiaren and others are not familiar with it and don¡¯t dare to play with it.

    Jiayi thought about it for a while, then pressed the switch on the door.

    Ding!

    Before anyone could react, an arrow was already stuck on the door leaf.

    The feathered arrow is not big, half the length of a normal arrow.

    But the speed is so fast, no wonder he is said to be invincible within five feet.

    After all, no matter how good your kung fu is, you can''t avoid the hidden arrows that arrive in the blink of an eye!

    Jia An Jiaxi ran to open the door and saw Granny He and Shui Ling standing outside with white faces.

    Obviously, they were frightened.

    Looking at the door leaf again, a small part of an arrow is exposed!

    Jia''an and Jiaxi were both surprised. After all their efforts, they pulled out the arrow and closed the door again with a smile...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 643ï¼š A must-have manual for traveling around the world!

    Chapter 643: A must-have manual for traveling in the world!

    ¡°Sister, this crossbow arrow is so powerful, it shot through the door!¡± Jia An excitedly waved the arrow.

    Jiayi snatched it back and wanted to try three more consecutive shots, but was stopped by Jiaren, "Don''t try it, be careful, the door of my sister''s house will be shot into a sieve! The left and right sisters are for us, find one tomorrow It¡¯s not too late to think about it slowly.¡±

    Jiayi scratched the back of his head and said quickly: "Yeah, I was so happy that I forgot that I was at my sister''s place. I''ll find someone to repair the door tomorrow!"

    Jiayin saw that Brother Cat was eager to try, and was afraid that he would hurt someone by messing around, so he quickly pushed all the crossbow arrows in front of his elder brother and said: "Brother, you keep it first, and you can practice again after the third brother figures it out."

    ¡°You remember, whenever you go out, tie it to your arm and don¡¯t take it off, and keep it with you when you eat or sleep!¡±

    Jiaren nodded and carefully placed all the crossbow arrows beside him. Jiaan, Jiaxi and Brother Cat were all itching to see it, and they moved around like there was an awl sitting under their buttocks.

    Jiayin quickly took out a bunch of wide belts. They were made of cowhide and dark brown. They looked very ordinary, but they were thoughtful on the inside.

    Jiayin took one, signaled Jiayi to tie it around his waist, and then explained it carefully to his brothers.

    ¡°This belt has five hidden compartments. In the first compartment from the left, I put twelve gold beans.

    ¡°The second grid contains flat medicine bottles filled with special medicine for wounds. This is something I have improved upon the master¡¯s prescription. Whenever you are injured and see blood, just apply it directly.

    ¡°The third grid, which is the middle one, is the detoxification pills. These pills are effective for common poisons such as Meng H medicine, Ruanjin Powder, and even snake venom. If you take them in time, at least half of them can be detoxified.

    "The fourth grid contains poison, the kind that used to kill bandits when they were trekking through the mountains. If you encounter a strong enemy, don''t show off. Just put this pill into your tea or food. One pill can kill you." More than a dozen people!

    ¡°In the fifth grid are silver beans, also ten taels. Finally, there is a scabbard, close to the waist, where the dagger is inserted.¡±

    After the good news was introduced one by one, the belts were given to the brothers according to the number marks on the buckles and told them to tie them up.

    She asked again, "Be sure not to change the places where you put things in the secret compartments. If you occasionally borrow from each other, you will get yourself confused if you get confused!"

    Jiaren nodded solemnly, put on the belt, fastened the buckles, and felt relaxed when moving his body. It was even more comfortable than an ordinary cloth belt.

    Obviously, my sister remembered their waist sizes clearly so that she could make them so suitable.

    Soon, the dagger was also sent out, and the brothers gradually became familiar with it. They were all novel and warm-hearted.

    Jia Huan thought for a while and said, "Sister, I don''t need these in the restaurant on weekdays. On the contrary, Liu Yang wants to go south with us, so why not give him this set of things I have."

    "No, second brother, this set is just for you." Jiayin pointed to the cabinet, "I''m going to prepare brother Liu Yang''s share. The crossbows and daggers are not easy to make. There are only eight sets. But the belt is easy to make. From now on, everyone in the family will have one.¡±

    Jia Huan then smiled and rubbed his sister''s hair, feeling even more happy.

    Sister did not exclude him just because his brother was useless!

    ?The brothers played with the belt for a long time and are basically familiar with it.

    I have to say that the belt is very delicately designed.

    There is a slot in the secret compartment containing the gold beans and silver beans. If you pull the button once, one will fall out. The other three medicine bottles can also be disassembled, making them easy to access.

    ?Especially Jia An and Jia Xi, they took out all the golden beans and pretended to be generous, scattering them casually and laughing.

    Jiayin rolled her eyes, took out another pamphlet, coughed twice, and when her brother looked over, she continued: "In order to prevent you from walking around in the world, suffering a hidden loss, and helping count the money after being sold, Jiayin Xiao Class has started!

    ¡°Today¡¯s theme is the safety manual for traveling in rivers and lakes! There are thousands of roads to travel, and safety comes first!¡±

    ?The Jiaren brothers couldn''t help laughing when they saw their sister''s chubby face and trying her best to act like a stern gentleman.

    They put down what they were holding and looked serious, trying to make their sister happy.

    As a result, they listened for a while and became fascinated.

    The hero saving the beauty is a trap!

    Sell yourself and bury your father to find a way out!

    ??The immortal jumps, jumps into wealth and disaster!

    Don¡¯t reveal your wealth and keep a low profile is the way to go!?????Leave a thin line in life, so that we can meet each other easily in the world!

    Drinking can cause trouble, and being drunk can cause death!

    He read the good news one by one, and then explained to his brothers in detail what situation would arise and how to deal with it.

    During this period of time, she took the time to compile a booklet about the many scammers and sinister deeds seen in movies, TV shows, and even martial arts novels in her previous life.

    There are a total of twenty items in the booklet, which are twenty short stories.

    ?Perhaps in the eyes of real Jianghu people, these little stories are childish.

    But it is the best warning to the rookies like my brothers.

    ?Especially since the Li family is harmonious and united, there is no intrigue. The brothers are all kind and simple, and subconsciously feel that there are many good people in the world.

    After going out, if you are not prepared, you can easily be deceived and hurt...

    The Jiaren brothers heard this and gasped in surprise from time to time. It was like they had opened the door to a new world.

    Jiayi has been running around for two years after all, and has heard and seen more. Occasionally, when he hears something familiar, he nods sharply and says loudly, "Sister is right!"

    ?In this way, if Jiaxi and Jiaan are offended, they will be asked to avoid having to discuss it.

    ?Twenty articles in total. After the good news was finished, it was already midnight.

    ??But the Jiaren brothers were all excited, their eyes were shining, and they looked like they were still unfinished.

    ?So Jiaren asked for the pamphlet and asked his brothers to move their positions and go back to the front yard to continue their research, and asked his sister to go to bed early.

    The good news made my mouth dry, so I drank a few glasses of water and fell asleep.

    Getting up early the next day, Liu Yang ran over with a smile, asked for his share, and then ran to the orchard with the Jiaren brothers.

    Needless to say, the birds in the orchard were unlucky.

    ??Originally I wanted to find a few leftover fruits to quench my thirst, but ended up risking my life!

    Jiayin had a good night''s sleep. There is no need to go to Dr. Zhang today. There is also a second uncle overseeing the work in the princess''s mansion.

    ?So she watched a few craftsmen build a glass greenhouse in her back garden.

    ?Several craftsmen were arranged by Mr. Zhou. They originally thought it was a small job, but when they saw such a large piece of transparent glass, they were surprised and became a little helpless.

    There is no good news but to comfort them. Even if it is broken by mistake, they will not be asked to compensate.

    ??Moreover, this greenhouse will be moved to the Princess¡¯s Mansion next year, so it¡¯s better to keep it simple.

    ?A few craftsmen dared to start work, but they were still cautious.

    Jiayin could only ask the village chief for help and found a few villagers who were flexible and flexible to help.

    ??The greenhouse is not big, with a total of more than 20 square meters. It is similar in style to the greenhouse in Baiyuan Garden.

    The back **** and the left and right gables are built with blue bricks. Even the front half of the low wall is also made of green bricks, and is covered with thick yellow mud for insulation.

    Only the front and upper parts of Chaoyang are framed with wood and inlaid with glass.

    Don¡¯t underestimate this point. In winter, when you eat fresh vegetables and fruits at home, you have excuses and cover-ups!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 644ï¼š Suicide? !

    Chapter 644: Suicide? !

    ??The village chief, with his hands behind his back, would come and see him every once in a while.

    The next day he brought a lot of straw curtains, which were thick and densely woven and were almost as warm as quilts.

    ?In this way, tie it to the greenhouse, open it during the day to let the crops bask in the sun, and cover it at night to keep warm without fear of falling snow.

    Jiayin flattered her wildly and said that she would plant vegetables in winter and cook hot pot with wine for the old man.

    ??The village chief was coaxed into laughing. There was no shredded tobacco in the pipe pot, but he still smoked it with relish for a long time.

    ?This reminded me of the good news. I went into the space at night and planted two ridges of dry tobacco. I planned to be filial to my grandma and the old men in the village during the Chinese New Year.

    ??The greenhouse was completely set up, and Li Zhensheng came back to pick up the children, ready to set off.

    ?The Jiaren brothers have been drilling in the mountains for two days. I can''t say that they have become expert archers, but at least they can skillfully operate crossbows.

    As for the Jianghu Safety Manual, the brothers all know it by heart...

    Orange Mrs. Li took her two daughters-in-law and prepared luggage for the children.

    A change of clothes, shoes and socks, some daily necessities, pills to treat cold and dysentery, etc.

    ?Of course, the most important thing to bring is food.

    Snacks, biscuits, meat floss, fried noodles, dry noodles and meat sauce¡­

    In short, they have thought of everything they can think of.

    I am afraid that the children will have a hard time on the road or be hungry.

    ?Li Zhensheng intended to train his son and nephew, and planned to let them do crew work on the road and experience the hardships of the world.

    ??But he couldn''t tell me this right now, because he was afraid that his ears would be calloused by the gossip.

    Jiayin is also thinking about him. They are all her precious brothers. She can''t accept any problem with any of them!

    But I can¡¯t stop my brothers from seeing the outside world. I can only give my blessings silently...

    That night, the whole family had another reunion dinner, and even the Marquis rushed back after hearing the news.

    At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, in the cool morning light, the whole family took Li Zhensheng and the boys to the dock in a carriage.

    It just so happened that Li Laosi and Mr. Hou also wanted to return to the camp, so they set off together.

    ?Hurry quickly and slowly, and we arrived at the dock at noon.

    Over at Luo''an Academy, Mr. Peng and another gentleman, who led the team, also led 22 students and arrived with the Li family.

    Originally, Mr. Peng didn''t have to go, but the quarrel between his new wife and his concubine was fierce, and he was related by marriage to the Li family. The academy wanted to take more care of the Li family on the road, so it invited him out.

    The other gentleman¡¯s surname was Qian. He was an erudite and rigorous person, so he was responsible for supervising the students on the road.

    ?The twenty students were decided previously, and the last two extra students were Jia Xu and Lu Zong.

    Everyone in the college was very polite when they saw Li Jiaren and greeted him one after another.

    Mrs. Li also asked the two gentlemen to take better care of her children after arriving in Quanzhou, and then asked people to carry two baskets of fruit to the college''s passenger ship to quench the thirst of the students on the way.

    Everyone thanked them again and finally boarded the boat and left. The sun was already setting in the west.

    ??The Marquis left the Li family to stay at the dock for one day.

    ?At the entrance of the camp, the original row of thatched huts has now been renovated into thatched houses, which are a little simpler, but very clean.

    On weekdays, family members come to visit and most of them stay here.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li took Li Yong¡¯s hand and agreed immediately.

    For nothing else, Li Yong has been here for more than a month.

    Li Laosi went back twice, but Li Yong never left.

    The food in the military camp is not as good as at home. Li Yong is much darker and thinner, which makes the old lady feel distressed.

    ?So, Li Laosan went to a nearby county to buy a lot of ingredients.

    Jiayin also quietly took out a lot of things from the space, such as fresh vegetables, eggs, duck eggs, and the rabbit that couldn¡¯t be imagined.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of age, but the rabbits in the space have finally stopped giving birth, and their children and grandchildren have finally stopped flooding. Therefore, this time, there were only five or six who took the initiative to "sacrifice their bodies", but one meal was enough.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li took her daughter-in-law and Aunt He and Shuiling together to cook a lot of meals.

    Except for the food for the family and to satisfy Li Yong''s hunger, the rest was sent to the camp.

    The Marquis made the decision and gave half to the injured soldiers for training, and half to the outstanding soldiers who trained well.

    ?Of course, some related households need to be entertained extra.

    ?For example, after a day of exhaustion, Jadon sticks out his tongue almost like a dog.

    As soon as he returned to the tent, he was surprised by the small table on the bed.

    Because there were two small pottery basins piled on the small table, one was filled with deep-fried reddish-brown meatballs, and the other was filled with snow-white rice, covered with most of the golden egg custard.

    At that time, his eyes were red and he was swallowing furiously, but he did not dare to take a step forward.

    The veteran who was responsible for taking care of the entire tent saw him like this and said, "Why are you so stupid? This is all for you. Eat it quickly. Be careful when those boys come back and rob them all for you."

    "Uh-huh, captain, I was the first one to complete the training mission today. Even if there is no reward, you won''t behead me! It''s such a rich meal, it must be a deprivation meal!" Jia Dun cried sadly, causing the captain to raise his hand. Just slap him.

    "What are you thinking about? You didn''t make any mistakes, kid. Why are you cutting off your head? This was just sent from the main account!"

    The captain''s face was full of envy, and he added: "I heard that the Li family in Suijintan came and cooked a lot of food outside. Your old lady sent this to you by name. I also asked about it at the time and said It¡¯s your grandmother who has a relationship with Mrs. Li!¡±

    Mrs. Li?

    Jia Dun understood immediately. At the end of the month, he had communicated with his family. They gave him a thick coat and trousers, and also told him to entrust the Li family to take care of him.

    But General Li was still the same strict on weekdays and never slacked off to him. He had given up hope and secretly scolded him countless times.

    Unexpectedly, this "response" really came today.

    ?He was still about to speak, but footsteps suddenly sounded outside the tent.

    Needless to say, my teammates from the same tent are back.

    ?He rushed directly to the table, grabbed a handful of meatballs and gave them to the captain, then threw half of them into the rice bowl and started eating them.

    Sure enough, as soon as the tent curtain was lifted, a dozen soldiers came in. They smelled the aroma, looked at the half bowl of meatballs, and couldn''t bear it anymore, so they pounced on them with howls.

    In the blink of an eye, the basin was empty.

    Some people also wanted to grab Jiadun''s rice bowl, but were forced to move forward by his whirlwind legs.

    Even so, Jia Dun did not forget to stuff the food into his mouth, and he didn¡¯t even spill any...

    The captain stood at the door, eating meatballs with a smile and sighing in his heart.

    Who can tell that these boys who are "fighting" for a meatball in front of them were just young masters who were so proud of themselves two months ago and didn''t know the sufferings of the world!

    ?Sure enough, the Marquis was still wise, and the mud was smeared on the wall.

    ??Next spring, maybe they will all be good at killing barbarians!

    Outside the camp, Mr. Hou, Li Laosi, Li Yong, and even Jiang Cheng gathered with the Li family to have a meal.

    After dinner, Mr. Hou took a prepared rabbit and chatted with Mrs. Li around the campfire while roasting the rabbit for Jiayin to eat.

    ?The river breeze was blowing, bringing with it moist and cold water vapor, but it was offset by the heat of the bonfire.

    ?Everyone was filled with emotion when they recalled how miserable they were when they first arrived here after fleeing the wilderness.

    The next day, after breakfast, the Li family left.

    Jiayin thought that she would finally get out, so she proposed to stop by a snack shop in the city.

    In order to accompany her brothers these days, she has not been able to take care of business.

    Mrs. Li had nothing to do when she returned home, so she went around with her granddaughter.

    As a result, as soon as they arrived at Baiyunjian, shopkeeper Peng came out with a frown on his face.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here, otherwise I would still want to go to Broken Gold Beach!¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 645ï¼š It hurts so much that I donâ€™t know my last name!

    Chapter 645: It hurts so much that I don¡¯t even know my last name!

    Jiayin was thinking about her brothers who were going south, so she didn''t notice Shopkeeper Peng''s face and asked casually: "What''s wrong? Baozhu came over to play, and he''s not angry when he sees that I''m not here?"

    "No, boss." Shopkeeper Peng led the masters in and sat down in the backyard.

    He then whispered: "Master, someone came to the shop the day before yesterday and wanted to buy a recipe for Baiyun cake, and he only gave one hundred taels of silver! Of course the servant couldn''t agree, so he said that the master was not here and could not be the master.

    ¡°The man said that he was the chief steward of the eldest princess¡¯s house, and he sincerely wanted to buy the prescription. Our shop sold the prescription to form a good relationship...

    "In short, Master, this man is very rude; my servant has not agreed. His face was not good when he left. I urge my servant to go to you as soon as possible to explain."

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying both frowned and were very unhappy.

    ?The shop was run by the fat girl in the family, who put a lot of thought into decorating it and figuring out the dim sum recipes.

    ?Now a man suddenly comes up and asks for a snack recipe, and only gives one hundred taels. What is the difference between this and a hard robbery? !

    What a big dog face!

    Jiayin is not happy either. No matter in her previous life or in this life, her biggest shortcoming is protecting her food.

    ??If she doesn¡¯t take the initiative to give, no one can take anything away from her!

    She originally thought that no one would dare to be jealous of opening this shop, with the support of the emperor, but she didn¡¯t expect that she was really strong-willed!

    "Is the eldest princess the emperor''s sister? Do you want to send someone to ask the housekeeper of the Marquis Mansion to see if there is any movement in the Marquis Mansion? You also need to be on guard, whether the steward is taking advantage of the house without telling the master!" Mrs. Li couldn''t hold back her anger. , pointing to his granddaughter in a low voice.

    Tao Hongying also followed up and said: "In my hometown, there were guards who secretly increased taxes to harm the people, but the county magistrate didn''t know about it. I guess when the family business is big, there will always be a few slaves who bully others."

    Jiayin has no impression of the eldest princess, just like the Marquis Mansion where there are annual celebrations, and there is no one like this.

    To be cautious, she still called Shuiling to come forward and explained a few words carefully.

    ?While Shuiling went to the Hou Mansion, Jiayin went to the kitchen to have a look.

    ??Chen Xi is really ingenious, and the decorated cakes he has made are quite exquisite.

    Jiayin wanted to add a few new products, so he told Chen Xi about the making and general appearance of puffs and bread.

    ??The ingredients here in Tianwu are definitely not as complete as those in the previous life, but Jiayin never underestimates the wisdom of the working people.

    ?Furthermore, she didn¡¯t expect Chen Xi and the others to figure it out right away. She just wanted to give them a direction and a goal to strive for.

    Soon, Shui Ling came back from the Hou Mansion.

    She may have been walking too fast, her face was red from the heat, and after drinking a bowl of water, she said: "Miss, the chief steward said that this eldest princess is the emperor''s sister, but she is not a mother. She is like a holy family member. And she is young. She is almost fifty, she lost her husband at an early age, and has a son and a daughter who are useless.

    ¡°The eldest princess is usually very low-key and rarely interacts with other families, but she has many properties under her name and a wide range of businesses. Jiulianzhai in this city belongs to the princess¡¯s mansion!¡±

    ?No wonder!

    It turns out that the business has been affected and the white clouds are not pleasing to the eye.

    The steward came over to buy the son at a low price just to test the attitude of the Li family.

    ???If the Li family was afraid of trouble and was frightened by the name of Princess Mansion, and gave Fang Zi, the business would be taken away.

    Jiayin sneered and told Shopkeeper Peng, "If anyone comes to the princess''s house again, he will say that our shop does not sell food. If he dares to speak disrespectfully, he will be kicked out directly!"

    "Yes, boss." Shopkeeper Peng felt confident and looked much better.

    Jiayin saw that nothing was going on here, so he was going home with his grandma and my mother. Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru were worried about the academy cafeteria and wanted to rush back to Luo''an as soon as possible.

    Jiayin asked shopkeeper Peng to bring them more cakes and snacks.

    Not long after the carriage was delivered, the boy in front suddenly came to report, "Boss, shopkeeper, that manager Zhang from yesterday is here again."

    Guanshi Zhang?

    Jiayin was puzzled, and shopkeeper Peng quickly explained: "He is the steward of the Princess''s Mansion, the one who wants to buy the son."

    Before Jiayin could give orders, a fat and strange man had already rushed into the backyard and shouted: "Shopkeeper Peng, what''s going on with you?

    ¡°How many days have passed, can you give me an explanation? Isn¡¯t it just a prescription? It¡¯s really a treasure..."

    As a result, when he looked up, he saw a lot of people in the yard. Except for shopkeeper Peng and Chen Xi, everyone else was unfamiliar.

    He is not a fool. You can tell just from the clothes of the Li family.

    But he insisted on pretending to be stupid and continued to say nonchalantly: "Hey, there are quite a lot of people! The business is quite good. Do you have to entertain guests in the backyard? You are not afraid of having the recipe stolen! Let me tell you, or Just sell it to me!"

    The faces of the Li family were ugly. Jiayin was angry at that time and shouted loudly: "You are so outrageous, let me take it down!"

    Shui Ling had already stared. After hearing his master''s instructions, he rushed over like a little leopard and kicked Manager Zhang to the ground.

    Guanshi Zhang¡¯s body is covered in flesh, but even if he falls, it hurts everywhere!

    He screamed and tried to get up when Shui Ling jumped onto his back and jumped heavily.

    Steward Zhang was stepped on so hard that he almost vomited out all the bad food from the night before.

    "Where does this idiot come from? Think of our Li family''s shop as your yard. If you want to break in, just break in! Beat him until he uses the two **** on his face as eyeballs!" Jiayin did not relent at all. , made up his mind to deal with this dog slave.

    ??If she were here by herself, she would be able to relieve her boredom and be in the mood to practice intrigue with this man.

    ?? But now grandma and mother are here. She can be looked down upon, but the family members must not be looked down upon!

    Today the driver is Ye Shan, followed by Shui Ling and Nanny He.

    ?At this moment, it¡¯s hard for Grandma He to take action. Shui Ling has already taken the lead, and only Ye Shan is left.

    ??He has been following the Marquis for many years, and his skills are definitely not bad.

    ?He motioned Shui Ling to step aside, pulled the steward''s collar, picked him up, and slapped him with his hand.

    Steward Zhang¡¯s teeth were like corn kernels, falling out immediately, and his cheeks were more like dough being put into the oven, swelling to double in size...

    Steward Zhang was already a little dazed by Shui Ling''s beating, but now he was even more dizzy. He was in so much pain that he didn''t even know what his last name was!

    What is wrong?

    ??Shouldn''t it be that the Li family asked him who he was, that he should give his name as the princess, hold his hand in front of him, apologize, and then pass?

    Even if the Li family doesn¡¯t want to sell their son, then they don¡¯t dare to hit him directly, right? !

    But the reality is that before the show even started, he was beaten to the point of asking for a box lunch!

    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. today before you save your life, Princess! I am from the princess¡¯s mansion, you can¡¯t hit me!" He was suffocating in his heart, struggling to get up, trying to hold up the big flag to protect himself.

    ??It''s a pity that Ye Shan didn''t take this trick at all, and cursed, "Now I know how to call the princess, how could I know how to act stupid just now? Who gave you the courage to offend our princess!"

    ?Yeshan grabbed his belt and threw him to the ground.

    ??If the yard had not been paved with stone slabs, this would have been able to print a human figure, with two more holes on the chest!

    ??This man has eaten a lot of good food. As a man, the plumpness under his neck makes women feel ashamed when they see him.

    ?Everyone looked away with disdain, unwilling to take another look...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 646ï¼š My dagger is sharp!

    Chapter 646 My dagger is sharp!

    Steward Zhang finally couldn''t hold on any longer and passed out full of unwillingness and indignation.

    Ye Shan looked at the good news and asked: "Princess, how should we deal with it? Can we report it to the Marquis?"

    ¡°No need,¡± Jiayin said with a sneer: ¡°The princess¡¯s mansion has a big business and keeps a low profile. How could it send such a stupid servant to come and buy and sell by force?

    ¡°Of course this slave took it upon himself to bring disgrace on his master¡¯s face. I just helped the princess¡¯ mansion teach the evil slave a lesson without asking for anything in return!

    ¡°Send the person back with great fanfare, and if anyone asks, tell the truth.¡±

    "Yes, Princess." Ye Shan responded, and after thinking about it, he dragged the unconscious Manager Zhang out of the front hall. When he got outside the door, he unloaded the carriage, tied Manager Zhang behind the horse, and ran to the princess''s house.

    ?There were many guests in the front hall, and there were some gentlemen and ladies on the second floor drinking milk tea and snacks. When they saw this, they were all startled, and naturally they wanted to ask a few questions.

    Shopkeeper Peng bowed to everyone with a grimace and apologized, "I''m sorry for disturbing you all. Under the banner of the eldest princess''s mansion, this man came to the door the day before yesterday and said he wanted to buy a recipe for a birthday cake, and the price was one hundred taels.

    ¡°Think about it, everyone, a birthday cake only costs a few taels of silver, how can it be sold for only a hundred taels?

    "What''s more, prescriptions are the foundation of all food shops, and we can''t sell them. I refused, but he refused to give up.

    "Just now, he came to the door again and went straight to the backyard. It happened that the princess came to sit down. Not only did he not be polite, but he also threatened to punish us! The princess was offended and gave him a lesson in anger.

    "Everyone says that the Princess Mansion acts in a safe manner and should not bully others. So this person is either a liar or an evil slave who has made his own decisions. Our princess ordered the person to be sent to the Princess Mansion and asked the Princess Mansion to identify him. ¡±

    ?Everyone nodded and responded one after another.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, scammers are so rampant today.¡±

    "One hundred taels to buy out the birthday cake? I''m afraid this person is crazy! If Baiyunjian is willing to sell it, I will pay one thousand taels."

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll pay you two thousand!¡±

    Shopkeeper Peng pretended not to listen to the people''s probing thoughts, smiled and thanked him with his hands, and then ordered the boy to send a snack platter to the guests upstairs and downstairs, as an apology.

    Besides, Ye Shan led the horse and dragged Manager Zhang all the way to the princess''s house. Everywhere he went, there were screams of surprise, and no one understood what was happening.

    Soon, a city defense patrol came to inquire.

    ?Ye Shan showed the Hou Mansion''s waist card, indicating that this person was a liar, using the banner of the Princess Mansion to ask for a hundred taels of silver to buy the recipe for the birthday cake.

    He is going to the Princess Mansion to ask. If he is really not a slave of the Princess Mansion, he will be sent directly to Jing Zhaoyin.

    ??The city defense patrol heard that it was not revenge or murder. They glanced at the human broom behind the horse and decisively moved out of the way.

    ?Steward Zhang was dragged all the way, and there was not much left in his clothes and trousers. At this moment, his white flesh had been in close contact with the ground, and it had already bled. He looked very embarrassed.

    Even if he is a liar, he would not be treated like this in normal times.

    The patrol soldiers looked at each other, and they all felt that there was something else to say.

    But they didn''t say anything more. They followed behind, driving away the idle people watching the excitement, and soon arrived in front of the princess''s mansion.

    ??The concierges of the Princess Mansion were two teenage boys. When they saw Ye Shan dragging the steward of the house to the door, they were shocked and immediately started yelling.

    "Guanshi Zhang, Guanshi Zhang! What''s going on?" "Who are you, and why are you dragging Guanshi Zhang along? You''ve got the heart of a bear and the courage of a leopard!"

    Ye Shan glanced at them coldly and said: "So this person is really the steward of your princess''s house? He went to our white clouds to buy and sell by force, and he also spoke rudely to our princess! I thought he was a liar, so I sent him here for confirmation.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he was actually the steward of your princess¡¯s mansion! This is strange. Did he go to our shop to cause trouble on his own initiative, or did he follow someone¡¯s order to bully our princess?¡±

    At this moment, a group of passers-by had gathered around to watch the excitement. Their eyes lit up when they heard these words, and they immediately pricked up their ears and were ready to eat melon.

    ??The two boys were not that stupid after all. Knowing that they could not handle the matter, they hurried in to report the news.

    After about a while, a well-dressed middle-aged housekeeper finally walked out of the door. He stepped forward and saluted Ye Shan. He kept apologizing and kept his posture very low.

    "Brother, I''m so sorry! This man is indeed the steward of our house, but he usually goes out on errands and rarely returns to the house. This time I really don''t know why he went to Baiyunjian to cause trouble, and he even offended Princess, it is really a sin, a sin!

    "Today is also a coincidence. Our master has gone out and is not at the house. Let''s do this, brother, you hand him over to me first. Our house must punish him well and clean up the house. After that, when our master comes back, we can make amends to the princess. !¡±

    "There is no need to apologize. The princess is an elder. How can we, the princess, dare to accept it?" Ye Shan waved his hands and said coldly: "In the future, please ask your mansion to discipline your slaves. Otherwise, if outsiders spread rumors that the princess mansion is bullying others and taking advantage of others, then the gain will outweigh the losses. ¡±

    ??The head butler of the Princess Mansion''s face was stiff, and he forced himself to hold it back and continued to apologize with a smile.

    ?Yeshan took out his dagger, cut the rope, and kicked Manager Zhang to the front steps.

    At the end, he played with two tricks and said mockingly: "What does the chief steward think of my dagger? Even though it is short, it is actually very sharp.

    ¡°When you encounter a greedy idiot, reach out and chop your hands, stretch your feet and stamp your feet, make sure it¡¯s clean and neat!¡±

    ??The butler gritted his teeth with hatred, but there was a bit more fear in his eyes, and he praised dryly: "It is indeed a good knife!"

    "Well, I won''t delay the butler''s cleaning up the house. Farewell!" Ye Shan put away the dagger, pulled the reins of the horse, passed through the crowd, and returned to the shop.

    ??The head housekeeper of the Princess Mansion looked at his back, veins popping in his forehead.

    But after glancing at the crowd, he changed his smile again, turned around and bowed his hands, and then asked someone to carry Steward Zhang into the house.

    After the door was closed, the butler strode to the backyard.

    ?Several boys carried Steward Zhang and didn¡¯t know where to place them. One of them shouted loudly: "Butler, what should I do about Steward Zhang? Do you want to find a doctor..."

    "What kind of doctor are you looking for? There is no need for such an idiot to live! Throw it on the ground and wait for the master to be punished!" The butler didn''t even look back, and walked into the second door without saying a word.

    The few boys looked at each other and knew that Manager Zhang was probably going to be unlucky.

    ?So they carried the people to the base of the wall and dispersed quickly.

    Without saying what was going on at the Princess Mansion, only that Ye Shan left with a human-shaped broom, Mrs. Li said: "It is said that there are many famous people, and even if the business is good, there will be no peace!"

    Jiayin hugged grandma''s arm, not wanting her to be angry, so she persuaded her: "Grandma, this shop is a partnership between me and Uncle Huang. Outsiders don''t know, so they come here to test it. When they know the details, they will be scared to death!"

    Hey guys, let¡¯s do two updates today, and resume three updates tomorrow. If we have the opportunity to make up for this update in the future, keep your word!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 647ï¼š Why should you forgive others?

    Chapter 647: Why should you spare others if you are justified?

    Mrs. Li patted her granddaughter with pride in her eyes, "My Fu Niu is still smart and managed to get the emperor to be the boss, otherwise I don''t know how many people would be jealous.

    ¡°But it¡¯s hard to talk about this openly. Outsiders know that the emperor is doing business and think that the emperor is short of money. This will damage the emperor¡¯s majesty. Do you understand?¡±

    "I know, grandma. Don''t worry. If I don''t know what to do, I will ask my second uncle and adoptive father." Jiayin responded obediently, making the old lady feel relieved, and then she went home.

    ?Although you can bake cakes at home, it requires a barbecue and whipping cream, which is really laborious, so I simply bring more here.

    The twins from Hui¡¯s family and the fat boy from Sister-in-law Liu¡¯s family are all ready to eat snacks. Give them some.

    ??The village chief¡¯s family, Uncle Zhao, Uncle Wei, and the others are getting older and their sense of taste has deteriorated. Recently, they also like to eat food with high sweetness and salt, so they also need to give a few pieces...

    After finishing all these things, when everyone was going out, they happened to meet Li Laoer.

    ?When he just entered the city, he went back to the Baiyuan Garden and the Relief Department for a while. Both places were safe, and then he came to join them.

    ?The family got on the carriage and left the city gate amidst the sound of horse hooves.

    Li Laoer then asked: "I just heard on the road that we encountered some ugly people in our shop again?"

    Jiayin quickly sat down next to the second uncle and told him what had just happened.

    Li Laoer nodded, "You did a good job, that''s what you should do!"

    "The Princess Mansion deliberately sent people to test. If our family was timid, Fangzi would have been deceived. But if you are so tough now, not only the Princess Mansion, but also other people who are jealous of the business will have to think twice about it!"

    Jiayin smiled and said: "That''s what I think. People say you shouldn''t be unreasonable and unforgiving. I''m very surprised. Since you are on the side of truth, why should you be forgiving? When people come to bully you, you don''t care about the reason. Unreasonable!¡±

    Li Laoer rubbed his niece''s hair and smiled fondly, "Yes, that''s how it should be. Don''t worry about anyone. As long as they bully you, just beat them back until they don''t dare to have bad thoughts again!"

    "Second uncle, help me pay attention to this princess''s mansion in the recent period, and also inquire about their details. I always feel that this matter will not be revealed easily!" Jiayin said angrily: "Last time, the housekeeper of the Hou Mansion gave me a This book contains the relationship diagram of each family.

    "Whose daughter married the son of whose family, or whose cousin married the niece of the same race. I had a headache, so I threw it aside. When I get home later, I have to pick it up and recite it skillfully, otherwise It¡¯s too passive to see someone suddenly appear without knowing the details.¡±

    Li Laoer was pleasantly surprised when he heard this and said quickly: "The map the butler gave you is a good thing. You must memorize it. This thing can only be accumulated by aristocratic families for many years, and the thicker it is, the more useful it is."

    ¡°Sometimes, two families that seem unrelated are actually inextricably linked. If you encounter something, you can look through this map and find many clues.

    "When you finish reciting it, your uncle, your third uncle, your father, me, and even your mother and your brothers will also recite it. From now on, when we go out, this will be like another pair of eyes for us."

    Jiayin nodded quickly, feeling grateful that she had put the atlas in a safe place and had not been thrown away casually.

    At first I thought it was of no use, but I never expected that the butler would actually give her such an important thing!

    Li Laoer couldn''t help but asked again: "Our family will make a copy and return the original to the big housekeeper. In the future, we will continue to record any changes in each family. After many years, our Li family will also become a wealthy family." , This is the foundation of our family!¡±

    ¡°Okay, second uncle, I¡¯ve written it down.¡± The good news was solemnly acknowledged.

    Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying also nodded after hearing this, and Grandma He, who was silent on the other side, was even more happy.

    In fact, she had been thinking about this for a long time, but such atlas books were treasures in every house and could not be borrowed or copied easily, so she did not bring it up.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    There was no conversation all the way, and they soon returned to the new village. The village is still busy, but with the village chief as the great steward, everything is in order and busy but not chaotic.

    Jiayin went to look at the foundation of the princess''s mansion and gave some snacks and fruit drinks to Mr. Zhou and the master craftsmen.

    Lord Zhou explained the progress in detail, and then said: "Princess, in three or four days, it will be almost done. By then, the entire Princess''s Mansion will be sealed, and the main body of the mansion will be built next spring."

    ¡°Okay, thank you Mr. Zhou for your hard work. I will think about the interior decoration this winter, and then I will also ask Mr. Zhou to help find some good carpenters.¡± Jiayin nodded and made some small requests.

    Mr. Zhou did not dare to neglect and responded quickly, "There are many good carpenters. I will send people over whenever the princess gives orders.

    ¡°However, carpentry work cannot be done quickly. The princess had better arrange it early so that when the house is completed, it can be decorated together.¡±

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Zhou. After the house is built, it will be vacant for two months before moving in. It''s totally time." Jiayin waved her hand. Although there is no decoration pollution or excessive formaldehyde here, it will definitely be more reassuring to move in after a period of empty space. .

    After saying a few words, Jiayin went to see the twins and the fat boy from the Liu family, and gave delicious food to the village chief and some old men.

    After finishing these things, the sun has already reached the top of the western mountain.

    It happened that Mr. Hou and Mr. Wen came back from the city, and Jiayin happily took them home for dinner.

    Tao Hongying quickly added two more dishes.

    Jia An and Jia Xi returned to the Foreign Affairs Department, and Jia Huan was at the restaurant.

    Jiaren, Brother Li and Brother Mao, as well as Jiayi and Liu Yang all followed Li Zhensheng by boat to the south.

    After all, there are a lot of children in the family, and now Cheng Huan only has one left, Jiayin.

    Everyone was sitting around, and she was the only one in the middle, a little chubby girl, and she looked even more precious.

    Mrs. Li kept picking up food for her granddaughter and sighed: "Fortunately, Fu Niu''er is still young and can stay with me for a few years, otherwise the house would be really deserted.

    "Those brats just ran away, what''s the use of raising them!"

    Everyone laughed, and Mrs. Wen advised: "Auntie, you just need to have more leisure time around you these two years. In the future, the boys will get married one after another and give birth to your great-grandson. I''m afraid you won''t be able to find a place to hide and be quiet." arrive.

    ¡°If nothing else, Wenjuan and I will have a baby next year, and you will start to get busy!¡±

    Sure enough, Mrs. Li laughed immediately after hearing this, "Haha, that''s right! I have to take advantage of this winter to take good care of my health. When you give birth, I will start to get busy."

    ??Everyone also laughed, happily eating and chatting, and unknowingly they all ate half a bowl more.

    After dinner, Mr. Hou went back to the next door, and Jiayin followed him.

    The Marquis held her hand, entered the study and asked, "Tell me, is there something wrong?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 648ï¼š A loving mother has many failed sons!

    Chapter 648 A loving mother often loses her sons!

    Jiayin smiled, licked his slightly movable front teeth and said, "My foster father is so awesome, he can tell at a glance that something is wrong with me."

    The Marquis was amused and flicked her forehead, "Are you afraid that the princess''s residence will hold a grudge against what happened today and cause trouble for you?"

    "No," Jiayin shook his head, took an account book from his arms, and said, "Tomorrow, when my adoptive father enters the palace, give this account book to the emperor. It''s best to go to Baiyunjian to get some delicious food. Send them together.

    ¡°Uncle Huang is a big boss. The shop has been open for so long, so he should know how much money he has made!¡±

    The Marquis understood it, laughed, and said while taking the account book: "Okay, I will give it to him tomorrow.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to do this. Always remind him that he is still a big boss. If anyone wants to open a dessert shop in the future, they will not only bully you, but also bully him, a big boss!¡±

    Jiayin smiled even more proudly. If we say that in the whole family, the person who has the most tacit understanding with her and understands her thoughts best, apart from grandma, is her adoptive father!

    ¡°Thank you, foster father!¡±

    "Thank you for nothing, it''s just a trivial matter!" Mr. Hou rubbed the little girl''s hair and ordered: "Eat when you need to eat, play when you need to play, and if you don''t want to deal with anything, just leave it at home, or tell me. You You are still a child, growing up well is the most important thing!¡±

    "I understand, adoptive father." Jiayin walked around the table and ran over to hug his adoptive father, feeling sorry for him. "Father, you just mind your business. I can deal with these bad people myself. Now I will practice my skills and wait. I can only help my adoptive father when I grow up!¡±

    The Marquis bent down, patted the fat **** the back, and said with a smile: "Okay, my foster father will wait for you to help me, but now go back to bed and don''t stay up late memorizing medical books."

    "I know, foster father." Jiayin responded obediently, waved her chubby hand and ran away.

    ?It is true that she will not memorize medical books tonight, but she will memorize atlases and copy a few books...

    The second day was the court meeting, which was noisy and noisy for two hours. When it was time to disperse, the emperor''s brain was about to explode.

    Back in the side hall, he saw fruit drinks and snacks on the table. His complexion finally improved. He drank half a glass of fruit drink in one go before asking Manager Yi.

    ¡°Did you send someone to Baiyunjian to buy snacks?¡±

    Manager Yi stepped forward with a smile and handed the warm cloth to the emperor to wipe his hands. "Back to the emperor, it was sent by Marquis Xinting. They were all freshly baked by Baiyunjian who got up early in the morning. Also sent together was an account book, saying It¡¯s the second boss who wants you, the big boss, to take a look at it.¡±

    ??The emperor couldn''t help but laugh, "Haha, this girl, no wonder my cousin and their family treat her as a treasure, even I have to like her!

    ¡°Every time I¡¯m upset or angry with the idiots in the court, this girl will appear at the right time and make me happy. Isn¡¯t this girl really a lucky star?¡±

    ¡°The emperor loves the princess so much, of course the princess is a lucky star.¡± Manager Yi laughed and joked, asking the emperor to sit down.

    While eating the cake, the emperor flipped through the account books and finally said in surprise: "Oh, is the profit of the dessert shop so high?"

    Manager Yi was curious and asked, "Your Majesty, how much money have you made to open your eyes to this old slave?"

    The emperor pushed the account book over and said with a smile: "It has only been open for more than a month, but there are already more than a thousand taels!"

    Manager Yi couldn''t help but praise: "Earlier, the Marquis asked for so many gold bracelets from the Emperor, and the old servant thought that the princess was born to love money.

    ¡°Now I know that I am not born with a love for money. The princess is just a little girl under the God of Wealth. The income from just opening a shop is equivalent to a month¡¯s tax in a county town!¡±

    The emperor also nodded, "This child is really a surprise for me. He said he would give me dividends before, but I took it as a joke. If this continues, by the end of the year, I might be able to get a lot of money!"

    The master and servant were chatting and joking, and the emperor ate all the cake, and his mood became better and better.

    At this time, a young **** came in and reported, "Your Majesty, the eldest princess Changping has come to the palace to say hello."

    The emperor didn''t pay attention. He waved his hand and said, "I''m busy, let her go and talk to the Queen Mother." The little **** still wanted to speak, but was glared hard by Manager Yi, who quickly shrank his neck and left.

    ??A middle-aged woman wearing a lilian blue dress was waiting at the foot of the stone steps outside the main hall with a girl of twelve or thirteen years old.

    ??The middle-aged woman''s appearance is not very bright, but she is dignified and steady, and her clothes are gorgeous, which makes her eyebrows and eyes look a little more noble.

    The little girl following her was wearing a red dress. She had a pretty and youthful appearance, but if you look carefully, your eyes were too flexible, betraying her restless temperament.

    ??The little **** had just collected a big purse, but now that he couldn''t get anything done, he felt a little guilty.

    He walked quickly to the front and whispered: "Your Highness, the eldest princess, the emperor has just left the court and is approving the memorial. I ask you to go and pay greetings to the Queen Mother first!"

    The eldest princess¡¯s eyes flashed, but she still smiled gently on her face, ¡°Okay, thank you for your hard work, little father-in-law. I¡¯ll just come back another day.¡±

    The little **** felt that his purse was getting hotter. After thinking about it, he whispered, "Your Highness, Princess, the emperor likes the snacks from a shop in the city. Marquis Xinting often brings them, and the emperor is very happy every time.

    ¡°If His Highness comes again, you can bring some with you, and the Emperor will naturally find time to see you!¡±

    ?The eldest princess raised her eyebrows and asked pretending to be curious: "Which shop''s dim sum is better than the ones in the Imperial Kitchen?"

    ??The little **** replied: "I don''t know how it tastes, but I heard that it is a new shop opened by Princess Kangle, and the emperor gave it the name Baiyunjian."

    The eldest princess tried her best to maintain a smile. After thanking her again, she took the little girl away.

    ?The eldest princess''s face turned cold only after she was far away.

    The little girl''s name was Bao Lei, and she was the granddaughter of the eldest princess. Relying on her favor, she stepped forward and asked, "Grandma, no wonder that dead girl dared to bully the steward of our house. It turns out there is someone backing her up. Now even the emperor... Should our family wait any longer?¡±

    "We can''t wait any longer. Jiulianzhai''s business has already dropped by half. If we continue to let it go like this, I''m afraid it will close down." The eldest princess''s eyes were full of irritation. "When the capital was moved here, the business at home was not as good as before. Your father She eats like gold every day, and your aunt only returns home once every three or two days..."

    Bao Lei lowered her head and suppressed the sarcasm on her lips.

    ??A loving mother often loses her sons!

    ??If my grandmother hadn''t spoiled her children since she was a child, how could she be so worried now?

    ?Her father and aunt are both over thirty years old, but they are not even as good as her!

    ??Every day he was drunk and dreaming, spending money like water, which made the family worse and worse. Now he has to work hard to calculate the profits of a dim sum shop...

    The princess didn''t know what her granddaughter was thinking. After thinking about it, she gave her granddaughter some careful instructions and then went to Shoukang Palace.

    ?Bao Lei looked a little reluctant, and finally changed her route to the third princess¡¯s Zhilan Palace.

    ??The third princess has been strictly disciplined by several nuns during this period of time, and she can''t help but feel short of breath.

    Occasionally I go for a walk in the yard, and there are always people following me.

    ?Suddenly she heard that the eldest princess¡¯s granddaughter was coming to visit her, and she immediately agreed.

    ?The nuns couldn¡¯t help but let the princess in, so they had no choice but to let Bao Lei in.

    Bao Lei was a few years older than the third princess, and she brought some snacks and gadgets. After a while, the third princess became happy, holding her hand and complaining heartily about her father''s favoritism, while her mother ignored her...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 649ï¼š Being stingy is not called being stingy, itâ€™s called being capable!

    Chapter 649: Being stingy is not called being stingy, it is called being capable!

    ?Bao Lei listened carefully, with sympathy on her face, and occasionally chimed in with a sentence or two. The third princess began to regard her as a confidant.

    ¡°Leilei, you are so kind. I didn¡¯t realize you were so considerate before. You must come to play with me more often in the future!¡± The third princess invited Bao Lei and wished that Bao Lei would come once a day.

    Bao Lei was waiting for her words and readily agreed, "Okay, as long as the princess doesn''t mind me being annoying, I will come every day to tell the princess about the new things outside the palace, and I will also bring good things to the princess." Come and relieve your boredom!¡±

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know that the Princess Mansion regarded Bai Yunjian as a piece of meat and was still eyeing her.

    ??But even if he knew it, he wouldn¡¯t be unable to eat or sleep because of it.

    If you don¡¯t make people jealous, you are mediocre!

    ?If the shop is doing well, this kind of thing is inevitable.

    And this is just the beginning, her first try.

    In a few years, she will have more good businesses and more financial resources, and then there will be even more people who are jealous of her!

    ?Now, there is nothing wrong with practicing your skills as early as possible and using these people as a whetstone.

    The noodle workshop in Ercun has been open for a long time.

    From the initial rush and various problems, to the smooth operation now, the wounded soldiers have put in a lot of hard work and patience.

    The sales of noodles named "Hero" are getting better and better!

    Xindu is now the heart of Tianwu and the center of Jiangnan.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Water and land transportation in the south of the Yangtze River was already very developed and travel was very convenient, so there were a lot of carriages and horse caravans traveling around.

    Eating is a big problem when you go out.

    ?Some people bring dry food, while others look for accommodation in towns, but no matter which one, there are times when plans don¡¯t change quickly, and they inevitably have to sleep in the open to cook.

    At this time, "hero" noodles become a good thing.

    Boil a pot of water, open the sealed bamboo tube, and pour the dry noodles in. In just half a quarter of an hour, you can cook a pot of boiled noodles, enough to feed three people.

    ??If you are willing to spend more money, buy the bamboo tube that costs half as much.

    ?One end is filled with dry noodles, and the other end can pour out a bowl of meat sauce.

    There are many kinds of meat sauce, including scallion pork sauce, mushroom pork sauce and egg chili sauce.

    In the beginning, marks were engraved on the bamboo tubes so that you could tell what kind of sauce was inside.

    But once there was a mix-up in the workshop and a batch of unmarked noodles with sauce came out.

    As a result, the buyers came and bought a lot more on the second day and became repeat customers.

    When asked carefully, the buyers actually said that they didn¡¯t know what kind of sauce they were, and they were surprised when the results came out...

    After learning about the good news, he decisively canceled all the marks.

    However, we don¡¯t make many cylindrical noodles with sauce because they are afraid of spoilage.

    ??There is no rubber glass here in Tianwu and it cannot be sealed. If a customer gets sick from eating, the sign will be destroyed...

    The wounded soldiers were originally worried that the noodles they made would not be sold.

    Unexpectedly, the business was surprisingly good, and everyone was very excited.

    I wish I could only sleep for two hours a day and still be full of energy and not feel tired at all.

    The village is also trying its best to help publicize it.

    ??When I met the people at Xiaowangzhuang and Dahuaishu Village in the same place, they gave me two tubes of noodles instead of snacks.

    Slowly, the sales of "hero" noodles have opened up because they are made by veterans and wounded soldiers, because they are convenient and because they are delicious.???? Nowadays, there is gradually a shortage of supply.

    ?Xiaocui took the initiative and asked the women from the second village to join in. As expected, the shipment volume was much larger.

    When Jiayin has nothing to do, he will visit the workshop and the second village.

    After returning home, she usually goes into the glass greenhouse and plays with the fruit saplings she brought back from the south.

    All love in this world is mutual.

    She took good care of her brothers, and they loved her in every possible way.

    ?Last time, Brother Jiayi brought back half a boatload of fruit saplings and medicinal seedlings.

    It is easy to say, but it is really time-consuming and laborious to search, move, and take care of things on the way.

    Moreover, in order to ensure the survival rate, fruit tree seedlings and medicinal seedlings were brought onto the ship with their roots and soil, which caused the ship to be heavy. The gangsters mistakenly thought it was transporting valuables and were intercepted on the road. Jiayi, Jiaxi and Jiaan almost died. Being hurt.

    ?The brothers don¡¯t talk about these things, but they all know the good news.

    So, she also cherishes these saplings and medicinal seedlings.

    ?The weather is not too cold now, and the temperature in the glass greenhouse is enough for these seedlings to survive.

    After a while it gets cold, and she will put them into space.

    Mrs. Li came from the front yard and felt warm as spring as soon as she entered the conservatory. She couldn''t help but said, "This transparent glass is great. It''s going to snow soon, but it''s warmer than spring here."

    Jiayin threw down the shovel in her hand and ran over to help her grandma sit down.

    ?The water spirit who was watering the water on the other side of the greenhouse also hurried over and handed the handkerchief to the lady to wipe her hands.

    The little fox jumped down from a flower stand and lay in the arms of the old lady, waving its big tail coquettishly.

    Mrs. Li smoothed its fur with a smile and said: "In winter, if there is a strong wind outside, you can enjoy flowers and fruits here. It''s like a fairy day!"

    ¡°Okay, grandma, in the winter, if you come here every day to do needlework and sleep in, we will become living gods!¡± Jiayin coaxed grandma, and ran to wash a bunch of grapes and share them with grandma.

    Mrs. Li trimmed her granddaughter''s hair and said, "Your second uncle just came back. I said a few words to him. In one month, it will be Wanshou Festival, the emperor''s birthday. Your second uncle asked the relief department to The old man and his children write a thousand words of longevity as a birthday gift for him."

    ¡°This is good,¡± Jiayin couldn¡¯t help but laugh: ¡°Not only does it have a good meaning, but it also doesn¡¯t cost much money. He is worthy of being my second uncle!¡±

    Mrs. Li was so funny and glared at her granddaughter angrily, "You want to say that your second uncle is stingy? When I see him, I will complain to him!"

    "Oh, grandma, I''m really praising my second uncle. All the gold, silver and jade articles are all tacky! This birthday gift from my second uncle is the people''s gratitude to the emperor and also shows the emperor''s kindness. Others want to give it to me, but they don''t have the ability to do so. Yes!" Jiayin explained with a smile.

    ?Of course she can¡¯t admit it!

    After saying that, she added: "When the time comes to report your illness, you''d better not go into the palace. I''ll just go with my second uncle and adoptive father!"

    ??Old Mrs. Li nodded, "I don''t like entering the palace either. The etiquette is too complicated, and if you can''t say a word well, it may bring disaster to the whole family. I am an old farm lady with little scheming, so I can hide if I can!"

    ¡°When you have free time, think about what birthday gifts you can give. The Emperor cares about you very much. If you can make him happy, try to make him happy, but it shouldn¡¯t be too eye-catching. Our family doesn¡¯t need to be in the limelight!¡±

    "I know, grandma." Jiayin nodded obediently, knowing that grandma was afraid that she would be targeted and locked up in a dark room like the last time she entered the palace.

    ?She threw a grape and made the little fox jump up to catch it. The little fox made a mistake in judgment and almost knocked over two flower pots.

    This was a wake-up call for her, "Grandma, I know what to give as a birthday gift!"

    Served at the third watch, a little late. Hugs and keep up the good work! Thank you guys for understanding! Stay safe and healthy everyone, take care of yourselves!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 650ï¼š Who is the biological child?

    Chapter 650 Who is the biological child?

    ¡°What¡¯s a good idea?¡± Mrs. Li was curious. Her granddaughter¡¯s little mind always comes up with many good ideas unexpectedly.

    Jiayin waved his hand and said with a smile, "Keep it secret for now. When I''m ready, I''ll show it to grandma. It has a good meaning in keeping, it''s novel and saves money."

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t help but laugh, "You, you still laughed at your second uncle for being stingy. Now you''re not just trying to save money."

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not easy to make money. Being able to do things beautifully without spending money is also a skill!¡±

    Jiayin shook her grandma''s arm and acted coquettishly, causing Mrs. Li to quickly beg for mercy, "Okay, okay, the truth is raised by your family, you can say whatever you want, the emperor will treat you as his niece and love you, just don''t let him down. "

    "No, no, I know it in my heart." Jiayin raised her chin proudly, hugged her grandma and rubbed her belly, "Milk, I''m hungry."

    "Greedy Cat, didn''t you just eat grapes?" Mrs. Li tapped her granddaughter on the forehead, and stood up without complaining, "Let''s go, grandma will steam the egg custard for you, and bring two portions to my sister-in-law and aunt, who are pregnant with the child. Well, it¡¯s easy to get hungry.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, my second sister-in-law must have a little nephew in her belly. I could fall asleep while walking before, but now I want to eat seven or eight meals a day. When the time comes, will my little nephew weigh ten kilograms when he is born?!¡±

    "Well, girls and boys are all good, but I don''t expect Wenjuan to give birth to a fair, fat and beautiful girl right away... In our family, Ding Wang, there are seven boys in your generation, and you are the only girl. When it comes to your nephew, In this life, I don¡¯t know how many children I have to give birth to before I can even hope for one flower..."

    ??The grandfather and grandson were talking as they returned to the front yard. Soon, the aroma came from the kitchen...

    ??The cold north wind blew the fragrance, and it flew up into the air, and then crossed the high wall to the palace. The fragrance had long been scattered on the road.

    ?The cold wind was boring, darting around the half-withered shrubs in the courtyard of Zhilan Palace, making the swaying dead leaves rustle.

    A palace maid carried the tray, and her eyes almost squinted due to the wind. She quickly turned her back for fear that the contents on the tray would become dusty.

    Another palace maid under the eaves of the corridor saw her, stepped forward to help take the tray, and whispered: "You are here, the princess will be impatient after a while, I am afraid she will lose her temper."

    ??The palace maid who was blown by the wind quickly adjusted her dress and couldn''t help complaining: "What the **** is the third princess so crazy about? She usually wishes that the needle and thread were poisonous, and she feels uncomfortable wherever she picks it up."

    ¡°What¡¯s going on now? I stayed up half the night last night, practicing acupuncture? I¡¯ve been waiting for half the night, and I¡¯m on duty again this morning. I almost fell asleep while walking!¡±

    "Hush!" The palace maid who took over quickly told her to shut up, and tried her best to lower her voice and said: "The girl from the eldest princess''s mansion is here again, talking and sewing with the princess.

    "Listen, this girl Bao is persuading the princess to embroider a birthday gift with the character "birthday" on her clothes and bake some snacks with the character "birthday". In short, the princess is obeying her words. Please cheer up and don''t mess with the princess at this time. angry."

    The two of them said a few words, then entered the house, respectfully served tea and snacks, and then quietly retreated to the outside.

    In the room, the princess felt tired and had a sore neck. She threw away the needlework in her hand and started to eat snacks. She complained to Bao Lei opposite, "Leilei, I gave you embroidery and snacks. Do you really like your father?"

    "I definitely like it," Bao Lei said with a gentle smile: "I heard that the emperor likes snacks very much. Even Marquis Xinting often brings Baiyun cakes in from outside the palace and presents them to the Emperor. And the shop selling Baiyun cakes also There is a plaque with a reward from the emperor, and this Baiyun cake is also named after the emperor..."

    "What kind of shop, what kind of Baiyun cake?" The third princess put down the snacks in her hands and said angrily, "Why don''t I know?"

    Bao Lei was stunned for a moment, and stood up in horror to plead guilty, "Princess atones for her sins, I just said it smoothly..." "I''m asking you, please make it clear, I don''t want to punish you!" The third princess pulled her and asked : "Who owns this shop? How can you have the honor to ask your father to name it?"

    Bao Lei hesitated for a moment, then whispered: "I heard that it is a snack shop opened by Princess Kangle. It sells a kind of snack that is as soft as clouds. The business is very hot, and everyone in Xindu is flocking to it."

    The third princess frowned and suddenly remembered that when she once brought snacks to her father, he seemed to have eaten this kind of snack.

    ?That country bumpkin girl, has she been trying to please her father and seek benefits for her shop since then? !

    Father Emperor still felt that the soil bun girl was well -behaved, why didn''t she find her heart? !

    On the contrary, every time I baked the snacks with my own hands, my father would not eat them, but he liked the ones made by that bumpkin girl!

    The third princess became more and more angry as she thought about it. She overturned the table and said, "I''m so angry!"

    ?Bao Lei quickly knelt down, and the two maids outside the door also came in quickly, quickly packed up their things, broken tea cups, plates, etc., and left.

    Soon, calm returned to the room.

    The third princess pointed at Bao Lei and asked, "Tell me clearly, what''s going on? When did that bumpkin open his shop? Where did he get the recipe for snacks? Is the business really that good?"

    Bao Lei seemed to be helpless, and then she whispered: "The princess knows that my family''s business also has a snack shop, so I know more than others.

    "It seems that this Baiyun cake was thought up by Princess Kangle. It tastes sweet and soft, like the clouds in the sky. There is also a birthday cake that can only be eaten on the birthday. It is very expensive, but the gimmick is good, and everyone in Xindu loves it. Hotly discussed.

    ¡°It has been nearly two months since the shop opened. On the day of the opening, Manager Yi took people to deliver the plaque and brought a lot of things back to the palace. Therefore, it attracted many customers, all of whom wanted to taste the snacks that the emperor liked to eat.

    "Furthermore, the mark on the plaque is "Hongchen Ke", which is the emperor''s small seal. If that''s the case, forget it, but I heard... I heard that this shop is half owned by the emperor, and it can be regarded as a joint venture between Princess Kangle and the emperor.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s true or not. Maybe Princess Kangle is pretending to be powerful and steals everyone¡¯s business without caring about it. Our dim sum shop and other colleagues are too angry and dare not speak out..."

    ¡°The dim sum shop opened jointly by your father and that bumpkin girl?¡± The third princess¡¯s eyes turned red with anger.

    ¡°Why is she? She¡¯s just a mean girl! My father, who usually doesn¡¯t look good when he sees me, actually loves a mean girl so much?

    ¡°Father is partial! Who is his biological child?¡±

    ?The third princess was so angry that she wanted to smash things, but the table and dishes had already been cleared away.

    ?Bao Lei stood up quickly, stepped forward to hold her hand, and comforted her: "Princess, calm down, these are all speculations, they may not be true. Besides, even if they are true, so what?"

    ¡°This time for the emperor¡¯s birthday, the princess prepared a birthday gift for the emperor. Maybe the emperor was happy and gave this shop to the princess to run and play. After all, the princess likes baking snacks so much.

    ¡°Besides, Princess Kangle is just a little girl, even younger than the princess. She can run the business, and the princess can certainly do better than her!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 651ï¼š The anxious Mrs. Jia Er

    Chapter 651 The anxious Mrs. Jia Er

    The third princess¡¯ eyes lit up when she heard this, but then she hesitated, ¡°But I¡¯ve never run a shop before. I don¡¯t know how to open a shop...¡±

    ??Bao Lei smiled and whispered: "Opening a shop is actually easy, just look at the account books occasionally. I have been good at this since I was a child. I will teach the princess a few words when the time comes.

    ¡°If the princess is impatient to do it, I will help the princess to ensure that the business is prosperous so that the princess can show off with the emperor.

    ¡°Although the shop is a partnership, Princess Kangle is too timid to compete with the princess!¡±

    ?These words spoke to the heart of the third princess. She didn''t care whether the shop made money or whether the business was good or not.

    But she will be happy if she can take away the things of the bumpkin girl!

    ?You rob my father¡¯s love, and I will rob your shop!

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it like this. I will prepare a good birthday gift, make my father happy, and seize that bumpkin¡¯s shop! When the time comes, I won¡¯t even be able to find a place to cry!¡±

    The third princess seemed to have been given a shot of blood, so she took the discarded needle and thread and clumsily started sewing again...

    Bao Lei was sitting on the side, helping to separate the embroidery threads, with a strange arc at the corner of her mouth...

    Outside the palace, although it did not snow, the weather was dry and cold, and there were fewer and fewer people on the streets.

    ??Outside the gate of Xing''s house in the south of the city, the Jia family''s carriage stopped. Mrs. Jia''s second wife came to see her brother and sister-in-law again.

    Last time she came back from Li''s house, she came here once and mentioned her niece''s marriage.

    Brother and sister-in-law only said that they would think about it, and then there was no news.

    She has a short temper herself, and now she can''t wait any longer.

    Yesterday, she went to the home of a family friend and met Mrs. Liu Zhiheng. Since they were both familiar with Mrs. Wen, they sat together and chatted for a long time.

    She was thinking about it, so she asked Mrs. Liu for a few questions. Mrs. Liu was full of praise for the Li family.

    Just when she was happy, someone else came over, vaguely mentioned the Li family, and asked about the unengaged boys of the Li family.

    ?This made her feel full of crisis, fearing that her niece''s good marriage would be taken away.

    ?So, after a brief tidying up today, she hurried over to ask questions.

    Xing Waner picked up her aunt and went all the way to the main room to see her mother who was bedridden.

    Mrs. Xing was sick and looked bad, but when she saw her sister-in-law coming, she still sat up to entertain her and smiled sincerely.

    ¡°Sister, why are you here today? I heard it¡¯s very cold outside, please come and sit on the kang for a while.¡±

    Mrs. Jia Er felt sorry for her sister-in-law. Before she got married, she had been taken care of by her sister-in-law. Now she held her hand and asked about her condition carefully.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, can you take medicine now? Which doctor is treating her this time? Is there any effect?¡±

    Mrs. Xing smiled bitterly, patted her sister-in-law''s hand, and said, "It''s like this every year. When the seasons change, I always get more sick. Taking medicine is just for maintenance, and I can''t die.

    "Actually, after taking medicine for so many years, I have long been tired of it. If I hadn''t missed Wan''er and Ning Ge''er, I would have wanted to go to **** and avoid this misfortune."

    "Sister-in-law, don''t say that. You just haven''t met a good doctor." Mrs. Jia Er quickly advised: "I will definitely ask about the miracle doctor when I go to Suijintan recently. I heard that the miracle doctor in Xincun is very miraculous. , all diseases can be cured..."

    Helpless, Mrs. Xing did not believe it, and waved her hand: "Don''t take advantage of me. I have seen too many miracle doctors in so many years, and they are all like that..." Mrs. Jia Er was about to speak, but the old lady at the door suddenly said: "Master and Young Master came back!"

    Not long after he finished speaking, Mr. Xing, dressed in a green robe, came in with his eighty-nine-year-old son Xing Ning.

    Xing Ning is lively. When she saw her aunt, she immediately threw herself into the arms of Mrs. Jia Er, "Auntie, when did you come? Where''s Sister Baozhu, why didn''t you come?"

    Mrs. Jia Er patted her nephew and smiled happily, "Our brother Ning has grown taller again! Baozhu is learning needlework at home. My aunt didn''t bring her here this time. Next time you take a break, my aunt will send a carriage to pick you up." Let¡¯s go to my house and let Baozhu take you to Baiyunjian to eat Baiyun cake, okay?¡±

    "Okay, okay!" "

    Mr.

    "Yes, father." Xing Ning shrank his neck, responded obediently, and secretly winked at his aunt twice, which meant that his aunt must not forget what he just said, and she would definitely send a car to pick him up.

    Mrs. Jia Er saw it funny and took her nephew in her arms to intercede with her brother, "Brother, brother Ning is still young, so we can''t push him too hard. He should resist studying. When he takes a bath, let him come to my place to play for a day. ?

    "Baiyunjian is not an ordinary shop, it just sells novel snacks. Moreover, the shop is under the name of Princess Kangle. Baozhu and the princess are little sisters, and they get along very well. They will definitely be fine."

    Mr. Xing wanted to refuse, but looked at his sick wife and swallowed his words.

    The children have been thinking about their mother these past few days and have not been able to eat or sleep well. It would be nice to go out for a day to play and relax.

    He said: "I will stay at home that day and let Wan''er and Ning Ge''er go."

    Xing Ning immediately cheered, making the room very noisy, "Oh! Great, I''m going to my aunt''s house to eat Baiyun cake!"

    Xing Waner refused, "Auntie, just take Brother Ning with you. I still have a winter coat that I haven''t sewn yet. I just have some peace and quiet and can do some sewing at home."

    Mrs. Xing immediately said: "No matter how busy you are, this day is not enough. Let''s go play, Wan''er. You don''t have to stay at home to watch your mother every day!"

    Mr. Xing also said: "Yes, Wan''er, go ahead and watch your brother don''t be naughty."

    Xing Wan''er had no choice but to nod her head, and after chatting for a few words, she took her brother away, leaving space for the elders to talk.

    Sure enough, seeing her nephew and niece exiting, Mrs. Jia Er immediately asked: "Brother, sister-in-law, what do you think about the Li family''s marriage? If you agree, you have to hurry up and get married.

    "In this new capital, more and more people are paying attention to the Li family and thinking about the boys of the Li family. After all, the Li family is a new rich, favored by the emperor, and has the support of the Marquis of Xinting. It is rare for several brothers in the family to be successful. In harmony, life is prosperous.

    ¡°If others find out that the Li family boy doesn¡¯t take concubines, I¡¯m afraid he will have to fight to propose marriage right away!¡±

    Mr.

    ¡°It is said that this child studies very hard, knows how to take care of his younger brother, and respects his husband even more. In short, his reputation is excellent.

    ¡°I originally wanted to see how this child is growing up, but I heard that he went to Quanzhou by boat to study with the students from the academy, and he will not be able to come back until the next year.¡±

    ¡°Going on a study tour?¡± Mrs.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 652ï¼š Lies told by all daughters!

    Chapter 652: Lies told by all daughters!

    Mrs. Jia Er was even more surprised because she didn''t know about it yet and was slightly annoyed.

    She thought she had reached a consensus with the Li family, and they were both interested in arranging this marriage.

    But what does it mean when the Li family suddenly sends their children to study abroad?

    Mr. Xing did not see his sister''s face and continued: "I heard that the Li family has a small fleet that often transports seafood to Quanzhou. This time the academy rented a passenger ship and went with the Li family.

    ¡°The children of the Li family work as boatmen in their own fleet and have to work all the way. Li Jiaren and one of his younger brothers are both scholars, so that is no exception. Other boys in their family have also been there before.

    "This is really rare and admirable! You know, how many scholars today can''t take care of themselves except studying, which is shameful."

    ?These words made Mrs. Jia Er immediately change her mind. It turned out that the Li family was not regretting it, but all the boys in the family had arranged it this way.

    ??If you come back after the new year, it won¡¯t be less than a few months...

    She thought for a while and then said: "Since eldest brother thinks it''s good, I will find an opportunity to go to Li''s house in the next few days to ask about the miracle doctor.

    "At that time, I will accompany my sister-in-law and take Wan''er to the consultation. How about I also let my sister-in-law and Wan''er take the opportunity to visit the Li family?"

    Mr. Xing pondered for a moment and then nodded.

    ¡°Okay, our family doesn¡¯t expect Wan¡¯er to marry into a wealthy family. We only want the other party¡¯s family to be harmonious and to treat our children well. As an aunt, you should be more careful.¡±

    "What did you say, brother? Wan''er is just like my own daughter. Of course I have to do my best in her marriage."

    Mrs. Jia Er glared at her brother with anger, and then told her sister-in-law, "Sister-in-law, you have to take good care of her. If the marriage is successful, you will give Wan''er a dowry."

    Mrs. Xing nodded repeatedly and responded: "Okay, I am relieved that Wan''er can marry into a good family."

    After sitting for a while, Mrs. Jia Er hurried home.

    She is the head mother of the house and has a large family to take care of.

    Xing Waner saw her father go to the study room in front of her, then she entered her mother''s room and fed her mother ginseng soup.

    Mrs. Xing held her daughter''s hand and looked at her carefully. She couldn''t help but her eyes turned red. "My daughter has grown up too. I still remember when you were born, you were a small ball, and we were about to kiss you in the blink of an eye."

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not getting married, I¡¯ll take care of you at home!¡± Xing Waner blushed and told lies that all girls told.

    Mrs. Xing was funny but didn''t take her seriously. She asked, "Tell me, tell me, that day in front of the dim sum shop, you were hit by that boy from the Li family. Can you tell what he looked like?"

    Xing Wan''er''s face turned redder and her voice became lower and lower, "Mom, I didn''t dare to look carefully, even...his voice was very gentle and his behavior was very polite. It was obviously the coachman''s fault, but he took the initiative to apologize to me."

    As she said this, she seemed to be lost in memories and spoke more smoothly.

    "He is very tall, but neither burly nor thin. He wears a long gown, neither ostentatious nor shabby. Moreover, he loves his sister, Princess Kangle, very much. The reason why he was in such a hurry is because he heard that his sister was injured. , impatient..."

    Mrs.

    ¡°If you are good at studying, gentle and polite, at least you will not do anything to your wife; it is better to love your younger sister. If you have children in the future, he will definitely love you too..."

    ¡°Mom, where did you go? I haven¡¯t even scratched the surface. It¡¯s better to treat you first!¡± Xing Waner was so embarrassed that she got up and ran away on the pretext of boiling medicine. In the courtyard of the Li family, Mrs. Li was sitting and sewing while chatting with Mrs. Wen and Huiniang, "Why is there no news from the Jia family? Jiaren has gone out, otherwise Mr. Wen would have been taken with him as an excuse to ask for advice. You can also come and have a look.¡±

    "Auntie, we can''t rush into marriage. To be honest, if that girl Wan''er is destined to be Jiaren''s wife, she won''t be able to escape even if it takes two months, not to mention Jiaren''s trip to Quanzhou for two months." Wen The lady smiled and comforted.

    Madam Hui held the needle and scratched her scalp, then continued to pick up the soles, "Yes, Auntie, you see, Brother Dayong and I were so opposed by the Yan family, but we finally got married, and our two children are now this big. It''s destiny. A good marriage will definitely not escape."

    Old Mrs. Li couldn''t help laughing, "You two, you are taking turns giving me reassurance!"

    ?At this time, Jiayin came in from the outside with Grandma He, Shui Ling and Shui Yun, carrying a hand full of parcels.

    "Grandma, the Marquis Mansion has prepared winter clothes and sent them over!" Jiayin went over and hugged grandma''s arm, smiling and asking for credit, "I also gave grandma a long coat and a cloak, waiting for grandma to go find Jia''s elders. Madam is well dressed when she plays.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, grandma¡¯s clothes are already in a cabinet, why are you making new ones?¡± Mrs. Li complained, but her face lit up with joy because of her granddaughter¡¯s filial piety.

    Huiniang and Mrs. Wen both stopped sewing and helped open the package.

    ?Uncle Zhao and the others in the backyard, Doctor Zhang, Mr. Jiang from the school, Gu Li, the book boy, and even the village elders are all involved.

    ?These winter coats are made of fine cotton and new cotton. They are not embroidered with any patterns. They are simple in style but warm. The same goes for the matching cotton shoes.

    Everyone looked at it briefly, and Mrs. Wen praised, "The needlework lady in the Hou Mansion is really amazing, her craftsmanship is really good, and her stitches are fine and smooth."

    "Yes," Hui Niang also said, "There is room for the cuffs and trouser legs. If the size is not suitable, you can still leave a piece of it."

    Mrs. Li was also playing with her two pieces. The more she looked at them, the more she fell in love with them. She told her granddaughter, "In addition to supplementing the reward for these needlework ladies, remember to put some snacks in the shop and thank them properly."

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve already ordered you to go down. At this moment, the silver reward and snacks have been delivered to the Marquis Mansion.¡± Jiayin patted her chest proudly, ¡°Your granddaughter is doing things, and she can take good care of them!¡±

    Everyone laughed when they heard this, and Mrs. Li even hugged her granddaughter and kissed her, "When my lucky girl grows up, she can be the director of the family."

    Huiniang thought of the second village and asked: "Over there in the second village, have the coats and trousers of the wounded soldiers and veterans been prepared?"

    There are more than 100 wounded and veteran soldiers in the second village. Their measurements were taken and entrusted to the Relief Department.

    ??Coarse cloth and cotton are both produced by the Hou Mansion and sent to the relief department to find some work for the old and weak there and earn some wages.

    The wounded soldiers and veterans now receive monthly wages, which is enough to support themselves and there is still a lot of surplus.

    They originally insisted on spending their own money to make winter clothes, but the Marquis said that he would subsidize it for the first year, and then let them pay for it themselves.

    ?Of course, if they marry a daughter-in-law in the future, they don¡¯t have to worry about it. There will naturally be a daughter-in-law to take care of...

    ?As a result, the wounded and veterans are now working harder and planning to get wives as soon as possible.

    Mrs. Li said: "Then I''ll ask when my second brother comes back tonight. It''s probably only been two days. It''s already a winter moon, and it''s going to snow soon. It''s time to wear thick coats and trousers."

    ?While everyone was talking, Li Laoer came over from the front yard with a face full of joy...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 653ï¼š Return with a full load

    Chapter 653: Returning with a full load

    "What good things have happened? What good flowers are sold in Baiyuan Garden?" Old Mrs. Li joked with her son, teasing him and wanting to sit down.

    Li Laoer, however, waved his hand and said to the good news: "Fu Niu''er, the men you sent to the south are back, and they have brought the convoy to the archway!"

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Jiayin jumped up happily, quickly packed up, called Shuiling and ran out.

    Mrs. Li was thinking about it, so she said to Mrs. Wen and Hui Niang: "Let''s go and watch the fun. Lao Hei and those people are all capable. I don''t know what good things they can find in the south..."

    After saying that, she ordered Aunt He, "Call Wenjuan too. This child only eats and sleeps every day. If this continues, she will become very fat, and the baby in her belly will be too big to be born."

    ¡°You will have to take her around more often in the future.¡±

    ?Everyone nodded, put down what they were doing, and walked out.

    As expected, Wenjuan was sleeping on the bed, her face still a little red from the heat. She was wrapped in a thick cloak by Aunt He, and she followed the others with a shy smile.

    The good news has already greeted Lao Hei and others¡¯ convoy at the door, including more than a dozen carriages.

    Lao Hei and the others have been out for two months. Their faces have become tanned and they have lost weight, but their eyes are very bright.

    Each of them smiled with white teeth and a dusty face.

    ¡°Uncle Hei, thank you for your hard work!¡±

    Jiayin did not look at the things in the car first, but first looked at Lao Hei and others. He saw that there were quite a few of them, and no one was missing an arm or a leg, so he felt relieved.

    Lao Hei and others have lived for half their lives, and they feel extremely warm in their hearts when they see the young master like this.

    ??The little master always puts their safety first, and this is not a lie.

    ??Lao Hei and thirty men all saluted, "Princess, I''m back. Fortunately, I have lived up to my command!"

    Jiayin personally helped Uncle Hei and the others who were standing in front, and said, "It''s good to be back safely. Uncle Hei, thank you for your hard work! Go back to the second village to wash and eat, and then come back to unload the goods. It''s not too late."

    ¡°No, no, Princess, let¡¯s unload the goods first!¡±

    Uncle Hei quickly waved his hand and said with a smile: "Princess, you don''t know, we found a lot of good things this time, and we delivered them all quickly, and we feel relieved.

    ¡°On the way, we were really worried about eating and sleeping because of these precious things. Now when we get home, we can give the things to the princess so that we can snore with peace of mind.¡±

    As soon as he said this, Mrs. Li and others came out.

    It is inevitable to have another lively greeting and greeting.

    Then Lao Hei invited Jiayin to see the first car, "Princess, we wanted to go all the way to inquire and collect things along the way. But by chance we met a merchant who told us that there is a local medicinal material in Yunzhou Prefecture like what you want. Sanqi, so we went straight to Yunzhou.

    ¡°Sure enough, Panax notoginseng was found there! We pulled a cart of dry goods, dug up dozens of medicinal seedlings and planted them in pots. We kept a close watch on them on the road, but none of them died. They are all here.¡±

    Jiayin took out a piece of dried ginger-like Panax notoginseng from the box, which was as big as her palm and looked ugly.

    She looked at the medicinal seedlings again and nodded excitedly, "Uncle Hei, this is what I want to find the medicinal materials. If nothing else, bring them back. Your trip will not be in vain."

    Lao Hei and the other men are very happy, this is overfulfilling the master''s task.

    ?Lao Hei quickly led Jiayin to see the other vehicles, which were full of medicinal materials special to Yunzhou Prefecture, such as Gastrodia elata, Huangjing, Baiyao, and even immortal grass.

    They didn¡¯t know much about these medicinal materials and were afraid of missing something, so they brought finished products, seedlings and seeds of almost every medicinal material. The black soil Jiayin prepared for them played an important role.

    ?As long as you plant the medicinal seedlings and keep warm along the way, none of the medicinal seedlings will die even if you don¡¯t water them a few times.

    This is simply an unexpected bumper harvest, which makes the good news extremely joyful.

    ?Old Mrs. Li followed to watch the fun. Although she didn''t understand the uses of these medicinal materials, they were happy when the fat girl was happy.

    ?As a result, before Jiayin could say anything and sent the things to the greenhouse behind, Doctor Zhang actually came running after smelling the smell of medicinal herbs in the air.

    ??The old man looked at several carts of medicinal materials from beginning to end. He was dancing with joy and almost going crazy.

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m getting rich, I¡¯m getting rich! There is elixir of life, as well as Gastrodia elata and Baiyao! It¡¯s really a pillow for sleepiness, I¡¯m sure my new wound medicine will work!¡±

    He shouted unceremoniously: "Hurry, get in the car and send it to me!"

    ?This is really a blatant and justified robbery!

    Before Jiayin could say anything, Mrs. Li stopped her protectively, "Brother, Fu Niuer sent people to find these medicinal materials all the way back.

    ¡°If you want to use it, just take part of it, why don¡¯t you leave more than half for the child? Otherwise, if the child is sad and doesn¡¯t send anyone out in the future, wouldn¡¯t everything be lost?!

    ¡°Also, you don¡¯t have time to plant these medicinal seedlings. Leave them all for your children. If your children figure it out and plant more at home in the future, they won¡¯t have to go to Yunzhou Prefecture anymore, right?¡±

    ?Miracle Doctor Zhang doesn''t have to be polite at all with his young apprentice, but when it comes to Old Mrs. Li, he still knows how to save face.

    ?So he coughed twice and responded: "Okay, just share some with me. Even if you send them all to me, if Fu Niu''er wants to use them, she can pick them up at any time."

    After saying that, he made an excuse and ran away.

    Everyone couldn''t help but laugh. Huiniang said, "Uncle Zhang is becoming more and more like a child!"

    "Yes, I see that Uncle Zhang''s hair seems to be darker than before. He is really rejuvenated!" Mrs. Wen didn''t see Doctor Zhang often, so she found that the change was more obvious.

    ??Old Mrs. Li quickly waved her hand and said: "Dr. Zhang Shen is open-minded and devoted to his medical skills. He has nothing to worry about and naturally looks younger.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough for us to know about it ourselves. Otherwise, if the news spreads, if there is any unscrupulous person who comes looking for some elixir of life, it will cause trouble for Divine Doctor Zhang.¡±

    Jiayin hugged grandma¡¯s arm and listened with a smile.

    In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter if all the medicinal materials are given to Doctor Zhang, because there are medicinal seedlings and seeds. As long as they are sent into the space, she will have a medicinal field in the blink of an eye.

    But grandma protected her and refused to let her suffer any injustice or suffer any loss, which still made her very happy.

    After reading the medicinal materials, Lao Hei led Jiayin to look at the next few carts.

    ¡°Princess, these are the most abundant and most delicious fruits in Yunzhou Prefecture. They were broken and rotted a lot due to the bumps on the road. In the end, there were only so many left.

    ¡°But we brought seeds and saplings for everything. In two cases, we dug out tree roots and buried them in the black soil, and brought them back. Princess, let¡¯s see if they can be used.¡±

    Jiayin looked at those boxes, which were padded with thatch, and actually contained loquat fruits, mangosteens, lychees, bayberries, citrus, pomegranates, and even green bananas!

    But, as Lao Hei said, most of the fruits are no longer fresh due to the long journey.

    But she is not afraid. As long as there is a seed, it can become a "spark" that starts a prairie fire.

    ?Furthermore, the nursery can also optimize the seeds, and the fruits grown can be more delicious than those produced in Yunzhou Prefecture!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 654ï¼š The price of schadenfreude

    Chapter 654: The Price of Gloating about Misfortune

    "Uncle Hei, you have done a great job. Even if these fruits cannot be planted all over the mountains here, if you put them in a greenhouse, even one basket can be sold for a sky-high price, which is enough to pay for ten more trips. ¡±

    Jiayin¡¯s unstinting praise made Lao Hei and others heave a long sigh of relief.

    You must know that they have almost spent the money given by the master on this trip.

    They were worried about it on the way, fearing that whatever they brought back would be useless and their master would have to pay for it.

    Fortunately, fortunately¡­

    Lao Hei felt more relaxed now that he was relieved of the heavy burden in his heart.

    He opened the door of the last carriage and said: "Princess, we found in Yunzhou Prefecture that the local sweet potatoes are particularly sweet and the flesh is red, so we took a cart to our family.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s best if it can be used. Even if it¡¯s not of much use, baking it for the children at home will make their mouths sweet.¡±

    Jiayin reached out and picked up a few, her eyes widened with laughter, "These are sweet potatoes, much better than what we grow here! This is also good stuff, and you can sell it at a good price if you send it directly to the pastry shop!"

    ?This sentence is like the finishing touch, drawing the most perfect ending to this trip south.

    From Lao Hei to all the men, they all grinned.

    ?More than two months of hard work finally paid off.

    At this time, Xiaocui rushed over from the second village.

    Jiayin asked: "Auntie, have Uncle Hei and his friends prepared their meals?"

    "Ready!" Xiao Cui smiled and responded simply, "I have cooked three large pots of noodles with meat sauce and egg sauce. The big kang has also been heated up. The new coats and trousers are all ready. Just wait for them to go back. "

    Lao Hei and others felt itchy after hearing this. They just passed by the workshop and were thinking about noodles mixed with meat sauce. Now they can eat it in their mouths.

    Jiayin quickly asked them to go back. Just when the village chief, Liu Biaotou and the villagers heard the news, they all came to watch the fun. At this time, they happened to help carry the things in the car to the greenhouse behind.

    Jiayin separated one-third of the medicinal materials at that time and took them directly to the small courtyard of Dr. Zhang.

    ?The old man was hit hard by the wound medicine she prepared last time, and he tried his best to save his master''s face.

    ??If these medicinal materials are not delivered, the old man may not be able to sleep well tonight.

    ?This was the first time for several villagers to enter Jiayin''s greenhouse. They were all surprised by how warm it was like spring. They also saw a lot of vegetables and fruits, and they all said that they felt like they had entered a fairyland.

    Jiayin picked a few bunches of grapes for them to eat, but they were reluctant to part with them. They carefully held them with their hands and prepared to take them back to the elderly and children to eat.

    Finally calmed down, Jiayin asked Shui Ling to guard the door, and started to tidy up.

    Except for some fruit seedlings and medicinal seedlings left outside as a cover, the rest are collected into the space, optimizing what needs to be optimized, and nurturing what needs to be cultivated.

    ?This busy schedule lasted all afternoon and all night. Shuiling was so sleepy that she fell asleep directly on the couch at the door.

    Fortunately, in the greenhouse, the heat from the sunlight received during the day is stored, so it is also very warm at night.

    Good news moves in and out of space through the cover of the vines.

    By the time the sky turned white, there were already two acres of new medicinal herbs in the space, and the roots of the banana tree had grown two feet tall again.

    ?Slightly yellow banana bunches grow layer after layer around the trunk, which is very pleasant.

    Not far away, there are loquat trees, citrus trees, mangosteen trees, and pomegranate trees, all of which are rich in fruit...

    Just think about it, you can eat these fruits casually in the future, or even sell them as a novelty with the help of Baiyunjian. You will definitely make a lot of money, and the good news will not feel tired at all!

    ?The little fox was running around in the space like crazy, tasting this and tasting that, and was very busy.

    As a result, it finally found that grapes are the most delicious...

    ??The little green snake was gloating about its misfortune and secretly sticking out its tongue in the cage. The little fox discovered it, swung its big tail and gave it a rotating flying cage package!

    Finally, the little fox ran to the henhouse again, stole an egg, and ate it in front of the little green snake...

    Jiayin ignored these two enemies and cut a bunch of bananas, intending to give the family a fresh taste. But it was just dawn, and almost no one in the family was awake.

    Fortunately, there was movement in the yard next door. Jiayin climbed up the wall and took a look. Sure enough, his foster father was practicing martial arts.

    ?So, she climbed down with a smile.

    In order to make it easier for her to climb the wall, the Ye family has always set up a ladder under the wall.

    Before she could jump down with good news, the Marquis had already thrown away his sword and came to pick her up.

    The morning breeze was too cold, so the father and daughter entered the study.

    ? ?As a gift of good news, I offered the bunch of bananas.

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t even know when you will come back!

    ¡°Try it quickly. This is the fruit brought back by Uncle Hei from Yunzhou Prefecture. It is particularly sweet and soft. It can also be eaten to relieve constipation. Haha, in short, it is suitable for all ages.

    ¡°Grandma and the others haven¡¯t woken up yet, my adoptive father will eat first!¡±

    Jiayin peeled off a banana and handed it to the Marquis''s mouth.

    Like ordinary men, Mr. Hou is not very interested in fruits.

    After all, the fruit does not have the aroma of meat, and you will not feel hungry or gain strength after eating it.

    But this is what my daughter feeds, so I have to eat it no matter what!

    ??Master Hou smiled and took a bite, but he was pleasantly surprised. "Hey, this banana is really soft and sweet. Even the elderly and children without teeth can eat it."

    "Of course! If it doesn''t taste good, can I climb the wall to deliver it to my adoptive father?" Jiayin said proudly, "Father can eat as much as he likes. I have a lot more there."

    By chance, Dongmei heard the commotion and brought warm water in for the Marquis to wash up.

    Jiayin broke off two more sticks and let her and Ye Shan taste them too.

    Dongmei smiled and said, "Is this what the convoy brought back from the south yesterday? There are more fruits in the south than in the north, and they are also novel."

    Jiayin replied with a smile: "After the New Year, Uncle Hei and the others are going to Sichuan Prefecture. There are more good things there."

    ??The Marquis nodded, finished the banana in his hand, and said: "Earlier, the expedition team you mentioned also accepted the mission and came back from the north. Not only did they bring back things for their employer, they also inquired about a lot of news about the barbarians.

    ¡°There is also the express company that helps people deliver packages and letters. It has also begun to organize. Preliminary calculations show that hundreds of people can be used.

    ¡°In this way, all the wounded soldiers will be properly arranged and have jobs to support their families.¡±

    After saying that, he ruffled Jiayin''s hair and praised: "These are all thanks to your blessing. Tell me what kind of thank you you want, and your adoptive father will definitely find it for you."

    Jiayin smiled and waved her hands, "No, foster father, I have already received the thank you gift! Uncle Hei and the others are all good hands, and they brought me so many good things back after just one trip!"

    Seeing that she refused to take credit, the Marquis stopped insisting and asked about the birthday gift for the Wanshou Festival.

    The father and daughter discussed it for a few words and felt relieved that it was safe.

    Soon, in the yard next door, the old lady lost her granddaughter, and Shuiling woke up and lost her master. They all started shouting, and Jiayin quickly climbed up the wall and went back.

    ?After breakfast, the good news went to Dr. Zhang to report as usual.

    As expected, the old man got new medicinal materials and had no time to take care of his young apprentice.

    ??He gave his young apprentice a book of meridian and acupoint maps, plus a special bronze figure, and then he plunged into his medicine room and never came out.

    Jiayin carried the meridians and acupuncture points chart, and Shuiling carried the copper figure on his shoulders. They walked home all the way, but they made a lot of attention in the village.

    ??The villagers couldn''t help but laugh, feeling sad that the good news had been released again.

    Everyone knows that this master, Doctor Zhang, sometimes works as a hands-off shopkeeper.

    When they got home, the Li family couldn''t laugh or cry.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 655ï¼š Alone Better Together

    Chapter 655: Having fun alone is not as good as having fun with everyone

    ¡°How many days did Divine Doctor Zhang give you to recite and practice this time?¡± Mrs. Li knocked on the bronze figure, her eyes filled with distress.

    Jiayin said: "Half a month! Fortunately, Grandpa Zhang has to think about new medicines, otherwise he would only give me five days..."

    Tao Hongying has always wanted to be a strict mother, so she said: "A strict teacher will produce a good disciple, and you can do whatever the doctor Zhang arranges. It''s winter now, there is no work at home and outside, so you should stop running to the city and be good." Practice at home.¡±

    Jiayin rolled her eyes, ran to the backyard, and came back with a few books.

    ?Except for Mrs. Li, from Tao Hongying, Li Laoer to Wenjuan, almost everyone has a copy in their hands.

    Jiayin said with a smile: "This is the manuscript of the atlas in the Marquis Mansion, but I stayed up several nights to copy it.

    ¡°Mom, second uncle, and sister-in-law, you should memorize it and walk around in the future. This thing will be of great use.

    ¡°I will continue copying when I have free time. When the time comes, I will give a copy to my uncle and brothers, as well as my third uncle, my mother, and my father!¡±

    Tao Hongying and others pinched the thick manuscripts in their hands and flipped through them. They were filled with densely packed names...

    They looked at each other as if they both had a headache.

    It¡¯s so thick and complicated, I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t recite it all even years ago¡­

    Jiayin covered her mouth and smiled secretly.

    ?Happiness alone is not as good as happiness among everyone!

    Since we want to work hard, the whole family should work together, supervise each other, and take care of each other to get twice the result with half the effort...

    How could Old Mrs. Li not know her granddaughter''s little thoughts? She nodded her forehead and laughed too.

    ?Fast forward, it was the fifth or sixth day again. The Marquis went to the dock military camp to take charge, and Li Laosi and Li Yong had the opportunity to go home and take a look.

    The two of them rode fast, and it was already dark when they got home.

    ??The snow fell much later this year, and they were caught up in the first scene by their brothers.

    When you walk in, you look like a snowman.

    Zheng Feng and Zheng He heard the noise and came out to help tie the horses.

    ??Li Laosi felt that the house was extremely quiet, so he asked: "Have everyone in the family gone to the city?"

    Zheng He explained: "No, Fourth Master, the masters are all working hard to endorse!"

    Li Laosi and Li Yong were confused when they heard it. When they arrived in the main room, they discovered that, as expected, almost everyone in the family had a book in their hands and they were all muttering something.

    Even two more oil lamps were lit than usual, illuminating the room brightly.

    ?Only Mrs. Li is doing needlework with a smile, and there is a good news pricking acupuncture on the copper figure.

    ¡°Mom, we are back!¡± Li Laosi shouted, causing everyone in the family to look over and quickly took them into the house to sit down.

    Tao Hongying held the book and said, "Why did you come back after traveling all night? Fortunately, there is still a pot of broth at home. I will cook hot soup noodles for you and bake some cakes."

    ¡°Dayong will go back after eating, so that Madam Hui won¡¯t have to light the fire again!¡±

    After that, she went out. When she crossed the threshold, she didn''t forget to read two books. She complained in a low voice: "This old He family is so fertile. They have seven children. It''s really a headache to have children after children." !¡±

    Li Laosi was even more confused. He asked his mother to find out what was going on.

    He and Li Yong laughed, thinking that their family was having an easy life at home, but it turned out that it was not easy either...

    After dinner, Li Yong hurried home.

    ??Li Laosi and his wife returned to the wing. He originally wanted to do something small, but in the end, a book was thrust into his hand.

    "I''ve been memorizing it for several days. You can test me on the first thirty pages. My daughter will do a spot check tomorrow. If I can''t memorize it, my daughter will definitely laugh at me."

    Tao Hongying is really sad and funny. In the past, the governor urged her daughter to study hard, but she never thought that she would be like this.

    Li Laosi had no choice but to cheer up and help his wife make progress.

    He didn''t want to, but he was looking at his wife more and more seriously, muttering from time to time. "Hey, that guy He Qiong and Zhao Hong are actually cousins! No wonder they always get together..."

    ?He is now in charge of those young soldiers, training them every day and arranging general affairs.

    After such a long period of running-in, it is finally much better than before.

    ?Looking at this booklet now, it turns out that he understood many small things in daily life in an instant, and his young masters and soldiers knew more about the details.

    By the time he finished reading and wanted to say a few words to his wife, Tao Hongying had already fallen asleep...

    Getting up early for dinner the next day, Li Laosi took the initiative to ask his daughter for two atlases and joined the endorsement team.

    ??When Li Yong came over, he was stuffed with a copy.

    ?Li Yong still wanted to be lazy. After all, if he liked reading, he wouldn''t have to break up with his family.

    It¡¯s a pity that he also has a good wife.

    Huiniang was transformed into a "supervisor", who not only supervised his proficiency in reciting, but also recited it herself.

    Fortunately, Li Yong grew up in the city, and Huiniang''s family was also an official, so they both had some foundation, so it took less effort to recite it.

    When the Jia family sent an invitation saying that Mrs. Jia was going to bring a pearl as a guest, the Li family was shocked to realize that they had been studying hard for half a month...

    Jiayin quickly went to the city and brought back some food from Baiyunjian.

    The next day, Mrs. Jia and her daughter brought a package as guests.

    It was cold, so Mrs. Wen did not let them run back and forth and gathered directly at Li''s house.

    As soon as Baozhu saw the good news, he hugged her and wouldn''t let go, complaining non-stop.

    ¡°Sister Jiayin, you don¡¯t want Baozhu anymore! Wow, last time you said we were best friends, you just ignored me for such a long time!¡±

    I felt guilty after hearing the good news. Indeed, I haven¡¯t seen this foodie girl since the last time the shop opened.

    ?Although I had been to the shop before, I didn''t meet this girl. Later, I was too busy with my studies, so I couldn''t take care of her anymore.

    She quickly apologized and coaxed Baozhu, "I''ve been really busy lately. I originally wanted to find you, but I didn''t expect you to come first. I''ll take you to the greenhouse and eat delicious food with you soon!"

    ¡°Humph, that¡¯s pretty much it!¡± Baozhu immediately became happy when he heard that there was something delicious to eat.

    ?Everyone looked at these two girls. They were both fair and fat, clean and cute.

    ?At this moment, they were sitting together, chattering like little adults, and couldn''t help but laugh.

    Mrs. Jia Er said: "Our Baozhu has been nagging my ears for the past few days. I really can''t bear it anymore, so I brought her here to bother me."

    "What are you talking about? This is a heretical thing to say. Everyone in the family hopes that you will move around more often!" Old Mrs. Li took her hand and said, "What is your mother-in-law doing at home? How is her health?"

    Mrs. Jia Er hurriedly responded one by one, and finally opened the package, took out a forehead wiper, and said with a smile: "My mother chose a pattern and asked the embroiderer at home to make it. She specifically asked me to bring it. She said it was cold. , let the old lady wear it to protect her head from the cold. "

    Mrs. Li took it, looked through it carefully, praised it several times, and finally said: "We don''t have such good craftsmanship at home, but a convoy just came back from the south and brought some citrus. When you leave, pick it up. A basket for your mother-in-law to try."

    ¡°Okay, old lady, I¡¯m not welcome. It¡¯s cold and we have a charcoal pot burning at home. My mother always says that her throat is dry and itchy, so eating a few oranges will moisten her throat.¡±

    Mrs. Jia Er made the old lady laugh, and then gave Wenjuan and Mrs. Wen each a set of children''s clothes. Even Jiayin got a white fox fur waistcoat.

    ?Everyone thanked her, and the chatter and laughter became more and more lively.

    Baozhu couldn''t sit still, so Jiayin said hello and took her to the greenhouse behind.

    Everyone left in the room also set up the table, ate snacks, cracked melon seeds, and chatted.

    ?Mrs. Jia Er looked at a medical book placed on the kang, and her heart moved...

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 656ï¼š seek medical advice

    Chapter 656 Seek medical treatment

    After thinking about it, he smiled and said: "Last time I heard that the princess is studying medicine. This is not an easy task. I''m afraid it will be very hard, right? Not to mention anything else, just identifying the herbs and memorizing the prescriptions is enough to give me a headache."

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Tao Hongying said empathetically.

    She fully understood how hard it was for her daughter to recite the atlas these past few days!

    ¡°Fortunately, Fu Niu¡¯er is young and has a good brain, otherwise endorsements would make people worry to death¡­¡±

    Mrs. Jia Er was amused and laughed, "If it were easy to endorse, wouldn''t everyone be the number one scholar?!"

    Everyone also laughed. Mrs. Li pointed to a cloth sheet in the corner of the room and said, "There is a bronze figure hidden underneath, sealed with wax on the outside and filled with oil inside.

    ¡°Fu Niuer has been using her silent back acupuncture points and meridians recently. If the acupuncture points are found right, oil will come out when the silver needles are inserted. If they are wrong, they will not penetrate.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard for my lucky girl, it¡¯s not easy to learn some skills, otherwise she would have run away to play with the orbs!¡±

    Mrs. Jia Er nodded repeatedly, "My Baozhu has also been learning the rules recently. She is still lazy and not as smart as the princess. She is often beaten. I feel so distressed that I can''t sleep or eat, but I still have to endure it."

    After saying that, she changed her subject and asked: "There is a legend in the city that there is a miracle doctor in Suijintan who can cure all kinds of diseases. Is this the princess''s master?"

    Seeing the eagerness in her eyes, Mrs. Li vaguely guessed something. After thinking for a moment, she said, "It''s useless if everything is passed around! There is indeed an old doctor in our village, and Fu Niu''er is indeed following him now." He is studying medicine.

    ¡°But medical skills are too profound. Every doctor is good at it or not, so it¡¯s impossible to cover everything.

    "After being together for so many years, I have seen that Master Fu Niu''er is good at treating injuries and recuperating the body, but I don''t know about the rest."

    ?These words were pertinent, but made Mrs. Jia even more eager.

    She stepped forward and took Old Mrs. Li''s hand and said, "What the old lady doesn''t know is that my sister-in-law is the mother-in-law of my niece Wan''er whom I met at the door of the pastry shop last time.

    ¡°She had a difficult time giving birth and almost died from a hemorrhage. Although she was saved, she was kept in bed to recuperate. She was unable to do anything at home or outside the house, so she had to suffer Wan''er and became a considerate housekeeper.

    ¡°Today I am shamelessly asking the old lady for help. When will the princess¡¯s miraculous doctor be free, can he check my sister-in-law¡¯s pulse?¡±

    When they heard the word "Wan''er", Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying''s eyes lit up.

    ?Especially Mrs. Li, she even regretted speaking so hard just now.

    At this moment, she quickly turned around, smiled and said: "You are really kind and caring, and you care so much about your sister-in-law. Just like you, I have to ask you even if I don''t care about this old face!" "

    As she spoke, she called Aunt He and asked, "Go and ask Divine Doctor Zhang if you have any free time recently."

    ?Grandma He agreed with a smile and then went out.

    Mrs. Jia Er was thinking about it, but she still wanted to talk to Mrs. Li and others with a smile. Fortunately, it didn''t take long for Grandma He to come back.

    She reported the truth, "Old madam, Doctor Zhang is researching new medicines again, and the smell of medicines in the room is very pungent. He said that if there is a patient, as long as he cannot die, he should wait for seven or eight days."

    Mrs. Li was afraid that Mrs. Jia Er would be unhappy when she heard this, so she quickly explained: "Doctor Zhang has a bad temper. He has been trying to figure out new medicines recently and has not been going well. Don''t worry about this bad tone. He is still very serious about his diagnosis.

    ¡°In this way, in seven or eight days, Divine Doctor Zhang will be able to treat you here, and I will send someone to your house to inform you.¡±

    "Okay, thank you, old lady." Mrs. Jia Er was not angry at all. Even capable people have bad tempers. After all, they have such confidence.

    ??The doctors that eldest brother hired earlier were nice and lively, but they had no ability!

    In the greenhouse at the back, Baozhu looks like Grandma Liu has entered the Grand View Garden.

    ?She ran to see the blooming flowers for a while, and picked bunches of grapes for a while. She was so happy.

    Jiayin followed her, eating, drinking and laughing together.

    Although it is dry and cold today, the sun is good and the greenhouse is warmer than the house. The two little girls quickly took off their coats, their hot little faces flushed like a pair of red apples.

    Jiayin quietly released the little fox. The little fox swung its big tail and ran around, making Baozhu go crazy with joy.

    When Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying brought Mrs. Wen and Mrs. Jia over, they were amused and happy to see the two girls playing so shamelessly.

    ?As a result, after a while, they were too hot and sweated, so someone guarded the door. They also took off their coats and spent the summer in the greenhouse.

    When it snowed for the first time, the Hou Mansion sent two sheep over.

    One of them made mutton soup, and the whole village ate and drank it.

    ?There was one mutton left, and the mutton was cut off, rolled and frozen into a tube to become a mutton roll.

    At this time, the brass mandarin duck pot is heated, and the green vegetables are picked directly in the greenhouse, and a variety of meatballs, fish balls, prawns, etc. are served, paired with freshly cut mutton slices. It is simply the best banquet dish in winter. .

    As for who cut the mutton slices?

    There will be a shortage of people around the house, but there are only a handful of knife wielders!

    From Li Laosi to Ye Shan, they are all competent enough.

    ?The cut lamb rolls are so thin and good, of course they can¡¯t eat them!

    Today¡¯s banquet with female guests is the world of women.

    ?In the greenhouse, all kinds of flowers are blooming in brilliant purples and reds, and the fragrance is fragrant.

    ??Vegetables of all colors are emerald green, bunches of grapes hang on the shelves, and juicy cucumbers hang on the vines.

    The hot pot in front of you has a fragrant bone soup and a spicy hot pot.

    ?The shabu-shabu dishes are refreshing and the shabu-shabu meat is filling. Every bite is a rare enjoyment.

    ??If it weren¡¯t for the cold wind howling outside the glass cover above the head and blowing the snow, no one would believe that this was in the cold winter...

    ¡°I really enjoyed my stay with my aunt today. Such a wonderful place is comparable to a fairyland on earth!¡±

    ??Mrs. Jia Er had eaten and drank enough, holding her hot cheeks in her hands. It was rare that she put aside her pretense of being the wife of the house, as if she was back when she was a girl, acting coquettishly with Mrs. Li.

    "From now on, I will also be called aunt, not the old lady. My aunt will treat me like her niece. I will come to fight the autumn wind every day, and stay by my aunt''s side every day!"

    ¡°There¡¯s still me, there¡¯s still me!¡± Bao Zhu stuffed a meatball in her mouth and quickly raised her hands, fearing that I would leave her behind.

    Both the Li family and Mrs. Wen couldn''t stop laughing. Old Mrs. Li said: "Come if you want. As I get older, I like the liveliness and excitement at home. Unfortunately, the children are older and are not around. I dislike the deserted home. Woolen cloth."

    Mrs. Jia Er immediately climbed up the pole and said, "As my aunt said, I will shamelessly treat this place as my second natal home."

    ?Everyone likes her for being so informal and talking much more intimately.

    Tao Hongying recently memorized the atlas and asked for advice on the headaches.

    What Mrs. Jia Er said was clear and clearer than what Mrs. Wen said, and even mixed in some secrets between different families.

    ??For example, whose concubine is spoiled and his wife is destroyed, whose mother-in-law is unruly and cruel to her daughter-in-law, whose second cousin is a cousin, and the eldest daughter-in-law is so overwhelmed that she can''t breathe...

    All in all, everyone enjoyed the meal happily.

    The dining table was removed, each person had a lounge chair, and they ate some fruit. The gossip became even more lively.

    Jiayin and Baozhu sat under the grape trellis, eating and eavesdropping on the excitement...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 657ï¼š If you dont reveal your wealth, you will be slaughtered if you reveal it!

    Chapter 657 If you don¡¯t reveal your wealth, you will be slaughtered if you reveal it!

    Let''s not talk about the excitement in the Li family''s hothouse, just talk about the missed Jiaren brothers who walked to a port three hundred miles away from Quanzhou that day.

    ?Because this place is prosperous, all the ships are willing to come over to get some water, and the pier is extremely lively with people coming and going.

    ?The Jiaren brothers came out with the purpose of study tour, just to see more of the world and gain some experience, whether good or bad.

    So, when the fleet docked and the stewards were busy, Jiaren took Brother Li and Brother Cat to find his uncle, planning to get off the ship and take a look.

    ?Li Zhensheng naturally would not disagree.

    Along the way, he also encouraged his nephews and sons to negotiate more.

    The previous levels required stamping documents, which were all completed by children.

    The level must be managed carefully, and both soft and hard measures must be used. You must not let yourself suffer a loss, nor can you let those small officials have no luck. This degree is difficult to grasp.

    Fortunately, Jiaren handled the situation well. Brother Li and Brother Mao were following him. They couldn''t help, but they didn''t hold them back either. They performed really well!

    So, this time, he directly handed some money to his nephew and told him: "Gather some people and go have a good day. You can stay in the inn at night. Just come back before tomorrow with your brothers. When you encounter good things, remember to buy some. Give it to Fu Niuer!"

    ¡°Okay, uncle.¡± Jiaren responded.

    Brother Mao and Brother Li were even more excited when they heard that they could stay outside for one night.

    Soon, they changed their clothes and led their boys out of the boat.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang were already experienced sailors and did not come down with them this time. After all, they still had to take care of the fleet.

    As a result, as soon as the three brothers got off the boat, they met Lu Zong and Jia Xu, who also took their servants with them, intending to go for a walk.

    As soon as the two sides met, Jia Xu and Lu Zong laughed.

    The three Jiaren brothers were originally fair and elegant, but they worked as boatmen along the way. Not to mention the hard work, they also became much darker and thinner due to the wind and sun, and they could hardly look like scholars anymore.

    What''s more, they are not wearing brocade robes at the moment. They are all cotton trousers with narrow sleeves and tight-fitting belts. They look neat and tidy when walking around the world.

    Similarly, the three brothers of the Li family also frowned when they saw Jia Xu and Lu Zong''s clothes.

    ??These two people were wearing brand new brocade robes, with sapphire hairpins on their heads, jade belts around their waists, and jade pendants hanging from their purses.

    ?One person also had a gold-painted fan in his hand, shaking it as he walked.

    They are simply two walking bullies, long-legged golden purses.

    It seems to be announcing to all the thieves and gangsters on the dock that we have money, very much money, so feel free to come and rob!

    Jiaren is okay, the city is deeper and he doesn¡¯t want to talk too much.

    But Brother Cat was young and was about to speak, but Brother Li pulled him hard.

    Lu Zong, who was chatting with his family members, caught sight of this, changed his mind and asked, "Brother Li, where are you going? Can we go together?"

    Jiaren didn''t want to cause trouble, but he got along well with them in the academy before, so he couldn''t refuse them directly, so he said, "Sir, didn''t they take their classmates to drink tea and recite poetry at Wanghai Tower? Don''t you plan to go and see it? "

    ??Lu Zong shook his head and said: "Everywhere we go along the way is like this. It''s really boring. I wish I could walk around the market with you, and maybe I can encounter something interesting."

    Jia Xu also nodded and said: "Indeed, this is the last pier before arriving in Quanzhou. If we don''t visit more, we will have no chance in the future!"

    This cannot be refused...

    Jiaren thought for a while and agreed, but also made a request, "Safety comes first when you go out. Since you are with us, there are some things you''d better follow our arrangements."

    "Okay, we have no objection." Lu Zong responded immediately, and Jia Xu nodded.

    Jiaren pointed to their purses and said, "You''d better put your purses in your sleeve pockets. If there are any expenses, we will advance them first and then divide them equally."

    Lu Zong and Jia Xu were hesitant, but Brother Cat finally couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted: "Article 2 of the Jianghu Manual, if you don''t reveal your wealth, you will be slaughtered!" Lu Zong and Jia Xu were stunned when they heard this, and then turned to laughed.

    ?Lu Zong patted Brother Cat on the shoulder and asked, "Where did I hear this? It''s quite interesting."

    Fortunately, he was true to his word and hid the wallet seriously.

    ??However, the mutton-fat white jade chicken heart pendant still hangs brightly on her waist.

    ??The same is true for Jia Xu.

    ??The three brothers of the Li family looked at each other and said nothing.

    ?A few people walked together to the noisy dock.

    ?The vendors selling fish, the stewards doing the purchasing, the porters selling their strength, the rented cloth-cleaning carts, the tavern boys standing at the door shouting...

    The smoke and smoke of the world is simply rushing towards your face.

    ?This is a scene you can¡¯t experience even in a teahouse overlooking the pier, drinking tea and writing poetry.

    ?? Lu Zong and Jia Xu both found it novel. They looked here and walked there, always staying in front.

    Jiaren was protecting his two younger brothers, followed by Gou Sheng and Zheng Liu and Zheng Qi, vaguely separated by passers-by or fishermen.

    ??Whether they are approaching intentionally or passing by accidentally.

    As we were walking, we saw that we were about to pass the noisiest section of the road, when three or four little fishermen ran over, playing with each other.

    There was a little kid who looked to be only five or six years old. He was quite cleanly dressed. Perhaps he tripped on something and knocked down the younger kid in front of him.

    ?Seeing that the two of them were about to fall into pieces, Lu Zong and Jia Xu, who were only one step away, subconsciously reached out to give them a hand.

    The two little babies almost bumped into their arms. They managed to stand upright. They scratched the back of their heads in embarrassment and thanked them, and then ran away like a swarm of swarms.

    ?When passing by the three Jiaren brothers, a few little kids turned to look at them...

    ??Lu Zong and Jia Xu felt happy that they had done something good. Then they saw the three Jiaren brothers and the boy leaning on the side of the road, looking like they didn''t want to get involved at all. They were a little unhappy.

    As I continued walking forward, I found it was much quieter when I reached an open area.

    Jia Xu couldn''t help but said: "Brother Li, we study to understand the truth. The old and the old, the young and the young, and the young are the basic qualities.

    "You just didn''t want to help, so why are you treating those children like snakes and scorpions and avoiding them? Isn''t it too much?"

    Jiaren didn''t say anything, but Brother Li spoke up, "Brother Lu, Brother Jia, would you like to touch your belt?"

    Jia Xu and Lu Zong frowned, looked down, and were stunned.

    ?They quickly touched their waists several times, only to find that there was only a piece of red rope left on the belt, and the jade pendant had long since disappeared.

    Thinking of the little babies they bumped into their arms just now, they still didn¡¯t understand.

    Fortunately, they also accused the Li brothers of not taking care of the little kids. It turned out that they had already figured out that they were a few thieves...

    It was then that Jiaren asked: "Brother Lu, Brother Jia, do you want to report to the official to retrieve the jade pendant? If you want to report to the official, it''s best to go to the teahouse and find a boy to take you there.

    ¡°There is a mixed crowd at the pier. If we find the wrong person, we may take you to a remote place to rob you. Don¡¯t talk about the jade pendant, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to keep your clothes, shoes and socks.¡±

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu''s faces turned even redder. They looked at each other and suddenly made up their minds...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 658ï¼š The hardest thing to accept is the kindness of a beautiful woman

    Chapter 658 It¡¯s hardest to accept the kindness of a beauty

    The two of them saluted the Li brothers together.

    ??Lu Zong said: "Brother Li, forgive our ignorance and offense just now. We are not looking for this jade pendant. We may not be able to find it even if we look for it.

    ¡°We will follow your brothers everywhere. Don¡¯t worry, we will follow the arrangements in everything this time.¡±

    Jiaren sighed inwardly, knowing that he couldn''t get rid of these two people.

    Actually, he didn¡¯t want to take them around with him.

    Fortunately for Jia Xu, Lu Zong obviously has a special status. If something happens and someone gets hurt, the Li family will be easily angered.

    ?Then, isn¡¯t it an unreasonable disaster?

    But the words have already been said here. If you refuse anymore, you will offend others.

    He could only say: "My dear brothers, we were in Xindu, under the emperor''s feet, so naturally no one dared to cause trouble.

    "But the sky is high here and the emperor is far away, and there may be danger at any time. Please be more cautious. If you have any differences of opinion, you must listen to our arrangements."

    "Okay, we will definitely obey the arrangements this time." Lu Zong responded quickly.

    ?He and Jia Xu lost their jade pendants, which was a blow, allowing them to see the darkness and danger behind the bustling docks...

    Everyone continued to walk forward, leaving the dock area, and the street became quieter.

    But with people coming and going, it looks like an ordinary county town, which makes people feel at ease.

    Different from the heavy snowfall in the North, the temperature here is the same as in summer, not just hot, but even a little stuffy.

    ?Brother Cat is young, and soon he started to cry out that he was hot and thirsty.

    ?So, a few people chose a restaurant. Seeing that most of the tables in the front hall were full, they also went in.

    The master and servant divided two tables, each ordering four dishes and several bowls of rice.

    The boy recommended drinking, but Jiaren refused and rewarded him with a few copper coins.

    The boy Le Dian Dian went behind, and Zheng Wu followed him on the pretext of having a bad stomach and looking for a toilet...

    Soon, the food was served in the kitchen, and just as it was placed on the table, Zheng Wu came back and nodded with the masters.

    The Li brothers moved their chopsticks. Lu Zong and Jia Xu saw this. Although they still felt that they were not so careful, they did not say anything.

    ?Everyone was eating and listening to the conversations of the diners next to them.

    It turns out that there is a dragon boat race on the inland river tonight.

    The so-called inland river is the river channel built from the dock to the city.

    A main river channel is very wide and branches into numerous small waterways, which are used by local people to travel on weekdays.

    There is a river outside the back door of many people''s houses, with boats tied to them, which is much more convenient than horse-drawn carriages.

    ?There were two wealthy businessmen in the city who were feuding over something unknown. They agreed that their family''s dragon boat team would compete in the battle, and whoever won would get the prize.

    Such a lively event, naturally everyone flocks to it.

    The Jiaren brothers were also tempted, and Lu Zong and Jia Xu were even more interested in joining in the fun.

    ?So, after eating, they went straight to the inland river, chose a location with the best view, and then booked two river-view rooms and two ordinary rooms nearby.

    Brother Cat was worried about the excitement at night, so he said: "Brother, let''s go buy some delicious food and watch while we eat at night."

    Jiaren rubbed his brother''s hair and agreed.

    The sun outside has just set in the west. It takes a long time to come out, so naturally you can''t stay in the room until night.

    ?So they packed up and went out again.

    ?There was a large market not far away. Some vendors were selling local specialties such as fried squid rings and shrimp cakes, and everyone rushed there.

    Food that is freshly cooked is always the best. Even though they had finished lunch, Jiaren and others couldn''t help but eat a lot around the stall.

    Jiaren took out a silver bean from his belt, and just as he was about to pay, Jia Xu had already pulled out his money bag, took a piece of silver and threw it to the stall owner, and packed a lot more.

    ?When he turned around, he saw that the Li brothers had bad expressions, and then he remembered what he had promised, and quickly stuffed the money bag back, "I''m sorry, I was so happy about eating that I forgot about it."

    Jiaren and others could not say anything. Jiaren could only say: "Brother Jia has spent money."

    ?A few people continued to walk into the market. Some people were performing arts and performing arts, which was very lively.

    ?Brother Li grabbed Brother Cat and was about to go over, but someone made a move first and grabbed the hem of Jia Xu''s gown.

    Jia Xu was startled, and when he looked down, he saw a woman in a white dress kneeling on the roadside. She was sixteen or seventeen years old, with a haggard expression, but she could not hide her good looks.

    ?His big eyes were filled with tears, and he was about to cry, which was extremely pitiful.

    Jia Xu was about to get angry, but when he saw this, he stopped his anger and asked, "Girl, why are you holding me back?"

    ?The girl let go of her hand, Yingying bent down and kowtowed, revealing the broken straw mat tube behind her.

    There is nothing visible on the top of the tube, but a pair of black feet peek out from the end...

    ?Everyone was startled and took two steps back.

    ?The girl also shed tears and choked with sobs and said: "Son, the little girl and her father took refuge with relatives and friends, and when they came here, they were stolen and taken care of by evil people.

    ¡°My father died of illness in anger. The little girl is unable to bury her father, so she can only kneel here... and sell herself to bury her father!¡±

    After saying that, she kowtowed again, and her tears quickly wet the bluestone floor in front of her.

    ??Jia Xu was a little at a loss. The family had been strictly controlled before. Not only did his concubines share the same room, he didn''t even have any maids. All the food, clothing, housing and transportation were taken care of by the young man and his mother-in-law.

    At this moment, I was suddenly troubled by such a beautiful and young girl crying, and I really didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ??He glanced at Lu Zong and the Li brothers and saw that they were silent, so he could only bite the bullet and said: "Girl, we are passing by too... I wonder if I can help you?"

    ?The girl wiped away her tears, her eyelashes were moist, she blinked lightly, and there was a hint of charm in the corners of her eyes and eyebrows.

    "The young master is away from home, so he must not have many people to serve him. As long as the young master gives the young lady ten taels of silver and buries her father, the young lady is willing to follow the young master and become a slave or maid, whatever the young master arranges."

    After saying that, she lowered her head shyly, revealing a section of her white neck, which was particularly dazzling in the sun.

    Jia Xu swallowed subconsciously. He squeezed the purse in his sleeve pocket and packed twenty or thirty taels of silver, which was not enough.

    "Girl, I can give you ten taels of silver to bury your father, but I don''t lack slaves. After you bury your father, you can continue to visit your relatives..."

    The woman didn''t wait to finish listening, and started crying again, "I know that I can''t catch the attention of the young master with my appearance like a willow tree. You don''t have to take me in, but please let him know where you live. I want to give him some money after burying my father." Kowtow.¡±

    Jia Xu''s forehead was already sweating.

    The hardest thing to accept is the kindness of a beautiful woman!

    ?Hearing that the woman no longer bothered to follow her and just kowtow to say thank you, he subconsciously told her the name of the inn.

    As a result, Jiaren pulled his sleeve and stopped him in time.

    Lu Zong watched for a long time and felt something was wrong. He said, "This girl probably wants to bury her father and find a place to live, but we are passing by and can''t help.

    "Why don''t we give up our seats quickly and let the girl wait for the next person?"

    After saying that, he was about to take Jia Xu and leave.

    But at some point, seven or eight spectators gathered behind them.

    ?There were women holding baskets, men with fierce looks, and even old men with gray beards, blocking their retreat...

    This is the third update. The epidemic has broken out here in Huahua. From now on, I will queue up for nucleic acid tests every day. I can¡¯t control the time. I will try my best to make sure the update is at five o¡¯clock. If you play for a while, you guys must understand. Wait for me to take it easy. In a few days Add more. Hug, huh!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 659ï¼š The torn pants are wrapped around my legs and I canâ€™t get rid of them!

    Chapter 659: The torn pants are wrapped around my legs and I can¡¯t get rid of them!

    "Hey! People say that rich people are the most heartless. I just found out today that this is true!"

    ??The burly man spoke first, looking like he was being beaten.

    ??The woman carrying the basket also yelled at the top of her lungs: "That''s right, you are really evil! This little girl is so pitiful that she wants to sell herself to be buried by her father."

    "You also said you would help, but why did you change your mind at the last minute? Isn''t this forcing this little girl to die?!"

    At the market, the most common people are idlers.

    ?Especially at this time, women and mothers-in-law buying vegetables from various families, craftsmen after work, etc., heard that there was a commotion here, and they all came together.

    ?With a few words, this place has been surrounded by three levels inside and three outside.

    Now, if Lu Zong wanted to drag Jia Xu out, it would be even more impossible.

    Lu Zong instinctively felt bad and frowned slightly.

    Jia Xu, however, was somewhat bookish and continued to explain to those people, "You have misunderstood. As we were passing by, this girl suddenly grabbed my robe and begged me to buy her for my father''s burial.

    ¡°I said I would give her money and let her bury her father and then continue to look for relatives without being a slave to me, but she refused..."

    What he said was true, but the woman holding the basket had squinting eyes and spoke nonsense.

    "Oh, how could there be a wicked person like you who bought someone else''s girl and didn''t want her to follow her! Then what has become of this girl? She broke her promise? How will she behave in the future?

    "She is a girl and has become yours, and you don''t want her. She can''t get married! This slave is not a slave, and her innocent body is not her innocent body. How will she live in the future?"

    "You said, if you didn''t force her to death, what were you doing?"

    ?The girl in white started to cry at the right moment, mourning so deeply that it made people feel particularly sad.

    She begged in a low voice, "Oh, sir, my father is dead and I am all alone and don''t know where to go. You bought me and helped me bury my father, and I am yours!"

    "Please don''t think I''m ugly, just accept me! I''m willing to be a cow or a horse to repay the young master for his great kindness!"

    ¡°Woo, if the master doesn¡¯t want me, I can only...have no choice but to follow my father!¡±

    After she finished speaking, she knocked her head to the ground and cried even more miserably.

    At this time, the white-bearded old man spoke, as if persuading Jia Xu, "Master, saving one life is worse than building a seven-level pagoda. I see that you are also born into a wealthy family. There should be no shortage of slaves like this in your family. How about you?" Just give her a place to stay.

    "Even if the young master takes her away temporarily, it will be fine when he finds a suitable place and then puts her down."

    The people watching the excitement from the back are not afraid of serious trouble at all.

    ?Seeing the frail and beautiful woman kneeling on the ground, the rich and handsome Jia Xu, who was sweating anxiously, started to boo and started shouting.

    ¡°How many bowls of rice can a woman eat, and how many bowls of rice can she receive at home?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if you don¡¯t want it, just give it to me. It just so happens that I don¡¯t have a wife!¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a wife either, so give it to me and keep the quilt warm at night, it¡¯s beautiful just thinking about it!¡±

    ?The people spoke more and more unpleasantly, which made the woman shrink her shoulders and cry more and more sadly.

    ??The beads of sweat on Jia Xu''s forehead were pattering down.

    This situation is much more difficult than writing an article.

    He has been reading since he was a child, and has as many as 800 books, if not a thousand, but none of them tells him how to deal with such a situation!

    Lu Zong''s face was dark. Although he didn''t know what was wrong, he vaguely guessed that they had fallen into a trap and were now being roasted on the fire!

    ??If you don''t care about this woman, then you will force her to die!

    ??If they take this woman with them, it is obvious that this woman is a troublesome person, and they don¡¯t know the root cause. Maybe there will be even greater disasters waiting for them in the future! He was upset and irritable for a moment, and wanted to summon his followers to wipe out all the evil people who plotted against him.

    But his reason told him that he couldn''t do this.

    After weighing it again and again, he looked at the three brothers of the Li family and asked in a low voice: "Brother Li, what should I do?"

    Jiaren has been watching with his younger brothers, and also had some discussions in low voices.

    Seeing Lu Zong asking for help, he took a step forward, held up his hands and said to everyone: "Dear fellow villagers, this is our first time coming to the treasure land. As soon as we walked to the market, my friend was suddenly pulled away. robe.

    "It stands to reason that my friend has a kind heart. He heard that this girl was in trouble and was willing to help with money. This is a good talk no matter what, isn''t it?"

    ?Everyone nodded, this is correct.

    ?These days, everyone is cleaning up their own troubles and is willing to donate generously. There are really not many people who help others.

    Jiaren changed the subject and added: "But this girl, after receiving help, not only did not rush to bury her father, nor was she worried about the stench of his father''s body, but she pestered my friend and insisted on following her. This is a bit strange."

    He then looked at the old men, men and women and asked: "We didn''t speak loudly here, but you suddenly appeared. When you came up, you said that we were desperate to save you, and you kept forcing us to take this girl with us.

    ¡°Can I ask, do you know this girl? Otherwise, why would you be so ignorant?¡±

    "Nonsense!" the woman scolded, angrily: "We are just passing by, we just can''t stand it. If you say a few more words, why do you think I''m a bad person?"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, who knows you? It¡¯s like we¡¯re plotting against you!¡± The man also said in a low voice, very disdainful.

    The old man sighed and shook his head, looking disappointed, "The world is deteriorating. Nowadays, good people can''t do anything good, and they can''t even say fair words!"

    Seeing this, the people on the periphery were deceived and shouted.

    "If you don''t want to save people, forget it, but don''t accuse them unjustly."

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the folks in our hometown are all good people, but we don¡¯t have those twists and turns!¡±

    Jiaren did not want to argue with them, so he continued: "Well, since the villagers are willing to vouch for these people, let us believe that they have nothing to do with this girl.

    "But my friend''s family is an official, and not everyone can be taken as a slave. Since this girl is wholeheartedly following her, is it okay if we ask a few questions?"

    ?Everyone looked at each other and said nothing.

    Jiaren didn''t really want to wait for their permission. He turned to the woman and asked, "You said that you and your father were in trouble, your money was stolen by a thief, and your father died of illness for many days, right?"

    ?The girl nodded and wanted to speak, but Jiaren had already taken the lead.

    ¡°Then tell me, your father¡¯s exposed feet are so dirty, which shows that he suffered before his death.

    "But the skirt you are wearing is made of fine jade silk, and your hands and face are not dirty at all. It is obvious that you are in good health, and you don''t look like you are in distress at all?"

    ??The woman lowered her head, her eyes rolled around, her hands subconsciously pulled her sleeves, and said: "My father loves me very much, and he is not willing to let me suffer even if I am in trouble..."

    "Okay, even if your father loves you. But if you send Yun Ling''s dress to a **** shop, you can still get five taels of silver, which is enough to buy a coffin. Why do you want to sell your body to bury your father?" Jiaren asked reluctantly.

    The woman became more and more panicked and whispered: "I only have this set of clothes. If it is pawned, I have nothing to replace it with."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 660ï¼š That sword that is light and gentle

    Chapter 660: The sword of Yun Dan Feng Qing

    "Your dress looks 90% new and very clean. It''s obviously new today. So what were you wearing so many days ago?" Jiaren sneered.

    He said mockingly: "Girl, if you lie again, you must remember to take care of such details.

    ¡°Besides, if her father is really dead, no daughter would have the heart to paint her eyebrows or apply such bright red lipstick!¡±

    ?The woman seemed to be anxious after being forced to question her. She suddenly raised her head and looked at Jiaren fiercely.

    But this also allowed everyone to see her more clearly.

    ?As expected, I drew my eyebrows, applied lipstick, and even applied powder, so my face and neck looked whiter.

    Jiaren didn¡¯t say anything before, and everyone didn¡¯t feel it either. They just felt that the woman was beautiful and pitiful.

    ?Looking at it now, it¡¯s really weird everywhere.

    When the father of a family dies, the daughter sells herself to bury her father. This is not a matter of embarrassment and numbness.

    ?The one in front of me, dressed up and paired with a white dress, looks even prettier!

    ??This is not asking for charity, but...it''s more like... seducing a man!

    ¡°You¡¯re not really a liar, are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a liar, but I also have no good intentions. It¡¯s true that I should bury my father and find myself a rich man.¡±

    ¡°Her father is so miserable, he is actually dead and still being used by his unfilial daughter.¡±

    ??Everyone on the periphery was talking quietly, and they were all excitedly speculating about the woman''s purpose. Their feet seemed to be rooted to the ground, not moving at all, and they were determined to see the show through to the end.

    Jiaren saw that the woman kept exchanging glances with the man and the old man, and he became more and more certain that they were in the same group.

    So, he said: "Girl, let''s talk about it, it''s over. We won''t embarrass you, and you shouldn''t be obsessed with it. You continue to wait for your destined person, and we are on our way."

    With that said, he was about to leave with Jia Xu, Lu Zong and others.

    ?But the woman suddenly became violent, pounced forward and pulled Jia Xu''s robe again, and began to cry, "Sir, you said you wanted to bury my father for me, you can''t just keep your word."

    ??This is a failure of commitment, and you think of asking for money again? !

    Jia Xu was extremely embarrassed. He was afraid that his robe would be ripped open, so he touched his purse and was about to throw it out.

    ??Lu Zong was sober for the first time, so he quickly stopped him!

    ?These people are obviously scoundrels. If you give them money, they will treat them more like fat sheep and want to kill them all!

    For some reason, he suddenly remembered what Brother Cat said.

    ?If you don¡¯t reveal your wealth, you will be slaughtered if you reveal it!

    They actually don¡¯t have a child yet, so they are sober.

    ?But if you don¡¯t give me any money, it¡¯s obvious that you can¡¯t do any good today.

    ?Just when she was feeling worried, the "corpse" in the straw mat behind the woman suddenly screamed and sat up suddenly!

    Everyone was so frightened that their hair stood up.

    ??Is this a corpse scam? !

    ?Some people want to run, but their legs are weak and they can¡¯t take a single step.

    At this time, Brother Li pulled out the dagger from the corpse''s foot and kicked the straw mat at the same time.

    ?The straw mat rolled away, revealing the middle-aged man inside, holding his feet and screaming in pain.

    ?Blood flowed down his fingers, and bright red drops were everywhere.

    Brother Li wiped his dagger and smiled faintly at everyone, "This man can still bleed. He is obviously alive. There is no need to be buried!"

    Everyone swallowed subconsciously, and their legs became inexplicably softer.

    ? Teenagers are still at a naughty age when they go to the mountains to dig out bird eggs and go down to the rivers to catch fish.

    ?The young man in front of me dared to take out a dagger and hurt someone. After seeing the blood, he remained so calm...

    ?Even Jia Xu and Lu Zong''s expressions changed, and the toes in their shoes subconsciously buckled the soles.

    The woman in white screamed and rushed towards the injured man, shouting, "Husband, husband, how are you?" Everyone could hear clearly that this was not selling one''s body to bury her father, this was a husband and wife conspiring to cheat money. The mandarin duck thief!

    ?Lu Zong immediately pulled Jia Xu and stood next to Jia Ren.

    ?The old men, women and men, with pale faces, subconsciously figured out that something was wrong with them and wanted to step forward to avenge their accomplices.

    It was a pity that Zheng Wu and the others were quicker than them. They drew out their daggers from their waists and blocked them away.

    Seeing that they were not successful in their deception, Jiaren wanted to be tough, but he became cold-faced and scolded: "You can''t mess with anyone who is shameless, and you can''t show your tricks when you travel around the world!" I don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s time to dig out these eyes.

    ¡°We dare to go out and move around, how can we not have any support? I am treating you as a joke today, let¡¯s just smile and spare your lives, why don¡¯t you get out!

    "If it dares to get into our hands again, a post will be sent to the government office to ensure that not one of you is left alive, and that you will all be reunited in the Hall of Hell!"

    ?Although he was dressed in ordinary clothes, everyone could clearly see the righteousness in his eyebrows at this moment.

    ?Official status?

    Are these young gentlemen all from official families? !

    Otherwise, ordinary merchants and wealthy households would not be able to cultivate such a magnanimous attitude.

    ?The men and old men suddenly hesitated. When they saw the middle-aged man''s feet bleeding, they stamped their feet angrily, pulled the woman, carried the middle-aged man, and ran away quickly.

    After a long while, everyone onlookers exploded.

    ¡°Oh, what a bunch of liars!¡±

    ¡°It must be, I saw it just now.¡±

    ¡°I know how to brag. You can see why I¡¯m just saying it now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m stupid, these people obviously have some bad intentions, I dare say it!¡±

    ?While everyone was discussing, they quietly looked at Jiaren and the others.

    ?Jiaren was impatient to listen to their afterthoughts, so he took his younger brother, Lu Zong, and Jia Xu and hurried back to the inn.

    Having been entangled for so long, the sun has set in the west and it is already dusk.

    ?Finally, we entered the room. There were no outsiders. Everyone sat at the table, each holding a bowl of tea. They didn''t speak for a long time.

    In the end, it was Jia Xu who spoke first, "Brother Li, thank you so much for just now. If it hadn''t been for your brothers to come to the rescue, I would have been in trouble today."

    Lu Zong also said: "Yeah, I didn''t expect these charlatans to be so rampant. They sold themselves to bury their fathers, and they were all fake!"

    Having said that, he remembered Jiaren''s "heroic appearance" just now, and asked further: "Brother Li, where did you learn some Jianghu dialect? Is there a Jianghu person in your family?"

    Jiaren smiled bitterly and shook his head, "I don''t have any Jianghu people in my family. I just learned a few words before I went out. I can bluff people at the critical moment. If I say a few more words, I''m afraid the secret will be exposed."

    ?Brother Cat has been watching the fun just now. Perhaps because his brother is by his side, he is not afraid at all.

    At this moment, he looked at Jia Xu with a smile and said: "Brother Jia is so stupid. Article 3 of the Jianghu Safety Manual, selling one''s body to bury one''s father, is to make a fortune. I don''t know such a simple thing! You can''t even see the flaws in that woman''s body." out!"

    ¡°Brother Cat!¡± Jiaren scolded his younger brother, not wanting him to laugh at Jia Xu.

    ??I didn''t want Jia Xu, but I wasn''t angry. Instead, I stood up and saluted Brother Cat, "There is no priority in learning, and the master is the teacher. Little brother, I really learned a lesson today!"

    ¡°From now on, little brother, please give me some advice. I just don¡¯t know what this Jianghu Safety Manual is. Is it a book? Can we borrow it?¡±

    ??Lu Zong also said quickly: "Yes, little brother has said it several times. I am really curious."

    He looked at Jiaren and said, "Brother Li, can you lend it to us so that we can learn this valuable experience when we are away from home? Of course, we also know that it is a bit presumptuous to say this.

    ¡°I still have a copy of the copybook in my house in Xindu. When I get back, I will definitely give it to Brother Li to copy and study. How about it?¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 661ï¼š details make a difference

    Chapter 661 Details determine success or failure

    Jiaren thought about it for a while, but did not refuse, and said: "Our family loves my sister so much, whether it is her father, the village bodyguard, or even the marquis, they all tell her a lot of stories about the rivers and lakes.

    ¡°So, when she knew we were going out this time, my sister compiled a pamphlet like this. It didn¡¯t actually have a few sentences, but it was just some interesting stories to remind us to be wary of people¡¯s dislike.

    "You can watch it if you want, but please don''t spread it outside! Although my sister is still young, she is still a woman, and her reputation is important."

    ¡°Okay, Brother Li, don¡¯t worry, we will definitely not spread the news.¡± Lu Zong and Jia Xu quickly assured them.

    ?When Brother Cat saw that his elder brother had agreed, he couldn''t help showing off for a long time, so he took out the booklet he carried with him and started talking to the two of them.

    Jiaren walked around the house a few times with his hands behind his back, still feeling that today''s matter might not end so easily.

    He wanted to take his brothers back to the fleet, but he was afraid of bringing disaster back.

    What''s more, I finally took my brothers to live independently for once, and I didn''t want to end it so frightened.

    ??But if you don''t tell your uncle, if you are really touched by these evil people, you will suffer a big loss and there will be no regrets.

    After hesitation, he asked Brother Li a few questions.

    Brother Li is usually polite and gentle, and his smile is harmless to humans and animals. However, at this critical moment today, he is very reliable.

    ?It can be seen that there is also a bit of ruthlessness in his temperament.

    At this moment, Jiaren subconsciously no longer regarded him as a child.

    Sure enough, after hearing his elder brother''s inquiry, Brother Li turned his attention to Lu Zong and whispered: "Brother, the six of us are armed, so we are not afraid. But for safety reasons, we still need to find a few helpers."

    Jiaren understood and took advantage of Brother Cat, the temporary storyteller, to drink water and asked Lu Zong, "Brother Lu, do you have anyone secretly accompanying you?"

    Lu Zong was stunned for a moment, with a bit of surprise in his eyes, but he still said truthfully: "There should be four people, but they will only take action when I am in danger."

    "Can you help me send the message secretly, without being followed by anyone, and send the letter back to the fleet?" Jiaren asked.

    ¡°Yes, this is easy.¡± Lu Zong nodded.

    Jiaren quickly wrote a letter and gave it to Lu Zong, "Please ask your people to see if anyone is watching outside, and then secretly send this letter to my uncle."

    ?Lu Zong stood up and walked to the opposite room.

    ?Half an hour later, the young man from the Lu family brought a note and sent it over, saying: "Sir, the fleet has received a reply, and there is indeed someone watching outside."

    ?Lu Zong frowned and handed the note directly to Jiaren without reading it.

    Jiaren unfolded it and saw that it was his uncle''s handwriting, with only six words written, "Don''t worry, pay attention to safety."

    Jiaren felt confident, so he asked Zheng Wu and Zheng Liu to prepare food.

    ?Eat and drink enough before you can face another experience in the evening!

    As night falls, everything should be completely silent, but due to the dragon boat fight tonight, people are coming and going on both sides of the inland river, making it very lively.

    There are all kinds of people carrying lanterns, selling snacks, and selling river lanterns for fun.

    Jiaren and others gathered near the window and could have a panoramic view of the excitement without going out.

    Brother Li smiled and said, "It''s really worth spending the money. You can stand high and see far without having to go down and get sweaty."

    ?Brother Cat actually still wanted to join in the fun, but after what happened before, he was even more looking forward to another fun, so he took a piece of snack and lay on the window, eating and complaining.

    ¡°Why did you eat all the spiced melon seeds on the road? At this time, it would be more interesting to eat the melon seeds and watch the fun.¡±

    Jiaren knocked on his younger brother and said, "You still have the nerve to say that you ate the most on the road."

    ??Brother Cat was laughing and pretending to be stupid. Boating was boring. He was young and his brothers were reluctant to let him work.

    So, most of the time, he sat on the side of the boat, staring at the scenery on both sides of the river in a daze. Of course, his mouth couldn''t be idle. He ate here and there, and the box full of snacks his sister brought them was exhausted.

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu stopped watching after watching it for a while. They had something on their minds and couldn''t put everything down and enjoy it.

    ?So the two of them retreated to the back, took the Jianghu Safety Manual and recited it silently.

    ??There are some truths in the manual, and they understand them, and they even listen to the instructions from their family members.

    But if it is written in black and white, easy to recite and interesting, they are more willing to learn more and imprint it in their minds.

    From now on, if you encounter "traps" like Baili again, you will no longer be treated as a "pie".

    Jiaren watched for a while and then came over to pour tea. Lu Zong couldn''t help but ask him, "Brother Li, how did you find out that something was wrong with those people? And that woman, we really didn''t find anything fishy."

    Jiaren smiled faintly, "Details determine success or failure! Don''t panic when something happens, observe calmly, and you will find many differences.

    ¡°For example, the old man was bent over but didn¡¯t have a cane. He pretended to be a scholar, but there were no calluses on his wrists from writing.¡±

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu were both surprised when they heard this. They originally thought that Jiaren had already revealed a lot of flaws in public, but they didn''t expect that there were more details.

    Jia Xu couldn''t help but ask, "What about the woman, the one with the basket?"

    Jiaren took a sip of tea and said, "This woman doesn''t have many flaws, but when she came up she accused us, not just to watch the fun.

    "And she is well dressed, but she only has a handful of chicken feather vegetables in the basket. Chicken feather vegetables are the cheapest vegetables here. They were sold in the market just now. They cost five handfuls for a penny, and she only had a handful. Where did they come from? You can¡¯t just put it in casually, it¡¯s just a show!¡±

    ?These are all guesses, but it has to be said that they are indeed not consistent with common sense and are worthy of doubt.

    Jia Xu blinked twice, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and asked dryly: "We just walked half of the market and ate some shrimp cakes. You even know the prices of vegetables here. This is amazing." ¡±

    Jiaren didn¡¯t think there was anything great about this, and asked instead: ¡°We are here to experience, not to see the scenery, but more to see the food prices in various states, capitals and towns, and then the customs and customs.

    "In the future, when taking exams, if the questions are related to people''s livelihood, the articles you write must be meaningful. After all, the court''s selection of materials is for the herdsmen, not to write more good poems and praise the scenery of Tianwu. beauty."

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu looked at each other, as if they were enlightened, and suddenly felt that they had traveled all this way in vain.

    The so-called experience, the real meaning is just like what Jiaren said!

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu both stood up and solemnly thanked, "Thank you, Brother Li, for your advice!"

    Jiaren quickly waved his hand, pushed them to sit down, and said with a smile: "We are just chatting casually, not much advice.

    ¡°Everyone has their own pursuits in life. I have seven brothers, and I am the eldest. If I want to support my family, I must take the scientific examination. Therefore, I pay more attention to people¡¯s livelihood and the like.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have such pressure. It¡¯s not a bad thing if you like to enjoy the scenery on the road.¡±

    The three of them chatted and drank tea. From time to time, they heard Brother Li and Brother Cat shouting and cheering by the window, cheering for the dragon boat below. Then, they also smiled and stepped forward to join in the fun.

    ?The dragon boat race lasted until the middle of the moon when it ended. The people gradually dispersed and the streets became completely quiet.

    Jiaren closed the window and assigned a room to sleep.

    A young man diligently came up with a bucket of hot water and went from house to house knocking on doors to ask people if they wanted hot water to wash their feet.

    Everyone said they were too tired and went to sleep directly, so the boy went down too.

    Actually, the boy didn¡¯t know it at all. As soon as he came downstairs, people in the other three rooms gathered in the river view room.

    Jia Xu was a little nervous and asked, "Brother Li, are you sure those evil people will definitely come tonight and enter this room first?"

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 662ï¼š The arrow is on the string and must be fired!

    Chapter 662 The arrow is on the string and must be fired!

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure they will behave as I expected.¡±

    Jiaren lowered his voice and continued: "But when the boy was carrying the water upstairs, I heard the shopkeeper ask him what he was doing. Obviously, this inn does not have the rules to take the initiative to provide hot water to guests.

    ¡°Even the guests who lived in the innermost room complained when they passed by our door that the boy was too lazy and would not work without being paid.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t give a reward or give any instructions, but he was so proactive and attentive that he even asked about the four rooms we booked. I suspect he wanted to determine which room we all lived in so that he could report the news to the evildoers.

    "I just appeared in your room on purpose. There are only two younger brothers in this room, so they should be the least able to resist. As long as I catch them first, I will be under the control of others, and you two will be left, not to mention any extra effort..."

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu were speechless when they heard this. Jiaren''s mind really pushed them to the ground and crushed them again and again.

    They are all about the same age, and both have scholarly reputations, but around Jiaren, they always feel that they are idiots who don''t understand anything.

    You must know that no matter where they were in the past, they were talents praised by others...

    "Ahem," Lu Zong managed to find some confidence and whispered, "I have already ordered my men. If we are unable to handle it, they will come out and take over."

    "This is best." Jiaren nodded and quietly told his two younger brothers, "Brother Cat, a gap has been moved out of the bed. Whenever someone comes in, you can hide under the bed. You must not move unless I ask you to come out. You know ?"

    ¡°I got it, brother.¡± Brother Cat deservedly wilted.

    Obviously, this arrangement hurt his young blood, but he also knew that this was his elder brother protecting him.

    Jiaren rubbed his little head and told Brother Li, "Try to protect yourself and don''t be reckless. You can''t take it lightly until the villain is completely subdued. Do you understand?"

    "I know, brother." Brother Li deserves to be happy, but I don''t know if he can really obey me...

    Jiaren thought for a while, took out a medicine bottle from his belt, poured out four small pills, and handed them to Lu Zong.

    "These are antidote pills. They are very valuable and very effective. Each of you must take one pill and keep it. If someone dares to use poison or put poison on the weapon, take it immediately. At least you can save your life."

    ?Lu Zong quickly divided it between Jia Xu and their two young men.

    Finally, he put the pill under his nose and smelled it. It didn''t taste bitter, but had a refreshing aura.

    ?Just like the deep mountain forest, the aura of the essence of vegetation...

    Jiaren still wanted to give some leftovers to the dog, but saw that Brother Li had already given them to them.

    A group of people, exactly ten masters and servants together, were hiding in a room.

    ? ? Occasionally speaking at a lower voice, time does not pass slowly.

    At the fourth watch, Brother Cat was so sleepy that he snored a little on the bed, which made Brother Li, who was lying next to him pretending to be a little tired.

    ?Jiaren, Lu Zong and Jia Xu hid behind the screen, and the young men of the Lu family and Jia family hid at the end of the bed.

    ?Zheng Liu and Zheng Qi were strong in martial arts, so they hid in the corner of the room, which was closest to the window.

    Gou Sheng''er was hiding beside the bed, protecting Brother Li and Brother Cat nearby.

    Just when everyone thought that no one would come tonight and that it was unnecessary, there was sudden movement outside the window.

    ?The last quarter moon was not so bright, but it still clearly printed the two figures on the window lattice.

    ??A bamboo pipe pierced the window paper, and wisps of green smoke dispersed in.

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu''s nervous hearts almost jumped out of their chests, and they quickly stuffed the pills into their mouths.

    The same was true for Jiaren. He suppressed his panic and patted Lu Zong and Jia Xu gently.

    ?After a while, a dagger was inserted into the crack of the window, the small flap was opened, and then two people jumped in from the window.

    Jiaren and the others could see clearly that the man and the old man who came in were none other than the liar''s accomplices during the day.

    They were very vigilant. They first looked at the two boys on the bed. When they saw that there was no movement from them, the big man breathed a sigh of relief and turned to wave down.

    Immediately two more people jumped in, one with a sharp mouth and a monkey cheek, and a young woman, but they were not familiar faces. The four of them gathered together and closed the window.

    The old man lowered his voice and said: "Let''s fight quickly! Capture the two cubs first, and then go to the next door. Ask for the money first, stabilize them, and kill them when the money is obtained."

    ¡°I understand, Uncle Kong.¡± The man responded.

    ?The three of them were obedient, and it was obvious that the old man was their leader and think tank.

    The man raised his feet and reached the bedside. He bent down and was about to reach out to lift Brother Li, who was sleeping outside, when he suddenly heard a slight sound, like a machine turning...

    The next moment, his chest was penetrated. The severe pain made him open his mouth to say something, but no sound came out at all, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.

    ??The man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks became a little impatient when he saw him half-kneeling beside the bed. He stepped forward and complained: "They are just two little brats, what do you think is good about them!"

    As he spoke, he was about to push the man away, but his instinctive alertness made him suddenly feel something bad, so he ducked away.

    Poof!

    A sharp arrow shot through his arm, causing him to scream in pain.

    ?This scream seemed to turn on some switch, and the room immediately became chaotic.

    ?Brother Li turned around and kicked his younger brother directly into the bed. Then, using the cover of the bed curtain, he fired three more crossbow arrows at the man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks.

    ??The man with the sharp mouth and monkey cheeks was on guard and quickly hid by the window, but was pierced into the shoulder by Zheng Liu''s dagger.

    ??On the other hand, the burly man, who was about to die, received two more arrows and went to see the Lord of Hell completely.

    ?The old man and woman standing in the middle of the room reacted quickly and started to find cover when they heard something was wrong.

    Unfortunately, Jiaren had aimed at them long ago, and the three crossbow arrowed. The old man hid over, but the woman was hit by the right abdomen and thighs.

    ??The old man was also vicious. He grabbed the woman as a shield and retreated to the window, forcing Brother Li and Jiaren to finish the crossbow arrows.

    ??The man with the sharp mouth and monkey cheeks was still fighting to the death with Zheng Liu. Only Zheng Qi and Gou Sheng''er were left. At this time, they also raised their daggers and pointed at the old man.

    The old man pulled out a foot-long dagger from his waist and fought with Zheng Qi.

    ?Gou Sheng''er also wanted to join, but the space in the room was too small and he couldn''t use it, so he could only sweep the formation on one side.

    ?Hunting from time to time to distract the old man.

    ??The servants of the Lu family and the Jia family have learned some skills from the nursing school in the mansion, otherwise they would not go out with their masters.

    But when you meet these quacks, it¡¯s completely unsatisfactory.

    The two of them also had daggers in their hands, but they could only be on the outside, protecting Brother Li and Brother Cat on the other side of the bed.

    Jiaren saw Zheng Liu and Zheng Qi fighting, so he shouted and lit the lamp.

    Then, he rushed to help Zheng Liu, planning to deal with the man with the sharp mouth and monkey cheeks first.

    The gentleman''s swords learned in the academy are mostly just fancy swords, beautiful but useless.

    Jiaren is using a dagger now, and he just practiced it at home and on the road for a while.

    But at a critical moment of life and death, he had to protect his two younger brothers, so he became a little more brave.

    ??While the man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks was forced by Zheng Liu and could not turn around, he pierced the man''s back with a dagger.

    ??The man let out a short scream and finally lay down softly...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 663ï¼š The boat capsized in the gutter!

    Chapter 663 The boat capsized in the gutter!

    Zheng Liu took a few breaths from exhaustion and went to help Zheng Qi, but Zheng Qi was kicked out by the old man.

    It is obvious that the old man¡¯s kung fu is beyond everyone¡¯s expectation.

    ?Just when everyone thought the old man would jump out of the window and escape, he came running towards Jiaren, holding the short knife high in his hand.

    ¡°Little brat, I¡¯ve been traveling around the world all my life, killing dozens of young men from rich families, but tonight the boat capsized in the ditch, and the brat is in the hands of you. Today, even if I die, I have to take you with me!¡±

    Just as Lu Zong was fumbling to light the oil lamp, the old man held up a dagger with a ferocious face, frightening everyone''s heart.

    Jiaren gritted his teeth and raised his dagger to block the blow. Unexpectedly, three crossbow arrows suddenly flew out from under the bed and hit the old man in the chest and abdomen.

    ??The old man''s body was penetrated, and gravity made him take a step back. The ferocious look on his face was replaced by one full of disbelief and unwillingness.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Why did it fail this time? !

    ?There is nothing surprising about these people, but why do they carry such powerful crossbows with them, and why do they have such powerful young men...

    What is wrong?

    The old man fell down with a pop and died with his eyes open.

    Jiaren quickly pounced on him and slashed his neck with another knife, completely severing his throat.

    ??The same goes for Zheng Liu, who also made up for the man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks and the burly man.

    As for the woman, she has already been turned into a hedgehog by the crossbow arrows, so there is no need to do anything more.

    The smell of blood filled the room, making everyone''s breathing a little heavier.

    In the end, it was Brother Cat who cried under the bed, "Woo, brother, I''m scared!"

    Jiaren quickly put away the dagger, rushed over and took out his younger brother, comforting him: "Don''t be afraid, my eldest brother is here, the bad guys are all dead!"

    ¡°Woo, brother, I killed someone! I saw him raising the knife, and I was afraid you would be hurt, so I fired the arrow, woo, I was afraid!¡±

    ?Brother Cat was frightened. During daily practice, he had shot some birds and pheasants, and he didn''t think anything of it at all.

    But tonight, he shot someone.

    ??Moreover, under the light, he could clearly see the old man''s death state.

    He hugged his brother, scratched his neck and cried desperately, as if he could cry out his fear.

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu came forward, wanting to say a few words of comfort but not knowing what to say.

    Compared to Brother Cat, they are even more useless and are not helpful at all.

    ?Especially Lu Zong, who promised that his secret guards would take action, but things happened so suddenly that it only took a few sips of tea from beginning to end, and it was over before he had time to react...

    It was Brother Li who jumped out of the bed, slapped his brother on the head, and cursed: "Why are you crying, this is not at home, cheer up!

    ¡°This old guy wants to kill my eldest brother. If you kill him, you will save your eldest brother. When you go home and talk to your grandma and sister, your sister will definitely reward you. Even the fourth and fifth brothers will envy you!¡±

    These words worked really well. Brother Cat blinked twice, wiped his tears immediately, and asked, "Then I also want a clairvoyant. Can my sister give it to me?"

    "Don''t talk about clairvoyance, there are all clairvoyances!" Brother Li knew his younger brother so well that he made Brother Cat happy with just one sentence.

    Brother Cat immediately shouted: "Okay, I will write to my sister when I get to Quanzhou and ask her to prepare it for me."

    Seeing this, Jiaren felt relieved, but also felt dumbfounded.

    At this time, there was already a noise outside.

    ?The fight just now had woken up the tenants inside, as well as the shopkeeper and waiters downstairs.

    The shopkeeper and his waiter came up with oil lamps and shouted loudly in the corridor, asking if something had happened.

    Jiaren asked Zheng Liu and Zheng Qi to protect his two younger brothers, and then opened the door with Gou Sheng''er. Lu Zong quickly followed him, while Jia Xu hesitated and fell behind.

    After just a dead fight, Jiaren was stained with blood, and the shopkeeper and guy were shocked.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Kill...kill someone?¡±

    Jiaren nodded and said loudly: "Shopkeeper, we were sleeping well, but suddenly a thief opened the window and jumped in to kill people and steal money.

    ¡°However, we were all subdued and there were casualties. We need to report to the Yamen and ask the officials to come over. You send a boy to lead the way!¡±

    The shopkeeper''s eyes rolled around, somewhat unwillingly.

    When opening a business, the last thing you want to do is to deal with the Yamen. On weekdays, if you have nothing to do, you need to take care of it. Today, something obviously happened...

    ?In this way, he was reluctant to respond.

    Lu Zong was waiting impatiently and was about to scold him when Jiaren stopped him and said to the shopkeeper, "Shopkeeper, when one of your boys was delivering water, he helped these thieves to find out which room among us and how many people live there.

    "If you don''t take the initiative to report it to the official, I have reason to suspect that you are working with the thief!"

    "No, no!" The shopkeeper finally couldn''t bear it any longer and quickly stopped him, "This young master can''t talk nonsense. I''ll have someone take you to report to the official!"

    Jiaren then took out the post from the Marquis and handed it to Gou Sheng''er.

    ?Gou Sheng''er took the post and left with a boy.

    Jiaren and others secretly breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the official came over, they would be safe for the time being.

    Actually, Jiaren doesn¡¯t want to take away Mr. Hou¡¯s post about this kind of thing.

    ??However, the name of Shanbo Mansion in his family is only useful in Xindu. When he goes out, he is far less intimidating than the military prince Xintinghou.

    ??If you want the government office not to create difficulties and resolve the matter smoothly, you can only rely on the deterrence of the Marquis.

    The shopkeeper didn''t dare to step forward, but smelling the strong smell of blood, he cautiously asked: "Sir, I don''t know how many thieves have come. Is anyone injured? Do you need to see a doctor?"

    Jiaren shook his head and replied: "There is no need to find a doctor."

    The shopkeeper still wanted to ask, but Gou Sheng''er and the boy who had gone downstairs came back.

    ??The shopkeeper stared, and before he could be scolded, a middle-aged man and seven or eight officials walked out from behind them.

    Jiaren''s eyes turned red as soon as he saw the man, and he shouted: "Uncle!"

    ?Li Zhensheng stepped forward, looked him up and down, and asked, "Are you injured?"

    "No, uncle, thank you that my sister has prepared all the things." Jiaren suppressed his weak mood and said quickly: "There are four people in total, they are all the people who sold their bodies to bury their fathers during the day, and one of them has special kung fu. Well, we spent a lot of effort to kill them all."

    Kill them all? !

    Before Li Zhensheng could speak, the shopkeeper rolled his eyes and fainted from anxiety.

    The most important thing in doing business is reputation. If someone dies in his shop, what customers will dare to come in the future? !

    Li Zhensheng only glanced at the shopkeeper and ignored him. He turned around and handed over his hands to the leading official, saying: "Wang Captou, thank you for your hard work. This matter involves Jianghu people. If the children are not ruthless, I''m afraid they will be eaten up by now." loss¡­"

    Jia Renchai¡¯s uncle received the news from him, so he found an official and waited outside.

    At this moment, he followed up and said: "Wang Captou, these people and their accomplices, a beautiful woman, a man with an injured foot, and a middle-aged woman, should all be waiting at their home.

    ¡°In addition, there is a young man in this inn who is an inside agent. The shopkeeper knows who he is. If you want to investigate, you can get clues from this man¡¯s mouth.

    "Also, there is an old man in this room. When he fought with us before, he said that dozens of rich young men died in their hands. This must be a big case. If it can be investigated, it will definitely be a great achievement. !¡±

    Sure enough, Wang Captou¡¯s eyes lit up at that moment, and he hurriedly handed over his hands and went into the house...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 664ï¼š Responsibilities of the eldest grandson

    Chapter 664: Responsibilities of the eldest grandson

    Brother Li and Brother Mao rushed out. When they saw their father, they hugged him and refused to let go, like naughty children who had been bullied.

    ¡°Dad, wuwu, I¡¯m scared, these people are bullying us, I want to go home, I miss my grandma!¡±

    "Dad, they jumped in from the window with knives. It''s terrible."

    Lu Zong and Jia Xu, who were following closely behind them, slipped and almost fell to their knees.

    ?Half of the blood on their feet was the work of these two boys.

    ?They are obviously two tigers, but when they see their father, they turn into well-behaved lambs? !

    ?Li Zhensheng hugged his son and comforted him repeatedly, "Don''t be afraid, dad is always outside. If he hears something bad, he will lead someone to rush up to him."

    "You have done a good job just now, but when it comes to risking your life, you must be ruthless. Only the dead can ensure that they do not hurt others."

    ?At this time, the official had already checked the house and arrested the boy.

    It turns out that it was no coincidence that the young guy was working as an inside agent. This group of thieves lived next door to his house!

    The thieves knew that Jiaren and others had settled here, so they took advantage of the situation and hired a young man to act as an internal agent.

    ?Wang Captou immediately went back to the government office to find help, and in the dim light of dawn, he ran to dig out the thief''s lair.

    ?In the room, four corpses were also carried downstairs.

    ??The shopkeeper had just woken up, but when he saw this posture, he tilted his head and fainted again...

    He really didn¡¯t want to face this miserable situation soberly.

    ?Li Zhensheng opened three rooms in another inn diagonally opposite. It was here last night that he and the officials waited and paid close attention.

    At this moment, he took the children over.

    Bringing clean clothes from the ship, the Jiaren brothers all changed.

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu did not participate in the fight, and they were not dirty.

    Only the soles of the shoes were stained with blood, so the boy took them off and brushed them before wearing them.

    As soon as he finished his work, Liu Yang smiled and carried a food box, delivered several portions of white porridge, vegetarian steamed buns, and a plate of pickled cucumbers.

    ??He was also waiting outside last night. When he heard that everything was fine, he went to buy breakfast.

    ?Although his surname is Liu, he and the Li brothers have worn the same pair of trousers since childhood.

    At this moment, Brother Li and Brother Cat both ran to hug him.

    He said: "I know you showed off your power last night, and you will be able to brag about it for half a year after you go home. You guys eat first, and I will rush to tell Jiayi that he is guarding the fleet. Maybe he is thinking about this, and his eyebrows are so anxious. It''s going to be on fire."

    Brother Li and Brother Mao then let them go, and Liu Yang quickly hurried back to the dock.

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu were also invited to the table to eat.

    ?This night was quite thrilling. It not only consumed our energy, but also our physical strength. When the crisis was over, the boys'' stomachs were all growling with hunger.

    ?So they gathered around the porridge and steamed buns, lowered their heads and ate.

    ?Li Zhensheng sat aside and looked at them with a smile, without urging or asking questions.

    Until the boys had eaten and drank enough, and the panic in their brows and eyes had faded, he said, "Jiaren, tell us everything from beginning to end, without leaving out even a single detail."

    Jiaren nodded and talked from the moment they got off the boat until just now.

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu were ashamed.

    ??Jia Xu was the initiator of this big trouble when his money was exposed.

    ?Lu Zong agreed to let the secret guards take action, but in the end he let the Jiaren brothers bear all the risks. Both of them apologized quickly and sincerely.

    ?Li Zhensheng did not blame them, nor could he blame them.

    After all, they are all academy students, just peers, not descendants of the Li family.

    He waved his hand and said a few polite words, then turned to Jiaren and asked with a cold face: "Have you reflected on this matter? Do you know where you handled it improperly?"

    Jiaren nodded, stood up and stood beside his uncle respectfully with his hands lowered, and said: "Uncle, I have reflected on this matter. I was reckless and took my brothers into danger.

    "Yesterday, knowing that this group of people might retaliate, I should have taken my brothers back to the fleet. I should not have stayed behind, thinking that we were armed, and rashly facing a group of desperadoes.

    ¡°First of all, I am not familiar with them and cannot know myself and the enemy well, so the countermeasures I formulate must have variables.

    ¡°Secondly, I shouldn¡¯t place my greatest reliance on others. If there is a problem with such reliance, my life will not be guaranteed.

    ¡°I will never be so reckless in the future. I will always put safety first and act prudently.¡±

    Li Zhensheng''s face became much better now, he nodded slightly and said, "Speaking of which, I can''t blame you. Being young and vigorous is inevitable.

    ¡°Back then, I was also ignorant of the world and insisted on traveling to study. I wandered for more than ten years, causing my family to suffer.

    ¡°But from now on, you must always remember that you are the eldest grandson of the third generation of our family. The family¡¯s foundation depends on you, and the six brothers and one sister must rely on you as the eldest brother.

    ¡°Your decision is likely to affect the rise and fall of the entire family. Therefore, the family does not ask you to make achievements, but only wants you to learn the word ¡®stability¡¯.

    ¡°Think twice before you act, make decisions before you act, and never take risks if you are not completely sure. Today¡¯s lesson must be remembered, and there must be no next time!¡±

    "Uncle, I have made a note of it and will never do it again in the future." Jiaren lowered his head and solemnly responded.

    Brother Li and Brother Mao were reluctant to bear the punishment of their eldest brother, so they quickly stepped forward to apologize together.

    Brother Li said: "Dad, I made a mistake too. I shouldn''t let my eldest brother bear the responsibility alone."

    ?Brother Cat was also jumping up and down, shouting, "Dad, it''s all my fault. I was the one who made my eldest brother stay to watch the dragon boat!"

    ??Li Zhensheng glared at his two sons and scolded: "If you don''t jump out, I won''t forget you. Brother Li hit too hard yesterday. If you kick up the fake corpse, you can comfort him with money in time."

    "These charlatans won''t be too embarrassed, so they won''t kill you all, so there won''t be this disaster!"

    ¡°And Brother Cat, you have strongly requested me to come out this time. Whether it¡¯s good or not, you have to grit your teeth and hold on, and you can¡¯t say anything about going home.

    "You are now old enough. You have to learn to bear the cost of your choices. Your brothers are already trying their best to protect you. You can''t take their protection for granted and you can''t hide behind them all your life. Do you understand?"

    Brother Li and Brother Mao both shrank their necks and nodded quickly, not daring to argue a word.

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu listened, feeling guilty and envious.

    Their fathers and elders will also teach them, but they will not break it into pieces and distinguish it in detail.

    ?Although Li Zhensheng had a cold face and a stern tone, anyone could hear his concern and love.

    ??Li Zhensheng didn''t know what they thought, so he continued to teach his children, "Tell me, how should we deal with the aftermath of this matter?"

    Brother Li and Brother Mao both looked at Jiaren, as if they were following the lead of their eldest brother.

    Jiaren thought for a while and said: "Over at the Yamen, if we arrest someone, we will definitely be able to find out something, which is considered a credit. Let''s do some more work at home and we can end it."

    "As for the inn, let''s pay fifty taels of silver. After all, their guy acted as an internal agent and led the wolf into the house, and he was wrong in the first place. These fifty taels are purely a moral help from us."

    ??Li Zhensheng nodded and wanted to say something, but the head catcher Wang came over. When he entered the door, he burst out laughing, cupped his hands and thanked him.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 665ï¼š To cut weeds, we need to get rid of the roots.

    Chapter 665: To cut the weeds, we need to get rid of the roots!

    ¡°In addition to Mr. Li, we have just raided the lair of this gang of thieves. Fortunately, we have fulfilled our mission and captured three other liar accomplices, and there is also an unexpected harvest!

    "This group of thieves is running around, not only cheating, but also kidnapping and selling children. We just found two children in the cellar. They are the same two children who reported missing to the Yamen yesterday. Now, we have solved the case together."

    ?Perhaps it was because of the unusual status of these two children that Wang Baotou smiled so hard that his lips reached to his ears.

    ?Li Zhensheng was also happy when he heard this. In this way, the government office will benefit and it will be easier to manage.

    ?He quickly stood up, returned the salute with his hands, and said with a smile, "Congratulations to the king for arresting the head. This is a great achievement. Your promotion and promotion are just around the corner."

    ¡°Same joy, same joy.¡± Wang Captou said very politely, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to a few young masters, these thieves are quite capable.

    ¡°If the young masters hadn¡¯t defeated the four most powerful ones, it would have been difficult for us to catch them.¡±

    ??Li Zhensheng invited him to sit down and drink tea. After listening to him talk about the entire arrest process, he felt that nothing was missing, so he asked, "These thieves have entered the government prison. How will they be punished?"

    Wang Baotou wanted to make friends, and it was no secret. He said, "According to Tianwu law, the minimum sentence is twenty years of hard labor. If there is another trial, if there are other cases, he may be sentenced to beheading." "

    ?? Li Zhensheng''s eyes flashed and he said with a smile, "Tianwu''s laws are still too merciful. Such evil thieves only need to do hard labor? If I tell you, only beheading can make the people truly feel at ease and live and work in peace and contentment.

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sleep peacefully at night, and my children won¡¯t dare to go out and play at will.¡±

    ?Wang Captou understood and immediately responded, "The officer is right, the matter has not been finalized for the time being. It has to wait for the county magistrate''s interrogation. No one knows the outcome."

    Li Zhensheng said, "This time we passed by and caused trouble for you. If you have the opportunity, you should really pay a visit to the county magistrate and thank him in person."

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Yuanwai, there must be this opportunity.¡± Wang Captou smiled and handed over his hand again.

    Jiaren and others have been standing by, listening quietly.

    Brother Cat was young and couldn''t hold his temper. He couldn''t help but interrupt and said, "Dad, our arrows have been taken away. My sister made them!"

    ??Li Zhensheng glared at his son, and then said to Wang Captou, "Wang Captou, please forgive me, the child is young and immature. However, no wonder the child is reluctant to part with these arrows.

    ¡°When they left home, my niece, the princess, was concerned about the safety of her brothers outside, so she specially found good iron and entrusted the craftsmen of Xintinghou Mansion to make these arrowheads, which are really rare.

    ¡°If the investigation at the Yamen is over, can this arrow be returned?¡±

    ??Wang Captou was surprised when he heard this, and quickly responded, "Oh, it turns out those arrowheads are so valuable, and they were prepared by the princess for the brothers! Don''t worry, I will have someone deliver them to you when you get back soon."

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wang!¡± Brother Cat saluted and thanked him, which made Mr. Wang very happy.

    After saying a few more words, Wang Captou was about to go back.

    ?Li Zhensheng sent him to the door and, needless to say, stuffed a banknote without leaving any trace.

    ?So, after everyone had breakfast and rested for a while, someone came from the Yamen and politely invited Li Zhensheng to come over.

    ?Li Zhensheng took Jiaren with him, prepared a generous gift, and went to see the county magistrate. He also talked about what happened last night.

    ??The county magistrate''s family is also in Xindu, and he has heard a little bit about the Li family''s affairs.

    I''m not familiar with anything else, but the corn and potatoes that will be planted next year were obtained by the Li family from Fan people, so he always knows.

    ??There is also Xintinghou, the backer of the Li family, who is now the protector of the entire Tianwu.

    ? Even if he had great courage, he would not dare not be polite to the Li family.

    ?So the two parties had a good chat, drank two cups of tea, and the incident last night was over.

    On the way back, Li Zhensheng went to the inn again and gave money to the shopkeeper.

    The shopkeeper originally wanted to transfer the business back to his hometown to farm because the business was not doing well. After experiencing this incident, I was even more frightened and was already at the Zhangluo Inn.

    Getting this money was an unexpected gain. Not only did I stop complaining, I was also very grateful.

    ?These things were so busy that the fleet had to stay at the dock for an extra day.

    On the other side of the passenger ship, the gentlemen heard a few words and restricted the students not to get off the ship.

    The students thought that the Li family was delayed because of unloading goods, so they didn''t complain.

    Early on the next morning, the fleet finally set off.

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu were called by the gentlemen and spoke a few words carefully.

    When he came out, the young man of the Lu family came close to his master and whispered, "Sir, those fellow swindlers committed suicide in prison yesterday out of fear of crime. No one is left alive."

    ?Lu Zong was stunned for a moment, then waved his hand to signal the boy to step back.

    Jia Xu reacted slowly for a moment, and when he came to his senses, he shouted, "Is this... eradicating the roots?!"

    ??Lu Zong gave him a tug, looked at the cargo ships ahead, and said softly, "They deserve it! If it were me, I would do the same."

    Jia Xu took a deep breath and responded, "Yes, he deserves it. But I just thought Mr. Li looked gentle, but I didn''t expect his methods to be so ruthless."

    ??Lu Zong nodded, "If you think about it carefully, how could the Li family have grown from a small farm to where they are now without any ability and means?

    ¡°Brother Li, none of them are simple, and that one... Princess Kangle, she is already very experienced at a young age.

    ¡°Earlier, I wrote a letter back and told my father how to rescue him. My father also taught the doctors in the mansion and the military doctors in the camp.

    ¡°It happened that someone got stuck eating a date and was rescued. This method is really miraculous and unheard of.

    ¡°The Li family announced it directly without asking for anything in return. Their magnanimity is beyond the reach of ordinary people.¡±

    He thought for a moment and then said, "I have a feeling that following our trip to Quanzhou and following the Li family may be more rewarding than following the academy."

    "You want to..." Jia Xu guessed what he was thinking and resisted a little. The danger last night was still vivid in his mind.

    ??Lu Zong smiled, "Yes, it''s what you think. But I have to prepare a generous gift, firstly to make amends for what happened before, and secondly, to be enough to seduce the Li family and let us practice with the Li brothers."

    Jia Xu sighed inwardly. He could no longer persuade him, so he could only risk his life to accompany the gentleman...

    Not talking about the fleet, all the way to Quanzhou, the boys of the Li family stumbled and struggled in this world, and the beatings made them stronger.

    Let¡¯s just talk about the weather in the winter months in Broken Gold Beach. It¡¯s getting colder and colder due to several heavy snowfalls. Those who can do it will start to do it honestly.

    ?Of course, the noodle workshop in Ercun is still as lively as ever.

    Because of the cold weather, the meat sauce noodles are not afraid of spoiling, so we can increase production.

    So, here in Xincun, idle villagers occasionally go to do odd jobs when the workshops are too busy.

    ?Of course, most of them are women.

    Men have to join the patrol team, maintain the fruit trees on the mountain during the winter, clean the cellars frequently, make sure the "pork bellies" running all over the pig house are fed and sleep well, cut corn stalks with guillotines, and feed the cattle and horses...

    In short, hard-working farmers can find work every moment.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 666ï¼š Mrs. Li loves the new and hates the old

    Chapter 666: Old Mrs. Li loves the new and hates the old

    naughty boys, when they got up from their beds in the morning, they grabbed their schoolbags and ran to school without having time to fasten their cotton-padded jackets.

    When school is over, I always take the opportunity to go to the river.

    ?Seeing that the ice was frozen solid, they took out their ice sledges and ice whips like crazy, and rushed to the river screaming.

    Until it gets dark and their wives come looking for them and pull their ears, they will be reluctant to go home.

    The old people are willing to gather in Uncle Zhao''s yard, find a place sheltered from the wind and the sun, and light a fire.

    The old brothers were weaving wicker baskets in their hands and talking about the past and present.

    ? Occasionally when the mood gets better, I would stay for a glass of wine in the evening, and then go home slightly tipsy to sleep on the hot kang.

    Lao Hei and the others have been back for more than ten days in a blink of an eye.

    Everyone has gained a lot of weight and slept well enough, so grass grows in his heart again.

    On this day, Lao Hei went to the Li family yard to salute. When he saw the young master, he said, "Princess, there is still more than a month before the New Year. It''s okay for us to be idle like this. Do you have any errands to give?" "

    It¡¯s funny to hear the good news. There are really people in this world who are restless.

    But she was also worried because there was really no good errand in front of her.

    ?It¡¯s too far to go to Chuanzhou Prefecture, and I definitely won¡¯t be able to come back in time before the end of the year.

    You can go out during the Mid-Autumn Festival, but you have to gather at home during the New Year.

    ??If you go to a nearby place, there is nothing to do.

    ?She could only put a basket of fruits for Lao Hei and let him go back first.

    Mrs. Li took Mrs. Wen and Wenjuan to do needlework on the kang. When she heard about this, Mrs. Wen was moved.

    She told Jiayin, "Fu Niu''er, when Mr. Guo passed away, he told Wen Hao to move the bones of his parents and rebuild the tomb together.

    "Should I ask Wen Hao if he has this intention, go with Lao Hei and the others?"

    Jiayin¡¯s eyes lit up and he nodded.

    At the beginning, the Guo family was buried by the people in their village. Even now, when talking about that tragic situation, the villagers still sigh and cannot forget it.

    ??If we could help Guo Wenhao and bring back the bones of these poor people and bury them completely, the villagers would be relieved of their minor worries.

    "Okay, Senior Aunt. Ask someone to ask Guo Wenhao. More than a month ago this year is enough for a trip." Jiayin nodded and said, "It''s cold in winter and the road is difficult, but the same The barbarians also have difficulty moving, so it¡¯s a good time to go to the North.¡±

    Mrs. Wen asked Sister-in-law Qiong to go back and take a look at her farm.

    ?The couple moved to Suijintan and have never gone back. They also have to be careful to prevent the slaves from losing control and causing trouble privately.

    Sister-in-law Qiong returned in the afternoon.

    ¡°Madam, Princess, Master Wenhao said thank you to the Princess for lending her manpower. He wants to follow the team to Jiangbei and personally welcome back the bones of his parents and elders.

    ¡°He will bear all the expenses for the whole journey, and he will pay an additional three hundred taels of hard-earned silver.¡±

    Jiayin called Lao Hei over and told him the matter. Lao Hei immediately agreed.

    They were very familiar with it as they had fought in Jiangbei before.

    ??Besides, this time we are going into the mountain to retrieve the bones, which is not a difficult task.

    ?So, after a day of preparation, Lao Hei''s team quickly set off the next day with Guo Wenhao, a young man, in his team.

    Mr. Wen felt sorry for this disciple who was young and had no one to rely on. He once wanted to persuade him to stay and just let Lao Hei and others go into the mountain.

    But Guo Wenhao insisted on filial piety. Mr. Wen had no choice but to let him go.

    ?A light snow fell, and a large bowl of pickled cabbage and bone sticks was placed on the Li family¡¯s dinner table.

    ??The family fills a bowl with it and sprinkles a little bit of hot chili pepper. After drinking it, it feels sour and spicy, and all the coldness can be easily driven away.

    ?Physician Zhang rarely came out of his small courtyard and came to Li''s house for a dental sacrifice.

    After eating and drinking enough, before leaving, he said, "Who asked for medical treatment earlier? I have free time tomorrow, so let the patient come over." Old Mrs. Li was so happy that she hurriedly asked someone to go to the city to help Jia Er. Madam reports the news.

    So, on the second day, at three o''clock in the morning, Mrs. Jia and Baozhu accompanied Mrs. Xing and her daughter to Suijintan.

    Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen stood in front of the door, smiling at each other.

    Jiayin and Baozhu hugged each other as soon as they met, chatting and laughing non-stop.

    Mrs. Xing''s face looked unhealthy and pale. Perhaps she put on makeup specially for the sake of appearance.

    It¡¯s a pity that she has been sick all year round, and her skin is dry and saggy. The makeup applied on her skin does not conform to the skin at all, but makes her look even more deliberate.

    Miss Wan''er wore an aqua blue coat, an ivory horse-faced skirt, and a lotus green cloak. She was still dignified and gentle.

    ?She has been supporting her mother, even if there is a maid and mother-in-law by her side, she never leaves her, which shows that she is a filial and attentive person.

    Everyone arrived at the main room and met Mrs. Li.

    The first time Mrs. Li met Miss Wan''er, she fell in love with her at almost the first sight.

    After exchanging a few words with Mrs. Xing, she held Wan''er''s hand and kept talking.

    ¡°Mrs. Xing, how did you raise such a good girl! Our family really needs to learn from your experience!

    "Look, Miss Wan''er is good-looking, dignified and polite. Look at this girl in our family. She is jumping like a monkey all day long, which is a headache. Even if she is three points more stable than Wan''er, I don''t have to worry."

    Jiayinzheng and Baozhu held the fruit basket and were picking the biggest and reddest one.

    Suddenly she felt her grandma''s slightly disgusted gaze, and she quickly protested, "Nai, I''m your granddaughter. We don''t bring someone who likes the new and dislikes the old! Now that a beautiful sister has come to the house, don''t you love Fu Niuer anymore?"

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this, and Mrs. Xing hurriedly said, "The princess is so smart and cute, how could the old lady not like it! It''s just a joke!

    "I have always been in poor health, which has hindered Wan''er. She has to take care of the house at a young age. In order to convince the public, she has to keep a straight face. In fact, Wan''er was as lively as the princess when she was a child."

    After saying that, she couldn''t help but feel the itching in her throat, covered her mouth with a handkerchief, and started coughing again.

    Perhaps she was afraid that everyone would dislike her, so she explained while coughing, "I''m...cough, cough, cough, but I''m not a human being."

    ?Everyone looked pitiful and tried to persuade him one after another.

    ¡°Mrs.

    ¡°You can just peel an orange and suppress your cough.¡±

    Xing Waner fed her mother tea and helped pat her vest, she was extremely skillful.

    ?Although she quickly comforted her mother, it still made everyone feel distressed.

    "Shui Ling, hurry up and ask for Dr. Zhang. After he looked at it, everyone felt relieved." Mrs. Li gave the order, and Shui Ling ran away immediately.

    Soon, Divine Doctor Zhang walked into the courtyard with his hands behind his back. Shui Ling followed behind with a medicine box and secretly gestured towards Jiayin.

    Jiayin quickly asked Baozhu in a low voice. Baozhu ate half of the fruit before he jumped off the ground, ran to his mother-in-law, and hugged a long box.

    ?Everyone had just stood up to greet Divine Doctor Zhang. They saw that Divine Doctor Zhang looked bad, a little embarrassed and puzzled.

    As a result, Baozhu ran over and handed the long box to Doctor Zhang.

    ¡°Grandpa Zhang, this is the medicinal material that my mother found with great difficulty. I give it to you. Please be sure to cure my aunt!¡±

    ?Miracle Doctor Zhang twitched his nose twice and quickly opened the box. His smile changed at that time, "Centennial Polygonum multiflorum! Where did you find this?"

    Mrs. Jia Er secretly breathed a sigh of relief and responded, "This is a New Year''s gift from a good friend of my husband two years ago. Our family doesn''t know much about medicine, so it is useless to keep such good medicinal materials."

    ¡°This time I came here because I wanted to dedicate it to the miracle doctor, so as not to leave it in our house and collect dust.¡±

    ?Shenji Zhang coughed twice and felt a little guilty when he remembered his bad attitude just now. He responded, "I got up early, I have a headache and I can''t make a prescription, and I''m a little anxious.

    "However, having this multiflorum will solve a big problem. Let me see the patient first. If I can''t diagnose and cure it, I can''t take this multiflorum... either!"

    He said this, but did not put down the box in his hand.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 667ï¼š You shouldnâ€™t meet a noble person unexpectedly

    Chapter 667: Fate is not meant to meet a noble person

    Jiayin saw it funny, and quickly stepped forward to help hold the box, and slapped him on the butt, "My master is invincible, there are only diseases that he doesn''t want to cure, and there is never anything that cannot be cured!"

    ¡°You stinky girl, you put me, an old man, on the fire again!¡± Doctor Zhang rubbed his young apprentice¡¯s hair and then diagnosed Mrs. Xing¡¯s pulse.

    ?Everyone in the room was in suspense, no one said a word, and the room was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.

    ? Doctor Zhang has a bad temper, but he is extremely rigorous in his medical practice.

    Feel the pulse with both hands at the same time, check the fundus of the eyes and tongue coating, and ask about daily symptoms.

    He then breathed a sigh of relief, waved his hands and said, "It''s not a big deal, the confinement disease has not been treated well, and the energy and blood have been lost over the years. Accumulated, this body is like a big tree that lacks water, slowly withering.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t make appropriate adjustments to the symptoms, we will definitely run out of gas in three years. Fortunately, it¡¯s not too late to come here for diagnosis and treatment.¡±

    ¡°Starting from tomorrow, I will do acupuncture plus medicine for half a month. After half a month, I will just drink medicine. In this way, the effect will be seen in one month, and I can walk around. After half a year, I will be like a normal person.

    "But after a long illness, my foundation has been damaged, and my life span can only be sixty. No matter how long it is, it won''t be enough. Even if Daluo Jinxian comes, there is nothing I can do."

    One month to go to the ground, half a year to recover?

    Is your life expectancy guaranteed to be sixty years?

    Others paid it back, but Mrs. Xing and her daughter cried excitedly at that time.

    Over the years, the family has hired doctors ranging from a hundred to eighty, but none of them gave such clear results.

    ??Everyone tried to shirk the blame, fearing that they would be involved.

    Mrs. Xing drank bowl after bowl of medicinal soup for many years until she became numb.

    ?Today, someone finally said there is hope!

    Xing Waner was about to kneel down, but Doctor Zhang helped her up, "Don''t kneel down yet, wait until your mother is well."

    ¡°Remember, do acupuncture for half an hour every day for half a month, preferably in the morning when Yang Qi is rising. I¡¯ll go back and prepare the medicine first!¡±

    As he spoke, Divine Doctor Zhang happily took Shouwu and went back.

    This time, Shuiling called a woman from the Xing family and followed her.

    After all, it takes the Xing family to prepare the medicine, so listen carefully to see if the old man has any other instructions.

    Mrs. Jia Er was so happy that she almost shed tears as she held her sister-in-law''s hand, and quickly thanked Mrs. Li.

    ¡°Auntie, our family is really meeting a noble person when they meet you. If my sister-in-law is cured this time, I will set up a longevity tablet for her and burn incense and kowtow every day.¡±

    Mrs. Li quickly stopped her and said with a smile, "I know you are very happy, but let''s not say such foreign words. Isn''t it right for relatives and friends to do a little favor for each other? Besides, we can come and go often in the future. , I¡¯ll definitely come to you when I¡¯m in trouble.¡±

    "Yes, yes, I listen to Auntie." Mrs. Jia Er shook Old Mrs. Li''s hand. "From now on, Auntie, don''t bother me. I''ll come over every now and then."

    Mrs. Wen said on the side, "Although Broken Gold Beach is not far from the city, it is troublesome for Mrs. Xing to travel back and forth like this. If you don''t mind, why not stay at our house for half a month?"

    ¡°My husband and I are the only ones in my yard. My husband always stays overnight in the city. Most of the time I am alone, so I am lonely. Having more people to talk to me makes the yard more popular, which is really great.¡±

    Mrs. Jia Er was moved when she heard this and immediately looked at her sister-in-law.

    Mrs. Xing was a little hesitant. She didn''t want to cause trouble to others, but her body really couldn''t support running back and forth.

    Mrs. Li has taken a fancy to Wan''er as her eldest daughter-in-law, so she naturally wants to spend more time with her and get to know her character better.

    ?So she also advised, "Mrs.

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long, just half a month. By then you will be fully recovered, and you will be able to go back in good health and surprise your family.¡±

    Mrs. Bundle.

    Mrs. Li also smiled and said, "That''s great, the house will be even more lively in the future."

    Mrs. Wen called Sister-in-law Qiong to go back and tidy the room, and Tao Hongying also started cooking.

    At this time, Shuiling and the Xing family''s mother-in-law came back with the medicine. Xing Waner felt relieved and was about to take the car home and pack some clothes and daily necessities for her mother.

    Mrs. Li was even more pleased with her attentiveness and told her, "Go early and come back early. We will wait for you to have dinner together. Our mother''s craftsmanship is second to none. If you miss it, you should regret it." ¡±

    Mrs. Wen smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid, maybe Wan''er will be able to eat Hongying''s cooking every day in the future."

    ?Everyone laughed tacitly, making Xing Waner blush and leave quickly.

    Jiayin and Baozhu were eating fruits and watching the fun, laughing and kicking their little fat legs, very happy...

    Before lunch, Xing Waner rushed back as expected.

    Everyone had a sumptuous meal, and Mrs. Xing, mother and daughter Xing Wan''er stayed at the Wen family.

    Mrs. Jia Er is not worried at all. When the sun turns to the west, she will bring the orb back to the city.

    ??Baozhu was so reluctant to part with her that she could not wait to hug the doorpost of the Li family. She wanted to stay, saying that she would accompany her aunt in her treatment.

    Mrs. Jia Er was really dumbfounded when she heard this. She coaxed her, "Your aunt is here for treatment. I will definitely come to visit you. From now on, I will take you with me every time!"

    ?Baozhu was reluctant to go back.

    ?However, Mrs. Jia Er did not lie this time. As expected, she would come to Broken Gold Beach the next day.

    ?? Baozhu always became a follower, sticking to Li''s house to play with Jiayin, occasionally practicing calligraphy together, and talking about embarrassing things about learning the rules.

    ??The Li family loves Baozhu, is greedy and simple, and is very happy that Jiayin has such a little sister.

    ?As a result, the Li family almost spoiled Baozhu so much that they no longer wanted to be the daughter of the Jia family.

    In a blink of an eye, the twelfth or thirteenth day passed.

    Xing Wan''er brought her maid and brought a bowl of lean meat soup from the Wen''s house next door. She saw Baozhu and Jiayin sitting in rows at the door of the kitchen, each holding a bowl, and their mouths were oily as they ate. She couldn''t help but smile. .

    Bao Zhu also saw her cousin and hurriedly shouted to Bao''er, "Cousin, the fourth aunt''s fried meatballs are so delicious. Wow, why am I not a child of the Li family? I really wish I could eat them every day."

    Before Wan''er could respond, Tao Hongying had already poked her head out of the kitchen and said with a smile, "If your mother hears this, I''m afraid she will make you practice a hundred more Chinese characters when you get home!"

    ??Baozhu immediately shrank his neck and quickly stuffed all the meatballs into his mouth, for fear of saying the wrong thing again.

    The music was so good that I ran to pick up the last meatball and give it to my future sister-in-law.

    ??Wan''er was embarrassed to eat, but when she saw the fat girl''s bright eyes and sweet smile, she couldn''t help but open her mouth, and then she was overcome by the delicious food, and she also smiled and blushed...

    ??When Mr. Hou came back from outside, he saw a lot of old and young women as soon as he entered the courtyard, and he subconsciously stopped.

    Jiayin was the first to see it. He ran over and cheered loudly, "Father, you are back!"

    The Marquis ruffled her hair and asked with a smile, "Are your clothes and jewelry ready? We will set off tomorrow morning."

    ¡°Let¡¯s go? Where are we going?¡± Hearing the good news, he was a little confused.

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 668ï¼š Good model sound is online!

    Chapter 668 Jia.Model.Yin is online!

    The Marquis couldn''t help but smile, "Of course it''s the Wanshou Festival. We''ll go to the palace for a banquet the day after tomorrow. Aren''t you going to the pastry shop to prepare a birthday cake tomorrow and staying at the Marquis Mansion tonight?"

    ¡°Oh, I forgot!¡± Jiayin stared in surprise.

    I have been having a lot of fun these past few days, and I have to catch up on my homework in the space at night, but I have completely forgotten such a big thing.

    ??Master Hou took her hand, entered the house, saluted Mrs. Li, gave a few brief instructions and then returned to his yard.

    Mrs. Jia Er was accompanying Mrs. Li to do needlework and gossip. Seeing this, she guessed that the Marquis was going to have dinner here at noon, so she wanted to take the orb and leave quickly.

    ?Although Baozhu was mostly full after eating, he was reluctant to part with the good news.

    Jiayin said: "Didn''t you say that Sister Wan''er''s brother always wants to play among the white clouds? I will stay in the shop most of the day tomorrow, why don''t you bring him to play?"

    "Really? That''s great!" Baozhu was easily coaxed into happiness. Le Diandian said goodbye to her mother and hurried to her uncle''s house to tell her cousin the good news.

    ?Wan''er put down the soup bowl and went back to Wen''s house.

    ?In this way, after the meal was ready, Shuiling went to invite the Marquis over.

    There is no need to avoid suspicion among your own family members.

    Even though brothers Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si were not at home, Mrs. Li took the main seat, Tao Hongying and Wen Juan also sat on one side, and Jiayin and Hou Ye sat on the other side, chatting and eating in a lively manner. opened.

    Mrs. Li was worried that her granddaughter would be bullied when she entered the palace, so she gave many instructions to the Marquis.

    Mr. Hou was not bothered and responded one by one. In the end, Mrs. Li was embarrassed.

    ¡°Master Marquis, don¡¯t blame me for nagging, it¡¯s really the child Fu Niuer who suffered a loss in the palace last time, and the family feels very sorry for her.

    "If the emperor hadn''t treated Fu Niu''er so well and she had the title of princess, the family would have really not wanted her to enter the palace."

    The Marquis nodded and said: "Don''t worry, Auntie. I will take Fu Niu''er to see the emperor the day after tomorrow, and then ask the emperor to send a **** to follow him to Shoukang Palace. In this way, even if someone has ill intentions in his heart, he will not dare to embarrass Fu Niu''er. ¡±

    "Okay, this is best." Old Mrs. Li responded, "I''ll ask Nanny He to follow her into the palace later. She was born in the palace and is more familiar with the rules of the palace than others."

    ??Mammy He happened to be waiting on the side and replied directly: "If the old lady doesn''t say anything, the old slave has to take the initiative to ask for orders.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, old lady, the princess has learned the rules very well. Now she has memorized and become familiar with the maps of each family. She must be able to handle even the smallest problems.¡±

    After that, she added: "If the old lady is still not at ease, then let Shui Ling and Shui Yun follow. The old slave just took the opportunity to chat with the old sisters in the palace. Hear about the past year and a half in the palace. If there are any taboos, let the princess avoid them."

    ¡°Okay, you are familiar with this matter, so I¡¯ll leave it to you to arrange it.¡± Old Mrs. Li directly delegated the power and said: ¡°In a moment, you can help me see what clothes Fu Niuer wears and what jewelry she wears.

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s a palace banquet. We don¡¯t want to be high-profile and eye-catching, but we can¡¯t make it too shabby to make people look down on us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, old lady.¡± Grandma He responded with a smile.

    With this excuse, after dinner, the Marquis returned home.

    ??The door to the Li family was closed, and the old and young ladies gathered together and started chattering.

    A month ago, the chief steward of the Marquis Mansion asked the embroiderer in the mansion to prepare new clothes for the princess.

    There are four sets in total, hanging in the closet.

    ?Each set is carefully made by the embroiderer, and everyone is dazzled.

    In the end, it was the old lady who made the decision, ordering a goose yellow brocade slant-breasted jacket, paired with a fruit green pleated skirt and a pair of gold-embroidered deerskin boots.

    It would be perfect if paired with a white fox fur cloak.

    Because Jiayin is still young, it is not suitable to wear too many jewelry, which would be too conspicuous.

    So, it is enough to wear a gold wire hair ring inlaid with red coral pearls on your head and a lucky and lucky Liufu red gold lock on your chest.

    Jiayin responded to everyone''s request and put on all her clothes and jewelry. Even Grandma He quickly rearranged her hair. Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and others looked at the fat girl from head to toe, and felt relieved that nothing was missing.

    Jia.Model.Yin has been struggling for most of an hour, and she can finally take a break.

    She lay on the kang and pretended to be dead, not even wanting to lift a finger.

    Tao Hongying smiled and hit her daughter on the head, scolding: "Stop being such a scumbag! You just stretched out your hand to be a scarecrow, and the rest was taken care of, so you''re tired. Forget it at home, you have to look good when you go out. .

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you lose your face. Our Li family comes from a humble background, and we are not afraid of people saying that our children are unruly. But you are following the Marquis this time, so you don¡¯t want to embarrass the Marquis. Do you understand?

    ¡°The Marquis earned his reputation at the risk of his life. You can¡¯t add glory to his face, and you definitely can¡¯t discredit him!¡±

    "I know, mother!" Jiayin rubbed her mother''s neck, showing off her rare act of coquettishness, "Oh, my mother is so sensible, no wonder she can teach such a good girl like me!"

    Tao Hongying was so amused that she kept laughing and slapped her daughter again, "Are you praising me or yourself?!"

    Everyone also laughed and chatted, while their men were busy arranging their clothes and jewelry.

    ?The cold wind is howling outside and the night is deep, but it is warm and cozy inside...

    Early on the next morning, the Marquis got into the carriage with the good news and went directly into the city.

    Li Laoer and Mr. Wen have been very busy these days and did not come back last night.

    So, after the carriage brought the good news to Baiyunjian, the Marquis went to the Yamen of the Ministry of War.

    ?? Chen Xi and Shopkeeper Peng have been waiting for their boss for the past two days so much that their eyes have reached the city gate.

    Finally meeting his boss, they hurried forward to greet him and asked questions.

    Speaking of which, they had made small cakes before and sent them to the emperor, but the birthday cake they were preparing this time was different.

    Six floors, a whole six floors!

    ?? Chen Xiguang drew seven or eight versions of the design!

    Jiayin actually doesn¡¯t care about the pattern and meaning of the cake, because any version is definitely festive.

    She is more worried about safety issues.

    Uncle Huang must be very happy to see such a big cake, so he will naturally share it with the people at the banquet.

    It would be a bad thing if something goes wrong with the food.

    In fact, the best way to avoid trouble is not to send cakes or other mouth-watering things.

    ?It¡¯s a pity that Baiyunjian is so famous and birthday cakes have become so popular that everyone knows about it.

    ??It is simply unreasonable to celebrate the birthday of the great master, the Emperor, without putting one on the table!

    Fortunately, she has the cheating artifact of Space!

    The front yard of the small courtyard is just a static space. Whatever you put in it will look the same when you take it out.

    Jiayin thought for a while and then said: "Master Chen, you first make two six-layer cakes to practice your skills. Of course, the materials are rare, but it is better to make them better. Let''s see the effect first.

    ¡°If there is no problem, we will do the same thing when we get up tomorrow morning, and then we will send him directly to the palace.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Chen Xi responded quickly.

    Jiayin then told Shopkeeper Peng, ¡°That¡¯s it for today, but the ingredients that will be used tomorrow morning must be strictly inspected, and there can be no mistakes, otherwise everyone will lose their heads!

    "The masters and boys in the yard are not allowed to leave the shop tonight. They will resume walking after the cake is delivered to the palace tomorrow."

    "Yes, boss, don''t worry, I don''t have to worry about it. I didn''t let everyone go home yesterday. They were in the shop the whole time."

    ??Shopkeeper Peng is a royal servant, but he has heard of too many troubles caused by eating.

    ?So, ever since he knew that his shop was going to send a birthday cake to the palace, he had been very energetic...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 669ï¼š Poison testing tool fox!

    Chapter 669: The poison-testing tool fox!

    Jiayin nodded and motioned for the two of them to get busy, and then she wandered around the kitchen.

    ??While everyone was busy, she replaced the eggs with those in the space, as well as the flour and vegetable oil.

    But milk is not available in the space, so we can only use the milk in the shop.

    She scooped a bowl quietly and sent it into the space.

    ?The little fox was nibbling on the fruit. He sniffed the milk and ran over to drink it happily.

    Jiayin was completely relieved. Sanjou was very picky and intelligent.

    If there is something wrong with the milk, it will never drink it.

    Sanjo didn¡¯t know that his master had made him a ¡°fox¡± as a poison-testing tool. After drinking, he licked his mouth, still feeling unfulfilled.

    ?So, it raised its head and continued to wait, thinking that the master would reward him with another bowl, but unfortunately...

    Jiayin gave Chen Xi a few words and went to the house to take stock.

    ?At three o''clock in the morning, Bao Zhu brought her cousin Xing Ning over.

    Jiayin invited them to play in the backyard for a while.

    You cannot show them how to make cakes, but you can show them how to fry popcorn.

    ?Seeing the tiny corn kernels turning into fragrant popcorn after a burst of crackling, Baozhu and Xing Ning were so excited.

    The two of them were still talking non-stop until they brought popcorn and a lot of snacks to the second floor.

    The good news was funny to those on the side.

    ?These two are indeed cousins, both talkative.

    ??Without anyone else, the two of them can hold up a scene.

    The tutors in the Xing family are very good. Wan''er is also gentle and dignified. Xing Ning is a little more lively, but still has the proper etiquette.

    Seeing that it was noon, he said goodbye and said that he had made an appointment with his classmates to buy pen and ink.

    ?? Baozhu hesitated in his heart for a long time, and finally chose shopping and playing between delicious food and shopping.

    Because there is little sister Jiayin here, there will be no shortage of delicious food, but there are not many opportunities to go shopping with my cousin and meet classmates.

    Jiayin saw that the nanny with the orb belt was serving beside Mrs. Jia Er, so she didn¡¯t stop her...

    Just after sending them out, Chen Xi¡¯s two cakes were finished.

    In order to prevent others from bumping into them, the two large cakes were taken to an empty room and carefully placed on the table.

    Jiayin walked around the table and praised Chen Xi''s craftsmanship.

    ?He is already spiritual, and practice makes perfect. Now the decoration is becoming more realistic and beautiful.

    ?? Chen Xi blushed when he was praised, but his chest was raised high, obviously he was very happy.

    Shopkeeper Peng felt a little worried and asked: "Boss, birthday cakes are all ordered in advance. What do you think of these two? I''m afraid they won''t be able to sell them."

    Jiayin waved his hand, "I want to give it to someone. I''ll wrap it up and put it here. Someone will pick it up, so you don''t have to worry."

    Shopkeeper Peng and Chen Xi had no doubt that they had it, thinking that their boss was going to send it back to Broken Gold Beach.

    So, the two of them packed it by hand, using a specially customized wooden box and tied it with a ribbon, which was very clean and tidy.

    Jiayin took advantage of them to go out, waved the cake and put it into the space, and then closed the door.

    Business in the shop is good, but when you get busy you don¡¯t have to worry about it too much.

    After the good news brought some snacks and snacks to the Hou Mansion, and the goods in the front hall were almost sold, shopkeeper Peng remembered two big cakes.

    As a result, he went to the empty room and saw that there was nothing on the table.

    He quickly asked Chen Xi, "The boss sent someone to pick up the cake? Why is the cake gone?"

    ¡°No one is coming!¡± Chen Xi shook his head and was a little anxious. He raised his feet and was about to go to the empty room, but shopkeeper Peng grabbed his arm after he woke up.

    "There''s no need to go. The boss must have asked someone to take it away." Shopkeeper Peng whispered: "Don''t be too anxious to bake the cake tomorrow morning. Wait for a while, maybe there will be changes." When it comes to baking cakes, Chen Xi knows everything. He is passable, but when it comes to human nature and sophistication, he is incompetent.

    ?At this moment, he asked: "Why, shopkeeper? What if it delays the boss''s important affairs..."

    "Just listen to me!" The more shopkeeper Peng thought about it, the more he felt that his guess was good, so he didn''t explain much, just patted Chen Xi on the shoulder and went to work.

    Sure enough, on the second day, when the sky was dark, Shui Ling came to the shop to inform.

    ¡°Shopkeeper Peng, Master Chen, and the princess said yesterday¡¯s cake was good and sent it directly to the palace. There is no need to make any more.¡±

    After sending Shuiling away, Chen Xi looked at Shopkeeper Peng with admiration, "Shopkeeper, you are so amazing, how did you know..."

    ¡°Hush!¡± Shopkeeper Peng signaled him to be silent, and then said a few words in his ear.

    ?? Chen Xi¡¯s eyes widened after hearing this, and finally said with emotion: "My boss is so smart. How old is she? This is really..."

    Shopkeeper Peng also smiled and said: "Yes, so let''s work hard. If you follow such a boss, you will definitely not make a mistake in the future."

    I didn¡¯t say what was going on over there in the white clouds. I just said that I woke up early in the morning, got dressed up beautifully, had a simple breakfast, got on the Marquis¡¯s carriage, and followed my adoptive father to the palace.

    On the Longevity Festival, officials of the fifth rank or above in Kyoto, as well as women with titles and imperial edicts, must go to the palace to kowtow.

    ?Of course, only a part of them can be left to eat the birthday banquet in the end.

    ?With the current power of the Xinting Hou Mansion, they still queued at the palace gate for more than half an hour before it was the turn of the Marquis and Jiayin to enter the palace.

    Jiayin couldn''t help but feel happy, "Fortunately, grandma took a sick leave, otherwise it would have been too tiring to wait for so long."

    ??The Marquis wanted to rub the fat girl''s hair, but seeing that she was rarely dressed so formally, he patted her on the shoulder instead and said with a smile: "When you enter the palace, if you are unhappy about something, just say it.

    "You are still a child, and no one can ask you to be considerate of everything. If you occasionally lose your temper, others will know that you are not easy to bully and they will not dare to treat you casually."

    "I know, don''t worry, adoptive father." Jiayin patted his belt and whispered: "I brought a lot of good things. If anyone dares to bully me, I will let them know how powerful I am, the Little Bully of Broken Gold Beach!"

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Mr. Hou couldn¡¯t help laughing and pinched his daughter¡¯s fat face.

    ?Whose little bully is so cute and cute!

    After entering the palace, the father and daughter went directly to the imperial study.

    ?The emperor has just finished his breakfast and is about to get dressed.

    As soon as Good News entered the door, he bowed and was full of happy words, which made the emperor laugh. He said to the Marquis: "Cousin, every time this girl does this, I get scared. I always feel that I can''t keep all my good things!"

    The Marquis also smiled and said, "There should be no need to lose money today, but she brought a birthday gift."

    ¡°Oh, I still have birthday gifts to receive?¡± The emperor pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°Tell me quickly what good things Fu Niu¡¯er has brought.¡±

    Jiayin replied with a smile: "Uncle Huang, you will know with your own eyes."

    After saying that, she waved her little hand towards Manager Yi at the door.

    Manager Yi quickly asked the **** outside the door to carry the things in.

    Two large wooden boxes, plus a slightly smaller wooden box.

    Soon, the big wooden box was opened, revealing two kumquat trees inside.

    ??The kumquat tree is almost half the height of a human being, with green leaves and branches braided into the character longevity.

    Little golden oranges are only as big as a baby¡¯s fist and are hung all over the tree crown, like little stars, which is very festive.

    The emperor was happy to see it.

    ? Manager Yi also kept praising, "I remember that uncle Zhongshan''s garden often had good flowers on display.

    ¡°A glazed greenhouse was built a few days ago, and many flower-loving adults in the court often want to go there. I wonder if these kumquats also come from Baiyuan Garden?

    "No wonder all the adults are willing to go. Even the old slave couldn''t help but feel a little better after seeing the green and golden eyes."

    The emperor nodded, picked an orange at random, peeled it open and tasted it with his own hands...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 670ï¼š The princessâ€™s teacher, the nun, really deserves to be beaten to death!

    Chapter 670: The princess¡¯s teaching mother really deserves to be beaten to death!

    ?Originally, he thought that the kumquat was just for good luck and would not taste very good. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be extremely sweet, which made him even more happy.

    ¡°Okay, this birthday gift is really great. Fu Niuer has put great effort into it. I like it very much.¡±

    Jiayin narrowed her eyes with a smile, "It''s great that Uncle Huang likes it. I''ve been watering, fertilizing and planting for a long time, and finally I''m not tired in vain.

    ¡°Uncle Huang is tired from reviewing the memorials, so he picks an orange and eats it now. It quenches his thirst and is fresh. Later, when I have something good, I will bring it to Uncle Huang!¡±

    After saying that, she pointed to the wooden box and said to Manager Yi: "There is a six-layer birthday cake here for our big boss. Manager Yi, let people look at it and don''t let anyone touch it!"

    Manager Yi quickly agreed with a smile and said jokingly: "At the birthday banquet later, the old slave will bring this cake to the big boss and the ministers to share the cake, and also to attract more business for our shop, right?"

    ¡°Haha, Manager Yi is so awesome, that¡¯s it. From now on, Manager Yi will no longer be in the palace, and he must be the shopkeeper of our shop!¡±

    ??The good news was not polite at all, and he poached in front of his face, which made everyone laugh.

    ??The emperor even nodded her forehead, "You are the only one in the world who dares to poach the chief manager in front of me."

    ¡°Oh, boss, don¡¯t be so stingy. I am also doing it for the business of our shop!¡± Jiayin looked old-fashioned and smoothed the non-existent beard on his chin, which made the emperor laugh even more.

    ?Outside the door, the young **** and the maids straightened their bent backs slightly when they heard the noise in the room.

    ? Such a Longevity Festival, starting with the Emperor¡¯s laughter, will definitely go smoothly...

    After talking for a while longer, the Emperor called Eunuch Feng, who usually worked for Manager Yi, to give some instructions without the need for the Marquis to speak.

    ?Then Jiayin followed Eunuch Feng to Shoukang Palace to pay his respects to the Queen Mother.

    Jiayin has been in Xindu for several years. This is the first time he has met the Queen Mother, and he is also curious.

    Speaking of which, the Queen Mother is also a cruel person.

    She is not the biological mother of the current emperor.

    She was not favored when the late emperor was alive, but she took advantage of the late emperor''s death and the current emperor''s unstable footing to seize half of the political power.

    For so many years, he has held firm and fought against the emperor without losing a single cent.

    ?It was precisely because of this internal strife that the country''s power was gradually weakening, so the barbarians outside the Great Wall were given the opportunity to break through the border, and then forced the imperial court to move south, giving up half of the country.

    Such serious consequences finally alerted the neutral officials in the DPRK and China, and began to side with the emperor.

    This is also the reason why Xintinghou was able to successfully win several battles for military power.

    ?Of course, after getting the military power, how to run the army strictly and get good news again and again is up to the Marquis Xinting himself!

    Especially after autumn, there was a good harvest of corn and potatoes, and Tianwu no longer suffered from famine.

    The barbarians were also beaten so that they did not dare to approach the Jinsha River, and the emperor''s prestige was further enhanced.

    ?The Queen Mother became even more silent. Everyone speculated whether the Queen Mother would retire, give up fighting for government affairs, and give Tianwu a stable and clean court...

    Jiayin usually doesn¡¯t pay attention to these things, but only pieced together this information after hearing bits and pieces from family members and the Marquis.

    In her opinion, although the Li family is now considered a nouveau riche, they are also staunch royalists.

    But compared to those old aristocratic families and wealthy families, it is really nothing to mention.

    The Queen Mother''s party, or rather the Queen Mother, would not regard the Li family as a thorn in their side or a thorn in their flesh.

    ?However, even if this day comes in the future, the Li family is not afraid!

    At that time, the Li family was already full-fledged.

    ?Whoever dares to be an enemy of the Li family will have his body wiped out!

    ?With such random thoughts, we arrived at Shoukang Palace. Today, there are many women who come to the palace to kowtow, but there are only a dozen or so who are qualified to go to Shoukang Palace to say hello.

    After the **** announced loudly, the good news followed Eunuch Feng in.

    Eunuch Feng laughed with him and said to the Queen Mother who was sitting at the top: "The Queen Mother, Princess Kangle came into the palace to congratulate the Emperor on his birthday. The Emperor sent an old slave to send the princess over to say hello to the Queen Mother."

    Jiayin walked in with his head half lowered, but he was already looking at everyone in the room out of the corner of his eye.

    To her surprise, the Queen Mother did not look domineering and solemn, but had a kind-hearted look on her face and a smile on her face.

    Wearing a sapphire blue Liufu jacket with dark patterns and a bunch of Buddhist beads in her hand, she looked like a pampered lady from a wealthy family.

    Sitting next to her is the queen, and beside the queen is the third princess.

    The other women sitting on both sides were unknown to him.

    After hearing what Eunuch Feng said, Jiayin knelt down and kowtowed, and said crisply: "Li Jiayin, Princess of Kangle, pays her regards to the Queen Mother and wishes the Queen Mother peace, happiness and all the best."

    The Queen Mother smiled and said: "Get up! This is really the first time for the Ai family to meet Princess Kangle. Come on, raise your head and let the Ai family take a closer look."

    Not daunted by the good news, she looked up at the Queen Mother and smiled sweetly.

    The little girl''s little girl, Yu Xue is cute, she is very festive, her eyes are curved, making it easy for people to love.

    As expected, the Queen Mother smiled and nodded, praising: "No wonder the emperor loves the princess like his own daughter, she is such a good child."

    ??This was fine by others, but the third princess was unhappy.

    She blurted out, "Huh, Foxy! You''ve charmed your father, who knows what you''re thinking!"

    ?The room was silent for a moment, and the few ladies who originally wanted to echo the Queen Mother hurriedly swallowed their words and almost bit their tongues.

    ??The queen should have reprimanded the princess at this time, but she was not an all-rounded person. These days, her main focus was on having children. She just listened to the Queen Mother''s words and became distracted.

    She thought that if she could get pregnant as soon as possible, even if she had another princess...

    For a time, no one came to the rescue, and the situation was very embarrassing.

    Jiayin really doesn¡¯t like the third princess, but her adoptive father has repeatedly warned her not to be wronged...

    So, she looked at the third princess with surprise and asked: "What did the third princess say? Flirty? Charming?

    ¡°How could such dirty words come out of the princess¡¯s mouth? Did the princess¡¯s nanny teach her?!

    "The princess should really drag her down and beat her to death! Even if she can''t be taught well, she shouldn''t be taught to be like a market woman, speaking such filthy words!

    "Also, if the princess doesn''t like me, you can just scold me! The emperor loves me as his own daughter, but you call me flirtatious. Doesn''t this mean that the emperor is stupid...

    ¡°Uncle Huang is your father and the head of a country. The princess is really unfilial!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The Queen Mother spoke in time to interrupt Jiayin¡¯s words, and also rescued the third princess whose eyes were red with anger.

    The Queen Mother said with a smile: "The Ai family thought that the princess was good-looking, but she never thought that she had a clever mouth. It''s really rare."

    A woman sitting on the lower left hand, who was about forty years old and wearing an azure embroidered treasure-faced round collar robe, also said at this moment: "Yes, the Queen Mother, the princess does not have any tricks." Mouth, how can you coax so many people to like it?¡±

    Jiayin turned to look at the woman and asked with curiosity, "Who is this..."

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 671ï¼š The consequences of provoking the Li familys little brawl!

    Chapter 671 The consequences of provoking the Li family¡¯s little quarrel!

    ?The nun standing behind the woman immediately replied: "Our master is Her Royal Highness the eldest princess."

    ¡°Oh, it turns out to be Her Royal Highness the eldest princess. How disrespectful.¡±

    Jiayin continued with a smile: "I thought Her Royal Highness the Princess couldn''t come today. After all, she is busy with family affairs. I wonder if all the affairs in your house have been taken care of?

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them run out and cause trouble in the future. It will bring a black face to Her Royal Highness the Princess.

    ¡°Fortunately, I saw the eldest princess today and knew that I had misunderstood before. Otherwise, I would have thought that the eldest princess was a bad person who bullied others and ordered the stewards to buy and sell by force!¡±

    The eldest princess''s face turned dark when she heard this, and she couldn''t even pretend to be indifferent.

    She looked at the good news one eye at a time and couldn''t believe it.

    ??At first I thought I was just a kid, bullying a few words, trying to please the third princess, and secretly venting my anger.

    Who would have thought that after she said one sentence, they said more than a dozen words, and every word was heartbreaking, without showing any mercy to her!

    ?What do children today eat to grow up, and are they all so good? !

    ?She wanted to get angry, but she didn''t want to leave the impression that the big one was bullying the small ones.

    So she said: "I won''t bother the princess with the trivial matters in our house. He is just a dog slave, who was born in a peasant family. He is most stupid and can''t handle errands. That''s why he offended the princess that day."

    ¡°When I go back, I will break his dog legs and let him know that farmers¡¯ mud legs should work in the fields, and they can¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

    ?The eldest princess had good thoughts in her heart, but her mouth had her own thoughts, and her words were still insinuations.

    ??Everyone in the room didn¡¯t know that the Li family was from a farming family.

    The reason why they became a new rich was because they contributed high yields of corn and potatoes.

    ??The eldest princess is talking about the clay legs and the broken legs. Isn''t she talking about the Li family?

    ?Some people frowned, while others lowered their heads and pretended not to hear.

    For a while, everyone was watching from the sidelines.

    ??If Jiayin was an ordinary child, she would have been angry and crying by now. After all, she had been targeted since she entered the house.

    But fortunately, she is not!

    ??She blinked her big eyes and looked at the eldest princess with an extraordinarily cute chubby face, her expression full of surprise.

    ¡°Oh, Your Royal Highness, why are you talking so much about dirt? Do you look down on farmers who cultivate the land and despise them for being dirty?

    ¡°Then you usually live by drinking the wind and don¡¯t eat the food grown by farmers? But it¡¯s not like that. Looking at your figure, you can¡¯t grow so much meat by drinking the wind?!¡±

    Jiayin looked up and down at the plump eldest princess, and suddenly clapped her hands, "Oh, I know, the eldest princess must have lived by eating pig grass and chaff!

    ¡°The fat pigs in the pig house in our village eat these and become fat!¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± A slightly younger woman couldn¡¯t bear it and laughed out loud, but then she covered her mouth tightly and pretended to cough.

    ?This cough seemed to be contagious, and then almost all the married women covered their faces with their sleeves and coughed desperately.

    The Queen Mother and the Empress both bowed their heads and drank tea.

    I don¡¯t know if they drank the tea or not, but their arms were trembling a little...

    The eldest princess''s face turned as red as pig liver. Just when she was about to slam the table and stand up, the Queen Mother spoke, "This girl is really interesting. She won''t suffer any loss."

    Jiayin smiled and bared her little white teeth, and replied: "The Queen Mother is wise! My adoptive father said, there is no need to be afraid of anything as long as you take advantage of it.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m right, why should I suffer a loss? That food doesn¡¯t taste good. Isn¡¯t it bad to eat sweets? Isn¡¯t it bad to eat fruits? Isn¡¯t it bad to eat snacks?¡±

    ?The Queen Mother also laughed and told the nanny beside her, "Bring the princess a drum stool and sit next to the Ai family.

    ¡°Such a clever little girl should be closer to the Ai family, so that the Ai family can also have spiritual energy.¡±

    Jiayin bowed politely and thanked her, then sat down.

    ?This sitting seemed to smooth out the thorns all over her body.

    After that, even though the third princess glared at her from time to time, she did not take the initiative to say a word.

    Just now, she took advantage of her young age to confront the eldest princess, saying that the children of the Li family were not easy to bully. Others think she is sharp-tongued and sharp-tongued at most, but more often they say that the eldest princess is useless and cannot understand how to bully a child.

    But if she keeps talking and attacking indiscriminately, it will be annoying.

    ??It will also make people think that the Li family is arrogant and their children are uneducated...

    ?In this way, after sitting for almost half an hour, the good news had enough of seeing these ladies racking their brains to make the Queen Mother and Queen happy. Finally, someone came from the front to report that the birthday banquet was about to begin.

    As a result, everyone held the moon and walked around the queen mother and queen.

    Jiayin retreated to the end, taking Grandma He and Shui Ling to follow slowly.

    As for Shuiyun, he has been taking care of the birthday cake and never left it!

    ?Although the cake is handed over to Manager Yi, whether it is inspection or subsequent safety assurance, it is Manager Yi¡¯s job.

    ?But the cake came from Baiyunjian. If something really happened, they would still be involved.

    ?Shuiyun has a calm temperament, rarely talks, but is very reliable, so it is best to leave this matter to her.

    Mr. Hou, Li Laoer, Mr. Wen and several familiar officials were talking together.

    ??Hou Ye and Li Laoer were both a little distracted.

    There is no other reason than that I am thinking about the fat girl!

    ??Even though Eunuch Feng is following him, there is no chance that he will bully his fat girl. !

    Fortunately, the Queen Mother and others arrived quickly, and Jiayin followed slowly with a smile on her face, not looking like she was wronged at all.

    Mr. Hou and Li Laoer both breathed a sigh of relief quietly.

    Originally, Princess Jiayin should sit together with the eldest princess and others.

    ??But the Marquis wanted to ask how things were going in the Shoukang Palace just now, so he arranged for the good news to sit at the same table with him.

    ???The **** in charge of the birthday banquet would naturally not refuse such a small thing.

    ?So Jiayin sat next to his adoptive father in a grand manner, causing all the officials around him to look over.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t show any stage fright either. They all smiled and nodded, they were cute and polite.

    ??A group of old and young men certainly couldn''t embarrass a little girl, so everyone smiled and nodded in return.

    ?The banquet was served. The Emperor, the Empress and the Queen Mother, the three most distinguished bosses of Tianwu, were seated. Naturally, countless officials rushed to offer birthday gifts.

    ? ?Happy to the good news, he felt light and relaxed. While eating, he "matched the seats" between the people on the stage and the recited diagram.

    ?She was young and had a good brain after all, so she really memorized everything.

    During the period, the Marquis also gave him a piece of fine jade.

    I don¡¯t know where I found this jade. It looks like water, but the ¡°crack¡± in the middle vaguely spells out the Chinese character ¡°Shou¡±, which is appropriate for the occasion.

    ??Li Laoer also sent a piece of calligraphy, which was written by hundreds of elderly, weak, sick and disabled people from the Relief Department, each with a small character "longevity", which was put together into a big character "longevity"!

    ?This thing is not valuable, but it represents the people''s hearts and the people''s gratitude to the emperor.

    ?The emperor was extremely happy and praised him a few times.

    Li Laoer is modest and refuses to take credit.

    The officials nearby looked at him with hot eyes and jealousy. Some of them were deep-minded and silent, but there were also some who were superficial and their words were sour.

    ?Li Laoer didn''t care, no one was a silversmith, and it was impossible for everyone to like him.

    Even a silver coin will be scorned by noble people who regard money as dung!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 672ï¼š Children, donâ€™t get involved in adult matters!

    Chapter 672 Children, don¡¯t get involved in adult matters!

    In the middle of the birthday banquet, the Queen Mother returned to Shoukang Palace early on the excuse that she was tired.

    Mr. Yi didn''t know whether he had forgotten it before or was just waiting for this moment, so he hurriedly delivered the birthday cake.

    The six-layer birthday cake, the bottom layer is as big as a washing tub, and the top layer is three feet high when stacked.

    There is no need to doubt Chen Xi¡¯s craftsmanship!

    The whole six floors, all the patterns and designs, vividly embody the word longevity.

    ?The color scheme is lively and festive, but not tacky.

    This is the emperor, and this is the first time I have met him.

    ?Happily, he used the wooden knife and cut it into a shape. Then he took the top "longevity peach" and tasted it. The rest was carried by the young **** and divided into pieces.

    Everyone was flattered.

    ?This is a "Long Live" birthday cake. A little bit of luck will make you proud and complacent for a long time.

    ?Of course, smart people are even more certain that the rumors are true.

    The person who made this birthday cake in Baiyunjian must have had a share of the emperor!

    Because only those who own their own business can promote it so hard.

    Yes, it¡¯s sales!

    The majestic emperor, the lord of a country, has said it is delicious three times in a row!

    Jiayin secretly covered her mouth and kept laughing. When she saw the "big boss" looking over, she secretly gave him a thumbs up!

    The birthday banquet was not over until the sun set in the west, and everyone left the palace one after another.

    ?When he got into the Marquis''s carriage and only his family was in the carriage, Jiayin no longer had any scruples, so he sat next to the Marquis and said goodbye.

    ¡°Father, second uncle, that old witch is so bad!¡±

    ??Both Mr. Hou and Li Laoer guessed who the old witch she was talking about was. A coldness flashed in Mr. Hou''s eyes, but Li Laoer subconsciously looked out the window, worried that the wall had ears.

    Jiayin lowered her voice, told the story about Shoukang Palace, and curled her lips at the end, "The third princess is still as stupid as ever. She said evil words in front of so many people. I''m afraid everyone knows that her conduct is not good.

    ¡°And the eldest princess, I thought she was a treacherous and difficult person, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be worse than the aunts in our village.

    ¡°She speaks in a weird, sour tone, and doesn¡¯t have the air of a princess at all.

    ¡°Of course the worst thing is the old witch. She was the one who stirred up trouble in the beginning, but in the end she jumped out to smooth things over and make peace. Fortunately, I was smart, otherwise I would have thought she was a good person!¡±

    Mr. Hou and Li Laoer both had bad expressions at first, but when they heard the last sentence, they both laughed again.

    ¡°Girl, you never forget to boast.¡±

    The Marquis rubbed the fat girl''s hair and said, "You did a good job today. You should be so tough. The eldest princess has already declared that she is your enemy. Even if you tolerate it, she will not reflect on it and will only push her further.

    ¡°If you hit her back hard like this, the next time she wants to stir up trouble, she will be wary, afraid that if you continue to ignore her, she will continue to lose face.¡±

    Li Laoer frowned and said: "Logically speaking, a eldest princess shouldn''t be so shameless, embarrassing a child because of a snack shop. I''m afraid there is something going on, so I still have to investigate more closely."

    Jiayin was worried that her second uncle would be anxious and would try to persuade him if he fell into a trap.

    ¡°Second uncle, there is no rush in this matter. Since I know that she is not friendly to our family, I will definitely take action in the future. There will always be a time when she shows her weakness.

    ¡°The manpower here in Baiyunjian is relatively reliable, and the emperor is behind her, so she doesn¡¯t dare to scheme behind her back.

    ¡°So, we are sitting firmly on the Diaoyutai, and she is restrained. No matter how you look at it, we have a greater chance of winning.¡±

    ??Li Laoer nodded, "Okay, second uncle, take your time to check, and don''t take it lightly!"

    ?Mammy He on one side had been listening quietly. Now she saw that the masters had finished speaking, so she whispered. "Master Marquis, Uncle, and the old servant walked around the palace a few times today and met two old sisters who were friends with me in the past. One of them is now in charge of the palace servants of Shoukang Palace.

    ¡°We had a secret meal, during which an inconspicuous palace maid came to take a break, and my old sister went out to talk to her, looking very polite.

    "I asked one more question. My old sister drank a little too much and said that she once accidentally saw this palace maid having a good relationship with the **** in charge of Ronghua Palace. Therefore, she did not dare to offend her."

    "Ronghua Palace?" Li Laoer didn''t respond for a moment, but the Marquis reminded him, "Where the noble concubine and the second prince live."

    ??Li Laoer suddenly realized it, then he narrowed his eyes and asked: "Didn''t it say that the imperial concubine''s family was just an ordinary fifth-rank official, and after entering the palace, her biological parents passed away due to illness.

    ¡°The emperor also favored her very much because of this. After she gave birth to the second prince, he directly made her a noble concubine. Could it be that..."

    He didn''t finish his words, but the Marquis had already understood.

    The Marquis thought for a while and then told everyone, "No one should mention these words again in the future."

    ¡°Yes, Lord Marquis.¡± Aunt He and Shui Ling Shuiyun responded quickly.

    Jiayin blinked his big eyes twice and was about to ask a question when the Marquis already patted his head twice and said, "We adults will handle matters in the court. You are a child, so don''t worry about it."

    Jiayin had no choice but to nod, extinguishing the burning fire of gossip in her heart.

    What can be done? It cannot be said that she is an old cucumber with green paint, a real two-life old fairy, right?

    She knew what was going on when the palace maid and the **** were having **** with each other. She could also guess some of the secrets between the queen mother and the noble concubine.

    After all, dozens of palace and house fights in previous lives are not for nothing...

    In the imperial study, the emperor was a little tipsy because he drank several glasses of wine at the banquet.

    ?He changed out of his heavy dragon robe and put on his regular clothes, and picked a kumquat. After eating it, he felt that his groggy mind was much clearer, and his stomach felt relaxed.

    He smiled and said: "Fu Niuer''s birthday gift is really good, it looks good and tastes delicious."

    ?Mr. Yi joined in the fun and continued: "Yes, Your Majesty, I often think that the Li family is magical and there are always some strange and good things.

    ¡°These kumquats are common in the southwest, but rare here in Xindu. I heard that because of the different water and soil, it is difficult to raise them. As a result, the princess not only managed to raise them, but she also raised them so well!

    ¡°Perhaps I know this kumquat and raise it to celebrate the emperor¡¯s birthday, so I don¡¯t dare to grow badly..."

    ¡°Haha, you old slave, have you eaten cakes today? Your mouth is getting more and more slick.¡± The emperor was coaxed happily.

    He was still going to speak, but Eunuch Feng came in. He smiled carefully and said, "Your Majesty, Your Highness, the third princess, wants to see you and wants to give you a birthday gift!"

    ??The emperor stopped smiling, thought about it and said, "Let her come in."

    Soon, the third princess came in with her maid.

    As soon as she saw the emperor, she paid homage to him and wished her father a long life.

    ??It was rare for the emperor to see her being so formal, and he felt a little soft-hearted for a moment, so he called her forward.

    The third princess brought a pair of shoes that she had sewn with her own hands to the emperor and said cautiously: "Father, my daughter is clumsy and can''t make complicated clothes, so she only sewed these shoes. I hope your father won''t dislike it."

    ?The emperor was a little surprised when he saw that the stitching of the shoes was very crude.

    ?? Could it be that this daughter has changed her gender and can actually calm down and do needlework? !

    But that¡¯s not all!

    The third princess then took out a white porcelain plate, on which was placed a piece of wedding cake with a large Chinese character "longevity" embedded in the middle.

    She said with some anxiety: "Father, this is a birthday cake baked by my daughter in the oven. Although it is not as delicious as the birthday cake, it is still a daughter''s filial piety."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 673ï¼š Unreliable big pig hooves!

    Chapter 673 The unreliable pig¡¯s hooves!

    ?Although the emperor is surprised that his daughter is so well-behaved, he is his own biological child after all, so how could he be unhappy with her having such a filial piety.

    ?So, he not only took a few bites of birthday cakes, but also tried on the shoes. Even though they didn''t fit well, he praised them a few times.

    The third princess''s face turned red and she was extremely happy.

    The emperor then said: "It''s hard for you to take so much trouble to prepare birthday gifts. A few days ago, the south offered a lot of pearls. I will ask Mr. Yi to put a box for you and take it back to play with."

    "Thank you, Father!" The third princess quickly thanked her, but after thinking about it, she said hesitantly: "Father, can I give my daughter another reward in exchange?"

    ¡°What, don¡¯t you want pearls?¡±

    ??The emperor didn''t take it seriously, thinking that his daughter wanted gems or brocade.

    Unexpectedly, the third princess said: "Father, my daughter knows Princess Kangle''s cake shop half as well as you do. Can you give this reward to your daughter?"

    The emperor frowned and was about to refuse, but the third princess got there first, pleading with red eyes, "Father, my daughter was not sensible, too arrogant and ignorant, and let my father down.

    ¡°My daughter has reflected a lot recently and feels that it is reasonable for her father to like the princess. My daughter also wants to learn more from the princess by running a shop together.

    ¡°My daughter also wants to please her father and bake delicious cakes for him!¡±

    After saying that, she wiped her tears and lowered her head, looking depressed, "My father is the head of a country, and my daughter doesn''t want to be called stupid and embarrass her father..."

    "Nonsense! You are a royal princess, who dares to say that you are stupid!" The emperor couldn''t see his daughter acting like this and was about to respond, but Manager Yi on the side "accidentally" knocked over the tea bowl.

    The teacup fell to the ground. Although it was not broken, it spun around a few times and made a loud and piercing sound in the quiet hall.

    ?Mr. Yi quickly knelt down and kowtowed to apologize. The emperor waved his hand and did not blame him. However, what he wanted to say to the third princess changed his expression.

    "Don''t belittle yourself. Go back and rest first. I''ll think about this matter before I talk about it."

    The third princess glared at Manager Yi fiercely, wishing she could eat him alive.

    ??It was almost successful, but this old guy came out to disrupt the situation!

    She wanted to continue pestering her, but unfortunately her eyes had been seen by the emperor.

    The emperor has a clear mind.

    ?His daughter still did not change her temper, so she spoke again: "Go down."

    The third princess had no choice but to retreat reluctantly.

    The emperor rubbed his brows. Seeing Manager Yi bring new tea, he took a sip and asked, "Tell me, what happened when you stopped me just now?"

    Manager Yi quickly knelt down and whispered what the third princess of Shoukang Palace was the first to say to the princess. He even repeated the words of the third princess clearly without missing a word.

    The emperor put down the tea bowl at that time and said angrily: "This idiot, I thought she had really improved, but I didn''t expect that she could say such stupid things!"

    ? Manager Yi couldn''t help complaining in his heart, the third princess was really hopeless.

    Even if you want to scold the princess, you have to think through it, right? !

    What is charming and charming? It means that a woman is ambiguous with a man.

    ??But how old is the princess? When word spread, no one said anything about the princess. Instead, they said that the emperor was obsessed with **** and wanted to have a child...

    How will the emperor see the princess in the future?

    What''s more, if the marquis treats the princess like his own daughter, what will he think of the emperor? !

    But he just thinks about it, and if he really says it, he doesn''t have to live anymore.

    ?So he changed his statement and advised: "Don''t be angry, Your Majesty. The princess is still young and can be taught slowly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the princess has always been so unhappy with the princess. If the emperor really lets her run a shop with the princess...

    "I''m afraid if the two little girls will quarrel every day, the emperor will also follow suit and settle the lawsuit. No one will be successful if they go astray."

    Sure enough, the emperor had a headache after hearing this, "Fortunately you reminded me, otherwise there would be no quiet days." Manager Yi quickly stepped forward, helped the emperor press his head, and suggested with a smile: "Your Majesty, the third princess has always been thinking about the princess. If she really wasn''t allowed to try this shop, she would be worried about it.

    ¡°This servant sees that the princess is very smart and insightful even though she is young. Why don¡¯t you, the emperor, have some free time these days and summon the princess to ask you a few questions?

    ¡°Perhaps the princess is willing to take the princess to do business together, or maybe the princess is not willing, but there are other ways to get the best of both worlds.¡±

    ??The emperor smiled when he thought of the fat girl''s quirkiness.

    ¡°You are right, please remind me when you have free time these days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Manager Yi responded respectfully.

    Night gradually fell, and the world became dark.

    ?In Broken Gold Beach, the door to the main room of the Li family''s courtyard was half open for ventilation. Sweet potatoes and a handful of chestnuts were roasting on the brazier in the room.

    Lao Tai Li, Tao Hongying, Li Lao''er, Mr. and Mrs. Wen, Jia Huan and Wen Juan were all listening to the good news and talking about palace affairs.

    ??The awl in Mrs. Li''s hand pricked the sole of her shoe hard, as if the sole was the eldest princess'' face.

    ?After hearing her granddaughter¡¯s retort, she couldn¡¯t help laughing and praising her granddaughter.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how she should be scolded. She¡¯s such a shameless thing. Even a child of any age needs to be bullied. How could she find a piece of tofu and hit her to death?¡±

    Mrs. Wen also followed up and said: "I heard before that the eldest princess is very kind, low-key and never ostentatious. I thought she was good. Unexpectedly, the rumors are really unbelievable!"

    Tao Hongying snorted coldly, "Money and silk are touching people''s hearts. We had nothing to do with it before, so of course she is willing to put on a show and get a good reputation.

    ¡°Now that her Jiulianzhai shop has been robbed of business by Fu Niuer¡¯s shop, and she is short of money, she is anxious and her true colors are exposed.¡±

    Wen Juan felt sorry for her sister-in-law and rarely spoke, "And the Queen Mother, who has a distinguished status and is not young, how can she instigate others to bully Fu Niuer?"

    ?Old Mrs. Li immediately waved her hand to signal her grandson''s daughter-in-law not to say more, and finally told her, "There are some things that you just know in your heart.

    "I think everyone in this palace, except the emperor, is not on the same page as our family. From now on, our family should stay far away from each other and try not to have any contact with each other."

    Everyone nodded.

    ?Other families may be looking forward to entering the palace more often and competing for the holy family, but the Li family really hopes that the people in the palace will forget about their family.

    Compared to glory and wealth, they prefer a peaceful life.

    Unfortunately, things went counterproductive.

    Before the birthday banquet was over for three days, people came to the palace to receive the good news.

    Not to mention the Li family, even Jiayin was a little confused and couldn''t guess what the emperor wanted to do with her.

    ??But no matter how unwilling it is, the good news cannot resist the decree...

    ?So she tidied up briefly, changed her clothes, took Nanny He and Shui Ling and went into the palace.

    ?Today it was rare for the emperor to finish reviewing the memorial early, and he did not think of summoning good news to the palace.

    I originally planned to go to the garden to enjoy the plum blossoms, and meet a concubine by the way.

    As a result, the third princess came to harass her again, acting like a spoiled child, repenting, and promising...

    ?He was really bored, so he asked Manager Yi to bring the good news.

    Jiayin sat opposite the emperor, across the big desk, holding a bowl of hot tea, blinking his big eyes with surprise on his face.

    In fact, I have already cursed in my heart. As expected, the emperor is a pig''s hooves and is not reliable at all!

    ????????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 674ï¼š Open a branch!

    Chapter 674: Open a branch!

    ??It was agreed that the two of them would start a business together, but why did they hand over their shares to others halfway? !

    Even though this person is a biological daughter, it still doesn¡¯t work!

    ?This is treachery, words are not kept, and words are not kept!

    I really want to throw all the words I can think of into the face of the emperor.

    ?Perhaps her eyes were too clear and could reflect any thoughts, so the emperor felt very guilty after seeing the good news.

    ?He coughed twice and tentatively discussed: "Well, Fu Niuer, I am also entangled by the third princess and have no choice.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then help me think of a way to calm down my ears, okay?¡±

    Good news makes me want to roll my eyes.

    Don¡¯t you feel ashamed when the majestic leader of a country puts difficult problems on children? !

    But this cannot be said.

    ?Her thoughts changed rapidly, and she soon pouted, her eyes were red, and she choked with sobs: "Uncle Huang is a bad guy, and we agreed to make money together, but why should Uncle Huang give his shop to others!

    "It''s okay to give it to others, why the third princess sister? She doesn''t like Fu Niu''er. Fu Niu''er is afraid of being locked up in a small dark room, so she doesn''t dare to come to the palace. The emperor''s uncle wants her to open a shop with Fu Niu''er.

    ¡°Woo, Fu Niu¡¯er is scared, Fu Niu¡¯er doesn¡¯t want to quarrel with her!¡±

    As she said this, her tears fell like broken beads.

    The emperor had seen this girl smiling too much and was used to her being smart and well-behaved. When he suddenly saw her crying, he panicked and quickly tried to persuade her.

    "Fu Niu''er didn''t cry, and the emperor didn''t say that he must give the shop to the third princess. If you don''t agree, you won''t give it. After all, you are also the owner of the shop, right?"

    Jiayin sobbed, blinked her long eyelashes with teardrops, and asked: "Really? Uncle Huang is not afraid that the third princess and sister will come and make a noise?"

    The emperor nodded, "Don''t be afraid. At worst, I will give her another shop and let her do whatever she wants."

    "I''m afraid not," Jiayin shook her head, "The third princess is jealous that Fu Niu''er''s shop is doing well, and she''s also angry that Uncle Huang did business with Fu Niu''er without her."

    This is indeed the truth, and the emperor also knows it in his heart.

    But the palms and backs of her hands were full of flesh. He knew that his daughter was doing this in order to compete for his love and attention, so he could not be cruel enough to refuse her.

    Jiayin wiped away her tears and said wryly: "My foster father said that the emperor''s uncle worked very hard every day approving memorials. Let Fu Niu''er make the emperor happy and not cause any trouble to the emperor.

    ¡°Since Uncle Huang is in trouble, Fu Niuer should think of a way for Uncle Huang...¡±

    "Okay, okay, Fu Niu''er is the most sensible." The emperor quickly praised, not only wanting to appease the fat girl in front of him, but also wanting to hear what good ideas she had.

    ¡°Uncle Huang, you and I are the only ones in Baiyunjian, and we must not give it to anyone else. Since the third princess must participate, let the third princess open another branch in the south of the city.

    ¡°After all, Xindu is so big, guests have to come to Baiyunjian to get cakes, and some don¡¯t want to come because they are too far away.

    ¡°But she can¡¯t step in to take care of Baiyunjian, she can¡¯t ask for all the snack recipes, and she can¡¯t steal my master chef!

    ¡°Her branch can bring snacks from Baiyunjian and sell them every day. I can give her a discount of 20%, and she can make money.

    "This will save her from not being able to make dim sum, which will ruin Baiyunjian''s newly established reputation. She won''t have to worry too much about taking care of it later, as long as she can read the account books."

    ?The emperor thought about it for a while and thought it was a good idea.

    The third princess is just jealous, has a novel idea, and has a little girlish temper.

    Let her open a new shop, play for a few days and earn money, and there will definitely be no trouble.

    The most important thing is that the two little girls don¡¯t have to crowd into the same shop, and naturally they won¡¯t quarrel. "Okay, that''s it." The emperor smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry about anything. When the third princess''s branch is opened, Baiyunjian will just make more snacks.

    "As for whether she can sell it or not, and whether she loses money, it is the third princess''s own business. If she loses money, it would be better if she knows that opening a shop is not easy and money is hard-earned."

    Jiayin had a nasal voice and retorted angrily, "The dim sum in our shop is the most delicious. It''s impossible to lose money even if you sell it with your eyes closed."

    ¡°Okay, okay, we will definitely not lose money.¡± The emperor was amused and rubbed the little girl¡¯s hair, feeling a little guilty, so he quickly ordered Manager Yi to pack the good things.

    You must have a set of in-house made jewelry.

    Eight pieces of silk and satin were sent as tribute from the south, two pieces of fine silver fox skin, two pieces of sable skin...

    Jiayin entered the palace empty-handed and left with a large bag and a small bag. Once again, everyone saw what it means to be an "emperor" with empty gloves, and he is always favored.

    ??The third princess had already sent someone to keep an eye on the imperial study. When she heard that the good news was gone, she hurried over.

    "Father, father! That bitch... no, Princess Kangle gave up her shop?!" She was so happy that she almost shouted out the word "bitty girl".

    ??The emperor already felt guilty, and now he was even more unhappy when he saw that his own daughter was so incompetent.

    He said directly: "Baiyunjian belongs to Princess Kangle, why should I give it to you?

    ¡°I will reward you with a shop in the south of the city. You can have it tidied up and make it a branch in Baiyunjian. All the snacks can be taken from Baiyunjian!

    ¡°Princess Kangle promises to reduce the price by 20% for you. You don¡¯t need any cost, and you don¡¯t need to take care of it. You can make money by selling it.

    ¡°I¡¯m just watching to see if you can¡¯t do such a simple thing well!¡±

    After saying that, he turned and entered the inner hall, leaving the third princess who was a little dumbfounded.

    After she regained consciousness, she stomped to catch up, but was stopped by Manager Yi and his men.

    ¡°Third princess, just listen to the emperor. If you continue to make trouble, the emperor will be annoyed. I¡¯m afraid the princess will not be able to enter the imperial study room in the future!¡±

    Manager Yi grimaced and said in a low voice: "Even if the princess is not satisfied, let''s think of a solution after some time. If the store''s business is good and the emperor is happy, then everything will be easy..."

    The third princess thought about this and was even more afraid that her father would ground her again.

    So, she rarely listened to the advice, and finally stormed away.

    Manager Yi straightened up, looked at her back, and frowned.

    He really regretted that he should not have proposed to the emperor to ask Princess Kangle before.

    ?That lovely fat girl smiled every time she talked to him, without any disdain or disdain at all, and he liked her from the bottom of his heart.

    But he knew the emperor too well. The third princess was the emperor''s flesh and blood, so the emperor would definitely be a little partial.

    He was able to get Princess Kangle to figure out a solution on her own, which was already his best effort...

    ?Outside the palace, next to the carriage of the Li family, the carriage of the Marquis Mansion was also parked.

    As soon as Jiayin left the palace gate, she saw her adoptive father getting out of the carriage. She ran over and hugged her adoptive father''s arm.

    The Marquis didn''t say anything. He carried her into the car and sent Ye Shan, who was driving the car, to say, "Take Aunt He and Shui Ling back to Suijintan to report the news, and said that I will take the princess for a walk and will be back soon."

    Ye Shan saluted, took Nanny He and Shui Ling and left quickly...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 675ï¼š How much you get is what you give back!

    Chapter 675: Whatever you get, you will get back!

    Soon, the carriage of the Marquis Mansion also moved.

    Jiayin hugged her adoptive father''s arm and said nothing for a while, and the Marquis didn''t ask anything.

    The people in the palace went to invite the fat girl, and he knew it later. It was precisely because he was worried that the fat girl would be sad that he dropped all his errands and came to pick her up.

    It seems that the fat girl is still wronged.

    After an unknown amount of time, Jiayin took the initiative and said, "Father, if you and my father lead troops to the north again in the future, you must be prepared with both hands. You cannot leave life-threatening matters to one person. If this person is killed, problem, you are in danger.¡±

    She looked at the Marquis, her big eyes full of seriousness and solemnity, "Father, even if this person is the emperor''s uncle, it won''t work. He is not worthy of entrustment. Do you understand?"

    ??The Marquis nodded and responded in a low voice: "Don''t worry, I know it in my heart. The emperor is kind and loyal, which is a good thing.

    ¡°But this also makes him indecisive and easily influenced by others. This is why I try my best to arrange the food and salary before each expedition.¡±

    Jiayin hugged her adoptive father''s arm again and said in frustration: "I know that the third princess is the emperor''s biological daughter, and I am just a little peasant girl. If it were not for the adoptive father, the emperor''s uncle would not know who I am.

    "But...he clearly said that he only took the money and didn''t care about the shop, but now he regretted it. Is it okay to talk to a child without keeping it?"

    ¡°The shop that I worked so hard to run, he just gave it away so lightly...¡±

    ??The Marquis felt heartbroken when he heard this. He held the fat girl in his arms, patted her back gently, and whispered comfort to her, regardless of how to avoid suspicion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, the emperor can be partial to his daughter, and the foster father can be partial to you.

    "And the emperor has several children, but your adoptive father only has one daughter. Come, go back to the Marquis Mansion with your adoptive father, and I will show you something good."

    Hearing the good news made my heart warm. I hugged my adoptive father tightly, then sat down again and changed my subject.

    ?After all, she is not a real child. She can forget about being unhappy for a while. It is impossible for her adoptive father to bother with her just because of such a thing.

    In the final analysis, the emperor is the golden thigh she wants to hug.

    She can treat the emperor as an elder or even a friend, but she will never be naive enough to think that the emperor will treat her like his own daughter.

    From now on, just give back as much as you get.

    The emperor in the deep palace had no idea what he had lost because of a breach of trust...

    ??The carriage quickly arrived at the Marquis'' Mansion. The Marquis led the fat girl all the way through the door. Wherever he passed, all the servants bowed their heads and saluted with great respect.

    When the chief steward heard the news, he came to meet him. Seeing that both the master and the master seemed unhappy, his heart skipped a beat.

    He quickly smiled and said: "Master Marquis, where did you pick up the princess? It just so happened that Zhuangzi sent two fat sheep over. How about roasting a leg of lamb in the garden while you accompany the princess and enjoy the snow scenery? , eat something fresh?¡±

    ??The Marquis shook his head and ordered: "Pack the leg of lamb and we will take it with us when we return to Suijintan later."

    The head butler lost his face. He thought the masters would have dinner at home.

    Jiayin thought about it and then smiled and coaxed him, "Uncle Steward, the twelfth lunar month is coming soon. I will come here every other day. Uncle Steward, please teach me how to perform rituals in each family."

    ¡°I have planted a lot of fruits transplanted from the south in my glazed greenhouse, and I can add them to the gift list this year.¡±

    ?Sure enough, the butler immediately beamed after hearing this.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯ll let the princess¡¯ room be cleaned out and heated. It¡¯s best for the princess to come here every other day, let alone come every other day.¡±

    As he spoke, the Marquis brought the good news to the warehouse in the inner courtyard.

    The housekeeper quickly pulled the key from his waist, opened the door, and then stood guard at the door. Jiayin followed her adoptive father in, looked around curiously, and then opened her eyes in shock.

    Because this warehouse is only the size of two rooms, but it is full of stuff, and everywhere you look, it¡¯s all good stuff!

    The wood of red sandalwood and golden nanmu is piled neatly.

    Porcelain vases of different sizes, screens with bases made of various materials, boxes of calligraphy and paintings, brocade, large pieces of jade, and carved ornaments...

    In short, there is nothing you can¡¯t imagine but you can¡¯t see here.

    Jiayin has been in charge of the Marquis Mansion for some time, but these things don¡¯t seem to be in the warehouse record books at all.

    ??The Marquis led her to a row of wooden shelves with many brocade boxes placed on them.

    ??The Marquis opened one and handed it to Jiayin. Jiayin''s eyes turned red because the box was full of rubies.

    The big ones are like dates, and the small ones are like peanuts.

    Each piece is pure and the red color is rich, definitely not ordinary.

    This is not over, Hou Ye opened another box with a pair of jade jade bracelets. The color is green and clear. The best in the best is really better than any bracelet seen by Jiayin.

    She couldn''t help but asked in surprise: "Father, are you robbing someone''s treasure house?"

    ??The Marquis chuckled and put the bracelet on her wrist. When he saw that it was a little big, he took it off and put it back on again.

    ??While rummaging through the other boxes, he said with a smile: "You guessed it, the treasure house was indeed robbed, but it didn''t belong to anyone, it belonged to a barbarian!

    ¡°When each family moved from Kyoto to Xindu, many of their belongings were not taken away in time and were found by the barbarians. Some people left late and were killed by the barbarians and robbed of their valuables. In this way, when they were accumulated, a small amount became a large amount.

    ¡°During the Northern Expedition, we destroyed two cities occupied by barbarians, and these became our spoils of war.

    ¡°In order to avoid being noticed by others, these things were shipped back two months later. Those with markings had to be processed again, and the gold and silver had to be melted into ingots. The arrangements were not completed until a few days ago.

    ¡°This warehouse is all reserved for you. From now on, you can take the key and find an opportunity to store it in a safe place.

    ¡°When you get married in the future, these will be the dowry prepared by your adoptive father for you.¡±

    After saying that, the Marquis finally found a small mutton-fat jade bracelet in a box and put it on his daughter again. Only then was he satisfied.

    As a result, when he raised his head, he realized that the fat girl had tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why don¡¯t you like it? Don¡¯t cry. My adoptive father will give it to you later when he goes to war..."

    ¡°Father!¡± Jiayin hugged her adoptive father and began to cry, ¡°Father, why are you so kind to me? I didn¡¯t save the earth in my last life, so why do I have such a good adoptive father like you in this life!

    ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t dare to sleep anymore, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll find out it was a dream when I wake up!

    "Father, Fu Niu''er will definitely treat you well and provide for you in your old age. If my foster father lives to be a hundred years old, I will honor him until he is a hundred years old!"

    The Marquis laughed when he heard this. He knelt down and wiped away the fat girl''s tears, "What nonsense are you talking about? My adoptive father only wants you to have a daughter. If you don''t support me in my old age, I won''t have anyone else to rely on."

    ¡°Besides, every father in the world will prepare a dowry for his daughter. This is something that should be done!

    ¡°Your father also had a share, and he probably took it home by now, and he will definitely leave some for you as a dowry!¡±

    Jiayin wiped her tears, and her heart felt hot and full.

    ?At this moment, the emperor''s words didn''t count, and the third princess''s intention to pick peaches was completely forgotten by her.

    There are so many people who love her, but she has no time to cherish them. How can she have time to be sad and angry for two unrelated people?

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 676ï¼š We donâ€™t know her the same way!

    Chapter 676: We don¡¯t have the same experience as her!

    ¡°Thank you, adoptive father!¡± Jiayin became happy again and gave the Marquis a big kiss on the face. Then, like a mouse falling into a rice vat, he ran to the warehouse and ¡°rolled around¡± to his heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°Wow! What a big gem!

    ¡°I¡¯m getting rich, I¡¯m really getting rich!

    ¡°This is Kaori yarn! I want to make a skirt for the summer, it¡¯s so beautiful!

    ¡°Gold bracelets, there are so many gold bracelets in this box!¡±

    Mr. Hou followed the fat girl with a smile. Hearing her constant shouts of surprise, he couldn''t help but laugh.

    Fortunately, he quickly prepared these things, otherwise it would be difficult to make the fat girl happy now.

    Think about the first time he went to stay at Li''s house and was seriously ill and on the verge of death. This girl didn''t even know how to speak, but she already knew that she was trading pills and silver coins with him!

    ??The little fat girl was drooling while holding the money. That was the funniest and heartwarming scene in his memory.

    It seemed to have lifted the dark clouds that had covered him for half his life and lit up his world.

    ?His first half of life was cold and rough, but after meeting the Li family and meeting this fat girl, all the pain and scars were healed little by little in the full atmosphere of fireworks...

    ??The father and daughter brought four legs of lamb and took the carriage back to Suijintan. The Li family had already lit the lanterns.

    The winter dusk has come early, but it may be snowing again, making it even darker.

    ?On the table in the main room, there was a two-foot-square box. In the box was the trophy that Li Laosi had received.

    The Marquis had just stepped up the steps after receiving the good news, when he heard Mr. Li say in a loud voice: "This bracelet is inlaid with gems, keep it for Fu Niu''er''s dowry, and this pearl string is also very beautiful, keep it for Fu Niu''er too." "

    ?House and Jiayin looked at each other and laughed.

    Jiayin ran into the house carrying her skirt like a little butterfly, hugged her father''s waist, and shouted coquettishly, "Does Daddy dislike Fu Niu''er? Wow, Fu Niu''er is so sad. Daddy wants to think about it so early. Fu Niu''er got married."

    ?Although Li Laosi is naive, he is very familiar with his daughter''s tricks.

    At this moment, he picked up his daughter and walked around the room a few times laughing, making her laugh too before he stopped.

    Tao Hongying was angry. She was afraid that her husband would throw her daughter away, so she snatched her daughter and held her in his arms, sat down, and said: "Your father, with his stupid head, rarely has long-term plans, and he still remembers to save a dowry for you.

    ¡°Take a look, keep whatever you like, and keep the rest for your grandma!¡±

    Jiayin said, "My adoptive father also prepared a lot for me. Dad will bring these back, and my mother and grandma will pick some more. The rest will be reserved for my brothers to find sisters-in-law in the future!"

    Before Tao Hongying could speak, Mrs. Li had already waved her hand, "When your brothers get married, of course the family will help them, but these are what your father earned from the war, so they should be given to you."

    Seeing that Jiayin could not push it out, he stepped on a stool and sat next to the box to pick it out.

    ¡°Well, my brothers will have to worry about marrying wives, and I will be responsible for dressing up my grandma and my mother.¡±

    Jiayin smiled and leaned on the box, and the little fat hand picked it up quickly.

    ?After a while, she gave grandma a small tapestry table screen, a set of opal head jewelry, a pair of emerald-head gold hairpins with longevity characters, and a pair of bright red gold bracelets with open openings.

    Tao Hongying was also given a set of red gold headdress inlaid with emerald green, a pair of red gold bracelets wrapped with silk, and a small table screen embroidered with hibiscus flowers.

    Wenjuan''s is a pair of jadeite open-carved orchid beaded hairpins and a pair of small white jade safety buttons.

    ?There is also a pair of long hairpins with auspicious cloud patterns, which are for the third uncle''s mother who is not at home.

    Jiayin even picked out a pair of red coral hairpins inlaid with crushed gemstones and asked her grandma to give them to Xing Waner as a bespoke gift. Xing Waner served her mother and lived in the Wen family for half a month. She was filial, gentle and generous. The Li family saw it and were extremely satisfied.

    As long as Jiaren comes back, the marriage can be finalized.

    Original Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying just paid it off. They knew best that the fat girl was lavish and had to share everything with her family. Otherwise, she would not feel at ease with it.

    Seeing that there were still most of the things in the box, they did not refuse.

    Wenjuan, on the other hand, was very frightened. If her father-in-law got the spoils, it would be okay to share some with her daughter-in-law.

    But now that the uncle in the next room is preparing a dowry for his cousin, it¡¯s not okay for her, the sister-in-law, to take advantage of it.

    She was about to return the things, but Mrs. Li pushed all of Zhao Yuru''s things over and said, "Just keep the things your sister gave you. You can also help put away this for your mother-in-law, and wait for her to celebrate the New Year." Come back and give it to her too.

    ¡°If you feel that you have taken advantage of your sister, you can just help her more when she gets married or needs your support.¡±

    Wenjuan accepted it, feeling extremely happy and grateful.

    ??Such a husband-in-law and such a sister-in-law can''t be found even with a lantern!

    When she returns to her parents¡¯ home on the second day of the Lunar New Year, she will dress up and let her parents take a good look at her.

    I won¡¯t talk about Wenjuan¡¯s thoughts. I just said that Mrs. Li thought about her granddaughter entering the palace, so she asked her carefully.

    Jiayin was afraid that her family would be angry, so she said lightly: "The third princess is jealous of the good business of my shop and wants to **** it away.

    ¡°I told Uncle Huang to let the third princess open a branch and bring snacks to sell in my shop.

    ¡°The shop and recipe have nothing to do with her. As long as she takes the snacks and sells them, she will make money. If she cannot sell them, she will lose money.¡±

    After hearing this, Mrs. Li¡¯s face darkened, and she cursed angrily in a low voice, ¡°This shameless thing, even if he bullied you last time, he wants to rob your shop again this time?!

    "Is she really the emperor''s daughter? She is so shallow-sighted that she is worse than the girls in our village!"

    Tao Hongying also said: "I''m just saying that it''s definitely not good to suddenly bring Fu Niu''er into the palace!"

    Jiayin quickly hugged grandma¡¯s arm and said with a smile: ¡°Grandma, uncle Huang also knew that the third princess was wrong, so he rewarded me with many good things.

    ¡°If I sell it, I will still have five or six hundred taels, which is enough to buy a small shop, so I won¡¯t suffer any loss.

    "The third princess can do whatever she wants. Even if she loses money, the emperor will think she is stupid."

    ¡°Huh!¡± Old Mrs. Li snorted coldly. She treated her granddaughter as if she were an eyeball. Let alone suffer a loss, her granddaughter wouldn¡¯t be able to get even a little bit involved.

    She originally thought the emperor was pretty good, but now she started to feel dissatisfied. She lowered her voice and said, "If he really felt that something was wrong with his daughter, he wouldn''t call you into the palace..."

    "Okay, grandma, it''s just a small thing, not worth mentioning." Jiayin hugged grandma''s neck and acted coquettishly.

    ¡°Grandma¡¯s granddaughter is so smart. It¡¯s not easy to deal with a stupid girl. We just don¡¯t have the same experience as her!

    ¡°From now on, if she is honest, I won¡¯t mind giving her some benefits, just to make Uncle Huang happy.

    "If she dares to cause trouble, I will let her see the suffering of the world!"

    After saying that, she clenched her fist and waved it, looking like a little bully, which made everyone in the family laugh.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 677ï¼š My future granddaughter-in-law canâ€™t run away!

    Chapter 677: The future granddaughter-in-law will not be able to escape!

    "Yes, as long as we are reasonable, we have nothing to fear!" Mrs. Li gave her granddaughter a kiss. "At worst, we don''t need the shop anymore. I can study and do needlework at home. It''s not like the family is short of the rice you eat, and you don''t need to cook it." Business makes money.¡±

    After chatting a few more words, dinner was almost ready.

    The leg of lamb brought back by Mr. Li was frozen in the snowdrift in the corner of the yard by Mrs. Li, ready to be roasted tomorrow.

    In the afternoon, my family had nothing to do and made a lot of dumplings.

    At this time, a large family was sitting around, eating hot dumplings, Mr. Hou, Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si, and drank a few glasses of wine.

    After dinner, everyone dispersed.

    ??Good news was rare and I went back to the house with my mother, and then gave her the rest of the things in the box.

    ?She understood and was happy that her grandma pampered her wholeheartedly and wanted to give her all the good things.

    ??But she is not the only daughter in their fourth house, there is also her brother Jia''an.

    ??Furthermore, it is only reasonable that the good things that daddy earned by killing enemies with all his strength should be reserved for the father-in-law, and the rest should be kept by mother.

    Tao Hongying didn''t think too much about it. From now on, she would also make dowries for her daughter. She kept it no differently from her daughter.

    But Jiayin insisted, "Mom, when I really get married, it won''t be too late for you to give it to me. But if my brother brings his sister-in-law back in the future, you, the mother-in-law, have to be prepared."

    Tao Hongying thought for a moment and put the box away, "Okay, I''ll keep it for now. Some of the gold jewelry should be refurbished. I''ll give it to you when it''s sorted out."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. In addition, those gold and silver ingots are small and have good meanings. You can keep some and use them when you see children when you go out to socialize.

    ¡°For the rest, you can buy a small shop in the city.¡±

    Jiayin gave me some pointers, "Our pickles and braised vegetables are delicious, but they can''t be sold in Dabo Restaurant. Why not open a small shop by yourself and earn some pocket money."

    This is what Tao Hongying is talking about.

    ?She naturally likes to think about food, otherwise she would not have a maid at home and would have to cook every day.

    ??Now her menu is gradually increasing, and she has three apprentices in Cyclamen. She cooks a table of private dishes every five days, which is really easy for her.

    Sometimes I feel bored when I stay at home and the children are not around. I make delicious food but no one is there to support me.

    ??If you can open a pickle shop, not only make money, but at least you will have one more thing to do to occupy your free time.

    "Okay, let me think about what to sell." Tao Hongying agreed immediately.

    Jiayin said: "I want to eat spicy cabbage. Tomorrow''s mother calls me and we will think about it together. This dish is spicy and sweet, and it can be eaten with rice."

    "I know, little greedy cat." Tao Hongying rubbed her daughter''s little head and urged: "Go back to sleep, don''t be naughty. Tomorrow, Mrs. Xing and Miss Wan''er are going back to the city, so don''t oversleep and make others laugh. "

    The good news lingered in her mother''s arms for a while longer before she returned to her room.

    ??Li Laosi came back from a hot spring bath and was surprised to see his wife playing with the box happily.

    When he heard the whole story, he smiled and said, "My daughter has really grown up and become sensible. She knows how to coax my mother, and she also knows how to be filial to you."

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? The luckiest thing in my life is giving birth to this daughter.¡± Tao Hongying said with emotion, ¡°It¡¯s like a little fairy from the sky was born into my belly.¡±

    ??Li Laosi approached his wife and said jokingly: "That''s also my fault, right? Why don''t we work hard and have another child?"

    Tao Hongying blushed and glared at him...

    The next day, after breakfast, Mrs. Xing and the girl, accompanied by Mrs. Wen, came to the Li family yard to say goodbye.

    ?After half a month of acupuncture and decoction, although Mrs. Xing has not fully recovered, she is much better than when she first came here.

    At least he didn¡¯t have to be helped by someone even if he could walk a few steps, and the pale color on his face had faded away, and he was obviously a little more alive.

    I have to say that Dr. Zhang¡¯s medical skills are excellent.

    ?Of course, Good News also contributed a lot. She kept delivering fruits and vegetables in the space to the Wen family.

    Mrs. Xing couldn''t eat at first, so Jiayin taught Wan''er to squeeze juice and tried her best to make Mrs. Xing eat more.

    The land in space is inherently magical and brings endless vitality, which can accelerate plant growth and help plant evolution.

    ?The grains, vegetables and fruits produced in space, when eaten into the stomach, although there is no immediate magical effect, they are like spring rain, moistening things and nourishing the body silently.

    ?All the Li family, as well as Uncle Zhao and others who ate with the Li family, would not sneeze more than once throughout the year.

    Mrs. Xing took Old Mrs. Li¡¯s hand and thanked her again and again.

    Xing Waner''s eyes were red and she knelt down to kowtow to Mrs. Li.

    Children¡¯s dependence on and closeness to their mother is innate.

    No one can bear the fear of losing his mother!

    ??Not only did the Li family come forward to ask a miracle doctor for diagnosis and treatment, but they also took care of their mother and daughter in every possible way during the past two months. Xing Waner was really grateful.

    Old Mrs. Li helped this good girl up with her own hands, then took out the pair of red coral hairpins inlaid with broken gemstones that she had chosen last night, inserted them into her bun, and said with a smile: "Good girl, stay with your mother. Go home and take good care of yourself. We will have a long time to get along in the future, right?"

    Miss Wan''er blushed and looked back at her mother.

    Mrs. Xing smiled and nodded, then she bowed and thanked Mrs. Li for her hairpin.

    ?Old Mrs. Li smiled from ear to ear. Her future granddaughter-in-law was decided and she couldn''t run away.

    When Jiaren comes back a year ago, we will find an opportunity to ask him to go to the Xing family to give a New Year''s gift. After the new year, he can get engaged and engaged.

    ?Thinking about it like this, Mrs. Li wished her grandson could quickly grow wings and fly back.

    After sending off the Xing family''s mother and daughter, Tao Hongying took her daughter to think about pickles.

    The family has a fleet of boats traveling to Quanzhou, so there is no shortage of seafood, including fish sauce and shrimp paste.

    So, it is easy to make spicy cabbage.

    At the lunch table, a plate of spicy cabbage becomes the protagonist.

    Mr. Hou, Mr. Li Lao''er and Mr. Wen all entered the city, and Mr. Li Laosi returned to the military camp.

    ?There are only old and young women at home, so there is no big meal.

    ??It was just a pot of white rice porridge, some steamed bean filling steamed buns, and spicy cabbage, but in the end everyone was full.

    ?Especially Mrs. Wen and Wen Juan, two twins, said that the spicy cabbage was cooked too late.

    ??If they had been pickled a few months earlier, they probably wouldn''t have suffered from morning sickness.

    Mrs. Li quickly packed a few plates and had them delivered to Huiniang, Sister-in-law Liu, Aunt Wu and Xiao Cuier, asking them to try them too.

    In the afternoon, Huiniang and others came to join in the fun with their children in their arms, and everyone said it was delicious.

    Tao Hongying received such encouragement, as if she had been given a shot of chicken blood, and began to think about platycodon, kelp buttons, and cucumber with soy sauce. She seemed to be walking with wind.

    Jiayin accompanied my mother for the first time, then patted her **** and ran away.

    It''s not that she''s lazy, it''s just that Baiyunjian hasn''t made any arrangements yet.

    ??The third princess, that idiot, has the eldest princess and her family as dog-headed military advisers behind her, so she will definitely not just open a branch to get goods and earn the price difference.

    ?But Jiayin is not afraid, as long as she holds the master and Fangzi in her hands, no matter how much those clowns jump around, they can''t even think of taking advantage!

    The fourth update is here! Dear friends, I have paid off the chapter I owed earlier, and I will try to add another chapter tomorrow. It¡¯s the end of the month, and those little fairies who still have must-read votes in their hands should quickly vote for Huahua! Of course, a little bit of beauty or five stars would be even better. Your support is the motivation for Huahua to stay up late coding! Love you!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 678ï¼š Everyone thinks she is a fairy!

    Chapter 678: Everyone thinks she is a fairy!

    After Jiayin had finished explaining what she had to say, she picked out a few snacks she liked for Baozhu and asked Shuiling to deliver them.

    Then she also brought a box and went to the Hou Mansion accompanied by Aunt He.

    ?Having a sumptuous lunch at the Hou Mansion, listening to the butler chatting about the recent favors and developments in the Hou Mansion, we returned to Xincun until the sun turned west and the good news came.

    ??The village chief has been waiting at home for a long time, and several village women are sitting and chatting with Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying.

    ?Seeing the good news coming back, everyone stood up and saluted.

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter and felt relieved that her cloak was not damp and showed that she was not cold.

    Tao Hongying found a big mug that her daughter liked, poured hot water into it, and put it into her hand to warm her belly and hands.

    After such an ordeal, several women in the village, who had already had a lot of problems, became even more cautious and did not dare to speak casually.

    The village chief said: "Princess, the people you are looking for have been found. There are eight people in total, seven girls and one boy. They are all from our village and are reliable."

    Jiayin smiled and thanked them, then glanced at the women and said, "Grandpa, the village chief, help me tell these people that I am an apprentice in the pastry shop.

    ¡°The shop provides food, clothing, and accommodation, and a monthly salary of 200 yuan. If you complete your studies in half a year and go to open a branch in other places, your salary will be increased according to the errand, and you will never be treated badly.

    ¡°Of course, if anyone is lazy or does something wrong and harms the shop, he will definitely be kicked out.¡±

    ??The village chief nodded and responded: "This is what it should be. Those who eat in the shops, drink in the shops, learn crafts, and get wages, wherever they go, they are getting a big deal.

    ¡°You know, when I was an apprentice for others, I had to do hard work without any pay for three years, so I didn¡¯t necessarily learn the skills...¡±

    ?Those women had confidence in their hearts, and they all responded happily.

    "Don''t worry, Princess. If my girl doesn''t obey, I''ll just beat her."

    "Yes, just let them work more, there is no way they can learn skills without being tired."

    ¡°That boy in my family is a glutton, so the princess takes care of him. But he is full and he is not lazy at work.¡±

    Tao Hongying walked around the village every day and was familiar with these women. Now she smiled and said: "Look, what you are talking about is our own children, so they are more reliable than outsiders.

    ¡°As long as the children are obedient, there will definitely be no problem.

    ¡°Those cakes and snacks in Baiyunjian are much easier to make than traditional snacks. Don¡¯t worry. By this time next year, maybe you will all be the wives of the boss.¡±

    How can a mother not look forward to the success of her children?

    ?The women were all happy to hear this and couldn''t help laughing.

    The matter is settled.

    On the second day, Jiayin went to the city again and sent these eight girls to the shop.

    ?Although they are novices, the farm children are diligent and obedient, and they do whatever Shopkeeper Peng tells them, which helps them a lot.

    Let the original masters and clerks in the shop breathe a sigh of relief.

    In itself, these half-year-old children are from Dongjia Village and can be regarded as direct descendants.

    In the future, we will go out to open branches, so that we will not take away their benefits and can share the work.

    So, no one will bully or exclude these half-grown children.

    After reading the good news for a long time, I saw that there was nothing wrong with it, so I went home...

    ??The Baiyunjian side has joined the new force and is becoming more and more prosperous.

    But the third princess was not so happy!

    In fact, the shop given by the emperor cannot be too bad.

    Although it is located in the south of the city, there is no bustling commercial street.

    ??But because the people living in the south of the city are officials, wealthy businessmen and the like, and every family is not short of money, doing business here is also profitable.

    ?Especially for cakes, a novel and expensive snack, if the business is done well, it may be even more prosperous than Baiyunjian. It''s a pity that what the third princess is thinking about most is to **** Baiyunjian away.

    Now, even if she is given a palace, she will not be happy.

    ?Especially because this shop was originally an embroidery shop, with cloth sold downstairs and embroiderers living upstairs.

    The layout is definitely not as good as the one specially designed by Baiyunjian, which is so elegantly and cleanly decorated.

    The third princess became more and more irritable as she watched. She simply called Bao Lei and ordered: "I''ll leave this place to you! You are responsible for cleaning up this place and opening it in three days!"

    ?Bao Lei was startled and wanted to refuse, but the third princess had already left with her nanny in a high-spirited manner.

    ?Bao Lei was so angry that she cursed in her heart. Following such a fool would really **** people off.

    All the cloth and supplies from the embroidery village were moved away, and now there is only an empty shell left.

    How can she turn this place into a white cloud in three days if she has no money and no one has the money? !

    ??If she is a **** descending to earth, can she change what she wants by just blowing her breath? !

    But no matter how she scolded him, she couldn''t chase him to the palace. In desperation, she had no choice but to go home.

    As a result, as soon as she entered the main courtyard of the princess mansion, she walked across from her father.

    ?She quickly stepped aside, saluted, and said, "Father is well."

    ??It''s a pity that her father Bao Xinde didn''t bother to look at her and went out happily.

    Bao Lei was angry and even more frightened.

    ?Although it was just a quick glance, my father seemed to be thinner than before, and his face was as pale as a ghost...

    She had something on her mind and originally wanted to ask her grandmother one more question when she saw her.

    But my grandmother¡¯s eyes were slightly red and she was stuffing a sandalwood box into the cabinet, and she understood everything instantly.

    ?That box contained all the land deeds of the family''s farm. She would not open it easily on ordinary days, but she had seen it several times in the past two years.

    Needless to say, the family has to sell the shop again for my father to spend money on!

    The eldest princess didn¡¯t want to lose her authority in front of her granddaughter, so she braced herself and asked, ¡°You accompanied the third princess to see the shop, how about it?¡±

    Bao Lei explained the situation of the shop, and finally said: "The third princess only said to leave it to me to clean up the shop, and then returned to the palace without giving any money or manpower, and asked to open the shop in three days!"

    The eldest princess frowned, also dissatisfied, and cursed in a low voice: "Is this stupid thing''s brain carved from stone?"

    But after cursing, she thought about it and finally took out another fifty taels of silver notes and gave it to her granddaughter.

    ¡°You take our people with you to clean the shop, and then use the money to find a craftsman to build some wooden frames and put them in the shop.

    ¡°As for the shopkeeper and waiters, since the third princess didn¡¯t say anything, they will all be replaced by people from our house. It will be more convenient in the future.¡±

    ?Bao Lei held the banknote in her hands, her eyes half-downcast, full of ridicule.

    ??Everyone really thinks she is a fairy. Forget about the third princess, even her own grandmother is like this.

    ?This day, this home, I really don¡¯t want it!

    ??This time I opened a Baiyunjian branch, I must find an opportunity to get the recipe, and then fly away!

    Leave this place that looks glamorous on the outside but is actually rotten to the core!

    Having made up her mind, Bao Lei ordered a few servants and two women from her house to go to the new shop together the next day.

    Clean it up, order a few simple wooden shelves, and it¡¯s ready.

    Three days later, she took people to Baiyunjian early in the morning.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 679ï¼š The goods have left your hands and we are not responsible!

    Chapter 679 The goods have left your hands and we are not responsible for them!

    Baiyunjian has just opened its doors, and there are not many customers.

    ?Bao Lei pretended to be the granddaughter of the eldest princess''s palace, and ordered shopkeeper Peng to wrap up all the snacks in the shop.

    Shopkeeper Peng kept cursing in his heart, but with a smile on his face, he welcomed the person upstairs to sit down, and then ordered the boy to quickly find his boss.

    By chance, Good News came to the city today, and he arrived at the shop soon.

    Shopkeeper Peng breathed a sigh of relief, stepped forward and whispered: "My boss, Miss Bao from the eldest princess''s mansion is upstairs.

    ¡°What a loud tone. As soon as I entered the door, I asked the old slave to pack all the goods. I don¡¯t know how their store is like. Can they sell it?¡±

    Jiayin waved his hand and said, "Ignore this for now. Let''s go up and talk."

    Shopkeeper Peng quickly led the way and entered the box directly.

    ?Bao Lei was leaning on a big fluffy dog ??toy, eating a cake, wondering what was going on in her mind, and she looked actually good.

    As soon as the door opened, the sunlight coming from the window shone on Jiayin who came in, making Bao Lei subconsciously squint her eyes.

    Today, Jiayin wore a light red coat embroidered with tender yellow buds all over, paired with a pleated skirt with moon white flowers, an auspicious cloud gold lock hung on the chest, crystal rose gold wire buckle earrings on her ears, and her little hands were inserted into the satin fabric. Inside the white fox fur sleeves embroidered with lotus branches.

    ?This kind of dress is warm and noble, which makes her skin whiter and her features more picturesque.

    ?Bao Lei''s hands pulled at the seven-quarter-new maroon squirrel fur jacket without leaving a trace, and the jealousy in her heart surged like a wave.

    In terms of origin, she is the granddaughter of the eldest princess. The fat girl in front of her is just a mud-legged person who escaped from the wilderness in the north.

    But now, people wear gold and silver, and are even made princesses.

    ??And she, a noblewoman who according to the rules should be named a princess, does not have any title, and even dresses like a shabby peasant...

    Jiayin stood at the door and let her look at her. After a while, he smiled and said, "Miss Bao, shouldn''t you salute me? Isn''t there a nun in the Princess Mansion?"

    ?Bao Lei came back to her senses, gritted her teeth, stood up reluctantly and saluted.

    Jiayin sat across from her, and shopkeeper Peng immediately served hot milk tea and freshly baked cakes.

    Jiayin ate two bites of cake and drank another sip of milk tea before asking Bao Lei to stand up.

    ?Bao Lei only squatted down for a while. She was not tired, but she felt aggrieved.

    She endured it for a long time and carried out the third princess directly, "Princess, the goods that the third princess wants, you''d better have someone wrap them up quickly and take them away for me.

    ¡°Otherwise, the third princess will be blamed for delaying the opening of the third princess¡¯s branch, and the princess may not be able to afford it.¡±

    "Really? Whether the third princess takes the blame or not, that is a matter between me and the third princess. Don''t worry, no matter good or bad, you can''t be blamed on any of your followers." Jiayin became more and more comfortable eating and drinking, and responded with a few words.

    ?Especially the word "follower" made Bao Lei look even worse.

    Until Jiayin had admired her expression enough, she said: "I promised the Emperor to supply goods to your branch, but I have the final say on how to supply them.

    ¡°From today on, our shop has the final say on what goods you can get, how much of each item, and what the price is.

    ¡°Moreover, you have to inspect the goods on the spot and pay on the spot. If the goods leave the shop door, if there are any problems, we will not care.

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s food. If you have bad intentions, add a little bit of food, and then come back to us to take responsibility, wouldn¡¯t it be too unfair for us?

    "If you accept these conditions, go downstairs and get the goods. If you don''t accept them, go back as soon as possible. Don''t delay our business."

    Bao Lei¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this, and she was as angry as a big-bellied toad.

    When is it that when buying something, the buyer¡¯s decision does not count and the seller¡¯s arrangements have to be made? !

    ? She had the intention to say not to buy it, but the store was still empty, so she had no choice but to endure it.

    As time went by, Baiyunjian relaxed her guard and she was able to make plans. "Okay, we just opened today. We can have less food, but we must have more cakes." She gritted her teeth and agreed.

    ??It''s a pity that Jiayin ignored her at all and turned to ask shopkeeper Peng, "What kind of goods are in the shop that we have prepared in large quantities today? Give them some, and remember to include the packaging fee."

    Shopkeeper Peng quickly said: "Snacks such as potato chips can weigh two pounds each, and small cakes can be divided into thirty pieces. As for fruit drinks and milk tea...it is not convenient to take them away, so you can only drink them in the store."

    "Then let''s do it." Jiayin nodded, settling the matter.

    Shopkeeper Peng immediately went downstairs and got busy with the boy.

    Soon, everything was packed.

    ?Bao Lei was about to pay the bill with a dark face, but unexpectedly she became embarrassed.

    ?She doesn¡¯t have enough money!

    The princess gave her fifty taels, and she spent half of it on basic things like custom-made wooden shelves.

    ?Now she only has more than twenty taels left in her hand, but the goods purchased today cost thirty taels.

    ?The difference of seven or eight taels is enough to make a person lose face to the end.

    Shopkeeper Peng didn''t like that Bao Lei was so arrogant just now. If his boss hadn''t arrived, they wouldn''t have been in trouble.

    In addition, they will have to deal with each other for a long time in the future, and the princess cannot be there to support them every time.

    ?Only by trampling the opponent to death at once can their shop not be constantly in trouble.

    ?So, he immediately smiled and said: "Miss Bao, you are the legitimate daughter of the eldest princess''s house. You can''t even take thirty taels of silver with you, right?"

    ?There were seven or eight customers in the shop who were choosing food. When they heard the words "Eldest Princess'' Mansion", they all turned around to watch the excitement.

    Bao Lei''s face was so red that she was about to bleed. She quickly took off a peace jade plaque around her neck and said, "This was a gift from my grandmother when I was born. I''ll keep it with you. I''ll bring the money tomorrow and redeem it back." "

    Jiayin immediately said: "Miss Bao, I know you are a strong person and you are not willing to owe anyone a penny.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t accept this jade token today, you will definitely not be able to take these goods away with peace of mind, so... I will continue.

    ¡°But I will only keep it for you for one day. If you bring the money tomorrow, I will return it to you immediately.

    "Such a precious jade medal is something that is personal to you. It is better not to take it off and give it to others casually in the future. Otherwise, if it is taken away by bad people and your reputation is ruined, the gain will outweigh the loss."

    "My nanny said this on the first day she taught me the rules. Miss Bao is older than me, so it stands to reason that she wouldn''t understand. Maybe she has learned the rules for too long, so she has forgotten about it. ¡­¡±

    Bao Lei just wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl in!

    She took off the jade medal because she wanted to trick this cheap peasant girl, thinking she didn''t understand the rules.

    After returning home, she can let people spread gossip, such as Princess Kangle forcing her to mortgage her personal belongings, which is really too much to deceive others...

    If there is any disagreement between her and Bai Yun in the future, everyone will think that she is the one being bullied again.

    Who would have thought that Princess Kangle not only took away the jade token, but also made it clear that she did not understand the rules and was uneducated.

    ??You failed to harm others, but you got yourself involved!

    She couldn''t hold on any longer and turned around to leave, but was stopped by Jiayin again, "Miss Bao, you have to check all the food. Our store is no longer responsible after leaving the house.

    ¡°Although the weather is cold now, cakes are not easy to store and must be bought freshly baked.

    ¡°What if you sell it tomorrow and the guests get upset after eating the rancid cake, and you find us, we won¡¯t be able to reason with you, right?¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 680ï¼š The rhythm of family destruction and death!

    Chapter 680 The rhythm of family destruction and death!

    ?Bao Lei endured a heartache, reluctantly checked it, and signed the receipt that shopkeeper Peng took out, and then was let go.

    Jiayin returned to the backyard, leaving shopkeeper Peng to continue greeting customers, not forgetting to "promote" the branch.

    ?So, within a short while, many people in Xindu knew that Baiyunjian had opened a branch.

    In other words, there is an extra place selling cakes and snacks from Baiyunjian.

    There are no secrets in Xindu, especially among the powerful families, who have no eyes and ears.

    The owner behind the Baiyunjian branch is the third princess. The granddaughter of the eldest princess is in charge of the management. The goods sold are from Baiyunjian.

    ?These little details were gradually uncovered.

    ?There is never a shortage of smart people in this world.

    Go through this information in your mind, and the truth will be almost the same.

    ??And the truth is that the third princess is jealous of Princess Kangle''s shop. If she can''t rob it, she can only open a branch!

    ?Some people are curious, some are flattering, and some just want to watch the excitement.

    No matter what the purpose is, business at the branch in the south of the city is actually booming.

    The goods brought back from Baiyunjian were sold out in one morning.

    ?This made the third princess, who was secretly hiding in the backyard, and Bao Lei, who was the shopkeeper in front of the hall, very happy.

    After closing the door, the two of them felt a little cold.

    Because I was busy all morning, I only earned less than ten taels of silver.

    The third princess lost her temper at that time, accusing the shop of being too poorly organized and the goods being too few to sell.

    ?Bao Lei lowered her head and was scolded. She couldn''t say anything and could only hold in her internal injuries.

    Fortunately, the third princess was not that stupid. She finally remembered that her employer was not dedicated at all.

    ? So she gave Bao Lei two hundred taels and asked her to tidy up the shop and buy more goods.

    Of course, Bao Lei obeyed her words and was busy cleaning up the shop in the afternoon, and then sent people to Baiyunjian to place orders.

    The number of various snacks doubled, and I even ordered a hundred small cakes in one go.

    ?Shopkeeper Peng will definitely not turn down the door-to-door business. After all, it is very satisfying to deliver the goods and pay the money.

    Although the profit is a little thin, we sell a lot.

    Just in time, there are eight more apprentices in the shop, and there are enough people to do this little work.

    On the second day, Bao Lei led people to pick up all the goods early, including her personal jade tag of course!

    As expected, the branch''s business was still booming. This time, the goods were sufficient. At the end of the day, we made more than thirty taels of silver.

    If you do the math, there are one thousand taels a month.

    The shop is owned by the owner and does not require rent.

    The manpower comes from the Princess''s Mansion, so there is almost no cost, and you will make a profit no matter how much you sell!

    The third princess was so happy that Le Diandian ran back to the palace to tell the emperor the good news.

    ??Of course the emperor doesn''t care about the thousand taels of silver, he is just happy that he no longer has to be pestered by his daughter.

    However, neither the third princess nor Bao Lei expected that they would be happy too early.

    After the novelty of the past few days, the business of the shop plummeted.

    Unexpectedly, in order to make more money, Bao Lei took more goods from Baiyunjian.

    When it got dark, she was completely dumbfounded by the cupboard almost full of cakes and snacks.

    Can''t return it, no one will buy it, so we can only wait until the next day to continue selling.

    Unfortunately, the branch was renovated from an embroidery shop, so there is not enough sunlight and no means of preservation.

    The next day, the potato chips and popcorn were soggy and not crispy enough, and the cakes were rancid.

    A customer bought it and made a noise in the afternoon.?????Because... I have a bad stomach!

    ?Bao Lei is very worried, and she doesn¡¯t understand why her branch is struggling with so many customers coming in from Baiyunjian. !

    They are obviously selling the same thing!

    ??If Jiayin knew what she was thinking, he would definitely laugh.

    Nothing is simple in this world, especially when it comes to making money.

    From the decoration to the goods, everything in Baiyunjian is not the result of her hard work.

    ?Even now, she is still thinking about new products at home.

    ?Yesterday, the second uncle brought two large pieces of tenderloin from the city. He was originally going to make charred pork strips, but the family roasted the leg of lamb brought back by the Marquis.

    ?There is only the spine meat left, and Jiayin is a little greedy, so he wants to fry the pork floss.

    In addition to being mixed with porridge, meat floss has a better use, which is to make meat floss pancakes.

    By chance, Tao Hongying had been busy for a few days and decided to open a pickle shop.

    Since I have nothing to do today, I will pamper my daughter once and help her cook some new food.

    ??The oven in Li¡¯s yard is simply the dream of all the naughty children in the village.

    When school was over, they smelled the aroma, and their feet automatically started running, and they ran directly to the door of Li''s house.

    Tao Hongying looked at the row of little heads at the door, all of them smiling, so she brought a plate of hot meat floss pancakes and came forward to greet them.

    ¡°This is a new snack the family has come up with, called meat floss pancakes. Try it and tell us what¡¯s delicious and what¡¯s not.¡±

    The naughty boys immediately wiped their hands clean on their pants, took the meat floss cakes, and ate them in two bites. In the end, they all said two words in unison, "Yummy!"

    As for where and how it tastes good, they can¡¯t tell.

    Tao Hongying was funny but helpless. She picked up another plate and sent a naughty boy to the school to give Mr. Jiang and Guli a taste.

    Jiayin brought Shui Ling and a food box to deliver to the Liu family, the village chief''s family, Grandpa Zhao and others, Huiniang''s master''s family, and Dr. Zhang''s.

    ??The rest of the family were fine, they just took some snacks and said a few words with the good news.

    Only the miracle doctor Zhang captured his young apprentice and made him a laborer.

    Crush medicine, take care of medicine jars, and order around the little apprentice.

    When the good news was released, it was already dark...

    ??The Li family was used to it. When they saw the fat girl coming back with a large medical book, they smiled and called her to eat.

    Li Laoer rarely came back for dinner. He scooped up chili pork stew and poured it on the boiled noodles while talking to his little niece.

    "Fu Niu''er, we have managed to find out some clues about the eldest princess''s family.

    ¡°It seems that the eldest princess¡¯s mansion is just a gorgeous empty shell, but the real life is very difficult.¡±

    Jiayin liked the braised noodles with leek and egg sauce. She lowered her head and took two mouthfuls of the noodles. Because of the new fragrance, she narrowed her eyes happily and responded casually, "Second uncle, I guessed it."

    ¡°A few days ago, the granddaughter of the eldest princess went to the white clouds.

    ¡°I took a quick look and saw that her coat and skirt must have been from last year, and she only wore a gold hairpin on her head, which is not as good as the daughter of an ordinary official.

    ¡°Furthermore, the eldest princess tried to force her to buy a cake recipe, but now she¡¯s trying to persuade the third princess to grab a shop. I guess it¡¯s all because of money.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know where their money has been spent. It stands to reason that with so much business, there should be no shortage of money.¡±

    Li Laoer waved his hand and sneered: "A few days ago, their family sold a village. I heard that in the past six months, her family has sold off a lot of their property."

    Selling property?

    The Li family were all surprised when they heard this.

    ??This is not just a loss of family, this is a rhythm that will destroy the family!

    The fourth update is here, isn¡¯t Huahua great! I still hold my legs together and ask for the must-read tickets in my hands. If my children can remind me of updates and give five-star reviews, it looks good, and Huahua will be happier. Keep up the hard work and will continue with the fourth update tomorrow!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 681ï¼š Dont let anyone take advantage of this!

    Chapter 681 Don¡¯t let anyone take advantage of the loophole!

    ??The village chief uncle has a habit of getting up every morning and walking around the village first to make sure the village is safe last night before going home for breakfast.

    He is like a toothless tiger. Although he is old, he still firmly protects his territory.

    ??The villagers who were in charge of patrolling last night were walking home, breathing white air, and greeted the village chief when they saw him.

    ??The village chief asked: "Was it quiet last night? Did you make two more trips to the pig house?"

    ¡°At this time, the big beasts on the mountain are hungry. Be careful they are thinking about our New Year Pig!¡±

    "Don''t worry, village chief. We''ll go there for a walk in half an hour. We also went to look nearby at dawn. There aren''t even any paw prints of wild beasts." A villager responded.

    ??The village chief nodded, and when he saw that his nose was red from the cold, he smiled and cursed: "Didn''t I ask you all to wear masks? You know how to throw them away all day long.

    "Be careful if your nose falls off due to the cold. If your wife doesn''t care about you, just be a bachelor!"

    ?Everyone burst out laughing, causing the villager to pat the snowflakes on his hat and say, "I was so anxious to come out last night that I really forgot about it.

    ¡°However, this sheepskin jacket from our village is very warm. It protects my neck. When I put on the hat, I don¡¯t feel cold at all.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the village chief raised his chin proudly, ¡°it only takes two sheepskins to make a big coat, and a layer of cotton is added, and one piece costs a full two taels of silver!

    ¡°Our village has a hot spring valley, we make money every day, and we sell jade melons and fruits, otherwise we would be reluctant to buy them.

    ¡°It¡¯s really easy for you guys! Keep patrolling from now on, the Chinese New Year is coming soon, be careful if someone is jealous of our good life and comes to cause trouble.¡±

    ?The villagers responded one after another, and someone asked with a smile: "Village chief, when will we distribute the dividends?

    ¡°It¡¯s time to buy new year¡¯s goods in a few days, and the ladies at home are so excited. I added salt to the stew twice yesterday, and it almost killed me!¡±

    Hearing these words, everyone held their breath and stared, obviously very concerned.

    ???The village chief raised his hand and slapped the man who asked the question, and laughed and scolded: "Don''t use the old ladies at home as a cover, you are just worried! You are really worried in vain, the village can still lose you?!

    ¡°Just wait patiently, my uncle has been a little busy recently, so I¡¯m going to ask today. It¡¯s probably like last year, when the New Year¡¯s Eve comes, the scales will be opened and the money will be divided!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Great! I¡¯ve been waiting for a year and finally got the money!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going home right away and telling my parents.¡±

    ¡°And me, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ??The villagers cheered and ran away in the blink of an eye, leaving the village chief smiling and shaking his head, wandering home for dinner.

    After dinner, he actually went to the Li family courtyard.

    As a result, as soon as he entered the door, he met Shui Ling and walked out.

    Shui Ling shouted in surprise: "Grandpa, village chief, our lady asked me to invite you to speak, and you just happened to be here!"

    "Princess, do you have anything to say?" The village chief quickly quickened his pace.

    Jiayin was looking through the roster of people in the village. When he saw the village chief coming in, he gave up his seat and handed over tea, and then brought a plate of oranges to the old man.

    ??The village chief was in a bad temper and asked without eating anything: "Princess, do you need anything from the villagers?"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa Village Chief, I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Jiayin smiled and complimented the old man, making him smile, and then she talked about the snack shop.

    At the end, she added: "I thought, instead of helping others to open a branch, we should make the money ourselves.

    ¡°I would like to ask the village chief to ask the girls and boys over ten years old in each family if they want to learn how to bake snacks?

    ¡°If there is, he will be sent to Baiyunjian to be an apprentice for half a year, and then next summer he will go to another state capital to open a branch. Of course, he must have some talent and be able to endure hardships away from home.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, it doesn¡¯t matter. I will need some people to help prepare the medicine next year.

    "In short, as long as everyone is willing to work hard, there is a way out for everyone. But it is best to choose something you like, so that it is easier to get started." The village chief uncle was happy to hear this and responded repeatedly: "Okay, okay, this is a great thing! In the village, The girls and boys have all been studying for a long time now, so literacy and accounting are no problem.

    ¡°If they are good at studying, their families will naturally be willing to allow them to take the exam. If a young scholar emerges, it will bring glory to the village.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not the material for studying. If you continue to study, it will be a waste of time. It¡¯s best to learn some skills and support your family in the future.¡±

    As he spoke, he stood up directly and said, "Just wait, I will go to the village to ask, and finally give you an accurate number."

    ? Before the words were spoken, the old man went out, and it was too late for Jiayin to keep him for a cup of hot tea...

    Mrs. Li came out of the backyard with her sewing basket. When she saw the village chief¡¯s back from a distance, she asked her granddaughter, ¡°Why did the village chief leave just after he came?¡±

    Jiayin peeled an orange, brought it to grandma''s mouth, gave it a few words, and then she took the car into the city.

    Because on the Longevity Festival, the emperor personally "endorsed" the birthday cake, which made Baiyunjian completely popular.

    There are more than a dozen people who come to order birthday cakes every day.

    ??Other customers came into the store out of curiosity even if they didn''t order cakes.

    ?And it¡¯s impossible to go out empty-handed when you come in. There are all kinds of snacks with novel and delicious tastes.

    ??Buy a little of this, a handful of that, put it all together, and you won¡¯t be able to get out of the store without leaving a tael and a half of silver behind!

    When the good news came in through the back door, the yard was bustling with activity, and the aroma in the kitchen was fragrant.

    Everyone bowed to their master when they saw him.

    Jiayin waved her hand, indicating that they should continue working, and then talked to Chen Xi and shopkeeper Peng.

    Shopkeeper Peng was so excited that he announced the good news repeatedly, "Boss, business has been very good these days. The shop is already working in two shifts day and night, but I still can''t take care of it."

    Jiayin nodded, "I saw it just now. You all have worked hard. This month, everyone will receive half of their wages.

    ¡°In addition, I have started to look for recruits. They are all girls and boys from the new village. Please teach them well.

    ¡°Next year, when they have almost learned enough, they will be released to open branches.¡±

    open a branch?

    Shopkeeper Peng and Chen Xi''s eyes lit up when they heard this. Although they didn''t plan to go out, of course they were happy that the shop would become bigger and better.

    ?However, when talking about the first branch, Jiayin still feels as disgusting as swallowing a fly.

    ?She said a few words briefly, and finally gave instructions: "You don''t have to think too much, just think of this branch as a customer who buys a lot of goods.

    ¡°The people in the shop pay close attention to the skills and recipes, and the rest is just a trivial matter.

    "The branch has just been prepared, and it won''t open in seven or eight days at the earliest. When they come to pick up the goods, I will set the rules. You can just follow the rules in the future."

    Shopkeeper Peng and Chen Xi both looked bad. They had put a lot of effort into this shop.

    ??No one will be happy if someone is eyeing you now.

    ??Moreover, the princess¡¯s boss behaves generously and has clear rewards and punishments. They feel relieved and convinced to follow such a boss.

    ??If it were the third princess, I''m afraid her hard work would be lost and she would have to be beaten and scolded all day long!

    The two of them looked at each other and made up their minds to take good care of the shop and not let anyone take advantage of it!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 682ï¼š Finally made a new discovery!

    Chapter 682 Finally made a new discovery!

    Not to mention the speculations of the Li family, just that in front of a restaurant in Xindu, two and a half young men were sweeping the steps with brooms.

    A little boy ran out of the house, stuffed two of them with white-flour steamed buns, and said with a smile: "Dahe, Xiaohe, you are hungry, take a quick bite to fill your stomach, our shopkeeper specially ordered it to be brought to you!" "

    ??The two and a half young men quickly thanked them, but after taking the steamed buns, they put them into their arms while their men were still busy.

    The boy was free at the moment, so he put on his sleeves and stood aside chatting with them.

    ?The honest-looking Dahe worked hard to shovel some dirty things on the steps and complained softly to the boy.

    ¡°These rich gentlemen are really in bad shape after drinking. Just now Mr. Bao vomited here when he went out.

    ¡°The weather is also cold, so I came over to clean it up, but it was still frozen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The young man also curled his lips and said in a low voice: ¡°Although they usually look like dogs, in fact, they might be doing something dirty behind their backs!¡±

    Dahe approached him and asked mysteriously: "Brother Li, I heard Master Bao and the others said they were going to some Yaochi? And when they talked about it, they smiled strangely.

    ¡°Where is that place? It¡¯s really the Queen Mother¡¯s fairyland. Are there any fairies?¡±

    ??The boy was startled and quickly covered Dahe''s mouth. He looked around vigilantly and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw no one around.

    Dahe seemed to be frightened. He shrank next to the boy and asked with a panicked look on his face: "Brother, can''t you say this?"

    Perhaps he was moved by the affectionate "Brother". The boy hesitated for a moment, then whispered in Dahe''s ear: "Don''t just call this place called Yaochi casually, the evil spirits in that place are very powerful!"

    Dahe shrank even more and asked: "Brother, don''t worry, I didn''t tell you, you just heard about it by chance, do you know this place?"

    ??The boy couldn''t help showing off and said something almost angrily.

    ¡°Last time, Mr. Bao and the others were leaving after dinner. Someone dropped a jade pendant on a chair, and the shopkeeper asked me to chase it.

    ¡°I chased him all the way to the Meiyuan area where Dongcheng and Beicheng meet, and finally returned the jade pendant. I saw the novelty nearby and wanted to take a few more looks, but someone jumped out and strangled me.

    ¡°It was because of the old man who interceded for me that I was let back. Mother, I almost died.

    "That place is definitely not a good place. You must not say more or inquire, or you may not be able to save your life!"

    ?Dahe quickly nodded vigorously, as scared as a quail.

    The boy was relieved, and the shopkeeper in the room called someone, so he hurried back.

    Dahe looked at Xiaohe at the foot of the steps and continued to work hard to clear the snow until the front of the restaurant was clean.

    The shopkeeper walked to the door and took a look. He was very satisfied and nodded with the two of them.

    ??The old, weak, sick and disabled people in the relief department were just like the rats in this new capital, they were annoying.

    ??The honest ones beg on the streets, while the bolder ones do dirty things like stealing and robbing, which makes everyone frown when they mention it.

    Fortunately, Mr. Li asked the emperor to take charge of the relief department.

    After several months of adjustments, the Relief Department has undergone major changes.

    ??The original beggars and homeless people all carried brooms and went out to sweep the streets, sweeping fallen leaves in autumn and snow in winter.

    ?Each household on the street only needs to pay a few tens of pennies a month, and the front door will be clean every day.

    Occasionally, there are people who help when I take out the dirty stuff.

    ?Moreover, the people at these relief agencies never harass the guests, nor do they beg, and they know the rules very well.

    ?Over time, everyone has figured out the benefits and become accustomed to such convenience.

    So, those who paid several tens of pennies were willing to do so.

    ?Like their restaurant, they are also willing to give away some of their daily leftovers.

    The cloth shop across the street is willing to give one or two bolts of coarse cloth that are eaten by insects or moldy. In short, everyone and the people from the Relief Department have initially reached a certain tacit understanding, which is mutually beneficial.

    ?Dahe and Xiaohe politely bowed to the shopkeeper, and then went to clean up the next house.

    They didn¡¯t go back to the Relief Department compound until it got completely dark and the streets began to be cleaned.

    The inside and outside of the courtyard were even more clean.

    There is a faint light from the fire in the stove, and the smell of rice is still there.

    An oil lamp was lit next to the kitchen room, and there were more than twenty children sitting inside, learning to write from a scholar.

    ?The children are not very old, they look to be seven or eight years old. The coats and pants they wear do not fit well, but they are patched but very thick, and they are also very clean.

    They tried their best to put their hands behind their backs and hold their chests out, very seriously.

    ?The scholar didn¡¯t know what he said, but the children all responded loudly and confidently.

    ?Dahe and Xiaohe put down their brooms and wanted to walk into the inner courtyard, but were stopped by the old woman coming out of the kitchen.

    ¡°Dahe and Xiaohe, hurry up and eat, I¡¯ve left two bowls of porridge for you, and there are also sorghum pancakes today!¡±

    Dahe and Xiaohe quickly waved their hands, and Dahe said: "Grandma Wang, let''s talk to Manager Zheng for a few words first, and we''ll be here soon."

    The old lady did not insist anymore, "Go ahead, Manager Dazheng is here today."

    Uncle Li has two attendants, one named Zheng Feng and the other named Zheng He.

    ?On weekdays, when Uncle Li is not at the relief office, he will leave an entourage here. The manager of Da Zheng is Zheng Feng.

    ?Dahe and Xiaohe ran behind and found Zheng Feng, who was also eating.

    ?He must have eaten better. There was a bowl of porridge, two steamed buns, and a roast chicken on the table.

    ?Dahe Xiaohe knocked on the door and came in. He was not hungry for roast chicken, but told the news carefully.

    Zheng Feng frowned when he heard this, but he was happy in his heart.

    They have been searching for more than half a month and finally found the specific place.

    "Okay, I understand. I will record your merits today. You don''t need to check again in the future. Be careful of the danger!" Zheng Feng said: "At the Princess Mansion, we should keep a close eye on you and report back everything no matter how big or small."

    Dahe and Xiaohe were obviously very close to Zheng Feng. Dahe asked with a smile: "Manager Da Zheng, do you want us brothers to replace Dahai and Xiaohai? They have been staring at the Wang family for a while, and they have gained nothing."

    Zheng Feng glared at them and said, "Just mind your own business. Everyone has their own errands. You can''t just switch them around. It''s easy to miss key details!"

    After saying that, he tore off the two legs of the roasted chicken and distributed them to the two brothers. He said, "Go out after eating. If anything happens, report back at any time."

    Dahe and Xiaohe wiped their hands, then took the chicken legs, ate them in a few bites and ran away.

    They went to the front to eat the porridge and sorghum cakes in the kitchen. As for the steamed buns in their arms, they gave them to their younger brothers and sisters who were studying to cushion their stomachs after class was over.

    ?Although they are called Dahe and Xiaohe, they are not real brothers, they are just partners on errands together.

    They all have younger siblings who need to be taken care of.

    ??Remembering this time last year, they held their shivering younger brothers and sisters in their arms, endured cold and hunger, suffered day and night, and might die at any time.

    ?Now, they have enough food and clothing, and their younger brothers and sisters can still study.

    What they have to do is just be smarter and be the master¡¯s eyes and ears...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 683ï¼š Defenses can not do without

    Chapter 683: Be on guard against others

    Not to mention the Relief Department, the two and a half young men investigated important clues.

    Just talking about the Suijintan Li family, they all fell into sleep at this time.

    Jiayin entered the space as usual, slept for three hours, and then started to work energetically.

    The end of the year is coming soon, and there are celebrations at home and in the prince''s mansion.

    ??If you only have relatives and friends like the Liu family and the Wen family, you don''t need to worry too much.

    After all, we are all our own people, so just choose what is practical.

    But this year there are more Jia family and Xing family.

    ??Also, the eldest brother and the sixth brother were selected as scholars. Dean Zhou and Mr. Tang at the college had to prepare gifts, not just annual gifts, but also gifts of thanks.

    Even the palace has to send three copies.

    Before, she only walked around with the emperor because of her young age.

    But this Wanshou Festival, I met the Queen Mother and the Empress. If they were left behind during the New Year''s gift and someone caught them, they could be labeled disrespectful.

    This is also the reason why she is unwilling to move around the palace often.

    ??It''s really like pulling out the radish and bringing out the mud. There are more and more things that need to be paid attention to, which is tedious and labor-intensive!

    ?Although her adoptive father and second uncle both said that she didn''t need to worry, just let her be herself and not wrong herself.

    But she is not a child after all, and she cannot be willful enough to ignore her.

    ?The court is dangerous and she can''t help, so she can only avoid causing trouble to them.

    Fortunately, she was not a very outstanding person in her previous life, but after working for several years, she still knew some basic human ways.

    ?? Try to be as thorough and careful as possible, and you can still deal with everything in the same way.

    So, she planned to think of some new and not particularly eye-catching southern fruits to include in New Year gifts.

    Little fox Sanjo followed behind, like a loyal steward of space.

    One moment I was holding an orange for my master, and another I was holding a bunch of grapes. I was very busy.

    Jiayin ate while walking, and finally settled on three types of fruits: oranges, purple grapes and bananas.

    ?Oranges are a popular taste, everyone loves to eat them, and they are easy to store.

    Grape trellises and banana trees are found in greenhouses.

    ?Mrs. Jia Er and Mrs. Xing have both seen it with their own eyes and will not doubt it.

    As for the rest of the mangosteens and mangoes, let them be beautiful in their own space.

    The time is not yet ripe for them to appear at will!

    ?With these three kinds of fruits, plus the apples picked in the orchard in autumn, we make four kinds.

    Pick some green vegetables grown in the greenhouse, which is definitely the best and most rare gift in winter!

    You can even add two pots of good blooming flowers to add some elegance...

    In the private plot behind the courtyard, except for a small patch of precious medicinal materials such as ginseng, the rest are grown one after another.

    Occasionally, a crop of grain will be planted at intervals to give the black soil a change of "taste".

    Fortunately, the land is silent, but it is also the most reliable.

    Has been nourishing all crops silently, without any protest.

    In the vegetable garden, all kinds of green vegetables are still the protagonists. After all, they are always consumed at home.

    Cyclamen also comes back every now and then to transport a cart, and Jia Huan comes back to pick it up in person.

    ?This brother is taciturn, but very understanding.

    They keep accounts every time. Even if they take these vegetables from Cyclamen, cook them and sell them to customers, they can clearly remember the profit.

    Jiayin knew that he was preparing for his uncle to come back and give her some money, and she wouldn''t stop him.

    There are family members around her who have loved each other all their lives. If her uncle and brother are willing to share their money with her, she will accept it.

    In the future, she will always find a way to give back to them more...

    ?The family is having a better life now. Apart from vegetables and fruits, there is no need for good news to secretly supplement anything else.

    So, in autumn, she gave away most of the rabbits in the space to the naughty boys in the village. There are only a few female rabbits left who have made great contributions.

    Even though they are old and can no longer reproduce, the good news has not abandoned them.

    She plans to care for these female rabbits until they die.

    After all, it¡¯s not that difficult, just throw in a cabbage or radish every day.

    But the chicken, duck and goose pen was still lively.

    ?There are hundreds of them, big and small. Not only do they eat a lot, but they also bark fiercely. They are an important part of the fireworks in the space courtyard!

    All the chickens, ducks and goose eggs obtained by Good News were saved.

    Most of it is cooked and pickled, and the other half is raw.

    It is guaranteed to be eaten at any time, and a basket can be taken out at any time, either stir-fried or steamed.

    The fat pigs in the pig house have been sent to the pig house in the village one after another due to good news.

    Once she came, she raised the pig so big that she couldn''t kill it.

    Secondly, if there are more pigs, they will eat more and excrete more.

    ?Although she can operate with her mind, the job of being a **** shoveler is really unspeakable...

    Finally it¡¯s the little lamb.

    ?His mother was Jiayin¡¯s wet nurse. She nursed her for half a month when she was just born, and then followed her to Sun¡¯s house. I don¡¯t know what happened to her.

    Jiayin thought about this and had no intention of killing it. In autumn, she even asked Hayama to find a husband for it.

    ?Now the lamb¡¯s belly is getting bigger, and she will soon become a mother and will produce milk.

    After the good news, I¡¯ll take a goat milk bath, make a snack, and take a calcium supplement, and I¡¯ll have hope.

    The yard in front of the small courtyard has been adjusted several times and is now full of shelves.

    ?Zhengjiazhuang received an order to store grain in the autumn, and he implemented it thoroughly.

    ?Later, Yeshan sent a message and asked them to steam the white rice they bought back into rice balls, steam the thin noodles into steamed buns and vegetable buns, and bake the sorghum flour into pancakes.

    ?Yeshan would go to Zhengjiazhuang every other day to transport all these steamed buns and cakes back and store them in the front yard as a precaution.

    After fleeing famine twice and even starving at birth, Jiayin understands the importance of food all too well.

    Even with this magical space close to her, she still didn''t feel very safe.

    What''s more, now my adoptive father and father are leading troops and ready to march north at any time.

    ?Tens of thousands of Northern Expedition troops are tens of thousands of mouths!

    She always had a vague premonition that one day she would have to fill tens of thousands of mouths.

    Simply, at this time, she started preparing early.

    When the spring breeze is triumphant, set up a good situation. Only when you are besieged on all sides will you have a way out!

    ?Especially after the incident in Baiyunjian, she went back on her word with the emperor and had a grudge in her heart.

    ?Zhengjiazhuang is the mother clan of the adoptive father and the emperor, and the people left behind are also loyal to the adoptive father and the emperor.

    Of course, there is no need to tell the Li family about their adoptive father.

    But the Emperor¡­

    She can¡¯t completely believe Zhengjiazhuang!

    In two days, the last batch of dry food will be finished, and she doesn¡¯t plan to continue.

    If you have a chance in the future, please ask your adoptive father carefully before making a decision...

    As for the people in Zhengjiazhuang, including Shui Ling Shuiyun, there are now more than a dozen serving the Li family.

    Everything is done faithfully and steadily, and cannot be replaced casually, and there is no reason to do so.

    Jiayin decided to find Doctor Zhang in the future to see if there was any way to completely control these people without leaving any trace.

    They are loyal and naturally safe.

    ??If they betray one day, she will not be without the power to contain them!

    After touring her "kingdom", Jiayin continued to study hard in her room.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 684ï¼š Represents the taste of happiness

    Chapter 684 represents the taste of happiness

    ?The sun rises and the moon sets, and the wind and snow come one after another, as if it¡¯s Laba in the blink of an eye.

    Before it got dark, Tao Hongying, Shuiling, Shuiyun, Sister-in-law Qiong and Dongmei, who came to help, heated up the two large pots on the stove.

    ?Then, the eight kinds of grains and beans picked yesterday were washed, filled with water, and boiled.

    When the sky is bright, the Laba porridge in the pot is also stirred to become thick and sweet.

    ??This is true for every household in Xincun and Ercun.

    ??It was rare for the naughty boys not to be lazy in bed, so they took the initiative to get up, holding the bowl with sleepy eyes, waiting to drink Laba porridge.

    Actually, life is easy now, and a bowl of multigrain porridge with sugar is not a rare thing.

    However, no matter what season it is, whatever you eat will have a three-point bonus of good taste!

    ?The cold wind is howling outside and snow particles are flying. The family gathers together to drink a bowl of hot Laba porridge.

    This Laba porridge is no longer porridge, it is peace, reunion and abundance.

    ??This is what the whole family drinks to give them peace of mind and stability.

    Jiayin drank two large bowls of the spicy cabbage, salted cucumber and red mustard shreds that my mother had pickled by herself. Finally, with her round belly in her hands, she walked around to eat.

    Li Laoer originally wanted to rest at home for a day, but Zheng Feng got up early and came back. After saying a few words, he went into the city.

    ??He didn''t ask for help. When he heard about the location of Yaochi and the tight protection, he planned to ask Lord Marquis to borrow some men.

    ??But the Marquis is in the military camp, and it takes half a day to ride a horse back and forth. I''m afraid the opportunity will be missed.

    Fortunately, Zheng Liu, Zheng Qi and others followed Jia Ren and the others to Quanzhou in the hands of the people sent by Zheng Jiazhuang. However, Zheng Sanjiang and Jia Huan''s young boy Zheng Er are both in the city, so they can help temporarily.

    ?So, at three o''clock in the morning, Zheng Sanjiang and Zheng Er dressed up as a father and son, carried a load of mountain pears, and set off...

    In the yard of Li''s house, Mrs. Wen and Wenjuan were sewing together and talking to Mrs. Li.

    Mrs. Wen and Wenjuan were pregnant less than a month apart. Now they are both five or six months old, and they are already very big.

    ?In such weather, they didn''t dare to walk around outside. On weekdays, they would just run around between the two courtyards, which was considered active.

    Mrs. Li took a large bowl of sticky rice and planned to sort it out and make sticky noodles, then steam bean buns and deep-fried fried rice cakes.

    This is a custom in the north. Even though they moved to Xindu, my family still likes this one.

    Because life was too poor in the Northland.

    In the best year of my life, I only steamed a hundred bean buns and fried twenty oil cakes.

    ?That is the sweetest and happiest taste in the whole family¡¯s memory.

    ??Nowadays, it¡¯s just a matter of words to buy a hundred kilograms of sticky rice every day at home. So the old lady planned to make more and send some to relatives and friends so that they could eat freshly.

    Mrs. Wen and Wenjuan looked amused and greedy. They both threw away their needles and threads and started busy together, chatting and laughing, which was quite lively.

    Mrs. Li said: "Here, sticky rice is not called sticky rice, but glutinous rice. It is not a valuable thing. But in our hometown, it is twice as expensive as ordinary white rice.

    ¡°That year my second son was working as an accountant in the city, and the master rewarded me with a few kilograms, so I steamed bean buns and fried oil cakes.

    ¡°Jiaxi and Jiaan are only four years old. After eating the oil cake, they licked their fingers one by one.

    ¡°I thought at that time, if life gets better in the future, I will fry hundreds of fried cakes so that the children can eat enough.

    "As a result, a big basin of fried cakes is going to be fried today, and the children have all flown out of the nest again, and they can''t come back easily!" Mrs. Wen guessed that Mrs. Li missed her grandson, and quickly advised: "This face-saving person If you can hold it, it''s better to freeze two balls.

    ¡°During the Chinese New Year, the children can always get together, and it will be fried and eaten right then, so it tastes good!¡±

    "Yes, grandma." Wen Juan also said: "Brother Huan is also in the city. He is getting busier and busier. He hasn''t been back for four or five days. Leave some more and eat some fried cakes when he comes back."

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t help laughing and said angrily: "Don''t worry, I can''t leave behind your child''s father. Jia Huan likes sticky food the most, but he is sensible and refuses to say more.

    ¡°His brothers had eaten the sticky cakes sold in Luo¡¯an town so many times before that they didn¡¯t even remember it. Fu Niuer never forgot to bring a box to Jiahuan every time she came back from town.¡±

    Wenjuan blushed. As a daughter-in-law, she actually didn¡¯t know this.

    ?It¡¯s no wonder that my husband is always very kind to my sister-in-law. My sister-in-law is really much more sensible and attentive than other children.

    Tao Hongying came in from the outside, casually pulled on a thick cotton cloak, and said while putting it on: "Mom, I''m going to the second village for a walk. The New Year is coming soon. I''ll see if there are any difficulties in the workshops and households."

    "Go and take Fu Niu''er with you." Mrs. Li assigned her daughter-in-law a task, "This girl has eaten a lot in the morning, be careful if she puts on more meat, she will be fatter than a new year''s pig!"

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this.

    Jiayin was also smiling and not angry at all. She ran to hug her grandma¡¯s neck and played coquettishly for a while, then she also wrapped herself in a cloak and went out with her mother.

    It is cold in winter, and without the help of the sun and autumn wind, handmade noodles cannot be dried easily, so they can only be dried in a greenhouse.

    ?This is definitely a bit more troublesome, but fortunately there are enough manpower, so production is not delayed.

    And because of the New Year gifts, the sales volume of handmade noodles has also reached a small peak.

    ??Little Cui''er is busy all day long. She has to take care of the workshop and deal with major and minor affairs in the village during the day. At night, she has to learn arithmetic from Huiniang.

    ?She really wished that a person could grow eight hands and break one hour into three hours.

    At this moment, she is sorting out the account books.

    ??Although I still don¡¯t know much about literacy, I have some difficulty in writing and arithmetic.

    But she is smart and can use some symbols to replace it, and she actually records it in a decent and orderly manner.

    ?Seeing Tao Hongying and Jiayin approaching, she quickly stepped forward to salute.

    ??The Li family has always helped out with this noodle workshop, but they have never participated.

    For example, Tao Hongying teaches us how to make handmade noodles and boil meat sauce. All the items in the workshop are made under her guidance, and she helps smooth out the assembly line operations little by little.

    But she didn¡¯t say a word about the entire workshop, from the purchase of raw materials such as flour and vegetable oil to the sale, how much the cost and profit were, and how they were distributed.

    The wounded soldiers, veteran soldiers in the second village, as well as the marquis'' personal soldiers, there is no doubt that they are all brave and loyal.

    But many people have families, and money is involved, so the Li family has to avoid suspicion.

    ?They were prepared to the end, despite all their efforts, they were also suspected of lining their own pockets...

    After the workshop got on the right track, each process in the workshop selected the oldest veteran, a total of five people, and established a management team, plus Xiaocui as the shopkeeper and accountant.

    ?These six people together can manage the workshop in a good way.

    Most of the people in the second village work in the workshops. If you manage the workshop well, you will also manage the village well.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 685ï¼š mutation!

    Chapter 685 Mutation!

    The only exception is Lao Hei and others.

    But the total time they spend in the village throughout the year is less than two months.

    ??Moreover, they make a lot of money and are generous with their money. When they come back to provide food, accommodation and washing, the women in the village are vying to help and earn some pocket money.

    Tao Hongying and Jiayin followed Xiaocui and looked around, feeling satisfied.

    Only when we got to the baking room, a small thing happened.

    The baking room requires high temperature, so of course it is necessary to constantly add firewood to heat the three fire walls in the room.

    ??The daughter-in-law who was responsible for adding firewood, perhaps coveting the high temperature, actually pulled a rope privately and brought the wet clothes of the children at home to bake.

    Tao Hongying is obsessed with eating, and what she cares most about is hygiene.

    She looked at Xiao Cui''er at that time and asked: "How many times have we said the rules, why can''t anyone still remember them? The most taboo thing when making food is uncleanness. How can we dry clothes in a room where noodles are dried?"

    ??Little Cuier blushed angrily, glared at the little wife, and said angrily: "What did I say before?

    ¡°You committed the crime twice before, and you cried so much that you begged me and everyone for mercy, and everyone forgave you.

    "Now, only a few days have passed, and you dare to commit the crime for the third time! You really think that everyone will not kick you out, right?"

    The younger daughter-in-law wiped her tears at that time and defended: "I didn''t mean to do it. Wuwu, the children at home have no clothes, and they can''t go out if they can''t be dried after washing and drying. I was also anxious..."

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me this set!¡± Xiao Cui wanted to give her two slaps. ¡°You have five or six sets of coats and skirts in winter, but it¡¯s not like this if you give up one set for a child to replace.

    ¡°Get out of here quickly and wait until everyone has a meeting to discuss whether to fire you, and then we will notify you again!¡±

    ?The little daughter-in-law wanted to say something else, but seeing that everyone looked bad and had no room to plead, she ran away crying.

    ?Those who don¡¯t know better would think that she has been bullied and how many grievances she has endured!

    ??Little Cuier sighed and whispered to Tao Hongying: "Fourth Madam, this sister-in-law''s man is a personal guard of the Marquis, and I get along well with my two cows on weekdays.

    ¡°This sister-in-law doesn¡¯t have a good temper, and she doesn¡¯t know how to act normally. I¡¯ve said this many times, but I didn¡¯t expect that she just won¡¯t change.

    ¡°After I discuss it with the stewards, she will no longer be allowed to work in the workshop!¡±

    Tao Hongying nodded and told her husband, "Let''s make it clear to her husband. It''s best not to ruin the relationship between the two men.

    ¡°In addition, all processes of making noodles must be strictly monitored and no negligence can be allowed.

    ¡°If someone eats even half a hair in our noodles, the brand of the factory will not be preserved.

    ¡°The brand is ruined, the reputation is ruined, the noodles cannot be sold, and everyone¡¯s livelihood is cut off!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Fourth Madam, I¡¯ve remembered it, there will be a meeting in the evening.¡± Xiao Cui nodded vigorously.

    Tao Hongying asked about her salary and dividends before the Chinese New Year, and found that there were no big omissions, so she took her daughter home.

    On the way, Tao Hongying sighed.

    ¡°When there are more people, the hearts become more complicated. Originally, there were only people in our village who traveled over mountains and ridges. We had a bond of love through life and death, and we were sincere in getting along with each other.

    ¡°Now that there are two more villages, there are a lot more things to do, and I still feel that my efforts are not falling behind.¡±

    Jiayin held my mother¡¯s hand and encouraged her with a smile.

    ¡°Mom, our family¡¯s efforts are not to please these people, but to share the worries of our adoptive father and father, and to respect these heroes who sacrificed their lives for the country.

    ¡°So, as long as my adoptive father and dad can worry less, and as long as the veterans have a place to stay, it will be fine.

    ¡°As for those ignorant people, they are indispensable wherever they go. Who doesn¡¯t have a few rice worms in their rice vat, right?

    "Don''t be angry with them, it''s not worth it." Tao Hongying heard what her daughter said made sense, and didn''t want her daughter to worry about such trivial matters at such a young age, so she smiled and changed the topic.

    ¡°Are you going to the city tomorrow? Mom will go with you!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your eldest brother¡¯s classmate¡¯s uncle a middle-aged man? He sent a message to Baiyuan Garden, saying that there are two small shops in very good locations. I plan to go and check them out.¡±

    ¡°Is it the middle-aged man who helped my second uncle and eldest brother buy a small yard earlier?¡± Jiayin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with my mother. I must support my mother¡¯s business.¡±

    "Okay, you have the best fortune. Come and have a look with your mother, she will be sure of it!" Tao Hongying moved her daughter to her side to block most of the cold north wind.

    ?Bei Feng naughtily tried to get behind Tao Hongying, but unfortunately he failed and could only fly away angrily.

    With dead trees swaying and snow particles scattered all the way, we arrived at the riverside pier.

    In the Northern Expeditionary Army camp, training did not stop because of the cold weather in winter.

    ?Especially the new soldiers who have joined the camp, after so long training, they finally look somewhat tough.

    ?Most of the soldiers are competent, whether they are running circles or doing exercises.

    But there are always exceptions in the world, and there are still dozens of them. It is really impossible to hold up the wall with mud.

    Among them, there are those who are naturally weak, and there are those who appear to be men, but their true attributes are closer to the character for "female"...

    In short, these people were sent to the cook camp.

    During the day, they help with cooking and cooking, and there is no need to patrol at night. The only group training they are required to participate in is morning exercises - just running around the school grounds seven or eight times before having breakfast.

    Today, it is Li Laosi''s turn to be on duty.

    ?Li Yong and Jiang Cheng took their breakfast and ran to the main tent to eat and drink.

    Because yesterday Suijintan sent a carriage to deliver a lot of vegetables and fruits, as well as sticky bean buns and fried cakes prepared by the family themselves.

    They had already had a meal last night, and they came here shamelessly this morning.

    ??Master Hou didn''t chase anyone away either. The three of them left half a plate of sticky bean buns for Li Laosi and ate them while talking.

    ??Jiang Cheng sighed, "When I was fighting outside, I wanted to come back. Now that I have been back to camp for a few months, I feel like my bones are itching all over my body. I really want to run and fight the barbarians again!"

    Li Yong rolled his eyes at him and cursed with a smile: "If you want to go, just go by yourself. I can''t do it. The Chinese New Year is coming soon, and I want to go home to be with my wife and children!"

    ¡°My son and daughter-in-law haven¡¯t seen me for half a month, and I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t know me anymore!¡±

    ?Jiang Cheng laughed and shouted, "It''s okay that your daughter-in-law doesn''t know you. It would be a bad thing if you call someone else dad!"

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Li Yong turned his elbow and said with emotion: ¡°Home-made food is delicious!

    ¡°Those boys in the Cooking Camp, I suspect they are seeking revenge for their own sake. How come good food and good winter vegetables can be made so unpalatable by them! It¡¯s like pig food!¡±

    Jiang Cheng said: "Fortunately, it didn''t taste good. If it tasted good, I would have doubled the monthly military rations!"

    ??While they were talking, the Marquis took away the last piece of oil cake, causing the two of them to stare.

    The Marquis ate slowly and said, "You have reminded me that when I return to the city tomorrow, I will first go to the Ministry of War to approve the New Year''s goods. If those people don''t hurry up, they may not be able to deliver them until the New Year."

    "Yes," Jiang Cheng nodded quickly, "Every time Mr. Hou goes there in person, they are as scared as quails. When we go there, they all raise their chins and drink tea, as proud as some uncle. You see. I always want to crack the whip and make them cry for father and mother!¡±

    Li Yong was about to speak, but the tent door curtain was suddenly raised, and a soldier rushed in. He looked very panicked and shouted: "Master Marquis, it''s bad, someone died on the school field!"

    The fourth update is here! Little fairies, don¡¯t miss it if you pass by. On the last day of the month, vote for Huahua as a must-read! There are also reminders and positive comments (click on "Good View" or "Five Stars"). I love you all and are a great group!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 686ï¼š Unknown cause of death

    Chapter 686 Unknown cause of death

    ¡°What?!¡± Li Yong jumped up in shock. Remembering that Li Laosi was in the school grounds, he got up and ran out without caring about etiquette.

    ?Houye took Jiang Cheng with him and followed him.

    The large school grounds were already in a commotion.

    ?Thousands of soldiers surrounded the northwest corner, surrounding the fallen soldiers in the middle, Li Laosi and a few soldiers.

    The people on the periphery didn¡¯t know the situation, so they tried their best to look around with their feet raised, and asked in a low voice: ¡°What happened? Why are people dead?¡±

    A soldier who was usually dissatisfied with the strict training said: "What can happen? I''m so exhausted. In such a big winter day, I''m not allowed to rest. I''m running around in the wind and snow like a fool every day. It''s a wonder for the immortals." ¡±

    Of course, there are people with conscience who retort: ??"Shut up! If you don''t know the reason, don''t talk nonsense! We practice like this every day. Who is exhausted? Who is not getting better and better? This person is probably suffering from some serious illness." !¡±

    ??Li Laosi had no time to pay attention to these words. He squatted in the middle of the field, with a dark face, repeatedly checking the soldiers'' breathing, hoping for some hope of rescue.

    Unfortunately, the soldiers were thin and thin, the eye sockets were dark, and the corners of their mouth spit white foam.

    ?His brows were so furrowed that he almost killed a fly, and he felt confused.

    Today''s morning exercise was the same as in the past, just running circles, and there was no sudden increase.

    ?As a result, the soldier fell behind only halfway through the run. He chased after him and wanted to scold him, but before he could speak, the soldier was dead.

    ?The incident happened so suddenly that he was too late to save him.

    At this time, Li Yong, Hou Ye and others also arrived.

    Li Yong didn''t mind it either. He rushed forward and checked carefully. He couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that there were no whip marks on the soldiers.

    ?As long as Li Laosi did not take action, no matter what the cause of the soldier''s death was, he had nothing to do with him.

    Obviously, the Marquis thought so too, and immediately ordered his soldiers to find a military doctor.

    ?Jiang Cheng wanted to drive the soldiers away, but hesitated and let them watch the fun.

    Soon, several military doctors arrived carrying boxes.

    After an inspection, several military doctors were worried. One of the oldest ones said carefully, "Master Marquis, this soldier was not poisoned! He was in poor health and could not bear the burden of training, so he died."

    ??Li Laosi said in surprise: "It''s impossible. The morning exercises are the same every day, and there''s nothing extra today. How can it be that you can''t stand it?"

    Another military doctor thought for a moment and said, "General, it''s true. This soldier''s energy seems to have been drained.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a hollow tree. It looks like an ordinary tree, but when it encounters wind and rain, the trees next to it sway a few times, but this hollow tree breaks directly.¡±

    ?Everyone understood it clearly and couldn''t help but nod.

    ?The soldier''s appearance is indeed unhealthy. He really looks like he is terminally ill.

    Jiang Cheng asked: "I checked him when I entered the camp. He shouldn''t be like this. Moreover, he didn''t deprive himself of any food in the camp, so he wouldn''t be so hungry. What on earth could have drained his energy?"

    ??One of the soldiers had the courage and asked, "Is there a vixen in the camp who specializes in sucking human blood?"

    ??Everyone else subconsciously shrank their necks and looked around, as if a vixen was really going to rush out and bite them at any time...

    ??The Marquis opened his mouth and scolded, "That''s nonsense! How can there be any monsters in this important military camp!"

    After saying that, he ordered: "Wrap up the soldier and check all his belongings to see if there are any clues! Then notify his family to come!"

    ¡°Yes, Lord Marquis.¡±

    ?Li Yong and Jiang Cheng responded in unison.

    ?Although Mr. Hou didn''t say anything, Li Laosi took the initiative to retreat and waited for the result. After a while, the soldier was carried down and placed in a temporary simple coffin nailed with wooden boards.

    ??The soldier''s luggage and supplies were all delivered to the main tent, and all the generals and lieutenants in the camp gathered together to inspect them.

    There are not many luggage items, just clothes and bedding, a few pieces of broken silver, some jade pendants and other accessories.

    ??If it is strange, there are two things.

    A very long tobacco stem with a round gourd at the top.

    One is a jade box the size of a red date.

    ?The tobacco stem looks like a dry cigarette smoker, but if you look closely, you can see that it is somewhat different.

    I don¡¯t know what was contained in the jade box. It was scratched very clean and smelled slightly bitter...

    ?Everyone asked, but no one could guess what it was.

    Thereupon, all the people in the tent of the dead soldier were summoned.

    ?There was a smart one among them. When the generals asked about the long tobacco rod and the jade box, he started talking about it.

    "Master Marquis, generals, this dead Chen Heke treasured these two things. We often saw him secretly holding this pipe, digging something out of the jade box and smearing it in, tinkering for a while, and then started smoking happily. , it looked like he was about to enter the bridal chamber.

    ¡°We were curious and wanted to take a sip, but he also cursed us, saying that we were poor people and that the things in this jade box were worth a thousand gold!¡±

    "Yes, at the end of every month, when our family gave us things and we gathered together to eat and drink, he would secretly hold the jade box and giggle." Another soldier also agreed, "But last month, no one seemed to give him a jade box. , he always loses his temper, acts like a donkey, and doesn¡¯t like anyone.¡±

    The smart soldier from before nodded even more vigorously and said: "A few times, I saw him going crazy, banging his head against the wall, and rolling on the ground. I wanted to find a military doctor for him, but he even scolded me for being nosy. Son!"

    Everyone frowned, guessing that this matter must be related to this mysterious jade box.

    But the jade box was empty, so we could only wait for the soldier''s family to arrive before making further inquiries.

    ??Li Laosi temporarily took off the label of brutal military training that led to death, but the matter of training soldiers was still handed over to Jiang Cheng.

    As the sun turned to the west, the deceased Chen He¡¯s family finally arrived.

    ???Two generations up, the Chen family has also made great achievements in war. It is a family of military generals worthy of the name Tianwu.

    ??But perhaps the ancestors were so amazing and talented that they took over all the aura of their children and grandchildren.

    As of Chen He''s father and uncle''s generation, their talents were mediocre. They relied on family shadow and loyalty to serve as fourth-rank military attach¨¦s in the Kyoto city defense army.

    When it came to Chen He''s generation, the Chen family was even less prosperous. Only Chen He and another cousin inherited the family business and incense.

    ?The two brothers entertained cats and dogs every day, ate, drank, whored and gambled, and competed with gods every day.

    When recruiting troops, my cousin got away with it because he bought a scholar title on a whim last year.

    ??Chen He had no choice but to bite the bullet and enter the military camp.

    ?Now that Chen He is dead, half of the roof of the Chen family has collapsed.

    Chen He''s father Chen Chuan and Chen He''s eldest uncle and second uncle arrived, their eyes were red.

    Almost as soon as they met, the three of them grabbed Li Laosi''s clothes and looked like they were going to eat someone.

    Chen Chuan roared angrily, "Xiao He often wrote home saying that training was hard, and we also advised him to persist. Unexpectedly, you actually exhausted him to death! You **** mud-legged person, you know nothing about military training. !

    ¡°You are the murderer, I am going to file a complaint! No one can protect you, you have to pay for Xiao He with your life!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 687ï¼š Something is fishy

    Chapter 687 Something is fishy

    ?Everyone in the military camp frowned.

    ?Although they understood the Chen family''s pain of losing their son, they couldn''t stand it when they came up to criticize the family and made excuses for the Li family''s background as a farmer.

    A deputy general stepped forward and separated the Chen family members, loudly advising, "Commander Chen, please express your condolences! It''s better to calm down now, the most important thing is to find the cause of Chen He''s death."

    "What''s the cause of death? He was killed by you!" Chen He''s father was almost crazy. He asked with red eyes, "You think, is it because my son didn''t give you any money, so you treated him harshly? This matter Son, we are not done yet, I want to avenge my son!"

    The eldest and second masters of the Chen family also nodded. Mr. Chen said: "Xiao He died in your military camp. Don''t try to find an excuse to cover up the fact that he was killed by you!"

    ??Everyone in the military camp clenched their fists and tried their best to endure the beatings, so they didn''t beat these three people to pieces.

    ??It was Mr. Hou who slapped the table to stop the noise.

    He glanced at the three brothers of the Chen family coldly and said in a cold voice: "Chen He trained and drilled with thousands of soldiers and was never punished corporally. The other thousands of soldiers were safe and sound, only he died suddenly!"

    ¡°Even if you file a complaint, you have nothing to do with General Li!¡±

    ??Chen Chuan gritted his teeth with hatred, held his neck and shouted: "Master Hou is saying that my son deserves to die, and no one is to blame?!"

    ??The Marquis did not nod, but threw out the jade box and the long cigarette rod, and asked: "Did your family bring this to Chen He?

    "Especially what is in the jade box? If you can explain it clearly, the cause of Chen He''s death will naturally come to light."

    ???The three brothers of the Chen family looked at the long cigarette rod and the jade box, looked at each other, and shook their heads.

    Chen Chuan''s eyes were still full of hatred, and he sneered: "Chen He never smokes dry cigarettes, if it is incense, it is possible.

    ¡°The Marquis just wants to shirk responsibility, so it¡¯s best to choose a more reliable reason.¡±

    ??Jiang Cheng couldn''t help scolding, "How presumptuous! The Chen family is so small that it''s not worth our prince''s troubles! This thing is used by Chen He every day in the military camp, as he and the soldiers in the tent can testify!

    ¡°Furthermore, the camp did not deprive him of food and drink, let alone punish him corporally, but he was in a state of decay. The reason was all because of these two things!

    ¡°Not only do you not cooperate, but you also believe that our Northern Expeditionary Army is deliberately planning to kill a small soldier. It¡¯s really ridiculous!

    "You dare to smear the Marquis. Even if your Chen family doesn''t file a complaint, our Northern Expedition Army will not give up!"

    ???The three brothers of the Chen family were shocked and shut up for a moment, but their expressions were clearly unconvinced.

    The Marquis sneered, "Chen He is not only a descendant of your Chen family, but also a member of our Northern Expeditionary Army. I must investigate the cause of his death thoroughly no matter what.

    ¡°Of course, General Li must be cleared! Otherwise, which general will be willing to train his troops carefully in the future?

    ¡°It would be better if you, the Chen family, are willing to cooperate. If you are not willing, then just keep your mouth shut and wait for us to find out!

    ¡°All the military exploits and reputations of the Northern Expeditionary Army were forged with blood, sweat and lives, and no one is allowed to slander them at will!

    "If this prince knows about it and you spread slanderous words everywhere, don''t blame me for being ruthless!"

    All the generals quickly gathered around the Marquis and looked coldly at the three brothers of the Chen family.

    Cold, iron-blooded!

    The three brothers of the Chen family were frightened by the powerful momentum and lowered their heads subconsciously.

    Chen Chuan finally softened his tone, bowed his hands and said: "Master Hou, calm down, we are not convinced that the Northern Expeditionary Army killed our children, but we also ask Master Hou to understand our pain of losing a son...

    ¡°After I go back, I will ask my old wife. I am busy with official duties on weekdays, so my old wife personally packed Chen He¡¯s luggage..."

    ??The Marquis stopped talking and nodded towards Jiang Cheng.

    ?Jiang Cheng turned around and went out, and quickly led someone to carry the simple coffin to the tent.

    ??Chen Chuan saw his son looking miserable and lying in the cold coffin. He couldn''t bear it anymore and burst into tears.

    Mr. Chen and Mr. Chen also wiped away tears and patted the coffin, wishing they could die instead of their nephew!

    Li Yong asked the military doctor to come forward and said those words about dead wood breaking easily.

    ???The three Chen brothers didn¡¯t know whether they believed it or not, but they didn¡¯t make any more fuss. They just urged the servants to carry the coffin onto the carriage. Seeing the Chen family walking away, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    Li Yong couldn''t help but cursed in a low voice: "What nonsense is this? The New Year is coming soon, can people still live in peace!"

    The rest of the people also sighed.

    It stands to reason that it is quite normal to have casualties in the military camp.

    Just a few days ago, a veteran who was raising horses was accidentally kicked to death by a fierce horse.

    ???But this group of prince soldiers are very different from ordinary soldiers.

    Rather than expecting them to go into battle to kill the barbarians, it is better to say that they are hostages.

    ?Force the court and civil and military officials, pay attention to the Northern Expedition Army, and dare not easily make things difficult for the hostages of the Northern Expedition Army!

    ??Now the hostage is dead, and his death is unclear.

    The family members were full of hatred because their son came in standing and left sideways.

    ??The Northern Expeditionary Army did not have rough training and treated their diet harshly, which was extremely unjust.

    ?If this matter is not handled well, conflicts between the two parties will break out...

    No matter how he thought about it, Li Laosi felt that today''s incident was strange. After the crowd dispersed, he went to find the Marquis privately and said, "Master Marquis, something is wrong with this matter. I always feel that someone is plotting behind the scenes.

    "Either it''s for the Northern Expedition, or it''s for our family. I want to go back, talk to my second brother, and investigate the Chen family."

    The Marquis naturally thought of it and replied: "If we are targeting the Northern Expeditionary Army, it is nothing more than targeting the military power in my hands, using Chen He''s death to stir up dissatisfaction and panic among various families, and putting the Northern Expeditionary Army into trouble.

    ¡°If it¡¯s against the Li family, then the opponent can almost target those few.

    "My uncle has been keeping an eye on those houses recently. After you go back, cooperate with my uncle to step up the investigation. If you need manpower, let someone come."

    "Now that I''m in the open, it''s hard for me to do anything. I can only work hard for you."

    ??Li Laosi cupped his hands and saluted, "Your Majesty, your words are serious, I will go back now."

    After saying that, he went to find Li Yong and Jiang Cheng, explained the errands in hand, and took a few soldiers back to Broken Gold Beach.

    At the same time, in Baiyuan Garden, Li Laoer also took a jade box and looked at it carefully.

    It is a small box with no carvings and looks very ordinary.

    The box contained some sauce-colored paste, which was thick and oily.

    He couldn''t see anything strange, so he asked Zheng Sanjiang, "You said this thing was brought out from Yaochi, and it is very important to the people there?"

    Zheng Sanjiang nodded and replied: "The garden was very well-defended. I sneaked in, wasted a lot of effort, and finally hid under a wooden bridge.

    ¡°A boy was walking across the bridge carrying several jade boxes. I heard them saying that if one of them was lost, he would be beaten half to death.

    ¡°It happened that the boy slipped and overturned the tray, so I took advantage of it and picked one up.

    ¡°Those two boys actually went into the water in such a cold winter just to retrieve this box. This thing must be really important.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 688ï¼š One person is short-changed

    Chapter 688: One person is short of the other

    Li Laoer frowned, played with the small box, and asked: "How about that place? Since it is called Yaochi, is it because it is convenient for playing in the water?"

    Zheng Sanjiang shook his head, with a hint of contempt in his expression, "No, uncle. The reason why it is called Yaochi is because there are many ''fairies'' in this place.

    ¡°The interior is decorated like a heavenly palace, with food, drink and supplies, all extremely luxurious. In fact, it¡¯s just a gold-smelting cave!¡±

    He thought for a moment and then added: "I walked around secretly and found that many of the guests were young men from various families in Xindu, and some of them had official positions.

    ¡°They were in a building, and they were served by a woman who smoked a long pipe, and when they finished smoking, they looked like they were crazy.

    ¡°Some people were crawling all over the floor, some were crying and laughing, and some were just having sex, as if they were trapped in some illusion.

    ¡°I originally wanted to take a closer look, but the guards inside were changing. In order not to leave any traces, I had to take advantage of this opportunity to come out.¡±

    "Okay, thank you for your hard work." Li Laoer''s heart beat wildly when he heard this, and he always felt that some big secret was involved.

    ? He ??took a deep breath and said: "This matter, after investigation up to this point, is no longer a trivial matter. Wait until I think about it, and don''t tell anyone about it."

    ¡°Yes, uncle.¡± Zheng Sanjiang saluted and retreated.

    ?Li Laoer walked around the room with his hands behind his back.

    Xindu is not without its gentle towns like brothels.

    ??Although the imperial court prohibited officials from entering and leaving such a place, how could it be forbidden if men were lustful?

    It was nothing to go there once in a while to drink and have fun, and no one was caught by the censor for this.

    ?Perhaps the censor will come occasionally...

    But this Yaochi is obviously different.

    ?It is well guarded, expensive, and sells psychedelic things.

    The guests he faced were almost all juniors from powerful families, even young officials.

    ??Is this a place of enjoyment arranged by someone behind the scenes, intending to make friends with the younger generations of each family?

    ??But why is it so mysterious, or so secretive? !

    ?Zheng Sanjiang''s ability is quite good, even it is so difficult for him to investigate.

    At this time, Zheng He came in to deliver new tea and asked: "Uncle, are you going back to Suijintan tonight? There is news from home that today is Mr. Wen''s birthday, so I want to have some fun at home."

    Li Laoer came to his senses and said quickly: "Get the car ready and go back now."

    Zheng He hurriedly went out to make arrangements. Li Laoer gave Lao Cao a few words and got in the car to go home.

    ?He just got into trouble, but he forgot that one person can count on shortcomings and two can count on strengths.

    ??There is a miraculous doctor Zhang and a smart little niece at home, so maybe they know what is weird about the ointment in this jade box!

    In the yard of Li''s family in Suijintan, the cooking stove is busy right now.

    Today is Mr. Wen¡¯s birthday. When he got up early and went to the Yamen, Mrs. Wen personally cooked longevity noodles for him and added two poached eggs.

    Finally, he put on new clothes and shoes and stockings from head to toe.

    After lunch, Mrs. Li went for a walk in the Wen family yard. When she heard about this, she naturally wanted to organize something.

    The Li family has long regarded Mr. Wen as one of their own!

    ?Although Mr. Wen is not celebrating his birthday, nor is he looking forward to his birthday like a child, it is still appropriate to cook some good dishes and have the whole family gather together to have some fun.

    When Li Laoer entered the door, he saw Mr. Wen, the village chief, Uncle Zhao and others, as well as Doctor Zhang and Liu Biaotou sitting in the hall talking. He smiled and said, "Oh, I''m the last to come back. Fortunately, I''m the last to come back." , I bought two jars of good wine as an apology."

    As he spoke, Zheng He stepped forward and placed the two wine jars on the table.

    There are no men who are not good at drinking, especially old men. Soon, they unsealed the jar, smelled the rich aroma of wine, and smiled with flowers on their faces.

    ?When the sky was completely dark, tables were opened in the main room and the east room of the Li family. Men and women sat separately to celebrate Mr. Wen''s birthday together.

    ?Mrs. Wen personally served the dishes to Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying to thank them for taking the trouble.

    ¡°Auntie, Hongying, we should have a banquet at our house and invite you to dinner, but I didn¡¯t expect that we would make you spend money and be tired and worry about it.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li clapped her hand and said angrily: "What nonsense are you talking about? We are separated by a wall and are closer than a family. It doesn''t matter where we have a banquet.

    ¡°You, raising the child well in your belly is better than anything else, the rest is just trivial matters!¡±

    "Yes, we treat Mr. Wen as a brother. It''s just a small matter like setting up a banquet, and it''s not worth it. Besides, we have a lot of people in the family, so it''s easy to organize the banquet."

    Tao Hongying took a piece of dried fried saury, carefully removed the bones, then put it into Mrs. Wen''s bowl and said, "Eat more fish, and the children you will give birth to will be smart!"

    After saying that, she picked another piece for Wenjuan.

    Jiayin held the small bowl and waited for a long time but did not receive any care from me. He couldn''t help but sigh and pretended to ask himself.

    ¡°Oh, Fu Niu¡¯er, you¡¯ve really fallen out of favor! Before your junior brother and nephew were born, no one would love you anymore.

    ¡°What should I do? Should I run away from home?¡±

    ?Everyone was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said one after another.

    ¡°This girl really doesn¡¯t suffer at all!¡±

    ¡°That is, not to suffer, but to be jealous.¡±

    "Not even letting go of the baby that hasn''t fallen to the ground in the belly!"

    Mrs. Li even hugged her granddaughter''s sweetheart and shouted, "Grandma''s fat girl, you are my granddaughter''s sweetheart, and grandma loves you the most!"

    ?Perhaps to show that they had not forgotten this jealous and greedy girl, everyone picked up vegetables and put them into Jiayin''s bowl, which soon became full.

    Jiayin laughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t see his teeth, he no longer said sarcastic words, he shook his head happily, and ate happily, like a puppy wagging its tail.

    At the dinner table in the main room, the old and young men were also very lively because of the good wine.

    Telling about the big and small things in the village, the strange guests in the hot spring valley, and the plan to plant melons on a large area next year, and of course the big scales to divide the money on the New Year''s Day, and laughter from time to time.

    At this time, Li Laosi came back on horseback, covered with wind and frost.

    ??Everyone was surprised, but they didn''t ask any questions and told him to sit down and drink to cool off the cold.

    Tao Hongying also went to the kitchen and asked Shuiyun and Dongmei to cook more braised noodles to feed the guards.

    At that moment, the guards finished their meal and went to the back-seat room in the front yard of Ye''s house to rest.

    The old and young girls also removed their tables and were sewing and gossiping.

    ??The village chief and others guessed that Li Laosi suddenly came back because he had something to say. After eating and drinking, they didn''t stay too long and left early, feeling quite drunk.

    Jiayin found a few sweet potatoes, dragged the charcoal pot, and roasted them while listening to the excitement in the main room.

    Li Laosi was sitting on a small bench, baking sweet potatoes with his daughter.

    ??Li Laoer and Mr. Wen drank the sobering soup. Li Laoer asked: "Fourth brother, something happened at the military camp? Why did you suddenly come back at night?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 689ï¼š Poison that corrodes the spine!

    Chapter 689 Poison that corrodes the spine!

    Li Laosi didn¡¯t want to hide anything, so he said: ¡°Second brother, Mr. Wen, something did happen.

    "When I was training with my soldiers this morning, a soldier named Chen He died suddenly. But the training was the same as usual, there was no difference.

    "The Marquis took charge of the investigation and didn''t find many clues. It''s just that Chen He brought a strange cigarette pole and a jade box. He usually took a fancy to these two things, and no one else could touch them. He was the only one who secretly toyed with them.

    "But recently, his temperament suddenly changed. He was making noises about not being able to leave the camp. He would occasionally hit the wall and roll around on the ground, like a maniac. As a result, he died suddenly while training with the brigade today.

    ¡°Someone came to their family, and they insisted that it was my rough training that killed Chen He. Mr. Hou came out to scare him and promised to investigate to the end.

    ¡°The Chen family took Chen He¡¯s body away, but I felt something was wrong no matter how much I thought about it, so I came home to ask if I had been negligent.

    ¡°Second brother, Mr. Wen, please help me think about it!¡±

    Mr. Wen just frowned, but Li Laoer''s eyes were so bright that it was scary.

    ?Everyone looked at him strangely, so he calmly took out a jade box from his arms and asked, "Fourth, look at this jade box, does it look familiar?"

    Li Laosi took a closer look and jumped up.

    ¡°Oh, second brother, why do you also have this jade box?!¡±

    Li Laoer glanced at the door and asked Shui Ling to guard it.

    Li Laoer then said: "Didn''t the eldest princess instigate the third princess to rob Fu Niuer''s snack shop?

    ¡°I always feel that the Princess Mansion is not willing to come over and over again to plan for a shop, knowing that the Marquis and the Emperor are backing Fu Niuer.

    ¡°Unless the eldest princess¡¯s palace is too short of money, it is completely an empty shell of wealth, so I asked people to inquire more.

    ¡°Everyone in the eldest princess¡¯s mansion is normal. Only the eldest princess¡¯s son often goes to one place and spends money like water. That place is called Yaochi, which is heavily guarded and very mysterious.

    ¡°Today I asked Zheng Sanjiang to investigate and found out that the people inside spent money like water and smoked long cigarette sticks that looked like crazy people. The things they used were taken out of this jade box.

    ¡°He also went through a lot of trouble to get one and brought it out to me. I wanted to wait until tomorrow to show it to Doctor Zhang, but I didn¡¯t expect the fourth child to come back. What a coincidence.¡±

    Mr. Wen squinted his eyes.

    He has been around the court for the longest time, and he comes from a noble family. He is more sensitive to plots and fights than the Li family.

    He waved his hand to signal the Li brothers to calm down, and then asked a few questions carefully, and his expression became even worse when he heard the answers.

    He sighed and said: "It seems that the fourth child guessed well. There is indeed someone behind this matter."

    Li Laoer and Li Laosi didn¡¯t react for a while, but Good News said: ¡°The second uncle said that this thing is from Xiaojin Cave, and it is mainly bought by young men from aristocratic families and young officials.

    ¡°And the soldiers under my father are all descendants of aristocratic families!¡±

    ? Li Laoer and Li Laosi seemed to have been slapped in the face. Their confused minds were suddenly clear, but they were also buzzing with shock.

    No wonder people died in the military camp!

    It turned out to be the Li family, the Marquis, and because of the recruitment of troops, their financial path was cut off!

    People expected to get money out of the pockets of these children of aristocratic families and wealthy young masters, but as a result, all their "silver ingots" walking around were imprisoned in the military camp with a draft of conscription!

    ??If the guess is correct, the next step for the person behind this is to incite various families to cause trouble.

    Strive to release all the young masters from the military camp, and Yaochi will naturally have a lot of money!

    I just don¡¯t know who the person behind Yaochi is, and his plan is so big? !

    Even, for the sake of money, want to disturb the military camp? ! Li Laosi was a little anxious, "In a moment, I will send someone to report to the Marquis. This matter is not trivial. If the people behind the plot succeed, the recruits disperse, and the Marquis''s prestige is ruined, I will also be charged with the murderer." !¡±

    Li Laoer also said: "I also asked people to investigate the details of Yaochi. Only by knowing ourselves and our enemies can we deal with it better."

    ??Li Laosi got up and looked for paper and pen to write a few words to Mr. Hou.

    As a result, Jiayin didn''t know when she got the jade box, and even dug out a little paste and looked at it carefully.

    Li Laoer was startled and quickly grabbed the box for fear of hurting his niece.

    He said anxiously: "You girl, you haven''t figured out what this thing is, why do you do it randomly? What if it''s poison!"

    Jiayin looks very bad, his eyes are full of anger!

    Because the thing in this box is opium!

    Or more vividly, poppy paste!

    ?In her previous life, this thing almost caused the five-thousand-year-old civilization to be completely destroyed!

    ??It is an existence that is more powerful than strong ships and cannons. It can corrode the backbone of a nation silently!

    Even before she came to this world, there were countless people who risked their lives and struggled on the borders of their motherland, sleeping in the open air, just to keep this vicious thing out of the border.

    Speaking of which, she could clearly recognize this thing and benefited from the school¡¯s annual publicity and education.

    At that time, I recited relevant knowledge, and every time I took an exam, the first place would be given a beautiful notebook.

    For this beautiful book, she has to take first place every time!

    Unexpectedly, in another world, she would actually see the real thing!

    "Second uncle is right, this is poison!" Jiayin looked at Li Laoer who was wiping her hands and said, "This is a slow poison and the most powerful poison in the world!"

    ¡°Do you know this thing?¡± Mr. Wen and Mr. Li asked simultaneously.

    Lao Li wiped the handkerchief harder and harder.

    Jiayin hesitated for a moment. She really couldn''t explain the source of the news.

    All I could say was, "I''ve heard of this thing. It should be called hibiscus paste. It''s a beautiful flower that withers and produces round gourds as big as walnuts. Use a knife to cut a small hole, and white slurry will flow out. It will turn into a paste like this after it is semi-dry.

    ¡°This kind of ointment can also be regarded as a kind of medicine. A little bit can treat dysentery, relieve pain, and even treat burns after being boiled.

    ¡°But if you roll this paste into strips or balls, put it on the fire to roast until soft, stuff it into a pipe pot, and continue to roast it, a kind of smoke will be produced.

    ¡°Some people who smoke this kind of smoke will feel ecstasy and feel omnipotent.

    ¡°For example, if this person wants to marry a princess, after taking it, he will have hallucinations. He will marry the princess as his consort, and the wedding will be filled with flowers and candles, until the hallucination disappears.

    ¡°This stuff is extremely addictive. If you don¡¯t take it for a long time, your whole body will become weak, your limbs will ache, and you will feel as painful as thousands of ants eating your heart.

    ¡°In order to get some hibiscus ointment, this person will kill his parents and sell his wife and children. There is no morality at all.

    "But if you take it for a long time, in just three to five years, a strong man will become like a withered stick, his bones will be broken, his face will be pale, and he will look like an evil ghost. Not to mention going into battle to kill the enemy, he will not be able to walk!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 690ï¼š An unexpected setback

    Chapter 690 The unexpected added insult to injury

    Jiayin paused for a moment, looked at everyone¡¯s faces, and then said cruelly: ¡°There was once a country that had stood for thousands of years and was very powerful. But because of this hibiscus paste, the country almost fell.

    ¡°Some people brought hibiscus ointment from overseas and sold it at a low price. Until the officials and dignitaries of the country, and even the concubines in the harem, became accustomed to taking it, the people showed their ferocious appearance.

    ¡°Raise prices, control officials, interfere in government affairs, and intend to occupy the entire country.

    ¡°Fortunately, there are some wise people in this country who are aware of the horror of this thing and resolutely resist it, so that the country can barely change hands.

    ¡°But because of this, the national power declined, the treasury was empty, and even ceded land to the Fans and signed many unequal treaties..."

    Li Laoer and others were dumbfounded, their backs were soaked with cold sweat, and they didn''t speak for a long time.

    ?They wanted to ask where did Jiayin know so much and in such detail.

    But they endured it!

    First of all, although Jiayin sometimes behaves strangely, he has never lied.

    Secondly, for such a big matter, involving so many aspects, Jiayin knows the rules and will not talk nonsense.

    Mr. Wen took a deep breath and asked, "Fu Niu''er, do you think the Fan people are behind this?"

    Jiayin shook his head, "No, Mr. Wen. I don''t know if the hibiscus paste in Yaochi is also related to the Fan people, but if we Tianwu didn''t have it originally, then it is inseparable from them. If you investigate carefully, you will always have the answer. "

    Mr. Wen nodded and looked at Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si with a cold expression.

    "If it is related to the Fan people, this matter must be reported to the emperor. Now there are barbarians in the north of the Yangtze River. If the Fan people from the southeastern sea also have evil intentions, Wu will be attacked from both sides that day and must make plans in advance."

    Li Laosi said: "I''d better go back to the military camp quickly and talk to the Marquis first."

    Li Laoer also said: "We can''t check the Yaochi area for the time being. Be careful not to scare the snake, but you will miss something important."

    After saying that, he rubbed his niece''s hair, feeling a little guilty, "Fu Niu''er, I''m afraid I have to endure the matter at the snack shop for the time being."

    ¡°Second uncle, don¡¯t worry, I understand. I¡¯m not easy to bully. It¡¯s not that easy for them to rob my shop. Second uncle, just do your business and don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Jiayin is not a child, so she will not get entangled in such a trivial matter.

    ?Soon, Li Laosi summoned his guards and rushed back to the military camp.

    Mr. Wen and Li Laoer sat and studied together.

    ??If you are reporting to the emperor, what is the best way to word it?

    In the end, the two of them unanimously decided to blame Li Zhensheng for the news about hibiscus ointment.

    After all, he followed the fleet to and from Quanzhou the most, and his business there was somewhat fruitful, and he even made a few friends from the Fan people.

    ??If he said that he learned about this accidentally, it would not arouse suspicion.

    Li Laoer wrote a letter at that time, describing the matter in detail, and then handed it to two veterans and asked them to stay at the dock starting tomorrow.

    Be sure to deliver the letter to your eldest brother as soon as your fleet arrives.

    It is the tenth day of the twelfth lunar month, and there are still 20 days left for the Chinese New Year.

    ?Li Zhensheng will definitely come back with the boys to reunite during this period...

    The second day happened to be the great court meeting held once every five days.

    In Xindu, all officials of the fifth rank and above gathered in the Qiankun Hall to discuss matters.

    ??? Before the emperor could sit back and relax, the censor began to report, impeaching the Northern Expeditionary Army Li Qiusheng for rough training and deliberately causing the tragic death of the soldiers. It was a heinous crime. The censor''s impassioned speech was filled with righteous indignation.

    ??Everyone subconsciously looked at Xintinghou standing in front.

    Normally, the Marquis does not often come to court, so it is rare for him to stand in the queue today.

    Needless to say, the Marquis was well prepared for this matter.

    ?Sure enough, as soon as the censor finished spitting, the Marquis came out of the queue and presented a pile of confessions with a calm face.

    There were soldiers in Chen He''s tent, the captain of Chen He''s team, and all the generals in the military camp.

    Everyone has proven one thing. The amount of training that day was the same as usual. Chen He was an ordinary member of the group and was not targeted or punished. Therefore, there was no such thing as rough training.

    ?Of course, the Marquis didn¡¯t mention a word about the strange long cigarette rod and jade box.

    In the court, fights are always inevitable.

    ??But since Xintinghou led the Northern Expeditionary Army, protected the Jinsha River defense line, and drove the barbarians hundreds of miles away, it was possible to regain half of the country.

    All officials subconsciously reached a tacit agreement that any fight must bypass Xintinghou.

    ??Conspiracy to kill Xintinghou, or let Xintinghou devote his attention to court battles. If he has no energy to lead troops to fight, then he is digging his own grave!

    So, at this time, even though they were dissatisfied with the conscription in their hearts, they were eager to liberate their children at home, but they still hesitated.

    ??Moreover, Marquis Xinting came forward and used the entire Northern Expeditionary Army as a guarantee for Li Qiusheng, and everyone found it credible.

    After all, no matter how high the Marquis''s prestige is, he cannot let everyone in the Northern Expedition Army lie together for a sinner.

    But the Chen family was unwilling to accept it!

    ??Chen He was not killed by Li Qiusheng, how could he be killed by one of their own family members? !

    Last night I brought the coffin home and the whole family cried half to death. They sat down and talked about it in detail. Everyone felt that the Northern Expeditionary Army forged the cigarette rod and jade box in order to get away with it!

    Because, the Chen family never gave Chen He these things!

    ??When Chen He joined the army, although he lost some weight, he looked very healthy. In just three months, he was as skinny as a skeleton and died miserably when he returned home.

    No one can bear this!

    Chen Chuan knelt down in the main hall and cried hoarsely.

    ¡°Your Majesty, my son died tragically, and the cause is unknown. I ask Your Majesty to make a decision and investigate this matter thoroughly.

    "The Northern Expedition is led by Marquis Xinting. Everyone knows that Marquis Xinting has a close relationship with the Li family. In order to protect Li Qiusheng, Marquis Xinting ordered all the generals and soldiers to write these testimonies. It is not impossible!"

    The emperor frowned, and just as he was about to speak, Wang Zechen stood up, saluted and said: "Your Majesty, what Mr. Chen said makes sense.

    "Li Qiusheng is the general of the Northern Expedition Army. Even if the Northern Expedition Army investigates this matter, it will be difficult to convince the public even if it does not protect him.

    ¡°It is better to put Li Qiusheng and related personnel in jail and entrust them to Dali Temple for investigation and interrogation to find out the true cause of Chen He¡¯s death.

    ¡°Of course, if Li Qiusheng is really innocent, Dali Temple will definitely clear his name.¡±

    ??Everyone looked strange when they heard this, but they were not surprised.

    The feud between the Wang family and the Li family is well known to almost everyone.

    ?Even now, the third master of the Wang family occasionally runs madly through the streets twice to make the people of Xindu laugh after dinner.

    ?Now that something happened to Li Qiusheng, how could the Wang family not add insult to injury?

    ??Furthermore, Wang Zechen works at Dali Temple. As long as Li Qiusheng enters Dali Temple, he will be a sheep in a tiger''s mouth. Even if he is beaten and beaten, the crime will be pinned on him!

    The youngest son whom the Minister of Dali Temple loves most is in the military camp.

    So, even though he knew that this case was a hot potato, he remained silent and did not stop Wang Zechen.

    ??The Wang family is willing to come forward, and whether it succeeds or fails, he has nothing to lose...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 691ï¼š Suspension for investigation

    Chapter 691 Suspension and Investigation

    ?Similarly, other officials also hold this idea.

    For a time, the hall fell into an eerie silence.

    But soon, Yushi Wen stepped out and said loudly: "Your Majesty, I don''t agree with your Lord Wang''s proposal.

    ¡°As we all know, there are some conflicts between General Li¡¯s family and Mr. Wang¡¯s family, which caused an uproar in Kyoto.

    ¡°Now that General Li is handed over to the Dali Temple where Mr. Wang belongs, there is no guarantee that Mr. Wang will be suspected of avenging private revenge.¡±

    ??Wang Zechen snorted coldly and said hurriedly: "Yushi Wen, you get along very well with the Li family, and it is well known that you are protecting Li Qiusheng in this way. Doesn''t it mean that you are also suspected of covering up?"

    Wen Yushi smiled and said: "So, just to avoid suspicion, I didn''t say that Li Qiusheng was innocent. Everything had to wait until the investigation.

    "Although I dare to guarantee with my head that General Li is not guilty, I also believe that the emperor will deal with it impartially and will not let some villains succeed!"

    ¡°You¡­¡± Wang Zechen still wanted to refute.

    The emperor interrupted their argument and turned to ask Marquis Xinting, "This incident happened in the Northern Expedition Army. Although Aiqing sent the confessions of the soldiers in the army, it seems that it is difficult to convince the public now. Aiqing, how should we deal with this matter?"

    Hearing this, the ministers secretly looked at Xintinghou, envious that the emperor had such trust in him.

    The Marquis of Xinting thought for a while and said: "Your Majesty, Li Qiusheng did nothing wrong, but the Chen family is suspicious. Logically speaking, it is okay to investigate, but it is not necessary to arrest Li Qiusheng and put him in jail.

    "If he is imprisoned, I am afraid that the entire Xindu people will think that Li Qiusheng''s crime has been confirmed. It would be detrimental to the Li family!"

    ¡°I suggest that Li Qiusheng be suspended from his duties and think about his mistakes behind closed doors. The emperor will send another person to investigate until the truth comes to light, and then reinstate Li Qiusheng¡¯s official position.¡±

    ?The emperor nodded, and the ministers also felt that this treatment was reasonable.

    Chen Chuan was dissatisfied!

    ?His son is dead, but the murderer can enjoy the blessings at home, eating well and waiting for the New Year? !

    When he took two steps on his knees and was about to cry, Marquis Xinting spoke again.

    "Your Majesty, the new recruits have been in the camp for a long time, and now they are beginning to look like elite soldiers. I suggest that we take a three-day holiday and let the new recruits go home to visit their relatives to comfort the elders at home."

    ??The emperor immediately said: "Precisely! During the Chinese New Year, we must beware of the barbarians from Jiangbei causing trouble. It is not easy to take a holiday. Now is the right time!"

    ?The ministers seemed unable to believe it and stared at Xintinghou. They did not expect that he would take the initiative to give the recruits a holiday!

    ??Thinking of the nagging of the old people at home, and the wives and concubines who wiped away tears from time to time, all the officials were happy and quickly knelt down to express their gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness!¡±

    For a time, the Qiankun Palace was completely boiling, because this grace was extremely lively.

    ??Chen Chuan and the gloomy-looking Wang Zechen were caught in the middle of the crowd. Even if they wanted to insist on arresting Li Qiusheng, they couldn''t.

    ?Hinting Hou used three days of vacation to easily break the neutrality of the ministers!

    ??The emperor smiled when he saw that the ministers were happy, and directly ordered the Ministry of War to conduct a thorough investigation into the cause of Chen He''s death.

    The Minister of War accepted the mission, and there was no embarrassment in his expression.

    Chen Chuan gritted his teeth in hatred.

    He is not a fool. It is obvious that the Ministry of War is not prepared to do its best.

    After all, Xintinghou commanded the Northern Expedition Army and was so powerful that the Ministry of War did not dare to offend him easily.

    ?Now that Marquis Xinting clearly wants to protect Li Qiusheng, how could the Ministry of War find out that Li Qiusheng was guilty!

    ??The emperor Xu felt that the matter was settled satisfactorily, and after ordering his retreat, he enthusiastically invited Marquis Xinting.

    ¡°I have got a gold birdcage. My dear, would you like to come with me to see it?¡±

    ??If it were anyone else, he would definitely agree.

    But it was the Marquis of Xinting who was invited. "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness, but the new recruits have to take a holiday, and the old soldiers must be upset, so I must rush back to the military camp immediately."

    The emperor did not expect to be rejected so simply. He was stunned for a moment and looked a little bad. But he didn¡¯t say anything, waved his hand and returned to the back hall.

    The civil and military ministers all turned their heads and walked out. Occasionally, they looked back at Xintinghou. They really didn''t know what to say.

    Fortunately, Marquis Xinting and the Emperor were cousins, and they had accomplished great feats with real swords and spears. Otherwise, if he had been replaced by another person, he would have reported it to the King of Hell.

    He actually dared to refuse the emperor''s invitation...

    But soon, they forgot about this matter and were all anxious to go home to report the good news.

    ?In the past few months, the children at home have suffered in the military camp, and the parents and elders have been worried at home. They also cannot eat or sleep well.

    ?Now, the children are finally coming back. This is simply a greater joy than the Chinese New Year.

    Cleaning the house, preparing meals that the children like to eat and new clothes and shoes, everyone is very busy.

    As soon as the city gate opened the next day, countless carriages rushed to the riverside military camp.

    After waiting to pick up their respective young masters, they ran back to the new capital.

    Soon, cries could be heard at the door of every house.

    The same is true in Jia¡¯s yard.

    Mrs. Jia hugged her grandson without letting go, wiping her tears and looking up and down.

    "Grandma''s brother Dun, let grandma see quickly, he''s lost weight, he''s lost weight! Wow, Brother Dun is suffering."

    Mrs. Jia''s eyes were also red from crying. She grabbed one of her son''s hands and did not dare to let go.

    I was afraid that as soon as I let go, my son would disappear immediately.

    ?His son has traveled thousands of miles and his mother is worried. What¡¯s more, his son is still enlisting in the army. No one can guarantee when he will fight the barbarians with real swords and guns.

    Now that she saw her son standing in front of her, looking darker and stronger, with a simple and honest smile, she finally felt relieved.

    Mr. Jia Da and Mr. Jia Er stood aside and it was difficult to come forward.

    Mrs. Jia Er advised: "Mom, sister-in-law, it''s cold outside, so you should go inside. Brother Dun has three days off, so he has a lot of time to talk."

    Mrs. Jia and Mrs. Jia both nodded, and quickly took Jia Dun''s hand and entered the room.

    The maid and her mother-in-law served tea and snacks, which Jia Dun loved to eat.

    Baozhu held a box and placed it in front of his brother. He showed off to his brother and said, "Brother, I have made a good friend. I call her Sister Jiayin.

    ¡°Sister Jiayin opened a snack shop in the shopping street, and the things she sells are delicious. I like these, and I sent someone to buy them back this morning.

    ¡°Brother, try it quickly! If you like it, I¡¯ll ask someone to buy it.¡±

    Jiadun''er patted his sister with his big hand and said with a smile: "Thank you Baozhu, my brother can eat anything. Keep your money for your own use, don''t buy anything for your brother."

    ¡°When my brother goes out to fight in the future and achieves military success, and earns money, I will save a dowry for you.¡±

    The Jia family were surprised when they heard this, but before they could say anything, Baozhu shouted: "Brother, you used to cheat me out of my money for gambling. You also said that girls will be thrown away in the future, and dowries will be cheap to outsiders." Why is it different now?¡±

    Jia Dun blushed and responded: "Brother was not sensible at that time, so don''t argue with me. Now I am different, and I will treat you well in the future."

    Mrs. Jia held her grandson''s hand and praised her.

    ¡°Okay, okay, grandma¡¯s Dungeon has finally figured it out! I was led astray by those gangster friends before, but now I¡¯m sensible.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 692ï¼š The family membersâ€™ feelings are very complicated!

    Chapter 692: The family members¡¯ feelings are very complicated!

    Mrs. Jia was also happy and asked her son casually, "Did you receive any care from the Li family in the military camp? Can you have enough food and clothing?"

    ??Jia Dun nodded immediately, "General Li never allows me to be lazy during training. But occasionally the Li family sends things to the military camp, and General Li will send me a meal.

    ¡°Although most of it is always snatched away by our brothers in the same tent, I can still satisfy my craving.

    ¡°When the jackets and trousers were distributed, our team was among the first to get them, so we didn¡¯t get too cold.¡±

    Mrs. Jia was completely relieved and kept saying, "In a few days, I will go to the Li family to express my gratitude with generous gifts."

    A flash of displeasure flashed in Mrs. Jia Er''s eyes. Previously, this sister-in-law was lukewarm to the Li family, as if she had made friends with the Li family, which had insulted her identity.

    ?Now that her son has benefited from the Li family, he has to rush to curry favor...

    Mr. Jia saw that his sister-in-law was unhappy and quickly changed the subject.

    "Brother Dun, what happened to the soldier who died suddenly in your camp these days? General Li is responsible for the death of the Chen family. General Li is going to be imprisoned for interrogation."

    Jia Dun immediately changed his expression and cursed in a low voice: "That Chen family is such a bastard! Chen He and I are a team, just not a tent.

    ¡°I was just a few steps away when he suddenly fell to the ground.

    ¡°The training that day was as usual, and General Li did not let him train any more, nor was he punished in any way. If he died, General Li was not to blame at all!¡±

    ??The Jia family breathed a sigh of relief. Although they believed in the Li family, the Chen family came back with the coffin yesterday. It was so miserable that everyone who saw it could not help but be shaken...

    I won¡¯t talk about how the Jia family reunites, but I will say that this is the case for every household in Kyoto.

    To everyone''s surprise, the weak and **** boy who was so weak and **** when he joined the army changed drastically in just a few months.

    Not only did I get rid of my habit of eating, drinking and having fun, my masculinity became much stronger.

    They can complain about the poor food and accommodation in the military camp, but no one is allowed to say a "bad" word about the Northern Expedition Army.

    ??Moreover, whether they spoke or not, they unconsciously talked about how brave the Marquis was during his northern expedition, and how the barbarians slaughtered the people of Tianwu as cattle and sheep. They vowed to fight back to Jiangbei and recover half of the rivers and mountains...

    Their family members felt really mixed as they listened and watched.

    ?His son has made a career and is no longer a waste who only knows how to eat, drink and have fun. Logically speaking, this is a good thing.

    But their son has been so successfully brainwashed and has become a qualified member of the Northern Expeditionary Army. How should they face it?

    I can¡¯t say, I will be more polite to the Northern Expeditionary Army in the future.

    It is difficult for the Northern Expeditionary Army. Not to mention the Marquis, I am afraid that my own son will be the first to be unhappy...

    I won¡¯t say how happy or confused each family was, but when the sun was high in the sky, a group of people suddenly came to the door of the eldest princess¡¯s mansion.

    When the eldest princess heard the news, she quickly asked the housekeeper to come out to greet her and take her to the main courtyard to talk.

    The eldest princess was even more surprised when she looked at the smiling Eunuch Feng.

    ??Although she has the title of princess, she has very few holy relatives. Even when she goes into the palace to pay greetings to the emperor, the emperor usually doesn''t see her.

    Today, why would the emperor allow Eunuch Feng, who is second only to Manager Yi, to come?

    But she was still confused, so she welcomed him warmly and invited Eunuch Feng to tea.

    After exchanging a few words of greetings, Eunuch Feng didn¡¯t waste much time and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, the Emperor received a golden birdcage and loved it very much. Unfortunately, no one is familiar with it and cannot tell the beauty of it.

    ¡°Manager Yi heard that the eldest man in our house is knowledgeable and proficient in the appreciation of these sundries, so he sent an old slave here to invite the eldest man to come into the palace.¡±

    The eldest princess breathed a sigh of relief. She had some insiders in the palace, so naturally she heard that Marquis Xinting refused the emperor''s invitation on the spot in the court, which made the emperor unhappy.

    Unexpectedly, my son actually got the opportunity to enter the palace to meet the saint because of this matter. If you can make the emperor happy, even if there is no reward, if you enter the palace a few more times in the future, others will no longer look down on the princess mansion!

    ?She quickly ordered her personal maid to call her son and make sure to take care of him neatly before entering the palace.

    ?After waiting for half an hour, Mr. Bao brought a boy and followed Grandma over.

    The eldest princess accompanied Eunuch Feng, her mouth was dry and her face was stiff with laughter.

    She glared at her son fiercely and looked at him carefully. Although she was still a little depressed, she had changed into new clothes, washed and combed her hair again, and she was still decent.

    Eunuch Feng quickly stood up and said, "Your Highness, it''s not long before the old slave comes out, so he will accompany the master back to the palace."

    "Okay, thank you for your hard work, Eunuch Feng." The eldest princess also stood up and nodded to the housekeeper at the door.

    ?The steward smiled and led the way, looking for an opportunity to hand a purse to Eunuch Feng without leaving any trace.

    ¡°Father-in-law, our eldest master doesn¡¯t often come to the palace. If there is anything he has neglected, please tell me more.¡±

    Eunuch Feng held the purse flat and guessed that it contained banknotes. His face burst into laughter and he quickly responded: "Easy to say, easy to say."

    Soon, they went out and got in the car and went straight to the palace.

    Mr. Bao was out having fun last night. Not long after he got home, he was tortured and his mind was still a little confused.

    But as soon as he arrived at the entrance of the palace, he woke up in shock, turning his head to look at his personal servant from time to time.

    ??The boy also shrank his neck, looking frightened.

    Fortunately, Eunuch Feng still had some dignity, and the soldiers guarding the palace gate let the master and servant in without checking them.

    Mr. Bao felt relieved and followed Eunuch Feng to the side hall next to the imperial study.

    Eunuch Feng said: "Sir, please sit down first and have a cup of tea and a snack. I will go and see what the emperor is busy with at the moment. If you are free, I will report it to you."

    Mr. Bao quickly handed over his hands and thanked him.

    Speaking of it, he has lived for most of his life, but unfortunately he has achieved nothing, and has no fame or official position at all.

    Even if outsiders want to respect him, they can only call him "big master".

    ?Earlier, he didn''t realize anything, but now he feels a little embarrassed.

    ?So, I worked hard to brace myself and waited for the meeting.

    What if, as my mother said, I made the emperor happy and rewarded him with an official position...

    Soon, Eunuch Feng came back and said in a low voice: "Sir, what a coincidence, someone from the Ministry of Revenue has come to talk to the emperor.

    "You also know that the people in the Ministry of Finance can hang around for a long time with just a few taels of silver, so I have to trouble you to wait a little longer."

    Mr. Bao didn''t dare to be dissatisfied. He quickly responded: "It doesn''t matter if I wait a little longer. Eunuch Feng can just go and get busy."

    "Well, sir, once the emperor is at leisure, I will report it immediately." Eunuch Feng cupped his hands and withdrew with a smile.

    Mr. Bao had no choice but to sit and drink tea...

    He didn''t know that in the next room, the emperor, who Eunuch Feng said should be very busy, was playing chess slowly with the Marquis.

    ? Manager Yi stood in the corner and could clearly see Mr. Bao''s actions through a small mechanism in front of him.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 693ï¼š seeing is believing

    Chapter 693 Hearing is false, seeing is believing!

    ?After waiting for an hour, the emperor threw down the chess pieces, stretched himself, and asked the Marquis.

    ¡°Cousin, does this hibiscus ointment really have such a terrifying effect? ??Are you too nervous?

    "You must know that there has been a kind of Wu Shi Powder since ancient times. It should be the same as this hibiscus ointment, but it has some psychedelic effects."

    The Marquis shook his head, "Your Majesty, Wushi Powder can also make people crazy, not just psychedelic, but just stop taking it!

    ¡°This hibiscus ointment is addictive!

    ¡°I got the news last night, so I took people to Yaochi to investigate, and saw with my own eyes no less than a hundred children of aristocratic families and young officials coming in and out of Yaochi, and it seemed like they were doing this almost every day.

    ¡°One person probably didn¡¯t bring enough money, and Yaochi refused to let him in. The man knelt down at that time, and finally took the initiative to pledge his seal.

    ¡°It can be said that in order to enter Yaochi and inhale this hibiscus paste, those people have abandoned all dignity and reason..."

    The emperor frowned and wanted to say something else, but Manager Yi suddenly reported: "Your Majesty, Lord Marquis, it''s begun!"

    ??The emperor and the Marquis immediately got down and got to the front of the office.

    ?It is said to be a mechanism, but it is actually a small dark window that can clearly see the house opposite, but the house opposite will not notice anyone here easily.

    ?At this moment, Master Bao, who was sitting and waiting, had already started to yawn one after another, his nose and tears kept flowing, and he couldn''t even wipe it with a handkerchief.

    ?His servant looked anxiously. Seeing that there was no one else in the room, he hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Sir, hold on, this is the palace and it is not good for others to see you."

    Mr. Bao obviously wanted to persist, but his body refused to obey him. Soon he was piled up and slid from the chair to the ground.

    "Quickly, go burn the cigarette and give me a puff!" He endured the trembling and twitching, and desperately pulled on the boy''s clothes and ordered.

    The boy was frightened to death and looked out the door hesitantly.

    ?This is a royal palace, and people can come at any time.

    The master was caught smoking here and was punished. He would not be able to survive when he returned to the princess''s mansion.

    But Mr. Bao couldn''t hold on any longer. He lay on the ground and huddled up, trembling even more.

    ¡°Quick, please, let me take a puff, quick! Just one puff!¡±

    A master begged his slaves like a dog.

    The servant was frightened. He knelt down beside his master and whispered: "Sir, this is the palace. What should I do if I am discovered? The emperor is in the room next to him. That is the emperor!"

    "Give me a puff!" Mr. Bao seemed to be going crazy. He pulled **** his clothes and tried to hit the sandalwood chair nearby. He roared in a low voice, "Don''t worry about the emperor. Quick, pump it for me, pump it for me." ! I''m going to die, quickly!"

    The boy had no other choice, so he quickly took out a small lamp and a fire holder from his arms, and then took out a long cigarette rod and a jade box from his sleeves. He quickly dug out the ointment and roasted it over the fire...

    After a while, the cigarette rod was finally delivered to Mr. Bao.

    ?He tried his best to control his trembling hands, brought the cigarette rod to his mouth, took a deep breath, then became quiet, rolled his eyes and opened his mouth, with a weird smile hanging on the corner of his mouth.

    ?After a few breaths, he took another deep breath, and this time his expression became much calmer...

    In the next room, the emperor retreated silently.

    Manager Yi carefully opened the dark window and lowered his head, not daring to look at the emperor''s livid face.

    After a long time, the emperor took off the gold medal from his waist and said, "Cousin, I will leave this matter to you for thorough investigation. Anyone involved will be dismissed from office, confiscated, and exiled. No one will be spared."

    "This vicious thing must be eradicated from Tianwu!"

    The Marquis knelt down on one knee, received the gold medal, and responded: "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, I will do my best."

    ??The emperor helped the Marquis and sat back on the low couch, still somewhat unable to recover.

    ¡°Cousin, when I asked the sons of aristocratic families to join the army, I made a mistake and made a clever move. Otherwise, if things go on like this, all the men of Tianwu will be destroyed.

    "The dog slave next door knew that this was the palace and knew that I would summon him at any time, but he still couldn''t resist the temptation of smoking. It really frightened me. "If the generals at the border are addicted to smoking, if the court Senior member...the consequences are simply unimaginable! "

    ??The Marquis nodded, but still advised: "Your Majesty, don''t worry too much. Fortunately, it was discovered early, and not many people are addicted to this kind of smoking yet!

    ¡°We must closely monitor Yaochi, get the list of people entering and exiting, find the people behind it, and eliminate it from the source.

    ¡°Of course, if there are people involved, there may be more conspiracy behind it. It cannot be found out in a day or two, and more patience is needed.¡±

    ?The emperor frowned, he really didn¡¯t want to believe that Tianwu was going to be attacked from both sides...

    "If you need manpower, you can mobilize the secret guards and make sure to find out."

    The marquis agreed, said a few more words, and left the palace secretly.

    Subsequently, Mr. Bao in the next room finally met the emperor.

    ?He went through great troubles to praise the golden birdcage, and finally got some things as a reward from the emperor, and went back to the princess''s mansion proudly.

    ?The eldest princess wished she had her feet nailed to the door and was looking forward to her son''s return.

    Finally looking forward to her son''s arrival home, her heart returned to her stomach when she saw him with his chin raised and a smile on his face.

    Mr. Bao described in great detail how the emperor praised him and how he rewarded him.

    The eldest princess was also satisfied and honored.

    ?Finally, Mr. Bao picked out a jade pendant among the rewards, threw the rest to his mother, and was about to go back to rest.

    The eldest princess endured it again and again, but still asked in a low voice, "You are not sick in the palace, are you?"

    Mr. Bao understood this, but he didn''t dare to tell the truth. He immediately responded: "Don''t worry, mother, the emperor has summoned me, so I don''t dare to delay.

    "Everything went well. The emperor said he would call me to appraise the treasure next time."

    The eldest princess was completely relieved, so she let her son go back, and then happily picked up the reward...

    ?In the yard of Li¡¯s family in Broken Gold Beach, Li Laosi was suspended from his job and was thinking about his past behind closed doors, waiting for news of the investigation results.

    also followed Li Laosi home, and everyone knew about it.

    ??Li Laosi felt very guilty. He knelt in front of his mother and kowtowed, saying, "Mother, I have made you worry again. My son is unfilial!"

    ??Old Mrs. Li picked up her son and asked: "Fourth son, tell your mother, does the death of that soldier have anything to do with you? Was it you who killed him?"

    ¡°No, mother! It has nothing to do with me at all!¡± Li Laosi responded quickly.

    Mrs. Li breathed a sigh of relief, bent down and wiped the dust off her son''s knees, "Then why are you kneeling! My mother''s son has been wronged and wronged, and she only helped to vent her anger, how could she blame him!

    ¡°Just remember, at any time, as long as you do nothing wrong, as long as you can live up to your conscience, you don¡¯t have to bow to anyone!¡±

    ¡°Mom, I listen to you!¡± Li Laosi choked and nodded heavily.

    ?From the moment Chen He died suddenly, whether in the military camp or in front of outsiders, he never defended himself. This does not mean that he was not aggrieved.

    And his grievances can only be seen by my mother!

    In front of his wife and daughter, he is like a mountain standing tall in the sky and on the earth.

    In front of his brother, he is a fighting partner.

    Only in front of his mother can he be a wronged child!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 694ï¼š Lao Hei returns

    Chapter 694 The return of Lao Hei

    ??Li Laoer was also advising from the side, "Don''t worry, Fourth, this matter has been handed over to the Ministry of War for investigation, and the truth will definitely come to light.

    ¡°It sounds like you were just unlucky. The soldier died suddenly and you were leading the training.

    "You can live at home with peace of mind, I''m here in the city. It just so happens that during this period, I can''t take care of the trivial matters at home and in the village. You can help me deal with it at home."

    ¡°It¡¯s the Chinese New Year, so I¡¯d like to give my mother and younger siblings a little help.¡±

    ??Li Laosi nodded and said quickly: "Okay, second brother, just go and do your work. I will take care of the family matters."

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s right!¡± Mrs. Li was very pleased to see her sons united.

    ?She patted her younger son on the shoulder and told him, "Listen to your second brother and have a good rest at home. It''s time to go on an expedition again in the spring next year. This time you can spend the New Year at home peacefully."

    Tao Hongying had just felt sorry for her husband and had red circles in her eyes. Now she quickly gathered her emotions and said: "Mom, my fourth brother is at home and someone is working. Can we make some sticky rice tomorrow?"

    ¡°Most of the sticky bean buns and fried dregs cakes we steamed last time were distributed, and the family didn¡¯t even have enough to eat.¡±

    Jiayin also joined in the fun, ran to hug his father''s waist, and shouted: "Dad, take me to catch the bird tomorrow, okay? My brother is not at home, and there is no one to burn the bird for me!"

    "Okay!" Li Laosi rubbed his daughter''s hair and responded with a smile: "Father, find a big dustpan, pick up ten or eight pieces at a time, and then skewer them and bake them for you to eat!"

    Mrs. Li smiled and scolded, "I can''t even finish the fat chicken at home, but I still want to eat the roasted house bird that''s all bones. It''s really annoying for you two!"

    ¡°Go and play if you want to, just be careful not to set the firewood pile on fire!¡±

    The family talked and laughed, and soon the little depression in their hearts was relieved.

    At this time, the village chief, Uncle Zhao, Liu Biaotou and others heard the news and rushed over.

    Li Laoer and Li Laosi chatted with them, and Tao Hongying arranged dinner, leaving the old men to eat something good.

    ??The leg of lamb brought back by the Marquis has been marinated all day long and is now being roasted in the oven.

    Stew a chicken with mushrooms, dry beans, potatoes and pork belly, stir-fry two simple side dishes, steam a large bowl of snow-white rice, heat up a basket of steamed buns, and dinner is ready.

    Thinking that there were two other pregnant women, Tao Hongying made some chicken soup in a clay pot, cooked wontons, and fried salted cucumbers with some minced meat, which was Mrs. Wen and Wenjuan''s favorite.

    Sure enough, when it was dark, Mr. Wen came over supporting Mrs. Wen.

    Sister-in-law Qiong, who was following behind, carried a basket of two hundred eggs in her hand and brought them directly into the kitchen.

    Mrs. Li asked: "Are there any chickens laying eggs at this time of year?"

    Mrs. Wen glanced at Mr. Wen, her face turned slightly red, and she whispered: "My delivery date is after the New Year, and the chickens didn''t lay eggs at that time. My senior brother was afraid that I would have no eggs to eat during my confinement, so he put the little ones in Zhuangzi The chickens were put in the greenhouse.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not too cold, but the chickens are still laying eggs. I saved six hundred eggs, which is enough for Wenjuan and I to have confinement, so I brought these for the family to eat on weekdays.¡±

    Hearing this, Mrs. Li was not polite, but smiled and said: "Mr. Wen really loves his wife, he takes such little things into consideration.

    ¡°We usually say that Jia Huan loves her daughter-in-law, but now it seems that she is not even half as good as Mr. Wen.¡±

    Tao Hongying said with a smile: "It''s the end of the year and the restaurant is too busy. Otherwise, Jia Huan would be wishing to stay at home with Wen Juan all day long."

    Everyone laughed.

    ?Mrs. Wen asked: "Have you found a suitable pickle shop for Hongying?"

    Tao Hongying was busy with her hands, but she shook her head and replied: "Not yet. I looked at two and they didn''t suit my liking."

    Mrs. Wen said: "I went out to socialize the day before yesterday and met Mrs. Jia Er. She said that she had a good sister and wanted to open a grocery store in a very good location.

    "I have some free time at home tomorrow, shall we go for a walk in the city?"

    "Okay," Tao Hongying said with a smile, "If it works, Mrs. Jia Er has been a big help. Next time she comes over, I will cook two delicious dishes to thank her."

    ??While they were joking, Zheng He ran in from outside and went all the way to the main room. Everyone was confused, and after a while Li Laosi came out, walked to the door of the kitchen and said: "Fu Niu''er, Lao Hei and the others are back.

    ¡°Perhaps he was worried that this trip was to collect bones and he was very yin-y, so he didn¡¯t come over to pay homage. He just left a message at the entrance of the village and went back.¡±

    Jiayin quickly said: "Dad, do you want to go there? Help me tell Uncle Hei and the others to have a good rest and talk to you tomorrow if you have anything to say.

    ¡°Tell Aunt Xiao Cui for me to provide good food and drinks for Uncle Lao Hei and others, so that they can eat and drink well.¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go over there and you don¡¯t have to wait for me to eat.¡± Li Laosi waved his hand and left.

    At the second village, it was also very lively because Lao Hei and others returned.

    ??They are all brothers who came down from the battlefield. No one has many lives in his hands, so no one is taboo about the evil spirit.

    ?Hence, Lao Hei''s row house was now crowded with people.

    ?Lao Hei and the others simply washed away their travel dust, sat on the hot kang, and chatted with the old brothers.

    They even showed off the wolf skins and mink skins they had hunted in the mountains, making everyone envious.

    ?Xiao Cui brought several women with him, all of whom were very agile.

    When Li Laosi came over, the food was already on the table.

    ??Everyone quickly went down to the ground to salute Li Laosi. Li Laosi took off his shoes and got on the kang, invited Lao Hei and others to sit together, and asked about the situation in the north while eating.

    Seeing him like this, everyone lost their restraint and started talking about whatever they thought of.

    ?Especially after drinking a few bowls of wine, the room became more lively.

    ?Although Guo Wenhao is young, he has endured a lot of hardships and has studied with Mr. Wen for so long, so he is very considerate in his actions.

    ?This time, they went north to collect the bones and went deep into the mountains and forests. Lao Hei and others did their best, and he was also generous.

    In the afternoon, the bones were transported to Guojiazhuangzi, and Guo Wenhao settled the commission directly and doubled it.

    Lao Hei and others each earned twenty taels. Adding in what they earned from going to Yunzhou Prefecture, everyone almost has a net worth of fifty or sixty taels.

    Don''t underestimate this little money.

    ??This is enough for a family of three to live for five or six years, or to marry a daughter-in-law with dignity.

    Everyone was half drunk, so they started joking and wanted to introduce their wives to Lao Hei and others.

    Lao Hei and others were used to being free, and they didn''t want to be tied down by their wives and children for the time being, so they quickly waved their hands and refused.

    ?Although the crowd was making noises, it was just a joke, so naturally they would not force them.

    But some people couldn''t understand the look and really had their thoughts on it.

    ??This person is none other than the young daughter-in-law who bakes clothes in the workshop. She was also the one who disliked the Li family''s reward for being too thin when they first moved here.

    ?Her husband¡¯s surname is Kong, Kong Qinghe, so everyone calls her Sister-in-law Kong.

    ?Sister-in-law Kong has a younger sister from her natal family. She is mean and has a high level of ambition. She is already eighteen years old this year and has not yet found her husband''s family.

    ??Although Lao Hei and others are almost thirty years old, they earn a lot of money and still need to be put to good use by the princess!

    Sister-in-law Kong thought that if she could find a brother-in-law, not only would her sister''s life be better, but she would also benefit from it...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 695ï¼š The hatred of killing a son, the hatred of a dead mother!

    Chapter 695: The hatred of killing a son and the hatred of a deceased mother!

    At least the workshop won¡¯t kick her out just because of a small mistake!

    ?She had a good plan, so she asked Xiao Cuier to find out the details about Lao Hei and others.

    Xiaocui didn''t like her at first, so she said directly: "Sister-in-law Kong, when I asked you to come here to help with cooking and washing, didn''t you dislike Brother Hei and the others for being dirty? Why are you asking these questions now?"

    ?Sister-in-law Kong was a little shameless and said with an embarrassed smile: "I just asked casually."

    ?Xiao Cui ignored her and continued to work.

    ?Sister-in-law Kong was a little embarrassed, turned around and went home.

    Lao Hei and others also heard that Chen Hezhi was dead in the city. Lao Hei said: "General, it can''t be true, and it can''t be true. Everything can pass. Don''t get angry. If something happens, our brothers General, you can send out those who are able to contribute.¡±

    "That''s right, General, we can''t do anything else, but we are also good at killing people. The worst we can do is copy the guy and destroy the Chen family!" A man was half drunk, so he spoke without any scruples.

    Li Laosi smiled and said: "It''s not a big deal. The emperor personally appointed the Ministry of War to investigate, and the Ministry of War will definitely give a result. It just so happens that I am taking advantage of this period to spend a good year at home!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if there is a place where you are needed, I will definitely not be polite to you.¡±

    Lao Hei and others were happy when they heard this. They picked up the wine bowl and drank even more happily...

    ?When Li Laosi came home, the wine table at home was also dispersed. Since there was nothing important, everyone went to bed.

    The cold wind in the winter night made the window lattice whistle, and the moon in the sky was frozen and hidden behind the clouds. The sky and the earth became darker and darker, with only the white snow reflecting the pale light.

    In the courtyard of the Chen family in Xindu, Mrs. Chen, who had been paralyzed for seven or eight years, suddenly woke up in the middle of the night.

    The children and grandchildren in the family are quite filial, and she is well taken care of.

    ??Although he can''t walk and it''s inconvenient for him to eat, drink or even relieve himself, he still lives a dignified and comfortable life with his maid and mother-in-law taking care of him.

    During the day, she suddenly heard that her little grandson had died, and that the white-haired man was giving away the black-haired man. She was very sad.

    After dinner, her youngest son was worried about her, so he came over to comfort her for a long time, and then personally fed her half a bowl of soothing soup.

    Logically speaking, she should have slept until dawn, but for some reason, she suddenly woke up, her throat burning, and she was very thirsty.

    ??The woman who was in charge of waiting heard the commotion and hurried into the room. She stood by the warm kettle and fiddled with it for a long time, and then brought a cup of warm honey water.

    She put the cup to Mrs. Chen''s mouth and whispered, "Old madam, drink a glass of honey water to moisten your throat."

    Mrs. Chen nodded, drank half a glass of honey water in one breath, and then closed her eyes again.

    The grandson died unexpectedly and could only stay at home for three days. There will be a funeral tomorrow morning.

    With so many relatives and friends coming over, she had to cheer up and see her grandson off for the last time, and she couldn¡¯t get sick and hold her sons back...

    ?The mother-in-law stayed by the bed, and when the old lady made no movement, she took out a jade bracelet from her sleeve and stuffed it into the old lady''s hand.

    ?Then she hurriedly washed the cups and kettle, packed them up, and hurriedly retreated.

    In the small penthouse at the entrance of the courtyard, someone was waiting there in the dark.

    As soon as the mother-in-law passed by, the man asked in a low voice: "Is everything done?"

    ?The mother-in-law nodded quickly and responded tremblingly: "It''s done, it''s absolutely right."

    The man raised his legs and was about to leave, but the old woman had the courage to ask: "Master, you must not forget the promise you made to me." "Don''t worry, once this matter is settled, your grandson will enter Luo''an." Academy." The man waved his hand and walked quietly into the darkness, and soon disappeared.

    ?The mother-in-law retracted from the door, quickly went to bed and covered herself in the quilt, but she didn''t fall asleep again and stared all night.

    There was deathly silence in the yard until dawn, when the second-class maid who was responsible for taking care of the old lady came into the old lady''s bedroom and screamed, causing everyone in the Chen family to gather in a hurry.

    ¡°Woo, eldest master, second master, third master, old lady... the old lady seems to have passed away!¡± The maid turned pale with fright, knelt on the ground, and could not speak completely.

    ??The Chen family immediately rushed into the house. Sure enough, the old lady had her eyes closed, her face was ashen, and she had no breath at all.

    Mr. Chen and the third Mr. Chen Chuan were the most filial. They threw themselves on the bed and cried bitterly.

    ??Chen Chuan almost cried so much that he vomited blood. First he lost his son, and now he lost his mother. Most people simply couldn''t bear it.

    He hugged my mother''s stiff body and cried: "Mom, wuwu, mom, why are you gone? How can you let your son live?"

    Mr. Chen also cried half to death.

    ?Their father died early, their brothers are mediocre in talent, and most of the family is supported by their mother.

    It was only in the past two years that my mother lay paralyzed on the bed, finally relinquishing her responsibilities as the head of the household.

    It can be said that the fact that this family has been able to survive to this day is all due to my mother-in-law.

    ?Now that my mother is gone suddenly, my son feels reluctant to part with her and feels even more guilty!

    Mr. Chen Er rubbed his eyes until they were red, and he was jumping around and yelling.

    "You slaves, how on earth did you serve the old lady! When did the old lady pass away? Why didn''t you call the doctor?"

    A woman knelt down and cried: "The old lady kept waking up last night, and she kept talking about Master He every time. We served her carefully and persuaded her for a long time, but we didn''t expect..."

    ?The other maids were afraid of being punished, so they also agreed.

    ¡°Yes, second master. The old lady always loves Young Master He, but suddenly she heard that Young Master He was gone. The old lady couldn¡¯t bear it, so she went with him.¡±

    "The old lady was usually in good health, and the doctors said that the slaves took good care of her. Now that she passed away suddenly, she is so sad. It was really not that the slaves were negligent!"

    ¡°Second Master, you see that the jade string in the old lady¡¯s hand was bought by Master He. The old lady was really reluctant to leave Young Master He, so she followed him!¡±

    Fortunately, the second master did not insist on punishing them, and instead shouted to his elder brother and younger brother, "Brother, third brother, Brother He''s death was tragic. I wish I could eat Li Qiusheng alive!"

    ¡°Now that my mother has passed away because she felt sorry for Brother He, I can¡¯t bear this feeling!

    ¡°The Ministry of War said it was an investigation, but everyone knows that they dare not and will not convict Li Qiusheng.

    ¡°My mother and Brother He will die in vain in the end, and our Chen family will be trampled under the feet of the Li family who comes from a mud-legged background?

    ¡°How can we walk around outside in the future? Everyone will think that our family is a coward with no courage!¡±

    Mr. Chen and Chen Chuan both had red eyes. Chen Chuan stood up and said, "Second brother, what do you think we should do about this matter?"

    Mr. Chen Er shook his fist fiercely and looked crazy.

    ¡°Mother can be buried in the ancestral grave, but Brother He died suddenly and cannot be buried in it. Instead of letting Brother He be buried in a mass grave, it is better to carry the coffin to Broken Gold Beach and bury Brother He to the entrance of Lijia Village!

    ¡°Let the Li family remember the evil deeds they have done year after year, and let everyone in the Li family remember that they are the life and death enemies of the Chen family for generations!

    ¡°The imperial court does not care, the Xinting Marquis protects him, and the Ministry of War is perfunctory. He, Li Qiusheng, can rely on these to escape punishment!

    ¡°But our Chen family will never forget the hatred of killing a son and the hatred of a dead mother!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 696ï¼š The golden beach is ruined!

    Chapter 696: The Golden Beach is ruined!

    Mr. Chen and Chen Chuan both had red eyes and chests heaving violently.

    Mr. Chen slapped the edge of the bed and said, "That''s it!"

    ??Chen Chuan also responded: "Wear hemp and mourn, carry the coffin to the funeral, and the funeral will break the golden beach!"

    ???The three sisters-in-law of the Chen family came only a moment late because they had to get dressed, and the matter was already settled.

    Mrs. Chen has a good-natured temperament. She usually eats fast and chants Buddha''s name. At this time, she can only turn the beads and has no idea at all.

    ?Mrs. Chen Er is smart and mean. This time she rushed to the front and asked people to go back to her parents'' home to borrow more than a dozen nursing homes.

    Mrs. Chen Chuan was so angry that she wanted to die because of her son.

    When she heard that her son was going to be buried in front of Li''s house, all her pain seemed to find an outlet, and she called everyone in the back street.

    ??At that time, the old man of the Chen family was also a great general with great achievements in battle. His soldiers have been living nearby for many years and depended on the Chen family.

    He has many children and grandchildren, and they even work as bodyguards under the three masters of the Chen family.

    ??Now I heard that the Chen family was bullied, the young master died tragically, and the old lady went away in grief.

    The veterans were all dissatisfied, and a little bit eager to take advantage of the opportunity to please their masters.

    ??Everyone looked for someone to take advantage of and followed the funeral procession.

    Xindu was originally just a prefectural city. After the capital was moved here, tens of thousands of people suddenly crowded in. They were so crowded everywhere that they wished they could step on two pairs of feet whenever they turned around.

    ??The Chen family had a son who died and was involved in a lot of things, so people paid special attention to it.

    ?Now that a tall spiritual flag has been erected in front of the door, people are bound to ask a few more questions.

    As a result, everyone frowned and shook their heads at this question.

    The old man is getting older, and it was Mrs. Bai who sent the black-haired man to him originally. But now he is too sad, so he also goes with his grandson.

    What a tragedy in the world!

    ?So, the Chen family held the coffin and went out. Many people stood on the roadside to watch it, and rarely did they say anything idle.

    ?Even if there is a traffic jam on the road, they will automatically give way to the mourning team.

    But the Chen family¡¯s funeral procession left the city gate and did not go to the mass graves or the mountains. Instead, they went straight to Broken Gold Beach!

    ?Everyone was surprised, couldn''t bear it any longer, and started speculating one after another.

    ¡°What does the Chen family mean? They are so aggressive and scary.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! It doesn¡¯t look like a good thing to drag a coffin to Broken Gold Beach.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to seek revenge, are you?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t drag the coffin with you when you are seeking revenge. I think it¡¯s just to make the Li family sick, so the anger is genuine.¡±

    "It''s possible! I heard that the Chen family''s son was killed by the Li family. I''m so angry."

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±

    ¡°Wait for me, let¡¯s go together!¡±

    As everyone said this, they were unwilling to let go of the excitement and followed far behind.

    ?In the crowd watching the excitement, Sister-in-law Kong was holding a basket. She could hear clearly and her eyes were rolling around.

    Getting up early today, most of the people in the second village went to work in the workshops, and the remaining women were also busy washing and cooking for Lao Hei and others.

    ?She had breakfast and thought that her husband had not returned home from the military camp by the river. She had nothing to do for a while, so she planned to go to the city for a walk.

    As a result, as soon as I reached the city gate, I encountered this thing.

    She hesitated for a moment, then took a small road and ran back to the second village quickly...

    ?Four veterans, wearing thick sheepskin coats and cotton hats, were basking in the sun with their sleeves and gossiping.

    On the bridge next to it, there is a high wooden fence, which is their post. Anyone who wants to enter the second village and the new village must cross the bridge. If they guard the wooden fence, they can maintain the peace of the two villages.

    Recalling that Lao Hei and others talked about the harvest of this trip last night, a veteran who was missing an ear was very envious.

    ¡°When I ask Brother Hei when they will be short of manpower, I will go out with him.

    ¡°The money I earn from this trip is enough to buy a betrothal gift, which is much higher than our wages.¡±

    ??The oldest veteran next to him couldn''t help but raise his foot and kick his butt, laughing and scolding: "You dissatisfied bitch! When others heard this, they thought you were dissatisfied with your master''s family!"

    ¡°In the past, in the army, you had to hold a knife while sleeping, and your monthly salary was only five hundred coins.

    ¡°Now that I have enough to eat and drink every day, if I stop here, bask in the sun and chat, I can earn thirty cash a day. It¡¯s like pie in the sky!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, our life is envied by many people.¡± Another veteran also tightened his collar and said: ¡°Old Hei and the others are making money, but it¡¯s really hard work.

    "It''s only been forty days this time. It''s really not easy to go into the mountains under heavy snow and do such work as collecting bones."

    ??The veteran without ears was not angry even after being kicked or scolded. He smiled and scratched the back of his head, "I''m just saying, I would be reluctant to leave the village and the hot bed."

    ?Everyone laughed. After experiencing the dangers of the battlefield and the hardships of the military camp, the stable life now is especially cherished!

    ?An old soldier with good eyesight saw someone on the official road from a distance, so he put up an awning and looked around, saying, "Oh, it seems there is a funeral."

    When several other people wanted to watch the fun, Sister-in-law Kong ran over from the path. As soon as she reached the vicinity, she fell to the ground, holding her stomach and rolling around, crying.

    ¡°Help! My stomach hurts so much, oooh, help!¡±

    ??Several veterans were startled and recognized him as a villager, so they hurried forward to check.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you run too fast?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to go to the village to ask for Dr. Zhang?¡±

    As he spoke, a veteran was about to run towards the village.

    ?Sister-in-law Kong pulled off his trousers and cried loudly.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m pregnant, I have stomachache, and I¡¯m going to have a miscarriage. Find a door panel quickly and carry me over!¡±

    ?Several veterans were frightened, and we should not neglect the children.

    They hurriedly ran to the nearest yard. Regardless of whether anyone was home, they took off the door panel, carried their young daughter-in-law, and ran to the new village.

    In their busy schedule, several veterans did not pay attention to the funeral procession on the official road.

    Sister-in-law Kong, on the other hand, held her stomach and pretended to cry out in pain while secretly watching the funeral procession turn to the end of the bridge. The corners of her mouth were raised high and she was so proud...

    ??Members of the Chen family carried the coffin and scattered paper money along the way.

    When I saw the wooden fence at the end of the bridge, I thought someone was blocking the way.

    As a result, there was no one behind the wooden fence!

    Without any delay, the Chen family carried the wooden fence and threw it aside, then rushed inside.

    For a time, there were howling and yelling, and the noise was very loud.

    The workshop is behind the Second Village, a bit far from the roadside, but the row house of Lao Hei and others is very close.

    Everyone was very drunk last night, so naturally they had to be lazy for a while to warm up their beds in the morning.

    After being woken up by peeing, everyone got up and ran to the toilet.

    Lao Hei heard something was wrong on the road, so he led everyone and ran to open the door to take a look. They were all shocked by what they saw.

    Some people even rubbed their eyes, thinking they were still dreaming...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 697ï¼š Brothers, copy guys!

    Chapter 697: Brothers, you are copying!

    Lingbanner?

    ??People wearing sackcloth and wearing filial piety?

    A heavy black coffin?

    What''s happening here? !

    ?They just slept in, and something happened to the host¡¯s family? !

    Lao Hei was still sharp-eyed and was the first to notice that the funeral procession was full of unfamiliar faces, so he started shouting.

    ¡°Not good! Something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    ??If there is a funeral in the host''s family, it should be sent outside, not inside!

    At this time, the others also felt strange.

    ¡°Stop them and ask them quickly what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The copycats, stop them, something is wrong!¡±

    ¡°Why is there no one blocking the bridge? The fence has been thrown into the river. These people are here to cause trouble!¡±

    ??Everyone has been outside, so they are very slow in their actions at critical moments.

    In the blink of an eye, they all found the sticks they had handy, sabers tucked into their belts behind their backs, and then rushed up.

    ?At this moment, the funeral procession of the Chen family was only a few dozen feet away from the new village.

    ?? Chen Laoer shouted to the drum troupe and played the funeral song louder and louder.

    The sound of the suona completely broke the tranquility of the entire Broken Gold Beach.

    Lao Hei was so angry that he didn''t care about paying homage first and then fighting. He rushed into the funeral procession like a tiger rushing into a flock of sheep and kicked over the two suona players first.

    ??Other veterans were not idle either. They followed Lao Hei, beating people and smashing things when they saw him!

    For a time, the funeral procession was scattered.

    How could Chen Chuan and his two elder brothers suffer any loss, not to mention that they already had a lot of resentment and hatred.

    At this moment, Chen Chuan shouted directly: "Where did you come from, you dog slave, beat me! Even if the King of Heaven comes today, I will bury my son in front of the Li family!"

    ??The Chen family veterans, slaves, and guards who were following the team also caught up at this moment. When they heard this, they all picked up their weapons and fought with Lao Hei and others.

    Lao Hei and others are not weak, but a good tiger cannot fight against a pack of wolves.

    Thirty people against hundreds or ten people will suffer a loss at first sight.

    Lao Hei suddenly remembered and called a brother, "Go and ring the bell, ring the bell quickly!"

    In the workshop on the back street, everyone was busy making noodles, and there was a faint noise outside.

    ?Some veterans shouted: "Who goes to see what''s going on outside? Is a pig being killed in the village? Why is it so lively?"

    Others laughed and said, "You know how to think of good things, and you only kill pigs in the new year. It''s still more than ten days later!"

    Before the words could be heard, a crisp and high-pitched bell rang over the entire village.

    Everyone was stunned and looked at each other with disbelief in their eyes.

    ?This bronze bell is tied to a big tree outside the village, not far from the side of the bridge.

    ??Brothers who are usually on duty to guard the bridge, if there is an emergency, promptly notify the villagers to help.

    ??But this is not Jiangbei. On weekdays, the Marquis is the prestige of the town. The Li family also behaves thoughtfully and kindly. They get along very well with the surrounding villages. There is nothing dangerous at all, and the bronze bell becomes just a decoration.

    Today, at such a moment, I would think of such an urgent bell!

    "What are you thinking about? Copy it!" A veteran jumped up, picked up the rolling pin at hand and rushed out.

    ¡°Quick, grab the guy!¡± Everyone yelled, no matter what was at hand, they just grabbed it and ran away, as long as it can hurt someone.

    In the blink of an eye, the workshop was completely empty.

    Even Xiao Cui and the women followed, not falling behind at all.

    Running to the front street, without any guidance, the funeral procession of a hundred or ten people was the most eye-catching presence. When everyone looked at the outside, the man with the filial belt tied around his waist and kicked to the ground together was the brother who had been drinking together last night. At that time, everyone''s eyes were red.

    ¡°Grass, hammer them to death!¡±

    ¡°Come on, beat me to death!¡±

    ??As long as they are not blind or stupid, everyone can see now that this funeral procession is no longer a good bird!

    How could such an unlucky thing as a funeral come to the Broken Gold Beach? !

    Even if you have good intentions, you wouldn¡¯t hit someone? !

    ?Especially when we were drinking last night, everyone was talking about the death of a boy in the Chen family, and the story was falsely blamed on the fourth master.

    This is obviously the Chen family coming to cause trouble!

    In the second village, there are old and young men, all of whom are wounded and veterans who have retired from the battlefield.

    Facing the beast-like barbarians, they might even be frightened.

    But now, how can we take it seriously when dealing with the guardians and servants of the Chen family who are like watchdogs?

    Almost in the blink of an eye, more than a hundred veterans rushed in.

    Lao Hei and others had help, and the situation of the battle turned around instantly.

    ??The Chen family''s guards and slaves were constantly being knocked down.

    Not to mention the drumming troupe, they had already rolled into the ditch on the roadside to save their lives, and their trumpets were crushed.

    Xiao Cui and other women, unable to fight alone, formed groups to fight.

    They followed the men. Whenever there were Chen family guards and slaves who were knocked down, they rushed forward and picked up the wooden basins, rolling pins, and even poles and door bolts in their hands, and smashed them with their eyes closed.

    It wasn¡¯t until the beaten person¡¯s head was bleeding and he could no longer get up that they went to beat the next one in a group!

    ??The Chen family does have some confidence. The guards and servants are not very good at their job, but the dozens of veterans who followed them in the back street are not bad.

    They are also the main opponents of Lao Hei and others. Just by meeting each other, both sides know that they are the same.

    But now everyone has their own master, and they don¡¯t care about so much anymore!

    Let¡¯s talk about the four veterans who were responsible for guarding the fence. They carried Sister Kong all the way to the entrance of the new village. Before they could turn into the village, they heard the bell.

    ?The four of them were almost scared out of their minds and quickly looked towards the bridge in the distance.

    There is no wooden fence at the end of the bridge, but the funeral procession is clearly occupying the road!

    They subconsciously looked down at Sister-in-law Kong, and saw that Sister-in-law Kong was stretching her neck and looking towards the road, smiling and watching the excitement.

    What else don¡¯t they understand? !

    Tune the tiger away from the mountain!

    ?The four of them gritted their teeth with hatred, and with a strong force on their hands, they threw Mrs. Kong and the door panel out, then turned around and ran back.

    ?Sister-in-law Kong was just gloating about her misfortune, when she suddenly flew up. She was so shocked that before she could scream, she fell **** the pile of stones on the roadside.

    ?Her front teeth were immediately knocked out, her mouth was bleeding, and her leg was stuck on a big rock, causing severe pain.

    ?She hugged her legs and cried, but no one paid attention!

    ??In the Li family yard, early in the morning, Li Laoer and Mr. Wen went to Guojiazhuang together.

    ??Guo Wenhao took back the bones of his parents and elders yesterday and will attend funerals today.

    When people leave, the tea is cool. Mr. Guo has passed away for a long time, and there are not many relatives in the Guo family who still have contact with him.

    Secondly, once a teacher is always a father, Mr. Wen, as Guo Wenhao¡¯s teacher, should help him at this time.

    Jiaren is Guo Wenhao¡¯s senior brother, so he should be on hand to help with the busy work.

    ?Ke Jiaren is out of town, so Li Lao''er, his biological father, has to go over and sit down and help his son do his best.

    And Li Laosi drank wine last night, so he rarely stayed in bed in the backyard room today.

    Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying didn''t call him. After breakfast, they opened the kitchen door, washed the sticky rice, and then soaked it, preparing to grind some more sticky noodles.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 698ï¼š Broken Gold Beach is the dragons pond and the tigers den!

    Chapter 698 Broken Gold Beach is the Dragon Pond and Tiger¡¯s Den!

    ?Mrs. Wen is bored at home alone, so she comes over at this time every day. Together with Wenjuan, she makes a bedding for the child and talks about the movements in each other''s stomachs.

    This month, both of them had fetal movements.

    ??The baby in Wenjuan''s belly is thick and moves a lot.

    The baby in Mrs. Wen''s belly was honest. Even if it moved occasionally, one side of its belly would tremble and itch, making Mrs. Wen couldn''t help but laugh.

    At this moment, while the sun was shining brightly, the two of them did not want to be bored in the house, so they gathered around a screen under the sunny eaves outside the kitchen, lit a charcoal pot, and roasted two sweet potatoes while chatting with Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying chatted.

    ?Aunt He and Aunt Tian were also chatting about home affairs. They held the bedding at home in their hands and hung it to dry on the bamboo pole in the corner of the courtyard.

    Shuiyun and Sister-in-law Qiong washed the cage cloth with warm water.

    In a few days we will be steaming bean buns again, so prepare these in advance.

    ?At such a warm and lively time, everyone was a little confused when they suddenly heard the bell.

    When Tao Hongying came to her senses, she immediately threw away the pottery basin in her hand and shouted loudly, "Aunt He, Aunt Tian, ??take care of Wenjuan and Mrs. Wen, and don''t go out if there is anything going on outside!"

    After saying that, she ran to find Li Laosi.

    ??Li Laosi also woke up from his sleep. He put on his coat and trousers every now and then, went out to meet his wife and ran out.

    Old Mrs. Li had already run out of the courtyard gate, with Sister-in-law Qiong and Shuiyun protecting her.

    ??The village chief, Uncle Zhao and others, together with all the villagers, gathered from all over.

    At this time, the funeral procession was already not far outside the village entrance, and everyone could take a quick look at it.

    ??A daughter-in-law from the second village came and shouted, "Old lady, village chief! My man said that the Chen family was carrying a coffin to cause trouble!

    ¡°The Chen family has brought more than a hundred people with them and they are already fighting!¡±

    ??The village chief was furious at that time and his hair stood on end.

    As the old man gets older, he has many taboos in his heart.

    Even though the old people in the village are arranging gifts for themselves, they are actually hoping that they can live a few more years!

    But when they see mourning in other people''s homes, they feel uncomfortable. They always feel that their time is running out...

    ?Now, the Chen family brought a coffin to the door. They not only provoked and bullied the Li family, but also cursed the entire village to an early death!

    This is a taboo, a huge taboo!

    "Fuck! That''s too much! You think our Broken Gold Beach is his home, and they can step on it if they want! Give me a copy and beat them to death!"

    ??The village chief was really mad. He waved his arms so hard that he lost his prosthetic hand.

    He didn''t care. His only good hand took out his pipe and pot, and ran out of the village to kill the first one.

    ?The villagers were already angry, and the village chief took the lead, so they rushed forward with all their might.

    ?Li Laosi and Tao Hongying ran out and saw only the backs of the villagers.

    ??Looking further away, there was already a crowd surrounding the **** coffin. The couple also had similar guesses, and their expressions were extremely ugly.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was also very angry.

    When the Yan family and the Wen family came to make trouble before, it was just a dozen people who came over to talk nonsense.

    ??Now the Chen family is doing well, and they actually come to the door with a coffin. This is because the Li family is sure that they don''t dare to do anything to them, right? !

    ?She grabbed her son who was about to rush over and told him: "Fourth child, our family is not a dough, and we cannot let others step on their faces!

    ¡°This matter must not go well today, otherwise in the future there will be countless people from the Feng family, Wang family, Dong family, etc. who will drag dirty and smelly things to Suijintan!

    ¡°You go over and just let go and clean it up, as long as no one is killed. Even if you take a step back, you are not afraid of the dead. If they can carry the coffin, so can we!

    ¡°The worst thing is, my mother is lying in the coffin, let¡¯s go to the city to complain!¡±

    Li Laosi''s eyes were red, he knelt down and shouted back: "Mom, don''t worry, if my son doesn''t say this to you today, he will be hit to death!"

    After saying that, he picked up his saber and rushed out with large strides.

    ??Chen He''s death, whether it had anything to do with him or not, the Chen family is now carrying the coffin to the Broken Gold Beach for burial. It was he who caused the trouble!

    At this moment, the guilt and anger in his heart were like a flood that was about to burst, and he was eager to find a outlet! And the crowd getting closer and closer, the black coffin, and the white mourning flags are the best targets!

    ??The village chief has already led the villagers to the funeral procession. How could they hesitate and join the battle group directly.

    Originally, more than a hundred people came to the Chen family, and they were already overwhelming in numbers.

    But they didn¡¯t expect that Broken Gold Beach would be the ¡°Dragon Pool and Tiger¡¯s Den¡±.

    There are only thirty people like Lao Hei, and each of them is capable of one against three.

    The veterans, wounded soldiers and women who came later became evenly matched when they joined, and even gradually gained the upper hand.

    When the village chief and the new villagers came in again, the situation would become completely one-sided.

    ?Nearly two or three villagers surrounded a Chen family nurse or slaves and veterans, beating him to death!

    ?? Chen Chuan, Mr. Chen and Mr. Chen were surrounded in the middle. They held sabers in their hands and swung the sword from time to time when they felt cold.

    They already had official positions, and people in Xincun and Second Village were wary of them.

    ?As long as they don''t do anything, no one will hurt them.

    Who would have thought that they would take advantage of their scruples and hurt several villagers!

    ??The village chief was anxious, grabbed a saber and rushed over.

    ?At this moment, Li Laosi arrived!

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± He shouted, ran forward, and chopped off Mr. Chen¡¯s right hand that was holding the sword with a single stroke of his saber.

    Mr. Chen screamed and fell to the ground.

    ??Master Chen Er and Chen Chuan were both stunned. Before they could recover, Li Laosi swung the saber in his hand again.

    Mr. Chen Er was cruel and pulled the guard aside to block the knife for him.

    Chen Chuan only turned sideways and was slashed in the back by Li Laosi.

    The fur on his body stopped him for a moment, but Li Laosi''s knife was too fast and still cut his skin and flesh, and blood flowed out instantly.

    Chen Chuan fell to the ground and was in too much pain to get up.

    ??Although they are all generals, the three brothers Chen Chuan usually lead the city defense troops to show off their power outside the city, just like a local dog barking a few times at the door of their house.

    ??When you encounter a tiger in the forest like Li Laosi, you will only get beaten to pieces!

    Mr. Chen Er was so frightened that his legs weakened. When he saw the coffin on one side in a panic, he climbed up and shouted loudly: "Everyone, come and see, the Li family has killed someone, the Li family has killed someone!"

    ?There is never a shortage of people watching the excitement in this world. The idle people who followed from Xindu have now quietly crossed the small bridge and are standing more than ten feet away.

    ?They heard Mr. Chen Er''s words clearly, but no one moved back to the city to report the news.

    First of all, the Chen family took the initiative to provoke others in Suijintan. They were not being bullied innocently, and they did not need to report to the official to make the decision.

    Secondly, the battle ahead was so fierce that no one wanted to abandon the excitement to run errands.

    Mr. Chen Er stood high and had a clear view. He saw that almost all of his own men were being suppressed and beaten, and he was about to be completely defeated.

    ?He stamped his feet angrily and wanted to say something else, but Li Laosi threw his saber, hugged the coffin with both hands, and then gave a sudden force!

    ??Boom!

    The coffin was overturned by him and thrown directly to the roadside.

    Mr. Chen Er had no time to jump down, so he fell down together. Another leg was pressed by the coffin, and he screamed in pain.

    ¡°Help! Pull me out quickly! Help, my legs!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 699ï¼š His brain was changed by the placenta as soon as he was born!

    Chapter 699: His brain was changed by the placenta as soon as he was born!

    It''s a pity that all Chen family members have been defeated, and even half of them have been tied up.

    Of course, no one cares about him!

    ?Li Laosi managed to breathe out and loudly ordered the villagers.

    ¡°Everyone who is left behind will be tied up. If anyone resists, they will be beaten to death!¡±

    ? Chen He died suddenly, and the Chen family was caught off guard. Naturally, they did not prepare a coffin in advance, but the one purchased from the coffin shop was the best.

    A coffin plus the corpse, as well as some of the clothes, porcelain, etc. that were buried with it, weigh at least three to four hundred kilograms.

    ?Li Laosi actually threw it out easily with just one pair of arms.

    There are too few such fierce men in the world!

    ??Everyone in the Chen family was dumbfounded, and finally understood what kind of existence they had provoked!

    ?At this moment, who dares to resist? !

    ??Those who were injured did not dare to cry out in pain, while those who were not injured also pretended to be chickens.

    Soon, more than a hundred people including the master and servants of the Chen family were turned into rice dumplings.

    ??The village chief breathed a sigh of relief, approached Li Laosi, and asked: "What should we do with these people? Report them to the official?"

    ??Before Mr. Li could say anything, Jiayin and his mother were already supporting Mrs. Li on the left and right, and finally arrived.

    Jiayin¡¯s face looked very ugly, with small flames of anger in his eyes.

    ?Originally, there were a large number of Panax notoginseng planted in the space, which had just matured in the past few days.

    She had eaten this morning and went into the greenhouse to take care of the flowers, vegetables and fruit trees. Then she asked Shui Ling to look at the door and went straight into the space to collect Sanqi.

    When she was halfway busy, the little fox probably got tired of being stuck in the space, so she pulled off her trousers to get out.

    Jiayin hugged it and took it out to drink some water.

    As a result, as soon as I came out, I heard Shui Ling knocking on the door...

    After decades of education in the previous life, the words "everyone is equal" are simply engraved in Jiayin''s soul.

    Even after arriving in Tianwu and being granted the title of princess, she still didn''t have the pride or self-awareness of a superior person.

    So, whether it is the entire new village, the second village, or even the big and small Wangzhuang and Dahuaishu villages, everyone is living and working in peace and contentment.

    As a real master, she did not create any difficulties or oppression.

    ?Even for major projects such as building roads and houses, those who worked on the construction site received their wages and had a sumptuous lunch at noon.

    Hands of business in Xindu have never oppressed anyone.

    Several of people who make good people on weekdays, whether they are yearning or etiquette, and conscientiously calculate, they are also more comprehensive and richer in the Li family.

    ??If possible, Jiayin really wants to be kind to others and live such a peaceful and beautiful life.

    It¡¯s a pity that the word wish is never realized, but broken!

    She wanted to live a quiet life, but someone bullied her and came to the door, even riding on her neck to **** and pee!

    Since this is the case, no one can think of peace and beauty, no one can think of living a quiet life!

    "Dad, please take a break! Broken Gold Beach is my fiefdom. Since someone has bullied you to the front door, let me deal with it today!"

    Jiayin took two steps forward. His words were in a discussion tone, but his attitude was unquestionable.

    ??Li Laosi immediately stepped aside and said, "Daughter, you can do whatever you want to relieve your anger! The worst thing is that dad doesn''t want this general anymore, and our whole family can survive by growing melons!"

    ??The village chief, Uncle Zhao and others also shouted.

    ¡°Princess Princess, if the worst happens, let¡¯s go to the Jiangbei Valley to live in seclusion!¡±

    "That''s right, although there are wolves, tigers and leopards there, life is quiet!" "Yes, yes, it''s better than this terrible place!"

    ¡°No, Grandpa Village Chief, we are standing on our own territory, how can we be in trouble!¡± Jiayin sneered and directly ordered, ¡°Invite Divine Doctor Zhang to come over and treat everyone¡¯s injuries!

    ¡°Also, let¡¯s throw the leader of the Chen family over here. I want to ask who gave their dog the courage to bully them to our doorstep!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, some people ran to the back of the village to find Dr. Zhang. More people picked up the three brothers, Mr. Chen, Mr. Chen and Chen Chuan, and threw them into the open space.

    ??Chen Chuan was quite strong, half of his body was stained with blood, and he just groaned in pain.

    As for Mr. Chen, a section of his arm was cut off and he had already passed out.

    Mr. Chen Er dragged a lame leg and his cries could be heard ten miles away.

    ¡°Help! The Li family has killed someone! Get me a doctor quickly, my legs!¡±

    Uncle Zhao stepped forward and kicked him in the mouth. His mouth was filled with blood and he immediately became silent.

    Jiayin then asked: "Tell me, you carried the coffin and brought so many people to my door. What was it for? Or was it under someone''s instructions?"

    ?? Chen Chuan struggled to sit up, his eyes full of hatred, and he cursed loudly: "Your Li family killed my son and my old mother. Our Chen family and your Li family are inseparable enemies!

    ¡°Without anyone¡¯s instigation, I just want to bury my son in Broken Gold Beach, in front of your house, so that you will always remember that our Chen family will never give up!¡±

    Jiayin raised his eyebrows and said: "Your son Chen He fell to the ground and died during training in the military camp. Your Chen family framed my father and caused him to be suspended.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet, but you¡¯re actually trying to beat me up. Who gave you the courage?!

    "To put it bluntly, it was my father who was leading the team training that day, and you insisted on insisting on it. If someone else was leading the team, you wouldn''t dare to be so messy, right?"

    "In the final analysis, you Chen family, despite the emperor''s will and the lack of investigation results from the Ministry of War, dare to come to our Suijintan to cause trouble. You just think that our Li family is easy to bully! Don''t you?"

    ??Chen Chuan''s eyes flashed and he pursed his lips.

    ?His son died, no matter what the reason, he felt a sigh of relief in his heart.

    ??If it had involved Marquis Xinting or other generals that day, he might have been able to endure it.

    ??But the Li family is just a refugee, a farmer with mud legs. He wants to vent his anger, but why can''t he do it? !

    He dared to take it seriously. He scratched his neck and said, "So what? My son is dead, why can your family live peacefully?"

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my mother, she was so sad that she lost her grandson, and she passed away last night!

    "Who did our Chen family offend again? Two people died in three days. It''s all your Li family''s fault!"

    ?This is so unreasonable!

    ??If something happens to your family, if your family is unlucky, then you can''t look down on others. Do you have to disgust others and make others live a bad life to be happy? !

    ??The village chief and others couldn''t bear it anymore and started to curse.

    ¡°When your mother gave birth to you, did she throw away her brain and stuff the placenta into her skull? Are you speaking in human language?¡±

    "Because of your wicked thoughts, all of you should die! A family of dung-making beasts is just a waste of food and air!"

    Jiayin laughed angrily, raised his hand to stop everyone from shouting and scolding, and asked Xiang Chen Chuan.

    ¡°Then if you want to bury your Chen family in our Suijintan, you will be happy if you disgust our Li family, right?¡±

    ??Chen Chuan nodded subconsciously, "Yes! Your Li family killed my son, so he should be buried in your Broken Gold Beach!"

    "Okay, I promise you!" Jiayin agreed immediately, very simply.

    Let alone Chen Chuan, everyone in the Chen family was surprised.

    Could it be that Princess Kangle was young and was frightened?

    But the Li family and all the villagers were silent...

    ?Sure enough, when Jiayin spoke again, his little face was full of sternness.

    ¡°Come here! Dig a big hole, throw all the Chen family members and the coffins in, and bury them properly!

    ¡°Put aside Chen He¡¯s father and let him see it with his own eyes and be happy!¡±

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 700ï¼š The Li family is in trouble, and help comes from all directions!

    Chapter 700 The Li family is in trouble, and help comes from all directions!

    ??The village chief was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously looked at Mrs. Li and Mr. Li. Seeing that neither of them objected, he felt relieved and directly greeted the villagers, then looked for the tools he had and started working.

    The land in Broken Gold Beach is already sandy, so growing melons is particularly sweet.

    Although it is winter now, it is freezing cold.

    But it is much easier to dig in such sandy soil than in ordinary fields.

    In addition, the villagers had just had a conflict with the Chen family. Even if they achieved an overwhelming victory, there would always be some who were unlucky or were beaten and injured by the Chen family''s crowd at the beginning.

    At this moment, the injured person has been helped to the side, waiting for Dr. Zhang to come to treat him.

    Everyone hated the Chen family even more when they saw them!

    ?Hitting someone right at the door of their house, and making a disgusting person sick on the bed, is really bullying them too much!

    Now that the princess is in charge and the Li family is backing her, what else do they have to worry about? !

    ??The village chief waved his pipe and pot and shouted at the men in the village, who rushed into the fields one by one.

    The fork breaks up the frozen soil, the shovel digs deep, and the dustpan transports it!

    ??The old and young men took off their cotton-padded jackets, threw off their arms and started fucking.

    ??The idlers watching the excitement in the distance were stunned. No one expected that the incident would become such a big deal!

    ??The Chen family carried the coffin to the Broken Gold Beach for the funeral, and then rushed through the checkpoints to beat people up. They made a lot of mistakes, and they were really bullying people!

    ??But Broken Gold Beach is also a tough one. Not only did they face the enemy head-on, completely defeating the Chen family, they also chopped off Mr. Chen¡¯s arm, overturned the coffin, and now want to bury the Chen family alive!

    ??This is more than a hundred people and more than a hundred lives!

    Some people were discussing quietly.

    ¡°Are the Li family trying to scare people? Are they really going to bury the Chen family alive?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, I think it¡¯s true!¡±

    "How old is Princess Kangle? How can she be so cruel!"

    "Cruel-hearted? I don''t think so! Someone is carrying a coffin to be buried in front of my house, and I want to kill someone too! I heard that Princess Kangle is very filial. She was raised by her grandmother since she was a child."

    ¡°Yes, the Chen family came here carrying a coffin for the funeral, and they were obviously cursing the old lady of the Li family. It would be strange if the princess was not angry!¡±

    ¡°Then you can¡¯t bury him alive? That¡¯s too scary.¡±

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s killing the chicken to scare the monkey! The Chen family is simply riding on the Li family¡¯s neck and shitting. If the Chen family is not tortured to death, there may be many people who will use the Li family as a soft persimmon in the future!¡±

    ?Everyone said whatever they wanted, but no matter what they said, they did not take a step back. They even wanted to throw their eyes into the deepening pit to watch the excitement...

    Compared to the fact that their business was none of their business, the Chen family who were tied into rice dumplings were frightened out of their wits.

    They just follow their masters to cause trouble. They listen to whatever the master says.

    ??I thought it was just to build momentum, but how could I have thought that now I was beaten with a bruised nose and face, and that I would be buried alive? !

    ?Some people couldn''t help but started to feel weak in their legs, wailing and begging for mercy.

    Panic is contagious.

    When one begs for mercy, there will be a second one, a third one...

    ?In less than a moment, most of the Chen family were crying with snot and tears, as pitifully as lost dogs.

    ?They completely forgot how majestic they were when they carried the coffin into Broken Gold Beach, and how proud they were when more than a hundred people beat them!

    Mr. Chen Er was so frightened that he finally crawled out from under the coffin. He didn''t care about the pain in his legs and just arched his body like an earthworm to escape, but was kicked back by Mr. Li.

    ?? Chen Chuan looked at the pit getting bigger and bigger, and his face became increasingly pale.

    ?He suddenly felt that the Li family was intimidating and did not dare to actually bury them.

    For a while, I felt that the Li family was not from a noble family, and if they didn¡¯t know how to keep a tightrope when doing things, they might be really ruthless...

    At this time, Jingli Zheng and others, together with the young and old men from each village, rushed over panting, carrying hoes, poles and hatchets.

    Jing Lizheng and Li Zheng from Da and Xiao Wangzhuang were both very old. They ran closer and saw that the Li family and the people in Xincun were all safe and sound. The three of them fell to their knees in exhaustion. Jing Lizheng said: "Princess, we...we are late. Princess...Princess is frightened, please forgive me!"

    Jiayin personally helped the three old people up and said, "I am very pleased that you can come. I will rest aside for now and then I will reward you based on your merits."

    Jing Lizheng heard the last four words, but he was extremely happy.

    ?They just heard the bell, but they didn''t hesitate at all and ran over immediately.

    There was a few miles away in the middle of the middle, and it was delayed.

    Fortunately, the princess noticed their intentions...

    ?Little Cuier was very discerning and called a few women to go to the village.

    Soon, they brought tables and chairs, and even screens, charcoal stoves, and teapots and tea sets.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li, Jiayin, Mr. Li and Tao Hongying all sat down, drinking hot tea and watching the digging of the pit.

    After half a cup of tea, the official road in the distance became lively again. It turned out that Mr. Liu had brought a dozen nursing homes over!

    ?Liu Zhiheng was away on business and away from home. When Mr. Liu heard the news, he came to help himself, fearing that the Li family would suffer a loss.

    At this moment, seeing how miserable the Chen family was and how leisurely everyone in the Li family was, Mr. Liu smiled and sat on the chair vacated by Mr. Li and exchanged a few words with Mrs. Li.

    The two of them talked about their family affairs, and Mr. Liu had no intention of stopping or interceding on behalf of the Chen family.

    ??Chen Chuan originally had some hope in his heart, but after waiting for a while, his heart grew cold.

    As a result, half the cup of tea was left unfinished, and another group of people hurriedly arrived on the road.

    It was actually Jia Dun who rode the horse, followed by a group of servants running wildly.

    Jia Dun jumped off his horse, and the first thing he did was rush to Li Laosi, knelt down on one knee and shouted loudly: "General, Jia Dun, the third team of the D-shaped battalion, is here to help!"

    ??Li Laosi was stunned for a moment, then there was a touch of warmth in his eyes. He raised his hand to help him up and said: "The war is over for the time being. You guys just stand by and wait quietly."

    ¡°Yes!¡± Jia Dun responded loudly and stepped aside.

    As a result, as soon as he stood behind Li Laosi, another group of people came running on the official road...

    ¡°Hu Rui, the fifth team of Dingzi Battalion, is here to help!¡±

    ¡°Zhao Ming, the eighth team of Dingzi Battalion, is here to help!¡±

    ¡°Zhou Qiang, the sixth team of Dingzi Battalion, is here to help!¡±

    ?The originally quiet Guan Road suddenly became lively.

    Back and forth, one after another, in two quarters of an hour, more than 20 groups of people arrived.

    No one supports the Chen family or intercedes for the Chen family. They all come to support the Li family.

    ??There are more and more people gathering behind Li Laosi. They are all children of various families, and they are also the recruits that he has carefully taught for several months!

    Li Laosi raised his head more and more.

    The guilt and indignation in my heart have turned into full pride.

    These are his soldiers!

    The months of sincerity and dedication have not been in vain!

    Jiayin is also proud of his father, and Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying are even more happy.

    ??If it weren''t for the wrong occasion, they would have gone home to kill pigs and have a banquet!

    Mr. Liu saw this and couldn''t help but sigh. The Li family''s wings were growing faster than he imagined!

    The idle people in the distance were even more envious and surprised, and talked about it one after another.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 701ï¼š Just one good deed a day!

    Chapter 701 Just one good deed a day!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that these gentlemen always scolded the Northern Expeditionary Army for treating them harshly when they returned home? Why did they come to support the Li family?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps they are interested in the power of the Li family and want to take the opportunity to curry favor with them!¡±

    ¡°Even so, we can¡¯t have so many people coming!¡±

    Similarly, Chen Chuan, who was tied next to the pit, became more and more desperate.

    He just wanted to vent his anger, want to make the Li family feel bad, and soothe his hatred of losing his son and his mother.

    As for whether the Li family is at fault or not, it doesn¡¯t matter at all.

    ?Even if he is not comfortable himself, he cannot see others feeling comfortable either!

    ?Who would have thought that the Li family, which he subconsciously thought was easy to handle, would actually be such a hard piece of iron!

    He wanted to beg for mercy, but couldn''t. He could only look desperately at the official road, hoping that someone would come to rescue the Chen family.

    Finally, he expected another group of people to arrive. When he got closer, he saw Li Laoer, Mr. Wen, Guo Wenhao in sackcloth, and of course the Guo family''s slaves, each holding a stick and a knife.

    ??Li Laoer saw that many people in the second village were injured, and Dr. Zhang was treating them.

    But my mother, brother and nieces were all safe and sound, so I breathed a long sigh of relief.

    Looking at Mr. Liu and the new recruits three more times, he looked even better.

    The Guo family was in mourning, and they had just sent the coffin to the cemetery for burial. As soon as they picked up the grave bag, they heard that something had happened at home.

    ?He rushed home frantically. Along the way, he thought too much in his mind, but luckily they were not reality.

    He quickly saluted Mr. Liu and others, and then asked his brother.

    ¡°Fourth! What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ?Li Laosi was also unambiguous about the cause and effect. He simply said a few words, and Li Laoer and everyone understood it clearly.

    Li Laoer glanced at Chen Chuan, who was described as embarrassed, and the frightened Chen family, and said: "Ruijintan is the fiefdom of the princess. According to Tianwu law, although the fiefdom belongs to Tianwu, the princess is not The feudal lord had the right to govern.

    ¡°That is to say, the princess has the right to deal with everything that happens on the fief.

    ¡°Now the Chen family is carrying a coffin to force each other, allowing slaves to commit murder, insulting the Li family, and offending the princess. It is really a heinous crime!

    ¡°However, the principal of the county sympathized with the Chen family¡¯s pain in losing their son, and was willing to grant the Chen family¡¯s wish and bury Chen He¡¯s coffin at Suijintan. The entire Chen family was buried with him, and the whole family went to Huangquan Road together. This was also a good thing.

    ¡°Although I feel sorry for wasting a good piece of land, the princess is kind-hearted, so let¡¯s do it.¡±

    ?? Chen Chuan listened from beginning to end, his eyes were as wide as a cow''s, he couldn''t believe it at all.

    ??Li Laoer was so eloquent that he wanted to bury hundreds of Chen family members alive. It was as if the Chen family begged and the princess reluctantly agreed.

    ?Then what have they become? Are they driving towards death?

    "No, it''s not..." He finally couldn''t bear it any longer and was about to shout at the top of his lungs.

    Uncle Zhao pulled a bunch of weeds, stuffed it into his mouth, and cursed in a low voice: "You dare to do something you dare not do! Where is your ability and majesty just now? Now you know that you are afraid of regretting it. It''s too late!"

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for your son? What¡¯s wrong with your son going to see the Lord of Hell?

    ¡°It¡¯s best to reincarnate together. You can pamper him for two lifetimes and be a good father!¡±

    ??Chen Chuan shook his head desperately and whined, but unfortunately no one could hear him.

    At this time, a large pit two feet long, one foot wide, and six feet deep was finally dug.

    Jiayin specially went to the pit to take a look, and said to the village chief: "This pit is too small, and it will wrong people like the Chen family.

    ¡°But it¡¯s cold in winter, so we can do so much for them, and we have done our best.¡±

    After saying that, she turned to look at everyone in the Chen family, smiling innocently and happily, but her words were frightening.

    ¡°Bury them in, place them vertically, and squeeze them in a little bit is enough.¡±

    ??The village chief nodded and immediately called the villagers for help.

    The closest Chen family servant was thrown into the pit first, followed by the second, third...

    ??Everyone in the Chen family was completely frightened and started crying and howling loudly.

    "Help, help!" "I don''t dare to do it anymore! Oh, I still have a blind old woman to support, please spare my life."

    ¡°Woo, help, I don¡¯t want to be buried alive!¡±

    "It''s our master who ordered us to come and cause trouble. I didn''t want to! Spare your life, spare your life!"

    It¡¯s a pity that no matter how much they shouted, they were all thrown into the pit one by one like dumplings.

    ??Li Laosi tucked up the front of his robe, jumped into the pit, and stood up the Chen family''s slaves and veterans like beanbags against the wall of the pit.

    ?In just a moment, the pit was half filled.

    ??The Chen family''s cries were so loud that the crowd watching the excitement in the distance could hear it clearly, and they were also frightened to the point of weakening their legs.

    ¡°You don¡¯t really want to be buried alive, do you?¡±

    ¡°Looking at this posture, it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s trying to scare people...¡±

    ¡°This is too cruel!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared to death. I¡¯m going to have nightmares tonight.¡±

    They were just listening to the noise, that''s all.

    Every member of the Chen family in the pit had peed themselves all over their pants and cried until they fainted.

    But neither the villagers nor Li Laosi stopped.

    ?Li Laoer stood by the pit with his back straight and his face neither happy nor sad.

    Jiayin sat on the chair, poured hot tea for Mr. Liu with a smile, and chatted casually.

    "Grandpa Liu, brother Zhimin and brother Xiujie are going on winter vacation, right? I have planted a lot of southern fruits in the greenhouse. Let them come and play when the time comes, and I will treat them to some fruits."

    "Okay," Mr. Liu coughed dryly and replied, "The academy will definitely have a holiday before the New Year, and we will let them come and play then."

    After saying that, he thought for a while and said: "Princess, um... so many people have been buried, should you think about it again?"

    Jiayin still smiled and said: "Grandpa Liu, they came here carrying the coffin so hard just to be buried in Broken Gold Beach. I am just helping them fulfill their wishes and doing one good deed every day!"

    Mr. Liu was dazzled by the fat girl''s smiling face, but his heart shrank.

    ??He had guessed who among the four brothers and the seven boys of the Li family would hold up the throne of the Li family in the future and be the ruthless and smart alpha wolf.

    It might be Boss Li, it might be Li Jiaren, or it might even be Brother Li.

    But he never thought that the alpha wolf would be this fat girl who was greedy for food and fun, and was loved by three thousand people!

    While talking and laughing, a hundred lives were thrown into the pit. There was no fear or pity in her eyes, only determination.

    ??I''m afraid most men can''t do this, at least not him...

    ?In such a short time, the pit was already crowded with people, densely packed with black heads, and accompanied by a **** coffin amid the sounds of crying, no one doubted that the Li family was trying to scare people.

    Mr. Chen, who was unconscious, finally woke up and was thrown into the pit. When he could see what was going on, he passed out again.

    Mr. Chen Er has been stretching his neck and looking into the distance, not knowing who is waiting to save him.

    As he was kicked into the pit, he couldn''t wait any longer and shouted loudly.

    "Help, I''m going to be buried alive! What are you waiting for? Come and save me! If I don''t come out, I''m going to tell the truth! Chen He was not killed by the Li family. Chen He liked to smoke!"

    Unfortunately, no one responded to him at all, which made him crazy.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 702ï¼š Stand up to the end!

    Chapter 702: Establish your authority to the end!

    ?? Chen Chuan''s eyes were so wide open that they were bloody, tears were flowing from the corners of his eyes and mixed with blood, and his intestines were turning blue with regret.

    He didn''t know where the strength came from. He spat out the grass from his mouth and shouted in a hoarse voice, "I was wrong. I don''t dare to do it anymore! My son''s death has nothing to do with the Li family! It''s because I was blind..."

    Jiayin glanced at him coldly, "Mr. Chen, if you make a mistake, you will be punished. All children know this. If everything can be smoothed out by shouting a few words of regret, then why do we need laws!"

    Li Laoer stretched out his hand and pulled Li Laosi up. Li Laosi picked up Chen Chuan and threw him directly onto the coffin.

    ??The village chief personally took the shovel and stepped forward. Li Laoer and Li Laosi each took one, shoveled up the soil around the pit and spread it down.

    In an instant, the cries and howls of everyone in the Chen family became even louder.

    Chen Chuan roared angrily, "I am an official of the imperial court. You can''t kill me casually! You are breaking the law. Pull me up quickly. I am the commander of the fifth rank!"

    Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si are under constant attack.

    ?Li Laoer even spoke in a homely manner, explaining things to Chen Chuan.

    ¡°Master Chen, what you said is wrong. When you led more than a hundred people and rushed to Broken Gold Beach carrying the coffin, why didn¡¯t you think that our family also has a title?

    ¡°My niece is the princess, I am the uncle of Zhongshan, my mother is the First Grade Lady, and my brother is the general!

    ¡°Which official position is not greater than yours, which one is not more noble than yours, but why did you rush in carrying the coffin?

    ¡°We¡¯ve been making trouble for a long time, the truth is yours!

    ¡°When you bully others, you don¡¯t care about anything. When it¡¯s your turn to bear the consequences, you will remember that you are an official of the imperial court!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the court officials? Aren¡¯t they just one mouth and two nostrils? At worst, after sending your whole family on their way, our family will return all the titles to the court.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to be left or right. People who want to bully our Li family don¡¯t care about these titles, do they?¡±

    ?? Chen Chuan was speechless due to the rebuke, and a handful of dirt happened to be thrown into his face, choking him and causing him to cough desperately.

    ?His defenses were completely broken and he burst into tears.

    "Spare your life, wuwu, please forgive me! I don''t dare to do it anymore! It''s all my blindness, it''s all my lard that has deceived my heart! Wuwu, please forgive me, I don''t want to die!"

    With the master taking the lead, everyone in the Chen family cried and howled even more.

    It¡¯s a pity that handfuls of sand and soil were still sprinkled into the pit.

    The sand fell, gradually filling the gaps between everyone, covering their legs, waists, and chests...

    In the Xindu Imperial Palace, there was no need to go to court today. The emperor got up early to review the memorial and then went to the imperial garden for a walk.

    ??Now that the plum blossoms are in bloom, it is a good time to invite a gentle and talented concubine to enjoy the flowers and compose poems.

    But soon after being happy, Manager Yi hurried over.

    ?The concubine was very eye-catching, so she left on the pretext of folding flowers and putting them in a vase.

    Manager Yi then said: "Your Majesty, something small has happened.

    "Chen Chuan''s mother passed away last night. Chen Chuan and his two brothers Xu Shi were so angry that they carried Chen He''s coffin and brought more than a hundred veterans and slaves into Broken Gold Beach to bury Chen He in front of the Li family. forward."

    "What?!" The emperor frowned and cursed angrily: "He is so brave. I have ordered the Ministry of War to investigate. Does he not believe in the Ministry of War, or does he not believe in me?!

    ¡°Suijintan is the fiefdom of Princess Kangle. He carries the coffin and persecutes her. Does this mean he doesn¡¯t take the princess and the Li family seriously?

    ¡°He has lost a son, is he still crazy?¡±

    Manager Yi also sighed and continued: "What the emperor said is true, and the old slave can''t understand it. I heard that the hundreds of people in the Chen family were armed with sticks and sabers, and they injured many villagers in Suijintan.

    ¡°Fortunately General Li is at home, otherwise Broken Gold Beach would have been in ruins.

    ¡°If Chen Chuan were to bury his son¡¯s coffin in front of the Li family, the Li family would not be able to walk around Xindu anymore.

    ¡°Now Chen Chuan and the Chen family were arrested by General Li and the villagers. The princess was so angry that she dug a hole to bury Chen Chuan and the Chen family.

    "Your Majesty, look at this..."

    ??The emperor had a headache after hearing this. He was angry at Chen Chuan''s recklessness no matter how much he thought about it. Although the real cause of Chen He''s death was not told to him, it is currently under investigation. He ignored the trouble and showed lawlessness and contempt for the imperial power!

    "This fool deserves to be buried!" The emperor cursed, but still said: "But if he is really buried alive, my desk will be filled with the censor''s memorials, and Fu Niuer''s title and fiefdom will not be preserved."

    He thought for a while and then said: "According to my decree, Chen Chuan carried a coffin and broke into Princess Kangle''s fiefdom. He was lawless and his crime was unforgivable. For the loss of his son and his mother, the death penalty can be avoided, but the living crime cannot be avoided.

    ¡°Anyone from the Chen family who breaks into Suijintan today will be sentenced to hard labor in Suijintan for half a year. Any damage to Suijintan will be doubled by the Chen family.¡±

    Manager Yi quickly agreed and whispered: "Your Majesty is wise! In half a year, the matter of Yaochi will be revealed. By then, the cause of Chen He''s death can also be told to the Chen family. Today''s misunderstanding will be completely resolved."

    ??The emperor sighed and said: "It''s hard to say that the Li family will be wronged again, but the overall situation is more important. Let them vent their anger for the time being. When the truth comes out in the future, the Chen family will naturally have to apologize.

    ¡°Also, please give the princess some advice in private. A girl carrying the reputation of burying hundreds of people alive is doing a lot of harm but no good.¡±

    ?Mr. Yi quickly drafted the imperial edict, then led his people out of the palace quickly and rushed to Broken Gold Beach...

    Outside the new village, pits are still being filled.

    ?Li Laoer and Li Laosi were not merciful at all. After a while, the sand was buried up to everyone''s neck.

    The entire pit was full of human heads, with their mouths open and howling.

    The miserable scene of the eighteen levels of **** is nothing more than this.

    ?The idle people in the distance have quietly gathered around and peeked secretly.

    Some people couldn''t bear it better. After just one glance, they ran to the side and vomited...

    ??The Li family is serious about it, not just pretending!

    At this moment, everyone was shocked by the Li family''s cruelty.

    Mr. Liu turned his head away. Mr. Wen and the soldiers also had bad expressions, but no one spoke to persuade him.

    They have always supported the Li family. No matter what happens to the Li family, they must support it to the end.

    And the Li family also wants to establish their authority to the end!

    ???Everyone in the Chen family is in despair. They can''t even speak. They can only shout like wild beasts...

    ??If they could go back in time, even if they cut off their own legs, they would never break into Broken Gold Beach again!

    Jiayin sat upright, looking at the pit, trying his best to endure the discomfort in his heart.

    She has never killed anyone in her two lives.

    ?Now that she gave the order and was about to kill more than a hundred people, how could she really be as calm as she appeared?

    But in the face of wild beasts, the best way to protect yourself and your family is to kill the wild beast completely, or... be completely frightened and never dare to approach it again!

    ?Old Mrs. Li regarded her granddaughter as an eyeball and raised her at the top of her heart. She knew her granddaughter''s temper very well.

    At this moment, using the cover of her sleeves, she quietly shook her granddaughter''s hand, trying to give her some comfort.

    Sure enough, my granddaughter¡¯s palms were already sweating¡­

    ¡°The sword will save you! The sword will save you!¡±

    At this moment, Manager Yi finally arrived with his people.

    Everyone looked over subconsciously!

    ?Mr. Yi jumped off his horse and almost fell down. His old arms and legs rarely struggled like this.

    He held on to the reins and said breathlessly: "Princess, calm down, the emperor knows that the Chen family is so rude and has already issued a decree to punish them!"

    Hearing this, everyone stood up and fell to their knees.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 703ï¼š Husband and wife, one child is unreasonable!

    Chapter 703: Two husband and wife, one child is unreasonable!

    General Manager Yi quickly unfolded the imperial edict and read it out.

    ??The Chen family heard that they were sentenced to hard labor in Suijintan for half a year and the compensation was doubled. They all cried with joy.

    ¡°Woo hoo, we¡¯re saved!¡±

    ¡°Long live the Emperor, long live the Emperor!¡±

    They are probably the first people in the history of Tianwu who enjoy doing hard labor so much!

    ?Some people were so excited and had been buried for so long that they fainted from exhaustion.

    ?Some people were struggling to climb out, but their hands and feet were tied.

    But more people were frightened and in a daze, not knowing that they had escaped the fate of being buried alive...

    ??Li Laoer received the imperial edict and started chatting with General Manager Yi. Even Mr. Liu and Mr. Wen also came forward to salute.

    ?Mr. Yi looked at them a little strangely, so Mr. Wen called Guo Wenhao to him and said a few words.

    Manager Yi couldn''t help but nod.

    ??He has also heard about the grievances between the Li family and the Guo family.

    ??Now there is only such a young man left in the Guo family. The Li family has put aside all the past grudges and now even helps arrange the funeral affairs of the deceased elders of the Guo family. It can be said that he is broad-minded and full of humaneness.

    Actually, whenever he reported matters concerning the Li family to the emperor, he would be more or less partial to the Li family.

    ?For example, when one thing was said twice today, the emperor was even more angry with the Chen family for being rude, but did not blame the Li family for planning to bury hundreds of people alive.

    Although I only used a little art of speaking, the result was much worse.

    In the final analysis, what he values ??or likes is the human touch of the Li family, which is why he is willing to help them...

    ?At this moment, Jiayin''er pursed her lips, looking a bit like a little girl having a tantrum.

    ?She pulled on Manager Yi''s sleeve and said aggrievedly: "Manager Yi, Uncle Huang is partial, these people came here carrying the coffin and cursed my grandma.

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach them a lesson, uncle Huang, why don¡¯t you allow it?¡±

    ?Mr. Yi was amused and quickly coaxed: "Princess, the emperor is worried about the princess. He is afraid that the princess will be angry, so he specially asked the old slave to bring a message to the princess.

    ¡°The emperor said that although these people deserved their crime, in the end it was a hundred and ten lives. The princess was a girl, and it would be difficult to marry after carrying a bad reputation.

    ¡°So, the emperor asked the Chen family to stay in Suijintan and work like cattle and horses to vent their anger on the princess. When the investigation becomes clear in the future, the Chen family will definitely have to apologize to the princess.¡±

    Jiayin reluctantly responded: "Okay, I don''t believe in the Chen family, but I have to believe in Uncle Huang."

    She rolled her eyes and said: "Manager Yi, the Chen family injured many people in our family. The Chen family must pay for the injuries and medicine. Can I come to ask for it?"

    Manager Yi laughed when he heard this, and guessed that the little girl was unwilling to give in and wanted to go to the Chen family to cause trouble.

    ?These are all innocuous and small questions, so he responded quickly: "Back to the princess, the emperor has said that the Chen family will pay double compensation for all losses caused by Broken Gold Beach.

    ¡°As for how to ask for it, of course it depends on the princess¡¯s wishes.¡±

    Jiayin was finally satisfied, and after thinking about it, she called Shui Ling, "Manager Yi is the most considerate in serving Uncle Huang. No one knows what Uncle Huang likes better than Manager Yi.

    ¡°You can lead Mr. Yi to my greenhouse and have a look. If there are fruits and vegetables that the emperor likes, let Mr. Yi pick more and bring them back to the palace.¡±

    "Oh, I really need to thank you, Princess. Your Majesty has had a bad appetite these days. Princess has the most fresh food here, so I have to be shameless and take more today!" Manager Yi smiled and cupped his hands in thanks, and then Following Shui Ling, he entered the village.

    Seeing this, Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying also followed back.

    Jiayin glanced at the Chen family in the pit.

    They originally thought they were saved, but after being delayed for so long, most of them started to roll their eyes in frustration.

    I just pretended I didn''t see the good news and talked to my second uncle and said a few words.

    ?Li Laoer nodded, his eyes falling on Mr. Chen Er without trace.

    He had just heard that something was wrong with Mr. Chen Er. Maybe he could find the key to Chen He''s death... Soon, the Chen family members who had been thrown into the pit were being pulled out of the soil one after another like carrots. Come up and loosen the ties.

    After narrowly escaping death, many people were paralyzed and unable to get up.

    ??Their pants were soaked with feces and urine. Even if they were mixed with mud, they still stunk to the sky, making everyone disgusted.

    Li Laoer pretended to be impatient and ordered in a loud voice, "Lock these three losers from the Chen family to the village, treat their wounds, don''t let them die, and then think about finding some work for them."

    ¡°As for the rest of the people, take them to cut down trees and thatch, choose an open space to build a shed and a stove, and throw in a few bags of coarse grains to ensure that they don¡¯t starve to death or freeze to death.

    ¡°Let them start working tomorrow, and the villagers will supervise them.

    "Remember to register and make a roster. Anyone who dares to run away will be treated as a fugitive slave. Report to Jing Zhaoyin and capture them and behead them."

    ?The village chief and the villagers responded loudly, and finally divided the work quickly and got busy.

    Li Laosi was talking to Jia Dun and others. Jia Dun and others came to help, so naturally they couldn''t just go back.

    So, Li Laosi invited them to go home for lunch.

    Jia Dun and others were all excited and happy, and ordered dishes one after another.

    ?Especially Jia Dun, who was the first to shout loudly that he wanted to eat croquettes...

    Jiayin looked at the idle people who were still there, and called Lao Hei and others, as well as the women from Xincun and Ercun. After a few brief instructions, he loaded Chen He''s coffin into the car and went straight to the city to collect debts. .

    ??Although most of the Chen family suffered a torment and lost most of their lives and will be left to do hard labor in the future, this is not enough to atone for their mistakes today.

    What Jiayin has to do is to make up for the ¡°price difference¡±.

    ?Lao Hei rode into the city in advance and went to the relief office to find Ye Tong and asked a few words.

    Since Ye Tong was seconded to Li Laoer as his master, he has been hiding behind the scenes.

    ??As for the details and past affairs of the new capital and each family, as well as the interests and plans of the court, Li Laoer was indispensable for his guidance.

    Even if it is not convenient for Li Laoer to come forward to contact the low-level connections left by Li Zhensheng, he is still maintaining them.

    ?Now that the master¡¯s family has an assignment, he is naturally ready to respond.

    Soon, when Jiayin and others arrived at the door of Chen''s house, Lao Hei also arrived with the exact news.

    In the courtyard of the Chen family, Mrs. Chen was spinning her prayer beads and fidgeting.

    She whispered to her two sisters-in-law: "Today''s matter is still too reckless. The Li family in Suijintan has a good reputation, and it is also the fiefdom of Princess Kangle. If the Li family goes to complain to the emperor..."

    ¡°Sister-in-law, you have been fasting and reciting Buddha¡¯s name for so many years, how come you have lost the courage to recite the Buddha¡¯s name?¡± Mrs. Chen Er raised her eyebrows and sneered, looking down on this timid sister-in-law.

    She continued: "Who do the Li family think they are? They say they are the princess, but they are actually just a girl of a few years old!"

    "They killed Brother He and made our old lady angry to death. We just disgusted them and vented our anger. What''s wrong? We didn''t want to kill them or chop them up!"

    Mrs. Chen Chuan¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying, and she really felt sorry for her son.

    Thinking of her son''s tragic death, she gritted her teeth with hatred and said angrily: "Second sister-in-law is right, I can''t wait to eat the Li family''s meat and gnaw on the Li family''s bones!

    ¡°My brother He, a good boy died like this! Even if the murderer from the Li family didn¡¯t kill him intentionally, he still had something to do with it.

    ¡°How come I¡¯m blinded by crying and they can still have a good New Year?!¡±

    I have to say that it doesn¡¯t mean that one family does not enter the same house.

    The couple are being unreasonable!

    ?At this moment, there was a sudden commotion outside the second door, and screams and shattering sounds could be heard from time to time.

    The three sisters-in-law were all surprised. Mrs. Chen stood up and asked, "What happened? Are the master and the others back?"

    She was answered with a loud noise and the courtyard door being kicked open...

    The fourth update is here, and I finally paid back the chapter owed by No. 1!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 704ï¼š Door-to-door debt collection

    Chapter 704: Door-to-door debt collection!

    Mrs. Chen Er was startled and screamed.

    ?Several men broke in, then stood on either side of the door, and welcomed in a seven or eight-year-old girl.

    The little girl has a very round figure, fair skin, and beautiful eyebrows.

    ??Wearing a small double-breasted coat with a bright red background embroidered with yellow jasmine flowers, a moon-white cocoon silk middle coat, and a garnet red pleated skirt with scattered flowers.

    ?Hair with only a few red gold hairpins in her jet black hair, and red jewel pendants hanging from her ears, adding a bit of nobility.

    ?The white fox fur cloak added style, almost wrapping the fat girl''s whole body in it, making her warm and beautiful.

    The three sisters-in-law of the Chen family were shocked when they saw her. Thinking about it carefully, there should be no such outstanding little girl among their relatives and friends.

    ??Moreover, if your family is mourning, you should wear plain clothes even if relatives and friends come to visit you.

    ?This bright red outfit is so unruly!

    Mrs. Chen Er scolded her when she opened her mouth: "Whose child are you from? Where are your parents and elders? Who taught you the rules? Not to mention breaking into the backyard privately, and wearing red and green, it is really arrogant!"

    Needless to say, this fat girl is good news.

    She was here to make trouble and vent her anger, so how could she obey the rules?

    She glanced at the people in the yard and smiled mockingly.

    ¡°They say that the Chen family is as stupid as pigs, but I still don¡¯t believe it. Only after seeing it in person today do I know that what outsiders say is true!

    ¡°You, Master Chen, have hundreds of servants who carried the coffin, and you have done something bad, don¡¯t you know it in your mind?

    ¡°You actually ask me who the princess is? I am a Rakshasa here to demand my life!¡±

    "You...are you Princess Kangle?" Mrs. Chen Er''s face was complicated. She immediately thought of going to the Li family to find her husband in trouble, so she shouted: "What about our family, what happened to you? You tell me quickly, otherwise I will ask someone to Go to Jing Zhaoyin to report the crime!"

    Who are you trying to scare as a child?

    Jiayin rolled his eyes, impatient to talk to them any more, and raised his hand to give an order.

    Mrs. Chen suddenly came out and said, "Princess, it''s their fault that our family went to Suijintan to cause trouble.

    ¡°But our family is mourning now. Please be noble and let our family send the old lady away quietly!¡±

    After saying that, she clasped her hands together and bowed her head in salute.

    Jiayin shook his head and said without mercy at all, "You asked me to be arrogant. Then when a hundred members of your family rushed to Broken Gold Beach carrying the coffin, did you persuade them to be arrogant to my Li family?

    ¡°If not, who would give you the face to have such double standards?¡±

    Mrs. Chen didn¡¯t know what the double standard meant, but she still blushed, lowered her head and recited the Buddha¡¯s name.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and ordered loudly, "Smash it! Don¡¯t leave anything behind! Since the Chen family wants our family to have no good life, then no one can live in peace!"

    Lao Hei and dozens of other people picked up the sticks in their hands, ran to various houses and swung them away.

    No matter what vase, dressing table or screen, everything you see is not immune!

    ßÑ¶¡!

    Click!

    Crack!

    Suddenly, the entire Chen family yard became lively.

    Mrs. Chen Er jumped in fright and quickly called her mother-in-law and maids to stop her.

    But Lao Hei and others are all good players.

    ?? I was beaten up by Chen Jiaren before and suffered a loss. Now I can vent my anger. How can I be merciful?

    ?Whoever dares to stop them, they will smash people instead of things!

    ?As a result, the maids and women all over the yard were running around with their heads in their hands.

    ?Mrs. Chen Chuan remained silent and only stared at the good news quietly.

    ?Her son was killed by Li Laosi, and the fat girl in front of her was Li Laosi¡¯s daughter...

    ??If a life is given for a life, it can be regarded as retribution from heaven...

    She took two women with her and took advantage of the mess in the yard to get behind Jiayin. At this moment, there is only Dongmei beside Jiayin.

    Today, Ye Shan went to Zhengjiazhuang to do business, while Dongmei stayed at home to sort out the small warehouse.

    At first I thought that the little master was playing in the conservatory at the back. He had food, drink and warmth, so there would be nothing wrong with him.

    Who would have thought that the Chen family would make trouble like this.

    Just now, the young master wanted to go into the city to vent his anger, so she immediately followed him, just in case.

    ?Who would have thought that there are people who are really crazy and daring.

    Mrs. Chen Chuan rushed forward, with her hands spread out, and just grabbed Jiayin''s neck, Dongmei turned around and gave her a kick, causing her to scream and fly backwards.

    The two women were stunned. Before they could react, Dongmei sent them off to stay with their master again.

    Jiayin turned around, glanced at them, and simply said: "Break her arm so she can have a memory."

    Dongmei immediately found a stick, walked over, and without saying a word, she hit Mrs. Chen Chuan''s arm twice.

    ?Mrs. Chen Chuan screamed repeatedly, but the viciousness of the sneak attack just now was nowhere to be seen, and her body shrank like a cooked prawn.

    Dongmei hesitated for a moment, then broke the arms of the two women before taking back the stick.

    Mrs. Chen and Mrs. Chen under the eaves of the corridor, as well as some servants in the yard, were watching secretly, hoping that Jiayin would be strangled to death, but they never expected to see such a tragic scene.

    They were so frightened that their faces turned pale, they gritted their teeth and did not dare to shout.

    Soon, Lao Hei and others smashed up every yard. Except for Mrs. Chen¡¯s funeral shed, nothing in the Chen family was intact.

    In front of the main gate of Chen''s house, Chen He''s coffin was lying at the foot of the steps, attracting many people to look at it.

    ?Previously, the Chen family carried the coffin and ran to Suijintan to seek bad luck. Before everyone knew the result, Chen He''s coffin was sent back again, but no one from the Chen family followed.

    ??Of course everyone is curious and wishes they could have a thousand ears and listen to what is going on in Chen''s yard.

    As a result, they were lucky today.

    ??The dozen or so women standing guard at the door of Chen''s house actually added a huge amount of firewood to the flames of gossip in everyone''s hearts.

    From the time when the Chen family carried the coffin to Suijintan to cause trouble, beat up people, and wanted to bury Chen He''s coffin in front of the Li family, until the princess became angry and took the initiative to help fulfill the Chen family''s wish and bury Chen He with him, and then to the palace An imperial edict was issued, and the Chen family was punished with hard labor for half a year, which was clearly stated.

    At the end, Xiao Cui, who was in charge of the leader, pointed to the Chen family¡¯s gate and said, ¡°The imperial edict clearly states that the Chen family will double compensation for our losses to Broken Gold Beach.

    "Our princess said that death is the most important thing, so she sent the Chen family''s coffin back and came to collect the debt in person. The Chen family''s morals are corrupt and they have no respect for their elders, so they must have defaulted on their debts!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lao Hei and others opened the way and protected their master from inside.

    Jiayin glanced at the people in front of the door and said: "Not only did the Chen family refuse to pay the money, Mrs. Chen San also wanted to strangle the princess to death, which is really audacious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Chen¡¯s shop to collect debts!¡±

    After saying that, she got into the carriage and led everyone to the shopping street.

    The Chen family is dignified and well-known in Xindu. How could they not be able to pay for compensation?

    When a smart person hears that the Li family is going to the shop, he understands that the Li family is going to continue destroying it!

    ??Everyone wanted to stay and watch the fun, but also wanted to follow the Li family''s team to the shopping street. For a moment, they wanted to split their bodies in half...

    On the commercial street, the shopkeepers in Baiyunjian didn''t know that such a big thing had happened to the owner''s family.

    Shopkeeper Peng was greeting guests in the front hall. Occasionally he glanced outside the door and saw the owner''s carriage passing by, so he followed it a few steps out of curiosity.

    However, they found that the princess jumped out of the car not far away, and the people behind the car rushed into the cloth shop diagonally opposite...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 705ï¼š The tree fell and the hozens scattered

    Chapter 705 The tree fell and the hozens scattered

    ?He hurried to the backyard, told Chen Xi to take care of the shop, and then ran over holding the long lapel of his cotton robe.

    Jiayin stood in front of the gate of Buzhuang. Seeing the noise and mess inside, all the bad anger in his heart finally came out.

    It¡¯s not anyone¡¯s patent to smash it!

    ??If the Chen family dares to take people to the Broken Gold Beach to run wild, they must be prepared to be treated the same way!

    Speaking of which, the Chen family¡¯s family background is really quite good.

    ?There are actually three shops in one shopping street, a cloth shop, a calligraphy and painting shop, and a restaurant.

    ??If you don''t dig through the old Chen family today, it won''t be enough to scare the monsters!

    When shopkeeper Peng ran over, a large number of onlookers gathered outside the shop.

    ?He didn''t wait to ask a few questions, but Xiao Cui and other women loudly criticized the Chen family, and he understood clearly.

    He hurriedly stepped forward and saluted, "Master, I didn''t know that such a big event happened at home, so I couldn''t rush there. I hope my master will forgive me."

    Jiayin shook his head and said: "The city and the outside are far apart, so it''s normal not to know. Just take care of Baiyunjian!"

    ?While he was talking, the city defense army squad patrolling the streets arrived.

    ?Seeing that a shop was smashed, they would definitely stop and ask questions.

    ??Shopkeeper Peng hurried up to greet him, explained the whole story, and stuffed another piece of silver into his hand.

    ??Chen Chuan is the commander of the city defense army, but after his son''s accident, he has been taking leave at home.

    Logically speaking, if something happens to the Chen family''s shop, the city defense army should do their best to protect it.

    ??But shopkeeper Peng said that when the imperial edict arrived at Suijintan, Commander Chen would have to serve half a year of hard labor.

    ?It is not certain whether Chen Chuan can return to the city defense army...

    ??The captain of the city defense team was also flexible and asked his men to guard here while he ran back to report the news.

    Xindu is lacking everything now, except for people. One errand can be watched by hundreds of people.

    Now that Chen Chuan has made a mistake, it is a good opportunity.

    At least the deputy commander will be very happy to receive the news of the fall of the Chen family and take the opportunity to remove this subtitle.

    ??He, the good news bird, can also take advantage...

    ?In this way, the city defense army, not to mention protecting the Chen family''s shop, followed behind and watched the excitement.

    Lao Hei and others left the cloth shop and ran to the calligraphy and painting shop. After leaving the calligraphy and painting shop, they smashed the restaurant again!

    The cloth shop and calligraphy and painting shop are okay, there are not many people.

    The restaurant was half full, and something like this happened suddenly. The diners no longer had to pay the bill, so they naturally had to ask questions.

    ?So the news that the Chen family had kicked the iron plate and Princess Kangle was angry and angry spread throughout the new capital in an instant.

    ??Some people say that the Chen family''s actions are too extreme. The Ministry of Punishment has never investigated the results, so how can it be found that the Li family is guilty and did such a disgusting thing as bringing a coffin to the door.

    Some people say that the Li family is unforgiving and should be considerate of the Chen family''s pain of losing their son and mother. Even if the Chen family is at fault, they should be more tolerant.

    ??But regardless of whether people in the world are fair or standing and talking without pain in the back, Jiayin let out a strong sigh of relief, and Broken Gold Beach also gained hundreds of coolies...

    And the Chen family finally heard the news and knew that the men and slaves had been left behind in Broken Gold Beach!

    The three sisters-in-law were completely panicked!

    ??The old lady is still waiting to pay her respects.

    Of the two grandchildren, one was away, the other died suddenly, and the remaining unmarried girls were of no use at all!

    ??If the three men cannot go home for half a year, the Chen family will completely collapse!

    ??More than that, the Chen family''s slaves who were left behind at Broken Gold Beach were just returned, but the more than thirty veterans among them were not slaves.

    ?Now, the veterans¡¯ families have come to the compound to cry and complain.

    ¡°Madam, our old man is over fifty years old, but he can¡¯t do hard labor! This will cost him his life!¡±

    "Yeah, Mrs. Mrs.. I said yes, just to go with a strong momentum. Woohoo, there¡¯s no more rice in the tank!¡±

    ?Mrs. Chen Chuan was originally the housekeeper at home, but now that her hands were broken and she was half-dead in pain, she couldn''t care about these people at all.

    Mrs. Chen Er took the opportunity to get the key to the warehouse and took over the errand.

    ??But she was reluctant to give these people money and food, and refused to give them money until a few days later. The house was in chaos and she couldn''t take care of them.

    ?After these people reluctantly left, she began to pack good things into her room, and then secretly sent them back to her parents'' house, asking her brothers to help hide them.

    She and her second master had no sons, only one legitimate daughter and two concubines.

    The old lady has passed away, and it is inevitable that the Chen family will be divided. It is a wise choice to seize some good things in advance.

    ??Ten thousand steps back, if anything happens to Mr. Chen Er, she will take her daughter and leave, and she will also have family wealth with her.

    The slaves saw the master''s behavior and were naturally frightened.

    It is convenient to embezzle money and falsely report accounts.

    If there is nothing convenient, just find some things to take out and sell secretly.

    The big tree is about to fall, and the hozens all have their own plans!

    Mrs. Chen¡¯s natal family is in the southwest border. She couldn¡¯t find anyone to help her, so she could only stay in the Buddhist hall every day.

    For a time, the huge Chen family looked like a messy market.

    ?Under such circumstances, no one would take serious care of the old lady''s body in the funeral shed.

    In the middle of the night, several people came in to conduct an autopsy, but no one found it.

    Even the fact that there was a mother-in-law or a servant missing in the family did not attract anyone''s attention...

    ?No matter whether it is joy or sorrow, life always goes by leisurely.

    Three or five days passed in a flash. After a snowstorm, the earth was covered more and more tightly.

    This evening, Mr. Hou returned to the village, and the Li family cooked hot pot directly, which was convenient and warm.

    Manager Yi took away two baskets of vegetables in the greenhouse last time, and he also picked a lot of fruits.

    But Jiayin has space and a small courtyard to back him up, so how can he lack food and drink at home? !

    ??As usual, two tables were opened. A brass mandarin duck pot was placed in the middle of the big round table in the main room, with spicy bone soup on one side and nutritious mushroom soup on the other, both of which were boiling.

    The surroundings were filled with green vegetables, white fish balls, green shrimp paste, red mutton slices, and dark fungus. It was so rich that it almost collapsed the table.

    There was a large square Kang table on the fire bed in the east room. Mrs. Li brought Tao Hongying, Jiayin, Wenjuan and Mrs. Wen, as well as Dongmei, Sister-in-law Qiong, Aunt Tian and Aunt He, who all gathered around the table to eat. lively.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun were taking care of the food on the ground. Halfway through the meal, they were kicked out by Mrs. Li to join Zheng He and the others in the kitchen.

    Orange Mrs. Li asked her daughter-in-law: "You also sent a copper pot later?"

    Tao Hongying boiled a spoonful of shrimp and gave it to her daughter. She smiled and said, "Yes, Mom. I originally wanted to invite the village chief uncle and uncle Zhao to come over to eat, but it was dark and the road was slippery. It was too cold, so I was afraid they would drink it. After drinking, I fell down again.

    ¡°I simply sent the things over and added a jar of wine, so that Liu Biaotou¡¯s family, Hui Niang, mother and son could all have a good time together.

    "Even if uncle and the others are drunk, they just go to bed, so we won''t have to worry about it."

    "Yes, you are very thoughtful." Mrs. Li nodded and praised her daughter-in-law, "When people get old, they are afraid of falling. After lying on the kang for a few months, your life will be over."

    Mrs. Wen smiled and said: "I see that the village chief uncle and Uncle Zhao are usually quite nimble in their legs and feet. These days, the Chen family''s people are digging ditches. The uncles are following them all day long, and they are shouting very energetically."

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 706ï¼š Late night small class

    Chapter 706 Late night small class

    Mrs. Li said: "They are angry! Originally they said they would dig ditches in the spring, but now someone is doing the work!"

    "They deserve it, let them suffer a little, so that they don''t have bad ideas in their heads and live a good life. They are so disgusting!" Wen Juan couldn''t help but cursed.

    She was still angry when she remembered the panic and worry she felt while hiding in the yard with Mrs. Wen that day.

    Jiayin smiled and gave her sister-in-law a fish ball and advised her: "If sister-in-law is not angry, my little nephew will not be beautiful when he is born! Eat fish balls, and your little nephew will be smart!"

    Wenjuan blushed and bit off half of the fish ball in one bite, "Okay, when your nephew grows up, let him learn martial arts. If anyone dares to come to the house to cause trouble, we will beat them with teeth everywhere!"

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, it depends on the child¡¯s nature.¡± Old Mrs. Li was open-minded and said with a smile: ¡°If the child follows his father, he will be good at cooking, and at least he will have food and drink for the rest of his life!¡±

    Tao Hongying took over the conversation and said: "Mom, the restaurant is too busy at this time, and I haven''t come back from the family fun for several days. I will go to the restaurant to stay for a few days tomorrow to have a rest.

    ¡°But here at home, we have to prepare New Year¡¯s goods, so it¡¯s going to be **** you!¡±

    "Okay, you can go and help Jia Huan." Mrs. Li was very happy and said: "It''s all small things at home, just have me take care of them. Don''t be too tired, you and Jia Huan, you can''t make enough money." of."

    "I know, mother." Tao Hongying responded with a smile, then added more food to her daughter, whispering "threats and threats."

    ¡°I¡¯m not at home, you are not allowed to cause trouble, and listen to grandma, okay? Let me know what trouble you are making, and I will...¡±

    Tao Hongying thought for a long time, as if her daughter really had nothing to do with it, so she said cruelly: "I will cut off your dividends everywhere, so that you can''t get a single silver ingot!"

    Jiayin held a fish ball in his mouth, his cheeks were bulging, and his head was really full of black lines.

    She will be one year older soon. She was almost buried alive in a rage earlier. Why is she still an ignorant child in my eyes? !

    But there is no way, who let her come out of other people''s belly? She will never grow up in their eyes.

    She could only respond obediently, "Mom, don''t worry, I will be obedient and help grandma prepare New Year''s goods."

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it!¡± Tao Hongying was satisfied and rewarded her daughter with a chopstick of fungus.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t like eating fungus, and was afraid that my mother would continue to nag her, so she took the small bowl and slipped into the main room.

    ?She sat down between her adoptive father and her father, and sure enough, the fungus in the small bowl was taken away and replaced with fragrant mutton and shrimp balls.

    The good news made me laugh so hard that I couldn''t see my eyesight, and I buried my head in eating to my heart''s content.

    Mr. Hou, Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si saw the fat girl''s appearance and smiled.

    Children are always the best of their own family.

    ?In the past few days, there has been an uproar in Kyoto, and people want to say that this girl is like a green-faced and fanged devil.

    But they know best that this child is a greedy and playful child!

    The only negative factor is family!

    ?However, they don¡¯t want to correct other people¡¯s ideas.

    It is much better to be feared than to be bullied.

    Mr. Hou peeled off a shrimp with his own hands, put it into the fat girl''s bowl, and said to Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si: "The secret guards investigated a lot of things. Chen He''s hibiscus paste was sent to the military camp by Chen Lao Er. .

    ¡°The old lady of the Chen family was also poisoned by Chen Laoer. The taste is slightly bitter, the murder is invisible, and no trace can be found.

    ¡°The only drawback is that after three days, the poisoned person¡¯s legs will have snakeskin-like markings and the toes will turn black.

    ¡°In Mrs. Chen¡¯s yard, the woman he bribed and his trusted personal servant all confessed, and they were convinced.

    "If you want to tell Chen Chuan, you can ask someone to testify at any time." Li Lao Er thought for a while, looked at his younger brother and said, "Fourth brother, you will have to suffer for a few more days. This hibiscus ointment involves too much, I''m afraid it will We also need to track down the person behind Chen Laoer.

    ¡°Now tell Chen Chuan, it¡¯s easy to scare the snake away if you make a fuss.¡±

    ??Li Laosi nodded and responded: "Okay, now that the investigation has been completed, it is not necessary to miss these few days. It just so happens that I can stay at home for a few more days and have a good New Year."

    ??The Marquis poured them wine and said, "This matter is indeed unexpectedly serious. This time Ding Camp had a three-day holiday. When the soldiers returned to the team, more than a dozen of them were found to have brought hibiscus paste.

    ¡°Fortunately, the vacation was short, and they were only taken to Yaochi once. Now I have people imprison them in the cook camp, and the hibiscus ointment is also confiscated.

    ¡°The person behind Yaochi is hidden too deeply, and it will take more time to investigate.

    ¡°Almost half of the children of the aristocratic families are imprisoned in Dingzi camp. The Yaochi cannot be opened to the public. They must be more anxious than us. Being anxious will make mistakes, and it will be easier to catch the fox by the tail.¡±

    ??Li Laoer nodded, "I won''t let anyone investigate this matter anymore. I''m careful not to be helpful.

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t withdrawn the personnel from the eldest princess¡¯s residence or the Wang family. It¡¯s better to keep an eye on them just in case.¡±

    "Okay, these two families are like venomous snakes in the dark. They might bite someone when they get cold, so there''s nothing wrong with being more prepared." The Marquis said: "When you go out on weekdays, in addition to Zheng Feng and Zheng He, take Zheng Sanjiang with you. , His ability is the best at all times.¡±

    ?These words reminded Jiayin, so she interrupted and asked.

    ¡°Father, apart from you, the people at Zhengjiazhuang are there others who can give orders?¡±

    With a flash of his eyes, Mr. Hou understood the hidden meaning of her words, so he smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Zhengjiazhuang is just an old servant of my mother''s family, and others don''t know their details.

    ¡°Xindu is my mother¡¯s hometown, and everyone in Zhengjiazhuang has lived here for generations. I personally arranged and trained all the people.

    "You can feel free to give me orders if you have anything to do. They only recognized me as their master before, but they will only have you as their little master in the future."

    Jiayin felt relieved and gave her adoptive father a chopstick of meat with a smile, "Thank you so much, adoptive father. I was worried before, but I won''t be worried anymore."

    ??Hou Ye rubbed her hair and said, "You are right, you can''t care less about anyone at any time.

    ¡°You give yourself some leeway, and at the critical moment you have some hope of survival.¡±

    ? Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si also nodded in response. They talked about some small things they encountered in daily life and took this opportunity to give the fat girl a "small class".

    The night outside the door is getting darker, but the hot pot on the table is boiling more and more...

    Getting up early the next day, Tao Hongying made simple arrangements at home and then took the car into the city.

    Huiniang and Sister-in-law Liu heard about the Li family¡¯s steamed bean buns and brought their children to join in the fun.

    ??Mama Tian and Aunt He were responsible for taking care of the three naughty children, and Mrs. Li led Huiniang, Sister-in-law Liu, Sister-in-law Dongmei and Sister-in-law Qiong to make bean buns.

    Wenjuan and Mrs. Wen also wanted to help, but the old lady drove them away to sew the bag.

    ?Nowadays, the Li family also has many relatives and friends walking around. It is inevitable to give gifts during the Chinese New Year, so these small things must be prepared.

    Jiayin hugged a medical book and sat next to her grandma, reading and listening to the gossip.

    Actually, it¡¯s to secretly stuff bean paste **** into your mouth.

    ??This kind of bean paste ball is made by boiling red beans in a pot, adding sugar and beating them into a batter-like consistency, and then forming them into balls. It tastes very sweet while it''s hot.

    Mrs. Li made five bean buns, but her granddaughter ate a dozen of them. Just when she was about to laugh and scold her, a carriage came outside the door...

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 707ï¼š My sister doesnâ€™t have to worry about getting married!

    Chapter 707 My sister has no worries about getting married!

    It turned out that Mrs. Jia Er brought the orb as a guest.

    Baozhu ran almost all the way in from outside the courtyard gate, shouting, "Sister Jiayin, sister Jiayin!"

    Jiayin quickly jumped down to the ground and hugged the orb.

    ?The two fat girls held hands happily, jumping and shouting, making everyone laugh.

    At this time, Grandma He also led Mrs. Jia in.

    Mrs. Jia Er smiled and saluted Old Mrs. Li, then took Mrs. Wen''s hand and said to Old Mrs. Li, "I really envy Jinrou, these days of pregnancy are so lively and enjoyable.

    ¡°Having an old lady who loves her so much is like being at her mother¡¯s house every day. She feels so comfortable.¡±

    Mrs. Li was coaxed into laughing and said, "Don''t they say that when one sheep is being driven, two sheep are being herded? My Wenjuan is also pregnant. It just so happens that they will be companions together."

    ¡°Oh, it turns out that my aunt has treated me like a sheep!¡± Mrs. Wen rarely behaved like a little girl. ¡°I¡¯m so sad. I originally sewed a coat for my aunt, but I¡¯m going to keep it and wear it myself.¡±

    Mrs. Li is also a funny person. She quickly acted along and changed her words in a panic, "No, no, it''s not about herding sheep. We, Jinrou, are tigers, tigresses!"

    Everyone laughed so hard that the room was very lively.

    Mrs. Jia Er didn¡¯t come out either. She washed her hands, took off her shoes and got on the kang, and followed her to make bean buns.

    She is a girl from the south of the Yangtze River. She has never eaten, let alone cooked, the traditional food of the north.

    But she was very handy and learned quickly.

    Jiayin and Baozhu joined in the fun for a while, said hello to the elders, and then ran to the greenhouse to eat fruit.

    Mrs. Li was worried about her eldest grandson''s daughter-in-law, so she asked, "How is Wan''er''s mother doing lately? It''s been more than a month. How far has she recovered?"

    "Auntie, when it comes to this, I have to thank you very much on behalf of my brother and his family!" Mrs. Jia Er was even more happy when she mentioned her sister-in-law, and said: "My sister-in-law is getting better and better day by day. She has a bigger appetite and can eat more." Moved around a lot.

    ¡°Yesterday, she accompanied my brother to enjoy the plum blossoms. My brother was so drunk that he was so happy that he sent someone to send me a message overnight, asking me to say hello to my aunt.

    ¡°On the first day of the Lunar New Year, he will come to the house to pay New Year greetings to his aunt and thank her.¡±

    Mrs. Li quickly waved her hand, "If you want to thank Doctor Zhang, you should thank her. I don''t have much credit. Besides, your sister-in-law and Wan''er also live at Jinrou''s place. Our family really can''t help much."

    ¡°No, Auntie.¡± Mrs. Jia Er insisted: ¡°Both Divine Doctor Zhang and Jin Rou are naturally grateful, but without you coming forward, how could Divine Doctor Zhang find time to treat my sister-in-law in his busy schedule...

    ¡°Old madam, you are the reincarnated Bodhisattva! My mother passed away early, and from now on I will treat you as my filial mother!

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for being out-tempered and always coming to pester you!¡±

    Before Mrs. Li could speak, Mrs. Wen had already taken the lead.

    "Oh, why did you come here today? It turns out you are trying to steal my mother from me! I have long been as close to my aunt as my mother. Even if you have this intention, you have to stand behind me!"

    "No! When I was studying, you fought with me for everything, and now I can''t let you do it!"

    Mrs. Jia Er made a fierce look and started to quarrel with Mrs. Wen, which made everyone laugh even more.

    Mrs. Li quickly pulled the two "eldest children" away and said with a smile: "I just want to live a lively life. You are willing to treat my place as your mother''s home. It is a good thing to move around more. There is no need to fight.

    "Our family is short of everything else, but there is no shortage of delicious food. As long as you come, I will keep it to feed you!"

    "Haha, old lady, I''ve been waiting for your words." Madam Jia Er shouted as if her plot had succeeded: "The basket of oranges you gave me last time was so delicious. This time, I People should reward me with a basket more.

    "I''m not taking advantage. This time I brought two deer legs, a basket of fresh lotus roots, and a bucket of live fish to add two delicious dishes to the family table." Mrs. Li was not polite and said, "Okay. , if you don¡¯t tell me, I will inevitably go to your house to get the fruit.

    "Baozhu and Fu Niu''er have already gone to the greenhouse. Your daughter is definitely a good robber and she will never lose her words!"

    Mrs. Jia Er laughed and clapped her hands and said, "Old Madam is still amazing. She immediately guessed why I brought the orb!"

    ?Her jokes made everyone laugh all the time, and they also liked her cheerful temper even more.

    After chatting for a while, Mrs. Jia Er said: "Old madam, actually I have one more thing to do here today.

    ¡°Mrs. Chen¡¯s third wife¡¯s father was Mr. Lin, the father-in-law of Mr. Chen Chuan. He had some friendship with my deceased father.

    ¡°Mrs. Chen San felt sorry for her husband and the house was in chaos, so she went back to her parents¡¯ house to bring in reinforcements.

    "The Lin family somehow heard that I was close to our family. They sent someone to visit me yesterday and asked me to intercede with our family and want to send Chen Chuan back."

    ?Everyone frowned when they heard this. Before they could speak, Mrs. Jia Er added a few more words.

    ¡°For reasons of kindness, I came here and took this trip, even if I tried my best, it is enough to repay the Lin family¡¯s favor.

    ¡°As for how our family wants to use Chen Chuan, we can do it without considering what I just said. Just go in through one ear and out through the other.¡±

    It was only then that everyone in the Li family realized that Mrs. Jia Er came here to show off and did not want to force the Li family to release her.

    Mrs. Wen glared at Mrs. Jia Er, smiled and scolded: "Why can''t you explain everything clearly at once? It makes me worry and think you have been bribed!"

    Mrs. Jia Er raised her chin and said, "I would like to be bribed, but it''s a pity that other people''s oranges are not as sweet as ours!"

    "Who do I think Baozhu looks like when he is greedy? It turns out he looks like a mother like you!" Mrs. Wen joked, and the room became lively again.

    ?Mrs. Jia Er slowly told everyone the details of the Lin family, which also meant that the Li family should be more careful...

    ?Everyone in the Li family nodded and listened carefully.

    ??The Li family fled from the famine in the north. Even when they had no foundation, the Wen family and the Liu family could rely on each other for help.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With a big family like the Chen family, there must be more in-laws and old friends, and there are many branches and branches involved. I don''t know how many people are involved.

    Being more prepared and understanding is never a bad thing!

    In the greenhouse in the back garden of the Hou Mansion, Bao Zhu was biting a banana and said vaguely to Jiayin: "Sister Jiayin, you don''t know, someone said something bad about you the day before yesterday, and I scolded her until she cried!"

    "Really? Who said bad things about me? You went out to be a guest again?" Jiayin peeled off the tangerine peel and gave a piece of the orb from time to time without paying much attention.

    Seeing her like this, Bao Zhu became anxious, "Sister Jiayin, why aren''t you angry? They scolded you. They are all uneducated bad girls!"

    As she spoke, she actually hugged Jiayin''s neck and started crying.

    ¡°What they said is wrong. Sister Jiayin is not a bad person, she is not a cannibalistic female devil!¡±

    Jiayin didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and quickly patted her back and comforted her: "You are my friend, you just know that I am good.

    ¡°As for the other people, I don¡¯t know them, and I don¡¯t want to pay attention to what they say.¡±

    ¡°Woo,¡± Bao Zhu cried for a long time, feeling very sad. Finally, she wiped away her tears and said solemnly: ¡°Sister Jiayin, they said you can¡¯t get married in the future!

    "Don''t be afraid! When you are old enough, I will let my brother marry you!"

    ¡°My brothers are all fine. You can choose whoever you like and marry whomever you like! If they dare not agree, I will ignore them!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 708ï¼š What a move to lure the tiger away from the mountain!

    Chapter 708: What a move to lure the tiger away from the mountain!

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Jiayin was caught off guard and was arranged to get married. The orange in her mouth almost ran into her trachea, choking her and making her cough non-stop.

    ¡°Well, Baozhu, I¡¯m not afraid of not being able to get married. We¡¯re not in a hurry about getting married!¡±

    Jiayin quickly changed the subject and asked: "Who are these people who said bad things about me? Please tell me their names. If we meet them in the future, I will deal with them too."

    "good!"

    Sure enough, Baozhu immediately changed his mind, stared with big eyes, and concentrated on complaining...

    Mrs. Jia''s mother and daughter had lunch at Li''s house, and brought a box of sticky rice pancakes that they had made. They put them in a frying pan and fried them until they floated. Then Mrs. Jia could have a hot fried cake. .

    ?Of course, it is indispensable to bring a few baskets of fruit.

    The two girls returned home with a full load, and happily went back to do business.

    Mrs. Li took the initiative to freeze the deer legs and put in the fresh lotus roots, but the live fish was sent to the second village and asked Xiaocui to stew it for everyone to eat.

    Earlier when the Chen family came to cause trouble, the men, women, and children from the second village risked their lives to rush forward.

    ?Nowadays, there are still a few who are recuperating from their injuries.

    Fortunately, the injured didn''t have to eat anything. These live fish were stewed with tofu and cabbage, which was enough for the young and old in the two villages to eat.

    ?Shui Ling was lively and took away the errand boy''s job. He took the fish bucket and went to look for Xiao Cui.

    ?Xiao Cui is talking to Hui Niang at the Kong family.

    Sister-in-law Kong was seriously injured, but extremely disgraceful.

    Last night, Kong Qinghe came back from the military camp with Mr. Hou and found out that something happened to his wife.

    Of course Sister-in-law Kong couldn¡¯t say she was at fault, she kept saying that others were bullying her.

    ?Hong Qinghe had some doubts in his heart, so he decided to ask questions today.

    ??This daughter-in-law was chosen for him by his family, and he didn''t know much about it. He went home occasionally in the past few years, coming and going in a hurry. Fortunately, the daughter-in-law became pregnant and gave birth to a boy.

    Previously, the remaining brothers wanted to settle in the second village.

    ??He came home and saw that his wife and children were not doing well at home, so he tried his best to make his parents angry and took his wife and children over.

    ?His son is currently studying in school and his wife is working in a workshop. He can also go home for reunions frequently, which is a great thing no matter how you look at it.

    ?Even recently, he planned to let his wife have another child. If it was a little girl, they would be a couple, and they would have both a son and a daughter.

    He is the Marquis'' personal guard, and he will go to war again after the New Year.

    ??In case something goes wrong, at least there is blood left and someone to carry on the incense.

    Unexpectedly, he had an errand in the morning and he went out in a hurry. He had been busy for most of the day. As soon as he came back from the city in the afternoon, Xiaocui and Huiniang came to his door.

    ?Xiaocui''s husband Erniu is the deputy commander of the personal guard. He is very strong and down-to-earth. Almost everyone in the personal guard team has been rescued by him, and he is very popular.

    Huiniang¡¯s husband Li Yong, not to mention.

    ???The three people that Lord Hou trusted most in the Northern Expeditionary Army, apart from Li Laosi and Jiang Cheng, were Li Yong.

    ??Li Yong was originally a scholar and the son of the Yan family. In order to break away from the shackles of the family, he resolutely severed ties, married a wife and had children, and joined the army.

    Such an experience is also a legend in the military.

    ??Huiniang and Xiaocui are also good at writing and calculating, and they are considerate and fair in dealing with things. They have never made any mistakes in managing the second village for so long, and they are very prestigious.

    Kong Qinghe welcomed them into the house to sit down, and when he saw his wife shrinking her neck and pretending to be dead, he felt a thump in his heart and felt bad.

    As expected, Huiniang and Xiaocui did not delay and directly explained their intention. Xiaocui spoke quickly, glared at Sister-in-law Kong, and said to Kong Qinghe: "Brother Kong, your wife can no longer stay in the second village. I hope you can find a way to send her away as soon as possible.

    ¡°When we first moved to Ercun, I took her and the other sisters-in-law to Li¡¯s house to salute the old lady, and the old lady gave her some fabrics and snacks.

    ¡°Everyone else was very happy, but she was the only one who disliked the lack of things and complained that the old lady didn¡¯t reward gold and silver jewelry. She also said something bad about the Li family in private. Out of your favor, I didn¡¯t argue with her.

    ¡°After the workshop opened, everyone went to work, and she said she was not in good health and could not do heavy work, so I arranged for her to go to the greenhouse and watch the firewood be added.

    ¡°As a result, she violated the rules of the workshop and took wet clothes to the greenhouse several times to dry them together with the noodles.

    ¡°I criticized her a few times, but she also complained that I was targeting her. We discussed with several stewards and decided not to let her work in the workshop.

    ¡°But she held a grudge and did another stupid thing that was chilling!

    ¡°A few days ago, the Chen family came to Broken Gold Beach carrying a coffin to cause trouble. She encountered them when they entered the city, and she took a shortcut and ran back!

    ¡°Whoever it was, I would have reported the news to everyone at this time, so that the master¡¯s family would be on guard, right?¡±

    When Xiaocui said this, her face turned red with anger, she pointed at Sister-in-law Kong and started to curse.

    "In the end, this wolf-hearted thing not only failed to report the news, but also said that she had a stomachache and was going to have a miscarriage. He forced the four big brothers guarding the gate to remove the door panel and carry her to seek help from the miracle doctor Zhang. Then something happened. Tune the tiger away from the mountain!

    ¡°As a result, when the Chen family arrived at the wooden gate, no one stopped them, and no one knew about it. They walked directly through the wooden gate and almost rushed into the new village carrying the coffin.

    ¡°If Brother Hei hadn¡¯t happened to see it, the coffin would have smashed into the Li family compound.

    ¡°Do you think she is wicked or hateful?!¡±

    Kong Qinghe heard his head rumbling and looked at his wife who was sleeping on the same bed as if he were looking at a stranger.

    He is the Marquis'' personal guard. Nothing else matters. Loyalty comes first.

    But he never expected that his wife would actually become a traitor!

    ?The traitor who distracts his own people at the critical moment and makes things convenient for the enemy!

    No wonder the brothers always looked at him with a bit of complexity and pity in their eyes these past few days.

    It turns out it¡¯s pity that he has such a traitorous wife!

    ?He couldn''t bear it any longer, rushed to the kang, raised his hand and slapped his wife twice.

    Sister-in-law Kong screamed in pain and could no longer pretend to be dead.

    ?So she hugged her husband''s arm tightly and cried out.

    ¡°Woo, head of the family, I was wronged! Wuwu, I don¡¯t know why the Chen family is here to cause trouble!

    ¡°I just had a stomachache and bleeding. I thought I was going to have a miscarriage, so I asked the old guard to carry me to the doctor!

    ¡°Woo, I want to give you a daughter, I really didn¡¯t mean it!¡±

    ?Xiao Cui jumped up angrily and wanted to quarrel with her, but Madam Hui gave her a hand and spoke warmly.

    ¡°Brother Kong, we are also afraid of wrongly accusing Sister Kong, so we have also done some investigations in the past few days.

    ¡°When the Chen family carried the coffin out of the city that day, Sister-in-law Kong was standing on the roadside, and some villagers in Xiaowangzhuang could see it clearly.

    ¡°Sister-in-law Kong took a shortcut and ran to the second village. The villagers in Xiaowangzhuang thought she was coming back to report a message, so they didn¡¯t follow her. They went to find them and organized people to help.

    ¡°How can I imagine that Sister-in-law Kong has opened the door for the enemy? If Sister-in-law Kong still wants to quibble, she can also bring in the folks from Xiaowangzhuang to confront her!

    ¡°Even when Doctor Zhang rushed to the entrance of the village to treat the injured villagers, he saw Sister-in-law Kong lying on the roadside. He thought she had had an accident and took her pulse first.

    ¡°She¡¯s not pregnant, and it¡¯s not even the day to change her body. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s bleeding and has a stomachache!¡±

    Sister-in-law Kong''s face turned pale, her eyes were rolling around, trying to find reasons and excuses, but when she saw her husband''s face full of anger and contempt, she simply threw it away.

    ¡°Woo, why do you think so of me, you loser! If you were capable, could I be bullied?

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t do it, I will find a way to take revenge on my own!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, I just transferred people away, so what!

    ¡°There are more than a hundred people from the Chen family, and there are only four gatekeepers. Even if they guard the bridge, it¡¯s useless!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 709ï¼š A born bitch!

    Chapter 709: Born to be a bitch!

    Huiniang and Xiao Cui''er really couldn''t stand listening anymore. They were afraid that they could not help but rush up and tear this wolf-hearted woman alive.

    Huiniang and Xiaocui stood up, and Huiniang said: "Brother Kong, the village must not dare to leave such a scourge behind. It''s up to you to deal with it, whether you make peace with her or send her back to her hometown."

    ¡°In addition, the old lady and the princess didn¡¯t say anything to the Li family. They were just afraid that you would be caught in the middle and it would be difficult, and they were also afraid that the Marquis would find out and lose face.

    "But it was your daughter-in-law who made the mistake. Now that you know it, you can''t pretend to be confused. You should go over there as soon as possible to make a mistake."

    ¡°The old lady and the princess are both generous people. No matter how angry everyone was if you didn¡¯t come back before, neither the old lady nor the princess agreed to kick Sister Kong out. It can be said that they are the most benevolent and righteous people.¡±

    ?Kong Qinghe took a deep breath and quickly nodded in agreement.

    "Okay, thank you two brothers and sisters for reminding me. I will definitely deal with it well and not cause any more trouble to the village."

    Huiniang and Xiaocui then said goodbye and left. When they went out, they met Shui Ling who gave them live fish. They were both happy.

    They called the women in the village for help, and soon started stewing fish in an iron pot.

    That night, just after the Li family had dinner and Mr. Hou was chatting with the old lady, Kong Qinghe and his son went to the door and knelt down to apologize.

    Mrs. Li had asked her younger son before and knew that Kong Qinghe was usually very good.

    When something like this happened, it was really his wife¡¯s own doing and had nothing to do with him.

    I can only say that a good man does not have a good wife...

    She didn¡¯t want to embarrass such a good man, so she helped him up with her own hands and comforted him a few words.

    Even though Sister-in-law Kong is unreasonable and makes people angry, she cannot be the reason for angering the whole family.

    The boy from the Kong family was very smart and good at reading. He insisted on kneeling down and kowtow three times for his mother.

    After hearing a few words, the Marquis understood the cause and effect and frowned.

    ?Originally, he agreed to the guards moving their families here so that they would have no worries.

    ?Unexpectedly, a sheep dung egg suddenly appeared in a pot of good soup!

    ??Kong Qinghe was also discerning and immediately said: "Master Hou, I would like to take a few days off to send my mother back to her hometown to reconcile. I will never let her appear in Suijintan again in the future.

    "But the child is still studying. I beg the Marquis and the old lady to allow him to stay in the village."

    Mr. Hou looked at Mrs. Li and said nothing.

    Mrs. Li thought for a while and then said: "What''s going on with you and your wife, the village won''t care about it, as long as she doesn''t appear in Broken Gold Beach again.

    ¡°As for the child, there is nothing wrong with him and he must continue to study.

    ¡°But we must teach good children and let them know right and wrong. Don¡¯t harbor hatred and destroy the unity of the village in the future.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Kong Qinghe quickly took his son and saluted again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old lady, this child is smart and won¡¯t be indifferent to right from wrong.¡±

    After a few more idle words, the father and son took their leave.

    The Marquis stood up and saluted, and wanted to apologize to Old Mrs. Li for his subordinates, but Old Mrs. Li pulled her up and said angrily: "It''s not your fault that you got involved in something. I was just afraid that you would do this, so I didn''t tell you." you."

    ??The Marquis let it go when he saw this, but after returning home, he still gave Ye Shan a few words.

    From now on, all matters in the village, no matter how big or small, must be reported to him promptly. What happened today must not happen again.

    Early on the next morning, Kong Qinghe entrusted his child to a neighbor, hired a carriage, and took his wife back to his hometown.

    ?His hometown is not too far away, more than a hundred miles away.

    ?But Sister-in-law Kong¡¯s leg was broken and the road was bumpy. She started to cry in pain before she even got out of Broken Gold Beach.

    But the pain was one thing, and what she was more afraid of was what would happen next.

    ?Kong Qinghe is away from home all year round. Although she gave birth to a son, she is still bullied and exploited in her husband''s family.

    Fortunately, Kong Qinghe knew he felt sorry for her and the child and took them out.

    I thought I would be in charge of the family in the future, but unfortunately she was born to be a bitch, and she started to drift off as soon as she had a good life.

    ??She saw that the people in the village were unwilling to argue with her, and the Li family members would not agree with her, so she started to make mistakes again and again, and finally kicked the iron plate and ruined her good life.

    ??This time I went back to my hometown. If I stayed at the Kong family, I would definitely have to work as a cow and a horse in exchange for food.

    In case of reconciliation, he will be returned to his natal family. If her parents died early, her money-grubbing brother and sister-in-law would definitely sell her to a bachelor for a dowry gift.

    But no matter how scared or crying she was, the road she chose was her own, and she had to walk on her knees...

    Everyone in the second village was talking about this matter.

    ?Of course no one said anything bad about the host''s family. They all lamented that Sister-in-law Kong was too capable and ruined the good life.

    ??The men of each family have their wives in their arms and scare them again and again, fearing that they will also be stupid and break up the good family!

    Before noon, three more carriages came on the official road, but they were not others, it was Li Laosan and his wife, Aunt Wu and others who came back to celebrate the New Year!

    When everyone in the new village heard about it, they all came out to say hello, and the village immediately became lively.

    ??The Li family is also happy. They haven''t seen the third son and his wife for a long time.

    Aunt Wu Sanzi and others were anxious to go home and tidy up the house they had not lived in for a long time. The villagers came to help and chatted with them.

    Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru were also welcomed into the house.

    Jiayin was in the greenhouse. When he heard the news, he hurried back and hugged his third uncle and his wife, also smiling happily.

    Zhao Yuru rubbed her niece''s hair, asked anxiously about what happened before, and cursed: "What''s going on with the Chen family? Who dared them to drive our family away to cause trouble!

    ¡°Everyone outside is talking about how awesome Fu Niuer is, and it makes me want to kill someone.

    ¡°Who¡¯s been bullied to the door and can¡¯t fight back? A bunch of idiots who stand and talk without hurting their backs!¡±

    Li Laosan also had a bad look on his face, and even said: "Mom, the children will no longer study in the academy, and we will no longer be a canteen.

    ¡°When there¡¯s something going on at home, we¡¯re always away and can¡¯t help...¡±

    Mrs. Li quickly comforted her son and daughter-in-law and said with a smile: "There are so many people in the family, and you two are the only ones missing.

    ¡°Besides, our family is not easy to bully. This time the Chen family was frightened out of their wits. Others knew this and would not dare to cause trouble again in the future.

    "If you need to do business, do business. Just come back two more times when you have nothing to do."

    ?Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru said nothing more and turned to ask for details.

    They had heard a few words from outsiders before, and they were very anxious. Seeing that the academy would not have a holiday for another three to five days, they ran to ask Dean Zhou for leave.

    Their original intention was to come back early and let the college students eat meals on the small streets outside for a few days.

    As a result, Dean Zhou also wanted to go out to an old friend''s flower appreciation poetry party, so he simply gave the students a winter vacation and started school again on the 16th day of the first lunar month of the new year.

    ?The nearly one-month vacation made the students extremely happy.

    ?Li Laosan also quickly packed up his things and came home quickly.

    Mrs. Li was most happy to have her children and grandchildren back home. She couldn''t help but say, "I don''t know where your eldest brother has taken the children. It''s almost the New Year. If you come back early, you can have more fun."

    ?Everyone also nodded, and Li Laosi said: "I have nothing to do these days and go to the dock to greet the fleet."

    ?Li Laosan quickly agreed, "Okay, take me with you and let''s go together."

    Not to mention that the family is worried about it, but at a dock two hundred miles away from Xindu, the Li family''s fleet is docked to load food and water.

    ?The Jiaren brothers, Lu Zong, and Jia Xu all wore thick jackets and trousers, and their cheeks were roughened by the cold wind, but they were in good spirits.

    ?Working as a boatman along the way, I did a lot of work and gained a lot of knowledge.

    Naturally, they have become more familiar with each other.

    ??Brother Cat was so excited that he jumped up and down and shouted: "I want to eat hot pot as my first meal after I get home!"

    "Rub a chopstick of mutton, dip it in sesame sauce, and stuff it into a big mouthful.

    ¡°Woo, I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯m so greedy that I want to eat two plates of mutton!¡±

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this.

    ??Lu Zong said: "So, no matter what, we must shamelessly go to Suijintan to have a taste of this hot pot.

    ¡°You mentioned it at least a dozen times along the way.¡±

    ?Everyone was laughing. Just as Jiaren was about to invite him, he saw a man who looked like a steward coming to the side of the boat. Lu Zong''s servant hurriedly greeted him...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 710ï¼š Returning like an arrow

    Chapter 710 Returning like an arrow

    Jiaren and his brothers did not shy away and looked over openly.

    ?Originally, it was a bit rude to be like this, but since the incident of "selling one''s body to bury their father", Lu Zong and Jia Xu have relied on the Li family.

    Eating, living, traveling, and spending almost all time with their brothers.

    On the way back to the city, they did rough work together, smelled the smell of fish, blew the cold wind, wiped their noses together, and squatted on the deck to eat dry food. Lu Zong and Jia Xu did not complain about hardship.

    ??The two of them are also well-read and knowledgeable in conversation, and they don''t have the squeamishness and arrogance of young men from aristocratic families.

    Slowly, they became familiar and harmonious with each other, no less than brothers, but much closer than friends.

    At this moment, it was obvious that Lu Zong''s people had sent the news, and they were also curious.

    As a result, Lu Zong took the letter from the servant, read it roughly, and handed it to Jiaren.

    ¡°Jiaren, look at the news from Kyoto. There was a little trouble in your family, but it¡¯s over now, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Jiaren was startled. After reading ten lines at a glance, he frowned and told everyone, "Wait a moment, I will go and talk to the uncle."

    After saying that, he turned around and left.

    Brother Li and Brother Mao became more and more curious. After reading it, they jumped up in anger.

    ??Brother Cat yelled, "You are so bold and bold. What kind of **** Chen family actually bullied us in front of our house!"

    ?Brother Li also sneered, "To be able to bury Fu Niu''er so angry that she must have been very dangerous at that time."

    ??Jia Xu was confused when he heard it, but no one could explain it to him, so he could only grab the letter and read it again.

    He actually smiled and said: "My brother is usually a straightforward person, but I don''t think he would have such courage this time and take the nurse to Suijintan to help?

    "It seems that joining the army is not a bad thing. He has a lot of potential!"

    At this time, Jiaren and Li Zhensheng had already walked over.

    Li Zhensheng read the letter carefully, and Tong Jiaren said: "If you are concerned, you can take the land route from here, and you can get home one day earlier than the water route.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that we have to pay attention to safety on the road and tell the Marquis when we get home. We have to borrow the pier of the military camp this time. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the fleet won¡¯t be able to dock during the Chinese New Year.¡±

    "Yes, uncle, we will definitely bring the message." Jiaren responded.

    Brother Li and Brother Cat also nodded, looking a little excited.

    ?Although they were traveling to study and gain experience, they did not have the chance to travel alone most of the time. They did not want to be home soon and still have to travel alone.

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu must go together!

    ?With five people like this, plus five servants, even if they ride together, they still need five horses.

    Jiaren was just planning to leave the dock and go to the county town to find some **** agencies and rent some horses. The steward who delivered the message had already brought the horses.

    ??Brother Cat happily put his hand on Lu Zong''s arm and repeatedly promised countless delicious food.

    ?Lu Zong couldn¡¯t stop laughing. He was worried that Brother Cat was young and had poor riding skills, so he tied Brother Cat to his waist.

    ?Hurrying like this, with him blocking the wind, Brother Cat can still be lazy and take a nap.

    ?The group of people was soon on the road, braving the light snow that started to fall at an unknown time, and rushing home with a fiery heart!

    There was a night of wind and snow, and the white cotton-padded jacket on Broken Gold Beach became thicker again.

    Having been bored at home for a few days, I missed my mother a little bit, so I chose to take a car and go for a walk in the city at three o''clock in the morning, the warmest time of the day.

    In the white clouds, business is still booming.

    ?Perhaps it¡¯s because the Chinese New Year is coming soon, so there are a lot of people moving between houses, and the supply of snacks and Baiyun cakes in the shop simply exceeds the demand.

    Shopkeeper Peng is in the front hall, as busy as a diligent bee.

    ??But he didn''t feel tired at all, and his smile stretched from the corner of his mouth to his ears.

    ?Seeing his boss coming, he hurriedly welcomed him to the backyard and couldn''t wait to report.

    "Boss, business has been very good these days. I did a simple calculation and found that my income in these days has doubled from before!" Naturally, I was happy with the good news.

    ?This is a real profit, making money every day.

    She signaled Shuiling to put down the box he had brought, and said with a smile: "Invite the master chef in charge of snacks to come over and talk. It''s the Chinese New Year, and we have to add two new products to the shop."

    "Seriously?" Shopkeeper Peng was extremely happy. "There have been customers asking about this in the past few days. Today, the boss sent new products. It''s great!"

    Having said that, he went to call the master himself. Chen Xi, who was a little free at the moment, also came over to enjoy the fun.

    ?Actually, Jiayin didn¡¯t think of anything too outlandish to eat, just fried chicken, popcorn, and baked sweet potatoes.

    ?Chicken popcorn is made of chicken cut into pieces, marinated with seasonings, rolled in batter, and fried in oil.

    Except for the more complicated marinade recipe, the rest is very simple.

    Roasted sweet potatoes are even more common.

    ?It¡¯s just that sweet potatoes are produced in Yunzhou and are cheap. No caravan is willing to transport them...

    Jiayin likes to eat roasted sweet potatoes. Since Lao Hei and others brought sweet potatoes back, they have planted several acres of land in the space. Now they have a good harvest, and they have packed a hundred bags.

    She would not be able to finish the meal even if she took her family with her.

    Simply take it to the shop and exchange it for money.

    Shopkeeper Peng and Chen Xi are both optimistic about chicken popcorn and don¡¯t have high expectations for sweet potato.

    After all, sweet potatoes are a cheap commodity, and farmers are not willing to eat more unless they are extremely hungry.

    Unexpectedly, the sweet potato was roasted, peeled, put on a white porcelain plate, and took a bite of the red-gold flesh with a small silver spoon. It was so unexpectedly sweet!

    The two looked at each other and immediately decided to sell it in the shop.

    At the beginning, each guest in the private room can receive one for free.

    After customers get used to it and like it, we can then set the price and sell it...

    Jiayin couldn''t help but eat half of it, and then while he was flipping through the account books, shopkeeper Peng came up to chat again.

    ¡°Boss, the business at the branch is getting worse and worse. Recently, the goods received are not even half as much as before!

    ¡°Guests said that they all lost their appetite because of the rancid Baiyun cake sold in the branch. So they would rather walk a few more steps and come to us to buy freshly baked cakes than go to the branch!¡±

    Jiayin nodded and told: "So for those who sell food, the most important thing is reputation. We must strictly manage it in our shop.

    ¡°No matter how careful you are about quality and hygiene, you can¡¯t be too careful. After all, it¡¯s what comes at the entrance!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss, I talk in everyone¡¯s ears every day, and I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be wrong.¡± Shopkeeper Peng quickly assured.

    Following the good news, I started to draw cakes.

    ¡°The end of the year is coming soon, our shop is special and we can only take one day off every 30 days.

    ¡°On the first day of the Lunar New Year, we pay New Year greetings, and on the second day of the Lunar New Year, we go to our parents¡¯ homes. From the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, it is the peak season, and everyone has to continue working.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this. In addition to giving red envelopes and New Year gifts at the end of the year, we will give everyone double wages in the first month. Starting from February, everyone will take turns to take vacations to do things.

    "Of course, if someone has something to do at home, he must take a vacation during the New Year, and don''t try to stop him. Be considerate of each other and understand each other."

    Shopkeeper Peng was happy to hear this and quickly accepted the offer for everyone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss, there won¡¯t be any emergencies like burning a house on fire, requiring us to go back and deal with it.

    ¡°Everyone has a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner during the holiday, and will come to work on the first day of the Lunar New Year. There will be no problem in keeping it!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 711ï¼š Invitation from Princess Mansion

    Chapter 711 Invitation from the Princess¡¯s Mansion

    Jiayin nodded and said with a smile: "Okay, everyone''s New Year''s gift will be delivered on the 28th. Each person has a fish, a piece of meat, a jar of wine, and a box of snacks and snacks will be put in the shop.

    ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll give it to everyone for your hard work.¡±

    "Thank you, boss!" Shopkeeper Peng smiled so hard that he couldn''t even see his eyes, and flattered him repeatedly, "Being able to work with my boss, we all are truly blessed in our previous lives.

    ¡°Not to mention the generous reward and salary, just the gifts brought back during the years are enough to make the neighbors envious.¡±

    ?At this moment, the boy in the front hall suddenly came to report the news.

    "Boss, the shopkeeper from the branch, Bao girl, is here. She shouted that she wanted to see the boss, so I sent her to the private room upstairs."

    Jiayin raised his eyebrows.

    She and Bao Lei didn''t talk much about each other. Bao Lei came here specially today, there must be something going on...

    With nothing to do, she took Shopkeeper Peng and Shui Ling upstairs.

    ?Bao Lei was drinking milk tea. She didn¡¯t know if it was subconsciously causing trouble, but she always felt that the food in the branch was not as delicious as the ones in Baiyunjian.

    Just the Baiyun cake and snacks. Maybe it got cold on the way to the branch, so it doesn¡¯t taste as good as when it¡¯s freshly baked.

    But milk tea can be made by filling it into a kettle, taking it home, and reheating it. Why is the taste so different? !

    Just as she was thinking about it, she heard the door being pushed open.

    Looking up, before she could see the face of the visitor clearly, she squinted her eyes slightly because of the shining light of the gemstone.

    When Jiayin sat down across from her, her eyes still subconsciously fell on the eight-treasure necklace on her chest, and she was filled with jealousy.

    She is the legitimate daughter of the eldest princess''s palace, and she does not have such an exquisite and expensive necklace!

    ??It just so happens that a little farm girl actually wears it when going out every day. It is not considered a good thing at all...

    Jiayin glanced at her and guessed most of it. He couldn''t help but take off the collar and threw it to Shui Ling in a playful manner, complaining: "This thing is too heavy, I won''t wear it next time!"

    ¡°Grandma insisted on throwing them in the box. It would be a pity to waste them in vain.

    ¡°But there are so many at home, I can¡¯t wear them all in a day, so I just throw them away.¡±

    Shui Ling rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "Princess, you can''t let the old lady hear what you said, otherwise she will say that you are so blessed that you don''t know how blessed you are.

    ¡°There are so many poor people who have never even touched such jewelry, let alone wearing it.¡±

    ?Bao Lei was so crowded that she secretly gritted her teeth, the handkerchief in her hand was about to be torn into strips, and her eyes wanted to quench poison.

    She was very sure that the "poor person" Shui Ling mentioned was her!

    It took all her strength to resist the urge to slam the door and leave.

    After all, she came with a mission today. If she didn''t complete it, she would definitely not get anything good when she went home.

    Bao Lei took a deep breath and said, "Princess, thanks to your care in the past few months, the business of the branch is not bad.

    ¡°On the eighteenth day of the first lunar month of the next year, there will be a flower-viewing party at our princess¡¯s residence, and almost all the noble ladies in Kyoto will go there.

    ¡°I am here to send you an invitation today, as ordered by my grandmother.¡±

    After saying that, she took out a gold-painted post and pushed it in front of Jiayin.

    Jiayin raised her eyebrows and said with a smile: "Miss Bao, you can''t bully me for being young.

    ¡°Previously during the Wanshou Festival in Shoukang Palace, the eldest princess targeted and bullied me, and many people saw it.

    ¡°Now the eldest princess invites me to enjoy the flowers again. Has she changed her attitude too quickly? Is she trying to deceive me and manipulate me as she pleases?!¡±

    ?Young?

    Easy to bully? !

    Bao Lei wanted to roll her eyes when she heard this, but she held back her temper and said, "Of course not. Grandma also listened to other people''s slander last time and said something she shouldn''t have said to the princess.

    "After returning home, grandma regretted it so much. That''s why she took the initiative to invite the princess to our house to play." After that, she refused to touch the post after seeing the good news, and couldn''t help but said excitedly: "The princess is not afraid Don¡¯t you dare to go?¡±

    Jiayin is not afraid that the post will be manipulated. After all, she has learned medical skills for so long, and the life and death of being tortured by Doctor Zhang Shen is not in vain!

    She was just curious.

    ??I can¡¯t guess what bad idea the princess¡¯s mansion had and why she had to go to the banquet...

    ??But then I thought about it and decided to agree first. If I don¡¯t go by then, how could the Princess Mansion still send people to Broken Gold Beach to rob people? !

    "What''s there to be afraid of?" Jiayin smiled nonchalantly, picked up the post and looked at it casually, then threw it aside and said: "Before, many people were blind and bullied me, and ended up... Very miserable.

    "I don''t mind going to the banquet to have some fun, but I''m afraid someone will be unlucky and regret it."

    ?Bao Lei looked at the smiling good news and her heart shrank.

    It¡¯s strange to say that this fat girl is indeed a bit evil. They didn¡¯t take advantage of them in the previous calculations...

    ?However, soon, she thought of her drunken father at home and cheered up again.

    She was looking forward to seeing this proud fat girl kneeling at her feet, begging her for charity like a dog.

    At that time, not to mention the Eight Treasure Necklace, even the white clouds will easily fall into her hands!

    After saying a few words, Bao Lei hurriedly left.

    In the lobby downstairs, the fragrant chicken popcorn has been put on the shelves. Customers who had tried it all added a box and ate it while it was hot.

    In the private room upstairs, a boy also knocked on the door and gave away sweet potatoes.

    It''s a pity that Bao Lei was walking in a hurry and didn''t notice at all...

    Jiayin brought some snacks and went to Cyclamen again.

    Tao Hongying had several apprentices before. Although he is not yet able to do it alone, he is very competent at starting out.

    In the past few days, their master and apprentice have prepared half of the stir-fry dishes and even introduced two new dishes, which has been a great help to Jia Huan.

    Jia Huan can finally take a breather, cook something delicious to take home in the evening, and see her pregnant wife.

    Jiayin was carrying a box of chicken popcorn in the back kitchen, feeding my mother and brother in turn.

    Of course, she was fed more, and in the end she went home with her oily mouth smeared and her round belly in her hands.

    The New Year is coming soon, and it¡¯s the most critical time for every household to prepare New Year¡¯s goods.

    ? ? Xindu is bustling with traffic inside and outside. Pedestrians on the road are rubbing shoulders one after another. I wish I could pick up a few trampled shoes every day while sweeping the streets.

    Jiayin was lying at the window, happily looking at this ordinary world, extremely intoxicated.

    In her previous life, she had no relatives or friends, and lived like a wild beast in the reinforced concrete urban jungle.

    The reason why she chose to go back to her hometown to live alone was because she could use the excuse that she liked peace and quiet to cover up her loneliness and lack of love.

    In this life, she simply grew up in a honeypot, living a lively and lively life every day.

    Even though there are always some blind people coming to make trouble, she is still full of love.

    Love the cycle of the four seasons, love this world of fireworks!

    ¡°Oh, Princess, look quickly, are those the young master and the others?¡±

    ?Shui Ling couldn''t sit still and occupied another window to watch the fun. Suddenly she started shouting.

    ?Her voice was also loud. Before Jiayin went over to check on her, Jiaren and others had already heard the noise and ran to her.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Brother Cat was the first to shout. He happily jumped off the horse and got directly into the carriage.

    Jiaren and Brother Li also jumped off their horses and grabbed their sister''s hand.

    Jiaren looked at his sister up and down, and was relieved when he saw that her sister was still fair, plump and cute, with a smile on her face.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 712ï¼š The charm of hot pot is irresistible!

    Chapter 712 The charm of hot pot is irresistible!

    Brother Li was even more anxious and asked: "Sister, I heard that someone is bullying our family? How are you and how is your family?"

    ¡°Haha, brother, don¡¯t worry! My family is doing well, and the people who bully our family are working hard outside the village digging ditches.¡±

    Jiayin was so happy that she hugged her eldest brother and her sixth brother. She still remembered to open the food box and serve the greedy seventh brother some hot croquettes.

    ??Brother Cat howled with joy and stuffed a few into his mouth. He didn''t forget to feed his eldest brother and sixth brother, and of course he didn''t forget Lu Zong and Jia Xu.

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu couldn''t help but feel envious when they saw the Li brothers and sisters being so lively and close.

    ??The Jia family is okay, there is no intrigue, but it is not as close as the Li family brothers and sisters.

    ??Let alone the Lu family, it would be nice if the brothers of Lu Zong didn''t think about killing him...

    ?Jiaren saw someone looking over and urged his siblings to go home quickly.

    Brother Li also jumped on the carriage, while Jiaren accompanied Lu Zong and Jia Xu on horseback.

    ?Brother Li and Brother Cat surrounded their sister. While eating, they chattered about interesting things about this long trip, laughing from time to time.

    ? Jiaren, Lu Zong and Jia Xu followed the car and laughed non-stop.

    They soon arrived at Suijintan. After receiving the news, Mrs. Li didn''t even have time to put on her coat and went directly to the entrance of the village to wait.

    She really missed her grandson. She hugged her, patted her, and kept shouting, "Oh, I''ve lost weight, I''ve lost weight!"

    ¡°Did you not eat well on the road? You are on a study tour, why are you more embarrassed than when you were fleeing from home?¡±

    The three Jiaren brothers all had red circles in their eyes. They hugged their grandma and smelled the familiar warm smell on her body. Only then did their wandering hearts finally settle down.

    Jiayin looked at Lu Zong and Jia Xu standing aside, and quickly introduced her to grandma, "Nai, these are Brother Lu and Brother Jia, who came back with my brother and the others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the house first, my brother and the others are tired. I¡¯ll go get some food, and grandma will arrange a hot bed for them!¡±

    "Okay, okay! Just come back!" Old Mrs. Li quickly responded, holding Lu Zong and Jia Xu one by one and walking towards the courtyard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, child, and hurry into the house! You¡¯re tired from the journey. Eat more in a while, and then have a full sleep to relieve your fatigue!¡±

    The old man¡¯s hands are a little rough, but dry and warm.

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu looked at each other, laughed, and followed in obediently.

    Cat brother ate half a box of croquettes, a lot of snacks and fruits in the car. He was still jumping on his feet and shouted: "Sister, I want to eat hot pot! Put a lot of meat! I want to eat meat!"

    ??Just in time, Zhao Yuru, Li Laosan and Li Laosi rushed back from outside after hearing the news, and they couldn''t help laughing.

    ??Li Laosi rolled up his sleeves at that time and said with a smile: "Isn''t it easy to eat meat? Wait for your fourth uncle to cut the mutton slices for you!"

    Li Laosan also said: "I''m going to kill the fish. I remember that Brother Cat likes to eat fish pot!"

    Zhao Yuru stepped forward and hugged Brother Cat, with a look of distress on her face, "No wonder the child is clamoring for meat. He has really lost a lot of weight. You must eat meat, eat more meat!"

    ?Orange Mrs. Li called Aunt He for help, "First clean up the children''s room, and then let them go to a hot spring after eating, and then have a good sleep."

    ?Grandma He agreed with a smile and went down to get busy.

    ??The entire front yard of the Li family is dominated by young and old men, and there are many empty rooms.

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu lived in the room next to Jiaren. After briefly washing their hands and faces and putting on Jiaren''s new clothes, they were called to eat.

    ?At this time, it was just past midnight and it was not yet time for dinner, so this meal was just for the children and was served in Jiaren¡¯s room.

    The big square table was placed on the hot bed. In the middle of the table is a steaming mandarin duck pot, which is fragrant on one side and spicy on the other.

    Various vegetables and fish **** and meatballs are full, especially lamb slices, which are full of five plates of top -tip.

    ?Even in the kitchen, a table was also opened. Gou Sheng''er, Zheng Liu and Zheng Qi, accompanied by the young men from the Lu family and the Jia family, had already started eating.

    Mrs. Li took her son and daughter-in-law to invite the children to sit around the table, and then made an excuse to go back to the main room, leaving the children to eat more comfortably.

    ?Of course, there is no need to avoid Jiayin, the beloved sister of the group.

    ??She took a colander and cooked the meat for one brother and peeled the shrimp for the other brother. Occasionally, she would refill the cold honey and passion fruit drink.

    ?The three Jiaren brothers are used to eating, but this is the first time for Jia Xu and Lu Zong to see the charm of hot pot.

    Snowflakes are flying outside the window and the cold wind is howling.

    ?In the window, they threw off their cotton robes, sweating profusely after eating, and drinking fruit drinks that were so spicy. How could the word "refreshing" be used!

    ¡°No wonder Brother Cat keeps saying that it¡¯s so good to eat hot pot in winter.¡±

    ??Lu Zong swallowed a meatball in one gulp, breathing hot air from his mouth, and he didn''t forget to give Brother Cat a thumbs up.

    Brother Cat was so proud that he gave the last bite of his favorite tripe to Lu Zong and said with a smile: "My fourth aunt and second brother are the best!

    ¡°Let me tell you, even though our family doesn¡¯t live in a big house, our food is first-class.¡±

    Jia Xu was so spicy that he took a piece of raw cucumber and bit into it, unable to help but nod along.

    ¡°If nothing else, your family is definitely the first to be able to gather so many vegetables on such a winter day!¡±

    Jiayin thought of Baozhu and smiled: "Brother Jia, are you going home tomorrow? Help me bring a basket of cucumbers to Baozhu then.

    ¡°Last time when Baozhu came to play, she couldn¡¯t pick the cucumbers yet. She almost made my ears go crazy.¡±

    Jia Xu couldn''t help but be surprised to hear her tone of voice, as if she knew her cousin very well.

    He went on a study tour. Did a lot of things happen?

    But he still responded.

    The meal was very lively and the dishes were all empty.

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu were very eye-catching, so they disappeared and went back to the house as an excuse.

    ?The three Jiaren brothers and their sister went to the main room to talk to the elders about their trip to the south.

    I heard that my eldest brother will be able to take the fleet to the military camp dock early tomorrow morning.

    How could Li Laosan and Li Laosi still sit still? Li Laosi quickly said: "Mom, the third brother and I went there before, but we didn''t meet the eldest brother. It''s just one day!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out again tonight and come back with my eldest brother tomorrow, okay?¡±

    Li Laosan also said: "Yes, Mom, I just happened to pick up my eldest brother and come back tomorrow to eat Xiaonian''s dumplings!"

    Mrs. Li didn''t stop her and told her, "Wear thicker clothes and wrap up the wolfskin cloak. If something delays you, remember to send someone back to let us know."

    ?Li Laosan and Li Laosi happily agreed, and then they really wrapped themselves up as fat as a winter melon, and then set off.

    Mrs. Li held her eldest grandson''s hand and asked a lot of trivial matters. She was very happy to hear the exchange between the college and colleagues in Quanzhou.

    But then, she suddenly remembered something and asked, "Where are Jiayi and Liu Yang? Are they staying on the boat with your uncle? You should have asked your fourth uncle to bring them some food!"

    Jiaren was stunned for a moment, his expression was three parts worried and seven parts uneasy...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 713ï¼š Meet again and fall in love

    Chapter 713: Meeting Love Again

    He thought for a while and said: "Jiayi and Liu Yang are staying in Quanzhou, and the uncle has arranged an errand for them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. I will definitely tell grandma when my uncle comes back.¡±

    Mrs. Li was peeling a banana to eat, but she didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with her grandson¡¯s expression.

    ?She nodded, put the banana into her grandson¡¯s hand, smiled and said, ¡°Come, try this fruit called banana.

    ¡°Lao Hei and the others brought it back from Yunzhou Prefecture. It¡¯s very soft and sweet. Your sister planted it in the greenhouse and it actually came alive. She can cut off a big bunch every time!¡±

    Actually, Quanzhou Prefecture also has this kind of banana, and Jiaren had already eaten it when he went there this time.

    ?Originally, I wanted to transport some back, but these things were afraid of being bumped and were not durable for storage. They couldn''t hold on for five or six days and turned black and rotten.

    Unexpectedly, after returning home a thousand miles away, he would eat it again.

    ?He followed his grandmother''s words and praised her a few times, which indeed made the old lady even happier.

    When it got dark, the old and young ladies ate a simple bowl of shredded pork noodles and went to the backyard to rest.

    The front yard immediately became a paradise for the boys, and they just happened to have eaten, so they plunged into the hot spring pool in the wing room, took a bath, had a water fight, and almost overturned the roof of the house with laughter.

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu experienced the joy of hot spring bathing again!

    ?It¡¯s true as Brother Mao said, although the Li family is not a big house, the food and accommodation are first-class and comfortable.

    ?They were really reluctant to say goodbye...

    But after dinner the next morning, they took the Li family''s carriage back to the city.

    Jia Xu is going home to meet his parents and elders.

    ??Lu Zong also has a house in the city. He plans to write more about his experiences in Quanzhou and then send it back to his father to read. It will also be regarded as the "year-end summary" he handed in after being away from home for so long...

    Jiaren originally wanted to see them off, but both of them refused.

    ??The Li family is finally reunited, so it would be good to get closer to each other for a while.

    Brother Mao and Brother Li haven¡¯t been back for a long time, looking at everything in the village.

    ?So the two took their younger sister and older brother to play.

    At this time of year, the mountains are covered with snow, making it impossible to climb up.

    The only place where you can walk is the hot spring valley.

    Watching the snow while soaking in hot springs is an elegant thing that many people inside and outside Xindu admire, so since the snow fell, the hot spring valley has been overcrowded.

    ?The village was afraid of problems, so it directly stopped all individual visitors and only received scheduled guests every day.

    In this way, knowing the specific number of people and men and women will make arrangements and care easier.

    Especially here in the kitchen, a small casserole stew is newly introduced.

    Put a casserole on the charcoal stove, put chicken mushrooms, sauerkraut and frozen tofu, or shredded radish meatballs, etc., and stew until it is steaming. Pair it with a bowl of white rice, a bowl of fat and thin meat, and a plate. Pickles are the most standard set meal.

    ?With only a few hundred pennies, guests can have a warm meal.

    ?Although Suijintan earns a lot of money every year from growing melons and fruits.

    ??But the Hot Spring Valley is still the main way for the village to store food, and the money coming in is also a steady stream, and a little adds up to a lot...

    Jiaren and his younger siblings played in the valley for more than half an hour, then he carried his younger sister and younger brothers back home.

    When they reached the entrance of the village, they saw a carriage parked in front of their house from a distance.

    ?The brothers and sisters walked over, and before asking, the car door opened, and a girl in a blue dress was about to get out of the car.

    Possibly, she didn''t expect there was someone outside, so she was startled, her feet slipped slightly, and she fell down.

    Jiaren quickly took two steps forward and stretched out his arm.

    ?The girl was anxious and grabbed his arm, finally landing him firmly on the ground.

    Then, another boy jumped out of the carriage and shouted: "Sister, are you okay, but your foot is sprained?" The girl quickly shook her head, and then brought her younger brother and her family members to see her.

    The girl is none other than Xing Waner.

    Their family prepared a New Year gift for the Li family. Taking advantage of the fact that it was still sunny today, she took her brother over for a walk.

    Unexpectedly, she saw Jiaren as soon as she got off the car.

    ?Remembering the tacit understanding between the two families about the marriage contract, she was shy and lost her sense of proportion, and made a fool of herself again...

    Xing Wan''er''s face turned red and she really wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl in.

    She has the best rules on weekdays, her manners are dignified, and she never makes any mistakes.

    But in front of Jiaren, he made mistakes one after another...

    Brother Li and Brother Mao had also heard of this girl from the Xing family. Seeing her and her eldest brother standing together, both of them blushing and being polite to each other, they couldn''t help but wink and make faces, laughing. No.

    ?Similarly, Xing Ning was also looking at Jiaren, his future brother-in-law.

    ??He wanted to find something wrong to prove that Jiaren was not worthy of his sister, so that his sister would not have to get married!

    Unfortunately, after thinking about it for a while, he felt a little discouraged.

    ?Jiaren has a tall and straight figure, handsome appearance, pure eyes, and gentle manner...

    Such a young master is worthy of his sister. In fact...it''s barely enough.

    Jiayin had jumped off her brother''s back a long time ago. Seeing the little pink heart between sister Wan and her brother, she really couldn''t bear to disturb her.

    But this is the doorway to the house, and it cannot be blocked all the time.

    She ran over, held Wan''er''s hand, and said with a smile: "Sister Wan''er, why did you come here? I miss you!"

    ¡°Last time, did you forget the veil you promised to give me? I¡¯m so sad!¡±

    "No, no." Wan''er responded quickly, straightened the crooked cloak for Jiayin, and said with a smile: "Of course I will remember it. I have embroidered four handkerchiefs for you in the past few days and will give them to you later."

    "Okay, okay!" Jiayin smiled happily, pulled Wan''er inside, and shouted loudly: "Grandma, sister Wan''er is here!"

    Brother Li and Brother Mao also pulled Xing Ning from left to right and walked in. They asked him what snacks he liked to eat and what he liked to play with. They tried to help their brother get rid of this brother-in-law as soon as possible!

    Mrs. Li heard the commotion and came out of the house. When she saw her eldest grandson and Wan''er coming in from the door together, she was so happy that she quickly called them into the house to warm up.

    ??Zhao Yuru has never met Wan''er, but she also knows that this future eldest grandson''s daughter-in-law is loved by everyone in the family.

    ?So she also put down her work and joined her mother-in-law in entertaining.

    ??Wan''er brought her younger brother to salute the elders, dignified and calmly, and presented them with all the New Year gifts prepared by the family.

    Finally, she took out the needle and thread she had made.

    ??In addition to a set of clothes and shoes for Doctor Zhang, Mrs. Li also got a homely jacket.

    ?Although the material is not expensive satin, it is the softest and most comfortable fine cotton. The stitches are fine and flat, embroidered with flowers, and it fits perfectly.

    Mrs. Li smiled from ear to ear and kept praising her, "Wan''er is really good at her craftsmanship. It just so happened that Wenjuan just sewed a mink fur hat for me, so we can dress it up together during the Chinese New Year.

    ¡°Haha, I am the happiest old lady in our village.¡±

    Wenjuan sat on the side with a bulging belly, hearing that her grandma liked her future sister-in-law but had not forgotten her, which made her feel really happy and happy.

    Zhao Yuru also smiled and said: "Yes, mother. I can be lazy from now on, these children are really more skillful than the other!"

    ¡°Oh, that can¡¯t be done!¡± Mrs. Li grabbed her daughter-in-law¡¯s hand and said, ¡°They sew clothes, but you can make shoes. The shoes you make will fit the best!¡±

    Zhao Yuru sighed, pretending to be distressed, and said, "Oh, it''s not easy to be lazy. My mother-in-law is so shrewd."

    "Huh, you didn''t know until it was too late!" Old Mrs. Li pinched her waist proudly, "How many years have you been here since you came here, and you are already having a grandchild in your arms, and you still want to run away at this time, no way!"

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this, and the room was very lively for a while.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 714ï¼š If you like it, be open and honest

    Chapter 714: Be open and honest if you like it

    Jiayin took her veil and ran to show off to her elder brother.

    ¡°Brother, look, my sister Wan¡¯er¡¯s craftsmanship is so good!¡±

    Jiaren''s face turned slightly red, he looked at it carefully, and finally laughed.

    They say words are like people, but in fact, a lot of things can be seen in a woman''s needlework.

    For example, a person with an impatient personality cannot sew such a smooth and fine stitch...

    Seeing this, Wan''er couldn''t help but blush even more and lowered her head slightly.

    Mrs. Li planned to strike while the iron was hot and quickly winked at her little granddaughter.

    I understood the good news instantly and started organizing immediately.

    ¡°Sister Wan¡¯er, all the flowers are blooming in my greenhouse, and there are a lot of fruits. Come and have a look with me, okay?¡±

    After saying that, she took Wan''er and stood up.

    Brother Li and Brother Cat also jumped up and pulled Xing Ning.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, brother, when my fourth uncle was killing barbarians in the north, he captured a pony for my sister. It¡¯s very beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take you to see it! You can try riding it twice!¡±

    As long as you are a kid, there is no one who doesn¡¯t like riding horses.

    Xing Ning had no time to think about her sister, so she was dragged away by them in a daze.

    ?So, Jiayin took her brother with one hand and Xing Waner with the other, and happily went to the greenhouse.

    ??The Li family doesn''t have many servants, and the backyard is even quieter.

    ?Go through the corner door and enter the greenhouse behind Ye''s house.

    ?The cold wind is howling outside, but inside the greenhouse it is as warm as spring, with the fragrance of flowers everywhere and abundant fruits.

    ??Wan''er was still a little shy, but she was also attracted by these flowers and fruits, and couldn''t help being surprised and happy.

    Jiayin released the little fox from the space, pushed his brother, and pretended to run to catch the little fox.

    ?The little fox was jumping and biting grapes when it was suddenly being chased around by its owner. It was still a little dazed.

    ?It blinked its small black bean-like eyes, not understanding what was happening...

    ?On the other side, Jiaren, holding back his panic, was explaining the origins of those flowers and fruits to Wan''er in a gentle voice.

    Among them, some were found by family members from Quanzhou.

    ?This topic naturally gradually transitioned to the customs and customs in Quanzhou and the vastness of the sea.

    ??Although Wan''er is a woman, she is also well-read on weekdays, and her favorite is the travel notes on mountains and rivers.

    For a moment, she was fascinated by what she heard and couldn''t help but say, "It would be great if I could go and see it with my own eyes."

    Jiaren responded smoothly: "Okay, I will take you there later!"

    After saying that, the two looked at each other and both blushed.

    Jiaren is a man after all. He coughed twice, straightened his face, and bravely said what he wanted to say.

    ¡°Miss Wan¡¯er, I know that our family intends to marry your family, and my elders also like you very much.

    "But I went to Quanzhou to study before, and I didn''t have the chance to get to know you, and you didn''t have the chance to see me twice. It would be too hasty to get engaged and get married like this."

    ¡°If you find that we are not suitable for each other in the future, but we still have to be tied together for the rest of our lives and become a couple, it will ruin your life and mine.

    "So, I would like to take this opportunity to ask you what you think. Can we move around more and get along more in the name of family for half a year?"

    ¡°If we feel that we have the same interests, then it¡¯s our destiny.

    ¡°If we are not suitable for each other, half a year will not delay each other in continuing to find marriage, what do you think?¡±

    Wan''er was a little surprised when she heard that. She looked up at him and saw that his eyes were clear and his expression was very magnanimous and solemn.

    She felt at ease in her heart, and there was a bit of novelty in her heart.

    As a woman, she obeys her father at home, her husband when married, and her son after her husband''s death.

    It seems like you have to obey arrangements all your life and have no right to choose. But the man in front of her gave her the respect she had never had before, and gave her the right to test him, observe him, and choose him...

    ¡°Okay!¡± She responded immediately and laughed sincerely.

    Jiaren was dazzled by this smile and started laughing too.

    He thought for a while, took off the glove on his right hand, showed Wan''er his injured hand, briefly talked about the time when his fingers were bitten off by a wolf when he was escaping from famine, and then said: "I am practicing calligraphy on my left hand now. An injured hand will not delay the scientific examination, but I still want you to know.

    ¡°Besides, I am the grandson of the Li family, and I will support the Li family in the future. The girl who marries me will be the director of the family, and she will have to be filial to her elders and protect her younger siblings with me. It will definitely be very tiring..."

    ??Wan''er didn''t know whether she was stunned by Jiaren''s injured hand, or she was too satisfied with Jiaren, so she blurted out, "I am also the director of the family at home, I am used to it..."

    After saying that, she remembered that she seemed to be in a hurry to enter Li''s house, so her face turned red with embarrassment, and she quickly pretended to appreciate the flowers, refusing to raise her head.

    Jiayin hugged the little fox and eavesdropped on the side, laughing so hard that his stomach knotted up.

    At this moment, she hurriedly came to the rescue.

    Otherwise, she is really afraid that her eldest brother and future sister-in-law will blush so much that they will steam themselves!

    ¡°Sister Wan¡¯er, do you have any flowers you like? I¡¯ll give you two pots and take them home to display, so that the New Year will be lively and joyful.¡±

    After saying that, she stuffed another basket to her eldest brother, "Brother, Sister Wan''er likes to eat grapes. You go pick a basket and bring it back to Sister Wan''er later."

    Jiaren rubbed his sister''s hair and turned to pick grapes.

    After the grapes were picked, Xing Waner also chose two pots of azaleas in full bloom, which were lively and festive, not expensive and easy to take care of.

    Jiaren glanced at her and became even more fond of this girl.

    Know how to advance and retreat, know how to measure!

    These two points alone are already commendable!

    Soon, the three of them returned to the front yard.

    ??Wan''er chatted with Mrs. Li and Zhao Yuru for a while, then went to Wen''s house to sit and give New Year''s gifts.

    At this time, Xing Ning''s face was flushed with excitement, and she followed Brother Li and Brother Cat back.

    Just now, he not only helped brush and feed the horse, but also rode the pony for a few laps. He was so happy that he went crazy.

    Xing Waner then said goodbye and took the car to go home.

    As soon as the carriage left the village entrance, Brother Li and Brother Cat hugged the eldest brother''s arm, urging him to ask questions like monkeys.

    ¡°Brother, how are you? What did you say to Sister Wan¡¯er? Do you want to get engaged?¡±

    ¡°Will she be our sister-in-law from now on?¡±

    Jiaren knocked two chestnuts from his brother, then went back to the house with a blushing face.

    Brother Li and Brother Cat were disappointed, but when they saw their sister, their eyes lit up again...

    Jiayin sat on the sedan carried by his two brothers and returned to the main room proudly. Then he vividly talked about the conversation between his eldest brother and his sister Wan''er.

    ?Everyone couldn''t help but laugh when they thought about the shy appearance of the two young children.

    ??Old Mrs. Li agreed with her eldest grandson''s approach and said: "It''s best for Jiaren to be upright and aboveboard. Although his hand injury will not delay his life and scientific examination, he must always tell the girl in advance.

    ¡°Also, he is the eldest brother. There are so many younger brothers and sisters. Whoever marries him will have to worry about following him in the future.¡±

    Brother Cat quickly said: "We don''t let the elder brother and sister-in-law worry. We can also help the elder sister-in-law keep an eye on the elder brother and prevent him from being seduced by the vixen."

    "Oh, this kid is looking for a fight! Why did he come back after learning such words after going out for a trip!" Zhao Yuru raised her hand to scare her nephew, causing the cat brother to rush over and hug her like a baby.

    Brother Cat is the youngest, and when his mother left, he was still ignorant.

    ???In the past few years, Zhao Yuru, the third aunt, has taken care of him by eating, drinking, dressing and loving him in every way.

    ??He treats his third aunt as if he were his own mother. He is really better than his younger sister in the ability to act coquettishly and make trouble.

    ?Everyone couldn''t help laughing, said a few words and then went about their business.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 715ï¼š Prepare an extra escape route for your family!

    Chapter 715: Prepare an extra escape route for the family!

    Today is the New Year''s Eve. It is my family''s custom to eat dumplings.

    But it is difficult to reconcile the opinions of others, as there are many children and grandchildren, and their preferences are also different.

    Mrs. Li was so happy that she took Grandma He and Shui Yun to prepare four kinds of fillings.

    Sauerkraut and pork, leeks and eggs, pork and chopped green onions, beef and coriander!

    ?Mrs. Wen was at home alone. She heard the excitement in the Li family and came over to help.

    The old and young girls sat in a group on the kang and stood in a group on the ground. They were divided into two places to make dumplings.

    When the sun turned to the west, Li Laosan and Li Laosi brought Li Zhensheng back, and even the Marquis and Li Yong followed behind on horseback.

    ??Li Zhensheng kowtowed to his mother and spoke again, and he was going to ask Liu Yang to come over for dinner and talk about Liu Yang''s stay in the south.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li simply invited Liu Biaotou''s family of three, two village elders, Hui Niang''s mother and son, Uncle Zhao, and Divine Doctor Zhang to gather together.

    Tao Hongying and Jia Huan also received the news that the restaurant closed early, so they went home to help and join in the fun.

    On the way, they happened to meet Mr. Wen and Li Laoer again.

    Now, the family is more complete.

    Men want to drink, but they are not in a hurry to eat dumplings.

    So, Jia Huan quickly stir-fried four vegetables. Tao Hongying cut a plate of donkey meat in sauce, tore up two roast chickens, added a fried peanut, and a spicy seafood platter.

    After gathering a total of eight dishes, we held a banquet in the main room.

    Young and old men were sitting around, Jiaren and Brother Li were at the bottom helping to keep the charcoal stove scalding the wine and pouring it.

    As for the cat brother, he had already followed his sister and got into the stove to steal things.

    Everyone asked about Li Zhensheng''s experience of going south. Li Zhensheng briefly talked about it, and finally turned to Liu Biaotou and Li Laoer.

    He thought carefully and said: "Jiayi and Liu Yang, we stayed in the south this time. It''s a coincidence that I took the children out to sea to go fishing, originally to open their eyes.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, they encountered Japanese pirates chasing down the fishing boat. Jiayi and Liu Yang were very skilled and killed five or six Japanese pirates and saved many people.

    ¡°When the Hailan Army in charge of patrolling and guarding arrived, General Tang Jingtang valued Jiayi and Liu Yang very much, invited them to join the army many times, and directly made them captains.

    ¡°I inquired privately and found out that this Tang general was very brave, fair and very prestigious among the fishermen. In addition, Liu Yang and Jiayi were also tempted and begged me to stay.

    "I went to see General Tang and temporarily asked the two boys to help in the Hailan army.

    ¡°I will come back this time to ask for your opinions before deciding whether the two children should stay in Hailan Army for a long time.¡±

    Li Laoer and Liu Biaotou were both surprised when they heard this, and frowned in worry.

    But thinking about it again, both of them sighed again.

    ???Liu Biaotou said: "My boy Liu Yang has not been peaceful since he was a child. He is bold and afraid of others. I originally thought that he might want to eat from Jianghu.

    "It was also because of this that I was afraid that he would have some evil deeds and the family would die out, so I gave birth to another child. Unexpectedly, instead of entering the rivers and lakes, he went to kill the Japanese pirates!"

    ¡°As parents, we naturally hope that he will live a safe and responsible life, but since we can¡¯t stop him, we won¡¯t stop him and let him do whatever he wants.

    ¡°In the final analysis, killing Japanese pirates and protecting the people of Tianwu is better than fighting and killing in the rivers and lakes!¡±

    ??Li Laoer took a sip of wine and said, "I was originally worried about the way out for my family, but actually joining the army was the best choice. But our fourth son and Dayong both followed the Marquis in the northern expedition.

    ¡°If Jiayi and Liu Yang join the army again, they will be easily feared, and it will not be easy for the two children to stand out.

    ¡°Whether they have joined the Hailan Army now, my eldest brother originally planned to put down another root in Quanzhou to prepare an additional escape route for the family.

    "From now on, Jiayi and Liu Yang will work there as errands. They will have someone to take care of the family business, and they will have a good future."

    After saying that, he couldn''t help but look towards the back room, worried that my mother would be thinking about her.

    In the room, Mrs. Li stopped what she was doing as soon as she talked about her grandson. She knew in her heart that it was a good thing for Jiayi to have such an opportunity, and joining the army to kill Japanese pirates was to protect her family and country.

    ??As a grandmother, I am always reluctant to let my children run so far and face danger...

    "That''s it, second brother, just write a letter to Jiayi. Let him do his job well and his family will support him. Just ask him to pay more attention to his safety."

    ??Old Mrs. Li sighed and asked: "The family does not ask him to make any achievements, but only wants him to be safe and successful. It would be better if he could come back for a few days every year during the New Year."

    Sister-in-law Liu was holding her youngest son, Fatty, in her arms, and her eyes were red when she thought about her eldest son.

    ??If possible, she would not want her son to kill Japanese pirates.

    But if parents love their children, they have far-reaching plans.

    Her son likes this path and can find a good future. No matter how reluctant she is, she cannot stop him!

    Mrs. Wen patted her hand and silently comforted her...

    I don¡¯t know when the good news came and I ran back to the house. After listening to it for a long time, I sighed in my heart.

    From now on, the brothers will be far apart, and it will be extremely difficult for them to get together again.

    Mr. Hou rubbed the little girl''s soft hair and said after hearing that Li Laoer and Liu Biaotou decided to let the children go wild.

    ¡°The eldest son of General Tang Jingtang is now also in the Hailan Army. He has some friendship with me. Wait for me to write a letter and send it to the south together.

    ¡°Please ask the Tang family to take more care of Jiayi and Liu Yang from now on. It doesn¡¯t matter how much support they have. As long as no one dares to take credit and frame them, the future of these two boys will be much smoother.¡±

    ?Li Laoer and Liu Biaotou were both happy when they heard this, and quickly stood up to salute and thank them.

    At this time, everyone was full of wine again, talking about Tianwu''s internal and external troubles, and the situation of being attacked from both sides. It has become so obvious that it is impossible to deceive oneself and others now.

    But in Xindu, most of the dignitaries are still drunk and singing every night, which really makes people want to sigh.

    Jiaren and Brother Li sat at the door and listened quietly without interrupting.

    Why children from aristocratic families are more likely to stand out than children from ordinary families? This is the difference.

    Even if no one teaches you step by step, you can already learn a lot just by listening and seeing at such banquets, chatting, and interacting with relatives and friends...

    On the second day, the good news is about to enter the city and go to the Marquis'' Mansion, and the arrangements for each family''s New Year''s rites must begin.

    Fortunately, I had already made a list before and the things I needed were clearly written down.

    ??Now it''s just a matter of following the list, preparing the fresh fruits, vegetables, and blooming potted flowers that she needs to supplement, and transporting them directly to the Marquis'' Mansion.

    Jiaren brought Brother Li and Brother Cat, and even dressed up for the family celebration, he also wanted to send New Year gifts to the family.

    The Peng family over at the academy, Dean Zhou¡¯s family, and Mr. Tang¡¯s family must not be left behind.

    But before that, Jiaren had to go to Jia''s house, and then to Xing''s house, accompanied by Jia Xu.

    ?In this way, the Xing family couple can take a good look at his appearance and character.

    ??Furthermore, even if outsiders are confused and curious, they won¡¯t worry too much if Jia Xu is with them.

    In case the marriage fails in the future, Wan''er''s reputation will not be ruined.

    It can be said to be quite thoughtful!

    The family members were busy all morning and finally packed up all three carriages.

    ?Seeing that the children got on the bus and went out to walk around and be busy, for a while, Mrs. Li and others felt a little uncomfortable.

    Time flies so fast, the children seem to have suddenly grown up and are already able to go to the ceremony on behalf of the family...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 716ï¼š Giving New Yearâ€™s gifts is a process of exchange!

    Chapter 716: Giving New Year¡¯s gifts is a process of exchange!

    Jia Xu just returned home yesterday. The family heard that he stayed at the Li family for one night, ate hot pot, and soaked in hot springs. Even when he went south, he received good care from the Li family.

    ?From Mrs. Jia to Baozhu, everyone, old and young, is extremely grateful to the Li family.

    ?So Mrs. Jia personally took her three daughters-in-law and prepared a new year gift for the Li family.

    Before sending it out, the four Jiaren brothers came to visit and presented New Year gifts.

    ?The specialties of Broken Gold Beach are jade melons and golden fruits. At this time of the year, we have planted a lot of them in the Jiayin space, but we dare not take them out.

    Fortunately, the fruits on the mountain are not bad, so Jiayin is not going to interfere.

    Therefore, the New Year gifts prepared by the Li family for their relatives and friends are basically two baskets of fruits, two baskets of fresh vegetables, two boxes of snacks from Baiyunjian, and a pig leg, plus sea fish and dry goods brought back by the fleet.

    The pig hind legs were specially set aside after selecting three fat pigs from the pig house a few days ago and killing them together.

    ??The big white pig of Broken Gold Beach is now also a star pig in Shilibaxiang.

    Everyone travels a long way to bring their sows here to "get married" and then give birth to a litter of white pigs or floret pigs.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, but everyone thinks that these white pigs and floret pigs are easier to grow meat when raised, and the pork tastes less fishy and more fragrant.

    So, this time the Li family selected pig legs as a New Year gift and sent them to every house.

    Because of her good relationship with the Jia family, Mrs. Li missed Mrs. Jia, an old sister, and specifically asked her granddaughter to provide two extra baskets of good fruits.

    For example, bananas, sweet oranges, pears, grapes, etc.

    As the elderly get older and their sense of taste deteriorates, they are always willing to eat some sweet fruits.

    ?Especially in winter, people sleep on a fire bed and use earth dragons or charcoal pots for warmth to avoid getting burned.

    At this time, it is so happy to have a juicy fruit to moisten my throat.

    Mrs. Jia smiled happily and quickly asked her daughter-in-law to bring out her New Year''s gifts.

    ??The Jia family has no fruits or fresh vegetables, but they have a cloth village and a farm.

    So the New Year''s gift to the Li family was two cages of pheasants, two barrels of carp, four bags of new rice, two bags of sticky rice and one bag of beans of various colors.

    In addition, there are four pieces of silk, four pieces of fine cotton, four boxes of embroidery thread and embroidery needles.

    There are a lot of these things, but the Jiaren brothers still have to go to the Xing family, so they cannot be put on the Li family''s carriage.

    So, Jia Xu first accompanied everyone to Xing''s house, and then personally delivered the things to Ruijintan.

    ??The Jia family was very happy to see the Li family and the Xing family get married, so after sitting for a while, Mrs. Jia kicked her grandson out and hurriedly took the Jiaren brothers out.

    ?Mrs. Jia Er had already sent news to her brother''s family, so Mr. Xing and Mrs. Xing were waiting at home.

    Previously, my daughter came back, but she endured her shyness and talked a lot with Mrs. Xing.

    The Li family''s love and Jiaren''s magnanimity satisfy both Master Xing and Mrs. Xing.

    But they had not seen Jiaren with their own eyes, and they were still worried.

    Finally, Xing Ning greeted everyone in front of the door.

    Jiaren walked in front and was the first to enter.

    Compared to those wealthy families, the Li family has a much shallower foundation.

    But Jiaren is the grandson of Li''s parents. He has followed his family from a poor farm to the present. He has experienced a lot and has experienced a lot. He has been studying and taking care of his younger brothers. The most important thing about him is stability and pragmatism. There is still a bit of bookishness in it.

    This is the look that all the elders like the most.

    After all, who doesn¡¯t want his daughter to marry a good and reliable man?

    Jiaren was wearing a sapphire blue brocade robe today, a navy blue belt around his waist, a jade pendant engraved with the three friends of Sui Han, and a dark green purse. He has black hair, **** with a hollow silver band, which is neat and tidy.

    His bronze face looks very healthy, without the paleness that is common among scholars.

    Wearing boots with white soles and navy blue suede, goshawks are embroidered with gold thread on both sides of the ankles.

    ?Because the weather was cold, he also wore a wolf skin lining and a dark brocade embroidered goshawk cloak, matching the boots.

    Mr. Xing and Mrs. Xing were filled with satisfaction when they saw such a handsome and handsome young man walking in step by step through the light snow that had just fallen.

    Soon, both parties bowed and offered their seats for tea.

    Mr. Xing and Mrs. Xing did not neglect Jia Huan, Brother Li and Brother Mao.

    ?Jia Huan is honest and honest, Brother Li is smart and polite, Brother Cat is innocent and lively, and they all have lovable personalities.

    This also made Mr. Xing and Mrs. Xing even happier.

    After all, in a gang of heroes, no matter how good the son-in-law is, he still needs the support of his brothers.

    Evidently the Li family is as united as brothers and their family business is prosperous as they heard.

    Mr. Xing is an editor and reads books all day long, so he is naturally very knowledgeable.

    ??Just after chatting a few words, he couldn''t help but start testing Jiaren''s lessons, even Brother Li and Brother Mao didn''t let them go.

    Only Jia Huan escaped the "catastrophe" because he was a cook.

    As a result, not only Jiaren''s response made Master Xing extremely satisfied, but Brother Li and Brother Mao were also not bad.

    ?This aroused Mr. Xing''s love for talents, and he wanted to arrest the Jiaren brothers and ask them until dark.

    Fortunately, Mrs.

    Mr. Xing is still unfinished and has made an appointment for Jiaren to come and have a long chat with him when he has time after the New Year.

    Jiaren was not timid and responded generously.

    When he was going out, a window in the side room opened a crack as wide as a palm. Jiaren guessed that Wan''er was behind, so he nodded with a smile and left with his brothers...

    Not to mention that the Jiaren brothers hurried to Luo''an Academy, they were very busy with the good news.

    In the main hall of the Marquis Mansion, the housekeeper accompanied Jiayin and was sorting out the gift lists one by one, writing out the gift lists in return, and preparing things.

    Logically speaking, the Marquis has a large number of troops and is determined to be a solitary minister. He rarely has anything to do with outsiders.

    ??But humans are social animals, how can they not have any human feelings at all? !

    So, even if the Hou Mansion only gives New Year''s gifts to some old relatives and friends of the Ye family and the Hou''s fellow teachers, there are more than thirty people in total.

    ??The housekeeper couldn''t help but said: "Fortunately, the fruits and fresh vegetables brought by the princess added color to the New Year''s gift.

    ¡°Otherwise, there will be so many things that are exchanged every year. What is sent from this family will be sent to that family.

    ¡°In the end, many people may have received things that were given away by themselves, which would be really embarrassing.¡±

    Jiayin closed the gift list and said with a smile: "Fortunately, our family has a greenhouse, and there is no shortage of fruits and vegetables. They are rare at this time of year, so we really saved a lot of money on New Year gifts."

    She pointed to the ten baskets of fruit in the corner of the storehouse on the ground, and gave instructions to the steward.

    "Uncle Steward, these fruits are for the people in the mansion. Could you please help me share them. Tomorrow, I will go to the palace and give a new year gift to Uncle Huang. If there is anything in the mansion, please ask someone to find me at any time. ¡±

    "Yes, Princess." The chief steward responded with a smile. When he was about to speak, the Marquis came back, followed by two young men.

    The housekeeper looked familiar and did not recognize it for a moment, but Jiayin jumped up happily...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 717ï¼š Meals cooked in separate pots are the most delicious!

    Chapter 717: Food cooked in separate pots is the most delicious!

    ??This is not a young man, it is clearly a family peace and a happy home.

    "Brother, you are finally back! Grandma was still talking about it yesterday! Is it a holiday and can I go home?" Jiayin pulled the two brothers and kept asking them.

    Jia''an and Jiaxi were also smiling. They hadn''t seen each other for a few months, and they wanted to talk to their sister for days and nights.

    ??The Marquis briefly asked about trivial matters in the house. When he heard that the good news had been dealt with, he took the three children back to Suijintan.

    ??The Li family is busy frying fried mahua, avocados and dried fruits today.

    Wenjuan couldn''t help but choked on the oil smoke, so she went to find Mrs. Wen to do needlework for her child.

    At the end of the first month of the year, she will give birth.

    The family has prepared a lot of clothing and supplies for the children, and she keeps sewing with her own hands. She hopes that the children will have enough supplies before they are three or four years old, but she still feels that it is not enough.

    She lost her mother when she was young, and now she has a child. She really wants to give all her love to her child!

    ??Zhao Yuru spent most of her time in Luo''an this year. She felt that she was in debt to her family and did not fulfill her filial piety to her mother-in-law.

    She has been busy all the time when she returned home these days, and occasionally she would talk to her mother-in-law when she had free time.

    At this moment, the mother-in-law and the daughter-in-law, one making the twists and the other holding the long chopsticks, cooperated tacitly, and the smile never left their faces.

    ?The naughty boys in the school are already greedy. This morning, smelling the aroma in the air, they wiped their saliva and read at the same time.

    ?? Occasionally, during a break after class, they would gather together to guess what delicious food would be cooked in the Li Family Courtyard.

    Actually, life at home is also easy for them.

    ?Especially in the past few days, the village had a large scale to divide the money, and at least one family divided more than a hundred taels of silver.

    ?Pour a jar of vegetable oil and fry something delicious, even the stingiest person can do it!

    But I don¡¯t know if the rice is more delicious when cooked in another pot. The boys are just greedy for the Li family¡¯s food.

    After school finally ended, they rushed to the door of Li''s house in a swarm, pushing each other, laughing and noisy, and they were too embarrassed to come forward and lean on the door.

    Zhao Yuru thought it was almost time, so she came out to take a look, and then quickly brought a plate full of twists.

    ?Each naughty boy got a piece.

    Even the shy and honest little girls following behind, everyone has a share.

    ??Zhao Yuru packed an extra plate and asked the naughty boys to run errands to deliver it to Mr. Jiang and Gu Li.

    ??? Before the naughty boy came back to deliver the plates, the Marquis brought Jiayin and Jiaxi and Jiaan to the door.

    Zhao Yuru was so happy when she saw her son and nephew that she called her mother-in-law loudly.

    Mrs. Li even hugged her two grandsons. She was so distressed that she kept stuffing hot twists and nuts into their hands.

    Jiaxi and Jiaan were not polite. While eating on the doorstep, they talked about what skills they had learned during this period.

    ?That look of joyful expression showed that the two of them liked this job of the Foreign Affairs Department very much.

    ?Li Laoer is at home today, but Li Zhensheng and Li Laosi went to the fleet to unload the cargo.

    Mr. Hou and Li Laoer sat together to drink tea and chatted a few words.

    The Marquis then said: "The matter of hibiscus ointment has made the emperor pay more attention to the south. In order to prevent the people from causing trouble, the emperor plans to send people to investigate outside.

    ¡°Jiaxi and Jiaan are strangers. Our family has a simple background and is loyal enough. Therefore, the Foreign Affairs Department may take Jiaxi and Jiaan out this time.

    ¡°Although this investigation is kept secret and the manpower is reliable. But there is only one in ten thousand, so we still have to take risks.

    "If the family is reluctant to part with it, tell me as soon as possible and I will find a way to pick out the two boys."

    Li Laoer felt bitter in his heart when he heard this, and he really couldn''t laugh.

    Jiayi stayed with the Hailan Army to kill the Japanese pirates. Although my mother supported him, she still lost a bit of smile these days, and the black and blue circles under her eyes were very obvious. Finally, Jiaxi and Jiaan came back. The old lady was just happy when the two boys had to go out again.

    Waifan is far away from Tianwu. I heard that it takes a month to get to the nearest place by boat.

    Wandering at sea, the weather is unpredictable and dangers are everywhere.

    ??If there is an emergency, it will really make the sky not respond and the earth will not work.

    Privately, he wanted to shake his head immediately and prevent his nephews from taking risks.

    But the Foreign Affairs Department has been trying its best to raise two children for a long time, and I''m afraid he won''t give up easily.

    not to mention¡­

    A door and half a yard away, he could hear his two nephews talking and laughing.

    Needless to say, these are two restless people. Even if the family forces them to stay, they will still be unhappy...

    ¡°Master Hou, let the old lady have a good New Year first, and we can talk about this after the New Year.¡±

    "Okay," the Marquis nodded, "The Foreign Affairs Department will be in office on the 13th day of the first lunar month to run errands. If we set out, we should arrange it on the 14th day of the first lunar month at the earliest."

    Within a few words, Mrs. Li had already brought the plate into the room with a smile.

    No matter how powerful Mr. Li and Mr. Hou are outside, they are just children in Mrs. Li''s eyes.

    ?Children are all greedy. How can we not feed them the delicious food that has just been cooked? !

    ?So, Mr. Wen came back from the city. As soon as he entered the courtyard of Li''s house, he saw Li Laoer and Mr. Hou, each taking a stick of twist and biting it one bite after another.

    There was also an old lady Li sitting next to her who was full of kindness...

    ?He subconsciously turned around to leave, but the sharp-eyed Jiayin noticed him and pulled him into the house with a smile.

    After a while, the team that gnawed on twists and turns had one more member.

    On the second day, the Marquis had something to do and had to go back to the military camp at the dock. He could not accompany Jiayin into the palace.

    ?Father and daughter drove out of Broken Gold Beach in a carriage.

    On the side of the road, everyone in the Chen family was still wielding pickaxes and shovels, fighting against the freezing winter soil.

    ?In just a short period of time, the wealthy Chen family has become so miserable that they are worse than beggars.

    ?This is because the Li family was so noble that they allowed the Chen family to send thick coats and quilts!

    Otherwise, their noses may be filled with runny noses and their faces may turn as blue as eggplants!

    ??The Chen family also wanted to send food, but the Li family resolutely drove them away.

    ??The Li family doesn''t want these people to freeze to death and commit murder, but they also don''t want them to live too comfortably and lose their original intention of atonement.

    ??Moreover, two large stoves were built outside the hut where the Chen family stayed.

    In the morning and evening, each person has a bowl of sorghum rice porridge to satisfy his hunger.

    At noon, some cabbage, radish, etc. will be added to the sorghum rice porridge, and a handful of salt will be added to taste.

    When escaping from famine, this kind of food is a life-saving food that is cherished by young and old in new villages.

    But now, in the eyes of the Chen family, it is a weapon to torture them!

    I used to eat mountains and sea flavors, big fish and meat, and suddenly sorghum rice porridge, the gap between heaven to hell!

    But what they think is not within the consideration of everyone in Xincun.

    It is already a kindness to leave them alive even if they come looking for trouble!

    Jiayin lay at the window and glanced at the Chen family for a few times. When she turned around and saw that her adoptive father was thinking about her, he smiled and tried to persuade her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, foster father, your daughter is now a devil that everyone is afraid of. No blind person dares to mess with me. They are also afraid of being caught and digging ditches!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 718ï¼š Manager Yi is a good thief!

    Chapter 718: Manager Yi is a good thief!

    The Marquis was amused. He rubbed her hair and sighed, "You really buried more than a hundred people in the Chen family that day, so my adoptive father didn''t worry about you anymore.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the hibiscus ointment matter was not investigated, otherwise it would be their turn to dig ditches alive!¡±

    ?The father and daughter chatted and quickly arrived at the city gate.

    ??The marquis changed his horse and rushed to the dock.

    ?Mammy He and Shui Ling got into the carriage from outside to wait on them, and then rushed to the palace.

    Jiayin, the title of Princess Kangle, is quite useful.

    Not long after handing over the sign, Eunuch Feng came to the door in person to greet him.

    Jiayin stuffed a purse for him, euphemistically calling it a festive red envelope for the Chinese New Year.

    Eunuch Feng was coaxed to smile and revealed a lot of news.

    ?Although the emperor has already sealed his pen and waited for the New Year, he still received an urgent memorial yesterday.

    Three hundred miles east of Xindu, a heavy snowfall suddenly occurred in a county town. The county magistrate was mediocre and he failed to treat the situation in time. More than 200 people were killed or injured.

    ??The emperor got angry last night and has sent officials to deal with it today, but he is still in a bad mood.

    Jiayin nodded, knowing what to do, and quickly decided to take the innocent and cute route today!

    ?So, as soon as she entered the royal study, she put on her brightest smile, ran towards the emperor, and shouted even more cheerfully.

    ¡°Uncle Huang, your family¡¯s God of Wealth, Little Fortune, has brought you some money!¡±

    Sure enough, the emperor laughed when he heard this. He got up to pick up the fat girl, led her to sit down, and said with a smile: "Why, our second boss has come to pay the bills. Business is booming these days?"

    ¡°With the protection of my uncle Huang¡¯s dragon energy, the business must be prosperous! The money is like having long legs, running hard into our shop!¡±

    Jiayin patted his chest, looking so proud and stinky, which made the emperor laugh again.

    Finally, he briefly flipped through Baiyunjian''s account book and was completely surprised.

    ¡°Has a dim sum shop made a profit of more than six thousand taels in just a few months? This is equivalent to the tax money of a county town for half a year!¡±

    Jiayin hurriedly looked at the door of the study, lay down next to the emperor and said in a low voice: "Uncle Huang, don''t be so loud, be careful that others can hear you.

    ¡°The business our shop does is very profitable! A birthday cake costs ten taels of silver, and the cost is only a few hundred coins. Of course it¡¯s profitable!

    ¡°After I wait, I will open branches all over Tianwu and earn money to build a bigger palace for the emperor!¡±

    ?The emperor was amused and heart-warmed.

    Thinking about those officials who were lying on their backs, and then looking at this fat girl who was so sincere in front of me, I really liked her from the bottom of my heart.

    ??But it wasn¡¯t over yet. Jiayin asked Eunuch Feng for help and brought up the New Year¡¯s gift she had prepared.

    In fact, there is nothing particularly good. The emperor has never stopped eating vegetables and fruits that are rare in the eyes of others.

    Because Manager Yi is a good at harvesting wool and the vegetables in Huangzhuang are not good, he has been keeping an eye on the Li family this winter...

    So, this good news includes eight more pots of peonies and two more pots of kumquats in addition to fruits and vegetables.

    ?Each pot of peonies blooms beautifully, and the grace of blooming makes people feel happy when they see it.

    Kumquat even replaced the two pots at the door.

    Because the two pots of kumquats were in worse condition than the "sheep" of the Li family, they had been bald.

    Except for the leaves, they are just leaves, with no gold left at all!

    Jiayin ate fruit with the emperor, told a lot of interesting things about opening a shop, and then left after paying over the banknotes.

    She tugged at the corner of the emperor''s clothes and begged in a low voice: "Uncle Huang, Fu Niuer doesn''t want to go to Shoukang Palace and Kunning Palace. Can you send someone to help Fu Niuer deliver the New Year''s gift?" The emperor was stunned for a moment. He smiled, nodded, and said, "Okay, this is a small matter. You should leave the palace and go home as soon as possible!"

    ¡°Thank you, uncle Huang!¡± Jiayin smiled like a flower again, then bowed and left the palace happily.

    ?The emperor sighed and asked Manager Yi.

    "This child has a simple mind. It would be better if she doesn''t go to other places. You can go and deliver her things to her."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Manager Yi responded with a smile, lowering his head to hide the helplessness in his eyes.

    ??A little girl of just a few years old can coax the emperor into spinning around. No matter how you look at it, it has nothing to do with the word "innocent"!

    It''s a pity that the emperor didn''t think so. He took the several thousand taels of silver notes and put them into a box with great care.

    Although, he is the lord of a country and is rich all over the world.

    But the several thousand taels of silver were different. They were earned by him as a boss!

    Before Mr. Yi could go out, the third princess came in a hurry.

    She also took an account book, and Le Diandian and her father presented the treasure.

    ¡°Father, look how much money my shop has made!¡±

    ??The emperor didn''t want to disappoint his daughter, and it was rare for this stupid kid to do something serious, so he patiently took the account book and glanced at it.

    He frowned and asked: "Your branch has been open for more than a month, and the profit is only more than one hundred taels?"

    The third princess was stunned for a moment and replied: "Father, do you think you are making too little money?"

    ?She rolled her eyes, changed her tune and started complaining.

    ¡°It¡¯s all that Li Jiayin¡¯s fault. She doesn¡¯t give good things to the branch, for fear that I will steal her business. She recently released a new product, but she didn¡¯t even tell me. Huh, I haven¡¯t settled the score with her yet!¡±

    The emperor rubbed his temples and asked: "Are these profits of yours the pure profits after deducting the wages of the clerks and others, and deducting all the fees?"

    How could the third princess know? She took the account book from Bao Lei and ran over happily as soon as she saw how much money she had earned.

    She could only bite the bullet and said: "Everyone is a slave of the Bao family, and they don''t need to be paid. Bao Lei is also the one who cleans the shop, and there is no capital at all!"

    ¡°It¡¯s that Li Jiayin who set the purchase price too high and didn¡¯t leave much profit for me. She secretly sold new products and robbed all the customers, so...¡±

    The emperor really couldn''t listen anymore and couldn''t explain. He waved his hand and said, "I''m tired. You can go back."

    The third princess felt extremely aggrieved and shouted: "Father! You smile brightly when you see that **** Li Jiayin. Why do you become so cold-hearted when you see me? I am your biological child! You are partial!"

    After saying that, she turned around and ran away.

    Needless to say, I naturally went to the queen to complain in tears.

    The emperor''s good mood, which he had finally recovered, was completely lost again.

    He pointed to the door and said to Manager Yi: "She looks like this, what can I say?

    ¡°She said she wanted to do business, but she didn¡¯t put in any capital or energy, so she gave the shop to the Bao family. The Bao family was going crazy grabbing money everywhere, how could they put money into her business?

    ¡°This account book is obviously wrong. The Bao family has embezzled money, and she can¡¯t see it. How could I give birth to such a stupid daughter?!

    "Every time I compare with Fu Niu''er, she is half as good as Fu Niu''er, so I don''t need to be so angry!"

    Mr. Yi couldn''t say anything wrong with the third princess, so he could only smile and reassure the emperor.

    ¡°The third princess is still young and doesn¡¯t understand the sinister nature of people¡¯s hearts. Nowadays, the Bao family is becoming more and more bold in their actions, some of them jumping over the wall in a hurry.

    "After a while, the important matter will be found out and settled together. When the third princess sees the true face of the Bao family, she will naturally understand clearly!"

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 719ï¼š You should trick your children as early as possible!

    Chapter 719: It¡¯s better to trick children as early as possible!

    ?No matter how angry the emperor is, he can''t really strangle his stupid daughter to death, he can only let it go.

    It was the queen who came to see her on the pretext of seeking justice for her daughter.

    ??It''s a pity that the emperor felt unhappy when he thought about her trying every possible means to deceive him into "creating a human being", and he didn''t see her at all...

    Jiayin doesn¡¯t know this, and even if he knew it, he wouldn¡¯t care.

    ??The third princess is not a business person at all. She has to take care of everything, and she refuses to pay even a penny. Every day she acts like she is a princess, which is my greatest virtue.

    The Bao family is already crazy poor, how could they not cheat her?

    Even though she didn¡¯t see the branch¡¯s account books, Baiyunjian did have records of the branch¡¯s purchases.

    ?With a casual calculation, you can estimate that the profit of the branch is six to seven hundred taels, but the Bao family only kept a little more than one hundred taels in their books. It can be said that they are not evil...

    The days are rushing by so fast in the midst of sending and receiving New Year gifts.

    The Liu family¡¯s new year¡¯s gift was also given by the Jiaren brothers.

    Mrs. Liu was particularly fond of the children of the Li family. He kept them to eat and gave them a jade pendant before letting them go home with even more generous gifts in return.

    Because when the Chen family came looking for trouble, Guo Wenhao brought his slaves to help.

    The Li family specially prepared a new year gift for him.

    ??Guo Wenhao was filial and could not come to the house, so he asked Mr. Wen to send back two knives of good paper, a set of famous pens, and some chicken, duck, fish and other food.

    I have to say that a skinny camel is bigger than a horse.

    The Guo family has fallen into decline, but it still has some foundation. At least it is difficult to find good paper and famous pens outside.

    On the twenty-seventh day of the twelfth lunar month, Jiayin discussed with his brothers and gave Zheng He, Zheng Feng, Shui Ling, Shui Yun, and Zheng Er a holiday.

    ?Only Zheng Sanjiang was unwilling to return to Zhuangzi, so he asked to stay and help take care of the relief department.

    Brothers Li Laoer and Jiaren also privately gave red envelopes to their own people to commend them for their hard work and loyalty for a year.

    The good news was to give Shuiling and Shuiyun each a set of silver jewelry, a box of exquisite palace flowers produced in the palace, new coats and skirts made at home, and twelve heavy silver taels.

    It was enough for them to go home and celebrate the New Year in style.

    ?Yeshan and Hongmei were also dressed in new clothes from head to toe. Hongmei also got a set of exquisite but not eye-catching gold jewelry.

    As the steward and steward¡¯s wife, they followed Zheng He and others to Zhengjiazhuang on behalf of their master.

    By the way, I brought more than a dozen baskets of fruit, a whole pig, dozens of boxes of snacks, a lot of rice and noodles, and two hundred taels of silver.

    ??This is for all the farmers in Zhengjiazhuang to reward them for obeying orders in everything this year regardless of the reason.

    When Ye Shan and Dongmei came back, they also brought the filial piety of all the farmers in Zhengjiazhuang.

    In addition to a large amount of game and furs, there are also some exquisite small mechanical objects.

    For example, an egg beater that saves effort and is more convenient, such as a telescopic dagger, or a robot hand that can help people fly over walls and walk on flat ground...

    I was so happy about the good news that I asked my brothers to play with it for a long time, and finally gave it to Jiaxi and Jiaan.

    ?Now, except for Mrs. Li, almost everyone in the family knows that Jia Xi and Jia An will go overseas after the new year.

    Jiayin goes into the space every night and does nothing but work for his two brothers.

    ?In addition to all kinds of wound medicine, poisons, and tonics, which are all necessary, she searched the space carpet again and found all the useful things.

    Since this time and space is almost the same parallel space as the ancient one in the previous life.

    ?The positions of all overseas countries should be similar.

    Hence, she focused on the world map of her previous life and copied it carefully.

    She also found the compass she bought for fun when she was a child from a broken box in the warehouse...

    There are also the habits and preferences of foreigners that she heard and understood in her previous life.

    She even drew pictures of muskets and cannons, as well as some important plants and supplies.

    ?Now, with the addition of the mechanical claw and the "scheming" dagger sent by Zhengjiazhuang, there are two more boosts. In fact, even so, she was still worried about her brothers.

    ??If possible, she could not wait to go with him.

    Unfortunately, this idea is simply impossible to realize.

    The brothers went out and left her by their side. Maybe after some time, grandma would feel better.

    ??But if she also goes to sea, grandma is afraid that she will go crazy immediately...

    ?The days were so busy, and finally the twenty-ninth day came.

    There is no thirty this year, twenty-nine is the last day of the old year.

    ?Every household wakes up early and is busy preparing ingredients to prepare for the big meal in the middle of the afternoon.

    The dumplings served at midnight are also the highlight.

    ??The naughty boys were running around the village excitedly, causing trouble from time to time, which made the old lady yell a few times, but they couldn''t beat or scold them.

    ??On the other hand, the little girls from each family followed their mother obediently and helped out.

    But when we arrived at the Li family, it was different.

    ??Good news also comes in the kitchen, euphemistically called help.

    Actually, I was holding a small bowl and eating non-stop.

    In the end, Tao Hongying snatched her daughter''s bowl and kicked her out.

    "You greedy girl, you can''t eat any more. If you continue to eat, you will lose your appetite for dinner! Go talk to your grandma and make them happy!"

    Jiayin reluctantly held her belly in her hands and moved out of the kitchen.

    ?Although the banquet is open, she can sit down and eat openly and eat as much as she wants.

    But she just felt that eating it secretly in the kitchen was the most delicious!

    In her previous life, she lived with her grandparents.

    ??Grandpa and grandma are very strict and don''t allow her to eat anywhere else except at the dining table.

    ?Later, when I was in college, I went home with a little sister who lived in the same dormitory in the same city. I saw the little sister in the kitchen, joking with her parents, eating secretly, and occasionally stuffing some into her mouth.

    She then realized that the food could still be eaten like this, and it was so fragrant and so happy!

    In this life, she has fully made up for this regret...

    Mrs. Li was chatting and eating melon seeds with Aunt Wu. Opposite her sat Wenjuan and Mrs. Wen, the two most protected babies.

    Huiniang and Sister-in-law Liu were both busy in the kitchen, and their three naughty children were left in the care of the old lady.

    ??The naughty children were playing around, stumbling and almost hitting Mrs. Wen and Wenjuan several times.

    Jiayin ran into the house. Seeing this, he decisively took on the responsibility of the child king.

    ?She took out two bananas and asked the naughty children to share them.

    But if three children share two bananas, how can they all get the same size?

    So, the three naughty children sat in a circle, drooling, eagerly watching the good news, and from time to time they heard her shouting, "Oh, this part is too long, wait a minute, sister will help you take a bite!"

    ?Finally, one of the two bananas went into Jiayin''s belly, and each of the three naughty children took a small piece. Thinking it was fair, they licked it into their mouths with a silly smile.

    Mrs. Li and others watched it from beginning to end, bursting into laughter and making fun of each other.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er is so treacherous!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, when you and your younger brothers and sisters grow up, I¡¯ll see if you blush when I mention Sister Fu Niu¡¯er as the one who tricked their bananas!¡±

    Jiayin chuckled, not blushing at all.

    You have to trick your children as early as possible!

    She rolled over to her grandma and asked her to rub her belly...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 720ï¼š Reunion!

    Chapter 720 Happy Reunion!

    ??In the hall outside, the village chief, Uncle Zhao, the others, and Doctor Zhang all changed into new coats, pants, shoes and socks from head to toe.

    They were talking lively with the brothers Hou Ye, Li Yong, Liu Biaotou, Mr. Wen, Mr. Jiang and Li Zhensheng.

    ?Li Yong and Huiniang regard the Li family as their husband''s family, so they naturally come over for a reunion dinner during the Chinese New Year.

    ?In this way, the village elders and the couple would inevitably be lonely.

    ?So Mrs. Li went over in person and invited them over.

    Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen are just two people. Mrs. Wen is still pregnant, and Mrs. Li is reluctant to let her work too hard, and even wants to invite her to eat together.

    Mr. Jiang brought little Guli to school and was alone in the school. Mr. Liu and his wife did not have their eldest son with them...

    In short, the Li family¡¯s meals become bigger and bigger as time goes by, and the more lively they become.

    Simply, three tables were opened at once, and everyone gathered together to express their gratitude for the hard work throughout the year.

    When they were full and full, they went back to their homes and waited for the gods to cook dumplings in the middle of the night.

    Li Laoer and Mr. Wen had to go to the palace for a banquet, so they reluctantly got into the carriage.

    Jiayin and the old lady both took sick leave and were spared the pain of braving the wind and snow.

    ??The Marquis is wearing a big cloak and wants to ride back to the military camp at the dock.

    He is the commander-in-chief of an army, and it is his duty to accompany the soldiers to the New Year''s Eve dinner.

    As for the Hou Mansion, in the morning, the good news had already passed, and rewards had been distributed to everyone in the manor.

    There are many children in the Li family. Except for Jiayi, they are all at home.

    You don¡¯t have to worry about getting sleepy during the night watch!

    ? Jia Xi and Jia An have a noisy temperament, and with the addition of Cat Brother, they almost lift the roof off the house.

    Mrs. Li brought her son and daughter-in-law with her to talk about the family''s income for the year, big things and small things.

    ?Li Zhensheng and his brothers are a little ashamed. Their mother is old and has to take care of the house and outside.

    But Mrs. Li was very happy with it.

    ?Having a prosperous family business and healthy and safe children and grandchildren is better than anything else!

    Staying until midnight, the manager Li Laoer and Mr. Wen came back.

    The family cooked and ate dumplings. The boys couldn''t bear the sleepiness and took a nap on the kang.

    Jiayin also fell asleep holding her grandma¡¯s lap...

    ?In a daze, she heard the sound of firecrackers outside. She rubbed her eyes and sat up. When she saw the hazy white fish belly outside the window, she couldn''t help but laugh.

    The new year is here!

    Mrs. Li heard the noise, opened the door and saw her granddaughter sitting in front of the window. She held her in her arms and said with a smile: "Fu Niu''er, it''s a new year. Grandma''s precious granddaughter will definitely be safe. You will grow up healthily!¡±

    Jiayin put her arms around grandma''s neck, gave her a kiss on the face, and responded crisply: "Grandma will also live a long life and stay with Fu Niuer for the rest of her life."

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Mrs. Li hugged her fat granddaughter and smiled happily!

    At this time, Jia An and Jia Xi ran in from outside. Jia Xi shouted: "Sister, let''s go, let''s set off the firecrackers!"

    Having said that, the two of them randomly put on shoes and a cloak for their sister, pulled them off and left. The angry Mrs. Li gave them a slap in the face.

    A thin layer of snow fell in the yard, and there were footprints everywhere. It was messy and lively!

    In the kitchen, steam was rising. Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were busy. Occasionally, they looked over at the laughing children and couldn''t help but laugh too.

    ?After breakfast, before the villagers who wanted to pay New Year greetings arrived, Mrs. Li gave out red envelopes to her children and grandchildren.

    ?The boys knelt down in rows, kowtowed to their grandma with smiles, and then held big red seals and flowers.

    ??This year, the family has a lot of income. Mrs. Li thinks that her grandchildren will grow up and have more places to spend money, so everyone from Jiaren to Mao Geer received fifty taels of silver notes.

    When it was the good news''s turn, Mrs. Li directly gave her one hundred taels.

    The boys are not jealous either.

    because. The money my sister secretly gives them on weekdays will only be more than this...

    After a while of commotion, the village chief, Doctor Zhang and Uncle Zhao all arrived.

    By bringing the elderly together, it is also convenient for people in the village to pay New Year greetings and save them from running around. Sure enough, as soon as they arrived, the villagers came behind.

    ?The women gathered in front of the old lady to talk, while the men led the boys and girls to kneel down and kowtow to the elders.

    ?Li Laosi brought up a large wooden box filled with copper coins.

    ?Old Mrs. Li grabbed a handful and gave them to the boys and girls one by one, making them very happy.

    Jiayin also took out two boxes of exquisite palace flowers and distributed them to the little girls as an extra supplement.

    The little girls had hairpins on their braids, their beautiful little faces flushed.

    It has been busy for half the morning, and the four members of the Xing family came to pay their New Year''s greetings with their treasures.

    Mr. Xing was very happy to see that the Li family was as lively and simple as his wife said.

    He insisted on kneeling down and kowtowing to Dr. Zhang, thanking the old man for saving his wife''s life.

    ?Physical Doctor Zhang helped Mr.

    Everyone could not help but laugh, and did not reveal the unreliable nature of this old man.

    Mr. Xing was sincerely grateful and presented an out-of-print medical book with both hands.

    ?What he usually does is compile books. Facing the mountains of royal books, it is not difficult to find a rare medical book.

    But this made Doctor Zhang extremely happy.

    ?Perhaps in order to have such good things happen in the future, he immediately took Master Xing''s pulse and prescribed him a prescription to nourish his body, ensuring that he could regain his virility and have another son and a half daughter.

    Mr. Xing was made red-faced, but he also put the prescription away.

    After a while, Zhi Min and Xiu Jie from the Liu family also came to pay New Year''s greetings.

    Their home was also overcrowded and Liu Zhiheng couldn''t get out, so the two boys took on the heavy responsibility.

    Jiayin waved her hand and took her brothers and sisters to the greenhouse.

    In the greenhouse, you can eat whatever you want and it¡¯s warm. It¡¯s much more comfortable than staying with an adult.

    Jiaren wanted to say a few words to Wan''er, but he was the eldest grandson and could only stay in front to entertain the guests.

    ??Baozhu is a frequent visitor to the greenhouse, but he is not polite at all. He drags cousin Wan''er to pick grapes and pet the little fox, laughing and giggling.

    Those who don¡¯t know, think she is at home!

    Jiayin gnawed on the fruit and watched her brothers and sisters playing happily, and couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.

    It may not be easy to see such excitement again in the future...

    On the second day of the Lunar New Year, Jia Huan took a car to Luoan to visit his father-in-law and mother-in-law.

    Wenjuan''s belly is big and she will give birth in one month.

    Not only is it difficult to move around at this time, the new wife of the Peng family who came in late is also not a good person.

    Mrs. Li is worried that her grandson''s daughter-in-law might get a little angry after she returns and hurt her unborn great-grandson.

    Wenjuan is also happy about this. She now belongs to her husband''s family wholeheartedly, and her family is more like a dispensable relative to her.

    Mrs. Wen and Mr. Wen packed up their things and went to stay at Liu''s house for one night.

    So busy, it¡¯s the fifth day of the Lunar New Year in a blink of an eye.

    Hour the gods eat dumplings on the fifth day!

    After eating the dumplings, for ordinary people, the new year has passed. They should continue to work and make a living.

    Li Laoer also talked to his mother about his family''s happiness and his family''s going to sea after dinner.

    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Li did not get angry. Instead, she took her two grandchildren, Jia Xi and Jia An, to stay for one night. She asked them carefully what they thought and listened to them talking happily about their yearning and curiosity about overseas. ¡­

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 721ï¼š The flower-viewing sticker that was forgotten!

    Chapter 721: The flower-viewing sticker that was thrown away!

    When she woke up early the next morning, Mrs. Li had two dark circles under her eyes, but she took her daughters-in-law and started packing their grandchildren''s luggage.

    Jiayin also took this opportunity to bring his brothers together for a second training session.

    Last time it was a Jianghu theme, this time it is an overseas theme.

    From Jiaren to Mao Geer, they are all attracted by the weird customs overseas.

    ?Of course, they are more worried about the risks they may encounter at sea.

    Even if no one else can use it except Jiaxi and Jiaan, they still study carefully, such as how to save themselves at sea, and how to identify the direction...

    At night, the good news rarely came into the room, but she wanted to sleep with her grandma.

    ?She snuggled in her grandma''s arms, listening to the old lady sighing, listening to the old lady talking about old things, listening to the old lady lamenting that the child was getting older and could no longer be contained...

    In short, she will listen to what grandma says and be a qualified listener.

    What old people fear most is loneliness. Their children and grandchildren have made a living, but they are empty around them.

    At this time, the persistence of her little cotton-padded jacket is grandma¡¯s last sense of security...

    ??The whole family was reluctant to part with the two boys, and Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru also shed tears in private.

    But no matter what, the thirteenth day of the first lunar month is still here.

    Jia Xi and Jia An loaded up their luggage and got into the carriage.

    ??The family couldn''t afford to have too many people to see him off, so only Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer followed the car into the city.

    ??Despite the care of the Marquis, Li Zhensheng still managed the Foreign Affairs Department from top to bottom.

    Jiayin was afraid that grandma, San Bo Niang and my mother would be sad at home, so he asked them to go to the city to stay for two days, and then come back after watching the lanterns on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month.

    Li Laosan and Li Laosi also tried their best to encourage.

    ?Li Zhensheng and Jiaren both have small courtyards in the city, especially Jiaren¡¯s small courtyard, which has been vacant since Mr. Wen moved out.

    ?The yard will be easily ruined if no one lives in it for a long time and loses its popularity.

    ?It would be best if the family members go over and clean it up.

    Mrs. Li cheered up and went into the city with her daughter-in-law and grandchildren.

    On the fourteenth day of the first lunar month, after sending a letter to the Jia family in advance, Mrs. Li went to talk to Mrs. Jia.

    By chance, Jia Xu and Lu Zong were also at home.

    So, the Jiaren brothers also came together as guests.

    ?The boys gathered in Jia Xu¡¯s yard to laugh and play, while the old and young ladies gathered at Mrs. Jia¡¯s side.

    Mrs. Li had a smile on her face after being enlightened by her old sisters. She even learned to play a few cards with Mrs. Jia.

    ??Mrs. Jia Er took advantage of this moment to take Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru to her yard, and then took out a post.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were curious. When they took a closer look, they saw that it was a flower appreciation post from the eldest princess¡¯s mansion.

    Mrs. Jia¡¯s second wife¡¯s expression showed no joy at all, but was filled with sadness, and she said: ¡°I originally wanted to take the car to Suijintan, but I didn¡¯t expect that you guys came today. It¡¯s really great.

    ¡°Look at this post, it¡¯s really strange. Logically speaking, our family has nothing to do with the Bao family, and we have never spoken to the eldest princess.

    ¡°But yesterday, the nanny from the Princess Mansion suddenly sent a message asking for the orb to go to the banquet, and I was not allowed to follow. It was really hard to understand, it was so weird.

    ¡°I wonder if the princess has received the post? It would be great if she received it, and the orb can still have a companion!¡±

    Tao Hongying thought for a while, then shook her head and said: "The good news is great, and she has been taking care of the affairs of the Hou Mansion recently, so I rarely ask about her dealings.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s call her over and let¡¯s ask her.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to go with the two children and have someone to take care of them.¡±

    Mrs. Jia Er was so happy that she hurriedly sent someone to ask for good news.

    Jiayin and Baozhu were playing in Baozhu''s room. The two sisters were eating snacks, talking about New Year''s Eve trivia, throwing sachets and picking agate stones, and were very happy. Suddenly I heard that my mother wanted to talk to them about something, so the two went over hand in hand.

    Hearing the whole story, Jiayin frowned and intuitively believed that Baozhu got the invitation because of her relationship.

    She was busy and busy during the New Year, so she had long forgotten the invitation to the Princess Mansion.

    ?Moreover, grandma was in a bad mood, and she had no intention of attending a flower-viewing party.

    ?But now that Baozhu has received the post, and with the Jia family¡¯s confidence, they cannot easily shirk it, so Baozhu must go.

    ?If she couldn''t bear Baozhu to go to the banquet alone, she would definitely have to go to the princess''s mansion...

    ??But this is just her guess, and she cannot say it out easily. There is nothing that can be done to make the Jia family worry in vain.

    So, she smiled and said: "I also accepted the post, and I happened to go to play with Baozhu. My family was worried, so I took Grandma He and Shui Ling with me.

    ¡°Mother He is from the palace and knows the rules best. Shui Ling knows martial arts. If anyone makes Bao Zhu and I unhappy, let Shui Ling beat them!¡±

    Mrs. Jia Er heard it funny, but she felt relieved after all.

    Tao Hongying knew her daughter very well and saw something was wrong in her expression, but she did not expose it. Instead, she smiled and helped to reassure Mrs. Jia Er.

    "It would be best if Baozhu goes with Fu Niu''er, and Bao Zhu can also be Fu Niu''er''s companion. Otherwise, Fu Niu''er has such a bad reputation that others won''t even dare to sit next to her, which would be embarrassing!"

    Everyone laughed, and the matter was put to rest.

    Mrs. Jia Er was busy choosing clothes and jewelry for her daughter, and she was very attentive.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru also helped as staff, and it was very lively for a while.

    Jiayin found an opportunity and gave Shuiling a few instructions, and Shuiling left Jia''s house.

    On the eighth day of the Lunar New Year, they came back from Zhengjiazhuang. They had been eating and drinking, and today they were on an errand!

    ??The young and old of the Li family had lunch at Jia''s house. After the meal, they sat for a while and then went home.

    Tao Hongying avoided the old lady and asked her daughter carefully.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t hide the good news, so he told the whole story.

    Tao Hongying didn''t have a good impression of the eldest princess''s mansion at all. Just thinking about how the eldest princess, who was over fifty years old, had the nerve to bully her daughter who was only a few years old, made her want to chop the eldest princess into pieces and braise them!

    ??However, she didn¡¯t quite believe that the eldest princess¡¯s mansion had tried every possible means, even pulling up the orb, just to force the daughter to go to the banquet and harm her daughter in full view of the public.

    After all, it has only been more than a month since more than 100 members of the Chen family were almost buried alive, and the daughter¡¯s illustrious reputation has not yet been forgotten by everyone in Xindu!

    No one should dare to seek death at this time...

    At this time, Shui Ling just came back.

    She opened her mouth and said: "Princess, the housemaid of the Hou Mansion went to all the embroidery shops and jewelry stores to inquire about it. She came back and told me that indeed many noble girls from other families had received invitations.

    ¡°For this reason, the embroidery shop and jewelry store have received a lot of business, and they are all staying up late to catch up on work.

    ¡°But the basic orders were placed years ago, which means that the invitations to the Princess Mansion were also sent out years ago.

    ¡°The Jia family was the only one who received the post temporarily.¡±

    Tao Hongying frowned at that time and said angrily: "What does the Princess''s Mansion mean? Is it really just to force you to go to the banquet that you posted the post to Baozhu?"

    "Now it seems like this is the case." Jiayin also looked bad.

    ?It''s not that she''s afraid of the princess''s house, but she doesn''t want Baozhu to be involved in any danger. If there is any injury, she won''t be able to explain it to the Jia family.

    She thought for a while and then told her, "Mom, don''t tell the Jia family about this. On the day of the banquet, I will take Aunt Mei with me and Uncle Dashan will drive."

    ¡°If anything goes wrong, Aunt Mei and Shui Ling are here to protect me and Baozhu.¡±

    Tao Hongying finally felt relieved when she thought that both Ye Shan and Dongmei were very capable and reliable.

    But she still told her: "On the 18th, I will go to Cyclamen. If anything happens, I will ask someone to come and report it!"

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 722ï¼š Being fat has its benefits!

    Chapter 722 Being fat has its benefits!

    ¡°I understand, mother.¡± Jiayin responded quickly.

    ?The two mothers had a tacit understanding and did not tell the old lady or her family what was going on.

    Even though Old Mrs. Li knew that the eldest princess was not very friendly to her family, she guessed that the eldest princess would not dare to do harm to her granddaughter because Baozhu was accompanying her granddaughter and there were so many noble girls going to enjoy the flowers.

    So, except for a few more instructions, she had no hindrance.

    The next day was the Lantern Festival. In the morning, the family ate glutinous rice **** and then went shopping.

    ??We went to Liu¡¯s house to sit and have a meal at noon, and then invited the Liu family to watch the lanterns together.

    Because Cyclamen is on the shopping street, the busiest part of the lantern market.

    ?Li Zhensheng had already reserved the best box for his family to stay.

    The Liu family happily agreed. Before it got dark, Mrs. Liu took her two sons and followed the Li family out.

    As for Mr. Liu and Liu Zhiheng, they both have wine shops and are looking for friends.

    ?? Even if half of the country is lost, even if a small corner of the country is settled and barely survives, it still cannot stop the powerful people and the people of Tianwu from singing and dancing and enjoying music and music everywhere.

    The entire shopping street is decorated with lanterns from beginning to end, making it look like daytime.

    ?Countless men, women, and children gather here to guess lantern riddles and win lanterns, eat snacks, buy gadgets, and have fun.

    Needless to say, young men and women also have many romantic encounters by chance.

    But more often than not, so-and-so lost his wallet, and so-and-so lost his shoes.

    Fortunately, no children were lost, or the lamp tower was knocked down, or there was a fire or riot...

    Jiaren and Jiahuan protected their brothers, as well as Zhimin and Xiujie, and went downstairs to walk on the street together.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li took her daughter-in-law and Mrs. Liu upstairs just to take a look.

    ?Especially Jiayin, she was surrounded by Mrs. Li and was not allowed to take a single step.

    Because before Jiayin was born, there had been kidnapping during the Lantern Festival in Saibei''s hometown, and several beautiful girls were lost.

    ? ? There are rumors among the villagers that the girls may have been sold to the south, raised as "skinny horses", and given to the rich and powerful for their pleasure.

    Old Mrs. Li does not dare to take this risk.

    What if her precious granddaughter was taken away, she would not be able to survive!

    Jiayin was too lazy to walk around, so she sat next to her grandma and ate snacks and fruits honestly.

    Tao Hongying occasionally turned around and saw that the snack plate was mostly empty. Then she saw her mother-in-law holding her fat girl under her "wings" like a hen. She really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry...

    On the second day, everyone locked up the small courtyard and went back to Broken Gold Beach.

    Luo''an Academy started school on the 18th day of the first lunar month, and Jiaren, brother Li, and brother Mao all had to pack their luggage.

    Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru have to go back one day early to clean the canteen and prepare ingredients.

    ??The people in the village have also ended the cat winter and began to gradually get busy under the assignments of the village chief and Liu Biaotou.

    Jiayin was prepared for any conspiracy at the flower viewing party, so he stayed in the space tossing up various medicinal powders, as well as daggers and crossbow arrows for self-defense.

    ??It would be more convenient if she was alone when something happened. At worst, she could hide in space and wait for her family to notice something was wrong and come to rescue her before coming out.

    But this time with the orb, you must not use the space until the moment of life and death.

    She has a lot to prepare!

    Fast forward to the seventeenth day of the first lunar month, the three brothers Li Laosan, Zhao Yuru and Jiaren, as well as their young men, plus Aunt Wu San and her family were sent away.

    Whether it was the Li family or the village, everything suddenly became deserted.

    Jiayin made an excuse to go to a banquet tomorrow and didn¡¯t know what clothes to wear or what jewelry to wear, so he asked grandma to open her wardrobe and jewelry vault, and spent most of the day picking and playing with them.

    ??The old lady only knew that her granddaughter was a money-lover. Who would have thought that in one year, she would secretly save so many things and have such a strong family fortune? !

    All her thoughts immediately shifted to keeping her granddaughter''s secret, and the depression of her grandchildren leaving home was forgotten... The next day, Ye Shan temporarily called Lao Hei for help. One of them drove the car, and the other escorted the car. Dressed in noble clothes, Grandma He, Dongmei and Shui Ling entered the city together.

    ?Hunted on the way to Jia''s house to pick up the treasure, and then rushed to the eldest princess''s house.

    ??The good news was deliberately delayed for a while, so that when they entered, most of the guests had arrived.

    The default rule for flower viewing banquets is to appreciate flowers and "flower viewing".

    The former flower is a real flower, while the latter flower refers to a young and beautiful girl.

    Hence, the people sitting in the flower hall of the Princess Mansion are basically noble girls over ten years old.

    If you really think about it, Jiayin and Baozhu are the youngest.

    Obviously, the noble ladies did not expect that Princess Kangle would be invited to the Princess Mansion.

    After all, everyone knows that the eldest princess does not like Princess Kangle.

    ??And the princess''s granddaughter Bao Lei, who came to entertain them today, is very close to the third princess, and the third princess hates Princess Kangle the most...

    No matter how surprised others were at the good news, I walked in with Baozhu and found a sunny and spacious seat to sit down.

    ??The ladies either didn''t want to offend the third princess, or they remembered the incident of burying a living person, so they all stood up and sat far away.

    Bao Lei had finished welcoming all the guests, and when she entered the room, she saw such a situation, and her eyes were full of ridicule.

    But she still stepped forward and said: "The princess doesn''t have any acquaintances, do you want me to introduce you to a few people to talk to?"

    Jiayin glanced at her and raised her chin arrogantly, "You forgot to salute!"

    All the smiles on Bao Lei''s face were frozen, feeling very embarrassed and aggrieved.

    It is true that she is the host of today''s banquet, but in terms of status, she is just a young lady from the Bao family, which is much worse than the princess Jiayin.

    However, no matter how distinguished the good news status is, they are all guests.

    ?She never expected that Jiayin would not show any dignity at all!

    ?Bao Lei glanced at her and saw that none of the ladies around her had any intention of helping, so she could only grit her teeth and squat down to salute the good news.

    ??Good news. Raise your hand at will, which is regarded as a response.

    ?Bao Lei is very flexible and flexible, and she also bows to many noble ladies.

    The ladies nodded in return.

    They had smiles on their faces and looked modest and polite, but in fact they really didn''t take Bao Lei seriously.

    ?The eldest princess has a noble status, but she has no holy family members.

    ?Furthermore, in the two years since the capital was moved here, the eldest princess, for some reason, has become more and more shameless, focusing on business, and is even better at calculating than merchants.

    It has the meaning of being willing to humble oneself and lower one''s status.

    ??Now Bao Lei, the eldest princess''s direct granddaughter, even if she doesn''t have a title, is still a noble person, she actually went to **** shop for the third princess.

    ?How does this make people think highly of her and respect her? !

    ?Bao Lei was not a fool. She naturally knew what everyone was thinking. She bit her lip secretly in grievance.

    Fortunately, there were two noble ladies who were good at dancing and were tactful and shrewd. They quickly invited Bao Lei to sit and drink tea with them.

    They talked about flower viewing and the latest news, which finally made the room lively.

    The good news sent people to Jiulianzhai to buy snacks the day before yesterday, and they were stored in the space. Now they quietly changed the snacks on the table, and then took the orb and listened to it while eating, without speaking or intending to participate.

    As for Baozhu, I only remember my mother¡¯s instructions when I went out - follow Sister Jiayin, don¡¯t walk too much and don¡¯t talk too much!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 723ï¼š Goodbye jade box

    Chapter 723 Goodbye Jade Box!

    ?At this time, the eldest princess brought her nanny over.

    Compared to Bao Lei, the eldest princess is obviously more tactful in her words and deeds.

    ?She greeted the elders of the noble ladies, and praised their clothes and jewelry today, making the noble ladies very happy.

    ?She then took her leave and left the space for the girls to play by themselves.

    Bao Lei took the opportunity to take everyone to the greenhouse on the side of the garden.

    ?The princess''s mansion has no glass, so the conservatory cannot be compared with the one in Jiayin.

    ??This greenhouse is built with blue bricks on three and a half sides, and the roof is covered with wooden purlins with thick white satin.

    ?Choose the hottest time at noon and remove the straw mat. The sunlight will shine through the white satin, making the greenhouse bright and warm.

    Many flowers are already in full bloom, and they are proof that the flower viewing feast is worthy of its name.

    ?Women are born to love flowers. As soon as the ladies entered the greenhouse, they spread out and enjoyed the flowers together, chatting and laughing. It was very lively.

    Baozhu followed Jiayin, but whispered with a look of disgust: "Sister Jiayin, this greenhouse is not as good as yours. There is no grape trellis, no cucumbers, and no banana trees..."

    Jiayin shook his head at her and comforted her: "Don''t talk too much. When you get home, I can let you live in my greenhouse!"

    ?Baozhu then smiled and took the opportunity to make a condition.

    "Okay, I want to eat peaches! The last time I went there, the peaches were as big as the mouth of a bowl. They will definitely be ripe in two days!"

    Jiayin was funny, so I patted her and found a tea table to sit down, continuing to drink tea and watch the fun.

    As for flower viewing¡­

    In her space, any potted flower can be taken out and it will become the king here!

    Since the orb was boring, Jiayin found a red rope and taught her how to turn it.

    As a result, Shui Ling came forward after a while, and while adjusting the hem of her master''s skirt, she said, "Princess, Miss Bao has called five or six young ladies out one after another."

    Jiayin raised his eyebrows and said, "Follow me and take a look. Be careful not to be discovered. Don''t take risks."

    Shui Ling nodded excitedly, then walked out quietly along the wall.

    Jiayin had something on her mind and couldn''t sit still. When she was about to get up and look around, the third princess arrived.

    I didn¡¯t know if it was difficult for her to get out of the palace, so I wasted a lot of time and came late.

    But she came straight to the good news, and the malice in her eyes was clear and obvious.

    ¡°Li Jiayin, don¡¯t you know how to kowtow when you see me?¡±

    Jiayin stood up, smiled with an innocent and puzzled look on her face, and replied: "Princess, you are the daughter of the emperor''s uncle, and you are a princess. I am just the princess, so of course I have to salute you.

    ¡°But as long as you squat and do not kowtow, didn¡¯t the princess¡¯s upbringing mother teach the princess these rules?

    ¡°I remember that the emperor has given the princess a lot of education and nuns. Don¡¯t they still teach the princess seriously?!

    ¡°Then next time I enter the palace, I will definitely talk to the emperor¡¯s uncle and ask him to find a more stern nun for the princess!¡±

    ??The third princess gritted her teeth with hatred and really wanted to tear Jiayin''s fake and innocent face to pieces.

    ??This is not out of curiosity, she is clearly threatening her with her father!

    The third princess still wanted to get angry, but the two nuns following her quickly stepped forward to persuade her.

    You know, the nuns who were replaced last time still don¡¯t know whether they are alive or dead. They don¡¯t want to follow in the same footsteps!

    Fortunately, Bao Lei appeared at this time. She glanced in the distance and saw the noble ladies watching the excitement, and said quickly: "Princess, Princess, it''s too hot here.

    ¡°We have a new Wind-Listening Pavilion in our house, not far away. The sound of the wind heard there is as sweet as the sound of a flute.

    ¡°Princess and princess, why don¡¯t you go and sit down for a while?¡±

    Jiayin''s heart skipped a beat, guessing that today''s "biggest event" was finally coming.

    ?Just now she forced Bao Lei to salute. Bao Lei was so angry that he didn''t turn his back. It was obvious that he had an agenda. We must endure humiliation and bear heavy burdens to achieve our goals.

    ?At this moment, to distinguish her from the others, she also brought a third princess with her, just to see her!

    ??The third princess wanted Jiayin to make a fool of herself in public, but remembering her father''s dislike and the Marquis''s coldness, she had some scruples, so she turned around and left.

    Jiayin entrusted the orb to Aunt He and followed with only Dongmei.

    As expected, Tingfeng Pavilion is not far away, just after leaving the garden.

    ??There are still three kilograms of nails in the broken ship. Even if the Princess Mansion is crazy about poverty, its wealth will not be wiped out in a day or two!

    At least the Tingfeng Pavilion is well decorated. The tables, chairs and wooden utensils are all made of nanmu, which is grand and beautiful.

    ?There is a large soft table placed by the window, with a small coffee table across the middle, and maroon satin embroidered plum blossom pillows on both sides. It looks very comfortable.

    ??Bao Lei led the third princess and Jiayin to sit on either side of the soft cave, and said with a smile: "I have something good here. It''s rare that the princess and the princess are here today, so I must try it."

    ¡°But when the elders see this thing, they are afraid they will scold us for being playful, but I don¡¯t know if the princess and the princess dare to try it?¡±

    ?The third princess was tired of being controlled the most, and she was full of rebellious age, so she immediately said impatiently: "Don''t be nagging, is there anything that I don''t dare to do? Come and take a look."

    After saying that, she opened her mouth to drive away the nun.

    The two nuns were hesitant. The third princess picked up the soft pillow at hand and smashed it.

    There is no way to educate, I can only lower my head and retreat.

    Jiayin thought for a while and signaled to Dongmei, "Aunt Mei, you should go out and have a cup of tea. If anything happens, I''ll call you again."

    Dongmei scanned the room without leaving a trace. When she saw that there was no place to hide, she frowned and left.

    Bao Lei was very satisfied. She quickly opened the cabinet in the corner and took out two long cigarette rods, a small lampstand and a jade box.

    Jiayin could see it clearly, and his heart almost stopped in shock.

    Fortunately, she was not a real child, and her expression quickly changed from surprise to curiosity.

    ¡°Miss Bao, what is this? Why is it similar to the dry cigarettes smoked by the old men in our village!¡±

    Jiayin casually picked up the long cigarette rod and fiddled with it twice, looking unconcerned.

    ??However, the third princess had never seen anyone smoking dry cigarettes, so she grabbed a cigarette rod and played with it.

    Bao Lei hurriedly said: "The princess'' guess is almost the same. This is a tobacco rod, which is also used for smoking. However, the cigarette smoked is not tobacco, but fairy paste."

    "Fairy ointment? Is it a plaster that can turn people into gods?" Jiayin deliberately interrupted and asked.

    This made Bao Lei''s eyes full of contempt, but she explained patiently.

    ¡°The princess was joking, people are just people, how can they become gods.

    "However, with just a few puffs of this fairy ointment, you can temporarily become a fairy, enjoy the freedom of flying in the clouds and mist, and being omnipotent."

    The third princess''s eyes lit up when she heard this, and she couldn''t help but urge: "How do you want to smoke this thing? Hurry up and wait for me to try."

    Bao Lei quickly lit the lampstand, opened the jade box, and dug out a spoonful of brown tobacco paste. But before she could bring it to the lampstand to bake, Jiayin sniffed around, then pulled the handkerchief to cover her mouth, Suddenly he retched.

    ?Bao Lei was startled, and the third princess was also surprised.

    Bao Lei asked: "What''s wrong with the princess?"

    ¡°I...I smell something bad and feel a little uncomfortable!¡±

    Jiayin''s face turned pale and she responded hastily. Before she could cover her mouth again, she sprayed filth all over the table.

    Most of them are snacks that have just been eaten and have not yet been digested!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 724ï¼š Foster father, something big happened!

    Chapter 724: Foster father, something big happened!

    Bao Lei was standing closest, and almost her head, face and chest were damaged.

    Even the third princess had her sleeves sprayed, causing her to scream and curse.

    ??Dongmei and the two correctional mothers heard the noise outside, and regardless of the rules, they quickly opened the door and barged in.

    Dongmei hugged Jiayin directly and asked anxiously: "Princess, how are you?"

    Jiayin "weakly" rubbed her neck and said, "I don''t know, maybe I ate too many snacks and felt a little uncomfortable when I smelled the smoke."

    Dongmei quickly said: "I will take you home right now!"

    With that said, she was about to leave with the good news in her arms.

    Seeing this, Bao Lei became a little anxious and quickly stepped forward to stop her, "No, you can''t take the princess away!"

    Dongmei''s face turned cold, her eyes were like knives piercing her, and she asked: "Why, the eldest princess''s mansion is like a dragon''s pond and a tiger''s den, and we, the princess, can''t go home even if we don''t feel comfortable?

    ¡°Do you want me to send a message to the Marquis and lead troops to rescue the princess?!¡±

    ?Bao Lei gritted her teeth, thought for a while, finally let go, and said with a dry smile: "I didn''t mean that, I was just afraid that the princess would be uncomfortable, and her illness would be delayed all the way home.

    ¡°We have a doctor in our house, why not treat him here¡­¡±

    ¡°No need, don¡¯t bother!¡± Dongmei snorted coldly, hugged Jiayin and left.

    ?Bao Lei still wanted to catch up and persuade her, but the third princess on the other side was already cursing and asking her to change her clothes quickly!

    ?With such a little hesitation, Dongmei had already hugged Jiayin and walked away without a trace.

    ?Mama He was worried at first, so she took the orb out of the greenhouse and wandered around the garden gate.

    As a result, I saw Dongmei and Jiayin coming out from a distance, so they gathered together.

    By chance, Shui Ling also came back at this time.

    Everyone was gathered together, and without any time to say anything, they left the princess''s residence as quickly as possible.

    By the time the eldest princess received the news, the Li family''s carriages had all gone and their shadows were gone...

    Jiayin got on the carriage, took out a small bottle from his purse, took a few sips, and his complexion recovered a lot.

    She hurriedly ordered: "Uncle Hei drives the car to send Mother He and Baozhu back. Uncle Dashan and Aunt Mei take me and Shui Ling to avoid the crowd and find the adoptive father. Hurry!"

    Da Shan and Lao Hei outside the car responded immediately.

    Jiayin saw Baozhu''s big eyes widening in shock, so he leaned down and said a few words in her ear.

    ?Baozhu quickly nodded vigorously, like a little chicken digging rice.

    Soon, they found a small alley on the side of the road. Dashan and Dongmei protected Jiayin and got out of the car. Shuiling also jumped down neatly and got into the alley.

    ??The carriage moved forward quickly and went directly to the door of Jia''s house. After delivering the orbs, Uncle Hei and Grandma He discussed it and decided that they couldn''t go home like this.

    ?So the carriage turned around and went to the relief department again...

    ??Master Hou has lived in the military camp for half a month and just came back yesterday. He originally planned to go to Suijin Beach tonight.

    But when he heard that Good News had also been invited to the flower viewing party at the eldest princess''s residence, he planned to wait and pick up the fat girl and go home together at noon.

    As a result, before he set off, he heard that the fat girl had found him by herself.

    He opened the study door and said with a smile: "How does Fu Niu''er know that I''m at home? Isn''t it fun to have a flower viewing party? Come back so early?"

    Jiayin grabbed his adoptive father''s hand and whispered: "Father, something serious has happened. Go in and talk."

    Shui Ling followed directly, and Ye Shan and Dong Mei immediately guarded the door. Jiayin ran to pour a cup of tea, drank it, and then said, "Father, something big has happened. There is also hibiscus ointment in the eldest princess''s mansion, and it seems that she has started to seduce noble ladies from various families to smoke!"

    ¡°What?!¡± Mr. Hou was so shocked that he opened his eyes immediately.

    ?Given his current status, there are very few things that can change his face, but this news is so unexpected.

    Afraid of making a mistake, he asked again: "Fu Niu''er, are you saying that the Princess Mansion is colluding with Yaochi, holding a flower-viewing banquet, and actually seducing the noble ladies from various families to take hibiscus paste?"

    "Yes, foster father." Jiayin thought for a moment and said, "Bao Lei found me a year ago and sent me a flower appreciation post. I forgot about it after the new year, but the Princess Mansion temporarily gave the Jia family''s pearls. A post.

    ¡°I asked someone to inquire about it, and I guessed that the princess¡¯s mansion invited Baozhu to force me to go to the banquet.

    "When I arrived at the princess''s house today, I deliberately bullied Bao Lei, but she kept putting up with it. Later, she called out several noble girls, all of whom were the favored legitimate daughters of the family.

    ¡°I asked Shui Ling to follow me to see what was going on, but then the third princess came.

    ¡°Bao Lei took me and the third princess to a place and said she would share something good with us, and then she took out the cigarette rod and the jade box!

    "Fortunately, I brought a stink powder that I accidentally discovered while preparing medicine. As soon as I took a whiff, I started to vomit. Aunt Mei rushed into the room and snatched me out of the princess mansion on the pretext of seeing the doctor."

    After saying that, she asked Shuiling again, "What did you find out? Please tell me quickly."

    Shui Ling couldn''t hold it all in, and now it was finally her turn to speak, and she started spluttering.

    ¡°Marquis, Princess, the noble ladies were taken to a small courtyard. Two noble ladies were very familiar and seemed to come here often. They opened the box and took out a few long tobacco poles.

    ¡°Then, they started to make brown ointment **** again. The other ladies asked what the ointment **** were, and Miss Bao said it was a good thing that can turn into a god.

    "I wanted to get closer and take a closer look, but there were many maids and women guarding the courtyard. I was almost discovered, so I climbed out over the wall."

    ??Both the Marquis and Jiayin frowned. They originally thought that the Princess Mansion had just begun to seduce the noble girl. Unexpectedly, the noble girl had already fallen, and new people continued to join...

    Just as Mr. Hou was about to speak, Li Laoer came over.

    ??Li Laoer is already shrewd. After listening to what Grandma He said a few words, he understood that his niece had discovered a big problem.

    Sure enough, Jiayin quickly told the story again, and his face was extremely ugly.

    The Marquis said: "This matter cannot be delayed any longer. When the investigation is clear, perhaps the entire young generation in Kyoto will fall."

    The second child nodded and replied: "I will take Fu Niu''er home first. This matter is too big for our family to get involved in."

    The Marquis ordered: "The person behind Yaochi has not been found out yet. The family needs to be more vigilant recently. If anyone is needed, send someone to tell them.

    ¡°The fourth child will also stay at home for an extra month. If anything happens, he can help me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, so is the Marquis. If you need any help from home, just ask.¡± After Li Laoer finished speaking, he took his fat niece and left.

    Fortunately, when the good news came, the carriage stopped outside the back door.

    ??The Marquis asked someone to prepare a car to enter the palace and go through the front door.

    ??If someone is watching, and the Marquis attracts attention, no one will notice the Li family members leaving the back door.

    ??The Li family''s carriage quickly turned to the shopping street and picked up Tao Hongying.

    Li Laoer gave some instructions to Li Zhensheng and Jiahuan, and saw Jiahuan calling Zheng Er to deliver the letter to Luo''an before the carriage left the city.

    Jiayin quietly opened the car window and looked back at Xindu.

    I''m afraid it won''t be long before this place will be dyed red with blood again...

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 725ï¼š Im waiting for your good news!

    Chapter 725 I¡¯m waiting for your good news!

    Normally, people celebrate the New Year on the fifth day of the Lunar New Year.

    The palace is luxurious and will be lively for a while.

    But after the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the red satin bouquets everywhere are removed, the palace lanterns are withdrawn, and the feeling of the new year disappears.

    The two little eunuchs folded their sleeves and hid behind the vermilion pillars to take shelter from the wind, chatting in low voices.

    ¡°Why did I see Marquis Xinting entering the palace again?¡±

    ¡°I saw it too, maybe there¡¯s something urgent, after all, I just came here in the morning!¡±

    ¡°I hope it won¡¯t be the barbarians from Jiangbei who come to cause trouble again, but let us live in peace for a while.¡±

    "What are you afraid of? We serve the emperor. No matter how many barbarians come, they won''t hinder us."

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

    The two of them were talking lively when they suddenly heard a loud bang in the imperial study room.

    The two of them reacted conditionedly, their knees softened, and they immediately knelt down.

    The cold ground made them react quickly. They looked at each other awkwardly and were about to get up.

    Eunuch Feng had already hurried out to call for people. They followed the other young eunuchs, entered the house with low eyebrows, and quickly cleaned up the mess.

    It turns out that the loud noise just now was caused by the emperor smashing a plum vase.

    ??What happened to make the emperor so angry? Doesn''t it mean that Marquis Xinting is highly valued by the emperor? How dare you provoke the emperor like this? !

    ?Everyone murmured in their hearts, but no one dared to ask more questions. They quickly left after packing up.

    The room was quiet for a while, with only the emperor, Marquis Xinting, and Manager Yi.

    The emperor drank two cups of tea in one breath before he suppressed his anger and whispered: "Cousin, we can''t wait any longer. Even if the people behind the scenes cannot be found out and leave hidden dangers, we can only wait and find opportunities later. removal.

    ¡°Now Yaochi must be banned immediately, and all those involved in the case will be investigated strictly. Otherwise, if the hibiscus cream is allowed to spread, the consequences will be disastrous!

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel comfortable leaving this matter to others. After all, there are too many people involved. If the person handling it has selfish motives, it will be a big storm.

    ¡°Tianwu¡¯s situation is weak. It has just been relieved due to the high yield of food. We really can¡¯t afford to be turned upside down again..."

    Xintinghou fell to his knees and replied: "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, I will act with caution. I will not let a guilty person go, and I will not unjustly accuse an innocent person."

    ??The emperor helped him up with his own hands, then handed him a gold medal and told him: "All the people have been mobilized from the Northern Expeditionary Army, and we must not let any fish slip through the net in Yaochi.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your good news!¡±

    The Marquis took the gold medal, quickly calculated in his mind, and said: "Your Majesty, the secret guards have found the three secret exits of Yaochi, but there must be loopholes. I plan to mobilize a thousand northern expedition troops to enter the city and blockade the five areas around Yaochi. inside.

    ¡°In addition, the princess¡¯s house is going to search all the people¡¯s homes and put them in jail, and interrogate the list of victims. Of course, the more important thing is to find out if there is anyone who secretly helped spread the hibiscus ointment. Please allow the emperor¡¯s permission!¡±

    "Yes!" The emperor said in a deep voice: "My cousin, you can do whatever you want, but if someone stops you, you can arrest him and put him in jail. I will be responsible for everything!"

    ¡°Thank you very much, Your Majesty. I would also like to trouble your Majesty¡¯s assistants to perform a play...¡±

    ?Hintinghou whispered for a long time, and the emperor nodded repeatedly.

    ?Hence, the two young eunuchs who had just returned behind the corridor heard the emperor''s angry curses coming from the imperial study room before they could gossip about the talent.

    Not long after, the Marquis of Xinting came out with a sullen face. Even when Eunuch Feng wanted to come forward to speak, he waved his hands and ignored him and strode out of the palace.

    Horse Xinting, has he fallen out of favor? !

    ??Everyone can''t wait to use all their strength and want to gossip a few words, but they dare not say a word.

    Soon, the news spread, and everyone knew the reason.

    ?The walls of the imperial palace are like a sieve. If there is any news, within an hour, everyone outside will know about it. The Marquis of Xinting angered the emperor because of the pay for the Northern Expedition. As soon as he returned to the new capital, he was driven back to the dock!

    ?Some people gloat about the misfortune, some look on with cold eyes, and some are indifferent...

    ??In the princess''s residence, the eldest princess listened to the servant''s report. She heard that Princess Kangle had indeed returned to Suijintan, and even the Marquis of Xinting had returned to the dock. She was finally relieved.

    She glared at her granddaughter fiercely and cursed: "You useless thing, if you dare to make your own decisions next time, I''ll see if I don''t skin you!"

    Bao Lei also breathed a sigh of relief and defended herself: "Grandma, it was my granddaughter who was reckless this time.

    ¡°My granddaughter thinks that Baiyunjian is making money every day, and there is a queen behind the three princesses. If we can pull them into the water, Baiyunjian will be our home, and there are still three princesses and queens available. Wouldn¡¯t we be able to sit back and relax in the future?!

    ¡°So, in a moment of impatience, my granddaughter wanted to be praised by her grandmother, so she took it upon herself to do so. Please forgive me.¡±

    As she spoke, she knelt down.

    The eldest princess wanted to use this granddaughter to attract more "treasure pots", so she could only endure her anger and said: "Get up, remember to be more cautious in the future. If we are discovered, our whole family will not survive."

    ¡°And that girl from the Li family, don¡¯t mess with her. I always think she¡¯s a bit evil!¡±

    ?Bao Lei quickly responded obediently, and then talked about how many noble ladies had gotten into the water today, and soon made the eldest princess happy again...

    It was dark at night, and at the east gate of Xindu, soldiers stood on the city wall holding cold spears.

    They were rubbing their hands together and talking tremblingly, hoping that when their shift was over, they could go back to the tower, warm themselves by the fire, gamble and drink tea.

    ?At this time, a soldier was in a panic because he was holding back his urine and wanted to find a place to release his urine.

    ?As a result, I peed a handful and suddenly realized that a team of people was already approaching.

    He was so shocked that he wet his feet and said, "There''s someone, there''s someone downstairs!"

    ?? He pulled his neck and just shouted. The men and horses had already arrived downstairs. The leader scolded: "Silence! I, Xinting, have a secret order in hand!"

    ??The other soldiers, who had almost gone crazy with fright because of the soldier''s scream, heard this and hurriedly went to find the commander on duty.

    It is a coincidence that the commander on duty today is called Pang Fei, and he and Chen Chuan are brothers.

    Chen Chuan was considered a Taiping general.

    ?The so-called Taiping generals are those who have never been on the battlefield, or have been on the battlefield once or twice, and have not experienced too much blood and fire.

    Chuan Chuan is the latter.

    ??And these rare one or two battles, together with Pang Fei today, even saved Pang Fei''s life, so the two of them got along very well, almost as good as brothers.

    Chen Chuan was arrested earlier and worked as a coolie in Suijintan.

    ?Pang Fei has been helping out, hoping to open up the joints and release Chen Chuan back.

    It''s a pity that the Chen family''s matter is not just about offending the Li family, but also involves hibiscus cream. Chen Chuan and the Chen family cannot be let go no matter what.

    During the Chinese New Year, Pang Fei rushed to the shack in Suijintan and gave some food to Chen Chuan and the Chen family.

    When people in Xincun and Ercun saw it, they admired his loyalty and didn''t stop him.

    But Pang Fei still felt uncomfortable, thinking that his brother had been persecuted by the Li family and the Marquis of Xinting.

    Unexpectedly, Marquis Xinting would fall into his hands tonight.

    It¡¯s really a turn of events!

    He lay on the wall and looked down. There were a thousand people and horses in the dark.

    He said: "Master Marquis, are you bringing so many people into the city so late at night? Is there something wrong?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 726ï¼š Rush to seek death!

    Chapter 726: Seeking death!

    ??The Marquis took out the gold medal and threw it up, "Don''t ask any questions, I have a secret order, open the door immediately!"

    Pang Fei took the gold medal and checked it carefully. It was indeed correct. Logically speaking, the door should be opened.

    ??But he was still unwilling to give in. He rolled his eyes and said: "Master Marquis, it is not that the general will make things difficult for you, but the rules clearly state that when you open the city gate in the middle of the night to enter the army, you must have an official document from the Ministry of War.

    ¡°You...can¡¯t do it without just a gold medal!¡±

    The deputy commander and the soldiers nearby had already knelt down when they saw the gold medal.

    After all, this is a token of "I am here in person". Whoever holds it is equivalent to acting on behalf of the emperor!

    ?Suddenly they heard that Pang Fei actually wanted some official document from the Ministry of War, and they were so shocked that their teeth almost fell out.

    Having the gold medal of "I am here in person", what other official documents from the Ministry of War are needed?

    Is the Ministry of War bigger than the emperor? !

    The Marquis was listening at the foot of the city, and suddenly he understood that he was being embarrassed.

    ?Yaochi has many eyes and ears. If you delay for a while, you may fail.

    He looked up at Pang Fei on the top of the city and sneered: "Pang Fei, if I remember correctly, you are Chen Chuan''s sworn brother!

    "Now, despite the gold medal''s secret order, you insist on preventing me from entering the city. Do you want to disobey the order and vent your anger on your brother?"

    Pang Fei''s heart was filled with joy, but he refused to admit it.

    "The Marquis can''t say that. The general is also considering the safety of the new capital and the emperor. As long as the Marquis brings the official document from the Ministry of War, the general will open the door for the Marquis himself!"

    ?Li Yongyang, who was standing behind the Marquis, went crazy. He took two steps forward and said, "Master Marquis, I''m going to kill this idiot!"

    ??The Marquis shook his head, "No, I''ll do it!"

    As he spoke, he took out a steel claw from behind his waist, untied the rope, swung it twice and threw it onto the city wall. Then he stood directly on the horse and used his strength to reach half of the city wall. Climbed directly up twice.

    ?Pang Fei and all the soldiers were extremely surprised!

    ??Although they had heard of Xintinghou''s military exploits, this was the first time they saw him display his abilities with their own eyes.

    Before they could close their chins, the Marquis was already on the wall.

    "Hou, Lord Hou..." Pang Fei still wanted to speak, but a silver light flashed before his eyes, and the next moment he felt his neck was cold and cold...

    ¡°Plop!¡± Pang Fei¡¯s body fell to the ground!

    The **** smell spread quickly, making the deputy commander and soldiers all pale in the face.

    Kill someone just because you disagree? !

    ??The Marquis bent down, took back the gold medal from Pang Fei''s hand, frowned and scolded everyone, "Open the door quickly, delaying the opportunity to fight, and your lives will be at risk!"

    At this moment, the deputy commander wanted to grow eight mouths and shouted over and over again: "Open the door, open the door quickly!"

    With a heavy sound, the two city gates were pushed open by ten soldiers.

    ?Thousand Northern Expeditionary Forces, eight men in a row, passed quickly in less than a moment.

    ?Handhou Xinting had already retracted his steel claws, jumped off the city wall, and landed on his horse.

    ??The deputy commander''s legs were weak and he quickly called to the soldiers to close the city gate again.

    ??Some soldiers asked: "Sir, what are you going to do? All the horses'' hooves are covered with straw mats. No wonder there is no movement at the bottom of the city!"

    Not wanting to, the deputy commander raised his hand and gave him a slap in the face, scolding: "Ask me, I don''t know who to ask. If you don''t want to die, just keep your mouth shut!"

    ?The soldier didn''t dare to talk any more and quickly retreated.

    ?The deputy commander turned around and looked at the dead Pang Fei, remembering that he had been suppressed by him on weekdays. Now is his chance to become a full-time official? !

    Not to mention how happy and scared the deputy commander was, he only said that the Qianbei Expeditionary Army entered the city and went straight to Yaochi.

    ?According to the pre-agreed tactics, Li Yong led people to blockade the five miles around Yaochi, and if there was any movement, he would arrest it first.

    If there is no movement, just wait for dawn. Neighbors will identify each other and testify. If they are not permanent residents, they will be investigated.

    ??If it is a case of shielding, the eight neighboring households on the left and right will be punished together.

    ?This will minimize the risk of people escaping through secret passages and pretending to be ordinary people to get through. The Marquis led his men to besiege Yaochi.

    As for the eldest princess¡¯s mansion, Jiang Cheng went there with a hundred soldiers, which was enough to arrest people.

    ??All the doors and walls of Yaochi are guarded, torches are held high, swords and guns are drawn, and the doors are kicked in...

    In the dark night, any movement is very obvious.

    ??The noise, crying, and shouting of killing here in Yaochi quickly spread throughout the city.

    ?Countless people woke up from their good dreams and didn¡¯t understand what had happened.

    Could it be that the barbarians came? !

    ??The heads of each house had no time to put on their coats and trousers, so they hurriedly sent out the guards and guards to find out the news.

    Soon, the news came back.

    Soldiers were besieging a courtyard, and some were ransacking homes and arresting people at the princess''s residence!

    Other courtyard? !

    ?The eldest princess? !

    ??Each family head lost a handful of his hair and didn¡¯t know how to connect them together.

    Whose other courtyard belongs to the other courtyard?

    What happened to the powerless and unpopular eldest princess, and her house was ransacked and arrested?

    With these questions, no one dared to sleep and waited for the results.

    ??In the eldest princess''s mansion, everyone from the master to the slaves also slept soundly.

    ??The gatekeeper was lying on his back in the doorman''s room, fast asleep. The charcoal basin under his feet was burning brightly, and his cotton shoes had a vague smell of burning.

    Suddenly, several people came over from the wall and quickly opened the door.

    ?Hundred soldiers rushed in and finally woke up the porter. Before he could rub his eyes to see who was coming, he was pushed to the ground and tied into a rice dumpling.

    In the yards behind, everyone was screaming because the door was suddenly kicked open.

    The maid and the woman were like headless flies, running around, not knowing what was going on.

    ?Bao Lei pulled open the bed curtain and shouted loudly, "What happened? What''s the fuss about?"

    She didn¡¯t know that the family was about to be ruined, and she thought that her father was out of hibiscus cream and was making trouble again.

    ?So, she put on her big coat, opened a secret compartment at the head of the bed, took out a jade box and walked out.

    As a result, three or five burly soldiers suddenly burst in outside the door. The swords and guns in their hands reflected the light of the candlelight, which made her feel chilly. The jade box in her hand also fell to the ground!

    A soldier quickly stepped forward, picked up the jade box, looked at it carefully and said, "Found it! Arrest him quickly and search!"

    ??The other soldiers immediately took action, pushed Bao Lei down, and tied her tightly. Perhaps they were afraid that she would bite her tongue, and they randomly found something on the bed and stuffed it into her mouth.

    Bao Lei was so disgusted that she wanted to vomit because it was her socks that stuffed her mouth!

    ?She struggled hard, wanting to curse and question.

    ??But I saw the soldiers taking out the account books and several jade boxes from the secret compartment beside the bed, as well as the pipes in the cabinet...

    Her face turned pale, it was over, it had happened!

    ?These people are not seeking revenge or robbery, they are here for the divine anointing!

    ?It was obvious that the flower viewing party was so successful yesterday, it was obvious that getting rich was just around the corner, and it was obvious that all your dreams were about to come true, why did it suddenly fall short?

    No, it does not count as a wish coming true!

    Bao Lei suddenly thought of Princess Kangle who left quickly because of vomiting.

    ??If there was any accident yesterday, it was this country bumpkin girl.

    Obviously she was already standing by the "water", but she suddenly pulled away.

    Originally I thought she was really feeling unwell, but now it seems that maybe something is wrong with her!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 727ï¼š There is a fat man who has made meritorious deeds!

    Chapter 727: There is a fat man who has made meritorious deeds!

    Unlike Bao Lei¡¯s sobriety, the eldest princess¡¯s yard was also dug up and inspected.

    ?The eldest princess was only wearing a nightgown and was **** and thrown to the ground. She was still cursing crazily.

    ¡°How dare you, these killers, offend me, the eldest princess!¡±

    What a pity, no one paid attention to her!

    ?Jiang Cheng was looking through some account books that he had found when a soldier came to report.

    ¡°General, we found the jade box, the tobacco rod and other items, and there is also a roster!¡±

    Jiang Cheng was overjoyed and immediately ordered: "Put everything in boxes, seal them, and guard them closely!

    ¡°Everyone, master or servant, is arrested and thrown into prison!¡±

    ¡°Yes, General!¡± The soldiers acted quickly.

    ?The eldest princess finally knew that she was going to be in trouble!

    "No, it''s impossible!" She rolled to Jiang Cheng''s feet like crazy and shouted loudly: "How do you know about the fairy ointment? It''s not us, it''s not us, it''s Yaochi, Yaochi!"

    ?Jiang Cheng kicked her away and cursed: "Whether it''s fairy ointment or hibiscus ointment, they are both harmful things!

    ¡°Now that the witnesses and physical evidence are all there, how do you still want to deny it?

    ¡°You idiot who is working for the tiger, luckily you are still the eldest princess of Tianwu, just wait to be beheaded!¡±

    As he spoke, Jiang Cheng personally dragged her out and threw her out.

    ??The huge princess mansion was thoroughly searched. More than a hundred masters and servants were tied into rice dumplings and thrown outside the door.

    ?At a nearby door, someone was lying on the crack of the door, taking a clear look, and then ran back to report the news to his master.

    ?The early morning in late winter is the coldest time of the day, and the old guard dogs huddle in their dens and refuse to come out.

    ??In Xindu, with the faint white fish belly on the horizon, green smoke is rising everywhere in the Yaochi, and the broken arm is very embarrassing. Occasionally, there is blood in one place.

    Obviously, the arrest last night was very intense and dangerous.

    ??The Marquis stood in a courtyard and watched with his own eyes as the soldiers carried out several boxes from the darkroom of a house.

    A box was filled with hibiscus paste the size of square bricks, tightly wrapped in oil paper.

    ??The remaining boxes contained gold, silver, various jewelry, jade ornaments and other items. It was obvious that people who bought hibiscus paste had used their home belongings as collateral if they had no money.

    It can be seen how crazy these people have been for hibiscus cream!

    In the yard outside the house, dozens of tightly tied human-shaped rice dumplings are kneeling side by side.

    ?One of the middle-aged fat men, his eyes rolling around, and his hands behind his back somehow managed to untie the rope.

    ?While the guards were not paying attention, he suddenly jumped up and ran towards the wall.

    ?Unfortunately, as soon as he climbed up the wall, he was cut down with a knife and fell on his back at the base of the wall.

    Immediately, a soldier came forward, tied him up again, and simply strangled the wound to prevent him from bleeding to death. Then he called the brother in charge of recording and ordered: "There is another escapee here. Write it down and focus on interrogation!"

    Fatty was stabbed in the shoulder and was in so much pain that he was about to be interrogated. He couldn''t hold on any longer and began to cry.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a cook, I¡¯m not a bad person, woo hoo, I want to make meritorious deeds!¡±

    ¡°Our chief steward also has a hiding place, which is behind the cabinet in the kitchen. I accidentally saw it that day!¡±

    A soldier immediately picked him up and asked, "Are you a cook? Then what were you running for just now? Are you the boss here?"

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not! It hurts, it hurts!¡± The fat man cherished his life and shouted while avoiding the wound.

    "I just wanted to see what was hidden behind the cabinet? Our manager discovered it, and he wanted to kill me." "I was hiding behind the grain bag, and you suddenly broke in."

    "If I don''t run away and you lock me up with others, our chief manager will definitely find a way to kill me!"

    ¡°Woo, I don¡¯t want to die, my mother has been arrested by the boss!

    ¡°I also want to find out the reason for the big manager, so I can replace my mother and get out of here as soon as possible!¡±

    ??The fat man cried with snot and tears, and he didn''t look like he was lying.

    ??The Marquis walked up to him, looked at him carefully, and said, "Since you are a thoughtful person and want to get rid of Yaochi''s control, you must have discovered something else.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking someone to help you treat your injury. Tell me everything you know and see!

    "As long as you don''t kill anyone and are not the mastermind, I will keep you safe!"

    "Really?" The fat man went crazy with joy. He didn''t care about his wounds and begged over and over again, "Master Marquis, please be merciful and rescue my mother. Wuwu, my mother is in trouble, and I can''t live anymore." !¡±

    ??The Marquis nodded, "We need to find the place where they hide people first!"

    ¡°I know, I know!¡± The fat man shouted immediately, ¡°A few days ago, they asked me to cook two barrels of sorghum porridge. They said something collapsed and made it difficult to cook, so they asked me to do a temporary job!

    ¡°But there is no collapse here in Yaochi. I suspect they used tunnels to deliver the porridge!

    ¡°Master Hou just needs to check around here. If any house has collapsed, it should be their secret place to hide people!¡±

    As soon as the Marquis waved his hand, soldiers immediately ran to find Jiang Cheng, and a large-scale search began.

    Sure enough, half an hour later, Jiang Cheng sent someone to report that more than thirty people were hiding in a small courtyard. They also found the tunnel entrance, and there were seven or eight watchers who had not had time to escape...

    At this moment, the sky is completely bright.

    ??The Marquis took the list, compared the account books with each other, copied more than 30 names in his own hand, and then handed it over.

    So, a new round of arrests began.

    ??In a certain house in the southern city, the concierge yawned and just opened the side door, complaining to his companions in a low voice.

    ¡°This night has been really tiring, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on outside. Fortunately it was dawn, otherwise I would have been so sleepy that I would have bumped into the wall!¡±

    ¡°Me too, I don¡¯t know if there are any white-flour buns in the kitchen this morning. I want to eat two more!¡± My companion also rubbed his eyes and complained together.

    ??The concierge who spoke earlier sneered, looked around and saw no one, and then said disdainfully: "You still want to eat white flour steamed buns, you are really overthinking it!

    ¡°I went to the back yesterday and heard our master and his wife arguing. The wife was so angry that she smashed the tea bowl!

    ¡°It seems that the master did something, spent a lot of money, and there was not enough money in the public account, so he forced his wife to pay the dowry!

    ¡°I asked, why is our food getting worse and worse? Before, we only had one meat dish a day, but now we can¡¯t see it even once every three to five days!¡±

    Another concierge said: "Yes, the cabbage and radish I eat every day has made my belt loosen. If you didn''t tell me, I really didn''t pay attention!"

    "However, our wife''s natal family is not bad. I usually rely on my in-laws and treat my wife well. Why did I suddenly go crazy this time? Are I not afraid that my wife will go back to her natal family to complain?"

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t know!¡± The companion curled his lips, and when he was about to speak, he saw a group of soldiers galloping towards him in the distance.

    ??The two of them were surprised. They both lay at the door and watched the excitement, thinking that someone had committed some crime.

    ?Unexpectedly, the troops and horses suddenly dismounted as they approached.

    They wanted to ask, but they were kicked to the ground!

    The third update~ Dear treasures, the more words there are, the more details there are. Huahua sometimes misses them. Thank you to the treasures for picking them out for Huahua. Regarding Jiayi and Liu Yang, Chapter 647 has been revised, allowing them to go south with the ship, and the subsequent plot will go smoothly. Huahua must cheer up and try not to have any more bugs! Come on, give us a group hug!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 728ï¼š Eighteen poses!

    Chapter 728 Eighteen postures of death!

    In an instant, the quiet courtyard became a mess.

    ??The slaves scattered in panic, "Help, someone broke into the door!"

    The maids and women were even more timid. Some of them fainted as soon as they rolled their eyes when they saw the menacing soldiers.

    In the backyard, the host and his wife had just gotten up and were about to eat when they heard the noise and didn''t know what was going on.

    ??The head of the family, who was only thirty years old, walked to the door with dark circles under his eyes. Before he could speak, he was blocked by soldiers, who asked loudly: "Are you Xiao Yuanqing, the Secretary of Food and Grass of the Ministry of War?"

    ?The old man was stunned for a moment, with some fear in his eyes, and he bravely asked: "It''s me, why did you break in so early in the morning..."

    The soldiers didn''t have the patience to wait for him to finish speaking. When they heard that they had found the right person, they stepped forward and knocked him down, tied him up in twos and twos, removed his chin, and carried him out.

    ??The young lady who chased her to the door desperately chased after her and asked, "Who are you? Why did you arrest my master?"

    The soldier dodged her pull and said loudly: "We belong to the Northern Expeditionary Army. Xiao Yuanqing was involved in the case of smoking hibiscus ointment in Yaochi. We are now ordered to arrest him and put him in jail pending trial!"

    ¡°Anyone who resists the interception will be killed without mercy!¡±

    ??The young lady didn¡¯t know whether she was frightened by the sentence ¡°Kill without mercy¡±, or she heard the word ¡°Yaochi¡± and understood that the crime had finally been committed.

    She had a pale face and did not pull any more, letting the soldiers carry her husband out.

    Liu Yuanqing was as frightened as a quail. He wanted to beg his wife to save him.

    ?It¡¯s a pity that apart from drooling all the way, I can¡¯t say a word...

    At the same time, more than thirty families in Xindou suffered such shocking arrests.

    In some families, the male master was kidnapped.

    But more families have lost their legitimate sons or grandsons who relied on and loved them.

    Because the family felt distressed and spent too much food, money and supplies, they kept the legitimate sons and grandsons and sent away the unfavored concubines and concubines.

    As a result, this became the thing that everyone regretted most in the rest of their lives.

    Who would have thought that enlisting in the army is not a matter of suffering, but a safe haven and a steel-making furnace for forging talents.

    ?But if you stay at home, you will be coveted, regarded as a cornucopia by Yaochi, dragged into the water, and become a useless person!

    Some families knew that their children were involved with Yaochi, but they didn''t take it seriously.

    After all, the family is rich, and it doesn¡¯t make much difference whether the child goes to a brothel to drink and listen to music, or to go to Yaochi to smoke and spend money.

    But some families are already troubled by the growing money hole and have secretly made trouble several times...

    At three o''clock in the morning, Marquis Xinting brought several boxes and escorted hundreds of people directly to the gate of the palace.

    ?This time, all the prisoners involved in the case were not sent to the Criminal Department, let alone Dali Temple. Instead, they were imprisoned directly in a vacant row of houses outside the palace. Thirty or so rooms were enough.

    ?Thousands of soldiers from the Northern Expedition were personally guarding the place to prevent anyone from colluding with the confession, and even more to prevent anyone from waiting for an opportunity to silence them.

    Hearing that Marquis Xinting had come to report, the emperor immediately summoned him.

    Half an hour later, the golden bell hanging at the highest point of the palace rang. All officials of the fifth rank and above urgently put on their official uniforms and rushed to the palace.

    ?The emperor sat on the dragon throne, saying nothing, waiting for the courtiers to arrive one after another.

    Whether the courtiers knew the inside story or not, they all lowered their heads and did not dare to raise them easily.

    ?Because anyone with eyes can see that the emperor is furious. Anyone who dares to get into trouble at this time will definitely die in eighteen ways!

    Soon, all the officials arrived, including Li Laoer, Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng. Because they had received the news in advance, the three of them were relatively calm, but they also lowered their heads and did not give anyone a chance to see clues from their expressions.

    Manager Yi looked around and shouted loudly: "Kneel down!"

    All officials quickly knelt down and shouted long live the mountain.

    However, the emperor did not shout as usual.

    ?A deathly silence filled the hall. After a long time, the emperor said: "Since I came to the throne, I have failed to defend Tianwu Jiangshan and retreated to the south of the Yangtze River. I feel ashamed of my ancestors and lineages. I always reflect on it and encourage everything.

    ¡°I dare not say that I worked hard, but I also tried my best to fulfill the duties of an emperor.

    ¡°I hope that one day the country will be rich and the people strong, the Tartars will be driven out, and the rivers and mountains will be recovered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to be like me, but you must do your duty to live up to the emperor¡¯s salary and be loyal to the emperor, right?

    ¡°But some people regard my kindness as a joke and cannot use it for me or the world. Instead, for a little personal gain and enjoyment, they intend to corrode Tianwu¡¯s backbone and destroy the current good situation!

    ¡°I am very angry! Today, I will let you see what happened and what I did wrong?!¡±

    The emperor''s face was livid, he slapped the table and ordered: "Marquis Xinting, tell these fools from beginning to end, let them see what good things their sons and grandsons have done!"

    The ministers stood up and carefully stepped aside, leaving only Marquis Xinting standing in the middle.

    Xintinghou took out a small jade box and said: "Years ago, Chen He, a soldier in the Northern Expedition Army, died suddenly. In his luggage, a strange-looking tobacco rod and jade box were found.

    ¡°After examination by doctors, Chen He died of an overdose of some kind of medicine similar to Wu Shi Powder, which caused his energy to be exhausted and died.

    ¡°After a long investigation, I found a courtyard called Yaochi. On the surface, it was a place for drinking and having fun, but it actually lured young officials and children of aristocratic families to smoke a kind of hibiscus ointment.

    ¡°Hibiscus ointment can be used as medicine in small amounts, but after heating and smoking the smoke, it can make people excited, mentally active, and even fall into daydreams and indulge in pleasure.

    ¡°But if you take it for a long time, you can become addicted. If you don¡¯t continue, your life will be worse than death.

    ¡°After Yaochi successfully lures the so-called customers, they will increase the price. Such a box of hibiscus paste cannot be obtained for a hundred taels of gold. Many customers sell their belongings just to continue taking the food.

    ¡°But Yaochi was not greedy enough, because most of the children of the aristocratic families enlisted in the army and entered the military camp of the Northern Expeditionary Army, and there was no source of customers.

    ¡°So, Yaochi used the son of the eldest princess, who was the most addicted to cigarettes, to cooperate with the eldest princess. His daughter Bao Lei used private gatherings and flower viewing banquets to seduce young ladies from various families and take hibiscus ointment..."

    ¡°Gudong!¡± Before Marquis Xinting could finish speaking, an official standing not far away fell down in shock.

    ?Everyone glanced at it and understood.

    ?This official is over fifty years old. He had a daughter when he was almost forty years old. He loves her as much as his life.

    I heard that his daughter and the granddaughter of the eldest princess are very close...

    Xintinghou did not pause and continued: "After I get the news, I will report it to the emperor.

    ¡°Your Majesty, in order to prevent more people from being harmed, ignored that the person behind the scenes was not found out, he ordered me to seal Yaochi last night, and arrested more than 100 Yaochi stewards and clerks, as well as more than 40 guests who were smoking hibiscus ointment.

    "Then based on the list of names checked out of Yaochi, more than 30 people who did not enter or leave Yaochi last night were arrested. The eldest princess''s mansion was also searched and all were brought to justice."

    After saying that, he looked at the emperor on the dragon throne and saw the emperor nodding.

    He added: "Perhaps your lords only heard what I said, and you don''t know the dangers of hibiscus ointment. It happened that a few people were addicted and were making a noise, so I will let you see it with your own eyes."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 729ï¼š So you are such a Xintinghou? !

    Chapter 729: So you are such a Xintinghou? !

    As soon as he finished speaking, the guards waiting outside the main hall escorted the three young men in.

    They were all caught in bed, naturally disheveled and with disheveled hair.

    ??But that¡¯s not a big deal, it¡¯s their expressions right now that can scare people to death.

    Everyone was crying with snot and tears covering their faces, and they were in pain as if they were evil spirits.

    The guards threw them to the ground, and they began to roll around, their eyes dull, and they shouted randomly.

    ¡°Give me the fairy ointment, I want the fairy ointment! Just let me take a sip, just a sip!¡±

    ¡°Woo, please, give me a bite! Help, I¡¯m going to die!¡±

    In the ranks of officials, the faces of the fathers and brothers of these three young masters were already pale.

    ??They didn''t know whether it was the first time they met, they were shocked, or they were angry that the family scandal had been made public.

    But the other officials stayed away from them without leaving a trace.

    Xintinghou glanced at them, stepped on the back of a young man, and said, "I will give you the immortal ointment, but tell me, what secret does your grandfather have?"

    "Give it to me, give it to me!" The young master went crazy and hugged Xintinghou''s other leg, trembling and shouting: "My grandfather raised a servant in a small courtyard in the south of the city. He is only sixteen years old! Wow! Oh, give me a puff! I already said, give me a puff!"

    Everyone¡¯s expressions became strange.

    ??And the grandfather in this young man''s mouth is an old man who is usually rigid and full of etiquette. Now his face is as red as a monkey''s butt!

    At this time, another guard brought in a boy from outside.

    The boy took a long smoking pole and a small lampstand. With trembling hands, he dug out a little hibiscus paste from the jade box and began to burn it until soft...

    The young master and two others at the feet of Xintinghou seemed to have seen the **** zombies and rushed towards them crazily.

    ?It''s a pity that the guards caught them hard.

    ?They couldn''t struggle, so they started shouting like wild animals.

    "My grandfather is dead, wuwu, I don''t know what secrets he has, give me a puff, please, give me a puff!" The other young man''s eyes were about to bulge, and he wanted to take his grandfather out of the coffin. He grabbed it out of the house just to ask his grandfather what the secret was and to ask him to change to a life-saving cigarette!

    Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and shouted loudly, "Yes, my dad...my dad has a secret. My dad and my second aunt had a private meeting in the ancestral hall! They came out in an hour!"

    The last young master had two companions as examples. It was as if he had found the password to survive, and he shouted even when he opened his mouth.

    But his father had quick eyesight and quick hands. He rushed out, rushed forward, and fiercely covered his son''s mouth...

    Everyone, including the emperor, was a little confused.

    It was agreed that the performance would be criticized, but why did it turn into a gossip conference...

    The old censor secretly raised the Qing shepherd, and the pear blossoms overwhelmed the begonias!

    ?Middle-aged beautiful minister, had a private meeting with his sister-in-law in the ancestral hall, and was delayed for an hour...

    Even the Marquis of Xinting was silent.

    His original intention was for this boy to talk about his grandfather¡¯s bribery, but why did it end so strangely?

    What exactly went wrong? !

    ?Li Laoer and Mr. Wen looked at each other in the distance, their eyes full of shock.

    The Marquis should still be the same Marquis, but when did someone change his mind? !

    In the main hall, it was eerily quiet for a moment!

    ?Except for the three young men who were running wildly with their cigarettes and lanterns, the rest of them did not dare to speak and did not know what to say.

    In the end, it was the emperor who spoke first and pushed the crooked building back to its original position. ¡°Dear ladies, have you seen the power of this hibiscus ointment? It can make people have no shame and no fear.

    ¡°In order to take a puff of this so-called cigarette, these people can sell anything, including their fathers and ancestors, including their division commanders, including Tianwu!

    ¡°If the general guarding the border is controlled by this hibiscus paste, he will take the initiative to open the country and allow foreign invaders to invade.

    ¡°If officials in the Ministry of Civil Affairs are controlled by hibiscus ointment, do they have to obey the orders of others when selecting and appointing officials?

    ¡°If the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty, the powerful families, and the new imperial examination candidates were all controlled, Tianwu would no longer be Tianwu, but just a thing controlled by Furong anointing!

    ¡°There are also noble ladies from various families. Once they are addicted to hibiscus ointment, like these idiots on the ground, how can they be innocent?

    ¡°For the hibiscus cream, in the end I might be worse than a prostitute in a brothel!¡±

    ?Every time he said a word, the heads of the civil and military officials lowered their heads, and the fear in their hearts became deeper.

    Although there was a little accident in the middle, they did know the dangers of hibiscus paste!

    It¡¯s really unexpectedly vicious and powerful!

    At this time, the boy had already burned the tobacco, put it in the pot, and continued to bake it gently on the fire.

    Several guards also let go of the young master in their hands.

    The usually elegant, young and handsome noblemen were like vicious dogs out of their cages, rushing towards the cigarette pole crazily.

    But there are three people with only one cigarette rod, and everyone wants to take the first puff.

    So, the three of them got into a fight!

    By the time all three of them had taken a sip and were lying comfortably on the ground, falling into a trance, their noses and faces were swollen, and their necks were stained with blood...

    All the courtiers looked at these three people, or three piles of rotten meat, and fell into silence again.

    It is rare for an old minister who remains neutral to fall to his knees first.

    ¡°Your Majesty, such a harmful thing will really corrode Tianwu¡¯s backbone and must be uprooted!¡±

    Subsequently, seven or eight of Lao Chen''s nephews and disciples also knelt down.

    The civil and military officials looked at each other, and they all knelt down with determination on their faces!

    "Please, Your Majesty, issue an edict to uproot these harmful things and punish them severely!"

    The emperor and Marquis Xinting looked at each other, and the emperor''s face finally showed a bit of joy.

    He knew that after this time, whether he could completely remove the hibiscus paste or not, his prestige in the hearts of the courtiers would be even higher!

    As things go on like this, neutral officials will gradually be subdued, and Tianwu''s court will one day...

    ?His is the only voice in the world!

    The civil and military court officials are loyal to him alone!

    Thirty families were broken into and arrested, the eldest princess¡¯s house was ransacked, green smoke curled up from the broken walls of Yaochi, and the courtiers rushed to the court!

    One pile after another, the whole thing is like a cat with explosive hair, tense everywhere and not daring to relax.

    Even the vendors on the street have disappeared!

    ?Familiar relatives and friends gathered together to guess what happened.

    ?At the back of a house somewhere, my sister-in-law and I were drinking tea and chatting.

    Sister-in-law asked: "What''s going on at the eldest princess''s mansion? We had a flower-viewing party the day before yesterday. How could the house be ransacked?"

    The sister-in-law shook her head and replied: "I don''t know either. Although I know that the emperor doesn''t like the eldest princess, it shouldn''t be bad. At least the third princess plays well with the eldest princess''s granddaughter!"

    Sister-in-law sighed, feeling a little regretful.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of this that I asked our Hui¡¯er to often hang out with the eldest princess¡¯s granddaughter. If we get a chance and make friends with the third princess, we can even see each other and get married in the future, and we can raise our status!¡±

    The sister-in-law admired her sister-in-law''s shrewdness and praised her: "My sister-in-law is still smart, why didn''t I think of that?"

    The two of them were talking lively when the young girl sitting on the side suddenly started crying.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 730ï¼š Being a little poor is also a good thing!

    Chapter 730 Being a little poor is also a good thing!

    Both the sister-in-law and the sister-in-law were startled, and the sister-in-law asked, "What''s the matter, Hui''er, are you shy when my mother talks about your marriage?"

    The sister-in-law also smiled and persuaded: "In front of my aunt, there is nothing to be ashamed of! My aunt, like your mother, is all for your own good."

    Miss Hui''er hugged her mother''s arm and cried even harder!

    ??The aunt and sister-in-law felt bad and quickly pressed for questioning.

    Finally, Hui''er said: "When I went to play with Bao Lei a few years ago, she taught me how to smoke. It''s the stick that old farmers smoke. After smoking, I feel like a god. It''s very fun and comfortable."

    ¡°Later, I couldn¡¯t help but go to her to have **** a few times. During the flower viewing party, she took me and some little sisters to have **** again...

    ¡°I kept thinking about smoking last night and couldn¡¯t sleep, and even now I want to take a puff.

    ¡°Mom, am I sick...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, a roar came from outside the door, "What did you say?!"

    ??The head of the family in official uniform came in from outside and looked at his daughter, his expression full of fear and anger.

    He pinched his daughter''s arm directly and asked frantically.

    ¡°Tell me clearly, how many times have you smoked that cigarette in total? Are you addicted to it? Did the Bao family ask you to do anything scandalous?¡±

    Hui''er cried in pain, but more out of fear. She choked and replied, "No, Dad! Bao Lei didn''t ask me to do anything. She just said, these cigarettes are expensive. Next time, let me buy a box with money." Ten taels of silver!"

    "It''s over, it''s over!" The master sat down on the ground, wishing he could pass out.

    ?Just now in the court, although he was frightened to death by the power of hibiscus ointment, he was still in the mood to watch the fun most of the time.

    ?Now that the knife has been cut into my own flesh, I realize how desperate I am!

    ??If the news spreads that my daughter also took hibiscus ointment, how will she get married in the future?

    Even the girls in the entire family will be implicated...

    This kind of thing continued to happen in many families after the dispersion of the dynasty.

    ??As long as anyone is close to the eldest princess, the girls who have participated in the flower viewing party are in danger.

    ??If you are a girl who has taken hibiscus ointment, it is not unreasonable to be frightened.

    ??The most unfair thing is that I went to the flower viewing party, but was not targeted by Bao Lei, nor was I dragged to smoke.

    So, there are really two sides to the matter.

    Sometimes, it is a good thing for the family to be poorer.

    At least you won¡¯t be coveted by others, and you won¡¯t be dragged down by every possible means...

    ??In Kunning Palace, the queen pulled the third princess and kept asking questions.

    ¡°Tell me, did you smoke hibiscus ointment or something like that when you were at the princess¡¯s residence? Tell the truth! If you dare to lie, I will beat you to death!¡±

    ??The queen was really scared, and for the first time she told her daughter to kill her.

    The third princess looked impatient and replied: "Mother, I have already told you, no, no!"

    At this time, the emperor also arrived.

    ?Even if he doesn''t like this stupid girl, she is still his biological child.

    He was so angry that his hair stood up when he heard that his daughter also sneaked out of the palace and went to the flower viewing party at the princess''s mansion.

    ?At this moment, with a cold face, he joined the team of questioning his daughter.

    ¡°Tell me, why did you go to the princess¡¯s mansion yesterday? Did you touch that hibiscus ointment?¡±

    When the third princess faced her father, she didn''t dare to be as perfunctory as before, so she quickly said: "It''s all Bao Lei. She said that **** Li Jiayin..." She slipped her words in a hurry and quickly changed her words, "No, no, Bao Lei. It was said that Princess Kangle would also go to the flower viewing party, so I just wanted to join in the fun.

    ¡°In the end, Princess Kangle was too sharp-tongued and didn¡¯t suffer at all, which made me almost mad to death.

    ¡°Bao Lei broke up the fight and said she had some good stuff for us to play with. She took Princess Kangle and I to an attic and got a tobacco pole and a jade box.

    ¡°When Bao Lei opened the jade box, Princess Kangle said it smelled bad, and then she vomited and sprayed the dirt all over me!¡±

    "Then what?" The emperor''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he asked: "Then, did you smoke that pipe?"

    "Of course I didn''t smoke!" The third princess pouted and said angrily: "It''s all the fault of Princess Kangle. She went home to see the doctor after vomiting. I''m all dirty, so I came back to the palace if I had any fun. ¡±

    "Good!" The emperor finally saw the smiling face and couldn''t help but praise: "Fu Niu''er is the smartest. She must have noticed something was wrong and deliberately messed up the situation.

    ¡°Fortunately, you are blessed, otherwise you would have been stained with hibiscus paste yesterday!¡±

    The third princess did not believe it and was not convinced. She wanted to speak, but was interrupted by the emperor.

    ??The emperor told the queen, "Prepare a generous gift and send it to Broken Gold Beach. From now on, keep a close eye on the third princess. If you dare to let her leave the palace casually, you mother and daughter will be grounded together."

    ??Although the queen felt that the emperor was making a fuss out of a molehill, and she did not like Princess Kangle and the Li family, she did not dare to refute the emperor''s words, so she could only reluctantly agree.

    ??The emperor really didn''t want to see this idiot mother-daughter duo, so he got up and left.

    On the way, he still ordered Manager Yi, "Go to the inner treasury to choose some good things to give to Fu Niu''er. This child is really blessed. I have saved the princess again this time, so I must give him a generous reward!"

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Manager Yi joked: "I will choose the solid jewelry made of gold. The princess will keep it and like it."

    The emperor laughed when he heard it, "Yes, Fu Niu''er is a money addict, she must like it."

    ? Broken Gold Beach, in the courtyard of the Li family, taking advantage of the fine weather today, Grandma Tian and Grandma He blocked the screen, allowing Mrs. Wen and Wenjuan to dress warmly and sit quietly under the eaves for a while to breathe in the fresh air.

    It is always a bit stuffy when burning a charcoal pot in the house in winter.

    Normal people are fine, but they still have to be careful when they are pregnant with children.

    Jiayin has to hand in her sewing homework in the afternoon and is sharpening her gun before the battle. She gathers around her aunt and sister-in-law to help her "improve" her quality. In fact, she is looking for a "gunner" to save her life!

    Being busy giving and receiving gifts before the new year, and playing with her brothers after the new year, Jiayin had already forgotten the "lessons" assigned by Madam Hui.

    ??Last night Hui Niang came over to chat, and when she suddenly mentioned the good news, she was as startled as a rabbit in a trap!

    Mrs. Wen and Wen Juan didn''t want to help the fat girl cheat, but the fat girl hugged their arms and kissed the good sister-in-law and the good sister-in-law, and they surrendered immediately.

    Today, it was rare that Tao Hongying was at home, so Wenjuan smiled and said: "Fourth Aunt, when you were pregnant with Fu Niu, did you eat a lot of honey?

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er¡¯s mouth is so sweet that she made me and my aunt feel dizzy!¡±

    Tao Hongying laughed and responded: "When I was pregnant with Fu Niu, my family was in trouble and we didn''t even have enough to eat.

    ¡°When I gave birth to her, she was on the road to escape, so it would be good to survive.

    ¡°This girl is born with a clever tongue. I don¡¯t know who to follow. Our family is all clumsy and tongue-tied!¡±

    It happened that Mrs. Li came out of the house, and Jiayin immediately said: "I follow my grandma. My grandma can''t speak, but my grandma is clever and clever!"

    Mrs. Li was so happy that she was praised and said quickly: "Yes, of course my granddaughter will follow me. She will be fine anywhere!"

    ?Everyone couldn''t help but laugh. Just looking at the narcissism, the grandfather and grandson were exactly the same.

    At this time, naughty boys who had finished school ran in like a swarm and shouted, "Old lady, there are people here, there are many people!"

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 731ï¼š A small fortune!

    Chapter 731 A small fortune!

    Mrs. Li was startled, and Jiayin quickly said: "Did the foster father bring someone back?"

    Mrs. Li then smiled and said, "Yeah, counting the days, your adoptive father hasn''t been back for a while. Make two more of his favorite dishes tonight!"

    As they were talking, everyone arrived at the door, only to see Eunuch Feng getting off the carriage.

    Eunuch Feng was considered an acquaintance of the Li family. He smiled and came forward to greet me and said, "Hey, old lady, princess, how dare I trouble you two to come and greet me?

    ¡°The old slave came here today to deliver a reward to the princess!

    ¡°The Emperor and the Queen were chatting just now, saying that since the third princess met the princess, her temperament has become lively and cheerful, and she has become sensible and filial.

    ¡°The emperor and the queen are very happy. They specially selected some good things in the warehouse and asked the old slave to deliver them.¡±

    As he spoke, he whispered to the good news, "The princess likes it all."

    Everyone guessed it was gold and couldn''t help laughing.

    For a while, Eunuch Feng was brought into the house to drink tea.

    Eunuch Feng didn¡¯t ask the Li family to kneel down to receive him. He just held the list of rewards in his hands.

    After drinking half a cup of tea and eating an orange, the young **** and the guards also carried everything into the yard, and Eunuch Feng took his leave.

    Of course he couldn''t let him go back empty-handed because of the good news. In addition to the hard-earned money he had to give, he also picked two baskets of fruits and vegetables for the emperor.

    ??In addition, Eunuch Feng was given a basket of oranges as a supplement. Even Manager Yi didn''t miss any, so he asked Eunuch Feng to help bring a basket of grapes.

    The good news was so comprehensive and all aspects were taken care of, which made Eunuch Feng feel happy and happy, and he went back with a smile on his face.

    After the convoy had gone away, everyone returned to the yard.

    ?Original Mrs. Li ignored the rewards and grabbed her granddaughter''s hand and began to "force a confession."

    "Fu Niu''er, tell the truth, have you done anything risky again? Otherwise, why would the emperor reward you with so many things?"

    Having said that, she thought of the unusual events of the past few days and added, "I am thinking about your two brothers. They have been living in such a hazy state these past few days that I forgot to ask you, did you get into any trouble at the flower viewing party at the Princess Mansion?"

    "Did something happen? You still have the orb with you. Didn''t you trap the orb?"

    ¡°Oh, grandma!¡± Jiayin felt guilty and quickly hugged grandma¡¯s arm and shook her, coquettishly in protest.

    ¡°Grandma, how can you miss your precious granddaughter so much! When did your granddaughter get into trouble? And the orb is fine, not a hair is missing!¡±

    Mrs. Li obviously didn''t believe her granddaughter''s words. She raised her chin and nodded at the things in the courtyard. Her meaning was obvious.

    ??If nothing happened, why would the palace give so many rewards?

    Jiayin couldn''t help but glanced at Mrs. Wen and Wenjuan who were also confused. Fortunately, Tao Hongying and Li Laosi knew some inside information and were relatively calm.

    She thought for a while and then briefly explained the matter.

    ¡°Bao Lei wanted to trick me and the third princess, and sent us to the flower-viewing banquet, intending to lure us into sucking the hibiscus ointment.

    ¡°I looked bad, so I pretended to be vomiting and soiled the third princess¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°I took the opportunity to take the orb and say goodbye. The third princess also disliked the dirty clothes and went back to the palace, so none of us were fooled.

    ¡°But many noble ladies were tricked by Bao Leila, so I secretly ran to tell my adoptive father, who then went to the palace to tell the emperor¡¯s uncle.

    ¡°Just now, Uncle Shan came back from the city and said that he led troops into the city last night and besieged Yaochi and the eldest princess¡¯s mansion overnight. Many young men and noble daughters were involved, and the city was in chaos.

    "These rewards are probably from the emperor and the queen to thank me for saving the third princess!"

    ?Everyone stared with their eyes wide open when they realized that so many things had happened yesterday.

    How could Old Mrs. Li blame her granddaughter? She was always scared after hugging her. "You girl, when will you let the family worry free! Even if you are attending a flower viewing party, you can still be involved in these things! From now on, just stay at home. If you dare to run around, I will break your legs."

    Jiayin huddled in grandma¡¯s arms, secretly making faces.

    ?Grandma has always had loud thunder and light rain. If she kept her promise every time, I am afraid her little fat legs would have been broken a hundred times.

    ??Everyone saw that the fat girl didn''t show any fear at all. They really didn''t know whether to call her reckless or to be pleased with her bravery.

    At this time, Li Laoer also came back from the city.

    He has participated in the impromptu court meeting and has first-hand information.

    At this moment, he told everyone in detail. Of course, he completely covered up the dispute about the pear blossom crushing the begonia and the story that the minister and his sister-in-law had to tell.

    Everyone felt relieved when they knew the whole story.

    While they were talking, Jiayin had already taken the gift list, and like a mouse falling into a rice vat, he plunged into the middle of the box and happily dug it open.

    "Oh, the Queen is so stingy. I saved her daughter and only rewarded her with a set of gold jewelry. Her daughter is so cheap in her eyes!"

    ¡°Haha, Uncle Huang understands me, this solid gold necklace is too real, I¡¯m afraid it weighs half a catty!¡±

    ¡°Oh, this set of sapphire jewelry is good, suitable for grandma to wear!¡±

    ??The good news was being read while nagging, making myself happy and making everyone dumbfounded.

    Mrs. Li couldn''t help but said: "Fu Niu''er, Baozhu is scared with you this time. Choose two things she likes and have them delivered to her tomorrow."

    ¡°I know, grandma, that is my good sister, I will definitely never forget her!¡± Jiayin responded with a smile, looking like a very loyal eldest sister, which made everyone laugh even more.

    Tao Hongying lamented, "The Bao family''s intestines are probably ruined. Why do they want to find our fat girl?"

    ¡°Now that you can¡¯t trick our fat girl, you can get the entire mansion into it!¡±

    Mrs. Li also nodded, looking very proud.

    "My lucky girl is very lucky. If others treat her well, she will be blessed. Anyone who dares to harm her will not end well."

    There was no talking all night. After breakfast the next day, and after dawdling for a while, Jiayin found a box and put a forbidden step in the orb.

    ??This forbidden step is made of five-color pearls, gems and silk threads, with a green vine flower pendant woven in the middle, and several strings of tassels of different colors hanging from the bottom. It is really bright and beautiful.

    I am sure that when I receive the orb, I will scream with joy!

    ?In addition to this forbidden step, there are also a pair of red gold hairpins in the shape of a magpie climbing a branch and a pair of silk bracelets inlaid with rubies.

    ?These two things can be put into the dowry that Mrs. Jia Er has saved for Baozhu, which is festive and valuable.

    Finally, Jiayin also distributed the orbs, a set of twelve palace fans, and a string of top-quality Canaanite incense bracelets.

    Mrs. Li has seen it and is very satisfied.

    She has a strong temper. For most of her life, she has only been owed favors by others, but she has never owed others or felt sorry for others.

    ?This time, Baozhu was in danger because of the good news, which made her feel very uncomfortable.

    ?Thinking about it, if her granddaughter was implicated and almost in danger, she would probably be angry and break off the relationship.

    But the Jia family was not like this, which made her even more embarrassed.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 732ï¼š Gift lists are coming like snow flakes!

    Chapter 732 The gift list came flying like snow flakes!

    Jiayin also knew that grandma had such thoughts, so she "reluctantly" gave away so many good things to Baozhu.

    At this time, Sister-in-law Qiong came over. It turned out that someone was visiting the Wen family.

    ?Mrs. Wen held her belly and held Granny Tian''s hand as she went back.

    ?Everyone is curious, because Mrs. Wen raised her baby in Suijintan, and what she covets is peace and quiet.

    From almost the time we moved here, no one has bothered me except close people like the Liu family.

    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived.

    Just when everyone in the Li family was guessing, Mrs. Liu actually came to visit in a carriage.

    The Li family were very surprised and quickly welcomed her into the house to talk.

    The Liu family and the Li family are also close friends, and their children can run around in the back house so well that they are so familiar with each other.

    So Mrs. Li didn''t mince words, she directly called Mrs. Liu by her maiden name and asked for clarification.

    ¡°Zitong, why are you here suddenly? Are you looking for something to do with our family, or are you here to visit Jinrou and come to our house to sit down when you see she has guests?¡±

    Mrs. Liu sat next to the old lady and said with a smile: "Auntie, I came here today because I have something to do and to see you and Jinrou."

    After that, she asked a little strangely: "I saw that the carriage in front of Jinrou''s door had a sign with the word ''Gu'' on it. If I guessed correctly, there is only one person named Gu who walks around with Jinrou in Xindu. Female dean.

    ¡°But the dean is so cold-tempered, why do you come here as a guest today?¡±

    "I don''t know?" Mrs. Li was also confused. After thinking about it, she asked Aunt He to send a plate of oranges over and drop by to see how Mrs. Wen was doing.

    After all, Mrs. Wen is already eight months pregnant. Not to mention pushing and so on, even being very angry may lead to premature birth.

    Soon, Shuiling came back and said, "Mrs. Wen is fine. I was very happy to talk to the lady who came to the door."

    Everyone felt relieved, and Mrs. Liu also talked about business.

    ¡°Auntie, yesterday the Marquis showed great power in the city and wiped out a place called Yaochi, and also ransacked the eldest princess¡¯s residence.

    ¡°I heard that many people were implicated and imprisoned because of a product called hibiscus ointment. Does your family know about this?¡±

    Mrs. Li didn''t hide anything from her, she just said it briefly.

    ¡°Yesterday, Fu Niuer went to the Princess Mansion for a flower-viewing banquet. She noticed something was wrong, so she found an excuse and ran out early.

    ¡°After the Marquis heard about it, he investigated a lot and found out a lot, which is why so many things happened.¡±

    "No wonder!" Mrs. Liu suddenly realized and said with a smile: "It turns out that the princess also went to the flower viewing party. No wonder so many people entrusted me to my place."

    As she spoke, she took three gift lists from her arms, put them on the table, and said: "Several noble ladies were also at the Eldest Princess''s Mansion yesterday. My aunt also knows who is the name of the Eldest Princess'' Mansion now?" It would be unlucky to stick to someone, let alone an unmarried girl.

    "These families want to remove the girl''s name from the list in the hands of the Marquis, but the Marquis is an upright man, and they can''t say anything.

    "So, they entrusted me to me through a good relationship, asking me to come and visit, hoping that my aunt or the princess would help me to say something."

    Mrs. Li frowned, and before she could speak, Mrs. Liu quickly waved her hand and said, "Auntie, I am just a messenger. After all, these families visit our house a lot, so I have no choice but to make this trip."

    "But if my aunt can''t help, or if the Marquis has other arrangements, it''s not a good idea to spoil the big thing just because I came to plead for mercy."

    ?Old Mrs. Li breathed a sigh of relief quietly and replied: "I just know about this. I haven''t seen Mr. Hou yet, so I have to ask him.

    "We can''t help, and we can''t speak rashly, dragging down the Marquis and ruining the affairs of the family and the country."

    "Auntie is right, I think so too." Mrs. Liu said with a smile, "So I didn''t even open the gift list, just because I was afraid of getting jealous." The guests also came over after seeing them off.

    Hearing about her sister-in-law''s visit, she smiled helplessly and said, "Just now, Dean Gu suddenly came to visit because of this matter. Her natal niece got involved!"

    As she spoke, she also took out three gift lists.

    In this case, Mrs. Li did not dare to accept it casually.

    Unexpectedly, another carriage came in front of the door, and Mrs. Jia actually came to beg for mercy.

    As soon as she saw the gift list on the table, she laughed, took three from her arms, put them on, and said, "Originally, I was still thinking about it on the way, for fear of causing trouble to my aunt.

    "I''m fine now. I don''t have to worry about the lice. I''m afraid my aunt won''t miss these gift notes from me."

    ?Everyone was dumbfounded and took her to sit down and drink tea.

    Jiayin took advantage of this opportunity to get up and apologize to Mrs. Jia Er, saying that Baozhu was frightened because of her at the princess residence.

    Mrs. Jia Er was very cheerful, waved her hand and said with a smile: "Princess, don''t think too much, Baozhu and you play well, it''s okay to suffer a little grievance together.

    ¡°She eats so many good fruits and snacks from our house on weekdays, it¡¯s time for her to do something!¡±

    Everyone liked her frank look and laughed.

    Jiayin also felt warm in her heart. She piled the things for the orbs on the table and said with a smile, "Second Madam, this is just a reward from the palace. I gave her some of the orbs to calm her down."

    Sure enough, the second lady did not refuse and accepted it happily.

    "Okay, I''ll bring her back. This girl is coming with me today, but I didn''t bring her with me. She''s so angry at home that she can even have a bottle of oil hanging from her mouth!"

    Everyone joked for a while, and Jiayin asked for the gift list. He identified the person who gave the gift and recorded it.

    At the flower viewing party that day, no one paid attention to her and Baozhu. When they were lazing around while eating snacks, she used Aunt He to get to know the girls present.

    Now it comes in handy.

    ??Those who were so anxious to give gifts and wanted to help the girl keep her reputation were the ones who were secretly called out by Bao Lei that day and drank hibiscus ointment.

    ??The rest of the girls from poor families or with low status have not been tortured, so naturally they are not anxious.

    She thought for a while and said to Mrs. Wen, Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Jia: "My adoptive father is handling this matter, and it is not easy for our family to agree casually.

    "In this case, I will send some food to my adoptive father tomorrow, and I will ask my adoptive father then. If it can be done, it will be the best. If it cannot be done, it will be considered as my best effort."

    "Okay, thank you for your hard work, Princess." Mrs. Jia Er said quickly and thanked her immediately.

    Mrs. Liu also smiled and said: "Excuse me, Princess, for a trip. If you have any news, let us know as soon as possible. Otherwise, I''m afraid that the threshold of my family will be stepped down."

    As for Mrs. Wen, she smiled and ruffled Jiayin''s hair and told her, "Bring more people with you when you go out tomorrow. This matter will cause a big fuss. Be careful of others catching you and threatening your adoptive father."

    ¡°I understand, Senior Aunt.¡± Jiayin responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m taking Uncle Shan and Aunt Mei with me, so I won¡¯t be afraid of anyone who comes to take care of them.¡±

    After chatting for a while, they seemed to have lost their minds, and Mrs. Jia Er and Mrs. Liu were not in a hurry to leave.

    They stayed at Li''s house for a meal and looked at the flowers in the greenhouse before happily going home with a basket of fruits.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 733ï¼š The boldest girl in the world!

    Chapter 733 The boldest girl in the world!

    That night, they sent news to each house.

    ??Hearing that Lord Kangle came forward to intercede with the Marquis, everyone in the family was overjoyed.

    Therefore, several more families came to the Liu family and Jia family to ask for help.

    Early on the next morning, the gift list was delivered to Li''s house.

    Jiayin added a few more names to the list and set off in the car.

    ??The Marquis has been interrogating everyone in Yaochi these days. He must not be well fed or housed well.

    So, Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying worked hard all morning and prepared a lot of food, as well as clean clothes and shoes for Mr. Hou.

    Sure enough, the Marquis was looking through a stack of confession sheets. When he heard that his daughter had arrived in the row room of the palace, he immediately got up, tidied his clothes, and checked whether there was any dirt or blood on his body and the soles of his shoes.

    The housekeeper of the Hou Mansion happened to be waiting nearby, so he put down the teapot in his hand and said, "Master Hou, I was so busy that I forgot. You just changed your clothes and shoes in the morning."

    ??The Marquis breathed a sigh of relief, rubbed his painful temples, and then asked the housekeeper to invite his daughter in.

    Jiayin glanced at her adoptive father and saw that he was very tired, but she didn''t mention it. She ran over and said with a smile: "Father! You haven''t been home for several days. Grandma was worried about it, so she asked me to come and deliver it to her adoptive father. It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    The Marquis took his daughter and sat beside him, and asked, "What are you busy with at home? You haven''t gone out to cause trouble in the past two days, right?"

    "Of course not," Jiayin couldn''t help but laugh: "Grandpa Zhang is so sorry, he can''t wait for a thief to come to his door every day.

    ¡°He has several new drugs stored there, but he has no one to help him test them.¡±

    ??The Marquis also smiled and responded: "When I finish my work here, if there are suitable ones, help him find a few."

    Jiayin nodded, opened the food box, and took out a plate of Shaomai with pork, corn, and shrimp, a large bowl of red dates and millet porridge, a plate of beef with coriander, and a plate of cucumber with soy sauce.

    ¡°Father, please help your mother, I helped my mother do this!¡±

    Jiayin handed the chopsticks to Mr. Hou, who took them and started eating.

    The housekeeper glanced at the food in the warm cage and said nothing.

    He brought food over in the morning, but unfortunately the Marquis has been busy and has no time to eat.

    ?Now that the princess has brought the food, the Marquis immediately started using his chopsticks...

    Mr. Hou was also really hungry. He ate half full in one go and then slowed down.

    Jiayin took advantage of this moment to pour a cup of tea for her adoptive father with her own hands and said, "Father, what should we do with the girls at the flower viewing banquet at the Princess Mansion?

    ¡°Yesterday, people from the Liu family¡¯s aunt, the second wife of the Jia family, and my master¡¯s aunt sent gift lists. Through them, they wanted my family to come forward and plead with you.

    ¡°A girl¡¯s reputation is too important. If things go wrong, they may hang themselves.

    ¡°So, I thought of asking my adoptive father, if these people are not important, would my adoptive father show me some respect?¡±

    The Marquis smiled, took a piece of Shaomai and fed it to the fat girl, and asked, "What? Are there any good things you want in those people''s gift lists?"

    "No!" Jiayin munched on Shaomai and protested vaguely, "Of course the adoptive father''s errand is important, but... it would be better to make a small fortune without delaying the adoptive father."

    Now let alone the Marquis, even the chief steward laughed.

    ??Master Hou finished the remaining food in several mouthfuls, drank some tea, and said, "Bring me the list, let me take a look."

    Jiayin quickly picked up the list. The Marquis glanced at it and circled five of them with his pen.

    ¡°These five have smoked hibiscus ointment several times and need to make oral confessions. The rest smoked it for the first time at the flower viewing party and do not need to make confessions.¡±

    ??Hou Ye passed the list to Jiayin and said: "For the five people who drew circles, I will find someone who pretends to be from Xiuzhuang and come to the door to make a confession.

    ¡°Let these families be prepared and try not to ruin the reputation of these girls.

    "The remaining ones told them to avoid the limelight and the matter would be over." "Go to the emperor later and I will talk about it."

    ¡°It¡¯s not serious, the emperor won¡¯t hold on to a few little girls, and the eldest princess who was the culprit has already confessed her crime.¡±

    Jiayin was so happy that she collected the list and asked: "Father, these five girls have taken it a few times and they must be addicted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to Grandpa Zhang to see if I can figure out a prescription and help them?¡±

    ??The Marquis nodded, yawned, and responded: "Okay, you can look at the arrangements. The list will be announced to the outside world. You can do it or not. If you come to plead for mercy, it will naturally not be announced.

    ¡°Whatever generous gifts they give you, you should just accept them.¡±

    After saying that, he yawned again, as if his eyelids were heavy.

    Soon, he couldn''t hold on any longer and fell asleep on the table.

    Jiayin quickly called the housekeeper for help and helped the Marquis to the makeshift bed.

    Jiayin was busy helping her adoptive father take off his shoes, cover him with a quilt, and gave instructions to the surprised butler beside him.

    ¡°Uncle Steward, I think my stepfather is very tired. He must have not slept for two or three days.

    "So, I just put some medicinal powder in his tea, which should make him sleep soundly for an hour. You must stay close to him here."

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± The chief steward quickly responded, feeling very uneasy.

    The only one in the world who dared to drug his master and then left his master unprepared for the attack, was this fat girl!

    Jiayin packed up her things quickly and ran away.

    ??Although Mrs. Jia Er was asked to bring good things back to Baozhu yesterday, Jiayin still misses this little friend.

    ?So she went for a walk among the white clouds, packed some snacks, and went to Jia''s house.

    Sure enough, as soon as Baozhu saw the good news, he hugged her and never let go.

    ¡°Sister Jiayin, did the third princess bully you that day at the Princess Mansion? Ugh, I was scared to death! Did you see the doctor? Did you take the bitter medicine?

    ¡°I listened to you and didn¡¯t go anywhere when I got home. I¡¯m so good!¡±

    Jiayin felt warm in her heart, greeted Mrs. Jia and the second wife, and ran to Baozhu''s room.

    Two little sisters sat together, head to head, talking quietly while eating.

    Jiayin told Baozhu the dangers of hibiscus cream as simply as possible, reminding her to stay away from it in the future.

    He also made it clear how the third princess and Bao Lei were jealous of her and even framed her.

    ?She didn''t expect Baozhu to understand it instantly, but at least she wanted to leave an impression in her heart.

    ?In this way, if others want to plot against the orb and achieve the purpose of plotting against themselves, the orb will also be somewhat on guard.

    ??Baozhu is like a hamster, with his mouth full. He nods from time to time, and I don¡¯t know how much she listens...

    ?At the middle of the sun, the Marquis woke up from his deep sleep and opened his eyes. He was still a little dazed for a while, but when he remembered what happened before, he immediately turned over and sat up.

    ??The housekeeper hurriedly came forward to serve him and whispered the matter. The Marquis was really dumbfounded.

    ?This fat girl is so courageous!

    ?Fortunately, there was no urgent errand, and no one from the palace was sent to summon him. Otherwise, he would have missed something important.

    But he also knew that the fat girl felt sorry for him because he was too tired these days.

    So, he took it easy, packed his things and went into the palace.

    After three days of busy work, the hibiscus ointment case finally came to an end.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 734ï¼š Complain on behalf of the fat girl!

    Chapter 734: Complain on behalf of the fat girl!

    ??The emperor has been waiting for the results of the interrogation. Seeing that his cousin came over just now, he asked: "But what is more difficult and delaying the time?"

    Of course, the Marquis cannot say that he was "calculated" by the fat girl.

    ?So he casually covered it up and said, "I was too tired after staying up for a few days, so I just fell asleep on the table."

    ?There was no one else in the room except Manager Yi, so the emperor sat his cousin down and said, "Now that most of the work is done, go back and have a good night''s rest tonight."

    ??The Marquis nodded, pushed all the confessions in his hand to the emperor, and said: "Everyone''s confessions are here.

    ¡°Previously, the defense was tight, no one was silenced or committed suicide, but a lot of questions were asked.¡±

    ??The emperor quickly picked up the confession and opened the top few important ones. His brows furrowed deeper and deeper, and he was extremely angry.

    ?According to the many servants in Yaochi, the courtyard of Yaochi is under the name of the chief steward Meng Dong, and he is also in charge of it on weekdays.

    Even when it came to receiving and delivering goods, Meng Dong had to contact the people from the south.

    Hibiscus ointment is delivered once every six months, and each time it is placed in a large wooden box, totaling five boxes.

    Originally, I thought that the customer base would be sufficient, but these products should be sold out within half a year.

    ?Who would have imagined that half of the goods have been left after half a year, and even the target customers have been locked up in the dock barracks.

    Meng Dong became anxious now.

    He looked for a breakthrough point among several of the most addicted guests, and finally selected the son of the eldest princess. Then he contacted the eldest princess and promised a huge profit.

    The son of the eldest princess has reached the point where he needs to **** hibiscus ointment three times a day.

    The eldest princess couldn''t afford the money and didn''t want her son to suffer, so she simply went into the water and became an accomplice.

    Even though the eldest princess is not popular with the royal family, she has a noble status. She comes out to hold flower viewing banquets or parties. The noble ladies from all the families are not prepared and are happy to attend.

    ??And the noble girls of various families have been locked up in the back house since they were young. They are more eager for new things and rebellious than men. Therefore, in just half a month before and after the year before and after, several noble girls were dragged into the trap.

    ?The eldest princess got the advantage and continued to hold the flower viewing party.

    ??If Bao Lei hadn''t been greedy and wanted to harm Jiayin and the third princess, Jiayin would have found out and ran out to report the news.

    ? Even if it were delayed for three more months, at least a hundred noble ladies in Kyoto would suffer.

    ??The emperor couldn''t help but sigh, "This kid Fu Niu''er is really lucky!"

    The Marquis also smiled and said, "Just now, the little girl came over to bring me food and asked me what the outcome of the interrogation was and whether I could preserve the reputation of those young girls."

    ??The emperor guessed it immediately, "But someone came to the door of Li''s house and wanted to cover up the scandal for his daughter?"

    The Marquis nodded, "Fu Niu''er was careful and copied the list. I took a look and found that they were all insignificant people.

    ¡°Five of them were the first batch of girls to be seduced by the Bao family. Just find any nanny to come quietly to the house and take a confession.

    ¡°Because there are confessions from the eldest princess and granddaughter, their words are just supporting evidence.¡±

    ??The emperor thought for a while and then said: "Fu Niu''er has already done meritorious service. When she comes to intercede, she must take the little girl''s face into consideration.

    ¡°Besides, the girls from each family are not deeply involved, so we won¡¯t publish the list and try our best to cover it up.

    ¡°I believe that with this lesson, every family can teach their children strictly and not be easily deceived.¡±

    ??Master Hou quickly stood up to express his thanks and said with a smile: "Fu Niu''er is going to get rich again, and every family must have a thank you gift for her.

    ¡°In the future, she won¡¯t be sitting alone at flower-viewing banquets or the like, with no one paying attention to her.¡±

    ??The emperor felt distressed when he heard this, and couldn''t help but complain on behalf of the fat girl. ¡°In addition to being from a low background, the Li family¡¯s ability to educate their children is the best in Tianwu.

    ¡°Not to mention how smart and well-behaved Fu Niu¡¯er is, filial and sensible, even the boys from the Li family are all successful in their own way, while the famous families are full of filth and scandal..."

    Having said this, both of them remembered the unexpected revelations in the court a few days ago.

    ?Hence, Mr. Hou coughed awkwardly and quickly changed his words.

    ¡°Meng Dong confessed that in addition to the people who supplied the goods, there was occasionally a person hidden in a cloak who would walk around Yaochi on weekdays.

    ¡°I guess this person must be one of our Tianwu people, and his identity is known to many people, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so hidden.

    "I will continue to have people investigate and try to catch this person as soon as possible. But I have a hunch that this person is probably inseparable from that side..."

    After saying that, he looked in the direction of Shoukang Palace.

    The emperor also speculated in this way.

    After all, there are not many people who set up a Yaochi in Tianwu and dare to disregard the safety of the entire Tianwu...

    When the sun set in the west, I left Jia''s house and went back to Broken Gold Beach.

    By this time, the news had reached the homes of various noble ladies through the Jia family, Liu family and other places.

    ??At first, all the families were anxious like ants on a hot pot. But when they heard that Princess Kangle had personally interceded with the Marquis, everyone finally felt relieved.

    In the whole of Tianwu and the whole of Xindu, no one knows that Marquis Xinting loves his adopted daughter. Even the words "She is the apple of her eye" are not enough to describe her.

    It is said that the Marquis has never refused Princess Kangle¡¯s request since she was a child, and even more so.

    It is an existence that occasionally wants a star to play with, and in the end even the moon is held in its hand...

    When Jiayin arrived home, he was surprised to find that the third uncle, eldest brother, sixth brother and seventh brother were all there. After all, they had just returned to Luo''an a few days ago.

    As a result, her mother-in-law and her brothers gathered around her and looked at her carefully. They made sure that not a single strand of her hair was missing before she felt relieved.

    ??Zhao Yuru hugged her niece and said over and over again: "You can''t live a good life, so why are so many people looking for death?

    ¡°You may want to die, why are you dragging my fat girl around all the time?!

    ¡°My children finally went to a flower-viewing party. We didn¡¯t play well or eat well. We were so frightened that we vomited!

    ¡°Let me see that **** princess, and I¡¯ll cut off all her hair!¡±

    Just as Jiayin was about to coax her, she saw Jia Xu and Lu Zong sitting across from her. She couldn''t help but blush and hurriedly explained.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, I used some tricks to escape. I¡¯m so brave, how could I throw up in fear?¡±

    Zhao Yuru refused to listen and scolded: "No matter what the reason is, who wants to vomit? It would be so uncomfortable!

    ¡°From now on, if you have nothing to do at home, go to Luo¡¯an. San Auntie will take you to play. We won¡¯t go to any other **** flower viewing party!¡±

    Hearing the good news, his heart warmed. He hugged San Auntie and gave her a big kiss on the face. "I listen to San Auntie and I will never go there again!"

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s right!¡± Zhao Yuru took out the sticky cake she bought at the end of Luo¡¯an Street, ¡°Eat something you like while it¡¯s hot to calm down the panic.¡±

    Jiayin picked up Brother Li and Brother Cat, and the three siblings ate them separately. Occasionally, they would pinch a piece and stuff it into the eldest brother''s mouth.

    ?This piece of sticky cake is about the size of mahjong. It took a while to swallow it, so Jiaren puffed out his cheeks and chewed it non-stop, like a squirrel working hard to transport goods in autumn. It was very cute.

    ?This is really different from his usual elegance and stability.

    Jia Xu and Lu Zong couldn''t help laughing when they saw this.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 735ï¼š A completely different Mr. Hou

    Chapter 735 A completely different Marquis

    Jiaren was teased by his two friends, so he called Brother Cat, "Brother Jia and Brother Lu can try it too!"

    ??Brother Cat immediately pinched two pieces of sticky cake and ran over, one for each person, and fed them smoothly.

    ?So, in the dusk at the end of winter, five or six children, big and small, all, without exception, puffed out their cheeks and fought with sticky cakes.

    Mrs. Li, Zhao Yuru and others couldn''t help laughing, but they were happy that the children were getting along so well.

    Tao Hongying came in from outside. She didn¡¯t know the reason, but she also told her: ¡°Eat less sticky cakes. This stuff is not easy to digest. In the evening, we will grill some skewers around the stove at home so we can keep some food in our stomach.¡±

    Brother Cat and Brother Li immediately cheered happily.

    Jiayin quickly asked his father and second uncle. He heard that they had gone to the valley and would be back soon, so they would not be left behind.

    ?She then thought about sending a message to Mr. Wen. It would be best to also send some grilled meat skewers to her adoptive father.

    As a result, at this time, Mr. Wen and Mr. Hou returned from the city together.

    Jiayin happily greeted her at the gate of the courtyard, and was finally carried on his shoulders by the Marquis and brought in again.

    ??Lu Zong and Jia Xu both knew that the Marquis regarded Princess Kangle as his daughter, but they couldn''t help but be surprised when they saw it with their own eyes.

    ?Where is this daughter-in-law? !

    ?These are obviously eyeballs!

    In the dusk of winter, the fat girl sat on her adoptive father''s shoulder, smiling brightly, like a happy flower.

    ?Lu Zong was envious in his heart, and for some reason, he gently touched his shoulder...

    Mrs. Li smiled and scolded her precious granddaughter, "Your adoptive father is so tired, and you still sit on his shoulder? Come down quickly! You think he is your father? He is so strong!"

    Jiayin smiled and slipped down the arm of her adoptive father, held his hand and sat down, then ran to get fruits and snacks, as busy as a little bee in the flowers.

    ??The **** of war in the mouths of outsiders and the devil in the mouths of barbarians, is now the most ordinary father protecting the fat girl he loves most.

    Peel the orange, remove the veins, and deliver the orange to the girl¡¯s mouth. The Marquis is extremely skilled at what he does.

    Jia Xu and Lu Zong were shocked to the point of numbness.

    Li Laoer exchanged a few words with them and introduced them to the Marquis.

    The Marquis glanced at Lu Zong and asked, "Is Lu Qianjun your father or uncle?"

    ¡°Hui Hou, it¡¯s my father.¡± Lu Zong responded quickly.

    The Marquis nodded and said: "I have the opportunity to greet your father on my behalf. Fortunately, Tianwu Southwest is guarded by him. Otherwise, in this peaceful corner, there would be no chance to recuperate."

    Lu Zong was very excited after hearing this and quickly saluted and thanked him.

    They, the Lu family, are kings with different surnames, and they have been guarding the southwest for many years.

    ??The Lu family considers themselves very loyal, but after all, they have a large number of troops, and they are afraid that the emperor will be suspicious and jealous and cause unnecessary trouble.

    Therefore, this time he, the only legitimate son of the Lu family, the Crown Prince of Zhennan, took the initiative to study in the new capital. He also had the intention of being a proton to show the magnanimity and loyalty of the Lu family to the emperor.

    ?Hinting Marquis, who is now the most trusted by the emperor, praises his father so highly, which almost represents the emperor''s view of their Lu family.

    This made him so happy!

    Jia Xu¡¯s aunt was married in the southwest. He went there to visit her while he was on a study tour. On his way back, he encountered bandits.

    At the critical moment of life and death, Lu Zong and his entourage rescued him when they saw an injustice on the road, so the two of them went to Xindu together. They had similar interests and became good friends.

    Now Lu Zong¡¯s biggest worry can be half relieved, and Jia Xu is also happy...

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the Li family boys, the Marquis has always treated himself like an uncle, and he has never been cold-faced or arrogant.

    ?At this moment, while the food was not ready, he was chatting with the boys.

    "Jiaren, have classes started at the college? I suddenly asked for leave and came back. Is there any trouble for you, sir?"

    "No, Mr. Marquis." Jiaren smiled a little more narrowly and said, "Tomorrow happens to be the flower viewing day agreed upon by Baiyuan Garden and the college. My husband and I told him to come back and borrow a few more pots of good flowers from my father.

    "The teacher immediately granted leave, and also asked me to bring two more pots of orchids." Brother Li and Brother Cat were also smiling. Brother Cat said: "Yes, we followed on the pretext of helping the elder brother move the flower pots. Let¡¯s skip class together.¡±

    The Marquis patted them on the shoulders and said, "Spring will start soon, so we don''t need to take the carriage.

    ¡°There were a few horses in the military camp that were injured on the battlefield. I had them raised over the winter and they were much better. Although they could no longer go to the battlefield, they could ride on them without any problem.

    ¡°When Li Yong comes back in a few days, ask him to deliver it to you. You practice more on weekdays, and then you can ride a horse when you come back. It is fast and convenient.

    ¡°The house is too deserted on weekdays. Come back and spend time with grandma and sister when you have free time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Marquis!¡± the three boys said in unison.

    Brother Li and Brother Cat were both extremely happy, and even Jiaren showed eight teeth.

    ?No matter how old you are or how many books you have read, it is a happy thing to have the love of your elders.

    ??Lu Zong and Jia Xu are not short of horses, but they don''t have the horses that the Marquis of Xinting personally arranged and donated!

    It¡¯s a pity that this envy cannot come!

    ?Who told them not to have the surname Li...

    Soon, the barbecue stove, various meat skewers, vegetable skewers, prawns, seafood, etc., as well as the toppings were put out.

    ??Everyone in the Li family had eaten a few times, and they took off their outer robes skillfully and started to bake.

    ??Although Lu Zong and Jia Xu have never tasted it, they can¡¯t make mistakes if they learn from others.

    So, the cold wind in late winter wandered around the courtyards of each house, and when it finally reached Li''s house, he saw a group of old and young men in middle coats, surrounded by the oven, through the half-open door, with their faces full of red and twirling the meat in their hands. string.

    Occasionally sprinkle a handful of powder, and the fragrance explodes in the room like a small mushroom cloud.

    The fat on the meat skewers drips on the charcoal fire, making a sizzling sound and green smoke curling up...

    ??Li Laosi''s face was red from eating. He picked up the wine jar and filled a bowl for Mr. Marquis, Mr. Wen and others.

    ?Even Jiaren, Lu Zong and Jia Xu also got a bowl, and Brother Li mixed half of the bowl.

    ?Only Cat Brother, who begged for a long time, only got a bite from his fourth uncle.

    ??As a result, it was so spicy that he ran into the house screaming and asked his sister for a fruit drink to rinse his mouth.

    ?Everyone was laughing, grilling skewers in one hand and holding a wine bowl in the other, feeling comfortable and lively.

    Lu Zong and Jia Xu soon became half-drunk. Their faces were red and their eyes were blurred, but the meat skewers in their hands were often brought to their mouths.

    Jiaren slowly grilled two skewers of chicken wings.

    This is specially left by the family when they kill chickens during the Chinese New Year.

    When it was roasted until it was golden brown and sizzling, he shouted.

    ?Sure enough, the smiling fat sister came over and sat next to him obediently, holding her wings and gnawing happily.

    The cat brother was greedy, so he came up and took one, stuffed it directly into his mouth, purred for a long time, and finally spit out two bones, and then shouted proudly: "Sister, see how good I am, right?"

    ¡°Awesome! Awesome! My brother is the best!¡±

    Jiayin praised him smoothly and without hesitation, which made Jiaren, Jia Xu and Lu Zong laugh.

    Li Laoer remembered the rumors in the city and asked, "Master Hou, has the incident in Yaochi come to an end?"

    The Marquis nodded, "We will discuss this matter at the meeting tomorrow. Three days later, the eldest princess''s family and all the officials of Yaochi will be beheaded at Caishikou.

    ¡°Most of the remaining young servants were caught by their families and coerced into working, and would be sentenced to several years of hard labor.

    ¡°As for those who smoke hibiscus paste, no matter how serious or serious it is, they will be put to death. It will be harmful to Tianwu if someone uses hibiscus paste to lure them again in the future.

    ¡°The smoking utensils and hibiscus paste seized in Yaochi will also be lit and burned at Caishikou.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 736ï¼š Tianwuâ€™s most beautiful cub!

    Chapter 736 Tianwu¡¯s most beautiful cub!

    ?Everyone was sighing after hearing this.

    ?Those who smoked hibiscus ointment were originally noble sons of various families, and some were young and promising officials.

    ?Just because of a moment of depravity, I ruined my future, and even ruined my life...

    But living in the world, everyone is responsible for what they do.

    ??If they had been more alert, they wouldn''t be where they are today.

    Li Laoer took the opportunity to teach his nephew, "There are many things in this world that we don''t know.

    ¡°From now on, when you walk outside, you must be in awe of strange things. When it comes to safety, you can never be too cautious.

    ¡°Also, people¡¯s hearts are unpredictable. Sometimes people who are kind to you and care about everything may have knives in their arms. But those who are harsh and harsh actually have their own plans for you.

    ¡°This is how it is said that good medicine tastes bitter and honest advice offends the ears.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father (second uncle).¡± The three Jiaren brothers all responded quickly.

    Jia Xu and Lu Zong also lowered their hands and thanked each other, "Thank you for your guidance."

    Mr. Wen said to Jiaren: "You are already doing well in your studies. Staying in the academy is a waste of time.

    ¡°In a while, I will visit Dean Zhou and ask you to change to day study. You can just go back to the college to hand in your homework every once in a while.

    ¡°The rest of the time, you can walk around the surrounding prefectures and become familiar with the general affairs at home, or even follow me to the government office to help.

    ¡°In short, reading is not about rote reading, and scholars are not just about reading. The knowledge and experience you deserve will be beneficial to your future scientific examinations.¡±

    Jiaren quickly stood up, saluted, and responded, "Yes, students will follow the teacher''s arrangements."

    Brother Li looked longingly at Mr. Wen and his second uncle, and wanted to go to school with his eldest brother.

    After all, listening in this arrangement is more interesting than attending classes at the academy.

    Unfortunately, Li Laoer rubbed his nephew''s hair and smiled, shattering his hopes.

    "Although you have been admitted as a scholar, your study time is too short and your studies are not solid. You should just study for a few more years with peace of mind and don''t worry about studying abroad."

    Brother Li also knew this and could only respond reluctantly.

    Brother Cat opened his greasy little palm, patted his brother''s shoulder generously, and smiled to comfort him.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, I will study with you!

    ¡°Brothers, if you have something to do, go to the battlefield! Don¡¯t worry, no one in the academy will dare to bully you as long as your brother is here!¡±

    ?Brother Li couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard this, but everyone was amused by the boy''s naughty appearance and laughed loudly.

    Jiayin quietly pulled his adoptive father''s sleeves and found out that those noble girls were indeed not on the list and did not need to be beheaded, so he felt relieved.

    She asked Shui Ling to pack some meat skewers, and carrying half a jar of wine, she sneaked to the back of the village to find Doctor Zhang.

    ??Miracle doctor Zhang was guarding the brazier, drinking wine and licking his skewers. He didn''t even say a word of good news before he threw her a prescription.

    ¡°Take it, take two pairs a day, drink it for three days to cure the mild illness, and drink it for half a month to relieve the severe illness.¡±

    Jiayin smiled and immediately rushed to get the prescription and stuffed it into his arms. He quickly grilled a few skewers of prawns for the old man and asked, "How does Grandpa Zhang know that I want this prescription?"

    ¡°Hmph, you are my apprentice, how can I not know what you are thinking!¡± Doctor Zhang rolled his eyes, looking as arrogant as ever.

    Then, he added, "When your adoptive father brought that hibiscus ointment, I started thinking about the antidote. It''s just something addictive, nothing difficult to solve!"

    Jiayin was surprised and asked: "Oh, my adoptive father has arranged the detoxification so early?" Doctor Zhang curled his lips and replied: "That''s right, otherwise I would be doing nothing to care about this.

    ¡°He looks like a tiger, but he is actually a fox, very cunning!

    ¡°However, I guess that the emperor wants to shock Xindu, and I am afraid that he will not let those who smoke hibiscus paste live, otherwise some people will be tempted in the future.

    ¡°Only with a lot of heads rolling can I tell everyone that you will die if you touch hibiscus paste!

    ¡°In this way, from now on, the entire Tianwu Tan Furong Cream will change color and no one will dare to touch it.¡±

    Jiayin nodded. If she were the emperor, she would probably be so ruthless.

    Sacrifice a hundred smokers in exchange for Tianwu''s peace!

    ??But the adoptive father initially arranged to consider this prescription. He was afraid that he had other plans, and he didn¡¯t know if it was still needed now.

    Thinking of this, she jumped up and grabbed Shuiling and ran away, "Grandpa Zhang, you can bake it yourself. I''m going home first."

    ¡°Hey! Hey! Damn girl, you are trying to burn bridges across the river!¡± Doctor Zhang held a bamboo stick in his hand and pointed at the fat girl who ran away, jumping angrily.

    It''s a pity that the fat girl ran away long ago and disappeared.

    ??He could only close the door, bake and eat by himself, drink strong wine, and think about finding the thickest medical book tomorrow!

    ??Smelly girl, you must memorize it within three days, otherwise you will be beaten!

    ??Master Hou drank two bowls of wine and was a little tipsy. Just when he was about to go home and sleep, a fat girl rushed in and hugged his waist.

    ?When he heard about the hibiscus ointment prescription, he smiled and said: "It was originally just in case, it''s not of much use. If you want to use it, just take it."

    The good news reassured me, and I promised with a smile.

    ¡°When I get the thank you gift and make a fortune, I will make a quilted robe for my adoptive father, which will be ready to wear in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Mr. Hou gave the fat girl who was obsessed with money and told her, ¡°Make yourself a few more sets of good clothes and wear more jewelry. The little girl will be more beautiful than the flowers!¡±

    "I know, foster father." Jiayin pinched the flesh on her face and set another ambitious goal, "When I lose weight, I will be the most beautiful cub in Tianwu!"

    It happened that Brother Cat came running up and heard this and said: "Sister, I am the most beautiful cub, and you are the most beautiful girl!"

    Jiaren and Brother Li who were following behind laughed when they heard this. Only Lu Zong and Jia Xu were confused.

    The brightest and narrowest?

    What is this? !

    ??Master Hou also smiled, turned around and called Li Laosi who was feeding the little red horse, and told him: "Remember to look for me tomorrow and bring back all the witnesses of the Chen family.

    "Although the matter of Chen He has been explained clearly in the court, the Chen family still needs to explain it carefully, and cannot continue to be unjustly accused!"

    ¡°Yes, Lord Marquis.¡± Li Laosi¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.

    ?Although he acted righteously, he had no conscience at all regarding Chen He''s death.

    But who wants to be called a murderer? He must be innocent!

    When it was time to see off the Marquis, Mr. Li gave a shout and took the boys to the ear room to soak in the hot springs to sober up.

    Jiayin also ran back to the room, entered the space, and stepped up to prepare the medicine.

    She looked through the gift lists of those noble ladies, and it can be said that they all cost a lot of money.

    She couldn¡¯t be stingy, so she replaced some of the medicinal materials in the prescription with some space to produce the medicine, which would definitely be more effective.

    The next day, at three o''clock in the morning, Li Laosi drove his carriage back from the city.

    Not far from the archway, everyone in the Chen family was wielding pickaxes and digging numbly at the frozen soil. When they saw Mr. Li coming from a distance, they all looked bad.

    ?Especially Chen Chuan, if his eyes could kill, Li Laosi would probably have died ten thousand times!

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 737ï¼š The real cause of death was found

    Chapter 737 The real cause of death is found

    ??Li Laosi ignored him, jumped out of the car and called a veteran guarding the village entrance, and ordered: "Ring the bell and let everyone gather together."

    The veteran hurriedly ran to ring the bell, ringing it three times in a row. In addition to people in necessary positions, men, women, and children from the new village and the second village, and even many people from Xiaowangzhuang not far away, came over.

    ??It is true that what happened last time when the bell was ringing was so big that even if everyone was not anxious when listening to the bell, they did not dare to take it lightly for fear that one of their own would suffer a loss.

    Soon, hundreds of people gathered under the archway.

    ??Although it is already the end of the first lunar month and the sun is so high, the snow on the sunny side of some hillsides has melted.

    But the north wind was blowing and it was still very cold, so everyone was wrapped in cotton-padded jackets and wearing hats.

    Now you can easily see the comparison between the good and bad life in several villages.

    The people in Xincun were born in the desert, but now they are the best.

    ??Village residents receive work points every day they work, rations are distributed uniformly by the village, and dividends are distributed at the end of the year.

    ??Men, women, old and young all wore thick muslin jackets, their heads and faces were washed and neatly arranged, their backs were straight, they were full of energy and confidence.

    ??Even the women have silver hairpins on their heads, and some have silver bracelets on their wrists.

    The second one is the people from the second village. The wounded soldiers get wages and dividends from the workshops.

    ?The women work on their own, and the men in the family are still the marquis'' personal guards, and receive military pay and silver rewards.

    Even Lao Hei and others had made a lot of money a year ago and were about to set out again.

    Therefore, they are all well-dressed. Almost all men wear a wolfskin coat, and the worst is sheepskin.

    The women also wore coats and skirts that were used all winter long, and their bodies were round and their faces were red.

    Finally, there are people from other villages such as Xiaowangzhuang. Although they also shared the money for growing melons last year, they are not as rich as Xincun and No. 2 Village.

    The coats and trousers they wore were patched by many of them.

    This is why they are determined to follow in the footsteps of the Li family.

    The support of the common people is actually easy to gain. Whoever keeps them well fed and clothed for the winter is the one they want to follow...

    Li Laoer, accompanied by the village chief uncle and several other old men, arrived in a carriage.

    When they jumped out of the carriage, only Mrs. Li, leading Jiayin and Tao Hongying, were left in the carriage.

    Jiayin stuffed a handful of melon seeds for each of my mother and grandma, and then occupied a window, watching the excitement and eating melon seeds.

    At this time, several more carriages came rushing down the official road. They were the Chen family who had received the news.

    Sure enough, when we got closer, the three ladies of the Chen family and even their natal families came with a lot of people, a dozen or so people.

    Almost as soon as she got out of the car, Mrs. Chen Chuan started crying and ran directly to Chen Chuan.

    She felt sorry for her husband¡¯s dirty clothes, and she felt even more sorry for his thin cheeks and calluses on his hands¡­

    Mrs. Chen also had a bad look on her face. She stood beside Mr. Chen, counting the beads in her hand crazily and chanting, "What a sin, what a sin!"

    Mr. Chen has been suffering for so long. When he suddenly saw his wife, he thought she would bring some food. But instead of chanting Buddha''s name, he was so angry that he didn''t want to say a word.

    Mrs. Chen Er, on the other hand, stretched her neck and looked for her husband in the crowd, but couldn''t find her husband for a long time. Then she turned around and muttered to her brother, not knowing what she said...

    ??Li Laosi was born with supernatural powers, and now he has joined the Northern Expeditionary Army. His style of doing things is, don''t make a fuss if you can do it.

    Therefore, he decided to leave the matter to his second brother decisively after having to deal with it with the Chen family today.

    Li Laoer asked a few questions carefully, then looked at the personal and material evidence brought back by the Marquis, and then turned to everyone.

    He glanced at everyone in the Chen family and said loudly: "That day, you Chen family came to Suijintan carrying a coffin, and you kept saying that Chen He was killed by the fourth son of my family, and that you wanted to bury Chen He in Suijintan." The Li family thought that you had lost your son and your mother, so they raised their hand and exempted you from the crime of being buried alive and left to do hard labor outside the village.

    ¡°Everyone in us at Suijintan is hard-working. In fact, there is no shortage of you people to dig ditches. I just keep you here for the day when the truth comes out.

    ¡°Previously in the court, the emperor and all the civil and military officials had spoken about the dangers of hibiscus paste. Chen He died from drinking too much hibiscus paste and was drained of his essence and blood.

    ¡°It was precisely because of Chen He¡¯s death that the court and the emperor paid attention to it and secretly investigated the hibiscus ointment.

    ¡°Presumably, your Chen family also knows about this, right?¡±

    No one in the Chen family nodded, but they looked a little guilty.

    ?At first they wanted to bury Chen He in Suijintan because they were shouting that Chen He died in the hands of Li Laosi.

    ?Now that the real cause of Chen He''s death has been found, everything they did and the hard labor they are doing now seems even more ridiculous and stupid...

    Li Laoer ignored them and said, "You may say that our Li family has done some tricks to attribute Chen He''s death to hibiscus ointment to avoid culpability.

    "Then let''s take a closer look today and see how Chen He died? Who gave him the hibiscus ointment? Who even killed your old lady!"

    Old lady? !

    Mr. Chen and Chen Chuan were both surprised. They raised their heads suddenly and wondered what else was strange about my mother''s death. !

    ??Li Laoer signaled two villagers to open the carriage that Li Laosi had rushed back, and pulled off a woman and a long attendant.

    Both of them had been locked up for a long time. Their clothes were dirty and dirty. There was a lot of rotten straw rolled on their heads. Their faces were pale and their lips were chapped. They were very embarrassed.

    Li Laoer pointed at them and asked the Chen family, "You should know these two people, right?"

    ?? Chen Chuan tried his best to hold back his shock and doubts, and responded: "My mother-in-law is the one who serves my mother, and the chief attendant is my second brother''s errand boy!"

    Li Laoer said with a smile: "This is easy to handle!"

    ?He took out two confessions and threw them to Chen Chuan. Chen Chuan glanced at them quickly, his face turned livid, and he didn''t want to believe them at all.

    ¡°Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!¡±

    Mr. Chen was impatient. He snatched the confession and read it again. He was speechless and didn''t know what to say.

    ??Li Laoer continued to explain to everyone, "Chen He had already taken hibiscus ointment before he went to the Northern Expedition, but the addiction was not that big. Logically speaking, he should be able to quit and become a pillar of the family and the country.

    ¡°But his second uncle, the second master of your Chen family, tried every means to send hibiscus ointment into the military camp, so that Chen He took more and more, making it difficult to leave.

    ¡°Finally, the military camp was under martial law, and Chen He died suddenly on the school grounds without the hibiscus ointment.

    "And this long follower is responsible for helping Chen Laoer deliver hibiscus ointment to Chen He."

    After saying that, he pulled off the straw ball that was stuck in Chang Sui''s mouth.

    Chang Sui was locked in prison and had not seen the light of day for almost two months. Now he finally saw an outsider. He was extremely excited and wanted to avenge himself more and more.

    He almost cried and threw himself at Chen Chuan''s feet.

    ¡°Third Master, wuwu, it¡¯s not the servant who wants to harm the young master! The servant doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s in the jade box. The second master asked the servant to give it to the young master, so the servant gave it to him.

    ¡°Ugh, the management in the military camp is very strict. I spent a lot of time and bribed a lot of people to send things in. I even lost my monthly salary.

    ¡°Fortunately, the military camp asked my family to send me something at the end of the month, so I put the jade box directly into the package.

    ¡°But then, the second master suddenly stopped sending it, and the servant didn¡¯t know what was going on, let alone that it would kill the young master!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 738ï¼š Chen Laoer, something happened to you!

    Chapter 738: Chen Laoer, something happened to you!

    Chen Chuan kicked him away and couldn''t react for a long time.

    Li Laoer ignored him and opened the woman''s mouth again, saying, "Tell me how you poisoned your old lady to death?"

    Poison to death?

    ?Everyone present gasped.

    ?The old woman cried till she had snot and tears, and she also cried out for injustice when she opened her mouth.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me who killed the old lady!

    ¡°It was the second master who found me and said he could help me send my children to Luo¡¯an Academy to study, woo woo.

    ¡°Our family has been slaves for generations, and this generation has a young scholar who has redeemed himself and become a good scholar. I couldn¡¯t help but agreed to the second master¡¯s request.

    ¡°The second master said that when the medicinal powder is put into the tea, the old lady will sleep more soundly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was poison, it would make the old lady sleep to death!

    "I was wronged. I really didn''t mean it. I was just deceived by the second master!"

    Before she could finish speaking, Mrs. Chen Er was already jumping up and down like a cat with hairy fur.

    ¡°You lowly slave, you dare to frame your master, don¡¯t you want to live?

    ¡°Who in Xindu doesn¡¯t know that our second master is the most filial, even the eldest master and the third master can¡¯t keep up with him.

    "Whoever you frame, you can''t frame our master! It''s really blinding you!"

    ?The woman was really anxious when she was questioned and started shouting.

    ¡°It¡¯s all fake, fake! The second master was not born to the old lady at all! How could he be truly filial to the old lady!

    ¡°My mother was the old lady¡¯s maid, and it was my mother who watched the second master¡¯s birth!

    ¡°My mother said that as soon as the second master was born, my own mother bled to death, and then she was taken to the old lady to raise. The old people at that time should all know this!

    ¡°The old lady is kind-hearted and has always raised the second master as her own son, and the genealogy is also recorded in her name.

    ¡°But the second master...the second master suddenly found me and asked me to drug the old lady. I was also surprised!¡±

    Everyone in the Chen family was so shocked that their eyes almost popped out!

    Originally, I thought that the Chen family lived happily together and the brothers were harmonious. They were a rare good family.

    Who would have thought that such a big secret could be hidden.

    But Chen Chuan and Mr. Chen still can''t believe it. After all, they have been brothers for so many years. They have been working on business trips, and the second child is responsible for the general affairs at home. He has never caused them any trouble, and he always helps them if they need anything.

    Even if the second child goes out for shopping, he will bring back a box of good snacks to honor his old mother.

    I am afraid of heat in summer and cold in winter, so I take extremely good care of him.

    Even the old lady herself said that the most filial of the three sons was the second.

    How can it be?

    How could it be possible that the second child killed the mother? !

    ¡°No, you¡¯re talking nonsense, it¡¯s definitely not the second brother!¡± Chen Chuan¡¯s eyes turned red. He wanted to say that the Li family bribed their slaves, framed the second brother, and made his own family look embarrassed.

    But the Li family has taken off the blame for killing Chen He, and there is no need to frame the second brother for killing the old mother.

    To say the least, even if it is a false accusation, he should be framed!

    Mr. Chen also said, "It is indeed impossible. Even if the second child is not the mother''s biological child, he will not kill her. He is the most filial!"

    ??Li Laoer glanced at the brothers with pity, watched someone coming from the village from a distance, and said: "The filial brother you said is here, you can ask it yourself.

    "If you hadn''t blamed my family for Chen He''s death, our family really doesn''t want to have anything to do with your family''s bad things!"

    Everyone in the Chen family looked bad, but they had no choice but to suffer.

    ??Chen Laoer has been locked up in Dr. Zhang''s house during this period of time.

    Once you get here, it will be safe there, and no one who goes in can even think of escaping.

    Secondly, it is also the utilization of waste. Chen Laoer has made a lot of contributions to the prescription of hibiscus ointment for withdrawal...

    Unfortunately, Divine Doctor Zhang has never been a thorough and careful person.

    After figuring out the prescription, Chen Laoer was thrown aside.

    Whenever I think of it, I throw in a steamed bun. If I don¡¯t think of it, I go hungry for a few days. So, let Chen Laoer choose, he would rather follow the family and swing the pickaxe!

    At this moment, he was so thin that he was no longer human, and his face was livid from the cold. When he saw the Chen family, he felt like he had seen a savior. He stumbled forward and started crying.

    ¡°Brother, third brother! Give me something to eat quickly, I¡¯m going to starve to death!¡±

    After saying that, he spotted his wife again with sharp eyes, so he jumped three feet high with joy.

    ¡°Madam, are you here to pick me up? Can you go home?¡±

    Mrs. Chen Er¡¯s expression was very complicated. One part was distressed, the other four parts were unfamiliar, and the remaining five parts were guilty.

    Hearing her husband¡¯s question, she not only did not reply, but stood back again.

    Mr. Chen Er was stunned for a moment, instinctively feeling bad.

    Looking at Chang Sui and the old lady on the ground, his heart suddenly fell from his chest and shattered into pieces.

    It happened!

    ??He subconsciously took two steps back, his eyes rolling around. Before he could think of a countermeasure, Chen Chuan had already rushed forward and pulled his collar fiercely.

    "Second brother, tell me! Did you kill my mother? Did you send Chen He''s hibiscus ointment to the military camp?"

    ¡°Ahem, let me go and listen to me!¡± Chen Laoer tore Chen Chuan¡¯s arm.

    I don¡¯t know if he was too excited, but he suddenly had difficulty breathing, and his nose and tears instantly flowed down.

    ??Chen Chuan was startled. As soon as he let go of his hand, Chen Laoer fell to the ground, trembling and twitching as if scratching his heart and liver.

    ?No one knew what happened, especially Mrs. Chen¡¯s second wife, who had already complained about Chen Chuan, "Third brother, the matter is not clear yet! Why did you strangle your second brother to death!"

    ??Chen Chuan frowned. He had been working for so long and he was indeed much stronger, but he wouldn''t be able to strangle someone to death without realizing it.

    At this time, Li Laoer spoke.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t have a problem with strangulation, he was addicted to smoking.¡±

    ?Sure enough, Chen Laoer took a breath, and without caring about who was in front of him, he pulled up his trousers and shouted.

    ¡°Give me a cigarette! Give me a puff! Quick! I¡¯m going to die. Give me a puff!¡±

    ?Li Laoer shook him off in disgust and took two steps back.

    ??However, Chen Chuan endured the shock and squatted down and asked: "Second brother, as long as you tell the truth, I will find hibiscus cream for you!

    ¡°Did you ask your mother-in-law to poison my mother to death? Did you send me hibiscus ointment to Xiao He?¡±

    ?? Chen Laoer felt extremely uncomfortable and rolled on the ground, shouting.

    ¡°No, no! I don¡¯t know! Give me a puff, I¡¯m going to die!

    ¡°Give me some smoke, burn me some smoke!¡±

    ??Chen Chuan wanted to speak, but Li Laoer said: "After half a cup of tea, he won''t be so harsh!"

    ?Everyone was silent except Chen Laoer, who rolled on the ground and even grabbed a stone and hit himself on the head. Finally, he couldn''t hold on anymore and shouted like crazy.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who caused Xiao He! Xiao He followed me to Yaochi to have fun, and we tasted hibiscus paste together.

    ¡°Later I heard that Xiao He went to the military camp, and the steward of Yaochi asked me to deliver hibiscus ointment to Xiao He.

    "As long as I give it away, he will give me a share for free! I didn''t know it would kill Xiao He! I didn''t know!"

    ??Chen Chuan couldn''t bear it any longer. He straddled Chen Laoer and slapped him hard several times. He cried and cursed: "You are his uncle! How can you take him to smoke hibiscus cream?"

    ¡°You still have the nerve to lie. After Xiao He¡¯s death, you have been encouraging us to seek revenge from the Li family.

    ¡°You just want to cover up the fact that you killed Xiao He, right?¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 739ï¼š Flowers outside, mud inside!

    Chapter 739: Flowers outside, mud inside!

    The pain on Chen Laoer''s face was severe, which made his desire for hibiscus cream lessen.

    He tried hard to defend, "It''s not me, it''s the steward of Yaochi. They asked me to take you to find trouble with the Li family, so that the whole of Xindu will be afraid, and then the young masters who were imprisoned in the military camp can come out!"

    ¡°He said that Xiao He died because he saved many people! They just gave me two boxes of hibiscus ointment, and I didn¡¯t want anything else!

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me, really don¡¯t blame me! I was forced too!¡±

    "Okay, you said you were forced to kill Xiao He, but what about mother? Mother didn''t treat you well, you want to kill her!" Mr. Chen also stepped forward and kicked Chen Lao Er hard in the stomach.

    ?? Chen Laoer curled up in pain, looked up, and saw Chen Chuan and Mr. Chen standing together. They had similar looks. People could easily recognize them wherever they went. They were brothers.

    Only he¡­

    ?He suddenly became furious and roared like a wild animal.

    ¡°You said the old lady was good to me? How could that old witch be good to me?

    ¡°You are both boys from the Chen family. You two are her biological children. You have to study and practice martial arts since you were young, and then become officials and generals.

    ¡°I was born to a concubine, and I was given medicine by her since I was a child. I got sick once every three or two days. Then she said that I was weak and could only stay at home, bearing the title of the second master, but doing the work of a servant!

    ¡°Don¡¯t she like acting? Don¡¯t she want everyone to know that she loves me? Okay, then I will make it happen for her!

    ¡°I want the jade box, I want the hibiscus paste!

    ¡°But the steward of Yaochi said, if you don¡¯t go to Suijintan to cause trouble, you won¡¯t give it to me!

    "Then I can only give you a push! If the hatred of killing your son is not enough, then add the hatred of losing your mother!"

    Speaking of this, he saw Chen Chuan and Mr. Chen''s faces turned livid with hatred, and laughed happily.

    ¡°Look at you like this, hahaha! Do you know what it feels like to have your own mother killed by someone else, right?

    ¡°My mother was killed by that old witch, don¡¯t think she can hide it from everyone!

    ¡°I know it all, I know it all!¡±

    ? Chen Chuan and Mr. Chen no longer knew what to say. Although Chen Laoer spoke confusingly, they still understood.

    In just one hour, their understanding has been subverted too much.

    The filial younger brother in my impression is not a sibling from the same mother.

    Not only did he kill his son, he also killed his mother!

    ??The loving mother in my impression actually did the cruel thing of leaving the mother and leaving the son, and even deliberately raised the **** son to death!

    ? It turns out that in his eyes, the Chen family, which is full of flowers on the outside, is actually a mess behind the scenes...

    The rest of the Chen family were also speechless, not knowing what to say.

    ??But Chen Laoer got addicted to cigarettes and couldn''t hold on anymore. He rolled around and begged for mercy. He even grabbed Chen Chuan''s trousers and shouted that he would pay for the old lady''s life, as long as he took a puff of cigarette...

    ?Everyone looked at his embarrassed look with a little more fear in their eyes.

    ?Humans living like this have no dignity at all and are no different than animals.

    Hibiscus ointment, how terrible!

    ?At some point, the sky turned dark, and fine snowflakes fell again.

    Li Laoer was afraid that his wife and niece who were watching the fun would be cold, so he asked someone to tie up the woman and his attendants, as well as Mr. Chen Er, throw them into the carriage and send them back to the city.

    They were all involved in the hibiscus paste case, and they were going to be beheaded at Caishikou together.

    ?Seeing the carriage go away, Mrs. Chen suddenly burst into tears, looking very aggrieved.

    ?Her natal brother came forward and said to Chen Chuan and Mr. Chen: "When I married my sister into your Chen family, I saw that Chen Er was favored and he was also the legitimate son.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your family would replace your heirs with concubines. It¡¯s really abominable.

    ¡°Now that Chen Er is involved in the hibiscus ointment case, he will definitely be beheaded, and there is no need for my sister to remain a widow in the Chen family.

    ¡°We will take her and the child back to her parents¡¯ home to live there, and we will not have any contact with her in the future.¡±

    After saying that, he took his family, took Mrs. Chen Er and left.

    Apparently they are moving back to the city!

    Mrs. Chen Chuan has been quarreling with her second sister-in-law a lot these days because of accounting issues. Now I am afraid that no one will be watching, and the warehouse at home will be emptied.

    ?So she said hello to her husband, grabbed her sister-in-law and hurried back to the city.

    For a time, except for Chen Chuan and others, all the people under the archway were from the Li family.

    ??Chen Chuan was silent for a moment, then fell to his knees and kowtowed heavily!

    ¡°Uncle Li, everything that went wrong before was all my fault, Chen Chuan! It was me who was blind, and it was my lard that blinded my heart!

    ¡°It¡¯s because my son died and I had no place to get angry, so I bullied your family.

    ¡°I, Chen Chuan, am willing to do hard labor for the rest of my life to make up for my mistakes.

    "But my mother died unjustly and my son was killed, and now they have not been buried. Please have mercy and allow me to go back to mourn for three days!"

    ¡°I will definitely come back in three days!¡±

    Mr. Chen also knelt down and kowtowed heavily, and then said: "Please have mercy, uncle!"

    ??The rest of the Chen family also knelt down one after another and shouted in unison, "Uncle, please have mercy!"

    They actually don¡¯t care whether the old lady and the young master are buried in their graves.

    ?They just want to go home and see, even if they have a full meal and a good sleep...

    ??Li Lao Er only needs to think about how they almost ran into the door of his house while carrying the coffin that day, and how his niece almost buried a living person. He wishes they could have been a thousand times worse off.

    ??But with so many villagers watching, most of them felt pity for the Chen family in such miserable condition. It would be somewhat unkind for him to refuse outright.

    He turned to look at his carriage and saw his mother and niece nodding.

    He then said to Chen Chuan: "It stands to reason that the evil things your Chen family has done cannot be repaid no matter what.

    ¡°But when I am old, I am old and I am the same as the other person, and when I am the young, I am the young person and I am the same as the other person.

    ¡°I also have an old woman and children at home. For their sake, I allow you to go back for three days to deal with the funeral affairs, and then come back immediately to continue hard labor.

    "Otherwise, if you are doing hard labor under orders and absconding privately, you will be treated as runaway slaves and you will die if caught!"

    Hearing these words, many people in the Chen family lowered their heads...

    Chen Chuan and Mr. Chen expressed their sincere thanks and kowtowed again.

    ?Then without delaying a moment, they headed straight for the city.

    They don''t care at all how dirty and messy they are, or whether they will be ridiculed by others.

    ??The Chen family is already on the verge of collapse and has become a big joke to the entire Xindu. Why should they be afraid of ridicule? !

    ??The rest of the Chen family also followed and left together.

    The village chief uncle and others looked at it and shook their heads. Finally, he patted Li Lao Er on the shoulder and said, "Mr. Er did a good job. The Chen family is hateful, but the dead children and old people are innocent.

    ¡°Let them be laid to rest as soon as possible, and it will be considered as a good deed in our family.¡±

    Uncle Zhao and the others also took the opportunity to brainwash the surrounding villagers, "Have you seen what happened to the Chen family? This is the harm of concubinage!

    ¡°If there was only one daughter-in-law and all the children were born to the same mother, how could there be such disaster today?

    ¡°You all live a good life for me, and don¡¯t have such stupid thoughts just because there are two **** out there!

    ¡°Be careful if you bring a concubine in today, tomorrow your son will be poisoned and her son will inherit the family business!¡±

    ??? Before the villagers could respond, the village chief uncle took up his pipe and pot in annoyance.

    ¡°Taking a concubine? Who wants to keep a concubine?!¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 740ï¼š This compliment is inappropriate!

    Chapter 740 This compliment is inappropriate!

    The villagers shrank their necks and did not dare to say a word.

    It turns out that the money was divided during the Chinese New Year, and each family in the village had two or three hundred taels.

    The women were so happy that they just sewed new dresses and bought a silver hairpin, but the men had vague thoughts that they shouldn''t have.

    Uncle Zhao and the others patrolled for several nights, and they heard a few things while the villagers hid behind firewood piles to take shelter from the wind and gossiped.

    ??But the village chief uncle didn¡¯t know, so he was so angry that he just stared and cursed.

    ¡°You bastards, who wants to take a concubine? Come, come, tell me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can beat out your egg yolks!

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since the good days, and you¡¯re already so **** off. You really think no one can cure you, right?

    ¡°One daughter-in-law is not enough for you to sleep with, and you want to bring back the whole family for me. Isn¡¯t it really too long for me to live a long life, and I don¡¯t think my life is easy?!¡±

    ??The village chief waved his pipe and pot, and the men in the village laughed dryly, blushed and had thick necks.

    On the other hand, the women straightened their backs and felt proud.

    Since all the old men have heard about it, how can they, the people next to them, not know about it?

    It¡¯s just that, although they earn work points and keep the family¡¯s money, they never really put themselves in the same league as men.

    Knowing that the men were thinking carefully, they were afraid and secretly wiped away their tears. They didn''t even dare to report it to the village chief, let alone let the Li family know.

    ?Now that the village chief is supporting them, they finally feel that they have some confidence.

    ??The village chief pointed at the women and continued to scold the men, ¡°These are your married couples!

    ¡°When they were fleeing from famine and fighting for their lives against wolves, tigers and leopards in the mountains, they followed you through all the hard work and never complained.

    ¡°Now that life is getting better, do you think they are not pretty or have loud voices? Do you think the women outside are better?

    ¡°Then ask those delicate and beautiful women outside, will they follow you and endure hardship?

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about people liking you, don¡¯t talk about **** marriage, just because you look so sloppy without washing your feet, your wife won¡¯t dislike it!¡±

    The men could only giggle, but they were much more alert in their hearts.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Ha

    But when the village chief scolded him, his tail floating in the sky was pulled back, and his mind became clear.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t take concubines and we live a good life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, uncle, our wife and children haven¡¯t been raised yet, so how can we have any spare money?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is just joking, no one will take it seriously.¡±

    ??The village chief snorted coldly and continued his earnest persuasion, "How much money do you have? It''s not even enough to buy gold jewelry for your wife. In a few years, the child will go to school to study, and the annual education will be sixty taels!"

    ¡°Look at the Li family again, the eldest master, uncle, third master and fourth master, who is not more capable than you, who has taken a concubine?!

    ¡°In fact, the eldest man and his uncle don¡¯t even have a wife. They are not in a hurry, so why are you in a hurry?¡±

    Li Laoer, who was suddenly called, was walking towards the carriage. When he heard this, he stepped on his right heel with his left foot and almost fell to the ground.

    ?The village chief uncle is complimenting him, right? !

    But it doesn¡¯t feel right!

    In the carriage, Jiayin was already hugging her grandma and laughing.

    Hahaha, the second uncle¡¯s awkward look is so cute!

    In short, the story of breaking up with the Chen family started out very seriously and ended very funny.

    ?Although the village chief uncle scolded him fiercely, he really thought about the village.

    That night, he came to Li''s house to discuss the matter of getting wives for the veterans, wounded soldiers and bachelors in the village.

    ?This time, the village chief wanted to make an unannounced visit in advance. Although this is not guaranteed to be foolproof, it is more reliable than just listening to the matchmaker.

    ??Original Mrs. Li raised her hands to support.

    After all, getting married is a lifelong event, so it is right to be cautious.

    On the second day, the village chief began to search for people throughout the village, planning to find some older women who had nothing to do and went out to visit good girls in each village.

    At this time of year, if we say we are busy, we are not that busy yet. It is just some small jobs.

    ?Older women have always liked to make love, but now they are using the village''s banner to openly and openly draw red lines. It is really a happy thing.

    So, six aunts immediately took the initiative to take up the job.

    The selection range is also from near to far, starting with Da, Xiaowangzhuang and Dahuaishu Village...

    Jiayin likes to join in the fun and wants to join the "Yue Lao Team" too.

    ?It¡¯s a pity that she still has a lot of money-making business to be busy with...

    The day for beheading and destroying hibiscus paste at Caishikou is here!

    The hibiscus cream case, which had been in turmoil for almost half a month, and even starting from Chen He''s death, which lasted nearly two months, was finally settled.

    Throughout Xindu, people who did not dare to stop running for a day, as long as they did not have to support their families, poured into the streets to see what was going on.

    ?Especially for ordinary people, a box of hibiscus ointment worth one hundred taels of gold is beyond their reach in their lifetime.

    So, they were more curious and wanted to see what such a valuable and harmful thing looked like.

    ??And the rich and powerful families went out in full force, but it was for people - those "people" who were tempted by Yaochi and have now become like demons.

    These "people" include some of their nephews, some of them friends, some of them family friends, and some of them classmates.

    ?Now that they have ended up like this, I really don¡¯t know whether it is better to feel sad for them or to sigh pitifully.

    To prevent accidents, all the prisoners in the Furong Paste case have been locked up in a row of rooms outside the palace.

    At this time, there was no need for a carriage to deliver it to the market entrance.

    ??The steward of Yaochi was considered the principal criminal and was placed in a cage. The other accomplices were tied in a string with ropes and led around.

    I don¡¯t know if I want to alert the world, but the whole team walked very slowly, and the streets they passed were the busiest.

    ?Countless people lined the streets to watch, with complicated eyes and a silent atmosphere.

    Until a few prisoners suddenly got addicted to cigarettes, they began to yawn and sneeze while walking, their bodies trembled, they curled up, rolled on the ground like crazy, and screamed and begged loudly.

    The noble young master who was usually aloof and aloof now looked as miserable as a wild dog, begging just for a mouthful of rotten rice, which shocked and frightened everyone.

    ?Thousands of words can never be as real and impactful as seeing it with your own eyes.

    ¡°This hibiscus ointment is really harmful!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? No wonder the emperor has spent so much effort to ban this thing!¡±

    ¡°Where did this thing come from? It¡¯s so vicious!¡±

    ¡°My hair stood up when I saw it. If I get it, my family will be ruined!¡±

    "Don''t be kidding me. It''s a hundred taels of gold in a box. You don''t even have a chance to taste it."

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. We poor people have nothing to do with it.¡±

    ¡°Then you have to be careful. I heard that these people don¡¯t even ask for money at first, but they will charge a high price after you become addicted. By then, you won¡¯t even be able to afford it even if you sell your house or land!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 741ï¼š Everyone is afraid of death!

    Chapter 741 Everyone is afraid of death!

    ¡°It¡¯s really wicked. Who on earth got such a harmful thing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, beheading, must beheading!¡±

    Not to mention that the onlookers ate the melon happily and angrily, but that the good news arrived at Liu''s house in a carriage.

    ??Mrs. Liu personally welcomed her to Ermen''er and received the good news. She then held her hand and walked in while talking affectionately.

    ¡°Auntie, Uncle Liu is busy at the Yamen?¡± Jiayin asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Mrs. Liu responded, ¡°Caishikou is so busy today, how could you miss it?

    ¡°Uncle Liu specially took Zhimin and Xiujie to see how the hibiscus ointment was destroyed.

    ¡°These two boys are getting bolder and bolder, and you, Uncle Liu, also want to take the opportunity to hit them.¡±

    Jiayin nodded and responded with a smile: "Brother Zhimin is becoming more and more stable, but brother Xiujie is as naughty as my fourth and fifth brothers."

    Mrs. Liu also smiled, "Thanks to your elder brother for taking good care of them in the college.

    ¡°Originally, I wanted to trouble your brother to teach them more, but it turns out that your eldest brother has to go to day school, so I¡¯m still worried.¡±

    Jiayin waved her hand and gave Mrs. Liu a comfort pill, "Don''t worry, aunt, brother Zhimin and brother Xiujie are both smart. I heard that my husband often praises them.

    ¡°My eldest brother won¡¯t go to the academy often in the future, but my sixth brother and seventh brother are still with them, so they will definitely not be bullied, and the family won¡¯t have to worry about it.

    ¡°As for the future, without my eldest brother supporting them, they may be able to learn to be steady and learn to do things independently.¡±

    Mrs. Liu felt very comfortable after hearing the news. She also saw that Jiayin was young, with a chubby face and a round body. She shook her head and made the golden-winged butterflies on her pigtails seem to be alive. She was really cute.

    But the little girl spoke as logically and logically as an adult, and she liked her even more.

    So, she called the lady who was serving her and brought over a set of jewelry she had bought at the Silver Building. "I went for a walk at the Silver Building the day before yesterday and saw this set of ivory jewelry, which is particularly suitable for the princess at her age, so I bought it."

    Mrs. Liu opened the box and urged the good news, "Princess, take a look, do you like it?"

    Jiayin glanced over and couldn''t help but smile and narrowed his eyes.

    Ivory has a delicate and smooth texture, and now it has been carved into a complete set of jewelry, which is naturally outstanding.

    ?Hairpins, hairpins, bracelets, rings, and brands are all available, and each one is exquisite.

    The most surprising thing is that most of the jewelry are carved with nine-tailed foxes, which are cute and spiritual.

    Jiayin happily picked up a sign and played with it, and couldn''t help but sigh.

    ?This is also in Tianwu. If it were in modern times, this box would be enough to send her and Mrs. Liu to eat "peanuts" together.

    ¡°Thank you, auntie. I like it very much, so I¡¯ll take it without any hesitation. When I get back, I¡¯ll show it to Sanjou and ask her to work hard and grow nine tails as soon as possible!¡±

    The good news joke made Mrs. Liu and her personal maid laugh.

    They all knew that Jiayin had a white fox with three tails, and that the Marquis himself led people around the mountain to capture it, and it was named in front of the emperor.

    Occasionally, someone joked that the little fox had become a spirit, but no one took it seriously.

    After all, it was all a joke!

    Jiayin put away the ivory jewelry, called Shui Ling to come forward, put the basket in her hand on the table, and said: "Auntie, the thing you told me about when you went home last time has been completed.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask my uncle to send someone to those houses to tell them that everything is okay.

    ¡°In addition, the medicine packets in this basket have been labeled with their names and usage and dosage, and they must be sent to each house together. After drinking the medicinal soup, you will be fine.¡±

    Mrs. Liu was delighted when she heard this and her eyes were bright. "That''s great. I''ll send someone out to inform them. Was this prescription written by Dr. Zhang?"

    Jiayin nodded, pinched a piece of snack to eat, and said: "Yes, Auntie, Grandpa Zhang found someone to test it and kept it for the symptoms.

    "He has been obsessed with thinking about new medicines recently. Yesterday he was arguing that there were not enough ingredients!" Mrs. Liu understood and nodded quickly, "Oh, that''s so rare. These girls are a blessing in disguise. I want to thank him for those girls!" "

    After saying that, she asked again: "Have your aunt and the Jia family made arrangements?"

    ¡°Sister Aunt sent people into the city in the morning. I came to my uncle first and then went to Jia¡¯s house soon. I just happened to play with Baozhu for a while.¡±

    Jiayin finished eating the snacks, clapped her little hands, and asked for it unceremoniously, "Auntie, your snacks are so delicious. I will give my niece a box and take it to eat with Baozhu, okay?"

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Mrs. Liu was extremely happy.

    ?She only has two sons, and she wishes she could treat Jiayin as her own daughter.

    Now that I saw that Jiayin was close to her, I felt even more comfortable.

    So, when the good news finally left the Liu family, there were only four snack boxes.

    ?In Jia¡¯s yard, Baozhu was making his mother angry.

    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t love me anymore, why can¡¯t I go when my brother and the others can go to see the fun?¡±

    "Because they are young men, brave and not afraid of being exposed." Mrs. Jia Er nodded her daughter''s forehead without giving in at all.

    "You, a little girl, are going to see someone beheaded, and you are not afraid of having nightmares when you come back."

    ?At this time, the mother-in-law came to report that Princess Kangle was here.

    ??? Before Mrs. Jia Er could respond, the orb had already scurried out like a rabbit.

    Soon she was holding hands with Jiayin and ran in with a smile.

    Mrs. Jia Er couldn''t stop laughing, and quickly gathered herself together to serve tea and refill the charcoal basin.

    Jiayin was afraid of delaying the delivery of medicine, so he hurriedly explained the business first.

    Mrs. Jia Er smiled like a flower and immediately arranged for Xin Zhong''s mother-in-law and maid to go out.

    ??Baozhu accompanied Jiayin to visit Mrs. Jia. The two chatted with Mrs. Jia for a long time, making the old lady smile. Then they went back to Baozhu''s boudoir to enjoy the good time of eating, drinking and gossiping among the girlfriends.

    At this moment, the shopping street was crowded with people, and Caishikou was filled with cries.

    The noble girls, now they also cried and died.

    It¡¯s not that their sweethearts are being beheaded, but... they are also afraid of death!

    The emperor had already said in the court before that anyone contaminated with hibiscus paste would be beheaded.

    ?? I waited nervously for several days, but no official came to my door.

    ??But today is the day for beheading, and maybe at some point, they will be dragged out like dead dogs, with their heads lost...

    There is a large courtyard in the south of the city. It is also a famous scholarly family in Tianwu. The head of the family is named Gu.

    ?Two brothers in the family are both biological children, and they are at the knees of their parents.

    ?The family is usually happy and lively, but today the door is closed and the house is silent.

    In the main courtyard, Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu, Mr. and Mrs. Gu, Mr. and Mrs. Gu, as well as their widowed sister, Dean Gu, who is now a female student, all gathered in the main room...

    Mr. Gu¡¯s daughter-in-law, Gu Qingqing, is twenty-eight years old, and she is as beautiful as a flower.

    ?But now her face was pale, her eyes were red and swollen, and she couldn''t wipe away the tears. She looked as embarrassed as if she had been torn by a violent storm.

    ¡°Mom, wuwu, I don¡¯t want to die, I¡¯m scared!¡± Gu Qingqing hugged her mother and cried bitterly.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 742ï¼š Escape from death!

    Chapter 742 Escape from death!

    Mrs. Gu hugged her daughter and felt her trembling fear. She was so distressed that she wished she could die.

    ¡°My poor daughter, why was she harmed?

    ¡°If I had known today, my mother would never have let you go to a flower-viewing party under any circumstances!¡±

    Mrs. Guda also wiped her tears as she spoke.

    Mr. Gu couldn''t bear to leave his wife and daughter, so he comforted them in a low voice, "Don''t worry, it''s already this time, there''s no movement in front of the door, maybe everything will be fine."

    Actually, he didn¡¯t even believe this in his heart.

    Because in the court hall that day, he clearly heard the emperor''s golden words: Anyone who is contaminated with hibiscus ointment will be beheaded.

    ??And my daughter, who is so eager to die, took hibiscus paste for the first time at the flower viewing party...

    ?Mrs. Guer and her sister-in-law usually keep an eye on each other, but now they don¡¯t have that thought.

    Because she also has a daughter, who is twelve years old, and it will be time for her to get married in two years.

    ??If Dafang''s niece is taken away and beheaded, her daughter will be implicated and her reputation will be ruined, and she will not be able to live well for the rest of her life.

    ?The more she thought about it, the more she gnashed her teeth in hatred and cursed: "It''s all the fault of the eldest princess and her wicked granddaughter!

    ¡°If they hadn¡¯t become Yaochi¡¯s lackeys, how could so many girls in the family suffer!

    ¡°It¡¯s time to strike with thunder and cut them into pieces with a thousand knives, otherwise it will be difficult to eliminate the hatred in my heart!¡±

    After saying that, she asked her close mother-in-law, "Have all the people you asked for been sent out?"

    ¡°Yes, Second Madam. All the rotten vegetable leaves and rotten eggs in the kitchen have been taken away.¡± The woman responded.

    ?The bystanders looked over curiously, and Mrs. Gu Er said: "I am so angry that I sent someone to seek out the eldest princess'' misfortune!"

    Mrs. Gu usually couldn¡¯t bear to see her younger siblings coming from a family of military commanders, but now for the first time, she found her work satisfying and satisfying.

    Dean Gu, who had been silent, also spoke, "Qingqing, don''t cry. I''m going to ask Mrs. Wen to ask for help. She is very close to Princess Kangle, and Princess Kangle is the apple of the eye of the new Tinghou!"

    "With Princess Kangle coming forward, there will definitely be a change in this matter, not to mention..."

    At this point, she stopped talking, causing everyone to rush.

    "Little sister, tell me quickly, what''s more? Is there anything we don''t know?" Mr. Gu asked, and couldn''t help but walk to sit next to his sister.

    Dean Gu then said: "Actually, the day before yesterday, Marquis Xinting had already found the nanny and secretly went to the homes of the girls who had taken hibiscus ointment many times to record confessions.

    ¡°Since Marquis Xinting wanted to avoid the public eye on this matter, he had no intention of announcing the names of the girls.

    ¡°Our young man has only smoked once, and he didn¡¯t even record a confession, so it must be even worse!¡±

    "Is this true?" Mrs. Gu excitedly rushed to her sister-in-law, wanting to kneel down in front of her, asking questions repeatedly.

    "Little sister, why didn''t you tell me earlier? Oh, if that''s the case, Qingqing wouldn''t have to behead her, right?"

    Dean Gu nodded and responded calmly: "Sister-in-law usually dotes on Qingqing too much. With this incident, I will be anxious for a few more days and I will teach Qingqing more strictly in the future."

    Mrs. Gu blushed, a little ashamed, and a little angry.

    Even if my sister-in-law wants to teach mother and daughter a lesson, she should not be a raft in such a big matter...

    At this time, a woman suddenly came to report, "Mrs. Wen from Ruijintan has sent someone!"

    ??Everyone in the Gu family was shocked and quickly invited people in.

    Sister-in-law Qiong was wearing a green coat and skirt, with her black hair neatly combed. She carried a basket into the house and bowed to everyone in the Gu family in a proper manner.

    Dean Gu raised her hand to signal her to excuse herself, and then asked: "But do you have any news from your wife about the matter I entrusted to you?" Sister-in-law Qiong nodded and replied: "A few days ago, Princess Kangle went to find the Marquis. Later, the Marquis found an opportunity to enter the palace and begged the emperor again.

    ¡°The emperor understands that the noble ladies of each family were confused for a while and were framed by the eldest princess and others. Therefore, the noble ladies of each family are exempted from the blame and the list will not be announced to the public.

    ¡°As long as each family teaches strictly in the future to avoid making the same mistakes again.¡±

    ¡°Woohoo, great, great!¡± Mrs. Gu was the first to cry with joy.

    ??Gu Qingqing also hugged her mother and burst into tears.

    Escape from death!

    Only these four words can express her mood at this moment.

    ?The rest of the Gu family members were also happy and comforted them one after another.

    After a long time, the room finally became quiet.

    Sister-in-law Qiong kept looking at her nose and nose, and her nose looked at her heart. She never raised her eyes to take a second look.

    At this moment, she stepped forward and handed the basket in her hand to Dean Gu.

    ¡°Dean Gu, this is the miracle doctor who was entrusted by the princess to Suijintan. He prepared the medicinal materials and also wrote down the usage and dosage.

    ¡°Girls in your mansion, please feel free to take it. After three days, the hidden dangers left by hibiscus ointment will be completely eliminated.¡±

    Dean Gu didn''t expect such a comprehensive arrangement, so he quickly stood up and took it, saying, "When you get back, thank the princess and Mrs. Wen for me. I will definitely come to thank you personally one day."

    Sister-in-law Qiong saluted and then left.

    Of course the wife of the Gu family followed and stuffed a small purse...

    Dean Gu saw a rare smile, so he sent the basket to his sister-in-law and said, "Thanks to Princess Kangle and Mrs. Wen this time, sister-in-law remember to prepare all the thank-you gifts on the gift list and don''t break her promise."

    Mrs. Gu didn¡¯t know if she had a brain twitch. Her subordinate hesitated a little and suddenly said something.

    "Um...little sister, is this prescription reliable? Qingqing is still a girl, so we can''t just drink prescriptions from outside, in case it hurts our body..."

    ?Dean Gu suddenly turned cold, dropped the basket, nodded to his parents, and walked away.

    Mrs. Gu was so embarrassed that she couldn''t help complaining to her parents-in-law, "Father, mother, I just asked a few more questions, but my little sister actually got angry..."

    Mr. Gu said nothing and walked away, leaving space for his wife to teach his daughter-in-law.

    Mrs. Gu loved her widowed daughter the most, so she showed no mercy to her daughter-in-law and scolded her: "It''s not like you don''t know what kind of temper your little sister is!

    ¡°This time she is willing to come forward to ask for help because she feels sorry for you and Qingqing, but you still act like this, as if she wants to harm Qingqing?

    ¡°Then Mrs. Wen has been unhappy for more than ten years, so she needs this miracle doctor from Broken Gold Beach to take care of her health, and now she¡¯s about to give birth!

    "In this new capital, there are not even ten thousand but eight thousand people who want to ask for a prescription from this great doctor Zhang!"

    ¡°Your little sister is grateful to Mrs. Wen and Princess Kangle for their thoughtful thoughts, but you still dislike them. It¡¯s simply ignorant and ignorant!

    ¡°Next time if something happens, don¡¯t come to your little sister, I feel bad for her!¡±

    Mrs. Gu''s face turned red with embarrassment when she heard that. She quickly stood up and bowed and apologized, "Mom, I was wrong. I really made a mistake at the moment. I''m going to prepare a thank you gift right now, and I''ll go and apologize to my little sister later!"

    Let¡¯s not talk about the Gu family, just say that the street more than a mile away from Caishikou is very lively at the moment.

    At the beginning, I didn¡¯t know who was taking the lead.

    In the blink of an eye, countless rotten vegetable leaves, rotten eggs, and even clods of soil and stones were thrown at the parade.

    ??Moreover, most of them are aimed at the eldest princess and her family!

    ??The eldest princess, who was usually aloof and aloof, now had vegetable leaves hanging on her head and egg yolk on her forehead, and she was yelling and swearing angrily.

    Bao Lei, who was following her, was not much better, as if she had just been fished out of a smelly ditch, her hair and clothes were dripping with dirty water, and it was like a wild dog would take a detour when it saw it.

    Sending it at the third watch. I came back from outside and was delayed for a while. The update is late. Please forgive me, treasures! Group hug!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 743ï¼š Cut off life and death with one knife!

    Chapter 743: Cutting off life and death with one strike!

    ?The eldest princess pulled the rope, and the tired Bao Lei almost fell down.

    Bao Lei had been silent, but at this moment she completely exploded.

    She raised her foot and put it **** the eldest princess''s leg.

    The eldest princess was hit hard and fell hard, causing her mouth to bleed.

    Before she could look back, Bao Lei was already riding on her back, clenching her fists and beating her wildly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, I¡¯ll beat you to death! It¡¯s all your fault, you idiot, ugh, only your son is a human being, we are all animals, right?!

    ¡°Back then, he spoiled his concubine, killed his wife, and killed my mother. You helped cover it up. Now, because of him, he got into trouble and his family was ruined!

    ¡°You are the one who deserves to die the most, you old witch, why haven¡¯t you been sentenced to death in Lingchi?!¡±

    The eldest princess was stunned!

    ??The crowd who were still smashing vegetables and eggs were also stunned and subconsciously stopped.

    The eldest princess struggled and yelled, "Damn girl, are you crazy? I am your grandmother. You are so brave. Stop it!"

    ?It¡¯s a pity that Bao Lei didn¡¯t listen at all and just kept fighting like crazy, as if he wanted to vent out all his years of resentment.

    ??The eldest princess was older and stronger after all, so she found an opportunity to press Bao Lei under her body and began to fight back.

    ??Grandfather and grandson staged a quarrel with each other in full view of the public.

    ?There were onlookers who kept cheering and making noises.

    "Beat, beat to death, it is a disaster, beat one to death and one less!"

    ¡°That is, if there is no good thing, death will be peaceful!¡±

    ¡°Now I know I was wrong, what did I do before?¡±

    By the time the guard officer pulled the two apart, the eldest princess¡¯s head and face were already covered in blood. Bao Lei had lost two teeth in her mouth and her nose was bruised and her face was swollen.

    The officers were not polite. They picked up the scabbard and gave each of them a few blows. They cursed, "My head is about to fall off. Why are you making a fuss?"

    ¡°Let¡¯s go on the road happily and be a good person in the next life!¡±

    After saying that, he shouted to the people in front of him to speed up. The eldest princess and Bao Lei had no time to say anything, so they were dragged forward and staggered forward.

    As for the precious son whom the eldest princess cared about so much, he was at the back of the team and passed out due to addiction to cigarettes. He was dragged directly on the road, his clothes and pants were torn, which was no different from death.

    Before Xin didn¡¯t become a new capital, it was just a state capital. The food market, used for beheading, never had a chance to be lively in several years.

    But this time it made up for the liveliness of the previous years.

    ?At this moment, a row of ten wooden pillars were placed in the middle of the open space.

    ??Ten executioners, with red headscarves tied on their heads and only leather waistcoats, with black hair exposed on their chests, held shiny ghost-head knives in their hands.

    ??The people watching quietly took a look, and they were all so frightened that they couldn''t help but take two steps back.

    Behind the guillotine, there was a table and three chairs.

    ?Hintinghou is sitting in the middle. On the left is Eunuch Feng from the palace, and on the right is the Minister of Punishment.

    ?These three people represent the presiding judge, the emperor and the court.

    Gathered together, all the forces in Tianwu are united in their determination to uproot the hibiscus paste.

    Standing outside the field, waiting for the corpse for the family, even if we couldn''t bear to cry, no one dared to come forward for pleasure or pull.

    Seeing that the sun was in the middle of the sky, the Secretary of the Ministry of Justice said: "Master Marquis, can we start?"

    ??The Marquis was as taciturn as ever and just nodded.

    Eunuch Feng immediately took the imperial edict and began to read it out.

    ?Everyone knelt on the ground. Eunuch Feng read the poem in a cadence, but he actually didn''t mean it.

    He occasionally glanced at the people who were about to be beheaded, feeling a little disgusted.

    Why did you accept such an errand?

    ?With eyes full of unfortunate people and ears full of pleading for mercy, it¡¯s really easy to have nightmares when you sleep at night.

    I must grab a errand to go to Broken Gold Beach the next day, and I must go to the princess¡¯s conservatory to sit there for a while.

    ?Look at those blooming flowers and eat some refreshing fruits, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to get rid of this bad luck!

    ?He can be distracted here, but the others are listening extremely seriously.

    Once again it was confirmed that members of the family were going to be beheaded, and someone started crying again.

    ?But those who were sentenced to hard labor were left with the rest of their lives. They wanted to laugh, but they didn''t dare to cry. They were stuck in the middle and were very embarrassed. On the other hand, the servants who were sent by their masters to inquire about the news were very happy and ran home happily.

    Because the lady in their residence was not on the list, and was not even mentioned in the imperial edict.

    ?Let alone being beheaded, no one will mention it again in the future. Anyone who dares to find trouble is disobeying the emperor''s order!

    Soon, ten people were pressed down in front of the wooden pillar.

    Among them, the eldest princess, the eldest princess¡¯s son, and Bao Lei occupy three positions.

    It¡¯s really because the public¡¯s anger against them is so great that the victims become perpetrators, and the poor people are also the most hateful!

    ??The eldest princess and Bao Lei, who had been fighting each other lively on the road, were now paralyzed with fear.

    They were almost dragged to the guillotine!

    The eldest princess muttered the same words over and over again.

    ¡°I am the eldest princess, and I want to see the emperor!¡±

    It was Bao Lei, her eyes were empty, like a puppet.

    At this moment, her head was pressed on the wooden pillar, and there was only one thought left in her mind.

    How did her good years come to an end?

    ??If she had not been born into the Bao family, if she had not coveted Baiyunjian, if she...

    It¡¯s a pity that no one can give her the answer.

    ??The executioner sprayed a mouthful of strong wine onto the sharp blade, raised it high, and chopped it down with all his strength.

    There was a pop, blood spattered three feet, and the human skull rolled out.

    ?Whether it¡¯s good or bad, happiness or resentment, it¡¯s all over in one lifetime.

    In a teahouse not far from Caishikou, in a small cubicle on the second floor, the window was pushed open a crack.

    ?At this moment, the cold wind came in, and I turned around curiously.

    ??Then the pale-faced third princess passed out on the chair, and the two nuns were so frightened that they almost peed their pants.

    They kept pinching the third princess, splashing cold tea on their faces, and finally managed to get the third princess to wake up!

    ?The third princess fell into a trance and burst into tears.

    ¡°Woo, Bao Lei is dead, and her head is still rolling so far! Woo, she is looking at me!

    ¡°She hates me for bullying her, she hates me for not interceding for her!

    ¡°I wanted to beg for mercy, but my mother wouldn¡¯t let me!¡±

    The two nuns were so regretful that their intestines were blue.

    ??Although they are the nuns who educate the princess, they are slaves after all. How can they seriously go against the princess''s wishes?

    ?So the princess lost her temper and wanted to leave the palace, taking one last look at Bao Lei.

    They couldn''t stop her, so they thought that if the princess gave up after seeing it, she would be able to serve her better in the future.

    ?How could I have imagined that I would be so unlucky...

    I just arrived here, went upstairs, and when I opened the window, I happened to see the execution, with heads rolling around...

    ??If the emperor and queen knew about it, their heads would not be saved either.

    ?One of the nuns quickly advised: "Princess, please relax, you are overthinking. Miss Bao is doing her own thing and has nothing to do with you."

    ¡°Yes, princess, she wanted to harm you before, have you forgotten?¡± Another nanny also advised her.

    "Let''s go back to the palace quickly and find an imperial doctor to take a good look at you. You can''t be frightened into falling ill. I can''t afford it."

    The two of them worked together to take the third princess out of the teahouse and quickly returned to the palace.

    But after entering the palace, the third princess insisted on seeing the emperor.

    I don¡¯t know what the third princess said to the emperor this time. When she came out, except for her severely swollen eyes, her expression lost the resentment and arrogance of the past...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 744ï¼š I was a little confused by the pie!

    Chapter 744 I was a little confused by the pie!

    ?Eunuch Feng also got his wish and went to Suijintan to give Jiayin the deed of the branch of the dim sum shop.

    Jiayin just came back from the city and suddenly found a shop. It was like a pie in the sky and left her confused.

    So, when Eunuch Feng was sitting in the greenhouse, eating grapes, and watching the little eunuchs "picking wool," Jiayin quickly asked why.

    Eunuch Feng was also worthy of the big bunch of purple and black grapes in his hand. While eating, he told the story of how the third princess was frightened to death and then repented and grew up in an instant.

    At the end, he said: "Princess, the princess asked the emperor to give you this shop on her own initiative.

    "The third princess said that after Bao Lei dies, the shop will be given to the princess, and the grudge between her and the princess will be settled."

    Jiayin especially wanted to roll her eyes. The third princess said this as if Bao Lei''s beheading was her own fault.

    ??Although she was in the middle and did play a role as a catalyst, basically it was the eldest princess and her family who sought their own death...

    ?However, no matter what, it is a good thing that the third princess will not find trouble in the future.

    To this end, Jiayin picked a basket of various fruits for her with her own hands, and carefully weaved a lot of flowers around the basket. She dressed it up beautifully and asked Eunuch Feng to take it back.

    She is also a princess after all, she is just a little princess. When people offer her an olive branch, she always accepts it with a smile.

    What''s more, this fruit basket is not only for the third princess, but also for the emperor and queen.

    ?Sure enough, Eunuch Feng sent the "wool" he collected back to the imperial study, and the emperor asked about it carefully.

    ??Hearing that Good News personally prepared a fruit basket for the princess, the two little girls turned their hostility into friendship, and the emperor was also happy.

    By chance, Nanfang presented a batch of pens, ink, paper and inkstones. With a wave of his hand, the emperor gave the good girl Jiayin a box!

    On this day of good news, I really made a lot of money inexplicably.

    So much so that when the Marquis came back in the evening, she was the first to rush out to report the good news.

    ??The Marquis was afraid of the smell of blood on his body, so he bumped into his family members. He had just taken a shower and changed his clothes, and his hair was still wet with moisture.

    Jiayin quickly took his adoptive father and sat beside the brazier.

    Just in time, Li Laosi also came back from the hot spring valley, and the newly melted snow soaked his cotton shoes.

    ?Hence, Jiayin pulled her biological father over and sat next to the Marquis.

    ??The marquis and generals, who are so prestigious outside, are now like children sitting in a row in front of the housekeeper''s daughter, waiting to eat fruit...

    Others like Mrs. Li, Li Laoer, Tao Hongying and others looked at it funny.

    Mrs. Li has always doted on her granddaughter without thinking. She always praised her, "We, Fu Niu, are so filial. We can''t bear to see her father and adoptive father suffer a little bit."

    Jiayin ran back to her grandma and gave her a big hug, and then she was busy giving her two fathers another bowl of hot tea.

    After finishing her work, she showed off her new shop and the four treasures of her study.

    Li Laosi heard about the location of the shop and secretly ventilated the air conditioner.

    Even if he saves his military salary for several years, he may not be able to buy half a room. When he goes out to fight again, he should try his best to kill the barbarians and seize more trophies!

    Otherwise, as a father, he would really have to rely on his daughter to support him in his old age.

    The Marquis was not surprised, because the emperor had already told him when he entered the palace in the afternoon.

    Jiayin smiled with eyes like crescent moons and said, "My mother is about to open a pickle shop, and I think the location of the branch is just right.

    ¡°The one I saw last time was pretty good, but it was a pity that it was temporarily cut off. This time, I can do whatever I want with my shop!¡±

    After saying that, she called her mother over and asked with a smile: "Mom, I will run the shop and you will make the recipe, and each of us will get half the profit. How about that?"

    Tao Hongying glared at her daughter angrily, laughed and cursed: "You little money-lover, you and your mother know this clearly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go into the city tomorrow and check out the shops.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li also agreed and spoke to support her granddaughter, "Fu Niu''er is right. Brothers have to settle accounts clearly. You are mother and daughter, so you have to settle accounts clearly."

    At this time, the Marquis called the soldiers outside the door and brought a fat man in. This fat man was the one who had done meritorious service before, and his name was Wang Fugui.

    ?It''s a pity that the old woman he wanted to rescue was secretly imprisoned by the people in Yaochi, and she died within a few days.

    ?Wang Fugui was so heartbroken that he hardly ate or slept in the past few days. Everyone who watched felt pitiful.

    ??The Marquis had previously promised him to help save his mother, but now that he had not been able to save her, he felt a little ashamed.

    ?So, after finding out the details of Wang Fugui, he informed the emperor that he planned to settle Wang Fugui in the second village and continue to work as a cook.

    The veterans and wounded soldiers in the second village usually eat from big pots of rice.

    The cooks are all women from the village. The taste is definitely delicious, but it cannot be said to be delicious.

    ??Now having a cook can be regarded as a benefit to the veterans and wounded soldiers.

    ?In addition, the person behind Yaochi has not yet been found.

    Today, those who have their heads beheaded will be beheaded, and those who will be sent to hard labor will be sent to hard labor.

    ?Only Wang Fugui, who is regarded as a "traitor", is left. If the person behind the scenes becomes angry and seeks revenge from him, he can take the opportunity to seize some handles and clues.

    ?Wang Fugui was very haggard, and he was a little thin and out of shape, but it could be seen that his eyes were pure and he did not look like a treacherous person.

    ?So, the Li family comforted him a few words, and finally asked the soldiers to send him to the second village, and handed him over to Xiaocui and his wife to help him settle down.

    From now on, Wang Fugui¡¯s wages will be recorded in the Marquis¡¯s account book.

    But during the New Year and festivals, any food given out by Ercun would be given to him...

    Soon, dinner was served and everyone sat around to eat.

    When Mrs. Li asked about what happened during the day, she said: "I heard that a small box of hibiscus ointment is worth a hundred taels of gold. How many large boxes were burned today? It must be at least hundreds of thousands of taels, right?"

    ¡°It would be great if the gold could be cashed in. It would be enough to support the expedition to conquer Jiangbei.¡±

    ?Everyone nodded, and Li Laoer also said: "Yes, hundreds of thousands taels are enough to settle tens of thousands of refugees."

    There was nothing to say all night, and in the morning of the next day, Chen Chuan and Mr. Chen, after finishing their household affairs, took their families and returned home to continue their hard labor.

    I don¡¯t know what they went through after they returned home, but they obviously worked more seriously, with less resentment and perfunctory behavior than before.

    ??Everyone in the new village saw it, and although they were curious, they didn''t ask any more questions.

    People are always responsible for their own mistakes!

    February 2, eat pig''s head and hands.

    After eating with mouth watering, every household officially starts to get busy for the spring day.

    Wenjuan''s due date was within this half month, so the family was busy preparing the delivery room and supplies.

    ?Li Zhensheng completely took over Cyclamen, and the family would come back every night.

    Zhao Yuru even moved back from Luo''an, preparing to welcome her grandson and take care of her daughter-in-law''s confinement.

    ??Li Laosi also wanted to see his grandnephew''s little face before leaving, but unfortunately the military camp was busy.

    Furthermore, Li Yong has been holding on for almost a month. He has to rush over to take over and let Li Yong come back to stay for a few days, otherwise the twins will not recognize their father...

    As a result, as soon as Li Laosi left, his son Jiaren came back from Luo''an.

    Mr. Wen has already visited the academy and personally requested from Dean Zhou that Jiaren be allowed to study as a day student.

    Dean Zhou thinks highly of Jiaren and is very clear about his studies, so he naturally supports his better development.

    Jiaren will still have to return to the academy to prepare for the national examination in the future. The academy will definitely deserve no less honor!

    ?? Dan Jiaren went home to have dinner with his grandma and family, but he proposed that he would like to live in a small courtyard in the city forever...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 745ï¼š Top priority!

    Chapter 745 Top priority!

    ?It was easier for him to make friends, and it was even easier for him to learn to run a garden and a relief agency with his father.

    ?Of course, he will often go home for a short stay.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was a little disappointed, but then she thought about it. The city is so close to Suijintan. From now on, her grandson will no longer be bound by the academy and can come back anytime he wants.

    So, she nodded.

    When everyone in the family agrees, no one else can stop it.

    So, on a day with good weather, Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and Jiayin took a car into the city to help Jiaren pack his luggage.

    As a precaution, Zhao Yuru stayed at home to guard Wenjuan.

    Mr. Wen originally lived in this small courtyard in Jiaren for a long time. Even now that he is occasionally busy and late, he will come and stay temporarily.

    To show respect, Jiaren still left the main room to Mr. Wen, and chose the east wing for his daily living.

    ?There are three rooms in the east wing, and one on the south side is used as a bedroom.

    The room next to the bedroom is the stove. When boiling water or cooking, the big Kang in the bedroom will be heated.

    In summer, if you don¡¯t like the hot kang, you can also pull a baffle between the stove and simply modify the flue, so that the big kang will not be hot.

    The main room in the middle is equipped with tables and chairs for entertaining guests and eating.

    The room on the north side is the study room, with almost three walls lined with bookshelves, containing hundreds of books moved back from Luoan Academy.

    ?These books came from the Guo family and have been kept in the academy for so long. They have benefited many teachers and students and helped Jiaren make many good friends.

    Nowadays, the academy has basically copied one copy, and the copy belonging to the Li family can be taken back.

    Jiayin is happier than anyone else about the fact that his brother lives alone.

    She has been busy picking out things for her brother in the space these days, and she really has a lot of fun.

    Just as excited as leaving home to go to college in a previous life!

    At this moment, she carefully prepared the paintings on the walls of the study, the small ornaments on the Duobao Pavilion, the Four Treasures of the Study on the desk, etc.

    She even placed several pots of blooming flowers in several rooms.

    ??The bedroom is filled with jasmine that exudes a long fragrance, the main room is filled with festive and lively kumquats, and the study is filled with elegant clivia...

    Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying helped Jiaren lay out new bedding and fold clothes and shoes.

    Seeing this, Jiaren swallowed back the words that were on his lips.

    ?He has long since learned to take care of himself and take care of his own food, clothing, housing and transportation. However, his family is busy with other things, but they still care and love him.

    When the sun rose to the middle of the sky, Jia Huan rushed over from Cyclamen with a food box. Seeing that everything was neat and tidy, he smiled and said: "I was still thinking about helping with the work, but I didn''t expect to be late."

    "It''s all a trivial matter, how can I use your help." Mrs. Li pulled the honest grandson and wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    Needless to say, noon is the busiest time in the restaurant. In order to come over, the family must have been standing in front of the stove frying and frying without stopping.

    Thinking of this, Mrs. Li felt distressed, but she also became more and more proud.

    Others have many children and grandchildren at home, and they are afraid of the children quarreling.

    But in the Li family, it is absolutely impossible.

    The older brothers take care of their younger brothers, and the younger brothers are considerate of their older brothers. It is a rare harmony.

    Sure enough, Jia Huan opened the food box and found several dishes that Jia Ren loved to eat.

    ?The family, young and old, cleaned the table and were about to put the food on the table and start eating when there was a knock on the courtyard door.

    ?Gou Sheng''er ran to open the door and welcomed Jia Xu and Lu Zong in.

    They also brought food boxes, obviously to congratulate Jiaren on his new home.

    They didn''t expect that all the young and old of the Li family were there, so they hurriedly saluted.

    ?Old Mrs. Li smiled and invited them to eat together. When chatting about gossip, she asked them why they were not in class in the academy.

    ??Jia Xu and Lu Zong originally had their student status in the academy. They didn''t have to study every day. They just had to go back during exam time.

    ?Now that Jiaren is studying day-to-day, they also followed suit and left the academy.

    ?In the future, Jia Xu will try to take over the family business and gain some experience.

    ??Lu Zong also had to run the family business and interact with family friends and relatives in Xindu. But Jia Xu still has to live at home and be bound by the rules of the family.

    ?Lu Zong does have his own yard, but he has to act like a prince all the time, which makes him very tired.

    So, the two of them came up with the idea of ????Jiaren, a small courtyard.

    ?The two of them thought about occasionally coming to live together for three or two days and have a taste of freedom.

    Unexpectedly, the first time I came to the door, I bumped into several members of the Li family.

    Fortunately, when the sun set in the west, Mrs. Li and others left.

    The small courtyard has completely become a world for young people!

    ??Dinner was not as sumptuous as lunch, but it was only food to go with wine, so all three of us were inevitably half drunk...

    Jiayin visited her eldest brother¡¯s small courtyard, and after returning home, she finally began to pay attention to the princess¡¯s mansion that she had forgotten.

    ?It is a coincidence that Lord Zhou came to visit the next day and talked about the continued construction of the Princess''s Mansion.

    The good news is of course ten thousand supports. If you want money, give money, and if you want something, give something!

    ?As a result, the Princess Mansion continued construction smoothly.

    The craftsmen didn''t wait to start work, so each of them received a red envelope of two taels of silver for starting work.

    Surprised, everyone became more attentive.

    Jiayin originally wanted to get involved a little more and try her best to create a new home that suited her needs.

    ??But the eldest brother sent someone home to ask for a fruit basket, and also asked his sister to help him pull a "red thread."

    ?It turns out that Jiaren wanted to visit the Xing family and discuss their studies with Mr. Xing. Of course, the main purpose was to meet his sweetheart.

    Jiayin is gearing up to help her brother marry his sister-in-law, which is a top priority.

    She carefully prepared the fruit basket and held a pot of ink orchids.

    ??The brother and sister arrived at Xing''s house. Mo Lan gave it to Mr. Xing and took the fruit basket to the back house.

    Mr. Xing¡¯s official position is not high, but he is in the court after all, so he naturally knows about the hibiscus ointment case.

    ?During this period, girls in Xindu must try their best to get rid of any contamination with hibiscus ointment.

    ?Those who are not related to each other at all, like Wan''er, live in seclusion to prevent others from making random guesses and ruining their reputation for innocence.

    So, apart from sending a pair of shoes to Mrs. Li and two boxes of hand-baked snacks to Divine Doctor Zhang, Wan''er never visited Broken Gold Beach after the New Year.

    ?Now that the good news has come, Wan''er was extremely happy. After asking carefully for a long time, she felt relieved.

    Mrs. Xing was also chanting the Buddha''s name while she was listening. Xing Ning, on the other hand, seemed to have a thorn in his butt, sitting on the chair and twisting from side to side.

    ?Finally finding an opportunity, he started to make a fuss, "Mom, my sister and I have been trapped at home for almost twenty days. Every time we want to go out, you always say that there is chaos outside.

    ¡°Now that the princess and Brother Jiaren are here, everything must be fine outside.

    ¡°Just be merciful and let my sister and I go out for a walk.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not wander around and go to the snack shop to have a cup of milk tea and a piece of Baiyun cake, okay?¡±

    Mrs. Xing loved her youngest son and saw her daughter blushing. She guessed that she also wanted to talk to her future husband and get to know him better, so she nodded.

    So, after waiting for another half an hour, Mrs. Xing let Mr.

    ?The four of them took a car all the way to the shopping street, sat at a snack shop, brought some snacks and snacks, and then went to Baiyuan Garden.

    The good news led Xing Ning to eat snacks and play around.

    Leaving enough space for the eldest brother and future sister-in-law to whisper.

    Jiaren was very measured and worried that the Xing family would miss them, so he sent Wan''er and her brother back before lunch.

    Sure enough, Mr. Xing and Mrs. Xing were very satisfied.

    It also laid a good foundation for Jiaren to ask Wan''er out again in the future...

    Jiayin finished assisting her brother and happily took the car back to Broken Gold Beach.

    Yu Yeshan was driving, and Dongmei and Shuiling were accompanying him. Jiaren felt relieved and did not send his sister off.

    As a result, as soon as the carriage left the city, it didn¡¯t go very far when it encountered a fast horse!

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 746ï¼š The stars are falling on my house!

    Chapter 746 The stars are falling on my house!

    ??? Before Dongmei opened the window to take a look, Ye Shan had already called out to the person coming, "Zheng He, where are you going?"

    Zheng He tightened the reins of his horse and shouted loudly: "The second young master is about to give birth! The old lady asked me to find the second young master and come back."

    ¡°Go quickly, go quickly!¡± Ye Shan quickly waved his hand, signaling him to continue on his way.

    In the carriage, both Jiayin and Dongmei could hear clearly.

    Jiayin said excitedly: "Uncle Shan, go quickly, go home, go home and see your nephew!"

    ?Ye Shan smiled and raised the riding whip in his hand.

    ??The bay red horse was threatened by the whip and ran very fast. It didn''t take long to reach the new village.

    Jiayin jumped out of the carriage, picked up her skirt and ran towards the yard.

    Old Mrs. Li is running circles in the backyard.

    Previously, the family had already converted a spare apartment into a delivery room.

    ?At this moment, Zhao Yuru, Sister-in-law Liu, Aunt Wu and Po Wen invited by Xiaowangzhuang were busy inside, and Wenjuan''s low screams of pain were heard from time to time.

    Seeing her granddaughter come back, Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter, as if she had found a backbone, and asked repeatedly: "Fu Niu''er, you said your sister-in-law will give birth to the child smoothly, right?"

    Jiayin nodded heavily, giving grandma a big reassurance.

    ¡°Of course, grandma, don¡¯t worry, my sister-in-law will give birth to a fat and healthy nephew smoothly!¡±

    Mrs. Li immediately beamed, hugged her granddaughter and swayed her around, "Okay, okay, we Fu Niu''er are the most blessed. Whatever Fu Niu''er says can come true!"

    At this time, Tao Hongying came out of the small stove with a bowl of chicken soup noodles. Seeing how tired the grandfather and grandson were, she smiled and said: "Mom, Wenjuan has just started, and she will be born in a while."

    ¡°Take Fu Niu¡¯er and sit in front. Doctor Zhang is probably coming soon. We are here, so there will be no problem.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li nodded and replied: "I am really old and useless. I remember when I gave birth to Fu Niu, I didn''t worry about it that much.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you now, my hands and feet are weak, and my head is buzzing.¡±

    Jiayin waved to her mother, then helped her grandma forward, smiling and coaxing her.

    ¡°My grandma is not old. When I get married, I will have my grandma to take care of me when I have children.¡±

    Orange Mrs. Li patted her granddaughter gently.

    ¡°Oh, shameless, we are grown up girls, we can¡¯t say that again in the future, others will laugh if they hear us.¡±

    While he was talking, Divine Doctor Zhang had already arrived.

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao came over to join in the fun after hearing the news. They sat in the main room drinking tea and chatting.

    Physician Zhang Xu saw that Mrs. Li was a little nervous and comforted her: "I will check on Jia Huan''s daughter-in-law''s pulse every three to five.

    ¡°Today¡¯s production is ready and there will be no problem. Let¡¯s all wait for the good news!¡±

    ?Sure enough, Mrs. Li''s complexion improved a lot.

    ??The village chief also smiled and said: "Think about when we were fighting for our lives in the mountains, we were afraid that some man would say that my mother-in-law was pregnant. That was not a happy event, it was simply bad news!

    "Look at today, our life is prosperous. Children who come to be reincarnated at this time are blessed, especially those born in the Li family will simply fall into the pit of good fortune!"

    ?Everyone nodded and smiled in agreement.

    ??After chatting like this for a while, the family members hurried back.

    As soon as he entered the courtyard, he was still a little confused. He didn''t know whether to say hello to the elders first or to visit his wife first.

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, so she walked out and gave her grandson a push.

    "Go to your wife quickly and talk to her through the window. She is giving birth to your child. Don''t make her angry."

    ¡°Hey, hey!¡±

    Jia Huan strode to the backyard, and soon heard him shouting in a loud voice, "Wenjuan, I''m back!"

    "You have a good childbirth, don''t be afraid. When you are finished, I will stew crystal elbows for you!" Everyone in the front yard was silent for a moment, and then they all laughed.

    As expected of a cook, at a time like this, all he promised and encouraged his daughter-in-law was food, and the dish was a big deal!

    In the delivery room, Zhao Yuru and others couldn''t help laughing.

    Wenjuan was so ashamed that she almost wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl into it.

    ?Those who don¡¯t know may think she is greedy and lazy...

    ?At dark, Li Laoer, Mr. Wen and Li Zhensheng all rushed back from the city and gathered in the front hall to wait for the birth of the fourth generation of the Li family.

    ?Perhaps the little guy felt that the cards were enough, and finally struggled hard and left his mother''s belly.

    Wenpo was so tired that she was sweating, but she couldn¡¯t help but laugh while holding the fat baby in her arms, and shouted: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a fat boy with a handle. This guy weighs more than seven pounds!¡±

    Soon, the news was received from the front, and everyone stood up and said congratulations with a smile.

    Mrs. Li was so happy that she couldn''t open her mouth from ear to ear. She ran to the backyard to see her grandson''s daughter-in-law, as if there was wind under her feet, and then carried her infant great-grandson to the front yard.

    ??Everyone gathered around and praised the fat boy for his good looks.

    Jiayin crossed her legs and tried hard to see her nephew clearly.

    I remember that in my previous life, a college classmate got married and gave birth to a child. She went to visit and once took a look at the newborn child. His skin was red and his face was full of wrinkles. He looked like a little monkey and was extremely ugly.

    At that time, she was praising the child''s beauty, but in fact, she was surprised and complained in all kinds of ways.

    ??But the little nephew in front of me has black and thick hair and a white face. I wonder if he is hungry, but he is pouting with a red little mouth. He is as cute as he wants!

    Jiayin couldn''t help but raise her hand and tap his little face. The fat boy actually opened his eyes at this moment.

    ?At that moment, Jiayin seemed to see the most dazzling star in the world.

    ¡°Grandma, my nephew¡¯s nickname is Xingxing, okay?

    ¡°Look, his eyes are stars!¡±

    Mrs. Li has a mysterious trust in her granddaughter. After hearing this, she nodded immediately, "Okay, the fat boy''s nickname will be Xingxing.

    ¡°As for the daimyo, give your uncle and the others a headache!¡±

    ? Li Xingxing, the fat boy of the fourth generation of the Li family, chirped twice and lazily closed his eyes.

    I don¡¯t know if I acquiesce to this name or if I don¡¯t care at all...

    Early on the eighth day of February, everyone in the Li family got up early and got busy.

    There is no other reason. Today is the third day of bathing for the children of Xingxing.

    At three o''clock in the morning, Mrs. Liu, Mrs. Jia Er, Mrs. Xing, etc. all arrived in carriages.

    Mrs. Li accompanied them and said a few words, then went to see Wenjuan.

    ?Thanks to Jiayin Space, most of the fruits and vegetables Wenjuan ate since she was pregnant were produced by the space.

    ?Although these fruits and vegetables do not have the miraculous effects of human flesh and bones, they taste good and contain a touch of spiritual energy. They can still be used to maintain health if eaten for a long time.

    So, Wenjuan is in good health and does not have the vomiting, cramps, edema and other conditions that other women must experience during pregnancy.

    ?Even now that the birth is over, the lochia has been successfully drained, and the grain bag is bulging.

    Let the children of Xingxing eat until they are full and vomit every time...

    In just two days since he came into this world, little Xingxing has already achieved a lot, and he is as fat as a meatball.

    New life always makes people think of the word hope. Facing such a child, no one can put the smile on their face.

    Everyone gathered around the child and there was so much to talk about.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 747ï¼š Passing God of Wealth

    Chapter 747 The God of Wealth Passing by

    It wasn¡¯t until the front came to urge her that Mrs. Li took the child and went out.

    In the hall, Po Wen, who delivered the baby the day before, suddenly transformed into the midwife.

    ?She hugged Xingxing with one hand, gently scooped up some water with the other hand, and patted Xingxing''s face and forehead.

    ?Xingxing didn''t understand what was going on. He expressed his anger with his hands and feet, and started to cry while tearing his neck.

    The onlookers burst into laughter.

    ¡°Okay, ring the basin, this is a strong boy!¡±

    ¡°Haha, your voice is so bright and energetic.¡±

    ?Mrs. Liu, Mrs. Jia Er, Mrs. Xing, Mrs. Wen and others, while praising, threw the gold and silver in their hands into the copper basin.

    They retreated, and the women in the village, such as Huiniang, Xiaocui, Sister-in-law Liu, stepped forward and threw another wave.

    ??Although I exchanged silver dimes and copper coins this time, it still made the grandma who was the first child smile so much that she grinned from the corners of her mouth to her ears.

    Because according to the rules, everything thrown into the basin must be given to her.

    ?As a result, she got busy more and more efficiently, and she kept saying happy words one after another.

    ??The men gathered outside to watch the fun, but also blocked the naughty cold wind for fear of blowing the fat boy.

    ?Li Laosan couldn''t help but stretch his neck and looked at his eldest grandson carefully, proud and excited.

    Mr. Peng, my grandfather, also came, stroking his beard. I don¡¯t know if he thought of his deceased wife, and his eye circles were slightly red.

    Jiaren, Brother Li and Brother Mao surrounded Jiahuan in the middle, and they were all envious.

    ??Brother Cat, this naughty boy, even said: "When can I get a wife? I also want to have a son!"

    Everyone was amused and laughed, and raised their hands to ruffle the boy''s hair.

    ¡°You brat, you haven¡¯t even grown hair on your mouth yet, and you¡¯re already thinking about having a son!¡±

    ¡°That is, you are going to marry a wife at a young age. Can you make money to support the family? Have you saved up enough for the betrothal gift?¡±

    ?Brother Cat raised his chest unconvinced and said angrily: "Of course I have a way, just wait and see.

    "I will definitely be very rich in the future. Not to mention marrying one daughter-in-law, I can have ten or eight wives!"

    Jiaren patted his younger brother and reminded with a smile: "Concubines are not allowed in our family!"

    Brother Cat immediately changed his mind, "Then marry a wife and have ten or eight sons!"

    ??Everyone laughed even harder, and no one took this kid''s words seriously...

    Soon, the three baths were over, and Xingxing was carried back to the backyard.

    The banquet in the front yard began.

    The grandma who gave birth was worried that there was a woman in their village who was going to give birth at any time, so she took the gold and silver in the copper basin and the extra ten taels of silver given by the Li family, plus a large piece of meat and a box of snacks, and returned with satisfaction. Gone home.

    As usual, the people sitting in the front yard are old and young men, and the back yard is where the female relatives gather.

    The women did not drink. When they were full, they cleared the table, served fruits and snacks, and chatted.

    Mrs. Jia Er and Mrs. Liu saw that there were no outsiders, so they whispered a few words.

    It turns out that the ladies who had escaped death had already prepared thank-you gifts.

    ?Because they didn¡¯t want to be speculated by gossip, each family did not send them directly to Suijintan, but transferred them from the Jia family and the Liu family.

    The two of them discussed it and took this opportunity to pull them over and send them to the Marquis''s yard.

    Hearing the good news made her heart itch, and she wished she could go over and take a look immediately. However, she was afraid that everyone would laugh at her for being a money-mad, so she could only sit next to her grandma and act like a little lady.

    Unfortunately, she frequently lost her focus, causing everyone to notice the clues and laugh non-stop.

    Finally, we saw off the guests in the afternoon.

    Jiayin led his brothers and rushed directly to the next door.

    ??The noble ladies of those families had been in fear for a long time, and finally escaped death, but they were not afraid of the consequences. They were also really grateful to Jiayin as their savior, so they were very generous.

    In addition to what was on the previous gift list, an additional 20% was added.

    Jiayin classified the medicinal materials and sent them to Divine Doctor Zhang, which was regarded as the old man¡¯s hard work in researching the prescription.

    From all the other satin fabrics and furs, Jiayin picked out a suitable piece and planned to make a quilted robe for her adoptive father, which was suitable for this season.

    After all, without my adoptive father, things would not have gone so smoothly.

    ??The rest are sent back to the family''s warehouse, waiting for grandma to sort them out when she has time. The family can make clothes, shoes and socks, or carry out gifts.

    Jiayin divided the remaining rare jades in detail.

    ? Yantai, brush washing and jade ornaments are given to the second uncle, eldest brother and sixth brother.

    The golden toad''s four-legged incense burner is given to my uncle, and the python skin riding crop is given to my father...

    In short, basically everyone in the family, young and old, has a share.

    Finally, the most common thank-you gifts are various kinds of jewelry.

    There are more than thirty sets of gold, silver, precious stones, jade, ivory, agate, etc. in total.

    In addition, there are whole boxes of pearls, gemstones, and even a few pieces of high-grade mutton-fat jade, soapstone, etc.

    It can be said that the value of these things together must be more than ten thousand taels, which is enough to make a generous dowry.

    Having a great time picking and choosing the good news...

    ?At dinner time in the evening, everyone in the family received their own share of gifts.

    ?Old Mrs. Li held the silk and satin cloth sheet and held the five blessings and longevity hairpin on her head. She really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.

    ¡°Our lucky girl is really obsessed with money. Her eyes shine when she sees gold.

    ¡°But when it comes to spreading wealth, it is really generous, and sharing things is for everyone.

    ¡°I see, this girl is like a passing **** of wealth. The more you gain, the more you get out!¡±

    Jiayin got into grandma''s arms and said coquettishly: "Grandma was wrong. All the things were given to our family. The wealth is still in our house. If it didn''t run out, it doesn''t count as loose wealth."

    Mrs. Li hugged her granddaughter, kissed her on the forehead, and sighed: "Everyone says you are the most favored in the family, so you don''t have to worry about anything.

    ¡°Actually, you just have a delicate and delicate mind, and you are the most overthinking. Every one in your family is taken care of by you.¡±

    The good news crept up in grandma¡¯s arms, and her heart felt as warm as a jar of honey.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry, when my brothers all marry their sisters-in-law, I won¡¯t care about them anymore.

    ¡°From now on, just take care of grandma and dress her up as the most beautiful old lady in Tianwu!¡±

    Mrs. Li was coaxed into laughing, "I''m afraid grandma will be scolded as an old goblin!"

    Not to mention how lively the Li family''s place is, I just want to say that the Xing family in the city has just had dinner and their children have returned to their rooms.

    Mrs. Xing took her husband and whispered together.

    "Master, Wan''er''s marriage must be finalized as soon as possible and cannot be delayed any longer."

    Mrs. Xing frowned, raised her hand to pour tea for her husband, and said this, making Mr. Xing glare.

    ¡°Why, Madam, when you went to Li¡¯s house today, did you see anything wrong?¡±

    Mrs. Xing smiled angrily and replied: "Why are you so confused? If the Li family does not do well, how can I get engaged as soon as possible?"

    Mr. Xing breathed a sigh of relief, and did not dare to make his wife angry, so he quickly admitted his mistake.

    ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s all my fault. Then tell me, why do you need to get engaged early?

    "Although Wan''er has reached the age of marriage, you have been in poor health in the past few years, and she has been in charge of the house, which is very hard.

    ¡°As a father, I feel that I owe her, and I want to keep her in her parents¡¯ family for two more years and save her a dowry...¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 748ï¼š Mr. Xingâ€™s desire to survive is overwhelming!

    Chapter 748 Mr. Xing¡¯s desire for survival is overwhelming!

    Mrs.

    After saying that, she carefully talked to her husband about what she saw at the Li family today.

    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t know that the father of today¡¯s child, Jia Huan, is the eldest son of the third family. His character is not bad, but he can¡¯t study well and only likes to cook.

    ¡°So, he usually follows the eldest son of the Li family to help in Xiankelai, and it is said that he can stand alone.

    ¡°The child¡¯s mother, Wenjuan, is from a good background. She is the daughter of a professor at Luo¡¯an Academy. She can write and do math.

    ¡°But he was not taught by his mother since he was a child, and he was treated harshly by his father¡¯s concubine, and his life was not easy.

    ¡°It stands to reason that such a young couple would not be valued in the family, or even their entire third family. After all, they cannot be granted the title of marquis or prime minister, and they cannot shine on the family lintel.

    ¡°But I took a closer look today. From the old lady to the princess to a few children, everyone in the Li family did not look down upon the third house at all.

    ¡°Even the confinement rice that Wenjuan ate was made by her mother-in-law and aunt, because she was worried about the maids and women...

    ¡°And there are no rules in their family that men cannot enter the room and take care of the confinement wife.

    ¡°I even saw Jiahuan serving chicken soup to Wenjuan and holding the child to sleep.¡±

    "Isn''t this...this is against the rules? It''s too ridiculous!"

    Mr. Xing was surprised and asked with some disapproval, but was immediately bombarded by his wife!

    "What''s wrong with the rules? Besides, you men set the rules. Who cares whether we women are willing or not?!"

    Mrs. Xing was so angry and sad when she thought of the past events that she wiped away her tears.

    ¡°At first, I was fine when I gave birth to Wan¡¯er, but giving birth to Brother Ning hurt my body. I lay in bed for two whole months with pain everywhere, drank endless medicine, and had to endure the cynicism from my mother-in-law.

    ¡°I really wanted to see you and talk to you at that time, but you knew how to abide by the rules and didn¡¯t come into my room for two months. You could only ask me a question outside the window.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how sad I am! I have been suffering from confinement disease for so many years. I feel uncomfortable physically, but actually feel even worse in my heart!¡±

    Mr. Xing was stunned when he heard this. He wanted to say that all men were like this, but when he saw his wife crying, he couldn''t bear it and could only quickly persuade her.

    ¡°Madam, I was wrong! I was too young back then and didn¡¯t understand this, so you suffered!¡±

    Mrs. Xing also knew that her resentment at this time was indeed unreasonable. After all, too many years had passed, and all men in the world were like this, not just her husband.

    But it is precisely because of this that the men of the Li family are unique and valuable.

    ??If the husband can comfort the daughter during her confinement period and take care of the child together, the daughter will definitely be happy and not be as resentful as she is.

    "Okay, I don''t blame you, but Wan''er must marry into the Li family as soon as possible!" Mrs. Xing wiped her tears and declared almost through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Okay, get married, get married immediately!

    ¡°Tomorrow, ask someone to invite my sister over, and you and your sister-in-law will discuss what to do if you are happy!¡±

    Mr. Xing¡¯s desire for survival was overwhelming, and his head was nodding like a chicken digging rice. In the end, Mrs. Xing was coaxed to smile...

    ??The new member of the Li family, little Xingxing is not only fair, fat and cute, but he also inherited his aunt''s cute skills.

    You are only a few days old now, and you already know how to coax people.

    ??No matter who hugs him, he will open his eyes wide and giggle non-stop.

    ?Anyone who sees their own reflection in his clear eyes will have their heart melted.

    Jiayin will visit this little nephew whenever he has free time during the day.

    She has forgotten all about the space, the greenhouse, and the princess''s mansion.

    On this day, Mrs. Jia Er brought the orb and succeeded in pulling her away from her nephew.

    ??Mrs. Jia Er couldn''t help hugging the fat boy. She loved him very much. She said a few words to Wenjuan and then accompanied Mrs. Li to sit next door.

    Hearing that the Xing family intended to arrange the marriage between Wan''er and Jiaren, Mrs. Li was certainly happy.

    Wan''er, a girl, is very atmospheric, will be a director, and the needle line is good, mainly because I still have to like it!

    ??As long as she marries into the family and her eldest grandson has such a virtuous wife, Mrs. Li won''t have to worry about her second wife. Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru finished their chores and came over to join in the fun when they heard the commotion.

    Everyone ate the fruit and soon the matter was settled.

    The matchmaker invited Dean Zhou of Luo''an Academy.

    ? Luo''an Academy had a very good reputation, and the dean was also a highly respected person.

    Secondly, Mr. Xing and Mr. Li are both familiar with the dean.

    ?Of course, if it is inconvenient for the dean, Mrs. Li will personally go to the Liu family to ask Mr. Liu to come forward.

    ??The old man is getting older. I heard that he has a cough recently. Yesterday, he was sent a basket of snow pears.

    As a last resort, the Li family did not want to work for his old man.

    As for the date of getting married, after all the etiquette has been fulfilled, it will be around May or June. Then, find a husband to calculate and decide which day is a good day.

    In the afternoon, after seeing off Mrs. Jia Er and Baozhu''s mother and daughter who were well fed and drunk, Mrs. Li quickly called her eldest grandson back from the city.

    Jiaren was also surprised that the Xing family agreed to the marriage so quickly. He wondered if it was the orchid that completely captured the heart of the future father-in-law...

    But whatever the reason, it¡¯s a happy event.

    On the second day, Li Lao Er took his son and rushed to Luo''an Academy, taking Li Lao San back to look after the cafeteria.

    ?? Li Laosan, a new grandpa, smiles from ear to ear every day and walks around the door of the backyard, hoping that everyone will hold their children and give him a look.

    ??But as a father-in-law, he couldn''t help much at home, so his daughter-in-law kicked him back to Luo''an Academy...

    ?Getting married is a happy event, especially when the Li family and the Xing family have a tacit understanding.

    ? ? Going to a matchmaker to propose marriage is just a formality, there will be no twists and turns, and you will get a matchmaker gift for free.

    Therefore, Dean Zhou readily agreed and made an appointment with the Li family to pick him up in a car three days later.

    Then, he smiled and accepted a pot of cuckoos and a large fruit basket donated by Li Laoer...

    Jiaren is the grandson of Li''s family and the leader of the third generation. Moreover, his father still has a title, so it will most likely fall on him in the future.

    Hence, from every aspect, Jiaren¡¯s marriage was much more grand than Jiahuan¡¯s.

    Even, at a dinner time, Mrs. Li specifically discussed with the whole family whether they should rush to repair the Earl''s Mansion and marry their eldest grandson''s daughter-in-law in the city.

    ?From now on, Jiaren and Wan''er will be allowed to live in the Earl''s Mansion permanently, and they will also help the family take care of some interpersonal matters.

    The family also has a big place to stay in the city, so they can live in a new place occasionally.

    ??Everyone naturally gave 10,000 support, and even the good news sent all the craftsmen from the princess''s mansion to come over.

    ?Only Jiaren is worried that Jiahuan will feel uncomfortable.

    As a result, Jia Huan was so focused on his wife and son that he didn¡¯t take this matter to heart at all.

    As for Wenjuan, ever since she entered the Li family, she felt like she had fallen into a pit of good fortune. She could wake up from her dreams with a smile.

    Furthermore, she was originally married to a cook, and she had never expected glory that did not belong to her.

    She just wants to keep her husband and children, and live a peaceful and happy life with food, clothing, and warmth.

    Jiaren understood what his brother and sister-in-law were thinking, felt completely relieved, and went about his business in the city.

    Jiayin was also looking through her account books, trying to find something good to put in her eldest brother''s betrothal gift.

    At this time, Shui Ling came in from the outside and reported: "Princess, Uncle Hei wants to see you!"

    Hence the third update~~¡¤

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 749ï¼š Women will only delay my drawing of the sword!

    Chapter 749 Women will only delay my drawing of the sword!

    ¡°Uncle Hei?¡± Jiayin was stunned for a moment and quickly asked Shuiling to invite people to the front yard for tea.

    Then she tidied up and hurried over.

    Lao Hei was holding his teacup and grimacing.

    This is the first month of the new year, and not only has he lost weight, he has also lost weight.

    Because it was too frustrating to be trapped in the village and unable to get out.

    ??Originally planned to leave at the end of the first month, but the hibiscus ointment case came up, which involved too many areas. The Marquis was afraid that someone would come to Suijintan to cause trouble, so he asked them to stay for a while.

    This stay will last until mid-February. If I don''t go out, less than half of the year will have passed.

    Almost as soon as the good news came out, he stood up and saluted, and then started complaining.

    ¡°Princess, have you forgotten us?¡±

    Jiayin feels guilty. There are too many things at home to take care of.

    She quickly said: "Of course not, Uncle Hei, I was just sorting out the booklet, it''s almost done.

    ¡°You guys pack your luggage and you can set off in three days.¡±

    "Seriously?" Lao Hei was so happy that he stood up immediately, "Then I will go back and tell my brothers and pack my luggage quickly."

    After saying that, he hurriedly said goodbye and left.

    Mrs. Li came back from Wen''s house next door. She was very confused when she saw this, and asked: "Old Hei, what''s going on? What are you doing in a hurry?"

    ¡°Eager to go out.¡±

    Jiayin told the story again, and Mrs. Li couldn''t help but laugh and said: "These people just can''t control their temper at home.

    "However, the village chief is looking for a wife for the second village. You can also ask Lao Hei and the others. If anyone is interested, leave an extra section."

    "I know, grandma." Jiayin also remembered this and asked Shui Ling to catch up with Lao Hei.

    As a result, Shuiling quickly brought back a sentence.

    ¡°Uncle Lao Hei said that they don¡¯t want to marry a wife for the time being, which will delay their travels in the world. Let¡¯s talk about it this winter.¡±

    The good news is really dumbfounding.

    ?This is a vivid interpretation of the sentence, does a woman delay the speed of drawing my sword?

    ?She didn¡¯t have time to joke anymore, so she found an excuse to hide in the space and started writing the booklet.

    Chuanzhou Prefecture is in a similar location to Sichuan in the previous life, and the climate and culture are similar.

    ?This trip, the main task is to find medicinal materials, and I also need to bring back some special products when I see them...

    ?Three days later, Lao Hei and the others brought enough silver, took their road guides and tokens from the marquis'' mansion, hid their sharp sabers and daggers, and set off in a hurry.

    As soon as they left, the "Yue Lao Team" in the village went to the village chief to report the results.

    It can be said that there are many good girls in Shiliba Village, and I heard that I am very happy to marry into the new and second villages.

    ??But they are targeting the young people in the new village with rich families and strong backers, not the veterans and wounded soldiers in the second village!

    ?Of course there is nothing wrong with this idea. There is nothing wrong with people wanting to choose a good man for a life-long event.

    But the Yue Lao team is in embarrassment!

    Have they completed their mission?

    The village chief also had a headache, so he asked: "Are these girls really good?"

    ¡°Of course, village chief!¡± an aunt raised her voice and said: ¡°The two girls I visited are both good-looking and tall.

    ¡°At home, I am also filial to my parents and diligent, and my neighbors are full of praise.¡± ¡°And the family is small, with no grandparents or a large family of uncles and brothers to hold me back. It is perfect for such a family to be the in-laws. "

    ??The other aunts also nodded and agreed, praising how excellent the girl they liked was.

    ??The village chief was so noisy that he had a headache, so he sent them home to rest, and then ran to hang out under the archway.

    By chance, Mr. Hou and Li Laosi came back from the military camp.

    They wanted to come back when the stars were born, but they were blocked by things. They had free time today, so they hurried home to take a look.

    ?Seeing the village chief wandering around on the road, the two of them got off their horses and said a few words to the village chief.

    ?This is a rare opportunity, so the village chief quickly told the matter.

    ?Sure enough, no matter what happens to the Marquis, it doesn''t matter.

    The Marquis waved his hand and said, "Uncle, you don''t have to worry about this. Just show these girls to the younger generation in the village."

    ¡°As for the people in the second village, I have already asked the steward of the Hou Mansion to go out and buy people, and I just brought back more than thirty women the day before yesterday.

    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m just sorting things out in the Marquis Mansion, learning the rules, and I¡¯ll be here in a few days.

    ¡°They are all from poor families and have no way to make a living, so they don¡¯t pick and choose between veterans and wounded soldiers. They just want to have a place to stay and survive.

    ¡°At that time, the chief steward will send someone over, and I¡¯d like to ask you to take more trouble.¡±

    ?The village chief uncle was very happy, "No, no, Mr. Marquis is polite! This is great, it solves a big problem."

    The two invited the village chief to go home for tea, but the village chief waved his hand and refused, running to the Yue Lao team as if there was wind under his feet.

    ??There are indeed a few young men in the village who are old enough to marry wives, and there are also single men who have to support their families.

    ?Now that the wounded veterans have hope, he must quickly help the village find those good girls!

    In the backyard, Mrs. Li was talking to Zhao Yuru. Wenjuan had her hair wrapped and hugged her fat son sideways, with a smile that could not fall from the corner of her mouth.

    Jiayin was sitting next to her sister-in-law. Seeing her nephew sleeping soundly, she couldn''t help but stretched out her fingers and quietly tapped her little nephew''s tender tofu-like face.

    The fat boy wrinkled his nose because his sweet dream was disturbed, and then continued to sleep.

    Jiayin¡¯s fingers chased after her and she wanted to tease her a few more times, but her grandma noticed her.

    ¡°Oh, this girl is so bad! You¡¯re bullying Xingxing when he¡¯s so young!¡± Mrs. Li grabbed her granddaughter and held her in her arms to protect her little great-grandson.

    Just when Jiayin was twisting her body and wanting to act coquettishly with her grandma, Shui Ling came in and said, "The Marquis and the Fourth Master are back!"

    ¡°Ah, my adoptive father and dad are back!¡± Jiayin immediately jumped off the ground and ran to the front yard.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was helpless and laughed and scolded: "The older this girl gets, the worse she looks. She looks like a jumping horse and a monkey."

    After saying that, she went down to put on her shoes, then carefully picked up Xingxing''s swaddling clothes, and said to Wenjuan: "Master Marquis and your fourth uncle must have come back to see the stars. I will carry him over for a while and then bring the stars back."

    Wenjuan was not worried at all and responded: "I know, grandma. With the stars by my side, I don''t dare to turn over when sleeping. If you take him away, I can sleep peacefully for a while."

    Zhao Yuru felt distressed when she heard that. She fixed her daughter-in-law''s hair and said, "I will come over to sleep with you tonight and ask Brother Huan to move out.

    ¡°Besides breastfeeding, you just need to sleep well. Brother Huan is a heavy sleeper. Being by your side can¡¯t really help you except to make you feel at ease.¡±

    Wenjuan nodded with gratitude on her face, "Thank you, mother."

    "Thank you, we are a family. Besides, we have all been here since you, so we know that this feeling is uncomfortable. Just hold on and it will be fine after the confinement period."

    ??Zhao Yuru tucked her daughter-in-law in, and asked Aunt He to help take care of her for a while before going to the front yard.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 750ï¼š Unexpected premature birth!

    Chapter 750 Unexpected premature birth!

    ??House actually has an average child, and he has never taken care of such a young child. After holding Xingxing for a while, his arms were as stiff as stones, which made Xingxing uncomfortable, and he frowned and was about to wake up.

    ??Li Laosi quickly took it, holding Xingxing''s **** with his big hands and using his arms as a pillow for Xingxing. His posture was standard and extremely skillful.

    Sure enough, Xingxingba chirped twice and fell asleep again.

    ??Li Laosi couldn''t help but shouted proudly: "Haha, I hugged Fu Niuer every day when she was a child, so I have long been used to it."

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t see her son''s arrogance, so she laughed and scolded: "I just hold a child to see how proud you are.

    "People who don''t know, they think you have done something earth-shattering!"

    Everyone also laughed.

    Jiayin sat next to her adoptive father, smiling and peeling an orange for her adoptive father to eat.

    ??Hou Ye smiled and ruffled her hair, then took out two small boxes from his arms.

    In the box are two zodiac safety buttons carved from suet jade, one with a puppy engraved on it, giving good news.

    ?The other one is carved with a galloping pony, which is of course for the stars.

    The good news held the peace button and I was so happy.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? with ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? with her nephew being born in the past few days, and although she loved him very much, seeing that the focus of the family had shifted away from her, she still felt a little disappointed deep down in her heart.

    But today, a safety button from her adoptive father easily cured her.

    The family members must be like the adoptive father, and they will not forget about her as a baby just because a star was born!

    Seeing the fat girl¡¯s bright smile, Mr. Hou also smiled and gave her a piece of orange.

    ?So, the father and son sat in the bright sunshine of early spring, listening to the laughter and laughter, biting open the oranges in their mouths, the taste was half sour and half sweet, just like the beautiful life in front of them...

    "Help! Old lady, help! Our lady has tripped over the threshold and is about to give birth!"

    ??While everyone was chatting lively, Sister-in-law Qiong from next door suddenly ran over and asked for help, which completely destroyed the peace of the Li family.

    ¡°Ouch! Go find Dr. Zhang quickly!¡± Mrs. Li jumped up and ran to the next door.

    ¡°It¡¯s still more than half a month before the time comes, what should I do if I give birth now?¡± Tao Hongying shouted, pulling Zhao Yuru and followed her.

    Jiayin took Xingxing from his father¡¯s arms and took it to the backyard to Grandma He and his sister-in-law. After giving some instructions, he also went to the next door.

    At this moment, Doctor Zhang has arrived and is diagnosing Mrs. Wen¡¯s pulse.

    ??The old man¡¯s brows were furrowed, and Mrs. Wen¡¯s sore forehead was covered in cold sweat, but she endured not saying a word.

    After a long while, Doctor Zhang said: "I will prescribe the medicine, boil the oxytocin, and prepare to deliver the baby immediately.

    ¡°The child is already frightened and must be born today, otherwise the blood will flow out and the child will be in danger while still in the belly.¡±

    Jiayin immediately said: "Grandpa Zhang writes the prescription, and I will prepare the medicine."

    The doctor Zhang nodded, wrote down the prescription in a few words, and ran home after hearing the good news.

    Since my sister-in-law and her aunt became pregnant together, she has planted a lot of related medicinal materials in the space, which can come in handy now!

    She called Shui Ling to find a medicine jar, lit a fire to boil the medicine, and sent the labor-inducing medicine soup to the next door as quickly as possible.

    Even, she took out the century-old ginseng stored in the space.

    She has harvested a lot of ginseng seedlings in different years in the past few years.

    After being nourished by the space medicine garden, several times the time difference has passed, and some of the plants are now over a hundred years old.

    Just in case, she specially prepared a spare one.

    The second sister-in-law''s delivery went smoothly, but it was no longer needed.

    Unexpectedly, something unexpected happened to Senior Sister here!

    As soon as the ginseng was handed into the hands of Divine Doctor Zhang, he immediately praised, "Where did this ginseng come from? It''s really a good thing!"

    ? ? I said a few casual words about the good news, and my whole heart flew into the delivery room.

    Mrs. Wen drank oxytocin and has already started giving birth.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the midwife who delivered Wenjuan¡¯s baby last time and Mr. Wen arrived almost at the same time.

    The midwife washed her hands and entered the house. Soon Mrs. Wen''s screams of pain became quieter.

    But Mr. Wen stood outside the window, his eyes still red with anxiety.

    Fortunately, the midwife loudly said in the room: "Although it is a few days early, the baby''s fetal position is very correct.

    "Don''t worry, everyone, the baby will be born soon!" Sure enough, everyone felt relieved when they heard this.

    But that being said, unexpected premature birth is definitely not that easy...

    ?One basin after another of blood and water was brought out, and even two bowls of ginseng soup were brought in, but the child still showed no intention of being born.

    Mr. Wen finally couldn''t hold on anymore and collapsed. He knelt down directly under the window.

    ??The proud censor asked all the gods and Buddhas in the sky and the ancestors of the Cui family.

    He also wanted to seek help from the ancestors of the Wen family, but since he had "rebelled" from the family, the ancestors would not necessarily bless him, but would instead anger him.

    At this time, he did not dare to take any risks!

    ??Everyone''s eyes were red when they saw it, and they saluted together.

    ?No one knows whether it will be useful to ask like this.

    But at this time, I can¡¯t help even if I want to, so I have to do this.

    ?Until night fell, a bright crescent moon hung in the sky, and finally a cry came from the house!

    Tao Hongying hugged her baby and opened the door to announce the good news.

    ¡°Congratulations to Mr. Wen, Jinrou has given birth to a baby girl!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Mr. Wen seemed to be a little joyful and ran forward in two or two steps.

    Just as Tao Hongying was about to hand him the swaddling clothes, he stepped over and rushed into the room, "Junior sister, junior sister! How are you? Do you feel any pain?"

    Everyone inside and outside the house looked at each other and couldn''t help but laugh.

    Tao Hongying patted the thin little girl in her arms and joked: "Girl, your father loves your mother more!"

    "Mom, give me a hug, junior sister!" Jiayin jumped to take over the swaddling clothes, but unfortunately Tao Hongying couldn''t trust her, for fear of breaking the Wen family''s baby.

    Sure enough, within a moment, Mr. Wen realized what he was doing and ran out to find his daughter...

    ?Although the baby landed safely, he was born prematurely and was a little thin.

    Mrs. Wen is even more weakened and needs to rest.

    On the third day of the wedding, Mr. Wen only invited close relatives and friends, such as the Liu family, Mr. Peng, Mr. Zhou and others.

    Even when having a banquet at home, Mr. Wen was afraid of disturbing his wife and daughter, so he borrowed the Li family¡¯s yard.

    ?Everyone thought it was an exaggeration, but they also understood that he had a daughter in his old age and had a friendly relationship with his wife, so they paid more attention to it.

    At the banquet, everyone toasted and said congratulations.

    ??Everyone in the Li family is even more envious.

    They have been looking forward to girls for four generations, but there is still only one named Fu Niuer.

    Mr. Wen got a girl at one stroke, which made the Li family jealous.

    Mr. Wen was so happy that he got drunk and started crying again.

    He has cried for so many years, falling in love with the pain and suffering of his junior sister, the ecstasy of finally becoming a couple, and the despair and fear of his wife''s premature birth the day before yesterday.

    It was really unseemly for a grown man to act like this, but no one laughed at him.

    Every life has unbearable weight. People who have not experienced it will not understand...

    ?Shenjiang Doctor Zhang prescribed a soup tonic, and Mrs. Wen drank it to nourish her body and look forward to more "food production".

    ?It''s a pity that she is old after all. Being able to give birth to the child safely is already a blessing from God. Any other hope is just greed.

    ?Mrs. Liu helped find many wet nurses, but the little girl from the Wen family was very picky.

    No wet nurse satisfied her, and she would not eat at all unless she was extremely hungry.

    Wenjuan came to visit Mrs. Wen after her confinement. Occasionally, she picked up the little girl and fed her once. As a result, the little girl seemed to have found her own mother. She would not let up until she vomited...

    ?In desperation, Mr. Wen bought a dairy goat and planned to ask Wenjuan to feed the little girl several times during the day and feed the goat milk at night.

    ??The little girl is extremely smart, she can distinguish smells better than a puppy, and she cries loudly every night.

    In the end, after Wenjuan discussed it with her family, she took the little girl to the backyard and fed her with Xingxing.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 751ï¼š Sour grapes

    Chapter 751 If you can¡¯t eat the grapes, you will say the grapes are sour

    Xingxing is a kid, not picky, and drinks goat''s milk most of the day. Occasionally, he is happy to have breast milk.

    On the contrary, the little girl of the Wen family was breastfeeding...

    The two children were born about twenty days apart, so they ate, slept and played together.

    ??For those who didn¡¯t know, they thought Wenjuan had given birth to a boy and girl.

    Mr. Wen and his wife were extremely grateful. After some discussion, they decided to give the little girl a nickname: Yue Yaer, which also means following the stars...

    While busy, the stars are shining for a hundred days.

    It¡¯s May, and it¡¯s already early summer.

    After eating the 100-day wine of Xingxing, the Earl''s Palace in the city is almost completed.

    ?The family has made an appointment for the Xing family, and the big day has been set for the end of the month.

    ?The happy events of the Li family come one after another, and everyone is busy with the wind blowing under their feet and their faces glowing red.

    Mrs. Wen finally recovered her health. Because her daughter, a troublesome little girl, got an apartment in the backyard of Li''s house, she decided to live there so that she and Wenjuan could take care of the children together.

    The only thing is that Mr. Wen is suffering from having to stay alone in the house every day...

    Jiaren is the third-generation eldest grandson of the Li family, and he is also the quasi-heirloom of the Earl''s Mansion. Therefore, the marriage must take place in the Earl''s Mansion.

    ?The Li family moved to the city half a month early.

    There are many rooms on the left and right sides and it is very spacious.

    Wenjuan brought Xingxing, and even Mrs. Wen brought Yueyueer, and they all moved over.

    From one month before giving birth to now, they have been depressed at home for four to five months.

    ?Although I can¡¯t help much this time, I can still relax my mind.

    Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru also left the academy cafeteria and came back early to help with the preparations.

    The house should be cleaned inside and outside, wooden utensils should be added, and trees and flowers should be planted.

    Big things and small things keep everyone busy.

    ??This time, unlike the previous low-key, the Li family posted a hundred or ten posts.

    All the friends Li Zhensheng had known over the years, including literati, righteous men, and businessmen, regardless of their status, all sent invitations.

    ??Li Laoer has a good reputation because he opened a hundred gardens and saved hundreds of people in the Relief Department by his own efforts.

    In the past few years, he has also met many powerful courtiers, and also sent invitations.

    Li Laosan also invited some acquaintances from Luo An.

    ??On the other hand, Li Laosi and Mr. Hou went on an expedition in April and could not participate in the family''s big event this time.

    Jiaren is a student of Luo''an Academy. The hundreds of books in the academy can only be obtained with the help of the Li family.

    Therefore, seven or eight people including Dean Zhou and professors from the academy are coming to have a wedding banquet, including Mr. Tang, who never likes to socialize.

    Mr. Wen, Jiaren¡¯s teacher, was determined to inherit the Xinxue school.

    So, he personally sent invitations to several of Cui''s close friends.

    You must know that the close friends who were the same as Master Cui at the same time are now respected old men...

    ?The Li family''s high profile this time quickly attracted the attention of the entire Xindu.

    ?Especially the women in the back house were so regretful that they almost broke their fingernails.

    ???Everyone is coveting this piece of fat meat from the Li family, but no one is in a hurry to take action.

    Who would have thought that he would be snatched away by a vixen all of a sudden? No one would be willing to accept it!

    ?As a result, the rumor spread to everyone in the world within a few days.

    ?Why is it that the girl from the Xing family used the Jia family to hang out with the Li family and seduced the Li family and their grandchildren...

    What girl Xing family is innocent, and the bead tires are dark, so that the Li family is forced to marry her over the door ... In short, everything is unpleasant!

    Actually, although the Xing family is not considered wealthy, it is also a scholarly family with a clean and upright family tradition.

    Mrs. Xing was in poor health. Xing Waner took charge of the house with her mother and kept the house in good order. She had never made any mistakes in her relationships and was known to be smart and steady.

    Xing Waner is definitely worthy of being the eldest grandson of the Li family, and is also a good candidate to be the matron of the family in the future.

    It¡¯s helpless, that is, some people say the grapes are sour when they can¡¯t eat them.

    Of course, the Xing family knew these gossips very quickly, and Xing Waner''s eyes were red with anger.

    Mr. Xing smashed the tea bowl, and Xing Ning even wanted to rush out and beat someone.

    ?But Mrs. Xing was unusually calm. She stopped her husband and son, and then took her daughter for a confidant.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry because of the rumors outside.

    ¡°Originally, Mom was a little hesitant when she decided to book the Li family for you so quickly, for fear that she would be wrong about the Li family and harm you for the rest of your life.

    ¡°But now that everyone says something bad about you, it proves that the Li family is a good place to end up. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people jealous of you and slandering you.¡±

    ??Wan''er nodded, wiped her tears, took a deep breath, and said as calmly as possible: "Mom, I understand.

    ¡°I won¡¯t get into trouble with Jia Renge and ruin our relationship just because of the rumors outside.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, feelings are the least important.¡± Mrs. Xing sighed, hugged her daughter, and talked about her insights on marriage over the years.

    ¡°You are still young and have a lot of expectations for getting married and your future husband. You always think that you must be happy before you can be husband and wife.

    ¡°Actually, I want to tell you that I want a stable life in the future and a longer relationship between husband and wife. The most important thing is that the two families are well matched and have plans for each other.

    ¡°For example, when our family got married to the Li family, our family wanted to follow the Li family¡¯s rule of not taking concubines. We wanted the Li family to be powerful and have many brothers so that they could take care of Brother Ning in the future.

    ¡°What the Li family wants is that your father can guide Jiaren¡¯s official career. They want our family to be simple. They want you to be kind, smart, and good at running the family. After you join the family, you can help Jiaren quickly build the Earl¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°In this way, both families hope that you two will get married, so that it will not become an obstacle between you.

    ¡°After you get married and get along slowly, your relationship will definitely get better. There is no need to worry about this.

    ¡°But you must remember that Jiaren is a very responsible person. If you want a peaceful life, you should never compete with the Li family!

    ¡°In other words, don¡¯t force him to choose between you and your family, because he will definitely choose your family!¡±

    ?Wan''er bit her lip and looked at her serious-looking mother, somewhat reluctant to answer.

    After all, no woman wants to be the only one and preference in her husband''s heart.

    Mrs. Xing patted her daughter on the back and spoke softly.

    ¡°A man is like a donkey, you have to let it go along with its hair and follow his will, then he will be happy, appreciate your accomplishment, and treat you better.

    ¡°After you enter the house, if Jiaren is filial, you will be even more filial. If Jiaren loves his sister, you will love her even more.

    ¡°Mom¡¯s life under your care will get better and better, and Jiaren will like you more and more!¡±

    Xing Wan''er wanted to say something else, but when she saw the tiredness on her mother''s face, she quickly changed her words.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely listen to you. I will be filial to the elderly, take care of my brothers and sisters, and do my duty as a wife.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Li family is a kind family, as long as you do this. Even if Jiaren is granted the title of Marquis and Prime Minister in the future, and he changes his mind one day, the Li family will not allow him to betray you.¡±

    Mrs. Xing smiled bitterly and continued: "Mom just doesn''t understand this. She thought that being in love with your father would overcome everything.

    ¡°So, despite your grandparents¡¯ displeasure, you got married.

    ¡°As a result, the first half of my life was almost soaked in bitter water, and your father was also caught in the middle, which broke my heart and gave me a reputation for being unfilial.

    ¡°It was your grandmother who suffered from a difficult childbirth when she gave birth to Brother Ning, and got this disease... that¡¯s all, it¡¯s all in the past.

    ¡°Now that your grandparents are gone, Mom won¡¯t mention this anymore, but Mom doesn¡¯t want you to follow Mom¡¯s old path.

    ¡°Therefore, if you cherish this home of the Li family, it will not be in vain for my mother to **** this marriage for you early.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 752ï¼š The lights are exploding, and a happy event is coming!

    Chapter 752: The lights are exploding, and a happy event is coming!

    Xing Wan''er only knows the love her parents have now, but she didn''t know there were so many twists and turns.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve written it all down. I just don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll think about it later.¡±

    She suppressed the shock in her heart and carefully nestled in her mother''s arms. She was suddenly confused about the upcoming wedding...

    Similarly, the Li family also heard rumors from outside.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was very angry and said, "What on earth do these people think? Even if they like our Jiaren, they should come and propose marriage early."

    "No one came to the door. We have taken a fancy to Wan''er, and they said it so unpleasantly. They were so jealous that they almost turned into rabbits. It''s really despising!"

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry, you are mediocre if you are not envied by others!¡± Jiayin persuaded the old lady with a smile, ¡°Outsiders are jealous of the good marriage between brother and sister Wan¡¯er. They don¡¯t have it, so of course they will say harsh words.

    ¡°Sister Wan¡¯er comes in and her life is prosperous. If she has a few fat boys, she will probably **** these red-eyed patients to death!¡±

    "Yes, the more jealous outsiders are, the more we must live a better life!" Mrs. Li calmed down and told everyone.

    "Wan''er has been wronged this time. I will make good preparations for our marriage and show it to the whole city. How much our Li family likes this granddaughter-in-law!"

    ¡°Okay, mom (grandma), don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Everyone responded with a smile.

    Soon, the day of marriage arrived.

    ??The Earl''s Palace is decorated with red brocades inside and outside, and a bright red carpet is spread out two miles away from the door.

    Jiaren is wearing a big red robe and riding a tall horse.

    Jia Huan, Brother Li, Brother Mao, even Lu Zong, Jia Xu, Guo Wenhao, Zhimin, Xiu Jie, etc., as well as seven or eight friends from the academy, all dressed in new clothes, also riding horses, gathered at home Ren''s side, accompanying him to greet the bride.

    ??In the back is the drumming troupe and the gorgeously decorated sedan chair. In front is such a group of high-spirited and handsome young men, which is really eye-catching.

    In less than a moment, both sides of the road were surrounded by idlers.

    Of course there were veterans of the Li family carrying baskets and throwing copper coins and all kinds of wedding cakes and snacks, causing everyone to rush and grab, making it very lively.

    When they arrived at the Xing family, Jiaren did not bow, but knelt down and thanked Master Xing and his wife.

    Thank them for marrying their pampered daughter to him!

    Xing Wan''er covered her head, moved and reluctantly shed tears.

    Mr. Xing also helped Jiaren up with his own hands, and Mrs. Xing gave some tearful instructions.

    Xing Ning''s eyes were red, and she carried her sister step by step to the sedan chair.

    Jiaren was afraid that he would throw Wan''er down, so he stayed aside.

    Xing Ning whispered: "Brother-in-law, I don''t need you and the family to take care of me. You just need to be good to my sister.

    ¡°I will definitely study hard and get ahead.¡±

    Jiaren smiled and patted his shoulder, but Wan''er cried even harder...

    ??In the Earl''s Mansion, relatives and friends gathered together happily, eating fruits, talking and laughing, and finally waited for the bride.

    ??Li Laoer sat high on the table and saw his son leading his daughter-in-law in, holding a red silk bouquet.

    When the young couple bowed to him, he turned his head and wiped away his tears.

    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m thinking of Wu Cuihua who passed away, or if I¡¯m thinking of how difficult it was for my son to grow up...

    Jiaren had just sent the bride into the bridal chamber, put on a hijab, and drank a glass of wine. Before she could say a few words, she was dragged out by her friends, and the wine fight began.

    ?Wan''er was left sitting on the bed, a little at a loss.

    At this time, Jiayin came in with Shui Ling and Shui Yun with a smile.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, are you hungry? My elder brother didn¡¯t have time to make arrangements, but grandma remembered that you love chicken wontons, so she asked me to bring you a bowl to comfort your stomach.¡±

    While talking, Shui Ling and Shui Yun placed a large bowl of wontons and two side dishes on the table.

    ??Wan''er breathed a sigh of relief, stepped forward and took her sister-in-law''s hand, smiling and thanking her.

    "Sister, thank you and grandma for remembering me. I didn''t dare to eat when I got up early, but you saved my sister-in-law''s half life!" After saying that, she changed out of her wedding dress and ate wontons with a spoon.

    Jiayin narrowed her eyes with a smile and sat aside to talk to her sister-in-law.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun also took a plate of snacks and took Wan''er''s maid Chunxiu to eat with them.

    ?When Jiaren came back smelling of alcohol, he saw his wife and sister, heads next to each other, tying their hair together.

    I don¡¯t know what my wife said, but my sister laughed so hard that she was so happy.

    ?He couldn''t help but laugh, walked in and asked: "What are your sisters-in-law talking about, so happy?"

    Jiayin jumped up, ran over and hugged his eldest brother¡¯s arm, shouting: ¡°Brother, it¡¯s great that you brought your sister-in-law back!

    ¡°From now on, I will no longer be afraid of the sewing lessons my master gives me. My sister-in-law is my protector!¡±

    Jiaren couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard this, and knocked his sister on the head, "I didn''t marry your sister-in-law just to help you cheat!"

    ¡°My eldest brother has a wife, so he doesn¡¯t want his sister anymore. I¡¯m so sad!¡±

    Jiayin made a face, packed up her things, waved her hands with her sister-in-law, and hurried away with Shui Ling and Shui Yun.

    ?Chunxiu also lowered her head and went out, closing the door tightly.

    Jiaren coughed dryly and said to Wan''er, "Fu Niu''er has been so naughty since she was a child. Don''t mind."

    Wan''er really likes her sister-in-law.

    I didn¡¯t say that I was familiar with her before. I just said that my sister-in-law didn¡¯t want to learn how to tie her hair just now. I was just worried that she would be nervous and found an excuse to accompany her.

    She smiled and said: "I don''t mind, my sister is very kind and smart, and treats me very well. I will love her as my own sister from now on!"

    Jiaren looked into her clear eyes, and perhaps seeing her sincerity, he smiled even more happily, and stepped forward to gently hold her in his arms.

    "We will be a family from now on. Brother Ning is my biological brother, and Fu Niu''er is also your biological sister!"

    The dragon and phoenix candles on the table were burning very brightly.

    ?The lights are crackling, the happy event has arrived...

    In the main courtyard, everyone in the Li family who had been busy all day was also eating.

    ?Li Zhensheng, Mr. Li, Mr. Li and a few other boys were all drunk and had gone back to their rooms to snore.

    Only old and young women were left at the dinner table.

    When Mrs. Li saw her granddaughter coming back, she quickly asked, "Is your eldest brother back? He is so drunk. Is your sister-in-law angry?"

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry grandma, my sister-in-law is smart and virtuous, how can she be angry with my elder brother!¡±

    Jiayin ran over and sat next to her grandma. She picked up a piece of spareribs with her chopsticks and stuffed her mouth until her mouth bulged.

    Tao Hongying glared at her angrily, "It doesn''t look good. Eat it yourself and don''t make trouble with your grandma."

    Jiayin responded vaguely: "I understand, mother."

    After saying that, she spat out a bone.

    ?Everyone laughed and ate quickly. After eating, everyone stopped talking.

    The next morning, everyone gathered in the flower hall again.

    Soon, Jiaren came in accompanied by his shy daughter-in-law.

    The whole family prepared generous greeting gifts, and Wan''er also gave gifts to the whole family in return, all of which were needlework made by her own hands.

    Needless to say, every piece is exquisite and clearly a lot of thought and hard work has been put into it.

    Old Mrs. Li couldn''t help but hold her hand, feeling very distressed.

    "You kid, why do you do so much sewing? The engagement and wedding days are already tight, but you are exhausted."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 753ï¼š Itâ€™s summer again

    Chapter 753 It¡¯s another summer

    ?Wan''er shook her head and smiled gently.

    ¡°Grandma, I have no other skills but this needlework. I hope my family won¡¯t dislike it!¡±

    ¡°What are you disgusted with? It¡¯s too late for us to be happy.¡± Tao Hongying also praised, ¡°I am clumsy, but I didn¡¯t expect that all the nieces and nephews I married into my family are very handy!

    ¡°You and Wenjuan are both smarter than the other.¡±

    Zhao Yuru was hugging her precious grandson. She handed it to Wan''er and said with a smile: "Wan''er, if you hug this kid, he will definitely become happy soon.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about having a boy or a girl. Ding Wang, our Li family, will take care of all the boys he gives birth to!¡±

    ?Wan''er''s face was red, and she was holding the fat boy who was kicking his legs excitedly, feeling very at a loss for a moment.

    ?She turned to look at Jiaren and saw that he was also blushing, but his expression was full of happiness.

    ?Wan''er''s heart trembled, and she suddenly understood.

    To love someone is to love what they love...

    ?Time flies by, and two years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    With the sound of cicadas, it¡¯s midsummer again.

    ?The river bottomland of Broken Gold Beach no longer has space for peanuts and sweet potatoes, but is now filled with melon vines.

    The light green leaves were blown by the hot breeze, waving feebly.

    In this way, the big melon hidden under the leaves and wearing a green coat was exposed.

    ??The old village chief with almost completely white hair stood in the field, waving his pipe and pot and shouting at the villagers.

    ¡°Everyone, hurry up and cover the melons! It¡¯s such a hot day, be careful as the melons will burst in the sun!

    ¡°A melon is like a silver ingot, don¡¯t waste it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle!¡± A man stood up, wiped off his sweat, looked at the sun above his head, and cursed: ¡°Damn God, are you blind? How can it not rain for a month!¡±

    ??The village chief was also impatient, but his reverence for heaven and earth made him immediately say: "Don''t talk nonsense, and get to work quickly.

    ¡°The weather has been good for the past two years, so it won¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a little drier this year! People who eat whole grains will feel uncomfortable if they don¡¯t have enough food.

    ¡°Maybe God has a bad temper this year and forgot about the rain. This is also possible. After some time, it will definitely be better.¡±

    ?The man and the villagers had a backbone after hearing this. They lowered their heads and continued to put the watermelons in the basket.

    ?These baskets were originally made by the old people in the village to facilitate transportation when they were ready to be sold. Unexpectedly, they came in handy in advance.

    At this time, several people were walking on the road not far away. The leader was an old lady, dragging a fat boy wearing a big red bellyband with upturned pigtails, followed by a maid and a nanny carrying a water bottle.

    Needless to say, Mrs. Li came to deliver water to the villagers, and she brought her energetic great-grandson with her.

    When the village chief saw it, he quickly left the melon field and found a shady place to ask Mrs. Li to sit down.

    Mrs. Li was so hot and dripping with sweat that she asked, "Brother, look at the weather. If it doesn''t rain for another three to five days, it''s time for the village to carry water to irrigate the fields again."

    "Yeah, I''m worried about this too!" The village chief sighed, took the pottery bowl handed over by Shui Ling, and took a sip of the water that had a slight medicinal taste.

    He smiled and asked, "The princess''s medical skills are really getting better and better. This heat-relieving tea doesn''t taste good, but it really works. No one has suffered from heatstroke these days!"

    ??The fat boy who was fighting against the ants with his **** stuck out, suddenly turned his head and shouted after hearing this.

    ¡°My aunt is the best! My aunt is the most powerful!¡±

    ??The village chief and Mrs. Li couldn''t help laughing.

    The village chief said: "Every time I see the stars, I remember the princess when she was a child. It seems that in a blink of an eye, the princess is now a ten-year-old girl!"

    "That''s right!" Old Mrs. Li also sighed and lamented, "Looking at the children, I realize that we are aging so fast. In total, it has been six or seven years since we arrived at Broken Gold Beach!" "Yes, we just came here. At that time, everyone laughed because it was obviously a gravel beach, but it was called such a flamboyant name.

    ¡°Look now, everyone has turned this place into a veritable gold beach!¡±

    ??The village chief was very proud, looking at the entire melon field, the village in the distance, and the hot spring valley with a faint white mist...

    This is the result of everyone¡¯s hard work and pride!

    ?Old Mrs. Li sat there for a while, Xingxing was no longer interested in the ants, and the young and old went home.

    ??Wan''er, with her big belly, was wandering around the door of her house. Her maid Chunxiu was following her, taking care of her carefully.

    ?Seeing her grandma come back, Wan''er went up to greet her and comforted her with a smile: "Grandma, the weather is too hot. It''s better to come out after dinner!"

    "Okay," Mrs. Li agreed with a smile, and also told her eldest grandson''s wife, "You will give birth in one month, so you must be careful when walking."

    Wan''er nodded and said, "I''m still thinking about this. Maybe this child will share his aunt''s birthday. That would be so lucky."

    "Yeah, it depends on his ability." Mrs. Li smiled brightly and raised her hand to touch her grandson''s wife''s belly. As a result, she was punched back by the little baby inside, making her laugh.

    ¡°Oh, this kid has a bad temper, and he will be a naughty one when he grows up.¡±

    Xingxing was not willing to be left out, so she grabbed Wan''er''s hand and shouted, "Auntie, where is uncle, do you want to play with Xingxing?"

    Wan''er wiped his sweat and said, "Uncle Lu and Uncle Jia are here, as well as Aunt Baozhu. Your uncle and aunt are having a banquet. Do you want to go over and play?"

    Xingxing quickly covered her face and hid behind her great-grandma, shaking her little head like a rattle, "No, no, weird aunt, pinch your face!"

    Everyone laughed.

    ?Xingxing, a child, has never lost weight since he was born. He is as fat as a ball. Anyone who sees him wants to pinch his little face.

    ?Especially Baozhu, he is the most lively. He brings a lot of food and gadgets every time, and he also plays with the stars the most.

    ?Inevitably, Xingxing¡¯s little face also suffered the most from her cruel hands.

    ??Wan''er couldn''t help teasing her nephew, "I just saw Baozhu bringing an orange cat. It''s very fun. Do you want to go see the stars?"

    ?Xing Xing¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, and the little fat face was full of tangles. After a long while, he finally twisted his fat body and ran away.

    Shui Ling followed up with a smile, picked up the fat boy and carried him to the princess'' mansion.

    Mrs. Li saw Shuiling running around with Xingxing on her back, which made Xingxing giggle.

    She couldn''t help but said: "This girl Shui Ling is not young this year, but she is still as lively as a child.

    ¡°Earlier, I asked your sister whether I wanted to arrange a marriage between her and Shuiyun.

    ¡°Your sister asked them, but these two girls were not in a hurry and had no intention of doing so.¡±

    Wan''er helped the old lady enter the door and said with a smile: "These two girls have been accompanying my sister since they were young. Maybe they are afraid that they will leave our house when they get married, so they feel reluctant to let her go!"

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush this matter, it depends on fate! Besides, my sister will definitely not treat them badly and will definitely make arrangements for them in the future.¡±

    Mrs. Li laughed when she heard this and said angrily: "I don''t blame your sister. Why are you trying to make up for her in your words?"

    Wan''er couldn''t help but smile and said: "I don''t protect my sister specially, but I just can''t listen to anyone saying that my sister is not good at all.

    ¡°In the two years since I married into our family, during the first year when I wasn¡¯t pregnant, there were people outside saying nasty things.

    ¡°I happened to be bumped into by my sister, who was shameless on the spot and gave me a big sigh of relief.

    ¡°She also prescribed tonics for me to drink and take care of my body. Whenever she found an opportunity, she would give me medicine. She even gave me two solid gold bracelets!

    ¡°Brother Jiaren, let me tell you, no one in our family is treated like this, so of course I have to treat my sister well!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 754ï¼š My heart is cold and my heart is flying!

    Chapter 754: My heart is cold and my heart is flying!

    Mrs. Li was surprised when she heard this. She really didn¡¯t know about these things.

    She patted Wan''er''s hand and was very pleased, "Grandma is getting older, and your parents will also get older slowly. In the end, you brothers and sisters will still have to support each other and rely on each other.

    "You get along well and love each other, which is better than anything else!"

    ¡°Especially Fu Niu¡¯er, this child is a bit special. He has been an independent thinker since he was a child and is unwilling to be controlled, but his abilities are also beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    "If one day, our elders are no longer here, and you and Jiaren have something you can''t handle, remember to ask Fu Niu''er for help or advice, she is more reliable than anyone else!"

    ??Wan''er nodded quickly and responded, "Don''t worry, grandma, I know. In the past two years, every time there is a big matter in the family, even the Marquis, uncle, and father will go to my sister to discuss it together."

    ¡°And my sister¡¯s business is also very prosperous, putting many businessmen to shame.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone else, but I admire my sister very much.¡±

    Mrs. Li was proud of her granddaughter, but she also did not forget to give her eldest grandson daughter-in-law confidence.

    ¡°Your sister is naturally good, but don¡¯t underestimate yourself. In the past two years, you have accompanied Jiaren to build the Earl¡¯s Mansion, and you have done everything thoughtfully. Everyone will praise you when you mention it.

    ¡°Fortunately, I snatched you in early, otherwise my grandma would be filled with regret if such a good granddaughter-in-law were married off!¡±

    "Grandma, don''t praise me, this is what I should do." Wan''er blushed and was happy, and helped her grandma into the yard, leaving the fierce sun behind her...

    The Princess''s Mansion behind the hot spring valley has been built for two years.

    ??The mansion is not big. It is a five-entry mansion built according to the regulations, with a side yard and a garden, covering an area of ??about ten acres.

    ??The house has multiple buildings, with carved beams and painted pillars. The overall look has the grandeur of northern architecture, focusing on small details, but also has the exquisite charm of Jiangnan gardens.

    ?Especially in the corner of the garden was a small three-story building with white walls and gray tiles, hidden behind tall weeping willows. It looked like a shy woman, quiet and beautiful.

    On the top of the third floor, large parasols were now set up, covering almost all the open space.

    A table was set up under the umbrella, with tea, snacks and various fruits.

    ?A girl in aqua blue dress is lowering her head and digging into jasper melon **** with a special spoon.

    ?The breeze blew up her scattered bangs, revealing her fair face, full forehead, big eyes, long eyelashes, tall nose, and bright red lips, which were exceptionally soft and beautiful.

    ?Standing a few steps away was a fat girl in red, holding her waist and giving a lesson to a white fox and an orange cat.

    From time to time, she threatened her with things like stewing cat meat and skinning fox skins. Unfortunately, the orange cats and foxes were not afraid at all. She did not yawn to save face for her master.

    ??The girl in blue turned her head and looked over when she heard it, her eyebrows arched with a smile, and the soft charm she had just before suddenly became a little more agile.

    ?It is like a stream in the mountains that suddenly encounters a rocky road and suddenly becomes turbulent and gurgling.

    Needless to say, the girl in blue is the good news, and the one in red is the orb.

    ?Two years have passed by and Jiayin has transformed from a fat girl into the beautiful girl she is today.

    But the orb is always round...

    The good news kept coming, but his mouth was urging the pearls.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your saliva. If Sanjo and Daju were obedient, they wouldn¡¯t have to be scolded every time.

    ¡°Let them be naughty. If they knock over the flower pot or knock over something, just don¡¯t feed them spicy dried fish again!¡±

    Hearing the words "spicy dried fish", the little fox and the orange cat, who had been bored listening to the instructions, immediately pricked up their ears and their squatting postures became much straighter.

    Baozhu understood and immediately agreed: "Okay, the spicy dried fish is so delicious, I want to eat them all and leave nothing for them!"

    Sure enough, the little fox and the orange cat rushed forward anxiously, circling around the orb.

    Being coquettish like a child, they meow and chirp, and their calls sound like a duet.

    ??The flowers of the good music trembled wildly, fanning the flames from time to time, and cheering for Baozhu. The angry little fox and orange cat became more and more helpless. In the opposite corner, Lu Zong, with a little black ash on his face, was busy lighting a charcoal fire with Jia Xu.

    He raised his head to look at the laughing girl from time to time, so that the charcoal fire did not start burning for a while.

    ??Jia Xu couldn''t stand it anymore, so he crooked his elbow and shouted: "Brother, light the fire quickly, I don''t want to eat skewers!"

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get a meal, don¡¯t screw it up!¡±

    Lu Zong withdrew his gaze, coughed dryly, and said, "Is this charcoal fire wet? It''s really difficult to light it."

    "Probably not, it hasn''t rained for several days!" Jia Xu underestimated and quickly escorted his friend to work.

    Soon, Jiaren came up from downstairs, with a lot of meat and vegetable skewers piled on the tray in his hand.

    Following him, Gou Sheng''er, wearing a blue coat and a small hat, brought several bowls of smoothies with peach and grape pulp.

    ?Everyone put down their work, each person shared a bowl, took a big spoonful and put it in his mouth. They all felt chilled from head to toe, and it was extremely refreshing.

    Jiaren couldn''t help but talk about his two friends, "It''s such a hot weather, why do you want to eat skewers? Isn''t it better to heat up!"

    Jia Xu laughed and said, ¡°This is called fighting fire with fire!¡±

    ??Lu Zong also smiled and said: "Yes, and don''t you think the hot skewers and the cold and sweet smoothie are a perfect match?"

    Jiaren rolled his eyes at them, making everyone laugh.

    ?In the past two years, Jiaren has learned business from his uncle, managed Baiyuan Garden and the Relief Department from his father, and even followed his fourth uncle into the military camp for another three months of training.

    Compared to the bookish air he had just come out of the academy, he has become much more mature and steady.

    ?There are really very few people who are so careless about their image.

    ?Of course, it was also because those present were either good friends or my own sisters, and there were no outsiders.

    "We should really let the dean come over and see, his proud disciple actually looks like this in private!" Jia Xu said with a smile: "The dean also showed off to others, praising Jiaren as a Zhilan Yushu, he has the same demeanor as he did back then!"

    Lu Zong also said: "There are also those women in Xindu who have nothing to do to judge the ten young masters of Tianwu. My dear brother is actually ranked ahead of us. They really have no vision!"

    Jiaren quickly handed over his hands and begged for mercy, "Don''t mention this. My wife is about to give birth. If she hears a few words, it will be bad."

    ?This time it was Jia Xu and Lu Zong''s turn to roll their eyes.

    Jia Xu said: "I know you are going to be a father, so you don''t have to talk about it all the time."

    ??Lu Zong also agreed with the misfortune, "Yeah, it''s pitiful for us two lonely people, we come here to have a barbecue, and we still have to be disliked."

    ?Everyone couldn¡¯t help but laugh again!

    At this time, Xingxing arrived downstairs, climbing the stairs on hands and feet, shouting, "Uncle, aunt, Xingxing is here!"

    Jiayin hurriedly greeted everyone, "Eat the smoothie quickly. Xingxing has had a bad stomach these past few days, so avoid eating cold food."

    ?Everyone quickly finished the fruit smoothie in their hands in a few mouthfuls, and the white porcelain bowls were piled on top of each other, completely destroying the evidence.

    Sure enough, the fat boy climbed up and sniffed with his sensitive little nose, feeling a little confused.

    ??But before he could ask, he was called out by Good News and saluted, and then he sat down at the table, swaying his legs and eating watermelon balls.

    ?Baozhu''er then opened her mouth and fanned wisps of white air with her little hand.

    She just stuffed her mouth full of smoothie and almost lost her big teeth from the cold...

    Shui Ling came up a few steps later, holding a post in her hand and said, "Miss, the Gu family sent someone to deliver a post, inviting you to attend the flower viewing party!"

    Before Jiayin could speak, Baozhu was already trembling and said vaguely: "Every time I talk about the flower viewing party, I think of the time at the eldest princess''s mansion..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 755ï¼š Greedy thieves who canâ€™t be killed!

    Chapter 755: Greedy thieves who can¡¯t be killed!

    ?The little boy, who was tanned like a black loach, smiled so much that he showed his white teeth, and responded loudly: "Don''t worry, Princess, we don''t need it yet.

    ¡°But if it doesn¡¯t rain for another three to five days, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to carry water.¡±

    Jiayin nodded, looked around again, and then went to the pharmaceutical workshop on the edge of the field.

    ?There are a dozen girls here who are picking herbs, drying them, and preparing them carefully.

    The good news did not disturb them. They looked around quietly, went to the warehouse, put the finished products into the space, and left.

    ?Working overtime at night will save hundreds of bottles of medicine for tomorrow.

    In a few days, Uncle Li Yong will take people to Jiangbei for reinforcements, and Jiayin is planning to bring another batch of wound medicine to his adoptive father and father.

    ?It has been several years since the barbarians went south. The cavalry from the grassland entered the city, and they were so drunk that they no longer had the same bravery as before.

    ??Moreover, the barbarians are good at raising horses and grazing, but they are not good at growing grain.

    ??On the other hand, the Northern Expeditionary Army has sufficient food and grass, and its combat power is getting higher and higher.

    Under the situation of one ebb and flow, the Northern Expeditionary Army has received good news one after another since its expedition in April this year!

    But on the battlefield, swords and guns have no eyesight, and no matter how many victories there are, there is no guarantee that there will be no casualties.

    The medicine prepared by the Ministry of War cannot be said to be bad.

    ??It''s just about buying medicinal materials and making medicine for wounds. These procedures have gone through too many people''s hands and peeled off the skin layer by layer.

    Finally, if the medicinal materials are of poor quality and the dosage is insufficient, no matter how good the prescription is, it will be of little use.

    ?For this reason, Mr. Hou also went on a killing spree. Last year, he caught a few "borers" and chopped them down directly.

    ?It is a pity that there is always a shortage of greedy people in the world. After killing some people, another group will fall and another group will stand up.

    The problem of ineffective wound medicine has still not been solved.

    ?So, when we set off for the expedition this year, Jiayin sent all the medicine he had accumulated for a long time to the military camp.

    ?Jiangbei sent a letter a while ago and said that the effect of the wound medicine was almost immediate and saved the lives of many wounded soldiers.

    Presumably in the autumn, when the adoptive father comes back, he will go to the emperor to ask for the imperial village and fields to plant medicinal materials on a large scale.

    In this regard, Jiayin is very supportive.

    ?In the past few years, the emperor''s uncle has frequently sent Manager Yi and Eunuch Feng to come to the princess''s mansion to "gather wool" and eat countless fruits and vegetables.

    ??If these fruits and vegetables were sold for money, it would be enough to buy hundreds of acres of land. She couldn''t do a loss-making business!

    After walking around for a while, Jiayin went directly back to the old house in front.

    The sky was dusk, and lanterns were already lit in the Li family courtyard.

    When Mrs. Li saw her granddaughter coming back, she prepared dinner.

    Even though Jiayin wasn¡¯t hungry, he ate a lot with his grandma, and told her about the Gu family¡¯s flower-viewing party, during which Xingxing acted like a spoiled brat, which was quite lively.

    The old lady likes this at home best. The children have grown up and left. Sometimes she gets flustered when the yard is quiet.

    ?Jiaren and Jiahuan are okay, they can always see each other every two or three days.

    ?Brother Li and Brother Cat, since they have their own horses, they can go back and forth once every seven or eight days.

    Only Jiayi has been killing Japanese pirates in the south, and he has been promoted from captain to general, but he has never had the chance to come home to see him.

    As for family happiness and safety, there is no news, life or death is unknown...

    Jiayi didn¡¯t go home because of these two younger brothers.

    I heard that he patrolled the outer sea every day and always looked for traces and news of his younger brother when he came across ships of foreigners.

    Unfortunately, nothing was found...

    ?Everyone in the family knows that the old lady misses these three grandsons, so she tries not to mention them as much as possible and tries to live a lively life at home.

    Even Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were thinking about their son, secretly shedding tears at night, and welcoming everyone with smiles during the day. Tonight, the great-grandson acted cute and the precious granddaughter asked for advice, which made the old lady say a few words and eat half a bowl of rice too much.

    After dinner, Jiayin asked her grandma to help her choose jewelry and clothes for the flower viewing party.

    Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen had nothing to do, so they also joined in the fun.

    Wenjuan hugged the stars and took out a belt with intricate embroidery and said, "Sister, don''t dress too plainly when you go out as a guest. Choose a beautiful skirt and try it with this belt."

    Jiayin smiled and hugged her second sister-in-law, and said in surprise: "Second sister-in-law has been busy these days just to embroider a belt for me. I thought they were clothes and pants for Xingxing!"

    Wenjuan has become accustomed to her sister-in-law being close to her in recent years. She blushed slightly and said, "Xingxing has many clothes."

    ?At this time, Wan''er also called Chunxiu to go back to the room and get a package.

    The package contained a cinnabar-colored dress, which was embroidered with golden flowers from the skirt to the chest, which was extremely delicate.

    Wan''er smiled and said: "What a coincidence, I just sewed a skirt for my sister, which matches Wenjuan''s belt.

    ¡°Sister, try it quickly. If something doesn¡¯t suit you, we¡¯ll change it right away.¡±

    ?Everyone couldn''t help but praise them. They were both good at craftsmanship.

    It is a woman¡¯s nature to love beauty, no matter her age.

    Yue Ya''er squeezed out of Mrs. Wen''s arms, ran forward, gently touched the hem of her skirt, turned around and acted coquettishly with her mother.

    ¡°Mom, Yue Ya¡¯er also wants a beautiful dress!¡±

    Everyone was amused and laughed, and Mrs. Wen hugged her daughter to comfort her, "When you grow to be as big as Sister Fu Niuer, you can wear such a beautiful dress."

    Yue Ya''er compared her height with a sad look on her face. She was so cute.

    Jiayin went to the back room to change her clothes. Grandma He skillfully rearranged her hair and added a red-blonde crown with rubies inlaid in the middle. It was paired with earrings also set with rubies. It was really noble and beautiful.

    ?Out of the door, as soon as he appeared, everyone was astonished.

    Wan''er held her belly, walked around her sister-in-law to take a closer look, and said with a smile: "Grandma, look, my sister is so suitable for such a dress, she is so bright and majestic!"

    Mrs. Li smiled from ear to ear and responded repeatedly, "My Fu Niu''er is really a big girl. When I was a child, I was afraid that she would always be fat.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she would be like a willow tree in spring. She would grow taller in the blink of an eye, but it made me worry in vain.¡±

    Mrs. Wen also nodded in agreement, "Yes, that''s what it means to be a woman''s eighteenth transformation.

    Fu Niu''er is a princess, so she can dress casually at home, but she should dress more elegantly outside. "

    Jiayin pulled up the hem of her skirt and spun it around on the ground a few times. She was also so beautiful that she was bubbling with beauty.

    Finally, she ran to hug her two sisters-in-law and gave them a kiss on each face.

    ?Wan''er and Wenjuan both had red faces and lowered their heads in shame.

    Wan''er touched her belly, hoping to have a daughter like her sister-in-law.

    Having such a daughter, I will definitely be happy every day for the rest of my life.

    Jiayin opened the jewelry box and put an agate bracelet on her wrist.

    Then she picked out a pair of jade bracelets with excellent water quality, took them on the wrists of her two sisters-in-law, and put one on each of them.

    Wan''er and Wenjuan naturally don''t want it. They treat their sister-in-law as a younger sister, and their husbands have repeatedly warned her. How can they say they do some needlework and still need to receive "wage"? !

    But Jiayin really wants to thank the sisters-in-law.

    The elder sister-in-law has a bulging belly, and the second sister-in-law has to take care of a two-year-old child, so she has no time to spare.

    ??It can be said that the courtesy and friendship are even more important than taking time out to do needlework for her!

    In the end it was Mrs. Li who spoke and asked her two grandsons and daughters-in-law to accept the bracelets.

    ?The whole family is harmonious and affectionate, which makes the old lady even happier. Even when she sleeps, she always has a smile on her face...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 756ï¼š I vaguely smell a conspiracy!

    Chapter 756: I vaguely smell a conspiracy!

    On the second day, Jiayin just handed over the medicine he made last night to Ye Shan.

    Guli came to the old house to ask for a meeting!

    ?This Mr. Jiang¡¯s book boy has been taciturn and diligent since he came to Suijintan.

    ?When Baiyunjian opened a branch the year before last, Chen Xi took the lead and led four apprentices and some people to disperse around the country.

    When Mr. Jiang heard the news, he asked for a three-month leave from the village, and took Guli to go out with the team to broaden his horizons.

    When I came back, the account books submitted by the four branches were all written and organized by Gu Li. Not only were they organized, but the calculations were also accurate.

    Jiayin loves talents, but also lacks manpower, so he dug Guli out of Mr. Jiang and became a manager.

    She specializes in taking care of the account books of Baiyunjian''s main store and branches for her, which is equivalent to an accountant.

    Occasionally, Guli will go to the branch to inspect and check the accounts.

    In short, with Guli as a good helper, Jiayin can feel free to start his own business...

    Fortunately, Guli is indeed reliable and has not had any problems in the past two years.

    ?This time, he came back from the branch in Southwest Bianguan, which is Lu Zong¡¯s hometown.

    When he opened a branch there, Lu Zong strongly invited him.

    According to what he said, he wanted his parents and younger siblings to be able to eat Baiyunjian¡¯s delicious snacks.

    Even if he leaves Kyoto in the future, he won¡¯t shed tears because he misses Baiyun Gao...

    No matter the reason, the branch in Baiyunjian successfully opened to the border and business is indeed good.

    Jiayin looked through the account books for the past six months and was very satisfied to see that the income was a full two thousand taels.

    Gu Li talked about the latest news in the southwest. Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and others all listened and passed the whole morning''s work.

    After lunch, Tao Hongying urged her daughter to go into the city early.

    ¡°Your eldest brother and sister-in-law are living at home now. Only your second uncle occasionally stays in the Earl¡¯s Mansion for one night. I don¡¯t know what kind of mess it is. Go and help take care of it.

    ¡°I just want to go to Gu¡¯s house for a banquet tomorrow, so I don¡¯t have to get up early and rush to the city in a hurry.¡±

    Jiayin didn¡¯t care at all and said, ¡°Then let me drop by the pickle shop and have a look?¡±

    "Okay, you might as well go and have a look. I''m busy at home and I''m too lazy to make another trip." Tao Hongying was relieved, as she left the business to her daughter.

    There are old people, young children, and a pregnant woman in the family. She doesn¡¯t dare to leave easily.

    After gathering up the good news, he took Nanny He and Shuiling into the city.

    ??The driver this time was Zheng Sanjiang.

    ?Because Ye Shan had to go to the dock to deliver medicine for injuries, Dongmei went to Zhengjiazhuang for something.

    Zheng Sanjiang is still taciturn, but after living in the big family of Suijintan for a few years, the deathly look in his eyebrows has dissipated, and he can still smile occasionally.

    It¡¯s just that he was used to having a dull face, and his sudden smile was a little scary...

    ??The Earl''s Mansion is well-built and elegant enough to be the face of the Li family.

    But compared to the courtyard in Suijintan, it still lacks some warmth and fireworks.

    There are more than twenty slaves in the mansion, five or six of them are Wan''er''s dowry slaves.

    There are five or six veterans who are responsible for looking after the home and nursing home.

    ??The remaining ten people were all bought by Wan''er from Ren Yazi and signed death deeds.

    ??Wan''er is indeed a girl who has been in charge of the family for many years, and has an excellent sense of choosing people.

    ?These ten people are all honest and hard-working. Even if the master does not come back often, they still sweep the courtyard and take care of the flowers and trees neatly.

    ??Uncle Li Laoer now has enough manpower around him. After the establishment of the mansion, he left Ye Tong in the mansion as the chief steward.

    ?Ye Tong originally came from the Hou family and was familiar with the details of every family in Xindu. It was very suitable for him to be the chief steward.

    ??Furthermore, Jiaren lives in the Earl''s Mansion. If he doesn''t understand anything about human relations, he can consult Ye Tong nearby.

    Jiayin came to stay for one night and went to bed early with nothing to do.

    On the second day, Ye Tong personally packed the carriage and sent the good news to the Gu family.

    There were already cars and horses in front of Gu''s house, and it was very lively. It was obvious that most of the guests had arrived.

    Shui Ling searched around and found no orbs, so Jiayin went in first. After all, the black flat-top carriage in the Earl''s Mansion was quite large, and it was very conspicuous when it was blocked at the door.

    In the main courtyard of the Gu family, Mrs. Gu, Mrs. Gu and Dean Gu were entertaining the wives of each family.?????The fresh and sweet Yuqian Longjing tea, the eight-petal lotus plate is filled with various snacks, and the white fine porcelain plate is filled with diced peaches, accompanied by a delicate silver spoon.

    ?A woman tasted the diced peach and couldn''t help but praise: "Oh, where did you buy this peach? It''s so sweet and the peach flavor is rich."

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the peaches from the legendary Queen Mother¡¯s peach garden will taste just like this, right?¡±

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard it, and out of curiosity, they all tried it and praised it.

    ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡±

    ¡°Yes, is this a white peach from Jiaozhou? It doesn¡¯t look like it!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t peaches out of season? It¡¯s rare to find them so fresh!¡±

    The host will certainly be happy if the guests are satisfied with the fruit.

    Mrs. Gu smiled and said: "This is not a fruit bought from outside. It is the fruit that my girl Qingqing has made good friends with Princess Kangle from Suijintan.

    ¡°The princess specially sent someone to deliver it yesterday. I thought it was good, so I asked the maid to cut it up and give it to everyone to eat freshly.¡±

    Princess Kangle?

    Everyone looked at each other and it was difficult to speak.

    It¡¯s not that they have any dissatisfaction with the Li family and Princess Kangle, they really don¡¯t know how to evaluate it.

    ??You may say that the Li family is arrogant and disrespectful, but they act very thoughtfully, do a lot of good deeds, and are highly favored by the Holy Family.

    ??But speaking of how good the Li family is, anyone who goes against the Li family will not end well, and many times people even think that the Li family is too cruel...

    At this time, the woman who had previously praised the delicious peaches took over and said, "Old lady, you are so lucky!

    ¡°I heard that there is a glazed greenhouse in the princess¡¯s palace, where fruits and vegetables are constantly available all year round. Even the emperor often has people pick some.

    ¡°In this case, the peaches that the old lady invited us to eat are tribute fruits! I should eat a few more pieces to get lucky!¡±

    Everyone was amused and laughed.

    ??Two women thought of their daughter playing in the garden at the moment. No princess had come forward to intercede, and now their family did not have such a peaceful life, so they also agreed.

    ¡°Yes, Broken Gold Beach is really a geomantic treasure land, and the fruits grown here are exceptionally sweet.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, the jade melon garden should open in a few days, right?¡±

    ?These words aroused everyone''s interest and they responded one after another.

    ¡°Yes, my youngest son has been thinking about it for a long time.¡±

    ¡°My family has reserved a hundred, and I plan to give some to the clan.¡±

    ¡°My mother likes to eat golden fruits, so she ordered three hundred of them this time.¡±

    ¡°We started very early. If we were a few days late, we would be afraid that everything would be robbed.¡±

    ¡°I heard that even the palace has reserved a lot of land, covering almost half of the melon fields in the new village. Maybe what we get can only be grown in the other three villages.¡±

    ¡°Yes, even though they are all the same melon vines, I always feel that the ones grown in the new village are sweeter.¡±

    ??The woman who first praised the peaches took the lead and said, "I think so too, the melons in Xincun are the sweetest.

    ¡°I guess those melons were blessed by the princess, but they are different from the melons grown elsewhere.

    ¡°I heard that the people in Xincun fled from the north, and they were able to survive thanks to the blessing of the princess on the way.

    ¡°I was chased by barbarians outside the dock, and the whole village was almost destroyed. At the critical moment, Marquis Xinting arrived and protected everyone.

    ¡°But the Marquis of Xinting is also willing to protect the people in Xincun because he likes the princess and treats the princess as his own daughter.¡±

    Others didn''t think much about it. After all, it was just gossip, and they didn''t say anything bad about the Li family.

    Someone responded: "So, the princess is indeed blessed!"

    Outside the door, Jiayin followed the guide woman and walked along the verandah on the left, and happened to hear this passage clearly.

    She frowned slightly.

    ?It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like being the target of other people¡¯s gossip, it¡¯s just that I instinctively feel that there is something wrong with these compliments...

    Dear friends, the content of the previous five chapters 750-754 has been adjusted. Remember to go back and read it~~~Don¡¯t panic if today¡¯s three chapters look familiar~The content of the previous three chapters that you have not seen is waiting for you~Finally this paragraph has been straightened out. , Huahua is welcome to continue to ask for votes, must-read and recommended votes, and don¡¯t forget to remind you of updates and praise (5 stars or good reviews)~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 757ï¼š Letâ€™s smoke the turtle together!

    Chapter 757 Let¡¯s smoke the turtle together!

    At this time, the guide woman of the Gu family shouted loudly: "Princess Kangle is here!"

    The chatter in the room quickly stopped, and everyone stood up one after another.

    Jiayin stepped in with a smile on her face. After nodding with everyone, she gave Mrs. Gu and Dean Gu a junior salute.

    ?Last year, Mrs. Wen came as a guest and brought good news.

    Mrs. Gu smiled and took Jiayin''s hand and said, "Long time no see, the princess is really beautiful.

    ¡°The girl is of good age and wears bright clothes, which makes me, an old lady, happy.¡±

    He was the best at coaxing the old lady with good news and said with a smile: "Old lady, you are so flattering. When it comes to beauty, no one would have dared to compete with you fifty years ago!

    ¡°Even now, your skin is only slightly wrinkled and your eyebrows are thick and dark, which shows how amazing you were when you were young!¡±

    Sure enough, Mrs. Gu smiled heartily, waved her hand and said, "No matter how good you were when you were young, you are old now."

    ??Other ladies also agreed. One of them, Xu, was Mrs. Gu''s niece and said, "When my aunt was young, she was the most talented woman in Kyoto. She was known as a poet and painter."

    Someone else immediately said: "Oh, no wonder, Dean Gu must have obtained the old lady''s true biography!"

    Within a few words, Mrs. Gu and Dean Gu became the center of everyone''s attention again.

    Mrs. Gu was afraid of neglecting the good news, so she pointed to the peaches on the table and said, "Just now, everyone praised the delicious taste of these peaches. It is thanks to the princess that we have such a good taste!"

    Jiayin smiled and said: "The old lady can eat it if she likes it. These are fruit seedlings that my family''s caravan found from the south. I put them in the greenhouse and raised them for two years before they bear fruit. There are only a few hundred or ten."

    ¡°So, this time I only paid tribute to the old lady with a basket.

    ¡°When I figure out a good idea in the future, I will definitely give the old lady two fruit trees. They are not difficult to take care of.

    ¡°In this way, the old lady can pick and eat at any time while standing under the tree.¡±

    "Haha, that''s great. I have never picked peaches in my whole life, and they are still such delicious peaches!" Mrs. Gu narrowed her eyes with a smile.

    After chatting for a while, Mrs. Gu called the lady who was serving her to come forward, and then said to Jiayin: "Princess, it''s not easy for you to come here. Don''t accompany me as an old lady. Go to the garden to play with Qingqing and the others. You will have free time in the future." Come and sit down more."

    ¡°Okay, old lady, next time I will bring the softest and sweetest snacks in Baiyun and come over to honor you!¡±

    Jiayin stood up with a smile, bowed again, and walked out.

    ?Everyone in the room couldn''t help but continue talking, and someone said: "This is my first time meeting the princess. I didn''t expect such a bright and generous girl."

    "Yes, I saw that the princess''s skirt was a tribute Qixia gauze. I heard that only three pieces were sent to the palace. Did the princess get a share?"

    ¡°There is also the precious gold crown on the princess¡¯s head, which is also the craftsmanship of the prisoner.¡±

    ?The rest of the people also agreed, with expressions full of envy.

    ?Of course, some people can¡¯t help but suffer from pantothenic acid.

    ??A woman wearing a lotus green coat, with a somewhat mean look on her face, said in a low voice: "A girl from a peasant family got to be where she is today because of the favor of a nobleman.

    ¡°However, with such a good appearance, all these good materials and jewelry are not wasted.¡±

    ??The companion sitting next to this man was wearing a lotus-colored dress. He seemed very kind and said with a smile: "There are many girls from peasant families, but few are more blessed than the princess."

    ?Director Gu, who was sitting opposite, glanced at the two women and changed his subject...

    Jiayin followed Mrs. Gu''s personal mother-in-law all the way to the garden, chatting casually for a few words, and finally signaled Shuiling to stuff the other person''s purse, which made her mother-in-law happily go back.

    ?There were seven or eight young girls sitting in the pavilion in the garden, and a dozen others were enjoying flowers and butterflies around, which was very lively.

    ??Baozhu was eating snacks boredly. When he saw good news coming from a distance, he hurried over.

    ¡°Sister Jiayin, why are you here? I thought you forgot about today¡¯s flower viewing party!¡±

    "How could I forget? I just don''t miss you. I also miss Sister Gu!" Jiayin smiled and looked at Gu Qingqing, who came after him.

    Gu Qingqing covered her mouth with her handkerchief, laughed, and said angrily: "The princess is really good at coaxing people, and we haven''t seen each other for three or four months. "Recalling the last time we met, it was among the white clouds, and she gave me a bag of flower seeds! "

    "Yeah, I was thinking of coming over today to see how those hundred-day reds are doing." Jiayin took Gu Qingqing''s arm and got very close.

    ?Two years ago, because of the hibiscus ointment incident, the Gu family was very grateful to Jiayin, and later planned to introduce Gu Qingqing and Jiayin to each other through Mrs. Wen.

    The two gradually became familiar with each other, and occasionally exchanged small things such as embroidery brochures or flower seeds.

    ??Gu Qingqing also likes Jiayin''s liveliness and frankness. She is easier to get along with and more temperamental than the other ladies next to her.

    So, she introduced the good news to her friends again...

    Today, Jiayin is a familiar face in the circle of noble ladies in Kyoto, and there are three or five little sisters she is familiar with and likes, all thanks to Gu Qingqing.

    Sure enough, as soon as the three of them entered the pavilion, two girls also started laughing.

    ¡°The princess is really late today!¡±

    "Yes, without the princess, it would be boring for us to get together. We are just waiting for the princess to take us to play some new games!"

    These two girls are Gu Qingqing¡¯s good friends.

    One is named Mei Lan, thirteen years old.

    One is named Xu Xi, fourteen years old.

    The fathers in their families are all officials in the government. They are not high-ranking, but they have actual duties.

    Therefore, they do not have an arrogant temper, and because their family background is good, they are raised to act generously and without care.

    Jiayin also liked them very much, and laughed when she heard this, "I knew that Sister Mei and Sister Xu were going to say this, so I was prepared!"

    As she spoke, she asked Nanny He to find a place to have tea and rest, and only asked Shuiling to bring a deck of cards.

    ?Grandma He saluted and then stepped back with a smile.

    ??Today''s flower viewing banquet, the maids and women of each family brought a lot of them, and they would hear a lot of gossip when they get together.

    ?She went to listen to a few words, maybe they would come in handy at some point.

    ?A good slave should not only serve the master with heart, but also be another set of ears and eyes for the master...

    Jiayin took the cards and asked Baozhu, Gu Qingqing, Mei Lan and Xu Xi to sit at a table.

    Jiayin explained the gameplay in detail, and then directed the four people to start a turtle-drawing battle.

    The cards are novel, and the method of drawing turtles is also simple.

    ?The only unexpected thing is that the person who loses in each round has to put a sticker on his face.

    ??We are all pretty little girls, who would be willing to ruin today¡¯s makeup.

    So, the four of them used all their skills to fight seriously.

    Even Baozhu doesn¡¯t care about eating snacks.

    ??Other girls who were admiring flowers and fluttering butterflies heard the commotion and stepped forward to join in the fun.

    Jiayin smiled and helped to cut the paper. She was so evil that she cut the paper wide and long.

    ?So, within half an hour, Xu Xi, who was unlucky, had notes all over his face.

    How can we tell what she looks like? She is almost like a piece of paper turned into spirit!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 758ï¼š Growing up is not as beautiful as imagined!

    Chapter 758: Growing up is not as beautiful as imagined!

    After finishing it again, Baozhu took the note and gestured for a long time, but couldn''t find any place on Xu Xi''s face.

    The girls looked at Xu¡¤Zhi Jing¡¤Xi, and then looked at the orb that had nowhere to start, and they all laughed like crazy!

    For a while, the garden was very lively.

    On the other side of the river, when the young men heard the noise, they couldn''t help but raise their feet and look around.

    Lu Zong was also curious, so he sent his servant to inquire.

    ?When he heard that Jiayin was taking a group of girls to play games and his face was covered with notes, Lu Zong couldn''t help but laugh.

    ??Jia Xu was not surprised and also smiled: "Only the princess can come up with such a weird way to play!"

    ?Jimin and Xiujie heard it, but they were eager to try it. They thought about asking their sister how to play it another day. They took them to the academy and it would be very lively.

    Other young masters were curious and came to inquire.

    Of course, Lu Zong and others couldn''t say anything, and they got sidetracked in a few words.

    In the garden, the girls had finished laughing and joking, so Gu Qingqing took Xu Xi and others to wash their faces and redress themselves.

    Jiayin was also dragged along, clamoring for her to help carry the rouge box, even if she, the "chief culprit", had to apologize to the sisters.

    Most of the people attending such a flower-viewing banquet are young men and noble ladies, so toiletries have been prepared in the attic next to the garden, just in case someone gets dirty or makes up.

    ?Several girls got together to wash themselves again, tidy up their clothes, and even ate snacks and drank tea, all feeling a little lazy.

    ??The master Gu Qingqing couldn''t leave for too long, so he said hello to everyone and then hurried back to entertain the other girls.

    ? Xu Xi rarely came out, so she made a scene and said, "I''ve been holding it in at home for a month, and my mother finally let me out. I have had enough fun."

    ¡°Just now I saw a small pond in the garden with koi carps. Let¡¯s go feed the fish.¡±

    Baozhu was the first to clapped his hands and responded, "Okay, okay, there are just a few biscuits left, crush them into crumbs, Xiaoyu likes them best."

    ?Meilan has a gentle and steady temperament, but her family is also very strict. Like today, there are not many opportunities to get together and play with a few angry little sisters.

    So, she also nodded.

    Before Jiayin could say anything, he was dragged away by Baozhu...

    ??The Gu family is truly a scholarly family with a profound heritage and every garden is elegantly built.

    Especially in the garden, it can be said that you can see a scene in just a few steps.

    This small fish pond is located at the corner near the entrance of the garden, offering tranquility amidst the hustle and bustle.

    ??The water pool is actually paved with jade and carved with lotus flowers.

    I don¡¯t know what technique the craftsman used. The sunlight is reflected on the lotus through the pool water. The lotus seems to be alive, swaying with the water waves from time to time.

    ??And all kinds of koi carp are kept in it, swimming freely and freely, which is beautiful and fun.

    ?Several girls sprinkled biscuits to feed the fish, and made a fuss about counting them, but they were quite happy.

    Jiayin was sitting on the side. She was affected by the wave and her skirt got wet. Shuiling ran outside to get some spare clothes.

    Bao Zhu was tired from playing and leaned on the edge of the pool, sighing: "It''s a pity that I can''t light a fire, otherwise I would grill a fish and sprinkle it with other ingredients, it would be so delicious!"

    Jiayin is already used to this foodie''s brain circuit. In Baozhu''s eyes, everything is edible.

    But Xu Xi and Mei Lan didn''t know that. After hearing Baozhu''s emotion, they burst into laughter.

    ?Meilan even squeezed Baozhu''s little hand, which was as fleshy as a fat pig''s trotters.

    She said: "Baozhu, don''t be greedy anymore, otherwise it will delay your growth and you won''t be taller."

    ?Xu Xi also pulled up her handkerchief and wiped the corners of her eyes, and said, "Isn''t that right? The koi is so beautiful, and you actually want to roast it and eat it!"

    ?Baozhu disagreed, wrinkled his little nose and shook his head.

    ¡°My mother said that I am not afraid of these things since I am not yet ten years old. When I reach the age of twelve or thirteen, I may be able to catch up with you in one year.

    "When the time comes, huh, I will be a big girl. I can go wherever I want and eat whatever I want!" Meilan and Xu Xi couldn''t stop laughing after hearing this.

    Xu Xi said: "It turns out that you are looking forward to growing up so that you can eat whatever you want, so I''m afraid you will be disappointed!

    ¡°You will know by then that the older you grow, the less free you become.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just talk about eating. You can¡¯t eat cold food, it will cause stomachache; you can¡¯t eat spicy food, it will hurt your throat; you can¡¯t eat dark-colored food like soy sauce, or you will get spots on your face¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, so troublesome?!¡± Baozhu seemed to be unable to believe it, holding his double chin up and widening his eyes.

    She hurriedly said: "Then I won''t grow up anymore. I''m fine now. Even if my mother takes care of me at home, I can still have a good meal by running to Sister Jiayin''s place."

    ?Meilan envied her innocent temperament. She seemed to be pampered by her family and had no worries.

    ?She couldn''t help but have a hint of sadness in her eyes, and echoed: "Yes, there is nothing good about growing up. There are more and more rules, and I am afraid of making a mistake every step of the way.

    ¡°Even if we find a beloved, get married and leave home, it¡¯s just a matter of changing from one square yard to another.¡±

    Xu Xi didn¡¯t know what she was thinking of, and her face turned gloomy. ¡°Yeah, even if I went out to enjoy the flowers today, I would just be looked at and selected by others, like cattle and horses being traded.¡±

    Good news Seeing that this momentum is not right, good friends gather together, and let¡¯s talk about it, it¡¯s time to complain.

    So, she quickly joked: "Sister Xi, don''t worry, others may be noticed, but your trip today was in vain!

    ¡°After all, you have posted all the notes on your face, and others don¡¯t even know what you look like!¡±

    ?Mei Lan and Bao Zhu were stunned for a moment, then thought of Xu Xi''s embarrassment just now, and almost wiped tears from their eyes with laughter.

    ?Xu Xi blushed, held up her skirt and started chasing Jiayin, making a fuss about pinching her twice.

    Jiayin got up and ran away, and the two of them went around the pool laughing and making trouble.

    ?Bao Zhu and Mei Lan maliciously set things off for Jiayin and helped Xu Xi arrest people.

    ?It was a busy time when suddenly there was a popping sound not far away.

    Then, someone shouted, "Help, help!"

    Jiayin and others quickly looked over and saw a little maid in green on a small bridge more than ten steps away, holding tea and snacks and jumping hurriedly.

    And there is a little maid in blue struggling in the water under the bridge!

    Actually, in the Gu family garden, the small river that runs through the garden is very shallow.

    ?Only the place under the bridge, in order not to expose too many bridge piers, deliberately held back the water, and the water depth exceeded five feet.

    ??If a tall man stands up directly, he will be out of danger.

    ??It just so happened that the maid in blue was young and short, so she couldn''t get out of the water no matter how hard she struggled.

    Jiayin and the other four were startled and ran over quickly.

    ??The maid in green threw away the tray, knelt down in tears, and begged with Jiayin and others.

    "Woo, miss, please help me! Wuwu, my sister fell! Help!"

    Jiayin has been a landlubber in both past and present lives, and there is nothing he can do to save people even if he wants to.

    Baozhu, Xu Xi and Mei Lan are standard ladies, and it is impossible for them to find anyone to learn how to swim.

    The four of them were all impatient and had no choice.

    Jiayin occasionally saw a bush by the bridge with finger-thick vines wrapped around it, so she ran to pull two of them and threw them into the water.

    ??The little maid in blue also had a strong desire to survive, and she held on to the vines with her last breath.

    The four Baozhu didn''t care too much. They stepped on the water''s edge and pulled the little maid in blue out of the deep water.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 759ï¼š The Lord of Hell is grabbing people from his hands!

    Chapter 759: The Lord of Hell grabs people from his hands!

    At this time, someone finally heard the noise and rushed over.

    Unfortunately, it is not the servant girl, but Dean Gu who is accompanying the ladies of each family.

    They sat in the house for a long time and felt a little depressed, so they came together to enjoy the flowers and take the opportunity to find a suitable partner who could become a daughter-in-law or son-in-law.

    As a result, everyone heard a noise in this corner as soon as they entered the garden. When they came to take a look, they were also shocked.

    Fortunately, the little maid in blue has been pulled up.

    But the half of Jiayin''s skirt, the trousers underneath, and her shoes were all soaked.

    ??Meilan and Xu Xi''s mothers stepped forward quickly, their expressions were bad, and they stretched out their hands to pull their daughters behind them, not wanting others to see their embarrassment.

    In this way, only the good news and the orb are left, standing next to the little maid in blue.

    No, there is also a little maid in green who only knows how to cry.

    ??The little maid in blue choked on the water, exhausted her strength, and passed out.

    ??The little maid in green cried half to death, "Oh, sister, you can''t die!"

    ¡°You are dead, what should I do! Help, someone save my sister!¡±

    ?Dean Gu quickly asked someone to find a young lady to come and carry him.

    ?Today, as a precaution, the family also invited a doctor.

    It¡¯s just that she is waiting in the outer courtyard at the moment, so instead of inviting her over, it¡¯s better to send the little maid away.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????? With the little maid really gone, it won''t cause everyone to panic.

    ??The little maid in green didn''t know what she was thinking. When she heard that her sister was going to be carried away, she actually hugged Jiayin''s legs and cried and begged.

    ¡°Miss, please save my sister, wuwu, our parents are gone, I only have my sister.

    ¡°My sister died today, and I can¡¯t live anymore! Oh, help, help!¡±

    Jiayin is a little soft-hearted. These two maids are about the same age as her.

    ?She has family members who love her, but the two maids depend on each other and work as slaves.

    She thought for a moment and then said to the maid in green: "Your sister probably just held her breath and will wake up soon. Don''t worry, don''t cry."

    But the little maid in green still refused to let go.

    Jiayin had no choice but to squat in front of the little maid in blue, help her turn her head to open her airway, and then pretend to pat her back.

    In reality, she took a silver needle from space and pricked several acupuncture points on the back of the little maid in blue.

    After a while, the little maid in blue opened her eyes and coughed violently.

    ??The little maid in green was so happy that she kept kowtowing to express her gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss, for saving my life, woo woo, thank you, Miss!¡±

    When Dean Gu saw someone coming from a distance, he quickly called his maid and took Jiayin and others down to change clothes.

    Jiayin took the orb and left. Xu Xi and Mei Lan¡¯s mothers were worried and followed them to protect their daughters.

    For a moment, there were only two pitiful little maids left by the water. They were stared at by everyone and did not dare to move.

    Dean Gu asked: "Why did you accidentally fall into the water?"

    The woman standing behind her was the woman wearing a couple''s clothes. She didn''t know why she was talking too much and admonished her: "Yes, fortunately you met the princess today. The princess is rich in blessings and extremely intelligent. I saved your lives, otherwise it would have been really dangerous!¡±

    The two little girls were shivering, and the little maid in green cried and said: "When I walked to the bridge, my feet were hit by a stone. I wanted to hide, but I bumped into my sister and she fell under the bridge. "

    ??The little maid in blue escaped from death with a pale face and a bit of confusion in her expression.

    ?She said with trembling lips: "The slave seemed to be floating just now, but everything was dark and I didn''t know where to go. Suddenly there was a golden light, which pulled the slave back..."

    Before Dean Gu could respond, the woman in clothes who had spoken earlier started shouting.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m just saying, the princess is very lucky, and this little girl can take advantage of it and save her life.¡±

    A woman who believed in Buddhism had folded her hands and recited the name of the Buddha silently. The others were also surprised. The little maid just woke up after the princess patted her randomly a few times. They all thought it was a coincidence.

    Unexpectedly, the little maid in blue was really rescued by the princess!

    Could it be said that the princess is really very lucky?

    Not only did he dare to rob someone with the Lord of Hell, but he also won!

    The woman in colored clothes wanted to speak, but she saw Dean Gu staring at her coldly.

    ?Her heart trembled and she swallowed the words on her lips.

    ?Dean Gu sneered and loudly ordered the maids and women to quickly take the little maids in blue and green down.

    Just call it a beautiful name, let the doctor check your pulse again to make sure there is nothing wrong.

    ?Everyone nodded in appreciation. The Gu family behaved kindly and did not treat their servants with any contempt.

    ?Dean Gu invites everyone to walk around. The garden is full of beautiful scenery and you can spend some free time anywhere.

    Everyone responded with a smile and then dispersed.

    ?Standing away from people, Dean Gu frowned, called his personal maid for a few instructions, and then went to find Jiayin and others.

    Shui Ling had originally gone to the family carriage to get spare clothes and shoes. At this moment, Jiayin was the first to change out of the wet skirt and shoes.

    Afterwards, Baozhu changed and sat next to Jiayin.

    But Xu Xi and Mei Lan were much slower because their mother had very strict rules and would always scold her daughter if she caught them.

    ?Xu Xi and Mei Lan lowered their heads and twisted their handkerchiefs. They were very embarrassed but had to endure it.

    In the moment between life and death, they didn¡¯t think too much at all.

    After all, if your clothes get wet, you can change them again, but if your life is lost, it can never be saved.

    But in the mother''s eyes, the life of a little maid is not important at all.

    ?On the other hand, if they save someone and are looked down upon by a man, it will be a big deal if their innocent reputation is ruined!

    Jiayin and Baozhu were sitting on the side, and they could dig out a house with their embarrassed toes.

    ?Especially for Jiayin, she thought of the way to save people. Xu Xi and Mei Lan just helped and contributed a lot.

    ? At this moment, Mrs. Xu and Mrs. Mei were so angry that although they didn¡¯t point their fingers at her and scold her, they still seemed to blame her for pushing forward...

    Baozhu was unhappy after hearing this. He wanted to speak several times, but his sleeves were pulled away by the good news.

    ?Mrs. Mei and Mrs. Xu are certainly not lovable, but Mei Lan and Xu Xi are good, and I play well with them.

    They have to pretend to be stupid even for the sake of their little sisters.

    Fortunately, Dean Gu came over quickly.

    Perhaps after listening to a few words outside, Dean Gu came into the room and thanked several people for the good news.

    ¡°Princess Princess, Miss Jia, Miss Xu, and Miss Mei, all the servants in our house have been reckless, causing you to get your shoes and socks wet.

    ¡°But thanks to your quick wit, I saved a life.

    "I will invite you to come over alone another day and hold a banquet to thank you for today''s events."

    ?Although Dean Gu is a widow, she has kept her late husband''s honors for many years and founded a women''s school. She is well-known for her talents and character.

    ?At this moment, she personally thanked her and praised the girls for their good work. Mrs. Mei and Mrs. Xu''s faces improved a lot. They no longer blamed their daughters, but were even more polite.

    But soon, they said goodbye and wanted to take their daughter home.

    Of course Dean Gu couldn''t stop him and sent the guests off after saying a few words.

    Jiayin and Baozhu took advantage of the situation and also said goodbye together.

    ??Finally, they walked out of the second gate and got on the carriage. Before setting off, Dean Gu''s maid came over and whispered a few words in Jiayin''s ear...

    ?The third update is here, little fairies, if you have must-read tickets and reminder tickets, give Huahua another wave! A little bit of good looks and five-star reviews would be even better. The support of the treasures is the motivation for Huahua¡¯s coding!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 760ï¼š All the noble ladies are disappointed

    Chapter 760: The ladies of each family are disappointed

    Jiayin frowned slightly and nodded slightly.

    Shui Ling handed over a purse with a wink.

    ?The maid accepted it, bowed and thanked her, and then quickly retreated.

    Zheng Sanjiang flicked his whip, and the Li family''s carriage left.

    ??The Jia family''s carriage stayed where it was because Jia Xu was still in the courtyard.

    ?After leaving the Gu family street, Baozhu patted his chest and complained to Jiayin, "Sister Jiayin, the mothers of Sister Mei and Sister Xu are too terrible.

    ¡°Obviously we are doing good deeds to save people, but our clothes and skirts are not all wet, just half of our skirts and shoes and socks.

    ¡°They looked as if they wanted to eat people, and they even blamed us for leading Sister Xu and Sister Mei astray¡­¡±

    Hands of good news are actually not happy, but not resentful.

    ??Tianwu is not as open-minded as the previous life. Women here are severely restricted by ethics and education.

    ?With what happened today, if someone twists their mouth and gossips about Xu Xi and Mei Lan, their reputations will be damaged even if it is not true.

    ?Xu Xi and Mei Lan are both at an age where they are looking for a marriage partner. If they fail to find a good match because of this incident, they will really regret it.

    At that time, the Xu family and the Mei family will not be able to arrest people in the streets to clear their daughter''s grievances.

    ??The so-called spreading rumors is so helpless.

    In order to protect their daughter, Mrs. Xu and Mrs. Mei acted impolitely, which is understandable.

    But at this moment, she had no time to give Baozhu a "lesson", so she could only tell her: "I will send you home in a while. You and your mother will have a good talk about today''s events. Your mother will explain the truth to you in detail." .

    ¡°I still have some urgent things to do, so I¡¯ll go see you for fun in a few days.¡±

    Baozhu nodded quickly. She was just innocent, not stupid.

    Jiayin is a princess, and she must have more responsibilities than a little girl like her.

    She readily agreed, "Okay, I''ll go home and see my mother first. She''s not feeling well today, otherwise it would be great to have a flower viewing party with me, so I don''t have to bother to talk to her in detail."

    Soon, the carriage arrived at the door of Jia''s house.

    Jiayin watched Baozhu bring the maid in with her own eyes, and then turned around with confidence.

    ?The incident of water falling into the garden in Gu''s yard was quickly settled.

    After all, the person who fell into the water was still a little maid, so there was nothing worthy of attention.

    ??But Jia Xu and Lu Zong were still thinking about the treasure and the good news, and sent servants from time to time to inquire about it, for fear that their two sisters would suffer losses or be wronged.

    As a result, Jia Xu''s servant hurried back.

    ¡°Young Master, Mr. Lu, Miss Baozhu and the Princess have already left.¡±

    "When did it happen? Why did you leave so early?" Jia Xu was surprised and asked.

    Lu Zong also asked: "Yes, we have only finished half of the flower appreciation feast, why did you leave?"

    ??The boy shook his head and replied: "The maid brought by Miss Baozhu has also left, so I can''t ask.

    ¡°I just heard that someone fell into the water, but I don¡¯t know if it was a young lady...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Jia Xu and Lu Zong looked at each other and stood up together, going to the eldest young master of the Gu family to say goodbye.

    Today, the eldest young master of the Gu family was entrusted by his aunt to entertain the young masters of various families. Suddenly he heard that Lu Zong was leaving.

    ??Jia Xu is the legitimate son of the Jia family, and has a reputation as a scholar. It is said that he will take part in the national examination in the autumn, and he is very sure of being awarded the gold medal.

    ??Moreover, the Jia family has a simple population and lives in harmony, so it is easy for any daughter to marry into it.

    ??Lu Zong is the prince''s son. He is of noble status, modest, handsome and unrestrained.

    Whoever can marry him will be the crown prince and the future princess.

    The two of them can be said to be the second primary goal of the ladies who came to attend the flower viewing banquet today.

    ??Such a sudden farewell really disappointed many noble ladies.

    Zhimin and Xiujie just exchanged a few words with familiar friends. When they turned around, Jia Xu and Lu Zong were nowhere to be seen, and they were still very confused.

    At this time, Guo Wenhao stepped forward and said: "It seems that the princess and Miss Jia left in advance, and Brother Jia and Brother Lu also went back afterwards." Zhimin and Xiu Jie were even more curious.

    Zhimin asked: "Is there something urgent to deal with, Princess Princess?"

    ??Guo Wenhao shook his head, "I didn''t bring the book boy or the boy with me today, otherwise I would have gone to Suijintan to ask. If anything happens, I can help."

    Jimin immediately said: "I brought the boy with me!"

    After saying that, he called the boy and ordered him to go to Broken Gold Beach.

    ?Of course, he still remembered that he couldn''t tell the truth. If the princess didn''t go back, wouldn''t it make the Li family worried?

    ?So, Zhimin asked the boy to go to Li''s house to ask for a jade melon to satisfy his craving on the pretext that he lost a bet with his friends.

    ?In less than half an hour, the boy came back.

    Zhimin and Xiujie quickly found a quiet place and asked carefully.

    ??Guo Wenhao also walked over calmly.

    The young man wiped his sweat and said, "Young master, the princess has not returned to Broken Gold Beach, so I can only ask for the jade melon.

    ¡°Mrs. Li personally took the little man to the melon field and picked two. They are all in the carriage at the moment.¡±

    ??Jimin frowned, "Then where did the princess''s sister go? Isn''t she really in an emergency?"

    Guo Wenhao lowered his head, his eyes also anxious...

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know that their early departure had caused so many people to worry.

    She finally found her second uncle in Baiyuan Garden.

    ?Li Laoer is watering the flowers, very leisurely.

    ?In the past two years, he has also learned some skills in growing flowers from Lao Cao.

    ?Although he is still "disliked" by Lao Cao, and he can hear Lao Cao gasping for breath every time he starts pruning, he still enjoys it.

    ?Suddenly seeing his niece coming over, he smiled and said, "Isn''t the flower viewing party fun? Why are you back so early?

    ¡°Exactly, if you don¡¯t come over, I will talk to you.

    ¡°Business has been very good recently. Several pots of good flowers packed in boxes have been sold. I¡¯m just waiting for you to quickly restock.¡±

    Jiayin was not in a hurry to talk about anything. He watered the flowers with his second uncle, and after discussing the potted flowers that needed to be added here, the two of them found a shady place to sit down.

    ?Sister-in-law Cao was about to serve herbal tea, but Shui Ling and Grandma He stopped her.

    In the carriage there is a double-layer insulated bucket made by Zhengjiazhuang, which contains a lot of ice cubes and iced fruits.

    ?At this moment, crush the ice cubes, add diced fruits, burn a spoonful of honey, and two bowls of cool and sweet smoothies are ready.

    When it''s time to serve it to the master, the remaining ice cubes can be used to make seven or eight bowls.

    ?So, the four members of the Cao family and several veterans all took advantage of it and enjoyed the pleasure of eating cold drinks in the middle of summer.

    ??Li Laoer ate half a bowl of smoothie in a few mouthfuls, took a long breath of comfort, then fanned his niece and asked: "Tell me, little girl, did you get into trouble today?

    ¡°Your father and the Marquis are not at home, and there is no one to support you, so you come to see your second uncle?¡±

    Hearing the good news, he couldn''t help but laugh and shook his head in denial.

    ¡°My second uncle still treats me like a child. Now that I¡¯ve gotten into trouble, I can handle it myself!¡±

    ?Li Laoer looked at his niece, she really didn''t mean to be in a hurry, and he became more and more curious.

    ¡°Then what happened? Just tell me, my uncle was joking just now.¡±

    Jiayin sipped her smoothie and recounted what happened at the flower viewing banquet, adding a few more words at the end.

    ¡°Originally, when I heard people praising me for being lucky, I felt uncomfortable.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, when I was leaving, Dean Gu sent someone to tell me that she had someone scare the two little maids and asked something unusual.

    "Both two little girls were bribed by others. Their purpose was to lure me to rescue them when they fell into the water, and then they said that I had snatched the half-dead person back from the hands of the Lord of Hell, and I was very lucky."

    Li Laoer frowned and put down the smoothie bowl in his hand.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 761ï¼š Report good news but not bad news

    Chapter 761: Report good news but not bad news

    There is something magical about good news.

    ?Even thanks to her miraculous ability, the whole family and the whole village were able to survive the arduous journey of fleeing the desert and achieve the good life they are living now.

    This is known to the whole family, even to people close to the village.

    Jiayin When I was a child, my family would always say "Fu Niu is the most blessed".

    ?Later on, the family members tacitly agreed not to talk anymore.

    Because the children are older, there are more people coming and going at home.

    If it spreads, it will do more harm than good to a girl.

    ?For example, if Wu Cuihua had not believed that "Fu Niu''er is blessed", she would not have stolen Fu Niu''er and given it to Wu Ergou as a lucky charm for gambling!

    ?Now, after a few years, someone suddenly wants to attach the word "blessed" to the good news.

    ?Even deliberately making it known to everyone and convinced by everyone, what is the purpose of this?

    Did he really discover the magical ability of Jiayin, or did he have other motives? !

    Li Laoer didn¡¯t believe the former.

    ??? In recent years, my family has been prosperous and does not need the help of my niece, who rarely shows magical abilities anymore.

    Even if it is revealed occasionally, it is covered up tightly and will never make anyone suspicious.

    ?For example, the potted flowers in the Baiyuan Garden are always transported from the greenhouse of the Princess''s Mansion.

    Where do the potted flowers in the greenhouse come from?

    ??That was found by the caravan from the second village, which traveled all over the world and found it from everywhere.

    ??Outsiders are at best surprised at the good flowers planted by Princess Kangle, and surprised that the glass house can be as warm in winter as in spring.

    There is absolutely no doubt that there is something wrong with the origin of these flowers.

    Excluding the discovery of miraculous abilities, there is only one possibility left, that is, someone wants to use the word "blessed" to harm good news!

    Li Laoer figured it out and said, "Fu Niu''er, please stay at home well these days and don''t go out and move around much.

    ¡°I will ask someone to check this matter. If there is really something fishy, ??we can deal with it early so as not to suffer any disadvantages.¡±

    "Okay, I''ll listen to my second uncle." Jiayin responded obediently, and then said: "By the way, second uncle, there was a woman in lotus-colored clothes today who kept talking to me.

    ¡°I asked the Gu family and found out that this woman is the cousin of Mrs. Gu¡¯s maiden sister-in-law. Her husband¡¯s surname is Zou, and her husband is a scribe in Jingzhao Yin Mansion.

    ¡°Second uncle, let¡¯s check this person to see if she has been instigated by anyone. Maybe we can catch the person behind her.¡±

    "Okay, don''t worry about it, go home early." Li Laoer nodded and responded, "Tell your grandma for me that I have been staying at the Earl''s Mansion for the past few days and will not go back."

    After receiving the good news, we chatted a few more words, finished eating the smoothie, and then went out and got into the carriage.

    Li Laoer felt relieved when he saw that the driver was Zheng Sanjiang and did not send any additional veterans to follow him.

    ?Last spring, I don¡¯t know if he was a remnant of the hibiscus ointment case, but he was intercepted and killed while he was riding home in the car at dusk.

    ?At that time, he only brought Zheng He and Zheng Sanjiang with him. He originally thought that the situation was very dangerous, so he took out the daggers from his boots.

    In the end, Zheng He didn''t even have a chance to take action, and Zheng Sanjiang killed four killers by himself.

    That time he finally saw what Zheng Sanjiang was capable of.

    After going back and telling the whole family, everyone agreed that Zheng Sanjiang should be sent to Jiaren to be the kind of personal follower who never leaves him.

    ??Li Laoer has the title of uncle, and Zheng He, Zheng Feng and several veterans around him are all equipped with swords and other weapons.

    Jiaren only has a dog left by his side, and he often walks around outside.

    It will be dangerous if evil people take advantage of it.

    But with a master like Zheng Sanjiang, no one can even think of hurting the eldest grandson of the Li family in the future!

    The reason why she didn''t give her good news was not that her family didn''t love her, but that she was surrounded not only by Shuiyun Shuiling, but also by Ye Shan and Dongmei.

    ?Even, she herself was trained by the devil Zhang, the miracle doctor, for several years, and she had countless weird medicinal powders on her body.

    ??If anyone dares to plot against her, they may not even know how they died...

    Today, Jiaren is staying with Wan''er at home, Ye Shan goes out to do errands, and Zheng Sanjiang can''t wait to take up the job of driving Jiayin''s car.

    With the sound of horse hooves, we returned all the way to Broken Gold Beach.

    It is afternoon now, and the sun is so blazing that it seems to melt everything.

    No matter how diligent the farmer is, he still needs to take a rest and take a nap at this time. So, behind the house and under the tree, straw mats were spread to form a spacious Kang.

    The big trees at the entrance of the village are a favorite place for the villagers. There are mats spread under the trees.

    ??The naughty boys wore big trousers, were shirtless, and slept with their hands and feet spread out.

    ??The men were wearing wet cloths on their heads and snoring wildly.

    ?Only the women are still sitting with needlework in their hands, either sewing a sweatshirt for their children or picking up a pair of shoe soles.

    ??Occasionally yawned, and would shake the cattail leaf fan a few times for the men and children to drive away flies.

    ?The traditional image of a woman who endures hardships and stands hard, putting others before herself is most vividly reflected at this moment...

    ??The Li family''s carriage came back from outside and slowed down in advance without waking up the sleeping men and children.

    ??On the other hand, the women stood up carefully and saluted with the good news as they got off the bus.

    Jiayin waved his hand and entered the courtyard.

    Soon, Shui Ling came out with a kettle.

    The kettle is filled with cool rock sugar pear juice to soothe your throat and reduce noise.

    ?The women each got a bowl and gulped it down in one gulp. It was a great relief and delicious, so they all smiled and thanked them.

    Shuiling pointed to the yard and whispered with a smile: "The princess said, let you sleep for a while if you can, so as not to break your body.

    "In the future, my children will become more successful. I want to be filial to my mother, but I am exhausted. How can I do that?"

    The women all grinned when they heard this, nodded quickly, and responded at the top of their lungs.

    ¡°Okay, we listen to the princess.¡±

    "Yes, we listen to the princess."

    After saying that, they drank all the water in the bowl, fell down next to the man and closed their eyes.

    Shui Ling jumped back to the yard carrying the kettle.

    In the main room, because there are two large ice basins and there are eaves to provide shade, it is quite cool.

    Mrs. Li was taking a nap while looking at the stars and the crescent moon. She turned around and whispered to Jiayin, "How about today''s flower viewing party? Is it fun?"

    ¡°It¡¯s fun, grandma.¡±

    Good news, of course, brings good news rather than bad news.

    She played cards and told Xu Xi a funny story, which made the old lady laugh from ear to ear.

    ¡°It¡¯s fun when you young girls get together.¡± Mrs. Li was very happy that her granddaughter had some friends.

    Suddenly, she remembered something and said: "Just now Zhimin of the Liu family sent someone to ask for jade melons. He said that he lost in a game with his friends and was punished to treat guests to jade melons.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he also go to the Gu family¡¯s flower viewing party? I don¡¯t know what kind of game he played.

    ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about asking the Liu family to bring you two jade melons for you and your little sisters to eat together.

    ¡°Then I thought, there are so many people in the Gu family, if someone gets angry because they didn¡¯t get a share, wouldn¡¯t it be a bad thing done with good intentions.

    ¡°In a few days, the melon garden will open. Please invite all the little sisters to come home and have a good meal.¡±

    ¡°Okay, grandma.¡± Jiayin responded obediently.

    I guessed that Jimin knew that she had left early and was worried that something would happen to her, so he found an excuse to come to the house.

    ?So, she found an opportunity and sent Shui Ling to go to Liu''s house again to report that she was safe.

    Let¡¯s not talk about home, life is still peaceful and happy as usual.

    ??It is only said that Li Laoer sent most of his men out to find out who was stirring up trouble behind the scenes.

    As a result, before any clues could be found, rumors spread in the streets that Princess Kangle was a lucky star and that any bad thing that happened to her would turn into good fortune.

    ?Even many years ago, the story of the orb stuck in the throat and being rescued was revealed.

    ??The drowning of the little maid from the Gu family was put together and appeared in the mouths of all the idlers in the teahouse and tavern...

    Hey guys, there are two updates today. Huahua went to get a report from the old lady at home. She ran all day long. Please forgive me. I will start updating on the 28th the day after tomorrow. I will make up for the chapter I owe today~~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 762ï¼š The whistleblower is busy

    Chapter 762: Busy informing the public

    ?In just three to five days, everyone knew that Princess Kangle of Suijintan was very lucky.

    Even the talkative women on the streets can speak three or five sentences at random...

    ?Whether it¡¯s good or bad, it¡¯s worrying to see a girl¡¯s family receiving so much attention.

    ?So Mrs. Jia Er sent her mother-in-law to deliver a bucket of live fish to the Li family.

    Old Mrs. Li asked her mother-in-law to sit down and chat.

    ?The woman was also talkative. She told Mrs. Li a lot about the latest news in the city and added a few words at the end.

    ¡°The person with the most rumors in the city recently is the princess of your mansion.

    ¡°Everyone said that the princess was very lucky, and she wished that flowers could bloom everywhere when she walked around the wasteland.

    ¡°Yesterday, my wife went to attend a family friend¡¯s child¡¯s birthday party, and we heard people talk about it for a long time.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll send the old slave over today to give the old lady a heads up.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li frowned when she heard this. This was really a show of excitement. She saw it in front of her house.

    "When did this happen? Why did it suddenly spread that my princess was blessed?"

    The mother-in-law replied: "It must have been four or five days ago. It seems that at the Gu family''s flower viewing party, the princess saved a little maid who almost drowned. Many people saw it, and it spread that the princess was capable and capable. The words of blessing are over.

    ¡°After that, it became more and more outrageous and lively, and almost everyone in the city knew about it.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li suddenly remembered that her second son seemed to have never returned to the old house since that day.

    She was also wondering what her son had been busy with recently. It turned out that something like this happened, but he just hid it from her!

    ?It was time to send the mother-in-law away. The more Mrs. Li thought about it, the more something was wrong. Just when she was about to send someone to the princess''s mansion to call her granddaughter, Mrs. Liu also sent her personal mother-in-law to deliver the things.

    ?This time, the Liu family sent two cages of pheasants with very colorful tail feathers.

    The mother-in-law of the Liu family is also a clever talker. After all, she cannot be stupid if she can be sent out by her master.

    ¡°Old madam, our husband went hiking with his friends to enjoy the scenery, and the caretaker at home caught so many pheasants.

    ¡°Our wife said that this pheasant meat stick is not delicious, but the soup is very good.

    ¡°And the tail feathers of this pheasant are also beautiful. Maybe the princess will like it, so she urged the old slave to send two cages over.¡±

    Mrs. Li nodded quickly and said with a smile: "Your wife is more thoughtful, our princess likes these weird things.

    ¡°Yesterday I went to the chicken farm and caught a few roosters and plucked their feathers to make shuttlecocks for Star and Crescent Moon.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t find the one I wanted, but I scared those roosters half to death. Now that it¡¯s better, she¡¯s going to be happy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a coincidence. After I got back, the old slave told our lady, our lady must be happy. Our lady said she was busy these days, otherwise she would have come here in person today.¡±

    The mother-in-law took advantage of the situation and said: "I have been hearing people talk about the princess recently, and they praise her constantly. Our lady is thinking about the princess very much. If you have free time in the next few days, you must come and sit down."

    Speaking and listening to the sound, Mrs. Li understood immediately.

    This is because Mrs. Liu also heard the rumors about the good news and sent someone to remind them.

    She was anxious at that time and asked a few questions carefully.

    The mother-in-law also knew everything, and finally said: "Our wife heard that something was wrong and was worried that the princess would suffer a loss, so she sent the old slave to go."

    ??Old Mrs. Li quickly called someone to pick a basket of cantaloupe in the field and asked the Liu family''s mother-in-law to carry it back. Then she called her daughter-in-law and granddaughter back to discuss it without stopping.

    Tao Hongying takes care of a large family of people, old and young, every day, which is very hard.

    ??Although I have hired two young daughters-in-law from the second village as helpers in the past two years, and they have people to help with laundry, cooking and cleaning on weekdays, she, as the head of the house, still has to worry and work hard.

    Today she finally had free time to go to the second village and talk to Xiao Cuier.

    After sitting there for a while, she heard that her mother-in-law was looking for her. She quickly said goodbye to Xiao Cui and walked home.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was walking around under the eaves of the corridor with her hands behind her back, holding in her hand a dry tobacco stick that she had not taken out for a long time.

    Tao Hongying saw it when she entered the hospital and was very confused.

    You should know that my mother-in-law only smokes cigarettes when she is worried.

    The life at home has been very quiet recently, nothing happened. Why did I find the cigarette rod?

    ?Old Li was so eager to get his daughter-in-law back that he pulled her into the house and started asking.

    ¡°You have heard recently that gossip about our lucky girl is spreading everywhere in the city.¡±

    ¡°What gossip? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Tao Hongying was confused.

    Mrs. Li angrily pinched her daughter-in-law on the arm and said angrily: "You squat at home every day, get into the stove and never come out, and you never walk around the city. What do you know!"

    Tao Hongying felt guilty and did not dare to respond.

    Logically speaking, the Li family only has two daughters-in-law, she and Zhao Yuru. Zhao Yuru is in Luo''an and doesn''t come back often, so she is the only one in charge of the family.

    She should often go to the city and socialize with various families.

    But the thought of sitting with those noble ladies, wearing fake smiles and exchanging compliments, made her tired.

    With this free time, she might as well come up with a few new dishes, her family will be happy eating them, and she can still make money by sending them to restaurants...

    So, for so long, she has been able to avoid these social activities.

    Fortunately, Wan''er was there to support her at the Earl''s Mansion, her daughter was there to personally come forward at the Princess''s Mansion, and her uncle also made arrangements for matters there.

    Laozhai usually only walks around with the Liu family, Jia family and Guo family, which is very simple.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li also knows her daughter-in-law¡¯s temper.

    In the final analysis, they all come from humble backgrounds and are not well adapted to the wealthy life...

    ?She sighed and quickly told the story.

    Tao Hongying didn¡¯t react at first. After all, it¡¯s not a bad thing to hear someone praise her child.

    It was Mrs. Li who broke it into pieces and gave it to her daughter-in-law for analysis.

    ¡°You fool, you do everything too far! Our Fu Niu is not rich, how can everyone like her and praise her?

    ¡°And this rumor came out suddenly, as if to let the whole Kyoto know, the word ¡®blessed¡¯ must be pinned on Fu Niuer!

    ¡°There must be someone behind this!¡±

    Tao Hongying frowned and felt something was wrong!

    "Mom, if someone is really up to something, what''s the purpose?" She asked in a low voice, "You can''t possibly force Fu Niu''er to marry into the palace, right? After all, only royals dare to say they are very lucky!

    ¡°However, the emperor¡¯s eldest son died early, the second prince was a sick child, and the third prince was only two years old. All in all, none of them were suitable!

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Mrs. Li''s face turned dark when she heard this. She quickly interrupted her daughter-in-law and scolded her in a low voice: "What nonsense! Fu Niu''er is only ten years old, who can make such an idea?!"

    She lowered her voice even more angrily and said, "I heard that there is a rule at the seaside. When the Dragon King is angry and there is a storm on the sea, the most beautiful girl from the fisherman''s family must be thrown into the sea as a sacrifice to calm the Dragon King. of anger.

    ¡°Nowadays, someone deliberately spreads the rumor that our lucky girl is blessed everywhere. Everyone knows it and everyone believes it.

    ¡°What if one day there is an earthquake, drought or flood, and someone shouts that God is angry and needs to be sacrificed, should we sacrifice Fu Niu¡¯er, the most blessed person?

    ¡°Our family just doesn¡¯t agree. People say that only the most blessed person can calm down the disasters from heaven, and we can force our family to oppose everyone.

    ¡°No matter how powerful our family is, can we still stand against the entire Tianwu?!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 763ï¼š Why not show weakness to the enemy?

    Chapter 763 Why not show weakness to the enemy?

    Sacrifice?

    Tao Hongying finally realized that she was afraid. She turned pale and asked with trembling lips: "Mom, what should I do? Fu Niuer must not be sacrificed, and nothing can happen to her!"

    With her look like this, Mrs. Li regretted having frightened her daughter-in-law again, and quickly went back to make amends.

    ¡°I¡¯m just guessing, and I¡¯m not saying that someone will come to arrest Fu Niuer right away.

    ¡°In short, it is not good for everyone to say bad things, but it is not good for everyone to say good things.¡±

    Tao Hongying nodded vigorously, "I understand, mother. I will definitely go out for a walk often and listen to the news in the city."

    "That''s right!" Old Mrs. Li sighed, "Our Fu Niu''er is also ten years old. We should go out more often and keep an eye out if there is a suitable boy.

    ¡°To put it further, Fu Niu¡¯er will have to get married in another five or six years.¡±

    Tao Hongying couldn''t bear to hear this. The thought of the girl she had raised in her eyes being sent to someone else''s home made her scratch her head and feel uncomfortable.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not talk about this, it¡¯s still early, let¡¯s deal with the matter at hand first!¡±

    ?At this time, Jiayin just came back from the princess''s mansion, carrying a basket full of strawberries in his hand.

    ?Each strawberry is about the size of a child¡¯s fist and is bright red, which is particularly eye-catching.

    ¡°Grandma, mother, look what I brought you! Strawberries, big and sweet.¡±

    Just as Jiayin was about to present the treasure, my mother snatched the basket and put it aside. Then she was carried into the house and started to scold her.

    "You still have the heart to eat? What''s going on outside? It''s really annoying!"

    Mrs. Li also placed her granddaughter beside her and asked, "Fu Niu''er, tell grandma, do you know what''s going on in the city?

    ¡°Your second uncle hasn¡¯t come back for several days. Is he busy with this matter?¡±

    Having just heard the good news, I knew I couldn''t hide it.

    So, she smiled and said at this moment: "Grandma, mother, don''t worry. That day at Gu''s house, I happened to hear a few words, and I felt that something was wrong, and I was afraid that someone was trying to plot against me.

    ¡°So, after I left Gu¡¯s house, I went to find my second uncle. The second uncle said he would send someone to check. As a result, within a few days, the whole city was already full of legends.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to guess, someone must be causing trouble behind the scenes, but I don¡¯t know what the purpose is.

    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t go out recently. My second uncle will take care of the rest."

    ¡°You kid, you didn¡¯t tell your family about such a big thing!¡± Tao Hongying wanted to slap her daughter in anger, but was reluctant, so she could only pull her sleeves.

    Jiayin smiled and hugged my mother''s waist, coquettishly comforting her.

    ¡°Mom, this is not a big deal. Our family is no longer a small farming family. Now anyone who wants to bully our family must think about it again.

    ¡°Besides, I had a bad reputation before, but now my bad reputation has improved. No matter how you look at it, this is a good thing, right?¡±

    Tao Hongying was so angry that she glared at her daughter, "Don''t come here to fool me! I would rather others be afraid of you than plot against you!"

    Mrs. Li also said: "Yes, although your second uncle will handle this matter, it will take some time and we cannot find out immediately.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just wait and let the uproar spread in the city.¡±

    Jiayin had no choice but to ask: "Grandma, mother, do you have any good ideas?"

    Mrs. Li thought for a while and said, "Since people in the city say you are lucky, then you just have to become unlucky.

    ¡°You usually wonder if there are any medicines among those weird medicinal powders that can make people temporarily weak?

    ¡°The best thing is to die soon and hang on for dear life, and no doctor can diagnose the cause?¡±

    This is pretending to be sick!

    Jiayin: If you think about it for a moment, this might be a good idea. After all, my family can''t go into the city and stop the idlers one by one.

    But if things continue to develop like this, it may become even more difficult to deal with.

    ?Then it is better to take a step back and show the enemy weakness.

    ¡°Grandma, I really have a kind of medicinal powder here, which is similar to Ruanjin Powder. If you take it, you will be weak for two quarters of an hour, and your life will be hanging by a thread. Even if you check the pulse, you will definitely not be able to diagnose the cause.

    "But after half an hour, I will be back to lively and active. At that time, I will apply some powder to make it look more like it, so no doctor can tell!"

    Jiayin took out a medicine bottle from her purse and weighed it in her hands.

    ¡°However, there is a problem that I¡¯m afraid grandma will need to solve.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Tell me!¡± Mrs. Li immediately sat up straight, as if a **** was trying to block a **** or a Buddha was blocking a Buddha.

    Tao Hongying also nodded and urged: "Hurry up and say it, don''t be afraid of any problems."

    Jiayin pointed towards the back of the village, "Grandpa Zhang regards his title of miracle doctor as a treasure.

    ¡°If I was seriously ill and asked for help because I said he couldn¡¯t cure it, he would definitely blow his beard and glare!¡±

    "You scared me to death!" Tao Hongying glared at her daughter, not taking this matter as a problem at all.

    "Don''t be afraid of this, it''s easy. I''ll cook right away, make a table of delicious food, and invite the miracle doctor Zhang over for a meal, and make sure he agrees happily."

    Mrs. Li also said: "Just do it this way, Doctor Zhang will definitely agree.

    "Besides, after the things in the city are over, you still have to recover. Then it will be enough to let him return to life."

    With that said, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law put aside the good news and carefully discussed the menu. They were all the dishes that Divine Doctor Zhang usually likes to eat, and they also added new dishes that they had recently thought about...

    ?Sure enough, Doctor Zhang was invited over during dinner.

    After they had had enough wine and food, Mrs. Li elaborated on the rumors in the city and the countermeasures they had come up with.

    ?Zhang Shenyi was short-tongued and was highly praised by Tao Hongying and Jiayin. In addition, he was finally asked to "take action" and his reputation was not ruined, so he reluctantly agreed.

    On the second day, Mrs. Li was busy making arrangements.

    The immediate relatives and friends at home should be told secretly.

    ?For example, the Liu family, Mrs. Jia''s second wife, or Luo''an, so that everyone will not know the inside story and be seriously frightened.

    As for the village, the village chief and Uncle Zhao know that with them restraining the villagers, they will not be afraid of mistakes.

    Li Laoer wanted to make it clear so as not to delay his arrangements.

    In short, Mrs. Li mobilized all resources and strength to protect her granddaughter from being "praised and killed".

    You know, she is getting older and has not been a householder for the past two years.

    Since her sons and daughters-in-law were filial, she would take care of herself in peace and contentment. She would have enough to eat and drink, wear nice and clean clothes, and walk around the village to talk to her old sisters.

    ? Occasionally when I¡¯m bored, I go into the city to take a walk at the Earl¡¯s Mansion, or go to Luoan to see my grandson.

    ??Now after all this trouble, the old lady has found the courage and ruthlessness she had to grit her teeth and run away with her children and grandchildren!

    Let''s not talk about the troubles on the Li family''s side, but in Xindu, when they got up early that morning, someone brought paste and a stack of paper and posted notices at the city gate and near taverns and teahouses in various places in the city.

    When someone sees it, they will naturally ask, "What does this notice say? Is there anything going on at the government office?"

    ??The young man who put up the notice was so busy with his hands that he started talking.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 764ï¼š Heavy reward

    Chapter 764: Heavy Bounty

    ¡°I am from the Relief Department compound, and my uncle ordered me to do this job.

    ¡°My uncle¡¯s niece is sick and cannot be treated well. The family is worried, so they put up a notice to find a good doctor for diagnosis.¡±

    Relief Department?

    ?Uncle¡¯s niece?

    "Oh!" The idler''s mind turned and he couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Is it Princess Kangle? Is she sick?"

    ??The young man was about to leave, but his sleeves were suddenly pulled by an idler, and he responded impatiently: "Yes, Princess Kangle is sick!

    ¡°I heard that I was frightened a few days ago, and then I became weaker and weaker. I can¡¯t find out the reason.¡±

    The idler''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he didn''t want to let go. He quickly asked, "It''s impossible. Everyone says that Princess Kangle is very lucky. How could she be so sick?"

    ¡°How do I know?¡± The half-grown boy started to fight with him and shouted, ¡°If people eat whole grains, who can guarantee that they won¡¯t get sick? Even the King of Heaven and I can¡¯t do that!¡±

    They were so noisy that they naturally attracted more people.

    ?So, after the young man left, the idlers who had been fighting with him became the focus of everyone''s attention, and they all started to make noises about him.

    ??This man is a lazy guy, usually looked down upon, but suddenly he was like the moon among the stars, and he started to tremble at that time.

    Add oil and vinegar to the main illness of Kangle County, and it will die immediately. The family is not cured.

    Everyone was surprised and surprised when they heard this, and they all asked him to read the notice.

    But the lazy man is in trouble because he is illiterate.

    In the end, everyone grabbed a storyteller from a nearby teahouse, read the notice to everyone, and explained it clearly.

    Princess Kangle has been ill a few days ago, and the God of Suijintan cannot cure her. The family is very worried and is willing to pay a thousand taels of silver to find a good doctor for diagnosis and treatment.

    One thousand taels? !

    ??Everyone gasped in shock.

    You should know that a family of five can live without worries about food and clothing if they have twenty taels of silver a year.

    ?One thousand taels, I wish I could live on for a lifetime. The Li family took it out as soon as they asked for it, which shows that the family is well-off.

    ?Of course, the Li family valued the princess'' granddaughter even more, and they were really anxious.

    Is the princess really seriously ill? !

    ?In just one morning, notices were posted all over the streets and alleys of Xindu, and everyone in Xindu also knew that Princess Kangle was seriously ill.

    There is a saying that a good way to cure a broken love is to start a new relationship immediately.

    I have to say that this principle also applies to dealing with rumors.

    ??Nowadays, who cares about whether Princess Kangle is very lucky? They are all looking at which doctor from the medicine hall in Xindu will take action to win this heavy reward of one thousand taels.

    ?Even if someone specifically mentions that Princess Kangle is blessed, they will immediately be criticized.

    How can there be any great blessing when everyone is about to die of illness?

    ??You are so lucky that you can¡¯t get sick!

    Soon, Huichuntang, the top-ranked Huichuntang Medicine Hall in Xindu, was the first to take action.

    Doctor Chang, the most senior person in the medicine hall, took a car to Suijintan.

    ?The horses'' hooves stepped on the hot ground, so they could not go faster and the carriage was a little bumpy.

    Doctor Chang, who had three white beards, did not complain because he was thinking about how he could ridicule Princess Kangle after he cured Princess Kangle''s illness.

    As for the target of ridicule, of course it was the miracle doctor Zhang from Ruijintan.

    ?Last year, the Crown Prince¡¯s wife came to him for treatment because she was infertile.

    He struggled for three months, taking medicine and taking medicated baths, but to no avail.

    Just when he was about to change the prescription, Mrs. Shizi didn¡¯t know who she found as a lobbyist, so she went to the door of Dr. Zhang from Suijintan.

    As a result, the disease was cured after a month, and now a grandson has been added to the Duke''s palace!

    ??Although no one said anything unpleasant in front of him, from then on, he felt that he was shorter than the man named Zhang in Suijintan.

    ?Now, his good opportunity to "take revenge" has finally come! He will use the skills he has studied for decades to give Zhang a hard "slap" to convince him!

    Soon, the carriage arrived at Li''s house.

    Mrs. Li Si personally greeted Dr. Chang at the door and took him to the backyard. Mrs. Li personally entertained Dr. Chang for tea.

    Possibly because she was worried about her granddaughter, Mrs. Li''s eyes were black and her face was slightly yellow, and she looked very haggard.

    Doctor Chang comforted her and said, "Don''t worry, old lady. Since I dare to visit you, I am sure that I will do my best to ensure that the princess recovers as soon as possible."

    "Okay, okay, thank you very much, Doctor Chang. If the princess recovers, our family will be very grateful!" Mrs. Li pulled off the veil and pretended to lower her head to wipe her tears.

    ?She couldn''t help but secretly glance at Dr. Chang''s gray beard, feeling a little ashamed.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Unfortunately, she soon stopped worrying.

    Because Dr. Chang made a request very proudly.

    ¡°Old madam, I heard that you have a miracle doctor in Suijintan. I must have had treatment from him at home, right?

    ¡°He must have been helpless, so he posted a notice asking for someone to come to the door.

    ¡°If I diagnose the disease today and it can be cured, would you please tell me, Madam Zhang, that she should stop being called a ¡®miracle doctor¡¯?

    ¡°After all, this title is not worthy of the name, and it can easily induce patients to come for medical treatment. If it delays the condition, it will tarnish the good name of our doctors!¡±

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying looked at each other, both extremely happy.

    I¡¯m glad that Dr. Zhang is not here.

    Otherwise, this old man with a white beard may have to lie down and go out, and he will never see the sun tomorrow!

    Tao Hongying coughed twice and said, "Doctor Chang, come with me to diagnose the princess''s pulse.

    "You doctors, when you treat illnesses and save people, you all rely on your ability, right?"

    Doctor Chang raised his eyebrows, knowing that the Li family was unhappy that he provoked Doctor Zhang.

    But he didn''t care because he was too confident in his ability.

    It¡¯s a pity that when it comes to getting slapped in the face, there is no fastest, only faster!

    ?In just one cup of tea, Dr. Chang, who was as proud as a rooster just now, turned into an eggplant beaten by frost and wilted!

    "What...what''s going on?!" Dr. Chang''s eyes widened in shock, and he tore off a handful of his beard and shouted.

    ¡°I have been practicing medicine all my life, and I have never encountered such a strange pulse. One moment it is like a scorching summer rain, another moment it is so weak that it cannot be diagnosed, and the next moment it is as slippery as a ball..."

    ¡°Doctor Chang, be careful what you say!¡± Tao Hongying immediately interrupted him and reminded: ¡°My princess is only ten years old, her pulse cannot be as slippery as a running ball!¡±

    ¡°Ahem, yes, yes! It¡¯s all the old man who said it wrong!¡± Dr. Chang immediately lowered his head and bowed to apologize.

    ?The pulse is as smooth as a running ball, which is a happy pulse. The princess is still a half-grown child and there is no way she is pregnant.

    But the pulse is so strange!

    He couldn''t help but look at the princess''s face again. She was pale with a hint of green, and her lips were even more purple.

    ?This is like a sign of poisoning, but the pulse does not show poisoning...

    Doctor Chang stroked his beard hard, his face trembling with pain.

    Mrs. Li saw the corners of her granddaughter''s mouth turning upward. She was afraid that her granddaughter wouldn''t be able to pretend, so she quickly led Dr. Chang out of the inner room.

    Then she asked: "Doctor Chang, what disease does the princess have? Can you diagnose it?"

    ?The third update is here. Those who still have the must-read votes in their hands, get ready. Additional updates will start tomorrow!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 765ï¼š Which is more important, face or life?

    Chapter 765: Which is more important, face or life?

    Doctor Chang complained in his heart.

    ??If it is an ordinary patient, he can still prescribe a prescription to try.

    ??But the person lying in this room is the princess, the emperor''s favorite, the Marquis loves her like his own daughter, and is the apple of the Li family''s eye.

    Given him ten courages, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything wrong!

    ??If the treatment fails, his head will have to be moved at any time...

    ¡°This...um...¡± Doctor Chang hesitated for a long time. Between face and life, he finally chose life.

    ?He sighed and whispered: "To be honest with the old lady, I really can''t diagnose what kind of disease the princess is suffering from, and the pulse is really strange.

    ¡°The little old man is incompetent, so the old lady should hire someone more capable.¡±

    After saying that, he pulled up his sleeves to cover his face, took the medicine boy and left in embarrassment.

    Tao Hongying quickly caught up and stuffed a purse.

    There were two taels of silver in his purse, which was regarded as the hard-earned money for Doctor Chang''s trip.

    She has not forgotten to tell her, "If Dr. Chang is free, he will definitely ask other old friends for help and recommend a few more people to come over. Thank you for your hard work."

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Doctor Chang felt even more guilty, took his wallet and hurriedly got into the car to say goodbye.

    At the entrance of the village, Doctor Zhang was sitting under a big tree with the village chief. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but sneer.

    ¡°Humph, a bunch of idiots, they can¡¯t even see the pranks of a child.¡±

    ??The village chief knew the temper of this old brother very well, and said quickly: "It doesn''t matter who the princess taught as a disciple, of course he can easily deceive them!"

    As expected, Doctor Zhang raised his chin proudly and narrowed his eyes with joy...

    In the backyard of Li''s house, Jiayin was wiping the powder on her face with a wet towel, and said with a secret smile: "Fortunately, the doctor didn''t delay for a while, otherwise my sweat would have washed away the powder."

    After saying that, she told Shui Ling, "Next time, remember to put two more ice basins in the house."

    Shui Ling smiled and nodded, "Miss, you almost exposed your secret just now. I even saw your eyes move."

    Mrs. Li also nodded her granddaughter¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°I also saw you moving the corner of your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so difficult to pretend to be comatose.¡± Jiayin complained with a grimace, ¡°I¡¯ll pretend to be weak next time, so I don¡¯t have to fall asleep.¡±

    "You have to figure it out, this is the first doctor, I''m afraid there will be many more people coming to the door in the future, just don''t reveal the truth." Mrs. Li waved her hand and left.

    ?She didn¡¯t know what her granddaughter was doing. When she saw her granddaughter for the first time, she was also frightened. She was really afraid that something would happen to her granddaughter.

    ?But now, seeing her granddaughter bouncing around again, she felt relieved.

    Tao Hongying also left afterwards, and was about to make lunch. She might as well add an extra bowl of milk and stewed eggs to her daughter.

    ?The girl just now looked pale and had blue lips, which was scary to look at...

    Jiayin finally took it off and his face was clean, and he breathed a sigh of relief.

    On the other hand, Shui Ling on the other side was playing with the bottles and jars containing makeup and powder enthusiastically.

    "Miss, I will help you make your lips lighter tomorrow. Today''s color is still a bit unnatural. Also, the black and blue under your eyes can be made darker..."

    There are black lines on Jiayin¡¯s forehead. This girl is treating her as a test subject!

    She decisively chased people away, then got into space and continued to think about her big career.

    In the past two years, in addition to growing jade melons and golden fruits and taking care of the orchards on the mountain, the pig farm has expanded a lot and can now raise more than 100 pigs at the same time.

    A chicken farm was built not far from the pig farm, and a small house was even set aside to raise earthworms, which were chopped up and fed to the chickens.

    In this way, the chickens grow meat quickly and lay more eggs.

    ??The ratio of earthworm castings to soil is one to three, which is the best nutritious soil and can be sent to Baihuayuan for planting flowers.

    ??Li Laoer was also willing to use this nutritious soil as a gift, which made the old men who were willing to grow flowers very happy.

    ?Of course, with the vermiculture chamber, the chicks are the ones who benefit the most. The number of chickens in the chicken farm is fixed at about three hundred.

    Burning fires starts in October every year and lasts until May of the following year.

    ?Chicks are not frozen, and if we control the number and the time when the chicks come in, the eggs will not break at all in winter, and we can pick up more than 200 eggs every day.

    Dozens of meat-eating roosters and culled hens can be slaughtered at any time.

    These fat pigs, chickens and eggs, in addition to supplying cyclamen, are also used as gifts during the Li family''s New Year''s Day.

    And whoever¡¯s house these things are delivered to will be happy.

    Not to mention that eggs are rare to see in winter, the pork and chicken from Li¡¯s family are also particularly fragrant.

    This year, all the fields in the village, even the fields in Dawangzhuang, Xiaowangzhuang and Dahuaishu Village, have been planted with jade melons and golden fruits.

    ??At the end of summer, if everything can be sold, people in several villages will have no work if they rush to plant a crop of radishes and cabbages.

    At first, I planted too many cabbages and radishes, and I couldn¡¯t eat them all.

    Secondly, if there are too many idle people, it is easy to cause problems, such as gambling or wandering into the city.

    Therefore, Jiayin wants to expand the pig farm and chicken farm, and even add some greenhouses to grow vegetables.

    Then before the end of autumn, we will find a good place in the city and open a large shop, similar to the fresh food supermarket in the previous life.

    In this way, eggs, chicken, pork, various vegetables, and fruits are sold together.

    ??The wealthy families in the city would not be short of a hundred or ten taels of silver if they could eat fresh vegetables and fruits in winter.

    One family has one hundred taels, ten families have one thousand taels, and one hundred families have...

    Jiayin is confident that she will be able to harvest twenty to thirty thousand wool from these fat sheep in the city on one winter day!

    Excluding what was distributed to the villagers, she could still have more than half of it left.

    She needs to stock up on food and medicinal materials. After all, her adoptive father and father are still on the northern expedition.

    In two years'' time, Tianwu''s national strength will recover even better, and there will always be a big war with the barbarians!

    Whether to regain the rivers and mountains of Jiangbei or to completely destroy Tianwu, it all depends on this.

    ?Of course, the emperor and the court have been preparing for this crucial battle.

    But Jiayin is accustomed to relying on himself for everything and is unwilling to place all his hopes on others.

    What¡¯s more, these people are still emperors and a group of old foxes who are used to playing tricks of power...

    ??If something happens to the foster father and father, to the emperor and the court, it will just be the loss of a marquis and a general.

    But for the Li family, the sky has fallen.

    She can''t allow it!

    So, no matter how much preparation she made, she felt it was not enough...

    On the second, third, and fourth days, officials from the city continued to answer the notice and came to Suijintan to show off their talents.

    It¡¯s a pity that everyone left in a panic.

    To treat a disease and save lives, you must first know what the disease is so that you can prescribe it.

    ??But all the doctors were extremely surprised by the princess''s pulse. They had never heard of it or seen it, and they had no way of starting anything.

    In Xinduli, I don¡¯t know how many people are paying attention to this matter.

    As the news brought back by the doctors spread, the discussion became more and more lively.

    ¡°I heard that Princess Kangle is seriously ill. It¡¯s definitely not a joke. Dr. Chang from Huichun Hall, Dr. Li from Kangtai, and Dr. Zhao from Fuhui have all been to Suijintan, and they all sighed when they came back.¡±

    "I''ve also heard that the princess is seriously ill and will die soon!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 766ï¼š A connoisseur of deception

    Chapter 766: The expert in deception

    "This is too sudden. Didn''t we say before that the princess is very lucky?"

    ¡°I heard that I was frightened and it would be bad to go back.¡±

    "Fright, what kind of fright? It couldn''t be the time at the Gu family, right?"

    "Who knows, the princess is only ten years old, so she is still a child. Her soul is unstable, and she may have gotten into something shameless..."

    ¡°Keep your voice down, don¡¯t say this nonsense.¡±

    For a time, everyone was speculating about everything.

    ?Soon, Li Laoer went to the palace in person to beg the emperor and invited two imperial doctors to Suijintan.

    In the end, the imperial doctor prescribed some medicine, but it was just a warm tonic, and I still didn¡¯t know how to treat it.

    ?At this time, even some people who suspected that this matter was too strange kept silent.

    Because it¡¯s impossible for an imperial doctor to tell lies or tarnish his reputation!

    At this time, each family could no longer sit still and sent people to visit Suijintan one after another.

    Principal Gu of the Gu family blamed herself very much. If the princess was really frightened by her maid falling into the water and became seriously ill, then the Gu family''s sin would be really great.

    After all, it was the maid of the Gu family who was bribed and plotted against the princess.

    She brought a lot of medicinal materials to Broken Gold Beach, and saw with her own eyes that the princess was "seriously ill", and her face was very ugly.

    ??I really want to find the two maids who have been sold and beat them to death.

    ?She apologized profusely to Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying, and then, filled with regret, she followed Mrs. Wen to sit in the Wen family yard next door.

    Mrs. Wen sent Sister-in-law Qiong to take Yue Yaer away, and then she took Dean Gu and talked for a long time, mostly to comfort her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. The princess is blessed with great fortune and will definitely get well.

    ¡°The miracle doctor in the village is working on a prescription. Maybe the princess will recover in a few days.¡±

    Mrs. Wen poured tea for Dean Gu, but did not tell her the fact that Jiayin was pretending to be ill.

    After all, a servant of the Gu family can be bribed twice.

    ??What if Dean Gu accidentally leaked it, wouldn''t it ruin the Li family''s arrangements?

    ?Dean Gu sat for a while and then left in a hurry, planning to go to the temple to pray for peace talismans tomorrow.

    ??If the princess was frightened, perhaps a peace charm blessed by a Taoist monk would be more effective than medicinal soup.

    ?Mrs. Wen couldn''t stop her and had no choice but to give up.

    As soon as the Gu family''s carriage left, Mrs. Liu, Mrs. Jia Er and Mrs. Xing came together.

    ??Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Jia both know the truth, but the news has spread so much in and outside the city these days that they also become afraid.

    So, hurry up and come over to see how the good news is going.

    As for Mrs. Xing, in addition to visiting the sick, she also wanted to see her pregnant daughter.

    Since Wan''er''s body became heavy, it has been difficult to move around. She has not been back to her parents'' home for more than a month.

    After exchanging a few words and going to see the good news, Mrs. Xing accompanied her daughter back to the room to talk privately.

    Mrs. Xing was very satisfied when she saw that there were snacks, candied fruits, pickled plums, and all kinds of fresh fruits on the kang table.

    It¡¯s no wonder that she insisted on grabbing this marriage early. My daughter is living a really good life now.

    ¡°Where is Jiaren, are you coming back to stay these days?¡± Mrs. Xing asked her son-in-law. Wan''er''s face turned slightly red, "Recently, he was in the city helping his father-in-law with some things, and he couldn''t come back until dark at night.

    "I felt sorry for him because he was too tired and asked him to live in the Earl''s Mansion. He didn''t agree and insisted on coming back to see me so that I could feel at ease."

    Mrs. Xing was even more satisfied after hearing this. There was really nothing wrong with this son-in-law.

    ¡°Well, a husband and wife should live a life of mutual respect and love.¡±

    Mrs. Do you understand?¡±

    "I understand, mother, don''t worry about it. Although the princess looks a little more serious for the time being, she will be fine." Wan''er knew something about the inside story, but she couldn''t tell her mother, so she could only say a few words.

    Mrs. Xing clasped her hands together and whispered, "May the princess get well soon!

    "The princess is a good girl, and the family loves her so much. If something happens to her, life will be difficult for the family. Just like if something happens to you, my mother will not be able to live."

    Wan''er felt very warm in her heart, hugged her mother''s arm and said, "Don''t worry, mother, there are so many people in the family, nothing will happen to my sister.

    "I''m fine too. Don''t worry, mother. I will still be filial to my mother until I grow old."

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Mrs.

    "No, don''t worry, mother." Wan''er quickly took the fruit and ate it with her mother, chatting about home life and her children, which was quite warm.

    On the other side, in Mrs. Li¡¯s room, Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Jia both knew the inside story, but they couldn¡¯t help but pat their chests and sigh.

    Mrs. Jia Er said: "What''s going on with the princess''s face? It scares me to death."

    Mrs. Liu was also dumbfounded and said: "Yes, fortunately I am brave, otherwise I would have almost screamed out of fright. It is really like an oil lamp that has dried up!"

    Tao Hongying handed them the jade melon and said with a smile: "This girl has been weird since she was a child. If nothing else, she is the best at deceiving people.

    ¡°In the past few days, seven or eight doctors have come, but none of them saw anything strange.¡±

    Mrs. Jia Er said with a smile: "Fortunately, Baozhu didn''t follow her, otherwise, she would have hugged the princess and cried so hard!"

    Mrs. Liu also said: "Zhi Min and Xiu Jie sent people back from the academy to ask about this matter."

    Mrs. Li said: "Oh, this reminds me, I still have to ask Lao San and the others to come back tomorrow, otherwise it won''t be the same."

    ?Everyone laughed, Mrs. Jia Er coaxed Mrs. Li, "My aunt is the most powerful, she has planned a big show."

    Old Mrs. Li smiled bitterly, "I have no choice. Who knows who is this wicked person who praises my lucky girl so highly...

    ¡°What is great blessing, what is good fortune in adversity, isn¡¯t this harming my lucky girl? I can only think of such a bad idea as pretending to be sick!¡±

    "No, Auntie, you are wrong." Mrs. Liu quickly comforted her: "This is a great idea. Recently, no one in the city says that the princess is blessed."

    "That''s good, that''s good!" Mrs. Li was relieved and whispered: "Now it depends on whether the second brother and the others can find who is causing trouble behind the scenes."

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, aunt, my husband is also helping. There will definitely be some news soon.¡± Mrs. Liu said with a smile and changed her subject.

    Soon, Mrs. Xing and Wan''er also came over. After everyone chatted a few more words, Mrs. Liu, Mrs. Jia Er and Mrs. Xing left.

    ?? Before Mrs. Li could send a letter to Luo An, in the afternoon, Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru came back with Brother Li, and Guo Wenhao was also accompanying them.

    ?It turns out that Guo Wenhao is also studying in Luo''an now. He had dinner with brother Li at noon and asked about the princess''s illness.

    ?Although Brother Li knew it was a fake, he was still concerned about it, so he suggested that the third uncle and the third aunt come back together to have a look.

    Dean Zhou also knew about this and readily granted him two days'' leave.

    ??Guo Wenhao also took the opportunity to get two days off and came to Li''s house with him.

    ??The first thing everyone does when they enter is, of course, to visit Good News.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 767ï¼š The knot of hatred that cannot be solved!

    Chapter 767: The unsolvable knot of hatred!

    Because Guo Wenhao is here, good news still needs to be pretended.

    ?But she didn''t take medicine. After all, the feeling of weakness was uncomfortable, so she didn''t have to worry about it if she could.

    She just put on "sick" makeup and lay on the kang.

    Sure enough, Zhao Yuru and others were shocked.

    Zhao Yuru touched her niece''s hand specifically and felt relieved when she felt the warmth and softness.

    Brother Li took advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention and made a cheering gesture with his sister.

    Jiayin couldn''t help but almost laughed.

    ??Guo Wenhao''s eyes were red. Seeing Jiayin''s appearance, he thought of his parents who died tragically and his grandfather who died of illness.

    In his miserable childhood, good news was a rare ray of light.

    He envied her for being loved in every possible way, and envied her for always smiling so happily.

    ?Suddenly he heard that she was seriously ill and on the verge of death. He didn''t want to believe it at all.

    ??This time I shamelessly came here with Brother Li, just to see it with my own eyes.

    He was about to step forward to say a few words and ask Jiayin if she still liked wood carvings. He had saved a lot in the past few years and could give them to her to play with.

    As a result, he suddenly saw the interaction between Brother Li and Jiayin, and an idea flashed in his mind, and the big stone in his heart suddenly fell to the ground.

    He said, she is so smart, how could she suddenly become seriously ill?

    It turns out to be¡­

    He quietly unclenched his clenched fists.

    ?It doesn¡¯t matter why she¡¯s pretending to be sick, as long as she¡¯s okay¡­

    ??The Li family stayed with Wenhao for dinner. After the meal, Mr. Wen, Li Laoer and Jiaren came back from the city.

    ??Guo Wenhao followed Mr. Wen to stay overnight next door.

    ?Although Suijintan is not far from Guojiazhuangzi, Mr. Wen will not let his disciples go on the road in vain.

    After all, the only bloodline left in the Guo family is Guo Wenhao. As a teacher, I have to help take care of him no matter what...

    As soon as the door of Li''s house was closed, Jiayin ran to the front yard to play in a lively manner.

    ?Li Laoer and Jiaren each brought a bowl of braised noodles and two plates of side dishes, and started eating.

    Zhao Yuru hugged her niece and looked at her carefully. She saw that there was really no sign of illness, so she was completely relieved.

    ?Old Mrs. Li told Li Laosan, ¡°Come back and take a look, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.

    "Let''s go back to Luo''an early tomorrow. There are hundreds of students there waiting for dinner, so don''t be careless."

    Zhao Yuru said: "Mom, let the third child and brother Li go back, I will leave you and Hongying to help.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er is about to give birth, and she won¡¯t be able to stay away from anyone during the confinement period. But the house has been very noisy with people coming and going in the past few days.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to let Wenjuan take Xingxing back to Luo¡¯an Courtyard to stay for a few days and help me guard the house.¡±

    Li Laosan also quickly said: "Mom, I have been working in the canteen for several years. Aunt Wu San and the others are all experienced people, so we don''t need to guard them every day.

    "I''ll stay at home for two days and then go back. You can leave Yuru behind to help. Brother Cat went out with Lao Hei and the others again. Brother Li, just follow me and eat in the cafeteria."

    Mrs. Li nodded and said, "Okay, Yuru is at home, so Hongying can feel more relaxed."

    Tao Hongying also chimed in, "Fortunately, Brother Cat is out again, otherwise he would have been worried if Jiayin got sick this time."

    Zhao Yuru smiled and said: "Yes, this child has been naughty since he was a child. I am still worried about what he will do to make a living when he grows up.

    "Who would have thought that he wrote a travelogue about what he experienced when he went south to Quanzhou that year, and it became an instant hit and became a favorite in various bookstores. "In the past two years, he followed Lao Hei and others everywhere, and wrote more and more travel notes. , this money is not less earned, it is really promising. "

    When mentioning her grandson, Mrs. Li also had a bit of pride in her eyes.

    ¡°There are many children in the family, and it is not necessarily the case that everyone should go to school and become an official. Each of them can find a job they like, as long as it is enough to survive.

    ¡°But speaking of it, in half a month, it¡¯s almost time for Brother Cat to come back.¡±

    "Yes, when he left, he said he would rush back to greet his nephew. He will definitely come back before Wan''er gives birth!" Tao Hongying also said with a smile.

    Soon, Li Laoer and Jiaren finished their meal, cleared the table and served tea.

    Jiayin asked: "Second uncle, have you found any traces? I have been pretending to be sick these days. I wonder when I will be ''recovered''?"

    ?Everyone couldn''t help laughing when they heard this.

    Mrs. Li even slapped her granddaughter and said angrily: "My family is going to break their legs because of you. We haven''t complained yet, but you complained first."

    Jiayin hugged her grandma¡¯s arm and asked her to peel the grapes.

    She is the sickest one!

    Li Laoer thought for a while and said: "I have found some clues recently, but not many. If my guess is correct, the Wang family is behind this matter."

    The Wang family?

    Mrs. Li said: "The Wang family has been quiet for a long time. I thought they were more honest. Why did they appear again now?"

    Li Laosan asked doubtfully: "Is it because I saw that Lao Si and Mr. Hou were not at home, so I couldn''t help but jump out to find trouble?"

    ??Li Lao Er waved his hand, "The old man of the Wang family has been in poor health, Wang Lao San is still crazy, and Wang Zechen has been honest in the past two years.

    ¡°I initially thought it was not the Wang family, but Wang Laoer, who was originally posted as an official, has expired for three years and should return to Kyoto to wait for reassignment.

    ¡°He sent an official document to the Ministry of Personnel, saying that he was seriously ill and that he would recuperate in place for a year before returning to Kyoto.

    ¡°He has never appeared in Xindu before, so not many people pay attention to him, and no one knows about it.

    "It took me a lot of effort to find out, and I found another clue that is related to Wang Er, so I guessed that he returned to Beijing secretly. Give me a while, and I think I can get to the bottom of it!"

    ¡°Our family and the Wang family are really at odds with each other!¡± Mrs. Li frowned, with anger in her eyes.

    ¡°It was the Wang family who killed your eldest brother back then and separated our family for many years. We have suffered so much. Not only do they not feel guilty, but they actually create obstacles for our family in every possible way!¡±

    She threw the grapes in her hand and cursed, "Second brother, if you find something to do this time, don''t be soft-hearted and clean up the Wang family once and for all!

    ¡°They dared to touch Fu Niuer this time, and next time they dare to touch Jiaren and Jiayi! Brother Mao, Jiaxi and Jiaan are also outside, so no child will be safe!¡±

    ??Li Laoer quickly responded: "Mom, don''t worry. In the past few years, my eldest brother and I have been trying to uproot the Wang family, but the Wang family didn''t take action and we couldn''t find any handle.

    "Now, they have touched Fu Niu''er, but they have given us a chance."

    Li Laosan also said: "Second brother, if there is anything I can do to help, I must speak up."

    ??Li Laoer nodded and said carefully: "Okay, just protect the academy cafeteria first. I''m worried that the Wang family will be forced to panic in the end and jump over the wall in a hurry.

    ¡°What if we go to the cafeteria and poison the students and hurt the students, even if our family is innocent, we may be rejected by many people.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Laosan couldn''t sit still and turned to the old lady.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go back to Luo¡¯an tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Go, go, don¡¯t worry about home.¡± Old Mrs. Li waved her hand, ¡°You brothers should discuss things more, be careful of others taking advantage of you.¡±

    Tao Hongying felt worried and said: "Even if they know that this is the Wang family''s fault, they put Fu Niu''er on a high pedestal and publicize Fu Niu''er''s blessing, and almost everyone knows it. What is their purpose?"

    ?Everyone was silent and couldn''t guess.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 768ï¼š Make a companion on the road to hell!

    Chapter 768: Make friends on the road to hell!

    After all, it was good news. I didn¡¯t want my family to be so worried, so I said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a fox, and one day it will show its tail.

    ¡°I have already pretended to be ill and broke the rumors. If it is really the Wang family¡¯s plan, there must be some backup plans. Let¡¯s wait and see. The troops will come to cover up the water and the earth.¡±

    ?No one can do anything, so this is all they can do.

    After chatting a few more words, everyone went back to rest.

    ??Early on the next morning, Li Laosan returned to Luo''an and took away Wenjuan and the children, as well as Brother Li and Guo Wenhao.

    Since there is nothing to do at home, Brother Li and Wen Hao should go back to the college early to study.

    In autumn, they also have to go out to take exams.

    Don¡¯t worry about whether you are sure or not, give it a try.

    If you fail the exam, you will gain experience.

    One after another, some girls who were good friends with Jiayin sent people to deliver things and visit the sick.

    Including Xu Xi and Mei Lan.

    They originally wanted to come in person, but their family didn¡¯t allow it.

    Therefore, they could only ask their personal maids to bring a lot of food and supplies, even new picture books from the bookstore, hoping to relieve the boredom of Good News.

    Shui Ling picked a lot of fresh fruits as a return gift for the good news.

    After another two or three days, it finally became quiet in front of Li''s house, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    Wan''er and Mrs. Li were sitting under the eaves of the verandah doing needlework, while Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were busy in the kitchen, planning to make some glutinous rice cakes.

    Yue Ya''er was wearing a bright red half-sleeved shirt and gauze trousers, running around the yard, and her forehead was covered with sweat.

    Sister-in-law Qiong wanted to carry her under the eaves to enjoy the cool air, but unfortunately the little girl''s calves were flying so fast that she couldn''t catch up.

    Sister-in-law Qiong had no choice but to give up and wait for her master to come over soon. The little girl clung to her mother, so she naturally stopped running away.

    Mrs. Li looked at the lively Yue Ya''er, thought of her granddaughter, and asked Wan''er, "What is your sister doing?"

    Wan''er smiled and said, "Maybe it was too late to read the storybook last night, and I am still in bed at the moment."

    Mrs. Li couldn''t laugh or cry when she heard this, "There''s really nothing we can do about this girl. These days, she eats and sleeps, sleeps and eats.

    ¡°If we continue like this, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even be able to pretend to be sick. After all, who¡¯s patient is not thin, but is fat like a ball?¡±

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this. Just as Wan''er was about to speak, a carriage came outside the courtyard gate.

    Soon, Grandma He came in to report.

    ¡°Old madam, a woman who claims to be Mrs. Wei from Wei County is visiting.¡±

    Mrs. Wei?

    Everyone was puzzled because there was no one named Wei who was walking around the house.

    Mrs. Li said: "Please come in and ask me something."

    ??Grandma He turned back and soon led a middle-aged woman in a dark blue dress to come in.

    ??The woman is not tall, slightly fat, and has an average appearance. Her dress is not gorgeous, but clean and tidy. It is obvious that her family is not poor.

    ??But she walked in from the door, her head half-bowed without observing etiquette, her eyes rolling around, and she took a clear look at the Li family yard.

    ??Everyone couldn''t help but frown, with a hint of displeasure in their expressions.

    ?Old Mrs. Li told Wan''er, "Take Yue Ya''er to the house to eat some fruit."

    ??Wan''er quickly stood up and called her personal maid Chunxiu to carry Yue Ya''er into the house.

    Sister-in-law Qiong stood behind Mrs. Li, in case the visitor had malicious intentions.

    ??Zhao Yuru heard the commotion in the kitchen, spoke to Tao Hongying, and came out to accompany her mother-in-law to entertain the guests.

    ?The woman surnamed Wei walked down the steps and bowed, with a smile on her face and she was very humble.

    "My little wife, Mr. Wei Tian, ??has taken the liberty of coming to visit me. I hope that the old lady will forgive me." Mrs. Li raised her hand and said, "You are a visitor when you come to the house. You are welcome, Mrs. Wei. Please sit down and drink tea."

    ?Sister-in-law Qiong moved a stool and put it down three steps away from Mrs. Li.

    Mrs. Wei thanked her, sat down, and introduced herself.

    ?Her husband is the younger brother of the county magistrate of Wei County and a clerk in the county government. Although he is not of high rank, he can still be regarded as a public servant.

    ??And Wei County is only seventy or eighty miles outside Xindu, which is not too far away.

    ??It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know why the county magistrate¡¯s sister-in-law suddenly came to visit...

    Mrs. Li guessed that she might be a goddess. After all, the doctors who came before were helpless.

    The Li family also said that Jiayin became seriously ill after being frightened.

    ?Now that the doctor is useless, the goddess comes to join in the fun, and it is possible to pick up the slack.

    ?So she drank tea with Mrs. Wei and chatted a few words.

    Mrs. Wei glanced at the Li family present, and finally got to the point and asked, "Old madam, I heard that the princess of your mansion is ill. I wonder how she is doing recently. Is she getting better?"

    ?Old Mrs. Li thought she had guessed it right, and she felt more and more confident.

    ?So she pulled off the veil, lowered her head and wiped the corners of her eyes, and her eyes immediately turned red.

    ¡°The princess¡¯s illness is dangerous, and she is still recovering from it.¡±

    A flash of understanding flashed across Mrs. Wei''s expression, and when Zhao Yuru and Sister-in-law Qiong lowered their heads and wiped away tears, the understanding turned into joy.

    ¡°The little woman has been to the city and seen the notice posted by your mansion, offering a reward of one thousand taels. Didn¡¯t you recruit famous doctors to diagnose and treat the princess?¡±

    "Of course there is, but we can''t diagnose the princess''s illness." Zhao Yuru answered, shaking her head and sighing, looking very sad.

    Mrs. Wei also sighed and asked tentatively: "Then we can''t just wait like this?"

    ??Old Mrs. Li was impatient to grind her teeth with her, and asked: "Mrs. Wei came here this time, is it recommended by a good doctor?

    ¡°If so, Mrs. Wei, just tell me, as long as the princess can be cured, our Li family will give you generous gifts!¡±

    Mrs. Wei coughed dryly, took a sip of tea, and then said: "To be fair to the old lady, I really have a trick here. If the old lady doesn''t mind, you can listen to it."

    "Okay, tell me, what can I do?" Mrs. Li became more and more certain that Mrs. Wei was a goddess.

    Mrs. Wei whispered: "I wonder if this old lady has ever heard of... Chongxi?"

    Happiness? !

    Mrs. Li didn''t react for a moment and asked subconsciously: "Happy? What are you happy for?"

    Mrs. Wei explained carefully.

    "It means getting married, and using joy to counteract the illness. The princess is seriously ill now, and her life is not long. The doctors have no way, so it is better to think of other ways, which may have miraculous results."

    "No, the princess is only ten years old, how can we get married?!" Old Mrs. Li looked extremely unhappy and refused directly.

    She originally thought that this person was just opening an altar to perform rituals or something like that, but she didn''t expect it to be a happy occasion.

    Pretending to be sick is just a temporary measure, how could it involve your granddaughter¡¯s life-long event?

    Mrs. Wei Xu expected such opposition and quickly appeased Mrs. Li.

    "Old madam, listen to me, this is a good thing! There was a scholar in our hometown who was seriously ill and couldn''t afford any medicine.

    ¡°Later, my family got him married to a beautiful daughter-in-law, and he got better in less than half a month. It¡¯s good luck!

    ¡°Furthermore, the bride I want to introduce to the princess this time is the eldest grandson of the Chen family, a wealthy family in our county. He has been weak since he was a child and has been taking medicine all the time. However, he is polite, filial and sensible, and is a good man.

    ¡°Mr. Chen has been looking a little bad these days. The Chen family loves their eldest grandson and wants to get him married as soon as possible.

    ¡°I happened to hear that the princess of your mansion was seriously ill, so the Chen family asked me to tell her that they were willing to pay a bride price of three thousand taels.

    ¡°If the two children get married and are in good health, then it will be absolutely wonderful. To say the least, even if it is not good, the two children will still have company on the road to hell..."

    ¡°Fart! Shut that stinky mouth of yours!¡±

    Old Mrs. Li stood up suddenly, so angry that she exploded!

    The fourth update is here, my dear friends, Huahua has added an update today as promised, please read the must-read tickets and reminder tickets, hurry up and give Huahua a vote! I love you even more if you look good and have five-star reviews~~ Keep working hard tomorrow and keep adding more updates!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 769ï¼š Help, the Li family killed someone!

    Chapter 769: Help, the Li family has killed someone!

    ??Zhao Yuru also picked up the tea bowl, threw it at Mrs. Wei, and cursed angrily.

    ¡°Wash your stinky mouth!

    ¡°What a courageous bitch, who dared you to come and say such nonsense!¡±

    Mrs. Wei''s face was splashed all over and her forehead was stained with tea leaves. She screamed and backed away quickly, and then she became angry.

    ¡°Old madam, it¡¯s for the princess¡¯s good that I came here to help! The princess is about to die of illness, so if she is happy, she can survive. What¡¯s wrong with that?!

    ¡°Besides, even if you die, you will be buried together..."

    She wanted to fight for it, but she made Mrs. Li and Zhao Yuru completely mad.

    Zhao Yuru rushed forward in two steps, grabbed Mrs. Wei''s front, and slapped her twice loudly, causing Mrs. Wei''s eyes to turn black.

    Old Mrs. Li even picked up the tray, pointed it at her head and started banging it crazily.

    ¡°I made you spit **** out of your mouth, and I made you blind! You are going to die, and your whole family is going to die!¡±

    ??The eldest grandson of the Chen family is obviously going to die and plans to find someone to bury him together. Otherwise, how could he possibly pay a bride price of three thousand taels?

    ?The whole idea is to buy a "companion" for my grandson!

    ??If you really send the girl in, I''m afraid that the front leg of the Chen family''s grandson will die, and the **** the back leg will have to follow, and she will be forced to do so!

    The most hateful thing is, who does the Chen family count, and who does the Wei family count? !

    How dare you make an idea for the princess? How dare you!

    Mrs. Wei was beaten until she screamed.

    ?Her natal family is from a Yaxing family, and what they do most is the business of buying and selling people and matchmaking. She has seen a lot of it since she was a child, and she has made money from it over the years.

    I can¡¯t say that everything goes as planned, but at least I think I¡¯m good at it.

    Unexpectedly, she hit a brick wall at the Li family today. At this moment, she couldn''t hold back the "madam"''s airs and shouted at the top of her voice, "Help, help! The Li family is going to kill someone!"

    ¡°I came here with good intentions, but you can¡¯t beat me like this even if you don¡¯t want to! There is no heavenly justice and no royal law!¡±

    ?? Before Mrs. Li and Zhao Yuru could scold back, Tao Hongying had already rushed out of the kitchen with a kitchen knife.

    She was busy frying the croquettes just now, making a sizzling sound, and didn¡¯t hear anything said in the room.

    She guessed that this woman was also a self-recommended goddess, so she didn''t take it seriously.

    Whenever I thought that the meatballs had just been fried, I heard the sentence "I have a companion on the road to hell."

    Her mind was about to explode and she was about to burst out!

    ¡°Go to your mother¡¯s company! If you curse my daughter, I will chop you to death!¡±

    Tao Hongying was so rude. She hit Mrs. Wei with a sharp kitchen knife!

    Mrs. Wei was so beaten that she was dizzy. Just as she was about to take a breath, she saw the kitchen knife arrive.

    ?She screamed, turned around and ran away, but she was still a moment too late.

    Tao Hongying''s kitchen knife cut open her outer and middle coats, revealing a patch of white back.

    Mrs. Wei realized that it was chilly behind her, and she was so frightened that she urinated and stumbled out.

    ¡°It¡¯s a murderer, please help!¡±

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao came back from the second village and were standing in the shade of the tree opposite Li''s house, talking.

    Earlier, the good news was that pig farms and chicken farms would be expanded.

    The two old brothers had just walked around and planned to start in a few days.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Take advantage of the early morning when it¡¯s not too hot and the hour before the sun is about to set, mobilize the entire village¡¯s manpower, and it¡¯ll be almost half a month to build it.

    ??Nowadays, Broken Gold Beach requires both silver and hands, so it is not difficult to encounter such a thing.

    As a result, while the two were having a lively discussion, they saw a woman running out of the Li family yard. The woman''s clothes seemed to be hanging in front of her body, with a large area of ??her back exposed at the back.

    The two of them subconsciously turned their heads and looked away.

    This is so immoral!

    When Mrs. Wei finally saw the outsider, she thought she had met a savior, so she ran over madly and hid behind the two of them.

    ¡°Uncle, please help me! Ugh, I introduced marriage to the Li family with good intentions, but they don¡¯t appreciate it, and they want to kill me!¡±

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao both frowned and avoided her pull.

    Before the two of them could say anything, Tao Hongying started with a kitchen knife, followed by Mrs. Li and Zhao Yuru, who had already chased them out.

    Tao Hongying was so angry that she threw the kitchen knife in her hand without caring whether she accidentally injured the village chief or Uncle Zhao!

    Mrs. Wei screamed and shrank her neck, avoiding being beheaded, but the bun on her head was cut off directly.

    Broken hair fell down, covering her head and face, and her clothes were torn.

    ?At this moment, Mrs. Wei was really as embarrassed as a beggar.

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao were so shocked that they broke into cold sweats when they saw the kitchen knife embedded several inches deep into the tree trunk.

    ??The village chief couldn''t help but asked loudly: "What happened?"

    ??Old Mrs. Li banged the tray in her hand and cursed: "This blind thing actually came to propose marriage to Fu Niuer!

    "The other party is about to die of illness. He said that he wants to be buried with Fu Niu''er. He has a companion on the road to Huangquan!"

    "What?!" The village chief''s eyes were red at that time, and he was as angry as an old cat with fried hair. He took out the pipe and pot tucked in his waist and ran towards Mrs. Wei to knock it.

    "Go to hell! Your whole family is dead, and our princess is fine too! I''ll beat you to death, you blind thing!"

    Uncle Zhao was also furious. He picked up a branch as thick as a child''s wrist and chased Mrs. Wei and beat her hard.

    Mrs. Wei originally thought she would find two people to talk to her about justice, but she never imagined that she had just left the wolf''s den and entered the tiger''s mouth!

    Fortunately, the coachman and the woman who came with her saw this and had the courage to help her, and finally pulled her into the carriage.

    The coachman whipped his whip before the carriage door was fully closed.

    ?The horse was in pain and ran away, knocking Mrs. Wei down again. Her legs were dragged on the road, but her hands were firmly holding on to the car door.

    ??The trail was filled with dust and smoke, making it as embarrassing as possible!

    Even the furious Mrs. Li and others couldn''t help laughing when they saw this, "Yes! You deserve it!"

    ¡°How dare you blind **** come to the door with your face licked!

    "Bah! Do you think our Li family is easy to bully? What a shameless thing!"

    ?Mrs. Wen heard the commotion and quickly came out to inquire. As for Ye Shan and Dongmei, they were already on the side when the village chief and Uncle Zhao took action.

    After hearing the whole story, Mrs. Wen was almost furious, and finally persuaded Mrs. Li, "Auntie, it''s time to let Fu Niu''er get better slowly."

    Mrs. Li nodded and sighed: "There hasn''t been much progress on the second brother''s side. I originally wanted to delay it for a few days, but now it seems that it won''t work.

    ¡°All kinds of monsters and monsters have appeared. They really think our Li family is easy to bully!¡±

    Tao Hongying also said: "Mom, please send a message to my second brother.

    "Not only does Fu Niu''er need to get better quickly, but the Wei family also needs to check this."

    ¡°Okay!¡± Mrs. Li called Ye Shan directly and gave some careful instructions.

    ?Ye Shan nodded, went to the melon garden to pick ten jasper melons, and then went into the city.

    Jiayin worked in the space for a long time last night and was really tired. It was rare that he slept in. He had no idea that he had missed such a big excitement.

    I ran to the front yard smelling the aroma and saw fried meatballs in the stove. I happily picked up a bowl and then looked for the door while eating.

    Seeing everyone gathered together, she asked curiously: "Grandma, mother, why are you all standing at the door?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 770ï¼š The seventh young master is back!

    Chapter 770 The Seventh Young Master is back!

    ?Everyone turned around and saw that Jiayin had two meatballs stuffed in his mouth, blinking his big eyes curiously, like a greedy squirrel. He was really angry and funny.

    Everyone was "fighting" for her, but she was lucky enough to eat and sleep without delay!

    Tao Hongying slapped her daughter on the back angrily, and scolded her with a smile: "If you don''t hurry up and eat, why are you pretending to be sick if someone sees you!"

    Jiayin was almost knocked out of her mouth by my mother, so she quickly chewed a few mouthfuls, then she ran back with the bowl in her arms with a silly smile.

    Everyone couldn''t help laughing even harder.

    ??The village chief said: "Let the princess recover quickly. Regardless of whether her illness is true or not, everyone feels that they have no confidence in their hearts and their lives are no longer enjoyable!"

    ?Old Mrs. Li waved her hand helplessly, "Me too, I feel uneasy even when I sleep. Don''t worry, I''ll do my best. I''ll be fine in three to five days."

    The village chief and Uncle Zhao just left.

    Let''s not talk about what''s going on at home, just that Li Laoer was very angry when he met Ye Shan and heard about the farce at home.

    Don''t say that nothing is wrong with your niece. Even if she is seriously ill, not everyone can covet her!

    The Wei family in Wei County cannot stay!

    The mass burial of the dead two years ago must have been forgotten over time.

    The Wei family bumped into each other at this time, just in time to kill the chicken to scare the monkey.

    ?So, he immediately asked Ye Shan to go back to the village and bring another cart of jade melons and golden fruits, and then personally sent them to the palace to present them.

    When he came out, he got a three-hundred-year-old wild ginseng tree.

    ?Then, holding it in both hands, he sent it back to Broken Gold Beach.

    On the second day, he began to visit some of his close colleagues. This family had two jade melons, and that family had a basket of golden fruits...

    Gradually, the gossip news in the city was updated again.

    "Have you heard? Princess Kangle''s illness seems to be improving!"

    ¡°Really? Where did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°My third aunt¡¯s brother-in-law¡¯s daughter-in-law¡¯s nephew¡¯s daughter was sold to the Jia family as a maid, and the Jia family had just sent supplements to Suijintan.

    "It is said that Uncle Li begged for a precious ginseng tree in the palace, and the doctor Zhang from Broken Gold Beach thought about the prescription, and actually made the princess wake up. Although she cannot recover immediately, she will be fine after a year and a half. "

    "Oh, this is a good thing! However, Princess Kangle''s serious illness this time is really dangerous."

    "Yes, she was said to be blessed before. Now it seems that no matter how blessed she is, she is still not as good as the royal family. In the end, she will have to rely on the royal dragon''s energy to protect her!"

    ¡°That¡¯s what everyone says!¡±

    ¡°The Li family can finally feel relieved. I heard that the melon garden has opened. If we have some free time these days, let¡¯s go buy some jade melons.¡±

    Such gossip is talked about in countless restaurants and streets.

    ?Some people are happy for the Li family, some are gloating about the misfortune, and some are just watching the fun without having anything to do with themselves.

    In short, Princess Kangle will not die, and this news soon became known to everyone.

    Needless to say, every family that has good relations with the Li family sent another wave of "warm care."

    ??The Li family also sent back jade melons and golden fruits, and they got closer and closer.

    Dean Gu visited the Li family again and personally presented her with the peace talisman she requested.

    Because I have been offering sacrifices to the Buddha for fourteen days, it seems a little late to send it at this time.

    ??But the Li family was still happy to accept it and kept her for lunch. They even gave her two pots of good flowers in addition to fruits when they returned, coaxing the cold-faced female dean to leave with a smile.

    ?During this period, the pig farm and chicken farm in the village are also under construction in an orderly manner, and the chickens and piglets are being prepared.

    The site for the new greenhouse has also been included in the village chief''s plan, and construction will begin as soon as the pig farm and chicken farm are built.

    Jiayin does what he should do except occasionally pretending to be sick.

    ?Even, she changed her clothes and went around the city pretending to be a little maid. On this day, it was the end of July. Mrs. Li and her daughters-in-law took out all the children''s clothes and supplies that they had prepared for the past six months to see if anything was missing.

    ?Wan''er''s belly has been a little heavy lately, and it''s obvious that she''s going to give birth at any time.

    ?She was a little nervous at first, after all, it was her first time giving birth.

    But the aunts stayed with her and talked to her almost every day.

    Now that she is being taken care of so carefully, she feels even more at ease.

    Jiayin sat aside, peeling oranges, saying she was giving them to her sister-in-law¡¯s nephew, but in fact half of them went into her own mouth.

    ?Everyone looked at it funny and happy.

    It¡¯s funny that she is so old and still as naughty as a child.

    Huanxi is such a lively girl, making them familiar and at ease.

    ?Thinking about Jiayin''s pale face in the past few days, everyone''s heart was tightly gripped.

    ??Just when they were joking and joking, there was a sudden sound of horse hooves outside the yard, which aroused everyone''s curiosity.

    ??Grandma He walked to the door and took a look, and shouted in surprise: "Oh, it''s Young Master Seven who is back!"

    Hearing this, Jiayin rushed out first.

    As soon as she went out, she was hugged by the dirty cat brother.

    "Fu Niu''er, how are you? What''s wrong with you? Does it matter?"

    Brother Cat¡¯s face was tanned due to the sun, his lips were dry and cracked, and his eyes were red.

    It is obvious that he traveled day and night without eating or sleeping, and rushed back in a hurry.

    Jiayin quickly stuffed half of an orange in her hand into her brother''s mouth, and then said, "Brother, don''t worry! I''m pretending to be sick, nothing is wrong!"

    ??Brother Cat chewed twice subconsciously, and the sweet juice of the orange moistened his thirsty throat. Looking at his sister''s smiling face, he finally felt relieved after having been worried all the way.

    "Scared me!"

    After taking a breath, his legs began to weaken, his eyesight turned black, and his stomach began to growl wildly, which everyone could hear clearly.

    Mrs. Li quickly helped her grandson go inside, while Tao Hongying rushed to the kitchen to pack a hot meal for her nephew.

    ??Zhao Yuru called Wan''er''s maid Chunxiu to help bring water, and gave a wet cloth to wipe Brother Cat''s head and face.

    Jiayin saw that his brother was just too tired and had nothing to do, so he ran outside the hospital.

    Lao Hei brought two veterans and Zheng Qi, who were also leaning against the wall to catch their breath.

    They were all relieved when they saw their master running out alive and kicking.

    Lao Hei said simply: "Princess, when we came back, we were halfway there and heard from the merchant that you were sick. The seventh young master wanted to rush back.

    ¡°We left the convoy behind, and then drove back quickly with the seventh young master.¡±

    Jiayin nodded and said: "Uncle Hei, thank you for your hard work. I''m fine, don''t worry. The reason why there are so many rumors is that there are some arrangements at home.

    "You go back first, eat well and sleep well, rest for a few days, and don''t rush to say anything if you have anything to say."

    In the end, Lao Hei and the two veterans disagreed.

    Lao Hei said: "Princess, the brothers in the motorcade are still worried. After we have a meal, we will go back to greet them.

    "This time I went to Ganzhou Prefecture and found a lot of good things. I''m not worried about it, because I''m afraid there will be some blind people on the way."

    Jiayin thought about it for a while and then said: "There hasn''t been much work in the workshop recently. You call a few more people to go with you to meet the convoy.

    ¡°In this way, safety is guaranteed, and you can take turns driving and taking a rest.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 771ï¼š My parents are here, so I wonâ€™t travel far!

    Chapter 771 My parents are here, so I won¡¯t travel far!

    "Okay, thank you, Princess." This time, Lao Hei did not refuse.

    They quickly returned to the second village, and in the time it took to have a meal, they gathered a dozen veterans.

    These veterans, some lost half their palms, some lost their ears, and some were blind in one eye.

    Anyway, I didn¡¯t delay my trip, jumped on the horse, and set off in a hurry with Lao Hei and the others.

    ??In the yard of Li''s house, Brother Cat had eaten and drank enough. He wanted to talk to his family about what he had seen on the road, but his grandma sent him to sleep.

    Jiayin chased and brought a bowl of soothing tea to her brother, hoping that he would sleep more soundly.

    As a result, I heard the sound of Hulu Mountain when I entered the door...

    Needless to say, because of her, my brothers once again had to worry and suffer...

    Two days later, Lao Hei and others returned with the convoy.

    Because he was worried about the princess''s condition, the convoy also traveled day and night, so it was only more than 200 miles behind.

    As we approach Xindu, the road is much smoother and we will soon reach home.

    ??People in the village came out to watch the fun and offered their hands to help carry things.

    ?Ganzhou Prefecture is very poor and poor, but it is rich in many good things.

    ?This time Lao Hei and the others brought a lot of good medicinal materials, such as Codonopsis pilosula, lily, angelica root, astragalus root, etc., all packed in sacks.

    I also bought a lot of dried day lilies, red dates, and even local white melons and peaches. Unfortunately, no matter how careful I was, half of them were lost on the road.

    But the good news is not too distressing, because if you have seeds, you are not afraid. If you throw them into a space nursery, you can grow more and the quality will be better.

    Just in time, she felt that it was a bit monotonous to always grow jade melons and golden fruits in the village.

    Add white melons and peaches next year, money will definitely flow in like water.

    ?In addition, Lao Hei and others also bought several bags of Dahongpao and Sichuan peppercorns, 100 kilograms of yak jerky, and more than a dozen jars of Longshen tea.

    Among them, the most eye-catching ones are the three sets of luminous cups.

    ?This luminous cup is a jade carving that is a specialty of Ganzhou Prefecture. It is deep blue in color and has beautiful lines.

    At night, add wine and it will be dazzling and beautiful.

    ?Every year, this luminous cup is also one of the tributes.

    There was also a set of rewards given to the Li family by the palace before.

    ??Now it is kept in the Earl''s Mansion, and is only used occasionally when entertaining guests.

    Lao Hei brought back these three sets. They were not produced by official workshops, but were carefully carved by famous local jade craftsmen.

    Jiayin played with it for a while and then put it away.

    In the future, when giving gifts at home, you can make a big item and add it to the gift list...

    After Lao Hei and others had just settled down, the dried yak was distributed among the villagers to eat freshly, and Li Zhensheng also brought the fleet back!

    Obviously, he was also anxious, fearing that he would not be able to catch up with the birth of his great-nephew.

    ??Li Laoer and Jiaren took their men and went to the military camp wharf to greet them, taking along two carts of jade melons.

    Hou Ye, Li Laosi and Jiang Cheng are all on the northern expedition. Now Li Yong and several generals who have followed the Hou Ye for many years are guarding the camp.

    Everyone was very happy when they saw the jade melon sent by the Li family.

    ?Li Zhensheng also sent hundreds of kilograms of sea fish to the cook camp to add food to the soldiers who stayed behind.

    ??Everyone in the military camp was also happy and lent the dock to the Li family''s fleet.

    The pier at Xindu was crowded with too many fleets.

    Occasionally, someone would ask someone to unload and dock at the military camp wharf.

    ?These people will also send some food to the military camp, but only to a few generals, and never take the soldiers seriously.

    Only the Li family, no matter what they send, the generals will not be left behind.

    ?Perhaps every time, everyone doesn¡¯t get much, just a piece of jade melon or a piece of fish.

    But they were happy.?????Because this is respect and recognition of their hard work...

    When it gets dark, the stewards are left to slowly unload and transport the goods.

    ?Li Zhensheng, Li Laoer and Jiaren rushed back to Suijintan.

    The Li family yard was brightly lit, and Mrs. Li stood under the big tree at the entrance of the village, looking and waiting.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru tried to persuade him several times, but they couldn''t persuade him to go back, so they went to shout good news.

    Jiayin brought a plate of grapes and walked to her grandma. Seeing that she was looking ahead without any notice, she couldn''t help but sigh.

    My parents are not traveling far away, probably because of this.

    When you get older and have a child or grandchild outside, the elderly can¡¯t help but think about them.

    Uncle, that''s all. Although he goes to Quanzhou twice a year, he always comes back.

    But the third brother Jiayi has not come back for three years, and there is no news about Jiaxi and Jiaan. Their lives are unknown...

    ?Grandma is so looking forward to it, not only for her uncle to come back safely, but also for news about her grandchildren...

    Jiayin stepped forward and pulled her grandma to sit on the big rock under the tree. While making jokes and jokes to make grandma happy, she peeled the grape skins and put them into grandma''s mouth.

    Until the moon was at the top of the sky, the carriage finally came back.

    ?Li Zhensheng got out of the car and saw his old lady. He was about to kneel down, but the old lady helped him up.

    ??The old lady looked behind him eagerly and asked: "Where is Jiayi? Where is Jiaxi and Jiaan? No one has come back?"

    ?Everyone felt sad when they heard this.

    Li Zhensheng even lowered his head in shame, "Mom, this is the time when the Japanese pirates are rampant. Jiayi can''t leave and won''t come back. As for my family, I wish my family is safe..."

    He did not continue speaking, but everyone understood.

    The light in Old Mrs. Li''s eyes quickly dimmed, and she steeled herself to deal with it.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m confused. The children have their own business, so if they don¡¯t come back, they won¡¯t come back. Maybe they¡¯ll all get back together during the Chinese New Year!¡±

    Jiayin quickly said: "Grandma guessed it right, my third brother is busy at this time and will definitely come back during the Chinese New Year.

    ¡°As for my fourth and fifth brothers, they are the most naughty. They may be hiding somewhere to hold back their big moves, hoping to surprise grandma.¡±

    Mrs. Li thought about it and realized that this was really possible, so the smile on her face grew a little brighter, "The two of them are the most naughty, and they got into trouble a lot when they were young!

    ¡°Not to mention anything else, when we first arrived at Broken Gold Beach, we almost roasted Fu Niuer on the stone slab?

    ¡°I went to pick up the goose¡¯s **** and was chased around by the goose. Not to mention how annoying it was¡­¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li unceremoniously revealed her grandson''s shortcomings, causing everyone to laugh and crowd around her as they walked into the courtyard.

    ?As a result, Chunxiu rushed out in a panic and shouted loudly when he kicked in and out of the door.

    ¡°Old madam, our lady is giving birth! She¡¯s giving birth!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Wan¡¯er is about to give birth! Hurry, go find Po Wen!¡±

    Mrs. Li no longer cared about her two careless grandchildren and ran to the backyard to prepare for her great-grandson who was about to arrive.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were also busy, boiling water and preparing scissors and clean cloth towels.

    The most important thing is that we invited Dr. Zhang to take charge!

    Jiaren still looked calm as usual, his face turned pale in a hurry, and he was wandering outside the window.

    ??Wan''er is the first child, so he will definitely not be born very quickly. He is destined to suffer a lot.

    But when Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru saw him, they didn''t persuade him to rest.

    After all, Wan''er was in the house going through **** for his blood, so it was right for him to be worried and anxious.

    Jiayin feels sorry for my brother who has a busy day and still has to suffer like this.

    ?So she found a stool for her eldest brother and brought a pot of herbal tea.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 772ï¼š More joy than joy!

    Chapter 772 More joy upon joy!

    Tao Hongying saw her and kicked her out by her collar, "You are a little girl and you are getting involved in something. Hurry up to the front yard."

    Jiayin ran away quickly!

    Sure enough, Wan''er''s birth was very difficult.

    The reason is quite obvious. The Li family eats and drinks very well, and their children are relatively older.

    It wasn''t until daylight brightened that a fat boy weighing eight pounds came into the world screaming.

    ??Everyone followed Xuan Xin and stayed up all night.

    At this moment, we finally won!

    ?Old Mrs. Li looked tired and carried her great-grandson to the front yard to present the treasure to everyone.

    ¡°Look, this is Jiaren¡¯s son! He¡¯s so good-looking and has a big forehead. He will definitely be the number one scholar in the future!

    ¡°I just made his mother suffer a lot, but I tortured Wan¡¯er badly!¡±

    Li Laoer''s eyes were red with excitement. This is his eldest grandson.

    He rubbed his hands, hesitated for a long time, then hugged her carefully, and then hurriedly handed it back to his mother.

    ??Li Zhensheng laughed and said: "This boy is lucky. He just waited until this morning to come out and celebrate his birthday in the same month and day as Jiayin."

    ?Everyone was stunned for a moment, and after careful calculation, they found that it was really the case, so they all laughed.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true. This kid stretched out all night, probably just for this reason!¡±

    ¡°Smart boy, he knows that sharing his aunt¡¯s birthday has many benefits.¡±

    Jiayin went to the space to sleep for a few hours in the middle of the night and was very energetic now.

    She hugged her little nephew, who had the same birthday as her, and she liked it so much that she urged: "Grandma, can you give me a nickname for my nephew?"

    Mrs. Li was tired after a long night, and she really didn¡¯t have any good ideas, so she said casually: "You gave Xingxing his nickname, now you can give this kid another one."

    Jiayin thought about it carefully, and it seemed that the eldest brother and sister-in-law had never discussed what nickname to give the child. She did not think that he was taking the spotlight, so she said: "This kid weighed eight pounds when he was born, and he is as fat as a ball, so then Just call it Yuanyuan or Qiuqiu!¡±

    ?Yuanyuan?

    Ball?

    Jiaren just came out of the backyard. Hearing this, he immediately spoke up for his son.

    ¡°Yuanyuan, just call it Yuanyuan! Qiuqiu is so childish!¡±

    Fortunately, the fat boy in swaddling clothes was grinning in his sleep and didn''t know about it at all.

    Otherwise, he will definitely roar, ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    A majestic man is actually named Yuanyuan, he looks so much like a little girl!

    Might as well call it Qiuqiu!

    It is foreseeable that in the coming years, he will be teased a lot because of this nickname...

    ?It¡¯s a pity that he didn¡¯t have the slightest ability to resist at this time, so he was forced to accept the fact of becoming a ¡°Yuan Yuan¡±...

    Turn around the sky, that is, wash three times.

    ??The Earl''s Mansion has a grandson, which is no small matter.

    Even if the Li family doesn''t want to make a big deal, dozens of relatives and friends come to the house.

    ?Two years after giving birth to my grandma, I made another fortune, and all of Le¡¯s big teeth were about to fall out!

    All three members of the Xing family arrived in a carriage. Mr. Xing and his son were in front watching Yuanyuan take a bath, while Mrs. Xing was in the back talking to her daughter.

    ?She took her daughter''s hand, but she was so happy.

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have to worry about you anymore. After you give birth to a son, you will have a firm foothold in the Li family.

    ¡°From now on, live a good life with your family members and be a good wife and mother, and you won¡¯t have to worry about anything in this life.¡±

    ?Wan''er was also excited, choked with sobs and hugged her mother''s waist...

    Jiayin changed into a dress that made her look slimmer, put on a light "sick make-up", and asked Shui Ling and Aunt He to support her, and walked around in front of her.

    Trying to let all the visitors see her like this before returning to the backyard.

    Everyone only heard that she woke up and recovered somewhat.

    ??Now that I can see that although she is still sick, she can barely move, I am all happy for the Li family.

    ?Some people are clever and even say that Yuanyuan is a filial child who was born with blessings and washed away her aunt''s illness.

    ??The Li family is now allergic to the word "blessing" and quickly changed the subject.

    ?It¡¯s enough for the family to know whether the child is good or not, but he doesn¡¯t care if others praise him...

    After the third bath, Wan''er began her confinement period. Wenjuan was worried about it and soon came back with the stars.

    ???When the two of them come back, they naturally come back often for family fun.

    ?Li Laosan brought Brother Li with him and came back every now and then to join in the fun.

    Jiaren misses his wife and son, and he always lives at home.

    Li Laoer comes back every night unless necessary.

    Including Li Zhensheng and Brother Cat who just came back from abroad...

    ?The family suddenly became lively, and there were two tables for dinner every day. Finally, the family became prosperous.

    Li Yong found an opportunity and returned to the village to stay for one night.

    ??The Li family called their family of four, the two village elders, Uncle Zhao and others, as well as the three members of the family, Doctor Zhang and Biao Liu, and drank the wedding wine together.

    The busy time always flies by, and it¡¯s almost Mid-Autumn Festival in a blink of an eye.

    The small baking workshop in Ercun has not been removed in the past two years.

    Zongzi making for Dragon Boat Festival, baked mooncakes for Mid-Autumn Festival, steamed bean buns in winter, fried cakes and twists for New Year are all inseparable from here.

    ?In the past few days, Hui Niang and the women in the village cleaned the small workshop early and were busy preparing fillings and utensils.

    ??Most of the Li family''s children and grandchildren are back, and more children have been added to the family, which is simply more joy than happiness.

    Externally, there is also the fact that the princess is gradually recovering, which needs to be celebrated.

    So, the number of mooncakes to be baked this year is almost doubled.

    It took two days to make just the bean paste. Walnuts, hazelnuts, peanuts, etc. were packed in sacks and distributed to each house to help shell them...

    Jiayin was depressed at home and couldn''t go out all the time, so he spent all his time thinking about mooncakes.

    ?As a result, fresh meat mooncakes and snowskin mooncakes appeared one after another.

    ??In addition to eating it at home, some of it was "robbed" by Li Zhensheng, Li Laoer, Mr. Wen and others, and used it to feed friends and colleagues everywhere.

    I simply made more good news and sent it to the palace for the emperor to taste, the favors of the Marquis Mansion, Baiyunjian''s return to old customers, and the little sisters from each family also wanted to send a box...

    By the time of the Mid-Autumn Festival, all the trivial matters have been taken care of, and the good news has lost the interest in celebrating the festival.

    But this year the family has a full complement of relatives, so in order to make the old lady happy, she has to make good preparations.

    ?So Jiayin cheered up and proposed a few new dishes.

    Tao Hongying and Jia Huan, the two chefs, were in charge. They almost understood after just a few words of good news.

    ?Therefore, when the wine table was removed, the dishes and bowls were especially clean.

    It is really delicious and delicious, and everyone cheers for it.

    At dusk, before the sky completely darkens, a huge golden full moon hangs in the sky.

    ??There was a large round table in the courtyard of Li''s house, with melons, pears and peaches on it. Everyone sat around, eating the fruits and chatting.

    Little fox Sanjo jumped on the table and "stole" grapes in a grand manner.

    ?Xingxing and Yueyaer were wearing red little coats and holding big peaches in their hands, chasing each other and eating at the same time.

    Brother Cat was afraid that they would choke, so he took the horse, put them on the saddle, and walked around the yard.

    This horse is of course the pony that Mr. Li Laosi gave to his daughter on her birthday that year.

    ?Time flies by, as people grow older, the pony also grows into a horse.

    Everyone was talking about the profits from selling melons and the latest news in the city, and it was getting late at night.

    Tao Hongying yawned when she saw the stars and the crescent moon, so she broke up the moon-viewing party.

    Mrs. Wen and Mr. Wen carried Yue Yaer back to rest, and Wen Juan and Jia Huan carried Xingxing to the backyard.

    As for Jiaren, he had already gone to accompany his wife who was in confinement and his son who only knew how to eat and sleep.

    Jiayin saw that grandma was not happy that night, so she made a fuss about sleeping with grandma.

    ??The old lady smiled and nodded her granddaughter''s forehead. She stood up and was about to speak, but her vision went dark and she fell straight to the ground...

    It¡¯s another day of the fourth update. Dear children, is Huahua worthy of praise? You must get a few must-read votes! If it looks good or has a five-star review, it would be even better! Crazy refill! The fourth update will continue tomorrow, come on~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 773ï¼š If things go on like this, your life span will be shortened and you will die early!

    Chapter 773: If this continues, your life span will be shortened and you will die early!

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Jiayin screamed, and with quick eyesight, she helped the old lady.

    The others rushed forward like crazy and quickly placed the old lady in a chair.

    Jiayin took out a silver needle from the space and pierced the old lady''s philtrum directly.

    The old lady woke up slowly, as if she didn''t understand what had just happened.

    Jiayin withdrew the needle and wanted to check grandma¡¯s pulse, but her hands were shaking badly.

    ??The old lady took a deep breath and managed to gather her energy to comfort her granddaughter, "Don''t be afraid, Fu Niu, grandma is fine."

    Jiayin couldn''t bear it anymore, hugged her grandma and started crying.

    Just now, the moment grandma fell, the Optimus Prime in her heart seemed to collapse, and the fear of the world collapsing came over her overwhelmingly.

    ?She even forgot to take a breath until grandma woke up.

    ¡°Grandma, grandma, nothing can happen to you...¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng, Li Laoer and others also knelt down and gritted their teeth, not daring and unable to cry.

    Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen heard that something was wrong, so they chased Sister-in-law Qiong and took Yue Yaer back. They returned to the Li family yard.

    Jiahuan, Wenjuan and Jiaren also rushed over from the backyard.

    I heard that the old lady had just passed out. Everyone''s expressions changed and they stared at the old lady, fearing that something might happen to her.

    At this moment, Ye Shan had climbed over the hospital wall and jumped in with Doctor Zhang on his back.

    Originally, Divine Doctor Zhang was also having dinner at home today, but before admiring the moon, he suddenly had an inspiration and wanted to change some medicinal ingredients for a new prescription, so he hurried back.

    Unexpectedly, something happened to Mrs. Li while she was free.

    ?Seeing the master arrive, Jiayin rushed over and hugged the old man''s arm.

    ¡°Woo, Grandpa Zhang, my grandma has fainted and I can¡¯t hold my pulse...¡±

    Zhang Shenyi frowned, his heart aching.

    Ever since he accepted this girl as his apprentice, no matter how "harsh" he treated her, she never complained.

    Now that I am crying like this, it is obvious that I am extremely scared.

    But he didn¡¯t know how to comfort him. He scolded him when he opened his mouth, ¡°Go away, you look like a loser! How many times have I told you that the most important thing for a doctor is to be calm. If you look like this, a hundred years of study will be in vain!¡±

    After saying that, he put aside the good news and went over to check the old lady''s pulse.

    ??The old lady felt sorry for her granddaughter and was afraid that she would be diagnosed with a serious illness, so she had to hide her wrist.

    ¡°Mr. Zhang, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me. I may have been acting violently just now because the children were making a fuss.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong is not up to you. I only know after checking her pulse!¡± Doctor Zhang¡¯s big hands were like pliers, he grabbed the old lady¡¯s wrist and pressed it down.

    Everyone subconsciously held their breath.

    ?At this moment, except for the night wind blowing the flowers and grass in the corner of the courtyard, there was no sound.

    It seems like ten thousand years have passed.

    Just when everyone couldn''t hold on any longer and wanted to ask questions, Doctor Zhang finally finished diagnosing the pulse.

    He said with a dark face: "I am worried about my heart, depressed for a long time, and my heart is blocked, which leads to coma. Take medicine quickly and I will be recuperated for at least a month."

    ¡°Remember to be open-minded, otherwise your life span will be shortened and you will die prematurely if things go on like this.¡±

    The last four words sounded almost like thunder in everyone''s ears.

    Every member of the Li family knelt down.

    Li Zhensheng choked and kowtowed, "Uncle Zhang, you must save my mother! If you want any medicinal materials, we will dig three feet into the ground and we will find them." Li Laoer also said quickly: "Yes, Uncle Zhang. You must let me Get well, mother!¡±

    Jiaren and Jiahuan were crying with tears rolling down their cheeks. They did not dare to speak for fear of bursting into tears.

    Since they were sensible since they were young, grandma is like a mountain, the family''s support.

    Even though grandma occasionally scolded them with a cold face and often dropped her pipes and pots, they all knew that grandma loved them.

    ??Whether their uncle is missing, they have no crops and no grain, or they are even running for their lives, as long as their grandma is here, they have nothing to fear.

    But today the backer suddenly fell, and no one could accept it...

    ?Shenji Zhang originally liked these children and grandchildren of the Li family, but now he was envious and distressed. He stretched out his hand to help Li Zhensheng and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have treated many difficult and complicated diseases. Your mother is just over-worried, not a serious illness.

    "Prescribe a medicinal soup and take it for a month. You should be filial to her. She will stop thinking wildly and smile more, and everything will be fine."

    Having said that, he scolded Mrs. Li again, "Sister, don''t you not like to hear harsh words. Anyone who has filial children and grandchildren like you would be able to laugh even in his dreams. Don''t not cherish it!"

    ¡°If you are really sick and can¡¯t help the children, just hold them back!¡±

    ¡°If you have something in your heart, learn to persuade yourself. How can a person live in this world and everything goes as he wishes?

    ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m a loner, I¡¯ve been wandering all my life, and I don¡¯t know which grave I will be buried in when I die. I¡¯m not worried, so what are you worried about?¡±

    Mrs. Li quickly smiled and responded: "What Dr. Zhang said was just to persuade me, you shouldn''t curse yourself like this!

    "How many times have we said that our family is not a heretic. When you die, of course you will be buried in our ancestral grave. The children will hold sacrifices during the festival and will not lack your share of incense and candles."

    Jiayin even asked the miracle doctor Zhang and walked into the house, "Grandpa Zhang, stop nagging and hurry up and get a prescription. How many times have I told you, I will provide for you until the end of your life. Nanmu''s longevity materials are all stored in the princess''s mansion. Where else do you want to go?¡±

    ?Miracle Doctor Zhang was staggered by the pull. He was cursing, but there was a smile in his eyes.

    Soon, the prescription was filled. Jiayin made an excuse to go to the backyard to brew the medicine, but actually sneaked into the space and took advantage of several times the time difference to quickly brew the medicine.

    ?Old Mrs. Li really doesn¡¯t think she has any serious illness, but she is depressed, and she has to admit it.

    ?Although there were many happy events at home this month, she was also happy.

    But there was still no news about the grandson she had been missing for a long time, and she was very anxious.

    I didn¡¯t want to leave such a root cause of the disease and have an attack today...

    ?She stared at her children and grandchildren, drank the medicinal soup in one breath, and her granddaughter immediately stuffed a peeled grape into her mouth.

    "I''m just dizzy, why do you treat me like a child?" The old lady said vaguely, but unfortunately Jiayin didn''t care about her at all, and fed her five or six grapes in a row before she stopped.

    ?No one dared to leave and kept staring at the old lady.

    The old lady wanted to give some advice, but her eyelids became heavier and heavier, and she fell asleep soon.

    ¡°Mother, mother!¡± Li Zhensheng, Li Laoer and others thought that the old lady had fainted again, and they shouted in fear.

    Jiayin quickly waved her hand and whispered to the family to clarify their doubts.

    ¡°There are calming ingredients in the medicinal soup. Grandma just fell asleep. Let her have a good sleep and recover faster.¡±

    ?Everyone immediately shut up and did not dare to make a sound.

    ??Li Zhensheng knelt down and carefully carried his wife on his back. Li Lao Er and Li Lao San were guarding her, followed by Jia Ren, Jia Huan, Brother Li and Brother Li, and took the old lady back to the apartment in the backyard.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru helped their mother-in-law take off their coats, and while they were still discussing who would stay to watch the night, Jiayin was already lying next to the old lady.

    ¡°Mother, third uncle, you go to bed, I¡¯ll watch over grandma.¡±

    "No, you are a child, you should be afraid when something happens." Tao Hongying refused.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 774ï¼š Everyone has his own grievances

    Chapter 774 Everyone has his or her own grievances

    It¡¯s a pity that Jiayin has made up his mind not to leave.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru had no choice but to go out and say something to the waiting people. Then Tao Hongying stayed and Zhao Yuru came back at dawn.

    ??When Tao Hongying entered the house again, she saw her daughter holding the old lady''s hand and crying silently.

    ?She couldn''t help but sigh, covered her daughter with a thin quilt, and whispered advice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Zhang also said that your grandma is not seriously ill and will get better soon.¡±

    Jiayin choked up and said, "Mom, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have supported my brother and the others to go to sea. Grandma is so sick because she is too worried about my brothers."

    Tao Hongying also felt a sore nose when she thought of her son who was wandering somewhere.

    She tried to cheer up and patted her daughter gently to comfort her.

    "Don''t think too much, this has nothing to do with you. Your brother and Xi Ge''er have such bad personalities, they are like jumping horses and monkeys, and they can''t be contained at home. Even if they don''t go to the Foreign Affairs Department or go to sea, I''m afraid they will still wander around the world.

    ¡°It¡¯s all the same danger, and the same homelessness, so it¡¯s better to go to the Foreign Affairs Department, do something meaningful for the country and the people, and work hard for a future for yourself.

    "Besides, mother and son are connected. Although there is no news about your brother, mother knows that he must be alive and well!"

    Jiayin rubbed my mother¡¯s hand and curled up like a kitten.

    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t live without my grandma, and I can¡¯t live without anyone in my family.¡±

    Tao Hongying finally couldn''t help but shed tears, but she immediately wiped them away and continued to pat her daughter gently.

    "Believe me, mom, everyone in the family is fine. Don''t think too much. If you get sick, the genius in the family will really collapse."

    Jiayin nodded.

    ?Perhaps my mother¡¯s rhythm of filming was just right, or maybe grandma¡¯s slight snoring was so reassuring that she fell asleep quickly...

    The moon sets and the sun rises, and in a blink of an eye it¡¯s five or six days again.

    ¡°Grandma, open your mouth quickly!¡± Jiayin lay on the bed, smiled and took a spoonful of jelly pudding and put it in her mouth.

    ??The old lady¡¯s eyes were bright after eating, and just when she was about to praise a few words, the door of the room was pushed open.

    Jiayin quickly hid the box, looked at the old lady who came in guiltily, and asked: "Mom, why aren''t you asleep yet?"

    Tao Hongying glared at her daughter and felt relieved when she saw her mother-in-law smiling.

    ??She couldn''t help scolding her daughter, "It''s time to go to bed soon. Don''t give your grandma anything weird to eat! Be careful if you break your teeth and suffer!"

    ¡°I got it, mother.¡± Good news should be sweet and cheerful.

    Tao Hongying pulled the quilt for her and went back to sleep.

    ?Except when the old lady first fell ill, she and Zhao Yuru took turns keeping vigil at night. During these two days, good news accompanied the old lady.

    I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because the medicine has taken effect, or because the old lady has really relaxed her mind and no longer thinks about her three grandchildren.

    ?The old lady has had a good appetite and slept well these past few days, and her face has turned a little rosy.

    ?The whole family breathed a sigh of relief, and now they dared to work separately during the day, but still got together in the evening.

    Even Li Laosan and Brother Li, who are far away in Luo''an, ride back and forth on horseback.

    ??How many times did the old lady say it, but they refused to compromise.

    Because no one can sleep well without looking at the old lady before going to bed at night.

    ?Except for the Wen family, not even the Hou family knew about the old lady''s illness. They were afraid that too many people would come to visit and disturb the old lady''s rest.

    The good news is as sticky as cakes. She never leaves grandma''s side, eating and living with her.

    Before going to bed at night, she also searched for some novel snacks from her previous life from the space, and secretly ate a few bites with her grandma, making her as happy as a child.

    Actually, the old lady was not a glutton. She just remembered that when her granddaughter was a child, their grandparents would also lie under the quilt and eat secretly.

    Life was poor at that time, but my children and grandchildren were all around me. Nowadays, life is prosperous, but the children and grandchildren have gone their separate ways.

    Fortunately, my granddaughter is always here...

    After drinking the medicinal soup and eating half of the jelly pudding left in the box to cover up the bitter taste in her mouth, the old lady lay down.

    Jiayin took out a travel journal and read it slowly.

    Of course, the travel notes were written by Brother Mao. In the past two years, he has traveled to almost all the capitals in Jiangnan. He has published several books, and they have been very popular.

    In fact, his words are not gorgeous, and even ordinary people who have not read can understand them.

    But this only made his travel notes more popular.

    After reading his travel notes, it seems that readers share a pair of eyes and a mouth with him, and have seen different customs and tasted countless delicacies together.

    As the old lady listened, she fell asleep with a smile on her face...

    Let¡¯s not talk about the Li family, because the old lady suddenly fell ill, and everything came to a semi-standstill.

    Let me just say that the palace in the east of the new capital city is also very lively these days.

    At the beginning of the lanterns, the lanterns in various palaces were lit up. From a distance, they looked like sparks, and it was a very beautiful scene.

    ??The eunuchs and maids in Kunning Palace had no intention of admiring it. They wished they had to carry their legs while walking and did not dare to make any sound.

    Because the master has been like a powder keg that is about to explode these days, and is about to explode at any time.

    In case who was unlucky and inexplicably lit the lead, it was the end of the bones.

    ??In the palace, the queen dragged her long skirt and walked around and around on the ground. A few wrinkles were added to her face that was no longer smooth due to her age.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any news from the front?¡±

    ?The queen looked at the nanny at the door, and her tone was very bad.

    ??Mammy tried her best to endure it, so she didn''t tremble, and whispered: "Madam, please calm down, maybe the emperor is busy with government affairs today, and he hasn''t decided where to stay tonight..."

    "Hmph!" the queen snorted coldly and cursed: "Busy with government affairs? Busy with government affairs, how can he have time to accompany that **** in Ronghua Palace to enjoy flowers? How can he have time to play football with that sick young man in the yard?

    ¡°Only when he comes to see me, he is too busy and has no time. Even when he comes to have dinner with me, he comes and goes in a hurry..."

    ??Mammy did not dare to respond, and could only lower her head further, for fear of getting involved in the conflict between the emperor and the empress.

    ?It is unfortunate that the **** who went to inquire about the news came back at this time. When he entered the door, he knelt down to report.

    ¡°Mother, the second prince has caught wind and cold. Your Majesty... Your Majesty has gone to Ronghua Palace.¡±

    ¡°Bitch!¡± The queen couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, picked up the incense burner and smashed it out.

    The incense burner fell to the ground and the incense was scattered everywhere.

    ??The whole room was full of aunts, eunuchs, and maids, who were so frightened that they knelt down and trembled.

    When the queen saw them like this, she became even more angry. Just as she was about to punish a few of them to vent her anger, the third princess arrived.

    ?In just two years, the unruly and willful princess has become dignified and gentle. She is tall and thin, and she is more and more girlish when she walks.

    She kicked out all the slaves with her mouth, then helped her mother to the inner room, carefully poured warm tea, served her mother and drank a few sips.

    Even though the queen had so many grievances and was unwilling to get angry with her only daughter, she still couldn''t help but complain.

    "Your father has been going to Ronghua Palace for half a month. It''s not because that **** gave birth to a prince. If you were a prince, I wouldn''t have to suffer such humiliation!"

    The third princess felt sad and lowered her head.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 775ï¼š Please establish a prince

    Chapter 775 Please establish a prince

    The Queen Mother has said this so many times in the past few years, especially recently, that she has almost kept it on her lips.

    It is not her will to be born a woman or a man.

    ?Even sometimes, she didn¡¯t want to be born into a royal family.

    ??If she was given a choice, she would like to trade with that girl from the Li family.

    Maybe you don¡¯t have huge wealth, but you do have the love of your family and the most precious freedom.

    ??She wears the name of a princess, but she actually has to notify her parents if she wants to see them. Only with permission can she have a look and say a few words.

    Getting out of the palace is even more difficult!

    ?Princess is just a nice name, but in fact she is just a caged bird.

    ??Moreover, she had to be caught between her father and mother, and she had to hear endless complaints of grievances.

    She sighed inwardly and advised: "Mother, you are the queen. No one can be more favored than you.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a step back and say that from now on, my father... no matter who ascends the throne, I will respect you as the empress dowager. Why do you have to do this? You have to suffer yourself so much that others can take advantage of you.¡±

    "No, you don''t understand!" The queen waved her hand, interrupting her daughter.

    ¡°I am the queen, your father¡¯s wife, but your father has abandoned her like a pair of worn shoes. I cannot bear to swallow this.

    ¡°That **** in Ronghua Palace has always been able to easily dominate this palace. Isn¡¯t it just because she gave birth to a prince?

    ¡°As long as I give birth to a prince, I will be the legitimate crown prince of Tianwu. After the prince takes over the throne, my queen mother will be able to sit comfortably.

    ¡°Otherwise, not only me, but also your grandfather¡¯s family, and even you, will not end well!¡±

    The third princess still wanted to speak, but the queen was impatient and started to chase her away.

    "Go back, learn the rules, and come here less often. If you have nothing to do, help me keep an eye on the **** in Ronghua Palace, and go to your father to say a few good words for me. Don''t let him forget about me. palace¡­"

    The third princess felt bitter in her heart, and all the words she could say were choked in her throat.

    ?She could only stand up, bow, and retreat.

    The night wind of early autumn brought a bit of chill. The two palace maids who were following the third princess gently stepped forward and put a thin cloak on their master.

    ?One of the palace maids whispered: "Your Highness, the autumn night is cold, so you should go back."

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back.¡± The third princess gathered her cloak and looked at the brightly lit Ronghua Palace.

    ??The imperial concubine has always been peaceful and never competed for favors. Even after giving birth to the second prince, she never became arrogant and domineering.

    What happened recently? I actually took the initiative to lure my father to the Ronghua Palace again and again, which also completely angered my mother...

    The second day was the court meeting. The emperor Xu Shi slept well last night. He was sitting on the dragon chair and looked at the ministers with a pleasant look.

    ?The weather has been going well in the past two years. Although Tianwu retreated to the south of the Yangtze River, the people had enough food and clothing, and they were no longer as helpless as before.

    Especially recently, the autumn harvest has begun again.

    ? Countless corn and potatoes are spread all over the mountains and plains, enough to feed all the people of Tianwu, and there is even enough left to fill the national treasury in preparation for the complete retaking of the lost land in Jiangbei.

    ?The ministers came forward one after another, but it was just a superficial matter.

    Overall, this DPRK meeting was harmonious.

    But some people just don¡¯t want this harmony to continue.

    A fourth-rank censor knelt on the ground and shouted loudly, please make him a prince!

    Please establish a crown prince? !

    The quiet court room was like a smoking oil pan that had been poured into a ladle of cold water and exploded in an instant.

    ??The invisible oil stars crackled and burned, making everyone want to jump.

    Not to mention that the emperor is now in good health, there are only two princes in the harem, one is weak and the other has just turned one year old, so they are not good candidates.

    The most important thing is that neither of these two princes were born to the queen.

    In case a prince is established and the queen gives birth to another child...

    ?Wouldn¡¯t that be the root of disaster!

    ??Tianwu may start a civil war before taking back Jiangbei! Immediately some old ministers objected and scolded the censor for harboring evil intentions.

    ??But some people agreed, saying that only by establishing a prince early can the country be stable.

    The court, which was peaceful and harmonious just now, has turned into a mess.

    ?Li Laoer, Wen Yushi, and Liu Zhiheng glanced at each other, lowered their heads in unison, and pretended not to hear anything.

    They are staunch royalists, and they will implement whatever the emperor decides.

    ??Now the emperor has not mentioned the establishment of a prince. These people who take the initiative to stir up trouble will definitely not end well.

    Sure enough, a dispute ended in the Emperor Long Yan being furious.

    The proposed censor was demoted to a small peripheral county to serve as county magistrate.

    ??The rest of the people shrunk their necks and retreated obediently, as if the person who had just argued so red-faced and thick-necked was a bystander...

    The court was dismissed and everyone left the palace.

    Soon, almost everyone in Xindu knew about the matter of establishing a prince.

    Some people disagreed, some watched the fun, and some talked about it.

    But there are also people who have trouble sleeping and eating because of this, and that is the queen''s natal family.

    You must know that the honor and disgrace of their family are tied to the queen. If the emperor appoints a prince at this time, it will definitely not be good for the queen, and it will not be good for Jiangning Houfu!

    The Queen¡¯s mother, Mrs. Wu, immediately handed the sign and entered the palace.

    ??In Kunning Palace, we just picked up a bunch of broken incense burners last night, and now we are picking up porcelain pieces all over the floor.

    ?The queen was as angry as a madman and started crying when she saw her mother.

    ¡°Mother, these courtiers asked me to establish a crown prince, but they don¡¯t take me seriously!¡±

    Mrs. Wu feels sorry for her daughter, but she is more concerned about her family''s future.

    She pulled her daughter and asked in a low voice: "Now that things have happened, the only solution is for you to get pregnant as soon as possible. As long as you give birth to a prince, your position as prince will never be lost!"

    ¡°Ugh, mother, I want to have a baby too! I¡¯ve even dreamed of giving birth!¡± The queen couldn¡¯t help wiping her tears and beating her stomach angrily, ¡°But after drinking countless decoctions and folk remedies, there has been no movement.

    "Now that the emperor has been seduced by that **** in Ronghua Palace, he is unwilling to come over on the first and fifteenth day of the lunar month. Even if he comes, he will have a quick meal and then leave."

    Mrs. Wu wanted to say that her daughter was useless, but because of her status, she did not dare to curse her.

    She could only say: "Think of a way to coax the emperor back and try to let him stay for a few more days. The family will also help you think of a way. In short, you can''t let the crown prince fall into the hands of others."

    "Okay, mother." The queen was not a smart person. She was at a loss for words at the moment. Her mother made the decision for her, which made her feel much better and less anxious.

    The mother and daughter said a few more words before Mrs. Wu left the palace.

    Actually, what she had just said to comfort her daughter was that it was impossible for her family to help her find a solution.

    It has been three years. If the queen could give birth to a prince, she would have done so long ago.

    But for the sake of the century-old wealth of the family, we still have to continue to think of ways.

    ¡°Click!¡± Mrs. Wu was lost in thought when a crisp sound suddenly came from under the carriage.

    ??The driver quickly stopped the carriage, and a guard came forward to check. He quickly walked to the window and reported, "Madam, there are some problems with the carriage. Please wait a moment, and then you can continue to set off after it is repaired."

    Mrs. Wu frowned and replied: "Hurry up and fix it, don''t worry about it later."

    ??The guard and the coachman breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly repaired it.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 776ï¼š Partition walls have ears

    Chapter 776 Walls have ears

    Mrs. Wu was bored sitting in the car, so she opened the car window and looked at the street view to relax.

    Possibly to take a shortcut, the carriage was parked in the south of the city. The alleys crisscrossed the area, and it seemed that many people lived there.

    ?From time to time, children ran past shouting, and there were also vendors carrying burdens shouting and selling groceries.

    There are even women who are in a hurry to make lunch and come out with baskets to buy vegetables.

    At this moment, a woman in gray walked not far outside the carriage. She seemed to have met a familiar sister, and they started chatting lively.

    ¡°Sister Wang, where are you going in such a hurry?¡±

    ??The Wang girl was wearing a blue dress. She was short and plump and had a smile on her face. It was obvious that she had met a happy event.

    She grabbed the woman in gray''s basket, stuffed two brown eggs directly into it, and showed off with a smile.

    ¡°My daughter-in-law has given birth to a fat baby weighing eight pounds! I¡¯m going to hand out brown eggs for good luck.¡±

    The woman in gray hurriedly responded with a smile: "Oh, this is such a happy event! This boy will grow up safely and healthily, and become a good man with eight talents and even better looks than Pan An!"

    ?Everyone likes to hear good words. The woman in blue opened her mouth from ear to ear with joy and kept saying thank you.

    Mrs. Wu in the carriage listened, but she felt uncomfortable in her heart.

    As the daughter of the mother of the country, it is extremely difficult to give birth to a child.

    As a result, these mud-legged people ended up one after another, and it was extremely easy...

    At this time, I heard the woman in gray ask: "Sister Wang, either I want to gossip, or I am just curious and want to ask more questions.

    "I remember your wife, there has been no movement for five or six years after getting married, so why did she suddenly give birth to a big fat boy? Did she take some folk medicine, or did she find a famous doctor somewhere?"

    ¡°Oh, sister, that¡¯s a question that goes to the bottom of my heart.¡± The woman in blue became more energetic, rolled up her sleeves and spoke.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all my fault that my daughter-in-law gave birth to a fat grandson. They have no children, and I¡¯m worried. I¡¯ve tried all kinds of methods, but my daughter-in-law¡¯s stomach hasn¡¯t moved yet.

    ¡°I happened to hear someone say that Qingcheng Temple is very effective in making wishes, so I rushed there with some dry food.

    ¡°I climbed the mountain for half a day, kowtowed eighty-one times in the main hall, donated twenty taels of silver, and then returned home.

    ¡°Less than a month later, my daughter-in-law started vomiting. She went to the hospital for a check-up and found out she was pregnant!¡±

    "Seriously?" The woman in gray clothes was surprised and asked: "Is Qingcheng Temple really so spiritual? Then I have to ask for it. My son is not good at studying. Maybe I can ask him to come back as the number one scholar. "

    ??The woman in blue nodded vigorously, pulled the woman in gray and said, "I heard that an old immortal has settled in Qingcheng Mountain in the past two years, so it is so effective.

    ¡°If you want to go, you must hurry up, otherwise the old **** is gone and your request will not work!¡±

    The woman in gray hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, don''t worry! I''ll go buy groceries first and get settled at home. I''ll take my son there tomorrow."

    The two chatted for a few more words, then hurriedly separated and went about their business.

    Mrs. Wu in the carriage, on the other hand, suddenly felt moved after hearing the story from beginning to end.

    ??If Qingcheng Temple is so effective, it would be worth a visit.

    Even if it doesn''t work, don''t be afraid, just relax...

    ??Old Mrs. Li was "kept" at home by her children and grandchildren, eating, drinking and sleeping every day. She was not allowed to work or go out at all, but she was very depressed.

    ?On this day, the old lady began to have a disagreement.

    "Are you treating me like a pig? I just couldn''t think about it for a while and didn''t sleep well, so I fainted for a while. It''s not like my arms and legs are disabled, so why can''t I go out for a walk?"

    "I either go far or go to the fields to have a look. I''ve finished picking the jade melons and are planting cabbages and radishes in the fields. I just want to work, but there''s no work to do. Isn''t this even possible?"

    After saying that, she pushed the bowl of medicinal soup out and didn¡¯t even take the medicine at all.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru looked at each other, both funny and helpless.

    Old kids, little kids are really hard to coax. Doctor Zhang asked the old lady to rest for a month. It has only been a few days, but she can no longer hold on.

    Just as the good news came in from outside, a jumping little fox followed behind.

    Tao Hongying regarded her daughter as a savior and quickly called her to come and help.

    Jiayin pulled at the skirt of his clothes, and there were more than a dozen round dates in his pockets.

    ?This thing is somewhat similar to the kiwi fruit from the previous life, except that it is smaller.

    She specially went up the mountain to pick it and give it to her grandma to eat freshly.

    As a result, I put it in the hands of the old lady. The old lady ate one and put it down.

    There was no good news, so I had to check the old lady¡¯s pulse. Seeing that she was indeed fine, I begged my mother and aunt for mercy.

    ¡°Grandma has not recovered well, and her pulse is very stable. Being depressed at home all the time is not conducive to maintaining your health.

    ¡°It just so happens that I haven¡¯t been to a shop in the city for a long time. Why don¡¯t I ask grandma to go for a walk with me in the car and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Before Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru could speak, the old lady stood up happily and said, "Okay, this is a good idea."

    After saying that, she started to call for people to set up the carriage.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru could only quickly arrange manpower to pack the carriage.

    ??The Li family''s carriage is not luxurious, but it is very clean and spacious. It is now covered with bedding to ensure that the old lady can sleep at any time when she is tired.

    ?Mammy He and Shui Ling waited on the carriage, while Ye Shan and Dongmei sat on the shaft of the carriage and were responsible for driving the carriage, which was very safe and considerate.

    Soon, the carriage left the village and rushed to the new capital.

    ??The old lady opened the car window, looked at the busy farmers in the fields beside the road, and the cloudless blue sky, and breathed a sigh of relief.

    She turned to complain to her granddaughter, "Grandma finally knows why you were so excited every time you came out when you were a child. It''s really uncomfortable to be trapped at home!"

    Jiayin laughed, holding her grandma¡¯s arm, and the grandson and grandson enjoyed the scenery together.

    "Nai, when you feel better, find a good opportunity, and I will take you on a trip. Let my seventh brother be your guide, he knows best where to find delicious food and fun places."

    ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t pay him any wages, just food and accommodation every day.¡± The old lady was coaxed into laughing.

    Shui Ling also joined in the fun and quickly begged, "Old madam, please take me with you. I can run errands, cook, and beat up bad guys."

    Even Nanny He quickly added, "Old madam, you can''t abandon this old slave. Wherever you go, this old slave will go."

    Mrs. Li smiled even more happily and responded: "Okay, let''s all go, let''s go together."

    Chatting and laughing all the way, we soon arrived among the white clouds.

    ??The old lady went to the backyard for a walk, and Jiayin went to talk to shopkeeper Peng.

    Shopkeeper Peng vaguely heard that the old lady in the mansion had not been feeling well recently, and she had been worried for several days.

    ?Just now I saw that the old lady looked good, and I was very happy.

    At this moment, he quickly took the account book to his employer, and said that business has been very booming recently, and asked for an increase in quantity.

    Jiayin wore a curtain hat and felt a little stuffy, so he said: "Although the weather will get cold soon, tigers are still powerful in autumn, so don''t increase the dosage.

    ¡°Everything is based on word-of-mouth. I would rather sell for less money than lose word-of-mouth due to quality issues.¡±

    "Yes, don''t worry, boss." Peng Chuan was originally a little inflated due to the daily income, so he was given a few words of beating, and he was a little alarmed.

    At this moment, a middle-aged man who looked like a manager suddenly appeared outside the door and shouted loudly: "Where''s the shopkeeper, come here quickly!"

    Peng Chuan hurriedly greeted him with a smile on his face.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 777ï¼š Dog fights against human power

    Chapter 777: A dog fights against human power

    ?The steward squinted his eyes and looked arrogant, and said: "Our master is going to burn incense at the Taoist temple, so hurry up and pay attention.

    ¡°I have picked out four boxes of the snacks offered, as well as snacks for the road and any new products. I will serve you well and your money will be indispensable!¡±

    ¡°Okay, wait a moment, I¡¯ll put some snacks for you.¡± Peng Chuan didn¡¯t care about this man¡¯s arrogant appearance, and quickly called the boy to fill up the snacks and snacks.

    The little boy was quick with his hands and feet. He used bamboo tongs to take out the snacks and put them into the boxes carefully.

    ?The steward was walking around the store casually, and a plate of puffs was delivered from behind. The crispy and sweet shell was wrapped in white cream, which was very tempting.

    ?The steward couldn''t help but reached out, pinched one, stuffed it into his mouth, and then praised: "Well, not bad, it''s so sweet!"

    As he spoke, he took two more, ate them in big gulps, and wanted to get more.

    Peng Chuan frowned, very unhappy.

    He stepped forward and removed the tray of puffs, and said with a smile: "The guest likes these puffs. He is really knowledgeable. This is the best new product sold in our shop recently."

    ¡°My lord, why don¡¯t you sit down and have a cup of tea? I¡¯ll put a few on a plate and you¡¯ll eat slowly.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± The steward replied vaguely before swallowing the puffs in his mouth: ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry, I can just eat a few.¡±

    After saying that, he still extended his hand.

    Peng Chuan refused to give way, and his tone became colder, "Sir, the taste of the goods in our shop can be a little bad, but they must be clean.

    "If you reach out and take it from the plate like this, it won''t be easy to sell it to other customers."

    ?The steward was stunned for a moment, then looked at the other customers in the shop and looked over, and he became annoyed.

    ¡°Slave dog, I just ate a few snacks from you, and this is how you behave! Is this how you open your business?

    ¡°Do you know which family I belong to? I came to buy your snacks because I think highly of you!¡±

    ??The big boss behind Baiyunjian is the emperor. When the third princess and Bao Lei opened a branch together before, they behaved themselves every time they came to pick up goods.

    ??Now that some unruly dog ??suddenly appears, it''s no wonder that Peng Chuan is afraid.

    Even if you are a noble person, what¡¯s wrong?

    ?No one in the world can be more noble than his first boss, let alone the second boss who is still here!

    Peng Chuan immediately said: "No matter which house you are a slave in, I believe your master doesn''t want to hear that your slave running into someone else''s shop is so embarrassing and so rude!"

    It¡¯s a pity that the steward couldn¡¯t hear his warning at all, and shouted loudly: ¡°I am from the Jiangning Marquis Mansion, our wife is the queen¡¯s mother, and she is in the carriage outside the door.

    "How dare you look down on our Jiangning Marquis Mansion..."

    Before he could finish speaking, Jiayin, who was sitting in the corner, became impatient and loudly ordered Shui Ling, "Go out and ask Mrs. Wu, she said that the servants of the Marquis should be taught the rules.

    ¡°A servant can be stupid, but he must be smart when he goes out. Doesn¡¯t she know who the big boss in Baiyunjian is? Does she need this princess to tell her personally?¡±

    This princess?

    ?The steward and the other guests were stunned when they heard the news. Then they saw that the good news was wearing a curtain hat, but she was very elegantly dressed, so they immediately guessed her identity.

    Princess Kangle!

    It is rumored that Princess Kangle is seriously ill. Now she has recovered and can go out and walk around?

    ?The guests took a second look, their expressions full of curiosity.

    ?But the steward of the Marquis Mansion was a little embarrassed. He was 30% afraid and 70% terrified, but he refused to give in.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything either¡­¡±

    Shui Ling didn''t care what he said. She even kicked him because he was blocking the road, then pulled his collar and dragged him out.

    Peng Chuan then took the boy and followed him carrying the box of snacks.

    Mrs. Wu was waiting in the car, a little impatient, and asked the nanny who was waiting at her, "Mother Sun, go and see, why haven''t you bought a snack? Why haven''t you come back? Do you want it to be freshly baked?" She was worried because the steward who bought the snacks was her nephew, who had just come from her hometown.

    She expected her nephew to take care of her in old age, so she begged her wife to let him come into the house to take care of her. Today was the first time she went out with her master.

    ??Grandma Sun quickly smiled and said: "Madam, don''t worry, I''ll go and hurry you up. This shop is famous for its dim sum. Maybe there are too many people, so I was delayed for a while."

    After saying that, she quickly jumped out of the car, but as soon as she climbed the steps, before entering the shop, she saw her nephew being dragged out.

    ?Her expression changed at that time, and she wanted to ask a few questions loudly, but Shui Ling spoke first.

    ¡°Are you the nanny of the Jiangning Marquis¡¯ Mansion? When you get back, tell your master that idiots like this should not be sent out on errands, as they will not embarrass the Marquis¡¯ Mansion.

    "There were so many guests in the house just now, and they all saw that he had lost his way! I won''t tell you what he did. You should pay for the snacks quickly, and then take this idiot back and teach him well."

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even look at who the big boss of our shop was, but he actually came here to act wild and blinded his dog!¡±

    After saying that, she exerted force on her hand, and the steward stumbled and fell in front of Grandma Sun.

    Peng Chuan signaled the boy to give the snack box to Grandma Sun, then smiled and stretched out his hand towards her, "Thank you for your patronage, three taels of silver."

    ??Grandma Sun had a dark face. She wanted to curse a few times but didn''t dare. She could only open her purse and pay the money.

    Peng Chuan casually handed over his hand and took the people back.

    ??Grandma Sun quickly picked up her nephew and lowered her voice and asked, "What on earth did you do?"

    ??The steward was also very aggrieved and said angrily: "I just ate a few snacks and had a few quarrels with the shopkeeper, and then there was a girl inside who called herself the princess and kicked me out."

    ??Mother Sun gritted her teeth angrily and scolded: "The owner behind this shop is the emperor, who gave you the courage to run in and act wild!"

    "Huh?" The steward was so surprised that he couldn''t believe it at all. "It''s impossible. How could the emperor leave the palace and open a shop!"

    ??Grandma Sun pinched her hard twice and said angrily: "That''s why Princess Kangle is taking care of it, the one you offended just now.

    "Follow me carefully and don''t cause any trouble again. I''ll hide this matter from the master first!"

    She didn''t dare to delay. She endured her anger and quickly picked up the snack box and got into the carriage.

    Mrs. Wu vaguely heard a few words and asked, "What happened?"

    ??Grandma Sun quickly smiled and said: "Back to Madam, it''s nothing important. The shopkeeper in Baiyunjian heard that you came to buy snacks, so he personally brought them out.

    ¡°The old slave¡¯s nephew is not very knowledgeable and told me that the snacks in the shop are too expensive.¡±

    As expected, Mrs. Wu didn¡¯t ask any further questions and just said, ¡°As expensive as it is, the snacks in this shop are really good. Keep them carefully and offer them when you get to the mountain.¡±

    "Yes, madam." Grandma Sun responded quickly, with an inexplicable light flashing in her half-lowered eyes.

    ??The carriage started moving again. She took the opportunity to close the window and glanced at the door among the white clouds, smiling mysteriously...

    Jiayin showed her identity and couldn''t sit in the front hall, so she looked slightly weak and walked back holding Shuiling''s arm.

    As soon as she entered the yard, she sneezed twice, loudly, and muttered: "Who is scolding me?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 778ï¼š Encountering an old fairy on the road!

    Chapter 778 Meeting an old immortal on the road!

    Shui Ling joked: "Miss, people say, ''I think twice, scold you, and then whisper'', but I don''t think two sneezes necessarily mean someone is scolding you. Maybe it''s because you''re thinking about it again and again!"

    He laughed loudly after hearing the good news and responded smoothly: "Then sneezing three times is just thinking about it again and again?"

    ?At this time, Shui Ling also laughed.

    Mrs. Li was chatting with Chen Xi. Seeing their master and servant looking so happy, she asked, "What''s the matter? You two are laughing like this."

    "It''s nothing, grandma, I just fixed up a blind scoundrel." Jiayin said casually, and then began to make an accounting.

    Mrs. Li was eating snacks and snacks. Occasionally, her granddaughter would hold her arms and show off her income with a smile. She was also happy.

    After checking the account books, the grandfather and grandson went for a walk in Baiyuan Garden again.

    ??It happened that Lu Zong and Jia Xu were also there, greeting each other, and it was very lively.

    Jiayin asked Shui Ling to get a jade melon from the car and cut it into pieces, then asked Lu Zong and Jia Xu to sit down.

    ¡°Brother Lu, Brother Jia, why are you here?¡±

    Jia Xu smiled and said, "I''m here as a guest today. Your brother Lu wants to buy flowers. I''ll come with him for a walk."

    Lu Zong also smiled and said: "There is an elder who is a family friend celebrating his birthday, and I want to buy the Basin Golden Lotus, but there is none here!

    ¡°I originally wanted to go to Broken Gold Beach to ask for your help, but you and grandma came over instead.¡±

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu have been almost inseparable from the boys in the family in the past two years, and Mrs. Li regards them as her juniors.

    ?Especially hearing Lu Zong call her grandma, she even beamed.

    At this moment, she responded: "It''s better to find good news about this matter. There are many good flowers in her greenhouse."

    Just as Shui Ling came over with a plate of jade melons, Jiayin asked them to take it and eat it themselves, and asked Shui Ling.

    ¡°There are three melons left in the car. Cut one and give it to Master Cao and others to quench their thirst. The other two will be sent to the relief department. My second uncle must be there.¡±

    ?Lao Cao was waiting on the side. Hearing this, he quickly stepped forward to salute and thank him.

    Jiayin said: "Master Cao, I will send someone to send five basins of golden lotus tomorrow. Remember to pick a good one for Brother Lu."

    "Yes, Princess." Lao Cao quickly retreated.

    Lu Zong was not polite, and begged with a smile: "Sister Jiayin, if you have peaches at home, give me a few more. If an old man celebrates his birthday, giving birthday peaches is the icing on the cake."

    Jiayin looked distressed, wrinkled her nose and replied: "Well, there are only ten peaches left on my peach tree. I will divide them between six peaches, Brother Lu, and the remaining four will probably go into Baozhu''s belly...

    ¡°I¡¯m so pitiful. I worked so hard to plant peaches, but in the end they were all picked away by you.¡±

    Everyone couldn''t help but laugh, and Mr. Lu quickly said: "I have a pair of peaches carved from hibiscus and jade. I will bring them to you next time I go to Broken Gold Beach. I will exchange my rights for them."

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s pretty much it.¡± Jiayin immediately beamed, causing everyone to laugh again.

    After eating jade melon and chatting for a while, Lu Zong and Jia Xu left, and Jiayin accompanied her grandma back to Suijintan.

    Let¡¯s not talk about Broken Gold Beach, just say that the Wu family¡¯s carriage went all the way out of the city and went straight to Qingcheng Temple.

    Qingcheng Temple is located on Qingcheng Mountain more than 30 miles southwest of Xindu. It was not very famous originally.

    There are more than a dozen Taoist priests, three main halls, and more than a dozen houses where the Taoist priests live.

    ??But since the imperial court moved the capital, it has been overcrowded, and the girls and wives who have gone crazy in the backyards of various houses have to find an excuse to go out for a walk.

    ?So, going to the Taoist temple to offer incense and pray for the safety of the whole family became the best excuse.

    ?As for Qingcheng Temple, it is neither far nor near, so it is the best place to go.

    There are more people coming and going, more people making wishes, and there are always a few who get their wishes.

    As word spread, Qingcheng Temple became more and more famous, and more and more people came. The previous land was not enough, so seven or eight small yards were added after the visit.

    Occasionally, distinguished guests come over, so it is convenient for a temporary rest.

    Even the small village at the foot of the mountain has grown by hundreds of households in three years, counting exclusively on Qingcheng Guan for survival.

    There were people carrying sedan chairs up the mountain, people selling snacks, and all kinds of incense and candles. In short, it was very lively.

    To show her sincerity, Mrs. Wu got off the carriage and took Grandma Sun, two maids, two guards and a steward with her to climb the mountain directly.

    ?Seven or eight people, especially Madam Wu, were dressed in luxurious clothes and crowded around each other, which was very eye-catching.

    It was okay at first. Mrs. Wu climbed a hundred stone steps in one go and it was very smooth.

    But it won¡¯t work upward.

    Qiu Laohu was so sunburned that Mrs. Wu¡¯s makeup was almost worn off.

    ??Grandma Sun and the two maids almost supported the master and climbed more than fifty levels. The master and servant were almost dead from exhaustion.

    ??Grandma Sun pointed to the path next to her and said, "Madam, there seems to be a small pavilion next to it. It''s very shady. Let''s go there and have a rest."

    Mrs. Wu is also quite old. She has never suffered like this. She heard that she could take a break, so she immediately agreed.

    ?So a group of people cheered and changed the route. The path turned through the trees, and sure enough, there was a small grass pavilion.

    ?Mother Sun served her master and sat down. She then asked her nephew to take the nurse to the temple to find clean spring water to quench her master''s thirst.

    The nephew is still worried about the trouble he got into before.

    ?Just now along the way, he chatted with two guards, but he got to know the details about Princess Kangle and Baiyunjian.

    ?Even now, his knees were still weak.

    ?He was afraid that his master would know that he had gotten into trouble, so when he heard this opportunity to show off, he immediately took action, took the kettle and took the people away.

    Mrs. Wu pulled off her handkerchief, fanning herself from time to time, and complained: "What time of year it is, and it''s still so hot. I should have brought a fan."

    "Yeah, it''s almost September. If we were in Kyoto, it would be snowing at this time." Grandma Sun agreed, got up and picked two big leaves from the tree next to her.

    Perhaps because the leaves were so strong, she made a lot of noise.

    Then she made a fan out of leaves and fanned her master, which was very useful to Mrs. Wu.

    Mrs. Wu was leaning on the pavilion pillar and was about to speak when she saw a Taoist priest in blue walking out of the woods not far away.

    Perhaps because of his age, the Taoist priest¡¯s hair and beard have turned white, and his long white eyebrows drooped.

    But there were not many wrinkles on his face, and it was very rosy and looked very good.

    ?Especially one pair of eyes, clear and bright, with a kind of compassion that looks down on all living beings.

    ?His left arm was resting on a piece of green jade pole, and his right hand was stroking his white beard...

    In addition to these four words, there is simply no way to describe the old man in front of me!

    Mrs. Wu subconsciously sat up straight, and Grandma Sun couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Oh, how old is this old fairy? Her eyebrows are a foot long!"

    Before Mrs. Wu could speak, the old Taoist priest looked at them and spoke.

    "No wonder there is purple energy lingering in this place. It turns out that there are noble people coming and going."

    Having said that, he turned around to leave. As soon as he took a step forward, he suddenly turned around, frowned and looked at Mrs. Wu carefully, frowned and whispered, "No, this is a sign that dark clouds cover the moon! What a pity, what a pity..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 779ï¼š Dark clouds covering the moon

    Chapter 779 The sign of dark clouds covering the moon

    Mrs. Wu was stunned for a moment, and her mind suddenly recalled the previous conversation between the two market women.

    ??The reason why Qingcheng Temple is so effective is because there are old gods who settled here...

    ??Could this person in front of me be the old god? !

    She stood up suddenly, chased after him in a few steps, saluted respectfully, and asked tentatively: "Taoist Master, are you an old immortal who has wandered here?

    "Little woman, I''m in trouble, so I came here to make a wish. I wonder if I would be honored to invite you to sit in the pavilion?"

    ??The old Taoist shook his fly whisk and shouted "Immeasurable Heavenly Lord" as a return gift.

    ?But he shook his head and refused, saying: "Madam, you are an old man and don''t interfere in worldly affairs. You''d better do as you please!"

    After saying this, he turned around.

    Mrs. Wu was so anxious that she knelt down and pulled the corner of his robe.

    "Taoist priest, this little woman is in trouble. I sincerely ask for permission, and I hope that the Taoist priest can help me."

    The old Taoist was a little anxious, unable to pull off his robe, and a little embarrassed. In the end, he had no choice but to say: "Madam, you are stained with purple energy, and kneeling down like this will ruin the old Taoist''s practice. Please get up, fellow old Taoist." Just say a few words."

    ?Mrs. Wu was ecstatic, got up quickly, and led the old Taoist into the pavilion.

    ??Grandma Sun was very discerning. She quickly picked up the snack box and sent the maid away to guard it outside. She was the only one waiting on the left and right.

    ??Lao Tao was not polite, he reached into the box, took out a piece of snack and ate it, and finally said: "Madam, if I eat a piece of snack from you, I can be considered a favor from you.

    "What wish do you want to make? Just tell me briefly. As long as you can do it, I will try my best."

    Mrs. Wu felt much more at ease, but she still tested it, "Taoist Priest is wise, maybe you have already guessed my identity?"

    The old Taoist hesitated for a moment and said: "Madam is contaminated with dragon energy. She must have been to the royal family recently or had contact with people from the royal family.

    ¡°And there is a faint purple air condensation on the top of Madam¡¯s head, and there is a faint sound of phoenix¡­

    ¡°If the old Taoist¡¯s guess is correct, my wife should be a relative of the current queen.¡±

    Mrs. Wu¡¯s eyes brightened when she heard this, and she became more and more excited.

    "Yes, yes, the Taoist priest guessed it right. The little woman was born in the Jiangning Marquis Mansion, and the current queen is the little woman''s daughter."

    The old Taoist nodded, but said: "If Madam wants to ask about the queen, I''m sorry that I can''t relieve my worries.

    "There are laws in the way of heaven, and no one can break them easily. Madam, please don''t speak respectfully! If madam wants to ask the family..."

    ¡°No, no!¡± Mrs. Wu heard this anxiously and pleaded: ¡°Taoist Master, you can¡¯t say that. The little lady came all the way today just for the Queen¡¯s business!

    ¡°I sincerely hope that the little woman will always be in my thoughts, please be sure to relieve the little woman¡¯s worries.

    ¡°As long as the Taoist priest is willing to give me some advice, the little woman is willing to donate five thousand taels of silver to Qingcheng Temple to recast the Sanqing True Body..."

    The old Taoist priest was silent and refused to speak.

    Mrs. Wu really had no choice but to kneel down again and rack her brains to think of reasons.

    ¡°Taoist Priest, this little woman is not doing this for her own selfish reasons, but for the sake of the queen, the mother of a country.

    ¡°The queen has no children, her position is unstable, and Tianwu has no legitimate prince. If this continues, there will be chaos.

    ¡°Half of the country has been lost now. If chaos breaks out again, the people will still suffer. I ask the Taoist Master to be compassionate and give me some guidance..."

    ??The old Taoist couldn''t stand listening anymore, so he stretched out his fly whisk, helped Mrs. Wu up, and sighed deeply: "Madam, you are so sincere and have the world in mind, the old Taoist can only take the risk once.

    "Today''s words will only be spoken once by the old Taoist. After the incident, the old Taoist will remain in seclusion for three years to atone for today''s interference in the world of mortals."

    ¡°Thank you, Taoist Master, thank you, Taoist Master!¡± Mrs. Wu didn¡¯t care how he wanted to atone for his sins, as long as he could help solve the problem.

    ?The Taoist priest asked the queen¡¯s horoscope, then counted her fingers, and his brows furrowed even deeper. "When I saw the lady for the first time, the old Taoist had some feelings and guessed a few points. Now after careful calculation, the guess was indeed correct. The queen''s destiny is precious, and it does not mean that she has no children."

    "Seriously?" Mrs. Wu got excited and asked anxiously: "Then why does the queen only have one princess now? We have tried our best, but the queen is not pregnant."

    The old Taoist''s lips moved, as if he had broken free from some invisible law. It took a lot of effort to say two sentences.

    ¡°Dark clouds cover the moon!

    ¡°Someone stole the queen¡¯s luck, and she was a woman!¡±

    After saying that, his expression changed, he groaned, and blood actually overflowed from the corner of his mouth.

    ?Mrs. Wu was startled, and Grandma Sun almost shouted.

    Lao Dao calmly took out a handkerchief from his sleeve, wiped away the blood, and let out a long breath.

    Mrs. Wu took courage and asked again: "The Taoist priest may have figured out who this person is. How can we regain the queen''s luck?"

    ??Lao Dao made a few gestures, and finally looked to the northwest and said: "Thirty miles outside the new capital, there are mountains and rivers, and this woman is blessed with good fortune."

    Mrs. Wu was a little confused for a moment, and she wanted to ask more questions. Aunt Sun had already leaned into her ear and said, "Madam, is the Taoist Master talking about Broken Gold Beach? Princess Kangle of Broken Golden Beach is well known to everyone. Blessed people.

    ¡°I heard that since she was born, there have been many happy events in the family, and the family has been prosperous and prosperous. The most important thing is that all the men who know her, whether old or young, love her very much.

    ¡°No one else will tell you, even the emperor loves the princess very much, even better than the third princess¡­¡±

    ?Mrs. Wu was like a enlightenment, suddenly realized, and the more she thought about it, the more it made sense.

    Think about the holy relatives of the Li family, they are even better than their serious relatives like the Wu family.

    ?That Prince Xinting was cold and indifferent to everyone, but he loved Princess Kangle like a ball in his eyes...

    ?One by one, added together, Mrs. Wu was extremely certain that Princess Kangle was the one who robbed her daughter of her good fortune!

    Lao Tao didn''t say anything anymore. He stood up and left, as if he didn''t want to get involved anymore.

    ??But how could Mrs. Wu let him go without bothering to face him?

    ¡°Taoist Priest, if you have a kind heart, how can you save the moon since it is covered by dark clouds?

    ¡°How can we regain the queen¡¯s good fortune, and how can we make the queen pregnant?¡±

    ?The old Taoist wanted to leave but couldn''t, so he had no choice but to smile bitterly. In the end, he also broke the pot and said, "What happened today is really a disaster for the old Taoist, that''s all, that''s all!"

    He took a deep breath and said: "If you want to regain your luck, take a bowl of the heart blood of the blessed girl and drink it directly."

    Before the last word could be heard, there was a loud noise and half of the grass pavilion collapsed.

    ??Mother Sun screamed and protected Mrs. Wu under her body, completely ignoring the rotten grass she fell on.

    ??The two maids outside the pavilion were also so frightened that they lay on the ground with their heads in their hands, screaming at the top of their lungs.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the steward and the nurse who went out to look for water came back, opened the grass pavilion, and rescued Mrs. Wu and Grandma Sun.

    The master and servants were all in shock, their faces turned pale with fright.

    After finally regaining some composure, Mrs. Wu remembered the old Taoist and hurriedly shouted: "Quick, let''s see how the Taoist Master is doing."

    ?Mama Sun crawled into the pavilion on her hands and knees, and after a while she took a whisk and ran out.

    The whisk seemed to have been burned by fire, only half of it was left, and it was even stained with some blood...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 780ï¼š Take a bowl of blood!

    Chapter 780 Take a bowl of blood!

    ??Mother Sun showed it to her master and whispered, "Madam, did the Taoist priest reveal the secret and was struck by lightning?!"

    Mrs. Wu also guessed this and felt slightly guilty.

    ??If she hadn¡¯t kept asking and forcing him, this old man wouldn¡¯t be like this...

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down the mountain quickly! Go back, go back quickly!¡±

    ??Mrs. Wu ignored her embarrassment and hurried away after calling everyone.

    Afraid that another thunderstorm would strike her down too!

    The master and the servant finally got into the carriage and hurried back to the new capital.

    After walking for more than half an hour, Mrs. Wu finally felt at ease.

    ??The more she thought about it, the more excited she became. Not wanting to delay for a moment, she directly ordered the coachman to go to the gate of the palace and handed over a sign asking to see the queen.

    ?The queen''s mother wants to see the queen, who dares to stop her?

    ?So, within a short while, Mrs. Wu was sitting in Kunning Palace drinking tea to calm down her shock.

    ?The queen saw that her mother''s clothes were a little messy and her expression was not right, so she asked, "Mother, where are you coming from? Did you encounter someone on the road who gave you a hard time?"

    "No, no!" Mrs. Wu quickly waved her hand, drank the tea in one gulp, and then asked the queen to kick out all the maids and eunuchs. Then she took her daughter''s hand and spoke carefully.

    From the time she met the old **** on the mountain to the time she asked the old **** for advice, she never missed a word.

    At the end, she lowered her voice and whispered: "No matter how I think about it, I think what the old fairy said makes sense.

    ¡°The Li family was born in a deserted country. Today, it is even more prosperous than our prince¡¯s mansion. It really all depends on that girl.

    ¡°And a few days ago, many people said that that girl did have the ability to turn into good fortune in times of adversity, and that all the dangerous things she encountered turned out to be safe in the end.

    "If I hadn''t robbed you of the queen''s good fortune, she, a girl from a small peasant family, would have died in the Northland long ago. How could she be so favored by so many people?"

    ?The queen frowned, thinking of Princess Kangle, she was not happy either.

    ?The third princess is the emperor''s biological daughter, but in terms of favor, she must be ranked second to Princess Kangle.

    ?Seriously, Princess Kangle had a fight with the third princess a few years ago, and she was angry and locked up Princess Kangle for a while.

    ??After the emperor scolded her severely, it seemed that he no longer wanted to see her.

    Is it really this little girl who robbed her of her luck?

    ?The more she thought about it, the more she felt a headache, so she called the maid outside the door and asked for a bowl of ginseng soup.

    ??The palace maids are not the two she usually trusts, but they are still familiar.

    Perhaps in order to please her master, she whispered: "Mother, your headache has improved a lot in the past few days.

    "Why did you do it again in the past two days? I''ll call the imperial doctor to ask you for a safe pulse, right?"

    Before the Queen could respond, an idea flashed in Mrs. Wu''s mind. She raised her hand to press down the Queen''s ginseng tea and asked a few questions.

    ?The queen was confused, but she still responded carefully.

    Mrs. Wu immediately chased the palace maid away, and then said: "Silly girl, you don''t know many things in the palace.

    "A few days ago, Princess Kangle fell ill. She was very ill and almost died. But I heard that the emperor rewarded her with a century-old ginseng, and she recovered recently.

    "Think carefully, did you feel comfortable all over during the time when she was ill? In the past few days, she has recovered, but have you started to have a headache again?!"

    ?The queen squinted her eyes, looked at it carefully, and her expression changed.

    ??If she only believed five points of what her mother said about the old man just now, then she believed eight points now.

    She couldn''t help but ask: "Has mother ever asked the old Taoist how to get back her luck?"

    "Of course I asked!" Mrs. Wu looked a little complicated and lowered her voice.

    "The old Taoist said, take a bowl of Princess Kangle''s heart blood. After you take it, you will regain your luck and be pregnant and have children soon."

    A heartache? !

    ?The queen was so shocked that she spilled the ginseng tea in her hand!

    "Mother, did the Taoist really say that? He wanted to take Princess Kangle''s life!" Of course Mrs. Wu knew it, so she was a little uneasy, "That''s what the Taoist said, and he was struck by lightning after he said it. I don''t know where the person went, leaving only a whisk stained with blood.

    ¡°Xu revealed the secret and was punished by God. Even the pavilion we were sitting on collapsed, almost killing me too!¡±

    ??The queen stabilized her mind, walked around the ground a few times and said: "Mother, you go back first. I want to test the truth of this matter.

    ¡°Otherwise there will be trouble, not to mention that the Li family and the Marquis of Xinting will not let it go, and the Emperor will be even more annoyed with me!¡±

    "Okay, you have to be careful. If you need help from home, just send someone to tell her." Mrs. Wu was also frightened today and quickly stood up to leave.

    ?The queen ordered: "Mother, don''t talk to anyone about today''s events, not even your father. And those servants must also keep their mouths shut."

    "Don''t worry, I will definitely make arrangements." Mrs. Wu agreed, and then left the palace.

    ??The emperor walked countless times in the palace and looked up to see that the sun was already setting in the west. Then she became heartbroken and called the maid in, giving detailed instructions for a long time...

    ?In the yard of Li¡¯s family in Broken Gold Beach, the old lady looked good because she had been around the city.

    Go home and see Xingxing and Yueyaer playing, and she also made fun for a while.

    ?Li Zhensheng missed my mother and came back early, and was happy to see her.

    When she sat down, he started talking to her.

    ??Yuanyuan will be full moon soon.

    The birth and cleaning are all in the old house. Why do we have to set up a few tables at the Earl''s Mansion to entertain relatives and friends during the full moon?

    It¡¯s not that the family is coveting those gifts, it¡¯s actually that such an occasion is an opportunity for various wealthy families to interact with each other.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Old Mrs. Li is no longer a householder now, and her daughter-in-law and grandson-in-law take care of all the big and small things at home.

    ?So, she called Tao Hongying, Zhao Yuru and Wenjuan to come over to discuss.

    ??Wan''er also called Chunxiu to listen, and then went back to tell Wan''er.

    Tao Hongying had previously made up her mind to go out more often and not stay at home all the time.

    At this moment, she accepted the errand and said: "Mom, leave this matter to me.

    ¡°Of course, Sister-in-law San and Wen Juan will also help! If there is anyone unfamiliar, I will ask Mrs. Wen to give some guidance.¡±

    Mrs. Li nodded and responded: "Okay, don''t worry, just try your best. Everyone knows that our family comes from a small farming family. If we manage it well, everyone will be surprised. If we can''t handle it, no one will." joke."

    Wenjuan couldn''t help but laugh and said: "Grandma said that, it seems that our family''s background is quite advantageous."

    ?Everyone also laughed, and the matter was settled at this point.

    Jiayin changed her clothes and came out, but before she knew what was going on, she was caught by my mother, and they were thinking about the banquet menu together.

    Jiayin certainly won¡¯t be stumped, and the delicious food in his mind is all at his fingertips.

    Even, she was going to prepare a big cake for little kid Yuanyuan.

    ?Everyone started to make suggestions one after another, and it was very lively for a while.

    At this time, Shui Ling suddenly ran in from outside, shouting with surprise on his face.

    "Princess! Someone came from the palace and said that the queen has a reward!"

    Is there any reward for the Queen?

    ?Everyone was stunned when they heard this.

    The Queen is not very friendly to the Li family. What kind of madness are you doing today? !

    Four updates and 8,000 words~~ Huahua is awesome, it¡¯s really great! It¡¯s the last day of this month, so hurry up and vote for your must-reads. Don¡¯t forget to give us some good reviews and five-star reviews~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 781ï¼š Weird reward

    Chapter 781 Weird Reward

    But no matter how confused you are, the Li family cannot lack etiquette.

    Soon, Li Zhensheng went out in person and welcomed the people from the palace in.

    The visitor was a nun from the queen''s side, bringing four maids with her, while the rest of the guards stayed outside the door.

    ?The nun was carrying a food box, and the four maids were carrying trays covered with red satin.

    With a smile on her face, Grandma greeted the Li family respectfully, and was then invited to sit down for tea.

    She smiled and said: "Princess, the Queen and the Third Princess are dining together today. She mentioned that the Princess is not feeling well, and the Third Princess is thinking about you very much.

    "The same is true for the Queen. After all, the Queen watched you grow up, so the Queen chose several sets of jewelry for you and asked the old slave to deliver them.

    "I think the princess will be happy after seeing it, and her illness will be half cured."

    After saying that, she waved her hand, and the maid opened the red silk on the tray, revealing the contents.

    Four trays and four sets of red gold jewelry.

    ?The style is not very exquisite, but it is very affordable. Each set may not be made without five or six taels of gold.

    ?Four sets are more than twenty taels of gold, which can be exchanged for more than two hundred taels of silver!

    ?This reward cannot be said to be very generous, but it does look very eye-catching, and it can be regarded as a favor to Jiayin, which shows that it is thoughtful.

    Jiayin beamed with joy and quickly thanked her, "Thank you very much, Queen, for still thinking of me. When I fully recover, I will go to the palace to thank you."

    ?The nanny took the opportunity to look at Jiayin carefully and saw that her face was a little thin and her complexion was not very good, but she was almost the same as an ordinary person.

    ?Mammy felt confident, so she stood up with a smile, took a small pot from the food box, and covered it with a cotton cover to keep it warm.

    She continued to smile and said: "Princess, this is the tonic soup that the empress drank recently. The empress has asked the doctor at the Taiyuan Hospital, and he said that it is particularly effective in strengthening the body, nourishing qi and blood.

    ¡°The queen ordered someone to cook a portion for you, drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Jiayin blinked her big eyes and frowned as she looked at the medicine pot, somewhat reluctantly.

    ¡°What kind of tonic is this? Is it bitter? I hate taking medicine the most!¡±

    ?The nanny quickly said: "It''s not bitter, it''s not bitter. The princess doesn''t know something, and the queen is also afraid of hardship.

    "Since the queen can drink it, the taste must be good."

    After saying that, she took out the medicine pot with her own hands, poured a bowl of brown soup, and sent it to Jiayin.

    "Princess, please drink it while it''s hot. The empress said that when you fully recover, she will invite you to the palace to enjoy the chrysanthemums. They are all famous products, and I am sure the princess will like them."

    "Seriously?" Jiayin seemed to be very interested and asked, "Has the gardener in the palace raised Phoenix Zhenyu? Can I ask the empress for a flower seedling?"

    ?The nanny glanced at the medicinal soup in the bowl, and said with a forced smile: "Princess, this old slave can''t be the master.

    "Why don''t you drink the tonic soup quickly, go to appreciate the flowers when the time comes, and tell the Queen in person. The Queen loves you so much, let alone one flower seedling, eight out of ten will be fine!"

    Jiayin nodded happily, and just as he was about to pick up the medicine bowl, he heard Li Zhensheng shout, "Wait a minute."

    ?He stepped forward to take a closer look at the medicinal soup. He looked up and saw that before he could put away the panic in his grandma''s eyes, he felt more and more that something was wrong.

    ??It was strange that the Queen suddenly came to reward me, but it was even weirder to bring a pot of boiled medicinal soup with her!

    ??If you really want to reward someone with something to replenish your health, you can give them supplements, medicinal materials, or even prescriptions. There is no need to boil them and deliver them.

    ??Moreover, the good news must be drank immediately. It¡¯s impossible not to drink it!

    ?The grandma suppressed her panic and said, "I have studied medicine? But what''s wrong with this tonic soup?"

    "Mammy is serious. How can I dare to question the Queen''s love?" Li Zhensheng shook his head, but still said with a smile: "It''s just that the tonic soup may have become cold along the way, and the efficacy of the medicine must be compromised. "It''s better. The prescription was given as a reward, and after we cooked it at home, the princess took it. "

    ??The nanny quickly said: "To be honest with you, sir, this tonic recipe is a secret of the imperial physician''s family and is not allowed to be passed on to anyone else.

    ¡°The queen also thought the medicine was effective, so she sent it to the princess.¡±

    After saying that, she looked around at the Li family and added with a smile, "Isn''t it that the eldest master can''t trust the Queen?"

    Li Zhensheng''s expression paled and he replied: "I don''t dare, I just want to ask a few more questions.

    "After all, the princess is still young. Before the Northern Expedition, the Marquis had told us for a long time that our family should take good care of the princess. If anyone wants to do harm to the princess, he will not let it go when he comes back."

    ?Mammy¡¯s hand trembled, but she still pushed the medicine bowl forward.

    ¡°Princess Princess, drink the tonic soup quickly, this old slave is in a hurry to go back and recover!¡±

    Jiayin didn''t seem to hear the sharpness of his words. He frowned, picked up the medicine bowl, covered his mouth with his sleeve, and drank it all in one breath.

    ?Finally she put down the bowl, smacked her lips twice, and said with some disgust, "This tonic soup is not bitter, but it is a bit fishy."

    ??Mammy finally breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Maybe fish maw is added to this. This not only nourishes the body, but also beautifies the face. The princess won''t feel the fishy smell after she is used to eating it."

    After saying that, she collected the medicine bowl and pot, then stood up and left.

    ??Everyone in the Li family also got up and walked to the door.

    Needless to say, with one nun and four maids, the Li family sent out five purses filled with hard-earned money.

    ?When only his family members were left in the room, Li Zhensheng immediately asked: "Fu Niu''er, do you feel uncomfortable in any way? Can you please invite Divine Doctor Zhang?"

    Jiayin smiled and waved his hand and asked: "Uncle, how do you know that this tonic soup has been tampered with?"

    "What do you mean by tampering?" Before Li Zhensheng could say anything, Mrs. Li had already rushed forward and grabbed her granddaughter''s hand, her face turned pale with fright.

    Tao Hongying, Zhao Yuru and others also gathered around, looking worried.

    Jiayin quickly said: "Grandma, don''t worry, the tonic soup is not poisonous, and I didn''t drink it."

    ?Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, but still looked at her with a good look, fearing that she would fall down in the next moment.

    Jiayin finally appeased the family members and said, "I smelled seaweed in the tonic soup just now, and it tasted really good.

    ¡°This seaweed is not considered poisonous and will not kill people, but if you drink it, you will not experience any symptoms at first, but you will suffer from vomiting and diarrhea after two days, and you will be sick for at least five or six days.

    ¡°In this way, even if a doctor comes to diagnose the pulse, the doctor will think that the patient has caught a cold or has eaten the wrong food, which is why there is a problem.

    "Fortunately, it is not difficult to treat vomiting and diarrhea. It will definitely not be life-threatening, but it will be a bit painful."

    Old Mrs. Li was angry at the time, "Our family has not offended the Queen recently. Why would she send you tonic soup and make you suffer?"

    Tao Hongying also scolded: "Even if she is a queen, she can''t harm other people''s children like this! Fortunately you didn''t drink, otherwise what would you do if you had vomiting and diarrhea!"

    ?Li Zhensheng signaled everyone to be calm and asked the good news, "Fu Niu''er, what do you think of this matter?"

    Jiayin was also puzzled and said: "If our family really offends the queen, or if the queen dislikes me and wants my life, then she should be poisoned, and it cannot be sent with such a big fanfare.

    ¡°So, the queen¡¯s real purpose should be to make me a little sick. Even if I am found out and my life is not in danger, neither our family nor even the emperor will do anything to her.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know why she made me sick for a few days.

    ¡°Could it be that I might be an obstacle to whatever she is going to do these days, so she wants me to ¡®fall down¡¯ temporarily?¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 782ï¼š Puzzled

    Chapter 782 I am puzzled

    Everyone was confused after hearing this.

    Li Zhensheng thought for a while and said: "Since we know the Queen''s purpose, our family will follow the trend for the time being and don''t make the Queen suspicious.

    "I''m going to tell my second brother that I will try my best to check the Queen''s background in the next few days and see if I can find any clues."

    "Okay, go quickly." Mrs. Li nodded quickly and said, "Tell me, be careful with everything."

    ?Li Zhensheng went out in a hurry and took a car back to the city.

    Jiayin thought about it and said to his family members: "I will go find Grandpa Zhang later and ask him to go out and play for a few days.

    ¡°In the afternoon the day after tomorrow, my family will go to the city to ask for a doctor. By then the news will spread, and the Queen will be able to see me ¡®falling ill¡¯ as she wishes.

    ¡°When the time comes, let¡¯s see what she does and try to figure it out!¡±

    After saying that, she saw that her grandmother and mother were all worried, and she smiled and said, "Don''t worry, our family is just curious about the queen''s purpose, and it''s not that we can''t protect ourselves.

    ¡°At worst, I will go into the palace to complain to the emperor¡¯s uncle, and the queen will definitely restrain herself.¡±

    Mrs. Li sighed, "This is the only way. I hope your second uncle will find out the results soon."

    Jiayin had a smile on her face, but felt aggrieved in her heart.

    ??The manpower at Erbo''s side has grown a lot in the past two years. It can be said that the information is well-informed and can be used when something happens.

    But the palace has always been a blank space for news.

    It¡¯s not that there is no way to deploy people, it¡¯s that they can¡¯t do it.

    Because the emperor has always believed that the Li family is pure and kind, and he has enough trust in the Li family. If the Li family is discovered to have planted people in the palace, this trust will collapse.

    Compared with a few insignificant pieces of news, the emperor''s trust is the most rare thing.

    Think about it from their perspective, if the Li family has good relations with Aunt Wu, they will take good care of the Wu family.

    ?Suddenly one day, the Li family discovered that the maid at home was arranged by Wu Sanzi, who occasionally told the Wu family about the movements of everyone in the Li family...

    ??The Li family will definitely be furious, let alone the emperor.

    ?The emperor''s pride did not allow him to trust the wrong person!

    How trusting and friendly you were before, you will get angry later, and I am afraid that it will not be able to calm down without destroying the Li family.

    ?Having settled in Xindu for a few years, the Li family now represents not only the Li family, but also the Wen family and the Liu family. The Li family being rejected by the emperor will definitely affect them.

    The most important thing is that the Marquis, who holds military power, will no longer be trusted...

    ??When Li Zhensheng found Li Lao''er at the Relief Department, Li Lao''er was eating jade melon. When he suddenly saw his elder brother, he guessed that something was wrong.

    ?Sure enough, Li Laoer became anxious when he heard what happened at home.

    ?It is true that if a person sits at home, disaster will come from heaven.

    The rumors about his niece in the previous paragraph were suspected to be the work of the Wang family.

    ??We haven¡¯t found out clearly yet, why did the queen suddenly jump out again?

    No matter how powerful the Wang family is, they can''t ask the Queen to be their vanguard? !

    But even if there are more doubts, what needs to be done is still done.

    Soon, manpower was redeployed and started to get busy.

    When it was just getting dark, the news came back.

    There has been nothing unusual about the Queen recently, at least there is no news outside the palace.

    ??If we must find something different, it is that the Queen''s mother, Mrs. Wu, went to the palace to meet the Queen for two consecutive days. I don''t know what the mother and daughter discussed.

    ??Li Laoer frowned, and combined with the recent major events in the DPRK, he said to his eldest brother: "The Queen has been busy giving birth to children in the past few years. I heard that the Queen''s Hospital will take a detour when seeing the Queen.

    ¡°I have tried all possible methods, but the queen still is not pregnant with the prince.

    "Especially during the last court meeting, someone proposed to establish a prince, so the queen must be more anxious. "But she is anxious to have a son, what does it have to do with Fu Niuer? Why do you need to deliberately give medicine to make Fu Niuer sick?

    ¡°Could Fu Niu¡¯er be pregnant just because she¡¯s sick? Ridiculous!¡±

    ??Li Zhensheng couldn''t figure it out either, so he could only say: "The Queen is in the palace. If she really makes any moves, she will definitely go through the Jiangning Marquis Mansion. Let''s just keep an eye on this family."

    Li Laoer nodded.

    Let¡¯s not talk about private discussions between the Li brothers, let¡¯s talk about the palace. The emperor had dinner at the moment. It was rare that he did not go to the harem. Instead, he drank and asked what was going on everywhere.

    Mr. Yi did his duty and told the emperor everything he needed to know.

    Finally, he hesitated and added a few words.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Queen sent people to Suijintan today and rewarded Princess Kangle with several sets of jewelry and a pot of tonic soup. I heard she was concerned about the princess¡¯ health...¡±

    ??The emperor couldn''t help but snorted coldly, obviously not believing this statement.

    ¡°What is she planning? She usually just drinks the tonic soup as water. Why is she dragging Fu Niuer with her now?!¡±

    Mr. Yi lowered his head. It was hard for him to interrupt.

    As expected, the emperor didn¡¯t expect him to respond, so he asked again: ¡°What other news has happened in Kunning Palace recently?¡±

    Manager Yi thought for a while and reported: "The Queen called the imperial doctor several times and met with Mrs. Wu twice."

    The emperor couldn''t hear anything wrong, so he lost interest and turned to the matter of the three princesses.

    ??The third princess is now twelve years old. Although she is not in a hurry to get married, she has to start paying attention to suitable candidates for her consort.

    There are quite a few young talents in Xindu.

    But those with good family background and outstanding talents are not willing to be crowned princesses.

    ?Her family background is not good, she is average, and she is not worthy of a princess.

    Calling it this way, the result is that the royal princess is also worried about getting married.

    In fact, the emperor once wanted to marry the third princess to the Li family. There are so many boys in the Li family, so it is hard to choose one.

    But the third princess doesn''t get along well with Fu Niu''er, the darling of the Li family. She is afraid that life will be difficult if she marries into the Li family.

    Because the boys from the Li family all regard their sister as an eyeball...

    After a night of cold wind, the pace of autumn seems to be accelerating again.

    ??The cabbages and radishes in the fields of Broken Gold Beach are growing well. When the morning light first shines, they stretch out their waists, trying hard to absorb energy and strive to grow up as soon as possible and "grow up" before the frost.

    A carriage quickly turned off the official road, passed the checkpoint of the second village, and rushed to the Li family in the new village.

    In the carriage, the old doctor pulling him was an acquaintance, namely Dr. Chang and the little medicine boy from Huichun Hall.

    After all, he was quite old. When he got off the carriage, the old doctor''s steps were a little sloppy and his expression was not good.

    Li Laoer, who was waiting for her to go out, quickly stepped forward to help her and said, "Thank you, Doctor Chang, for visiting me. My little niece suddenly suffered from vomiting and diarrhea. She was very serious.

    ¡°But the doctor who serves in the village is out for business again. It¡¯s really urgent, so I can only bother you, old man, to make a trip.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, your words are serious.¡± Doctor Chang felt very happy when he saw his uncle being so polite to him. He quickly returned the courtesy respectfully, and then followed him into the inner courtyard.

    This time, the princess¡¯s pulse was not as weird as last time, and it was easy to diagnose her clearly.

    Doctor Chang was so confident that he whetted the appetite of the Li family, and finally came to the conclusion, "The princess probably has a cold in her stomach, it''s not a serious matter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe a few decoctions and let her recover slowly. She¡¯ll be fine in seven or eight days.¡±

    The Li family breathed a long sigh of relief and thanked them one after another.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 783ï¼š A true treasure of Broken Gold Beach!

    Chapter 783 The real treasure of Broken Gold Beach!

    ?Doctor Chang wrote a prescription, took a generous medical fee, and returned to the city.

    ?Last time, Princess Kangle suffered from a strange disease, which caused all the doctors in the city to suffer, and ended up in disgrace.

    ??Moreover, it is said that the person who cured Princess Kangle was the "miraculous doctor" from Ruijintan.

    It can be said that they all served as stepping stones for the miracle doctor.

    ?This matter makes them feel uncomfortable every time they think about it.

    ?Now, Dr. Chang was invited by Suijintan again to treat Princess Kangle. Everyone was curious.

    So, within a quarter of an hour after Dr. Chang returned to the medicine hall, four or five people came with him.

    Everyone was sitting together drinking tea, and they started talking about it after a few words.

    Someone asked: "Brother Chang, what happened over there at Broken Gold Beach? Don''t they have a miracle doctor on duty? Why do they need you to go there?"

    ??Doctor Chang is a good person, not a petty person, and the Li family is very polite. This time, the count welcomes him, and the consultation fee is generous. He cannot unscrupulously say something bad about the Li family.

    So, he said: "The colleague from Ruijintan has gone out to collect medicine and has not been here for the past few days.

    "It happened that the princess caught a cold and suffered from vomiting and diarrhea, so Uncle Li sent someone to ask me to go see a doctor. I gave him a prescription and everything was fine."

    ?Everyone understood and nodded one after another.

    He happened to be the first to ask the question, and said with a sarcastic smile: "Does this mean that the miracle doctor is not here and only then do you think that our subordinates will be defeated?"

    He used the words "miraculous doctor" and "defeated general" very seriously, and his intention was obvious.

    The others smiled, lowered their heads and drank tea without saying anything.

    Doctor Chang couldn''t help but said: "That''s right, we are indeed defeated.

    ¡°I just checked the princess¡¯s pulse carefully, and the previous strange illness has completely recovered. Now it¡¯s just a simple cold in the intestines, not the root cause of the previous strange illness.¡±

    ??The person who spoke sneered and picked up the tea cup...

    As these doctors left Huichun Hall, the news spread.

    ??Although the princess is still sick this time, there is no reward of a thousand taels of silver, and it is not a serious illness. Naturally, it will not attract too many people''s interest, so just say a few words.

    ??But this is only for ordinary people, but in the eyes of Mrs. Wu of Jiangninghou Mansion, it is a big deal.

    ?She almost immediately sent her aunt at home to bring a box of the queen¡¯s favorite snacks into the palace.

    ??Of course the letters at the bottom of the box were also sent in.

    The queen was relieved, so she ate half a bowl of rice that night and had a good sleep.

    When I woke up the next day, not only did I not have a headache, I felt refreshed.

    ?At this time, even if the queen was reluctant, she still believed it...

    There is only one point left, only five or six days to go.

    At this moment, Jiayin was not ill in bed at all. She had already changed into Shuiyun''s dress, wrapped her hair with a handkerchief, put on a mask, pretended to be a maid, and followed the village chief on an inspection.

    ?This dress is just to prevent outsiders from discovering that she is jumping around and her pretending to be sick will be exposed.

    As for the people in the village, they are all too familiar with it, so they can¡¯t hide it, and there is no need to hide it...

    The expanded chicken coops and pig farms in the village have been set up.

    The chicken coop is better than an ordinary thatched house in a farmhouse. The walls and roof are very thick, making it warm in winter and cool in summer.

    Rows of shelves were set up inside, half a person high.

    On the shelf is a square basket made of rattan, used to house chickens.

    ?In this way, the feces falls under the shelf for easy cleaning.

    ?Originally Jiayin wanted to think about automatic water feeding, but was stopped by the village chief.

    ??Now all the fields on Broken Gold Beach are planted with jade melons and golden fruits. Farming work is reduced a lot throughout the year, especially in autumn and winter.

    Therefore, there are many idle people in each family.

    ?There are some industrious people who can weave baskets and go to the city to find some part-time jobs, and then try to earn some money. But some people just eat and sleep, eat after sleeping, and even gather together to drink and gamble.

    ?As time goes by, some trouble will occur without warning.

    In the chicken farms and pig houses, if there are more jobs, we can recruit more people to work.

    If you work and get paid, you will have a head start in life, and you will not sink...

    Hand heard the good news, she was very ashamed. Because she retained the memory of her previous life and because she had room to be a helper, she thought she was much smarter than others.

    But when it comes to the wisdom of living life, it is still far inferior to that of the village chief and others.

    So, she adjusted her thoughts in time and asked more questions and listened more.

    When making decisions, the village chief¡¯s opinion will also be sought.

    ??Now that it is completely completed and walking around, both she and the village chief are very satisfied.

    Compared with chicken coops, pig house construction is not much worse.

    ?In order to keep the pigs warm in the winter, the fat pigs will not lose fat, and the pig house is not built into a semi-open style. The shed is also buckled, and the floor is even paved with bluestone.

    ??The ground is slightly tilted toward the corner, so when a few buckets of water are poured into it, the pig manure and urine can flow out through the sewer in the corner, which saves a lot of effort.

    With a clean living environment, fat pigs will be less likely to get sick.

    Many villagers were following the village chief and the princess around, and they couldn''t help but praise them.

    ¡°This pig house and chicken rack are built better than ordinary people¡¯s houses.¡±

    ¡°Yes, these chickens and pigs are so happy!¡±

    ¡°Haha, are you envious? Then you come here to sleep!¡±

    ¡°Get out of here, you¡¯re sleeping with pigs!¡±

    ??The village chief was afraid that the villagers would offend the princess''s ears by saying something else if they didn''t know what to say, so he started to chase them away.

    ¡°Do whatever you have to do! Don¡¯t you want today¡¯s work points?

    ¡°In a few months, the money will be distributed at the end of the year. Do you want to see others taking the money and your intestines will turn green with envy?!¡±

    ?The villagers laughed, said hello quickly and ran away.

    Jiayin and the village chief found a place sheltered from the sun and chatted.

    ¡°Grandpa, the village chief, call Jing Lizheng and the others over in a few days to have a look. If they are willing, they can try raising chickens and pigs in their village.

    ¡°In addition, I have already grown the white melons and peaches that Uncle Hei and the others retrieved from Ganzhou Prefecture in the greenhouse, so it is not difficult.

    ¡°It would be good to set aside twenty acres of land next year and try planting it in the village. Especially the white melons, which are sweeter than the jade melons and larger than the cantaloupes, will definitely fetch a lot of money.¡±

    The village chief smiled happily when he heard this, and quickly responded: "Okay, okay, don''t worry, I will definitely set aside the best twenty acres of land."

    Having said that, he couldn''t help but sigh, "Everyone says that Broken Gold Beach is a geomantic treasure, but how do they know that the real treasure of Broken Golden Beach is the princess!"

    ¡°These jade melons, golden fruits and white melons are all good things, but our village has taken them all!¡±

    Jiayin coaxed the old man with a smile, "So, the village chief grandpa wants to live a long life. There are so many good things, and I don''t feel at ease if the village chief grandpa doesn''t help me look after them."

    ¡°Okay, okay, just because of what the princess said, I have to live longer than a turtle!¡± The village chief laughed, causing the busy villagers not far away to look over.

    They didn¡¯t know what made the village chief so happy, but they couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh along with him.

    ?These days are really interesting.

    ?Although the weather is getting cooler, their hearts are getting hotter and hotter...

    It¡¯s July 8th again in a flash, and Xinduli has just passed due to the busy autumn day. There are more pedestrians on the streets, and some of the liveliness of the past has returned.

    ??In front of the gate of Jiangninghou Mansion, a carriage with the palace logo stopped, causing everyone passing by to take a second look.

    I can¡¯t say it, but the queen in the palace sent something to her mother¡¯s family again.

    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what a good thing it is¡­

    ?The third update is coming~ The update at the end of the month has come to an end for now, dear friends, don¡¯t be disappointed, we will continue at any time after Huahua sorts out the outline! Refill~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 784ï¼š Itâ€™s time for the Jiangning Marquis Mansion to establish its authority!

    Chapter 784 It¡¯s time for the Jiangning Marquis Mansion to establish its authority!

    In the main courtyard of the Hou Mansion, Mrs. Wu accompanied the nanny who came from the palace. After giving the old lady some gifts and some snacks prepared by the queen, she quickly led the nanny back to her courtyard.

    Mrs. Wu couldn''t help complaining to her mother-in-law, "Mom, look at my sister-in-law, she seems to be afraid that others won''t know that the queen is her daughter.

    ¡°Even if a nun comes to the palace, she would like to surround her and not let anyone else say a word!¡±

    After saying that, she flipped through the ingredients, opened the box and looked at the snacks inside, curling her lips in disgust.

    ¡°These ingredients are not new tributes this year! And these snacks, they don¡¯t look as delicious as Baiyunjian¡¯s.

    "The royal chefs in the palace are really not making progress. They keep the same thing every year. Won''t the nobles in the palace get tired of eating?"

    Mrs. Wu rubbed her temples, feeling extremely helpless towards her two daughters-in-law.

    One is not smart and generous, while the other is sarcastic.

    It seems that all the good luck of the Wu family has been spent on their grandchildren. They gave birth to a queen, and the rest are really...

    She said quickly: "Okay, just say a few words and pick two pieces of ingredients and take them back."

    ??Mrs. Wu finally put aside the disgust on her face, looked over it happily, asked the maid to hold two pieces of silk and walked away.

    At this moment, Mrs. Wu had no intention of arguing with her grandma. She asked her mother in disbelief.

    "What did you say? The Queen asked me to find a way to get it..."

    She was only halfway through her yelling when her grandma held down the back of her hand, and she promptly retracted the second half of her words.

    ??Mammy looked around and saw that there was no one in the room, so she lowered her voice and said, "Madam, it''s better not to speak loudly about this matter. Be careful that the walls have ears."

    Mrs. Wu blushed.

    ??For a master to be reminded like this by a slave, doesn''t it make her look stupid?

    Mammy was also afraid that Mrs. Wu would be angry, so she explained a few words, "Madam, you also know that the family dotes on that girl very much, and even the one who is sent to the army treats the girl as his own daughter.

    "If the news gets out, I''m afraid the Queen will not be able to tell what she wants, and we will have many more enemies in our family, so we must be very careful about this matter."

    Of course Mrs. Wu also understood this, so she became more and more anxious and asked: "The Queen must also know this, but why should the family take action?

    ¡°Now that the old Marquis is still here, how can her father and I have any manpower?!¡±

    ??Mammy is also bored in her heart. She is involved in the nonsense between the Queen and her mother''s family.

    ?She braced herself and explained in a low voice.

    ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t know how many pairs of eyes are staring at the empress in that position. Even if you have been to the palace twice recently, someone has said that the empress is in the royal family, but her heart is in the Wu family.

    ¡°Furthermore, even if the empress has some men, they are all in the palace. That girl doesn¡¯t come into the palace often. She only goes to the palace to see the emperor, so she can¡¯t find any chance.

    ¡°So, I can¡¯t say, I still need some help from my family.

    ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore. The girl has recovered in the past few days, but she started to have a headache again. She didn¡¯t sleep at all last night.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t get rid of that girl as soon as possible, the empress¡¯ body may not be able to bear the torment. What if she can get pregnant and give birth to a prince in the future, but her body...¡±

    ?Mrs. Wu frowned, obviously feeling sorry for her daughter and being moved.

    ??Mammy continued her efforts and said: "If the empress gives birth to a prince as soon as possible, he will definitely be the prince, and he will inherit the country in the future. Our Wu family can also be rich and prosperous for a hundred years.

    "The empress is so anxious to take action, not only for herself, but also for the Wu family. After all, whoever inherits the country in the future, the empress will be the queen mother, so she has no worries about wealth!"

    Mrs. Wu heard the truth and finally nodded.

    "Okay, I will discuss this matter with the master after he comes back. You go back first and tell the queen to take good care of the body." "Yes, madam. It is not easy for the queen to be in the deep palace. Fortunately, we have a lot of help from our family." Grandma quickly complimented her, then stood up to say goodbye...

    At dusk, Mr. Wu came back from outside with a very bad look on his face.

    As soon as he entered the palace, he heard that the queen had sent someone to deliver something, so he asked the chief to go to the main courtyard to say hello, and then went straight to his own courtyard.

    Mrs. Wu heard the movement and came out to greet her.

    The couple entered the house and dismissed the maid and woman who were waiting on them.

    Mrs. Wu explained the matter while helping her husband change into homely clothes.

    She was afraid that her husband would not believe it, so she emphasized it as hard as she could.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s absolutely true! When that girl was sick, the empress could eat and sleep well, and her head no longer hurt.

    ¡°But after that girl got better, our lady immediately fell into the old habit. She couldn¡¯t sleep last night and was extremely haggard.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, we have to give it a try. Otherwise, how can the empress give birth to a prince if her body is getting worse and worse?

    ¡°The Queen Mother has no prince, so she will still be the Queen Mother from now on, but what will our Wu family do in the future?¡±

    ¡°It goes without saying, leave it to me to arrange this matter.¡±

    Mr. Wu unexpectedly agreed immediately.

    ?This time it was Mrs. Wu''s turn to be surprised.

    ¡°Sir, this is very dangerous. Do you want to think about it again?¡±

    Mr. Wu waved his hand and said: "Today when I went to a banquet, someone said that I should stand on the side of the imperial concubine and the second prince.

    ¡°Nowadays, the imperial concubine is favored, the eldest prince died young, and the second prince is actually the eldest son. I couldn¡¯t help but retort a few words, if the legitimate son is established, the legitimate son will be ranked in front of the eldest son.

    ¡°But people have said that it is right to establish a legitimate son, but you must also have a legitimate son!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this saying that the queen can¡¯t give birth?! Now, as long as the queen can get pregnant, we will try every method!¡±

    Mrs. Wu suddenly realized, but she still asked: "The Li family and the Marquis of Xinting are not easy to deal with. It is not easy to capture Princess Kangle and collect blood. The empress can''t help. Our family of manpower¡­¡±

    "Don''t worry, dad is getting older. He gave me the token a few days ago. Now, all the people in our Marquis Mansion, whether they are in the open or in the dark, are at my disposal." Mr. Wu looked more cheerful. A bit proud.

    ?Over the years, the Wu family, as the queen''s mother clan, has been despised by others because there are not many holy relatives.

    Just like today, if the queen is favored and if the prince''s mansion is in the sky, how can those people dare to discuss the establishment of a prince in front of him? !

    It¡¯s time for the Jiangning Marquis Mansion to show its claws and establish its authority!

    ??And the crown prince of Tianwu must come from the queen''s belly, and must be the grandson of Jiangning Houfu!

    "You don''t have to worry about it, I''ll take care of it."

    Mr. Wu said a few words and hurried to the study room in the outer courtyard. Qingke, his valued think tank, was already waiting there...

    ?In Broken Gold Beach, it is not known that someone is already secretly plotting against the Li family¡¯s treasure.

    ?Seeing that it is the end of the month in a few days, the fat boy''s round full moon party is also coming.

    ??Although the Li family has decided to host a banquet at the Earl''s Mansion in the city, the chicken, fish, meat, eggs and other ingredients have to be transported from the village.

    ??Moreover, it was impossible for everyone in the village to rush to the Earl''s Mansion for the wedding banquet, so Mrs. Li ordered two pigs to be killed and a running water banquet was set up in the village one day in advance.

    Hand in with all the villagers from Xincun, Ercun and Dahuaishu, let¡¯s have some fun together¡­

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 785ï¼š Helping others?

    Chapter 785 Helping others?

    By chance, Jing Lizheng and Li Zheng from Dawangzhuang and Xiaowangzhuang came to visit the pig house and chicken farm. When they heard the news, they were very happy.

    They all said that they would tell the villagers when they got back that they would come to enjoy the joy no matter what.

    In the past two years, they have been working hard to follow the footsteps of Xincun.

    They simply work as the new village arranges them, obedient and loyal.

    In the end, I gained the closeness and trust of the people in the new village, and my life was naturally much better than before.

    The human heart is full of flesh, but those who understand things are extremely grateful to Xincun and the Li family.

    ?So, when I heard that the Li family¡¯s grandson was celebrating the full moon, each family would bring their chickens, ducks, eggs, wild products, etc., and deliver them to the door of Li¡¯s house as a token of their gratitude.

    The Li family did not refuse. They accepted everything and gave gifts in return.

    A pack of snacks or a few fruits for the villagers to take home to sweeten the mouths of their children.

    To this end, Tao Hongying led people to open the small oven workshop and baked some walnut cakes and the like.

    Zhao Yuru went to the Earl''s Mansion and took people to clean it and prepare everything for the banquet.

    ???Although the good news is that he has recovered, it is not easy to run around.

    ?So she became a child king, responsible for taking care of the stars and the crescent moon.

    The two children are over two years old. They can eat, drink, and be naughty. In fact, it is not difficult to take care of them.

    ??Take him to the princess''s mansion in the morning, prepare everything for food and drink, and add a water spirit.

    In the evening we went back to the old house together with the good news, each looking for his mother, and soon fell asleep and snored after getting on the kang.

    Originally, everyone in the Li family was worried about what kind of action the queen would take, but as a result, everything was calm for several days.

    ??The Li family has no choice but to live their lives as usual...

    On this day, a salesman came to Xiaowangzhuang, shaking the rattle in his hand and shouting smoothly.

    Soon, women and children from the village followed the sound and ran to the entrance of the village to watch the excitement.

    ?After the family''s life got better, the children also had a few pennies in their hands.

    So, this kid asked for two pieces of snacks, and that kid asked for three pieces of candy, and the seller''s box was surrounded by water.

    Soon, the children retreated to eat, and then the women came forward.

    The hawker''s things were divided into two boxes. The items in one box were affordable and included all kinds of food and clothing.

    Each of the women spent dozens of coins to buy a wooden hairpin, some embroidery thread, lamp oil and coarse salt.

    Finally, they drooled over the contents of another box.

    Because the box contained various kinds of velvet flowers, silver hairpins and other small jewelry.

    It''s not too expensive to say the least. You can get a silver hairpin for just a few dollars, and the style is very exquisite.

    But when living at home, diligence and frugality come first.

    ??No matter how much the women played with it or praised it, no one paid for it.

    The hawker was a little anxious when he saw this, and said in frustration: "Sisters-in-law, I bought these things in a silver shop, and I spent all the money I had at home. They are really good things.

    "If I can''t sell it, I won''t be able to live. My mother has been taking medicine all year round, and she is still waiting for me at home to get my money back and buy the medicine back home."

    He was very clean-looking, sweet-tongued and well-spoken, and the women had a good impression of him.

    At this moment, seeing how anxious he was, a woman couldn''t help but feel soft and gave him a few pointers.

    "Little brother, life in our village is not good. Your things are too expensive, and we can''t afford them even if we want to buy them. "Why don''t you go to Xincun and Ercun, where people get hundreds of taels of dividends every year? No shortage of money. If you send these things over, I''m afraid they will be sold out in a short time. "

    ¡°Seriously?¡± The hawker was very happy, but then he said with some relief, ¡°I heard from my colleagues that there are noble people living in the new village, and outsiders like us are not allowed to come in and out at will.¡±

    The women obviously thought about it. They patted themselves on the head and said angrily: "Yeah, why did I forget about this? I almost let you run away in vain."

    The hawker was anxious and his eyes were red, "Sisters-in-law, this village has the best life, even if it''s dozens of miles away.

    ¡°My sisters-in-law are not willing to buy them, and I can¡¯t enter the new village, so these goods are going to be thrown into my hands.

    "If we can''t sell the goods, my mother will have no medicine and she won''t be able to live..."

    The more he talked, the sadder he became. A grown man was about to shed tears.

    The women looked more and more sad and tried to persuade him one after another.

    In the end, it was the woman who spoke before who took charge of the job, "Okay, little brother, I''ll take you for a ride.

    "Just say you are my mother''s brother, and I will take you to the station at the entrance of Xincun Village to see if I can sell some jewelry and pay for the medicine your mother needs to drink today."

    ¡°Oh, thank you sister-in-law!¡± The vendor was so happy that he took a silver hairpin from the box and gave it to the woman.

    ¡°Sister-in-law is so helpful, brother, you can¡¯t let your trip go in vain, this is a thank you gift from brother!¡±

    ?The woman had good intentions, but she didn¡¯t expect such a reward, so she immediately smiled.

    ?She declined, but the hairpin in her hand was quickly inserted into her bun.

    Then, in the eyes of many women with envy and regret, she took the hawker and walked to the new village.

    As a result, Li Zheng came back from the field just after taking more than ten steps, his hands behind his back.

    He frowned when he saw a village woman walking with a stranger from a distance, chatting and laughing.

    In broad daylight, does this woman no longer want her reputation?

    He asked loudly: "Zhang San''s wife, who is this? Where are you going?"

    ?Zhang San''s wife was startled and felt a little uneasy.

    Li Zheng usually behaves very strictly, especially when it comes to matters between men and women. He hates it deeply.

    ?Last year, there was a little widow in the village who recruited a man to come back and fool around. She was beaten to half death and kicked out. Now she doesn¡¯t know where she is living, dead or alive!

    "Li Zheng, this...this is my natal brother, here to sell some groceries..."

    Zhang San''s wife had just said a few words when she was interrupted by Li Zheng.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your mother¡¯s family in Ganzhou Prefecture? It¡¯s thousands of miles away. Why is your brother here?¡±

    Zhang San''s wife blushed and had no choice but to tell the truth.

    ¡°Li Zheng, this is a salesman who came to the village. The goods he brought are too expensive and cannot be sold in our village. He is also waiting for money to buy medicine for his wife at home.

    ¡°I felt soft-hearted for a moment, so I wanted to take him for a walk in Xincun. The life there is good, and he must be able to afford it..."

    ??The salesman also quickly put down his burden and wanted to salute and say a few nice words.

    Dan Lizheng stared, pointed at the nose of the third daughter-in-law Zhang and cursed her.

    ¡°Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey? You are indispensable for everything, right?

    ¡°Who do you think you are, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva? I can help people in trouble, but I can¡¯t do it without you! Don¡¯t you know where Xincun is?

    ¡°That¡¯s where the princess and uncle live. People who come in and out on weekdays are people familiar to the princess. Even I have to say hello in advance when I go there!

    ¡°The fruits and vegetables grown in that place will be sent to the palace for the emperor to eat from who knows when!

    "You can just bring outsiders there. If these people have bad intentions, sprinkle a handful of powder on the field, or bump into the nobles, will you be responsible for that?!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 786ï¼š Someone is going to attack our family!

    Chapter 786 Someone is going to attack our family!

    ?Zhang San''s wife''s face turned red and white when she was scolded, and she retorted in embarrassment.

    ¡°Li Zheng is too careful, there are so many bad people here? I was just doing a favor, but it turned out to be a bad thing!¡±

    ¡°Huh!¡± Li Zheng snorted coldly, and instead of reasoning with her, he just made it clear.

    ¡°I won¡¯t waste any more time talking to you, just remember that our village will soon follow the new village¡¯s lead in raising pigs and chickens, and money will flow in like water.

    "If you dare to cause trouble to the village at this time, and if you dare to cause trouble to everyone and cut off their income, I will kick your family out!"

    At this time, seeing the excitement, the women who had come to watch the show became anxious after hearing these words, and they all interrupted.

    ¡°Third sister-in-law, please come back quickly, don¡¯t let everyone be fooled by a hairpin.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve earned money, but we can¡¯t buy it for as many hairpins as we want!¡±

    ¡°There are many noble people in the new village, so it¡¯s better not to bring outsiders there!¡±

    ¡°If we bump into a noble person, we will all be in trouble.¡±

    ?Some people pushed the salesman away, trying to drive him away.

    ¡°Little brother, you can¡¯t harm us, please leave quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, we can¡¯t help, you should go look elsewhere.¡±

    ?Zhang San''s wife was also frightened. She pulled the hairpin from her head and stuffed it into the salesman''s arms.

    ¡°Little brother, just be my sister-in-law and leave quickly. There are many people in the city. Go try it and you will definitely be able to sell it.¡±

    The salesman had a wry smile on his face, as if he was disappointed.

    Actually, the fists in my sleeves have been clenched so tightly that I want to beat these idiots to death...

    ?Seeing that the salesman was gone and Li Zheng was shouting at the women to disperse, he felt something was wrong no matter how he thought about it.

    ?Although their village is very close to the city, there are not many outsiders coming and going on weekdays.

    I don¡¯t know what happened these days. The day before yesterday, a woman who went the wrong way talked about people from the new village asking for family recognition. She asked about the new village for a long time, and finally she said she had made a mistake.

    ?Another salesman appeared today and was going to the new village to sell goods...

    ?He hesitated for a moment, then walked towards the new village.

    ??Whether it¡¯s useful or not, let¡¯s talk to Brother Wu. If someone plots against Xincun, it will be a great achievement!

    ?Even if nothing happens, just a few words will mean nothing.

    At this moment, in the new village, the village chief uncle and uncle Zhao were smiling happily around the newly caught piglets in the pigpen.

    Although the big white pig in the pig house is a good father and has contributed countless children to the village.

    But when its children grow up to be pigs, they also need to find like-minded companions to eat and sleep with, and to continue the family lineage together and contribute their "strength" to enrich the dishes of the villagers!

    So, every year, some new members come from afar to be added to the pig house.

    Uncle Zhao threw a handful of cabbage and said with a smile: "These piglets will be fed cooked food in the future. They will probably grow to more than a hundred kilograms during the Chinese New Year."

    ??The village chief knocked the pipe pot and also laughed.

    ¡°It must be possible. The princess is still thinking about the feed formula and has her family¡¯s fleet transport a lot of fishmeal back from the south.

    ¡°These piglets will soon eat better than people, and they will definitely gain weight!¡±

    Just as we were talking about the excitement, Xiaowangzhuang Li arrived.

    After everyone was greeted, the village chief welcomed everyone to three small rooms on one side to drink tea.

    ?This small house is for the villagers who raise pigs and watch the night, and it is very clean.

    ??Xiao Wangzhuang was drinking water to moisten his throat, and then he talked about what happened just now.

    Finally, he was afraid that people in the new village would think he was making a fuss, so he hurriedly explained.

    "Perhaps I''m too worried. I always feel that there have been a lot of outsiders in and out of the village recently. There have been strange faces coming in and out for several days, but I can''t hold them in for interrogation. "This is the only kind of person who wants to walk around our new village. , I can stop him. "

    ??The village chief''s eyes narrowed when he heard this. He clicked his pipe pot twice in vain, and then opened his mouth to thank Xiao Wangzhuang Lizheng.

    ¡°Brother, thank you so much for taking this trip today. As you said, don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s a good thing if everyone takes a breather.

    ¡°Now that we in Suijintan have more and more ways to make money, and our lives are getting better and better, there will inevitably be people with red eyes who want to learn a little bit from us and go back and rob us of our wealth.

    ¡°Not to mention anything else, if our pig house and chicken farm are built, we can raise pigs to 200 kilograms in half a year. We can still sell eggs in winter, but it will be more profitable than farming!¡±

    ¡°Oops!¡± Xiao Wangzhuang suddenly realized, ¡°I just said why there are so many outsiders recently, it turns out they are coming to our pig house and chicken farm!

    ¡°These **** things, we haven¡¯t even started making money yet, and they¡¯re already thinking about it.¡±

    ?The village chief uncle nodded and continued to fool around.

    ¡°Yes, there are always people in this world who don¡¯t want to work hard but are just greedy for other people¡¯s good things. After you go back, don¡¯t talk too much to the people in the village. Be careful that it will be a disservice to everyone.

    ¡°But you must be a little tired. You usually wander around the village and outside the village. Don¡¯t act rashly when you encounter suspicious people. Be careful of getting hurt.

    ¡°Just send someone to report the news to our village. There are many veterans in our village, so we won¡¯t suffer any disadvantages against bad guys.¡±

    ?Xiao Wangzhuangli felt his heart warm after hearing this, and quickly responded: "Brother, don''t worry, I will definitely feel relieved about this matter."

    ??The village chief patted him on the shoulder and gave him a tall hat.

    ¡°I feel most at ease when my brother is doing things safely. With your help and care, I can sleep much more peacefully.¡±

    After chatting a few more words, Xiao Wangzhuang was about to leave.

    ??The village chief pulled him to sit for a while, and then ordered the villagers to go to the cellar to pick up a basket of saved fruits and add a basket of eggs.

    Finally, Xiao Wangzhuangli was happily sent back.

    ?Seeing that the shadow was disappearing from Xiaowangzhuang, the village chief immediately went straight to Li''s house.

    It happened that Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer came back from the city together. They met the village chief at the door and hurriedly welcomed him into the house.

    Jiayin was playing games with Xingxing and Yueyueer. Seeing this, he asked Shuiling to take the children down for snacks.

    ??The village chief knows the inside story. After all, the safety of the whole village is under the control of the old man.

    It is inevitable that someone will take advantage of the situation. A few days ago, Li Laoer went to the village chief and talked carefully about it for a long time.

    At this moment, the village chief said straight to the point: "Someone wants to attack our home, and we have sent people over to investigate!"

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer both sat upright and straightened their faces.

    Li Laoer was afraid that the old man would be too excited, so he quickly comforted him.

    ¡°Speak slowly, uncle, no matter how urgent the matter is, don¡¯t rush it now.¡±

    ??The village chief took a deep breath, calmed down and explained the matter again.

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer looked at each other and nodded.

    Li Laoer said: "Uncle is right, these people must be spies of the Wu family. But I don''t know what they plan to do to find out the truth about our village."

    ?Li Zhensheng couldn¡¯t understand either.

    Jiayin was even more confused and extremely depressed. She didn¡¯t understand how she got into this trouble!

    She said helplessly: "Are these people full of water in their heads? We have so many people in the village, how dare they come to arrest me even if they understand clearly?

    "This is not a city, this is Broken Gold Beach, my fief, my territory!"

    Li Laoer laughed when he heard this. Just as he was about to speak, an idea flashed in his mind, and a possibility suddenly occurred to him!

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 787ï¼š The Li family is a good husbandâ€™s family!

    Chapter 787 The Li family is a good husband¡¯s family!

    ¡°Earl¡¯s Palace!¡±

    ?Li Laoer started shouting, causing everyone to look at him.

    He said hurriedly: "The full moon banquet is coming soon. Since the village is well protected and outsiders cannot enter, the other party is most likely to put the opportunity to take action in the city, at the Earl''s Mansion."

    ?Everyone suddenly realized.

    ?Li Zhensheng nodded and said: "Indeed, this is a very likely possibility.

    ¡°There will definitely be people coming and going that day. Guests, maids, women, and even coachmen and boys. There are too many new faces, and they may all be the other party¡¯s personnel.¡±

    Jiayin was a little worried about disturbing his nephew''s happy event, so he said: "Uncle, second uncle, why don''t we let loose some trees in the village and give those people a chance to come into the village.

    "We can be loose on the outside and tight on the inside, so no one will be hurt. But there are still outsiders at the full moon banquet. If something goes wrong, others will be hurt."

    "No!" Li Laoer shook his head and objected, "The village is too big, and there are too many old people and children. If you can''t take care of one of them, you will regret it. On the contrary, it is the Earl''s Mansion, the yard is not big, so it is easier to take care of."

    Li Zhensheng thought for a while and agreed with his brother''s statement.

    ¡°I also think the Earl¡¯s Mansion is more suitable. If I were the opponent and wanted to harm Fu Niuer, it would be best to take advantage of the chaos. To make the situation chaotic, it would be nothing more than cheating, poisoning, etc.

    ¡°It¡¯s autumn now, the weather is dry, and we¡¯re in Xindu, so the other party doesn¡¯t dare to set fire.

    ¡°Calculated in this way, poisoning is the most likely. By then, if we have people in the kitchen of the Earl¡¯s Mansion, we may be able to catch the other party and question them about their purpose.¡±

    ??The village chief was a little anxious and said quickly: "You must take me and Lao Zhao with you that day. If we can''t do anything else, we can defeat one or two at the critical moment."

    ??Li Zhensheng smiled, but refused, "No, uncle, you and Uncle Zhao really want to stay in the village, this is the home of our Li family!

    ¡°What if we are all in the Earl¡¯s Mansion and our home is raided by others, we will really be attacked from both sides.

    "Others can''t believe it. We can only rest assured if Uncle and Uncle Zhao are in charge."

    The village chief was so happy to be praised, and he said, "Okay then, you can go to the city without worrying about home. As long as I still have breath, I won''t let anyone come to the village to cause trouble!"

    ?The matter was settled at this point, and several people discussed how to proceed before dispersing.

    In the next few days, there were minor incidents from time to time in and outside the village.

    ??It was not the guests from the hot spring valley who went up the mountain to see the scenery. They got lost and almost went to the Princess''s Mansion.

    It was when a villager went to the city and rescued an unconscious old lady on the way.

    As a result, the lost guests were kicked out, and the unconscious old lady was also thrown to the hospital in the city, where she woke up after being pricked with a few silver needles...

    In short, Broken Gold Beach is airtight everywhere. It is more difficult to penetrate than to reach the sky, let alone use any tricks!

    ?Seeing that Yuanyuan Boy¡¯s full moon party was only two days away, the new village started to get busy.

    ?The people in the village set up flowing water mats, and folks from each village came over to drink and have a good time. Naturally, the village chief and others greeted them.

    The Li family, young and old, and Mr. Wen¡¯s family had gone to the Earl¡¯s Mansion in the city two days in advance.

    ?The outside of the village finally became quiet, and no one else tried to enter the village under any excuse.

    Even so, the village chief did not relax his vigilance.

    He took Jing Lizheng and three others and set up a table under the big tree at the entrance of the village. Anyone who came would have to pass their eyes.

    ?No one can get away with it, and no one can make trouble...

    In Xindu, dozens of posts about Earl''s Mansion have been distributed.

    ??Although the Li family was of low origin, they were favored and trusted by the emperor, and had the support of Marquis Xinting. They were also on good terms with the Liu family and the Wen family.

    ?In recent years, Li Zhensheng''s business has become more and more prosperous, Li Laoer also has an excellent official reputation, and Li Laosi has made meritorious service in the Northern Expedition by killing enemies. Li Laosan opened the cafeteria in the academy and took care of the students'' three meals a day. The students couldn''t help but talk about it when they went home, and everyone was very grateful.

    Hence, the reputation of the Li family is getting better and better day by day.

    ?Especially after the people of Tianwu were completely satisfied with their food and clothing because of corn and potatoes, the words "Li family of Broken Gold Beach" became known to everyone and appreciated by everyone.

    The Li family keeps a low profile, especially the women in the family, who rarely go out to socialize unless necessary.

    This can make a lot of women who have thoughts about the Li family anxiously scratch their heads.

    There is no other reason. They like the boy from the Li family and want to marry their daughter!

    It¡¯s not that the boys from the Li family are so good, it¡¯s just that the daughter of the Li family is so blessed to be married.

    ??The first person to enter the Li family was the daughter of Mr. Shuyuan, whom everyone was not familiar with, and she was married to the grandson of the Li family''s cook.

    So, no one paid much attention to it.

    But two years ago, the daughter of the Xing family became the eldest daughter-in-law of the Earl''s Mansion.

    In the first year, the Xing family''s daughter never became pregnant. If she was placed in any other family, her mother-in-law would have made things difficult for her and she would have been forced to take medicine to prepare for pregnancy.

    But the daughter of the Xing family did not have such troubles. She and her husband were in charge of the Earl''s Mansion. As a matter of fact, their little life was very harmonious.

    Mrs. Li, a grandmother, and her two aunts, never said a single unpleasant word, and even sent things to the Earl''s Mansion every now and then, for fear that the young couple would be wronged in terms of food and clothing.

    Occasionally, someone would turn his back and let the daughter of the Xing family, who was socializing outside, listen to some sarcasm.

    Mrs. Li will immediately go to the city and take her granddaughter-in-law to buy jewelry and fabrics with great fanfare, showing her utmost love and support to the end.

    The most important thing is that the Li family really has no intention of keeping concubines for their grandson!

    This is the most enviable thing among women in the city!

    It just so happens that the second wife of the Jia family is also the aunt of the daughter of the Xing family, and she is naturally fond of socializing.

    My niece¡¯s life is so happy, and it brings so much peace of mind to her parents¡¯ family. I wish that everyone would know about it, and it would be difficult to ignore it.

    ?As a result, the eldest daughters of many families were kept for marriage, and the favored second daughters looked forward to marrying into the Li family.

    But among the boys of the Li family who are about the same age, one is in the navy in the south killing Japanese pirates, and the other two are missing.

    Even if you want to propose marriage, you still need to find out clearly!

    ?So, this time the Li family held a full moon banquet, many people made up their minds to come and join in the fun and find out about the Li family boy''s background.

    On the day of the Full Moon Banquet, when the sun was just half-high, there were many carriages parked in front of the Earl''s Mansion.

    Tao Hongying, Zhao Yuru and Mrs. Wen are not good at dancing.

    ?So Mrs. Jia Er was invited over early to help entertain the guests.

    With her as a well-connected person who could talk and laugh, no one in the flower hall felt left out.

    ?Everyone ate snacks, tasted fruits, talked about clothes and jewelry, and admired chrysanthemums. It was very lively.

    ?Old Mrs. Li and Mrs. Jia gathered together to listen to the excitement and talk about the shortcomings of their families.

    ??Baozhu has been kept at home by my mother for a long time, and today he was finally taken out to play. He was as happy as a puppy that had let loose.

    Wherever good news goes, she follows.

    Jiayin put on makeup very carefully in the morning, fully showing her "softness" after recovering from a serious illness, which made Baozhu, a stupid girl, wish she could be regarded as a porcelain doll.

    He helped peel fruits and get snacks for a while, and served tea for a while. He took very good care of me.

    The good news is very heartwarming. The fruits that this greedy girl has eaten in the past few years have finally not been in vain...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 788ï¼š Is Mrs. Pengâ€™s natal family a blacksmith?

    Chapter 788 Is Mrs. Peng¡¯s natal family a blacksmith?

    For such a big happy event at home, of course Li Laosan rushed back with Brother Li, and by the way Mr. Peng also came to drink the wedding wine.

    ??Perhaps he couldn''t bear the harassment of his new wife at home, so this time Mr. Peng brought his family.

    Wenjuan was not very familiar with this stepmother. After all, she rarely went back after getting married.

    Even if I go back, I just want to see my father, leave some things and then go back to the Li family courtyard.

    From the trivial things she heard from some of the gentlemen and ladies in the academy, she could tell that this stepmother was not a law-abiding person.

    But there are many guests at home today, and the etiquette she should do is also indispensable.

    ?So she hugged the star and sat next to Mrs. Peng to chat a few words.

    ??Mrs. Peng didn¡¯t know whether she had forgotten or was stingy because it was the first time she saw the stars and she didn¡¯t prepare a meeting gift for her grandson.

    But she was good at talking. She reached out and pinched Xingxing''s fat cheeks and said with a smile: "Oh, it''s really good to raise this child to be fat and white.

    ¡°Unlike my brother Xiu, who is seven or eight years old and cries every day, which is not pleasant at all.¡±

    Wenjuan raised her eyebrows, knowing that her stepmother was talking about the concubine''s younger brother.

    Although she didn''t like it either, if her stepmother said this on such an occasion, others would only think it was a joke of the Peng family.

    So, she said: "Children must learn the rules early when they are young. I am stupid and don''t understand these. Fortunately, Xingxing has great-grandmother and grandmother to help teach me."

    ??Does this mean that no one in the Peng family teaches the children well, or that her stepmother is incompetent or does not do her job well?

    ?Mrs. Peng choked and felt a little unhappy.

    She couldn''t help but increase her strength, pinching Xingxing''s face a little painfully.

    Xingxing is the eldest grandson of the fourth generation of the Li family. When did he ever suffer such injustice?

    ?He patted Mrs. Peng''s hand, jumped out of his mother''s arms and went straight to his aunt, "Aunt, aunt, the stars hurt!"

    Jiayin bent down to pick up her fat nephew. Seeing that her face was a little red, she felt heartbroken.

    ?So she glanced at Mrs. Peng lightly and said, "Is Mrs. Peng''s natal family a blacksmith? She has really strong hands!"

    Mrs. Peng felt guilty. She really didn''t pay attention just now. She wanted to make a few quibbles, but looking at Jiayin''s face, she couldn''t say anything.

    Although Jiayin is only ten years old and seems to be recovering from a serious illness, she has been pampered by her family since she was a child. She is also a princess with a fiefdom, and she is raised in a noble family.

    Today, for Yuanyuan Boy''s full moon party, she specially changed into a peach-red and gold-woven pipa-collared shirt. Her bun was simple but grand. She only had a gold crown inserted, but it was embedded with seven-color gems. It was extremely luxurious.

    The two specially left braids hang down on her chest, occasionally brushing against the gold-encrusted mutton-fat jade necklace, making her face look even more like the full moon, full of nobility.

    ?Especially looking at Mrs. Peng so lightly, her big clear eyes seemed to be able to see through all her little thoughts.

    Mrs. Peng laughed dryly and bravely replied: "The princess is joking, my natal family is a farming and reading family."

    ¡°Oh, that was my misunderstanding.¡± Jiayin sneered, ¡°I thought Mrs. Peng was born with great strength, but it turns out she hasn¡¯t raised a child yet and her subordinates don¡¯t know how important it is.¡±

    Have never raised children? !

    Mrs. Peng felt as if her heart had been stabbed by thousands of arrows in an instant, feeling ashamed and angry.

    ?She has been married into the Peng family for almost four years, and she has never been happy, otherwise the concubines in the family would not dare to try to jump on her head and act wild...

    Wenjuan saw her stepmother die down, lowered her head and only twisted the handkerchief, feeling relieved.

    She was impatient to show any courtesy, so she stood up and said, "Grandma, let me go to the kitchen to have a look. My mother and fourth aunt are probably very busy."

    ¡°Go,¡± Mrs. Li smiled and waved her hand, ¡°Today is a good day for your sister-in-law and Yuanyuan, but you have to suffer a lot from the hard work.¡±

    ??Wan''er sat very comfortably during this confinement. Not only did she not feel haggard, she actually gained seven or eight pounds.

    At this moment, she hugged Yuanyuan and sat next to the old lady, and said with a smile: "Yes, Wenjuan, in a few days, I will be free to sew a good skirt to thank you." ? ? ? ? "Okay," Wenjuan said without any hesitation. He politely agreed, stepped forward with a smile, touched his round and plump cheeks, and begged: "Sister-in-law, please help me embroider some magnolias on my skirt. The magnolias embroidered by my sister-in-law are the most beautiful!"

    "Then add another coat, embroider small white magnolia flowers on the sleeves and neckline, and embroider large flowers on the group. It will definitely look better. My sister just gave me a box of pearls the day before yesterday, so I used pearls as the core." Wan''er I really want to thank this sister-in-law.

    Wenjuan doesn''t talk much on weekdays, but she is a good person, hardworking and does her duty, neither fighting nor grabbing.

    ?In the past month, she has helped take care of Yuanyuan the most, and she has also taught parenting lessons. She is really a rare and good sister-in-law in the world.

    ?The women next to him were all looking at her with envy. Regardless of whether they were rich or poor, living a comfortable life and having fun as a family was the most important thing.

    ??The sisters-in-law relationship in the Li family is almost the same as that of biological sisters.

    ?Some people couldn''t bear it anymore and gathered around Old Mrs. Li to ask about the other boys of the Li family...

    Not to mention the excitement in the house, just that Wenjuan brought the maid Xiaoyue to the kitchen courtyard in front.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were leading the people to prepare for the banquet.

    Zhao Yuru urged Tao Hongying, "Hongying, it''s almost busy here. Wash your hands quickly, tidy up, and go to the backyard to entertain guests. Jia Huan and I are here!"

    Tao Hongying refused, "Third sister-in-law, you are my sister-in-law, and you will be the one to entertain the guests when you go. How can there be any reason for one of my younger siblings to show off and leave you to work?"

    Zhao Yuru couldn''t laugh or cry when she heard this, and pulled her to wash her hands, "Lao Si is the general, and Fu Niu''er is the princess. No matter what, it''s your turn to go and socialize.

    ¡°Your third brother, me, and Jia Huan were all in the food business, so of course we are in charge of the kitchen.¡±

    ??While the two sisters were pulling, they heard someone shouting in the yard.

    ¡°Who are you? Stop!¡±

    ?The two were stunned for a moment, and immediately shouted loudly to the woman who was helping the cook in the kitchen, as well as the cooks sent by Cyclamen, not to go out.

    The two of them wanted to take a look at the door, but they were already pushed inside by Jia Huan.

    Jia Huan rushed out with a kitchen knife in each hand.

    Because he recognized that the person shouting just now was Wenjuan!

    Wenjuan and Xiaoyue were standing behind the door panel at the moment. Xiaoyue was holding the door bolt in her hand, protecting her master tightly.

    Dongmei, Shuiling and Shuiyun were now fighting with a middle-aged woman.

    Jiahuan ran to Wenjuan and saw that she was not injured, so he asked, "What''s going on?"

    Wenjuan''s face was shocked and she quickly responded: "As soon as I entered the yard, I saw Mrs. Fang and her little granddaughter fetching water.

    ¡°And this unfamiliar woman stood behind them, opened the lid of the soup pot, and was about to pour something into it!¡±

    There were many visitors today, and the pots in the kitchen were not enough, so we temporarily built two earthen stoves in the corners of the courtyard.

    One is braised pork, and the other is stewed with mutton and wolfberry soup.

    ?Sure enough, some people focused on these two earthen stoves.

    By chance, Master and Servant Wenjuan came over and saw her at a glance.

    Actually, even if they hadn''t crashed, nothing would have happened today.

    Because Dongmei and Shuiling have been working in the yard, watching all the movements.

    ?They noticed this strange woman when she came in to ask for water...

    ?The young woman is very capable. Dongmei and Shui Ling attacked her one by one, but they actually managed to survive for a while.

    But she found an opportunity, grabbed Mrs. Fang''s little granddaughter and threw it in front of Dongmei and Shuiling...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 789ï¼š A misunderstanding?

    Chapter 789 A misunderstanding?

    Mrs. Fang bought the house two years ago and worked as a chore. Because her son and daughter-in-law were dead, she was the only one who had to rely on her, which was very pitiful.

    ??If something bad happened to the little granddaughter, she might not be able to survive.

    Dongmei and Shuiling hesitated for a moment. Instead of kicking the little granddaughter of the Fang family away, they reached out and took it.

    But because of such a moment''s delay, the strange woman had already climbed over the wall and was about to run away.

    At the critical moment, Zheng Sanjiang arrived and kicked the old woman off the wall.

    ?Following that, he also jumped down and knelt down on one knee. His knee was stuck in the crook of the mother-in-law''s neck. She rolled her eyes and was unable to fight back.

    ?Dongmei breathed a sigh of relief and quickly found a rope and stepped forward to help.

    To avoid alarming the enemy, there were no men in the kitchen today, and she was the only one who brought Shui Ling as the main force.

    ??If the thief succeeded or escaped, they would really be embarrassed to see their master.

    Fortunately, Zheng Sanjiang is still guarding outside the yard!

    Dongmei stepped on the woman''s chest and was about to bend down to tie her up when she saw black blood flowing from the corner of her mouth.

    She cursed angrily, "No, this **** thing is poisoned!"

    Zheng Sanjiang also frowned, but still did not let go of his knees. It was not until the mother-in-law''s face turned black and she tried to breathe again that he stood up and said, "It is true that you have taken poison. You continue to work. I will report to the master that this is a dead soldier." ¡±

    After saying that, he pulled up a large wicker basket filled with vegetables, threw the woman into it, covered it with a sack, carried it on his back and walked out.

    ?Those who don¡¯t know just think that he is delivering food to the kitchen. Who knows that the basket contains a dead person...

    Dongmei and Shuiling also looked bad, sweating from the fight just now.

    ?No wonder they couldn''t fight, that woman was actually a dead soldier!

    The dead soldiers are different from ordinary guards and nurses. They are usually children bought by various wealthy families from various places. They have been trained secretly for many years, fed and provided with good food and drink. Some people even brainwash them every day and teach them to be loyal to the Lord.

    ?After you have completed your studies, you can do assassination and other errands for your master''s family, and you will definitely be killed or injured.

    ?Either the target character died, or the mission failed and the dead man committed suicide...

    Unexpectedly, the people behind the scenes plotted against the Li family and did such a cruel thing...

    ?Li Laoer was waiting for guests. When he saw Zheng He making a gesture at the door, he found an excuse and walked out.

    He also changed his expression when he heard that the person sent by the other party was a dead soldier...

    At the same time, Jiayin also received news from Shuiling.

    She looked at the women in the room, as well as her grandmother, sister-in-law and nephew. After thinking about it, she stood up and said, "Grandma, yesterday I sent a basket of strawberries from home. I''ll have them washed and delivered to everyone." Taste something new.¡±

    Mrs. Li thought her granddaughter was tired and impatient to socialize, so she said, "Go."

    Just as Jiayin was about to go out, Baozhu grabbed her hand, "Sister Jiayin, I''ll go with you."

    Jiayin was anxious. She was afraid that the missing woman in the kitchen and her accomplices would target the female relatives in this house again, so she wanted to go out for a walk by herself and bring the danger outside.

    As a result, the orb must follow. If something really goes wrong, why not add another one?

    ?Unfortunately, Baozhu dragged her away without waiting for her to refuse.

    Jiayin was helpless. After thinking about it, he winked at Shuiling and said, "Have someone wash the strawberries and bring them over. Let''s go for a walk in the small garden."

    Shui Ling responded and arrangements were made quickly.

    The three of them went to the garden, but they didn¡¯t notice a little maid quietly following them...

    ??The Earl''s Mansion is not big, but in order to take care of the beauty of the old and young girls in the family, a garden was also built.

    ?Of course, there are no pavilions, just a small garden covering an area of ??one acre, which is suitable for taking a walk after eating.

    ?It is now late autumn, and the cold wind is blowing on my body. The wives of each family were in the house, and the maids and women they brought with them were all crowded at the door, so they were left to serve. Most of the others were in the garden, chatting and killing time.

    ?Seeing the good news and the treasure coming, everyone lowered their eyebrows and quickly retreated.

    But there were exceptions. A little maid seemed a little nervous, and her veil was blown away by the wind when she failed to catch it.

    She squatted down to pick it up and ran away with the handkerchief, and soon she was three steps away from Jiayin and others.

    When she finally caught the handkerchief, she awkwardly raised her head and bowed to Jiayin to apologize, "My lord, it was my slave who was careless and offended..."

    Jiayin smiled and shook her head. Just as she was about to speak, she looked behind the little maid in horror and yelled: "What are you going to do!"

    The little maid was startled and turned to look, but there was nothing behind her.

    ?She felt bad, and just as she was about to dodge, a cloud of white powder was thrown into her face.

    ?Hurryly, she took a breath inertly, and it was too late to hold her breath.

    ?She couldn''t help but be angry and glared at Jiayin fiercely. She still wanted to speak, but she couldn''t use any strength, so she could only faint and lie down on the ground unwillingly.

    Shui Ling immediately jumped forward and quickly removed the little maid''s chin...

    ?Baozhu opened his mouth and was confused from beginning to end.

    What happened?

    ??Is there something wrong with this maid who picked up the handkerchief?

    Jiayin breathed a long sigh of relief, turned around and saw Baozhu looking stupid, raised his hand to close her mouth, and said with a smile: "If you have a problem in your heart, hold it in. I will explain it to you later. You go back to your mother first, don''t follow me.

    ¡°Someone is causing trouble today, and there will be danger around me.¡±

    ?Baozhu nodded blankly, and after waking up Shen''er, he shook his head desperately.

    She grabbed two flower hairpins from her head and pulled her hair into a mess. Then she looked around nervously, "No, I can''t leave! It would be unjust to run away when there is danger!"

    ?She tried her best to keep Jiayin behind, and said with trembling hands: "Sister Jiayin, don''t be afraid, I will protect you!"

    The good news is really helpless and funny, but this foodie girl still has a conscience, but the two hairpins may not be able to hurt a hair of the bad guy...

    At this time, Li Laoer and Zheng He broke in. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that his niece was well.

    Looking at the little maid on the ground again, his face turned dark again.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, didn¡¯t I tell you to stay in the house and not come out casually?¡±

    Jiayin quickly said: "Second uncle, I heard that someone was caught doing something in the kitchen. I''m afraid that they have accomplices who will attack the female relatives again, so they go out for a walk.

    "As a result, this maid came close to me by picking up a handkerchief. Just in case, I sprinkled a handful of powder on her."

    Hearing this, Li Laoer didn''t care to complain about his niece anymore and called Zheng He to come forward to check.

    ?Zheng He touched the maid''s mouth for a long time, with a strange expression on his face.

    ¡°Um...uncle, princess, this maid has no fangs in her mouth!¡±

    What? !

    The good news is a bit embarrassing.

    ?? Could it be that she is an ordinary maid? !

    ?Shui Ling was also unconvinced and shouted: "It''s impossible. This maid was so fierce just now and looked like she wanted to eat people. How could she not be a bad person!"

    After saying that, she squatted down and touched the maid...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 790ï¼š People depend on food

    Chapter 790 Food is the most important thing for the people

    Unexpectedly, after checking it for a long time, she found something wrong.

    "Uncle, this girl''s ring has a mechanism." Shui Ling took off a silver ring from the maid''s **** and sent it to Li Laoer.

    She said excitedly: "There is an uncle in our village who is good at traps. I have seen him many times since I was a child. This ring is made too thick, it is definitely extraordinary!"

    ??Li Laoer took it, examined it carefully, and fiddled with it carefully. He didn''t know where it touched, and suddenly a silver light shot out directly in front of him, directly hitting the branches of a flower tree.

    ?The branch that was visible to the naked eye immediately turned black...

    Poisonous!

    ?Everyone was shocked.

    ??If this maid had taken action when they met just now and pricked Jiayin with a poisonous needle...

    Li Laoer lost his temper at his niece for the first time and scolded him with a dark face, "Go back quickly. You don''t need to interfere in anything. Just take care of yourself and don''t cause trouble!"

    Jiayin was also afraid of it, but he was still a little big.

    Fortunately, this little girl wanted to get close to her first for some unknown purpose, and her medicinal powder was also very effective and acted very quickly.

    Otherwise, she might have met Lord Hades by now...

    "I understand, second uncle, I will go and accompany grandma right now." Jiayin responded obediently, took the orb, took the water spirit, and ran away immediately.

    ??A woman was caught in the kitchen, and a maid was caught in the garden. It is estimated that the number of people sent by the other party is almost the same.

    After all, none of the dead soldiers of any family are carrots and cabbages. How could there be only a dozen people dispatched every time...

    After leaving the garden, Jiayin patted his chest, and Shuiling was also wiping cold sweat.

    ?Only Baozhu¡¯s excited eyes are shining!

    ¡°Sister Jiayin, who was that maid just now? An assassin, or a charlatan?!

    ¡°Why did she want to assassinate you? Did she have some misunderstanding and treat you as her father¡¯s enemy?!

    "What was the powder you threw out? Why did she pour it down immediately?"

    He heard the good news and was dumbfounded. He knocked on her forehead and said, "I tell you to read less of the script, but you don''t listen! What are you thinking about? I''ll tell your mother that I won''t let you go out again."

    ¡°Oh, sister Jiayin!¡± Baozhu quickly begged for mercy, ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong, I will never read the script again!¡±

    ?She hugged Jiayin''s arm like a koala, playing tricks.

    ¡°Sister Jiayin, please give me a bottle of that medicinal powder, wuwu, if someone bullies me in the future, I will give him a slap in the face!¡±

    The good news was ruined, and the maid brought by the guests looked over and said in desperation: "Okay, okay, I''ll give you a bottle."

    ¡°In a few days, I will send someone to bring you fruits, and then we will take them with you.¡±

    ¡°Haha, great!¡± Baozhu was young after all, and was a little naive as he was pampered by his family.

    The fright just now was completely forgotten by her, leaving only the excitement of getting the magical powder.

    I don¡¯t know how Li Laoer dealt with the two maids and women. In short, there were no unexpected incidents for most of the next day.

    ?The banquet was served, with four tables for male guests in the front yard, and five tables for more female guests in the back yard.

    Tao Hongying has brought out five or six apprentices in the past few years, all of whom are hard-working and talented.

    ?? Today I transferred two of them to help make cold dishes.

    The rest of the stew and several main dishes were made by Tao Hongying and Jia Huan themselves.

    It¡¯s not that Tao Hongying and Jia Huan are not comfortable if they don¡¯t work, they are born cheap.

    But in the simple thinking of the Li family, they brought congratulatory gifts to celebrate the full moon of the Li family''s children and wished the children healthy and safe growth. The meals prepared by the Li family themselves were the most sincere reward as the host. .

    Obviously this reward has been loved and praised by everyone.

    Cyclamen is now the best-selling restaurant in Xindu. The private dining room on the top floor serves one table a day, and the wait is even after the New Year. People with no social status have no chance to taste the taste of private kitchens.

    But it is said that the private dishes of Cyclamen are now the craftsmanship of apprentices, and the fourth wife of the Li family is no longer willing to take action.

    But at today¡¯s full moon banquet, almost half of the dishes were served by Mrs. Li Si herself.

    On the tables of the female guests are dishes that women like, mainly sweet and sour.

    ?For example, squirrel mandarin fish, pineapple sweet-sour pork, open-back shrimp with garlic vermicelli, double-section noodles, baked pumpkin with egg yolk, tomato beef brisket, etc.

    All the female guests who ate there loved it so much that they didn''t care about etiquette and everyone added an extra bowl of rice.

    I don¡¯t know where I bought the Li family¡¯s rice. When steamed, the grains are distinct, soft, glutinous and sweet.

    Look carefully at the shiny rice oil hanging on the surface of the rice grains, which is really rare and good rice.

    Others were just paying it back and eating more if it tasted good, but Mrs. Jia was not polite and grabbed Mrs. Li''s hand and asked for it directly.

    ¡°Old girl, where did you buy this rice? Bring me some when you leave later. It¡¯s really delicious.¡±

    Mrs. Li laughed when she heard this, but did not agree. Instead, she looked at her granddaughter who was accompanying the guests at the table next to her.

    ?This rice is not sold in the market, but was brought out by her granddaughter. If she agrees rashly but embarrasses her granddaughter, that will not work.

    He had heard the good news for a long time, and when he saw grandma¡¯s eyes, he smiled and said: ¡°Grandma Jia, this rice was bought by chance in a small town when my caravan went to Chuanzhou Prefecture.

    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious, it¡¯s quite unexpected for our family. We still have a hundred catties at home, so I¡¯ll give you fifty catties, okay?

    ¡°When the caravan passes by there next time, I¡¯ll ask someone to buy more.¡±

    ¡°Okay, of course.¡± Old Mrs. Jia agreed happily, and then said to Old Mrs. Li: ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad, old sister, I have some sable skins and I¡¯ll have them delivered to you tomorrow.

    "In winter, if you make a coat, you will definitely stay warm."

    ?Old Mrs. Li laughed, gave her a piece of fish meat with chopsticks, and said angrily: "Who does Bao Zhu look like? From the looks of it, he was led astray by your grandmother."

    ¡°Oh, what do you mean it¡¯s gone bad! My orbs are so good, they look blessed and have a good temper.¡±

    Mrs. Jia protested, which made Mrs. Li laugh again.

    There were only two elders at the table. If they were happy, others would naturally be happy too.

    While talking and laughing, everyone felt very full.

    The men in the outer courtyard were also quite satisfied with today''s dishes.

    Different from the sweet and sour flavors favored by female guests, most of the dishes on their table have strong flavors and are suitable for drinking.

    ?For example, coriander beef, grilled lamb chops, cumin meat slices, stir-fried kidneys, salt and pepper shrimps...

    ??The male guests ate with their mouths full of oil and drank some wine. They were all satisfied when they left.

    ?After being busy for most of the day, we finally sent away all the guests. The young and old of the Li family were all tired and lacked energy, especially the old lady.

    ? ?Many women asked about their family happiness and well-being, and wanted to know where they were now and what errands they were doing...

    But as a grandmother, she didn¡¯t even know that, and was even worried about their life and death.

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer are sitting in the outer courtyard at the moment, talking to two guests who stayed behind...

    ?These two guests, one is Mr. Zheng, Li Laoer¡¯s colleague. They have frequent contacts and are quite familiar with each other. Otherwise, he would not have brought his wife to congratulate them today.

    The other person is Chu Yuanwai, Li Zhensheng¡¯s partner for many years.

    ??Back then, when he didn''t recognize his ancestor and returned to his clan, and was still called Wang Xinqiu, the two of them were very good friends.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 791ï¼š Disaster coming

    Chapter 791: A sudden disaster

    ??The two dead men today changed their faces, pretending to be the mother-in-law of the Zheng family and the maid of the Chu family.

    They must explain the matter to the two of them now, otherwise the two will find that their slaves are missing when they go home, and they may cause trouble if they make a fuss.

    Li Laoer is good at communication. He did not go around the bush at this moment and said directly to the two of them: "Brother Zheng, Brother Chu, we are busy at home today and some small things happened. I plan to talk to you, so I will delay your return for a while."

    Mr. Zheng and Mr. Chu were confused and didn''t understand what the "little things" of the Li family had to do with them.

    But the two of them still nodded, Master Zheng said: "Uncle, if you have anything to say, feel free to say it."

    Li Laoer said: "Today, a woman from Brother Zheng''s family sneaked into the kitchen courtyard and wanted to poison the soup pot.

    ¡°A maid in Brother Chu¡¯s family brought a ring that can shoot poisonous needles, and wanted to murder the princess.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Mr. Zheng and Mr. Chu stood up in horror at the same time, almost knocking over the tea bowls in their hands.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Master Zheng was the first to retort, ¡°My uncle and I have no enmity and have never instigated anyone to poison!¡±

    Yuan Chu also waved his hands wildly and explained: "That''s right. Zhensheng and I have been friends for many years and have always gotten along very well. How could he possibly murder the princess?!"

    ??Li Laoer quickly comforted Mr. Zheng, "Brother Zheng, don''t worry, I haven''t finished speaking yet."

    ??Li Zhensheng also took Mr. Chu to sit down outside and advised: "Brother Chu, please be patient and listen a few more words."

    Even though Master Zheng and Yuan Chu sat down, they were still worried.

    ??Their families are not without foundation, but they are still far behind compared to today''s Li family.

    ??Whether it is the holy family, or power and fame, the Li family is superior.

    ??If the Li family determines that they were responsible for the murder, then the life of the two families will definitely be difficult in the future!

    ??Li Laoer saw that they looked bad and said quickly: "I asked someone to check it. The woman and the maid were both fake.

    ¡°In other words, the slaves in your house are probably in bad shape.

    "We will find out who killed our family, but we also ask you two to help cover it up after you go back and don''t make too much noise."

    Disguised as a fake?

    Mr. Zheng and Mr. Chu breathed a sigh of relief at that time, and the cold sweat on their backs stopped.

    As long as you don¡¯t really have an enmity with the Li family, that¡¯s fine.

    Mr. Zheng was the first to express his opinion, "Don''t worry, uncle, in the final analysis, this matter was caused by our family''s carelessness and someone took advantage of it, which almost caused trouble for your house.

    ¡°When I get back, I will handle it properly so that no one will be suspicious and I won¡¯t make too much noise.¡±

    ?Yu Yuan immediately expressed his opinion, "Me too, uncle, don''t worry."

    ??Li Zhensheng smiled and held his hands in his hands, thanked him, and said one more word, "Our family has not investigated clearly yet, and we don''t know who is behind such a complicated plan. Therefore, I would like to ask you two to help keep it secret."

    "When the matter is over, I will hold a banquet to apologize to you two. After all, it is because of our family that we let you bother."

    ¡°No, no, Yuanwai is too polite.¡± Mr. Zheng and Chu Yuanwai said in unison.

    In fact, the two of them were not happy about such an unexpected disaster.

    But the Li family was so polite, and the little discomfort in their hearts disappeared.

    After chatting for a few more words, the two of them left.

    There must have been someone watching outside the door. The two of them went out one after another. Their walking was not smooth. Anyone who saw them thought they were delayed for a while because they drank too much.

    ?Sure enough, their wife at home was sitting in the carriage frowning.

    ?Mrs. Zheng has a cold and solemn temperament, and her relationship with Mr. Zheng is not very good. She ordered the carriage to leave without saying anything.

    Mrs. Chu, on the other hand, had a soft temper and relied on her husband in everything. She finally looked forward to the master''s return, and hurriedly said: "Master, one of the maids I brought here is missing. "What can we do about this? Do you want to talk to the Li family and ask someone to help? Look for it to see if it fell into the water, or if it was secretly drunk and slept somewhere? "

    Mr. Chu waved his hands, pretended to be impatient, and said in a rough voice: "If you lose a slave, just throw it away. Why are you so anxious? Maybe you went somewhere to be lazy, and you will come back later."

    ¡°Go home quickly. I drank a few too many glasses and my head hurts. Make me a bowl of hangover soup!¡±

    Mrs. Chu didn''t dare to say anything more, so she quickly took care of her husband and went home.

    ??The carriages in front of the Earl''s Palace were cleared one after another, and a vendor selling groceries on the street corner finally cleaned up his stall...

    The dishes at noon were very rich, but in order to entertain the guests, the young and old of the Li family did not eat well.

    At this time, Shuiyun cooked some small wontons, and everyone had a bowl. After eating, they felt warm in the stomach, and they felt a little energetic.

    Mrs. Li had been entertaining guests in the house. She didn''t know that someone was causing trouble today, so she asked, "Where are Zhensheng, Laoer and Jiaren? Are they drunk too much?"

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru didn''t know what to say to the old lady, so they looked at the good news.

    ?In Jiayin¡¯s heart, grandma is an extremely reliable mountain. She has never experienced any big storms. How could she be scared by such a small thing today?

    ?So she said directly: "Grandma, there are indeed bad people coming to cause trouble today.

    ¡°One was about to poison the soup, but the second sister-in-law knocked her out and caught her with a lot of effort. Unfortunately, she committed suicide by taking the poison.

    ¡°One took advantage of the opportunity when I was alone to take action, so I sprinkled a handful of powder and caught him alive.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Mrs. Li was startled.

    Just now she was thinking that today''s banquet went smoothly, but she never imagined that there were so many things behind it.

    Mrs. Wen and Wan''er also changed their expressions.

    Tao Hongying only knew what happened in the kitchen, but she didn''t know that there was a maid who almost made a move on her daughter.

    ?She pulled her daughter into her arms and looked at her carefully, "Fu Niu''er, are you hurt?"

    Jiayin quickly shook his head and comforted his mother: "Mom, don''t worry, Shui Ling was also there at the time, and I didn''t hurt a hair."

    At this time, Li Zhensheng, Li Laoer, Li Laosan, Mr. Wen, and brothers Jiaren Jiahuan all came in from outside.

    ?Seeing everyone looking at them, their faces full of anxiety, they obviously knew that someone was coming to cause trouble, and there was no need for them to hide it.

    ?? Li Laoer said: "The two women and maids were replaced by disguises. The real women and maids may have been killed. I told their masters.

    ¡°In addition, the maid that Fu Niuer took the risk to capture was also sent back to the village. We will go back in a while, and the miracle doctor Zhang is here, so I think she can get a lot of useful information.¡±

    Li Zhensheng also said: "I would like to hear why you want to be so cruel to our family and Fu Niu''er!"

    ??The more Mrs. Li thought about it, the more flustered she became. She had made many arrangements at home in the past few days, but someone still sneaked in.

    ??It was poisoning, and it was done in person. No matter which one succeeded, it would be a disaster for the Li family.

    ??It is too unsafe in the city, so it is better to go to the village. Hundreds of villagers gather together, and anyone who wants to take action has to think about it!

    ?Especially now that the family consists of old and young people, with women and children accounting for more than half.

    ??If someone comes to the door at night to cause trouble, he will be concerned about one thing and not the other, and everyone will feel sad if he is hurt.

    "Let''s go home. Let''s all go back to Suijintan together. It''s not comfortable to live in the city. The wedding banquets have been finished, and there''s nothing else to do." Mrs. Li immediately started organizing.

    The sun has not yet set outside, so it is not too late to set off at this time.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 792ï¼š A golden nest and a silver nest are not as good as your own straw nest!

    Chapter 792 A golden nest and a silver nest are not as good as your own straw nest!

    Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer didn''t stop them either.

    Once the old mother wants to live wherever she wants, they are happy as long as the place is comfortable.

    Secondly, there is a patrol team in the village and there are fellow villagers who share weal and woe, so the safety of the family is indeed more guaranteed.

    Tao Hongying, Zhao Yuru and others have no objections.

    ?Earl''s Palace is well built, but it is not as comfortable as the village.

    ?So, within half an hour, everyone got on the carriage and returned to the village.

    In Suijintan New Village, the young and old in the village are also not used to it.

    They have been living here with the Li family for several years, and this is the first time that the Li family¡¯s yard has been so empty.

    ?Everyone passing by couldn''t help but glance at the closed door of the Li family''s courtyard, feeling filled with panic.

    But it seems like a lot of things are missing, and I feel a little uneasy.

    So, when everyone heard that the Li family''s motorcade was back, and the old lady, uncle, and princess were all back, almost all the men, women, and children from every household in the village ran out and happily went to the village entrance to greet them.

    ¡°Old madam, you are back! You are not at home, everyone feels that life has no backbone!¡±

    ¡°Yes, old lady, the city is not as quiet and comfortable as our village!¡±

    ¡°Fourth Madam, someone from the workshop has ordered a lot of noodles and is waiting for you to arrange errands!¡±

    ¡°Princess, there seems to be a girl at the medicine shop who boiled the blind medicine soup, and we have been smelling it for a whole day.¡±

    Everyone was talking about the trivial events in the village during the past two days.

    There are good and bad things, but the conclusion and purpose are the same. The village cannot survive without the Li family.

    ??It would be best if the young and old of the Li family don''t go out anymore, and everyone can stay together and live happily.

    ??Old Mrs. Li was also very happy and said: "Hey, a golden nest and a silver nest are not as good as your own doghouse. The city is lively, but it is not as comfortable as our own home."

    "Don''t worry, just do whatever you need to do. I won''t go into the city unless there''s something big going on!"

    Everyone was not embarrassed when their little thoughts were revealed, and they smiled and helped to move things.

    Tao Hongying took the initiative and distributed the snacks brought back from the city to the villagers, coaxing everyone to go home happily!

    ??The village chief, Uncle Zhao, and Liu Biaotou and others had just picked up the "maid" sent back from the city, so they naturally knew that something had happened to today''s wedding banquet.

    So, after the crowd dispersed, they entered the Li family courtyard.

    Jia Huan was worried about the Cyclamen business and went back to take charge.

    ?Li Laosan also returned to Luo''an Academy to guard against someone plotting against the canteen.

    ??Li Zhensheng, Jiaren and Brother Li were the only ones left at home to accompany the guests. Li Laoer went to the doctor Zhang, intending to pry some news out of the maid''s mouth.

    Jiayin wanted to go with her second uncle, but was pulled back by Mrs. Li. "You are a girl, so don''t get involved in these things. It''s not like you don''t have uncles and brothers in your family."

    There is no good news, so I can only wash up and change clothes honestly.

    Time is really a magical thing.

    ?In just two years, the little chubby girl grew into a cardamom girl.

    Jiayin took a bath, changed into a set of goose-yellow clothes, tied a palm-wide emerald green belt, and put on a milky-white mutton-fat jade ring, which made her graceful and graceful.

    ?Hair is simply braided with pearl ribbons, most of it is tied up, with two strands hanging down, and pearl pendants of the same color are worn on the ears. They sway around when walking, looking smart and lively.

    ?She already had picturesque features and a graceful temperament. After tidying up, she ran to see the old lady, but the old lady was very surprised and praised her repeatedly.

    "My Fu Niu''er is so beautiful! In a few years, no girl from Tianwu will be as good as our Fu Niu''er."

    Tao Hongying was also proud of how outstanding her daughter was. She smiled and pulled her daughter close to her and helped her adjust her skirt.

    When my daughter was a child, she was surrounded by people who doted on her at home and outside. Tao Hongying was afraid that her daughter would be arrogant and overbearing, so she would occasionally suppress her.

    ?Now that my daughter has grown up, is smart, sensible, filial and generous, she can breathe a sigh of relief and feel free to join the army of pamperers.

    She asked: "You haven''t slept well these past few days, and your face has lost weight. In the evening, mother will make you some bird''s nest porridge, drink it before going to bed."

    Jiayin pinched her double chin and responded helplessly.

    There is a kind of skinny cry in the world. Your mother thinks you have lost weight...

    The more Mrs. Li looked at her granddaughter, the happier she became and encouraged her.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, why do you hide those jewelry so tightly? You¡¯re not afraid of being picked up by mice. From now on, wear them all for me. Wear them as elegantly as you want!

    ¡°Don¡¯t dress modestly, a little girl should dress brightly and lively, it makes you happy to look at her!¡±

    "Okay, I listen to grandma. From now on, I will wear all those jewelry, and then there will always be four maids following me." Jiayin smiled and hugged grandma''s arm, agreeing happily.

    Mrs. Li was curious and asked, "Why do you bring so many maids?"

    Jiayin raised her chin and looked like her neck was overwhelmed, "I have so many hairpins and hairpins, and I must have them on my head like a hedgehog.

    ¡°I was walking in front and something fell down, and the maid kept following me and picking it up. How could it happen if there were so few people?¡±

    Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and others were stunned for a moment, then burst into laughter.

    Jiayin¡¯s description was so vivid that they couldn¡¯t stop laughing just thinking about having their heads stuck like hedgehogs.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch, my stomach hurts! This girl is so naughty, she made me laugh so hard!¡± Mrs. Li rubbed her belly, then pulled her granddaughter into her arms, loving her dearly.

    Zhao Yuru also laughed with her cheeks sore, and said while rubbing it: "In our family, anyone can go out, but Fu Niu''er must be around. If she leaves home, our life will be too boring!"

    "Then let''s recruit a husband-in-law!" Mrs. Li waved her hand, "Fu Niu''er is the princess, and she also has her own fiefdom and princess mansion. It''s not difficult to find a husband-in-law."

    ??Wan''er was holding a bowl of red date tea and drinking it. At this moment, Yuanyuan was sent back to sleep, and it was rare for her to relax for a while.

    So, she smiled and interjected, "Grandma is right. In general, the eldest son has to inherit the family business, and the teachings are very rigid and serious.

    ¡°On the other hand, the second sons of each family are very smart and flexible. When we choose the good ones, we should inquire about the details early and wait for a few more years.

    ¡°If the person is really of good character, it¡¯s not too late to discuss the marriage. My younger sister is only in her early teens, so it¡¯s still early to get engaged!¡±

    "Wan''er is right. If you go out again and see a good boy, everyone should pay attention." Mrs. Li really took this into consideration and began to assign "tasks" to everyone.

    ?Everyone couldn''t help but laugh, but they should also be happy.

    ?Tao Hongying, in particular, has made up her mind to go out to socialize more in the future.

    ?In fact, most people who love their daughters have always looked at each other early on, fearing that they might look the wrong way and wrong their daughter for the rest of her life.

    Our company is four or five years ahead of schedule, which is a bit exaggerated, but it is understandable.

    Who let the whole family live with just one baby?

    ??The village chief and others sat together drinking tea, also listening with smiles.

    They had no say in the princess''s marriage affairs, and they had no good candidates to recommend, but they could support the princess.

    ??Whether it¡¯s getting married or having a wife, no one can bully their own princess!

    Everyone was talking about the excitement, and it lasted for half an hour before I knew it.

    ? And Li Laoer also came back from Doctor Zhang, with a face so cold that it looked like he could shave off two ounces of frost.

    Everyone subconsciously stopped laughing...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 793ï¼š How ridiculous!

    Chapter 793 is so ridiculous!

    Mr. Wen and his wife were also thinking about it, so they went home and gave the crescent moon as a gift. They changed into homely clothes and came over to see her again.

    ?The crowd asked the couple to sit down.

    Li Zhensheng was the first to ask, "How''s it going, second brother? Did you ask anything?"

    ??Li Laoer opened his mouth, but felt that his throat was extremely dry. He snatched the tea bowl from his elder brother''s hand, drank it all, and then looked at his niece.

    The cardamom girl is the most innocent and beautiful age in her life.

    ??As long as he thinks about someone wanting..., he will go crazy with hate!

    ¡°Second brother, are you talking?¡± Li Zhensheng urged him when he saw that his brother was silent.

    Mrs. Li also said: "Yes, tell me what''s going on!"

    "Is it that the maid refuses to confess? Isn''t there anything Dr. Zhang can do?" Tao Hongying was also anxious, and subconsciously stretched out a hand to keep her daughter back.

    Li Laoer thought for a while and said, "The maid opened her mouth and asked for some news.

    "She and the woman who poisoned the kitchen are both dead soldiers, and the head of the family is the Wu family of Jiangninghoufu. They took action this time under the orders of the lord of Jiangninghoufu."

    "Before, we also speculated that the Jiangning Marquis Mansion was going to be detrimental to Fu Niuer. Now that it is confirmed, it will be easy to deal with it." Li Zhensheng frowned and asked again: "Why is the Wu family trying to harm our family, or why? Do you want to harm Fu Niuer?"

    ??Li Laoer took a deep breath and said, "The order given to the dead man is to kidnap Fu Niuer and send her to the Wu family. If she cannot be captured alive, then... put a bowl of blood in her heart and send her back to the Wu family."

    ¡°It is said that the queen must take Fu Niuer¡¯s blood in order to become pregnant and give birth to a child!¡±

    A heartache? !

    Pregnant and giving birth? !

    ?Everyone was stunned for a long time, and they all suspected that they heard wrongly.

    How cruel and ridiculous this is!

    "These beasts! They are going to kill my sister!" Brother Cat, who had been sitting at the door with his brothers, was the first to jump up and was about to rush out with red eyes.

    Jiaren and Brother Li pulled him away. Jiaren yelled with red eyes, "Don''t run around, listen to the family''s arrangements!"

    ?? Li Zhensheng grabbed the tea bowl in his hand and smashed it into pieces. He stood up suddenly and cursed: "It''s really too much! The Wu family is so bold that they dare to attack our children of the Li family!

    ¡°If we can¡¯t destroy the Wu family this time and make the queen pay the price, I, Li Zhensheng, will crash to death in front of the palace gate!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go too!¡± Old Mrs. Li stood up holding the square table, her face was pale and her lips were trembling with anger.

    ¡°I want to enter the palace, and I want to ask the emperor! Aren¡¯t the things our Li family has done for Tianwu over the years not enough to keep Fu Niuer safe and alive?

    ¡°Her father and her brothers are working hard outside right now! Our Li family doesn¡¯t ask to be rich or tyrannical, but we have to keep a little girl safe. Why is it so difficult!

    "If the emperor doesn''t care, let''s go! Let''s go into the mountains and live in caves. There are wolves, tigers and leopards in the mountains, but here in Xindu there are also wolves in human skins!"

    "Our Li family doesn''t want to serve us anymore. We can''t live in the mountains, so let''s go to Fanbang to find An Ge''er and Xi Ge''er!"

    Old Mrs. Li is really chilled.

    ??The Li family dare not say how much they have contributed to Tianwu, but at least they are loyal and dedicated.

    As a result, the Queen and the Wu family were so arrogant and blatantly wanted to tear out the "heart" of the Li family!

    Tao Hongying wanted to speak, but as soon as she opened her mouth, tears fell down. She hugged her daughter tightly, and it took a long time before she choked up and uttered a few words.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, mother is wrong!¡±

    Yes, she was wrong.

    ?She is originally a farm woman. If she is more diligent and more aggressive, she is already very qualified.

    ?In the past few years in Xindu, my family has lived a prosperous life. The old lady is in charge at home, my uncle is an official outside, my husband is a general, and even my daughter is a princess, and she has a marquis as her backer.

    She just allowed herself to be lazy, thinking that she would be fine if she took care of the food, drinks and clothing for the family and thought about the menu in her spare time.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that someone would actually cut out her daughter¡¯s heart for a ridiculous reason!

    ??Good news also makes my head rumbling with anger.

    ?After all, anyone who suddenly hears that someone wants to drink his heart''s blood will be furious! Who is she provoking? She wants to gouge out the heart? !

    Jiayin thought of 10,000 ways to take revenge in an instant, and wanted to crush the young and old of the Wu family and the queen to death right away!

    But soon, she came back to her senses.

    Because her mother hugged her too hard, she was out of breath...

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m fine, at least I¡¯m still alive and kicking! And our family also knows who is going to attack me, so it¡¯s easy to handle!¡±

    She quickly patted her mother, then grabbed her grandma''s cold hand and continued to comfort her.

    "Grandma, don''t worry. This matter doesn''t depend on our family. I have ways to protect myself and even take revenge..."

    Unfortunately, before she finished speaking, the old lady guessed what she meant.

    ??The old lady interrupted her directly, "No! There are so many people in the family, there is no need for you to come up with your own ideas at any time, just stay at home!"

    ??The old lady was afraid that her granddaughter would lose her temper and show off her magical abilities in front of outsiders when she was angry.

    Even if you take revenge, you will be treated as a monster in the end, which will not end well!

    "The old lady is right!" Liu Biaotou also stood up and said: "There are so many folks and so many people in the village. If we can''t save the princess, then everyone will really have no shame in living."

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao also stood up in excitement.

    ??The village chief shouted with a dark face, "We people can live to this day without seeing any danger or suffering any hardship.

    ¡°It makes no sense that life is so easy now, with no shortage of money or people, but we have to watch people bully our children!¡±

    Zhao Yuru, Wan''er, and Wenjuan didn''t know what to say. The three of them walked up to Jiayin with weak legs and surrounded her tightly.

    Zhao Yuru was still unwilling to give in and asked: "Eldest brother, second brother, can''t you bring this matter to the emperor?"

    Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer both shook their heads.

    Li Laoer said: "We are all guessing now, except for the testimony of a little maid, there is no strong evidence.

    ¡°Even if we bring the little maid to complain, the Wu family and the Queen will say that we framed the case. After all, the Queen is the mother of the country, and a single major disrespectful crime can make our family¡¯s achievements fall short.

    "What''s more, there are still many details in this matter that have not been clarified. I suspect that the Queen and the Wu family were used as knives by others, and there are actually other people who are harmful to our family.

    ¡°Even if our family takes down the Wu family and the queen, the people behind them will still be unharmed and will still target our family¡­¡±

    ?At this time, Zheng He hurried back and reported as diligently as he could.

    ¡°Uncle, we have found out the information. The rumors spread about the princess were indeed the work of the Wang family.

    ¡°Moreover, Shaoqing Chu Heng, Yuanwailang Zhang Jian, merchant Liu family, and several distant relatives of the Wang family all got involved and added fuel to the flames.¡±

    ?Shaoqing Chu Heng?

    Yuanwailang Zhang Jian?

    The Liu family of merchants?

    ?Everyone was confused when they heard this. They didn''t understand where these people came from and why they followed the Wang family to target the Li family.

    Li Laoer frowned and opened his mouth to explain to everyone.

    ¡°When I was first named uncle, this Chu Heng and Zhang Jian once lured me to drink flower wine.

    ¡°Moreover, they are two lackeys of the Wang family, taking orders from Wang Lao San!¡±

    Jiaren also said: "The businessman Liu''s family should be the home of my former classmate Liu Kui.

    ¡°That time he and Wang Sheng played tricks in the wooden signboard to ruin my scientific examination. In the end, I was expelled from the college and harbored a grudge¡­¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 794ï¼š The drunkards intention is not to drink

    Chapter 794: The drunkard¡¯s intention is not the wine

    ?Everyone was stunned and sneered.

    ¡°When we saw someone attacking our family, we all started kicking them!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? I look honest on weekdays, but I show my fangs at critical moments!¡±

    ¡°This is forcing our family. If anything happens in the future, we must eradicate it. We must not be merciful!¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng waved his hand to signal everyone to be quiet, and then asked Zheng He.

    ¡°Have you found out where Wang Laoer is hiding?¡±

    Zheng He replied: "We previously focused on the servants and stewards of the Wang family, but we didn''t gain anything from the surveillance.

    ¡°In the past few days, I occasionally saw vegetable farmers delivering vegetables to the small yard behind Wang¡¯s house very diligently, so I checked.

    ¡°After the vegetable farmer leaves the small courtyard behind Wang¡¯s house, he will go to a large courtyard in the north of the city, where a gang of ruffians gathers!

    ¡°We guess that the Wang family should have a tunnel or something leading to the small courtyard at the back, and Wang Lao Er is hiding in the small courtyard, so as to avoid human eyes and drive the ruffians to spread rumors.

    ¡°But there were guards in the darkness of the small courtyard. We were afraid of alerting others, so we could only stare from a distance and did not go in to investigate.¡±

    After saying that, he glanced at Mr. Wen, his voice became softer, and said: "In addition to those families, there are also people from the Wen family who are spreading rumors... who also added fuel to the fire."

    Mr. Wen¡¯s expression changed at that time. He wanted to curse something, but he didn¡¯t say it.

    Needless to say, it must have been because of his marriage that the Li family was hated together. When something happened to the Li family, the Wen family followed suit and added insult to injury!

    ?Mrs. Wen was also very angry, looking at the Li family feeling extremely guilty.

    ??The couple originally thought about how to cooperate with the Li family in dealing with the outside world and help fight back against the Wu family and the queen.

    Unexpectedly, the Wen family went to help the tyrants!

    ¡°Auntie!¡±

    Mrs. Wen was hoarse and just about to speak when Mrs. Li waved her hand and comforted her: "It''s not easy for you and your wife to get together, and we all see how they treat us all.

    ¡°There is no way I can blame you because of those idiots in your family, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t distinguish between inside and outside!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll do whatever we want!¡±

    Mrs. Wen¡¯s eyes turned red when she heard this, and Mr. Wen became more and more guilty and angry.

    He calmed down and said to everyone: "As of now, although some details are still unclear, such as what channels the Wang family used to convince the Wu family and the queen that Fu Niuer''s hard work can help the queen conceive and give birth to a child.

    ¡°But it is certain that the Wang family is manipulating the Wu family and the Queen behind the scenes and targeting the Li family.

    ¡°On the surface, this seems to be an attempt to bring Fu Niu¡¯er to death, but in fact, it is a very big plan!

    "Fu Niu''er is our pampered child. If she is killed, we will avenge Fu Niu''er at all costs.

    ¡°And the Marquis is Fu Niuer¡¯s adoptive father, so he will definitely not let the Queen and the Wu family go!

    ¡°But no matter how big a mistake the queen makes, she is still the mother of a country and a member of the royal family. The emperor has to protect both public and private matters. This will make our family and the marquis angry and unwilling...

    ¡°The emperor¡¯s heart is unpredictable. Will the emperor suspect that the marquis is no longer loyal and take back military power?

    ¡°If the military power is taken back, no one in Tianwu is suitable to take over for the time being. Without the Marquis, the emperor will also lose his right-hand man, and his strength will be weakened.

    "In this way, whoever benefits in the end will be the final beneficiary, and whoever is the black hand hiding the most in this matter!"

    ?Such words made Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer frown and think deeply. The Jiaren brothers could barely understand them.

    ??The village chief, Uncle Zhao, Mrs. Li and other women are just confused...

    ??Aren''t the Queen, the Wu family, and the Wang family really the ones who want to harm the Li family?

    Is someone using this matter to plot against the Marquis and the Emperor? !

    But I kept nodding my head after hearing the good news.

    She has also deduced it carefully in the past few days and reached the same conclusion as Mr. Wen.

    It can be said that killing her is just the fuse that detonates the powder keg.

    The real struggle is still in the court and the struggle for power!

    ?Seeing that everyone still didn''t react, Jiayin couldn''t help but add something.

    "I heard that before I was born, the Queen Mother was in charge of the court and the country was weak. "If it weren''t for the barbarian invasion and the court moved its capital to the south of the Yangtze River, the courtiers couldn''t stand it and supported the emperor''s rise to power, and the foster father also took the military power. I''m afraid the Queen Mother would also I will not retire to Shoukang Palace.

    ¡°If the emperor loses the support of his adoptive father, the government may return to the hands of the queen mother...¡±

    ?Everyone suddenly realized.

    In recent years, the word "Queen Mother" has rarely appeared in our ears, and has been almost forgotten by everyone in Tianwu.

    So, they never thought for a moment that there was such a big shot dormant in the palace...

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Queen Mother? Can the Queen Mother kill my sister in a different way?¡±

    ??Just when everyone was silent, the young and energetic Cat Brother became anxious, stood up and waved his fist fiercely.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what anyone plans or what they want to do, as long as they touch my sister! If you don¡¯t have evidence, look for it. Even if you can¡¯t find it, you¡¯ll beat her back hard.

    ¡°They can harm my sister for no reason, why can¡¯t we fight back?!¡±

    "Yes, dad, second uncle, we have to fight back!" Brother Li also said firmly.

    Jiaren said nothing, but took two steps forward and stood beside his brother, silently supporting him.

    They can give up their career, fame, or even their lives.

    But no one can bully their sister!

    "Okay, we Li family men should have such courage!" Li Zhensheng began to praise his son and nephew, then turned to Li Laoer and Mr. Wen and said: "They have bullied them to the front door. Our family can continue to search for evidence, but we cannot Keep waiting.

    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t cut off the real mastermind, and we can¡¯t touch the queen, we can still fight back hard against the Wang family, the Wu family and their lackeys!¡±

    ??Li Laoer nodded, "Okay, let''s show these families a little bit and force them to cause chaos. Maybe more flaws will be revealed!"

    Mr. Wen looked at Mrs. Li and others with bad expressions and said, "Let''s go to my study and let the family rest early."

    ??Old Mrs. Li didn''t stop her, she just told her: "Our family is not afraid of anything, you can just go ahead and make arrangements. Whether it''s money or people, it''s not a problem.

    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t kill these families, we still have to make them regret plotting against our children!¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer both responded, then took the three Jiaren brothers and followed Mr. Wen into the night.

    Knowing that they could not help, the village chief, Uncle Zhao and others arranged for villagers to strengthen patrols in and outside the village.

    ?At this time, they don¡¯t have enough brains, so they put in more effort...

    I sent Mrs. Wen off with the good news, and settled down with grandma to rest. Then I went to see my two sisters-in-law. Finally, when I arrived at my mother¡¯s door, I saw that the lights in the house were all out.

    ?She thought that my mother was too tired to go to bed, so she went back to her room.

    ?How did you know that in the dark room, Tao Hongying was sitting on the kang blankly, and gave herself two hard slaps. Her cheeks immediately became red and swollen...

    In the early morning of late autumn, white frost flowers quietly descended, adding a light layer of cold clothing to everything in the world.

    ??There are still some tenacious green trees in the mountain forest, and they are eagerly hoping that the sun will start working quickly to help them get rid of the cold, catch the tail of autumn, and take another look at the human world.

    ??In the backyard of Li''s house, Shui Ling picked up a basin and pushed the door open when he heard some movement in the house.

    Jiayin rubbed her eyes and sat up and asked, "Shui Ling, what did Zao Jian cook for breakfast this morning?"

    She spent a lot of time in the space last night and fell asleep when she was tired. She didn''t have time to eat, and the empty city in her stomach was singing wonderfully at this moment.

    Shui Ling looked very strange and said: "Well...Miss, you''d better go and have a look. There''s something wrong with the fourth lady."

    Something wrong? !

    Jiayin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately woke up and got off the kang.

    Two updates today, four updates tomorrow. The gold-eating beast of the Huahua family was addicted to playing with his mobile phone and failed in the midterm exam! My head is buzzing with anger!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 795ï¼š Sister-in-law, I need your help!

    Chapter 795 Sister-in-law, I need your help!

    After a brief wash, Jiayin hurried to the front yard.

    In the main room, Tao Hongying changed into a red gold and silver tapestry jacket, with her black hair in a single bun, a carved silver comb, and a flower-studded beeswax swaying at the back of her head.

    ?Her originally dark complexion looked much brighter after applying a layer of powder.

    The eyebrow color has also been carefully painted, adding two points of jet black, and adding a bright red lip color, it is really indescribably bright and generous.

    ?Sitting on the chair like this, just flipping through the brochure, I feel a little more dignified than usual.

    Mother He stood aside with her eyebrows lowered and whispered a few words from time to time...

    Jiayin came over in a hurry, and when he saw his mother like this, he was stunned, then he rushed forward and hugged his mother''s arm with a smile.

    ¡°Mom, you are so beautiful today, you should dress like this! I have prepared so many dresses and jewelry for you, and you have packed them all at the bottom of the box. Finally, they will no longer have to be covered with pearls!¡±

    Tao Hongying was actually feeling uneasy. She got up an hour early and was in this state.

    ?At this moment, her daughter''s praise made her back straighter.

    She tidied her daughter''s loose hair lovingly and said with a smile, "My mother will listen to you, dress however you like!"

    ¡°Today¡¯s menu, Mom has already decided on it and handed it over to Shui Yun. You stay at home with grandma. Mom is going to the city to look at the shop¡¯s account books and to visit your Aunt Liu.

    ¡°There is also the bird¡¯s nest from last night. Mom forgot to stew it for you. I will make up for it tonight.¡±

    Jiayin guessed a bit of her mother''s thoughts, and felt sour and warm in her heart, so she kept nodding her head and responded obediently, so as to avoid her mother having to worry about her when she was away.

    Soon, everyone in the family came over for dinner.

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer had already left early with Mr. Wen next door. At the dinner table, besides Mrs. Li and Zhao Yuru, there were the three Jiaren brothers.

    Everyone was surprised to see Tao Hongying change so much, but they didn''t say anything for fear that she would feel uncomfortable.

    ?After dinner, Tao Hongying made arrangements at home and took Nanny He into the city by car.

    Jiayin was worried that someone would cause trouble on the road and wanted Shuiling to go with him, but Tao Hongying refused.

    Jiayin stood in front of the door, feeling the cold autumn wind, and did not speak for a long time.

    ?Old Mrs. Li hugged Xingxing and stepped forward, advising: "Don''t feel bad for your mother, there are things people don''t want to do in life, and things they have to do.

    ¡°Furthermore, your mother is not only because of you, but also because of An Geer and your father.

    ¡°An Geer will marry a wife in the future, and your father also needs a good wife, not a cook.

    ¡°Actually, not only your mother, but also your third uncle and I will also go out more in the future...¡±

    Jiayin was afraid that grandma¡¯s arms would be sore, so she took Xingxing to hold her, took off the string of pearls on her wrist and gave it to him to play with.

    She tried hard to cheer up, changed her words and said with a smile: "Nai, I want to eat sugar cakes, how about a fried one at noon?"

    Before the old lady could respond, Xingxing was already clapping her little chubby hands excitedly, "Xingxing also wants to eat, sugar cake, eat sugar cake!"

    Mrs. Li couldn''t help but laugh, and tapped the tip of the fat boy''s nose, "She is just like your aunt when she was a child, a greedy cat."

    Just then Mrs. Wen brought Yue Yaer over. When she heard this, she said: "Auntie, give Yue Yaer a piece of candy cake at noon. I want to go back to Zhuangzi today to have a look.

    ¡°The autumn harvest is so busy that I haven¡¯t even been back once.¡±

    Of course Old Mrs. Li readily agreed, and a fair and fat girl was added to the group eating candy cakes.

    ?At three o''clock in the morning, a pair of golden boys and girls sat side by side on the threshold of the Li family''s kitchen. They are both fair and chubby. They are holding small bowls, their mouths are stained with sugar, and their little hands are greasy.

    Jiayin sat on a chair by the door, also holding a small bowl and eating sugar cakes, but she sighed from time to time, which made Huiniang who came to deliver dried mushrooms curious and asked: "What''s wrong with Fu Niu''er? It''s sugar." Isn¡¯t the oil cake delicious? Why are you sighing?¡±

    Jiayin looked aggrieved and replied: "Master, I have fallen out of favor!

    ¡°Originally, the throne on the threshold was mine, but now it has been taken away from me! A sugar cake cannot make up for my wounded heart.¡±

    Mrs. Li happened to be holding a plate of sugar and oil cakes and wanted to take a plate back to Madam Hui. When she heard this, she threw one directly into her granddaughter''s bowl and said angrily: "Then two!"

    Jiayin immediately changed his smile and said exaggeratedly: "Oh, what does it mean to fall out of favor? Why don''t I know?"

    ?Everyone couldn''t hold it back any longer and burst into laughter.

    ??Wan''er and Wenjuan were originally in the backyard, but with so many things happening at home, they felt a little panicked, so they carried Yuanyuan to the front yard.

    Just after stepping through the corner door, they suddenly heard such cheerful laughter. The two looked at each other in confusion, not understanding what happened, but their hearts felt much lighter...

    In the courtyard of the Liu family in Xindu.

    At this moment, Mrs. Liu personally went to the second door to pick up Tao Hongying, held her arm and walked in, saying with a smile: "Hongying, weren''t you just busy with Yuanyuan''s Full Moon Wine yesterday, how come you have free time to come and talk to me today? "

    Tao Hongying replied: "Yesterday, I heard the grandmother next to my sister-in-law say that you were not feeling well. I was thinking about it, so I happened to be in town today, so I gave my sister-in-law two snacks.

    ¡°Besides, I also have something to ask my sister-in-law to help me with.¡±

    Mrs. Liu blushed a little when she heard this, and said quickly: "I don''t have anything serious, I just have menstruation, I don''t feel very comfortable, and I have been lying down all day."

    After saying that, she quickly changed her subject, "Why is it that Yuanyuan is hosting the Full Moon Wine? I remember our family is used to hosting hundred-day celebrations?"

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do about it, just do as the Romans do when you¡¯re in the country.¡± Tao Hongying replied nonchalantly: ¡°We in the North are used to celebrating a hundred days, but in the two years since we moved here, we¡¯ve seen everyone celebrate the full moon, so we changed accordingly.

    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to announce to everyone that we have a big fat boy in our family. Come and give gifts as soon as possible!¡±

    ?Mrs. Liu giggled at her amuse and entered the flower hall. The maid brought tea and snacks and invited Grandma He to go down and have a rest.

    Mrs. Liu then asked: "Hongying needs my help if you need anything, just ask. Uncle Cai also came here just now and talked to my old lady and master for a long time."

    ¡°Finally, our master left with his uncle again. I was curious and asked briefly, seems something happened to our family?¡±

    Tao Hongying¡¯s eyes darkened and she held Mrs. Liu¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, I need your help...¡±

    ?When the sun turned to the west, the good news still hadn¡¯t waited for her mother to come back from the city. She was a little worried, so she went to the entrance of the village to visit.

    Just as Ye Shan and Dongmei came back from outside, they saw their master and went forward to report it.

    Ye Shan said: "Princess, all the errands you ordered have been completed."

    ¡°So fast?¡± Jiayin was a little surprised.

    ?She felt angry no matter how much she thought about it last night. Even though grandma didn''t want her to take action or take revenge herself, she still planned to try her best to protect herself.

    Teach the enemy a lesson without revealing the secret.

    ?For example, you took out the old money of the Wu family and the Wang family!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 796ï¼š Return with a full load

    Chapter 796: Returning with a full load

    Yeshan and Dongmei received the order, dropped everything and left.

    I didn¡¯t expect that things would be done so smoothly.

    Ye Shan said: "Princess, the Wu family is the mother family of the queen, and no one dares to provoke her, so the two farms are not strictly guarded.

    ¡°This year¡¯s new harvest plus the old grain stored in the previous two years has reached 100,000 dan, but the total number of guards is less than 30.

    ¡°The Wang family is a family that has been here for hundreds of years. There are three large farms with twice as much food as the Wu family. Each has a guard of a hundred people, but it¡¯s not difficult to get in.¡±

    "Okay, Uncle Shan and Aunt Mei, you go and rest first. When the time comes in the next few days, I will trouble you to accompany me."

    Jiayin¡¯s eyes were so bright that Yeshan and Dongmei both laughed.

    This kind of princess is what they like the most.

    They are the men left by the Marquis to the princess, and they have followed them loyally in the past few years. To be honest, they know the princess''s temperament and abilities better than the Li family!

    If the princess takes action, the Wang family and the Wu family will definitely fall hard!

    At this time, four carriages came from a distance, and the one leading them was our own carriage.

    Jiayin was confused, after all, there was only a carriage when mother left.

    Soon, the carriage arrived.

    Tao Hongying opened the window and called to her daughter, "Silly girl, why are you drinking here? Let''s go home with my mother!"

    "Hey!" It was rare for Jiayin to see her mother look so high-spirited. She picked up her skirt and jumped onto the carriage. The carriage ran another dozen feet and stopped in front of Li''s house.

    Tao Hongying and Nanny He got out of the car, and the three carriages behind them also opened their doors, and a group of maids, women, and boys came out one after another.

    Jiayin was surprised. She thought that my mother had bought a lot of things, but she didn''t expect that she was actually a slave!

    Tao Hongying took her daughter in, leaving Grandma He to greet the maids and women.

    ??Old Mrs. Li was calling Wan''er and Wenjuan to help her. She was calculating the accounts of Gongzhong in the main room. She heard a lot of commotion outside and looked outside the door.

    Just in time to see Tao Hongying come back, she smiled and said, "Aren''t you so happy playing outside today that you forgot to go home?"

    Tao Hongying smiled and stepped forward to salute her mother-in-law, then sat next to her and said, "Mom, I have done a few big things today, and you are counting on your family''s money. Please give me a few hundred taels!"

    After saying that, she ordered the water spirit at the door.

    ¡°Go and see where the third lady is and ask her to speak.¡±

    Shui Ling quickly ran to the backyard and invited Zhao Yuru over.

    Zhao Yuru turned the corner gate and walked across from the "large group of people" who entered the courtyard. She was also startled.

    When she entered the house and met her younger siblings, she asked, "Hongying, did you bring back all the people outside?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tao Hongying said, ¡°I will have to go out frequently in the future, and there is only Shuiyun in the kitchen at home, so I will be a little busy.

    ¡°Furthermore, Shuiyun is Fu Niuer¡¯s maid, and the family cannot and will always occupy her.

    ¡°So, I went to visit Sister-in-law Liu today and wanted her to introduce some familiar middlemen and buy some people who had no foundation.

    ¡°As a result, Sister-in-law Liu¡¯s family just bought a new batch of people. They were taught the rules and could sign death certificates, so they were given to me directly.

    ¡°I went to the Marquis Mansion to see the chief steward again, hoping to borrow some of the people in the sewing room. As a result, the chief steward heard that I was buying slaves, so he gave me three embroiderers and a housekeeper..."

    ?Old Mrs. Li is not opposed to adding slaves to the family.

    In the past, the family was not used to having to take care of everything, but now that two children have been added to the family, eating, drinking and dressing are a big project, and it is simply too busy to do it yourself.

    ?In addition, there are more people in the family. Not only did Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer have friends and colleagues to socialize with, but the Jiaren brothers also had classmates and friends come to visit.

    ??If Shui Ling and Shui Yun were not there, the family would have to serve tea and snacks in person, which would make the guests surprised and frightened.

    Now that we have so many people, it¡¯s not like there is no one available...

    But Tao Hongying went out and directly picked the "peaches" from two families. Isn''t it a little too rude?

    ¡°Mrs. Liu and the housekeeper gave their manpower to you, and you just continued?¡± Mrs. Li scolded.

    Tao Hongying also blushed, but still said: "Mom, Sister-in-law of the Liu family said that our family is special. If someone deliberately squeezes in, it will easily cause trouble for the family.

    ¡°She picked these people up for her own use. No one expected that they would be suddenly transferred to our house, so they are safer. As for the housekeeper...

    "He said that the Marquis is not at home all the year round, and Fu Niu''er rarely goes there recently. It is really not cost-effective for the mansion to keep staff in vain and to pay monthly payments. Let''s split up a few of our families to relieve the Hou''s mansion. Burdened.

    ¡°And these few people are all doing needlework. Originally, the biggest errand was to help our family, but it saves us the trouble later..."

    Mrs. Li couldn''t laugh or cry when she heard this.

    Jiayin was happy and said with a smile: "Uncle the housekeeper is so kind. Next time you go there, I must remember to bring him more delicious food."

    Since both her daughter-in-law and granddaughter are like this, Mrs. Li naturally cannot stop her.

    ?Hence, the steward of the Hou Mansion named Chang was assigned to serve beside the old lady.

    ??Wan''er and Wenjuan each have maids, but they are also assigned a servant to help make the children''s clothes and shoes.

    Zhao Yuru didn¡¯t want any help, but the old lady persuaded her to hire an embroiderer. From now on, she would have someone to accompany her in Luo¡¯an to do needlework.

    Tao Hongying made up her mind to go out frequently in the future, so she left behind a nanny and a maid who were specially recommended by Mrs. Liu.

    ?This grandma''s surname is Lin, and the maid''s name is Xia Qing. I heard that she comes from a scholarly family in Sichuan Prefecture for a century.

    They were all originally serving the wife of the head of the family, but for unknown reasons the main family suffered a disaster and everyone in the family was killed. They escaped because they went out to offer incense for the wife, but were later sold and moved to the Liu family.

    Mrs. Liu already had trustworthy women and maids around her. It was difficult to arrange for them, and she was reluctant to bury such talents, so she just gave them to Tao Hongying.

    Mother Lin and Xia Qing are also smart people.

    Tao Hongying has no one around her to help. As long as they are loyal, they will definitely be able to earn a stable future for themselves!

    So, as soon as Mrs. Liu asked them, they quickly followed her.

    There are fourteen people left, seven maids and seven boys, all only a little over ten years old.

    After seeing it, Mrs. Li felt a little pity for them, so she gave half of it to the princess'' mansion.

    The rest stay at home and help out with running errands, sweeping the yard, doing laundry, etc.

    In this way, the few young wives temporarily hired by the village no longer need to come.

    Tao Hongying gave them half a month''s extra wages, and another person gave them a piece of material, and they went home happily.

    ?Wan''er named her maid Wanqiu, while Wenjuan followed Xiaoyue and named her maid Xiaodong.

    ??Zhao Yuru''s maid was called Qiao''er, and she was indeed very clever, so she didn''t change her name.

    Tao Hongying, on the other hand, did not have that free time, so she also asked Granny Lin and Xia Qing to keep their original names.

    ??There are suddenly so many people in the house, so we can''t arrange to live with the Ye family and the Wen family anymore.

    So, Tao Hongying went to see Mrs. Wen at night...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 797ï¼š Donâ€™t underestimate the Li family!

    Chapter 797 Don¡¯t underestimate the Li family!

    When the courtyard was first built, the courtyards of the Li family and the Marquis shared the middle courtyard wall.

    ??However, the Wen family left a five-foot-wide open space in the middle in case there were no more people to live in and they added more houses.

    ??Now the Wen family only has one more baby, Yue Yaer, but the Li family really can¡¯t live in it anymore...

    Therefore, Tao Hongying planned to occupy this area and build a row of west-facing huts, which could be divided into at least a dozen rooms, enough to accommodate new people.

    Mrs. Wen treated the Li family like her husband''s family. How could she care about such a trivial matter? She agreed immediately.

    Even if Tao Hongying wanted to give her two hundred taels of silver, she refused to accept it.

    After all, the Li family helped build their yard, and the open space was also set aside by the Li family.

    At this point, the matter is settled.

    ?At this time, all the fruits in the mountains have been picked, and the radishes and cabbages in the fields can still last for half a month.

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao heard that the Li family was going to build an additional house, so they took the villagers into action quickly.

    The villagers of Dawangzhuang, Xiaowangzhuang and Dahuaishu Village heard about it and wanted to send people to help, but the village chief politely refused.

    ?There are still people outside who are eyeing the Li family. If bad guys sneak in, the gains will outweigh the losses.

    Not to mention that the Li family has started vigorous infrastructure construction again, but that in the study room in the front yard of the Wang family, Wang Zechen was sitting at the table drinking tea, his brows furrowed like iron knots.

    He picked up the tea bowl several times and put it down again, feeling extremely restless.

    Opposite him sat a thin man in gray clothes and a quilted gown. His whole body was like a shadow. Even if the late autumn sun set, he couldn''t help but walk around...

    ?Wang Zechen couldn''t hold his breath and asked in a low voice: "Second brother, the Wu family''s first attack was unsuccessful. When do you think they will make a second attack?"

    Yes, this thin man in gray is none other than Wang Zekun, the second master of the Wang family.

    ?He smiled faintly and said with a cold expression: "Brother, why are you so anxious? Sitting on a mountain and watching tigers fight, you can''t be impatient."

    ??Wang Zechen dislikes his brother''s appearance the most, as if everyone is stupid and only he is superior and in control of everything.

    ?He was impatient to get angry again, and kindly reminded him: "I know you always think that I am clumsy and can''t fight against those idiots from the Li family.

    ¡°But I still want to remind you that the Li family¡¯s transformation from refugees fleeing famine to becoming a wealthy family is definitely not all due to luck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Li family. You think you have a chance to win, only to be tricked by others in the end.¡±

    ??Wang Zekun still replied in a nonchalant manner, "Don''t worry, brother, your example is before me, how could I not be careful?!"

    ¡°You!¡± Wang Zechen¡¯s head was filled with smoke.

    He wanted to say something else, but a senior attendant knocked on the door and hurriedly delivered an official document, "Sir, the official document from the Ministry of Personnel has been delivered to the house."

    Official documents from the Ministry of Personnel?

    ?Wang Zechen and Wang Zekun stopped arguing, with doubts in their eyes.

    ?Wang Zechen has done a good job and can''t find any faults. Naturally, it is impossible for him to be suddenly transferred or dismissed from office.

    ?Wang Zekun even asked for sick leave. If he didn¡¯t cancel the leave and use human relations, there would be no new errands...

    ??The two brothers quickly opened the official document. After reading it, Wang Zekun''s face turned dark.

    ??Although Wang Zechen also frowned, seeing his brother''s appearance, he actually felt happy in his heart, so he said: "The Li family should never be underestimated. You don''t believe it. Do you understand this time?

    ¡°I¡¯ve forced you from the dark to the bright side with one move. You don¡¯t have to hide anymore. You can go out at will.¡±

    ?Wang Zekun threw away the official document and spread it out on the table.

    There was no need to cancel the leave or use any favors. He had a new official position. He was a doctor under the Yamen of the Ministry of Industry. From now on, he would lead the craftsmen to study new farm tools... His mind quickly started to spin, and he quickly figured it out. He sneered: " I have to say that the Li family is indeed very capable.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, the Ministry of Civil Affairs and the Ministry of Works were able to move at the same time and pinned me down in a small government office where nothing could be done!

    ¡°But why is the eldest brother so happy? I am from the Wang family, and I have made every possible effort to avenge the third child and to support the Wang family!

    "If my plan fails, then there will be no benefit to the eldest brother, the eldest son of the prince, right?"

    ?Wang Zechen was choked and finally closed his mouth.

    ??Wang Zechenkun snorted coldly, poured himself another cup of tea, and said: "The Li family''s first move is to dig me out, instead of sending people to kill me, they plan to fight head-on.

    "That''s fine, because the Wu family and the queen are in front of me, and I still have time to rearrange, but it''s just a dark move that becomes an open move!"

    ?Wang Zechen saw that his brother had become his original appearance again, and he couldn''t bear to listen any more, so he made an excuse and left.

    ?Wang Zekun was left silent for a long time, and smashed the tea bowl in his hand.

    The transition from darkness to light was not as light as what he just said, and it almost ruined all his subsequent arrangements.

    ?But thinking about a certain helper, he gained a little more confidence...

    Three or four days passed in the blink of an eye. At the small construction site east of the Li family, all the young and old men in the village gathered together.

    The weather in early September of the lunar calendar is cold in the mornings and evenings, but still somewhat warm during the day.

    ?Especially when doing work, it gets even hotter.

    Therefore, many men took off their jackets and wore only their undershirts, carrying wood and stones back and forth in full swing.

    ?Seeing that the sun was reaching above the head, the village chief waved the pipe and shouted to everyone, "Everyone, take a rest and wash your hands. We will eat soon."

    Hearing the sound, everyone quickly gathered up their work, put on their jackets, and gathered together talking and laughing.

    Having grown up, he had already carried hot water and put it into a temporary grass shed.

    ??The village chief greeted several invited masters, washed his hands first, and then sat at the table to drink tea.

    After the rest of the villagers also washed their hands, the maids and boys came over with large pottery basins.

    In the earthenware basin are two main dishes: chicken stewed with mushrooms and braised pork stewed with potatoes. The staple food is white flour steamed buns.

    ?The villagers each had a large set of bowls to fill with vegetables and a few white-flour steamed buns, and soon their mouths were full of oil.

    There are six dishes and a basin of white rice placed on the wooden table.

    ??The village chief and several masters also started eating!

    ?There was a master who liked to joke and said: "Brother Wu, what we look forward to most is to work for your village.

    ¡°If nothing else, we all get along well and don¡¯t find faults, so we have a comfortable job.

    ¡°The most important thing is that the food is so good. It¡¯s only been a few days, and my mother-in-law says I¡¯ve gained a lot of weight.¡±

    The other masters also agreed one after another.

    ¡°Yes, Brother Wu, if there is work in the village from now on, we will definitely be called upon. We don¡¯t need wages, just food.¡±

    ¡°After eating our food, when I get home I feel that my wife¡¯s cooking skills are only worthy of feeding pigs.¡±

    ??The village chief was coaxed into laughing and asked everyone to eat more.

    ¡°Haha, you guys can eat more if you like. Speaking of which, I really have plans to ask you to make two more trips to our village in the future.

    ¡°The year before last, the young people in our village had five or six children, and now they have another family, and they still have to marry wives!

    ¡°But every house is no longer habitable. Next spring, I¡¯m afraid many more houses will be built in the village!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 798ï¼š Yushi Wen is crazy!

    Chapter 798 Yushi Wen is crazy!

    When the masters heard this, they were even more happy.

    ?This was just a joke, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be a big business.

    After dinner, everyone took a short break and then continued their work.

    ??The village chief slowly walked into the Li family''s yard and saw everyone in the Li family eating in the main room, with two little maids waiting in front of the door.

    ?There was a small square table set up under the eaves of the corridor. Jiayin Zhen held a box and ate potato chips, shouting something from time to time.

    ¡°Oh, stars and crescent moon, have you hidden them? I¡¯m going to start looking for them!¡±

    Xingxing, who was wearing royal blue clothes and pants, hid her head under the bedding that was hanging to dry, revealing her chubby little body, and shouted loudly: "Hidden, Auntie, come to me quickly!"

    Yue Yaer, in a red dress and skirt, squatted behind the door. She covered her face with her little chubby hands and responded with a tender voice, "Yue Yaer is also hidden, sister can''t find her!"

    ?So Jiayin got up, walked and ate, and began his journey of pretending to be blind.

    ¡°Oh, stars and crescent moons, where are you? Why can¡¯t I find you?

    ¡°You have hidden it too well, how come you can¡¯t find it?

    ¡°What should I do? I can¡¯t find you!¡±

    The fat boy and the fat girl heard the footsteps and passed by him, but they were not caught.

    I think I hid it cleverly, tightly, and happily...

    ??The village chief stood at the door, his gray beard trembling with a smile.

    ?Seeing that Jiayin had eaten all the potato chips in the box, he walked in and knocked Jiayin on the forehead with a smile.

    ¡°You have found a playmate, and you will bully the child if you catch him!¡±

    Jiayin smiled brightly and protested, "The village chief has wronged me. I finished my meal early and was busy coaxing the children."

    Yueyue''er and Xingxing heard the noise and ran out, clapping their hands and shouting together.

    ¡°Auntie didn¡¯t catch us, we won!¡±

    Unfortunately, when they saw that the box in Jiayin¡¯s hand was empty, they immediately wrinkled their faces and began to accuse.

    "Auntie, you secretly eat potato chips! We agreed that you can only eat them if you win!" The fat boy''s eyes were red.

    ??The fat girl also pursed her lips and said, "Sister is bad, and her words don''t count."

    Jiayin blinked his big eyes twice and quickly held his head to pretend to be weak.

    ¡°Oops, I just had a headache, and I wanted to eat when I had a headache. Then I accidentally ate all the potato chips!

    I''m sorry, crescent moon and stars, I was wrong! "

    ??The fat girl and the fat boy were startled, and quickly hugged Jiayin''s arms and tried their best to blow air on her head. "Auntie, the stars are shining for you."

    ¡°Sister, the crescent moon is whirring, it doesn¡¯t hurt!¡±

    Jiayin smiled brightly, hugged the two fat children, and kissed them hard.

    ¡°Oh, the whirring of the stars and the crescent moon worked so well, my head stopped hurting immediately. But the potato chips are still gone, so I¡¯ll have to eat them next time.

    ¡°In this case, I will take you to the greenhouse to pick strawberries and make strawberry cake for you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The two children responded in unison. Thinking of the soft and sweet cake, they were so happy that they immediately threw the potato chips behind their heads.

    Jiayin said something to the family members in the house, then took the children one by one and left.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun followed immediately.

    ??The village chief uncle entered the house and said with a smile: "When I first met the princess, she was smaller than the stars and the crescent moon, and the whole village liked to coax her to play.

    ¡°In a blink of an eye, the princess can help the family soothe the children!¡±

    "No! Looking at the children, I feel that the days are passing too fast." Mrs. Li also had a smile on her face, and she greeted the village chief and sat aside.

    Tao Hongying went to the city. In order to keep her daughter at home, she also took over the affairs of Baiyunjian and was very busy every day.

    And Zhao Yuru also brought the new maid back to the small town of Luo''an.

    ?The three Jiaren brothers went to attend a friend''s birthday party and were not at home.

    ?So, today Wan''er and Wenjuan took up the trivial matters, hurriedly greeted the little maids to clean the table, and served tea and snacks to the old lady and the village chief. Tao Hongying''s two apprentices are currently in charge of cooking in the kitchen. They both signed death deeds in Cyclamen. They are trustworthy and have good craftsmanship.

    ?Old Mrs. Li had just eaten something that tasted good, and now she asked the master chef and villagers outside how they were eating.

    ??The village chief was of course full of praise, and then discussed with the old lady the expansion of the village next year.

    Elderly people like to have a prosperous life with children and grandchildren.

    Mrs. Li immediately agreed and asked the village chief to make arrangements with each family to calculate how many families needed to build new houses.

    After the Northern Expeditionary Army returns, Li Yong will have nothing to do and help the village plan.

    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t feel sorry for Li Yong, but he likes it. If it weren¡¯t for his family¡¯s pressure, he might be the top craftsman in Tianwu now.

    Unfortunately, fate is a wonderful thing and it often does not develop in the direction that everyone likes...

    Not to mention that the Li family is busy here, but that the next day is another big court meeting.

    ??Everyone thought it would be like the past, with the six departments bringing up a bunch of trivial matters, bickering with each other, and getting over it.

    After all, the truly important government affairs would have been dealt with long ago by the six ministers meeting individually to see the emperor.

    ??If it comes to a big court meeting, everyone will be talking about it and everyone has their own thoughts. I am afraid that there will be no result in a year of quarrel.

    Even the emperor was sitting on the dragon throne, looking a little bored.

    Fortunately, the autumn that just passed was a bumper harvest.

    ?There is always no shortage of people in the court who are good at singing praises. A few of them would make the emperor smile.

    Just when the atmosphere was harmonious and everyone was distracted and starting to think about what to eat for lunch, Yushi Wen stood up and said loudly: "Your Majesty, I have my own instructions. The Jiangning Marquis Mansion is committing murder and robbing people. Female, killed a family of five.

    ¡°In addition, the Marquis of Jiangning embezzled 500 acres of people¡¯s land, causing more than 100 people to become homeless and have nowhere to live.

    ¡°I have here the petitions of the victims, and I would like your Majesty to take a look at them.¡±

    There was a complete silence in the court hall, and some people even had no time to take back the smiles on their faces.

    After all, I was still happy one second, but why did I switch to the mode of complaining and redressing grievances the next second!

    ??Furthermore, the defendant is still the Jiangning Houfu, the Queen¡¯s mother clan. Is this Yushi Wen crazy?

    Even if you want to establish a good reputation for yourself as someone who is not afraid of the powerful and upright, you can''t choose the queen''s mother clan for surgery? !

    ??The emperor also frowned slightly and motioned to Manager Yi to bring up the paper.

    He glanced through it quickly and then darkened his face.

    ??Jianning Hou Shizi, the queen''s father, was also shocked at this moment.

    It is not only true that the son raped the daughter of the people and the family occupied the people''s land.

    More importantly, it was Wen Qinglin who came forward to report!

    Who in Tianwu doesn¡¯t know that Wen Qinglin is almost half a son of the Li family!

    ??The two dead men at home have not returned in the past few days, which obviously indicates that the mission has failed.

    He felt sorry for the injured dead soldier, but he was not too worried.

    After all, dead soldiers will commit suicide if they fail in their mission, and they will definitely not expose themselves.

    But what¡¯s going on with Wen Qinglin now?

    ??Didn¡¯t the dead man commit suicide and was caught? !

    ?He gritted his teeth with hatred and panic, but he quickly knelt down and shouted injustice, "Your Majesty, I have been wronged.

    ¡°The ministers and their family have kept their duties and have never done anything to violate the laws of Tianwu, let alone live up to the emperor¡¯s favor.¡±

    Wen Yushi sneered and said directly, "Master Wu, are you saying that I have framed your family?

    ¡°I have no grievances with Mr. Wu, so why should I wrongly accuse you?¡±

    "Of course it''s for..." Mr. Wu was about to retort, but swallowed it back in the middle of the sentence.

    Fourth update, the debt owed yesterday has been repaid! Have a great weekend, guys, I¡¯ll go to work tomorrow, keep up the hard work!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 799ï¼š What a magical day today is!

    Chapter 799 What a magical day today is!

    "For what reason, Lord Wu, let me tell you!" Yushi Wen said with a cold look on his face: "Is it possible that Lord Wu has a guilty conscience? When he goes out and encounters the sufferer, he thinks that something has happened and wants to beat him up?"

    ¡°You are so impudent, you are the thief!¡± Mr. Wu¡¯s face turned red with anger and he shouted back.

    ??The emperor was sitting on the dragon throne, and he also guessed that there was some dispute between the Wu family and the Wen family.

    ??However, Yushi Wen inherited the behavior of the great scholar Cui, who was not afraid of power and upright. If there was no solid evidence, he would not bring it up in court today.

    ?Obviously, his father-in-law is definitely not as honest as he appears on the surface, and he may be using his name to bully the people secretly.

    ?Thinking like this, his face became even worse.

    Just as he was about to speak, another thin censor stood up and said loudly: "Your Majesty, I also have a memorial."

    Everyone looked over subconsciously, feeling extremely surprised and curious.

    What a magical day it is today, the ordinary court meeting is really lively!

    ??This thin censor did not let everyone wait, and said directly: "Wen Junyan of Honglu Temple used his power to bully the people and forcefully bought the ink workshops of the people in Anyang, causing the owner of the ink workshop to hang himself.

    ¡°Anyang County Magistrate Hu Dongsheng and Wen Qinglin and Wen Yushi were classmates. Hu County Magistrate helped suppress the matter for personal gain, so that the Mofang master and his family had no way to redress their grievances.

    ¡°Everyone knows about this incident in the local area. It has damaged the prestige of the government. It is really a heinous crime. I ask the emperor to clearly understand and thoroughly investigate Wen Junyan¡¯s crimes of oppressing the people and Wen Qinglin and Hu Dongsheng¡¯s cover-up.¡±

    The courtiers were so surprised that they couldn''t close their mouths when they heard it from beginning to end.

    ?This is really true, the mantis stalks the cicada while the oriole follows behind.

    As soon as Yushi Wen took action against the Wu family, someone jumped out and sued the Wen family as well...

    Winter has not yet completely arrived. Are you planning to dip the candied haws in the court? !

    ??The emperor also subconsciously straightened his back and turned cold.

    Wen Junyan was still watching the play, but the flames of war burned him out of nowhere.

    ??Thinking of the few boxes of newly delivered ink sticks in the study room, beads of sweat fell from his forehead.

    ??? In recent years, the second brother has been very popular in the court, but he, the fourth-rank official of Honglu Temple, is as dispensable as a shadow.

    ?He was extremely depressed, so he would occasionally take a long vacation and go for a walk outside.

    ?Six months ago, he went to Anyang County in the south and took a fancy to an ink shop. He wanted to buy it, but the owner said it was a family-owned craft and refused to sell it at any price.

    ?In a fit of anger, he used some tricks to force the owner of Mofang to death, and then the orphans and widowers of that family sued the county government.

    ??He went to Anyang County to visit the government office and wanted to make some inquiries, only to find out that the county magistrate was a classmate and friend of his second brother, and he often came in and out of his home back then.

    As a result, things immediately went much smoother.

    The county magistrate came forward and he provided the money, and finally Mofang fell into his hands.

    ??The wife and children of the former owner of Mofang swallowed their anger and returned to their hometown...

    Everything was done perfectly, without any mistakes or omissions.

    ??Moreover, almost every household in Xindu has done this!

    Of the many shops and farms outside the city, how many of their original owners were willing to sell their property to ¡°outsiders¡±?

    He just took over a small ink shop. Why was it discovered again after such a long time? !

    Wen Junyan''s legs weakened and he almost rolled out of the queue. He knelt down and shouted, "Your Majesty, I am wronged!

    "I did buy an ink shop before, but it is a legitimate business and there is absolutely no such thing as killing someone!"

    Before the emperor could speak, the thin censor spoke again.

    "Lord Wen, are you saying that I have framed you? I have no grievances against Lord Wen, so why should I wrongly accuse you?"

    ?These words sound so familiar!

    ??This is what Yushi Wen asked Mr. Wu just now.

    It didn¡¯t take half a minute to make a cup of tea, but it was returned!

    Wen Junyan''s eyes were as wide as those of a cow, and he looked at his brother fiercely, wishing he could eat him alive. Over the years, the family has not borrowed any help from him, but now because he offended others, he was retaliated at the speed of light!

    Master Wu looked at the courtiers in confusion, not knowing who was helping at such a critical moment, but he was still extremely happy and proud in his heart.

    He sneered and asked Censor Wen, "Mr. Wen, as Censor, you have received favor from the emperor, but your family has made such a big mistake. How can you stand here and accuse me of unfounded charges?"

    It''s a pity that Yushi Wen''s expression didn''t change at all.

    ??He saluted directly to the emperor on the dragon throne and said frankly: "Your Majesty, I am the censor of Tianwu, and my duty is to maintain the majesty of Tianwu''s laws and maintain the integrity and fairness of the court.

    ¡°I impeached the Wu family because the Wu family did make mistakes and should be punished, not because of personal grudges.

    ¡°In addition, I have severed all ties with the Wen family a few years ago, except for the genealogy, and joined the Cui family. Now that I am the Cui family¡¯s son-in-law, I cannot manage the Wen family, nor am I qualified to do so.

    ¡°If Mr. Wen really forcibly buys people¡¯s Mofang and causes people to die unjustly, he should be investigated carefully and punished according to the law.

    "The so-called prince who breaks the law is guilty of the same crime as the common people. The Wen family is no exception, and the Wu family is no exception!"

    ?His words were loud and upright, and the emperor and some old ministers nodded lightly.

    That¡¯s how a censor should be!

    Monitor the affairs of the world, speak out for injustice at all times, and be fearless!

    ?The skinny censor felt a little guilty and subconsciously shrank his neck.

    Mr. Wu is also anxious and frightened.

    Could it be. Even if the reinforcements came to drag the Wen family into trouble, couldn''t they stop Yu Shi Wen from attacking the Wu family?

    Wen Junyan was so angry that he almost spit out a mouthful of blood!

    ?His brain suddenly twitched and he wanted to scold his brother, but in the end, an official from the Ministry of Personnel stood up.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the former Japanese minister received an official document from Anyang County, and the Anyang County Magistrate reported that Wen Junyan of Honglu Temple forcibly bought the Mofang, causing the unjust death of the people. The Anyang County Magistrate has investigated for several months, and now all the witnesses and material evidence are available.

    ¡°But my old illness relapsed, and I was delayed for two days without writing a memorial. I didn¡¯t expect that this matter would be involved today¡­

    ¡°It was all my fault for asking the emperor to punish me, and it almost caused an innocent and good official like Anyang County Magistrate to be charged with covering up..."

    After saying this, he knelt down with guilt on his face.

    The whole court fell completely silent because of a few words from this official.

    ??The monarch and his ministers, a total of a hundred people together, seemed to be tossed up and down in the wind and waves, and were once thrown to the beach.

    To be honest, those who are less intelligent still haven¡¯t figured it out yet!

    ?Yushi Wen sued the Wu family.

    Another censor sued the Wen family.

    The Wu family is crying out for injustice!

    The Wen family is crying out for injustice!

    ??The Ministry of Civil Affairs came forward to pick out the Anyang County magistrate who was involved...

    But the queen¡¯s own father couldn¡¯t pick it out!

    Brother Wen Yushi couldn¡¯t pick it out!

    "Snapped!"

    The emperor couldn''t bear it anymore. He slapped the table with a stern expression and yelled loudly, "How outrageous! What a mess you have made of a fine court!"

    All the courtiers, regardless of their thoughts, immediately knelt down and were extremely submissive.

    ??The emperor took a deep breath and ordered to cut the knot quickly: "The Ministry of Punishment and Dali Temple jointly investigated Wu Jiaqiang''s robbery of women and occupation of people''s fields and Wen Junyan''s forced purchase of Mofang, and reported it as soon as possible.

    ¡°I want to know the truth. If anyone conceals it for personal gain, he will be punished with the same crime!

    ¡°In addition, all the personnel involved in the case have been suspended from their posts and are waiting for the results of the investigation to be dealt with together!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 800ï¼š This "melon" is big and sweet!

    Chapter 800 This "melon" is big and sweet!

    After saying that, he glanced at General Manager Yi, who immediately shouted: "Retreat!"

    ?The emperor got up and left, leaving the courtiers in the room looking at each other in confusion. It took a long time before he got up.

    Wen Junyan couldn''t bear it any longer, so he stepped forward and pulled his brother''s sleeves and cursed: "Wen Qinglin, you killed me!

    "You should handle the trouble you caused. If you dare to cause trouble to me, I won''t forgive you!"

    Wen Yushi frowned and flicked his sleeves. He didn''t care that Wen Junyan almost fell down and said coldly: "Master Wen, what nonsense are you talking about? If you didn''t buy and sell by force and harm people''s lives, what are you afraid of?!

    ¡°Go home and think about your past behind closed doors. I believe that the Ministry of Punishment and Dali Temple will definitely restore your ¡®innocence¡¯!¡±

    After saying that, he gathered Li Laoer, Liu Zhiheng and others, and Shi Shiran walked away.

    Wen Junyan was so angry that he couldn''t help it. He just wanted to go home quickly and ask his father for advice...

    There is never a secret at the feet of the Emperor.

    In Xindu, the original people and those who were relocated now have a population of tens of thousands. They usually spend their free time doing things in the palace and court.

    ?Such a big conflict occurred at the court meeting. After the courtiers had eaten their fill, they would definitely have to talk to their relatives and friends after returning home.

    After all, this melon is so sweet!

    So, in less than half a day, the whole city was like a kettle sitting on the stove, with red buttocks, whistling in the mouth, and boiling the pot lively!

    ¡°Have you heard? A royal censor sued Jiangninghou Mansion!¡±

    ??Next to a carriage waiting for customers on the street, the driver with his sleeves raised his arms to wipe his nose with his sleeves, and chatted with the vendor selling steamed buns.

    The bun vendor knew better than he did and immediately replied: "Of course I have heard that the censor''s surname is Wen. He was the one who committed a crime that year and was imprisoned. Their family immediately threw him out of the house!"

    ¡°Ah, it turned out to be him! Didn¡¯t I remember that this man got married immediately after he was released from prison? At that time, I thought this man had a stubborn temper, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so courageous!¡±

    The coachman''s eyes were shining, and he continued in a low voice: "This time he is suing the queen''s mother''s family. I heard that he is suing the queen''s brother for robbing people''s daughters, and suing the queen''s father for occupying people''s fields!"

    "Yes, let''s complain in front of the emperor! Why didn''t he think about it, he is the emperor''s brother-in-law and father-in-law!" The bun seller was also very impressed and clicked his tongue.

    To poor people like them, those noble people are as if they live in heaven, out of reach.

    ?Now that I suddenly heard that these noble people were going to be unlucky, everyone felt a little indescribably excited!

    ?Some people came over to buy steamed buns. I heard them talking and bit into the steamed buns to join in the discussion.

    "I''m afraid the Wen family will be angry to death! Wen Yushi has offended people, and they can''t find anything wrong with Wen Yushi, but they have caught the Wen family''s tail! This is really a fire at the door and the fish in the pond is stewed! "

    "Haha," the coachman laughed and shouted, "This is like a fire at the city gate, which will affect the fish in the pond. I heard the boy studying next door said it!"

    ?The bun-eating guest blushed and waved his hands pretending not to care, "No matter what you say, it''s just that, none of those wealthy families have a clean butt.

    "The emperor is angry this time. We need to investigate carefully. The Wu family and the Wen family will definitely be in trouble!"

    ??The cart driver and the hawker both nodded, and the cart driver secretly gloated, "It doesn''t matter who is unlucky, it doesn''t matter to us, we can still make a few pennies every day to keep ourselves full."

    In the restaurant not far away, various private rooms were also discussing this matter.

    ??However, the status and status are different, and the focus is also different.?????Different from the common people, their affairs are none of their own business and should be ignored.

    ??Each wealthy family is more concerned about why Yushi Wen suddenly attacked the Queen''s mother clan, and who arranged the back-up to surround "Wen" and save "Wu"!

    "Yu Shi Wen has been very fair and even a bit rigid in his behavior since he entered the court. Is it really because the Wu family made a mistake this time and fell into his hands?" A middle-aged scribe asked with a frown.

    ??The old man sitting opposite him shook his head, "I don''t know. Although Wen Qinglin is a disciple of Grand Scholar Cui, he is much more tactful than Grand Scholar Cui, and he will not fail to assess the situation.

    "Even if the queen is not favored by the emperor, she is still the head wife and the mistress of the country. Yushi Wen is so indifferent and attacks the Wu family. It must be the Wu family who has provoked Yushi Wen!"

    The middle-aged scribe frowned and said doubtfully: "That''s impossible. After Wen Yushi joined Cui''s family a few years ago, he got a daughter. I heard that the couple was harmonious and the family was peaceful, and there was no news of any misfortune.

    ¡°Where did the Wu family offend him and make him attack so ruthlessly?¡±

    The old man couldn''t guess, so he turned to say: "The censor who sued Wen Junyan for forcibly buying Mofang is not usually a strong-willed person. This sudden attack is also hard for people to see through..."

    Both of them shook their heads, picked up their tea bowls, and swallowed all their doubts.

    ?At the same moment, in the study of Zhongshan Bofu, dinner had just been served.

    ?Li Zhensheng was worried about the village. After knowing the outcome of the court meeting, he went home to take charge.

    So, only Mr. Wen, Li Laoer and Liu Zhiheng were left, together with Jiaren and Jiahuan, all sitting around eating and talking.

    Jiaren asked: "Teacher, is the censor who sued Mr. Wen a member of the Wang family?"

    Mr. Wen nodded, "I am afraid that most people would not have guessed this. When this censor was taking the scholar examination, Mrs. Wang had not resigned from office and retired. He occasionally gave guidance on this person''s studies, which can be regarded as half a teacher.

    ¡°After this man became a Jinshi, he rose to prominence, and he also had contributions from the Wang family, but the Wang family deliberately concealed it, and the involvement was very deep.

    ¡°When I was studying abroad in my early years, I met a friend. He was a classmate of this censor, and we talked a few words about him while drinking.

    ¡°After I became an official, I had nothing to do and paid special attention, and I did find many clues.

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that this time the Wang family would not hesitate to expose this person in order to deal with our family.¡±

    Li Laoer also laughed when he heard this: "Wang Laoer, who was behind the plan, has not been in Beijing for many years. I''m afraid he doesn''t know that your family has broken up, let alone your behavior style. He thought that if the Wen family threatens you, you will I panicked and let the Wu family go."

    Mr. Wen sighed and smiled bitterly: "My brother''s behavior has become more and more ridiculous in recent years, but he is not a child anymore. Since he has made a big mistake, he should bear the responsibility!

    "Don''t say that the Wang family intends to use this to coerce me into letting the Wu family go. Even under normal circumstances, I will not shield or condone him in oppressing the people just because he is my brother."

    Liu Zhiheng raised his hand to refill the drinks for the two of them and said: "After I get home, I have to talk to my old man and write a letter to my brother who is away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that as the mountain is high and the emperor is far away, you have no scruples in doing things. If someone catches you, not only will you be unlucky, but you will also bring trouble to your family!¡±

    ??Li Lao''er also told Jiaren and Jiahuan, "Life at home is easy now, and there is no shortage of money and supplies. You must think twice when doing things outside, and never do anything wrong out of greed."

    Jiaren and Jiahuan quickly stood up and responded...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 801ï¼š Children are debts!

    Chapter 801 Children are debts!

    Mr. Wen motioned for them to sit down and told them what happened today from beginning to end.

    Jiaren will be an official in the future, so he must listen very carefully and ask questions if he doesn¡¯t understand.

    ?Although Jia Huan is not interested, he still tries to imprint it in his mind...

    ?Some families are happy and some are sad.

    ??The Li family has achieved an initial victory and is teaching their children with great interest, but the Wu family of the Marquis of Jiangning Mansion is not so happy!

    Since the old Marquis entered the palace sick that year and asked for a pardon for his grandson to enlist in the army, his health has deteriorated day by day.

    To this day, I almost have less air coming in and more air coming out.

    ?The family had even prepared funeral items, and they were just waiting for the old man to get on his way after receiving the invitation from the Lord of Hell.

    The Wu family''s financial resources, including the secret manpower, have been handed over to Mr. Wu.

    Unexpectedly, two dead soldiers were killed in the first attack.

    Mr. Wu didn''t dare to tell his father. He went out to court once and brought back the bad news that he had been suspended from work and had to spend time behind closed doors to think about his past.

    Mr. Wu Er was originally dissatisfied with his elder brother, but this time he got the handle and went directly to the old man.

    ??The old man was much more perceptive than his two sons. Lying on the hospital bed, he glared at the eldest son and asked him if he had done anything to cause such trouble to the family.

    Mr. Wu refused to admit it and tried to defend himself, "Dad, I didn''t do anything. It''s really a disaster that came from heaven.

    ¡°Perhaps someone is thinking about setting up a crown prince and wants to use our family to suppress the queen.¡±

    ?This was just an excuse he made casually, but the more he said it, the more it made sense.

    ?So he added more jealously and said: "Dad, the Queen is the daughter of our Wu family. We can''t be bullied like this. Do you want to go to the palace again..."

    Before he could finish speaking, the old Marquis had already grabbed the pillow and smashed it out.

    ¡°Idiot, you still haven¡¯t told the truth! You...¡±

    ??The old Marquis wanted to curse a few more words, but unfortunately his body was already at the end of his strength, and he couldn''t lift it up in one breath, and there was a loud roar in his throat.

    ?Everyone was so frightened that they quickly went to the doctor to diagnose their pulse, administer acupuncture, and prescribe medicine.

    ??After all this, the old man breathed a sigh of relief and was half dead. The whole family was also tired and fell on their backs. They had no energy to quarrel anymore.

    ??Both Mr. Wu and Mr. Wu know it in their hearts.

    Their talents are too mediocre and they have no face at all with the emperor.

    The only person in the family who can say a few words in front of the emperor is the old man.

    ??If the old man passes away, the Wu family will still be the queen''s family, but there will be no holy family members left.

    ?Especially since the family is now closed in on its past and is being investigated by the Ministry of Punishment and Dali Temple, a lot of problems will definitely be discovered...

    ??They still expect the old man to use his last breath to help the family escape the disaster!

    ?This night, I finally looked forward to dawn.

    Mr. Wu returned to his yard, changed his clothes, and planned to find Qing Ke to study countermeasures.

    As a result, the son who was hanging out somewhere came back.

    He didn¡¯t know that his father was in the back room. When he saw his mother when he entered the door, he started making a fuss, ¡°Mom, please bring me five hundred taels of silver!

    ¡°I am such an old man, but the future Marquis of Jiangning has such a tight wallet that he can¡¯t even come up with money to pay bills when drinking, which makes people laugh.

    ¡°Also, Mom, give me a post from my father. I have a friend who wants to enter Luo¡¯an Academy, but there is no way. I asked him to get my father¡¯s post from Luo¡¯an Academy. Luo¡¯an Academy doesn¡¯t dare not accept it!¡±

    Mrs. Wu was angry and annoyed when she heard this, and scolded: "You unfilial son, something big happened at home, you can''t help, just forget it, you are still fooling around outside, quickly break up with those bad friends!

    "Our family has to sit back and reflect on our mistakes. Your father has also been suspended!" Mr. Wu and his friends have been drinking and having fun in the small courtyard he bought privately for the past few days.

    ?Especially yesterday, he was so drunk that he didn''t know that something happened at home.

    When I heard my mother talk about it now, I thought I was scaring him.

    ¡°Mom, you know how to joke! My sister is the queen, who dares to bully our family?

    "Hurry up and get me some money and a name card. My friends are still waiting!"

    Mrs. Wu still wanted to speak, but Mr. Wu had already rushed out of the room with a dark face. He picked up the teapot on the table and rushed towards his son to smash it.

    "You traitor! What''s the use of giving birth to you and raising you! Apart from causing trouble for the family, it''s all about eating, drinking and having fun!"

    ¡°I told you earlier not to get caught outside, but you didn¡¯t listen! There are so many women you can play with for money, and if you don¡¯t play, why are you robbing a good girl?

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death! Let you get into trouble again!¡±

    Young Master Wu was so frightened that he walked around the table, crying for help.

    Mrs. Wu only had one son, and no matter how angry she was, she couldn''t bear to see him being beaten, so she hugged the master for dear life to persuade him.

    ¡°Master, tell your son slowly, he doesn¡¯t know such a big thing happened at home!¡±

    Young Master Wu was still confused and quickly responded, "Yes, dad, tell me.

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m being beaten, I still have to know why I¡¯m being beaten!¡±

    "Why? Ask me why!" Mr. Wu threw away his old wife and went after his son again.

    Young Master Wu was eventually caught and beaten until his nose was bruised and his face was swollen, and he finally burst into tears.

    ¡°Father, beat me to death! Beat me to death and you will be happy! Let¡¯s see who will provide for you in the future!¡±

    Mrs. Wu also hugged her son and cried together, "Yes, beat my son to death, then you go find a vixen to have a few boys, and we two will make room for your new love."

    ¡°Besides, people are suing our family for robbing women and misappropriating land. Even if the woman was raped because the son was ignorant and made a mistake, it was you who did it to embezzle land!

    "Why don''t you hit yourself? Why should you hit my son?"

    I have to say that women who protect calves are not to be messed with.

    Mrs. Wu''s few words made Mr. Wu so angry that his face turned purple and he wanted to fall to the ground.

    ?Think about the root cause of this chaos, which is to take Princess Kangle''s heart and soul and help the maiden in the palace get pregnant and give birth to a child.

    ?At first I thought it was not a big deal. Even if it didn''t work out and offended the Li family, the Li family would just hold grudges and strictly protect Princess Kangle.

    Who would have thought that the Li family''s counterattack would be so fierce and cruel!

    ?He smashed the teapot in his hand and sighed, "My children are all debts!"

    At the same moment, Mrs. Wen was sitting in the study. Seeing his eldest son who was timid and guilty, his mood was complicated, and in the end he said the same sentence, "Children are debts!"

    ??He has always been partial to the eldest son and has high hopes for him, always thinking that the eldest son will take on the important task of bringing glory to the Wen family.

    ?For this reason, he forcefully forced his second son to join Cui''s family.

    ??But in the past few years, I have seen that the second son has been doing well, and the holy family has become more and more important, but the eldest son has become less and less useful.

    ??He would regret it occasionally and thought about teaching his eldest son well. There were still many opportunities, so he might not be able to compare with that unfilial beast in the future.

    ??But before he could start, the eldest son robbed Mofang and even killed people, killing his own official first!

    Wen Junyan felt uneasy when his father didn''t speak, so he quickly knelt down and begged for mercy.

    ¡°Father, this is all the fault of my second brother. He went crazy for some reason and sued the Jiangning Houfu. The Houfu was angry and took revenge on me!

    "Father, you have to make the decision for me. Call the second son back and ask him to solve the problem no matter what. I can''t be dismissed!"

    Old Mrs. Wen was silent and refused to speak.

    ?At this time, footsteps suddenly came from outside the door, and the door was pushed open...

    Posted in the third update~ I was delayed for a while today because of something, so I¡¯m a little late. Please forgive me, dear friends, and try to be on time in the future!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 802ï¼š Thanks to the Chen family this time!

    Chapter 802 Thanks to the Chen family this time!

    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong with Junyan? Why is he suspended at home?¡± Mrs. Wen asked directly as she entered the door, her expression full of panic.

    She seems to have been particularly favored by time. Two or three years have passed, and she still looks weak and innocent.

    At this time, she was wearing a plain dress, her hair was pulled up in a bun, and a white hosta was inserted, which made her skin tone smooth and wrinkle-free.

    How does this look like a woman in her fifties? Some people believe her even if she says she is forty!

    Old Mrs. Wen married her because he loved her so much in the first place.

    ??As a result, what we need in life is a good wife and mother, not a "young girl" who holds a storybook all day long and mourns the spring and autumn.

    ?Favors move around, children teach, and the family is in charge, everything cannot be accomplished.

    At a time like today, shouldn¡¯t the old lady in charge of the house be able to frighten the slaves and stabilize the back house?

    In the end, what¡¯s the use of being so anxious and crying with your eyes red?

    Who else can you expect to coax her? !

    Mr. Wen was bored and waved him away, "Go back quickly and read your words. You can''t help with the family affairs!"

    Mrs. Wen didn¡¯t feel abandoned either. She thought it was her husband who felt sorry for her, so she pulled up her handkerchief and sobbed, ¡°No matter how much the master feels sorry for me, I can¡¯t help it. How can I just sit back and ignore something like this happened to my son?!

    "I''m going to find Qing Lin and ask him to find a solution. How could he harm Junyan like this just for a few pieces of ink!"

    Hearing this, Wen Junyan immediately hugged his mother and cried, "Mom, my second son is so cruel.

    "That Anyang County Magistrate was his classmate, and the matter itself was suppressed. Now he has provoked it again, just to kill me. He can''t see me being filial to my parents!"

    The chief at the door lowered his head, and the corners of his mouth twitched.

    ?In the past few years, the number of times the eldest gentleman has gone into the backyard to greet the old lady can be counted in one slap. And every time he came to greet the old lady, it was to ask the old lady for personal money to squander.

    Nowadays, when I say the word "fulfilment of filial piety", I really don''t think I am too shabby!

    Mrs. Wen finally persuaded her mother-in-law to come over, and now she said to the old man: "Father, my second brother has always been filial to his mother, why don''t I accompany my mother to Suijintan?"

    ¡°No matter how dissatisfied the second brother is with the family, he will never get angry with his mother.

    ¡°The other second brother and his sister-in-law have given birth to a little girl, and I have prepared some things to send them together.¡±

    Mr. Wen thought of his stubborn second son, and a flash of anger and displeasure flashed in his eyes. But when he looked at his eldest son, who was as panicked as a lost dog, he finally nodded and told his eldest daughter-in-law, "Please accompany your mother. Remember to give good advice to the second son and his wife.

    "Even if you are dissatisfied with the misunderstandings at home, you should calm down in the past few years. As long as they come back and kowtow a few times, they can still recognize their ancestors and return to their clan..."

    Mrs. Wen¡¯s pupils shrank.

    ??In my heart, I really don¡¯t want my second son to come back and divide the family property, but now it¡¯s more important to save my husband!

    ?She just secretly sent someone to inquire. If her husband is found guilty, dismissal from office will be a minor offense, and at least five years of hard labor will be added!

    ??If the husband goes to do hard labor, the family will be broken up...

    Mr. Wen was relieved to see that his daughter-in-law had no objection.

    The eldest son is obviously dead, and the future prosperity of the Wen family must still depend on the second son.

    Let the second child re-enter the house first, and the rest can be discussed later.

    ?Thinking like this, he held his head and ordered: "Go and ask the doctor. I have a headache and want to vomit."

    Mrs. Wen understood this and loudly ordered her servants to quickly invite the doctor with great fanfare.

    Wen Junyan also asked: "It would be better to find more doctors and consult together."

    ?Only Mrs. Wen, with tears in her eyes, rushed over to hold the old man''s hand, looking as if the sky was falling in panic.

    She almost fainted from crying before others could do anything...

    It is said that when there are fewer people, it is easier to eat, but when there are more people, it is easier to work. In Broken Gold Beach, everyone worked together just to build a few huts, and the speed was naturally very fast.

    How long has it been since? The foundation of the new house has been laid and the walls have begun to be built.

    Xindu is more than a thousand miles south than the northern land where the Li family originally lived, and the climate is much warmer. Therefore, the wall does not need to be too thick. In half an afternoon, it was almost half the height of a person.

    Mr. Wen and Li Laoer walked around the construction site as usual from the city. When they came out, they saw Mrs. Wen holding Yue Yaer in her arms. Mr. Wen quickly picked up his daughter.

    Mrs. Wen smiled and said: "Auntie is leaving us to eat. You can come over when you go home and change your clothes."

    ¡°Okay.¡± The family of three walked a few steps and entered the gate of their own courtyard.

    Sister-in-law Qiong saw that the masters had something to say, so she led Yue Yaer to wash her hands.

    Mrs. Wen helped her husband change into a homely azurite quilted robe. She looked at it a few more times and couldn''t help but feel happy.

    As the saying goes, love comes from the heart. In the past few years, life has been peaceful, especially after the birth of Yueyue''s son. The depression accumulated in the early years of my husband''s life has completely dissipated. Now his eyebrows are relaxed and he is more elegant and steady.

    But when she remembered something, she was a little worried. Seeing that there was no one else in the room, she asked in a low voice: "Senior brother, I''m afraid the Wen family is going to come to investigate. How should we deal with it then?"

    ¡°Wen Junyan definitely doesn¡¯t want to be dismissed from office!¡± Mr. Wen snorted coldly, refusing to even call him ¡°eldest brother.¡± ¡°My father is too proud to come to plead for mercy, and Wen Junyan also wants to think about his mistakes behind closed doors, so it must be my mother and sister-in-law who came to plead for mercy.

    "If I''m not at home, just say you listen to me and then complain to my mother. My mother has no ideas and will not use her status as an elder to pressure you."

    Mrs. Wen sighed.

    It was really embarrassing for the couple to meet the Wen family.

    When it comes to blood ties, those who are close can no longer be close.

    But when the disaster came, the Wen family acted too coldly and cruelly.

    She suddenly asked curiously: "How did you know about Wen Jiaqiang''s purchase of Mofang?"

    Mr. Wen looked bad, chose a jade pendant and hung it on his belt, and said, "It''s a coincidence, it''s a message from the Chen family.

    ¡°They no longer had the job of city defense at home, and they were all from the army and could not study, so they formed a bodyguard bureau.

    ¡°A few days ago, they took a business trip to Anyang. They heard about it locally and knew that Wen Junyan was my brother. When they came back, they came to me and made it clear.

    ¡°Fortunately, they reported the news, otherwise Wen Junyan would have used my name to smooth things over, and I wouldn¡¯t have even known that my classmate was also responsible for it.

    ¡°And it¡¯s at a critical moment in our fight with the Wu family and the Wang family. If we hadn¡¯t made careful arrangements in advance, we would have almost been completely defeated..."

    ?Mrs. Wen nodded. She also didn''t like Wen Junyan acting selfishly.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±

    The couple reached an agreement and took their children to have dinner next door.

    Jiayin has been craving green corn lately, and took some out of the space last night.

    ?Half of it is cooked, and the remaining half is peeled and beaten into a paste with sugar. Then it is fried in a pot until both sides are golden, and it tastes crispy on the outside and tender on the inside.

    The light sweetness is accompanied by a strong fragrance of corn. Mrs. Li and the children especially like to eat it.

    ?Especially Xingxing and Crescent Moon, each of them was wearing a stain-resistant blouse. The little fat man was holding a spoon in his hand, eating happily and boldly.

    ¡°Auntie, the fried corn is delicious, I will eat it tomorrow!¡± Xingxing was eating this meal and still thinking about that meal.

    Yue Ya''er also nodded. She wanted to speak, but her mouth was full, so she could only try to nod along.

    ?Everyone couldn''t help but laugh, and the dinner table became more lively.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 803ï¼š Just have a clear conscience!

    Chapter 803: Just have a clear conscience!

    In fact, for adults, children are happier when eating sweet food than eating it in their own mouths.

    Jiayin ate two baked corns, then took a stick of boiled corn and ate it slowly.

    The taste was sweet and sticky, making her squint her eyes happily.

    In her previous life, eating fruit corn was very popular for a while, but she didn''t like it. She preferred the sticky corn from her hometown.

    For this reason, after she returned to the village, she exchanged a lot of seeds with the villagers.

    ?In the past few years, after planting several crops in the space, the quality of the seeds has been improved, and they taste sweeter and waxier.

    A paragraph ago, when the medicinal materials grown in the space were harvested, she simply planted sticky corn.

    Last night she was busy breaking them off and keeping them in preparation for the fresh food supermarket she had been planning.

    Soon, everyone had enough to eat and drink, cleared the table, and sat around chatting.

    ??Grandma He sent the maids to go to work, and then she took Shui Ling and Shui Yun to guard the door, so that the masters could talk with peace of mind.

    Mr. Wen was worried about his family and said to Mrs. Li: "Auntie, I''m afraid the Wen family will come to ask for mercy. If I''m not at home, please help Jinrou and don''t let her suffer."

    Mrs. Wen blushed and said angrily: "I''m not a child, so why should you worry?"

    ??Old Mrs. Li smiled happily, "Don''t worry, my first-grade title may become moldy and grow mushrooms.

    ¡°If someone bullies Jinrou, I will definitely show my face and support Jinrou.

    ¡°There are some things that Jinrou, as a junior, would be hard-pressed to say, but I won¡¯t hide them!¡±

    Tao Hongying also said: "I will be at home these two days. Mr. Wen doesn''t need to worry about it. Broken Gold Beach is at the door of our home. How can we let anyone come and run wild!"

    Mr. Wen thanked him with a cupped hand, and then told Jiaren, "If you encounter someone gossiping when you go out, just speak up and don''t worry about my reputation.

    "No matter what a man does, he will not be criticized by others. We just want to have a clear conscience."

    "Yes, teacher." Jiaren stood up, saluted, and solemnly responded.

    Jiayin blinked his big eyes twice, held the purse on his waist in his hand, and asked: "Second uncle, if the Wu family wants to shut up and think about their mistakes, can they not do bad things?

    ¡°Then can I just go into the city and take a walk?¡±

    ?Her words seemed to have stirred up a hornet''s nest. Everyone''s expressions changed and they all loudly refused.

    "no!"

    Jiayin made a sad face and said in frustration: "There is no reason to guard against thieves the day before!

    ¡°Is it possible that if the Wu family is not destroyed, I won¡¯t be able to go out?

    ¡°Besides, no one can guarantee whether there will be a Feng family, a Zhao family, or a Liu family in the future, and I can¡¯t live in hiding for the rest of my life!¡±

    Mrs. Li hurriedly pouted at the side and chanted repeatedly, "The bad ones don''t work, the good ones work! The bad ones don''t work, the good ones work!"

    After saying that, she reached out and "severely" tapped her granddaughter on the forehead, and cursed angrily: "How old are you, and you don''t have a doorkeeper for your mouth? Why are you cursing yourself?!"

    Seeing that the old lady was angry, Jiayin quickly clung to her grandma''s arm and acted coquettishly.

    ¡°Grandma, I was wrong, I really know I was wrong!

    ¡°I am loved by everyone and flowers bloom. Of course everything will be smooth sailing from now on. Everything will fall into place..."

    ?Everyone was amused by her lazy look.

    ?Old Mrs. Li also couldn''t laugh or cry, and said helplessly: "This is bullying me, an old woman, for not having read a book, isn''t it?

    ¡°Apologise, just apologize, why do you keep saying it endlessly!¡±

    After saying that, she felt sorry for her granddaughter who was trapped in the house, and whispered: "Wait for a while, wait until your uncle and others clean up the Wu family, and then we can go out.

    ¡°If you take a step back and say, our family really can¡¯t do anything to the Wu family, grandma will send you to Quanzhou.

    ¡°Your third brother is a general over there, and your uncle also bought a courtyard. The mountains are high and the emperor is far away. No matter how long the Wu family¡¯s hand is, they can¡¯t reach it!¡±

    Jiayin nodded and asked: "Grandma, why do you think these people have no conscience?" "The corn and potatoes grown at home are all provided by our family. They just had a good harvest and they actually bullied our family. I get angry just thinking about it." "

    Old Mrs. Li got to know her granddaughter and immediately asked, "Have you had any other ideas?"

    Jiayin chuckled, "It''s nothing, I just want to teach them a lesson."

    Old Mrs. Li couldn''t make the decision, so she looked at Mr. Li and Mr. Wen.

    Li Laoer thought for a while and said, "You can do whatever you want, and you can do it in a good tone."

    Mr. Wen also said: "The Wu family was caught off guard that day in the court hall, and now they dare not move easily.

    ¡°Just do whatever you want, the Wu family will have to suffer the consequences of being dumb.¡±

    Jiayin was so happy that he quickly said: "Thank you, second uncle and senior uncle! Don''t worry, I will definitely not ruin your arrangements, nor will I hurt innocent people!"

    ?Everyone chatted a few more words and then dispersed to rest.

    ?As expected by Mr. Wen, not long after he went to the Yamen on the second day, Mrs. Wen and Mrs. Wen came to the door.

    After receiving the news, Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and Jiayin all rushed over.

    Mrs. Wen is younger than Mrs. Li. She has a royal decree, but she is only of the third rank.

    Compared to Mrs. Li''s first grade imperial edict, it is not even a little bit lower.

    Even Tao Hongying''s status is higher than that of Mrs. Wen. In the past two years, Li Laosi has been fighting with the Northern Expeditionary Army and has been promoted to the third rank of general, which is very majestic.

    ??On the other hand, Wen Junyan has wasted many years and is still the fourth-rank official of Honglu Temple. He is free to entertain cats and dogs every day and has no real power at all.

    Let alone Jiayin, a princess with a fiefdom and a title!

    So, as soon as the three members of the Li family entered the house, Mrs. Wen and Mrs. Wen could only stand up and salute.

    Mrs. Wen respectfully helped Mrs. Li sit in the main seat and held the tea in her own hands.

    Jiayin even held Yue Yaer in her arms and teased her for a few words, then she asked as if she had just seen the Wen family''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law: "Oh, Sister, you have a guest here, why do you look familiar? "

    Mrs. Wen was amused and said, "These are the old lady and the eldest lady of the Wen family."

    ¡°Ah, is this the same Wen family who didn¡¯t save his uncle that year when his uncle was thrown into prison, but also immediately kicked him out of the house?¡±

    Jiayin''s face was full of surprise, and she continued without any hesitation: "It''s really strange. Didn''t the Wen family want their junior uncle? Why did they find him again? He''s such a shameless person!"

    Mrs. Wen, a "simple" person like her, now turned red with embarrassment.

    Mrs. Wen clutched the veil even more tightly.

    ??If she hadn''t been thinking about her husband who was waiting for help at home, she would have wanted to throw away her hands and leave.

    "Okay, good news!" Tao Hongying saw that the heat was almost over, so she pretended to persuade: "Say a few words, maybe people are here to see Crescent Moon!"

    Jiayin was even more reluctant, "It''s impossible, Yue Ya''er is already two years old, why did she come?

    ¡°Does the Wen family live on the moon before the news spreads?¡±

    Mrs. Wen wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl in. Mrs. Wen''s veil would be torn into strips.

    Mrs. Wen then said: "Princess, for the sake of your uncle, don''t worry too much."

    ¡°Humph!¡± Jiayin snorted coldly.

    She kicked the deerskin boots on her feet, and the small gold **** on the toes of the shoes trembled. She looked very arrogant, and then she said reluctantly, "Get up!"

    The Wen family''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law quickly straightened up. Their backs were sore for a while.

    ??The arrogance and arrogance that I felt when I came to the door just now were all right, but they were all dispelled by such a "difficulty"!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 804ï¼š How can there be such a truth in the world?

    Chapter 804 How can there be such a truth in the world?

    Mrs. Wen was impatient to entertain them and asked directly: "I wonder what important matters the old lady has when you come here today?

    ¡°The broken gold beach is difficult to enter. It¡¯s better to send a slave next time something happens. It will be more convenient.¡±

    Mrs. Wen was a little at a loss and looked at her eldest daughter-in-law.

    Mrs. Wen gritted her teeth secretly, but she still lowered her attitude and said: "Sister-in-law, your eldest brother was greedy for a moment and was encouraged by the housekeeper, and he did something wrong.

    "Now that your elder brother has realized that he was wrong, he is reflecting behind closed doors at home. But the people from the Ministry of Punishment and Dali Temple are not willing to let you go, fearing that if they continue to investigate, a small mistake will turn into a big one.

    ¡°Brother and sister, can you wait for your second brother to come back and talk to him to help find a favor to pick out your eldest brother?

    ¡°They are brothers, even if their bones are broken, their tendons are connected. At this time, it¡¯s time for us to be in the same boat..."

    ¡°Madam!¡± Mrs. Wen became angrier as she listened, and said coldly: ¡°Madam is not that old, so she shouldn¡¯t be so forgetful.

    ¡°I remember when my senior brother was imprisoned, I asked for help everywhere, and the first one I went to was your house. That¡¯s not what the lady said at the time!

    "You said that if my senior brother makes a mistake, he should take responsibility for it himself and not involve the family. Just pretend that there is no such son in the family, and the elder does not have such a brother. In the future, the relationship will be broken and there will be no relationship!

    "What''s going on now? When our family needed help, we were kicked out of the house and cut off from each other! When something happened to you, you became brothers again, with your bones broken and your tendons connected?"

    "How can there be such a truth in this world? Is it all for your parents?!"

    Mrs. Wen¡¯s face turned black and red from embarrassment, and she was about to bleed.

    ?Had she known this, she would never have said that she was so heartless.

    Mrs. Wen became a little anxious when she saw that the two daughters-in-law were about to quarrel. She wiped her tears and said, "Jinrou, mother knows that you are complaining for Qinglin, but Qinglin is a member of the Wen family after all.

    ¡°Your father is seriously ill and has a severe headache. Can you ask Qing Lin to go back and take a look?¡±

    ?Mrs. Wen was holding back her anger, but it was hard to get angry with such a mother-in-law.

    ?Hence, the good news of being promoted to a small sparring expert spoke again.

    ¡°Mrs. Wen, is Mr. Wen sick? My uncle is not a doctor, so why do you want to see my uncle?

    ¡°Besides, when my uncle was in prison, why didn¡¯t Mr. Wen fall ill immediately?

    ¡°We are all sons, why aren¡¯t fathers treated the same?!¡±

    "This, this..." Mrs. Wen wanted to say that the second son did not need to be treated when he returned home. As long as the eldest son was saved, the old man could heal himself without medicine.

    ?But she instinctively shut her mouth, always feeling that she would be beaten if she said this!

    Mrs. Wen has been in charge of the family for several years and is somewhat arrogant. When she saw this, she stopped her mother-in-law and said directly: "Brother and sister, our master is counting on my second brother to save his life.

    ¡°Just tell me, why did you act like that, and how can you get your second brother to help?¡±

    Mrs. Wen glanced at her and was glad that she had not entered the Wen house.

    Otherwise, having such a selfish and arrogant sister-in-law would definitely make life difficult for me.

    She replied calmly: "Whatever the eldest lady said, what happened back then has long since passed, and I don''t even remember it.

    ¡°Now that senior brother has married into our Cui family and has nothing to do with the Wen family, how can an outsider interfere in the affairs of your Wen family?

    "And if a prince breaks the law, he is as guilty as the common people! Senior brother is just a censor, let alone knowing the law and breaking the law. I''m really sorry. I''m afraid we, husband and wife, can''t help."

    ¡°You are presumptuous!¡±

    Mrs. Wen couldn''t bear it any longer, stood up suddenly and cursed, "Our master is in such trouble today because he was dragged down by his second brother!

    "If he hadn''t gone to offend the Wu family, how could our master have been caught? If our master had any bad intentions, I wouldn''t let you have it easy even if I risked my life!"

    Mrs. Wen slammed the tea bowl and yelled back: "I think you are the one who is presumptuous! This is our Cui family, not the Wen family! If you want to show off, you should also open your dog eyes and see clearly!"

    ¡°Did we force your master to rob someone else¡¯s ink shop and kill people?

    ¡°Were we the ones who made your master lose his conscience and left a clue?

    ¡°You have lived for half your life and you still don¡¯t know that you have to be punished if you make a mistake? Your surname is Wen!

    ¡°If you want our family to have a hard time, try it if you have the ability!

    "It''s best to ask your mother-in-law to wipe her **** clean, otherwise your husband will go to hard labor first, and your father and brother will follow!" Mrs. Wen''s face turned pale when she heard this, and her lips trembled and she did not dare to stop. Threaten.

    ?Her natal family is indeed not a decent family, and it will definitely do no good if she is really targeted!

    Mrs. Wen was so frightened that this was different from what was written in the storybook.

    Isn¡¯t it a time of crisis when brothers resolve misunderstandings and families reunite?

    What else did she want to say? Mrs. Wen had already issued an eviction order.

    ¡°Old madam, if you miss your son in the future and come over as a guest, I will certainly welcome you.

    ¡°But if you are provoked by others to cause trouble, there is no need to come again.¡±

    After saying that, she brought the tea bowl.

    Mrs. Wen looked a little hesitant, struggling in her heart, wanting to act up. What if her younger siblings were thin-skinned and couldn''t stand the noise, so they agreed to help?

    In the end, before she could make a decision, Tao Hongying saw her plan.

    Tao Hongying picked up the teapot, opened it, looked at it, and said with disgust on her face: "Jinrou, the honey used in this candied date tea is not from our family, right? Why does it taste sour when you drink it?"

    After saying that, she raised her hand and poured all the water in the teapot onto the ground.

    Mrs. Wen frowned and subconsciously lifted the corners of her skirt. Her ivory horse-faced skirt with ruyi patterns was newly made!

    ?After such a delay, Granny Lin and Xia Qing had already stepped forward, "helped" her and Mrs. Wen and walked out.

    Mrs. Wen stood at the door and breathed a long sigh of relief when she saw her mother-in-law and sister-in-law being "sent" out of the courtyard.

    After turning around, she patted her chest and sat next to Mrs. Li, saying over and over again: "Auntie, thank you so much for your and Hongying''s help.

    ¡°Otherwise, these two people, one is my senior brother¡¯s mother and the other is my senior brother¡¯s sister-in-law, cannot be beaten or scolded, but they are disgusting. I really don¡¯t know what to do!¡±

    ¡°What does the family say?¡± Mrs. Li smiled happily, patted her hand, and consoled her: ¡°If we are not at home at any time and they come over again, you can push Mr. Wen.

    ¡°They are the blood relatives of the family. If you are caught in the middle, it is easy for you to become someone else.¡±

    "Okay, I''ll listen to my aunt." Mrs. Wen sighed and glanced at her daughter.

    Yue Ya''er was sitting in Jiayin''s arms, playing with a white jade rabbit pendant.

    ?Mrs. Wen hates the Wen family even more.

    ?The daughter just now was sitting in front of me, and Mrs. Wen didn¡¯t even look at her...

    At dinner time, the village chief had a drink at Li''s house.

    Tomorrow the roof of the house will be built, and everyone will discuss whether to set up a few tables for banquets.

    Because of the incident at the Earl''s Mansion, everyone is still worried.

    So, in the end, we decided to just treat the master chef and the young and old men working in the village to a good meal and a bowl of wine.

    Jiayin had enough to eat and drink, so he didn''t join in the fun and returned to the princess''s mansion early.

    ?Shui Ling Shuiyun guarded the empty bedroom door, but Good News had already followed Ye Shan Dongmei, galloping into the night on horseback...

    ? ?Third update~ The community has just issued a notice that there will be water and power outages from 6 am to 9 pm tomorrow. I stayed up late tonight coding. If I update later or less tomorrow, friends, please understand. Our county will conduct maintenance in the spring and autumn, and safety comes first.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 805ï¼š Fire burns half the sky

    Chapter 805: Fire Burns Half the Sky

    Previously, the imperial court suddenly moved south, and many wealthy families from Kyoto moved to the new capital.

    ??Shops must be built in the city, and of course there must be a farm outside the city to provide firewood, rice and vegetables.

    ?As a result, the local Zhuangzi became popular.

    To this end, all parties are competing and using all their means.

    Some people robbed it, some people exchanged it, and some people bought it at a high price!

    In short, after a few years, various forces finally found a balance point.

    ?Of course, as the mother of the queen, the Wu family couldn''t bear to do anything wrong. In the end, after some hard work, they got two farms.

    The first one is Yong''an Village, which is seventy miles southeast of Xindu. The second one is several dozen miles further east and is called Anle Village.

    Yong''an Village has fertile land, more than 200 acres in total, which is flat and easy to cultivate. There is also a small river flowing on one side of the village.

    It can be said that in a slightly worse year, there will be no fear of drought or flood here, and 70 to 80% of the grain will be harvested.

    The weather is going well this year, and naturally it will be a bumper harvest!

    ??Originally, sorghum and millet were grown in the village, but since Tianwu obtained high-yielding corn and potatoes, the Wu family followed everyone else and switched to planting these two types.

    The autumn harvest has just been completed. The potatoes have been put into the cellar, and the corn has been dried enough to be stored in the granary.

    ?For safety and to avoid fire, the granary was built outside Zhuangzi, and some guards were assigned to guard it in three shifts.

    ?The sky is high and the "home" is far away. Without the supervision of the master, how can the nursing staff do their best? !

    Pretend during the day and patrol twice.

    As soon as it gets dark and the door of the warehouse is closed, everyone goes to sleep, gambles and gambles, feeling very comfortable.

    So, in the middle of the night, someone got in through the ventilation window at the back of the warehouse, took away all the grain bags, and put medicine in the buckets. It was really easy.

    No one was found or had any clues during the entire process!

    It wasn¡¯t until the guards fainted like dead dogs and were carried out of the warehouse, and a fire was lit, that the farmers not far away discovered it.

    ?Countless people, old and young, banging copper basins and carrying buckets, rushed to put out the fire. Unfortunately, the warehouse was already burning and it was starting to fall apart, and no one could get in.

    ?But more than an hour later, Anlezhuang, further to the east, was also filled with fire...

    At night, the red fire was particularly dazzling. Even many people in Xindu discovered it and were frightened.

    Soon, the city defense camp sent hundreds of soldiers to investigate.

    On the second day, barely before breakfast, the news that the two large farmsteads of the Wu family had been completely burned down reached the ears of each family owner.

    "Who did the Wu family offend? A few days ago, they were involved in a crime, and they were still thinking about it behind closed doors. Why is the farm burned down again now?"

    ¡°Could it be that the ghost of the former owner of the farm is still there, taking advantage of the Wu family¡¯s weakness to take revenge?¡±

    ??The mistress of a certain family was gossiping in a low voice while serving the master dinner.

    As a result, the man who was drinking wolfberry porridge snorted coldly and scolded him in a low voice: "Don''t say this out loud. How can there be so many gods, Buddhas and ghosts in the world?

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the Wu family¡¯s methods of doing things were too rough, and others found out.¡±

    The mistress was unconvinced and retorted: "I just heard that there was not a grain of grain left in the farm, and all that was burned down was the shelf of the granary.

    ¡°Even the guard guarding the granary was carried out without any harm to his life. This is the Five Ghost Moving Technique!

    "The previous master must have died unjustly and refused to reincarnate. I heard that the Wu family was accused and someone was supporting them, so they came to take revenge!"

    ?The head of the house didn¡¯t want to waste any time arguing with his wife, so he could only tell her: ¡°You can do whatever you want, just don¡¯t go out and talk nonsense.

    "Someone proposed to establish a prince before, and it didn''t take long for the Wu family to be in bad luck. There are too many things involved. Don''t be rude and cause trouble for the family."

    The mistress became more honest after hearing this, and responded reluctantly: "The most I can do is talk to you, who else can I talk to..."

    Not to mention that each family is sitting on the mountain watching the tiger fight, quietly watching the Wu family''s misfortune, waiting for the situation to clear up. Ordinary people don¡¯t have so many scruples.

    ??Whoever has a few idlers hanging around in front of the little widow¡¯s door in the alley will be picked out and talked about for several days, let alone such a big event that combines supernatural, suspense, grudges, revenge and other wonderful elements.

    The restaurants, even the large and small tea shops in the streets and alleys, were almost overcrowded.

    The shopkeeper and the clerks were busy with their feet on the ground, grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°Did you see the fire last night? I happened to be walking outside the city, and my place of stay was only a dozen miles away from the Wu family¡¯s village.

    "That fire, it burned so hard. There were screams everywhere, and I don''t know how many people were burned to death." A small businessman brought a tea bowl and spoke with spitfire, expecting to be asked about the details. .

    Unfortunately, someone immediately retorted to him, "Forget it. Stop bragging. People said that both farms were burned down, but no one inside was hurt."

    "Yes, I heard about it too." The old man next to him also nodded, "I guess it was a group of thieves, otherwise it wouldn''t be so benevolent."

    ¡°That¡¯s what I guessed too!¡± A young man agreed loudly, with regret on his face. ¡°I just don¡¯t know where these thieves have gone. I really want to learn from them!¡±

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this. Someone who knew this young man shouted, "Young Master Zhou, if you don''t go to school quickly, your mother may find out and chase you for several streets again."

    It turns out that this half-grown boy''s family is from a wealthy family and he lives nearby. He comes to join in the fun on the way to school.

    ??The young man had no choice but to grab his schoolbag and walk out, muttering: "When I learn how to do it, my mother will never be able to hit me again!"

    Everyone laughed even harder, and the shopkeeper said: "Young Master Zhou is so blessed that he never knows how lucky he is. Reading is such a rare thing."

    "Yeah, but that''s normal. Who doesn''t want to learn skills when they are young and become a hero who can fly over walls and climb walls?" The regular customer next to him answered, then asked again: "I just don''t know what the Wu family did. This disaster?"

    "I don''t know, but I must have done something wrong! How many of these people can behave and sit upright!"

    ?There is a sour show who is a bit cynical and courageous. He speaks out what everyone is thinking when he opens his mouth.

    ??Everyone also used his words to say a few words in a vague way.

    ?Of course, smart people would not dare to blatantly criticize the queen''s mother''s family, but everyone has a bad impression of the Wu family in their hearts.

    ??Originally, it was only through her daughter that she achieved her current status, and she did not contribute much to Tianwu on weekdays. In the past, there were a lot of accusations made by the censor, and in the later days, thieves burned down the farm.

    ??If he was really a kind and good family, he wouldn''t have so much trouble...

    In the princess''s mansion behind Broken Gold Beach, Jiayin was sleeping soundly with her arms in her arms.

    I ran around for so long last night that I didn¡¯t get home until almost dawn. I was really tired...

    ??Old Mrs. Li saw that the sun was rising and her granddaughter had not returned to her old house, so she felt a little worried about her, so she came over.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun dare to stop others, but they don¡¯t dare to stop the old lady!

    ?Hence, Jiayin wore a set of fine cotton nightgown, with her legs bare, and she was clearly seen by Mrs. Li as she slept with her arms stretched out.

    ?Old Mrs. Li is really angry and funny.

    ??This girl usually learns the rules very well by looking at them, but in fact they are all just bluffing. She should do whatever she wants in private.

    You must know that ladies from other families always lie flat on their backs with their hands on their lower abdomen when sleeping. When they wake up in the morning, the quilt is almost completely undisturbed.

    How can I be like my granddaughter, who uses the quilt as a horse to ride...

    Jiayin slept until her stomach growled before she woke up. She was still a little confused when she saw her grandma sitting next to her doing needlework.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 806ï¼š Damn girl, you still have a conscience!

    Chapter 806 Damn girl, she still has a conscience!

    ?She crawled over on her hands and knees, using her grandma''s thigh as a pillow, moaning and refusing to get up.

    Old Mrs. Li''s heart was so warm that she almost melted. She patted her granddaughter and scolded her.

    ¡°The lazy girl in my family is already a grown-up girl, and she still hangs out with her grandma, so she¡¯s not afraid of other people¡¯s jokes!¡±

    "Whoever wants to laugh can laugh at it. Anyway, I''m not afraid." Jiayin snuggled deeper into her grandma''s arms and yawned, "They are just jealous because they don''t have a good grandma like me!"

    Mrs. Li smiled happily, pulled the quilt over her granddaughter, and said with a smile: "Okay, okay! They are just jealous, and they are also jealous that grandma has such a kind and well-behaved granddaughter like you."

    Jiayin blinked twice and asked with a smile: "Grandma, do you know what I was busy with last night?"

    ¡°Of course I know it, the whole New Capital also knows it now.¡±

    Mrs. Li tidied her granddaughter''s messy hair. Seeing that her granddaughter felt guilty, she lowered her head and kissed her, "Silly girl, grandma won''t blame you.

    ¡°Whoever it is, if someone slaps you, you have to find a way to slap it back!

    "My granddaughter is such a smart and outstanding child. Why can''t she vent her anger after being bullied? Grandma is just old and incompetent. Otherwise, grandma would have avenged you long ago!"

    ¡°Grandma, you are so kind.¡± She felt happy after hearing the good news, and hugged her arms. ¡°Wow, I must have saved the country in my last life, otherwise how could I have such a good grandma in this life!¡±

    ¡°Silly girl!¡± Mrs. Li patted her granddaughter gently and whispered, ¡°Grandma was very worried last night because she was afraid that you would kill too many people and ruin your character.

    ¡°I heard this morning that no one was injured. Grandma is so proud.

    ¡°My lucky girl is the best child in the world and the kindest little fairy!¡±

    "Of course!" Jiayin was so proud of the praise that he raised his chin and replied: "I will definitely kill those bad guys who want to kill me.

    ¡°But those who guard the granary are nothing but cowards at best, so just spare their lives!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Yes, spare their lives!¡± Mrs. Li laughed and became more and more relieved.

    ?Grandparents and grandson were tired for a long time, then Jiayin got up, washed and changed clothes.

    Mrs. Li helped pick out the clothes. She wore a bright red feather gauze jacket and a large floral skirt, looking as happy as ever.

    He Xun''s hand was clever, and she served the little master with a smile, and took a delicate and complicated hairstyle.

    The headdress is simple, with only two red gold hairpins with red stamens inlaid on the back of the head, echoing the color of the coat.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t like wearing heavy pendants on her ears, so she chose a pair of coral earrings.

    Finally, put on a pair of mutton-fat jade bracelets on your hands, and the look is complete.

    ?The little lazy pig that was drooling while sleeping just now has suddenly transformed into the Li family¡¯s baby pimple that everyone loves and admires!

    Shuiyun brought the little girl up with "brunch".

    Steamed rice with new rice, braised shrimps in oil, stewed tofu, stir-fried vegetables, stung with old vinegar, plus a big bowl of mutton and radish soup that is healthy and warm for the stomach.

    Jiayin pulled her grandma to sit down, and called Grandma He and Shui Ling Shuiyun to eat together.

    ?Mammy He, Shui Ling and Shui Yun have been coming to the Li family for a few years, and they know the tempers of their masters very well.

    ?Masters don¡¯t care about the rules, as long as they don¡¯t embarrass the family in front of outsiders.

    They usually take care of and serve their masters, do their errands, and perform their duties well. In fact, the master does not care about their status as slaves, and treats them more like a family member.

    This is also the reason why they are loyal to the Li family and refuse to slack off at all.

    I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t find another master like this in the whole world!

    Everyone was chatting and laughing, discussing while eating, and then went to the greenhouse to see, pick some fruits and vegetables, and bring them back to the old house.

    As soon as he put down his bowls and chopsticks, Doctor Zhang rushed in like a gust of wind.

    ??This old man has not appeared in front of people for a while. If the boy in charge of delivering food hadn''t said that the old man ate up every meal, everyone would have broken into his small courtyard to look for him.

    ?At this moment, the old man came to the door on his own initiative, and everyone was happy.

    Jiayin immediately stepped forward to greet him, looked at him carefully and then frowned. The two big dark circles on the old man''s face showed that he had stayed up late again to ponder the prescription.

    She complained as soon as she opened her mouth: "Grandpa Zhang, how old are you! Are you still treating yourself like a young person?!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me last time that you would eat well and sleep well and not stay up late?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s embarrassing!¡± Doctor Zhang waved his hands nonchalantly, threw two bottles into Jiayin¡¯s arms, then put the remaining rice in the basin into the mutton soup, and ate it.

    Mrs. Li quickly stopped her, "Brother, you can''t eat the leftovers. Wait a moment and let Shuiyun make you a bowl of noodles. It will be ready soon!"

    Shenjiang Doctor Zhang shook his head, almost as if pouring soup and rice down his throat.

    Soon, he finished eating, wiped his mouth, and then glared at Jiayin and cursed, "This worthless thing is actually driven to his home and assassinated!

    ¡°You are so easy to bully in the eyes of others. Don¡¯t say I am your master when you go out in the future. I¡¯m afraid I will lose all my face!¡±

    ¡°These two bottles of stuff are just random things I thought up for fun, take them!

    ¡°The stuff in the red bottle is colorless and odorless. If you dig your fingernail and pop it out, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it is sucked into your stomach or stuck to your body. It will kill you in just a few breaths, and you won¡¯t even think about your last words.

    ¡°The potion in the white bottle is meant to be applied to the weapon. It can poison the weapon if it breaks even the slightest bit of oily skin. And if you apply it once, you don¡¯t need to apply it again for a month!

    ¡°Keep it with me at all times, and if I see anyone who doesn¡¯t like it or who is unfavorable to you, I¡¯ll poison him!

    "If I hear that you are being bullied again, I will poison all the people in Xindu and break your legs when I come back!"

    After saying that, the old man snorted loudly, and then walked away in a hurry.

    Jiayin clenched the two bottles, her heart burning.

    ?This arrogant old kid never gives in.

    He didn''t know how many nights it took to prepare these two poisons. How could he just play with them casually?

    ??The reason why he worked so hard was because he was afraid that she would be bullied and wanted to support her careless apprentice!

    ¡°Grandpa Zhang, go home and take a nap, and wait for me to roast your leg of lamb with wine tonight!¡± Jiayin chased him to the door and shouted loudly.

    ?Mercy Doctor Zhang did not look back, but just waved his hand, and a word came in the wind, "That''s not bad, this **** girl still has a conscience!"

    Mrs. Li couldn''t help laughing and said: "This big brother, no matter how bad his mouth is, he really has nothing to say to our family!"

    ¡°Yes, grandma, you see so many people are kind to me, I am so happy!¡± Jiayin stuffed the two bottles into her arms and happily helped her to go to the greenhouse, picking more vegetables along the way.

    The roasted leg of lamb is a bit greasy, so I need to add two spicy and sour side dishes for the old man!

    Not to mention that the family is busy killing sheep and grilling the barbecue, just that Tao Hongying and Mrs. Liu are away as guests today.

    The wife of the Minister of Industry, Cao Shilang, was Mrs. Liu''s handkerchief when she was not out of the cabinet.

    ?Now that the daughter-in-law has become a mother-in-law after many years, she has become the head of the house, and she has also given birth to an eldest grandson. Today, the full moon banquet is being held in a lively manner.

    Since the Cao family also had boys in the military camp, Mrs. Liu handed over a few words, and the Cao family happily sent an invitation to Tao Hongying.

    ?Mrs. Liu is about the same age as Mrs. Cao. Mrs. Cao became a grandmother, and the Liu family¡¯s Zhimin and Xiujie are still studying. The gap is simply too big.

    ?Mrs. Liu was full of envy and jealousy, which made Mrs. Cao laugh heartily.

    But there is also Mrs. Zhou in the house, the daughter of the Yan family and Li Yong''s biological sister.

    ?Although she didn''t dare to offend the Li family, her face was not good. It was obvious that she was blaming the Li family for what happened back then.

    Tao Hongying, for the sake of Li Yong''s face, didn''t want to get into trouble with her and let outsiders see the fun.

    So she and Mrs. Liu came out to change clothes.

    As a result, as soon as the two of them went out, they didn''t go far when another guest came from the opposite side.

    The woman who was over fifty years old was dressed very elegantly, but her face was a little gloomy.

    Tao Hongying asked Mrs. Liu, "Sister-in-law, who is this?"

    ?Mrs. Liu had a sullen face and snorted coldly...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 807ï¼š Enemies are extremely jealous when they meet!

    Chapter 807: Enemies are extremely jealous when they meet!

    "You don''t know this person, but you must have heard of it." Mrs. Liu grabbed Tao Hongying''s sleeve in advance and said, "This is the Queen''s mother, the eldest lady of the Wu family!"

    Tao Hongying was stunned for a moment, and then her eyes turned red.

    ?The family has been investigating for a while. Although the investigation was not very clear, we still found some clues!

    ??This is the Wu family. They want to kill Fu Niuer and give a bowl of their blood to the queen!

    And this matter was instigated by Mrs. Wu from beginning to end...

    This is not the queen¡¯s mother, this is the murderer of the enemy!

    Tao Hongying felt as if a knife had been stabbed into her heart. The pain was severe, but her mind was extremely clear. She whispered: "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid!"

    Mrs. Liu was a little surprised, but she still advised her, "Don''t be impulsive. She is the queen''s mother after all!"

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister-in-law, I¡¯ve been out with you so many times. I haven¡¯t learned anything else but pretending to be a good person lately!¡± Tao Hongying took a deep breath and patted Mrs. Liu¡¯s hand.

    Mrs. Liu was finally relieved to hear that she still had the heart to joke.

    She saw Mrs. Wu talking to Mrs. Cao and said: "A few days ago, I heard someone say that the daughter of the Cao family in the Wu family''s prime minister was the daughter-in-law of the Cao family. I thought it was a rumor. Looking at things like this today, it may be true.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know whether the Cao family will mind that the Wu family has been involved in a book by Mr. Wen and Mr. Wu is thinking about his past behind closed doors and took the opportunity to reject the marriage.¡±

    Tao Hongying''s eyes flashed, and she sneered: "Don''t worry, don''t talk about the marriage with the Cao family, I will make sure that their family will not be able to find a wife in Xindu!"

    Mrs. Liu was startled, "Do you have any ideas, or does the Wu family have something in your hands?"

    Tao Hongying refused to say anything more, and only said: "Let''s go back. You will know in a while."

    As soon as they returned to the flower hall, Mrs. Cao walked in to welcome Mrs. Wu.

    Mrs. Cao had a smile on her face, but everyone could see that she was not sincere and enthusiastic.

    Obviously she did not welcome Mrs. Wu''s arrival.

    ??Everyone was surprised to see Mrs. Wu appear. After all, the Wu family has been in trouble one after another in the past few days, which can be said to have damaged their reputation and ruined their wealth.

    ??Isn¡¯t Madam Wu angry, and still has the heart to go out to the banquet?

    Mrs. Wu was stared at by everyone, and she felt angry and aggrieved.

    She doesn¡¯t want to come out either!

    ?The house was a mess, and she, the housewife, had endless things to deal with.

    ??However, the marriage that was previously discussed privately with the Cao family has been basically finalized. We only need to wait for the Cao family to give us confirmation before inviting the official media to come.

    As a result, because the family was involved in a copy of the book, the Cao family never mentioned this matter again.

    ??Although the Master of the Cao family is the minister of the Ministry of Industry and is not very powerful, the Cao family is powerful. The uncles and brothers of the minister of Cao are almost spread over six ministries, and there are eight or nine in total.

    ??If he marries the Cao family and becomes the half-son of the Cao family, not only will he not be afraid of this investigation, but his future future will also be guaranteed.

    ?That''s why she endured her headache and shamelessly came to congratulate her, and she was even more determined to reveal the news about the marriage between the two families today!

    ?In this way, the Cao family had to get engaged for the sake of their daughter¡¯s reputation, even if they were unwilling to do so...

    Thinking of this, she smiled and asked Mrs. Cao, "Where''s our Mo Lan? Why isn''t he in the house?"

    "This child is good-looking and has a docile temperament. I like her so much. I haven''t seen her for a few days. I really miss her!"

    ?Such a familiar tone, every sentence is full of love.

    ?The other women immediately heard the different taste, so they all put down their tea bowls and waited to "eat the melon". How could Mrs. Cao not guess Mrs. Wu''s plan? She gritted her teeth with hatred in her heart, but she still had to smile in response.

    ¡°This child has a soft temper and doesn¡¯t want to see people. I feel sorry for her and want to stay for two more years, so I won¡¯t let her out.

    ¡°What if someone takes a fancy to me and wants to steal my daughter?¡±

    ?These words were almost pointed at Mrs. Wu¡¯s nose. My daughter wants to stay for two more years, so don¡¯t make any more decisions!

    ?But Mrs. Wu understood it, but when she was about to pretend to be confused and continue to speak, she was interrupted by Tao Hongying.

    "Mrs. Cao, I don''t go out often, but I have a blind eye. I don''t know who this is..." She looked at Mrs. Wu, with a look of curiosity and confusion on her face.

    Mrs. Cao was happy that someone had rescued her, and she quickly smiled and said to Tao Hongying: "Blame me, blame me, I didn''t even say a few words to the fourth lady.

    ¡°This is the eldest lady of the Wu family and the mother of the Queen.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it turns out she is the Queen¡¯s mother. How disrespectful.¡± Tao Hongying smiled enthusiastically and stood up to salute.

    Someone nearby looked at her and curled her lips, laughing at Tao Hongying for being so flattering.

    Tao Hongying didn''t seem to notice, and still talked to Mrs. Wu enthusiastically.

    "A few days ago, I was lucky enough to meet the uncle of your house among the white clouds. I was shocked at that time. Now that I see my wife, I know that the uncle of your house has followed my mother."

    Mrs. Wu was pleased with herself and nodded reservedly.

    Unexpectedly, Tao Hongying then said: "I just don''t know when uncle Guo will get married. We, a small family in the Li family, don''t have a chance to have a wedding drink. It''s really a pity.

    ¡°Fortunately, Mrs. Guojiu likes to eat the dim sum from our shop, and Mr. Guo also loves his wife and bought seven or eight boxes of dim sum that day.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that my uncle¡¯s belly is big and it¡¯s hard to digest it after eating so many snacks.

    "I''ve been thinking about this. It''s great to meet my wife today. When I go back, I must tell my uncle and his wife for me."

    ¡°If she likes to eat anything from now on, just come to her door and tell her, and I¡¯ll ask my guy to bake it fresh and send it over.¡±

    The more Mrs. Wu listened, the more she felt something was wrong. She changed her face and scolded: "What nonsense are you talking about? Our Yan''er is not married at all. Where did the wife come from?"

    Tao Hongying was probably a little unhappy because she was scolded, so she retorted with a smile on her face.

    "Mrs. Wu, this is not right. It is a great joy for Uncle Guo to get married, and it is even more joyful for Uncle Guo to be pregnant. What do you have to hide?"

    ¡°Besides, even if I saw it wrong, I can¡¯t hear it wrong, right?

    ¡°Uncle Guo called that pot-bellied woman his wife. The two of them were so affectionate that it made people jealous. How could it be wrong?

    ¡°If that woman is not the wife of the uncle, is she still the mistress whom the uncle keeps outside?

    "Impossible? Whose boy calls his mistress madam? Whose boy makes his mistress pregnant before they get married?"

    Tao Hongying held up the gold hairpin stuck in her bun, as if she had no idea what kind of big melon she had thrown away, and continued: "Seriously, Madam, you have to talk to Uncle Guo carefully when you get back.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t even gotten married yet, but we have raised a mistress and a **** outside. Who dares to marry his daughter to him as his official wife in the future?!

    ¡°This is a big deal, and we must not ignore it, otherwise everyone will spread the rumor that the upper beams of the Wu family are not straight and the lower beams are crooked. By then, Mr. Wu and Mr. Marquis will be criticized by others, and it will be too late!¡±

    Mrs. Wu''s face was livid with anger. She wanted to interrupt, but Tao Hongying''s mouth was too fast, leaving no room for her to interrupt and refute.

    Looking at everyone around her, they were stretching their necks hard, looking like they were eating melon till their throats were filled with food. She really felt like her heart was on fire!

    "How presumptuous! Which family are you from? How dare you come here to act like a fool! Do you know what a serious crime it is to slander the uncle of the country and smear the prince''s family?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 808ï¼š Im the best at peeling and cramping!

    Chapter 808 I¡¯m the best at peeling and cramping!

    Tao Hongying pretended to be stunned, and then laughed, "Oh, blame me, blame me! I forgot to introduce myself to Mrs. Wu just now!"

    "But our family is a small one, and my general''s name is not very famous. I''m afraid my wife won''t know about it, but when it comes to my daughter, I think Mrs. Wu must know it."

    Mrs. Wu snorted coldly, "Who is your daughter? She''s just a cat or a dog, I don''t know her!"

    "No," Tao Hongying slowly stopped smiling, with an equally cold face, "Mrs. Wu doesn''t know anyone, and it''s impossible not to know my daughter.

    "Because, my daughter is... Princess Kangle, and she was given a fiefdom of gold beach!"

    Princess Kangle?

    Broken Gold Beach? !

    Mrs. Wu''s heart skipped a beat, she instinctively shrank her shoulders, and her face turned three cents pale.

    ?No wonder this woman exposed the scandal in her family when she came up. It turned out to be that girl¡¯s mother!

    ?She tried to calm down and wanted to speak, but Tao Hongying got there first.

    ¡°Mrs. Wu¡¯s expression is obviously that she has remembered something. Can Mrs. Wu tell me why she is so familiar with my daughter?¡±

    Tao Hongying almost gritted her molar teeth and urged her with a smile: "After all, Mrs. Wu is so rich and noble, it is my daughter''s honor to know her!

    "Mrs. Wu will definitely come to our home if there is a chance in the future. I don''t know anything else. What I''m best at is using a knife to chop meat, peeling skin and cramping!"

    She spoke the last eight words one word at a time, and Mrs. Wu couldn''t help but tremble in her heart.

    ?She has absolutely no doubt that if she had a knife at hand, Princess Kangle¡¯s mother would probably kill her right away!

    But thinking of the queen in the palace, she tried to cheer up and sneered: "I''m just a mud-legged person, how can I have the nerve to invite me to dinner! Huh, I feel dirty!"

    Tao Hongying dusted off her sleeves and refused to give in, "What Mrs. Wu said is worse than even a shrew in the market.

    ¡°Whose family has been a scholarly family since ancient times? Counting three generations up, aren¡¯t they all mud-legged?

    ¡°Besides, what¡¯s wrong with Clay Legs? The grains, vegetables, chicken, fish, meat, and eggs you eat are all the fruits of Clay Legs¡¯ labor. Doesn¡¯t Mrs. Wu despise these things as dirty?

    ¡°Then what does Mrs. Wu eat on weekdays? Make a hole in the window and drink northwest wind three times a day?!¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    ??Many women eating melon finally couldn''t hold back their laughter, but they didn''t dare to offend Mrs. Wu, so they all turned into coughing.

    Mrs. Cao was so angry that her hair stood on end. After the Wu family son did such a scandal, he still missed her precious daughter!

    ?At this moment, listening to Tao Hongying scolding her happily, I felt extremely relieved.

    She was so lucky to invite Tao Hongying over for a drink today!

    Mrs. Wu¡¯s face was so dark that ink dripped from her face.

    When has she ever been so embarrassed? !

    ?Sure enough, the Li family is a disaster, taking advantage of her daughter''s good fortune and preventing her daughter from having a prince. Not only does she not feel guilty, but she is so arrogant!

    "Okay, okay, you are such a sharp-tongued Mrs. Li Si. I have underestimated you!" Knowing that she could not get any favors today, she stood up and said, "I hope you can always be so sharp-tongued and never follow me." Lower your head!"

    Tao Hongying also stood up, with her back straight, "Now I don''t have to worry about Mrs. Wu! Our Li family behaves uprightly, sits upright, is loyal to Tianwu, and has a clear conscience towards everyone in the world!"

    ¡°Ten thousand steps back, even if I bow to anyone, I will not bow to you!

    ¡°Every daughter in any family is born in ten months of pregnancy and raised carefully. They are all the eyes of the mother. Don¡¯t just think that your own daughter is the most valuable!¡±

    ¡°I, Tao Hongying, am a farm shrew, barefooted and not afraid of wearing shoes. Whoever dares to touch my daughter, I will fight to the death with whomever I want to see who regrets it!¡±

    ?Mrs. Wu gritted her teeth and turned away without even saying hello to Mrs. Cao.

    Tao Hongying was still upset and shouted after him.

    ¡°Mrs. Wu, remember to tell Uncle Guo when you go back, don¡¯t bring your concubines to our shop in the future! Our shop only accepts serious people!¡±

    Mrs. Wu stumbled, turned around, glared at Tao Hongying fiercely, and left quickly.

    Tao Hongying Shiran sat down, took a sip of the cold tea, and breathed a long sigh of relief. The hatred that had been holding in her stomach for half a month finally subsided a little!

    ?She was born as a fat **** the road to escape from the desert. Feeding a girl with a mouthful of food and a mouthful of water was her life!

    She can beat her and discipline her, but others can¡¯t even hurt her daughter¡¯s hair!

    ?Mrs. Liu quietly patted her chest, still feeling a little frightened.

    ?That was the Queen''s mother, who was so violently sprayed by Tao Hongying and ran away in despair with spit on her face?

    I''m afraid she won''t have to take Tao Hongying to socialize in the future. Tao Hongying became famous this time!

    Sure enough, Mrs. Cao and the other women in the room looked at Tao Hongying with bright eyes.

    Surprise and admiration flowed from their eyes.

    They had just realized that the Wu family and the Li family were enmity, or because of Princess Kangle!

    ?? Could it be that Mr. Wu bullied Princess Kangle?

    No, it seems that the Queen bullied Princess Kangle, but why didn''t they hear anything about it?

    ??Moreover, Princess Kangle has been ill for a long time and did not enter the palace...

    Everyone seemed to have a little rabbit in their hearts, and they could hardly help but scratch.

    ??But they didn''t dare to ask, if Tao Hongying sprayed at them again...

    The fighting power is too strong, they can¡¯t bear it!

    The room was strangely quiet for a while. After all, it was Mrs. Cao who was the host. She quickly invited everyone to drink tea and snacks. From the snacks, she started talking about the booming business in Baiyunjian, and then took the initiative to extend an olive branch to Tao Hongying.

    "Four Madam, my Lan''er is old enough, and the family is going to start giving her a wedding. I have prepared a lot of dowry for her privately, and it is almost complete.

    ¡°But there is still a recipe for dim sum. I hope that if she learns some crafts, she can be more filial to her parents-in-law and gain favor when she gets married in the future.

    "I wonder if Mrs. Li Si has a suitable one. I can offer a high price."

    Tao Hongying smiled and said: "Mrs. Cao, you''re welcome. You and my Liu family''s sister-in-law are handkerchiefs, so I should call you sister. That girl Mo Lan is my niece."

    ¡°My niece needs to add some money to her dowry, so naturally I, as my aunt, have to help.

    ¡°It just so happened that I was thinking about a kind of square milk cake a few days ago. It is small and exquisite in appearance, soft and easy to chew. It is very good and is not sold in the white clouds. It is an occasional snack for the elderly and children in our family.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone deliver a box tomorrow. Sister Cao will taste it. If she thinks it suits her, she¡¯ll decide on this recipe.¡±

    Mrs. Cao smiled happily and quickly thanked her.

    In the past, the family had always kept a respectful distance from the upstart Li family. But when we got along today, I found that Mrs. Li Si was neat and cheerful in doing things, and she could move around more often in the future.

    Actually, she is not really in need of this snack recipe, but she is just using this reason to send more thank-you gifts to the Li family tomorrow.

    After all, Tao Hongying had just exposed Uncle Guo¡¯s scandal and indirectly saved her daughter from jumping into the fire pit...

    With all the talking and laughing, the banquet was soon started.

    Tao Hongying was moved to the main table by Mrs. Cao. Tao Hongying did not give in. She sat down generously and praised the dishes.

    ? She is a cook by nature, and she explains everything about the color and taste of the dishes to the preparation techniques. She occasionally gives everyone tips on how to cook.

    The women were interested and couldn''t help but ask a few questions, which made the banquet more lively.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 809ï¼š I cant afford it, I cant afford it!

    Chapter 809: I can¡¯t afford to offend him, I can¡¯t afford to offend him!

    Mrs. Zhou sat on the seat at the door without daring to raise her head.

    ??Remembering the cold looks she received when Tao Hongying first came in, I really wish I could turn back time and take them back quickly...

    Can''t afford to offend, can''t afford to offend!

    When the sun turned to the west, everyone said goodbye.

    After getting on the carriage and walking out of the street, Mrs. Liu grabbed Tao Hongying''s hand and praised her repeatedly, "Hongying, you are so awesome!

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to take you with me anymore. There were so many people just now. I¡¯m afraid that if someone has something to do, they¡¯ll have a drink with you!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice it before? You are so sharp-tongued! If Mrs. Wu were older, you would probably make her angry to death on the spot!¡±

    Tao Hongying sighed, shook Mrs. Liu''s hand, and said, "Sister-in-law, I used to feel that I was from a low background, had never read any books, didn''t understand the rules, and was afraid of being laughed at when I went out to socialize.

    ¡°So, I hid, cooked at home, and occasionally went to restaurants, and lived a very comfortable life. But then someone wanted to touch Fu Niuer, but I couldn¡¯t help at all, and I realized how useless I was!

    ¡°Today I had the courage to give it a try, and found out that those high-ranking nobles are actually no different from those local dogs in our village who like to bark.

    ¡°If I hit me with a stick, they would be scared. If I throw a bone, they would smile like a ball of flowers in front of me!¡±

    She unconsciously raised her chin and said to Mrs. Liu, and even more to herself: "Now that I have figured it out, I will be able to play around with them in the future, and I will no longer be deaf and blind!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mrs. Liu was so happy that she patted Tao Hongying hard.

    ?She actually understood Tao Hongying too well. Even though she was from a good background and became the head of the family after getting married, and had constant social activities, she was sometimes intimidated.

    Tao Hongying, a peasant woman, suddenly had to put on a smile and deal with a group of noble ladies who had higher eyes on her. It was even more difficult for her to adapt.

    Fortunately, Tao Hongying seems to have opened up the two channels of Ren and Du today!

    Sure enough, don¡¯t touch a woman¡¯s child, otherwise the rabbit will start biting!

    The carriage first took Mrs. Liu home, and then left the city and returned to Suijintan.

    Half a mile away from her yard, Tao Hongying smelled the aroma of barbecue ingredients, and she couldn''t help chatting with Granny Lin and Xia Qing.

    ¡°My prodigal girl must be thinking about food again. She only prepared the jar of barbecue ingredients for a few days, and she kept shouting that the cumin in it was rare, for fear that I would cause trouble, but she was willing to use it herself!¡±

    ??Mammy Lin smiled and said: "Young master and the others like to eat skewers. I wonder if they are back today?

    ¡°The princess treats the eldest young master and the others best, even if they run out of barbecue ingredients, it¡¯s not for themselves!¡±

    Tao Hongying also laughed when she heard this. Her children have a good relationship, which is something the whole family is happy to see.

    Soon, the carriage arrived in front of the door. As soon as Tao Hongying entered, she saw a charcoal fire burning in the center of the yard, and her precious daughter was rolling up her sleeves and spreading ingredients on the half-cooked roasted whole lamb.

    Occasionally, some ingredients fall into the charcoal fire and are quickly burned to ashes, making the aroma more intense.

    The mutton in this season is the fattest, and the fat is constantly dripping...

    Xingxing was squatting next to the charcoal fire, his fat face was red from the heat, and he was drooling. He occasionally looked up at the door, then ran over with his little fat legs, then hugged Tao Hongying''s thigh and complained softly.

    ¡°Fourth grandma, Xingxing is hungry! Woo hoo, my aunt won¡¯t give me any sheep to eat!¡±

    Tao Hongying bent down to pick up her grandnephew and coaxed him with a smile, "Auntie is so bad! You don''t even give us stars to eat sheep?

    ¡°Fourth grandma will slap her on the hand for a while to make her remember.¡±

    ?Xingxing looked down at his little hands, remembering the last time he lost his temper and hit his great-grandmother. His mother took a bamboo board and beat his little hands until they were red and painful.

    ?He quickly shook his head, hugged Tao Hongying and kissed her again and again, pleading softly, "If Fourth Grandma doesn''t beat her, my aunt''s hands will hurt and she won''t be able to make delicious food!"

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Tao Hongying was amused and laughed, and kissed the fat boy, ¡°You are so heartless, you are so mean-spirited!¡±

    Jiayin heard the commotion and saw her mother standing at the door, with her back to the sun that was about to set. The light glow made her smile brightly.

    It seemed as if the depression that had been lingering between my mother¡¯s brows and eyes for many days had dissipated.

    She was overjoyed and shouted loudly, "Mom, you''re back!" "Yes, why did you remember roasting a whole lamb?" Tao Hongying hugged the star and stepped forward and asked with a smile.

    Jiayin put down the food box and said, "I have nothing to do. Let''s roast a sheep and serve wine to Grandpa Zhang.

    ¡°Today is a good day, why don¡¯t I prepare some more ingredients and our family can have a drink too!¡±

    After saying that, she asked Shuiyun to help look after the roasted lamb, and then ran to prepare the rest of the ingredients with a smile.

    Chicken wings, chicken necks, cicada pupae, freshly stuffed sausages, prawns and fish, in short, the more the better.

    When Xia Qing saw the princess passing by, he winked at her, hesitated for a moment, and then followed her.

    After a while, Jiayin knew the whole process of my mother¡¯s great power.

    ??She really wanted to hug her enemy Mrs. Wu and kiss her a few times, thank her for her devotion, and was willing to be a whetstone, so that her mother could finally regain her fierce and sharp appearance.

    Life is only a few decades long!

    It¡¯s nothing more than a grudge!

    ??The Li family can''t do anything to the Wu family for the time being, because they want to find an opportunity to eradicate them.

    ??But when we meet on a narrow road, it would be good to give it a few sharp cuts and vent our anger!

    Shui Ling was wiping her saliva and helping to deliver the ingredients, but suddenly she was sent by her master to deliver a message in the city. She was still reluctant to leave.

    It wasn¡¯t until the master promised to leave her five favorite chicken necks that she went out quickly.

    By the time the sun completely set and the sky was dark, not only Li Laoer came back from the city, but also Li Zhensheng and Mr. Wen, along with Jiaren and Cat Brother, also came back.

    ??Two bonfires were lit in the yard of the Li family. They were burning loudly and lighting up the surrounding area as bright as day.

    The aroma of roasting sheep can be smelled throughout the village.

    There was a naughty boy who couldn''t bear his greed and ran outside the door.

    Tao Hongying gave them a plate of chicken wings and sent them to the school to deliver a plate of kebabs to Mr. Jiang.

    The village chief uncle, Uncle Zhao and other old men, as well as Liu Biaotou were also invited over.

    Tonight''s host and guest, Doctor Zhang, was sitting swaggering right in front of the roasted lamb, with a nonchalant expression on his face, but his eyes were always staring at the roasted lamb.

    Until Jiayin cut a leg of lamb with her own hands and placed it in front of him, he nodded arrogantly, but his beard had already stood up happily...

    ?Before Li Laoer came back, he urgently arranged for manpower to add fuel to Uncle Guo''s scandal.

    At this moment, everyone is sitting around, eating and drinking, and naturally they have to talk.

    Grandma Li and others found out that Tao Hongying had shown great power today, and they were all surprised and happy.

    "Yes, that''s how it should be! No matter whose mother she is, she must be scolded if she deserves it!"

    "That is, if you have the ability to discipline your son well, don''t get caught by the tail!"

    ¡°No one in this family is good. I really don¡¯t know how they chose their daughter as the queen!¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Queen Mother personally selected her for the Emperor from a group of beautiful girls.¡±

    "Oh... no wonder! If it wasn''t my own mother, who would care about it!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 810ï¼š If you donâ€™t admit defeat, you canâ€™t afford to lose!

    Chapter 810 If you don¡¯t admit defeat, you can¡¯t afford to lose!

    Everyone murmured a few words, feeling relieved.

    Mr. Wen and others discussed that tomorrow they will speed up the investigation at Dali Temple, put more pressure on the Wu family, and force the Wu family to take action again.

    At this moment, everyone was talking about the Wu family, and it was no surprise that everyone was in a frenzy.

    ??In the study room in the front yard of the Wu family, the eldest man of the Wu family was chasing his son with a ruler in his hand and waving it non-stop.

    "Beast, I might as well beat you to death! At this time, the family is about to be in trouble, and you can''t help, and you will cause trouble outside!"

    ¡°What on earth did I do to you? What sin have I done!¡±

    Uncle Wu Yan didn¡¯t dare to run away. He lay on the ground with his head in his hands, crying and begging for mercy, ¡°Dad, I know I was wrong!

    ¡°Meiniang was adopted by me last year. At that time, I didn¡¯t expect that our family would encounter trouble!

    ¡°It hurts, it hurts! Dad, stop fighting, I don¡¯t dare to fight anymore!¡±

    Mr. Wu kept his ruler in his hands and cursed: "It''s not unusual for you to play with a few women, but why can''t you hide your tail?!

    ¡°I killed that one at the beginning of the year, and people found out about it, and they are trying to fix it in our house!

    ¡°Now I¡¯m about to fix a girl from the Cao family for you, and you¡¯ve got a pregnant concubine!

    "Have you got any brains? I''ll beat you to death, you idiot. What are you doing here? You''ll die in peace!"

    "Master, master!" Mrs. Wu couldn''t help but feel distressed. She rushed forward and hugged her son, begging for mercy over and over again.

    ¡°Master, Yan¡¯er knows he made a mistake, so don¡¯t fight him again! He is still young, how could he not make a mistake!

    "Besides, that woman is pregnant with our family''s blood, so it''s normal for Yan''er to be reluctant to let go..."

    Mr. Wu became more and more angry when he heard this. He hit his old wife twice on the back with his ruler.

    ¡°You prodigal bitch, I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet, but you jumped out!

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been so pampered, would you have raised such a rebellious son?!

    ¡°He is raising a concubine and having children outside, don¡¯t say you don¡¯t know!¡±

    "You knew how to hide it from me, but now you are fine. You got into trouble and missed important family events before you begged for mercy!"

    Mrs. Wu screamed in pain, but she did not dare to say anything because she felt guilty.

    ?She does know that her son is misbehaving outside.

    But in her opinion, there are not many men who are not lewd.

    Even if a woman outside gives birth to a child, she can find a village to raise her first, and then when her daughter-in-law comes in, she can take him back.

    At that time, whoever can make a fuss about divorce because of a concubine will have to endure it quietly, and then it will not be a big deal.

    ?How could she have imagined that she would be so unlucky to meet the Li family at Cao''s house and get rid of the scandal without hesitation!

    She tried her best to protect her son and begged for mercy in a low voice: "Master, it''s useless to kill me and my son now.

    ¡°I will go to the Cao family tomorrow and have a good talk with Mrs. Cao. When a girl from the Cao family marries her, I will treat her well!

    ¡°There is also that concubine, go to the mother and leave the son...¡±

    It''s a pity that she is trying to make amends here, but her son is not living up to expectations. When he heard that his beloved was going to be killed, he started shouting, "Mom, you can''t kill Mei Niang, I promised her to let her enter the house as a concubine!" "

    When Mrs. Wu heard this, she wanted to grab the ruler and beat her stupid son to death!

    Fortunately, Mr. Wu no longer had any illusions about his stupid son. He threw away the ruler and called his confidants to follow him in. He ordered: "Pull this useless thing down and lock it in the room. One meal a day, no food." My order is that no one is allowed to visit or come out!"

    Chang Sui responded and quickly pulled Wu Yan out.

    Wu Yan naturally disagreed and cried out, "Mother, save me, save me! Mei Niang is about to give birth, and she''s still waiting for me to go back!"

    Mrs. Wu pretended not to hear, and it wasn¡¯t until her son was dragged away that she cautiously asked, ¡°Master, is this how our family recognizes him?

    ¡°If the emperor doesn¡¯t care about the queen, our family will be deprived of its title...¡±

    Mr. Wu was irritable. He sat in his chair and said coldly after a while: "No, we can''t admit defeat, and our family will not lose either!"

    "Dali Temple and the Ministry of Punishment both have to look at the emperor''s wishes and also worry about the empress. They will not find out the results too quickly. During this period, they have at least two months of free time to use! "Our family''s only hope is the empress. If the empress is If you can conceive a prince, you will be a legitimate prince and a future emperor.

    ¡°Just for the sake of the prince, the emperor will be open to our family and will not let the prince have a corrupt wife.¡±

    ¡°The master is saying that we need to...¡± Mrs. Wu thought of Tao Hongying¡¯s warning during the day, and felt a little frightened.

    Mr. Wu did not notice it, and continued: "There is no turning back. Since we have become enemies with the Li family, we will die.

    ¡°Before the Marquis Xinting comes back, we must crush the Li family!¡±

    After saying that, he finally raised his head and glanced at his old wife who looked anxious, feeling more and more bored.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these things, just take good care of your father.

    "If her father dies, the queen will observe mourning for twenty-seven days. By then, even if she drinks her heart''s blood, she will not be able to share a room with the emperor!"

    "Okay, okay, I understand, sir." Mrs. Wu quickly responded.

    I was thinking about taking out the best ginseng plant in the warehouse. As long as I can hold on to the old Marquis''s attitude, it will be done for two months.

    By then, if the queen can become pregnant and the old marquis passes away, no matter how angry the emperor is, he will not be able to do anything to the Wu family...

    ?Nearly all the people in the Li family were keeping an eye on the Wu family and the Wang family. Naturally, they discovered the Wu family''s changes early on.

    Everyone got the news, and began to be on tight alert.

    Jiayin had nothing to do and went out again at night.

    ?This time, the "robber" whom the people speculated burned another large farm belonging to the Wang family.

    ??The food was still missing, and the people patrolling and guarding the farm were not hurt.

    In fact, after the Wu family''s misfortune, the Wang family had already added protection to the farm.

    ??But Jiayin has space in hand, it is simply a magical tool for transporting food. It was done in less than a quarter of an hour, making the Wang family very difficult to guard against!

    After receiving the news, the Wang family was naturally furious, and then they were thankful that the other granary had not been poisoned.

    If you hear the good news, you will definitely roll your eyes.

    It¡¯s not that she showed mercy, it¡¯s that the farm was too far away and couldn¡¯t be traveled back and forth in one night.

    ??If she wasn''t worried that grandma would get angry if she couldn''t see her when she got up early, she would definitely not let it go!

    But even if she only harvested three granaries, she still gained a lot.

    ¡ñAt this moment, food bags are placed in every available space in the small courtyard of the space. Soon there will be no place to set foot!

    Hands of good news, looking forward to the return of my adoptive father.

    With his foster father¡¯s ability, he will definitely find a suitable place to store the grain.

    When the time comes, she will keep one third for emergencies and the rest for the Northern Expeditionary Army to use as military rations!

    ??It is not said that the Wu family''s dog jumped over the wall, nor that the Li family''s dog is waiting for danger. It is just that far away in Quanzhou, on the vast sea, there are two large ships chasing the Japanese pirates'' small boat and beating up the drowned dog!

    Seeing no enemy, the Japanese pirates actually lit the boat on fire, turned around and rammed it towards the big ship, as if they were both going to die together!

    The fourth update is here! I¡¯ve paid off yesterday¡¯s debt and will resume three updates tomorrow!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 811ï¼š Everything depends on strength!

    Chapter 811 Everything depends on strength!

    At the critical moment, a young general suddenly jumped out of the big ship, with a rope as thick as his arm wrapped around his waist. He kicked on the side of the ship to gain strength, and then floated up, landing on the Japanese pirate''s small boat.

    ??The small boat was kicked with such force that the bow of the boat turned around. The young general followed suit and kicked the boat again, and the small boat was far away from the big ship.

    Even if it crackles with fire, it will not threaten the big ship in the slightest.

    The Japanese pirates on the small boat screamed angrily and wanted to shoot arrows, but as soon as they showed up, they were hit by a hail of arrows from the soldiers on the big boat.

    Some Japanese pirates were killed on the spot, some were injured, and some simply jumped into the sea to seek a way out.

    ?Unfortunately, the vast sea is deserted for hundreds of miles, and the wind and waves are strong. The chance of surviving after jumping into the sea is very slim...

    Soon, most of the small boat was burned. Only when no one on board posed a threat did the big ship move closer.

    Of course there were soldiers who went up to clean the battlefield and collect the weapons of the Japanese pirates as trophies.

    ??The young general took off his soaked clothes and threw them on the deck, revealing his muscular upper body.

    ? ? Xu was exposed to the wind and sun all year round, and his chest and back were bronzed. Occasionally, there were a few scars across them, shining like medals.

    ?A soldier came forward and handed over dry clothes and pants, and said with a smile: "General, the dragon''s tail swing you just did was so powerful. In our entire army, you are the only one with such magical power.

    ¡°Hey, we killed more than 20 Japanese pirates this time. When we go back to repay the favor, others will be envious and scream!¡±

    Needless to say, this young general is Li Jiayi.

    ??Having been in the Hailan Army for more than two years, he relied on his supernatural power to make meritorious deeds every time he went out in battle. He accumulated more and reached the position of general.

    ?Although many colleagues are not convinced on weekdays, no one dares to provoke him.

    After all, there were some people who tried blindly when they first joined the army, and were thrown into the sky by Li Jiayi like a ball a dozen times...

    In the end, the man was so frightened that he peed his pants and cried for mercy before giving up.

    After all, no one wants to end up in the same situation.

    ??Besides, the Tang general said that whoever can kill Japanese pirates like Li Jiayi is like chopping melons and vegetables, winning every battle, he must personally apply for a title from the court!

    If you can¡¯t, just shut up.

    In the army, everything depends on strength!

    There are five hundred soldiers on this ship. They are all comrades who have been killing enemies together with Jiayi since he joined the army. They have great trust in him.

    It can be said to be a direct descendant.

    Originally, they were supposed to rest today, but Li Jiayi had a habit of going to sea every day as long as it was not stormy.

    They had nothing to do in the camp for a while, so they followed him out.

    Unexpectedly, we also caught a few Japanese pirate boats, which was a small achievement!

    Li Jiayi saw the soldiers taking off the wet clothes, so he climbed up the mast and looked into the distance.

    ?It¡¯s a pity that as far as the eye can see, the sea and sky are the same color, and there is not even half a boat.

    He was a little disappointed and sighed softly.

    When I first joined the Hailan Army, I naturally wanted to make a contribution, but later it was more about finding my two younger brothers!

    ?These two brats followed the Foreign Affairs Department on a trip outside, promising to come back soon.

    As a result, after more than two years of absence and no news, the family must be very anxious!

    ??However, he has searched all the foreign fleets coming and going from Quanzhou Port, but there is no news.

    He went out to sea to search again, but came back disappointed again and again.

    Thinking that his grandmother was old, his kind sister would blame herself, and his aunts would shed tears secretly, he became even more anxious.

    ??The soldiers who were guarding from a distance saw the general coming down from the mast and knew not to provoke the general at this time, so they spontaneously started to turn around and return.

    One hundred nautical miles, with smooth winds and rivers, and we returned to the military port in just an hour.

    As soon as the big ship docked and the gangplank was set up, someone immediately climbed aboard. The person who came here is also young and strong, but his skin color is much darker, and he smiles with big white teeth.

    Before he could reach Jiayi, Jiayi greeted him, "Liu Yang, did you go to Yue''s house today and meet your future daughter-in-law?

    ¡°Seeing how happy you are, write a letter to your family and let¡¯s get married!

    ¡°Don¡¯t make us bachelors jealous all day long!¡±

    The dark man Liu Yang''s smile became brighter and brighter, he was extremely proud, "You are jealous! You are obviously higher in rank and braver than me, but Linlang just likes me, not you!"

    Jiayi rolled his eyes and retorted: "Who cares? I''m not interested in weak ladies, so I have to find someone who practices martial arts.

    ¡°Otherwise I¡¯ll cry when I stare, and I¡¯ll get a headache just thinking about it.¡±

    Liu Yang saw the two soldiers talking together, and no one paid much attention to them, so he asked in a low voice: "Are you talking about the coral girl?

    "She has been rescued by you for half a year. After recovering from her injuries, she is helping in the wounded camp. Many people are praising her.

    ¡°If you like it, write a letter home with me and settle it as soon as possible!¡±

    Jiayi frowned, pulled his hair a few times irritably, and replied: "Wait a little longer, there is no news about those two boys yet. I will write a letter back. If grandma and the others misunderstand, they will be disappointed.

    ¡°Grandma is getting older, I¡¯m really worried...¡±

    Liu Yang''s expression also darkened, he turned to look into the depths of the sea, and said, "When these two boys come back, I will definitely deal with them well. How can I forget my home when I leave the house?"

    Jiayi sighed, he didn¡¯t think so.

    ??It''s good as long as the brothers come back. The family really can''t bear the blow of losing these two boys...

    ??The two exchanged a few words before getting off the boat and returning to the military camp.

    As a result, when I walked to the gate of the camp, there was a steward waiting for me.

    Liu Yang recognized him as a member of his in-law family and thought that his future father-in-law had forgotten something and asked someone to deliver a message, so he hurried over.

    Two years ago, he and Jiayi joined the Hailan Army and rose through the ranks, planning to take root here.

    First, he likes the sea and likes to kill enemies by boat.

    Second, with a younger brother at home, you don¡¯t have to worry about your parents¡¯ retirement.

    So, last year in Quanzhou City, I accidentally saved a girl by chance. After falling in love at first sight, I worked harder and started walking around the girl''s house frequently.

    ??The girl¡¯s family name is Yue. She is a wealthy businessman in the seafood business, and she has also had contact with Uncle Li¡¯s uncle.

    ?In this way, after getting along for more than a year, the Yue family is very happy to have him, a young general of the Hailan Army, as a long-term supporter.

    ??He also likes the gentleness and virtuousness of the girl from his in-laws'' family, the shrewdness and thoughtfulness of his parents-in-law, and his two relatively capable brothers-in-law.

    One is studying and the other is doing business with his father-in-law.

    So, today, the in-law family briefly mentioned that they wanted to get engaged, so he planned to tell his family as soon as possible.

    ??The best thing would be for his father to come over or give him an accurate message, and then he can find a wife...

    ¡°Yue Feng, are you looking for me for anything?¡± Liu Yang stepped forward and asked.

    Yue Feng is the steward around Mr. Yue and is very important.

    He can come over, which is obviously a big deal.

    Sure enough, after Yue Feng spoke for a long time, Liu Yang''s face turned darker and darker as he listened. Then he hurriedly turned away from Yue Feng and rushed into the camp...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 812ï¼š Return to Beijing early!

    Chapter 812 Return to Beijing early!

    Jiayi just washed his face and asked his soldiers to cook two large bowls of noodles.

    ?Last time my uncle came over, my sister brought him two jars of mushroom and pork sauce. Sometimes when the weather was too hot and I didn¡¯t want to eat, I boiled it in the water and ate it.

    ??Pour the meat sauce on the white noodles, sprinkle a handful of cucumber shreds, and a little chopped green onion. It''s so delicious!

    If he ignored the strong fishy smell in the air, he could even deceive himself. He was sitting under the eaves of his porch, listening to his grandma fish it out, his little sister was hiding behind her and making faces, and his fourth aunt yelled at him to eat slowly. There¡¯s a lot more in the pot¡­

    Unfortunately, Liu Yang rushed in just halfway through eating.

    Jiayi pointed to another bowl and said, "Don''t tell me that I''m eating alone, I brought you a bowl too."

    Liu Yang hesitated for a moment, then said: "Jiayi, something seems to have happened at home.

    "A merchant from the north brought some news. The Yue family heard about it and just sent someone to tell me."

    "What''s the news?" Jiayi put down the bowl and stood up.

    Liu Yang didn''t dare to hide it, "According to merchants from the north, there was a rumor in Xindu that our princess was very lucky, and then the princess fell ill.

    "The family offered a reward of a thousand taels to the doctor in Xindu, but no doctor could tell what kind of disease the princess had. Later, the emperor rewarded the princess with a precious ginseng tree and mixed the medicine with the princess.

    "But those merchants came south and didn''t hear what happened in the end..."

    Jiayi had a cold face and immediately grasped the key point, "In other words, no one knows whether Fu Niu''er is cured now?"

    "Yes," Liu Yang nodded, "Counting the days, this should have been more than half a month ago."

    Having said that, he was afraid that Jiayi would be anxious, so he advised: "But don''t worry, the princess has always been very lucky, and there is Dr. Zhang in the village, so nothing will happen to her."

    Jiayi picked up his feet and left, "I want to go back to Xindu!"

    ¡°Hey, wait for me, I¡¯ll go back with you!¡± Liu Yang hurriedly chased after him.

    ?Hailan Army has been stationed in Quanzhou for many years to defend the tranquility of the coast.

    But Tianwu did not pay attention to the navy, and the money and food allocated by the court were limited.

    On the contrary, the navy needs to build ships and maintain and repair them, each of which is a huge expenditure.

    ?With no choice but to do so, Hai Lanjun secretly plays some side projects on weekdays.

    ?For example, when patrolling the sea, you will also take care of fishing.

    ?For example, escorting merchants¡¯ cargo ships ensures the safety of the three hundred miles between sea channels and rivers.

    In short, Hailan Army will not let it go as long as it can supplement money and food!

    ?For this reason, General Tang of the Hailan Army took great pains. Now at the age of fifty, his hair has turned completely white.

    ??However, many years of military service have allowed the old general to develop a righteous character, his eyes are bright and lively, he is very majestic, and he does not look old.

    Hearing that Jiayi and Liu Yang asked for an audience, the old general showed a rare smile. The soldier on the same side said: "Don''t these two guys know that they are going to Beijing to offer prisoners, so they came here to plead for mercy?"

    ¡°After all, they haven¡¯t been home for two years, so we might as well go back with them.¡±

    The soldier smiled and said: "General Li and General Liu have achieved great success at a young age, and the family must be happy for them.

    ¡°However, even though they are far away from home, things from their home are constantly being delivered to them, and everyone is envious of them.

    ¡°Furthermore, the Li family¡¯s fleet traveled frequently, and they also built a house and shop here, and retained manpower.

    ¡°There are often people coming and going on weekdays. In total, I am taken care of even more than my brothers who live locally.¡±

    General Tang nodded.

    ? He ??also knew about the Li family, otherwise he would not have taken the initiative to invite the two boys to join the Hailan Army, and protected them from a smooth journey to where they are now.

    ?Of course, with the abilities of these two boys, they would definitely be able to survive without his protection.

    But those little intrigues will also wear down their will and slow down the progress of their promotion.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang bowed as soon as they entered the door.

    Without waiting for General Tang to ask, Jiayi went straight to the point and said: "General, I just heard some news from the merchants. My younger sister is seriously ill and I don''t know whether she is alive or dead. "I want to go back to Xindu immediately, and I hope the general will allow it. ! "

    Liu Yang also followed suit and said: "General, I also want to go back together. I have arranged a marriage here, and I want to go back to report to my parents, and then come back to get married."

    General Tang was stunned for a moment. His son was in charge of the news in Xindu, and he hadn''t paid much attention to it recently.

    Unexpectedly, such a big event happened to the Li family.

    He thought for a while and said: "You caught the Japanese pirate general earlier, which was a great achievement. The army decided to go to Beijing to offer prisoners, and I originally wanted you to accompany him.

    ¡°Since you are in a hurry, you should go back a few days in advance so that you can set up a forward position for the army.

    ¡°I will give you a boat with 200 people. The official documents and tokens for customs clearance are complete. You can set off at any time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, General!¡±

    Jiayi and Liu Yang did not expect it to go so smoothly. They were both happy and quickly thanked them in unison.

    General Tang immediately called for the paperwork and had everything ready in a few moments.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang each selected a hundred soldiers, arranged their trivial matters, and set off overnight.

    Even if some people know about it, they don¡¯t take it seriously.

    After all, going to Beijing to present prisoners is a big deal, so it is normal to go in batches.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang are from Xindu themselves, and they are considered local snakes. If they go back in advance, the arrangements will be more appropriate...

    The Li family had no idea that Jiayi and Liu Yang had been rushing back day and night because of an overdue news.

    On this day, the academy had a three-day holiday because of the renovation of the school building. Brother Li had the opportunity to come back and stay for a while.

    By coincidence, several famous Confucian scholars in the city held a poetry gathering. They borrowed several pots of famous flowers from Baiyuan Garden and strongly invited the Jiaren brothers to attend.

    The major exam, which was originally scheduled for the end of autumn, was postponed by the court to next spring due to some problems.

    Even Jiaren¡¯s calm temperament can be a little impetuous.

    ?So, he planned to take his brothers to relax.

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu naturally received the invitation, and even Guo Wenhao, Zhimin and Xiujie of the Liu family also wanted to go to the poetry meeting.

    It just so happens that their brothers can also get together.

    On the day of departure, Jiaren took Brother Li and Brother Mao to the car, and their servants accompanied them. Zheng Sanjiang drove the car.

    Four veterans on horseback followed behind to take care of them at all times.

    Even Mrs. Li was a little worried, but she was relieved when she saw the situation.

    ?Although the Wu family is eyeing the enemy and is ready to take action at any time, there is no way to guard against thieves for a thousand days.

    Furthermore, boys hide at home to avoid trouble and are easily raised to be timid and cowardly.

    Jiayin stood next to her grandma, looking pitifully at the carriage going away, her big eyes full of envy.

    Mrs. Li turned around and saw her, and immediately grabbed her granddaughter''s hand tightly, fearing that her granddaughter would disappear if she didn''t pay attention.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, grandma is getting old and can¡¯t do the work anymore. Winter is coming soon. Isn¡¯t it time to take out the furs from the warehouse and sort them out?

    ¡°Earlier, Mrs. Cao took the milk cake recipe and sent so many thank you gifts, so I said your mother kept half of it and the rest went to the public.

    ¡°You help grandma pack it today, and we¡¯ll look for something suitable to make a new cloak for the family.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 813ï¼š Young and handsome boy!

    Chapter 813 A good young man!

    What can Jiayin say? Of course she agreed honestly and was successfully tied to grandma.

    Jiaren and the others got into the carriage and couldn''t help laughing when they saw their sister standing eagerly in front of the door.

    In fact, when I can go out casually on weekdays, my sister spends most of the time at home lazily, and she is unwilling to move unless grandma urges her.

    ?Now that she was really being asked to be lazy at home, she felt anxious about going out again.

    Brother Li said: "Brother, let''s go shopping in the afternoon. If there are any novel gadgets, buy some more for my sister."

    "Okay, my sister said a few days ago that she ran out of gold-sprinkled lottery tickets, so I just bought some for her." Jiaren responded, but when he was about to speak, the carriage stopped.

    It turned out that Mr. Jiang and Gu Li were standing by the roadside, so Jiaren opened the window and bowed his hands.

    ¡°Mr. Jiang, are you going to the city?¡± Jiaren asked.

    "No," Mr. Jiang waved his hand and said, "I''m short of some supplies and I plan to ask Gu Li to make a trip. Where are you going?"

    Jiaren replied: "Mr. Mo Mei in the city is holding a poetry party, and we plan to join in the fun."

    Mr. Jiang envied and said: "Mr. Mo Mei''s poetry meeting only happens once a year, so it must be very lively.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I have an exam in school today, otherwise, I would follow you to gain knowledge.¡±

    Having said that, he took Guli and said, "Although Guli is my book boy, he is also well-read in poetry and books. If it is convenient for you, can you take him to broaden his horizons?"

    ¡°When I come back in the evening, he can tell me something novel.¡±

    ?? Guli is now fifteen or sixteen years old. He usually walks around and helps the princess with the business. In his spare time, he still eats and sleeps at the school.

    Although Mr. Jiang is called master and servant, in many cases he is more like an eldest brother and a younger brother.

    Therefore, Jiaren and others are also willing to give Mr. Jiang this face.

    ¡°Okay, we happened to have been to the Poetry Festival and also to the shopping street. Whatever you need, just ask Gu Li to buy it when the time comes.¡±

    After Jiaren finished speaking, he asked Zheng Qi, who was sitting at the back of the car, to open the door.

    ?? Guli bowed his hands and got into the car.

    The carriage continued to move forward.

    Gu Li¡¯s temperament has always been taciturn, but now he rarely opened his mouth to ask: ¡°The princess knows that there is a poetry meeting, I¡¯m afraid she also wants to go and see it?¡±

    ?The Jiaren brothers all nodded, and Brother Cat even said with some joy: "Just now, my sister''s eyes were glued to the carriage and she followed us."

    ?The people chatted like this and quickly entered the city and arrived at an elegant courtyard in the south of the city.

    The plaque on the lintel has three words written on it, Mo Meiyuan.

    ?This is the quiet residence of Mr. Mo Mei. The name of the courtyard and the nickname of Mr. Mo Mei are actually due to the plum garden in the courtyard.

    ?There are more than a dozen black plum trees in the plum garden, which are very rare and precious.

    As soon as the Jiaren brothers got out of the car, they met Lu Zong and Jia Xu. They were familiar with each other, so naturally they couldn''t help but exchange pleasantries.

    When they were chatting and laughing and entered the yard, a servant came forward and led them to the plum garden.

    There were many visitors today. Except for seven or eight respected gentlemen in the pavilion, the rest had seats set up outside the pavilion.

    It was a cold day, so the pavilion was surrounded by brocade, leaving only an empty space facing the crowd of visitors.

    ?Of course, there were screens erected behind the tables and chairs outside the pavilion, as well as charcoal pots for heating.

    But even so, it''s still not warm.

    Fortunately, there is no shortage of hot tea, and the waiter is always there to replenish it.

    ?Guo Wenhao, Zhimin, and Xiujie had arrived a quarter of an hour earlier. When they saw Jiaren and others arriving, they hurried forward.

    ?This one is called Senior Brother and that one is called Big Brother. It is very lively.

    ??They are all young and good-looking men, each with a tall and straight figure and outstanding appearance, which naturally attracts attention.

    Especially the three brothers of the Li family. Jiaren was wearing a rain-stained sky blue brocade robe, with a jade belt wrapped around his waist, and a dark blue cloak, which made him even more gentle and elegant.

    Brother Li is dressed in moon white, with a silver crown **** in his hair, a navy blue belt embroidered with cloud patterns, and a camel cape, which is also embroidered with cloud patterns to match the belt.

    He is also the most handsome among the brothers, with fair skin, dark eyebrows and starry eyes, red lips and white teeth. When talking and laughing, he seems to be eclipsed by the flowers, plants and visitors in the garden.

    Pian Pianjia is nothing more than this.

    ??Brother Cat is dressed in sapphire blue, with a red gold belt, a Ruyi sash, a sapphire pendant, and a dark red brocade cloak.

    ?He has a cheerful temperament, always has a smile on his face and appears to be in high spirits.

    ??The rest, Lu Zong and Jia Xu, are also well-dressed and equally impressive.

    Zhimin and Xiujie come from a well-off family, and since they were young, they have been well-dressed and well-fed, so they naturally have a noble aura.

    ??There is only Guo Wenhao, who is not tall and thin, with a bit of coldness between his eyebrows.

    ??Moreover, he has no parents or elders to take care of him at home, so his clothes and shoes are quite decent, and he doesn¡¯t wear a cloak when he goes out in such weather.

    ? Jiaren felt sorry for Guo Wenhao who was lonely and helpless, and he was a fellow disciple, so he should take some care of him, so he untied his cloak and put it on him.

    ??Guo Wenhao quickly declined, "Brother, I''m not cold."

    "You should wear it. Your body is already weak. Be careful of getting cold again." Jiaren nodded to Zheng Qi, and Zheng Qi ran out.

    Jiaren then said to Guo Wenhao: "We have spares on the carriage and we will get them soon."

    Brother Li also smiled and said: "When I went out, my sister insisted on taking two more cloaks. We thought it was troublesome and didn''t want to use them."

    ??Guo Wenhao tugged on his cloak and apologized a little, "I was walking in a hurry and forgot to add an extra cloak."

    ?His servant also shrank his neck. The master can forget, but if he forgets as a slave, he is incompetent.

    Jiaren also often went to Guo''s house. After hearing this, he advised: "Even if you don''t like being served by a maid, you can find a nanny.

    ¡°When it comes to taking care of food, clothing, housing and transportation, women are more thoughtful.¡±

    ??Guo Wenhao smiled and said nothing, but his servant seemed to have seized the opportunity and boldly intervened, "Master Li, please advise our young master. The villain said the same thing, but the young master just didn''t listen.

    ¡°The young master said that if I marry the young mistress in the future, the nannies and maids will take advantage of their seniority and bully the young mistress!¡±

    These words made not only Jiaren dumbfounded, but Brother Li, Lu Zong and others also started laughing.

    ??Guo Wenhao''s face turned red, he glared at the boy fiercely, and then quickly explained, "I... was joking with him.

    ¡°I heard someone say a few words before, so I just said it casually!¡±

    ¡°Haha, Brother Wenhao, didn¡¯t you see it? You already know how much you love your daughter-in-law before you get her back!¡±

    ??Brother Cat is the only one in this group who is younger than Guo Wenhao. Now he puts his arms around his shoulders and winks, making Guo Wenhao blush even more.

    Everyone laughed even more, and others looked over when they heard the sound, but they didn''t care.

    In the pavilion, several old gentlemen were stroking their beards and asking Mr. Mo Mei.

    ¡°Old man Mei, whose family do those boys belong to? They look really good!¡±

    Mr. Mo Mei snorted. These old friends were all acquaintances. It was not easy for them to call him old man.

    After looking into the garden, he said: "It should be the three boys from the Li family in Suijintan, two from the Liu family, one from the Jia family, plus the prince of Zhennan, and the thinnest one is Taihua." The only remaining grandson of the Guo family in Academy."

    An old gentleman was surprised to hear that he knew all the treasures from his family, and asked in surprise: "You actually know all these juniors?"

    Mr. Mo Mei coughed twice, feeling slightly embarrassed and guilty.

    Actually, he had another purpose in holding this poetry meeting today...

    Hence the third update~~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 814ï¼š An opportunity for a complete turnaround!

    Chapter 814 A chance to make a complete comeback!

    ?His granddaughter is fourteen years old, and his wife and daughter-in-law are busy looking after her. Unfortunately, they have been looking at each other for a year with no results.

    ?? Recently, my old wife heard that the Li family did not take concubines. She was very tempted and wanted to see the boys of the Li family.

    However, in addition to the two young men of the Li family who are married, there are three more who are outside, so I don¡¯t know the specific situation.

    ??Now they stay at home, and they are quite old. Only the eldest son of the eldest son is left.

    ???? Taking advantage of this poetry meeting, he gathered all the boys from the Li family and brought together a hundred or so young talents.

    I believe that the old wife and daughter-in-law can choose the one they like, right?

    But he couldn''t say this to a few old friends.

    After all, they also have unmarried granddaughters or granddaughters in their family!

    He lowered his head to drink tea and replied casually as if he didn''t care: "The guests I invite naturally want to know some details."

    ??The other old gentlemen looked at each other and didn''t believe it, but they didn''t expose him either.

    ?Outside the pavilion, the small circle of Jiaren and others was crowded with a few classmates from Luo''an Academy, making it even more lively.

    But as two more people came in from outside, everyone stopped laughing.

    ?These two people are familiar to everyone, they are Liu Kui and Wang Sheng.

    ?At first, they were trying to ruin Jiaren¡¯s exam because they had tampered with the blessing sign. However, it was discovered that the academy expelled them.

    Unexpectedly, after more than three years, they actually returned to Xindu, and even got a post to enter the Meiyuan Poetry Society...

    Brother Cat was young and could not hold his breath at all, so he whispered: "Brother, did these two families contribute to the rumors in the city?

    ¡°I have never found a chance to deal with them, but they actually came to my door today!¡±

    Brother Li also smiled coldly, "Indeed, the opportunity is rare."

    Jiaren thought for a while, "Today is Mr. Mo Mei''s poetry meeting. Maybe they also know that we shouldn''t cause trouble for them here.

    ¡°However, although you are not allowed to use your hands at the poetry meeting, you can use your words.¡±

    Brother Li and Brother Cat understood each other and both laughed.

    ?Lu Zong, Jia Xu and others did not know about the grievances between the Li brothers and Liu Kui and Wang Sheng, but Guo Wenhao heard Mr. Wen mention it.

    So he whispered a few words.

    As expected, Lu Zong and others frowned, looking at Liu Kui and Wang Sheng with eyes full of disdain.

    How vicious and bad it is to frame classmates and ruin their futures!

    Jimin and Xiujie secretly clenched their fists, annoyed that this was a poetry gathering and not a martial arts arena.

    They have learned some boxing and kicking skills for self-defense from the martial arts master at home in the past two years. Although they are not very powerful, they can definitely beat Liu Kui and Wang Sheng.

    They are not named Li, but they grew up together with the Li brothers.

    They ate countless snacks and fruits from the Li family.

    In the past two years in the academy, he has been taken care of by the Li family.

    It can be said that they are closer to the Li family than those of my uncle and uncle.

    The enemies of the Li family are naturally their enemies!

    ¡°Brother Jiaren, we also want to help!¡± Zhimin volunteered, fearing that Jiaren would treat them as outsiders.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Brother Jiaren, don¡¯t forget us!¡± Xiujie also nodded hurriedly.

    Jiaren smiled, patted them on the shoulders, and whispered: "Don''t worry, we''ll see what happens later."

    ?Lu Zong, Jia Xu, and Guo Wenhao also looked at Liu Kui and Wang Sheng and sneered.

    Needless to say, how could they miss such excitement!

    Liu Kui and Wang Sheng, who were opposite, found a seat and sat down.

    Originally, I wanted to find someone to talk to, but three years was not enough for people to forget the scandalous things they had done. When everyone heard their names, some people quickly realized and quickly retreated, and there was a vacuum around them.

    Let alone making new friends, no one wants to take a second look at them.

    On the other hand, the Li brothers and others across the street kept staring at them and putting great pressure on them.

    Liu Kui regretted a little and whispered to Wang Sheng, "Let''s go. With Li Jiaren and the others here, we can''t get any benefits."

    Wang Sheng really refused and insisted on staying, ¡°You don¡¯t know how hard I worked to get the invitation to this poetry meeting.

    ¡°Although Mr. Mo Mei is not an official in the court, he has many disciples and is powerful.

    ¡°Today he intends to choose a grandson-in-law at the poetry festival. This is a good opportunity for us. If he is chosen, we will stand up.

    "No matter what we have done in the past, everyone will still support us. When the time comes, it will be easy to take revenge on the Li family."

    Liu Kui was persuaded, but he was still worried and asked: "Is your news reliable? How could the affairs of Mr. Mo Mei''s family be spread?"

    Wang Sheng''s expression was full of pride, "Our Wang family has been living in the new capital for many years, and we can''t find out about this little thing, so we have raised so many slaves in vain."

    Liu Kui hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, let''s give it a try. If it works, I won''t have to go back to the south!"

    ¡°Nowhere in the world is as prosperous as a new capital. I¡¯ve been living in a remote and remote place for several years, and I¡¯m really fed up with it!¡±

    "Good brother, don''t worry." Wang Sheng drew the cake smoothly, "We have studied hard for so long. Even if we can''t catch Mr. Mo Mei''s eyes this time, we can shine in poetry and amaze the new capital. When the time comes, Are you still afraid that you won¡¯t have a good marriage or a good future?¡±

    The two of them had reached an agreement and were no longer afraid of being ignored by others.

    Soon, the guests arrived and the poetry meeting began.

    In the pavilion, including Mr. Mo Mei, there were a total of six old gentlemen.

    ?Each of them pointed to an object as a title, and asked everyone to compose a poem within half a stick of incense.

    ?Of course, those who feel that the topic is not to their liking may not do it or participate in the evaluation.

    But the one who wins will be rewarded with rich prizes.

    Mr. Mo Mei¡¯s real name is Lu. He comes from a scholarly family with a century-old family background and a huge family fortune. Naturally, the things he brings out will be good.

    An inkstone, a set of fine lake brushes, a sapphire tablet, an ancient painting, a dagger that can be sharpened like clay, and even a magnificent horse.

    Most of the visitors present are young men.

    ?Although each of them is well-read in poetry and books, the passion in the men¡¯s bones makes them more interested in daggers and BMWs.

    ?So, everyone was gearing up to win the last two written exams!

    The topic of the first session is snow, which can be said to be quite simple.

    ??But what most men of letters love most is romance. It is no exaggeration to say that everyone has seven or eight songs in stock.

    So, most of the people in the venue quickly finished writing and handed it in.

    Mr. Mo Mei and others carefully screened the poems, and finally left six poems, which were read by the book boy one by one.

    Gentlemen selected one, two or three, and all the students below also expressed their conviction.

    ?Especially the first song, which is about thousands of miles of snowy fields, is majestic and makes everyone yearn for it.

    The name was finally announced, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, it was Brother Cat!

    He was not good at it at all, and he didn''t bother to act modest, so he stepped forward to accept the prize.

    Mr. Mo Mei asked: "My friend, would you like to tell me where you got this poem?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 815ï¼š The waves wash away the sand, and the fire refines the gold!

    Chapter 815: The waves wash away the sand, and the fire refines the gold!

    Brother Cat smiled and saluted, but he didn''t hide it.

    ¡°Mr. Hui, I have been traveling a lot in recent years, writing travel notes about what I saw and heard, and earning some pen and ink expenses.

    ¡°This poem was written while staying on the snowfield in winter, and I had a sudden feeling.¡±

    Before Mr. Mo Mei could speak, one of the old gentlemen said: "Oh, are you Jiafei? I have read two of your travel notes, they are very good!

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve always been curious about what the special meaning of my name is. It sounds very weird!¡±

    Hearing this name, Brother Cat''s face turned a little red.

    When he tried to write his first travelogue, he really didn¡¯t know what pen name to use, so he asked his sister to help him choose one.

    ??My sister was sewing a doll, and she casually picked up the word "Jiafei".

    As a result, the travel notes were sold well after being printed. Someone asked about the meaning of the pen name. He went home and asked, and his sister gave him an orange cat doll with a rogue and lazy look on his face...

    ??He couldn''t laugh or cry every time he thought about it. He was trying to stop his sister from letting the stuffed cat go among the white clouds.

    Otherwise, the ragdoll cat with the same name would be held in the arms of many girls...

    He is really too shameless to see anyone!

    At this time, he couldn''t say anything anymore, so he just said something casually.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed, sir. In fact, it¡¯s just taken casually and does not have any special meaning.¡±

    ?As people mature with age, of course the old gentlemen could see Brother Cat''s embarrassment, but they kindly did not ask further.

    Soon, the second game will begin.

    ?But Wang Sheng stood up and protested: "Sir, I ask myself that I am not bad at writing poems. Why have my works been so clumsy?"

    Several old gentlemen frowned, somewhat displeased with Wang Sheng''s rudeness.

    But Mr. Mo Mei still asked the book boy to find Wang Sheng''s poem and read it in public.

    After all the students listened, Mr. Mo Mei gave a comment, "The rhetoric is too gorgeous and loses the nobility of snow."

    Everyone nodded and agreed with this sentence.

    ?Wang Sheng probably wanted to show off his talent and knowledge, so he piled up gorgeous rhetoric throughout the article.

    ??If you don¡¯t know the original title, you probably won¡¯t be able to guess that it¡¯s chanting snow.

    ?Wang Sheng''s face was green and white, and he was a little reluctant, but he also sat down.

    The second session, the title is plum blossoms.

    Everyone was still well prepared and handed in the papers quickly.

    The final winner was Brother Li. He wrote about the pride of plum blossoms and was loved by all the old gentlemen.

    I have to say that Mr. Mo Mei is also a wonderful person. There was no need for Wang Sheng to bring it up this time. He took the initiative to ask the book boy to read Wang Sheng''s poems.

    It was inevitable that Wang Sheng would be crushed again!

    The third session, the topic is wind.

    The winner is Jia Xu. He has advocated freedom since he was a child and has been traveling around these years. He is very comfortable writing about this subject.

    Mr. Mo Mei and several other elderly people did not hesitate to praise him.

    ?The Jia family, which was not very famous originally, finally became famous in front of others because of Jia Xu.

    The fourth game, the topic is rain, and the winner is a student from Luo''an Academy, who is also famous for his talents.

    There are even rumors that the dean intends to accept him as a disciple.

    Presumably after becoming famous this time, becoming the dean¡¯s disciple is a certainty.

    In the fifth game, the title was Mountain, and the winner was Lu Zong.

    ?His father has guarded the southwest border for so many years, like a silent and reliable mountain, protecting Tianwu''s peace.

    ?Most of the people knew his identity, and were moved by the perseverance and loyalty in the poems, so they unanimously decided that he was the first.

    ?Lu Zong got the lottery prize, which was the dagger.

    No matter how calm he is usually, he couldn''t help but smile at this moment... The sixth session was the most difficult topic. It was no longer about objects, but two very abstract words - family.

    With each elimination, most people have withdrawn from the competition and automatically become spectators and judges.

    There are only a dozen or so contestants who can write!

    But the evaluation is the most difficult thing for the old gentlemen. After all, the big waves wash away the sand, and what is left is gold.

    Finally, after discussion, they selected the first name, which was Jiaren¡¯s work.

    He experienced the family¡¯s transition from poverty to wealth, and the grief, indignation and fear of the country¡¯s collapse, so he started from the idea that only a country can have a family, and then wrote about the family¡¯s prosperity in detail, which requires the joint efforts of several generations.

    ?Fathers are willing to be stepping stones, and brothers are each other¡¯s arms to achieve each other¡¯s success...

    Mr. Mo Mei recited it himself. Except for the wind, no one made a sound in the garden.

    When the last word fell, everyone applauded spontaneously, convinced.

    This is not only the vision and ambition of the eldest grandson of a family, but also the guarantee for the continued strength of the family.

    ?Some smart people are already thinking about how to make friends with Li Jiaren.

    Mr. Mo Mei, on the other hand, wanted to hit the wall.

    Why didn''t you know that Li''s grandson was so outstanding? Otherwise, he would have been captured as his grandson-in-law no matter what.

    ?It''s good now. They''ve already gotten married, to an unknown girl from the Xing family, and they''ve all given birth to children.

    Jiaren stepped forward and spoke a few words to several old gentlemen. He responded with ease, calmness and courtesy. He even gained the favor of several old gentlemen, who all invited him to come and have tea in the future.

    Finally, he took the horsewhip that represented a BMW and returned.

    Speaking of which, Wang Sheng is also a weirdo.

    ??He actually became more and more courageous with every setback. He never failed in each of the six competitions, and every time his works were recited, as a control group, it could be said that it was humiliating, but he still refused to admit defeat.

    Liu Kui had given up and sat aside, wishing he could cover his face with his sleeves, regretting that he had been sent to the door to be a clown.

    Looking at the Li family, everyone has made gains, except Zhi Min, Xiu Jie and Guo Wenhao who did not take the first place.

    But Zhimin and Xiujie think that they have only a short time to study, and they have just won third place twice, which is already very good.

    ?Only Guo Wenhao, who took second place three times but never took first place, looked a little lonely.

    Jiaren knew that this junior brother was talented in reading but sensitive, so he patted him on the shoulder and whispered comfort.

    "Junior brother, read thousands of books and travel thousands of miles. You are already doing well in studying. If you have the opportunity to travel outside more often and see more of different customs, you will definitely make progress."

    After saying that, he handed over the riding crop in his hand.

    ¡°For your birthday, I didn¡¯t find anything good. I only gave you a set of the four treasures of the study.

    ¡°Today this horse will be your birthday gift, and from now on it will take you to see all the great rivers and mountains.¡±

    ??Guo Wenhao was stunned for a moment, and then he felt as if he was placed on a stove, and most of the ice accumulated in his heart for many years melted instantly.

    After his grandfather passed away, all the warmth he experienced in this world came from the Wen family and the Li family.

    ??This senior brother is like a real brother. How can he repay Wan Yi in this life...

    ?His lips were trembling, and he had a thousand words in his heart, but he only said two words, "Senior brother..."

    Jiaren put the riding whip into his hand and said with a smile: "Take it, Brother Cat will see it''s time to grab it soon."

    Sure enough, Brother Cat had already come over and started to protest.

    ¡°Ugh, brother, you are partial. You treat your junior brother better than me, my biological brother!¡±

    Jiaren knocked him and said with a smile: "Stop being so weird! Don''t think I don''t know. You ride my sister''s little red horse the most, and it has almost become your exclusive mount.

    ¡°Wen Hao only has himself at home, so it¡¯s just right to have a horse as a playmate.¡±

    Brother Cat scratched his head, came close to Wen Hao, and whispered: "I''ll ride to see you someday, let''s compete!"

    ¡°Okay!¡± Guo Wenhao smiled, and his thin and cold face suddenly seemed to bloom, bright and dazzling!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 816ï¼š The shameless villain is too arrogant!

    Chapter 816 The shameless villain is too rampant!

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu saw it and saw it as a joke.

    Lu Zong said: "Brother Jiaren, you are so kind to your junior brother, we all want to be your junior brother!"

    Zhimin and Xiujie also have their own horses, and they also want to join in the fun and compete with Brother Cat and Guo Wenhao.

    They are lively and lively here, and in the eyes of others they are envious, but in the eyes of Liu Kui and Wang Sheng, they are so jealous that their hearts are about to explode!

    ?Especially Wang Sheng, he gritted his teeth with hatred when he saw Mr. Mo Mei and others looking at the Li brothers from time to time.

    ?So, he stood up suddenly and shouted loudly: "I''m not convinced, I want to challenge him to an additional match!"

    ?The garden was silent for a moment, then immediately became lively again.

    ?Some people think Wang Sheng is overestimating his own capabilities, some think he is a clown, and some people are just watching the excitement and are not afraid of big troubles...

    Mr. Mei and others looked at each other and showed no intention of stopping them.

    After all, the guests in the venue are all young people, and the most important thing they lack is arrogance.

    Not convinced?

    ?Then let''s have a competition, and there is no need for them to stand out.

    ¡°Okay, tell me who you want to challenge? What¡¯s the prize?¡± Mr. Mo Mei asked, stroking his beard.

    ?Wang Sheng''s triangular eyes swept over the Li family, and he was so anxious that he actually had a plan in mind.

    ¡°I want to challenge the Li family. Caitou is my family¡¯s shop.

    ¡°If the Li family wins, my family¡¯s grocery store on the shopping street will be given to the Li family. But if I win, the Li family will give Baiyunjian to me!¡±

    Brother Li sneered when he heard this and retorted: "Brother Wang went out without waking up and forgot to bring his brain.

    ¡°How much is your grocery store worth? Baiyunjian is probably worth five grocery stores.

    ¡°Even if you want to advance to the playoffs, you still need to produce some comparable results. Why don¡¯t you use a shabby shop to fool the children?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Wang Sheng¡¯s face turned red.

    ??He was indeed paying attention as a provocative general, thinking that the Li brothers had agreed. It was nothing if he lost, but he took advantage of it if he won.

    If you don''t want to, the brother of the Li family is not good at it, and the opening broke his plan.

    At this time, Mr. Mo Mei also said: "The prizes are really not equal. If the Wang family can''t come up with the same industry as Baiyunjian, there will be no competition."

    ??Everyone also laughed and laughed, which made Wang Sheng''s face darken.

    ?He directly pulled Liu Kui and shouted: "Liu Kui''s shop is right next to my grocery store. The two shops together are enough to be worth the price of Baiyunjian?"

    Liu Kui stared in shock and immediately wanted to refute.

    ?His shop is an embroidery shop with two floors and a spacious yard behind it. It is much more valuable than Wang Sheng''s grocery store.

    ??Moreover, the shop is run by his father and is not under his name at all.

    ??If the bet goes out, his father will definitely kill him!

    Before he could speak, Wang Sheng said in a low voice: "Don''t worry, I have a way, and I will definitely win the game!"

    Liu Kui was still hesitating, but Brother Cat opposite him was happy and said to his brothers: "Isn''t my sister going to open a fresh food shop?

    ¡°I have been unable to find a good place in the shopping street. Let¡¯s win these two shops and give them to my sister!¡±

    Brother Li was also moved when he heard this, but Jiaren frowned and said, "Wang Sheng proposed the competition and won such a big prize, so he must have something to rely on.

    ¡°Baiyunjian is my sister¡¯s hard work in the past few years. The boss is still the one in the palace, so I can¡¯t take risks casually.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­then we can¡¯t compete?¡± Brother Cat was a little frustrated.

    He has never paid attention to the Wang family''s grocery store, but he has occasionally visited the Liu Kui family''s embroidery shop.

    If I can win it and give it to my sister, she will be happy... Brother Li thought about it and said, "Brother, why don''t you use the celestial being as a lucky draw? If my father knew about it, he would definitely not stop us.

    ¡°To take a step back, we lose, and Cyclamen will be given to them, but the chefs, waiters and recipes are still ours. We will find a new place to open and continue business as usual.¡±

    Jiaren remembered the pitiful look of his sister when he went out. She would be happy if he brought her a big gift back.

    ?So he nodded, "If we lose to Cyclamen, I will personally go and apologize to the uncle, and then make up the money."

    "No, brother, Brother Cat and I can just make up." Brother Li quickly shook his head.

    Lu Zong on the other side smiled and said: "You brothers are too ambitious and have destroyed your own prestige.

    ¡°That idiot Wang Sheng, no matter who of you he chooses as his opponent, he can¡¯t win!¡±

    When everyone heard this, they all laughed.

    Jiaren walked to the middle of the field this time and expressed his thoughts.

    The big boss of Baiyunjian is the emperor. This is something everyone in Xindu knows. It is really inappropriate to use Baiyunjian as a lottery ticket.

    ?Although it was a pity for Wang Sheng, he did not have the courage to persist.

    The most important thing is that Cyclamen is also good, the business is booming, the location is good, and it is also a cornucopia.

    Jiaren suggested that the competition be written down into a document, with the winnings clearly stated and signed and pledged, so that the losers would not be given the chance to default on their debts.

    Mr. Mo Mei and others joined in and signed as witnesses.

    ?Wang Sheng signed happily, but Liu Kui had no choice but to sign, but his heart was in his throat.

    Fortunately, Wang Sheng quickly asked: "I only have one person, but you Li family members have so many. I will appoint my opponent. Isn''t this too much?"

    Everyone nodded. There really was no reason for a group of people to fight against one person.

    Brother Li and Brother Mao also nodded. Jiaren looked at Wang Sheng''s expression as if he had succeeded in his plot, and his heart skipped a beat. Just as he was about to speak, Wang Sheng impatiently pointed behind them and shouted loudly: " I choose him!"

    Behind the three Jiaren brothers were Zheng Liu, Zheng Qi and Gu Li who were watching the fun.

    ?? Gu Li didn''t know if his feet were a little cold, but he happened to take a step forward, and Wang Sheng''s finger touched him in the air.

    He was a little surprised, but he still walked out, saluted everyone and said, "I am the steward of the Li family. I only know a few words and can''t write poetry."

    There was silence inside and outside the pavilion. Everyone was shocked by Wang Sheng''s shamelessness.

    ?? Guli has been walking around all year round, and his skin is a little tanned. Although he is clean and tidy in a gray jacket and trousers, he has thick eyebrows and big eyes, and his appearance is also very good.

    ??But he lowered his head slightly and saluted humbly. No matter how you look at it, he is an honest, diligent and loyal servant!

    Even in a managerial position, Xu is smart.

    ??But when it comes to writing poetry, in any case, it cannot be compared with Wang Sheng, who has read poetry and books!

    ??Wang Sheng bypassed the three Jiaren brothers and picked the Li family servant. It was a sure win!

    ??Brother Cat was furious at that time and cursed loudly: "Wang Sheng, are you shameless?

    ¡°The ones you are competing with are three of us brothers. What¡¯s the matter with you picking our family to be in charge!¡±

    Wang Sheng sneered, "The document only says that I will fight against one of your Li family members, but it doesn''t say that you three brothers must fight. Isn''t this steward not one of your Li family members?"

    ?Wang Sheng originally picked Zheng Qi, because Zheng Qi was thin and looking around, and he looked the least like a scholar.

    Who would have known that it was Gu Li who stood up at this moment, which messed up his calculations.

    But Gu Li is in charge, and frankly he only knows a few words, so there is no need to change him.

    He will win easily!

    Mr. Mo Mei and others read the document carefully, and it was indeed not stated that he must be one of the three brothers Li Jiaren.

    They all frowned.

    ??Does it mean that the Li family will definitely suffer the consequences of being dumb?

    Did the villain Wang Sheng really succeed?

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 817ï¼š An unexpected victory!

    Chapter 817 An unexpected victory!

    At this time, Gu Li turned to Jiaren, saluted, and whispered: "Young Master, I have been studying for several years, so I may lose!

    "If you can trust me, let me compete."

    ??He did not call himself a villain. When he said the word "I", there was a light in his eyes like a spark in the dark night, which made Jiaren''s heart tremble.

    At this moment, he suddenly realized that this taciturn steward was a bit strange...

    ?Wang Sheng was afraid that the Li family would not compete, so he became more and more clamorous.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the Li family has excellent moral character? They are loyal to the court, rescue relief agencies, and donate high-yield grains. I¡¯m afraid they are just an illusion!

    ¡°To ignore documents written in black and white, this is a family of scoundrels and cowards!¡±

    ??Brother Cat jumped up and was about to tear his mouth open, but Lu Zong and Jia Xu tried their best to stop him.

    Brother Li''s face was so cold that he raised his arm slightly, but was pushed down by Jiaren.

    Jiaren looked at Gu Li and said after a long while: "Since you want to try it, then give it a try. Even if you lose, the family will not blame you.

    ¡°Because we were so carried away by the victory that we underestimated the enemy, and that was why the opponent took advantage of us!

    "But if you win, I will give you five hundred taels of silver, so please go all out!"

    But Guli smiled and shook his head and said: "Young Master, if I win, I don''t want any money. As long as one day, the Young Master promises me one thing."

    ¡°Of course this matter will not harm any interests of the Li family.¡±

    Jiaren narrowed his eyes slightly, becoming more and more suspicious of Gu Li''s identity.

    But the arrow is on the string and has to be fired.

    ??Whether we can turn the tide depends on this steward!

    He nodded seriously, "Okay, I agree!"

    Guli smiled, turned around and said to the old gentlemen in the pavilion: "Gentlemen, I am a slave. I have only been a bookboy for a few years before, and I think I am no better than anyone else.

    ¡°But now there are vicious dogs that are rampant and insulting the master¡¯s family. Even if the villain is unable to do so, he is still willing to hold a stick and fight bravely for the master¡¯s family.

    ¡°Sir, please give me a question!¡±

    Mr. Mo Mei and others nodded after hearing this. They liked Gu Li''s loyalty and courage very much.

    But the stakes were too high and there was no room for error, so they still looked to Li Jiaren.

    Jiaren said loudly: "It''s because our brothers have poor eyesight and didn''t notice the tricks the villain did on the documents. His skills are inferior to others, so there''s nothing more to say.

    ¡°Even if the steward of our family loses today, our Li family will honor the bet in full.

    ¡°Gentlemen and brothers attending the meeting, please recognize the villain¡¯s face clearly, and be cautious when encountering similar things in the future, and do not be fooled.¡±

    ?Everyone sighed when they heard this. This was equivalent to the Li family paying for the tuition alone, but leading everyone to learn a lesson.

    ?While everyone was alert, they looked at Wang Sheng and Liu Kui with full contempt and shame.

    Some people even threw tea at them!

    ?Wang Sheng looked unhappy, but thinking about the victory he was about to win, he became proud again, and urged: "Sir, hurry up and ask the question, I am still in a hurry to close the restaurant!"

    Mr. Mo Mei and others were helpless, so they gathered together to discuss a few words and came up with a question.

    Virtue!

    In their eyes, a king who wins is a villain!

    The villain is narrow-minded and focuses on immediate interests. He is not ambitious or noble in character.

    ?Wang Sheng must not be able to write any good poems!

    ?Sure enough, Wang Sheng frowned, but he quickly came up with an idea.

    Looking at Gu Li again, he lifted up his sleeves with one hand and slowly rubbed ink with the other.

    The question this time was very difficult, so I gave it two sticks of incense.

    ??Everyone stretched their necks and looked at the two people competing in the middle of the field, whispering from time to time.

    As a result, when a stick of incense was not available, Guli handed over two pieces of paper.

    ?Perhaps this was beyond Wang Sheng¡¯s expectation. He started writing in a panic and soon handed in the work.

    Mr. Mo Mei waited for several gentlemen to gather together, and soon he pounded the table excitedly.

    ¡°What a great article!¡± ¡°What a wonderful article!¡±

    ¡°I want to make a copy, please make a copy for me!¡±

    ¡°This word is also written well, it is really unexpected.¡±

    Everyone outside the pavilion was so anxious that they raised their heads and raised their feet.

    ??If they were given a shell, I''m afraid they would turn into old turtles immediately!

    Even Jiaren and others are curious.

    ?They had a vague guess in their minds, but they couldn¡¯t believe it!

    Wang Sheng, however, was extremely conceited and urged loudly, "Gentlemen, it''s better to announce the results quickly!"

    Mr. Mo Mei glanced at him, his eyes full of schadenfreude, and said loudly: "I declare that the steward of the Li family has won!"

    ?Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and then they applauded wildly in disbelief!

    ¡°I actually won, I won?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, we won, the Li family won!¡±

    Everyone cheered, and everyone in the Li family went crazy with joy.

    Brother Cat rushed out, hugged Gu Li, and jumped up and down.

    ¡°Haha, Guli, you win, you are so awesome!¡±

    Jiaren and Brother Li also stepped forward and patted Gu Li''s shoulder with great joy.

    ??Guli smiled, showing his white teeth. He straightened his back instead of bending down to salute humbly...

    ?Wang Sheng suddenly overturned the tea table in front of him and shouted loudly: "I don''t believe you are cheating!

    ¡°How can I be inferior to a slave?!¡±

    The people inside and outside the pavilion immediately fell silent because of his rudeness.

    ?Although everyone looked down on Wang Sheng, it had to be said that his words also revealed the doubts in everyone''s heart.

    Mr. Mo Mei snorted coldly and said loudly: "If you were not so rude, I would read your works and make you convinced that you lost!"

    After saying that, he picked up Wang Sheng¡¯s article and started reading it.

    ?Wang Sheng still follows his gorgeous style, and the whole story is full of contentment and high spirits.

    But it is like a golden jar, empty inside!

    Everyone frowned, shook their heads, and commented in low voices.

    ¡°Does the Wang family have a gold mine? All the writing is inlaid with gold? This whole article is really glittering, but there is nothing useful at all!¡±

    ¡°He has no virtue in the first place. He can¡¯t write at all. He can only show off.¡±

    ?Wang Sheng was unconvinced and urged Mr. Mo Mei to read Gu Li''s work "The Gentleman".

    Mr. Mo Mei wiped his hands and drank tea to soothe his throat before he picked up the two pages of the manuscript with great solemnity.

    From the first sentence, everyone''s eyes lit up...

    ?In the garden, it seemed as if the north wind had quietly stopped its naughty shuttle, and countless flower buds bloomed instantly with joy!

    Until the last word fell, no one spoke for a long time.

    ¡°A good gentleman should be round on the outside and square on the inside!¡±

    ?I don¡¯t know who shouted out, breaking the calm and causing everyone to rush to the pavilion, wanting to see the manuscript with their own eyes.

    Mr. Mo Mei held the manuscript high and showed it to everyone.

    The other gentlemen also laughed and shouted, "Don''t crowd, don''t crowd! It''s rare for us to see such a good article. I''ll allow you to make a copy and take it home later!"

    ?Wang Sheng saw the excitement in the pavilion and stood there blankly, not knowing what to do.

    Lost?

    Just lost like that!

    He wanted to say something else, but Liu Kui had already pulled him away with red eyes, "Let''s leave quickly! Let''s leave quickly before they want the lottery!"

    It''s a pity that everyone in the Li family was already staring at them while they were happy...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 818ï¼š Is it really just luck?

    Chapter 818 Is it really luck?

    Brother Cat immediately took Zheng Liu and Zheng Qi, blocked their way, and sneered and taunted them.

    ¡°Hey, where are you going?

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he arrogant just now? Didn¡¯t he scold our Li family for bad conduct?

    ¡°Why do you want to default on the debt after you lose?¡±

    "Get out of the way! We didn''t say we wouldn''t give the lottery prize, we just... we just went home to discuss it!" Cold sweat dripped from Liu Kui''s forehead.

    He didn''t want to go home to discuss things, he just had to find a place to take shelter quickly.

    Let his father know that Xiuzhuang was exported by him, he will definitely beat him to death!

    How could Brother Cat be frightened by him? With a wave of his hand, Zheng Liu and Zheng Qi stepped forward, each of them escorted one to the front of the pavilion.

    ??Brother Cat shouted: "Sir, these two people wanted to run away without paying, but I caught them!"

    ?When everyone heard the sound and looked over, they were all disdainful and angry.

    "If you can''t afford to lose, don''t compete. You were so aggressive just now, why are you running away now!"

    ¡°What a disgrace to scholars!¡±

    "They were originally expelled from Luo''an Academy, and I don''t know where they got the nerve to come here!"

    "I will never go to any place where they are in the future, lest I be exposed to their bad luck!"

    ?Wang Sheng and Liu Kui''s faces turned green and red after being scolded, and they wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl in.

    Mr. Mo Mei and several other gentlemen also snorted, very shamelessly.

    Mr. Mo Mei even said: "I am willing to admit defeat. Your two shops must be given to the Li family!"

    ¡°If you regret it, I don¡¯t mind coming to collect the debt in person!¡±

    The other gentlemen also responded one after another.

    ¡°And me, I don¡¯t mind going to their home to see how they educate their children and raise two shameless villains!¡±

    "If you can''t hand over the shop to the Li family in three days as promised, don''t blame us for being rude!"

    Jiaren brought Brother Li and Brother Cat to salute the gentlemen, "Mr. Trouble, please help us make the decision."

    Mr. Mo Mei waved his hand and said, "You''re welcome. You won the prize at my poetry competition, and you won honorably. This is what you deserve!"

    ¡°If these two people¡¯s families dare to cheat, I will definitely make them pay the price!¡±

    After saying that, he called the boys serving tea and ordered: "Drive these two disgraceful things out, and they will never be allowed to step here again!"

    A servant immediately responded and almost dragged Wang Sheng and Liu Kui out.

    ?Everyone couldn''t help but cheer.

    ¡°Mr. Mo Mei is mighty!¡±

    Mr. Mo Mei was coaxed into laughing, waved his hand and said, "Those who want to copy poems should do so quickly.

    ¡°After you finish copying, go and enjoy the flowers. My garden only opens once a year. Don¡¯t miss this good opportunity.¡±

    ?Everyone ran back to get pens and paper. The first thing that needed to be copied was naturally Gu Li''s "The Gentleman"!

    The Li brothers and others don¡¯t need to copy, because the lyricist belongs to their family!

    ??Although Zhimin and Xiujie knew that Gu Li had been Mr. Jiang''s book boy, they didn''t know that he was so powerful.

    At this moment, the two of them surrounded Guli and started asking questions.

    Xiu Jie asked: "Gu Li, Gu Li, you are so amazing, you actually made such good words! Do you usually study with Mr. Jiang?"

    ¡°Yes, if I had known that Mr. Jiang was so powerful, why would we have gone to the academy?¡± Zhi Min said excitedly: ¡°It would be great if we went to Suijintan to study with Mr. Jiang, and we could also soak in hot springs and eat fruits every day!¡±

    ?Lu Zong, Jia Xu, and Guo Wenhao were also curious. Although they didn''t ask, they kept looking at Gu Li.

    ?? Guli bent down slightly and lowered his head, as if the golden light had faded from his body and he had returned to the silent and diligent steward. He saw that there were no outsiders around, then he said with a simple and honest smile: "Once, I was chatting with Mr. Jiang. We talked about virtue for a long time. I didn''t expect that I would be tested this time. I had a draft in my mind, so I was not embarrassed. In the final analysis, it is really It''s just good luck.

    ¡°Oh, I was prepared in advance, no wonder I started writing so quickly!¡± Xiu Jie suddenly realized and whispered excitedly, ¡°From now on, if we have nothing to do, we can write more articles so that we won¡¯t have to worry about the college exams!¡±

    Jiaren looked at Guli and had something in his heart, but he didn''t say it.

    ??If it is true as Gu Li said, it was really a coincidence. Due to luck, the victory was easily won.

    But if Mr. Guli takes the test on other questions, Guli will still win without any preparation in advance.

    Don¡¯t ask why, Jiaren just has this intuition!

    ??This Guli, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it before, but now it looks more and more like a mystery...

    In the future, can he still be allowed to stay in the village and stay with his sister as a steward?

    ?? Gulishu noticed the eyes falling on him, raised his head and looked at each other, then bowed his head humbly...

    ??The Meiyuan Poetry Club was lively and lively for most of the day and then dispersed.

    Needless to say, before sunset, the twists and turns of today¡¯s six games will spread throughout the Xindu.

    But this has nothing to do with Tong Jiaren and others!

    Since Zhi Min, Xiu Jie and Cat Brother were all clamoring to celebrate, Jia Ren sent someone home to deliver the letter, and then led everyone to Cyclamen.

    ??My young master brought his friends over for dinner. Of course the shopkeeper and the clerks at Cyclamen were extremely attentive.

    Almost as soon as Jiaren and others stepped through the door, the shopkeeper welcomed them upstairs and opened the best private room.

    Jiaren waved his hand and said with a smile: "Today we are all brothers, not outsiders. Let''s go to the backyard instead of going up to the second floor."

    ¡°Hey, okay, okay.¡±

    ??The shopkeeper quickly led the way and opened the door curtain between the front hall and the backyard.

    Jia Xu and Lu Zong were naturally happy when they heard the word "brothers".

    Lu Zong smiled and said, ¡°I often come here to eat, but this is the first time I¡¯ve entered the backyard.¡±

    Jia Xu also said: "A place that sells food has the most reputation. There is a kitchen in the backyard, but not everyone can come in easily."

    ??Guo Wenhao walked beside Jiaren with a quiet smile, while Jimin and Xiujie had already followed Brother Cat into the side room.

    ?This wing is where Jia Huan rests. Occasionally, when he doesn''t go back to his old house and Luo''an, he will stay here for one night.

    ??When I encounter Jiayin and my grandmother go shopping in the city, or when Tao Hongying comes to try new dishes, I will always sit here.

    So, the place is very clean, and there are bookshelves along the walls with some account books and small ornaments.

    There is a screen in the corner, and behind the screen is a bed. There is a big white goose doll placed at the foot of the bed, and a wide orange mouth can be vaguely seen resting on the edge of the bed.

    There is also a table under the window with a pot of hydrangeas. The flowers are white and green, which looks particularly fresh and elegant.

    Jiaren invited everyone to sit down. A boy brought in a teapot, and Brother Li helped everyone pour tea.

    ?The cat brother was already familiar with the way and ran behind the screen and took out a square basket made of rattan.

    After opening it, there are more than a dozen kinds of snacks inside, most of which are new categories that are not sold in Baiyunjian.

    Brother Cat took some samples and put them into two plum flower trays.

    Lu Zong took a piece of spicy beef jerky and ate it. He couldn''t help but praise, "Spicy and delicious, this jerky tastes really good. Why doesn''t Baiyunjian sell such a delicious snack?"

    Brother Cat smiled and shook his head, "Haha, Brother Lu is going to be disappointed. My sister made this by herself, and we can only eat it at our house."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 819ï¼š What an enviable youth!

    Chapter 819 What an enviable youth!

    ?Lu Zong was disappointed. When Brother Cat saw it, his expression became more and more proud.

    "I often come here for a walk. My sister was afraid that I would be hungry, so she specially prepared this basket of snacks for me and put it here."

    After saying that, he called to everyone, "Eat more if you like. If the basket is empty, my sister will ask others to fill it!"

    Jiaren knocked on his brother''s forehead and said with a smile: "Don''t listen to his nonsense, he is too greedy and likes snacks like a girl wherever he goes.

    ¡°My sister also spoils him. She is so busy on weekdays and has to think of new tricks for him.

    ¡°This boy really doesn¡¯t look like an elder brother at all!¡±

    Brother Cat blushed, but still refused to give in. He screamed, "Brother, you are jealous! You are jealous that my sister treats me better!"

    Jiaren couldn''t hold it back anymore, rolled his eyes and replied coolly: "Why am I jealous of you?

    ¡°My pencil cases, fan bags, purses, and handkerchiefs were all embroidered by my sister!¡±

    "Ah, brother, you are treacherous! When did you secretly save so much of my sister''s needlework!" Brother Cat jumped to his feet and looked at Brother Li again, hoping to find an ally who shared the same hatred.

    As a result, Brother Li lifted up his gown with a smile, revealing the boots on his feet.

    The style of the boots is very ordinary, but the black satin has two little foxes embroidered with gold thread. The vivid appearance looks like three...

    "Brother Six!" Brother Cat was even more furious. He rushed forward and tried to pick off Brother Li''s boots. "Ugh, you are all bullying me! You all have needlework made by your sister, but I don''t!"

    Of course Brother Li had to dodge, and for a while the two brothers were chasing and fighting fiercely.

    In the end, Jiaren held down the two brothers one by one.

    Jiaren couldn''t laugh or cry, and scolded: "You don''t think it''s embarrassing. It''s time to get a wife in two or three years. Why are you still acting like a child?"

    Brother Cat is still not convinced, "My sister has become much better as a female celebrity in the past two years, but she is lazy and hasn''t done much in total, and you guys have divided everything!"

    Jiaren picked up a piece of dried sweet potato and stuffed it into his brother''s mouth and said something fair.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and tell my sister that I¡¯ll embroider a pair of boots for you, but I won¡¯t have to cook for you anymore!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Brother Cat subconsciously refused, shaking his head like a rattle, making everyone laugh.

    This is a foodie, and I can never change it.

    After the commotion for a long time, the family brought the waiters in to serve the food.

    He smiled honestly and said to everyone: "I have made some special dishes and two new dishes that have been launched recently. You can try them.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, just ask someone to go to the kitchen and shout.¡±

    Brother Cat jumped over, hugged Jia Huan''s arm, and showed off his excitement to his brother.

    ¡°Second brother, we just killed everyone, haha, it¡¯s so happy to win! We won two shops for my sister!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Jia Huan was also happy and even more curious.

    ?Brother Cat pulled him to sit down and started chatting.

    Jiaren called everyone to sit down. Guli wanted to leave, but he pulled him to sit down.

    ??The Li family never treats their slaves harshly. As long as the slaves perform their duties, they most often treat their slaves as members of their own family.

    Zhimin and Xiujie have grown accustomed to it after seeing it too much, and don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with Guli¡¯s presence at the table.

    What''s more, this is a celebration party. Just now, Guli''s final game was so exciting!

    How could there be no meritorious officials at the celebration banquet?

    ??Lu Zong and Jia Xu have easy-going temperaments, and the city is deep. Even if they are not happy to sit at the same table with their slaves, they will not show it.

    ??Guo Wenhao has no objection!

    He has no brothers or sisters, not even parents or elders, and everything in the house is deserted.

    ?At this moment, he was in a warm room, with delicious food in front of him, and laughter and laughter in his ears. He was so happy that he was in a daze. How can we care about secular rules!

    Rules are important, but he doesn¡¯t need them, he just wants to be greedy for the warmth and excitement in front of him!

    ??Everyone was eating and laughing, and the family was even more happy to hear that the brothers were so powerful, punished their enemies ruthlessly, and became famous in the poetry club.

    He specially offered Guli a glass of wine, and ordered the kitchen to cook two more delicious dishes and bring them to him.

    Gu Li was a little drunk, his face was a little red, and he was no longer so reserved.

    When everyone is joking, he will also join in a few words.

    ??Brother Cat was completely drunk. He held the wine bottle, poured wine for everyone, and said with a big tongue: "Today is really happy, haha, I finally avenged my sister!

    ¡°Tomorrow I will gather the veterans at home and go to the Liu family and the Wang family to beg for shops.

    ¡°Humph, if they dare not give it, I will smash their house to pieces!

    ¡°Who allowed them to spread rumors that my sister is lucky?

    ¡°Only those idiots believe in **** luck, and they want to worry about my sister...¡±

    Jiaren heard something was wrong. He quickly covered his brother''s mouth with his eyes and hands, and then said to everyone: "This kid drank too much and started talking nonsense."

    After saying that, he called Zheng Liu and Zheng Qi to help Brother Cat and lie down on the bed inside the screen to sober up.

    Zhi Min, Xiu Jie and Guo Wenhao were young and didn''t see any clues.

    But Lu Zong and Jia Xu looked at each other, and their doubts became more and more serious.

    ??The Li family loves Princess Kangle, and the Jiaren brothers regard their sister as their eyeball. They all know this.

    There were rumors in the city that the princess was very lucky, but the rumors subsided after the princess pretended to be ill.

    They talked about it privately and said that the Li family was very resourceful and responded promptly.

    ??During this period, the princess rarely walked around, so they thought the matter was over.

    But listening to what Brother Cat said just now, it seems that it is different from what they thought...

    At this time, both Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer heard about the poetry meeting and rushed over.

    ?Everyone stood up quickly and invited them to the table.

    Jia Huan was also busy changing the food and drinks, but was stopped by Li Zhensheng.

    Li Zhensheng said: "Don''t worry about us, we just heard that you became famous in the Poetry Society today and came to congratulate you.

    ¡°We will go back to Broken Gold Beach in a while, but it¡¯s hard for you to get together. If you don¡¯t have a good time, you can stay at the Earl¡¯s Mansion at night.¡±

    ?Zhimin and Xiujie immediately cheered. They were at the playful age and could live anywhere as long as they didn''t go home.

    Brother Li poured wine for his father and his second uncle, so as not to tell the story of the poetry meeting again.

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer were filled with envy when they saw the boys beaming with joy.

    ??They can never go back to such a flamboyant youth!

    After sitting for half an hour, Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer left the city.

    Jiaren saw that everyone was half drunk, so he said goodbye to the family fun and took everyone to the Earl''s Mansion.

    Zhi Min, Xiu Jie and Guo Wenhao didn''t wait to finish washing, drank sobering soup and fell asleep.

    ?Brother Li is also drunk and hazy, and Guli is dangling when walking...

    Jiaren asked the servant to wait for them to take a nap, while he drank tea with Lu Zong and Jia Xu.

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu took this opportunity to ask a few more questions.

    Lu Zong said: "Jiaren, we have been friends for many years. The princess is our most familiar and beloved sister. If she needs our help for anything, you must not be polite."

    Jia Xu also said: "Yes, speaking of it, I don''t know as well as Sister Baozhu about your family affairs. What kind of good friend is this?"

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 820ï¼š This matter is indeed not simple!

    Chapter 820 This matter is indeed not simple!

    Jiaren thought for a while and hesitated.

    Since they went south to Quanzhou that year, Lu Zong and Jia Xu took the initiative to go with their brothers. Whenever something happened on the first day, they really tried their best to help, and they never lacked any New Year''s etiquette.

    The behavior and character of the two of them are even more Zhou Zheng.

    ?Brother Cat just missed a few words. If he didn''t tell them at all, it would be like treating them as outsiders and being on guard, which would chill their hearts.

    But this matter involves the Wu family and the Queen, and the family has not obtained key evidence, so it is difficult to say much.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With a false accusation of the Queen''s crime? The Li family will be at a complete disadvantage!

    No way, he could only avoid the important points and say a few words.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not hiding it from you. We have been friends for so many years. If I can tell you, I will definitely tell you.

    "But this matter involves too much, and our family has not investigated it clearly, so it is not easy for me to mention it."

    "What on earth is going on?" Jia Xu became even more confused after hearing this.

    Lu Zong''s expression also changed, and he guessed: "Is the princess still ill, or has she been poisoned?"

    Jiaren was afraid that they would get more outrageous, so he quickly waved his hand to stop her, "No, the princess is fine. She was forced to pretend to be ill because of rumors.

    ¡°However, some people are foolish and think that the princess is really lucky, so they want to take a bowl of her blood to cure her illness..."

    "What?!"

    ¡°Heart-breaking!¡±

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu stood up suddenly in surprise and annoyance, making the table tremble when they bumped against it.

    ¡°Which beast is he, whose brain was eaten by a dog? Do you believe such stupid words?!¡± Lu Zong was so angry that his face turned blue.

    Jia Xu also gritted his molar teeth and said, "Have you identified the person behind it? It''s so hateful, he must be cut into pieces!"

    Actually, they don¡¯t see the princess often, but many of the things they get from the Li family are prepared by the princess.

    ? Ice products and snacks in summer, fresh fruits and vegetables in winter, and even some fresh and varied small needlework supplies.

    ?Of course, the ones used by the Jiaren brothers were sewn by the princess herself, and the ones given to them were sewn by the embroidery lady of the Li family.

    But each piece is of good style, and the embroidery pictures are interesting and novel, and a lot of thought has been put into them.

    They were born into wealth and had no shortage of these things, but what was rare was their sincerity.

    Naturally, they often look for good things that little girls like and entrust Jiaren to give them back.

    The feeling of affection becomes deeper as you come and go with me.

    Now just thinking about someone trying to kill and gouge out the heart of a girl as smart and beautiful as the princess, they couldn''t help but become furious!

    Jiaren quickly persuaded them to sit down again, poured tea for them, and whispered: "Don''t worry, of course our family will take care of it.

    ¡°But this matter involves too much, so it¡¯s really not convenient to say too much..."

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu both frowned. Thinking about it carefully, this matter is indeed not simple.

    The dignified princess, backed by the Li family, the Liu family, the Wen family, and even the Xinting Marquis who holds military power, is not something that just any cat or dog would dare to covet.

    The person behind the scenes still dares to take action... his identity must be extraordinary!

    Lu Zong was silent for a moment, and then suddenly said: "Brother, is Dr. Zhang from your village still there?

    ¡°Even though I am in good health now, in fact I was born prematurely and had a weak disease in my womb. When I came to Beijing, my father also told me to find a good doctor and take care of me.

    ¡°I think the miracle doctor in your village is good. Taking advantage of your free time recently, can my dear friend take me in for a few days?

    "The food and clothing are not that good, but the accommodation needs to be spacious. I also have fifty guards, who will definitely live with me in the village."

    Jiaren was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help but laugh. Lu Zong sought medical treatment. It was a lie to recuperate his body, but it was true that he planned to live in the village with his guards to protect the Li family.

    ?Although the Marquis, Fourth Uncle and Dayong Uncle are not at home, there are no elite soldiers stationed in the village.

    ??But my sister is surrounded by Dongmei and Yeshan, Shui Ling and Shui Yun, and their brothers are also protected by young men from Zheng Family Village.

    The wounded and veterans of the second village can also protect the village.

    So, after all calculations, the family does not actually lack manpower to protect itself.

    But at times like this, it is always safer for the family to have more strength to back them up.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiaren readily agreed, ¡°But we can¡¯t live in our house anymore. Let me talk to grandma and see how we can arrange it.

    ¡°It¡¯s estimated that within ten days and a half, your body will be almost ready.¡±

    "Haha, it''s settled, I''ll be here tomorrow." Lu Zong had always envied the lively Li family and was very happy about the upcoming "living together" life.

    Jia Xu likes to join in the fun the most. Seeing them like this, he also clamored to get in on the fun.

    Since the major exams have been postponed to next spring, he does not need to go to the academy and his family will not interfere with his actions. So he simply stayed in the new village for a few days under the guise of accompanying Lu Zong to treat his illness...

    The three friends talked for a long time. After the sky was completely dark, the kitchen sent porridge and side dishes for a midnight snack.

    Just in time, Brother Cat and the others also woke up, and everyone got together again, drinking porridge to warm their stomachs.

    After having eaten and drank enough, Brother Cat and the others also completely sobered up.

    ??Brother Cat and Zhimin Xiujie were lively and playful again. They ordered fruits, snacks and snacks, and then set up a table to play poker.

    ?Jimin and Xiujie are naughty and fun-loving. They have learned from Cat Brother a long time ago, but Guo Wenhao is a novice.

    Fortunately, Brother Li, Gu Li, Jia Xu and Lu Zong also opened a table.

    Jiaren was left behind, so he served as a military adviser to his junior brother, fighting against Brother Cat, Zhimin and Xiujie.

    As a result, an hour later, the faces of Mao Ge, Zhi Min and Xiu Jie were covered with paper strips like door curtains.

    ??Guo Wenhao only has a "white beard" on his chin!

    It can be said to be a great victory, killing everyone in an instant!

    The three Cat Brothers howled and protested, saying that Guo Wenhao must have learned it secretly, but here he was pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger!

    ??Guo Wenhao was pressed on the kang and tickled by them, laughing so hard that tears came out.

    At the other table, they were evenly matched. If the winner had to be decided, it was Brother Li who had the fewest notes on his face!

    ??Gu Li, Jia Xu and Lu Zong also followed the same method, overthrowing Brother Li, who won the most, and used the tickling technique!

    Brother Li was chased all over the bed.

    In the middle of the night, a group of "paper monsters" shouted and almost opened the roof of the house...

    A light snowfall fell last night. When I got up early in the Li family yard, the boys carried big brooms and swept around. Occasionally they were naughty and threw snowballs at each other, which also made them laugh a lot.

    They have been coming to Li''s house for a while. At first they were trepidatious and looked down upon them, but gradually they discovered that the masters were really kind-hearted and would never beat or scold them for no reason.

    They will be given warm clothing and food, and a warm bed to sleep on at night.

    ?This finally made them feel at ease, and they dared to show a bit of childishness occasionally.

    Mrs. Li came out of the house wearing a brand-new brocade coat with five blessings and longevity patterns. Her gray hair was neatly combed, and a jade-headed gold hairpin was inserted into the back of her head. She looked very clean. neat.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 821ï¼š Generous rewards

    Chapter 821 Generous Rewards

    She held Grandma Chang''s arm and stood under the eaves. Seeing the servants and maids playing around, she couldn''t help but laugh and said, "Look, it''s better to have more children at home, it''s more lively."

    ?Mother Chang smiled and replied: "What the old lady said is that when Young Master Xingxing and Young Master Yuanyuan grow up in the future, the family will be even more lively."

    At this time, Jiayin brought Shui Ling and Shui Yun over from the Princess''s Mansion. Seeing her grandma standing in front of the house, she jumped up and ran forward, boasting: "Oh, whose old lady is this? She is so beautiful! Isn''t it possible? Is it the Queen Mother from heaven who has descended to earth?¡±

    Mrs. Li blushed at her granddaughter''s annoyance. She raised her hand to hold the hairpin and said angrily: "What a girl you are, but you are still surprised!"

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to wearing this dress, but Grandma Chang made me wear it this way. She also styled my hair in a bun!¡±

    Grandma Chang was an old lady with a round face and a very happy smile. She said at this moment: "The old slave saw that there were so many new clothes in the old lady''s wardrobe, and the silks and satins were all faded if I didn''t wear them anymore. I persuaded the old lady to dress up like this." one time."

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how it should be!¡± Jiayin hugged her grandma¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°From now on, grandma will follow this and dress up my grandma beautifully every day.¡±

    After saying that, she told Shuiyun, "Watch and reward!"

    Shuiyun immediately took a purse from his sleeve and handed it to Granny Chang.

    ?Mammy Chang quickly took it with a smile and saluted respectfully.

    The whole family is most in need of money, and the one who spends the most generously is the princess.

    How long has she been with the old lady? She has already been rewarded three times.

    This is also the reason why she serves the old lady with all her heart.

    It¡¯s not that she is greedy for money, but her efforts and intentions are all seen by the masters.

    Mrs. Li helped her granddaughter pull up her clothes and was very satisfied with her granddaughter''s dress today.

    ??A honey-colored satin coat with wide sleeves, the placket and cuffs are inlaid with white fox fur, which makes the granddaughter''s face look even more rosy.

    ??With the small gold crown on the head and the small gold pendants on the ears, it looks so noble, without the ostentatious and vulgar feeling of others wearing gold!

    ¡°My lucky girl is also beautiful today. After dinner, she will accompany her grandma for a walk in the village. I heard that your master¡¯s twins are infected with the cold and your uncle Dayong is not here. Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±

    Mrs. Li asked: "Pick grapes for the two children. The one with the most water will be eaten to cool down when you have a fever."

    ¡°Okay, grandma.¡± Jiayin responded immediately and told Shuiling, ¡°You will pick grapes later, and remember to add half a basket of tangerines.

    ¡°Eat oranges when the wind is cold, they will heal faster!¡±

    ?Shui Ling was also quick and turned around and went back to the princess'' mansion.

    Soon, after dinner, Tao Hongying went to the second village.

    When I opened a pickle shop two years ago, I built a small pickle workshop there.

    The weather has been cold recently, and everyone likes to drink hot porridge, and pickles are also in high demand.

    The shop''s business is good and it needs to replenish goods from time to time.

    ?Especially spicy cabbage, which has the best taste if it is pickled and fermented three to five days in advance.

    Today, Tao Hongying will take five or six women from the pickle workshop to pickle more.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Jiayin went to Huiniang''s place. Jiayin not only brought fruits, but also picked up some knickknacks from childhood and carried them over.

    ?The twins were a little sick, but they were playing with good news and eating oranges and grapes, and they immediately became energetic.

    Huiniang''s eyes were blue and black. Seeing this, she felt relieved and tried her best to persuade the old lady to have lunch with Jiayin.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was afraid that she would be tired, so not only did she not agree, but she also asked Aunt Chang to stay and help look after the twins, and urged Hui Niang to take a nap.

    Jiayin supported her grandma, chatting and laughing. As soon as she arrived at the door of her house, a group of people came on the road in the distance. Both the grandfather and grandson were very excited, thinking that the Northern Expeditionary Army had returned.

    As a result, when the people and horses came closer, the two of them discovered that it was their own carriage.

    As soon as the car door opened, seven or eight boys jumped out.

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t help but laugh and asked the eldest grandson who was leading the team, "Jiaren, are you back from the city?"

    Jiaren quickly led everyone forward and saluted the old lady together.

    Jiaren smiled and said, "Grandma, we have been playing together since the poetry meeting yesterday, and then we stayed at the Earl''s Mansion."

    "Okay, you guys don''t need to study lately, you might as well play more." Old Mrs. Li quickly greeted everyone, "Let''s go inside, it''s cold outside."

    Brother Cat ran to his sister and offered her treasure eagerly, "Sister, we have won two shops for you, and they are adjacent to each other. You can do the fresh food business!"

    I was confused when I heard the good news. After all, the person who came back yesterday only said that my brothers would stay in the city for one night, and did not say anything about the specific details of the poetry meeting.

    ?When the uncle and the second uncle came back, it was extremely dark. After eating, they went to rest.

    Where did these two shops come from?

    Is it the lucky draw of the Poetry Club?

    ?Then the bet is too big!

    Brother Li pushed his younger brother and said angrily: "Let''s talk about it after we enter the house. Don''t let my sister freeze!"

    ??Everyone cheered and entered the house, making the cold main room immediately lively.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun were busy serving tea and snacks until everyone felt warm in their bellies.

    Jiayincai asked: "Was the poem meeting fun yesterday?"

    Brother Mao and Zhimin Xiujie immediately became excited, and they almost started talking over each other.

    Hearing Wang Sheng and Liu Kui jumping up and down again, Mrs. Li and Jiayin were very angry.

    After hearing that Gu Li fought back with all his might and won over both the Wang family and the Liu family''s shops, the two of them were surprised and overjoyed.

    Mrs. Li laughed and clapped her hands, "You deserve it! Our family is not coveting those two shops, but we should let them have a memory!"

    "Last time, when we were in Luo''an, we didn''t kill them all. They didn''t know how to restrain themselves. Now they won''t regret it!"

    "That''s right, grandma!" Brother Cat, a grandson, was acting coquettishly next to the old lady, "Grandma, we are so awesome, shouldn''t we be rewarded?"

    ?Orange Mrs. Li knocked on her grandson''s forehead and said with a smile: "Even if you don''t tell me, grandma won''t lose you. Tell me, what do you want?"

    ¡°Haha, we want to eat hot pot and drink wine!¡± Brother Cat was very proud. ¡°We were outside yesterday and didn¡¯t dare to let go and play. Today we are home and we want to have a good drink!¡±

    Mrs. Li didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, "No one in the family likes wine, so who are you following, a little drunkard?"

    After saying that, she looked at her granddaughter. After all, vegetables and other vegetables needed to eat hot pot had to be picked from her granddaughter¡¯s greenhouse.

    Of course we can¡¯t be stingy about the good news. We immediately asked our brothers to go to the greenhouse and pick whatever they wanted.

    ??Brother Cat cheered, led Zhi Min and Xiu Jie, grabbed Guo Wenhao, and ran to the princess''s mansion.

    Guli saw that his masters had something to say, so he left and returned to school.

    Jiayin stopped him and said: "In two days, the shops of the Liu family and the Wang family will be handed over. Go and have a look. If it is suitable to open a fresh food shop, you should start setting up a fresh food shop as soon as possible.

    ¡°At that time, I will give you 10% of the year¡¯s profit as your reward. What do you think?¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 822ï¼š Kind rewarded!

    Chapter 822 Good intentions are rewarded!

    ??Guli was surprised. He didn''t expect Jiayin to be so generous.

    Others don¡¯t know, but he knows it very well.

    ??If a fresh food shop opens and sells only vegetables and fruits, among other things, it can easily earn several thousand taels a month.

    10% profit sounds small, but you can definitely get hundreds of taels of silver every month.

    And this is a long-term benefit. As long as the shop is open, the income will not stop...

    This is much better than a reward!

    He took a deep look at Jiayin, then lowered his head and bowed in response.

    ¡°Thank you, Princess, for the reward!¡±

    Jiayin waved his hand and said, "You deserve this. Go back and talk to Mr. Jiang, and remember to come back for hot pot."

    "Yes, Princess." Gu Li took a few steps back, then turned and walked out.

    ??Old Mrs. Li couldn''t help but sigh, "This kid is really good. Before, I only saw him acting steadily and taking care of the shop diligently. I didn''t expect him to be so good at studying."

    ¡°If I had known, I would have persuaded Mr. Jiang to cancel his slave status and send him to the scientific examination, maybe he would be a scholar now.¡±

    ? Jiaren didn¡¯t want grandma to say more, so he changed his subject and said, ¡°Grandma, Brother Lu is not feeling well. He needs to stay in the village for a while and ask Divine Doctor Zhang to take care of him.

    "He has brought a lot of elite soldiers to protect him. We can''t live in our house. Grandma, how can we arrange it?"

    ?Old Mrs. Li quickly looked at Lu Zong, looking him up and down with concern.

    ??Lu Zong wore a brown hidden flower robe with wide sleeves today, which made his face look a bit dark indeed.

    Mrs. Li was distressed and kept nagging, "You kid, why are you so polite?

    ¡°If you are not in good health, you should come here as soon as possible and ask Dr. Zhang to take a look!

    ¡°You are in Xindu and your family members are not around, so you should pay more attention to everything. If you fall ill, your parents will be worried and distressed when they hear about it.¡±

    After saying that, she would ask someone to ask for Dr. Zhang.

    Jiayin has learned medical skills for so long, and of course he can see that Lu Zong is not sick.

    ?Thinking about the fact that the fifty elite soldiers outside the courtyard would all live together, she vaguely guessed Lu Zong''s good intentions.

    So, she quickly stopped her grandma and said, "Grandma, Brother Lu is not seriously ill, and he will not be ill for a while.

    ¡°After lunch, I¡¯ll ask my eldest brother to accompany Brother Lu for a walk. It¡¯s time to eat.

    ¡°As for the place to live, Brother Lu can live in the west wing of my adoptive father¡¯s yard, and the soldiers can live in our ward.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li nodded, "That''s good. There are still five vacant rooms in the dormitory, so we can make arrangements for them."

    Jiayin then went out and called the maids and boys to clean the room and arrange bedding.

    The kitchen has also begun to make bone soup...

    When the sun was right overhead, the cat brothers came back laughing and carrying the basket.

    There are all kinds of vegetables in the basket, and of course I also picked a lot of fruits.

    Tao Hongying heard the news in No. 2 Village and rushed back. She personally made some delicious side dishes.

    ??The old lady was afraid that the boys would be restrained, so she placed the hot pot in the wing of Ye''s house.

    Children can have fun without adults around.

    Even if you are drunk, you can still take a bath in the hot spring pool in the west wing.

    ?Although the Marquis said when he went on the expedition, the yard can be used by the Li family as he pleases.

    But Jiayin still asked Dongmei to lock up the hot spring pools in the main room and the east side room, and clean them regularly, so that when the adoptive father comes back, he can live comfortably and clean at any time.

    ??If Lu Zong hadn''t come to stay this time, because he was of high status and his father had a relationship with the Marquis, Jiayin would not have made such an arrangement...

    ?Originally, Lu Zong''s treatment was just an excuse, but in the afternoon he went to see Dr. Zhang, and Dr. Zhang actually diagnosed some deeply hidden old diseases.

    ?It turned out that he was naughty when he was a child and had sun exposure in the winter. Although he was cured at that time and became strong after so many years, he still suffered from cold syndrome.

    ??If you don¡¯t take good care of it thoroughly, it will be easy for your heirs to have difficulty in the future. This shocked Lu Zong.

    You must know that he is the only legitimate son of the Lu family, and it is his duty to spread the branches and descendants.

    Fortunately, I came to Li¡¯s house to help this time and found out. I really felt that my kindness was well rewarded...

    At this point, Lu Zong settled down, drinking decoction and taking medicinal baths every day.

    Of course Jia Xu will accompany Lu Zong and just go back to the city to stay for one night occasionally.

    Due to the arrival of Lu Zong, fifty elite soldiers from the Lu family took three shifts to guard the new village and the Li family.

    This makes the Li family and the people in the village feel a lot more at ease!

    ?Four or five days passed in a flash, and Jiaren saw that Wang Sheng and Liu Kui had not yet delivered the deed of the shop, and were about to go to the city to ask for it.

    As a result, people from the second village came to report.

    ¡°Young Master, some people have come down from the archway and want to see you and the eldest master or uncle!¡±

    Jiaren guessed how much he could and asked, "Did they notify their names?"

    "Say it, young master! They said their surnames were Liu and Wang. They shouted for permission, but raised their chins high. It doesn''t look like a good bird." Xu, the veteran who reported the news, was an aggressive person and added another sentence casually. , "Young Master, do you want to beat them out?"

    Jiaren waved his hand, said something to grandma, and was about to go.

    Not worried about the good news, he wrapped himself in a big red and gold cloak and followed him.

    Jia Xu and Lu Zong naturally wanted to go with them after hearing the news.

    Brother Li and Brother Cat were even more unafraid of trouble and ran ahead.

    ??The elite soldiers of the Lu family were divided into twenty people and closely guarded the rear...

    ?So a huge group of people arrived at the archway in less than a quarter of an hour.

    The veterans of the second village didn''t know why the Liu and Wang families came to visit, but every time so many people came to Suijintan, it was bad.

    They already had experience, so everyone gave up their work and gathered around the people who took advantage of them, vaguely seeming to surround the Liu and Wang families...

    Liu Kui and Wang Sheng were beaten until their noses were bruised and their faces were swollen, and they looked as miserable as pig heads.

    At this moment, seeing the veterans being like this, they did not dare to speak.

    Shopkeeper Liu and Wang Yuanwai had dark faces and wanted to kill their two sons and eat their flesh.

    Originally, they heard that their son bet his own shop at the Poetry Club, and even lost the bet.

    ?They were very angry, but they didn''t take it seriously.

    After all, the shop is no longer in the name of the two children. Even if they refuse to cash in, no one dares to rob it.

    As a result, Mr. Mo Mei and several other old gentlemen came to the door in person yesterday and asked them to honor their bet and give the shop to the Li family as soon as possible.

    ?They said good things, complained and begged for mercy, but no matter how hard the old gentleman asked, they didn''t agree.

    Finally, the old gentlemen left. They all breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that the matter was over.

    As a result, in the afternoon, many people who had done business with them suddenly stopped cooperation.

    ?Until this morning, the shop was deserted, and there were still many people gathering in front of the door and pointing.

    They realized the seriousness of the matter!

    Children cannot deny the trouble they cause.

    ?The two families got together, discussed it carefully, and finally decided on a bitter plan.

    Then he beat the two boys severely and planned to send them to Li''s house to plead for mercy.

    Presumably the Li family is soft-hearted and will not hold on to this matter.

    After all, everyone has children in their family, but it¡¯s just a joke. How can a casual bet be taken seriously? !

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 823ï¼š There is no "love" to speak of

    Chapter 823 There is no "love" to talk about!

    But they had a good plan, but when they reached the intersection, they were stopped.

    No matter how hard they braved the cold wind, the veterans with missing arms and legs refused to let them in.

    They just shouted a few words, and countless people gathered over carrying sticks and hatchets.

    When Jiaren, Jiayin and others came from Xincun, the Liu family and Wang family were surrounded like chickens with shrinking necks, and their faces were whiter than snow in fear.

    ??It really makes everyone feel relieved after watching it!

    ?Behind every naughty child, there is a naughty parent!

    ??Wang Sheng and Liu Kui are certainly hateful, but parents and elders who can teach them are definitely not good people!

    Jiaren was not busy trying to "reason" with the two families. Instead, he looked at the road behind him. The family''s carriage had just arrived.

    Shui Ling jumped out of the car and said with a smile: "Miss, sit in the car and watch. It''s too cold outside."

    Without waiting for Jiayin to refuse, Jia Ren had spoken, "Fu Niu went up, and Brother Lu and Jia, also avoided the wind.

    ¡°In the Broken Gold Beach area, we don¡¯t have to worry about our family suffering a loss.¡±

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu didn''t insist. They helped Jiayin get into the carriage with their own hands, and then followed.

    The charcoal pot was lit in the carriage, and it was burning warmly.

    There were even hot tea, melon seeds and peanuts and other snacks on the small table.

    Jiayin is so funny to watch, Shui Ling really knows the essential routine of "eating melon"!

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu also laughed, each grabbed a handful of melon seeds, and then went to the window.

    Jiaren then brought his two younger brothers forward and motioned for everyone in the second village to disperse.

    The Liu family and the Wang family breathed a sigh of relief and quickly saluted.

    Liu Kui''s father has been a businessman for many years. He kept the lowest possible attitude and said with a flattering face: "The common people have paid tribute to Young Master Li, the Sixth Young Master, and the Seventh Young Master. It is really presumptuous to come and disturb them today. I still hope Haihan."

    ??Wang Sheng''s father was Wang Yuanzhong, a small official who worked in the government office. He thought he had two respects, but he just handed over his hand and said nothing.

    Jiaren was impatient to bother with them any longer, so he waved his hand and asked straight to the point: "Our Li family has no friendship with your family, so there is no need to be polite. Tell me, what are you doing here today?"

    ?Shopkeeper Liu and Wang Yuanzhong looked at each other, both a little unhappy.

    The mouth is hairless and the work is not done well.

    ?This boy from the Li family doesn''t understand etiquette at all. How can he block people at the intersection and speak directly?

    ?? Could it be that the Li family can''t bear to part with a bowl of tea? !

    ??But the situation is stronger than the people, and they can''t force their way into Li''s house unless others give way.

    Shopkeeper Liu thought about the shop at home, coughed dryly, and said bravely: "Well... Young Master Li, at Mr. Mo Mei''s poetry party the day before yesterday, my son was ignorant and offended a lot. I hope the young master will be noble and don''t care about it. .

    ¡°You are of the same age, and the eldest young master must also understand the word ¡®young and vigorous¡¯. Everyone will do some ridiculous things when they are young.

    ¡°For example, taking a bet on a shop that does not belong to you¡­¡±

    After saying that, he pulled Liu Kui forward and scolded: "Why don''t you kneel down and apologize to Mr. Li!

    ¡°Look at you, you are idle all day long, ignorant and ignorant. If you were half as steady as Mr. Qiu, I wouldn¡¯t have to bother you so much!¡±

    Liu Kui''s face turned red, whether from hatred or embarrassment, but he still knelt down.

    He lowered his head, looking very honest.

    ?Wang Yuanzhong hesitated for a moment, pushed Wang Sheng out, kicked Wang Sheng on the leg, and scolded: "Idiot! Quickly apologize to Mr. Li, and say you will never make such a joke again!

    "You are a student who is studying, and all your expenses are the family''s money. The grocery store is the only property in the family that has always been in my name. You are so bold that you take the decision without authorization and use it for bets! "If this word spreads, what will others say about you? People who understand sense will say that your joke has gone too far. If you meet stupid people, they may think that the Li family is bullying others and taking away our shop! "

    ??As expected of a government official, he will grasp the key points whenever he opens his mouth.

    After Wang Yuanzhong said these few words, Wang Sheng and Liu Kui became ignorant children, while the Li family became a bully!

    ? Jiaren sneered, put away his big cloak, and said mockingly: "Master Wang and Master Liu can''t change the fact that you want to default on your debt even if they are eloquent.

    ¡°At the poetry meeting that day, Wang Sheng and Liu Kui insisted on initiating the last competition, and they also strongly advocated the addition of the two bet shops.

    ¡°We were forced to fight, and we also used the cyclamen at home as a lottery. At that time, Mr. Mo Mei and hundreds of guests testified, and even signed a document, written in black and white, which cannot be denied!

    ¡°Even so, Wang Sheng and Liu Kui still took advantage of the loopholes in the paperwork and forced our servants to compete with them. They were determined to win Cyclamen and were extremely arrogant.

    ¡°As a result, they were really ineffective. They were even worse than our servants and lost the game.

    ¡°If they are willing to admit defeat, they must take out the bet and hand it over to us. This is only natural!

    ¡°Now that you are here, you want to expose everything because the child is ignorant. Isn¡¯t it too shameless?

    ¡°If we had lost the game that day, you would have been sitting in the lobby of Cyclamen by now, waiting to take charge!¡±

    ?Wang Yuanzhong and Shopkeeper Liu both looked bad and gritted their teeth secretly in hatred.

    ??If their son wins the competition, they will indeed not let go of the cornucopia of cyclamen.

    But now that their family has lost, of course they don¡¯t want to hand over the shop anyway!

    Shopkeeper Liu squinted his eyes, but still had a smile on his face. He pleaded lowly, "Master Li, it was indeed our child who was at fault that day, but you are all classmates, just kidding..."

    Jiaren waved his hands with contempt in his eyes.

    ¡°Shopkeeper Liu, Liu Kui is already married and has a son. I have never heard of anyone who is over twenty, a husband and a father, and can be called a child.

    ¡°Then when is it time to become an adult? When is it half-buried or covered in a coffin?¡±

    ?These words were so venomous that everyone couldn''t help laughing.

    ??A veteran with a beard joined in the fun and said, "Oh, if you think about it this way, I am also a child of 480 months old!"

    His old brother also cried out, "Then I am a child of 500 months old, who is going to love me!"

    ??Everyone laughed even harder, but the faces of the Wang family and the Liu family turned red and black with embarrassment!

    Jiaren ignored them and continued: "Also, don''t say that Liu Kui and Wang Sheng and I are classmates in the future.

    ¡°They had malicious plots against me and wanted to ruin my scientific research path. After they were discovered, Luo¡¯an Academy has kicked them out of the academy and will never hire them.

    ¡°So, Liu Kui, Wang Sheng and I are not only not classmates, we are also enemies!

    "From now on, you two should not use the word ''classmate'' to talk about love. Even if I agree, all the teachers and students of Luo''an Academy will not agree!"

    Wang Zhongyuan was still a bit arrogant and couldn''t bear to listen, "Young Master Li, I''m sorry to say that both shops are under my name and shopkeeper Liu''s, so what Wang Sheng and Liu Kui said doesn''t count at all.

    "Your bet is not valid at all. Our family will never hand over the shop for the children''s jokes!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 824ï¼š Take the fire out of the cauldron!

    Chapter 824: Take the fire out of the cauldron!

    Shopkeeper Liu continued to salute with a wry smile, and continued to plead, "Master Li, both of our families are counting on the survival of the shop.

    ¡°Just show your noble hand and put this matter out of the way. We have no grievances and no enmity¡­¡±

    Brother Cat was behind his brother, listening from beginning to end, and had lost his patience. Now he cursed loudly: "Shut your stupid mouth! Do you really think that no one knows about the scandalous things you have done?"

    ¡°You two have added fuel to the rumors about my sister in the city before!

    ¡°You think our family are fools and don¡¯t know anything?

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t spare my hands to deal with you!¡±

    ¡°Two idiots, Wang Sheng and Liu Kui, took the initiative to come to our door and forced us to compete to win against our cyclamen. In the end, they lost their own shop, so they started to cheat!

    "You guys are so shameless. Whenever a city wall is built, bricks and tiles are not used. Just put your shame on it!"

    ¡°This shameful thing still dares to find Broken Gold Beach. It¡¯s really like a dog wearing a hat to pretend to be a real person!

    ¡°Is it because our Li family¡¯s knives are not sharp, or do we think winter is not a good time to dig a hole and bury you alive?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the veterans beside him were already cheering.

    Compared with the eldest young master''s convincing people with reason, rough guys like them prefer the seventh young master''s scolding.

    ?This is refreshing and relieving!

    The veterans raised their knives and clubs and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Young master Qi is right, I haven¡¯t killed anyone in a few years, and my hands are itching!¡±

    "It''s better to bury them alive. Killing people is too easy and boring! Bury them in the soil with only their heads exposed, hold them in for half an hour, and then peel off a layer of their scalps. The blood will rush to the sky like a fountain. It''s so fun!"

    ¡°Damn it, this is a good idea! This is how you should deal with the gambling stuff!¡±

    The Liu family and the Wang family felt their legs weak after hearing this.

    Some of you who are timid will turn your head and start retching at the thought of turning into a fountain of blood.

    ?Jiaren saw that his younger brother was eager to give it a try and looked like he was not afraid of trouble. He also had a headache, so he quickly blocked Brother Cat behind him.

    Facing shameless people like the Liu family and the Wang family, the Li family should indeed become tougher, but they should not go too far.

    ??If the Liu family and Wang family were persecuted too badly and word spread, it would be bad for the Li family''s reputation.

    Speaking of which, people in the world are also ignorant.

    Sometimes we don¡¯t look at right or wrong at all, or who is right. We will only sympathize with the worse party, and then morally kidnap the stronger party.

    The purpose of the Li family is just to get back the two shops and get back the victory they deserve.

    As for the Liu family and the Wang family, there are many ways to deal with them, and there is no need to put them all in front of others...

    Brother Li guessed what his eldest brother was thinking, so he reached out and pulled Brother Cat.

    Jiaren then said to the Liu and Wang families: "Liu Kui and Wang Sheng are your sons. Even if the shop is not under their names, since they have made a bet, they must be willing to admit defeat.

    ¡°And don¡¯t you keep saying that they are children? If the children make mistakes, of course you have to be the father to deal with them!

    "At this time tomorrow, we won''t receive the deed of the shop at home. Just wait for Jing Zhaoyin''s official messenger to come to our door. Let''s meet directly in court. We, the Li family, will stay with us till the end!"

    After saying that, he ordered everyone in the second village to "see off the guests!"

    The veterans immediately rushed forward and pushed Liu and Wang''s family back.

    How dare the Liu and Wang families refuse to leave? They don¡¯t want to become a fountain of blood.

    ?Even if someone accidentally fell down, he quickly got up and ran away stumbling...

    Lu Zong couldn''t help but clapped his hands and said with a smile: "This is how such a shameless villain should be taught a lesson!"

    Jia Xu smiled and nodded, "At the poetry meeting, Wang Sheng and Liu Kui were so arrogant. They probably didn''t expect that they would be where they are today!"

    Jiayin opened the door and called his brothers to get in the car.

    ?The carriage turned around and took everyone home happily.

    Besides, the Liu family and the Wang family were indifferent when they came, but were in a state of embarrassment when they returned.

    The two families finally ran to the gate of the city, found a tea stall, and drank a cup of hot tea to warm their stomachs. As a result, not long after we sat down, the Wang family¡¯s boy came over.

    As soon as he saw Wang Zhongyuan, the boy rushed to him and shouted: "Master, please go home quickly. Someone from the Yamen has come and brought all your things back. He said you don''t have to go to work anymore."

    ¡°What?!¡± Wang Yuanzhong¡¯s expression changed completely and he didn¡¯t want to believe it at all.

    ??As the old saying goes, the king of **** is easy to meet, but the devil is difficult to deal with.

    He is the little devil in the yamen!

    ?Whoever comes to the yamen to do business, regardless of the forces behind it or how powerful they are, they must be dealt with by these little devils.

    ??The minimum amount is one or two taels of silver, and the maximum amount is five taels or ten taels, almost every day.

    The grocery store on the commercial street was bought by him after saving up his scraps of money.

    ?Having been frightened by the Li family just now, he was still thinking that at worst, the shop would be given to the Li family. As long as there were errands, he could always buy another one in a few years.

    Unexpectedly, now I have been kicked out of the cauldron.

    ?The shop is gone and the errands are gone, what will happen next? !

    ¡°The Li family is so cruel. They are not letting us live!¡± Wang Zhongyuan¡¯s face turned pale and he gritted his teeth with hatred.

    ?Wang Sheng couldn''t help but come up with an idea, "Dad, do you want to go find your uncle and think of a solution..."

    Before he could finish speaking, he was slapped by his father and fell to the ground.

    "Idiot, your uncle is also a shop owner, what ability does he have! He wanted to help, so he came to the house yesterday. As for why he hasn''t shown up yet? You still have the nerve to speak, our family will be destroyed in your hands!"

    ?Wang Sheng¡¯s head was buzzing with pain and he did not dare to speak anymore. He felt extremely regretful.

    ?Had he known this, he would never have proposed a playoff at the poetry meeting.

    ??But in the final analysis, the Li family is still hateful. Maybe they already knew that their slave was very capable, and they deliberately made things difficult for him to lure him into taking the bait!

    Actually, this is an injustice to the Li family.

    ??Guli is usually diligent and silent. Apart from his good accounting records, I really don¡¯t see anything special about him.

    ?How did you expect that this kid would become a blockbuster this time? !

    Mr. Jiang loves to play and laugh, seems to have no ambition and is greedy for pleasure, but he sincerely protects Gu Li.

    That day when Guli returned to school and talked about the poetry meeting, he was severely scolded by him.

    ?This time it was good luck, the old man¡¯s exam topics were ones they had discussed on weekdays.

    ?What if you are unfamiliar with it? !

    ??If Guli lost, wouldn''t it mean that the owner''s shop would also be lost?

    It¡¯s too bold and risky!

    Mr. Jiang personally went to the Li family to apologize, and asked Gu Li to go on an inspection tour of the Baiyunjian branch in the nearby state capital.

    After this trip, it will take at least half a month to come back.

    By then, the handover of the two shops had been completed, and people in Xindu had forgotten about Guli...

    At dark time, Li Zhensheng, Li Laoer and Mr. Wen came back from the city.

    It just so happened that the dinner at home had just been served, and the sauerkraut pickled in the big earthenware vat was just right to eat.

    ?Pick out a few and cut them into shreds, then kill two big geese, stew them for more than half an hour, and the aroma will fill the yard.

    ?It was put in a snow-white porcelain basin and placed in the middle of the table. It was steaming, and all the men, women, and children were smiling.

    Mrs. Li took Mrs. Wen, Tao Hongying, Wan''er and Wenjuan, and Jiayin and the three children to set up a table on the Kang in the house.

    As for the young and old men, they ate in the main room.

    Such a good dish, of course you have to drink wine...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 825ï¼š Priceless but marketless

    Chapter 825 Price but no market

    ?So Brother Cat happily picked up the wine flask and filled the wine bowls for his father and his second uncle, not forgetting to keep some for himself.

    Everyone laughed when they saw it. Li Zhensheng patted his son but didn''t stop him.

    He was out and about all year round, and his early experiences were ¡°wonderful¡± enough.

    So, he does not advocate raising the children in the family to be too honest and well-behaved.

    Otherwise, when you grow up and go out in the future, you will easily suffer a disadvantage.

    It is normal for the boy to be a drinker by nature, like to do things with his hands, and be very curious.

    When you are young, you cannot do whatever you want and be free. When you get older and have a family, you will have more things to worry about and it will be too late to regret.

    Seeing this, Jiaren, Brother Li and Jia Xu also joined in the fun and poured half a bowl of wine.

    ?On the contrary, Lu Zong needed to avoid drinking because he was taking medicinal soup to condition his body, so he could only satisfy his craving by nibbling goose meat.

    Li Laoer thought of something and asked, "Have the old men in the backyard and Doctor Zhang given away goose meat?"

    ¡°Sent it away!¡± Cat Brother responded quickly, ¡°Second Uncle, I personally took someone to deliver it, so don¡¯t worry.

    ¡°Our family killed eight geese today, and even Aunt Dayong and Uncle Liu¡¯s family also gave a pot to them.¡±

    Li Laoer then nodded and asked: "I heard that the Liu family and the Wang family came to plead for mercy today?"

    Jiaren replied: "Yes, dad, these two families are really at odds with each other. They want to expose this matter under the guise of a child''s joke and don''t want to expose it to the public."

    Li Zhensheng sneered when he heard this, and said, "Don''t worry, today I will cut off the rest of their family''s business. Your father has taken away Wang Yuanzhong''s errand. They will keep it and deliver the deed tomorrow."

    "Really?!" Brother Cat was extremely happy, "This is how we should deal with them! They are so ignorant that they are so disgusting.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if they dare to act smart and scheme with others in the future!¡±

    Brother Li also said: "The Liu family and the Wang family are so dishonest and do not keep their word. Even if we don''t hand over the shop, no one will dare to do business with them in the future."

    Jiaren thought more carefully, "When we get the shop, we will make preparations and go visit Mr. Mo Mei and other old gentlemen to express our condolences and thank you.

    ¡°In order to help us collect debts, several old gentlemen may have become angry.¡±

    After hearing the good news in the room, he quickly said: "Brother, I will prepare the thank-you gifts for the old gentlemen.

    ¡°You can find potted flowers, fruits and vegetables in the greenhouse, and you can get a thank you gift by looking for it. It¡¯s decent and doesn¡¯t cost any money.¡±

    Jiaren disagreed and refused loudly, "No, we can just go to the city to buy a thank you gift.

    ¡°The flowers, plants and fruits in your greenhouse are all grown by you with great hard work. You can just eat them at home. It¡¯s not good to pick them out every time and give them as gifts.

    ¡°Besides, several old gentlemen are willing to help us in order to protect us. Naturally, we have to pay for the thank you gifts.¡±

    Jiayin insisted, and simply carried the rice bowl out of the house, sat down between the eldest uncle and the second uncle, and said: "Brother, why are you being polite to me? Those two shops are not being given to me to start a new life." Fresh shop?

    ¡°Those old gentlemen are just helping me, so of course they want me to give them a thank you gift. Besides, these old gentlemen¡¯s families are doing well, so they don¡¯t need ordinary thank you gifts.

    ¡°If you send vegetables, fruits and potted flowers, everyone will know that our family grew them themselves, and they will definitely be happy and not burdened by the harvest.¡±

    Jiaren thought about it and realized that this was indeed true. He could only smile and shake his head. He gave his sister a goose leg and reluctantly agreed.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. Your mouth is getting worse and worse, and no one can talk to you!¡±

    Jiayin gnawed on the goose leg and said proudly: "I''m in charge, of course you have to listen to me!"

    Everyone laughed along with them, and then said that visiting several old men separately was too eye-catching, so why not send a post to Mr. Mo Mei in the name of the Earl''s Mansion.

    Mr. Mo Mei will come forward to invite several other old gentlemen. It will be most convenient for them to meet at Mo Mei Courtyard.

    ?In this case, just prepare six portions of vegetables, fruits and six pots of flowers at home.

    Six pots of flowers must be of different varieties and quality. It is up to the old gentlemen to decide how to distribute them. It can be predicted that the scene will be very lively...

    At noon on the second day, the Li family and the Wang family indeed sent the deed of the shop to Suijintan.

    Jiaren entered the city with them in a carriage, quickly changed his name, and went to the government office.

    ?As a result, the industry under the name of Jiayin has gained two new members.

    This is a piece of pie from the sky!

    You must know that the shops on the shopping street are much more expensive now than when the capital was first moved.

    It can be said that there is a price but no market!

    ?Now, the Li family has acquired two rooms without spending a single tael of silver, which makes everyone who hears about it can''t help but be jealous.

    Some people say harsh words, and the Li family is using their power to bully others.

    But most people are sensible enough and willing to speak out fairly.

    Because there were too many people who could testify at the poetry meeting that day.

    It was Wang Sheng and Liu Kui who wanted to commit suicide. The Li family fought back despite being plotted against them. The plot was even more exciting than the script!

    ??Now that the Liu family and the Wang family are offering their shop, they are just willing to admit defeat.

    What everyone is more curious about is that the little steward of the Li family is so secretive that he actually wrote such a good article and won easily.

    It¡¯s a pity that no matter how curious everyone is and how much they want to see the legendary steward, they still can¡¯t succeed.

    Because Guli has been arranged by Mr. Jiang to hide out!

    ??The Liu family and the Wang family were afraid that the Li family would continue to retaliate and lose their errands and shops, and they would not be able to survive in Xin.

    ?So the two of them quickly sold the goods in the shop at low prices, took the money, packed up the goods overnight, and left the new capital at dawn.

    ??Both shops are locked, but we have to wait for Jiayin to decide how to renovate them.

    For this reason, Brother Li and Brother Mao stayed in the shop all morning to draw detailed structural drawings for their sister.

    Jiayin wants to decorate it like the small supermarket in her previous life.

    It is spacious, quiet, and has attentive service. It is a high-end fruit and vegetable shop that specializes in making money from the rich and powerful.

    The main purpose is, of course, ¡°rob the rich and give to the poor¡±!

    In the next few days, she rushed to the princess''s mansion and started drawing plans over and over again.

    ?It¡¯s a pity that I haven¡¯t visited the store and I think it¡¯s awkward no matter how designed it is.

    Once the dimensions are wrong or unclear, someone has to go to the shop to actually measure them.

    ?In the end, even Cat Brother, who was most willing to go out, was so tired that he said, "Sister, we might as well rent out the shop.

    "Otherwise, before your fresh food shop opens, your seventh brother will go to see the Lord of Hell!"

    Brother Cat was leaning on the rocking chair, looking like he was breathing more out than in.

    ??I didn¡¯t want to, Mrs. Li was walking around now, and she heard her grandson say this when she entered the door. She was so angry that she slapped him in the face and cursed: "You brat, you dare to say anything nonsense!

    ¡°Be careful when I get a needle and thread and sew your mouth shut!¡±

    The cat brother was beaten and the mouse ran away.

    Jiayin ran forward, hugged her grandma''s arm and shook her with a smile.

    Old Mrs. Li knew her granddaughter well, and before she could speak, she said, "I don''t agree."

    Jiayin was frustrated and shook her grandma more and more coquettishly, "Grandma doesn''t care about Fu Niu''er anymore. I haven''t said anything yet, so why don''t you agree?"

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 826ï¼š The disguise was successful!

    Chapter 826 The disguise was successful!

    ¡°Humph, you were brought up by me! As soon as you stick your tail out, I know you are going to **** a lot!¡±

    Mrs. Li''s hair almost fell apart when her granddaughter rocked it. She quickly held it together with one hand and gently pinched her granddaughter''s tender face with the other, "If you say no, it''s just no! Don''t pester me, I just can''t let you go into the city! "

    Jiayin was discouraged, his mouth was flat, his head was drooping, and he looked pitiful. Even the golden-winged butterfly in the hairpin seemed to have lost its vitality.

    ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t go. I know grandma is doing it for my own good, but...

    ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful to be locked up at home every day, like a bird in a cage, without freedom!¡±

    Her voice was choked up as she spoke, "If there are always bad people who want to hurt me in the future, do I have to hide at home all the time?

    ¡°One year, two years, five years or ten years, when will it be the end? It¡¯s better not to live anymore¡­¡±

    How could Old Mrs. Li bear this? She felt distressed at that time.

    She has been raising her granddaughter in the palm of her hand since she was born. She has given stars to stars and moon to moon. When has she ever felt so wronged?

    She didn''t care about her bun, she hugged her granddaughter and started to coax her.

    ¡°My lucky girl, if you don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s your grandma¡¯s fault! Grandma can¡¯t speak, which makes you sad!

    ¡°Grandma is doing it for your own good, and is afraid that you will be plotted by bad people when you go out. If you are injured even a little bit, not to mention bleeding or losing a hair, grandma will not be able to bear it!¡±

    Jiayin crawled into grandma''s arms, becoming more and more aggrieved and choked with sobs.

    ¡°I know grandma is doing it for my own good, but I¡¯ve been at home for more than half a month and haven¡¯t even gone out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t just want to go out for fun, I just want to check out two new shops. I will be responsible for repairs and operations in the future. I will definitely never go there again. Isn¡¯t this okay?

    ¡°I can pretend to be a maid or a boy and follow my brothers quietly, isn¡¯t that okay?

    "Otherwise, I can hide under the carriage and sneak into the city..."

    Mrs. Li was distressed at first, but she came to her senses when her granddaughter''s words became more and more outrageous.

    Sure enough, she pulled her granddaughter out of her arms. There were no tears on the little girl''s face. It was just thunder and no rain!

    ?Old Mrs. Li was so angry that she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and cursed: "Damn girl, you know how to play tricks on an old lady like me!"

    ¡°Hey,¡± Jiayin¡¯s secret was revealed, and she quickly returned to her coquettish ways with a silly smile. She hugged grandma and refused to let go. She begged, ¡°Grandma, just agree, I really won¡¯t get into trouble!

    ¡°Zheng Qi and I are about the same size, so I dressed up as him and came back in two hours!¡±

    Brother Cat usually bickers most with his sister, but he is also really doting on her.

    At this moment, he also stepped forward and helped to plead, "Grandma, please let Fu Niuer go out.

    ¡°My brothers and I all followed him and asked her to pretend to be a servant. There were more than a dozen people in the group, and no one could tell what was wrong. We would go back together and there would be nothing wrong with her.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er has had the final say on everything since she was a child, and she¡¯s used to running out every day. If you keep her at home like this, if she gets sick from depression, you¡¯ll feel bad again!¡±

    I have to say that the last two sentences really scared Mrs. Li.

    ?Earlier, my granddaughter pretended to be sick. Although she knew it was fake, every time she saw it, she would be so sad that she couldn''t eat.

    I simply can¡¯t imagine what she would do if her granddaughter was really sick...

    Seeing her grandma¡¯s hesitation, Jiayin jumped up immediately, ¡°Grandma, wait a minute, I¡¯ll dress up as Zheng Qi to show you.¡±

    With that said, she ran back to the bedroom, got into the space, and quickly dressed up.

    The time difference between home and abroad made her very calm and took care of her from head to toe...

    Mrs. Li didn''t take her granddaughter''s little trick seriously at first, but when the door opened, she turned around and was shocked.

    ? ?A half-grown man came in from the outside, wearing gray clothes and trousers. He was thin and dark-skinned. When he walked, he leaned forward slightly, looking very humble. At first glance, no one would doubt that this is Brother Cat¡¯s little boy Zheng Qi!

    As long as you are more careful, no one will find out that you are a woman disguised as a man.

    "Don''t tell me, they really look alike!" Mrs. Li was extremely curious. She looked at her granddaughter from the front and back, and kept asking: "Why are your neck and hands so dark? It''s because you wiped the bottom of the pot." Gray?"

    Jiayin chuckled, turned around a few times triumphantly, and took the opportunity to seduce the old lady, "Grandma, when you are free, I will dress you up as a man, and you will know when the time comes."

    She has learned a lot of miscellaneous skills in the past few years.

    Simply change your clothes and act like a boy, it¡¯s a piece of cake.

    She struck while the iron was hot and said: "Grandma, Brother Qi and I will accompany you back to your old house. If anyone else discovers the disguise on the way, I will not go into the city.

    "But if no one notices it, it proves that the disguise is successful and will not be discovered. You can allow me to go out for two hours, okay?"

    ?Old Mrs. Li was helpless and felt sorry for her granddaughter, so she said, "Okay, let''s go back right now."

    ??The three grandsons and grandsons simply packed up and left the princess''s mansion.

    ?Brother Cat supported Grandma and walked forward, while Grandma Chang took a step behind and followed behind.

    Jiayin carried a basket with two handfuls of cabbage and seven or eight pears.

    ?She was slightly bent and walked at the end.

    ?At this time, lunch was just about to take place in the village, and women from every house were carrying firewood or going down to the cellar to get some potatoes and cabbage.

    Occasionally, I saw Mrs. Li and others passing by. A woman stopped her work and said hello with a smile, "Old madam, are you going to the princess?"

    "Yes!" Old Mrs. Li responded with a smile, "I have nothing to do. I go out for a walk and do needlework on the kang all day long. I feel that my bones are sore."

    As she spoke, Mrs. Li called out the good news again, "Zheng Qi, give me two pears for your Aunt Wang."

    Jiayin quickly stepped forward and handed over two pears.

    ?The woman was very happy but a little embarrassed. She took the pears and ran back to the house to bring a small pot of mustard greens to Mrs. Li.

    ¡°Old madam, I heard that we don¡¯t have pickled mustard dumplings this year. If you don¡¯t mind, try ours!¡±

    "Okay." Mrs. Li asked Grandma Chang to take it over and said with a smile: "Recently, when I get up early to drink porridge, I really want to eat mustard shreds mixed with chili oil, and you brought it here. What a coincidence. "

    The woman was so happy that she kept saying, "I''ve marinated a jar full of it. When the old lady has finished eating, just ask someone to pick it up!"

    After chatting for a few more words, Mrs. Li and her party continued walking home.

    I met another naughty boy who brought a big bowl of chicken stewed with mushrooms.

    When he saw Old Mrs. Li, he stepped forward and saluted. Before she could ask, he said, "Old madam, my family has killed chickens. My mother asked me to give a bowl to Grandpa Zhao and the others."

    ¡°Hey, good boy, that¡¯s right! When we were fleeing the famine on the road, you kids were looked after by your Grandpa Zhao and the others, and you suffered a lot for this.

    "Now that you are older, you also know how to be filial. This is a good thing!"

    Mrs. Li smiled and patted the naughty boy on the back, and shouted, "Zheng Qi, give Niu Wa''er two pears!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 827ï¼š Encounter on the street

    Chapter 827: Encounter on the street

    ??The naughty boy was so happy that his nose was boiling. He took the pears, bowed and thanked them, stuffed them into his arms, and then ran away with a chest full of chicken and stewed mushrooms.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and others were amused by the naughty boy and laughed until they entered the door of the old house. Only then did Mrs. Li realize that her granddaughter was still following behind.

    Surely no one recognized it!

    ??Old Mrs. Li couldn''t say what she said, so she could only say: "If you want to go to the city, go to the city. You must be back in two hours!"

    ??He jumped up with a cheer at the good news!

    Soon, Jiaren, Li Geer, Lu Zong, and Jia Xu all heard the news and quickly dressed up, preparing to follow the car to be the "flower protectors".

    Jiayin carefully repaired the disguise to make it more realistic, and then followed his brothers into the carriage.

    To avoid being spotted, she didn''t even bring Shui Ling or Shui Yun with her.

    Fortunately, Jiaren asked Zheng Sanjiang to follow his sister, and Ye Shan also jumped on the carriage.

    ?With them staying close at hand, even if someone discovers him, it may not be able to harm Jiayin.

    What''s more, Lu Zong also brought twenty guards...

    ??The carriage left the village all the way, and the good news was like a bird out of its cage. He pushed the window open a small gap and kept looking around excitedly.

    Jiaren and Lu Zong all laughed when they saw her, and they didn''t pull her back until they reached the city gate.

    The location where the Liu family''s and Wang''s stores are located is not the most prosperous location in the middle of the shopping street, but it is not bad.

    ? Counting from the commercial street, it happens to be the fifth and sixth stores.

    ??If you get off the carriage at the street corner, you can walk more than ten feet to get there.

    ??The Wang family''s shop is on the first floor, with three neatly arranged facades and a large courtyard at the back.

    It can accommodate people on weekdays, and can also store some grain, oil and dry goods.

    The Liu family''s shop next door has two floors. The first floor sells fabrics, and the second floor is an embroidery shop where you can customize clothes.

    ?The second floor occupies a relatively large area, so the backyard is inevitably smaller, but it also has a kitchen, a well, and three main rooms where people can live.

    Jiayin originally wanted to open two shops, sell fresh food on the first floor, and sell hot pot or barbecue on the second floor.

    But after walking around for a while, she changed her mind again.

    It is better to turn the three shops into fruit and vegetable stores, and turn the two-story building next door into a restaurant that combines grilling and hotpot.

    ?In this way, the business of fruit and vegetable stores may be lighter in summer, but they will make a lot of money in winter.

    ? It is a restaurant that combines barbecue and hotpot. In summer, it sells grilled skewers and various braised dishes and cold dishes. In winter, it sells hot pot or barbecue.

    ?Whether it¡¯s winter or summer, as long as the breeze blows and the fragrance wafts up, everyone will be salivating, and the money will flow into the money box like water...

    Jiaren saw his sister standing in the yard, drooling and giggling. He quickly stepped forward to stop her and asked in a low voice: "Fu Niu''er, what are you thinking about? Hurry up and measure and survey. Let''s go home after we''re done."

    Jiayin quickly wiped her saliva and looked around. There was indeed no outsider, so she took her eldest brother¡¯s arm and said with a smile: ¡°Brother, these two shops will definitely be our family¡¯s treasure trove in the future!¡±

    Jiaren couldn''t help laughing at his sister''s money obsession, but he still scratched her nose and corrected her: "This is your cornucopia, not ours.

    ¡°This shop is in your name, and we won¡¯t be able to help you run the business in the future. Of course, all the money you earn will be yours.

    "Don''t even think about sharing it with us again. Keep it for yourself. You can also put it in the dowry list when you get married."

    Jiayin smiled and said nothing.

    ?The shop may be hers, but after earning money, she still has to buy some nice things for her brother as a thank you gift.

    ?Without my brothers going to the Poetry Club, these two shops wouldn¡¯t exist.

    ?However, it¡¯s not easy to argue about these things outside now. It¡¯s not too late to talk about it when you get home.

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu were also wandering around, listening to the conversation between the Jiaren brothers and sisters, and they couldn''t help but be envious.

    There are also brothers and sisters in their family. Although they have never harmed each other, there is competition when it comes to concubines, family property, and the preferences of the elders...

    If there are too many fights, we will not be able to get close to each other.

    Like the Li brothers and sisters, they can only think about it, but they cannot achieve it at all...

    ?After spending more than half an hour, Jiayin finally surveyed both shops clearly. She stuffed the small notebook into her arms, and then said to her brothers with a smile: "My brothers are tired from following me today. Come on, let''s go home for dinner. I will cook two delicious dishes myself!"

    Brother Cat was the first to cheer, "Great, I want to eat meat! My legs have become thin these days and I need to make up for it."

    ?Everyone laughed, and Lu Zong said, "Your legs are already thin, but you can''t rely on my sister."

    Jiaren asked Zheng Liu to pack the carriage and take a look in the shop. If there was nothing missing, he led everyone out.

    Jiayin bent down, changed back to a young boy, and followed his brothers behind.

    ??Everyone was chatting and laughing as they went out. Zheng Sanjiang quickly locked both shops.

    Something happened at the corner of the street, causing a group of people to watch and make a lot of noise.

    Jiayin was curious for a moment and took a look while standing on the steps.

    As a result, she didn''t see any excitement, but she heard someone whispering a question next to her.

    ¡°Sister Jiayin?¡±

    Jiayin was startled and turned around to see Baozhu with a maid standing just a few steps away.

    Xu Shi recognized her completely. Baozhu dropped the maid and ran forward in surprise.

    She pulled Jiayin¡¯s hand with surprise on her face and asked in a low voice: ¡°Sister Jiayin, why are you pretending to be a servant? I almost didn¡¯t recognize you!¡±

    Jiayin rolled her eyes, turned around to see if there was no suspicious person around, then took the orb and stood behind her brothers.

    She asked in a low voice: "You are still talking about me! Aren''t you also pretending to be a servant? What''s going on, you also sneaked out?"

    Baozhu giggled and touched her nose shyly, "My mother won''t let me go out to play. I really have no choice but to pretend to be a boy, sneak out to buy some delicious food, and then go back quickly, so my mother won''t find out. !¡±

    Jiayin looked around. This was not a good place to talk, so he said to Jiaren, "Brother, please go back to the shop and sit for a while. There are too many people here."

    Jiaren nodded, and everyone opened the door of the shop and retreated.

    In the backyard of the two-story building, the three main rooms are close to the alley at the back. All the tables, chairs and benches have been left in the house, so they can take a break.

    Jiayin tugged at Baozhu''s clothes, his eyes full of helplessness.

    ¡°You even want to pretend to be a servant, but you should also act like one.

    ¡°Whose boy makes clothes and pants out of silk?

    ¡°Also, do any of the boys wear gold earrings?

    ¡°Does the boy look so fair, fat and clean?¡±

    Baozhu was a little itchy when she pulled him, so he smiled and hid, and quickly begged for mercy.

    ¡°Oh, sister Jiayin, don¡¯t be too serious, I just come out to have fun and don¡¯t do bad things!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if others recognize that I am a girl. Who can arrest me in broad daylight?¡±

    After saying that, she changed her subject and asked: "Sister Jiayin, my mother said you were going to hide at home, why did you come out? I also wanted to buy some delicious food and have someone deliver it to you!"

    After saying that, she hugged Jiayin and acted like a baby, but her stomach rumbled.

    ?As if it was contagious, Jiayin''s stomach also started to growl.

    Then it¡¯s Cat Brother¡¯s, Li Brother¡¯s¡­

    Jiaren was amused, so he said, "I see there is a row of sheds in the back alley selling snacks. Why not buy a few bowls of wontons or something to fill your stomach first."

    Before the words were spoken, someone was shouting outside the courtyard wall, "Fresh meat glutinous rice balls, freshly made meat glutinous rice balls!"

    Brother Cat jumped up at that time and shouted, "I''ll buy it!"

    Jiaren ordered, "Take Sanshu Zheng with you and be careful."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 828ï¼š Take advantage of the situation

    Chapter 828: Taking advantage of the situation

    ¡°I know, brother.¡± Brother Cat responded with a smile. Not only did he call Zheng Sanjiang, but Zheng Liu was also dragged out by him.

    Soon, they came back from outside with a pile of bowls and chopsticks and a large pot of hot meat glutinous rice balls.

    The glutinous rice **** float on the surface of the soup. They are fat and round. No matter how you look at them, they are so delicious.

    ?Baozhu cheered and was about to go up to help, but was stopped by Brother Cat.

    ?He quickly pointed outside, and then greeted loudly: "Come and serve the glutinous rice balls, haha, I want to eat two bowls, no one can compete with me!"

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat quickly and return the bowls and chopsticks when we¡¯re done. The sister-in-law who sells glutinous rice **** is still waiting outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to take care of a child in such a cold weather!¡±

    Everyone understood and their expressions changed.

    Brother Li quickly said: "Have you given me any money? I''ll give you more rewards later!"

    "Oh, do you even need to say this? As long as it tastes good, I can give them all the money in my pocket!" Brother Cat continued to shout, scratching his neck.

    At this time, Jiayin had quickly poured some soup. After a brief inspection, he whispered, "There is mist grass in the soup. It is an ordinary medicine. It will take effect in a quarter of an hour."

    "It should be in a hurry. They were not prepared enough and could only use this."

    ??Brother Cat excitedly raised his fist and said in a lowered voice: "The woman selling glutinous rice **** must be pretending, I smelled a faint smell of blood on her body.

    ¡°The little girl she was holding was crying hard. She also said that the child was making noises and wanted to eat candied haws. But whose child was making trouble and trembled at the same time?!

    ¡°Hmph, you still want to deceive me, just keep dreaming!¡±

    ??On normal days, everyone would definitely have a few jokes, but at this time, no one had the intention to do so.

    At present, there is a big enemy. Whether to meet the enemy or avoid it is a serious question!

    Jiaren narrowed his eyes slightly, glanced at everyone in the room, and the Lu family guards in the yard, and made quick calculations in his mind.

    Today Jiayin came to the shop dressed as a boy. It was an impromptu idea, so it was impossible for the family to leak the news.

    But the fact that the Li family won these two shops before was well known to everyone in Xindu.

    ??The Wu family must have placed spies nearby to keep an eye on them!

    Just now at the door of the shop, Baozhu unexpectedly recognized the good news and said "Sister Good News", someone must have heard it!

    ?This is a busy city and it is broad daylight. The Wu family does not dare to send too many people here to cause too much killing.

    So, the Wu family came up with the bad idea of ??drugging them, hoping to stun them and take away the good news!

    Otherwise, if things really get messed up, the Wu family may not end well.

    After all, in their line of work, in addition to their four brothers and sisters, there are also the princes Jia Xu, Baozhu and Lu Zong.

    Jiaren breathed a sigh of relief after thinking about this.

    ?He touched the crossbow arrow on his arm, then looked at Zheng Sanjiang and Ye Shan, the Lu family guards in the yard. There were nearly thirty of them.

    If the arrangement is good, we can definitely keep the Wu family members!

    ?In this way, the witness is in hand, and the family does not have to wait any longer...

    Jiaren was cruel and said quickly: "At this time, it''s too late to hide, so we might as well give it a try.

    ¡°After a while, we pretended to be eating glutinous rice **** in the yard, Fu Niuer and Baozhu stayed in the house, and Brother Cat went to bring people in, close the door and beat the dog!

    ¡°Uncle Shan, please protect Fu Niuer and Baozhu in the house. You must not come out until the matter is over!¡±

    ¡°In addition, everyone should calculate the time, choose the right position to fall down, wait for the opponent¡¯s men to come in, and counterattack in time, so that there will be no survivors.

    ¡°Of course the premise is to pay attention to safety and don¡¯t get hurt!¡±

    ?Everyone nodded and took action immediately with excited expressions.

    ?Brother Li quickly poured out half of the dumplings into a bowl, put one or two in each bowl, crushed them, and made it look like most of them were eaten.

    Jiayin thought about it for a while, then she filled a bowl for herself and Baozhu, and sat at the table with the door half open. Yeshan hid behind the door and pressed against the wall.

    Unless you go into the house and look carefully, you won''t be able to find his presence at all.

    Soon, the dumpling basin was brought under the eaves, and the guards in the courtyard also got the news.

    ??Everyone was holding bowls and scattered in the courtyard, discussing loudly how delicious the glutinous rice **** were and shouting that they were not enough.

    At this time, Brother Cat opened the courtyard door and greeted the woman who was selling glutinous rice dumplings at the door with a smile.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, the glutinous rice **** are so delicious that one pot isn¡¯t enough. Why don¡¯t you carry the load in and cook them for us to eat now?

    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of it all, so you don¡¯t have to go around hawking it!¡±

    ?The woman hesitated for a moment, as if hesitant.

    But Brother Cat pretended not to see it, raised his head, poured the remaining noodle soup in the bowl into his mouth, and wiped his mouth generously with his sleeve.

    ?Sure enough, the woman''s eyes flashed with joy, she picked up the burden and dragged the silly little girl into the yard.

    When everyone saw her coming in, they all smiled and praised her while holding bowls.

    ?The woman quickly glanced around and felt more relieved when she saw that everyone was eating, including the guards.

    She quickly helped everyone add glutinous rice dumplings, and even came to the door of the house and asked enthusiastically: "I also brought sweet glutinous rice dumplings. I wonder if you ladies would like to try them?"

    ¡°Many ladies and ladies have eaten it and they all like it!¡±

    Jiayin and Baozhu were chatting and joking in the house. When he saw the woman poking her head at the door, Jiayin stepped forward, glared at the woman arrogantly and closed the door hard.

    ?The woman was a little embarrassed, so she quickly stepped back and hugged the little girl, looking like an honest person.

    Brother Cat seemed to like the little girl very much. He took out a few pennies from his purse and called the little girl over, "Little sister, come here, I will give you money, and I will buy candied haws in a while!"

    The little girl looked like she was only four or five years old, with a dazed look on her face and said nothing.

    ??Brother Cat asked: "Sister-in-law, is this child mute? Is it like this when he is born? Has he been seen by a doctor?"

    ??A flash of anxiety flashed in the woman''s eyes, and she wanted to block Brother Cat''s mouth.

    ?But at such a critical moment, she couldn¡¯t reveal her fault, so she could only reply: ¡°Yes, this child has indeed not been able to speak since he was a child.

    ¡°I also started doing some small business in order to raise money for her medical treatment.¡±

    After saying that, she gave the little girl a hard push on the back, and the little girl staggered and threw herself in front of Brother Cat.

    ?Brother Cat gave her the copper coins, but he seemed to be unsteady. One of the coins fell to the ground and rolled to the corner of the wall.

    Brother Cat smiled and led the little girl to pick it up. As soon as he walked to the wall, Brother Cat''s figure became a little swaying.

    He patted his head and said angrily: "Why am I suddenly dizzy!"

    Jia Renxu, who was standing not far away, wanted to help him, but he staggered two steps and fell together with the cat brother, suppressing the little girl under him intentionally or unintentionally.

    Their collapse was like turning on a switch.

    Everyone in the courtyard dropped the bowls in their hands one after another, and fell to the ground with a thud. No one knew what was going on.

    ?The woman sneered, straightened her back, took out a wooden whistle from her arms, and blew three times.

    Soon, two burly men came over from outside the courtyard wall.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 829ï¼š Reinforcements sent from heaven

    Chapter 829: Reinforcements from Heaven

    ?One was dressed as a charcoal seller, carrying a large wicker basket behind his back, and even had black charcoal foam on his half-worn clothes.

    The other is a firewood seller with an ax on his waist.

    They both have ordinary looks. If they were walking on the street, no one would guess that what they are really doing is a knife-edge business.

    ?The two came to the woman''s side and quickly glanced at the unconscious people.

    ??The charcoal seller couldn''t help but praise in a low voice: "Okay, female scorpion, good job, you brought down these idiots so easily!"

    ?The firewood seller was obviously more cautious. He took off the ax from his waist and held it in his hand. "Hurry up and put the girl the master wants into the basket and take it away. Be careful not to waste your time and cause trouble!"

    ?The woman pointed to the door of the house and said: "The person is in the house, you go and pretend, I will take care of the little guy who is covering up!"

    After saying that, she took the dagger from the burden and was about to go across the yard to kill the little girl.

    ??Most of the little girl''s body was "pressed" by Jiaren and Cat Brother, unable to move. She was so frightened that she could only whimper desperately and couldn''t say a word.

    ??The charcoal seller and the firewood seller naturally did not intercede for the little girl, so they turned and walked towards the door.

    Just when their hands were about to touch the door leaf, the woman suddenly let out a scream.

    Before they could turn around to look, the sound of wind had already reached their ears. The two of them were so frightened that their hair stood on end and they quickly hid aside.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ??But the charcoal seller had no such luck. He was shot in the shoulder by a crossbow arrow, and blood flowed out immediately.

    ?He grunted in pain, ignored it, and ran straight towards the courtyard wall, wanting to run away.

    ?Unexpectedly, several of the guards who had fallen on the road had jumped up, pulled out their sabers, and slashed at them.

    ??The charcoal seller pulled it around his waist. What looked like an ordinary blue-grey belt turned out to be a soft whip.

    ?His skills are not weak either, and the soft whip dances so tightly that even several guards cannot get close to him.

    ?Even after being stabbed in the back, he managed to find a gap and jumped onto the wall...

    ?Seeing that the charcoal seller was about to escape from the yard, several guards went crazy with fear and were about to rush in to give chase, but the charcoal seller screamed and fell off the wall again.

    ?His right shoulder and two calves had three flying knives inserted into them, and the knives were deeply embedded in his skin and flesh.

    ??The guards were startled and couldn''t guess who helped. However, this did not delay them. They quickly stepped forward and removed the charcoal seller''s jaw and searched for all the weapons on his body.

    On the other side, the firewood seller has been cornered by Zheng Sanjiang and Zheng Liu.

    The three Jiaren brothers pressed the crossbows on their arms, looking for opportunities to respond at any time.

    ??The firewood seller was so angry that he tried his best to resist the axe. He finally got distracted and glanced at the woman who was his accomplice.

    As a result, the woman had been tied up, her hands, feet and chin were removed, and she was lying on the ground, not knowing whether she was alive or dead.

    ??The little girl who was almost silenced was hiding behind a guard and looking at him from a distance, her eyes full of hatred!

    ?The firewood seller''s heart trembled.

    ??The woman who really sold glutinous rice **** was the little girl''s mother. He deceived her into a dark place under the pretext of buying glutinous rice balls, and then her throat was cut by a female scorpion...

    Could he also end up like this?

    ?Is this what happened today? !

    ?The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he became, so he suddenly took out a bottle from his arms and threw it towards everyone.

    Everyone was alert and retreated suddenly.

    ?Taking advantage of this gap, the firewood seller punched open the window sash next to him and rushed in.

    At the critical moment, a dagger and a handful of medicinal powder were thrown out of the window!

    ?The firewood seller was caught off guard and inhaled a large mouthful of powdered medicine, and his shoulder was pierced by a dagger.

    ?So I was half-lying on the window sill, unable to get in or out!

    Zheng Sanjiang''s quick eyesight and quick hands quickly pulled the firewood seller away, removed his jaw in two or two strokes, and took out the fangs...

    At this point, the three enemies have successfully captured them alive. Everyone subconsciously looked at the window. Baozhu was opening his hands in confusion, with some remaining medicinal powder on his hands!

    Jia Xu angrily yelled, "I told you to hide, why are you joining in the fun?

    ¡°What should I do if I get hurt?¡±

    Baozhu moved her mouth a few times, and her knotted brain circuit finally connected. She shouted unconvinced, "I''m hiding, but if the bad guys come in, I can''t just watch!"

    ??Jia Xu was still going to speak, but Jiayin had already held the orb by his side.

    Just now, she and Bao Zhu were listening to the fighting outside. They were really worried about it, so they touched the window, trying to break the window paper and take a peek.

    ?Ye Shan couldn''t stop him, so he stayed aside.

    ?Unexpectedly, as soon as they reached the window, the window was smashed open.

    Ye Shan threw out the dagger, which was expected.

    But Baozhu also dared to sprinkle medicinal powder, but Jiayin didn''t expect it.

    ?She quickly stuffed an antidote into the orb, fearing that the remaining medicinal powder in the air would injure the orb.

    After stuffing the antidote, Jiayin still couldn''t help complaining: "You are so brave. You relied on me to beg for the powder, and you actually used it here!"

    ?Bao Zhu was also a little scared, and hugged Jiayin tightly, his round body trembling.

    After a long while, she choked up and said, "Sister Jiayin, I will never sneak out again.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you today, at the door...I shouldn¡¯t have called you, I didn¡¯t know this would happen.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, I¡¯m so happy.

    ¡°I feel uncomfortable in my heart. I want to protect you, just to prevent bad people from coming in...¡±

    What Baozhu said was a little confusing, but Jiayin understood it clearly.

    ?This greedy fat girl is just naive, not stupid.

    ??Has guessed that it might be because of his identity that he accidentally called out Jiayin, which caused this disaster.

    She had just thrown out the medicinal powder, and everyone else thought it was a coincidence.

    ?Only she knows that she has been holding the powder in her hand and blocking the good news, just wanting to help arrest people and make up for her mistakes!

    "Silly girl!" Jiayin ruffled Baozhu''s hair, "I came to the shop dressed as a servant, and I didn''t tell you in advance. Of course you would say hello when we met unexpectedly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to harm me, so how could I blame you? Don¡¯t take it to heart.

    ¡°Besides, you also helped catch the bad guy just now, which is enough to make up for the crime!¡±

    "Really?" Baozhu wiped away her tears, her eyes regained light, and asked, "Sister Jiayin, you will still send me fruits and snacks in the future, right?"

    Hearing the good news, he couldn¡¯t laugh or cry, and nodded quickly, ¡°Yes, yes, you can eat as much as you want!¡±

    ¡°Haha, sister Jiayin is the best!¡± Baozhu immediately changed his smile, hugged Jiayin¡¯s neck and jumped and screamed.

    Jiayin bent over under the pressure, and everyone outside the window also breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.

    At this time, a man of about half a size suddenly jumped up on the wall of the courtyard. He had a dark complexion, his eyes were rolling, and he stretched his neck to look into the courtyard.

    ?Everyone was startled and quickly picked up their weapons to gather together.

    ?But the black guy waved his hands vigorously and shouted: "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not a bad person. The one who ran away just now was the one we helped stop."

    When Zheng Liu heard this, he ran out from under the eaves. After looking for a while, he shouted in surprise: "Little Third Brother?!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 830ï¼š This boy is quite interesting!

    Chapter 830 This boy is interesting!

    ??The black boy laughed, even more proudly, "Xiao Liuzi, you are such a loser! You were touched into the yard and almost ran away. You should really go back..."

    He was only halfway through speaking when he saw Zheng Sanjiang walking out with a cold face.

    ?He immediately felt like a **** that had been strangled, and all the words he said were suppressed in his stomach.

    Zheng Sanjiang glanced at him and asked lightly: "Where is Zheng Yi, are you all together?"

    Zheng San nodded quickly and said, "Uncle Third, please open the door for us. Brother Yi and Brother Mu are both outside!

    ¡°We also caught two ¡®tongues¡¯, which should be useful.¡±

    ?Everyone''s eyes were bright when they heard it, and the "tongue" was a spy or a lookout.

    So, the courtyard door was quickly opened.

    A young man and a half-grown man came in dragging two unconscious people.

    ?The middle-aged man is fair and fat, with a smiling face that seems to be very honest, but his small eyes are shining, and it is obvious that he is not as harmless as he looks.

    ??The young man was dressed in black, with a thin figure, a bronze complexion, and handsome eyebrows, but the corners of his mouth that were always raised seemed to be partly sarcastic and partly unruly.

    ?His gaze was as sharp as a knife, and he did not shrink back when he swept across the crowd.

    Jiayin held the orb on her arm and stood beside her brothers, curiously looking at the young man a few more times...

    ??The young man may have noticed something, and then his eyes swept over.

    Jiayin looked at him and saw indifference and defensiveness in his eyes.

    When he wanted to study it further, the young man turned his eyes away...

    The half-grown boy took the initiative to step forward and salute, "Masters, I am Zheng Yi. I was sent out on errands by the Marquis together with my third son. I just returned to Xindu today.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go out anymore, I will just wait at home.¡±

    Jiaren looked at Zheng Sanjiang and when he saw him nodding, he no longer had any doubts and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Zheng Yi. You will come home with us in a while. Your future errands will be arranged at home."

    ?Zheng Yi and Zheng San both bowed happily and stepped aside.

    In this way, the young man stood in front of people alone.

    He frowned slightly and uttered two words, "Mu Jue."

    Then, he took out another token from his arms and threw it to Jiaren.

    Jiaren took it and handed it to Jiayin after only one glance.

    Jiayin looked back and forth and was a little surprised.

    This token belongs to the Xintinghou Mansion, and it is one of the few silver medals!

    If it is not an important matter or a person who can be trusted, the adoptive father will generally not send it out.

    ??What is the identity of this young man that he actually won the silver medal?

    But she would not ask stupidly. She just smiled and said to everyone: "This is the token of the adoptive father, and this little brother is the manpower of the adoptive father!"

    ?Only then did everyone know that the young man named Mu Jue came from the Hou Mansion.

    The young man hesitated for a moment about the statement that it came from the Marquis Mansion, but finally nodded.

    Jiaren smiled and said: "Mu Jue, the character Mu means mature crops, which means beauty and harmony, and the character Jue means the name of jade, which is elegant and pure. What a good name!

    ¡°The person who named you must be very knowledgeable and think highly of you.¡±

    A hint of sadness flashed in the young man''s eyes, he lowered his head slightly and did not respond.

    Jiayin thought that his righteous father was still fighting abroad, so he hurriedly greeted him: "Brother Mu, my adoptive father is not in the Marquis Mansion, and it is estimated that he will not be back for another month.

    "If you don''t mind it, why don''t you come with us back to Suijintan? My adoptive father also has a yard in Suijintan, so you can live there first."

    The young man nodded, kicked the two people on the ground, and said, "This is the room and board fee."

    ?Everyone was stunned for a moment, then started laughing.

    What an interesting young man...

    Jiaren originally wanted to send someone to look around to see if he could find the person who had tipped off the news. Unexpectedly, reinforcements came from the sky and helped a lot.

    ?He thanked Mu Jue with his hands and asked people to gather the clerk and the steward. Zheng Sanjiang got a bucket of cold water and poured it on. The two of them woke up on the spot.

    ?As soon as they opened their eyes, they saw that they were surrounded by so many people staring at them, and their faces turned pale with fear.

    Zheng Sanjiang kicked each of them. Their mouths were full of blood and two or three teeth fell out.

    ?Then he held a dagger across the man''s neck and asked, "Tell me, what are you plotting?"

    ??The guy was young, so he cried out of fright on the spot, sobbing and begging for mercy, "Oh, oh, I was wrong, I don''t dare to do it anymore, please forgive me!"

    "I''m the guy next door. This man gave me money and asked me to look after these two shops. If someone comes, I''ll report the news!"

    As he spoke, he went to talk to the steward again, "Speak quickly, don''t blame me, I just took the two taels of silver, and I will give it back to you!"

    ¡°Woo, I have an eighty-year-old mother at home, please don¡¯t harm me.¡±

    But the steward was either too courageous or afraid to tell the truth, so he refused to say anything.

    Jiaren asked with a sneer, "Isn''t this person giving you money to just keep an eye on these two shops?

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, he wants you to monitor whether Princess Kangle comes to visit!

    ¡°You just heard the word ¡®good news¡¯ outside the door, and you guessed that the princess was disguised as a servant, so you ran to report the news!¡±

    The boy was exposed to the lie and shrank his neck in fright. He wanted to say something else, but Jiaren was impatient to listen.

    He directly ordered Zheng Sanjiang, ¡°This manager must be from the Wu family, or someone related to the Wu family!

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them commit suicide, tie them up and take them back, and interrogate them slowly.¡±

    ?Zheng Sanjiang nodded, and packed the person in three strokes. Not only did he remove his chin, but he also put something in his mouth.

    Jiayin looked at the sky and was about to speak when the shops in front of him were already being slapped.

    ?Several guards immediately surrounded him, and after a while, they led Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer in.

    Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer were also startled when they saw what the courtyard looked like.

    ??Originally, they heard that the boys at home were coming to check out the shop, so they came here to join in the fun.

    But now the courtyard was full of people, and there were still bloodstains, so it was obvious that something had happened...

    After hearing the whole story, Li Laoer''s expression changed and he said, "Brother, take the children back to Suijintan first.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to adjust my previous arrangements and start as soon as possible.

    ¡°If the Wu family knew that things here had failed, they would definitely destroy the evidence and silence them.¡±

    With that said, he left in a hurry.

    Jiaren was worried and ordered Zheng Sanjiang to follow him to ensure his father''s safety and to help him.

    Without further delay, everyone found a carriage and quickly went home.

    On the way back to Jia¡¯s house, Jia Xu sent the treasures away, but Jia Xu couldn¡¯t bear to let his cousin suffer the punishment, so he also got out of the car with her.

    Not to mention, everyone in the Li family went to the city and returned with a full load.

    Just say that in the courtyard of the Wu family, Mr. Wu waited and saw no one coming back to report the news, and he felt that something was wrong.

    He smashed a tea set and kept walking around the room with his hands behind his back.

    ?Unable to bear it anymore, he sent someone to inquire at the back door. As a result, the chief attendant guarding the back door came back to report in person. "Master, our manpower has never returned."

    Mr. Wu felt as if he was fried and anxious, so he asked, "Are you sure no one is coming back?

    ¡°Are there no people selling firewood or charcoal outside the door?¡±

    Chang Sui lowered his head and whispered: "Indeed not."

    Mr. Wu''s face turned even more ugly, and there was even a bit of fear in his eyes.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 831ï¼š Our main family is the Li family in Suijintan!

    Chapter 831 Our main family is the Li family of Suijintan!

    ??The news he received today was too sudden, and the opportunity was rare. He wanted to make a profit as soon as he got excited, but he failed.

    ??This time, the three men sent out are the main force of the secret guards. They know too many secrets of the Wu family!

    ??The steward of the family shop also helped spread the news.

    ??It would be fine if they were all lost, but if only one of them was caught alive, it would be completely over...

    ¡°Where¡¯s Madam? Hurry up and ask Madam to come over!¡± Mr. Wu shouted over and over again.

    ??? Before I could follow him out, Mrs. Wu had already come looking for me.

    She said as soon as she entered the door: "Master, why did I hear that you didn''t have lunch? This is not allowed, your health is important.

    ¡°As long as our daughter is still in the palace as queen, our family has nothing to fear.

    ¡°Even if Dali Temple and the Ministry of Punishment find out anything, at most they will be fined a little money...¡±

    Unfortunately, she was only halfway through speaking when Mr. Wu grabbed her arm firmly and lowered his voice and asked, "Who else around you knows about that matter?"

    "What''s up?"

    Mrs. Wu was confused by the question, and Mr. Wu was so angry that he wanted to split her head and mess with it.

    He gritted his teeth and said, "Who knows about killing Princess Kangle and taking the heart blood for the Queen to drink, besides you?"

    ¡°Ah, ah!¡± Mrs. Wu finally reacted, ¡°Only Grandma Sun knows!

    ¡°When I met the old fairy that day, she was the only one by my side.¡±

    Mr. Wu immediately ordered, "Hurry up and deal with her secretly. You must not let her say another word!"

    Mrs. Wu was startled. She always relied on Grandma Sun, but now she heard that Grandma Sun was going to be killed, so she was a little hesitant.

    ¡°Master, Grandma Sun is very loyal and will never betray me...¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Mr. Wu shouted with smoke coming from his anxious voice: ¡°This matter will be exposed soon. Only by killing Grandma Sun can we save you!

    ¡°Once I am captured, you can still go to see the empress and plead for me, otherwise we will have to wait for death!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Mrs. Wu finally knew the seriousness of the matter and quickly called the little girl waiting outside the door to find Grandma Sun.

    As a result, the little girl turned to Ai Ai and said: "Madam, just now Grandma Sun said that something happened to her nephew. She wanted to go out of the house to have a look, and asked us to take care of her..."

    ¡°What?!¡± Mrs. Wu¡¯s face changed in shock.

    Mr. Wu immediately called for his attendants, ordered a few people''s hands, and took the little girl straight to the back door of the Hou Mansion.

    ?Outside the back door is a small alley. There are more than a dozen small courtyards in the alley. All the family members of the Marquis Mansion''s stewards and others live here. Grandma Sun''s nephew also lives here.

    ?Shortly after he came to the Marquis Mansion as an errand, this boy became obsessed with gambling. At night, he gathered a group of people to throw dice in a small garden room, but was discovered and kicked out of the house.

    ?The people in the courtyard where he stayed did not dare to offend her too much for the sake of Grandma Sun, but they also did not interact with him too much.

    When the chief came with his men, the people in the yard were startled when they saw how aggressive they were.

    The woman ran into the house in panic, and the children even ran away crying and hiding.

    Chang Sui was so noisy that he had a headache. He yelled loudly, then called a man to come forward and asked: "Where are Sun Zhuzhu and Aunt Sun? Who knows where they are, please call them out quickly!"

    Everyone in the courtyard looked at each other, not knowing.

    Chang Sui was annoyed and asked: "It''s the master who wants to question Nanny Sun and Sun Zhuzhu. You should call them out quickly, otherwise the business will be delayed and the master will blame you. No one can afford it!"

    ?A man bravely said: "Sun Zhuzi disappears and disappears every day, and no one can catch his shadow.

    ¡°Besides, it seems that he didn¡¯t come back last night. As for Grandma Sun, we didn¡¯t even see her!¡±

    One child was so bold that he suddenly stuck his head out from behind his mother and shouted, "I know, Grandma Sun ran out. I accidentally bumped into her, and she called me a bastard!" "Where did she run to?" Chang Sui quickly asked.

    ?The child pointed outside the alley, but he couldn''t tell where exactly.

    Chang Sui was helpless, so he quickly led people to chase him outside.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    What they didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, Grandma Sun and her nephew had been tied up, thrown into a carriage, and jolted out of the city.

    ?Sun Zhuzi was beaten until his nose was bruised and his face was swollen, but Grandma Sun was unscathed.

    ??But if someone could see through it, they would definitely be able to see her purple intestines...

    Just now, she heard someone send a message saying that her nephew had his leg broken by the gangsters in the casino because he owed money, and he was waiting for her to save his life.

    ?She hurried out of the house, but the casino didn''t ask for any money at all and knocked her and her nephew unconscious!

    When they woke up again, they were in this carriage.

    ??A young steward was sitting at the back of the car, guarding the door. She couldn''t get out even if she wanted to.

    She struggled and whimpered crazily, but unfortunately her mouth was stuffed with rags and she couldn''t say a word.

    ?The young steward was none other than Zheng He.

    Perhaps seeing Grandma Sun¡¯s eyes almost popping out of her head, he tried to persuade her with a few words of kindness, ¡°Old lady, please stop struggling!

    "If you have the strength, you should think about what you have done that is immoral. When the interrogation comes later, you can explain it earlier and save yourself the pain."

    Unfortunately, Sun Yan did not listen to persuasion, the struggle became more and more powerful, and the broken cloth in her mouth was spit out by her!

    ?She retched twice and immediately shouted: "I am from Jiangninghou Mansion, please let me go! I will give you as much money as you want!"

    ??It''s a pity that Zheng He put the rag back casually, and even stuffed it again and again.

    ?Mama Sun''s throat was almost blocked and she suffocated to death.

    ?After finally taking a breath, she heard Zheng He say: "The one we are arresting is you, Aunt Sun, Mrs. Wu''s personal nanny.

    ¡°Also, let me tell you one more thing, we are not from a casino, our owner¡¯s surname is Li, the Suijintan Li family!¡±

    Li family? !

    ??Grandma Sun took a breath and understood everything in her heart...

    In the yard of Li¡¯s family in Xincun, Mrs. Li was playing with Xingxing and Yueyueer.

    The two children were dressed like cotton **** and ran around chubby. They were very cute.

    ?Mammy Chang is always watching over me, helping me from time to time.

    Wan''er and Wenjuan were sitting in the house, sewing some small things for their children.

    Since the family bought a maid, they have people around to help them, so they don''t do eye-catching tasks such as clothing and shoes.

    Wenjuan stretched her head and looked into the yard from time to time, for fear of tiring the old lady.

    ??Wan''er gently patted her sleeping son and comforted her in a low voice: "Wenjuan, don''t worry.

    ¡°I saw my grandma thinking about my sister who went to the city, and she didn¡¯t eat much for lunch, so I asked her to help look after the children and take care of her.¡±

    Wenjuan blushed and replied: "I know that too, but grandma is taking care of the children and we are sitting in the house, and I always feel uneasy."

    Wan''er looked at the sun and said, "Don''t worry, my sister and the others should be back soon!"

    Before these words could be heard, a servant came running back from outside, "Old madam, the princess and the others are back!"

    Fourth update! Yesterday''s debt was not paid off, and I kept my word, but the update was late, which kept my friends waiting for a long time. It must be earlier in the future! Hugs, refill!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 832ï¼š Give us a bowl of rice!

    Chapter 832 Give us a bowl of rice!

    ?Old Mrs. Li immediately left the two little babies behind and hurried out to greet them.

    ??Mammy Chang quickly called Xiaodong and Wanqiu who were under the eaves, and took the child into the house. Then she rushed forward in a few steps and helped Old Mrs. Li''s arm.

    Jiayin watched her grandma standing at the door from a distance. Before the carriage stopped, she jumped out first, rushed forward and hugged her grandma''s arm, "Grandma, I''m back!"

    ¡°You stinky girl, you are really disobedient. If you let go, you will never come back!¡± Mrs. Li looked at her granddaughter carefully and felt relieved when she saw that she was unharmed.

    She was about to speak again when she saw her eldest son sitting in another carriage and turning to the back of the village. There were ten guards following the carriage.

    So, she asked in surprise: "Did I send your uncle to Divine Doctor Zhang? What happened to you when you entered the city?!"

    Jiayin was afraid of being scolded, so he blinked his big eyes and quickly changed the subject. ¡°Grandma, this is a small matter, we¡¯ll talk about it later.

    "We have been busy for a long time and are in a hurry to come back. No one has eaten. We are almost crazy with hunger. Grandma is kind and gives us a bowl of rice first!"

    After saying that, she held her hands together in a strange way, like a beggar, making the old lady dumbfounded.

    ??Old Mrs. Li slapped her granddaughter''s hand and said angrily: "You will fight with me, and when you are full, I will see where you can hide!"

    ?She said this, but she felt sorry for her granddaughter and grandsons. She quickly called the boy to go to the kitchen to give instructions and prepare the food quickly.

    ?The weather has been dry and cold these days, and my family has nothing to do, so they started making dumplings.

    Pork and pickled cabbage stuffing, cabbage and pork stuffing, beef and radish stuffing, mutton and green onion stuffing. In short, there are a lot of stuffs that the family likes to eat.

    When it gets dark, put up a wooden board in the corner of the yard and cover it with a large piece of clean oil paper.

    After making the dumplings, run them through cold water, sprinkle them with water, and freeze them into ice shells within two-quarters of an hour, and then put them into a clean frame.

    ?In this way, no matter how many months it is left, as long as the ice shell does not melt, the dumplings will not shrivel or deteriorate.

    ?At times like today, when meals suddenly need to be prepared and dozens of families are waiting to eat, these frozen dumplings come in handy.

    There are three large pots and one small pot in the stove, and they are burning at the same time.

    Two large pots were filled with water to cook dumplings, leaving two large pots for stews and small stir-fries.

    In less than half an hour, the hot meal was ready.

    ??Twenty guards of the Lu family carried two pots of dumplings and a bucket of dumpling soup back to the east guard room to eat.

    Jiaren and the others were left, and Mrs. Li felt sorry for them having to freeze outside all day, so she took the initiative to place the dinner table in the east room, where it was warmer.

    Jiayin was afraid of being scolded, so she smiled and went to the table to eat with her brothers.

    Originally, she also invited Ye Shan, Zheng Sanjiang and Zheng Liu.

    It''s a pity that Ye Shan and Zheng Sanjiang abide by the rules and refuse to serve.

    Zheng Liu was thinking about Zheng Yi and Zheng San and refused to stay.

    Finally, they all went to the kitchen to eat.

    Mu Jue, on the other hand, was not polite. Jiaren invited him and he sat down at the bottom of the table.

    What Mrs. Li likes most is when the children get together and eat big meals.

    ?She was holding the basin with a smile. When she saw which child''s plate was empty, she quickly added a spoonful of dumplings.

    Jiayin occasionally looked up and almost choked himself.

    ?Grandma looks so much like a woman feeding pigs, and they are the little pigs that are grunting and fighting for food...

    Old Mrs. Li didn¡¯t know it yet, but her granddaughter had seen through her, and she was still ¡°feeding the pigs¡± conscientiously.

    When she got to Mu Jue''s side, she couldn''t help but add two more spoons and said angrily: "This child was sent out by the Marquis on some errand. Why is the child so hungry and thin?" I didn¡¯t come back, I didn¡¯t have any errands to give, so I hurriedly ate a few more meals at home to make myself fat! "

    Mu Jue stared at the plate full of dumplings. Listening to Mrs. Li''s distressed complaints, she hesitated for a moment with her chopsticks, then started eating again.

    The last time he ate dumplings was on his birthday.

    ?At that time, his mother''s illness was not that serious, so he cooked the noodles and mixed the fillings himself, and he ate two full plates.

    ?Father was afraid that he would be overstretched, so he took him for a walk in the yard. Mother sat under the eaves, laughing all the time...

    ?A few years later, he ate dumplings again. They were not made by his mother, but because of the old man¡¯s nagging, he tasted the same!

    Possibly because the masters were afraid that the table full of meat-filled dumplings would be a bit boring, the kitchen sent out a few more plates of freshly made dumplings filled with leek and egg!

    On a winter day like this, green leafy vegetables are hard to come by, let alone fresh leeks!

    After Cat Brother ate one, he cheered, "The leek and egg dumplings are still the most delicious!"

    When everyone heard what he said, they all moved their chopsticks to the plate.

    Jiayin ate one, turned around and saw that Mu Jue didn''t move his chopsticks, so he picked up two for him and advised: "Brother Mu, eat quickly. If you wait a little longer, my seventh brother will rob them all!"

    Brother Cat immediately protested, "My sister is partial, and my eldest brother and the others have also eaten it. Why are you only talking about me?"

    Jiayin quickly grabbed two for himself and then said: "Brother, the four of them together can''t eat as much as you!"

    "What''s wrong with me eating too much? No matter how much I eat, I won''t gain weight!" Brother Cat shook his head proudly and ate faster and faster.

    ??The good news instantly hit my heart, and the dumplings in my mouth no longer tasted good, and I was immediately defeated.

    ?Although she has a slim figure, has grown taller, and has become thinner, she still has to consciously control her diet.

    Because if she eats too much and too greasy food, she will still gain weight.

    For the sake of beautiful clothes and to escape from the ranks of chubby girls, she gave up countless delicious foods...

    ¡°Grandma, look at my seventh brother, he¡¯s bullying me!¡± Jiayin hugged her grandma and complained.

    Mrs. Li glared at her grandson and supported her granddaughter, "Don''t listen to your seventh brother''s nonsense. My lucky girl is not fat!"

    "Eat more. If you delay your growth when you are growing, you will regret it later."

    ¡°Your seventh brother is jealous of you. It¡¯s useless even if he is as skinny as a monkey, and he can¡¯t wear beautiful dresses!¡±

    Everyone couldn''t help but look at Brother Cat, picturing what he looked like in a skirt in their minds, and then burst out laughing!

    ??Brother Cat has become accustomed to grandma''s favoritism. He spread his hands to express his helplessness and continued to swing the chopsticks until they flew up.

    Soon, the dishes and bowls were all gone, and everyone was full and full.

    Jiayin was a little worried about the little girl selling glutinous rice balls.

    The killer of the Wu family wanted to use the child as a cover, but was afraid that the child would talk nonsense, so he gave her mute medicine.

    She checked the little girl''s pulse in the shop, but she was really not sure.

    So, I just asked my uncle to send the child to Divine Doctor Zhang.

    ??Although the child and her mother were murdered by the killers of the Wu family, the root cause still falls on her.

    What''s more, she also learned medical skills, and she can''t turn a blind eye to both public and private matters.

    At least, help this child heal his throat...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 833ï¼š Difference between men and women

    Chapter 833 Differences between Men and Women

    With these thoughts in mind, Jiayin changed her clothes and went to the back of the village to have a look.

    Jiaren and Mu Jue were talking in the yard. When they saw their sister coming out of the backyard, they smiled and said hello, "Sister, where are you going?"

    Mu Jue heard that the reputation passed, and a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes.

    The clever and eccentric "boy" before has transformed into a beautiful girl.

    ? Wearing an apricot red satin short coat with small sleeves, a silver-white floral skirt, and a rose-colored cocoon-faced ermine-lined cloak.

    ??Her black hair was simply **** with a Cordyceps pearl hairpin, and her small earlobes were hung with broken gold lilac beads, which made her complexion whiter and her features more picturesque.

    As she walked, the colorful butterfly palace ribbon and jade ring hanging on her waist swayed slightly, and the deerskin boots under her skirt were looming...

    Mu Jue slowly lowered his head, and two words suddenly came to his mind.

    The cardamom years, Zhong Lingyuxiu...

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to see Grandpa Zhang. It¡¯s so cold in the yard. Why don¡¯t you go inside to talk?¡± Jiayin walked up to talk to her brother.

    Jiaren said: "I knew right away that you were going to see Dr. Zhang. If you have nothing to do, I''ll go with you."

    ¡°Hey, eldest brother is the best.¡± Jiayin stepped forward and took his eldest brother¡¯s arm, nodded with Mu Jue and walked out.

    Shuiyun, Shuiyue and Zheng Sanjiang followed behind.

    Mu Jue walked slowly at the end. Seeing them walking away, he entered the courtyard of the Ye family next door.

    Ye Shan and Dong Mei packed up a wing room. Seeing Mu Jue come in, Ye Shan smiled and said, "Xiao Mu, you can live here with peace of mind from now on. The Marquis should be back in a month."

    Mu Jue cupped his hands and thanked her, "Thank you, Uncle Shan and Aunt Mei."

    After saying that, he lifted up his left sleeve again, revealing the plum blossom birthmark near his elbow, wanting to prove his identity to the two of them.

    Yeshan and Dongmei both laughed.

    ?Ye Shan patted him on the shoulder and said: "You don''t have to be like this, we know you are not pretending to be someone else.

    ¡°The Marquis has told us about your origins in detail before, and even drew a portrait of you himself. We will not admit it wrong.

    ¡°Otherwise, if we met at the shop before, I wouldn¡¯t let you follow me back in the car. Don¡¯t be restrained from now on. Treat this place as your own home.

    "When the Marquis comes back, I will naturally arrange errands for you."

    Dongmei also smiled and said: "You must have suffered a lot outside in the past few years, and now you are home.

    ¡°You can stay here with peace of mind, eat as much as you want, and play as much as you want. It would be better if you could help us look after the princess on weekdays.

    ¡°The masters of the Li family are very kind and kind, and the princess is an even better person. You will know after getting along with them for a long time.¡±

    As she spoke, she stuffed Mu Jue with a new coat, trousers and middle coat, and said, "There is a hot spring in the right room. Go and wash yourself and go to bed early."

    ¡°When I have free time in the past two days, I will make you some more sets of clothes and shoes!¡±

    After Mu Jue thanked her again, Dongmei took Ye Shan out.

    ?The room suddenly became quiet. Mu Jue put down his coat and trousers, lay on the kang and let out a long sigh of relief...

    It is winter, and the folks in the village rarely have leisure time, but they can¡¯t stay idle, so snow clearing has become the best job.

    Not only will you not be too tired, young and old men can get together and laugh while working.

    So, even though it has been snowing very frequently recently, there is still no snow at all on the roads and paths in the village.

    ?As soon as they turned into the back street, they met the village chief and Uncle Zhao who were strolling on the road, so they couldn''t avoid chatting.

    Seeing that there was no one around, the village chief asked in a low voice: "Princess, I see that the elder has sent people to Divine Doctor Zhang again. Is there any progress in that matter?" Jiayin nodded lightly and said a few words. , "Yes, Grandpa Village Chief, my eldest and second uncle have been busy for a long time, and it''s finally almost done.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old man. Just protect the village and don¡¯t let bad people take advantage of it. This matter will be over soon.¡±

    "Okay, okay, then we don''t have to worry!" The village chief breathed a sigh of relief, "We have two more months to celebrate the New Year. We don''t want anything else. We just want to be safe and reunited."

    After talking about some trivial matters in the village and saying goodbye to the village chief and others, the brother and sister went to the back of the village.

    As a result, as soon as he arrived at the entrance of Divine Doctor Zhang¡¯s courtyard, a scream came from inside.

    Jiaren immediately covered his sister''s ears, feeling extremely regretful.

    ??Had he known that the interrogation was about to begin, he should have come alone.

    What if I scare my sister? !

    Jiayin is curious and a little eager to go in and have a look, but is a little scared.

    ?So she put her feet up and looked into the courtyard.

    Perhaps when he heard the noise, Li Zhensheng walked out quickly. Seeing his niece at the door, he glared at his nephew and complained in a low voice: "Why did you bring your sister here? Girls are timid, what if they are scared?" I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night if your grandma doesn¡¯t scold you!¡±

    Jiaren smiled bitterly and said, "Uncle, it''s my fault.

    ¡°I thought it hadn¡¯t started yet, and my sister was worried about the little girl who was poisoned and mute, so I came with her.¡±

    ??Li Zhensheng waved his hands towards the courtyard, and Zheng He, who was guarding the door, said something to the room. There was no movement in the room immediately, and Jiaren lowered his hands.

    Jiayin was free and immediately asked: "Uncle, what does Grandpa Zhang say? Is Grandpa Zhang sure that he can cure the little girl''s voice?"

    ¡°Whatever medicinal materials you need, I have them there.¡±

    ??Li Zhensheng nodded and said, "Doctor Zhang said he is 80% sure. He has already given the little girl an injection and will make some medicine for her later.

    ¡°It will take a few days to know whether it can be fully recovered. If you are worried, you can leave someone to help take care of it. It is also convenient to run errands back to find you the medicine.

    "Besides, no one here, Doctor Zhang, can take care of children, and tonight... is a bit busy."

    Jiayin looked at Shui Ling and Shui Yun. Shui Yun immediately stood up and said, "Princess, let me take care of the little girl."

    Jiayin nodded. Shuiyun had a good temper and was good at cooking. It was just right to stay.

    ??Li Zhensheng immediately started to chase people away, "Jiaren stays, Fu Niuer hurries back to rest, remember to call brother Li and brother Mao."

    Obviously, he wanted to take this opportunity to let the boys in the family practice their courage, and also let them participate in doing their part to protect the family.

    I have to say that Li Zhensheng completely inherited the old lady¡¯s double standards.

    A niece is a treasure. It is best not to be involved in any darkness or dirt in the world, and only live in light and beauty.

    But sons and nephews must be thrown into the darkness and filth for a few rolls, euphemistically called exercise...

    The good news brought me the joy and burning feeling of being favored, and I hurried home.

    When I walked to the door, I happened to see Tao Hongying coming back from the second village.

    She rushed over and hugged my mother¡¯s arm, and said with a smile: ¡°Mom, do you know? You are so lucky to be reborn in our family!¡±

    Tao Hongying was a little dizzy when her daughter slapped her in the face. She subconsciously asked, "What''s going on? Have you gotten into trouble again?"

    ¡°Mom, you underestimate your daughter too much! Wow, I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so touched, and you hit me like this, I¡¯m so sad!¡± Jiayin refused to give in, hugging her mother and protesting like a baby.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 834ï¼š We must seek justice!

    Chapter 834 We must seek justice!

    Tao Hongying didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She patted her daughter on the forehead and said, "You are such a young girl, but you are not as sensible as Xingxing and Yueyaer!"

    ?But she said she was so disgusted, she knelt down again and said with a smile: "Come on, I will carry you for a few steps, so that you won''t feel sad anymore."

    Jiayin immediately jumped on my mother¡¯s back, hugged her neck, and kicked her little feet happily, ¡°My mother is the best!¡±

    Tao Hongying lifted her daughter up, smiled and sighed, "Mom really can''t carry you. It would be nice if your father was at home."

    Jiayin looked down and saw that there were a few white hairs in her bun, and stopped smiling. Her nose couldn''t help but feel sore.

    There are only four people in their family. Her father is away at war, her brother''s whereabouts are unknown, and she, a daughter, is getting into trouble all day long. I must be feeling very unhappy.

    But she is still busy every day, being filial to the elderly, taking care of the children, and being the director of the family...

    Jiayin quickly struggled to get off my mother¡¯s back, then turned to the front and tried her best to carry her on her back.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll carry you on my back too!¡±

    Tao Hongying didn''t know that her daughter felt sorry for her, so she laughed and lay half on her back, "Okay, mother will enjoy the blessing too!"

    Actually, Jiayin''s height was only slightly higher than her mother''s shoulders, and Tao Hongying only had two arms wrapped around her daughter''s shoulders. She still had to rely on her own legs to walk.

    The two girls just laughed and laughed and entered the yard like conjoined twins.

    Mrs. Li, Wenjuan and Wan''er were sitting in the main room. Seeing this, they couldn''t help laughing.

    Mrs. Li took the opportunity to persuade her two grandsons-in-law, "You have to work hard quickly. No matter what, you must give yourself a daughter.

    ¡°You see how considerate my daughter is and how much time she can spend with her mother. If this was a naughty boy, he would have disappeared long ago!¡±

    ?Wan''er and Wenjuan both nodded with blushing faces, feeling happy and complicated in their hearts.

    ??Left to other people''s homes, the elders, regardless of their daughter-in-law''s health, work hard to give birth to a baby, all looking forward to having a baby.

    They are the only ones in the Li family who, from the oldest to the youngest, are all looking forward to having a daughter...

    That night, when the night was dark, Li Laoer and Mr. Wen came back from the city together.

    Subsequently, Li Zhensheng brought the three Jiaren brothers into the courtyard.

    Everyone washed and changed into clean clothes and shoes, and then gathered in the main room to eat.

    Mrs. Wen knew something had happened during the day, and she was worried about it. She asked Sister-in-law Qiong and Aunt Tian to look after Yue Yaer, and she also came to listen for a few words.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and others have finished their meal and are sitting in the east room talking.

    ?It wasn''t until Li Zhensheng and others finished their meal, the dining table was removed, and tea and fruits were served again, that everyone gathered together.

    ??Brother Cat took the fruit plate and ate the oranges.

    Jiayin saw that his face looked a little bad and did not stop him. Instead, he asked Shui Ling to go to the backyard to get some pears for him.

    Mrs. Li has been holding back for a long time, and now she can finally ask a few questions, "Zhensheng, these children are afraid that I will worry, so they refuse to elaborate no matter how much I ask.

    ¡°Did someone attack Fu Niuer again during the day? Did you catch the bad guy?¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng nodded and tried to speak more relaxedly.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, these children are smart. Someone pretended to be a woman selling glutinous rice **** and wanted to poison her, but the children discovered the trick early and planned to capture the Wu family.

    ¡°Furthermore, it happened that Zheng Yi, Zheng San, and Mu Jue from the Zheng family had just returned to Xindu from abroad, and they also helped out, and it went very smoothly.

    ¡°Previously, the Wu family plotted against Fu Niuer, but we didn¡¯t have enough evidence. Now we don¡¯t have to worry about it. We can go to the emperor to complain tomorrow.¡±

    Li Laotian breathed a long sigh of relief and said: "This is really great. These days, Fu Niu''er has been kept at home and the child is suffering. I am also worried. "Now that we have evidence, the Wu family can''t rely on it. , the family no longer has to be on guard all the time! "

    After saying that, she frowned again and said, "Even if you go to the emperor to complain, you still have to think more and be aware of the situation.

    ¡°As far as the emperor is concerned, no matter how bad the empress and the Wu family are, they are still his first wife and father-in-law¡¯s family. If things get too big, it will damage the emperor¡¯s face to some extent and the emperor will not be happy.

    ¡°But our family is not trying to embarrass the emperor, we just need to seek justice and make sure that no one dares to bully Fu Niuer again!¡±

    ?Everyone could hear the concerns in Mrs. Li''s words.

    After all, the Li family''s background was too low, and people like the Queen and the Wu family had never been heard of before, let alone being enemies.

    But the empress and the Wu family really bullied others too much. The Li family wanted to protect their children and punish their enemies, so the step of filing a complaint was inevitable!

    Li Laoer quickly said: "Mom, don''t worry, we know what''s going on.

    ¡°I just brought back two more witnesses, both of whom were serving Mrs. Wu, and they asked a lot of important information.

    ¡°Not only can we crucify the Wu family, but we can also be exonerated. The emperor will definitely not anger our family, and maybe there will be a reward!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Mrs. Li was pleasantly surprised, ¡°That¡¯s great. Our family doesn¡¯t want any rewards, we just want to live a peaceful life.

    ¡°Speaking of which, the Wu family, a wife-like family, can¡¯t do anything to help, and is holding back everything. I¡¯m afraid the emperor will also have a headache..."

    ?Everyone laughed and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Yes, that boy from the Wu family was unwilling to defend his family and the country, so the queen¡¯s grandfather went to the palace to fight to the death and begged for pardon.¡±

    ¡°The young and old of the Wu family are all in vain. They are really incompetent in culture and military affairs. They are just a bunch of losers.¡±

    ??After chatting a few more words, everyone made the old lady happy and asked Wan''er and Wenjuan to accompany the old lady to the backyard to rest.

    But Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen still had good news, but they stayed.

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer then spread out all the evidence they had, and everyone brainstormed how to file a complaint tomorrow.

    ?Just like the old lady said, the Li family''s request is to punish the Wu family. It is best to throw out the Wang family, the mastermind behind it, to attract the emperor''s anger.

    But the Li family did not want to get involved with the ¡°accomplice¡± in the palace who was cooperating with the Wang family.

    ?Even, it is best for them to pretend not to know...

    Since Mr. Hou is not at home, the strength of the Li family alone is still too weak.

    Furthermore, if it involves the struggle for imperial power, if you are accidentally involved, the Li family will never have peace again...

    Let¡¯s not talk about how the Li family discussed it, just that deep in the palace, after a long time, the queen finally received news from her family.

    ?She angrily pulled the veil in her hand and cursed: "Why did you send news about such a big matter?"

    ?The maid who was personally serving her felt bitter and did not dare to argue.

    ??The Wu family is being investigated by Dali Temple and the Ministry of Punishment. They are thinking behind closed doors. How can they still have their original prestige?

    ??Moreover, the Queen has never given birth to a prince, and there are rumors everywhere about setting up a prince. Everyone in the palace is fawning over the concubine and her son, so how can they take the Queen and the Wu family seriously? !

    ??The Wu family can send the news in, which is already very good. There is no reason to choose how fast it is...

    It''s a pity that I can''t say this to the queen, it only hurts slaves like them.

    Fortunately, the queen was so frightened by the news that the matter was revealed that she didn''t care about anything.

    How many times did she walk around the house and finally figured out a "way" to protect herself?

    This is the third update. This book has 1.8 million words. It¡¯s the time when Huahua¡¯s writing skills are most tested. Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow are weekends. Huahua applies for a double update, because she needs to arrange all the outlines and details for the future, so that she can¡¯t code words. It goes more smoothly. Wait a little longer, and the third update will start as usual on Monday, so stay tuned for the follow-up episodes, refills!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 835ï¼š The root cause of the Queens illness was found!

    Chapter 835 The root cause of the Queen¡¯s illness was found!

    ¡°Go and call the imperial doctor, I have a severe headache!¡± The queen lay directly on the bed, holding her head with both hands, frowning, looking unbearable.

    ?The palace maid was stunned for a moment, and a flash of helplessness flashed in her eyes, "Yes, your Majesty, I will send someone to the Imperial Hospital right now."

    The queen waved her hands and said no more.

    ??The palace maid quickly stepped back and breathed a sigh of relief.

    ?Don''t worry about whether the master''s trick of pretending to be sick is effective or not, as long as she doesn''t get angry and beaten...

    Unfortunately, the doctor on duty at Tai Hospital was not so lucky.

    ? During this period of time, the Queen complained of headache every day, but the cause could not be found, and they could not say that she was not sick.

    ??In the end, I can only prescribe some warm and tonic prescriptions every time, hoping that the queen will find her conscience one day and stop using them as an excuse to see a doctor...

    Normally, it is about looking, hearing, asking, and understanding, prescribing medicine, and boiling medicine.

    The queen got angry and poured tea all over the doctor. She scolded her angrily for half an hour before she finally calmed down...

    ?In the middle of the night, the Kunning Palace was in full swing, with lanterns lit everywhere. They were as bright as targets in the huge palace, and it was difficult not to pay attention.

    ??And in the palace, not to mention people, even a ray of wind is a master who leads Yueyin and carries news.

    ??As long as it is within the palace wall, let alone an inconspicuous mouse hole, don''t even think about hiding any secrets.

    ?Therefore, the queen of Kunning Palace did not wait to blow the medicine soup to cool down, and the masters of each palace had already heard about it clearly.

    ?There was a concubine lying on the bed, whispering to the maid who was waiting next to her.

    ¡°We, the mother of the country, don¡¯t know where our brains have gone, we are getting stupider day by day!

    ¡°In the past, she was arrogant at most, but now she adds the word ¡®stupid¡¯. She really wants to have a prince, and she wants all the old dogs on the street to know about it.

    ¡°As a result, I still complain about being sick every day and drink medicinal soup as water every day... I can¡¯t even think of giving birth to a child if my good body continues to suffer like this.¡±

    "What the empress said is that the Kunning Palace is filled with the smell of medicine, and whoever goes there will want to take a detour!" The personal palace maid smiled and said: "But it is a good thing that she is stupid, so that the emperor can find that the master is smart and virtuous, and come to accompany him more often. Where is the master? Maybe by this time next year, the master will have the little prince in his arms."

    "Haha, that''s the truth. Go to sleep. I heard that the emperor has been coughing recently. I will stew a cup of snow pears and send it to you tomorrow." The concubine happily made her plans and went to sleep contentedly.

    But in the imperial study room in front, the emperor was wearing bright yellow pajamas, holding a book in his hand, and his brows were frowning tightly.

    "The queen called the imperial doctor again? What''s the reason this time?" The emperor was very impatient.

    After all, a good life is nothing but asking for medical advice every day, which makes everyone feel bad.

    Manager Yi carefully poured the emperor soothing tea and said, "I heard that I still have a headache. The imperial doctor has prescribed a prescription. I think the Queen must have taken the medicine and fallen asleep by now."

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The emperor snorted coldly, threw down the book in his hand, and cursed in a low voice: ¡°It¡¯s a medicine that¡¯s three parts poisonous. She¡¯s been drinking it for several months. She¡¯s trying to poison herself to death!¡±

    ??Nowadays, there are signs of establishing a prince in the court from time to time, but he can suppress it for the time being.

    Just saying that the dragon body is healthy and the spring and autumn are in full swing can make everyone shut up.

    ??But if the queen tortures herself to death, someone will definitely make a fuss about establishing a queen.

    And the new queen''s child is the legitimate child, the perfect candidate for the prince...

    It is inevitable that there will be another **** storm and the court will be in turmoil!

    The emperor became more and more irritable as he thought about it, and ordered: "Tomorrow, the doctor from Zhaotai Hospital will come to Kunning Palace to give the queen a good diagnosis and treatment. It is best to find out the real root cause of the disease and don''t let her take medicine randomly!"

    General Manager Yi quickly agreed, served the emperor, drank the soothing tea, and then rested. Neither the master nor the servant expected that the root cause of the queen''s illness would be found early the next morning before the doctor entered the Kunning Palace...

    The emperor was sitting behind the desk. He was very happy when he saw Li Laoer and Jiayin coming to pay their respects. He said, "Fu Niu''er hasn''t come to see me for a long time. Hurry and get up!"

    Jiayin lowered his head and said cautiously: "I also want to see Uncle Huang, but I''m not allowed to go out at home."

    She wore a light blue brocade coat today, paired with a moon-white pleated skirt, with two braids and two simple pearl hairbands.

    ??Moreover, her ears and wrists were bare. Her face was even smaller against her slaps, and the circles under her eyes were black. Coupled with her slightly white lips, she looked very haggard.

    This is so different from her usual festive and noble dress!

    ??If it is a little sun on weekdays, then today it is just a dry little wild flower swaying in the cold wind...

    ??The emperor felt more and more distressed as he watched, and couldn''t help but ask: "Didn''t Fu Niu''er get better from being sick before? Isn''t it easy?"

    ¡°There is also an old ginseng tree in the warehouse. I will ask Manager Yi to find it soon and bring it back to you..."

    Jiayin¡¯s eyes were red at that time, and he choked and said: ¡°Uncle Huang, I¡¯m not sick, I¡¯m just scared!

    "I want to find my adoptive father, my father! Uncle Huang, can you send someone to take me there?"

    ?The emperor was confused when he heard the news, and felt even more distressed when he saw the tears dripping from his eyes as he cried at the good news.

    After all, this is the little girl he has watched grow up, and he promised to take good care of her when her cousin went off to war.

    He hurriedly said: "Don''t cry, Fu Niuer, why do you have to go find your adoptive father?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me when you were a child that Uncle Huang is the greatest in the world, even more powerful than your adoptive father?

    "Who bullied you? Tell Uncle Huang, and Uncle Huang will support you!"

    Jiayin lowered his head and just wiped his tears without saying a word.

    Seeing this, General Manager Yi quickly said to Li Laoer: "Uncle Li, what kind of injustice has the princess suffered?

    "The princess is a girl and timid. Please tell me quickly and don''t make the emperor anxious!"

    Unexpectedly, Li Laoer lifted up his robe and fell to his knees.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Fu Niu¡¯er has been sensible since she was a child. She didn¡¯t want the Emperor to be in trouble, so she thought of finding the Marquis and her father to take shelter.

    ¡°But she is still young and can¡¯t think of much. This world belongs to the emperor. No matter how powerful or lawless anyone is, they can¡¯t get past the emperor!¡±

    ??The emperor nodded. At this moment, he also guessed that the Li family was being bullied, but what Li Laoer said touched his heart.

    ?Tianwu is his world, there is nothing he can''t control.

    He asked with a stern face: "Uncle Zhongshan, tell me, what''s going on? Don''t hide it! I want to hear who is lawless!"

    Jiayin was a little anxious. He stepped forward and pulled the emperor''s sleeves, with a worried look on his face, "Uncle Huang..."

    The emperor patted her back and comforted her: "Don''t be afraid, uncle Huang is not angry.

    ¡°You are my own princess, and I want to see who dares to bully you and who is so bold!¡±

    ?Li Laoer took a deep breath, as if trying to suppress the grievance and resentment in his heart.

    He started from the beginning, "Your Majesty, some people in Xindu previously said that Fu Niu''er was very lucky. Our family felt that it was not good for a girl to be talked about like this. So Fu Niu''er pretended To avoid the limelight, I went to the palace to ask for an old ginseng tree, and that was how I settled the matter. You must remember that, right?"

    The emperor nodded and replied: "Remember, I want to send an imperial doctor. You said it is a temporary measure for the family, so forget it."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 836ï¼š Victory comes too easily!

    Chapter 836 Victory comes too easily!

    "Yes, Your Majesty, our family also thought that this matter was over. But I didn''t expect that within a few days, someone would send a dead soldier to assassinate Fu Niuer!"

    Li Laoer continued, and the emperor and Manager Yi both frowned in surprise.

    "A dead soldier?" The emperor did not believe it. "Are you sure you are a dead soldier?"

    ¡°Your Majesty, it was my little grandson¡¯s full-moon wine day, and two assassins came. One poisoned and caused chaos, and the other wanted to kidnap Fu Niuer.

    ¡°After the failure, they gritted their fangs and vomited black blood and died. Our family then guessed that they were dead soldiers. After all, ordinary people are not so vicious!

    ¡°Fortunately it was discovered in time, otherwise our whole family would be dead now!¡±

    ??Li Laoer still gritted his teeth with hatred when he thought about the danger that day, "Your Majesty, I don''t know where we offended someone in our family, and we were treated like this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the other party wants to do by kidnapping Fu Niu¡¯er, so they can only keep Fu Niu¡¯er at home and not let her come out.

    "But yesterday Fu Niu''er was a naughty child. She dressed up as a boy and went to the shop with the boys at home. As a result, she was assassinated by a dead soldier again.

    ¡°Fortunately, Prince Lu Zonglu went with us and brought his guards with him, and finally the three assassins were caught. There were also two men and the steward who were responsible for informing the news, and they were all arrested.¡±

    ¡°Can we find out who is behind the scenes?¡± the emperor urged.

    ?At this moment, he was more curious than angry. He also wanted to know which family in Xindu was raising dead soldiers.

    ??Li Laoer hesitated for a moment, but still said: "Everyone confessed, and they obeyed the orders of...the Wu family of Jiangning Marquis Mansion!"

    ¡°What? Impossible!¡±

    ??The emperor''s expression changed at that time, and there was an indescribable shock in his eyes.

    Neither Li Laoer nor Jiayin could tell anything was wrong.

    As a result, Manager Yi stepped forward to cover for the emperor again and whispered comfortingly: "Your Majesty, what Uncle Li said must be well-founded. You should calm down first and then listen to what Uncle Li has to say."

    The emperor came back to his senses and said in a deep voice: "Ai Qing continues, no matter who it is, I will definitely make the decision for you."

    Li Laoer suppressed the doubts in his heart and said quickly: "Your Majesty, my ministers and my family can''t believe it either.

    "Because our Li family has never had any grievances with the Jiangning Houfu! Why would the Houfu attack our family, especially the child Fu Niuer?"

    He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I ask the emperor to forgive me. In order to find out this matter, I asked the veterans at home to go to the nearby Marquis Mansion to inquire.

    ¡°It happened that Mrs. Wu¡¯s personal maid came out of the house, so I had her tied up. After interrogation, I finally found out the whole story.

    ¡°It turns out that Mrs. Wu heard from an old Taoist priest that my Fu Niu¡¯er is blessed. If the queen can drink a bowl of Fu Niu¡¯er¡¯s blood, she will be able to borrow good luck and become pregnant with the prince immediately..."

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    The emperor couldn''t bear it anymore. He slapped the table and cursed: "Have the Wu family''s brains been eaten by dogs? You actually believe such nonsense?!"

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Li Laoer¡¯s eyes turned red with hatred, ¡°Anyone who heard this would know it was a lie, but the Wu family believed it!

    ¡°They sent dead soldiers to assassinate Fu Niuer again and again, trying to cut out Fu Niuer¡¯s heart!

    ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t want to cause any trouble to the emperor, and we don¡¯t want the emperor to have to deal with such troublesome matters besides worrying about government affairs.

    ¡°But Your Majesty, everyone in my family who has some ability is out there serving the country loyally.

    ¡°I am the only useless person left in the family, living with the elderly and children. I really don¡¯t have the ability to protect Fu Niu¡¯er! Please make the decision for our family and protect Fu Niu¡¯er¡¯s life!

    "My fourth son treats my daughter as an eyeball. He is braving the wind and snow in the north and killing barbarians, but my daughter''s heart and liver were torn out at home. I, the elder brother, can''t explain it!" Li Laoer kowtows and cries as he talks. His sobs were loud, making everyone feel sad.

    ??The emperor was so guilty that he couldn¡¯t even face it!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With all the powerful and high-ranking officials in the civil and military dynasties and Xindu, one by one, they are all living in a corner, drunk and dreaming.

    Only the Li family has titles and fiefs, but they refuse to be lazy at all.

    Those who are able to fight at home go to battle to kill the enemy, those who are able to run boats go out to look for new seeds, and even the young men are killing Japanese pirates and sending envoys abroad!

    ??The remaining old, weak, women and children took the trouble to grow some vegetables and fruits, and happily sent them to the palace to give him a change of taste.

    ??They are such a loyal, hard-working and sincere family. As an emperor, he did not give them any generous rewards, but instead made them suffer such great injustice. It is really shameful.

    ??Especially those who bully the Li family are the gang of losers from the Jiangning Marquis Mansion!

    ?No wonder the queen was ill last night. She must have known that her family had planned this for her and it failed, so she was trying to avoid responsibility by claiming to be ill!

    ?For so many years, he only thought that his first wife was stupid, but he didn''t expect that she and her natal family would hide so deeply.

    Perhaps back then¡­

    ?The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He grabbed the tea bowl and smashed it into pieces, and then said loudly: "According to my decree, the Jiangning Marquis Mansion has failed to live up to the king''s kindness. It is a heinous crime! The whole family will be demoted to common people, and everyone will be imprisoned, waiting to be punished!"

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Manager Yi responded quickly.

    ??The imperial edict was quickly drafted and then sent to the table. The emperor personally picked up the jade seal and printed it heavily...

    ?The midday sun in winter shines on the palace gate and the city walls on both sides, bringing a slight warmth.

    ?This is also the favorite moment for the guards. They can just be lazy for a while, bask in the sun, rub their hands that are red from the cold, and stamp their numb feet...

    ?At this time, a group of people suddenly came out of the palace gate, and the leader was actually Manager Yi who was beside the emperor.

    All the guards immediately stood up straight and did not dare to be lazy and fish.

    Manager Yi directed the young **** to deliver all the things in his hands to the Li family''s carriage, and then he saluted and said: "Uncle, you and the princess go slowly. I have to go to Jiangninghou''s Mansion, so I won''t accompany you." ¡±

    ??Li Laoer quickly returned the favor and said with a smile: "Sorry, sir."

    After saying that, he hesitated for a moment and whispered as if gossiping: "This matter really caused trouble for the emperor today!

    "You said Mrs. Wu was fine at home. Why did she want to go to Qingcheng to visit it in such a cold weather? She went right away. Why did she happen to meet an old immortal again?

    "The Queen is the same. She doesn''t want to discuss such a big matter with the Emperor. There is no one around her to advise her. Why is the Queen allowed to act more and more..."

    After saying that, he seemed to realize that he had overstepped his bounds, so he quickly stopped talking and saluted with a dry smile.

    Manager Yi''s eyes flashed, and he had some concerns in his mind, but he still smiled and pretended that he didn''t understand.

    After a few more idle words, Li Laoer got into the carriage with the good news.

    The carriage quickly ran away, and Jiayin breathed a sigh of relief until the palace wall was no longer visible.

    The same is true for Li Laoer.

    The two men looked at each other and said in unison: "There''s something wrong with this!"

    Two more updates~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 837ï¼š Good dreams are destined to be broken!

    Chapter 837 Good dreams are destined to be broken!

    Li Laoer lowered his voice and said: "Even if the emperor is particularly protective of our Li family, he will not punish the Wu family so harshly regardless of the queen''s face.

    ¡°Even the emperor didn¡¯t ask any questions. He just convicted the Wu family with just a few words from us!¡±

    Jiayin also nodded, spread his hands, and said helplessly: "Yes, Second Uncle, I prepared a lot of words, but before I even said a few words, the Wu family was imprisoned!"

    ?? Li Laoer frowned, thought about it for a long time, and asked in a low voice: "Fu Niu''er, do you remember that the emperor looked particularly bad when he heard that there was a dead soldier in the Wu family?"

    "It''s not just bad, it can be said that his face is ashen." Jiayin started thinking and began to guess, "Is it because the emperor underestimated his father-in-law? Suddenly he heard that the Wu family was hiding so deeply, and he felt that he had been deceived for so many years, so he was angry So powerful, so cruel?"

    Li Laoer shook his head, "No, almost all the wealthy and powerful people in the new capital have some secret personnel. Logically speaking, the emperor shouldn''t be so surprised and angry..."

    The two of them were sitting in the carriage, talking to each other. After studying the whole thing, they still had no clue.

    I don¡¯t say what happened to them, but I just said that in Kunning Palace, the queen was "seriously ill" and was lying on the bed to rest after taking medicine.

    She couldn''t help complaining: "I summoned the imperial doctor last night, why haven''t the third princess come to visit yet?

    ¡°This child is really getting more and more unpleasant?¡±

    The maid who was beating her legs was helpless, so she forced herself to persuade her in a low voice: "Your Majesty, the princess has more and more subjects to study now, and classes haven''t ended yet.

    ¡°As soon as class is over, I will come over immediately.¡±

    ?The queen snorted coldly and said no more.

    Before the maid could relax, someone shouted loudly from outside and rushed in.

    ¡°Mother, my mother is not good!¡±

    A little palace maid¡¯s pigtails were about to fall apart when she ran away, and she fell to her knees with a thud as soon as she entered the room.

    The queen sat up from the bed in shock. The eldest maid hurried over and gave the younger maid a slap in the face, scolding: "How presumptuous! Your Majesty is resting, who gave you the courage to come here and yell!"

    ??The little palace maid covered her face and said aggrievedly, "This slave is guilty, but... the Marquis has been imprisoned!"

    House Mansion was imprisoned? !

    The queen was stunned for a moment, stood up suddenly, and asked sternly: "What did you say?!"

    ??The eldest palace maid was also so frightened that her legs went weak, and she quickly gave the little palace maid a hand.

    Before the little palace maid could say anything, another **** rushed in and shouted loudly: "Madam, Eunuch Feng has led people to seal the gate of our Kunning Palace!"

    ?The queen couldn''t bear it anymore, so she ran out with her feet up, and everyone followed her with cheers.

    Eunuch Feng led the people to slowly close the door. When the Queen finally arrived, he smiled and saluted.

    ??The queen''s face turned pale, and she had some vague guesses in her mind, but she still asked: "Eunuch Feng, what''s going on? Why do you want to seal the gate of this palace?!"

    Eunuch Feng looked very respectful, making it impossible for outsiders to find any courtesy at all, but the words he spoke were as piercing as a knife.

    "Mother, the emperor has an edict. The Jiangning Marquis Mansion has failed to live up to the emperor''s favor and has committed a heinous crime. The entire family has been demoted to common people and sent to prison to await questioning.

    "Your Majesty feels sorry for your Majesty. He knows that your Majesty is ill, and he is afraid that you will become worried, so he ordered his servants to seal off the Kunning Palace and ask your Majesty to rest in peace and recover from her illness."

    "No, it''s impossible!" The queen was really anxious and raised her legs to rush out. Unfortunately, Eunuch Feng waved his hand and the little **** quickly closed the palace door.

    The queen was so angry that she no longer cared about her image, and slapped the palace door as hard as a mad woman.

    ¡°Be bold, open the door quickly! Let me out! I want to see the emperor!¡±

    Eunuch Feng stood outside the door, picked his ears, and said in a nonchalant manner: "Queen, please calm down, the servants are also obeying orders!"

    "You can rest in peace and recuperate. When the emperor is no longer angry, he will let you out."

    After saying that, he ignored the commotion inside and left with Shi Shiran.

    ??The reason why Uncle Li and Princess Kangle came to the palace today is not known to others, but they, who serve the emperor closely, cannot hide it.? ? ? ? Princess Kang Le is such a good girl, and the Wu family wants to bully her. It¡¯s really shameful.

    What he did just now was a small way of venting his anger for the princess, and it was worthy of the fruits he had eaten when he went in and out of Li''s house before!

    At the moment, the Jiangning Marquis Mansion is in a state of panic, with ghosts crying and wolves howling.

    Both Mr. Wu and Mrs. Wu had guessed what would happen if the incident failed, but the Empress was their greatest source of confidence.

    To put it shamelessly, they are the emperor''s father-in-law and mother-in-law. If you remove the word "law-in-law", they are parents!

    If the parents are at fault, who as a child can kill them?

    Besides, even if they plotted against that girl from the Li family, what would happen?

    They are doing it for the queen and the royal bloodline!

    ??Furthermore, the girl from the Li family is not dead, not even a hair has fallen out. They have some extra money at home, so the matter is easily solved...

    Unfortunately, good dreams are destined to be broken.

    General Manager Yi personally brought the imperial edict and led a group of soldiers to break into the gate. They were fooled!

    ??The old Marquis was hanging with one breath left, but when he heard that his whole family had become common people and was sentenced to prison, he ran away with his last breath and rolled his eyes directly to see the Lord of Hell.

    The old lady was not in good health and could not bear the blow, so she also lay down at that time.

    Mr. Wu Er and Mrs. Wu Er felt as if they were hit by a thunderbolt from the blue, their faces turned black.

    The eldest brother and sister-in-law were suddenly reported by the imperial censor, and they were punished to shut up and think about their mistakes. They were so affected by the big house that they could not even raise their heads when they went out.

    ??They didn''t care about it, but now they actually have to go to jail together? !

    What evil have they done? !

    You won¡¯t get any good things, and you won¡¯t miss any bad things!

    Mrs. Wu was crying sadly, "Oh, let''s go and see the emperor. The emperor can''t be so cruel!

    "We are his parents-in-law! Even if we are wrong, it is for the sake of the queen and the royal heirs..."

    Before she could finish her words, Mrs. Wu couldn''t bear it anymore and rushed over. She slapped her twice with her hand and cursed wildly.

    "I''ll beat you to death, you old bitch. I just assumed that you were stupid and brought trouble to the family! I didn''t expect it was really you!"

    ¡°Tell me, what have you done? All good things happen to you, and bad things happen to us all!

    ¡°Say it, say it quickly!¡±

    Mrs. Wu was stunned. She turned around and spat out a mouthful of blood. When she regained consciousness, she yelled, "Bitch, how dare you hit me!"

    ??She rushed forward and was about to fight back, but unfortunately her natural size did not give her an advantage, and she was crushed to the ground by Mrs. Wu within two seconds.

    Mrs. Wu doesn¡¯t want to ask the reason anymore. She can vent all the grievances she has accumulated over the years today.

    She rode on Mrs. Wu, opened her bow from left to right, and slapped her hands vigorously!

    "I asked you to talk about the queen''s daughter, who is just a hen that doesn''t lay eggs. What do you have to be proud of!"

    ¡°I make you act like a sister-in-law every day, just like someone who owes you 80,000 taels of silver!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a mouth, and you¡¯ll know how bad our second wife is every day!¡±

    "I''ll let you¡­"

    Mrs. Wu was crushed one-sidedly, and in the blink of an eye her nose was bruised and her face was swollen.

    ?? Mrs. Wu still remembered to change her moves when she was furious.

    When I got tired of the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms, I switched to the Nine-yin White Bone Claws and scratched a layer of red stripes on my sister-in-law¡¯s face!

    Mr. Wu hugged his parents and was crying hard. He finally found some time and finally saw his daughter-in-law who was "dying to death." He was about to step forward to rescue him, but he didn''t want to be caught by his second brother again...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 838ï¼š Four words, four mountains!

    Chapter 838 Four words, four mountains!

    ¡°Brother, tell the truth, what have you done? Why did the emperor punish our family?!

    "You must make it clear! Although we live together, we are already separated, so the guilt has nothing to do with us!" Mr. Wu Er was also anxious.

    ?His daughter had just given birth to a fat grandson for the Duke''s palace. The couple were about to have a wedding banquet, but they suddenly became prisoners. Who can bear this!

    Mr. Wu was also very angry. He threw away his brother''s pull and cursed: "How do I know? If you want to know, ask the emperor!"

    "Why didn''t you go ask the emperor about the trouble you caused?"

    Mr. Wu Er was so angry at his brother''s rogue appearance that he punched him with his fist!

    Needless to say, the two brothers are in a team when you come and I go back and forth.

    The masters were in such a panic that the slaves had no backbone and were running around like headless flies.

    ??Those who are too thoughtful have already rushed to the master''s room and secretly put gold and silver jewelry in their arms to find a way out for themselves!

    Mr. Wu and Mr. Wu¡¯s concubines and concubines didn¡¯t know what had happened. They held their heads and cried together...

    ?The entire Hou Mansion was so prosperous before, but now it is so chaotic!

    ?Mr. Yi personally led people to search Mr. Wu''s study and obtained some key things. He also arrested two more purges, tied them up and gagged them, and waited to be taken back for questioning.

    When he returned to the main courtyard, he saw that Mr. Hou passed away, Mrs. Hou was half dead, and the two rooms of the Wu family were beaten like black-eyed chickens. He couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh.

    I wonder if the Queen Mother had foreseen today when she chose the daughter of the Wu family for the emperor to be the queen...

    ??If this is really the case, then I have to admire her for being very calculating.

    ??The queen has been in the palace for so many years, not only can she not give birth to a prince, nor can she teach the princess well, but even the Wu family is a master at holding back...

    Manager Yi sighed and waved his hand behind him.

    ?A moment later, the door of Jiangninghou Mansion was completely opened, and hundreds of Wu family members, old and young, from masters to slaves, were all tied to ropes and escorted out.

    This can make the curious onlookers outside the door completely shocked!

    They knew something was going on in the Wu family just now when they saw the soldiers surrounding the gate of the Hou Mansion, but they couldn''t guess such a violent result even if they broke their heads!

    ??What on earth did the Wu family commit that caused the whole family to be imprisoned?

    This is the Queen¡¯s natal family!

    Looking at Mr. Wu and Mr. Wu and Mr. and Mrs. Wu, it is even more miserable.

    The men had their clothes torn, their mouths torn, and their cheeks swollen.

    ??The women simply had their hair disheveled, their coats and skirts were scattered, their shoes were missing, and their original appearance was no longer visible.

    ??What kind of serious crime was this committed, and he actually had to be beaten up before going to jail? !

    ?Some people immediately ran away and went around to report the news.

    ??? Before the Wu family walked out of Erlidi in tears, the whole Xindu knew that the Wu family was in trouble.

    ?Some people sighed, some gloated, and even more people were scratching their heads and curious!

    ??The Duke''s Mansion in the town was holding a third party, and the courtyard was full of guests. When he suddenly heard the news, the Crown Prince quickly led people out of the house.

    ?Having been married for two years, he can be regarded as a prodigal son. The couple is harmonious and their life is prosperous.

    ?Now that something happened to his parents-in-law, he couldn''t sit back and ignore it no matter what.

    ?General Manager Yi was riding a horse to **** the Wu family to Dali Temple. Suddenly he saw the Duke of Zhenguo approaching on horseback, and he smiled and bowed his hands.

    ??The prince of the country took his hand and greeted him politely.

    ?When Manager Yi retracted his hand, he stuffed the banknotes in his sleeves without leaving any trace, and then told the story again.

    The Crown Prince¡¯s expression changed on the spot!

    ??If the Wu family has a specific crime, there is still room for change, but the four words "disappointing the king''s kindness" are simply four big mountains. No one can move them away, and no one dares to move them!

    Because these four words represent that the Wu family has offended Huang Wei!

    The Crown Prince sent someone home to report the news, and at the same time rushed to the Jiangning Marquis Mansion.

    ??The Marquis''s Mansion is being raided, and no one is paying attention to the dead old Marquis in the backyard.

    The prince quickly found a car and took the old marquis¡¯ body to a courtyard outside the city. He hung up the spiritual flag and held a hasty funeral...

    Some people saw him, and they looked at this young man with admiration.

    ?At this time, if you dare to approach the Wu family and help with the aftermath, it can be considered a sign of kindness!

    Not to mention that the city¡¯s gossip hot list has been refreshed again, but that Li Laoer and Jiayin have returned to Suijintan, and everyone who has been waiting with anxiety is finally relieved.

    "Fu Niu''er, you are back!" Mrs. Li grabbed her granddaughter''s hand and looked her up and down. Good news can¡¯t help but be funny.

    They went to the palace to complain, and the evidence was solid, so they couldn''t be beaten.

    ?She hugged her grandma''s arm, looked at the family members around her, and said quickly: "The emperor has made the decision for our family, and the entire Wu family has been imprisoned!"

    ¡°Seriously?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s great, you deserve it!¡±

    ¡°You deserve it!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty!¡±

    ?Everyone was so happy that they started shouting.

    Jiaren noticed some clues and frowned slightly, but then he also put on a smile.

    Everyone gathered around Li Laoer and Jiayin into the house. They sat down and asked questions carefully.

    Mr. Wen and Li Zhensheng are still in the city, guarding against any changes in this matter.

    Tao Hongying, along with Wan''er and Wenjuan, the three Jiaren brothers, Lu Zong and Mrs. Wen, as well as the village chief and Uncle Zhao, all gathered together.

    Li Laoer told it from beginning to end.

    ?Of course the emphasis was on the emperor¡¯s justice and sage, and everyone was grateful and happy to hear it.

    ¡°Tonight, I will personally cook some delicious dishes to celebrate!¡± Tao Hongying suggested with a smile.

    ??Wan''er and Wenjuan also joined in the fun and shouted for help, so they went to the side room to discuss the menu.

    ??Li Laoer called Jiaren, "Follow me to Doctor Zhang. Someone from the palace will come to **** a few witnesses soon."

    Jiaren understood and immediately followed his father.

    For a while, the remaining people chatted for a few words and dispersed.

    Jiayin went back to the backyard to change clothes, but was chased by her grandma.

    "Fu Niu''er, according to grandma''s wishes, I can cut the Wu family into pieces without any regrets. But to the emperor, those are his father-in-law and mother-in-law, so it''s impossible for him not to show some mercy."

    Mrs. Li frowned and said: "Grandma has already thought about it. If the emperor treats the Wu family lightly, our family will start to move south slowly after the Chinese New Year. If we can''t afford to offend, we can still hide. We will find opportunities to move back in the future." revenge.

    ¡°But the emperor is like this and has thrown the Wu family into prison all of a sudden. I feel even more uneasy!¡±

    Jiayin didn¡¯t expect that grandma had so many calculations and even had to move to protect her.

    She quickly leaned into her grandma¡¯s ear and said a few words.

    Mrs. Li finally breathed a sigh of relief, "It turns out it''s not all because of our family. No wonder..."

    Jiayin smiled and said: "Grandma, no matter what the reason is, if the Wu family is unlucky, it is a good thing!

    ¡°I can go out wherever I want from now on!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li was cautious and rarely poured cold water on her granddaughter, "For the time being, you should stay at home honestly for half a month, just in case the Wu family has a back-up plan.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be too late for you to go out after your eldest and second uncles have completely settled the matter!¡±

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Jiayin protested coquettishly, but unfortunately was cruelly dismissed...

    ??The faint afterglow of the winter sunset shines in the new capital, and even the idle people who are keen on gossip are now speeding up to go home.

    ?In a tavern near the city gate, two burly young men walked in suddenly.

    As soon as they entered the door, they threw a dime to the boy, quickly ordered some food, lowered their heads and wolfed it down...

    Two more updates~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 839ï¼š The Li family has been having bad luck recently!

    Chapter 839 The Li family has been having bad luck recently!

    When he was half full, the young man in black called the boy again, threw him a handful of copper coins and asked: "Brother, we have been going to the south for more than a year, and when we suddenly came back, we are really not familiar with anything in Xindu.

    ¡°Look at what¡¯s new recently, tell us a few words, and let us enjoy the excitement.¡±

    ?There was no one in the shop at the moment, even the shopkeeper had gone back to the backyard to eat.

    The young man had nothing to do, and he had a reward, so he carefully hid the copper coins and started talking in high spirits.

    Whose house in Nancheng was robbed, and whose daughter in Xicheng eloped with someone...

    ??After a few words, he was interrupted by the young man in black, "Little brother, our new capital is under the emperor''s feet, won''t this be the only trivial matter?"

    ¡°Are you talking about important matters in the court?¡± The boy immediately changed his tune and responded repeatedly: ¡°Yes, of course!

    ¡°Something big just happened today!

    ¡°The queen¡¯s mother¡¯s family, the Wu family of the Marquis of Jiangning Mansion, had their house confiscated and their entire family imprisoned. The old Marquis couldn¡¯t bear the blow and died at that time!

    ¡°We are usually a glamorous nobleman, but we are led to the yamen like a grasshopper. It¡¯s so miserable, we can¡¯t even see it!

    ¡°But I heard that the eldest young master of the Wu family, who was the queen¡¯s biological brother, was fooling around outside at the time and took the opportunity to run away without being caught.¡±

    Another young man in gray asked curiously: "Did the Wu family make a big mistake that requires the whole family to be imprisoned?"

    ??The young man looked around and saw no one, so he lowered his voice and said, "I heard that the emperor was offended, so he sent an order directly to the Wu family, saying that the Wu family had failed the emperor.

    ¡°But some people say that the Wu family offended the Li family and was sued by the Li family.¡±

    Li family?

    The two young men looked at each other, and the young man in black asked, "Which Li family?"

    ¡°Who else could it be from the Li family?¡± The young man seemed to have found a sense of superiority and spoke more.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the Li family of Suijintan! I heard that Uncle Li and Princess Kangle entered the palace in the morning, and after they left the palace, the imperial edict was sent to the Jiangning Marquis Mansion.

    ¡°So, everyone guessed that the Li family instigated the emperor to rectify the Wu family.¡±

    ??The young man in black sneered and retorted, "It''s ridiculous! How wise is the emperor? Why would he just listen to a few words and send his father-in-law and his family to prison?!"

    ??The young man was stunned for a moment, and finally he suddenly realized, "Oh, that''s the truth! The Li family usually behaves well, how could they harm the Wu family for no reason?

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not the Li family¡¯s instigation, maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±

    "Yes, that''s what you said!" The young man in gray smiled honestly and complimented casually, "I have traveled all over the country for so long, and the second brother is really the smartest and most sensible one among the guys I have met."

    The younger brother was proud of the praise, but he said modestly, "Hey, I just said it casually.

    ¡°Actually, the Li family has a good reputation. No one believes that their family does bad things. It¡¯s just that the Li family has not been very lucky recently..."

    ?While we were busy chatting, the young man started talking about the Li family affairs.

    Princess Kangle was seriously ill and spent a lot of money to seek medical treatment, but she was restored to health over and over again.

    Why did the Li family have a great-grandson and hold a banquet at the Earl''s Mansion...

    The young man in black and the young man in gray listened from beginning to end. Finally, seeing that the boy had nothing to say, the two young men rewarded him with a handful of copper coins and then left in a hurry.

    ??The young man got dozens of cash in extra money, but he was so happy that he just looked forward to having more guests like this.

    Let¡¯s not talk about how he had sweet dreams, just say that these two young people are Jiayi and Liu Yang...

    They walked in the night of Xindu, hesitating for a moment whether to leave the city quickly or go to the Earl''s Mansion to stay for one night.

    Suddenly, a horse entered the city gate. The knight on the horse held up the flag and shouted loudly: "Good news, good news! Great victory in Jiangbei!"

    ¡°The Northern Expeditionary Army killed 20,000 enemies and captured 8,000!¡±

    ?With a few words, the city that was about to become quiet suddenly became lively again.

    Everyone ran to the streets.

    Someone asked loudly: "Is this a good news from Jiangbei? The Marquis has won again!" "Yes, kill twenty thousand barbarians, twenty thousand!" Others echoed and danced with joy.

    ¡°The Marquis is mighty, and the Northern Army is mighty!¡±

    Jiayi and Liu Yang were happy to be among the crowd.

    Liu Yang lowered his voice and said, "That''s great. Fourth uncle and Uncle Dayong must have also made meritorious deeds. They should be promoted again this time!"

    ¡°When General Tang arrives in the new capital, we will definitely get rewards after we sacrifice the prisoners.

    ¡°By then our Broken Gold Beach will be completely famous!¡±

    Jiayi''s brows jumped when he heard this and his smile dropped.

    Liu Yang had lived and ate with him for so many years and was more familiar with him than a real brother. He immediately guessed that something was wrong with him, so he quickly dragged him into an alley.

    "Jiayi, what''s wrong? You''re not jealous of your fourth uncle and the others, are you?" Liu Yang joked.

    Sure enough, Jiayi patted him and whispered: "What nonsense are you talking about? I suddenly thought of four words... Great achievements surpass the master."

    Have great achievements to outshine the master?

    Liu Yang blinked twice, came to his senses, and asked, "Are you afraid that the court will be jealous of our family?"

    Jiayi nodded, "Grandma used to say, you''re not afraid of good things happening, you''re afraid of not being good people.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Xu Shi, has no doubts about the Marquis and our family, and he is also happy that our family has produced so many generals who are dedicated to protecting our family and country.

    ¡°But there are people who are jealous of Bao Qi and go to the emperor to say something that shouldn¡¯t be said!

    ¡°Now Tianwu only has the Jiangbei defense line, our Hailan Army in the southeast, and the hoarding of troops in the important towns in the southwest.

    ¡°The Northern Expedition Army is in the hands of the Marquis. My Fourth Uncle and Uncle Dayong are both generals. We are also in the Hailan Army and we are on our own.

    ¡°It can be said that except for the important towns in the southwest, our family already controls most of the military power.

    ¡°Three people become a tiger. If the emperor hears it too much, he may be afraid and want to gather military power...

    ¡°But the Marquis and the fourth uncle only wanted to regain Jiangbei and drive the barbarians out of Tianwu.

    ¡°After these few years of hard work, next year may be the time for the general offensive, and we cannot afford to delay it even a little bit..."

    Hearing this, Liu Yang quickly turned around in his mind and asked hesitantly: "Do you want to...defeat yourself?!"

    Jiayi smiled and did not answer. He just said: "Let''s go around first and find out what is going on between our family and the Wu family. It''s not too late to talk."

    Liu Yang nodded and walked to the door of his house. He could stay for a month or two this time, not less than a few days.

    In Broken Gold Beach, everyone dispersed after having a sumptuous dinner.

    ???This matter about the Wu family was like a sword that had been hanging over their heads for many days. Now it was taken away all at once. There is no need to worry about someone suddenly coming to cause trouble.

    I have to say that the Li family has finally found a peaceful life. Even Mrs. Li went to bed very early today and did not stand by the oil lamp to do needlework.

    Hearing the quietness in the backyard, Jiayin wrapped himself in a thick cloak and took Shui Ling, who was on duty at night, to Wen''s house next door.

    ?Sure enough, the three brothers Li Zhensheng, Li Laoer and Jiaren, plus Mr. Wen, all gathered together to drink tea and talk.

    ?Everyone was surprised when they saw the good news coming through the door.

    Li Zhensheng asked: "Why hasn''t Fu Niuer fallen asleep?"

    Jiayin smiled and sat down next to her eldest brother, and replied: "At the dinner table, no one said anything about what happened during the day. I guessed that you were afraid that grandma would worry, so you were discussing it secretly behind your back.

    ¡°Sure enough, I got caught!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 840ï¼š Even if life is too prosperous, it is also troublesome!

    Chapter 840 Even if life is too prosperous, it is also a worry!

    Everyone laughed.

    Brother Cat poured hot tea for his sister and let her hold it to warm her hands.

    ?Brother Li moved the charcoal basin to his sister''s feet, so he put up a cover to avoid her accidentally burning the corners of her skirt.

    ?Li Zhensheng then continued what he had said before and said: "Originally, we had planned that the emperor would definitely protect the Wu family and make our family''s grievances become trivial.

    ¡°When the time comes, our family will pretend to be disheartened, build more properties in Quanzhou, and leave a way out.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the emperor would deal such cruelty to the Wu family, completely ignoring the queen¡¯s face. This was simply too unexpected.

    ¡°The news has not spread yet, but I think it will be kept secret for a few days. By then everyone will know that the emperor punished the Wu family because our family complained, and our family will definitely be pushed to the forefront.

    ¡°Soon, Mr. Hou and Lao Si will be back. Nanbian Shop also sent news before, and Jiayi and Liu Yang also made contributions in Hailan County...

    ¡°Together like this, the flowers are blooming and the fire is cooking oil, which is not a good thing for our Li family!¡±

    ??Li Laoer nodded in agreement: "Fortunately, before leaving the palace, the emperor asked for all the witnesses, and also deliberately concealed the reason for the enmity between the Wu family and our family.

    ¡°I see, the emperor doesn¡¯t want to involve the queen, and he doesn¡¯t want to depose the queen.

    "This is the only advantage, so Fu Niuer doesn''t have to get involved in rumors..."

    ?Everyone nodded.

    Mr. Wen thought for a while and then said: "Everything should be done in a certain way, and our family is going too far now.

    ¡°This matter about the Wu family has already happened. In the eyes of outsiders, our family is prosperous. There is no way to clarify this matter for the time being.

    ¡°What if the emperor has other arrangements and our family needs to be a cover, we don¡¯t want to spoil the emperor¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°After all, we can only start from Bei Zhengjun and Jia Yi¡¯s side to find a way to balance this ¡®degree¡¯.¡±

    Jiaren shook his head, "Teacher, I''m afraid the Northern Expedition Army won''t be able to do it.

    ¡°The victory of the Northern Expedition was not just for my fourth uncle and Uncle Dayong, but also for tens of thousands of soldiers who sacrificed their lives and blood. We cannot bury their achievements just to avoid the limelight for our family..."

    ?Li Laoer sighed, raised his hand to pour himself tea, and said, "Jiaren is right!

    "Well, I''ll write to Jiayi tomorrow to ask what his plans are, and we''ll discuss it later."

    ¡°Okay,¡± Li Zhensheng joked and gave everyone a reassuring pill, ¡°Other families are angry that their children and grandchildren have no future, and if they hear what we say tonight, their eyes will turn red with jealousy!¡±

    Everyone laughed.

    There is nothing you can do about it, living a prosperous life is also a worry!

    After a few more gossips, everyone quietly dispersed.

    As soon as the city gate opened the next day, Jia Huan rushed home to report the news.

    The Northern Expedition is a great victory, and the Marquis will be back soon!

    ?This news seemed to have wings and flew all over Xincun and Second Village in an instant.

    Everyone is beaming with joy.

    ?Especially in Ercun, almost half of the men in the family are the marquis'' personal guards.

    The "backbone" is coming back, which makes the women and children in the family almost go crazy with joy.

    The women were very busy drying the bedding, cleaning the house, killing chickens and cutting meat.

    ?The children are even more exaggerated. In addition to eating, sleeping and studying, they always guard the intersection, expecting their father to suddenly appear on horseback...

    In the new village, the village chief also called on the villagers to clear the snow.

    ??Go to the pig house again, planning to kill a few fat pigs and give the heroes who have returned from a long journey a tooth sacrifice to replenish their bodies.

    The Li family is also very busy.

    Not only do I have to help clean the Ye family¡¯s yard, but I also need to prepare a lot of food.

    Tao Hongying¡¯s face seemed to be blooming with a smile, and she kept coming in and out.

    Old Mrs. Li was dizzy when she saw it. From time to time she would say something scolding, and then she would also laugh from ear to ear!

    The stars and the crescent moon are dressed like fat balls, rolling around in and out of the courtyard. They can only be quiet for a while when they are called to the stove, sit in rows, and eat meatballs in bowls.

    ?Every time Jiayin sees them, he can remember when he was a child, lamenting the disadvantages of growing up, and then he would grab a bowl and follow suit...

    ?In this way, we have been busy for three or four days. Everyone thinks that the time is almost up, and they are becoming more and more anxious and looking forward to it.

    Neither Li Zhensheng nor Li Laoer entered the city.

    It is rare to rest at home for a few days, and I want to wait for my brother to come back.

    As a result, at noon that day, everyone was gathering together to have lunch, and suddenly there was a noise outside the courtyard.

    ??Everyone thought it was the Northern Expeditionary Army who had returned, so they all threw away their chopsticks and ran out in a swarm.

    In the end, someone did come back, but it was much unexpected!

    Liu Yang was being pulled by the village chief and others to talk, and many villagers were watching.

    ?Seeing the Li family members rushing over, he grinned, showing his big white teeth.

    ?The Li family was stunned for a moment, but they were not disappointed.

    Mrs. Li quickly asked, "Liu Yang, when did you come back? But you were traveling with Jiayi, where is Jiayi?"

    Liu Yang was reminded and immediately remembered the reason why he ran back like crazy. He rushed Li Laoer and said, "Uncle, something happened to Jiayi. He was captured by Jing Zhaoyin''s official!"

    "What?"

    The Li family members were startled and asked in unison: "What''s going on?"

    Liu Yang was hesitant, but Li Zhensheng understood and immediately pulled him into the yard. Everyone quickly followed him back.

    ??The village chief was thoughtful enough that when he dispersed the villagers, he didn''t forget to call someone to call Mr. Liu and his wife.

    In the room, Liu Yang had already talked about the causes and consequences.

    ?It turned out that they had been wandering around the city for two days and found out a lot of things.

    ??Although I don¡¯t know the specific details, it is absolutely correct that the Wu family bullied Fu Niuer and prompted the family to file a complaint in the palace.

    Jia Yi was very angry and made up his mind to take revenge.

    But the Wu family are all in prison, so the escaped young master Wu Yan becomes the only target.

    It seems that Mr. Wu is also unlucky.

    ??The day his home was raided, he happened to be having fun outside. Suddenly he heard that something was going on at home, so he hurriedly hid it.

    He was not a very smart and decisive person to begin with, so he inquired around secretly, but without any clues, he thought that the queen''s sister had made the emperor angry, which caused the family to suffer.

    ?So he looked for people everywhere, hoping to ask them to come to the palace to intercede for his family.

    Consider him lucky.

    ?Everyone was concerned about his identity as uncle and were unwilling to help, but they did not take the initiative to report his whereabouts.

    ?This actually made Young Master Wu think that nothing would happen at home, and there was almost no trace of his whereabouts.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang didn''t spend much effort at all looking for him.

    In the morning, Jiayi deliberately drank some wine, acted like he was drunk, and stood guard near the alley of Wu Dashao''s villa.

    ?Then, when Young Master Wu went out, Jiayi pretended to bump into him and started a fight with Young Master Wu.

    Wu Dashao, who had long been drained of his body by drinking and sex, was no match for Jia Yi.

    With almost a few kicks, Young Master Wu was kicked by Jiayi until he vomited blood...

    When passers-by found out, they screamed in surprise to attract visitors, and called for Jing Zhaoyin''s official messenger.

    Master Wu has lost his breath, and his family''s rights have also been taken away by the lock.

    Liu Yang witnessed the whole process and hurriedly came back to report the news as agreed by the two of them in advance!

    After saying this, Liu Yang looked at the surprised expressions of the Li family. He was a little worried that the Li family would immediately anger Jiayi, and quickly added, "Jiayi wants to avenge the princess, but he also has other considerations..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 841ï¼š Your brother is really a cruel person!

    Chapter 841 Your brother is such a ruthless person!

    Li Laoer looked particularly complicated. He waved his hand to interrupt him and asked: "How many days have you been back? Do you already know that the Northern Expeditionary Army is about to win and return to the court?"

    ¡°Did you and Jiayi also make meritorious service in the Hailan Army?¡±

    Liu Yang nodded hurriedly, "We captured the Japanese pirate general. We were originally going to follow General Tang to Beijing to offer prisoners, but we heard that the princess was sick, so we asked for a boat to come back early.

    ¡°On the day I entered the city, I happened to hear the Northern Expeditionary Army reporting a victory, so Jiayi said he wanted to cause some trouble..."

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    ??Li Zhensheng knew that his nephew was sensible, but he was even more distressed that his nephew had ruined his achievements in fighting back with a knife and a gun. He scolded: "Why can''t you go home to discuss such a big matter first and decide it in private?"

    ??Li Laoer glanced at the pale old lady, fearing that she would be frightened, and said quickly: "Everyone, don''t worry, Jiayi is no longer a child.

    ¡°Although this was done recklessly, it was not completely unprepared.

    ¡°Firstly, Wu Yan is a fugitive, and secondly, Jiayi accidentally killed someone while drunk. If they are put together in one place, the crime will definitely not lead to death.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sort out the relationship first and don¡¯t let Jiayi suffer in prison.

    ¡°In a few days, when Hai Lan¡¯s army enters Beijing and Lord Marquis and Lao Si return, it will be easy to fish him out.

    "At best, the merits and demerits are equal to each other. With this kid''s ability, he will be able to kill himself in less than two years!"

    ?Everyone felt a little relieved after hearing this.

    But in the final analysis, Jiayi is still in jail.

    ??Old Mrs. Li held on, called Tao Hongying and others, and quickly prepared bedding and jackets and trousers for Jiayi, as well as some dry food and broken silver that she was very hungry, and put them all into the package.

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer, together with the three brothers Liu Yang and Jiaren, all got on the carriage carrying packages.

    ??Liu Biaotou and his wife arrived, and they only had time to take a look at their son before the carriage left in a hurry.

    Jiaren vaguely remembered that Lu Zong seemed to have some connections in Jingzhaoyin, so he changed his carriage when he entered the city and went to Lu''s house to find someone.

    ?Lu Zong took the last medicine a few days ago to recuperate his body, and the Li family was out of danger, so he returned to the city.

    Today, Jia Xu happened to be coming over. The two were talking when they suddenly saw Jia Ren coming over. They were very happy.

    Jiaren was not polite and explained the matter straight to the point, then bowed his hands and asked for help.

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu were both shocked.

    Lu Zong said: "Jiaren, your brother is really a ruthless man. He is the queen''s brother. He will be killed as soon as he is told!"

    Jia Xu also nodded vigorously, "If we go back hundreds of years, there won''t be such a fierce person!"

    Jiaren smiled bitterly, "Jiayi drank and hit harder. I didn''t expect Young Master Wu to beat him so hard."

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu are both smart people, so they didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Lu Zong called a guard and asked a few questions.

    ?This guard has a cousin who is the prison chief in Jingzhao Yin Prison.

    ?This is great, the county magistrate is not as good as taking charge now. With such a person taking care of him, he is not afraid that Jia Yi will suffer hardship in prison.

    They set off immediately and soon arrived at Jing Zhaoyin.

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer have just visited the governor, sent generous gifts, and obtained a promise that Jiayi will not be tortured to extract a confession.

    Actually, even if they didn''t take care of it, Jing Zhaoyin wouldn''t bother Jiayi.

    From the moment he knew Jiayi''s identity, Fu Yin understood that this matter was a dispute between the Li family and the Wu family.

    One is a new member of the dynasty, a popular person in front of the emperor.

    ??The other is the mother clan of the queen. Although she was imprisoned, the queen has not been abolished. Who knows when she will rise again...

    He can¡¯t afford to offend anyone!

    Hand it honestly and impartially, take it if there is any benefit, and forget it if there is no benefit.

    When the fight between the gods on both sides comes to an end, this matter will naturally be over... The winter days are short, and the sun will be covered by clouds before it sets on the Western Mountain, and the sky and earth will become dark.

    Jingzhaoyin Prison, because it was built underground, entered the dark night early.

    ????Wooden-thick pieces of wood stood up one by one, separating small spaces.

    ?There are three or five prisoners in each space.

    There are thieves, robbers, and ruffians who molest women.

    In short, the reasons for coming in are different, but now the status is exactly the same, they are all prisoners.

    ?In the farthest cell, a young man in black rubbed his fists, then raised his foot and kicked a strong man into a pile of rotten hay.

    ??The strong man''s hair was messy, his clothes were ragged, and he bared his teeth fiercely. He looked like he was about to pounce forward at any time, but he was also a little afraid.

    Not far away, three or five jailers hugged their shoulders and were laughing and watching the fun.

    ?One of the jailers said: "Who is this kid? He can work hard!"

    ¡°You¡¯ve scared the thorns here in a few seconds. Isn¡¯t he a gangster?¡±

    ??The companion next to him gave him a tug and said, "You just changed your shift, haven''t you heard about it yet?

    ¡°This guy is really powerful. He kills people in the street after drinking!¡±

    "Killing people?" The jailer was surprised and said with a smile: "No wonder, he is such a ruthless person!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what his family does. This case is not a small one. We may make another small fortune!¡±

    The others also laughed, "We were thinking about this too, but this guy was dressed in ordinary clothes, and he was searched when he was locked up. He didn''t have anything valuable, so maybe he doesn''t have much money."

    "We''re not afraid of oil and water. What do we do? We''re just oil presses!" A jailer joked and said with a wink, "Brother, money has been tight recently. Why don''t you show your dignity and let me eat from a bowl alone?"

    ¡°Forget it, who is not in a hurry?¡± His companion gave him a tug, unwilling to give up the opportunity to make a fortune.

    ?At this moment, a skinny little old man walked in. The jailers laughed after hearing the joke and quickly saluted him to please him.

    ¡°Boss, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you working the evening shift?¡±

    "Yes, if the boss needs anything, just give him an order."

    The little old man waved his hand to signal everyone to be silent, then he glanced inside the prison, and finally pointed at the man in black who met him and said: "That man is a hero who killed Japanese pirates in the south. This crime was also an accident. Their family is in The superiors have given me a message asking us to pay some attention to it.

    "Please be careful and don''t reach out carelessly, you may cause trouble for yourself.

    "They will send something over in a while. Don''t stop it. It will definitely benefit you."

    ?The jailers'' eyes were spinning wildly when they heard this, and they were extremely curious.

    A jailer, who was usually thick-skinned, stepped forward and asked with a smile: "Boss, please tell me a few more words. Who is this kid? If you brothers know this, you can prescribe the right medicine for him!"

    The little old man looked around and said in a low voice: "The man who was kicked to death in the alley earlier has been identified. He is the young master of the Wu family who is on the run."

    The eldest young master of the Wu family?

    ??Everyone gasped and stared for a long time without saying anything.

    Even though he was a fugitive, he was still an uncle of the state. He was beaten to death like this? !

    Everyone looked at the man in black with complicated expressions. He was afraid that he might not survive!

    As a result, the little old man added another sentence.

    ¡°The man who hurt people is the son of Zhongshan Bo and the grandson of the Li family of Suijintan. He has been killing Japanese pirates in the Hailan Army and has just returned to the new capital..."

    ¡°Li family?!¡±

    ??The jailers shouted in unison, almost biting their tongues in surprise.

    Before they could ask any more questions, two more soldiers came in from outside, both of them smiling happily...

    ??????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 842ï¼š brothers meet

    Chapter 842 Brothers meet

    ¡°Boss, come and see, there¡¯s something delicious to eat tonight!¡± a jailer shouted.

    ?The other one also jumped down the stairs in a few steps, and then waved behind him, "Come in quickly!"

    ?Everyone heard the sound and looked over. Three guys who looked like waiters came in, each carrying two food boxes in their hands.

    The aroma was faintly emanating from the food box, and it became more and more obvious in the dark and airtight prison.

    The guy at first was dressed the same as the other two, but his back was very straight.

    ?He put down the food box, put his hands in his hands and said with a smile: "Everyone, you have been busy all day and have worked hard. I prepared ten good dishes with my own hands and brought them to you to simply fill your stomach. Please don''t dislike it."

    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t dislike it!¡±

    ??The jailers are not stupid, so they can naturally see that this guy has an extraordinary status, and they don''t dare to offend him, so they just smile and say a few polite words.

    ?The prison boss nodded and said: "Today, a new person suddenly came to the cell. The food prepared in advance is not enough. Could you please help me, brother, to give some food to the new person."

    "Yes." The waiter put down the big food box in his left hand, patted it casually and said, "There are some things under this food box to make you hungry. I hope the officials like it."

    After saying that, he cupped his hands, picked up the snack box in his right hand, and went inside.

    ??The remaining two waiters immediately stepped forward and started to get the food out.

    ?Soon, the dinner table was filled with plates.

    Chicken, fish, meat, eggs, and two kinds of seafood are simply delicious and delicious.

    ?The prison boss dismissed the man and opened the last food box with his own hands.

    ?In addition to the white flour steamed buns on top, there is also a layer of silver tassels on the bottom, five liang each.

    ???The jailers'' eyes were burning, and they all looked at the cell leader.

    ?The prison boss gave one to each of them, and stuffed the remaining two into his arms.

    Everyone looked at each other and felt happy. They quickly got together and started eating in a lively manner.

    In the corner room of the cell, the clerk also delivered the food box.

    ??The man in black who was sitting leaning on the wooden fence turned his head and shouted in surprise, "Second brother, why are you here and pretending to be a buddy?"

    Needless to say, this guy is a family favorite.

    ?He rolled his eyes angrily and really wanted to knock his brother all over his head.

    ¡°You still have the nerve to say that the whole family is almost turned upside down because of you. You were naughty when you were a child, but now you are so old, you still haven¡¯t made any progress!¡±

    Jia Huan gritted his teeth angrily, but still opened the food box and took out the things quickly.

    ?The wooden fence is a bit narrow, so plates can¡¯t be put in. Fortunately, the food Jiahuan brings are roasted chicken, grilled skewers, and steamed buns, which are easy to pick up and eat without plates.

    Jiayi chuckled, took the food and ate it.

    It has been more than half a day since he committed the crime, and he was already hungry.

    Jia Huan felt a little distressed when he saw his younger brother devouring his food. Just when he was about to give some advice, a man suddenly came out of the rotten hay in the corner, startling him.

    Fortunately, Jiayi was alert and didn''t put down the steamed bun in his hand. He only kicked the "rotten grass spirit" back with one kick.

    The "rotten grass spirit" was about to pounce on him, so Jiayi threw him a steamed bun and half a roast chicken, and the "rotten grass spirit" sat cross-legged and began to eat.

    Jia Huan was dumbfounded. He pointed at the "rotten grass spirit", looked at his younger brother and asked, "Who is this?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jiayi replied nonchalantly: ¡°He was here when I came over.

    ¡°He¡¯s very good at fighting, so I¡¯m going to let him practice with me in the past few days, so that his bones won¡¯t get rusty and I won¡¯t have the energy to kill the Japanese pirates when I go back south.¡±

    When Jia Huan heard this, he became very angry. He couldn''t help but reached in and slapped his brother, "You are already twenty, can you use your brain when doing things? "You are really happy, just kill someone. Come in, do you still remember that my grandma is sixty years old? I can''t stand being so scared by you!

    "There has been no news about Jiaxi and Jiaan. Grandma has been sick several times because of her worries. But you came back to cause trouble!"

    Hearing the word grandma, Jiayi felt guilty and asked in a low voice: "Is grandma okay? There is also a sister..."

    Jia Huan grabbed a handful of meat skewers, stuffed them into his hand, and said angrily, "Everything is fine. You are not filial, and we are different from you!"

    Jiayi felt relieved and ate the skewers with great satisfaction and joy.

    When he was full, Jia Huan took out some things from under the food box and stuffed them in. He said, "My sister prepared these things for you. There are daggers and medicinal powders. You can keep them for self-defense."

    ¡°Besides, from now on, your meals will be delivered from the restaurant, so don¡¯t touch anything in the prison.¡±

    After saying that, he handed another flat kettle in.

    Jiayi''s eyes flashed, and his family''s unexpected caution made him more curious and worried.

    He lowered his voice and asked: "Second brother, tell me the truth, why did the Wu family bully our family? Is my sister really safe?"

    Jia Huan didn''t want him to worry about it, so she motioned for him to come over and whispered a few words.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Jiayi cursed at that time, ¡°If I had known this was the case, I should have hanged that **** from the Wu family on the wall and beheaded him alive!¡±

    "Okay, just be honest!" Jia Huan was startled, fearing that this younger brother would do something if his brain got hot.

    Even though he was killing Japanese pirates in the south, making meritorious deeds and becoming a general, that was in front of outsiders.

    ?As long as he returns home, he is still the same reckless and brave naughty boy.

    ¡°My uncle and his uncle want me to tell you, just wait and see. The Hailan Army has sent someone to deliver a message. General Tang will come to Beijing as soon as possible. You just need to take care of yourself and don¡¯t worry about the rest.¡±

    ?Jia Huan was afraid that something would go wrong, so he took the trouble to give instructions. He didn''t feel relieved until Jia Yi nodded.

    On the other side, the jailers had almost finished eating, and the guys were clearing away the dishes.

    Jia Huan could only wave his hands, quickly went forward to join them, and then exited the prison.

    Jiayi was so angry that he wished he could change to another prison and be locked up with the Wu family.

    Unfortunately, this is simply not possible¡­

    The "rotten grass spirit" had a full stomach and gained strength, and began to compete with Jiayi for the dry land at the door.

    The two of them were in a small prison, going back and forth, and the fight was lively again...

    Early on the next morning, just as it was getting dark, the Cyclamen food box was delivered again.

    ?This time it was millet and red date porridge, pork buns with chopped green onion, and four side dishes.

    The millet porridge is golden and sticky, the steamed buns are soft and plump, and the side dishes are salty and crispy.

    ?As usual, the small part was sent to the prison, and the larger part was left on the jailers¡¯ table.

    ??The jailers were rubbing their sleepy eyes, holding steamed buns in their mouths, and drinking porridge. It was all a joke.

    ¡°This life is so enjoyable, I¡¯m looking forward to the person inside staying there for a few more days.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right! This is Cyclamen¡¯s food. It is said that even if you have money, you may not be able to eat it!¡±

    ?One person couldn''t help but sigh, and lowered his voice and said: "They say that the Li family protects the calf, we just heard it before, but now it seems that this is really a good saying.

    ¡°The man inside killed the uncle of the state, and if he put it in someone else¡¯s house, he would have discarded it long ago, for fear of causing harm to the family.

    ¡°But this guy is not willing to suffer a little injustice even if he eats or wears clothes. It¡¯s really enviable..."

    Bystanders also looked around, "I just sent another package in, it seems to be quilts and new coats and trousers, right?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 843ï¼š Peoples hearts are kind, and their hearts are sunny!

    Chapter 843: People¡¯s hearts are kind, and their hearts are sunny!

    ¡°Yes, I saw it too.¡±

    ?An old jailer smiled and told everyone, "We use people''s money to eliminate disasters for others, but now we have another one who can eat people and have a short tongue, so everyone is aware of it."

    Everyone nodded in understanding.

    ?After a while, several new prisoners who entered the prison were **** and given the routine thirty-thirty-killing stick. But when they passed the innermost cell, they passed by...

    ?The jailers didn¡¯t know that there was a man in the Xinduli Palace who shared their sentiments about eating people and being short-tongued.

    Mr. Yi looked at the two baskets of fresh fruits in front of him.

    ??The pears are yellow, the fruits are bright red, the oranges are big and round, and there are even a few sweet and attractive peaches...

    He couldn''t help but laugh, and asked the young eunuch, "Is this sent from Broken Gold Beach?"

    ??The little **** pinched the banknote in his sleeve, smiled and saluted and replied: "Yes, steward, Uncle Li personally delivered it to the palace gate.

    "My uncle said that the princess was worried that you hadn''t picked fruits for a long time, so she picked two baskets herself..."

    As he spoke, the little **** couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.

    I have to say that the Li family is really good at growing this fruit.

    ?There are often fruits brought from the south as tribute in the palace, but they are never as fresh and sweet as those from the Li family.

    ?Mr. Yi casually stuffed an orange into the little eunuch''s hands and cursed with a smile: "Go away and look outside carefully. I''ll offer a plate to the emperor."

    The little **** responded and ran out.

    ? Manager Yi thought for a while, collected two baskets of fruits and took them to the tea room. Then he washed two pears with his own hands, cut them into pieces, put them on a plate, and sent them to the imperial study room.

    ?The emperor was rubbing his eyebrows, feeling very irritated.

    Just now, someone from Kunning Palace came to report that the queen was about to hit the wall and commit suicide, but was rescued.

    ??If it wasn''t for the previous dynasty, he really wished he could change to another queen immediately!

    At this time, Manager Yi brought up the fruit plate.

    ?He picked up the toothpick and inserted a piece of pear into his mouth. It was sweet and moist, and his throbbing brain immediately felt much better.

    ?After eating three pieces in a row, the emperor stopped and asked, "Is this from Broken Gold Beach?"

    Manager Yi quickly stepped forward with a smile and replied: "Yes, Your Majesty, the princess saw that you haven''t let anyone pick fruits for a long time, and was afraid that you would forget to pick fruits when you were busy, so she picked two baskets and sent them to you.

    ¡°The old slave saw that the pears were moist and it was a good time to eat them, so he cut them into a plate for you.¡±

    ??The emperor nodded and couldn''t help but sigh and said: "The Li family and the Wu family are in such trouble, and the queen has to live and die, so no one can worry.

    ¡°The Wu family has already been imprisoned, and the boy from the Li family actually killed Wu Yan again, and even made an excuse that he missed it while drunk. No one can see that he did it on purpose. It¡¯s just adding to the chaos!¡±

    Manager Yi stepped forward, bowed and poured tea for the emperor, and said with a smile: "What the emperor said is that the boy from the Li family is really reckless.

    ¡°But speaking of it, he is still too young. When the old slave was as old as him, he often fought with the young eunuch. But in the final analysis, the old slave does not have the ability of this boy from the Li family.

    ¡°I heard that he was born with supernatural powers. He had only been in the Hailan Army for a few years, but he had already killed more than three or four hundred Japanese pirates. General Tang wished he could treat him as his own son!

    ¡°This time I went to Beijing to offer prisoners, General Tang also wanted to ask for credit for this kid.

    ¡°If I knew that this kid got into trouble just a few days after he came back, General Tang would be furious!¡±

    The emperor was curious when he heard this and asked: "I have seen the strength of the fourth son of the Li family. This boy should be the son of Uncle Zhongshan, right? He has inherited this good ability?"

    General Manager Yi agreed: "Yes, Your Majesty, I heard that the ancestors of the Li family did not have this ability.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why starting from General Li Si, there is a natural **** in one generation.

    ¡°Moreover, both General Li Si and this little general with a sense of family justice actually joined the military camp to fight for the country.

    ¡°In this way, the emperor is blessed with great blessings, and Tianwu is destined to flourish, so that such a fierce general comes to the world!¡±

    The emperor was so happy that he no longer had any irritation in his expression. He said with a smile: "The Northern Expedition has also made great achievements this time. Li Laosi is the number one general under my cousin, so he will definitely reward him again." It''s thanks to the emperor''s blessing." Manager Yi picked up the silver toothpick and pierced the snow pear and handed it to the emperor. He said with emotion: "It''s a pity for the young general Jiayi. If he hadn''t made any mistakes, he would have been rewarded with General Li Si. It makes people jealous!¡±

    ?The emperor was about to nod, but his eyes suddenly flashed.

    ?He then put down the toothpick, with a look of enlightenment on his face, and said: "No wonder, no wonder this kid wants to kill people in the street! Venting anger for the family is fake, but... is the real thing!"

    ?Mr. Yi didn''t seem to understand, and his face was filled with confusion, which made the emperor laugh and curse again.

    ¡°Okay, you old guy, stop pretending, you act like I don¡¯t know, you are trying to coax me in different ways!¡±

    ?Mr. Yi quickly smiled to please him, saluted and replied: "Your Majesty, even if I can''t think of it now, I will always think of it later. This old slave just said a few unnecessary words!

    ¡°But speaking of it, the Li family is really loyal to the emperor. Even if they want the emperor to eat a few more bites of a piece of fruit, the old slave can¡¯t help but favor the Li family.

    ¡°After all, the emperor is my god. Whoever treats the emperor well will be treated well by me!¡±

    As he spoke, he knelt down.

    ?The emperor felt sour and warm in his heart.

    Except for his cousin, this old **** has always been by his side since he was a child, never leaving him.

    ¡°Okay, get up quickly, I¡¯ll say a few words to you, and you took the opportunity to perform.¡± The emperor raised his hand and motioned for Mr. Yi to get up.

    He thought for a while and said, "Tell Jing Zhaoyin that he will be detained first and not interrogated until Hailan''s army arrives in Xindu."

    ? Manager Yi carefully took a look at the papers on the table. Several of them were petitions to deal with the boy from the Li family.

    He tentatively asked: "Your Majesty, when those in the court heard about it, will they..."

    The emperor snorted coldly, threw a few booklets into Mr. Yi''s arms, and said, "Give these booklets to the Li family, and let the Li family find a way to suppress these clowns!"

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Manager Yi accepted the offer and quickly retreated.

    Of course, Manager Yi could not leave the palace to deliver things in person, so it was Eunuch Feng who made this trip again.

    Eunuch Feng is quite happy to run errands.

    Because, the Li family rewards very generously!

    ??More importantly, the Li family never looked down upon him, a half-disabled person. Every time they talked to him, they treated him like a relative or friend, warm and cordial.

    ??Unlike other people, every time they face him, they smile all over their face, turn their heads and want to spit in disgust, as if he is some kind of dirty thing...

    People''s hearts are kind, and their hearts are sunny.

    ??The Li family is the rare kindness and sunshine in his **** career...

    When leaving the palace, he saw a group of people walking in front of him from a distance, but Eunuch Feng didn''t pay much attention.

    ??But what he didn''t know was that this group of people was also heading for Li''s house.

    It''s just that when he went to the relief department, others went to Broken Gold Beach...

    In the yard of Li''s house, Mrs. Wen was playing with the fabrics at home with Mrs. Li. She also listened to the old man''s chatter to prevent him from getting bored.

    Mrs. Li pulled out a piece of sapphire blue material and said, "Let''s use this material to make a robe for Jiayi.

    "He will come out in a few days, and he will definitely follow Jiaren and the others into the city. We don''t want him to dress like a gangster again."

    Mrs. Wen couldn''t help but smile and said: "Auntie, let''s change the material. This sapphire blue is more suitable for a boy with fair skin like my brother.

    ¡°Jiayi got tanned at the beach, and wearing sapphire blue will make him look even darker¡­¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 844ï¼š Unexpected visitor!

    Chapter 844 An unexpected visitor!

    ¡°Really?¡± Mrs. Li quickly put down the royal blue satin and went to check the other materials.

    Jiayin came in from the outside with a plate of dried meat, smiled and stuffed a piece into the mouths of both grandma and Mrs. Wen.

    ¡°Grandma, sister-in-law, how do you like it?

    ¡°My mother and third uncle are still working on it. It¡¯s five or six kilograms. I¡¯ll ask my second uncle and the others to take it into the city tomorrow and deliver it to my brother-in-law.

    "This butcher shop is very hungry. If it is inconvenient for my sworn brother to eat there, I can just chew two pieces for half a day."

    ?Old Mrs. Li snorted coldly, "It''s a credit to him being in jail. The family has to prepare extra food for him."

    That''s what she said, but she still added, "Make more spicy ones, and the family''s loyalty is strong."

    Mrs. Wen and Jiayin couldn''t help laughing when they heard it.

    Just then, Zhao Yuru came in from outside and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Mom, most of them are spicy, and only a small part is sweet."

    Such a big thing happened at home, so it was natural to send news to Luo An.

    Li Laosan and Zhao Yuru rushed back last night.

    ??Li Laosan took over the chores at home and in the village, leaving his two brothers to busy in the city with peace of mind.

    Zhao Yuru stayed at home, taking care of the elderly and children, and helping Tao Hongying.

    ?Old Mrs. Li pulled Zhao Yuru to sit down and shouted good news again, "Go and ask your mother to come in and rest for a while, she has been busy all morning."

    The good news was answered, and just as he was about to go out, a little maid ran in quickly, "Master, the messenger from the second village said that a young lady brought someone to visit the princess, but she refused to tell her name, and only said that she was the third in line. ¡±

    ??Everyone was confused, but Jiayin''s mind was quick and he immediately guessed the identity of the visitor. After thinking about it, he said: "Ask Ercun to let people in, don''t neglect the etiquette!"

    "Yes, Princess." The little maid hurriedly ran back.

    Old lady Li asked: "Fu Niu''er, who is here?"

    Jiayin replied: "Grandma, she should be the third princess in the palace."

    ?Three princesses?

    ?Everyone was shocked.

    Zhao Yuru frowned and asked: "What is the third princess doing here at this time? Does she want to raise an army to punish her?"

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Mrs. Wen also looked bad.

    ?No matter what you think, nothing good will happen if the three princesses come to visit...

    Jiayin smiled and comforted: "Grandma, don''t worry.

    "This is our home. No matter what her purpose is, she will never be bullied."

    Mrs. Li and others nodded and relaxed their brows slightly.

    Soon, the third princess brought two nuns into the Li family yard.

    ?Perhaps she didn''t want outsiders to know that the third princess was dressed very ordinary, and even wore a large cloak, covering her head and face tightly.

    When the Li family saw her like this, they treated her as an ordinary guest, with simple courtesy and tea and snacks.

    The third princess was actually not angry, but instead smiled to welcome everyone.

    ?This has to make Jiayin secretly sigh.

    She is not the only one who has grown up. The third princess has also lost the pride and domineering she had when she was a child, and finally has some dignity.

    ?Old Mrs. Li is old and the senior one in the Li family. She is accompanying the princess to greet her.

    Why is it cold in winter? Are there many people doing New Year shopping in Xindu? What kind of snacks does the princess like to eat? How careful are you in making your own snacks...

    The third princess patiently responded with a few words, but finally couldn''t hold on any longer. She turned to Jiayin and said, "Sister Jiayin, can you say a few words alone?" Jiayin secretly shook goosebumps when she heard her calling her so close. : "Okay, princess, come to my room and sit for a while!"

    After saying that, she was going to lead the third princess to the backyard.

    Mrs. Li, Zhao Yuru and others were worried and wanted to stop him when they got up, but when Jiayin waved his hand, they had no choice but to stay.

    ??The third princess, Xu, wanted to show that she had no ill intentions and left the two nuns in the front yard.

    The good news led the third princess all the way to the backyard and into her apartment.

    Jiayin has been staying here these days to accompany her grandma.

    Therefore, on the big Kang where she usually lives, there are also the travel notes she often reads, a box full of snacks, and even a plate of golden-red oranges.

    ?Two pots of blooming camellias were placed on the wall sill by the window, emitting a faint fragrance.

    The big kang was heated up and covered with brand new straw mats.

    There are two thick cotton cushions placed next to the Kang table, embroidered with a simple and funny big white bear, and two doll cats leaning on the side...

    The third princess looked around carefully, with a flash of envy in her eyes.

    Her bedroom was much larger and many times more gorgeous than this room, but it was not as comfortable and warm as this one.

    Jiayin invited her to sit down and peeled an orange for her with his own hands, but did not take the initiative to say a word.

    The third princess took the orange and was embarrassed for a long time, but she still said bravely: "Sister Jiayin, I came today...to ask you to do me a favor."

    Jiayin pretended to be stupid, "The princess is joking, I am just a little girl from a peasant family.

    ¡°You are the darling daughter of heaven, your majestic princess. I am a humble person, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to help the princess.¡±

    The third princess was anxious and said quickly: "No, you can definitely help. My father likes you more than me. If you help me to plead for mercy, my father will definitely let it go..."

    Halfway through her words, she suddenly saw Jiayin''s cold face and couldn''t speak any more.

    Jiayin put down the tea bowl and asked: "Princess, why didn''t you say anything? I''m afraid the princess also knows how difficult it is to ask me to do this favor, right?"

    The third princess bit her lips and said bravely: "I know that my mother and my grandfather''s family have annoyed your family, but they were just impulsive.

    ¡°Besides, you are not... not hurt, so can¡¯t you be magnanimous and forgive them?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Jiayin sneered angrily, almost dropping the tea bowl, and asked: ¡°Princess, since you said that, you must also know what your mother and the Wu family have done, right?

    ¡°The princess has read books for so many years, can¡¯t she still not be able to write two words of Mingli?

    ¡°Put yourself in my shoes, would you forgive someone if they wanted to do this to you?¡±

    The third princess rarely bowed her head for the sake of her mother. When she was forced to question her, she lost her temper and said loudly: "Why don''t you forgive me?

    ¡°My mother and the Wu family are just trying to scare you! Aren¡¯t you still alive? Your family has already killed my cousin, so why bother killing them all?

    ¡°Is it so difficult to ask you to go to my father and say a few words without pursuing any further investigation?!

    ¡°I promise that my mother and my grandfather¡¯s family will never bully you or cause trouble to your family in the future, okay?¡±

    "No!" Jiayin was also annoyed and slammed the table directly, "They want to kill me, why should I plead for them?

    "They deserve whatever they suffer. Whoever asked them to do bad things means that evil will be punished!"

    ¡°Also, I thought that the princess would be more discerning as she got older, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would still be just as stupid.

    ¡°Are you the emperor¡¯s daughter? Why haven¡¯t you inherited any of the emperor¡¯s wisdom?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The third princess¡¯ face turned livid after being scolded, and she stood up and was about to get angry.

    ?At this time, the door of the house was suddenly kicked open, and Mrs. Li led Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru in from the outside.

    Jiayin was startled when he saw clearly what Mrs. Li was holding, and the third princess even weakened her legs...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 845ï¼š The most shameless person in the world!

    Chapter 845 The most shameless person in the world!

    "What...what are you going to do?!" The third princess wished she had wings and could fly out quickly, but she didn''t have any strength in her legs, so she could only shout calmly.

    It turns out that Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru, mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, each hold a porcelain bowl in their left hand and a sharp knife in their right hand!

    Mrs. Li sneered and said, "Don''t be afraid, princess, we are not going to kill the princess."

    "Then what are you doing with the knife? You are... presumptuous! I am a princess, how brave are you!" The third princess heard that she was not going to be killed, and finally found some courage and asked sternly.

    ??Old Mrs. Li took two steps forward, approached the princess, and said, "I just heard a few words outside. Did the princess force our Fu Niu''er to plead for the queen and the Wu family?

    "The Queen and the Wu family wanted to kill my Fu Niu''er before and make her suffer. If they are released, there is no way they will harm my Fu Niu''er again!"

    "Why did the princess let them out? I thought about it carefully. I''m afraid the princess is still thinking about getting the bowl of blood!"

    "I am useless as a grandmother. I cannot protect my Fu Niu''er and I cannot disobey the princess''s orders, but I can die for our Fu Niu''er!"

    "I will cut out my own heart in front of the princess, put a bowl of blood in it, and ask the princess to take it back. From now on, you, the Wu family, will no longer think about harming our Fu Niuer!"

    After saying that, she raised the sharp knife and pointed it at her chest.

    ?The third princess turned pale with fright and gritted her teeth to prevent herself from screaming.

    Jiayin was also very frightened, fearing that grandma would hurt her, "Grandma, put down the knife quickly!"

    She was about to rush forward, but Tao Hongying glared at her and stopped her in her tracks.

    Tao Hongying took two steps forward and stood beside the old lady. She raised the porcelain bowl in front of the princess with an expressionless face and said, "Princess, if one bowl is not enough, then two bowls!

    ¡°I also cut out the heart and brought it back to the princess!¡±

    "And me!" Zhao Yuru also stepped forward with a stern face and also raised the bowl, "Three bowls of blood and three lives, can the princess be satisfied?"

    After saying that, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law all raised their knives. Whether intentionally or not, the tips of the knives were pointed at the third princess.

    ?The third princess was dazzled by the bright sword light, as if her own blood would be splashed on the spot in the next moment.

    ?She couldn''t bear it any longer, and while stepping back, she trembled and said, "No, I don''t want it! You have misunderstood!"

    ?Finally retreating to the door, she turned around and ran out.

    ?Her two nuns heard the noise and rushed into the backyard.

    The third princess shouted to them frantically, "Let''s go, go back to the palace! I want to go back to the palace!"

    The two nuns did not dare to delay, and almost half dragged the princess out in a hurry and got into the carriage...

    Jiayin didn¡¯t care how the third princess left. She quickly snatched the knives from grandma and the others, for fear that they would **** them back again.

    ¡°Grandma, mother, aunt, what are you doing? What if you hurt yourself?¡±

    Jiayin was really anxious. Although she knew her family was trying to scare the third princess, there were no eyes on the knife. What if she accidentally touched it? !

    ?Old Mrs. Li breathed a long sigh of relief, sat down on the kang table, and cursed: "It''s not the fault of that stupid princess!

    ¡°I was afraid that she would bully you, so I wanted to eavesdrop a few words, but she turned out to be so shameless that she actually asked you to intercede with the Queen and the Wu family!

    ¡°Her mother gave birth to her in a donkey pen, and she was kicked by a donkey when she was born?! She has a melon-shaped head and looks big, but she has no brains!

    ¡°Thanks to how she said it, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she is a princess, I would have wanted to put her in a cesspit to wake up!¡±

    Tao Hongying also scolded: "Isn''t it? You can eat people''s food but not **** on them!"

    ¡°When the Marquis and Lao Si come back, tell them, why are you still killing the barbarians? You can just stay at home!¡±

    ¡°Or, marry this stupid princess to a barbarian and keep her for less than three years before the barbarians destroy the country!¡±

    Hand heard the good news, I couldn¡¯t laugh or cry. Grandma and my wife were really angry at the moment, and they were scolding them with all their might and without hesitation.

    Jiayin helped Zhao Yuru, whose legs were weak, to sit down. Seeing that her face was pale with fear, she quickly advised her, "Auntie, don''t be afraid. The princess has been scared away and will definitely not come again in the future."

    ??Zhao Yuru was really desperate just now, but now she slows down and feels a little weak.

    She patted her niece''s hand and whispered: "Fu Niu''er, you should not be afraid.

    "Sister-in-law is an adult and she should protect you. If this princess comes again from now on, you should pretend to be sick and stop seeing her. Every time you see her, nothing good will happen!"

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to my uncle.¡± Jiayin hugged Third Auntie¡¯s wife and rubbed her face so close that she finally started laughing.

    Actually, even if grandma and the others didn''t come, she would still have a way to teach the third princess a lesson.

    But it feels so good to be protected and loved by family members!

    She ran to hug my mother again, played coquettishly with her grandma for a long time, and gave her a big kiss.

    Tao Hongying saw that her daughter did not look like she was in trouble, so she clicked her forehead and said: "You are just a rat carrying a gun! That idiot bullied you just now, why don''t you know how to scold him back!"

    ¡°There was no one in the room at the time, and even if you **** her off, no one else could tell it was your fault!

    ¡°Remember next time, learn to splash a little! Your grandma, aunt, and I can¡¯t stay with you forever and protect you everywhere!¡±

    "Why not?" Jiayin smiled, hugged her and shook her, "From now on, I will take my grandma, mother and aunt with me wherever I go!"

    ¡°Yes, even if you get married, you still have to tie up our waistbands!¡± Tao Hongying replied dumbfounded, and then looked around for a sharp knife.

    ¡°Where is my knife? It¡¯s waiting to be used in the kitchen. I just stewed a pot of sauerkraut and am waiting to remove the bones and meat!¡±

    Jiayin took a step away, revealing the sharp knife thrown under the edge of the bed.

    Tao Hongying noticed it immediately, picked it up, and said happily: "It''s good that I didn''t lose it anymore. These are the most convenient ones I use."

    After saying that, she took Zhao Yuru back to the front yard.

    Jiayin stayed with grandma for a while and took two ripe bananas from the space for grandma to eat. Then he took a bunch of medicinal powder and daggers to show off to grandma, saying a few words from time to time.

    "Give Third Brother a bottle of this powder. If he is in prison and he doesn''t like it, if he sprinkles a little bit of it, even a cow will be able to get rid of it immediately."

    "This is an antidote. It can detoxify most of the poisons in the world! The food that Third Brother eats is sent by our restaurant, so there is definitely no problem, but we must be prepared just in case."

    ¡°This is powder for injuries. Sprinkle a little on any injury to quickly stop bleeding and pain. I also gave Third Brother a bottle.¡±

    Old Mrs. Li was eating bananas and listening to her granddaughter''s nagging. She knew that her granddaughter was comforting her and not wanting her to worry too much.

    She sighed softly in her heart. The children have grown up, are filial and sensible, and are willing to support each other.

    ?Maybe she can really let go and no longer have to worry about it every day...

    ??The cold wind blew through the window, and I secretly listened to the conversation between my grandfather and grandson. I was so frightened by the poison of this medicine and that, that I wandered up to the roof, and almost lost my soul again...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 846ï¼š Congratulations to the Gou family

    Chapter 846 Congratulations to the Gou family

    I don¡¯t know when a young man was lying here, with his hands behind his head and a piece of grass in his mouth, looking very leisurely.

    It''s a pity that he underestimated the power of winter. His face turned blue due to the cold and his nose looked like a carrot. He was really embarrassed...

    Dongmei came out of the kitchen with a pot of bean sprouts. When she saw Mu Jue coming in from the outside sneezing, she smiled and said, "Xiao Mu, where are you coming from? Why aren''t you wearing a big coat?"

    Mu Jue smiled and replied: "A vicious dog entered the village. I went to check it out. Thank you Aunt Mei for caring. I will go back and put on my coat right now."

    Aunt Mei nodded and said: "Go to the kang to warm up for a while, and eat some fruit to cushion your stomach. I''ll go next door to deliver a pot of bean sprouts, and we''ll eat when we get the food back."

    ¡°Okay!¡± Mu Jue responded and entered the house¡­

    In the kitchen of Li¡¯s house next door, soup was bubbling in a big iron pot.

    I made bone soup early in the morning, poured in half a basin of shredded pickled cabbage, and simmered it for more than an hour.

    ?At this time, add frozen tofu, bone-in meat removed from the stick bones, and then cut the cooked pork belly into thin slices and put it on top, and it will be a high-end version of the butchered pork dish.

    It''s a pity that the pig was not killed, otherwise it would have been a perfect match with freshly stuffed blood sausage.

    ?Place it in a large bowl while it is hot, then crush a little of the half-roasted chili peppers in the stove and sprinkle it in.

    ?That fragrant, spicy, and sour flavor can heat up your internal organs and even your bones!

    ??If you don¡¯t like chili pepper, you can also pound garlic and add some soy sauce, which is also delicious.

    Shuiyun had nothing to do and came over to help. He was scooping out the butchered vegetables from the big pot.

    Uncle Zhao and other old men gave a basin as a gift. Madam Hui, her mother and her son were eating at the village chief''s house, and they also gave a basin as a gift.

    Liu Yang came back from a long journey and was at home today. He also gave me a basin.

    The Wen family and Ye family next door...

    ? A big pot of pig-killing vegetables looks like a lot, but after dividing it up, only half of the pot is left, but it is enough for the family.

    Dongmei went into the hall to talk to Tao Hongying. When she mentioned going to the city tomorrow, Tao Hongying said, "The Marquis is coming back soon. Is there anything you want to add to your yard?"

    ¡°Just say it, I¡¯ll get it back together.¡±

    Dongmei quickly shook her head and said with a smile: "The Hou Mansion sent a message that the chief steward has arranged everything. If it is convenient for the fourth lady, just help me bring it back from the Hou Mansion.

    ¡°They are probably all newly made bedding, clothes, shoes and socks!¡±

    This is a trivial matter, so Tao Hongying agreed.

    Just then Jiayin came from behind supporting grandma. When she heard this, she said: "Mom, take me with you tomorrow."

    ¡°Just in time, I¡¯m going to Baiyunjian and the new shop to have a look. I also want to go to the restaurant to cook two dishes for third brother!¡±

    Tao Hongying subconsciously wanted to refuse, but then remembered that the Wu family had been arrested, and then said: "You can also follow, take all the water, spirit, water and cloud with you, and never leave your side.

    "Moreover, Mrs. Jia Er will also go to the banquet with me tomorrow, and she may bring Baozhu with her. Why don''t you go and sit with Baozhu for a while?"

    "Okay, last time she asked me to exchange for some small pearls, I will get her a box." Jiayin was so depressed that she couldn''t help but be happy as long as she could go out.

    ?Everyone laughed when they saw it...

    That night, it was rare that both Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer came back for dinner and brought back the emperor''s oral instructions.

    ??Hearing that after General Tang came to Beijing, the family''s righteousness could offset the merits and demerits, and he was released from prison, the young and old of the Li family were extremely happy.

    Although it was expected, everyone felt at ease after receiving the accurate belief.

    As for those officials who submitted memorials and secretly poked trouble, Li Laoer and the Jiaren brothers naturally planned a counterattack, with Mr. Wen assisting them.

    It¡¯s time to give the younger generation some practice...

    Early on the next morning, after dinner, Tao Hongying went out with good news.

    Tao Hongying brought Granny Lin, and Jiayin brought Shui Ling and Shui Yun, who happened to be in a carriage. As Ye Shan drove the car, Mu Jue also jumped on the other side of the carriage and smiled at Ye Shan.

    ?Ye Shan did not chase him away, but whipped his whip and set off.

    Today is the full moon festival for the eldest grandson of Mrs. Jia¡¯s natal family, the Gou family. Tao Hongying goes in and out of Jia¡¯s house on weekdays, and she gets along well with Mrs. Jia, and there are also boys from the Gou family who are marching in the north.

    So, the Gou family sent an invitation to Tao Hongying through Mrs. Jia''s hand.

    Tao Hongying brought a set of silver jewelry. It was not expensive, but the workmanship was very exquisite. It was especially suitable for children to wear.

    ?The mother and daughter met Mrs. Jia Er and Baozhu in front of Gou''s house, and walked to Gou''s yard.

    Baozhu was so happy to see Jiayin that she complained softly in Jiayin''s ear, "Last time I went home, my cousin made a severe complaint in front of my mother.

    ¡°My mother punished me by kneeling down for an hour and copying the female precepts every day. Ugh, she didn¡¯t even give me snacks. It¡¯s going to kill me!¡±

    Hearing the good news was so funny that he couldn''t help but gloat, "Who told you to sneak out? Fortunately, there were many people there that day. Otherwise, if something happened, your mother would have broken your legs."

    "Oh, I already knew I was wrong." Baozhu was very ashamed and said: "I haven''t seen you for a long time, so I shouted out when I was happy, but I won''t dare next time.

    ¡°I always envy you for being the princess. Looking at it this way, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to be the princess.

    "I don''t want to be a girl anymore. I''d better be my mother''s daughter. It''ll be nice if I can eat snacks and go out to play."

    Jiayin rolled her eyes and pinched her secretly, "Don''t say it so disgustingly, as if you can be one if you want!"

    Baozhu was pinched and itched his flesh, and he couldn''t help but hide and laugh at the same time.

    The two little girls were smiling like flowers. They walked in from the outside and inevitably attracted the attention of many people.

    ?There was a woman who didn¡¯t know, so she asked an acquaintance. After getting the answer, her expression became a little complicated...

    ??It was a great joy for the Gou family to have a new member of their family. Everyone sent congratulatory gifts, talked around the old lady of the Gou family, and looked at the baby in the swaddling clothes. They all smiled with joy.

    Children, new hope in life always makes people easier to feel soft-hearted and generous with their blessings.

    Soon, the child was carried down. The banquet would not start for a while, so everyone went to hang out in the garden together.

    The old man of the Gou family liked strange stones. He spent a lot of manpower and financial resources to search all over the world and selected the ones he liked best and put them in the garden.

    Every guest who comes to the door will come to see something novel.

    I have to say that Mr. Gou has an excellent vision. The strange stones in the garden may have strange shapes or rare textures. Some are standing upright and some are lying down, turning the garden into a stone forest.

    Baozhu and Good News walked in front, looking here and there. Shui Ling Shui Yun followed behind, and gradually became a little far away from the others.

    When the good news came and my mother was missing, I took the pearl and found a place sheltered from the wind and facing the sun to rest and wait.

    Shui Ling stayed aside, while Shui Yun went to ask for hot tea and warm the hands of his masters.

    By chance, at this time, someone came nearby and started chatting.

    ?A woman with a sharp voice said: "Have you seen Princess Kangle, the one wearing the gold-woven pipa skirt, and her mother, Mrs. Li Si?"

    Another woman with a deep voice replied: "You saw it, what''s wrong? The Gou family and the Jia family are related by marriage, and the Li family has always been close to the Jia family, so it''s okay to come over to congratulate them."

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not what I said!¡± the sharp-sounding woman said, ¡°I mean, the Li family is really shameless.

    ¡°The boy in their family just killed someone and is still squatting in jail. They don¡¯t take it seriously and even come out to drink wedding wine!

    ¡°But that¡¯s right, he¡¯s a second-bedroom boy, not a fourth-bedroom boy, so of course they don¡¯t care.

    ¡°People say that the brothers of the Li family are harmonious, but I think it¡¯s nothing more than that!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 847ï¼š Your mothers family must live by the sea!

    Chapter 847 Your natal family must live by the sea!

    ?The woman with a deep voice said suddenly, "Yeah, I forgot about it.

    ¡°I heard someone say at the jewelry store the day before yesterday that the boy from the Li family was afraid of having his head beheaded, because he killed the uncle of the country!

    ¡°Although the Wu family has offended the emperor, as long as the queen is not deposed, the emperor will always have some mercy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Li family is really too arrogant. A heavy punishment would not be enough to make the people angry! I guess even if they don¡¯t behead, one life for one life, they still have to be sentenced to twenty years of hard labor.¡±

    ??The woman with a sharp voice, her tone was full of gloating.

    Hearing the good news, Baozhu frowned and Baozhu was angry. The two of them stood up and went over to take a look. Shuiling rolled up his sleeves and was ready to hit someone.

    But at this time, I heard a familiar voice saying: "Hey, I haven''t been out for a few days. I am really ignorant. When did the governor of Jing Zhaoyin change to the wife of the Yao family?"

    Baozhu was happy and silently mouthed the good news, "Your mother..."

    Before the good news could be answered, another familiar voice spoke again, "Yeah, I''m wondering about this too. After all, I haven''t heard of a substitution!

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone is thick-skinned and thinks of himself as a person!¡±

    Jiayin covered her mouth and smiled, returning the orb, "Your mother!"

    ?Baozhu hugged the good news, the two of them snickered and hurried to listen to the play.

    As expected, the two women earlier were not convinced.

    ?The woman with a shrill voice, the daughter-in-law of the Yao family, shouted, "It''s so rude of you to eavesdrop on other people''s conversations in broad daylight."

    Tao Hongying showed no sign of weakness and sneered: "You know it''s in broad daylight, but you still say bad things behind your back. You really treat this place as your Yao family''s kang!"

    ¡°You are still being punished one by one. Do you know which way the gate of Jingzhao Yin opens? It¡¯s really windy, so I¡¯m not afraid of flashing my tongue!¡±

    The woman with a deep voice probably wanted to calm down the matter, so she said: "Mrs. Li Si, we are just discussing the matter. After all, it is a fact that the boy of your Li family killed someone in the street, and we did not frame him for nothing."

    "Hmph, don''t think that you can pretend to be a good person just because you cut off the head and tail!" Mrs. Jia Er immediately stepped forward and mocked: "The boy from the Li family is in prison, but he is not guilty. How to punish him depends on the emperor." The final word!

    ¡°You, a talkative woman, come here to point out the situation, how to judge the punishment for speaking and not speaking, who gave you the face!

    ¡°Do your husbands and your mother-in-law know how capable you are? Do you want us to go to your house and ask?!¡±

    The woman with a deep voice was obviously scared and did not speak any more.

    ?But the wife of the Yao family with a sharp voice was still unconvinced and retorted: "Why can''t you say it? If your boys dare to kill people, we dare to say it.

    ¡°This is Xindu, and this matter is Xindu¡¯s business. What¡¯s wrong with us saying a few words?¡±

    "Hey, you mean you have to take care of everything in Xindu." Tao Hongying snorted and said: "Then I have to ask you, does your mother-in-law live by the sea? No wonder you are born. Come down and be lenient!

    ¡°Next time, remember if someone comes to collect night incense at the back door of your house, you must stop them!¡±

    ?The wife of the Yao family with a sharp voice obviously wasn''t too smart, so she actually asked, "Why did you stop me?"

    "Because..." Tao Hongying said a few words in a very low voice, and only the wife of the Yao family could hear her clearly.

    "You, you..." Her face turned pale with anger, and she wanted to curse something, but she started retching as soon as she opened her mouth.

    ?The woman with the deep voice was frightened and quickly called for help.

    ?Everyone did not hear the cause and effect. They only saw the Yao family woman retching. They thought she was pregnant with pearls. She was nearly forty years old and was about to give birth to another child...

    Jiayin and Baozhu sat next to each other, listening to it from beginning to end, laughing hard.

    Shui Ling was holding on to the stone, laughing so hard that her stomach ached.

    ¡°Your mother is so amazing!¡± Bao Zhu held out two thumbs up at Jiayin with admiration in her eyes.

    ?Of course she wants to know what the last sentence she didn¡¯t hear clearly was!

    So, she begged Jiayin, "Sister Jiayin, you must know, tell me quickly, what are you doing to stop the person who pours night fragrance?"

    Of course we can¡¯t talk about the good news, and Baozhu must break the casserole and get to the bottom of it.

    The two started laughing, and Tao Hongying and Mrs. Jia came over after hearing the news.

    ?Baozhu shrank his neck, not daring to ask any more questions. I can''t wait to see the good news. After all, my mother''s fighting ability is beyond the limit and she doesn''t need her protection. It''s better to get down to business earlier.

    ??The orb naturally has to go in and out together with the good news.

    They took Shui Ling Shuiyun with them, went out and took the Li family''s carriage, and soon arrived at Baiyunjian.

    ??Business in Baiyunjian is still booming. Recently, two new snacks have been added. There is an endless stream of customers in the lobby, and the private rooms on the second floor are also full.

    ??Baozhu just eats and drinks, as happy as a mouse that fell into a noodle vat.

    Jiayin went to the bakery, looked through the account books, asked about Peng Chuan''s current situation, and then went to the new shop.

    Guli and his people have been busy here for seven or eight days. Everything that needs to be dismantled has been demolished, and what needs to be built is already under construction.

    Jiayin drew a very detailed design, but there were still many discrepancies in the actual implementation.

    ? ? Guli finally caught his master and solved all the problems.

    The two of them checked upstairs and downstairs, taking measurements inside and outside the courtyard. They were busy for more than half an hour.

    Gu Li put away the drawings with satisfaction, and his curiosity became more and more intense.

    ?Although he didn''t know much about the princess''s growth trajectory, he also knew that the princess had never studied architecture under an apprentice, let alone left the new capital.

    But it was as if the princess had seen this fruit shop and restaurant with her own eyes.

    She didn¡¯t even know how to implement some arrangements, she just intuitively described what she saw.

    ?That feeling is really strange and weird...

    Jiayin didn''t know that she had added a bit of mystery to Gu Li''s heart. He just hugged his growling stomach, took the orb and got into the car, grabbed a few snacks from her, and then arrived at Cyclamen.

    ?There were too many diners coming in and out of the front door, so Yeshan stopped the carriage at the back door.

    Jia Huan was very happy when he heard that his sister was coming. He ran out with a shovel in his hand and said, "Did my sister and Baozhu go shopping together? Why are we here together?"

    Jiayin quickly said: "No, second brother. We went to Gou''s house for a banquet. We couldn''t bear to stay any longer, so we came out early."

    After saying that, she asked: "Is the meal for third brother ready?"

    Jia Jia laughed and said, "It''s just one dish away. In fact, most of it is for the jailers. Jia Yi can''t eat much."

    Jiayin said: "I brought three kilograms of spicy dried meat, and I will have someone deliver it to the third brother later."

    After thinking about it for a while, she added: "The third brother likes to eat my fried eggplant boxes. The second brother will give me a stove, and I will fry a plate for the third brother and send it to him, right?"

    "Okay, I''ll have someone prepare the ingredients, and you put on your apron." Jia Huan didn''t stop him, and then returned to the kitchen.

    Jiayin and Baozhu went to sit in the side room and fried some more eggplant boxes. By the time the guys went to Jing Zhaoyin to deliver the meal, Jiayin and Baozhu also had lunch.

    Ye Shan, Mu Jue, Shui Ling and Shui Yun had a separate table next door.

    Jia Huan ate a few bites with his two sisters, and then went back to work.

    ?It¡¯s meal time now, it¡¯s the busiest time of the day, so there¡¯s no time to delay.

    After dinner, Jiayin sent the round-bellied orb back to Jia''s house, then went to the Marquis'' Mansion to pick up a package for Dongmei, and then left the city to go home.

    ?Just after walking three or five miles, there was a sudden sound of horse hoofbeats and billowing smoke at the end of the official road!

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun were startled and were about to open the window to take a look, but Jiayin opened the car door happily...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 848ï¼š Kill pigs and sheep to welcome the heroes

    Chapter 848 Killing pigs and sheep to welcome the heroes

    "It must be the Northern Expeditionary Army. My father and adoptive father are back!" Jiayin raised his feet and looked around excitedly.

    Mu Jue heard her joy, thought about it, got up and ran away.

    After a while, he came back again.

    Jiayin looked at him eagerly, with hope in her eyes.

    ?This reminded Mu Jue of a deer he saw in the mountains one time. It also had such big eyes and wet eyes, which made people feel weak.

    He smiled and said: "The princess guessed it right, it is indeed the Northern Expeditionary Army. However, it was General Li Yong who led the 200 advance team, and the Marquis and others are still crossing the river."

    The good news is not disappointing, as long as everyone in the family returns safely.

    Earlier or later, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    ?Sure enough, they waited a little longer and the advance team finally arrived.

    ??Li Yong lost a lot of weight, but became more and more brave. His whole body was like a long sword without a sheath, with a rainbow of momentum and sharp edges.

    When Xu saw Jiayin standing at the shaft of the carriage waving her hands, he grinned, stepped forward and said, "Why are you here, Princess?"

    "Uncle Dayong, you are back!" Jiayin smiled happily, "I went to the city with my mother for a banquet, and I met you just as I was about to return home."

    When Dayong heard the word "go home", his expression became softer and he said: "I have to go to the palace to report the news. The princess will go home early and tell Huiniang for me that I will stay at the dock tomorrow." We can go back to the camp at night.¡±

    ¡°Okay, uncle Dayong, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go home and report the news!¡± Jiayin smiled and waved his hand, and Li Yong led the advance team to the city.

    ?Most of the people in the advance team had been to Broken Gold Beach, and they saluted the good news when they passed by.

    Jiayin greeted with a smile: "Tomorrow we will kill pigs and slaughter sheep in the village. Everyone remember to come back for a celebratory drink!"

    ¡°Thank you, Princess!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Princess, we will definitely go back!¡±

    ?The soldiers were smiling and cheering loudly.

    ?No matter whether they can have a celebration drink tomorrow or not, these words from the princess will make them feel warm in their hearts.

    Watching the advance team enter the city, Jiayin and others quickly returned to Broken Gold Beach.

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao saw the smoke from a distance and rushed to the second village to look at the official road from a distance.

    ?Ye Shan quickly announced the good news loudly, which made the village chief and others extremely happy.

    ¡°I¡¯m back, I¡¯m finally back!¡± Uncle Zhao clapped his hands, smiling so hard that his eyes were wrinkled.

    ??The village chief also yelled excitedly, "Hurry up and burn the barbecue house. There has been a lot of fine flour harvested in the Hot Spring Valley recently. Let''s bake sesame cakes for the boys who are going home!"

    ¡°Over there in the pig pen, the big fat pigs are chosen to be hungry for a day, and their intestines will be clean and easy to clean up tomorrow. I remember that both Dayong and the Fourth General like to eat their fat intestines!

    ¡°Also, hurry up and hurry back to those dozen sheep from the mountain. We¡¯ll kill them today and soak them in blood so they can be stewed tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll be killing pigs and sheep all at once, and we¡¯ll be too busy!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go catch the sheep!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the pigsty!¡±

    Uncle Zhao and others agreed one after another and went about their business happily.

    The second village was so lively that the women and children wished they could grow wings and fly to the river!

    Shui Ling ran to Huiniang''s house to deliver the message. Jiayin got off the car and went to grandma to tell her the good news.

    As expected, Mrs. Li was also very happy and asked repeatedly: "Why isn''t your mother back? She knows best what your father likes to eat, so she quickly prepared all the food in advance.

    ¡°By the way, there is still wine. Send people to the city quickly to buy wine. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get it tomorrow!

    "And the Marquis''s Mansion is also going to report the news. I''m afraid the chief steward is also looking forward to it!"

    Hands of good news are not blocked, and grandma is allowed to make arrangements.

    The old lady has been looking forward to it for more than half a year. Only by becoming so busy can she relieve her anxiety...

    The new and second villages were so lively that they quickly attracted the attention of Dahuaishu and Da and Xiaowangzhuang. Jingli Zheng and others came to inquire. They were also very happy when they heard that the Northern Expeditionary Army had returned victoriously.

    Soon after returning to the village, I organized people and sent a lot of winter vegetables, chickens, ducks and geese. Especially in Dahuaishu Village, I always remember that the Li family likes to eat big geese.

    When they first settled in Suijintan, Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying went to the village to change.

    So, this time Jingli was sending more than ten at one go.

    The meat of goose is firm and chewy, much more delicious than chicken or duck.

    What¡¯s more important is that the goose produces a lot of meat, and the meat of one can equal the weight of three chickens.

    ??Old Mrs. Li didn''t refuse, left all the things from the three villages, and then invited Jing Lizheng and others to come for a celebratory drink tomorrow.

    When Tao Hongying came back from the city in a hurry, Huiniang and Sister-in-law Liu were already rolling up their sleeves and leading the women in the village to boil water and remove the goose feathers.

    ?A little maid opened her pockets and smiled while collecting all kinds of fine lint, not wanting to waste any of it.

    This is also the custom in the village.

    ??No matter who eats chicken, duck or goose, they will save the down.

    If there were two or three taels, they were sent to the Li family.

    Jiayin¡¯s needlework in the past two years has mostly consisted of sewing down pants, down jackets, and even down quilts.

    The young and old men in the family, from Li Zhensheng to Brother Mao, seem to be wearing thin clothes in winter. In fact, they all have down pants and down vests in their robes. They are not cold at all, and they do not look bulky.

    It was a down quilt specially made for Mrs. Li, but it was disliked.

    It is said that covering the body is not as practical as a cotton quilt...

    Tao Hongying couldn¡¯t hide the joy on her face. She entered the room and spoke a few words to the old lady before joining the busy team.

    As a result, Huiniang said: "Sister-in-law, we can do these tasks.

    "Go and have a look at the baking room. Xiaocui is leading people to bake sesame cakes. They are not good at it. I heard that a whole plate has been burned!"

    Tao Hongying felt sorry for the food when she heard it, and quickly took her maid Xia Qing to the second village...

    Jiayin also wants to help, and she even wants to find some delicious food for her father and adoptive father.

    ??In the past two years, the family has been prosperous and prosperous, and she no longer needs to subsidize the family privately.

    Therefore, there are very few rabbits, chickens, ducks and geese in the space, and there are only three or four large white pigs. Jiayin treats them more as playmates than their food value.

    ?Just like the three little foxes and the little green snake, they have become an indispensable part of the space.

    Most of the fields are planted with medicinal materials, and the rest are vegetables and green corn.

    If you think about it, you can pick more fresh fruits.

    ? ? Prepare more common things like apples, pears, and oranges for the soldiers.

    ??The other rare bananas and peaches are for my adoptive father and dad to eat freshly in private...

    ?But these are not big jobs, and they will be finished in a short time.

    So, she became the king of children again as usual, taking over the stars, Yue Yaer, the twins from Hui''s family, the naughty boys from Liu''s family, and even the infant Yuanyuan.

    The backyard immediately became the children''s world.

    Playing football, building snowmen, and skipping ropes all made a lot of noise, and also gave the children and women valuable freedom...

    Early on the next morning, Mrs. Li rushed to eat quickly, and then the whole family changed into their best clothes, happily got in the car, and headed for the city.

    ??The best private room on the second floor of Cyclamen has been vacated, and tea and snacks have been placed, waiting for the masters to arrive.

    Cyclamen Cyclamen is right next to the main street. It is the only way from the city gate to the palace. It is the best place to wait for the Northern Expeditionary Army to return after victory.

    ??The remaining private rooms were also booked at high prices and were crowded with guests, the most numerous of whom were actually women and girls who had not yet left the government!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 849ï¼š Women today are so unreserved!

    Chapter 849 Today¡¯s women are so unreserved!

    At three o''clock in the morning, cheers gradually came from the city gate.

    ??Everyone rushed to the window, stretching their necks and looking into the distance.

    The streets downstairs were lined with people on both sides, as if the whole city had come out.

    ¡°The Northern Expeditionary Army is mighty!¡±

    ¡°The Marquis is mighty!¡±

    ¡°The hero who killed the barbarians is back!¡±

    ??Everyone was excited, their faces were red, they were shouting with their necks stretched out, and they were extremely enthusiastic.

    The Li family was also excited. Brother Cat almost leaned half of his body out of the window, "Where''s my fourth uncle? Why hasn''t he come over yet?"

    Mrs. Li was afraid that her grandson would fall, so she pulled him with one hand and held the window with the other. She looked more worried than surprised.

    ?It is a good thing that the Northern Expeditionary Army has high prestige, but it is too grand to be welcomed by thousands of people.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Jiayin also thought of this and frowned as well, but she didn''t want grandma to worry and whispered, "Nai, my adoptive father is very powerful. He must have a way to deal with it."

    ?? Before her words could even hit the ground, the people below changed their slogans.

    ¡°Long live the emperor! Long live Tianwu!¡±

    Jiayin hurriedly looked out, smiling happily, and his worries were gone.

    It turns out that the Qianbei Expeditionary Army, full of iron-blooded spirit, came majestically from a distance.

    Protected by them was a snow-white horse in the middle, and immediately came the emperor wearing a bright yellow dragon robe.

    The Marquis and Li Laosi were riding black horses, half a horse behind, guarding both sides of the emperor!

    ??All the glory of the Northern Expedition was given to the emperor at this moment, but the real heroes had hidden merit and fame.

    Facing the people''s shouts of "Long Live the Mountain", the emperor could not help but blush with excitement and nodded with everyone from time to time.

    The people became more and more excited, and I don¡¯t know who took the lead in kneeling down.

    ¡°Long live the Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Long live Tianwu!¡±

    ¡°The Northern Expeditionary Army is mighty!¡±

    ?The emperor was coaxed to straighten his back and become high-spirited.

    Mr. Hou and Li Laosi looked at each other with understanding and smile in their eyes.

    At this time, someone suddenly shouted on the side of the road, "Dad, foster father!"

    ?The two people quickly turned their heads when they heard the sound, and saw the whole family waving vigorously and shouting at Cyclamen''s window.

    ¡°Fourth, Mr. Hou!¡±

    ¡°Fourth uncle, Mr. Hou!¡±

    ??Master Hou and Li Laosi laughed at that time and waved the riding whips in their hands.

    ??? Before the Li family could get excited, a woman in the box next to them screamed in surprise.

    ¡°Ah, look! The Marquis is looking at me, looking at me!¡±

    "Who is that next to him? That general is so majestic! Mother, propose marriage to me, propose marriage to me!"

    ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t want your reputation anymore? Keep your voice down!¡±

    ??Everyone in the Li family has been dumbfounded.

    ??Don''t we say that women in the boudoir should be reserved, but with the attitude next door, I''m afraid they will be snatched in the street!

    Tao Hongying''s face turned dark with anger and she rolled up her sleeves.

    Jiayin laughed so hard that her stomach hurt, and she quickly stopped her mother and said, "Haha, mother, I didn''t expect that my father is more popular than my adoptive father!

    ¡°You go home and talk to my dad, tell him to behave well, and be sure to ignore no one, otherwise there are so many women outside, mother, you can¡¯t beat them all!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait until your father comes home!¡± Tao Hongying said through gritted teeth.

    It made everyone laugh...

    Li Laosi, who was riding on horseback, just about to talk to the Marquis, sneezed twice, and the hairs on the back of his neck immediately stood up.

    He turned around and looked around, wondering where this inexplicable sense of crisis came from... The Marquis asked with concern: "Are you wearing less clothes? Just go home and take a bath in the hot springs."

    Li Laosi shook his head and said in a low voice: "Master Hou will enter the palace soon, and I won''t accompany him. I will go somewhere first!"

    Mr. Hou understood and nodded.

    When they arrived at the dock last night, they heard all about the family affairs.

    Jiayin was assassinated and Jiayi killed someone in the street. Naturally, they knew about these things.

    They were away from home and could not take care of their family, which made their family suffer. Both of them were filled with raging anger.

    However, there is no rush in these matters.

    They are back, and they have a lot of free time to slowly solve the problem and seek justice piece by piece!

    The Northern Expedition was victorious, and the emperor came out of the city to welcome him in person and receive congratulations from all the people.

    ??The civil and military officials who were waiting at the entrance of the palace looked really wonderful when they received the news.

    ?Some people admired the Marquis for his thoughtfulness, while others secretly cursed him for being treacherous.

    ?Of course, those who want to provoke others will be disappointed.

    Soon, the Northern Expeditionary Army arrived in front of the palace gate, and all the officials knelt down and kowtowed to greet them.

    ??The emperor joined hands with Marquis Xinting and entered the palace gate, followed by civil and military officials.

    With the excuse of changing clothes, they had some free time. Marquis Xinting and the emperor sat in the back hall, drinking tea and chatting.

    ??The emperor felt guilty and knew that Xindu could not hide what happened for more than half a year, so he spoke first: "Cousin, did you just see Fu Niu''er and the others on the roadside?"

    The Marquis nodded and said, "I see, Fu Niu''er got fat no matter what she ate when she was little. Now that she is a grown-up girl, she is getting thinner and thinner."

    The emperor coughed dryly and said, "It was my negligence that caused this child to be wronged and frightened."

    The Marquis frowned and replied: "Your Majesty is serious, that incident was an accident. No one could have imagined that the Queen and the Wu family would listen to such outrageous rumors."

    The emperor felt better. Thinking of the queen and the Wu family, his face darkened again.

    "The Wu family is really stupid. They can''t even see such an obvious trap. I have already started to investigate the person behind it. I just got some clues, but the Queen cannot be eliminated for the time being."

    ??The Marquis glanced in the direction of Shoukang Palace and asked, "But who''s handiwork is it?"

    ??The emperor snorted coldly, with a stern look in his eyes, and lowered his voice, "Who else can tamper with the palace except that one?

    ¡°Similarly, we can¡¯t touch her for the time being, but we can¡¯t keep those idiots outside who are cheating on us. Let¡¯s kill the chicken to scare the monkeys and give that old poisonous woman a warning!¡±

    The Marquis bowed his hands and saluted, "Your Majesty, that was enough before, but now that I am back, if there is any need, Your Majesty, please feel free to send me."

    The emperor smiled and nodded, "My cousin is my source of strength, but since my cousin has just come back, I''d better rest for a while and don''t worry about anything else."

    After saying that, he stood up first and said, "Let''s go, the civil and military officials are still waiting in front."

    ??The Marquis followed, with Manager Yi waiting on his side with a smile, and quickly went to the front.

    Let¡¯s not talk about how happy the court was because of the victory of the Northern Expeditionary Army. I just said that in front of the side door of Jingzhao Yin Yamen, two officers were leaning against the wall and yawning out of boredom.

    ?One Xu lost money in gambling last night and was a little listless, cursing and saying, ¡°I¡¯ve really stepped on **** recently, I¡¯m so unlucky.

    ¡°That dice seems to have eyes wide open and is specifically working against me!

    "When I shout loudly, it will become smaller. I am so angry that I want to overturn the table."

    ?His companions laughed, gloated, and said, "Just marry Dice home. As your wife, she will naturally be obedient!"

    ¡°What a fart, you just married a dice and went home!¡± The officer who lost the bet laughed and scolded, and the two of them started to quarrel.

    ?At this moment, a dozen fast horses suddenly came running from a distance.

    ?Suddenly a general was wearing a helmet. He was tall and majestic, which aroused the awe of passers-by and quickly gave way.

    The two officers were extremely envious.

    ?Although they are equipped with swords and are considered public officials, when they go out, everyone calls them mangy dogs.

    Don''t talk about being so majestic, everyone respects you, it''s good if you don''t spit on them behind your back.

    ??The two of them were muttering to themselves, but they didn''t expect the team of people to stop in front of the door. The general immediately jumped off his horse and strode over...

    Hey guys, there will be two updates today and four updates tomorrow. The reason is simple, Xiti is quarantined for five days! I almost took my children to the gathering, but luckily in the end I just put a seal on the door. In this extraordinary period, my dear children, safety comes first. Go out less and gather less. It¡¯s also great to stay at home and read books and watch TV shows. Pen refills!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 850ï¼š tree main branches

    Chapter 850 The main branches of the tree

    The two officers were startled and straightened their backs subconsciously.

    One of them raised his hands in salute and asked: "General, I wonder what you do for a living?"

    Needless to say, this general is Li Laosi.

    He returned the greeting with his hands raised, and the armor leaves on his body rustled.

    There seemed to be an invisible iron-blooded murderous aura permeating the air, which made the two guards become more respectful and avoidable.

    "Thank you for your hard work, brothers. My general''s nephew is in prison. I want to visit him. I wonder if you can be accommodating."

    ?Li Laosi was very polite, and the soldiers behind him immediately stepped forward and stuffed a piece of silver into each of the two officers.

    ?The two officers were holding the money, but they wanted to take it but did not dare to take it.

    ?One of the officers asked: "Who does the general want to visit? We need to report it to the prison boss..."

    Li Laosi said: "My nephew''s name is Li Jiayi!"

    ¡°Ah! It turns out to be General Li Si!¡±

    ¡°The Northern Expeditionary Army, General Li Si, who has just returned from victory!¡±

    The two officers were all bright-eyed and hurriedly took out the money.

    One led Li Laosi to walk slowly, while the other rushed forward to report the news.

    ??Li Laosi''s personal soldiers, two of them followed the courtyard, and the rest were guarding the door, serving as servants for the two officers.

    ??It happened that the prison boss had something to do and went out. The first officer couldn''t find anyone for a while, so he gritted his teeth and said a few words to his brothers, then went directly to the prison to meet Li Laosi.

    "General Li Si, General Li is in the innermost prison. Just go there." A guard bowed and made a flattering gesture.

    ?Li Laosi nodded to thank him and winked at the soldiers.

    The two soldiers immediately started talking to the officers.

    Because of their errands, the guards didn''t go to see the fun just now, they were just curious.

    Soon, the two parties were talking and laughing.

    Jiayi stayed with the "rotten grass spirit" for several days.

    Eating and drinking together, sleeping together, and fighting together, we have found out the details of this cohabitation partner¡ªhe is a charlatan whose brain has been damaged!

    ?It is said that he was thrown in because he was stupid and couldn''t find a home. He stole chickens in the north of the city and accidentally hurt the owner''s house. He had no money to compensate...

    Jiayi felt a little pity for his uncle when he thought of his uncle who had left home and could not return.

    At this moment, he was secretly shaving the head of the "rotten grass spirit" with a dagger.

    I didn''t expect that I had just finished shaving, and when I turned around, I saw my fourth uncle standing outside the door.

    ¡°Four...Uncle Four!¡± Jiayi jumped up and shouted in surprise.

    Li Laosi looked his nephew up and down.

    I haven¡¯t seen him for more than two years. The former naughty boy has now taken on the appearance of a man. He is tall and full of energy.

    Perhaps he has been here for a few days. He eats and drinks well, his face is glowing, and he does not appear to be suffering at all.

    He was relieved, reached into the fence, patted his nephew heavily on the shoulder, and said teasingly: "You kid, you have made the family angry this time. Wait until you get out, and your grandma will hit you with a pipe and a pot." "

    Jiayi wanted to pull his fourth uncle to sit down, but when he was halfway squatting, he realized that this place was a prison and the ground was dirty and damp. But Li Laosi didn''t mind. He pulled him and sat him down, then took off a sheepskin wine bag from his waist and pulled out the stopper.

    He took a sip and handed it to Jiayi.

    Jiayi was so happy that he quickly took a sip. Finally, he sighed happily and complained: "Everything about the food sent from home is good, but there is no wine. I''m starving to death!"

    ??Li Laosi rolled his eyes at him and cursed: "You dare to drink in this place, you will die!"

    Jiayi chuckled and whispered, "Don''t worry, fourth uncle, I''m always on guard.

    ¡°Lao Huang and I took turns keeping vigil, and my sister also brought me a lot of things. Even if something happens, I won¡¯t suffer.¡±

    After saying that, he pointed at the bald "rotten grass spirit" and said: "This is Lao Huang. There is something wrong with his brain. He can''t speak a few words, but his skills are really good. He fights with me every day, haha."

    ?Lao Huang was looking longingly at the wine bag in Jiayi''s hand. When he saw him turning around, he reached out his hand, quickly snatched the wine bag away, and drank.

    Jiayi hurriedly grabbed it back and finally got it. Half of the drink was gone. He was so angry that he gave Lao Huang a kick.

    ?Lao Huang was not annoyed either. He lay on the ground with his arms as pillow, feeling comfortable after reminiscing.

    Li Laosi looked funny.

    ???My nephew is really big-hearted. He can still make friends after being in prison...

    You should tell me about it when you get home, so that I won¡¯t worry about it.

    Jiayi was afraid that he would be robbed of the wine bag again, so he quickly drank the rest, wiped his mouth, and then said: "Fourth uncle, don''t worry. I killed that boy from the Wu family after careful consideration, not recklessly.

    ¡°Once the Wu family plotted against Fu Niuer, our Li family only went to the emperor to complain, which was not enough to deter anyone who was interested.

    ¡°I killed the boy from the Wu family, the so-called uncle Guo, in the street, so others would be afraid. After all, we in the Li family had a stupid young man who even the uncle Guo would dare to kill!

    ¡°Secondly¡­¡±

    ??? Before Jiayi could continue, Li Laosi had already taken over.

    ¡°Secondly, I have made meritorious service in Jiangbei, and you have also made meritorious service in Hailan Army.

    "We have two heroes in one profession, plus the Marquis. You are afraid of being jealous of him, so you plan to use this incident to offset the merit and let the family take a step back, right?"

    Jiayi laughed dryly and scratched his messy hair, "That''s not entirely the case. I''m afraid that he will leave me in Kyoto after being jealous. I still want to go back and kill the Japanese pirates!"

    "It doesn''t matter whether you are a general or a soldier, as long as you can kill the Japanese pirates. Fourth uncle, you don''t know, the Japanese pirates are even more hateful than the barbarians!"

    ¡°The Japanese pirates were cruel and cunning, and destroyed many people¡¯s homes in Quanzhou. It was a **** feud!

    ¡°Even the two boats my uncle left in Quanzhou were almost snatched away by Japanese pirates. I vow to quell the Japanese pirates and completely restore peace to the people of Quanzhou!¡±

    He looked a little excited, and then said after a while: "Xi Ge''er and An Ge''er haven''t come back yet. I will always stay at the beach to pick them up for my family..."

    Thinking of his son and nephew who were wandering somewhere, Li Laosi''s eyes darkened, but he quickly covered up the past.

    He nodded, looked at his nephew and said, "I won''t say thank you to my family.

    "First of all, this boy from the Wu family killed well. Thinking about Fu Niu''er being wronged and me, the father, not being here, I can''t wait to chop the whole Wu family into pieces!"

    ¡°Secondly, this time the Northern Expedition has advanced three hundred miles further than before. Next year we will be able to completely drive the barbarians back to the grassland and regain the rivers and mountains in one go.

    ¡°When the time comes, I will retire from the army and go home to be filial to your grandma, or go out to find Brother Xi and Brother An.

    ¡°You just go ahead and kill the Japanese pirates. No matter how great your contribution is, it is the glory of your family.

    "In addition, I will discuss with your uncle and your father to slowly move part of the family''s property to the south as a retreat."

    Jiayi frowned and subconsciously looked in the direction of the palace.

    ??Li Laosi patted his nephew and said, "Don''t worry, it will be fine for the time being, but things are unpredictable and people''s hearts are changeable. It is always right for us to be more prepared.

    ¡°And the tree has big branches, so the four rooms of our Li family cannot always be together..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 851ï¼š The unfilial son is back!

    Chapter 851 The unfilial son is back!

    Jiayi also knows this truth in his heart, but whenever he thinks about his family being separated, he still feels uncomfortable...

    The uncle and nephew talked for a long time, their voices were very low, but the laughter of the two soldiers and the guards carried far away.

    Li Laosi gave his nephew a few more instructions and left with his soldiers.

    Before leaving, he signaled to his soldiers to leave a silver coin and invited the officers to drink tea.

    ?The officers sent him off respectfully, and everyone started talking about it at the end.

    ¡°This fourth general of the Li family is really mighty. I heard he is the most brave general of the Northern Expedition Army!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it too, and if you have done great service this time, the court will definitely give you a reward.¡±

    "The main reason is that such a powerful person is so polite to us, unlike some people who wish they had eyes on their foreheads. They are clearly asking us to do things, but they still want us to fawn over him. It''s so stupid that I want to give him two slaps! "

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s what I said!¡±

    Soon, the prison boss came back. He heard that Li Laosi had been here and had given him a reward, so he sent someone to buy a few boxes of snacks and distributed them to everyone.

    Originally, such a good thing was called a banquet, where everyone would eat together and have a good time.

    ??Now three meals a day are taken care of by cyclamen, and everyone is so greedy to eat that they can''t help but go to other people''s banquets.

    I simply bought some snacks and took them back with me. The children and the elderly at home were also happy...

    Not to mention how lively the city was, how the DPRK changed after the Northern Expedition returned from victory.

    Just saying that Broken Gold Beach has been extremely lively since dawn.

    ??The village chief specially changed into a new coat and trousers, and also took out his new smoking pole. He walked around the village and happily directed everyone, killing pigs and sheep, and setting up stoves to light fires.

    Over at the Hot Spring Valley, arrangements were made yesterday. Today and tomorrow we will be closed to all guests, leaving space for the soldiers who have returned from the expedition to wash away their dust.

    This is almost an iron-clad rule set in the village!

    ?Although the guests complained a little, none of them made a fuss.

    ?Although the literary style of Jiangnan was prevalent, civil servants also held great power in the court.

    Readers will subconsciously raise their chins high and disdain the gruff soldiers.

    ??But in the final analysis, they all know that these soldiers have fought back with their long swords and their lives to live a stable life now!

    Even if some people feel disdainful, they dare not show it.

    ??After all, that conscription was a lesson learned from the past. Maybe they would be thrown into the dock barracks the next moment before they could laugh at them!

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and others were worried about home and rushed back from Cyclamen early.

    ?Then he joined the busy team while talking about how exciting it would be for the emperor to welcome the Northern Expedition in person.

    By the time the sun reaches the top of the head, the whole new village and the second village have been filled with the aroma of food.

    ??It was rare for the naughty boys to not go out and run around, waiting for their meal.

    Even the miracle doctor Zhang came out of his yard, changed into a rare pair of clean clothes, and was waiting to drink a celebratory drink with him.

    ??Waiting until the sun turned slightly to the west, finally news came from the boys from the second village.

    ¡°Come back! Come back!¡±

    ¡°The Marquis is back!¡±

    ¡°The Fourth Master is back too, with a lot of soldiers!¡±

    ?Everyone hurriedly rushed out of the courtyard, where dust and smoke were already billowing in the distance.

    ??The Marquis was wearing a black bearskin cloak embroidered with gold thread. He was followed by Li Laosi, who was also covered in armor and wore a red cloak.

    The two of them are dignified and noble, while the other is tall and brave.

    ?Following behind him were five hundred cavalrymen, like heroes flying in the clouds and mist, crashing in from the sky.

    ??Everyone couldn''t help shouting excitedly. ¡°Master Hou, Master Hou!¡±

    ¡°Four masters, fourth masters!¡±

    ??The naughty boys even jumped and shouted and looked around. For a while, there was only the joy and bustle of reunion in and outside the village.

    When he was still a few feet away from the door, Li Laosi jumped off the horse, quickly ran to his mother, and fell to his knees.

    ¡°Mom, the unfilial son is back!¡±

    Mrs. Li''s eyes were red and she tried her best to hold back her tears. She hugged her son and patted his back, "What do you mean by an unfilial son? My mother''s son is the best in the world.

    ¡°You fought for the country, and my mother is proud of you!¡±

    ??Li Laosi looked at his mother''s gray temples and was choked with sobs that he could not speak.

    At this time, Mr. Hou also dismounted and walked over, bending down to salute Mrs. Li, "Auntie, we are back!"

    ¡°It¡¯ll be good to come back, it¡¯ll be good to come back!¡± Mrs. Li helped her son up and looked at Mr. Hou up and down. She was completely relieved when there was really no injury.

    "Dad, foster father!" Jiayin couldn''t help but jump out and said happily: "You guys just entered the city so majestic that it made me want to join the army and become a female general!"

    Jiayin is now a grown-up girl, so she can no longer hug her father and adoptive father casually, but she can still hold their arms and talk and laugh a few words.

    Mr. Hou and Mr. Li saw the daughter they had been thinking about for more than half a year. She was now wearing a bright red brocade coat and a snow silk skirt. Her palm-sized white face was smiling like a flower. She was even more beautiful and lively than when she left. .

    They were also happy, rarely smiling.

    The iron and blood all over the body are cold and hard, like winter snow melting instantly when encountering the warm sun...

    For a moment, everyone gathered around Mr. Hou and Li Laosi and walked inside.

    ??The village chief, Uncle Zhao and others also called to the five hundred cavalry and quickly dismounted to rest.

    The horses were led away, fed with fodder and watered.

    The soldiers were sent to the courtyards of the Li family, Ye family and Wen family.

    ??Linoleum sheds were erected in the three yards to protect them from the wind and snow.

    ?At this moment, the shed was filled with tables and chairs, and there was an iron bucket burning wood in the corner of the yard for warmth.

    The young men brought basins of hot water and asked the soldiers to wash their hands and faces briefly, and then everyone sat down at the table.

    Lamb stewed with radish, chicken stewed with mushrooms and potatoes, butchered vegetables, etc., are all served hot in large pottery pots to the table, as well as large baskets of Thousand Layer Sesame Pancakes!

    The soldiers had experienced dangers and fighting for more than half a year, and they were covered with dust from the battle, which gradually dissipated in the aroma of the food.

    The village chief, Uncle Zhao, Liu Biaotou and others greeted the soldiers.

    The village chief waved his pipe and pot and said excitedly, "Brothers, eat with ease!

    ¡°Today I killed six big fat pigs, not to mention those sheep, chickens, ducks, geese, and big carp.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about making your family poor, our family is rich!

    ¡°You are fighting outside and keeping your home safe. It is your duty to cook something delicious for you at home. Don¡¯t be polite!

    ¡°Hurry up and eat, pour the wine, pour the wine!¡±

    "Yeah, you''re welcome. You''ll be home when you arrive at Broken Gold Beach!" Uncle Zhao personally took the wine jar and poured wine for the soldiers. "After a while, we''ll have a full meal, and then go to the hot spring valley to take a good bath. Over there today It''s closed, and I''m just waiting for you to come back and wash your clothes.

    "After washing, then take a long nap on the hot bed. No matter how tired you are, you will be relieved by most of it!"

    The soldiers thanked him one after another.

    ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, bro!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to go home!¡±

    At this time, Brother Cat came to invite people, "Grandpa, the village chief, the Marquis and my fourth uncle are all waiting for you to come over and have a drink!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 852ï¼š The most joyful celebration drink!

    Chapter 852: The most joyful celebration wine!

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s coming, it¡¯s coming!¡± the village chief responded quickly with a smile.

    ??He then called on Ye Shan, Jing Lizheng and the villagers to help entertain the soldiers, and then he took Uncle Zhao, Liu Biaotou and others to the Li family yard.

    Of the five hundred soldiers, most were veterans, but a small number were eating at Broken Gold Beach for the first time.

    ¡ñAt this moment, we are drinking big bowls of wine and eating big mouthfuls of meat. We can¡¯t even get the white-flour steamed buns to serve at the banquet. The staple food is grilled sesame pancakes!

    Some recruits couldn''t help being surprised and happy, and asked the veterans next to them.

    ¡°Brother, if we just eat like this, we won¡¯t eat up General Li¡¯s house, right?¡±

    The old soldier knew that this little brother had a poor background, so he laughed and gave him a big piece of meat, and said: "Don''t worry! Do you know where this is? It''s Broken Gold Beach, a treasure land blessed with feng shui!"

    ¡°Not to mention anything else, the jade melons grown in the summer are worth an ingot of silver each!

    ¡°There are also fruits on the mountain. Five or six of them are more expensive than a basket of them!

    ¡°When we left in the spring, there didn¡¯t seem to be that many pig houses and chicken coops at the foot of the mountain, and no greenhouses were built. I guess the princess had some good ideas and there was new money in the village.¡±

    After saying that, he saw the soldier''s eyes wide open in surprise, so he gave him a tug, and said with a bit of pride: "You don''t understand even if you talk too much. In the future, you will understand if you come back with General Li often.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if your boy has the ability to join the Marquis or General Li¡¯s bodyguards. Then he can settle down in the second village. That would be a great event!

    ¡°You can feel at ease fighting outside, and your wife, children and children will also enjoy happiness in the second village.

    ¡°There are noodle workshops, vermicelli workshops, and snack workshops in Ercun. I can find a job in any of them, and the wages are quite high¡­¡±

    This kind of conversation is happening at almost every table.

    The villagers were naturally proud after hearing this. They joined in the joking and introduced the new changes in the village to these new soldiers and veterans...

    In the courtyard of the Li family next door, banquets were held in the main room and the east and west rooms.

    Mr. Hou, Li Laosi, Li Zhensheng, Li Laoer, Li Laosan and Mr. Wen, together with Liu Zhiheng, Mr. Jiang, Doctor Zhang, the village chief, Uncle Zhao, Liu Biaotou and others who came to join in the fun, filled the hall.

    ? Westinghouse is occupied by the Jiaren brothers, hosting Zhimin, Xiujie, Liu Yang, Gu Li and Guo Wenhao.

    Of course Guli came here with Mr. Jiang.

    ?And Guo Wenhao has been serving pen and ink beside Mr. Wen recently, and Mr. Wen also brought him back to join in the fun.

    In the east room, of course, Mrs. Li took Mrs. Wen, Huiniang, Aunt Wu, Sister-in-law Liu, Tao Hongying, Zhao Yuru, Wan''er, Wenjuan, etc., and they also sat at a full table.

    There is also a small table on the Kang, where Aunt He, Aunt Tian, ??Sister-in-law Qiong and Dongmei are looking after the children of Xingxing and others as they eat.

    ?Shui Ling and Shui Yun took Grandma Chang, Grandma Lin, Xia Qing and others to serve the banquet and add dishes to the meal.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun were used to it, but this was the first time for Grandma Chang and others to see such a lively house.

    ?Especially, it was the first time for them to see Mr. Hou and Li Laosi.

    ??Li Laosi is just paying it forward. No matter how powerful he is, he is still the fourth master of the family.

    But Mr. Hou is different!

    That was a first-class military lord in Tianwu, commanding an army of 100,000 men, and he was also the emperor''s cousin. It could be said that he was extremely powerful!

    ?Now he eats and laughs with everyone, just like the boy next door, handsome, gentle and approachable.

    It would be fine to say that he was polite to Liu Zhiheng, Mr. Wen and others, since they were all officials in the same dynasty.

    But the village chief, Uncle Zhao and others are the old men in the village, and the Marquis is actually very close to them, and even poured wine for the village chief himself...

    ?Mother Chang and Grandma Lin are older. Even if they are surprised in their hearts, they will not show it on their faces.

    But the maids Xia Qing, Wan Qiu and Xiaodong couldn''t help it. They couldn''t help but look at them a few more times, and Xiaodong even blushed.

    Shui Ling noticed it with his sharp eyes and immediately sent Xiaodong to the kitchen to watch the fire.

    Jiayin sat between the Marquis and his father. Sometimes he was eating shrimps peeled by his father, and sometimes he was taking a bite of meatballs from his adoptive father. His happy head was filled with bubbles. Not only are her two great protectors back, but also because her father and adoptive father are both safe and sound.

    You must know that the battlefield is dangerous, even the Daluo Immortal cannot guarantee that he will remain unscathed.

    There is nothing more joyful than the safe return of loved ones!

    There were many people talking, and everyone deliberately avoided some sensitive topics. They only talked about this year''s harvest, the business in the hot spring valley, the construction of pig houses, chicken farms and greenhouses in each village, and then asked how the war was going...

    The feast lasted until the sun went down, the dishes were replenished twice, and five jars of wine were emptied.

    At this moment, five hundred soldiers were already in the hot spring, splashing happily!

    Liu Zhiheng drank a lot and asked someone to deliver a message to his family. Then he took his two sons to rest at Suijintan.

    He ran to Wen''s house and slept with Mr. Wen.

    ?Jimin and Xiujie are of course going to make a fuss with Brother Li and Brother Mao.

    Mr. Wen felt sorry for the young disciple who was always lonely at home, so he left him to live with the boys, hoping that he would become a little lively.

    Mr. Hou chatted with the old lady for a few words, then went back to wash up and change clothes.

    ??Everyone in the Li family closed the door, dismissed the maids and women, and sat together to talk about themselves.

    Wan''er and Wenjuan were nieces and nephews, so they couldn''t sit there for long, so they took the children back to the backyard after listening to a few words.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were busy leading people to clean up three courtyards and place five hundred soldiers.

    After a while, Mrs. Li was left in the room with her sons and good news.

    Mrs. Li sat her youngest son beside her and asked him carefully about what he was eating, drinking and wearing outside and whether he was injured.

    ??Old Li answered them all one by one, and even opened his clothes to show his chest and back. There were indeed no new scars, so Old Mrs. Li was completely relieved.

    ??Li Laosi looked at his daughter smiling and saying nothing, feeling a little guilty.

    How can you not be injured when you are on the battlefield?

    The reason why he showed his chest and back to me was because the injury was on his leg.

    The inside of his left leg was penetrated by a spear thrown by the barbarians, leaving a **** hole.

    ??If it weren¡¯t for the overbearing medicine given by his daughter to stop the bleeding quickly, he would probably be lame when he walks now...

    Fortunately, Jiayin did not intend to expose his father. He just made a pot of honey water with his own hands and gave it to his father and uncles to relieve their hangover.

    ??Li Laosi drank up the honey water in the cup and quickly changed the topic, "Mom, I went to Jingzhaoyin to meet Jiayi this morning.

    ¡°This kid is really big-hearted. He doesn¡¯t even care about being in jail. He actually picked up a martial arts lunatic and fights with people every day.¡±

    Sure enough, when talking about this grandson, Mrs. Li immediately scolded him, "This brat, the family should just ignore him and let him suffer a little so that he can remember.

    ¡°You¡¯ve come so far back to Xindu, and you¡¯re going to cause trouble without consulting your family!¡±

    ??Li Laosi showed no mercy at all when he sold his nephew, and said quickly: "Just now at the wine table, the head guard Liu said that Liu Yang found a wife for himself in the south?

    ¡°Furthermore, his father-in-law¡¯s family is well-known in the local area, which is also a big help to Liu Yang.

    ¡°I wonder what Jiayi is thinking? He¡¯s so busy with everything, so he¡¯s not in a hurry to find a wife!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 853ï¼š Having no mistakes is the biggest mistake!

    Chapter 853: Having no mistakes is the biggest mistake!

    "That''s right, he is just a few months younger than Jia Huan. Look at Jia Huan, the child is already three years old, and his wife doesn''t know where she is yet!" Mrs. Li gritted her teeth angrily.

    ??Li Laosan felt sorry for his nephew and persuaded him with a naive smile: "Mom, maybe Jiayi hasn''t figured it out yet. Don''t worry about it. Maybe one day the fate will come, and we will get married and have children soon."

    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Mrs. Li thought of her family joy. Although she got into a little trouble at the beginning, she was happy to marry Wenjuan and soon became pregnant and gave birth to a child.

    Li Laoer also smiled and said: "The men sent out today came back with the news, and the fleet of prisoners sent by the Hailan Army will arrive in two or three days.

    ¡°When the time comes, with General Tang¡¯s help, Jiayi will be able to come out easily.

    "It''s just that the reputation is definitely not good. This guy doesn''t have to think about finding a wife in Xindu."

    ??Li Zhensheng waved his hand nonchalantly, "Then let Jiayi find a wife in Quanzhou! The sky is high over there and the emperor is far away. Even if they know about the trouble he has caused, not many people will mind.

    ¡°After all, there are so few people who have been to Xindu that no one even mentioned it to the emperor, let alone the queen¡¯s brother.

    ¡°Rather than caring about these things, Quanzhou people are more concerned about when all the Japanese pirates will be killed, and when they don¡¯t have to worry about going fishing!¡±

    Everyone nodded, this is indeed the truth.

    Mrs. Li also wanted to ask how many days her younger son could stay at home, but she found that her younger son was already leaning in his chair and snoring.

    She was so distressed that her eyes were red, and she quickly shouted to Li Zhensheng and others, "Hurry and help the fourth child back to the house and let him sleep well.

    "This child is probably exhausted. Don''t call him. Let him sleep until he has had enough."

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laosan carried Li Laosi one by one and walked all the way back to the backyard.

    Soon, Tao Hongying was also kicked back by Mrs. Li.

    At this time, what else do you have to worry about at home? Taking good care of your returning husband is the most important thing!

    Jiayin was too full to eat and was worried that his adoptive father had drunk a lot of wine, so he called Shuiling and brought a pot of honey water to the next door.

    ??The Marquis changed into a dark blue brocade robe, with cloud patterns embroidered on the cuffs and neckline with silver thread.

    Looking very simple, it perfectly matches his cold and naturally noble temperament.

    ?He had just taken a shower, and his black hair was not completely dry and was hanging behind his back. His expression was even more lazy and casual.

    Jiayin let out an exaggerated wow as soon as he entered the door, and then sat down opposite his adoptive father dejectedly.

    The Marquis looked confused and couldn''t help but ask: "What''s going on? Is there something wrong? Or have you thought of something difficult?"

    Jiayin sighed, wrinkled her delicate little face, shook her head and replied: "Hey, I was just thinking, I will definitely not have a stepmother in the future.

    ¡°I am afraid that no woman in the world can be worthy of such an outstanding man as my adopted father. It¡¯s pity that my adopted father, who is both civil and military, wants to be a bachelor!¡±

    Mr. Hou was amused and laughed loudly. He stretched out his hand to rub the little girl''s hair, "I thought the sky was falling, but it turned out to be such a small thing.

    ¡°My adoptive father has said that if Jiangbei is not taken back, he will never consider getting married. Besides, there is no need for you to get married since you are here to provide for your adoptive father until he is old and die!¡±

    After saying that, he dropped the topic and asked: "You have been wronged for the past six months. Tell your adoptive father how to vent your anger on you?"

    Jiayin smiled and poured honey water for her adoptive father, "There is no need for my adoptive father to take it out on me. Although the Wu family plotted against me, their whole family is now in prison, and Young Master Wu was kicked to death by my third brother. This is considered retribution.

    ¡°If our family continues to seize the Wu family, not to mention that it will be difficult to explain to Uncle Huang, I am afraid that everyone in the world will say that we have no mercy and will kill them all!¡±

    Mr. Hou nodded, the situation was indeed like this.

    The little girl is very smart and sensible, it is not easy to think of these things.

    But it was precisely because of this that he felt more and more sorry for the little girl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the court or what outsiders say, you only care about yourself. If you are unhappy, you can deal with them how you want!

    ¡°Since they chose to bully you, they must take responsibility for their own actions. They brought this disastrous ending on themselves!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand, adoptive father.¡± Jiayin swayed her legs and smiled with joy. She suddenly remembered something and asked again: "Father, have the medicines I sent you before been used?

    "I have saved a lot, and I can still take out about a hundred kilograms. Do I need to send it to the dock military camp?"

    ??The Marquis nodded, with a flash of relief in his eyes, "Your batch of wounded medicine was delivered too timely. At least 200 wounded soldiers survived because of that batch of wounded medicine.

    ¡°There are currently more than a thousand lightly and seriously injured soldiers in the dock military camp. I will rush there tomorrow. It would be better if you have wound medicine here. The wound medicine prepared by the Ministry of War is really..."

    The Marquis didn''t finish his words, and he was obviously very dissatisfied with the Ministry of War.

    Jiayin did not want his adoptive father to be angry, so he quickly said: "Father, in addition to the medicine for wounds, I also took a lot of frostbite ointment, and the effect is very good.

    ¡°I just saw that my father has frostbite on his hands. I think ordinary soldiers must be more severely frostbitten. Why don¡¯t we take away the frostbite ointment tomorrow too.¡±

    "Let the soldiers soak their hands and feet in hot water before going to bed every day, and then apply ointment. They will be almost fully recovered in three days."

    The Marquis was pleasantly surprised when he heard this, "My Fu Niu''er''s medical skills are getting better and better. I''m afraid Tianwu is the only one who has such an easy-to-use chilblain ointment."

    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t look at who my daughter is, she is the number one genius in Tianwu!¡± Jiayin raised her chin proudly and smiled, showing her small white teeth.

    ??Hou Ye couldn''t help laughing and ruffled her hair again, sighing in his heart.

    ??The chubby girl has grown into a slim girl, but she is still kind and cute, and still as dazzling as the little sun...

    At this time, someone suddenly knocked on the door.

    ?Yeshan opened the door, and outside the door was Jiaren.

    ?Obviously Jiaren didn''t expect his sister to be here, but he walked in anyway.

    ?Ye Shan got tea and then retreated, leaving Jiaren and Jiayin brother and sister sitting opposite the Marquis.

    The Marquis asked: "Is there something wrong with Jiaren?"

    Jiaren nodded and said: "Master Hou, you have just returned from the expedition. Logically speaking, I should not disturb you at this time. You should have a good rest.

    "But there is something that concerns the safety of our family and even the entire Broken Gold Beach. I would like to ask Mr. Hou to help investigate."

    The Marquis raised his eyebrows but said nothing.

    Jiayin was surprised and asked: "Brother, what''s going on?

    ¡°Could it be that the Wu family or the Wang family is causing trouble behind the scenes again?¡±

    Jiaren shook his head and said: "No, it''s Mr. Jiang''s book boy Gu Li. I suspect there is something wrong with his identity.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that he has done anything to offend Suijintan and our family, it¡¯s just that he has been wandering since he was a child and was brought to our Suijintan after meeting Mr. Jiang.

    ¡°He worked as a bookboy for Mr. Jiang, and in the past two years he worked as a steward for you, taking care of Baiyunjian¡¯s business. At first glance, there is nothing wrong with this, but when you think about it carefully, there are a lot of doubts.

    ¡°In the previous poetry meeting of Mr. Mo Mei, he showed much more knowledge than me, and he tried his best to hide it and act like a steward. Sometimes his demeanor was different from that of a slave.

    ¡°I tried several times, but he blocked me without any trace.

    ¡°Zheng He and the others also helped me find out about his past, and there was no trace of anything suspicious...¡±

    He frowned when he heard the good news.

    ??Guli has always been taciturn, honest and reliable. He has helped her take care of business for so long without making any mistakes.

    Think about it carefully, for a boy of seventeen or eighteen years old, who has never made any mistakes, that is the biggest "mistake"...

    Fourth update~ I¡¯ve made up for what I owed yesterday. The cold wind is howling outside the flower window and the snow is flying. I hope you all can watch dramas and enjoy hot pot in a warm home. It¡¯s peaceful and happy, pen refill!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 854ï¼š belated birthday gift

    Chapter 854 A belated birthday gift

    Obviously, Mr. Hou and Jiaren also thought of this. They looked at each other and reached a consensus instantly.

    This Guli, even if he has no ill intentions towards Broken Gold Beach, still needs to find out his identity and purpose.

    ?Because he is too close to Jiayin and lives in the village, if he finds out that Jiayin is different, it will definitely not be a good thing.

    Rather than bet that someone is thinking about old feelings, keeping secret, and helping to keep it secret.

    It would be better if he had no chance of discovering the secret at all...

    "Don''t worry about this matter, I will send someone to investigate." The Marquis told the two brothers and sisters, and said: "Jiayin should be more careful when he is with Guli in the future."

    As he spoke, he called Ye Shan loudly and told him to come to Mu Jue.

    As a result, before Ye Shan could leave, Mu Jue floated down from the roof.

    ?Perhaps he was a little embarrassed to be seen by everyone, so he raised his eyebrows and smiled, "I didn''t eavesdrop on your conversation, I just like to look at the moon."

    Jiaren frowned, obviously not believing this excuse.

    The Marquis didn''t care, and motioned for the good news to come forward, then pointed at Mu Jue and said, "Do you remember that one year on your birthday, your adoptive father said that your gift was still outside?

    ¡°This boy is your birthday gift!¡±

    Give a living person a gift? !

    Hearing the good news, he was baffled, and Jiaren was about to object immediately.

    ?House Hou waved his hand and explained a few more words to Tong Jiayin.

    ¡°Even though this kid looks like he¡¯s smiling, he¡¯s actually a ruthless, stubborn person and a genius in martial arts.

    "Let him be your personal guard from now on. As long as you want to do something, it has nothing to do with ethics. As long as you tell him, he will do it."

    Jiayin subconsciously looked at Mu Jue a few more times.

    Today he is wearing black clothes, his face is sharp and angular, his eyes are not big but very bright, sometimes there is a bit of cruelty in the corner of his mouth, but when it is raised, it changes to cynical ridicule...

    70% handsome, 30% scoundrel!

    ??If this was placed in the entertainment industry of the previous life, it would be a huge hit and make countless girls scream.

    It''s a pity that this is Tianwu, and he is also a personal guard given to her by her adoptive father.

    ?The word "personal" sounds ambiguous, but just like personal nanny, it means that one can be completely trusted.

    Jiaren originally wanted to object, but thinking that Gu Li was now responsible for the repair of the new shop, his sister would definitely have to go there often, and the multiple guards around her would provide multiple safety guarantees, so he swallowed his words...

    ?But he stopped talking, and Mu Jue smiled and said: "Master Marquis, we originally agreed on five years.

    ¡°In other words, within these five years, I will be completely loyal to the princess and obey all her orders.

    ¡°But after five years, I must be free!¡±

    ??The Marquis nodded, "Don''t worry, I won''t regret it.

    ¡°I have settled your deep hatred for you long ago, and now it¡¯s your turn to fulfill your promise.¡±

    He patted Jiayin''s shoulder lightly and said seriously: "This girl is my lord''s nixin, and I will leave it to you to protect her from now on."

    Mu Jue was silent for a moment, then knelt down on one knee and saluted Jiayin.

    "In the next five years, if anyone wants to hurt the princess, they will definitely bleed my blood first. If anyone wants to kill the princess, they will definitely step on my body first!"

    Jiayin glanced at the Marquis, who nodded slightly.

    Jiayin then stepped forward to help Mu Jue up and said, "Brother Mu, we will have a good time getting along with you in the next five years."

    ?She spoke and stretched out her right hand.

    A flash of doubt flashed in Mu Jue''s eyes, but he still stretched out his hand to hold it.

    The girl¡¯s hands were very tender and soft, slightly cold, just like in his memory, the ice cream served to him by his mother one summer day, which made him subconsciously want to take a bite...

    "Happy cooperation!" Jiayin saw that Mu Jue was a little stunned, so she smiled and shook his hand up and down, and then took it back.

    Jiaren looked at Mu Jue and felt inexplicably annoyed. He calmly took his sister and said to the Marquis, "Master Marquis, it''s getting late. I''m taking Fu Niu''er back."

    "Okay," Mr. Hou nodded and said, "Fu Niu''er remember to bring the medicine early tomorrow. I''m going to rush to the military camp at the dock." "I understand, adoptive father." The good news was accepted, and he let his eldest brother do it honestly. Put on a cloak for her, and then walked away with her eldest brother in her arms...

    ?After leaving the gate of the Hou Mansion, Jiaren couldn''t bear it anymore, "Fu Niu''er, as the old saying goes, you know the face but not the heart.

    ¡°Although the Marquis cannot harm you or let people with malicious intentions around you, there is still a chance that the Marquis may make mistakes, so you still have to be more careful.

    ¡°If you notice something is wrong with someone, tell me immediately, you know?¡±

    "I know, brother!" Jiayin lowered his head and rubbed his shoulder, and whispered: "Brother, don''t worry!"

    Jiaren sighed, suddenly feeling nostalgic for his childhood.

    ?At that time, my sister was chubby and very cute, and her brothers would carry her wherever she went.

    ?Now that my sister has grown up and faces more dangers, I can no longer keep her around me all the time...

    At night, Jiayin was thinking about preparing medicine for wounds, and was busy in the space for a while. He had already slept a little after getting up early.

    In her daze, she seemed to hear crying, and sat up suddenly when she was startled.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun were waiting outside the door. When they heard the noise, they quickly walked in.

    "What happened?" Jiayin asked with a frown.

    Shui Ling responded in a low voice: "Miss, this morning the pier camp sent... the urns of the ashes of the soldiers who died in the battle. There are two families in the second village without men.

    ¡°Xu doesn¡¯t want to believe that the elderly and children of the two families are crying in front of the Marquis¡¯ door.¡±

    Died in battle¡­

    Jiayin sighed inwardly. Yesterday''s reunion was very lively. Everyone actually wanted to ask, but no one asked to spoil the scenery.

    ?The battlefield is dangerous, and there are more than a thousand wounded soldiers in the military camp at the dock. How is it possible that no one died in the battle?

    It¡¯s just that no one wants to hear such sad news, even if it¡¯s a day late...

    Jiayin quickly put on her coat and skirt, washed herself and went to the front yard.

    The yard was a bit empty, apparently everyone in the family had gone to the next door.

    ??In front of the Ye family''s courtyard, two women brought four or five children, and an old lady with gray hair was crying sadly.

    ??The village chief, Uncle Zhao, Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying, and dozens of villagers gathered around.

    ??The village chief sighed and began to persuade, "Daughter-in-law of the Zhao family, daughter-in-law of the Qi family, stop crying and get up quickly. The ground is cold, so don''t freeze the children."

    ¡°When men go off to war, no one can guarantee that they will come back intact!

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to get through, but you still have to grit your teeth and get on with your life.

    ¡°There are so many villagers in Xincun No. 2 Village, no one can watch you, old and young, without a place to live!¡±

    Uncle Zhao and others also followed up and said, "Yes, you also have work in the workshop. The children will grow up in two years. Learn how to support the family, and the family will be able to support itself again."

    ?The villagers also looked sad and opened their mouths to comfort him.

    ¡°For the sake of the children, you have to cheer up.¡±

    ¡°Just grit your teeth and endure it for a few years, it will be fine when the child grows up.¡±

    ¡°You guys are like this, and the father won¡¯t feel at ease even if he moves around.¡±

    ??It''s a pity that no matter how hard everyone tried to persuade them, the two families still knelt and refused to get up.

    Some smart people have frowned, and Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying also sighed.

    Needless to say, these two families want to use this matter to gain some practical benefits...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 855ï¼š A man of knowledge does not speak secretly

    Chapter 855: People who understand do not speak secretly

    Jiayin stood outside the crowd and guessed most of it. Now she walked in and took her grandma''s arm.

    Tao Hongying turned around to meet her, raised her hand to tidy up her daughter''s hair on the temples, and turned sideways to block the cold wind.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t say anything. If it was a matter in the village, she would naturally handle it.

    But these people are military dependents of Ercun, and they still need their adoptive father to come forward.

    Soon, the Marquis walked out of the courtyard wearing a dark cloak.

    ?His eyes swept across the old and frail women and children kneeling in front of the door, then turned to Old Mrs. Li and said, "Auntie, I''m causing trouble for you."

    "What kind of trouble is this?" Old Mrs. Li shook her head, remembering her own belief in being a widow with her children many years ago, so she persuaded in a low voice: "Without a man, it will definitely be difficult for them to live in the future. If you can help them more, you should help them more." Bar."

    ??The Marquis nodded and then said to the two families: "Zhao Tietou and Qi Dalu died in battle. It is an honor to die for the country.

    ¡°Three days later, the ten taels of pension provided by the court will be paid out, and I will add another ten taels.

    ¡°In addition, the children of your two families will be given twenty kilograms of grain and five hundred cash per month by the Marquis Mansion.

    ¡°This prince raised them on behalf of their father until they were fifteen years old.¡±

    ?Everyone was happy for the two families. They had twenty taels of silver to support their family, lived in a house in the village, had errands in the workshop, and their children had food and money every month. They would definitely be able to live well in the future.

    "That''s great!"

    ¡°Yes, the Marquis is very righteous.¡±

    The two families were of course even more happy and cried more and more.

    The old woman and the old man took the children by their knees and walked forward, kowtowing to the Marquis.

    ??The village chief was worried about delaying Mr. Hou from going out to do business, so he quickly called the villagers to send the two families back to the second village.

    After all, there are still two families whose ashes of men have not been laid to rest. No matter how simple the funeral is, preparations must be made...

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Qi Dalu''s daughter-in-law suddenly asked, "Master Hou, if I take the child back to my parents'' home... the child''s money and food will not be cut off, right?"

    As soon as the words fell, the front door of the courtyard immediately became quiet.

    ??The village chief, Uncle Zhao and others all looked bad, and they were getting better with age. Others did not hear the hidden meaning of the words, but they knew it clearly.

    ?This woman is not going back to her natal family, but to prepare for remarriage!

    The body of the man who died in the battle is still cold. How could she have such a plan? !

    Mrs. Li also guessed it. She was afraid that Mr. Hou would not understand, so she immediately took over the conversation, "Daughter-in-law of Dalu, if you want to go back to your parents'' home, you can go back by yourself, but the child must stay in the village to study and grow up.

    ¡°Besides, if they leave with you, who can go all the way to send them money and food?¡±

    "Old madam, don''t we have a caravan in our village? The eldest master also has a fleet..." Qi Dalu''s wife was a little anxious, but when she saw Old Mrs. Li''s face darkening mid-sentence, she swallowed her words.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li glanced at the two children of the Qi family. A boy was eight or nine years old, and a girl was five or six years old. They were both at an ignorant and ignorant age.

    ?Suddenly I lost my father and had such an unreliable mother...

    She directly exposed Dalu¡¯s daughter-in-law¡¯s thoughts and said coldly: ¡°Dalu¡¯s daughter-in-law, people don¡¯t speak secretly. You are still young and plan to return to your natal family. You must want to remarry.

    ¡°But if you bring two children with you, no matter who else you go to, both children will be disliked.

    ¡°Perhaps by then, the money their own father exchanged with his life will be cheaper than outsiders, and they will have to support outsiders with monthly food and supplies. Instead, they will have to starve, freeze, and even be beaten, scolded, and humiliated..."

    ?Dalu¡¯s wife¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. She quickly looked at the Marquis and wanted to make a few excuses.

    ??Old Mrs. Li waved her hand, "You don''t have to look at Mr. Hou, I have made the decision on this matter. If you want to remarry, no one will stop you. If you want to leave, you can leave at any time!"

    "But the two children can''t go with you. They have enough money and food to survive when they grow up. As for, if they still want to find you after they grow up, we won''t stop them!"

    ?At this moment, everyone in the village also understood. Originally, they sympathized with Dalu''s wife for losing a man, but they immediately despised her.

    "This is so cruel. The man is thinking of remarrying before he is buried!"

    ¡°Even if you want to remarry, it¡¯s okay, but you have to think more about your children!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, they are planning to take away the man¡¯s life money, and they are still thinking about the children¡¯s money and food!¡±

    Qi Dalu¡¯s wife shrank her neck and waved her hands desperately, saying that it was all a misunderstanding.

    But who among the people is willing to listen?

    The Marquis looked equally unhappy. He asked the two children of the Xiang Qi family, "If your mother remarries, will you go with her or stay in Suijintan?"

    The boy from the Qi family took his sister''s hand, wiped his tears, and said loudly: "Master Marquis, when my father went to war, he told me to study hard and learn my skills in the future.

    ¡°I also asked my sister to grow up and marry in Suijintan, saying that life here is easy and the people here are nice.

    "My sister and I will live here if we don''t leave. When I grow up, I will definitely repay the favor to the Marquis!"

    ¡°What a boy!¡± Before the Marquis could speak again, the villagers had already cheered and praised him one after another.

    "Yes, no one will bully you here. You can grow up with food and water, and you are not afraid of others bullying you."

    ¡°That is, if you follow your mother and marry into someone else¡¯s family, you are handing over your life to someone else!¡±

    The Marquis nodded, "As long as you don''t want to leave, no one can take you away!"

    The Qi family boy and his sister knelt down and kowtowed. Qi Dalu¡¯s wife glared at them fiercely, but she also lowered her head and did not dare to speak.

    When Jiayin saw this, he said: "Father, the medicine is ready. You can leave as soon as possible. Don''t worry about home."

    Mrs. Li also said: "Yes, it''s all small things at home, and everyone helps."

    The Marquis then got on his horse, took his soldiers and rushed to the military camp at the wharf.

    ?There are still more than a thousand wounded soldiers waiting for treatment with special medicine powder, and there are even more ashes of soldiers who died in the battle that have not been placed...

    ?Seeing that the Marquis had gone away, Zhao and Qi''s family also returned to the second village.

    Mrs. Li then discussed with the village chief and others, "Pay more attention to this daughter-in-law of the Qi family recently. I''m afraid she has already thought about her future family, otherwise she wouldn''t be in such a hurry.

    ¡°Be careful that she takes away the money and harms two more children.¡±

    ??The village chief nodded and sighed, "These two children of the Qi family are pitiful."

    Jiayin was afraid that the old man would become anxious, so he said, "Grandma, village chief, please don''t worry. Let me tell you, the two children are actually blessed."

    ¡°If they hadn¡¯t come over in their hometown, they would have been left to their mother¡¯s calculations.¡±

    Everyone thought that this was also the case and dispersed after chatting for a few words...

    ?Soon, the memorial sheds of the Qi family and the Zhao family were set up, and spiritual flags were placed in front of the doors.

    All the veterans and military family members in the second village are concerned about the situation and try to help as much as possible.

    Even though they heard that Qi Dalu¡¯s wife was not honest, they did not say a word in front of Qi Dalu¡¯s funeral.

    Qidalu¡¯s daughter-in-law didn¡¯t know that she had a guilty conscience, but she still felt that she had been bullied and felt aggrieved.

    In short, she was crying heartbreakingly. For those who don¡¯t know, she thought they had a good relationship as a couple...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 856ï¼š Reincarnation is a technical job!

    Chapter 856 Reincarnation is a technical job!

    ??Here in Xincun, every family sent something as a token of their gratitude.

    ?Old Mrs. Li also brought Grandma Chang and selected a basket of things herself.

    Qijia is two pieces of plain material suitable for children to make coats and trousers, plus two taels of silver.

    The Zhao family directly gave him five taels of silver.

    ?Tao Hongying wanted to exchange all the materials and money of the Qi family for food.

    Even if Qidalu¡¯s daughter-in-law wanted to leave, she couldn¡¯t take all the food with her, so she could only leave it behind for her two children!

    But Mrs. Li still held on to a glimmer of hope and saved face for Qidalu¡¯s wife.

    Unfortunately, we got up early the next day to mourn.

    ??Qidalu¡¯s ashes jar was buried in the soil and piled into a small bag.

    The two children cried half to death. Everyone in the new village and the second village comforted them and carried them home. When they were carried home, the Qi family¡¯s yard was already empty.

    Qidalu¡¯s daughter-in-law took advantage of the chaos just now and most of the people in the village were at the cemetery to sneak back and took away all the valuables in the house, including the pension money and the two new pieces of cloth...

    The women in the second village were absolutely furious!

    Qi Dalu¡¯s wife seems to be quite nice on weekdays. Who would have thought that she would be so evil-hearted.

    ¡°This **** bitch, isn¡¯t she afraid of thunder?¡±

    ¡°My biological child, throw it away as soon as I say it!¡±

    ¡°She was escorted into the sedan chair by Dalu with a knife, so she was in such a hurry to leave the Qi family! After burning Qiqi on Dalu before leaving, even if she got married immediately, no one can say she was wrong!¡±

    ¡°She ran in such a hurry because she was afraid that we would leave her as a widow!¡±

    ?Everyone wanted to drown Qidalu¡¯s wife with just a mouthful of saliva.

    ??After all, it was Xiaocui who looked at the two children of the Qi family, dumbfounded, neither crying nor speaking. She quickly called out to the women, and then carefully comforted the two children.

    "Good boy, don''t be afraid! The Marquis has already said that he will give you money and food every month from now on, and no one will notice if anything happens. You can live the same life without your mother!"

    ??The other women reacted and hurried forward to help.

    ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t know how to cook, just bring the food to my aunt¡¯s house, and my aunt will bring you meals every day.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wash your clothes for you!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to live at home, come to my house and live with Ergouzi and the others.¡±

    ??The boy from the Qi family gritted his teeth and his lips turned pale, but he never let go of his sister''s hand.

    He worked hard for a long time before saying, "Thank you, aunts, I can support my sister."

    ?Everyone felt even sadder after hearing this, but there was nothing they could do to persuade him.

    ?So everyone helped clean up the yard, cooked a meal for the two children, and then dispersed.

    When the news reached Xincun, everyone was angry and cursed.

    Tao Hongying took Nanny Lin to visit Qijia. When she came back, she called Xia Qing and rushed two sets of new coats and trousers, and steamed two pots of steamed buns.

    The coats and trousers that the Qi family''s two children had before were too thin. With the new coats and trousers, even if their hearts are cold, at least their bodies will not be cold.

    ??Two pots of steamed buns cost more than 40 yuan. As long as the Qi family boys stewed anything, it would be enough for their brothers and sisters to eat for four or five days.

    As for the future¡­

    Children of poor people are expected to take charge of their own business early, and children without a father or mother must become parents quickly.

    After all, everyone can only help for a while, no one can help them for the rest of their lives...

    ?Happling the good news from beginning to end, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Reincarnation is really a technical job.

    Thanks to the gods and Buddhas for allowing her to be born into the Li family.

    ??If you are unlucky and end up with a woman like Qidalu¡¯s wife, you will be really miserable! Thinking this way, she became more and more grateful, so she quickly got busy.

    One moment I would rub my mother¡¯s shoulders, and the next I would cook and serve wine and food for my father¡­

    ??Li Laosi just paid it off. He just came back from the expedition. How happy he was because his daughter was so filial.

    Tao Hongying was careless. She got tired of being pestered by her daughter like a follower for a long time, so she went directly to Liu''s house to talk to Liu Yang.

    She planned to make some pairs of shoes for Jiayi, but the boy hadn''t come back for more than two years, and no one in the family knew his shoe size. She could only ask Liu Yang...

    At the end of the day, it is Mrs. Li who knows her granddaughter well. She keeps smiling as she watches her granddaughter bustling in and out...

    Let¡¯s not talk about this small incident at home, just say that this day is a big court meeting. There are more than a hundred Beijing officials above the fifth rank, all crowded into the main hall, and it is also crowded.

    ??But I don¡¯t know if it was because the Northern Expeditionary Army returned and Xintinghou was in charge of the new capital, so the court was rarely quiet.

    ??The little censor who used to bite people like a mad dog and hope to make a name for himself by stepping on his colleagues has disappeared.

    Because of trivial matters, officials who blamed each other also shut up.

    The emperor sat down on the dragon chair and felt a little uncomfortable. When he thought about it, he laughed sarcastically and said, "My dears, why are you so quiet today?

    ¡°Is it possible that I, Tianwu Haiyan Heqing, don¡¯t have any troubles at all?¡±

    ??The courtiers all shrank their necks, smiled dryly and said nothing.

    Of course, there are officials who are good at flattering, who thought this was a good opportunity to stand out, so they stepped forward and said loudly: "Your Majesty, the Northern Expedition returned victorious, but I heard that there were also seven or eight thousand casualties.

    ¡°I am worried that the emperor will be sad about this, so I don¡¯t want to take any trivial matters to add to the emperor¡¯s sorrow.¡±

    When others heard this, they immediately followed.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, I feel as sad as Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please take care of your dragon body!¡±

    ??If the emperor were not so concerned about his status as an emperor, he would really like to give these people a big look.

    ??If words and words were effective, he would have thrown these people to the north of the Yangtze River to kill the barbarians.

    It¡¯s a pity that they are good at flattering, and when they see the barbarians, they will immediately urinate in fear...

    At this moment, Yushi Wen suddenly came out, interrupting everyone''s flattery frenzy.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I have this report. Lu Zhong, a doctor in the Ministry of official affairs, allowed his tribe to rob water sources last spring and beat three villagers from a neighboring village to death.

    ¡°L¨¹ Zhong took advantage of his power to conceal the matter and falsely accused the villagers of blackmail. The villagers were forced to leave, and their families were destroyed.¡±

    ?Lu Zhong is just a member of the army of flatterers.

    ??He was still thinking about where he failed to take the right shot, when suddenly a big iron pot banged on his head, and he didn''t even have time to react.

    In the end, the person next to him couldn''t see it and gave him a push.

    He fell to his knees directly and shouted loudly: "Your Majesty, I am wronged!"

    Before the emperor could speak, Zhongshan Bo Li Laoer also stood up and said, "Your Majesty, I am suing Sun Baiquan from the Ministry of Works on behalf of Gao Jianzhong, an old man from the Relief Department.

    ¡°When Sun Baiquan was in charge of repairing the river three years ago, he embezzled a huge amount of silver and withheld the rations of the people who were doing the corvee work.

    ¡°So much so that hundreds of people died of starvation and exhaustion, the back embankments were washed away by heavy rains, dozens of villages and towns were crushed, and thousands of people were displaced.

    ¡°Two of the three sons of the old man Gao Jianzhong died at the construction site, and another died on the way to escape. He is the only one left alive to this day, just to bring this matter to heaven and eliminate harm for the people.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, another censor stood up.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I am suing Wang Wei, the deputy commander of the City Defense and Inspection Department, for allowing his subordinates to bully merchants, extort money, and take civilian girls as concubines¡­¡±

    Just like that, Yushi Wen took the lead, and six people came forward one after another, all of whom complained.

    The six accused courtiers did not dare to neglect, and they all knelt down to defend themselves.

    For a moment, the deserted court hall just now seemed to be bursting with chestnuts, which were suddenly placed on the fire and crackled and exploded...

    ?The third update is here, it¡¯s the end of the month, dear friends, if you have must-read tickets, give Huahua a few. Being in isolation, Huahua is going crazy. She codes every day, and has to battle wits with my gold-eating beast. She hugs her legs and begs for some good looks or five-star reviews, refills, crazy refills!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 857ï¼š Calling out grievances is useless, so what else is needed for Dali Temple!

    Chapter 857: It¡¯s useless to complain, but what about Dali Temple!

    Some of the courtiers watched the excitement, some were surprised, some were afraid of being affected, but most of them were confused.

    Wen Yushi is half of the Li family. He should go out to present the memorial first, followed by Li Laoer. There is no need to guess. These defendants must have provoked the Li family.

    But no one knows what caused the Li family to be offended.

    ??And with such a large-scale counterattack, the Li family must be furious!

    But there were also understanding people in the crowd, namely the six officials who knelt down to defend themselves.

    What they did to the Li family, I know best.

    Because of the case of Li Jiayi hurting someone in the street, they filed a memorial and wanted to punish Li Jiayi as soon as possible.

    Even if he cannot be beheaded, he will still be sentenced to twenty years of hard labor.

    This is definitely a heavy blow to the Li family!

    As a result, when their memorials were handed over, it was like a stone sinking into the sea, and the emperor did not respond at all.

    No, the emperor responded, otherwise the Li family would not have found them so accurately...

    The emperor must have given the memorial to the Li family!

    ??The entire period of silence of the Li family was used to collect evidence and details about their crimes!

    ?The more they thought about it, the more panicked they became, and the louder they shouted their grievances...

    On the other hand, Yushi Wen and others lowered their heads and waited quietly after delivering the memorial, and did not participate in any quarrel or argument.

    Let¡¯s make a decision!

    ??The rest of the officials shut up and stopped talking, leaving only a few defendants like clowns...

    The emperor glanced at Manager Yi, who immediately shouted: "Quiet!"

    ?The few who complained finally discovered that they were at a disadvantage, but it was too late.

    ??The emperor directly said, "It''s useless to complain, so why should Dali Temple do it? The officials involved in the case escorted Dali Temple and ordered Dali Temple to investigate in detail and report it at any time!"

    The minister of Dali Temple hurriedly came out to respond, but his heart felt as if he had eaten Coptis chinensis, and he was extremely bitter.

    ?This case may seem ordinary, but behind it is the struggle between the Li family and the six people.

    ??The gods are fighting, and he, the "mortal" caught in the middle, is involved again!

    ??But before he could think more, the emperor asked again: "How is the investigation of the Wu family''s case in Jiangning Marquis Mansion? Is the Wu family really seizing people''s fields and robbing people''s daughters?"

    The minister of Dali Temple trembled when he heard this and knelt down.

    Of course the investigation found it out, after all, the witnesses and material evidence were sufficient.

    Since the Wu family has the emperor as their son-in-law, they originally didn¡¯t think about how to hide it...

    ??But the emperor has been silent. There is also a queen in the palace who is fighting for her mother''s family. Even if he has 10,000 courage, he does not dare to take the initiative to report it!

    ??He quickly analyzed the emperor''s tone again and made sure that there was no regret or soft-heartedness, so he quickly explained the case clearly.

    The emperor snorted coldly and said: "The Wu family has failed the emperor and oppressed the people. The evidence is conclusive. The whole family will be beheaded if they are over ten years old, and sold into slavery if they are under ten years old. Next year..."

    He hesitated for a moment, and then said: "We will be asked to cut it in the autumn of next year."

    The courtiers were a little surprised when they heard this. After all, the queen was still in the harem, and the emperor had no intention of abolishing the queen. They thought that the outcome of the Wu family would at most be to be driven back to their ancestral home to farm.

    How did you think that the emperor really wanted to kill the Wu family? !

    ??I''m afraid what the Wu family committed is not as simple as it seems...

    But no matter how hard they tried, no one dared to ask the emperor.

    Soon, the emperor waved his sleeves and dismissed the court.

    When the courtiers saw the six unlucky men being escorted away by the guards, they all had mixed emotions and talked as they walked.

    ¡°Is this Li family crazy? Why did they sue so many people at once?¡±

    ¡°Who knows how they got into trouble with the Li family? The Li family usually doesn¡¯t show off easily.¡±

    "Don''t worry about the reasons for now, let''s take a look at the power of the Li family. It''s only been a few years, and the Li family has already recruited so many helpers. Today, it''s a six-pronged attack?!" ?????????Oh, yes, yes, I¡¯m also surprised by this. The Li family has become so powerful despite not saying anything.¡±

    Wen Yushi, Li Laoer and others walked in front, completely ignoring the comments behind them.

    ?Those people who dared to add insult to injury to the Li family should have expected what they would end up with today.

    After all, the Li family attaches great importance to "reciprocity"!

    Wen Yushi rubbed his sore eyes and said with a smile: "I can sleep well tonight. I stayed up for half the night last night and went to court again this morning. I can actually fall asleep standing up!"

    ¡°Me too,¡± Li Laoer yawned, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to Suijintan early in the afternoon. Lao Si and Dayong are both there. Let¡¯s have a few drinks and have a good sleep.¡±

    At this time, in order to investigate these six people, the two of them and Li Zhensheng spent a lot of effort.

    Fortunately, today I overturned six idiots at once.

    All the efforts and hard work have paid off!

    Mr. Wen waved his hand and said, "Wait a few more days until Hailanjun arrives in Kyoto and takes Jiayi back. It won''t be too late for us to drink again."

    These words reminded Li Laoer. He looked at the sky and said quickly: "I''ll go ahead and tell you something at home tonight."

    With that said, he left in a hurry.

    Mr. Wen shook his head enviously. He was not as free as Li Laoer and could leave whenever he wanted.

    ??He has to go back to the Yamen to work, but he can sneak out to buy some gadgets at noon.

    The baby girl at home has lost her temper because he has been too busy recently and rarely plays with her. She has already lost her temper and refuses to be held by him...

    During the day, Xindu was very lively because six more officials fell down in the court, and everyone was talking about it.

    But when night falls, everything reluctantly returns to calm.

    ??In Jing Zhaoyin''s prison, four jailors were sitting together drinking tea and chatting.

    ?One of them said: "Our leader is really old. He only drank a few bowls of mutton soup at night, and he''s actually got a bad stomach!"

    ¡°Haha,¡± another prisoner couldn¡¯t help laughing and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, our leader¡¯s feet are weak when he walks, and he almost hit his head when he went out!

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t drink the soup or medicine when he goes back, he may not be able to survive it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity about those mutton soups. Cyclamen¡¯s craftsmanship is very good. The soup is milky white in color, and the haggis and mutton don¡¯t have any fishy smell. Add a few thousand-layer sesame seed cakes, and it¡¯s a perfect match!¡±

    ??The skinny jailer who spoke first had a salivating look on his face, as if he was still thinking about it.

    The others laughed and gloated about the misfortune, and asked the skinny jailer: "You went back to your hometown a few days ago and didn''t come to work, but you suffered a loss.

    ¡°We have been eating Cyclamen¡¯s good food for several days, and every meal is delicious.

    ¡°The pork in the pot is crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, the sweet and sour fish is sour and sweet, and the most fragrant thing is the braised pork. Pour a spoon on the white rice, and you won¡¯t exchange it for a gold ingot.

    ¡°Oh, look at my waist, it¡¯s become a whole lot bigger!¡±

    ?The skinny jailer made a gesture to pinch his waist, but the two of them couldn''t help but laugh.

    ??After chatting like this for a long time, when it was time to patrol, the two jailers casually walked around the cell.

    When he came back, a jailer said to the skinny jailer: "Fugui son, you just came back today, why don''t you ask more questions?

    ¡°Why did you throw that thief into General Li¡¯s room?¡±

    ??The skinny jailer, the rich man, quickly said with fear and fear: "I just saw that the room was empty, so I threw the person in. It''s just for one night. It should be okay, right?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 858ï¼š When someone steals money, he steals life!

    Chapter 858: When someone steals money, he steals life!

    The jailers turned around and looked at the door. One of them said, "It doesn''t matter if you have anything to do. Let the chief take the key chain. Let''s wait until tomorrow morning. We will bring it up tomorrow morning."

    Hearing this, Fu Gui''er immediately became energetic again. He took out a dice and invited everyone to bet on two...

    ?This play lasted until midnight. Everyone was so sleepy that they finally fell asleep lying on the table.

    In the inner cell, the driest area was covered with a straw mat, with linoleum on the mat to keep out moisture, and finally a thick quilt.

    Jiayi and Lao Huang lay side by side, covered with quilts, snoring sweetly.

    In the corner opposite them sat a thin man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks, looking like a thief.

    ?At this moment, everyone couldn''t help but fall asleep, and his eyes were still chattering.

    ?Xu was sure it was safe, and he stood up cautiously.

    ?An oil lamp was lit on the far wall, illuminating a little dim light.

    ? He ??used the light to look at the sleeping Jia Yi and Lao Huang, and subconsciously held his breath.

    Then, he took out a small porcelain bottle from his messy hair and sprinkled some powder near Jiayi and Laohuang.

    After waiting for a while, he kicked their feet tentatively. When there was no response, he bent down and pulled out a knife from the sole of his shoe, and cut Jiayi''s neck while holding back the trembling...

    Unexpectedly, Lao Huang, who was supposed to be sleeping, suddenly widened his eyes and kicked him away.

    ?Tao''er hit the wall hard and screamed in pain, completely waking up everyone in the cell.

    Lao Huang rushed forward, crackling and opening it again, until Tou''er was half dead. He dug into Too''er''s mouth again, pulled out a fang, and finally gave it to Jiayi along with the porcelain bottle and the dagger.

    Jiayi had already sat up and watched the show when Lao Huang moved his feet.

    How could he not be somewhat defensive when he was in a dangerous situation?

    What''s more, during the day, his father had already sent him a message!

    ??This thief has left so many empty prisons, but he just packed them into this one. Only a fool can''t see that there is something fishy!

    At this moment, he took what Lao Huang handed over and said with a smile: "I''ll add chicken drumsticks for you tomorrow!"

    Lao Huang scratched his bald head, lay down with a smile, and almost immediately started snoring again...

    Several jailers in the distance were awakened. Only then did they dare to step forward and asked with a cautious smile: "General Li, what are you..."

    Jiayi shook the things in his hands and sneered: "If I remember correctly, neither your Lord Yin nor the court should have sentenced me to death, right?

    "Then the thief who was suddenly pushed in, used m-drug to stun me in the middle of the night, and held a dagger in his hand, intending to cut my neck. What happened?"

    Medicine?

    Cut your neck? !

    ?Several jailers felt their legs weak when they heard this, and their faces turned pale at that time.

    ?Especially the rich man who locked the little thief in, almost peed his pants.

    It took a long time for a jailer to regain his composure and waved his hands hurriedly, "No, no, General Li, it must be a misunderstanding. Even if you give us a hundred courages, we won''t dare to harm you!"

    ¡°Just wait, we will report it right away, and we will definitely not let you encounter something like this again!¡±

    After saying that, he quickly assigned tasks to several brothers.

    ?Some went to the prison boss¡¯s house to report the news, some went to the backyard of the government office to report the news, and some even went to the Earl¡¯s Mansion...

    Since something happened to Jiayi, Li Laoer and Li Zhensheng have taken turns to live in the Earl''s Mansion, fearing that outsiders would not be able to find them if something happened.

    Tonight, Li Laoer was worried about his son, so he sent his eldest brother home to see his mother, but he stayed. After receiving the news from Jing Zhaoyin, he immediately went out and rushed over.

    Meeting the patrolling city defense soldiers on the road, Li Laoer directly reported the name of the Earl''s Mansion without hiding it, and explained the reason for going to Jingzhao Yin Prison.

    ??The lieutenant blocking the road heard that Li Jiayi had been assassinated in prison. Without hesitation for a moment, he immediately got out of the way and even escorted the Li family''s carriage directly to Jingzhao Yin Prison.

    One of the soldiers was impatient and complained a few words. The captain heard this and whipped him around in circles.

    ¡°You idiot! Do you know who Li Jiayi is? That¡¯s how hard he was to kick Uncle Guo to death!

    ¡°Do you know why Jing Zhaoyin delayed the sentence for so long? He was waiting for the Hailan Army. Li Jiayi was the hero in killing the Japanese pirates!

    ¡°When something happens to him, you still dare to stop the Li family. Is it because you think his head is too heavy on his shoulders and you want to chop it off?¡±

    ??The captain scolded the soldier in a low voice, and the others quickly persuaded him, and then went on patrol again.

    ??Besides, Li Laoer came all the way into the cell, not to mention the prison boss who was making hot bed at home, even the Fuyin Master came.

    ?Seeing Li Laoer and everyone bowing awkwardly, Mr. Fu Yin said: "Uncle, could you please make a trip in the evening..."

    Li Laoer had a dark face and snorted coldly: "My son is going to be killed, how can I not come? If something goes wrong, I, the father, should collect my son''s body!"

    ¡°Uncle, what you said is serious, what you¡¯re saying is serious!¡± Mr. Fu Yin couldn¡¯t help wiping his sweat beads and kept cursing in his heart.

    ??He was sleeping soundly with his arms around his concubine. Suddenly, disaster came from the sky, causing him to rush here in a hurry. He also had to listen to people''s ridicule. Where could he go to reason...

    ??The prison boss felt even more guilty. He had taken a lot of benefits from the Li family, and Prince Lu had given him many instructions, just to take good care of this little General Li.

    As a result, people were almost killed under his nose now, and he really couldn¡¯t explain it...

    "What''s going on? Tell me quickly!" Li Laoer glanced at his son in the prison and the half-dead thief, and said impatiently: "I want to hear it. The emperor didn''t even give the order. Who dares? Trying to harm my son!"

    The governor looked at the cell leader, who looked embarrassed, and then looked at the jailers on duty at night.

    ?A jailer couldn''t escape, so he stood up and told the story, not forgetting to remove himself at the end.

    ¡°That... sir, you really don¡¯t blame us.

    ¡°It was Fu Gui¡¯er who locked that thief into General Li¡¯s room!

    ¡°The boss is not here, we don¡¯t have the key, and we can¡¯t move the thief to another room. We just want to deal with it all night and take him out in the morning, but something happens when we don¡¯t think about it..."

    ??The prison boss is not stupid, and he took over the conversation with a roll of his eyes, "Oh, I was fine when I had dinner, but I just drank a cup of tea handed to me by the rich man and I felt bad.

    "And this thief was also sent in by wealth..."

    ?Everyone subconsciously looked at Fugui''er, with determination on their faces. Everything tonight was all the work of this boy.

    ?Fugui''er''s face was as white as paper, his legs went weak and he fell to the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m just...I¡¯m wronged...¡±

    He was so frightened that he seemed to have lost half his life, and he could not even speak clearly.

    Mr. Fuyin breathed a sigh of relief and immediately ordered, "Tie him up and interrogate him immediately!"

    ?Several jailers immediately pulled the rope and quickly tied Fugui into a pig-like shape.

    Although we drink and gamble together on weekdays, we get along well.

    But at this time, no one can miss the old feelings...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 859ï¼š Reinforcements are coming!

    Chapter 859 Reinforcements are coming!

    ??Moreover, when the rich and powerful were tampering with people behind their backs, they didn''t take them into consideration.

    ??Don''t look at the Li family being polite to them, giving them both food and money.

    That is because I want them to help take care of Li Jiayi.

    ??If something happens to Li Jiayi, they will be the first to be hated by the Li family...

    Soon, the rich man was hanged up.

    ?In front of Fu Yin and Li Laoer, the prison boss tried his best to make Fu Gui''er life and death, and finally made the explanation clear.

    ?One of his distant cousins ??gave him fifty taels of silver and asked him to put the thief into Li Jiayi''s cell.

    ?He thought it would not be difficult, and his cousin said that someone just wanted to teach Li Jiayi a lesson and nothing big would happen.

    ?He was greedy for money, so he agreed.

    He also didn¡¯t expect that the other party was not trustworthy and actually wanted Li Jiayi¡¯s life!

    The thief was then hanged up, and the "treatment" that the rich man had enjoyed was repeated.

    ?? Tou''er was crying like a ghost and howling like a wolf. He was pouring beans into the bamboo tube, and he confessed that there was nothing left.

    ?His wife and son were both seriously ill. When they went out to steal things, they were caught again.

    ??He accepted the murderous job after being coerced and lured.

    ?Whether things work out or not, his mother and son will be treated by someone, and food and accommodation will be properly arranged.

    He even went to see it.

    ??My mother and son lived in a small courtyard in the north of the city, and were served by two old slaves. The doctor also came to write a prescription for medicine. He smelled the medicine for half an afternoon before being taken to the cell...

    ?Of course, the other party has conditions, that is, after killing Li Jiayi, he cannot live...

    ??But even ants want to survive, let alone humans.

    When he was kicked against the wall by Lao Huang, he should have broken his fangs, but in the end he took a chance and thought he could escape with his life.

    In the end, I found out that something was wrong and wanted to commit suicide. The fangs were dug out by Lao Huang again...

    ???The governor was also very clever. He asked about the location of the courtyard in the north of the city and the name of his wealthy distant cousin, so he immediately sent someone to arrest him.

    Less than half an hour, the news was sent back.

    ??The rich man¡¯s distant cousin was killed, and even the wife and son who stole the son were also dead, and the so-called old servant also disappeared...

    Fugui''er and Tao''er both fainted at that time.

    It¡¯s just that the former is frightened, while the latter is distressed and regretful.

    ??Li Laoer originally didn''t expect Jing Zhaoyin to catch the mastermind behind the scenes. The reason why he made such a big fuss was that he wanted to let the entire court and even Xindu know about it.

    ?In this way, many people will feel that the Li family sued six people at once in the court, not because they were aggressive, but because they had no choice but to do so.

    ??Li Jiayi has people in the government office who dare to scheme. The huge Broken Gold Beach has suffered countless dangers!

    ??Although the governor is not worried about the Li family''s anger on him, he is not happy about the people behind the plot plotting against the Li family and involving him.

    ?So, he promised to enter the palace after dawn and report the matter to the emperor, and he would catch the daring person behind him no matter what!

    ??Li Laoer softened his expression, thanked him, and told Jiayi, "Be more alert. Don''t think that this is a prison. Not even a fly can fly in, so you can rest assured! Even copper and iron walls can''t stop someone from eating in and out!"

    All the jailers looked down with their faces red, their face completely lost!

    ??Li Laoer came out of the government prison and asked Zheng He, "Counting the days, should the Hai Lan Army arrive?"

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle, I will be there tomorrow morning.¡± Zheng He responded.

    Li Laoer nodded, "Let''s go back to the Earl''s Mansion. There is still a tough battle to be fought tomorrow. Once we get this **** Jiayi out of prison, we will be relieved." The carriage was on the road again, and in the night, the sound of horse hoofbeats could be heard. Especially clear¡­

    The winter river wind blows on the face like a knife, and the pain makes people want to shrink their necks.

    But twenty miles south of Xindu Wai Pier, there was a group of large ships riding the wind and waves.

    ?There was a circle of soldiers standing on the side of the ship, each with a helmet on his head and a spear in his hand, with his head held high and his chest high, looking majestic.

    ?An old general stood at the bow of the ship. He was the sea-fixing needle of the Hailan Army, General Tang.

    ?This time they went to Beijing to present prisoners, which was originally a great achievement and a happy event.

    But the news he received earlier made him anxious all the way, and he wanted to travel day and night.

    Xindu Pier is always busy and crowded.

    ??However, the Hailan Army''s fleet was about to dock, and all merchant ships voluntarily gave up their positions.

    Liu Yang climbed up the side of the ship with his bare hands before the first ship had stopped or even set up the gangplank.

    As soon as he saw General Tang, he knelt down on one knee and said loudly: "General, you are here!"

    General Tang Lao General helped Liu Yang up and saw that he had lost a lot of weight and his eyes were black and blue. It was obvious that he was suffering from weight loss these days, so he urged: "Hurry up and talk about the matter so that I can enter the palace."

    Liu Yang did not dare to hesitate and explained everything clearly in detail.

    General Tang¡¯s face grew darker and darker as he listened, and finally he cursed: ¡°What nonsense, did Li Jiayi¡¯s brain get eaten by a dog?

    ¡°Is it easy to accumulate that little military merit after killing Japanese pirates for three years? He said he didn¡¯t want it, so he didn¡¯t want it!

    ¡°I thought he had made some progress, but I didn¡¯t expect him to still look like the dumb young man he was when he first came to Hailan Army!¡±

    Liu Yang smiled bitterly, prompting General Tang to scold him again, "Aren''t you and Li Jiayi a brother who wore the same pants and grew up together? If he wants to do something stupid, don''t stop him!"

    ?Liu Yang was wronged. He had been scolded by his parents dozens of times.

    ¡°General, I can¡¯t persuade Jiayi¡¯s temper and strength at all! Besides, Fourth Uncle Li and Lord Marquis have returned with the Northern Expeditionary Army. Fourth Uncle Li has made great achievements, and the imperial court¡¯s reward will be issued soon..."

    General Tang heard the implication and couldn''t help but sigh.

    ¡°Jiayi, this boy is really worthy of his name.¡± He waved his hand, ¡°No need to say anything more, it¡¯s already like this, let¡¯s just solve it.

    ¡°Come on, follow me into the city and try to get that boy Jiayi out. You can¡¯t keep him in jail at all. It¡¯s really too humiliating.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to let him return to Quanzhou quickly and kill the Japanese pirates!¡±

    Liu Yang nodded quickly, remembering the danger last night, and told General Tang again as he walked.

    When General Tang heard this, he thought it was a good idea.

    How could this be possible when his most beloved general was not killed by the Japanese pirates but was almost tricked and died in prison? !

    ?At that time, he quickly rushed to the palace...

    ?In Broken Gold Beach, the news that Jiayi was almost killed in prison last night has not yet reached the Li family.

    But as soon as Mrs. Li got up in the morning, something was definitely wrong.

    ?Her eyelid on the right side was always twitching. She was upset when she picked up her sewing basket, and when she put the basket down and went out for a walk, she felt annoyed by the cold wind. She frowned and never let go.

    It just so happened that Mrs. Liu¡¯s mother celebrated her birthday today, and Tao Hongying, Zhao Yuru and Mrs. Wen all went to the city.

    Bai Yunjian helped bake a five-layered cake. The cook at home had sent it over yesterday and was in charge of organizing the banquet today.

    ??Wan''er was careful and held her son in her arms and coaxed the old lady for a while. But she was still worried, so she asked someone to go out and find her sister-in-law quickly...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 860ï¼š The old saying never lies!

    Chapter 860 The old saying never lies!

    Jiayin stayed at the pharmaceutical workshop for a while yesterday afternoon and stayed at the Princess''s Mansion nearby in the evening.

    She got up early and was a little lazy. Before she returned to her old house, she thought of her sister-in-law and asked someone to find her.

    She thought for a while, then changed into a beautiful coat and skirt, added a cloak, and then took Shuiling and Shuiyun to find her grandma.

    As soon as she entered the yard, she shouted with a smile, "Grandma, let''s go, I''ll take you shopping, let''s go spend some money!"

    Mrs. Li was sitting in the room when she suddenly heard her granddaughter yelling. She thought something was wrong. When she heard what she heard, she couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "You girl, you are making so much noise so early in the morning!"

    Seeing that grandma changed her smile and no longer frowned, Wan''er breathed a sigh of relief and persuaded her, "Grandma, my sister is young.

    ¡°Before, because of that incident, she was kept at home and dared not go out. Now that the weather has calmed down, you might as well take her out for a walk.

    ¡°The Chinese New Year is just around the corner. Please help me choose two pieces of fresh fabrics. Wenjuan and I have also prepared new clothes for my sister to wear during the Chinese New Year.¡±

    Wenjuan also quickly joined in, "Yes, grandma, I want to make a pair of shoes for you, my mother, and my aunts, but it''s hard for a clever woman to make a meal without rice, so I''m just waiting for grandma to help me buy them."

    Just as good news came in from outside, when he heard this, he said: "It''s not just me recently, my sisters-in-law haven''t been out much either, so let''s go into the city together.

    "Second sister-in-law is going shopping with us. Sister-in-law can take Yuanyuan and go back to her parents'' house to see her. I''m afraid Aunt Xing has long missed you."

    How can a married woman miss her mother¡¯s family?

    ??Furthermore, although Mrs.

    She was very moved by her sister-in-law''s arrangement, but she still looked at Mrs. Li.

    ?Old Mrs. Li is the most open-minded person, so why would she stop her grandson¡¯s daughter-in-law, so she immediately said: ¡°Listen to Fu Niu¡¯er, let¡¯s go!

    ¡°Wenjuan is taking Xingxing with us to go shopping. Fu Niuer is going to prepare some pears for your sister-in-law to take back and make rock sugar pear water for your Aunt Xing to drink, which will moisten the lungs and dryness.¡±

    ¡°Okay, grandma, don¡¯t worry, our family is short of everything except fruit. I¡¯ll give Aunt Xing another basket of tangerines as a token of my filial piety!¡±

    Jiayin agreed with a smile, and then asked Shui Ling to go back to the glass greenhouse of the princess''s mansion to pick fruits.

    By the time the fruits were picked and brought back, the old and young had already changed into their coats, skirts and cloaks for going out.

    Mrs. Li wore a fox fur warm hat, a flowing coat and skirt, and a maroon embroidered plum blossom cape trimmed with fox fur.

    Wenjuan is young, wearing a brocade jacket with peach blossoms all over the floor, a plain horse-faced skirt, and a smoke-colored begonia cloak.

    Wan''er''s return to her parents'' home is naturally more grand.

    Wearing a bright red coat and skirt embroidered with peonies in gold and silver threads, and a hooded cloak with bamboo branches and lotus patterns.

    After all, she wanted her parents to feel at ease and know that she was doing well.

    Furthermore, she is the daughter-in-law of the Li family, and her clothes represent the face of the Li family.

    Seeing how beautiful her grandma and sisters-in-law were, Jiayin burst into laughter and happily surrounded them and walked out.

    Outside the courtyard gate, two carriages were ready.

    ??In the first car was Mrs. Li, accompanied by Wenjuan, mother and son, and Jiayin. Grandma Chang and Shui Ling Shuiyun were waiting on her.

    A veteran drove the cart, Mu Jue sat on the shaft, and two other veterans followed on horseback.

    In the car behind was Wan''er, her mother and her son, with their maid Chunxiu accompanying them.

    ??The same veteran drove the carriage, followed by a boy running errands, and two veterans escorted him on horseback.

    In the past, the people who drove the carriages at home were all young men, but since the incident with the Wu family, Li Laoer took the initiative and found eight veterans in the second village.

    ?These veterans were all slightly injured with missing ears, injured eyes, or lameness. They were sent out without delay, and were then included in his personal guard quota.

    Veterans can ride horses and carry swords into the city. On weekdays, they are responsible for driving and protecting the Li family when they go out.

    ??But the Jiaren brothers are surrounded by young men who are skilled in martial arts. They also have crossbows and arrows for self-defense. They rarely bring veterans with them when they come and go. Therefore, these veterans don¡¯t have many opportunities to go out. They are happy to have the opportunity to follow them into the city today.

    The horsewhip was whipped up, and the horse''s hooves clicked on the ice and snow road, especially briskly.

    ?Some veterans sang a tune learned from the North. Mrs. Li heard it in the carriage and couldn''t help but laugh: "They say that moving trees dies and people move people alive. This is true.

    ¡°When our family fled from our hometown in the North, to be honest, I was ready to die.

    ¡°It¡¯s so uncomfortable to leave everything behind after living in a place where you have lived all your life!

    ¡°If someone had told me at that time that life at home would be so good in the future, they would not believe it even to death.¡±

    Before Wenjuan and Jiayin could respond, Xingxing, who was wearing a sapphire blue jacket and trousers, suddenly jumped into the old lady''s arms. She grabbed her neck like a little tiger and yelled fiercely, "I won''t beat her to death, I won''t beat her to death." !¡±

    Jiayin and Wenjuan were stunned for a moment, then laughed.

    ?This boy was just learning to speak, and he didn''t understand it half-heartedly. When he heard the word "beat to death," he thought someone was going to beat the old lady to death.

    ¡°Oh, my stars! You know how to protect your great-grandma at such a young age. What a precious little baby!¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li was protected by her child, and her heart felt so hot that it turned into a puddle of water, and she kept calling her heartbroken.

    Wenjuan also smiled and said: "The fourth aunt said the day before yesterday that Xingxing is most similar to my sister when she was a child. She has the same sweet mouth and can coax people."

    Jiayin sighed, looked anxious, and said, "This guy has taken away my job. What will I do in the future?"

    Mrs. Li and Wenjuan laughed harder. Only Xingxing stared with big eyes, not understanding what happened...

    Mu Jue leaned against the carriage wall, listening to the jokes in the carriage, and couldn''t help but raise the corners of his lips.

    The Chinese New Year is just over a month away, and it¡¯s the busiest time in Xindu.

    ??Although you can''t go out of the city for a walk like spring and summer, the cold weather can''t stop the wealthy and idle people from having fun!

    ?So this family held a tea party, and that garden held a flower-viewing party when there were two half-withered plum trees.

    I really have no excuse, so I just enjoy the snow and write poems.

    ?There are so many gatherings. Whether the host or the guests want to attend in a glamorous manner, it is indispensable to buy things.

    Men want new clothes, and women want dresses and jewelry. There is also a lot of paper, ink, pens, and inkstones for sale. The snack shops are booming, and the taverns and teahouses are also overcrowded...

    ??The Li family''s carriage entered the city, and Wan''er returned to the Xing family.

    Mrs. Xing was thinking about her daughter when she suddenly heard that her daughter had brought her grandson back. She was so happy that she almost wiped tears.

    Even Xing Ning quickly ran to the front door to greet him.

    Soon, the whole family got together and talked while eating oranges.

    Mrs.

    Xing Wan''er fed her mother two baskets of oranges and said with a smile, "Mom, my sister-in-law said this basket of oranges was specially given to honor you.

    ¡°As for that basket of pears, you must not give it away, keep it to make pear soup to replenish your health.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Mrs. Xing became even more happy and nodded in response.

    In fact, when a woman gets married, the quality of her husband is secondary. The main thing is not to get involved with the unreasonable mother-in-law and the trouble-provoking sister-in-law.

    After all, men are out all day, and they only return to the back house at night.

    In case of those who take more concubines, the women will not even be able to see their husbands at night.

    But my mother-in-law and sister-in-law see each other every day. If they don''t get along well, life will be really difficult...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 861ï¼š The low-key God of Wealth

    Chapter 861 The low-key God of Wealth

    When Mrs. Xing went out to socialize, she heard too many people complain.

    ??Every time she couldn''t help but feel lucky for her daughter to enter a good family like the Li family.

    So, she turned on the nagging mode again and said: "Wan''er, you must be filial to your grandmother, and be kind to your sister-in-law. Be more diligent and do more needlework for them..."

    Wan''er was helpless after hearing this, and Xing Ning even grabbed two oranges and ran away, saying that he was going to find his father and would come back for a reunion dinner at noon.

    Not to mention that Wan''er was at home, but that Mrs. Li took her granddaughter and granddaughter-in-law directly to the best jewelry store in Xindu.

    ??The shopkeeper of the jewelry store has the most vicious eyes. There is no reputable person in Xindu that he doesn¡¯t recognize.

    As soon as Mrs. Li waited for someone to get out of the car, he hurried to the door.

    ??Old Mrs. Li didn''t show any airs. She smiled and said a few words to the shopkeeper, and the group went up to the second floor.

    There are other guests on the second floor, who are actually acquaintances.

    ?Dean Gu and Gu Qingqing were choosing jewelry. Gu Qingqing was hesitating for a long time between a set of pearl headbands and a set of agate headbands.

    ??Suddenly seeing the Li family and good news, Gu Qingqing was so happy that she immediately stepped forward to salute.

    ?Dean Gu also smiled and sat with Mrs. Li talking and drinking tea.

    Wenjuan took the stars and asked the shopkeeper to get some bracelets and necklaces suitable for children.

    ?In recent years, cyclamen has been almost exclusively supported by family members.

    ?Li Zhensheng, the uncle, is very generous. Not only does he pay his salary every month, but he also pays more dividends at the end of the year.

    Wenjuan''s purse is very bulging. It''s the Chinese New Year. She plans to make needlework for her elders and sister-in-law, and buy some jewelry for the stars, crescent moon, and Yuanyuan.

    Jiayin was dragged over by Gu Qingqing to help her choose jewelry.

    Jiayin saw that the color of the agate was very bright, and Gu Qingqing was rarely so public on weekdays, so she asked, "Is there any happy event for Sister Gu?"

    ?? Gu Qingqing blushed and responded in a low voice: "My family has arranged a marriage for me, and we will get married next autumn."

    Jiayin subconsciously calculated that the Gu family planned to marry Gu Qingqing after she got hairpins.

    At the age of fifteen, I was still a junior high school student in my previous life, but here I am actually about to start a family!

    "Well... Sister Gu will not stay at home for two more years?" Jiayin was a little reluctant and hugged Gu Qingqing''s arm coquettishly, "Sister Gu is married, and if we continue to play turtle, there will be one less person."

    Gu Qingqing laughed when she heard this, pinched her and said angrily: "I thought you were reluctant to let me go, but it turns out you were afraid that no one would play cards with you!"

    After saying that, she sighed and whispered: "I don''t want to get married so early, but he has no mother and his father is also seriously ill. He hopes that I will come over soon and be the director of the family."

    His eyes lit up after hearing the good news, and then he realized that it was not that the Gu family didn''t care about their daughter, but that they had their own considerations.

    There is no mother-in-law to control her when she enters the house, and her father-in-law will soon pass away. This kind of marriage is simply too difficult to find.

    Once your daughter gets married, she is the master of the family, so you don¡¯t have to worry about being punished!

    ?She quickly asked Gu Qingqing to help her order the set of agate jewelry. The bride to be married naturally had to dress up joyfully and beautifully.

    After a while, Dean Gu took Gu Qingqing and left first.

    Jiayin asked the shopkeeper to wrap up the remaining pearl jewelry and save it for Gu Qingqing to add makeup next year.

    ?In this way, Gu Qingqing is happy, and she is not afraid that others will not like the gift she gave her.

    Mrs. Li had no time to spare and was not polite. She bought two pairs of gold bracelets, three pairs of jade bracelets and two pairs of gold hairpins in one go.

    ??In addition, I also ordered some gold and silver tassels in the shape of flowers and fruits, in case guests at home bring their children during the Chinese New Year, and they cannot be sent back empty-handed...

    Jiayin is a rich little woman. Although she has stored a lot of jewelry in the space, it does not prevent her from liking the new and hating the old...

    Several people, old and young, were satisfied with their purchases and went to the silk and satin shop again.

    The shopkeeper of the jewelry store brought the young man to the door. The young man couldn''t help but sigh, "Shopkeeper, this old lady of the Li family doesn''t look angry in her clothes, but she is so generous with her gifts!"

    The shopkeeper knocked him on the head and took the opportunity to teach him a lesson: "Don''t be like a dog looking down on others. The Li family doesn''t want to be in the limelight. "Don''t even think about it, Cyclamen is the most profitable restaurant in the new capital. Li¡¯s, the most profitable dim sum shop is still Li¡¯s!

    ¡°The Broken Gold Beach is the biggest treasure trove of Tianwu, and jade melons are sold for ten thousand taels.

    ¡°In terms of income, there are not many that can compare to the Li family. When I come back in the future, I will definitely serve you diligently!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, shopkeeper, I have remembered it!¡± The boy responded quickly, stretched his head and looked at the Li family¡¯s carriage, trying to remember these gods of wealth...

    It is cold in winter and there are few customers in the restaurant. It stands to reason that business will be bleak.

    But Cyclamen breaks this rule!

    In the lobby, between the seats, the boys shouted loudly from time to time.

    ¡°A bowl of boiled meat slices and a plate of spicy crabs!

    ¡°Here is a plate of mapo tofu and a plate of spicy chicken!¡±

    The spicy dishes that everyone usually avoids have now completely transformed and become the favorite of all guests.

    ?Nearly every table has one or two of them. It¡¯s spicy enough to make you sweat profusely, and the coldness of winter seems to have been driven away.

    In the back kitchen, Jia Huan and a group of cooks and handymen were also very busy and sweating profusely.

    ?After finally going out to take a breath, Jia Huan saw grandma bringing his wife, children and sister.

    ?He hurriedly greeted him happily, hugged his son and gave him a bump, and then invited everyone to the side room.

    ¡°Grandma, why did you come out for a walk today? If you want something to eat, I¡¯ll go and make it for you!¡±

    Jia Huan was talking to grandma and stroking her sister''s hair. She guessed that it was her sister''s fault that grandma was willing to go out for a walk.

    Jiayin climbed up the pole and immediately ordered with a smile, "Brother, I want to eat boiled fish!"

    ¡°No, I have acne on my face!¡±

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Wenjuan spoke in unison, breaking Jiayin''s good wishes.

    Jiayin was discouraged and lowered his head.

    ?Last time, she was greedy and ate a pot of boiled fish by herself. As a result, when she woke up early, her face almost lost its original appearance.

    ?The family was frightened and kept her under strict supervision for three days, eating a light diet before the acne on her face faded away. But from then on, the boiled fish completely disappeared from her world...

    Jia Huan was amused by her sister and laughed, and quickly coaxed her, "There are many customers today, so the fish is sold out, but there are still a lot of prawns. I''ll make some salt and pepper prawns for you."

    Before the good news could be spoken, someone outside the door smiled and said, "It''s better to come early than to be lucky. Brother Huan cooks an extra plate and I want to drink two glasses!"

    ?Subsequently, the door was pushed open, and Li Lao Er walked in with a smile on his face, followed by Li Lao Si.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was stunned for a moment, stood up suddenly, and asked: "Second brother, is Jia Yi coming out?"

    ??Li Laoer nodded and said: "My mother guessed half right, it is General Tang from the Hailan Army who has returned and has already entered the palace to see the emperor.

    "Tomorrow, at the court meeting, Hailan''s army will present prisoners and receive rewards. If the merits and demerits of the family''s righteousness are equal to each other, we can be released from prison and go home!"

    "Great!" Jiayin cheered, "Tomorrow, I will pick up the third brother and take him home!"

    "I''ll go too, I''ll go too!" Mrs. Li''s eyes were red, "When I see Jia Yi, I will give this brat a few good slaps."

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard it, but no one took it seriously.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 862ï¼š Their meal tickets are gone!

    Chapter 862 Their meal tickets are gone!

    Before Jiayi could return home, the old lady had prepared several sets of new clothes and shoes for the meeting. The old lady loved her grandson even more, so how could she slap him? !

    Within half an hour, the food was served.

    Jia Huan not only made salt-and-pepper shrimp and braised shrimp, but also added four new dishes and steamed well-melted minced meat custard for her grandma and son.

    The family talked, laughed, and ate happily.

    After dinner, Mrs. Li went home to prepare a warm bed for her grandson.

    ?No one was trying to stop him. The old man was busy with his work, so he didn¡¯t panic...

    Early on the next morning, after dinner, the Li family, except Wenjuan and Wan''er who were taking care of the children at home, took the car to the city again.

    They parked their carriage opposite the side gate of Jingzhao Yin and waited all the time.

    Fortunately, there was a charcoal basin in the carriage, which allowed me to make hot tea, warm my hands and stomach, and I was wearing thick clothes, so I didn''t feel cold at all.

    ?Those who make a living in the government office are not fools, they are all smart people.

    With the Li family''s posture, the prison boss immediately guessed that Li Jiayi was about to be released from prison after receiving the news.

    ?So he quickly asked someone to prepare things, opened the cell again, personally led Li Jiayi to take a bath, and even asked a craftsman to help him shave his beard and rearrange his bun.

    ?After putting on the cotton robe that the Li family had sent in before, Li Jiayi was no different from the noble prince walking by on the street.

    It was completely invisible. He had been in jail for many days.

    Back in the prison, Lao Huang stared at his greatly changed companion for a long time, not daring to step forward.

    ??Is this still a fellow sufferer who fights with him and eats chicken legs with him?

    Li Jiayi was so amused that he laughed loudly. Finally, he sat down with Lao Huang and said: "Brother, I don''t know where you are from, but you must not be a treacherous person.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re locked up here because of your skills. Why don¡¯t you go south with me to kill the Japanese pirates? You¡¯ve learned all your skills in vain.¡±

    Lao Huang yawned. He didn''t know whether he didn''t understand it or whether it didn''t reach his ears.

    Jiayi didn''t mind either and directly helped him make the decision.

    "Okay, I''ll take it as your consent. You wait here for two more days. I''ll take you out after I solve your case."

    After saying that, he patted Lao Huang on the shoulder.

    Lao Huang actually lay down and fell asleep...

    Soon, it was lunch time, and several jailers looked eagerly at the door.

    It''s a pity that they didn''t wait for Cyclamen''s food box, but they did wait for Mr. Fu Yin and Mr. Li Laosi.

    ?The prison boss quickly opened the door and invited Li Jiayi over.

    ??Li Laosi patted his nephew''s back hard and said with a smile: "Just now in the court, General Tang offered prisoners. The emperor was very happy and gave heavy rewards to the Hai Lan army.

    ¡°Originally, you should have been promoted two levels, but you killed people on the street, even if you were a fugitive, and it hindered the peace of the new capital. Therefore, your merits are worth the crime.

    ¡°From now on, you should follow General Tang back to the East China Sea and continue killing pirates and Japanese bandits!¡±

    "Yes, fourth uncle." Jiayi responded with a smile, then knelt down and kowtowed to the palace.

    Finally, the uncle and nephew exchanged a few polite words with Mr. Fu Yin before walking out of the prison.

    A group of jailers followed him unconsciously, each with a grimace on his face.

    Their meal tickets are gone...

    In the Li family''s carriage, Jiayin half-opened the window, and his face hurt from the cold wind. He lowered his head and was about to rub it when he heard Mu Jue say: "Come out!"

    Jiayin quickly looked up, and sure enough, the person following his father was his third brother whom he hadn''t seen for a long time.

    ¡°Nai, it¡¯s my third brother!¡±

    Jiayin was the first to jump out of the car and then helped Mrs. Li down. Jiaren, Jiahuan, Brother Li, Brother Mao and Liu Yang had already strode over.

    ?They surrounded Jiayi in the middle, one patted his shoulders and the other punched his fist. The brothers finally met, and they were all extremely excited.

    Jia Yi was hugging Brother Cat when he suddenly saw his grandma standing opposite with her face full of tears. His eyes turned red at that time, he rushed over in a few steps and fell to his knees.

    ¡°Grandma, your grandson is unfilial and makes you worry!¡±

    Mrs. Li bent down and hugged her grandson. She choked with sobs for a long time before cursing: "Bad boy, do you know that grandma is old and can''t bear the trouble anymore?

    ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t want gold or silver, she just wants you all to be safe.

    ¡°Never come to this place again!¡±

    "Grandma, I was wrong! I don''t dare anymore, I was wrong!" Jiayi hugged her grandma''s waist and clearly felt the old lady''s whole body trembling.

    My parents are here and I won¡¯t travel far.

    At this moment, he deeply understood the weight behind these six words.

    He is young and vigorous, and he has countless ideals and wishes.

    But he never imagined how worried and concerned the elders were behind his back...

    "Grandma, it''s too cold here. My third brother hasn''t eaten yet. Let''s go home quickly. We have plenty of time to go home, so please speak slowly."

    Jiayin was afraid that grandma would be hurt, and seeing that both her third uncle and mother were wiping away tears, she quickly stepped forward to give her a few words of advice.

    ¡°Okay, okay, go home, go home quickly!¡±

    ?Sure enough, the old lady felt sorry for her grandson and immediately got into the carriage.

    ?The crowd came in a big way and left quickly. Soon, four carriages left the city gate.

    Jiayi, of course, was in the same car as grandma. Mrs. Li held her grandson''s hand and was completely relieved when she saw that he was cleanly dressed and his face was rosy, showing that he had not suffered any hardship in prison.

    ?After the distressed feeling passed, the old lady''s temper got worse.

    ?She pinched her grandson''s arm hard several times, but unfortunately his muscles were like iron knots and he couldn''t pinch her.

    ?She changed to pinching her ears and scolded: "You brat, you came back from the south and didn''t know how to go home. You actually stayed in the city and caused such a big trouble!"

    ¡°Tell me, do you still see me as a grandma in your eyes?

    ¡°Have your wings become stiff and you no longer consider yourself a member of the Li family?!¡±

    "Ouch, oops, grandma, it hurts, it hurts! I was wrong, I know I was wrong!" Jiayi wanted to open his mouth to apologize, and he felt even more regretful in his heart.

    You shouldn¡¯t have cleaned yourself up just now, the more embarrassed you are, the better.

    ?This way, grandma will feel distressed for a while longer, and he won¡¯t have to be pinched...

    ¡°Sister, please help me quickly!¡± Jiayi stretched out his hand and tugged on his sister¡¯s sleeve to ask for help.

    ?Unfortunately, Jiayin smiled and sat eating potato chips, and stuffed a piece into his brother''s mouth, "Brother, I can''t help you.

    ¡°I can only feed you two potato chips. If you gain strength, you can carry it a little longer!¡±

    "You heartless girl, I avenged you, but you actually repaid me with kindness!" Jiayi felt that the force on his ears was a little weak, and he quickly argued with his sister at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Brother, you are still too young. Remember, beware of beautiful women like me in the future, because beautiful women are the most vicious and evil!¡± Jiayin raised her feet and bit the potato chips more and more loudly.

    Mrs. Li finally couldn''t bear it anymore, let go of her grandson, and hit her granddaughter instead. She said in a fit of laughter and tears: "How old are you? If you talk about being a woman and not being a woman, outsiders should say you have no rules!"

    Jiayin smiled and was about to act coquettishly when the coachman in front suddenly shouted, "Be careful!"

    The carriage stopped suddenly!

    Jiayin was unprepared for a moment and hit the siding. The potato chips in his hand were scattered all over Mrs. Li¡¯s head like a goddess scattering flowers...

    ????????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 863ï¼š deliberate collision

    Chapter 863 Deliberate collision

    Jiayin and Jiayi hurriedly picked the potato chips off the top of Grandma¡¯s hair.

    Jiayin was annoyed, opened the car window and asked, "What happened?"

    Mu Jue held a half-grown boy who looked like a boy in his hand and shouted back: "A few people were standing at the intersection, and this boy suddenly rushed out and stopped the carriage, almost trampling on him!"

    Without waiting for the good news to be asked, a man wearing a satin robe came over with seven or eight slaves and some boxes.

    ??The man was in his thirties, wearing an azure-colored cloak, and his expression was a bit arrogant.

    ?He stepped forward and saluted with a flattering smile, "Excuse me, are you Princess Kangle? I am polite to you!"

    Jiayin raised her eyebrows, rubbed her painful arm, and asked coldly, without returning the greeting, "What''s the matter with you?"

    The middle-aged man probably did not expect that the good news would be so direct, so he hesitated and said: "Princess, I have come a long way, can you come to your house to ask for a cup of tea?

    ¡°It just so happened that Xiaguan¡¯s servant was rude and almost startled the princess¡¯s driver. This also gave Xiaguan a chance to apologize.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned his body sideways and asked Jiayin to look at the boxes.

    ?Unfortunately, Jiayin didn''t look at the box at all, but instead glanced at the boy who caused the trouble.

    ??The boy didn''t look frightened. It was obvious that he had rushed out deliberately just to block her way and create an opportunity for his master.

    You must know that the carriage is not the car in the previous life. It stops as soon as the brake is applied.

    ??This is done well by the veteran driver, and Mu Jue is also very skilled.

    Otherwise, if the horses are so frightened that they run wildly and they sit in the car, they will be seriously injured even if they do not die!

    ??This is just for your own selfishness and not taking the lives of others seriously!

    ¡°Who gave you the courage and face to instruct the servants to rush into the carriage, deliberately murder the princess, and even want to drink tea from our house?!¡± Jiayin scolded him without any politeness.

    Of course the middle-aged official didn''t want to admit it, and he still wanted to defend himself. Mu Jue had already moved his hands, and he didn''t know where he had moved the boy. The boy immediately screamed in pain.

    ?After a few breaths, he couldn''t bear it any longer, and the boy shouted indiscriminately, "It''s our master, let me stop the carriage!"

    ¡°Woo, spare me, spare me, I didn¡¯t mean it!¡±

    ?The middle-aged official immediately changed his expression and glared at the young man.

    Mu Jue let go of his hand, and the boy was piled on the ground like mud.

    Jiayin did not look at the middle-aged official and directly ordered: "Come here, send this boy and this tea man to Jingzhaoyin to ask questions about deliberately ramming the carriage and murdering the princess and Mrs. Yipingaoming." What is the crime?

    "If Jing Zhaoyin doesn''t know, I don''t mind going into the palace and asking the emperor!"

    ?The middle-aged official turned pale, obviously frightened, and immediately said anxiously: "Princess, I don''t mean you any harm. I just want to visit your house."

    But Jiayin was impatient to keep messing with him, so he waved his hands to several veterans who came over.

    ??The veteran was about to pull the middle-aged official and leave. Perhaps the middle-aged official had never been treated like this before. He was so annoyed that he started to curse.

    As a result, Jiayi was already lying by the car window, looking at him with a half-smile, "Our new capital is really lively. I just came out of Jingzhao Yin Prison and watched a big show."

    Jingzhao Yin Dalao?

    ?The middle-aged official was not stupid enough. He immediately guessed Jiayi''s identity and immediately shrank his neck, not daring to say another word.

    ??This is Li Jiayi, the Li Jiayi who kicked Uncle Guo to death!

    Li Jiayi, whose evil reputation spread throughout Xindu!

    The middle-aged official kept his mouth shut, for fear of angering this man and putting his life at risk!

    ?Li Jiayi snorted coldly and closed the window.

    Mu Jue jumped on the shaft, and the carriage continued forward, passing the second village checkpoint, and headed home all the way.

    In the carriage behind were Li Zhensheng, Li Laoer and Li Laosi. They originally wanted to come forward, but when they heard the good news and Jiayi came forward, they pretended to be mute. Sure enough, with a few words, the brother and sister made the blockers retreat and even sent them to Jingzhao Yin Yamen.

    ??Li Laoer couldn''t help but sigh: "The children have really grown up and can stand on their own."

    ??Li Laosi nodded, thought for a while and added, "Second brother, I can''t feel sorry for Jiayi this time. I''m afraid he won''t be promoted again in a short time..."

    "Family, what are you talking about? As a nephew, he should give way to his uncle. Besides, he is still young, and working hard for a few more years is also training." Li Laoer patted his younger brother. shoulders, not wanting him to blame himself.

    ?Li Zhensheng also nodded, "Anyone in the family who gets promoted is the glory of our Li family."

    Li Laosi didn¡¯t say any more.

    He has made up his mind that after completely regaining Jiangbei next year, he will retire and go home.

    Come and be filial to me for a few years.

    The eldest brother is away from home all the time, and the third brother is not good at managing affairs. The second brother is alone in Xindu, so he is definitely not able to do what he wants.

    ?He comes back to lend a hand, and he can also protect the home more airtight...

    Li Laoer directly changed the subject and said: "That person just now should be here to plead for mercy and act as a lobbyist..."

    ¡°Second brother, are you talking about those people under investigation?¡± Li Laosi sneered, ¡°How do they have the nerve to come to the door? Do they really think that our Li family has no temper?!¡±

    "Yes, when they submitted a memorial to ask the emperor to kill Jiayi as soon as possible, why didn''t they think of today!" Li Zhensheng leaned against the wall of the car and sneered, "It''s useless for anyone to intercede. These people are just remembering If you don¡¯t remember to eat, we have to knock a few times from time to time to establish our authority.¡±

    ?While the brothers were talking, the carriage entered the new village.

    ??The village chief, Uncle Zhao and others have been waiting here for a long time.

    Maybe it''s going to snow, it''s not that cold, but there''s no sun either.

    ?Several old men lit a bonfire and talked while warming themselves.

    ?Three or five naughty boys who were not old enough to go to school came over and threw a few sweet potatoes and a handful of chestnuts into the fire.

    ?As a result, the sweet potatoes were burnt black and the chestnuts crackled and exploded from time to time, causing the naughty boys to jump.

    ??The village chief, Uncle Zhao and others couldn¡¯t stop laughing...

    ?At the time of excitement, the Li family came back.

    "Have you brought Jia Yi back?" the village chief rushed over and asked loudly.

    Jiayi opened the door, jumped down neatly, and said with a smile: "Grandpa village chief, Grandpa Zhao, Grandpa Wei...I''m back!"

    ¡°Oh, brat, you¡¯re back! Finally, we don¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore!¡± The village chief patted Jiayi¡¯s back hard with his big hand.

    He and Lao Zhao are all retired wounded soldiers, so they can''t help but act and speak in a rough manner.

    Compared to schoolchildren like Jiaren and Li Geer, they prefer sturdy naughty boys like Jiayi, Xi Geer and An Geer!

    ?Especially Jiayi, he often learned skills from them on his way out.

    He is considered half of their apprentice!

    ¡°Good boy, just come back!¡± Uncle Zhao and others also stepped forward, smiling happily.

    Mrs. Li was very happy to take her grandson back and said, "Let''s eat at home for lunch. There''s no time to make any big dishes. It''s just a bit of fun. Don''t dislike it, brothers."

    ¡°The old lady was joking, what does my family dislike?

    "This kid Jiayi is back, even if we eat pickles, they taste better than meat!" The village chief waved his pipe pot and shouted to a naughty boy, "Go to my house and ask your grandmother Wu to bring a piece of bacon to add to the lunch. "

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 864ï¼š If you are willing to gamble, you must admit defeat

    Chapter 864 If you are willing to gamble, you must admit defeat.

    Aunt Wu grew up in the south and was good at smoking bacon. Occasionally when she was in good health, she would lay out a few pieces and hang them on the beams in the kitchen.

    Everyone is a native of the north, so they are not used to the taste, but it is good to taste something new...

    While talking and laughing like this, everyone entered the courtyard.

    Wan''er, Wenjuan and Mrs. Wen all led the children out to welcome them.

    Jiayi was originally the king of children, and soon he became familiar with the stars and the crescent moon.

    ?Then, he put them on his shoulders, carrying one on his back, and ran all over the yard, occasionally jumping over the wall, making the two children scream and laugh.

    ?After entering the house, the two children became Jiayi''s little followers. They would follow Jiayi wherever he went...

    As for Yuanyuan, she spit out bubbles of saliva and danced in protest while lying in her mother''s arms.

    But his uncle Jiayi didn''t even dare to hug him, let alone take him to the sky and the earth.

    Because a child of a few months old seems to have no bones, and it feels like it can be injured with just a little force...

    Mrs. Li said it politely. In fact, before everyone went out, the kitchen started preparing lunch.

    At this moment, the chicken, fish, meat and eggs are served on the table, fried and fried, and they are all delicious and delicious.

    Jiayi likes to eat big meat, such as sauced backbone, grilled lamb chops, cumin mutton, etc., everything is available.

    Jiayi is also not polite, and he eats to his heart''s content.

    Finally, he followed his brothers to the hot spring pool of the Marquis Mansion, washed himself thoroughly, put on the coat and trousers made by his grandma, then lay down on the big kang, and soon fell asleep snoring loudly.

    ??Although Lao Huang helped with night watch in the cell, he still didn''t dare to sleep well.

    After all, it was someone else''s territory, the jailer who was being polite to him. Maybe he was thinking about **** him...

    ?Now that he is finally home, he no longer has to worry and can have a good sleep!

    ?Some families are happy and some are sad. Some people are happy, while others are naturally depressed.

    ??The middle-aged official from before was escorted to Jing Zhaoyin by the veterans.

    Master Fu Yin fined the person some money as a token and let him go.

    Jing Zhaoyin did not have the right to punish Beijing officials. The princess ordered the person to be sent, but she did not intend to do anything to the person, but just gave him a lesson.

    ?This middle-aged official escaped, but felt humiliated.

    After leaving Jingzhao Yin Yamen, we went straight to a courtyard in the south of the city.

    After he left, the owner of the courtyard went straight to the Wang family...

    In the study room of the Wang family, Mr. Wang frowned, put down his tea bowl, and blamed his eldest brother.

    ¡°I said at the beginning that this wouldn¡¯t happen, but if you didn¡¯t listen, you would definitely incite those people to submit a memorial!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now. The Li boy is fine, but he set our house on fire.¡±

    ??Wang Zechen was also irritable, and retorted with a dark face: "I originally thought that when Li Laosi returned from the northern expedition, Li Jiayi would also come back to offer prisoners and ask for merit. If someone spread a few gossips, he could instigate the emperor to be afraid of the Li family.

    ¡°Who would have thought that Li Jiayi would be so bold as to kick Wu Yan to death!

    ¡°If Wu Yan were still Guojiuye, Li Jiayi would not be able to escape the punishment no matter what.

    ¡°But it happened that the Wu family was imprisoned by the emperor, and Wu Yan became a fugitive¡­¡±

    "At that time, you should have stopped. Why are you still asking for a memorial?" Wang Laoer raised his hand and poured himself a cup of tea. He drank it in one gulp, but it still couldn''t quench the anger in his heart.

    ??Wang Zechen stood up and walked around the ground, saying: "I thought about taking advantage of the victory to pursue it, but I never thought that the emperor had such trust in the Li family that he actually gave the memorial to the Li family..."

    As he spoke, he became impatient. He turned around and asked, "It''s useless to talk about this now. Just tell me, is there any good way to shut up these families?"

    ??Wang Laoer snorted coldly and said after a long silence: "Those people may not be able to keep their official positions, but it''s because they themselves are dirty and let others take advantage of them.

    "Let''s work on our family, don''t let them impose too heavy a sentence, and give some extra gold and silver as compensation, it should be enough." Wang Zechen''s eyes twitched with distress, the third child has always been in charge of the family''s general affairs.

    Ever since Lao San went crazy, the industry''s income has been getting worse year by year.

    ?Now, if I want to take out a large sum of gold and silver, I''m afraid it will affect my family...

    ?Thinking about the past, how did the Wang family end up in such a state of decline? !

    As night fell, the heavy snow in the sky finally fell.

    Add another layer of thick clothes to the mountain and forest village in winter.

    ??A carriage followed by a hundred guards came out of the city. Horse hooves and wheels trampled the fluffy new snow all the way to the new village.

    As soon as the people in the carriage got out of the carriage, a sharp-eyed boy immediately announced inside loudly.

    ¡°The Marquis is back, Mr. Wen is back!¡±

    Just as Mrs. Li came out of the kitchen, she happily went out and greeted the two of them.

    ¡°Go home first, wash up, change into comfortable clothes, and then come over for dinner. Let¡¯s eat dumplings tonight!¡±

    The Marquis and Mr. Wen both saluted with smiles.

    By the time they came back, a table had been set up in the main room.

    ??The steaming dumplings look like fat little pigs, lying lazily on the plate, which is particularly tempting.

    ??The Li family, young and old, are all here, including Dayong, Huiniang and Mrs. Wen holding Yue Yaer.

    When Yue Ya''er saw her father, she reached out for a hug.

    Mr. Wen quickly stepped forward, hugged his precious daughter, and said to Mrs. Wen, "I heard that you will come over this afternoon to help make dumplings?"

    "Yes, I have nothing to do at home. Come and help me. My aunt specially prepared three fresh stuffing for you, as well as the pork and green onion stuffing that Mr. Marquis likes." Mrs. Wen rolled up her sleeves for her husband with a smile.

    On the other side, Jiayin had already invited the Marquis to sit down, and said with a smile: "Father, I made all the dumplings with ruffles on the plate!"

    Mr. Hou rubbed her hair and said, "Okay, my adoptive father will eat some more later."

    ?Old Mrs. Li called everyone to take their seats, "Hurry up and sit down and eat the dumplings. It will get cold in a while. We are all family members. Do you want me, an old lady, to pass you chopsticks?!"

    Everyone sat down with a smile. As usual, the men were in the main room, and the women and children were in the east room.

    ?Of course, Jiayin is an exception. The seat between the Marquis and her father is her special seat.

    ??The Li family''s life today is like heaven and earth compared to before.

    ??However, the young and old girls of the Li family are still used to doing some work. For example, dumplings for reunions like this must be made by themselves.

    This afternoon, the maids and women took care of the children. The old lady took Tao Hongying, Zhao Yuru, Wan''er, Wenjuan, plus Mrs. Wen and Huiniang to do everything from chopping stuffing to making dumplings.

    While talking and laughing, the delicious dumplings made have a happy taste.

    Jiayin ate all kinds of dumplings with various fillings, and she had seven or eight of them. Her little face was filled with smiles.

    For northerners, there is nothing that a meal of dumplings cannot solve.

    If there is, then two meals!

    Eating steaming dumplings with close family members in front of you is definitely the most heart-warming moment!

    ?Old Mrs. Li''s stomach was already eighty percent full when she saw her children and grandchildren eating delicious food.

    ?She took the plate and kept adding dumplings to everyone, saying with a smile, "It''s rare for our family to have all these together, it''s more lively than during the Chinese New Year.

    ¡°It would be great if Brother Xi and Brother An were also at home..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 865ï¼š This girl is a miserable person!

    Chapter 865 This girl is a miserable person!

    ?Everyone stopped with their chopsticks and watched the old lady''s face carefully, fearing that she would be sad.

    In the end, the old lady said it so casually that she didn¡¯t even react.

    Jiayi quickly took over the conversation and said, "Grandma, maybe there will be more people in the family next year. I... have something to say!"

    Have something to say?

    Not only the old lady, but also everyone raised their heads curiously.

    Tao Hongying asked: "Liu Yang came back earlier and said he wanted to marry a wife. Don''t you have a girl you like?"

    Mrs. Li was very excited after hearing this. She quickly sat down next to her grandson and urged, "Tell grandma who girl she is from? Is she good-looking? Is she even haircut?"

    Jiayi felt uncomfortable being stared at by everyone. He blushed and coughed twice, "Grandma, I haven''t even finished my horoscope yet, but... I just want to tell you first. If my family doesn''t agree, I will..."

    ¡°Agree! How could I disagree!¡±

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying shouted almost in unison.

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this.

    Mrs. Wen quickly advised, "Auntie, let''s listen to Jiayi slowly. This is a lifelong event, and it would be good for Jiayi to be more cautious."

    ??Li Laosi also patted his nephew on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Yes, tell me quickly, my fourth uncle can help you with advice."

    Jiayi thought for a while and said, "Actually, this matter is a bit complicated. This girl''s name is Huanhu, and her father is a county captain near Quanzhou. He is very capable and brave.

    ¡°Previously, because of protecting the fishermen, the county lieutenant had an enmity with a group of Japanese pirates. Half a year ago, the Japanese pirates came to the door at night and killed the whole family. Only the coral girl survived because she was not at home.

    ¡°The coral girl disappeared after mourning her family. Many people speculated that she committed suicide. However, when I led the troops to sea, I met this coral girl.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t know how she deceived the Japanese pirates, got on the boat, and put medicine in the Japanese pirates¡¯ drinking water. Most of the Japanese pirates died, but the seven or eight missing ones also forced the coral girl to a desperate situation...

    ¡°At the critical moment, I happened to lead a patrol and encountered her, so I killed the Japanese pirate and rescued her.

    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t paying attention for a moment and didn¡¯t see the knife swung by the Japanese pirates. It was the coral girl who blocked my back and hurt my back.

    "We... fell into the sea together, and Coral Girl got her clothes wet..."

    Jiayi said it very happily before, but later he hesitated.

    But no one is stupid, how could they not understand the meaning behind this.

    For a long time, no one spoke in the room, and I even forgot to eat the dumplings.

    In the end, it was Mrs. Li who spoke first, "Jiayi, to put it simply, this girl''s family was ruined and she was seeking revenge alone. You saved her, and she saved you again, right?"

    Just as Jiayi was about to nod, Tao Hongying added, "And this girl fell into the water with you in full view of everyone and lost her reputation, right?"

    Jiayi''s face turned even redder, he nodded and waved his hands, leaving everyone confused.

    Hearing the good news, he was anxious. He grabbed his brother and asked, "Brother, just tell me, where is this girl now? Do you like her?"

    "She is in the wounded barracks in our army. She was originally recovering from injuries, but there were not enough manpower, so she came to help."

    Jiayi scratched the back of his head and continued: "I haven''t even said a few words to her, how do I know if I like her or not.

    "However, this girl is not one of those coy official ladies. If she gets married, she won''t bother me all day long..."

    The old and young girls in the room felt helpless when they heard the good news, and they even wanted to give their brother a look.

    The ignorant straight man!

    In the end, it was Mrs. Li who told Jiayi, "Getting married is not a child''s play, and you cannot just marry someone back casually.

    ¡°If you like it, nothing will matter to your family, but if you don¡¯t like it, you will harm the daughter.

    "You will have to stay at home for a while. Let me think about it carefully. It is best to find a way to get the best of both worlds." "This girl is a hard-working person, so she should not treat others badly." "

    Tao Hongying and others nodded. As women, they understand the plight of women better.

    "Mom, don''t worry too much. The worst case scenario is that we bring the girl to Xindu, find a foster daughter in our family, and then find her a good in-law." Tao Hongying suggested.

    ?Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard this, and Mrs. Li even smiled and praised her daughter-in-law, "Hongying has made a lot of progress by walking around more. This is a great idea."

    Tao Hongying blushed at the praise and quickly said: "My mother taught me better."

    Soon, everyone picked up their chopsticks again and chatted while eating.

    ?Li Laoer asked for two jugs of wine and shared them with everyone.

    Brother Li and Brother Cat both joined in the fun and drank half the glass with a smile.

    ?In this way, after eating the dumplings, everyone will be tipsy, but they won''t get drunk and have a headache.

    ?After dinner, the women wanted to put the children to bed and clean up the mess, so they sent the men to chat next door.

    ?So the men all moved to the Marquis''s study.

    ?The Jiaren brothers took Jiayi away and went back to the room. They didn''t know if they wanted to be naughty together or if they wanted to ask Jiayi whether his "peach blossom" was pretty.

    Jiayin prepared some snacks and fruits for Zheng Qi and asked him to bring them in to add food to his brothers. Then he carried the honey to the next door.

    Honey is brewed by bees after the fruit trees in the space bloom. It tastes much better than ordinary honey.

    Put three spoons in a pot of warm water, stir it, and the sweet aroma will fill the room.

    The Marquis and others all took a cup and drank it in one gulp, and couldn''t help but laugh.

    ¡°Our Fu Niu¡¯er is like a little fairy, she¡¯s getting smarter and more skillful.¡± Li Laoer sighed with a smile, ¡°If your brothers are half as sensible as you, my second uncle¡¯s hair won¡¯t turn completely white.¡±

    "Yes, the fourth child is still blessed. We are all destined to break our legs because of our sons!" Li Zhensheng thought of his two sons and felt disgusted.

    After dinner, my son ran to play. Only my niece remembered to make them honey water...

    ??Li Laosan also sighed when he thought of Jia Xi outside...

    ??Li Laosi smiled proudly, stretched out his empty cup and asked his daughter to fill it up again, and said, "Three brothers, forget it, but if the eldest brother and the second brother marry a sister-in-law, they can still have a daughter!"

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laoer quickly waved their hands, both with expressions of resistance on their faces.

    ?? Li Zhensheng said: "It''s good for us like this. Our mother also has Yuru and Hongying to take care of her, and there is no shortage of daughters-in-law.

    "What if we have bad judgment and find a troublemaker to come back, my mother will get angry and the family will be uneasy."

    Li Laoer also nodded and echoed: "And in this current situation, our family is at the forefront. If we catch this and plan some trouble, the gains will outweigh the losses."

    The Marquis thought for a while and said, "Don''t ignore the family relationship. From now on, our family will have to rely on him to take root in Quanzhou.

    ¡°If his wife cannot be a help, at least she cannot be a hindrance.

    ¡°Should I ask my aunt and the others to go to Quanzhou to relax and help Jiayi Zhangyan?!¡±

    ?Everyone was stunned when they heard this and didn''t say anything for a long time.

    What the Marquis said must make sense, and the old lady doesn¡¯t have to be in charge at home now.

    ??It¡¯s okay to take advantage of the old lady¡¯s good health and her ability to go out and see different local customs and meet her future granddaughter-in-law...

    But at this time, Mr. Hou suddenly brought it up. Are there other considerations?

    The third update is here ~ Little fairies from the Huahua family, it¡¯s the last two days, if you still have must-read tickets in your hands, give them to Huahua, and beg for cuteness! If you give me a five-star review or if it looks good, I will love you even more! Come on, code, refill!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 866ï¼š The sun and the moon compete for glory

    Chapter 866 The Sun and the Moon Strive for Glory

    ¡°Why did the Marquis say that? Is it because something is going to happen that you send the elderly and children away?¡±

    Li Zhensheng was the first to ask a few questions, and finally said with a frown: "Over there in Quanzhou, I have bought a yard and property, and it is no problem to accommodate my family, but it is not easy for the elderly and children to travel thousands of miles away."

    Li Laoer also said: "It stands to reason that the Wu family has fallen, and the Wang family is like a tortoise that dares not take the lead again.

    ¡°There are also the six officials under investigation who will serve as warnings. No one should dare to attack our family again¡­¡±

    ?House Hou waved his hand, indicating that they should not think too much.

    He raised his hand and took a sip of the honey water and said, "Jiaren and Fu Niu''er asked me to investigate Guli earlier, but before my men could find anything, I was warned.

    ¡°When you leave this door today, forget about this matter and just pretend that nothing happened.

    ¡°As long as you know that Guli is just a small steward of our family, he will not harm our family and does not require extra care from our family.¡±

    Coulee?

    ?Except for Li Laoer, the others were not familiar with this name, so they couldn''t help but look confused.

    Li Laoer explained to them in a low voice, "Gu Li was originally Mr. Jiang''s book boy in the school, but now he is the chief steward of Baiyunjian."

    Jiayin blinked his big eyes twice, very curious about Gu Li''s identity.

    ??But the only one who can warn the adoptive father and prevent him from investigating is the emperor''s uncle...

    ?Having guessed a certain possibility, her heart suddenly rose.

    She quickly said: "Gu Li has helped me take care of Baiyunjian for a long time. He is very reliable and hard-working, and he doesn''t talk much.

    "What you give is rewarded, so I didn''t treat him badly in terms of money."

    ??The Marquis glanced at Jiayin, with a flash of pride in his eyes.

    ??This girl is smart, and she is obedient and listens to others'' voices. He can guess clearly without waiting for others to say anything.

    ?He couldn''t help but tell him, "Fu Niu''er, remember to tell your elder brother."

    "Don''t worry, foster father, I understand the importance." Jiayin quickly nodded in agreement.

    ?Although Li Zhensheng and others were full of doubts, the Marquis looked serious, so they didn''t ask any more questions.

    ??The Marquis will not harm the family. Since he said that they don''t need to worry about it, he should pretend that he doesn''t know, so he doesn''t know.

    Even though Gu Li¡¯s life experience was a little weird, his family never treated him badly and took him in for so many years. Even if he is not grateful, he will not become enemies.

    Mr. Wen was thoughtful and silent for a while, then asked softly: "Is this related to the fact that the Marquis wants to send the women away?"

    ??The Marquis nodded and pointed at the sky, "That''s not all! The sun and the moon are competing for their glory, and sooner or later the new capital will be in chaos.

    ¡°And, judging from the current situation, I¡¯m afraid it will start soon¡­

    ¡°Our family is close to the emperor, and we have eliminated many of the other party¡¯s minions, so we have been hated by the other party for a long time. Maybe the other party will do it himself next time.

    "That one has been very happy these two years, but we must not underestimate him. We are in the court and in the army, and there is nothing he can do, but it is easy to cause trouble for the female relatives.

    ¡°The best way is to send the female relatives away to avoid the limelight. Next year the Northern Expedition will end and the country will be unified. No matter how unwilling you are, you will not be able to compete with the emperor!¡±

    ?Everyone was very excited after hearing this, and their expressions were solemn.

    Previously, I only pursued the Wu family and let go of the Wang family, because I just didn¡¯t want to fight with that person directly.

    But as Mr. Hou said, there is no way to avoid this matter. Sooner or later there will be a "war".

    ??Li Laoer sighed, "If you want to send away the old people and children, it is indeed a good excuse to show your wife to your family."

    Li Laosi also followed up and said: "Mom is getting older, Xingxing Yuanyuan and the others are still young, so we have to make more preparations." "In this way, our family will let the news out first. After ten and a half months, the eldest brother will lead the fleet south. It should be no problem to add an extra passenger ship, bring more things with you, and walk more slowly. "

    ?Li Zhensheng nodded, "You don''t need to worry about this. Just convince my mother, I''ll be there on the way."

    When the word "Lao Niang" was mentioned, everyone felt a little worried. They subconsciously looked at Jiayin, hoping that Jiayin would be the lobbyist.

    Jiayin was silent for such a long time, she had already made up her mind.

    At this moment, she waved her hand and said, "Uncle, don''t look at me. I won''t go to Quanzhou. I want to stay and look after the house."

    ¡°No!¡±

    ??Everyone''s expressions changed and they objected in unison.

    "If anyone doesn''t leave, you have to leave too." Li Laosi pulled his daughter and scolded her a few times, "The man in the palace wants to cause trouble for our family. I''m afraid he will be the first to touch you. You must go to Quanzhou!"

    Li Zhensheng also said: "Yes, Fu Niu''er is obedient and goes to Quanzhou with uncle.

    ¡°Uncle will take you to go fishing and watch the sunrise. You can also go to the sea and pick up crabs and shrimps as you like!¡±

    Even Li Laosan tried to persuade her, "Fu Niu''er, be obedient. My third uncle is here to take care of things at home. You, a little kid, don''t bother."

    ¡°Go to the south for a year, don¡¯t forget to bring back some good things for Uncle San.¡±

    ?These three brothers used both soft and hard tactics, and they did not agree with the good news to stay under any circumstances.

    The Marquis was still silent when he saw the good news, so he said: "Fu Niu''er, tell me the reason why you want to stay."

    Jiayin immediately smiled and straightened his back, "First of all, my adoptive father and father have fought countless times for the Northern Expedition and to regain the mountains and rivers. Next year will be the most critical year.

    ¡°If I stay, I can brew more medicine, and I can enter the palace at any time, so that the emperor will not forget his adoptive father and the Northern Expeditionary Army, or be instigated by villains and hold back the Northern Expeditionary Army.

    ¡°Second, I am Princess Kangle, Broken Gold Beach is my fief, and I cannot leave at will!¡±

    ?Li Laosi listened at first and wanted to refute, but at the end he became discouraged.

    ??Tianwu Law does stipulate that those who have been granted a title are not allowed to leave the fief without any reason. At least they must submit a memorial to the emperor for approval.

    Li Laoer also smiled bitterly, "I forgot about this."

    Jiayin takes advantage of the victory and throws out the last big reason.

    ¡°Previously, I burned two granaries of the Wu family and got a lot of grain, which I secretly put away. This is the escape route I prepared for my father and adoptive father, the most reliable escape route.

    ¡°In case the imperial court is unable to catch it, the Northern Expeditionary Army will not be alone. At least I will be there!¡±

    ?These words were a bit arrogant, but when everyone thought of Jiayin''s miraculous ability, they all knew that this girl was not telling lies.

    ??Master Hou felt very complicated in his heart when he heard that the little girl was doing everything for him and the Northern Expedition Army.

    ?He raised his hand to rub her soft hair and said with emotion: "Fu Niu''er has really grown up."

    "Of course!" Jiayin hugged her adoptive father''s arm with a smile and begged: "Father, please don''t worry and let me stay.

    ¡°I have a way to protect myself. Even if I am in a desperate situation, I will not be in danger of my life, let alone suffer!

    "On the contrary, my grandma and mother must go to Quanzhou. If they stay, I can''t protect them if something happens."

    ?These words were not said in a small tone, and they made everyone feel helpless and funny.

    This has been discussed for a long time.

    Finally, everyone made the decision.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 867ï¼š The etiquette is light but the intention is heavy

    Chapter 867: Etiquette is light but caring is important

    Jiayin, the "landowner", stayed.

    Jiaren and Brother Li have to take the exam next spring and must stay.

    Jia Huan supports the restaurant business, so he must stay.

    ?Li Laosan has to stay in charge of the academy cafeteria.

    ??The rest of the old, weak, women and children were all taken care of by Li Zhensheng, and they went south to Quanzhou to live for a year.

    Including Mrs. Wen, Yue Yaer, Huiniang and their two children.

    Even Sister-in-law Liu had to go with her for Liu Yang¡¯s marriage...

    That night, both young and old in the Li family went to bed very late.

    ??The Li Zhensheng brothers certainly wanted to make arrangements for their trip south.

    Jiaren and Jiayi, who had not seen each other for many years, lay on a big kang and talked endlessly.

    Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were doing needlework and discussing how to make more delicious food for Jiayi.

    Jiayin is also busy making lists.

    Since birth, she has almost never been separated from her grandmother.

    This time not only grandma, but also my mother, aunt, and sisters-in-law are going on a long trip together.

    ?She is naturally worried about food, clothing, housing and transportation, and wishes she could take care of everything...

    On the second day, everyone in the Li family got up late. After breakfast, it was already three o''clock in the morning.

    Jiaren and Jiayi took brother Li and brother Mao, dressed up, said goodbye to their families and headed into the city.

    Last night, Lu Zong''s post was sent over, inviting them to have a gathering at his house.

    Jiayi did not suffer at all in prison, but received a lot of conveniences from the prison boss.

    ??And the prison boss is Lu Zong''s connection. No matter what, the Li family must go and thank him.

    So, Jiaren told his family last night.

    Today I not only brought Jiayi with me to the Lu family, but also brought generous gifts.

    ?In addition to the Four Treasures of the Study and other commonly used items, there is also a bearskin cloak that the old lady, Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru sewed for Lu Zong.

    ?These things may not be very good, but they all reveal the Li family''s intentions.

    ?A while ago, Jiayin was cooped up at home with nothing to do, and couldn''t bear to see her brothers carrying clumsy bamboo boxes when they went out to pick up books.

    ?So, she took her maids and nuns to make a lot of cowhide men''s bags.

    Elegant style, large capacity, rainproof and dustproof, and can be carried cross-body.

    All the young and old men in the family, from Li Zhensheng to Mr. Wen, as well as the Jiaren brothers, all have a role to play.

    Everyone really liked it after they got it.

    ?Especially Mr. Wen, he is a person who is accustomed to never leaving his books. Occasionally, he takes the yamen files home and continues to read them.

    ?In rainy and snowy weather, he would take off his cloak and wrap up the book box for fear that the books would get wet.

    ?Now that I have this square leather bag, I don¡¯t have to be so embarrassed anymore.

    Brother Jiaren also couldn¡¯t put it down.

    Jiaren and Brother Li naturally put books, and Brother Cat put his favorite food and pens and paper for easy recording. Of course, small things such as money do not need to be stuffed in the purse, which is so cumbersome to hang around the waist.

    ?Now a cowhide bag is all done.

    Today, Jiayin heard that there were Jia Xu, Guo Wenhao, Zhimin and Xiu Jie at the party. The family gave gifts to Lu Zong, but it was not easy for them to watch.

    ?So, she took out the few remaining bags and asked her brothers to take them with them. Everyone had a share and it was a lively event.

    Logically speaking, women¡¯s needlework cannot be given away to outsiders.

    But she is only ten years old, so she is not a big girl.

    ??Moreover, Guo Wenhao, Zhimin, Xiu Jie and others have known each other since childhood, and they are well connected, so there is no need to be too taboo. Lu Zong and others were envious of the Jiaren brothers who originally carried such cowhide bags, but they couldn''t ask for them.

    ?Now, they suddenly got their wish, and they were naturally very happy!

    ?Especially Guo Wenhao, he put all his small things in it at that time, and he was reluctant to let the boy help carry it...

    Lu Zong was born into a family of military commanders, and he heard that Jiayi was born with supernatural powers, so he naturally gave it a try.

    As expected, the two quickly became familiar with each other without "fighting". After playing for a day, it seemed as if they had known each other for a long time...

    ?When the sun set in the west and everyone separated, they made an appointment to go to a blacksmith shop run by a veteran of the Lu family tomorrow to look at weapons.

    Men are naturally fond of martial arts, so how can anyone not be interested in weapons?

    ?So, after sleeping one night, the Li brothers went out again...

    ?For three to five days in a row, the boys went crazy and couldn''t catch the shadow at all.

    Mrs. Li was happy for her grandchildren to get together and get close to each other, but she still laughed and scolded them, "You can''t catch these brats if you let them out."

    Tao Hongying happened to be going into the city, so she smiled and said, "Mom, will you go out for a walk with me to relax?"

    Mrs. Li quickly waved her hand, "I''m not going, you go quickly. When you come back, remember to go to the south of the city to buy some roast chicken. Jiayi likes to eat it."

    ¡°I got it, mother!¡±

    Tao Hongying responded with a smile, picked up the gold-woven cloak, held Granny Lin''s hand, and got into the carriage.

    When Mrs. Liu¡¯s family had trouble, she helped out.

    Today, Mrs. Liu held a small tea party, inviting her, Mrs. Wen, and several other women she was friends with to have snacks and chat together.

    Mrs. Wen brought Yue Yaer over yesterday, so she should go back to her parents'' house to stay for one night.

    So, at this moment, Tao Hongying was on her way alone.

    Soon we arrived at Liu''s house, where everyone was drinking tea and laughing.

    ??They are all acquaintances who know each other well and have similar temperaments, and they don¡¯t have too many worries about what they say.

    ?One of the women asked Tao Hongying, "I heard that the young general in your second room has taken a fancy to the girl from Quanzhou?"

    Tao Hongying was stunned when she heard this.

    ?Only family members know about this. When did it become known?

    She was confused in her heart, but she replied with a smile: "It''s not that I''m fancy, it''s just a chance encounter.

    ¡°After all, our home is here, too far away from Quanzhou.¡±

    ?The woman nodded and said with a smile: "I guess so too. When looking for a wife, you need to find someone who is well-matched, and preferably someone from the local area.

    ¡°Otherwise, eating, drinking, and dressing will be different every day, which is also annoying.¡±

    A good match?

    Tao Hongying¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ?? Could it be that the details of the girl who is related to Jiayi are known to everyone? !

    She said tentatively: "My mother-in-law has the final say in the marriage of our children, and it''s also the case at home these days... Alas!"

    She sighed and looked helpless.

    As expected, the lady immediately advised: "Actually, it is right for the old lady to have concerns. I heard that the girl is an orphan. How much luck does such a child lack in life?

    "The second wife of your family has a title. It is too low to find such a daughter-in-law."

    Tao Hongying responded casually and then winked at Mrs. Liu.

    ?Mrs. Liu immediately changed her subject and brought up the New Year''s rituals and trivial matters.

    Tao Hongying had something on her mind and had lunch at Liu''s house, then hurried home with Mrs. Wen and her daughter.

    Mrs. Li was about to take a nap. When her daughter-in-law came back, she asked, "Why didn''t you go shopping in the city? Also, have you bought some roast chicken?"

    Tao Hongying couldn''t care less about roasting chicken. She dragged her mother-in-law into the house and whispered: "Mom, there should be a spy in our family or in our village, who is stealing everything and telling the truth about the family!"

    Mrs. Li was startled, turned around to look at Mrs. Wen who followed, and asked, "What did you hear in the city?"

    Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen quickly repeated what the lady said.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 868ï¼š Face difficulties

    Chapter 868: Facing the Difficulties

    ?Old Mrs. Li frowned, thought for a while and comforted them, "Don''t make any noise for now, everyone in our family has clean backgrounds and clear origins.

    ¡°The people in the village even risked their lives to escape here with us. Our family is doing well and everyone is doing well.

    ¡°If something bad happens to our family, it will be bad for everyone, so it may not be as you guessed.

    "You know, the Hai Lan Army has been in Xindu for a few days. Maybe someone knows Jia Yi and is familiar with his affairs in the south, and accidentally let it slip."

    These words reminded Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen, and they both breathed a sigh of relief.

    I have to say, **** is still spicier.

    The old lady is old, and her actions are prudent and thoughtful.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until Jiayi comes back in the evening and we¡¯ll ask.¡±

    Tao Hongying was relieved, but she remembered that she had not bought roast chicken for her nephew, so she called the boy to catch two ducks and roasted them directly. In the evening, she ate roast duck burritos as a substitute for roast chicken.

    When it got dark, Jiaren Jiayi and other brothers came back from outside with smiles. They smelled the fragrance in the yard and stepped a little faster.

    ¡°Fourth Aunt, do you want to eat roast duck tonight?¡±

    Jiayi asked with a smile, prompting Tao Hongying to reply with a smile: "Yes, your grandma asked me to buy roast chicken to satisfy your craving. I forgot about it for a moment, so I quickly roasted the duck.

    ¡°You can just take a bite and eat roast chicken tomorrow.¡±

    Jiayi quickly waved his hand, "The duck roasted by the fourth aunt is ten thousand times more delicious than the roast chicken outside. Who would eat roast chicken when there is roast duck!"

    Tao Hongying was coaxed from ear to ear, and her subordinates worked more efficiently.

    After a while, Li Zhensheng and others also came back.

    Only Mr. Hou and Li Laosi returned to the dock military camp.

    But the whole family together consists of twenty people, so it is quite lively to eat together.

    Jiayi made one of the two roast ducks himself and was satisfied with the meal.

    After the dining table was removed, everyone gathered together to talk.

    Mrs. Li asked about the rumors outside. When Li Lao Er saw his eldest brother drinking tea and his third brother looking at the sky, he knew that this arduous task had fallen on him.

    He had no choice but to bite the bullet and said: "Mom, next year is a critical year for the Northern Expedition. Some people who are against the emperor, or people who do not want the Northern Expedition to succeed, may attack our family.

    "We have discussed with the Marquis and want you to take your family to Quanzhou to live for a while, and at the same time, you can check the family''s rights and make arrangements for the marriage.

    "Here in Xindu, there is no need to worry about the young and old at home. We are fighting with each other, so we are not afraid."

    ?Going to Quanzhou?

    Mrs. Li and others were stunned when they heard this, but after thinking about it, they thought it was a good thing.

    ?Li Zhensheng bought a courtyard, a shop and other properties in Quanzhou, and everyone knew about it.

    Furthermore, the boys often talked about the scenery at the seaside, which made everyone excited.

    ?Especially as a woman, there are not many opportunities to leave home. If you can go thousands of miles away to see something, you will really be able to show off for a lifetime.

    But now going south is equivalent to taking refuge, not just playing around.

    Therefore, Tao Hongying was the first to speak: "Mom, you can take your family to the south for a stroll. I will stay and guard the house."

    "No, fourth aunt, you and grandma should go south, I should stay and look after the house." Wan''er quickly took over the topic.

    Wenjuan also joined in the fun, "I''m not leaving either. Brother Huan will definitely stay and take care of the restaurant. I will accompany him, so I can also take care of the house.

    "No, you all go to the south. I''ll stay. There are people in the cafeteria of the left and right academy who can''t live without people..." Zhao Yuru also waved her hand.

    For a while, the room became noisy.

    In the end, Li Laoer coughed twice and said, "Don''t argue, everyone. This trip south is not for fun, but for the preservation and continuation of our Li family. "We have already discussed it with Mr. Hou, Jiaren and Brother Li The son is left to take exams, the family''s wife is left to run the restaurant, the third child is guarding the college cafeteria, and the remaining mother, her two younger siblings, and her nephew and daughter-in-law are all going south.

    ¡°Mrs. Wen took Xingxing with her, and Hui Niang and her two children also accompanied her.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to ask Liu Biaotou¡¯s family tomorrow. Liu Yang is getting married, so they probably have to go together too¡­¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laosan also nodded, and Li Zhensheng agreed: "This matter is settled, no one can say more, and it cannot be changed."

    Tao Hongying had a bad temper and got angry at the time, "No! Such a big yard must be guarded by someone!"

    ¡°Besides, the Chinese New Year is about to take place, and Jiaren and Brother Li are taking exams. How can we do it without anyone to take care of their food, drink, clothing, and supplies?¡±

    Li Laoer and others all looked at the good news. They couldn''t avoid the good news, so they had to face the difficulties.

    ¡°Mom, um... I am the princess and cannot leave the fief without permission.

    ¡°So, I won¡¯t go to Quanzhou with you this time. I will take care of the chores at home, so don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Tao Hongying¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and she became even more worried!

    Li Laoer was afraid that his sister-in-law would get angry, so he quickly withdrew on the pretext that he had documents to write.

    Before he left, he did not forget to say, "This matter must be kept secret, be careful of anyone interfering with it."

    ?Li Zhensheng and Li Laosan also rubbed oil on the soles of their feet, called their sons and nephews, and ran away with them.

    Leaving a room full of old and young women, big eyes and small eyes, all anxious and angry.

    Tao Hongying grabbed her daughter''s hand and wanted to say something, but knew that she would not be able to persuade her. She was anxious and irritated, and her eyes were red.

    Jiayin was startled, hugged her mother quickly, and comforted her with a smile, "Mom, others don''t know, don''t you know?

    "How smart your daughter is. The Wu family made so many calculations before and didn''t do anything to me. Even if someone tries to do something in the future, they won''t be able to hurt me. Don''t worry!"

    "Fart!" Tao Hongying saw her daughter''s nonchalant look, so she was so angry that she cursed, pulled her daughter and patted her twice on the back.

    ¡°Your mother hasn¡¯t been burned out by the oil fumes, so you¡¯re deceiving me like a child?!

    ¡°You know best who you are left to face. Is that something you, a little girl, can handle?

    ¡°Your foster father will always take a detour when he sees that man!

    ¡°When your adoptive father and your father go off to war, and your second and third uncles are men, once you are called into the palace, they will not be able to save you even if they want to!¡±

    The more Tao Hongying talked, the more frightened she became. She held her daughter''s hand tightly and did not dare to let go. She made up her mind.

    ¡°No, if you don¡¯t leave, my mother won¡¯t leave either.

    ¡°Where are you, where is your mother!¡±

    Mrs. Li also had a headache that seemed to be splitting. Occasionally when she couldn''t sleep at night, she would consider whether to send her granddaughter to Quanzhou to escape.

    If there is one Wu family, there will be a second one.

    If you can fight with one person in your family, you may not be able to fight with the second one!

    It is safest to send all the children far away. The sky is high and the emperor is far away, so you don¡¯t have to face these intrigues.

    But she was reluctant to let go, so she did not discuss it with her sons.

    Who would have thought that now that she really wanted to go south, she would go and leave her granddaughter behind to face danger...

    "No, it can''t be done. You can''t even tell the world about this!" Mrs. Li waved her hand, "Hongying, Yuru, you take the children and leave, I will stay and take charge..."

    ¡°Milk, I won¡¯t leave!¡±

    ¡°Yes, milk, I want to keep it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving either. We can¡¯t leave the canteen. I¡¯m still looking after the house!¡±

    ??Zhao Yuru, Wan''er, and Wenjuan also started fighting. Needless to say, the room fell into a new round of quarrels...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 869ï¼š The inevitable path to growth!

    Chapter 869 The inevitable path of growth!

    Jiayin couldn''t bear it anymore, so he said, "It takes a few days for the family to prepare before we can set off. Why don''t we just rest tonight and discuss it tomorrow."

    After saying that, she hugged the arms of Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying, "Tonight, grandma and mother will sleep with me."

    Mrs. Li guessed that this girl must have something to say, so she quickly agreed.

    Tao Hongying was also gnashing her teeth, thinking about how to force her daughter to go south, but of course she did not refuse...

    Soon, everyone dispersed with their hearts full of entanglements.

    After washing up and changing into soft pajamas, Jiayin sat between her grandma and mother with her hair loose, sometimes kissing her grandma and sometimes nuzzling her mother, as happily as a puppy wagging its tail.

    Grandma Li and Tao Hongying are so angry that they can¡¯t let it out.

    ?Old Mrs. Li chased away Aunt Chang and others, and said, "Go and have a rest. I didn''t call you, so you don''t have to come in to wait on me."

    ¡°Yes, old lady.¡±

    Everyone responded and bowed their heads and retreated.

    ?Mammy Chang closed the door of the house herself, turned around and saw Xia Qing, Grandma Lin, and Shui Ling Shuiyun were there.

    She thought for a while and whispered: "Sister Lin, go back and rest. Just let Xia Qing stay here with me."

    After saying that, she turned to Shui Ling and Shui Yun, "Same for you, just leave one of them to wait for the princess'' command.

    ¡°The masters are so kind, and they are never willing to use us at night. It would be in vain if we all stay here.¡±

    ?Everyone nodded in agreement, and soon, Granny Lin and Shui Ling went out.

    Shuiyun and Xia Qing quickly spread bedding on the living kang, and finally asked Aunt Chang to sleep on the end of the kang while they slept on the end.

    Xia Qing couldn''t bear it any longer and quietly asked Aunt Chang, "Mom, if the masters go south, should we all follow them?"

    ?Mother Chang knew that she wanted to go out to broaden her horizons, so she laughed and said, "You are the maid next to the Fourth Madam. If the Fourth Madam goes out, how can she not take you with her?"

    ?Sure enough, Xia Qing smiled and turned over excitedly on the bed.

    ¡°I heard that pearls are very cheap in the south. If I have a chance, I will buy more. If I apply them every night, I will be as white as tofu.¡±

    Shuiyun pursed her lips and smiled. Xia Qing was good-looking, but her skin was dark. No wonder she was obsessed with whitening.

    What Xia Qing didn''t know was that the sea breeze was the strongest. He might have used pearl powder on his face all year round, but a walk on the beach would have no effect at all...

    ?mammy Chang was still going to speak when she heard two exclamations suddenly coming from the room, as if she was trying to suppress her throat, but it made people even more nervous.

    The three of them all straightened their necks, waiting for their master''s call at any time.

    ?But not only were there no instructions from the room, but there was a heavy rumbling sound, like a mountain collapsing...

    Shuiyun jumped up and was about to get down to the ground, but Granny Chang pulled her arm and stopped her in a low voice, "Don''t go, the master didn''t call!"

    "But..." Shuiyun was a little anxious, fearing that his masters would be in danger.

    Fortunately, the room was probably worried about them, so after a while Mrs. Li said loudly: "Don''t worry about it, go to sleep, it''ll be fine."

    Shuiyun breathed a sigh of relief and quickly got into bed.

    Sure enough, there was no more strange movement in the house...

    On the big Kang in the back room, Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying held the little girl''s hands on the left and right, but they still couldn''t recover.

    Jiayin felt a little guilty. Just now, in order to dispel the worries of her grandma and mother, she showed a little bit of ability.

    ?But looking at grandma and mother like this, aren¡¯t they frightened?

    She quickly said: "Grandma, mother, you should feel relieved now.

    ¡°I said, no one can threaten my life. I don¡¯t hurt others, I am already very kind!

    ¡°You can go to Quanzhou, see the scenery, and help my third brother find a wife. You don¡¯t have to worry about me at all.

    "Perhaps I will take a boat to pick you up before you miss me!"

    ¡°Silly girl!¡± Mrs. Li turned over and held her granddaughter in her arms.

    Even if she saw her granddaughter¡¯s amazing self-protection methods with her own eyes, how could she feel completely reassured?

    She sighed and said: "No matter how powerful you are, you are still just a child. And a tiger can''t stand up to a pack of wolves. We are all gone. Who can you ask to help you if you need help?"

    "Yes!" Tao Hongying patted her daughter''s back gently, feeling mixed in her heart. She was proud of her daughter, but also worried.

    She shook her head repeatedly, "How can I leave my child behind and go out to escape the disaster by myself?"

    Hearing the good news, I felt very warm and helpless, so I could only continue to reason.

    "Grandma, mother, you often say that my brothers should go out and explore when they grow up. They cannot hide at home all their lives. They must learn skills and become a strong support for their wives and children in the future, and also bring glory to our Li family. "Similarly, me too!

    "I am Princess Kangle, who was personally granted the title by the emperor''s uncle, and I am still a girl. I always get married, take charge of the family, or face all the powerful people of the family alone.

    ¡°I can¡¯t always stay behind you and be a kid competing for favors. I should learn to be independent.

    ¡°Now is a good opportunity. I am only ten years old. I go out to socialize and have no elders around me. If I say something wrong or do something wrong, no one will care about me.

    ¡°Besides, I have my second uncle and third uncle helping me, but it¡¯s really not possible. The chief steward of the Hou Mansion is stretching his neck with anticipation, just waiting to wait for me to go out.

    ¡°Even among the female relatives, Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Jia can give me a few words of advice and won¡¯t see me suffer..."

    Jiayin breathed a sigh of relief, and still had some vague expectations about being able to take charge of his own affairs.

    ¡°Anyway, Mom, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about me messing up the whole new world and worrying about me being bullied!¡±

    Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying couldn''t laugh or cry when they heard this, but they had to admit that what Jiayin said made sense.

    ???If Jiayin is an ordinary girl, pampered and hidden, she can just find a young man who knows everything about her and marry her when the time comes.

    But Jiayin is a princess, and there will always be times when she has to go out and face the wind, rain and the world alone.

    ?They are getting older day by day, and no one can protect their children for a lifetime...

    ?Old Mrs. Li sighed, hugged her granddaughter tightly, and said no more.

    Tao Hongying also turned her head, tears quietly seeping into the pillow...

    Externally, Mr. Li is the boss of the Li family, but internally, Mr. Li has the final say.

    The good news convinced grandma and even brought my mother along with her, so the others had no chance to make a comeback.

    ?So, when the bleak winter sunshine shone on the earth again, it became a fact that the Li family, the young woman, the old woman and the children went south.

    ?Mrs. Wen was also persuaded by Mr. Wen last night and packed her luggage and supplies with the Li family.

    ??Li Zhensheng came back after sending the news. He found a large passenger ship that could accommodate a hundred or ten people.

    Family members can bring more clothes and supplies to avoid inconveniencing the elderly and children on the road.

    Tao Hongying went to Huiniang''s house to talk, and then went to Liu Yang''s house. Sure enough, Liu''s sister-in-law wanted to take her second son with her to Quanzhou to arrange Liu Yang''s marriage.

    Logically speaking, Liu Biaotou, the father, should go there.

    But the village only had support from the village chief and a few old men, so he was really worried and decided to stay.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Li led the team south this time.

    ?She has a royal title. It is decent enough to go to the woman to propose marriage on her behalf, and the woman should not be picky...

    Although the good news is not leaving, I am still busy keeping my feet from touching the ground.

    She wanted to prepare food for her family on the boat.

    Needless to say snacks and fruits, mainly various medicines.

    Seasickness, diarrhea, wind chill, even detoxification...

    ?This busy period lasted for seven or eight days, and soon it was time to set off.

    ??The Li family is not arrogant, and the maids and maids are also strict in their words.

    ??Except for the village chief and Liu Biaotou, almost no one in the village knew that the Li family was going south.

    Everyone¡¯s luggage was taken to the dock for loading at night.

    So, when the villagers saw the Li family getting into the carriage lightly, they thought they were all going to send their family members away.

    ?How did you know that when we arrived at the military camp pier, the gangplank was set up and people of all ages got on the boat.

    Jiayin usually didn''t seem to care, but now her eyes were red. Occasionally she turned around to wipe her tears, only to find her sister-in-law standing next to her with the child in her arms.

    She hurriedly urged: "Sister-in-law, get on the boat quickly!"

    ??Wan''er shook her head and said something with a smile...

    Fourth update~ Little fairies passing by, don¡¯t miss it, look at the cute flower hugging its legs here! Once again, please vote for must-reads in your hands. If you give it five stars and it looks good, I will love you even more! Refill, crazy refill!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 870ï¼š Travel quietly

    Chapter 870 Traveling far away quietly

    "Sister, I won''t leave, I want to stay." Wan''er said with a gentle yet firm smile.

    She then looked at Li Lao''er and other elders who were seeing her off, and said, "I am the eldest daughter-in-law of the Earl''s Mansion. I enjoy the splendor and wealth of the Earl''s Mansion, so naturally I have to stick to the Earl''s Mansion when the storm hits.

    ¡°Besides, my sister is taking care of the old house at Broken Gold Beach, and I am taking care of the Earl¡¯s Mansion, so we can rely on each other.

    ¡°The most important thing is that Brother Jiaren is about to take the exam. I am his wife. I can¡¯t help him with anything. I have to prepare food and clothing with my own hands and send him to the exam room. This is my responsibility.¡±

    ?Everyone wanted to persuade him, but they all shut up after hearing this.

    Li Laoer was even more pleased that this daughter-in-law was chosen well.

    ??In the future of the Earl''s Palace, there will be such a mistress, so why not worry about not being able to assist her son, live a peaceful life, and shine the lintel of the family!

    Jiaren stepped forward directly, hugged his son''s swaddling clothes with one hand, and held his wife''s hand tightly with the other...

    Jiayin was caught off guard and was stuffed with dog food. She could only quickly call the people on the boat to send her sister-in-law¡¯s luggage down.

    As a result, Wan''er said again: "Sister, no need. The things in my few boxes are all for grandma and everyone to use on the road, and there is no luggage for me."

    At this time, Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and others also knew that Wan''er, mother and son would not go south with the ship.

    They were lying on the side of the boat with extremely complicated emotions.

    ??I feel sorry for Wan''er''s determination and the difficulty of supporting the Earl''s Mansion, but I''m also glad that Jiayin at least has a sister-in-law to keep her company, and doesn''t have to run between the city and the village.

    Wan''er smiled happily and waved to the boat, "Grandma, aunt, I can''t play with you anymore.

    ¡°When you come back, you must bring me more good things!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Mrs. Li and others agreed in unison, unable to help but blush again.

    ?Li Zhensheng, Jiayi and Liu Yang finished their chores and rushed over at this time to say a few words of farewell to the Marquis and others.

    Jiayin stepped forward and hugged Jiayi, patted her brother''s back hard, and said, "Brother, remember, when looking for a sister-in-law, you must find one you like and who treats you well!

    "It doesn''t matter what others say. My sister-in-law is going to live with you for the rest of her life. No matter whether you are good or bad, no one else can replace you, so don''t wrong yourself!"

    Jiayi blushed and felt hot and congested.

    He ruffled his sister''s hair, nodded with a smile, "Don''t worry, your brother is not a fool, how could he wrong himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, everyone in the family is gone, so don¡¯t be too naughty.

    ¡°If you feel unhappy or get into big trouble, go to the south to find your third brother. On the sea, your third brother will be the invincible king!¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Jiayin laughed at her brother¡¯s pride, hugged him again, and said, ¡°Make sure you help me take good care of grandma and my mother!

    ¡°I have brought you a lot of wounds and poisons. You must study them thoroughly before using them. Don¡¯t get confused.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Jiayi patted his chest, then saluted the Marquis and others. Finally, he pulled Liu Yang and jumped onto the side of the ship.

    ?Li Zhensheng also said goodbye to everyone, called the stewards and boatmen, untied the rope, weighed the anchor and set off.

    The big ship slowly left the dock and merged into the river little by little, becoming smaller and smaller.

    Everyone on the boat and on the shore was waving.

    ?Seeing that the big ship was almost invisible, Jiayin seemed to still hear grandma shouting, "Fu Niuer, you must take care of yourself! Be obedient!"

    Jiayin wiped away her tears, her face was cold and it hurt a little from the wind.

    There seems to be an empty space in my heart, I am scared and sad...

    The Marquis stepped forward, shielded his daughter from the cold wind with his big cloak, and advised her, "Don''t cry. Whenever you want to go, your adoptive father will take you to the boat at any time."

    "No, I''m not going!" Jiayin pulled off the handkerchief, wiped her face hard, and said harshly: "Finally, no one at home cares about me. What if I am just having fun!"

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard it and no longer worried.

    ?Li Lao Er and Mr. Wen are going back to the Yamen, and Li Lao San is going back to Luo''an.

    Jiaren and Brother Li accompanied Wan''er and her son back to the Earl''s Mansion.

    House, Li Laosi and Li Yong naturally have to stay in the military camp. There was only good news, so I didn¡¯t want to go back to Suijintan alone, so I simply went back to the city with my brother and sister-in-law, planning to visit the new shop...

    The carriage came quickly and left simply, and the dock became quiet in the blink of an eye.

    ??The Li family''s actions were naturally seen by many people.

    But most people saw it, and they were just curious about where so many people from the Li family were going by boat, and they couldn''t guess.

    ??A small number of people are trying to spread the news, but this is the territory of the Northern Expeditionary Army, and it is not easy to get in and out...

    Let¡¯s not talk about the dock. I just said that when the good news arrived in Xindu, I was separated from my brother and sister-in-law.

    ?This time grandma and mothers took away most of the family members, including the cook in the kitchen.

    ??But the good news still has people who can help it.

    Shui Ling Shui Yun followed her as usual. The driver was a veteran, and Mu Jue was with her to protect her.

    Over at the Princess''s Mansion, Grandma Liu is in charge.

    ??The trivial matters of the old house were left to Grandma Lin to take care of.

    This is the benefit of being a master.

    ?As long as you grasp the big things, you don¡¯t need to worry too much about the rest of the trivial matters...

    In the new shop in the business community, Gu Li is laying out the drawings and doing final checks.

    ?? Turning around, he saw Jiayin''s carriage parked in front of the door, and he hurried out to greet it.

    Jiayin took a few steps into the shop, took off his hood, and said with a smile, "It''s really cold today!"

    Guli also smiled and replied: "Yes, Princess, it is almost the twelfth lunar month, and the coldest time of the year has arrived."

    Jiayin exhaled a breath of white air and did not dare to take off her cloak.

    ?? Guli quickly asked someone to prepare hot tea, but Jiayin waved his hand and called Shui Ling to go and get things done.

    At the end, she said: "Gu Gu, please show me around. If there is no problem, I plan to open the fruit and vegetable shop in the next few days."

    ¡°The Chinese New Year is coming soon, and it¡¯s a good time to grab money!¡±

    ?This impatient tone made everyone laugh.

    Even Shui Yun, who has always been taciturn, couldn''t help but laugh: "The princess is happiest when she talks about making money."

    Mu Jue also raised the corner of his mouth and followed Gu Li and Jiayin, listening to them talking about the various arrangements of the shop.

    The two-story restaurant next to it has many problems that need to be considered, and it will take several days to repair it.

    ?This fruit and vegetable shop has only one floor and is much simpler.

    It is cold in winter, and fruits and vegetables are afraid of freezing, so keeping warm is the most important, but lighting cannot be ignored.

    ?The original door of the shop was replaced with four large windows in a Tianzi grid, each of which was inlaid with large glass three feet square.

    For this reason, the greenhouse in the Princess''s Mansion became a little dim.

    ?Of course, this shop is much brighter.

    ?The doors on both sides have been reopened. They are not as big as before, but they are enough to move around.

    ? ?The new door on the left is the entrance, and a small partition is made. Guests can stop here when entering, sweep away the remaining snow on their bodies, rub the soles of their shoes on the red felt, and then lift up the wind curtain to enter the shop.

    Of course the partitions are temporary and can be removed at any time during the summer.

    ?The floor of the house has been repaired, and a warm-colored log floor has been laid, similar to the floor heating of later generations.

    When the time comes to light a fire in the backyard, the temperature in the shop is absolutely guaranteed and controllable!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 871ï¼š Jiayi is the best scapegoat!

    Chapter 871 Jiayi is the best scapegoat!

    There are some shelves placed around the wall. There are only two levels. The height is just right and they are easy to access.

    In the middle of the room, there is a wooden lattice like a booth. Rattan baskets are placed in the wooden lattice, which is clean and breathable.

    At the foot of the booth, various rattan baskets of different sizes were placed, which were very delicate and ready to be used when selecting fruits and vegetables for guests.

    After making a selection, guests can go to the long counter on the right, settle accounts, repackage, and leave through the new door on the right.

    ?The whole shop is clean, warm and bright, with orderly entry and exit.

    Such a design was a routine operation in the previous life, and what was ordinary can no longer be ordinary.

    But in Tianwu, it is definitely the first one.

    In my impression, places selling vegetables and fruits are all markets, with sewage all over the place and shouting and noise everywhere.

    I am half frozen to death in winter, and dizzy from the sun in summer.

    ?Let alone the masters of the houses, even the maids and women with a little bit of respect are unwilling to buy vegetables.

    But this new fruit and vegetable shop in Jiayin is completely different. It is cleaner than the jewelry store and the cloth shop.

    It can be foreseen that business after opening will definitely not go wrong!

    After looking around, Jiayin was very satisfied. Holding the hot tea handed over by Shuiling, she told Guli, "Burn the earth dragon in the afternoon and see if there is any smoke.

    ¡°Choose a careful hand to light the fire, because it is difficult to control the heat and cold in the house.

    ¡°When it¡¯s cold, vegetables and fruits are easily damaged by freezing. When it¡¯s hot, vegetables and fruits will wilt and look stale.¡±

    Guli responded with a smile: "Don''t worry, Princess, our manpower is all from Suijintan. They are very diligent and obedient. It''s easy to find a reliable one."

    Jiayin nodded.

    She had talked to the village chief about the opening of these two shops.

    ??In several places such as Xincun No. 2 Village and Dahuaishu Village, we found forty and a half boys and girls, all eleven or twelve years old.

    There were ten fruit and vegetable shops among them.

    ?Those who are sweet-mouthed and quick-witted stay in the front hall to entertain guests, while those who are honest and talkative guard the warehouse and do odd jobs in the back.

    The remaining thirty men must be reserved for the restaurant next door.

    ?Because there are two floors, there are many private rooms. If there are fewer people to serve, it will be easy to get confused and the guests will be neglected.

    As for the managers of the fruit and vegetable shop and the restaurant, Jiayin asked his uncle for help and asked for two reliable stewards.

    In fact, if there were no doubts about Gu Li''s life experience, he would definitely be the first choice.

    But, now I can only give up...

    Guli didn''t know that he had missed the opportunity to become a big shopkeeper. He turned around and put down the drawings in his hand, went to find the account book and briefly reported the recent expenses.

    Jiayin saw that he had a lot of things and no servant to wait on him, so he said: "Tomorrow, someone will send you a crossbody bag. That one is more convenient for carrying things."

    ??Guli was a little surprised, smiled and saluted and thanked him.

    "I saw the eldest young master and the others carrying such a package. I recently wanted to find someone to sew one. Unexpectedly, the princess gave me a reward. Thank you very much, princess!"

    ?? Didn¡¯t take the good news seriously and went to the restaurant next door to have a look. After giving Guli a few words, he took the car back to Suijintan.

    ??The village chief was wandering around the entrance of the village holding a pipe and a pot. After finally expecting good news, he hurried forward to speak.

    Jiayin jumped out of the car, comforted the old man for a few words, and then accompanied him to the greenhouse and chicken farm and pig house.

    Since the greenhouse has no glass and poor lighting, it is not possible to grow cucumbers, eggplants, and beans, but cabbage, spinach, leeks, garlic sprouts, sprouted onions, etc. do grow well.

    ??Moreover, the greenhouse area is large and the output is large.

    At the chicken coop, the big roosters weigh about five or six pounds. The Northern Expeditionary Army returned before and killed a hundred or so, but now there are more than 200 left, which are reserved for gifts during the New Year, and each family is given a share.

    The hens are very diligent. After adapting for more than half a month, they have begun to lay eggs seriously. They can always pick up a thousand eggs a day.

    ?This number sounds like a lot, but in the huge Xindu, and in winter when there is a shortage of eggs, it is simply not enough to sell.

    Fortunately, Dahuaishu and Da and Xiaowangzhuang also have chicken farms. In addition to supplying cyclamen, it is not difficult to distribute a thousand eggs to the fruit and vegetable shop.

    ?The most surprising thing about Jiayin is the mushroom cellar. In order to store fruits and winter vegetables, the cellar was dug very big.

    She just casually said that she would take soil from the mountains where mushrooms had grown and try watering it.

    Unexpectedly, mushrooms are actually growing now, and the clumps are very fresh and pleasing to the eye!

    If it is summer, this thing is common and not rare.

    But it¡¯s a snowy winter day now!

    ?Pick a handful, fry the meat slices or make soup, the taste is very fresh...

    Jiayin felt confident and planned to open the business.

    The day after tomorrow happened to be a good day for opening a business. She waved her hand and sent a message to the city, and she made such a happy decision.

    At dinner time, the villagers learned that Mrs. Li and others had gone south by boat.

    ?Although it feels sudden, everyone has heard that Sister-in-law Liu was going to the south to arrange marriage for Liu Yang.

    Jiayi is about the same age as Liu Yang. Maybe the Li family was anxious to show him a girl, so they went to the south for a walk and checked on Jiayi along the way. This makes sense.

    So, the villagers made a few comments and stopped paying attention.

    After all, there is still a princess in charge of the village, and the Marquis has also returned.

    Uncle Li, Li Laosi, Mr. Wen and even Mr. and Mrs. Jiaren are also here.

    Not to mention that life in the village is prosperous and peaceful, even if the sky falls, there are still so many tall people to support it...

    At this time, many people in Xindu also knew that the old, weak, women and children of the Li family were heading south collectively.

    There were rumors that Jiayi was going to marry an orphan girl, so everyone started to speculate on this matter.

    ¡°Oh, the Li family must have disagreed with taking such a granddaughter-in-law, so they went to beat the couple!¡±

    ¡°I guess so, but we don¡¯t need so many people to go there together. Could it be the young general of the Li family who caused trouble?¡±

    ¡°Getting into trouble, you mean...let the girl get the hang of it and have to marry her?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t say for sure. Young people are so impulsive, especially this little general from the Li family, who kicked his uncle to death before!¡±

    ¡°Having too many children is a debt! I used to say that the Li family is so blessed to have many children and grandchildren... Now it seems that having too many children is a lot of trouble!¡±

    "you do not say!"

    Everyone was talking a lot, and they were very excited after seeing the Li family''s joke.

    But there are also smart people who think completely different.

    In a large hall somewhere deep in the palace, green smoke curled up and the candlelight dimmed.

    ?An old **** reported in a low voice: "Master, the young and old of the Li family suddenly left without any warning at all.

    "The place at Broken Gold Beach is very well guarded... I am guilty and have failed my master."

    ?After a long while, the old woman''s voice replied: "Well, they are walking fast, a useless family, but their noses are very sensitive, and they can smell something unusual and run away before they can take action.

    ¡°Fortunately, the little girl is still there and nothing will happen to her.¡±

    The old **** Xu was a little unwilling and asked: "Master, do you want to find an excuse to bring the Li family back?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 872ï¼š Great time to grab some money!

    Chapter 872: A good time to grab money!

    The old woman sneered: "No need, the killer named Ye is back.

    ¡°If we go too far, the killer will probably provoke the loser in front of us and take action early, which will be detrimental to us.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to wait a little longer, it¡¯s better to catch that little girl in the palm of your hand. Didn¡¯t you say that Shacai and the Li family regarded that little girl as their eyeball?

    "When the time comes, we will test it more and see if it is true or false. If it is false, forget it. If it is true, we will have the key to victory and we will definitely get twice the result with half the effort!"

    ¡°My master is wise!¡± The old **** quickly lowered his head and saluted, and finally quietly retreated...

    ??In the backyard of the Li family''s old house, Jiayin sneezed loudly, rubbed his nose carelessly at the end, and continued making lists.

    Shui Ling was grinding ink when Shui Yun came in with a bowl of bird''s nest porridge and whispered, "Miss, rest your stomach before you get busy.

    "Before she left, the old lady told her servants to stew bird''s nests for you every day, just in case you don''t pay attention to your health."

    Jiayin frowned, but still drank the bird''s nest porridge in one go.

    Actually, she really doesn¡¯t think swallow saliva is nutritious, so she might as well eat more fruits and vegetables produced in space.

    But this is grandma¡¯s love and she doesn¡¯t want to let it down.

    ?Especially since the old lady is not at home now. Calculating the distance, she should be hundreds of miles away...

    ?Shui Ling was smart and saw his master was distracted. He guessed his master''s thoughts and quickly asked with a smile: "Miss, should we prepare a big box?"

    ¡°When the new store opens the next day, money will flow in like a river. Just thinking about it makes my heart beat out..."

    Sure enough, Jiayin also smiled, "Of course, you can go to the warehouse and pick it yourself later."

    After saying that, she shook the list in her hand.

    In order to get off to a good start, she also spent a lot of money.

    ?Some rare fruits that are not often eaten at home will also be displayed in the shop this time.

    ?She is not afraid of others'' speculation and comments.

    ?Because Lao Hei and the others have traveled all over the world in the past few years, bringing back a lot of rare fruits, and occasionally offering them to the palace. This is not a secret.

    Furthermore, when you open a business, if there is a topic, it will be popular, and if it is popular, your business will be prosperous!

    The three masters and servants were busy until midnight before they went to bed. The next day, the goods were delivered to the new shop one after another.

    Eggs and some shelf-stable apples, pears, and tangerines were the first batch and the largest shipments.

    ?In addition, Shui Ling also followed into the city.

    She brought a lot of invitations and sent them one by one to the friends of the Li family.

    The people invited are the female relatives of these families, such as Mrs. Liu, Mrs. Jia and her daughter, the Gu family, the Xing family, and the little sisters such as Gu Qingqing, Xu Xi and Mei Lan.

    When a new store opens, it is customary for relatives and friends to help support the opening, and it is not something difficult.

    ?Moreover, these people often receive fruit baskets from the Li family, so they naturally respond happily.

    On the third day, the morning of the opening day, the village chief led people to cut the vegetables in the greenhouse, neatly packed them into baskets and loaded them into the truck, and then covered them with old quilts to keep out the cold.

    The good news was that more than a dozen baskets were carried out from the greenhouse behind the Princess''s Mansion...

    Facing the slowly rising sun, the Li family''s carriage entered the city.

    ??The soldiers at the city gate only served food to others and did not check the Li family''s carriage on weekdays.

    But today, two of the three carriages were covered up tightly. The soldiers did not dare to take risks, so they had the courage to open them and take a look.

    ??The Li family didn''t make it difficult for them. They quickly opened the quilt and revealed various fruits and green vegetables inside.

    There are many people going in and out of the city. Naturally, they are surprised and curious when they suddenly see a touch of green on such a winter day.

    ?As a result, word of the Li family''s new shop spread before it was officially opened.

    Some people who had nothing to do even followed the carriage all the way to the shopping street. The four glass windows of the fruit and vegetable shop have been wiped clean. If you don''t look carefully, you might even think it is empty.

    A newly made plaque was hung on the window, and it was covered with a large piece of red silk, even covering half of the glass window.

    There are also big signs hanging on the doors on both sides, reminding you to enter on the left and exit on the right.

    ??The Li family''s carriage stopped in front of the door, and large baskets of vegetables and fruits were carried down and brought into the shop one after another.

    Seven or eight half-year-old boys and girls, all dressed in new uniform lake blue clothes, were putting vegetables and fruits on the shelves one by one with quick hands and feet.

    ??The new shopkeeper is less than thirty years old and his name is Zhao Hui. He is slightly chubby and has a smile that makes people feel happy when they see him.

    He was the steward who stayed with Li Zhensheng when he was still in the Wang family. He was diligent, responsible and loyal.

    ??If it hadn''t been the first time that his niece came to ask for help, Li Zhensheng would have been reluctant to leave Zhao Hui here.

    Of course, it was also because Zhao Hui¡¯s family were all in Xindu and his mother was getting older. Zhao Hui wanted to perform filial piety in time and could not follow Li Zhensheng all the way to Quanzhou.

    In short, Zhao Hui cherished this opportunity and moved to the backyard of the shop last night. When he got up early in the morning, he even wiped the inside and outside of the shop with his own hands.

    Jiayin changed into men''s clothing today, wearing a dark blue brocade robe embroidered with cloud patterns, a jade belt tied around the waist, her long hair erected with sapphire hairpins, without any accessories on her ears and hands, and only a small cowhide bag slung over her shoulder.

    ??The small bag is not big, pure black, made of cowhide, and hangs under the right rib. It can only hold a few scattered small things, but the chain is shiny and eye-catching.

    ? Paired with a dark gown, the finishing touch makes Jiayin, a "little boy", look even taller, nobler and graceful.

    Let alone outsiders, Guli couldn''t help but take a second look when he saw her dressed like this.

    Mu Jue, whether intentionally or unintentionally, came in with a basket of lychees, blocking Gu Li''s sight, and asked with a smile: "Princess, where do you put the lychees?"

    The good news led him to the most conspicuous positions on the windows, "Place it here!"

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun quickly arranged the rattan baskets and placed the lychees.

    Soon, the originally empty shop was filled.

    Jiayin clapped her hands and motioned for everyone to look over, and then she said: "It will be very busy when we open today. Everyone, cheer up. When the bill is settled in the evening, everyone will be rewarded!"

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Dong!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss!¡±

    ??Everyone responded with a smile, raised their heads and held their chests high, and were in great spirits.

    Jiayin casually ordered the two boys and girls in charge of the fruit stall.

    ?She pretended to be a guest, asked about the price, and even made things difficult for them by saying that the fruit tasted bad.

    The two boys and the girl were pretty good. They served with a smile all the time, spoke eloquently, and responded appropriately.

    Jiayin was finally relieved and called Zhao Hui out of the house together.

    ??More onlookers had already gathered outside the door, stretching their heads and raising their feet, wanting to see what was going on through the half glass window.

    The good news did not keep them waiting for long, and he said happily: "Dear guests and fellow villagers, our shop is opening today, selling the freshest vegetables and fruits in Tianwu, guaranteed to be great value for money and loved by everyone.

    ¡°Because the goods are valuable, there is no discount, please forgive me.¡±

    After saying that, she waved her hand, and a veteran lit the firecrackers.

    With a crisp sound, Jiayin and Zhao Hui worked together to tear off the red silk on the plaque...

    This is the third update~ I was delayed for a while because of something today, so try to be on time in the future! Refill!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 873ï¼š I am born to be liked by money!

    Chapter 873: Born to attract money!

    The long sign is painted in light green and engraved with four large golden characters - Tiantian Fruit and Vegetables.

    The brand is also engraved with a big apple in the lower left corner and a cabbage in the upper right corner.

    It looks really refreshing and funny. Even an illiterate person can guess that this is a shop selling fruits and vegetables.

    Of course, what attracts everyone¡¯s attention the most is the glass window covered by red silk.

    A large piece of glass, clean and transparent, you can see clearly inside at a glance.

    Just opposite the window is a fruit display stand.

    Dark red lychees were picked together with the branches and leaves and bundled into arms as thick as one another.

    The fruit is in the middle and the leaves are on the outside, like a bunch of flowers.

    ?Golden bananas are neatly stacked in one place, some are as big as wooden basins, and some are just four or five in a bunch.

    Pink peaches, each as big as the mouth of a bowl, are placed in a rattan frame, and the sweet fragrance can be smelled from a distance.

    ??There are also white jade melons as big as small pottery pots, lying quietly together one by one.

    The top ones are cut in half, revealing their rich and sweet insides.

    ?Looking further to both sides, there are vaguely red apples, yellow pears, large piles of tangerines, and even further away, there are green vegetables...

    ?No one spoke for a while, but the sound of swallowing could be heard everywhere.

    This is winter!

    It¡¯s snowy and it¡¯s not easy to eat even a cabbage or a radish, let alone a fruit in winter¡­

    Moreover, most of these fruits have never been seen before!

    Someone asked in a low voice: "What is that purple-red ball?"

    The others didn¡¯t know, so they said eagerly: ¡°That one must not be delicious, I saw the peach, it¡¯s so big, it must be delicious!

    ¡°Did you pick the peaches from the Queen Mother¡¯s peach garden?¡±

    Jiayin glanced at Zhao Hui and stepped aside.

    Zhao Hui explained to everyone with a smile.

    ¡°That dark red ball is called lychee. It is a fruit produced in Quanzhou. The flesh is white, sweet and refreshing.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s so delicate. It needs to be kept in ice during transportation to ensure that it doesn¡¯t spoil.

    ¡°Our master¡¯s fleet dug out the whole tree in a large pottery jar and planted it in a greenhouse. We barely managed to raise it until this point. We got a hundred kilograms of fruit, which is simply more valuable than gold...

    ¡°There is also that long golden fruit called banana. Peel it and eat the pulp inside. It is sweet and soft. It is most suitable for the elderly and children without teeth.

    ¡°This thing is more valuable. It grows in the extreme south. Twenty trees were transported back, but only two died on the road. They are planted in greenhouses all year round. They need to be as hot as summer all the time to support them.

    ¡°That white jade melon is grown in the Gobi Desert in the southwest. Because there is little rain and the days are long, the melon is particularly sweet.

    ¡°What should I say? Take one bite and it will be so sweet that your teeth will fall off! If you don¡¯t lose your teeth, I will give you two taels of silver!¡±

    Zhao Hui is worthy of having been in charge for many years. He is very sharp-tongued and his tone is exaggerated and funny, which makes the onlookers laugh along with him from time to time and make rivers of saliva flow.

    But the cane basket of the fruit had a note with the price written on it.

    ??White jade melons cost ten taels of silver each, and each person is limited to one.

    ??Lychees and bananas both cost three taels of silver per catty.

    ?Peach is one tael of silver each. The price is really scary...

    ?At this time, Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Jia came hand in hand to cheer. Of course, the one running in front was Baozhu.

    ??This time she had a better memory. When she saw Jiayin wearing men''s clothes, she immediately slowed down and followed her mother, and kept winking at Jiayin.

    Jiayin was amused by the news. He stepped forward to greet Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Jia, and then led them into the shop.

    Jiayin casually took a tangerine, blocked Baozhu''s mouth, and then walked around the shop with Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Jia Er.

    ?Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Jia are close to the Li family, and they also know that Baiyunjian was opened by good news.

    ? Even Cyclamen and Tao Hongying¡¯s pickle shop have good news.

    But this time I saw with my own eyes that such an older little girl did everything herself, from repairing the shop, training the staff to opening the shop, and opened the shop smoothly.

    ?The two of them still couldn''t help but sigh, are all children today so powerful? !

    Even the housewives of ordinary families may not be able to do this, and even many men cannot do it!

    "Princess, your shop is so comfortable, spacious and clean! It''s really hard to get some sunshine into the house on such a winter day." Mrs. Jia Er said quickly, took Jiayin''s hand and praised her.

    Mrs. Liu also smiled and said: "Yes, I originally thought that Hongying and the old lady were gone, but I was also worried that the princess would not be able to come by herself.

    ¡°The result is really surprising, the princess is really amazing!¡±

    Jiayin smiled and rolled her eyes, "Auntie, please don''t praise me, I''m easily proud.

    "Besides, I am not good at anything else. I just have a little bit of talent in business, and I am naturally attracted to money!"

    "Hahaha, this kid is so good at talking!" Mrs. Liu laughed so hard, patted Jiayin''s back and said, "Hurry up and get a basket for my aunt. I brought a lot of money today, so I''ll give you a good start. !¡±

    Mrs. Jia Er also followed up and said: "And me, bring me a big basket. I have this greedy girl Baozhu at home. Without it, there won''t be enough food!"

    ??Baozhu''s small mouth was stuffed like a squirrel. He happened to look over and spit out two orange seeds in protest, making everyone laugh.

    Soon, Mrs. Jia Er and Mrs. Liu brought their personal maids and walked around the shop carrying a basket.

    The little maid in charge of selling was very nimble. When she saw Mrs. Liu looking at the white jade melon, she took a sharp knife, cut half of the white jade melon into pieces, put it in a white porcelain bowl, and stuck a toothpick in it.

    Mrs. Liu smiled and tasted a piece, and said in surprise: "Oh, the princess really took out all the good things from the bottom of the box. I have never tasted this melon before, it is so sweet."

    The little maid hurriedly said: "Madam, you really know the goods. We only sent twenty of these white jade melons to our family. They may be gone in a few days."

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get one, so I won¡¯t be unable to eat anything I want in a few days.¡± Mrs. Liu nodded, and the little maid immediately picked up the largest white jade melon and put it into the basket.

    ?On the other side, Mrs. Jia Er is also carrying a basket and picking up vegetables.

    The old lady at home has been suffering from heat recently and has a bad appetite. She wants to eat something light. Now is a good opportunity.

    ??The village chief led the people in the morning so their feet did not touch the ground, and the vegetables they picked out were also very good.

    The roots of the Chinese cabbage were cut off, the upper half was not soaked in water, and the lower half was washed and white, and carefully bundled into small handfuls.

    The rotten leaves and mud were removed from the leeks, and they were tender and neatly stacked handful by handful.

    Spinach has tender stems and fat leaves. When you pick it up with a little force, you can hear a snapping sound!

    ??The little boy holds a small watering can in his hand and "squeezes" the surface of the vegetables at any time to ensure that all the vegetables are fresh and juicy, as if they were just picked from the ground...

    ??The onlookers outside the window couldn''t help but be envious when they saw Mrs. Liu and others chatting and laughing, tasting the fruits and filling the baskets.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 874ï¼š Itâ€™s difficult to go out

    Chapter 874 Everything is difficult when going out

    If you have money in your pocket, go in and have a look with confidence.

    ?Of course, it is easy to get in, but it is difficult to get out empty-handed.

    Smelling the fruity aroma and seeing the greenery in front of my eyes, who can resist not buying some...

    By the time Dean Degu and Mrs. Xing, as well as Xu Xi, Mei Lan, Gu Qingqing and others arrived, the shop was already bustling.

    They glanced at the price list and saw the full baskets in the hands of the guests, and couldn''t help secretly gasping.

    No wonder there was a rumor in Xindu that the princess was blessed. How could this be an ordinary blessing?

    Opening a shop at random is a cornucopia of treasures!

    ?The people walking around this shop are not guests, they are all money that is shining brightly...

    Jiayin came over to welcome them, exchanged a few words with them, invited them to choose some fruits they liked, and then went to the back to drink tea and sit for a while.

    ?It¡¯s not that they were anxious about the good news, it was because they were afraid that if they didn¡¯t start early, the fruits would be sold out.

    There is really no shortage of rich people in Xindu. There are only two white jade melons left in the blink of an eye...

    ?In the backyard of the shop, Guli and his people specially renovated a main room for a temporary rest when the owner came over. Now it is just used for entertaining guests.

    Having been busy for a long time, Zhao Hui, the maid, and the boys are all familiar with each other.

    Jiayin simply let go and led Mrs. Liu and others over to sit and drink tea.

    ?Of course fruit is indispensable, and the signature of Broken Gold Beach is the Jasper Melon!

    A large jasper melon, cut into small pieces that are easy to handle, and placed on a large white porcelain plate. As soon as it was served, everyone shared half of it.

    ?The room is filled with the sweet smell of jade melon, which makes people fall in love with it just by smelling it.

    Mrs. Liu smiled and said to the good news: "The princess has indeed hidden something good, but there are no jade melons for sale in front of us!"

    Mrs. Jia Er and Mrs. Xing also smiled and nodded, "It''s so cold outside that it''s freezing to death. Let''s eat watermelon around the charcoal basin. It feels magical no matter how you think about it."

    ?Dean Gu also nodded.

    She was taciturn and said little, but she was not slow and had already picked up the second piece.

    Among all the fruits, her favorite is the jade melon. Unfortunately, it is not easy to eat even one in the summer. She did not expect that her craving would be satisfied on such a winter day!

    Jiayin walked all morning, beat her sore calves, and said with a smile: "My greenhouse is too small. I finally moved a little space and planted five or six melon seedlings, which produced ten jade melons.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough for our family to eat freshly, but we can¡¯t sell it.¡±

    Everyone was happy when they heard the words "one''s own family".

    Mrs. Xing looked around and couldn''t help but frown as she didn''t see her daughter.

    How can a sister-in-law¡¯s shop open without her coming to help?

    ?She was afraid that Jiayin would be angry, so she covered it up for her daughter and said, "I heard that Yuanyuan has a fever, and Wan''er is probably busy at home.

    "I plan to go over and see if the princess wants to eat anything for lunch. I asked Wan''er to make it for you. She wants to see if the child can get out, so she can cook it."

    Jiayin quickly waved her hand, "Auntie, please don''t torment my sister-in-law. It''s hard to take care of the children.

    ¡°My sister-in-law sent someone this morning to say that she can¡¯t come to help. In fact, I have a lot of people here, so I have to ask her to come here!

    ¡°I am happy that she has taken good care of my eldest nephew. As for eating, it is a small matter. My second brother will have someone deliver a food box.¡±

    Mrs.

    ?After all, the shop in front is still busy. They can''t help much here, and they are delaying the good news to take care of the business.

    Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Jia Er walked at the end. Mrs. Liu told Jiayin, "Your grandma and your mother are not at home. You are welcome. If you need help if you encounter anything, just ask someone to come to us as soon as possible. Do you understand?"

    "I understand, Auntie. After these few days of busy work, I will go and talk to Auntie." Jiayin responded warmly and affectionately.

    ?Her smile was as bright as a flower, which made Mrs. Liu sigh once again, how could such a good girl not be born in her belly?

    ??The treasure is pestering my mother and wants to leave it for Jiayin to help. Mrs. Jia Er has always liked her daughter to play with Jiayin, always thinking that her daughter can learn some skills.

    So, Baozhu got what he wanted, and he sent me away and had fun completely.

    She asked for a set of maid''s clothes, took off her jewelry, combed her hair into two braids, and then went to the front shop to start working.

    The good news didn¡¯t stop her.

    ??The little girl is locked up in the back house. No one knows her. She is also in her own shop. It would be better to see more of the world and learn to observe people''s expressions. She will be easily deceived in the future...

    Let¡¯s not talk about another ¡°cornucopia¡± of good news. It¡¯s just that Mrs. Li and others took a boat and walked on the broad river. At first, everyone was a little excited.

    But I got tired of seeing the scenery and began to miss home, so the symptoms of seasickness appeared.

    ?From Mrs. Li to Xingxing and Yueyaer, everyone, old and young, turned pale from vomiting.

    Fortunately, when they arrived at the docking station, everyone took the seasickness medicine prepared by Jiayin and felt better.

    Today, the cook made white porridge with spicy and sour pickles. Everyone took a bite and finally stopped falling asleep.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li was sitting in the cabin, looking at the dusk outside the window, and couldn''t help but think about her eldest granddaughter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Fu Niu¡¯er is up to. Without our family to watch, this girl will probably be very naughty.¡±

    Tao Hongying also said sickly: "I guess she must be working on the new shop. The Chinese New Year is coming soon, and she must be planning to ''rob the rich and give to the poor''!"

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this.

    Mrs. Wen comforted them, "Auntie, you don''t have to worry about Fu Niu''er. This girl is the smartest child I have ever seen in my life. She will never suffer any loss!"

    Hui Niang also nodded and peeled a tangerine with a smile, "No wonder the men don''t want to take us with them when they go out. It''s troublesome to take care of the family."

    ¡°Besides, we haven¡¯t gone far yet, and we are already thinking about home. It¡¯s really hopeless.¡±

    As he was talking, there was a knock on the door.

    Xia Qing happened to be at the door, so she opened the hatch.

    Jiayi rolled up his trousers and was half wet.

    He was followed by the grinning Lao Huang, who seemed to have just emerged from the water.

    ??Both of them were holding big fish in their hands, their tails were still swaying, and they were extremely lively.

    Jiayi smiled heartily and said as if he was offering a treasure: "Grandma, Lao Huang and I caught fish, and Liu Yang happened to go to the shore and buy a lot of tofu. Let''s stew it in the evening."

    As a result, Mrs. Li and others all changed their expressions and covered their noses one after another.

    Their stomachs were just feeling better, and when they smelled the fishy smell, they immediately started churning again.

    Mrs. Li quickly chased the man away, "You brat, take the fish away quickly!"

    ¡°We just have porridge and pickles, but don¡¯t come to recruit us!¡±

    Jiayi hurriedly hid the fish behind his back, coughed twice and said with a smile: "Nai, I forgot that you are seasick.

    "Then you rest, we will eat ourselves."

    After saying that, he grabbed Lao Huang and ran away.

    Xia Qing quickly closed the cabin door, and everyone heaved a sigh of relief.

    Mrs. Li smiled and scolded: "This brat has always been a tall man but not a wise man!

    ¡°He wishes he could take two bites of a live fish, just to think that we are just like him.¡±

    Tao Hongying replied: "Jiayi is just like his fourth uncle. Fortunately, he is in the army. If he were in the court, he might have been sold by others in a few days, and he would still be counting the money for others."

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this.

    Huiniang asked smoothly: "What is the origin of that old Huang? Have you found out?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 875ï¼š There is a successor to the Lu family!

    Chapter 875 There is a successor to the Lu family!

    "I heard that Jiayi spent a hundred taels of silver to buy him out of prison?"

    Tao Hongying nodded, "Yes, this person has a brain injury and doesn''t even know where he came from.

    "Jiayi was taken care of by him in prison, and he lost his temper, so he paid for his case and planned to take him to the Hailan Army to kill the Japanese pirates together.

    ¡°The doctor Zhang also helped diagnose the pulse and prescribed medicine, but he said it might not be able to cure the disease.

    ¡°Lao Huang was injured more seriously than my elder brother. It¡¯s good to be alive.¡±

    Mrs. Wen smiled and said: "Family justice is indeed benevolent. As long as Lao Huang kills the Japanese pirates and establishes a firm foothold in the Hailan Army, he will not have to worry about food, drink and livelihood in the future, at least he will not have to wander outside."

    ?While everyone was talking like this, they forgot to think about home for a moment...

    ?Tiantian Fruit and Vegetable has made a name for itself in Xindu within three days of its opening and has established a firm foothold.

    ??Everyone who goes to the shopping street can''t help but walk in front of Tiantian Fruit and Vegetable Gate.

    Even if you don¡¯t go in, it¡¯s still nice to just look out the window at the fresh fruits.

    ??And those who have a few taels of silver in their wallets go in and take a few red apples out, which is enough for them to hold their heads high, walk out of the door triumphantly, and meet the envious eyes of everyone...

    ?At three o''clock in the morning, suddenly a group of cavalry escorting a carriage arrived in front of the door.

    Each of the cavalrymen wore helmets and armor, carried swords on their waists, and looked extremely brave.

    Anyone with eyes can see that these soldiers are not at the same level as the cowards in the city defense.

    ?Hence, the crowd watching the excitement outside the shop quickly moved out of the way to an open space.

    ??A middle-aged man got out of the carriage next, wearing a black fox fur cloak, which made him tall and tall, and made him look noble.

    ?When he glanced at everyone, he nodded slightly, and then strode into the shop.

    Some people couldn''t help but ask: "Who is this noble man? He is so powerful!"

    ¡°You are really ignorant!¡± The people next to him quickly gave him some knowledge, with a hint of pride, ¡°This is Xintinghou, our first military commander in Tianwu!

    ¡°This is the one who killed the barbarians until they were **** off and crying for their fathers and mothers!¡±

    "Ah, it turns out to be Marquis Xinting!" The man from before shouted in surprise and regretful, "I was supposed to kowtow to the Marquis just now. My mother was killed by the barbarians. The Marquis killed the barbarians just to help me. Mom takes revenge!"

    ?These words resonated with everyone. After all, the capital was moved in a panic and too many people died. It can be said that every family was in vain and every household was crying!

    ¡°Yes, I also want to kowtow to Mr. Hou!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Mr. Hou can regain Jiangbei next year. I also want to go back to my hometown to have a look.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going back, there¡¯s no one at home, I¡¯m the only one left alone!¡±

    "Don''t say that. It''s better to go back and pay a grave to your parents. As long as you are alive, the family will continue to be incestuous."

    Let¡¯s not talk about the gossip outside. I just want to say that except for the first time of opening, I didn¡¯t go to the front hall again.

    Although she changed into men''s clothes, anyone who is interested can still tell that she is a girl.

    ?She is not afraid of being criticized when she appears in public, but she still worries about the face of her family.

    ??Moreover, Zhao Hui and his maids and men were busy and not in a hurry, making no mistakes, and there was no need for her boss to sit in front.

    Just in time, Jiaren brought Lu Zong, Guo Wenhao and others over to sit down, and she accompanied them to say a few words.

    On the day it opened, Jiaren wanted to come over.

    ?The elders in the family are not at home, and as an older brother, he wants to take care of his sister with him at all times.

    But it was Dean Zhou''s birthday, and he and Brother Li had to rush to deliver birthday gifts.

    ??Moreover, Yuanyuan was joining in the fun and had fever intermittently. His newbie father was also extremely worried, so he couldn''t care about the shop.

    Fortunately, Yuanyuan¡¯s fever completely subsided that night.

    After that, whenever he had free time, he would come and look around. Today, when Lu Zong, Jia Xu and Guo Wenhao mentioned the fruit and vegetable shop, they all came to support it, so they came over again.

    ??White jade melon is a specialty of Lu Zong¡¯s hometown. As he ate it, he couldn¡¯t help but think of his family.

    ¡°Sister Princess, I have to thank you very much. You allowed me to stay thousands of miles away and actually eat fruits that are a specialty of my hometown.

    ¡°Besides, the white jade melon grown here is much sweeter than our local ones, which is really rare.¡±

    Jiayin smiled and handed him another piece and said, "Brother Lu, you can eat more if you like. I just planted it to try, but I didn''t expect it to work.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t grow much, so we can only sell it for two or three days. The remaining ones are kept to satisfy the family members. Brother Lu will go to the village if he wants to eat again.¡±

    "Okay," Lu Zong said without any hesitation, "then I can still have a meal."

    Everyone laughed, even Guo Wenhao raised the corners of his mouth.

    In the past six months, he has been following his teacher and senior brothers, and he has not been bored at home every day.

    Not only does your mind become broader and more informed, your body also becomes stronger!

    ??If Mr. Guo came here, he might not even recognize that he is his grandson...

    At this time, Mr. Hou was led into the backyard by Zhao Hui.

    ?Everyone was surprised and rushed out to greet him.

    After sitting down again, Jiayin poured hot tea for the Marquis with his own hands and asked: "Father, why do you have time to come here today?"

    The Marquis nodded with everyone, and then said: "I went to the Ministry of War and will enter the palace soon. I think you may have seen the emperor for a long time. Would you like to bring some fruits and come with me?"

    ¡°Okay, I haven¡¯t seen Uncle Huang for some days.¡±

    Jiayin guessed that his adoptive father came to the palace specifically for him, but he didn''t expose it and immediately responded with a smile.

    ??The young and old of the Li family went south together. Although it was not illegal and there was no taboo, they still had to tell the emperor.

    Lest anyone stir things up and turn everything into trouble.

    Jiayin went to the front to pick fruits in person, and the Marquis chatted with Jiaren and others.

    ??Master Hou has heard about it a long time ago. Lu Zong, despite the pressure from the Wu family, took his guards into Suijintan to protect the Li family.

    At this moment, he thanked Lu Zong and gave him a horse.

    Lu Zong was so happy that he stood up and saluted as a junior, "Thank you, Lord Marquis. I have always wanted a prairie horse. Unfortunately, we are too far away from the grassland in the southwest, and we have no chance to kill the barbarians and **** it from them."

    "My wish has really come true today, I''m so rude to you."

    The Marquis nodded and smiled at him.

    As expected, he is a child of a family of military generals. No matter how scholarly he looks on the outside, he is still a bit ruthless in his heart.

    ?To kill the enemy and seize the horse is a matter of course and right, just do it with your mouth open.

    ?Looking at it this way, the Southwest Lu family can be considered to have successors...

    Soon, Jiayin came back with the fruit, and she followed the Marquis into the palace without having to change her clothes.

    ?There is no court meeting today. The emperor has finished approving a few books and is rarely lazy for a while.

    Manager Yi walked in with a smile and said, "Your Majesty, what a coincidence. Just after you finished your work here, the Marquis and the Princess came to bring you fruits!"

    ¡°Really? Let them in quickly!¡±

    The emperor was very happy.

    Manager Yi went out immediately, and soon he led the Marquis and Jiayin in.

    ??The two of them each carried a fruit basket in their hands, filled to the brim, which made the emperor smile even more...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 876ï¼š put everything in the light

    Chapter 876: Put everything in the light

    ¡°Uncle Huang, I have come to see you with good news! I have brought you delicious fruits!¡±

    Jiayin stepped forward quickly, put the basket on the desk with a smile, and then bowed his head and saluted.

    ¡°Get up!¡± The emperor quickly raised his hand to signal her to get up, jokingly saying, ¡°I thought you were so happy counting money every day that you forgot about the emperor!¡±

    "Of course not! Forget that no one can forget the emperor!" Jiayin smiled, showing her small white teeth, and was as close to the emperor as she had been when she was a child.

    ??She hugged a big white jade melon and showed it to the emperor, pretending to be in pain, "Uncle Huang, look at this white jade melon, the shop is selling like crazy.

    ¡°I managed to keep this. Uncle Huang will reward me with some good things soon, otherwise I will lose money!¡±

    The emperor laughed loudly when he heard this, and said to the Marquis and Manager Yi: "Look, how brave this girl is! Today, all this business was done in front of me!"

    The Marquis smiled and nodded, but Manager Yi took the white jade melon and said, "Your Majesty, the princess treats you as an elder!

    "Everyone knows that the princess likes money. But if you can make the princess send you the white jade melon without any money, you will be the only one in the world."

    Sure enough, the emperor laughed even louder and sat down quickly after greeting the good news.

    Mr. Yi went down to cut the melons and took the young **** and the maids away with him.

    The room was very quiet for a while, and the emperor chatted with the good news about home affairs.

    "I heard that your shop is doing very well. I heard people mention it in the palace."

    Jiayin looked very proud, but she still had to be humble. She tried her best to wave her little hands, "No, no, the business is just average."

    The emperor couldn''t help but laugh again, and said to the Marquis: "Cousin, this girl is afraid that I will steal her business!"

    The Marquis replied: "It''s not easy for the emperor to rob her. She has been like this since she was a child. As long as the money comes into her hands, no one can take it away.

    "I stayed in the military camp for a few days, and when I came back I found that she had set up a shop. Speaking of which, this skill is really quite big."

    Jiayin quickly protested, "My adoptive father also said that if grandma and the others go to find a wife for the second brother, they can all go out, and you, dad, and uncles won''t come back either.

    ¡°I am alone in Broken Gold Beach, alone and miserable.

    ¡°I opened a shop to make some money just to make myself happy!¡±

    The emperor''s eyes flashed and he spoke for Jiayin, "Yes, cousin. After finally returning from the northern expedition, if there is nothing in the army, I will leave it to the deputy general. Come back and stay for a while to recuperate.

    ¡°I can wait for you to regain Jiangbei in one go next year!¡±

    After saying that, he asked about the good news again, "I just said that your second brother is going to get a wife? Is it a girl from the south?"

    Jiayin nonchalantly peeled a banana and gave it to the emperor, then ate one himself and said, "Yes, my second brother rescued him at sea.

    "It is said that this girl''s family was killed by bad guys, which is very pitiful. But the girl is also stubborn and thinks of ways to take revenge. As a result,

    ¡°My calculation went wrong and I almost lost my life, but I was saved by my second brother at the critical moment.

    ¡°My grandma said they should go see with their own eyes how the girl is doing.

    ¡°If she is a good character and my second brother likes her, I will marry her back. If she is not a good match, I will find an adopted daughter and help her find a good family and marry her to a good home.¡±

    ?The emperor nodded, the Li family has always been so kind.

    The two boys who were married before were not from prominent families.

    As long as the boy likes it, the Li family will never stop him.

    ??But it has to be said that the Li family has good taste, and the granddaughter-in-law they married is filial and sensible, and they live a harmonious life.

    Jiayin felt slightly relieved when he saw the emperor nodding.

    Just as Manager Yi cut up the white jade melons and brought them in, she changed her subject and started talking about how difficult it was to grow white jade melons. He also said that when Lu Zong was eating melon, he almost cried because he missed home.

    ?In this way, we mentioned how Lu Zong met and became friends with his eldest brother.

    ?Even if the Marquis gave Lu Zong a horse just now, it was treated as gossip.

    ??The emperor listened with a smile. Did he really just listen to it as gossip and ignore the good news?

    ??This is considered a clear path. Whoever makes trouble with this horse in the future, or talks about collusion between the Xinting Marquis and the Lu family, will have no chance.

    Just like that, the emperor and Jiayin were chatting while eating. The Marquis occasionally responded with a few words, and Mr. Yi was a good compliment. The room was very lively.

    Perhaps the emperor wanted to discuss some political matters with the Marquis alone, so he said to Jiayin: "The third princess has been ill recently and has been stuck in the house.

    ¡°Go and see her on my behalf, talk to her, and give her some advice.

    "You guys have grown up together, so she might be able to listen to what you say."

    Jiayin complained in his heart, they grew up together since childhood.

    She and the third princess would have given each other face if they didn¡¯t fight each other when they met...

    ??But she couldn''t say that, pretending to be happy, and followed Eunuch Feng to Zhilan Palace.

    Jiayin originally thought that the third princess would definitely not want to see her. She would stand outside the gate of Zhilan Palace for a while, then she would complete the task and then leave the palace to wait for her adoptive father.

    ?Unexpectedly, when the news was announced, the third princess actually let her in.

    ?This can only be done, the soldiers came to cover up the water and the earth...

    ??The third princess was sitting on the bed wearing a satin pajamas, with her hair disheveled, her face was so thin that only one sliver was left, and her expression lost the arrogance of the past, like a pitiful little mistreatment.

    But the way she looked at Jiayin still held a bit of resentment.

    Housage was given to her by good news, but she did not say a word.

    Jiayin rolled her eyes secretly, and regardless of the rules, she found a chair near the fire cage and sat down.

    ?Seeing a plate of roasted chestnuts on the table, she picked up one and smelled it, then peeled and ate it.

    The chestnuts are freshly roasted and are very sweet, but a bit choking.

    After hearing the good news, he told the waiting maid, "Excuse me, go and make a pot of fruit tea for my princess."

    ??The eldest palace maid is the protector of the princess. Seeing that Jiayin does not look in awe of the princess, she has long wanted to scold her.

    It''s a pity that the princess never spoke, and she didn''t dare.

    Now that she sees the good news, she eats and drinks casually and asks for tea. How can she be willing to obey?

    ?As a result, the princess waved her hand and ordered: "Go down and prepare tea. Don''t come in unless I give my instructions."

    The eldest maid was very worried, but she could only retreat with a complicated look on her face.

    The third princess was still eating comfortably when she saw Jiayin. She couldn''t help but speak first, "You know? Li Jiayin, I envy you very much."

    ¡°I envy the lively life in your family. I envy your grandma and your parents who are willing to risk their lives to protect you and love you. Even people like Mr. Hou hold you in the palm of their hands.

    ¡°I envy you even more for your boldness, for doing whatever you want to do. If you like snacks, you open a shop; if you like fruits, you sell fruits, and you never have any scruples!

    ¡°Even when you come to me, you still eat and drink freely, as if you are not afraid that I will poison you or punish you...¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 877ï¼š Being in the midst of blessings, one does not know the blessings

    Chapter 877: Being in the midst of blessings and not knowing the blessings

    ?She choked for a moment, her voice full of grievances.

    ¡°Obviously I am the princess and I should be held in the palm of everyone¡¯s hand.

    ¡°But I was cared for by a wet nurse when I was born. I never saw my mother for a day, and my father could only see me during the New Year.

    ¡°When I grew up, my mother looked forward to me getting sick, so that she would have an excuse to invite my father over, and I became a stepping stone for her to have a son.

    ¡°My father hates my mother and my queen, and he also hates me. He has no idea how much I want to get close to him.

    ¡°Now that my mother is locked up, she kneels down like a madman and begs me to intercede for her and my grandfather¡¯s family.

    ¡°But my father didn¡¯t see me, and I was caught in the middle. I even wanted to die. Not to mention eating chestnuts, I couldn¡¯t even drink bird¡¯s nest porridge..."

    Jiayin fiddled with the purse on his waist and listened patiently from beginning to end. He originally wanted to deal with it and find an excuse to leave later, which would be enough to complete the task.

    But the third princess¡¯s last words made her break her guard!

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that the princess would actually envy me. This is really a strange thing!

    ¡°The princess has also read books, so she should know some truth, so let¡¯s talk about it today.

    ¡°The princess said she was pitiful, and then envied me for being pampered by the whole family?¡±

    Jiayin sneered and said mockingly: "When the princess was born, she had a wet nurse and a lot of people to take care of her. She wished her diapers were all silk and satin.

    ¡°And I was born on the road to escape from the wilderness, thousands of miles away in the wilderness, with countless refugees looking at me in front of me, and barbarians chasing me with swords behind me.

    ¡°If my family hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to pick up a sheep, I wouldn¡¯t have survived for three days, and my little body would have been thrown into the ravine. Should I be envious of the princess?

    ¡°The princess is sitting on a long-haired stall, accompanied by a group of palace maids, playing with gems as ordinary pebbles, while I am walking with my family in the thousands of miles of mountains.

    ¡°A poisonous snake bit my grandma, a jackal chewed off half of my brother¡¯s hand, and bandits tried to destroy our entire village.

    ¡°I have just learned to crawl, and I have already learned to shut up, not to cry, not to make noises, not to complain about hunger, and not to cause trouble to the family. Should I envy the princess?

    ¡°After finally getting out of the mountains, we immediately arrived in the south of the Yangtze River, where we were hunted down by barbarians again.

    ¡°My grandma was injured half to death but still remembered to protect me. My father, my uncles, and my brothers rushed towards the barbarian cavalry with wooden sticks, eager to hold on to the horse¡¯s hooves, just to give me a chance to survive.

    ¡°Princess, do you know what it feels like to watch your loved ones die with your own eyes? You don¡¯t know!¡±

    Jiayin sneered and glanced at the third princess who was a little dumbfounded, becoming even more contemptuous.

    ¡°When the whole village set foot on the land of Jiangnan, every one of us was injured and bleeding. Even now, there are dozens of people in the village who are missing arms and legs!

    ¡°I finally found a place to stay, but it was all gravel and sand, plus two barren mountains, so I couldn¡¯t grow food at all.

    ¡°Do you know how desperate all of us are? You don¡¯t know!

    ¡°The Broken Gold Beach was created by me sitting in the thatched shed every day and watching everyone dig it out with pickaxes. It was watered by the sweat of all of us.

    ¡°We spent almost everything so that we could have a chance to fill our stomachs and survive!

    ¡°What was the princess doing at that time?

    ¡°While you are eating snacks and fruits, wearing warm clothes, are you angry that your father, the Queen, and your mother can¡¯t play with you? Are you throwing cups and bowls because your new dress doesn¡¯t suit your taste?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± The third princess couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously retorted, ¡°I¡¯m very...¡±

    She wanted to say that she was also suffering.

    But in the final analysis, she really never knew what it was like to be hungry or what it felt like to run for one''s life...

    Jiayin rolled her eyes and continued: "My grandma said that in this life, people will have their share of hardships and blessings.

    "I was born poor and lived a difficult life, but I have the love of my parents and relatives and share the joys and sorrows." "As a princess, you have enjoyed the wealth of clothes and food that ordinary people do not have, and the supreme nobility. Naturally, you have to suffer from the weak family ties of the Tian family."

    ¡°No one has everything going his way, and there will be no sorrow at all in his life! You can¡¯t eat with a bowl, and you still have to think that the bowl is ugly.

    ¡°The emperor and the queen may not care enough about you, but they still give you good food and clothing!

    ¡°You want the harmony and happiness of ordinary people, and you also want the wealth and wealth of the heavenly family. Are you too greedy?

    ¡°If you have a chance, go to the Relief Department and see how many children there have lost their parents and relatives. They carry brooms and sweep snow on the streets in such a cold day. They are so cold that their fingers are covered with abscesses, just to get two pieces of cake to fill their stomachs.

    ¡°What they worry about is how to survive and how to keep warm, but not about not being able to drink the bird¡¯s nest porridge?!¡±

    The third princess pinched the corners of the quilt and her face turned a little red. She didn''t know whether she was unconvinced or ashamed.

    Jiayin didn''t bother to waste any more words and stood up, "Uncle Huang just said that we have known each other since childhood, so I will just say a few more words for the sake of our friendship.

    ¡°Everyone in this world must learn to be independent, not to depend on anyone else for survival, but also to understand their own responsibilities.

    ¡°As a little girl from a peasant family, I have to be busy honoring my elders, running a shop to help the family, and I have to keep learning skills.

    "You are a princess and you enjoy the protection of the emperor. Shouldn''t you give priority to honoring the emperor? Even if you bake a snack or make a needlework, it is your heart.

    ¡°The Empress and the Wu family have their own faults for their current fate. If you persecute Uncle Huang for their sake, Uncle Huang will be so sad!

    ¡°If you have the ability to feel sorry for yourself, I advise you to learn more skills.

    ¡°When one day I need you to take care of Tianwu and Uncle Huang, you won¡¯t remain like this stupid fool!

    ¡°Not only can¡¯t you help Uncle Huang, but you also have to make him worry about you all the time!¡±

    After saying that, she ignored the third princess, gave a hasty salute and left the palace.

    ?The third princess stared angrily and wanted to stop him, but she didn''t know how to refute.

    The eldest palace maid came in and saw her master like this, so she quickly asked: "Princess, please bring him back. This Princess Kangle is too presumptuous!"

    ¡°The princess complained to the emperor and had her title removed!¡±

    "You are so presumptuous!" The third princess changed her expression and scolded the eldest palace maid, "Get out of here. What do I want to do? It''s not your slave''s turn to talk!"

    ??The eldest palace maid was startled, immediately shrank her neck, and quickly retreated.

    The third princess hammered the quilt several times.

    ?She was also angry with Jiayin for speaking rudely, but she was not stupid. Jiayin¡¯s words did make sense!

    ??And no one has ever said this to her before.

    ??The nuns and maids around her will coax her and follow her wishes, but they also make her get into trouble deeper and deeper.

    Today, she was woken up by a sarcastic beating...

    In the imperial study room, the emperor and the Marquis talked for a long time, and suddenly became concerned, so he asked Manager Yi, "Are the princess and the princess still playing together? Did the two of them quarrel?"

    Mr. Hou remained calm, but he also looked at Mr. Yi.

    ?He is not afraid that Jiayin will quarrel with the princess, but he is worried that Jiayin is too sensible and will wrong himself...

    Manager Yi quickly responded: "I will call the people from Zhilan Palace to ask questions."

    Soon, a young **** was brought in...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 878ï¼š Loyalty is offensive

    Chapter 878: Loyalty Is Offended

    ??This is also a smart man with a very good brain. Perhaps he wanted to show his face in front of the emperor, so he repeated all the conversations he heard just outside the dormitory.

    After he finished speaking, it took a long time for the emperor to wave his hand.

    Mr. Yi quickly kicked the young **** out.

    ??The emperor sighed and said, "Fu Niu''er is really a good child. It''s no wonder that my cousin loves her as his own daughter.

    ¡°Smart, kind, filial and sensible, the most important thing is that this child is thoughtful and grateful.

    ¡°If the third princess is half as sensible as she is, I won¡¯t have to worry about family affairs after having to worry about government affairs.¡±

    The Marquis was also extremely proud and happy in his heart, but when he opened his mouth, he asked for forgiveness, "Your Majesty, Fu Niu''er is young and doesn''t understand the importance of her words. Please don''t blame me."

    ??The emperor smiled helplessly, "Cousin, don''t be so careful. The so-called loyal words are offensive to the ears. Fu Niuer really wanted the third princess to wake up, so she said it so bluntly.

    "She is sincere, and I am very pleased. It was the right thing to ask her to persuade the third princess."

    After saying that, he told Manager Yi, ¡°Go to the warehouse and pick out some good things for the princess, especially the fabric jewelry that the little girl likes!

    ¡°There are also the gems that came into the palace a few days ago. I have selected them and put them in a box. If the jewelry is not what you want, let this girl make it herself.

    ¡°By the way, there are also two hundred taels of gold ingots, this girl likes gold!¡±

    Manager Yi saw that the emperor was really happy, so he agreed with a smile and hurried to prepare.

    ?So Jiayin was bored in the carriage and eating snacks. When she finally waited for her adoptive father, she saw a group of young eunuchs following behind him, carrying a lot of things.

    To this end, the palace specially allocated a carriage to carry these rewards.

    As soon as the Marquis got into the car, Jiayin immediately came over and asked in a low voice: "Father, why did you make Uncle Huang happy and robbed so many good things?"

    The Marquis smiled, ruffled her hair, and said with a smile: "Silly girl, those are gifts given to you by the Emperor."

    ¡°For me?¡± Jiayin was so surprised that she understood it with her big eyes blinking twice.

    It must have been the matter of persuading the third princess just now that reached the ears of the emperor.

    She thought about it carefully and found that although the words were too "intense", there seemed to be nothing taboo about it, so she felt relieved.

    "If I had known that there would be such a reward for persuading the third princess, I would have gone a long time ago!" Jiayin peeled an orange to quench her adoptive father''s thirst, and was gearing up to receive the gift.

    ??The Marquis slowly ate the orange and asked, "I have to go to the Ministry of War in a while. Are you going back to the shop or to Broken Gold Beach?"

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the shop first. If there¡¯s nothing else to do, we¡¯ll go back to Suijintan. Grandma and mother are not here, so I have to walk around to make everyone feel at ease.¡±

    "Okay, Fu Niu''er is really a big girl now, so she doesn''t need to worry about her adoptive father." The Marquis smiled, patted the little girl, and said, "Prepare some more dishes in the evening. I''ll find your second uncle and Mr. Wen after I finish my work." Let¡¯s go back and eat together.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiayin responded with a smile.

    Soon we arrived at Tiantian Fruit and Vegetables, and the business in the shop was still good. From time to time, customers would come out of the right door carrying exquisite baskets.

    ?Although the wallet is empty, the elderly and children will be happy when they return home, and the guests will feel that everything is worth it.

    Jiaren and others were still in the backyard and did not leave. They were relieved to see their sister back.

    Just in time, Cyclamen brought a food box, and everyone had lunch together.

    The good news didn''t say much about the affairs in the palace, and no one asked about it.

    After dinner, Jiaren and others left. Jiayin gave Zhao Hui a few words and returned to Suijintan with the reward.

    ??The sun is not bad today, there is no wind blowing snow particles, just the dry cold.

    Jiayin saw that there was no one on the road, so he went to sit on the shaft of the car for a while.

    Shui Yun and Shui Ling couldn''t stop them, so they spoke to the people in front of them.

    Mu Jue signaled the veteran to ride a horse, then took the reins and asked Jiayin to sit on the other side of the carriage. The air in winter is the best brain-awakening drug. One breath of it makes you feel energetic.

    Jiayin wrapped her cloak tightly around her, and her dizziness from the charcoal gas in the car immediately improved a lot.

    Mu Jue saw her huddled in the white fox fur, with a small face as big as a palm, big eyes blinking, and long eyelashes trembling. She was so cute and pretty, so he couldn''t help but look at her a few more times.

    Jiayin noticed it and asked, "Is there charcoal ash on my face?"

    Mu Jue coughed twice and pretended to caress the top of her head, "It seems like there are some shells stuck to her hair!"

    Jiayin hurriedly lowered his head twice and said in annoyance: "It must have been brought out when the third princess was eating chestnuts.

    ¡°The third princess must have found out, but she didn¡¯t tell me. Cheapskate!

    "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have advised her. I would have let her cry her eyes into rotten peaches!"

    Mu Jue was curious when he heard this and asked: "The third princess is such a noble person, but she still feels aggrieved when she is raised in an ivory tower?"

    "Huh!" Jiayin rolled her eyes and whispered, "What a grievance, it''s just hypocrisy!"

    After saying that, she briefly explained the "grievances" of the third princess.

    Mu Jue was also speechless, his eyes full of ridicule.

    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s hypocrisy! She¡¯s well-dressed and well-fed, surrounded by servants, but she still feels pitiful? If she were to live my life once, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive a day.¡±

    Jiayin was originally curious about Mu Jue''s identity. After all, the person who could make her adoptive father take a fancy to her and give her as a guard was definitely not an ordinary person.

    But she asked several times, but her adoptive father refused to say anything.

    ??It was hard to keep up the conversation this time. Now that it''s come to this point, how can she let it go!

    So, she rolled her eyes and asked: "What is your ''day''?"

    Seeing the curiosity in her eyes, Mu Jue hesitated and said, "It''s nothing, it''s just that my father died and my mother died but I didn''t, it''s just revenge."

    Jiayin¡¯s words were all choked in his throat and he couldn¡¯t say a word.

    She can''t do it by stepping on other people''s pain points to satisfy her own curiosity.

    ?So, she quickly thought about changing the topic.

    Just in time, when we arrived near the second village, Xiao Cuier and some women were walking along the roadside. When they saw the princess''s carriage, they quickly surrounded them.

    Jiayin thought for a while and asked Mu Jue to stop the car. She jumped out and asked, "Where are the aunts going?"

    ??Xiao Cui quickly replied, "The princess is back! It''s already the twelfth lunar month, and snacks will be baked soon. We thought we could come over in advance to clean up, wipe the dust, and light up the stove."

    ?This is a reminder of the good news. It is the habit of the villagers to start preparing for meals in the twelfth lunar month.

    Every family can make sticky bean buns, sticky pancakes, jujube steamed buns, residual oil cakes and twists.

    However, due to the large quantity of snacks included in the New Year''s gift, a baking room is required.

    She thought for a moment and then said: "It''s okay for the aunts to tidy it up. I''ve made a snack list in the past few days and asked people to prepare the ingredients.

    ¡°At that time, I have to work hard for my aunts to bake more. We have been busy for a year, so we can share a few more snacks and change the taste.¡±

    "Oh, Princess, don''t say that. We should do some work! The Chinese New Year is just for fun, so it would be nice to be more busy!" Xiao Cui said quickly.

    ??The women were also chattering about which of the past years¡¯ dim sum was delicious and which was labor-intensive and expensive.

    ??After chatting lively for a while, the good news is that we are about to return to our old home.

    Unexpectedly, a young daughter-in-law suddenly walked forward and whispered: "The young lady has a request. I wonder if the princess can listen to it?"

    ????????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 879ï¼š A flash of inspiration

    Chapter 879 A sudden inspiration

    Jiayin saw that the young daughter-in-law looked familiar, guessing that she was the daughter-in-law of a personal guard, so she smiled and asked, "Tell me, aunt, what''s the trouble?"

    Seeing that the good news was so kind, the young daughter-in-law breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Princess, it''s cold in winter, so there are few dry noodles sold, and there is not much workshop work.

    ¡°We are a little restless every day. I wonder if the princess can help us think of some small business?

    ¡°Let¡¯s take advantage of the new year to add some income to our family¡­¡±

    After saying that, she was afraid that Good News would misunderstand her, so she quickly waved her hand and added: "If there is no suitable small business, it doesn''t matter. We... we prepare New Year''s goods at home."

    Jiayin couldn''t help but laugh when he saw how sincere she was.

    Looking at the others, they all looked hopeful, including Xiao Cui. It was obvious that everyone wanted to make more money.

    She thought for a moment and then said: "There should be a lot of business, but if you want to find one with low cost and quick results, I don''t know much about it yet.

    ¡°Well, you guys wait for a while, I¡¯ll go back and think about it. I¡¯ll discuss it with you when I have the result.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Princess!¡±

    The younger daughter-in-law and other women all laughed happily and responded in unison.

    They have a kind of mysterious trust in the princess. They believe whatever the princess says, without any doubt that it may be a perfunctory polite word.

    Jiayin suddenly felt a lot of pressure, waved his hand, got in the car, and went back to the village.

    ??In the yard of the old house, Granny Lin was standing with the cook at the door of the kitchen talking. When she suddenly saw her master coming back, they all stepped forward to salute.

    Jiayin asked with a smile, "What are you busy with? Is there nothing going on at home these days?"

    "No, no, everything is fine." Nanny Lin quickly responded, and finally said awkwardly while holding the basin in her hand: "The old slave and Master Yang were thinking about growing bean sprouts, but unfortunately most of them were rotten."

    The cook, Yang Jiu, was a fat man and smiled sheepishly. "I saw Mrs. Hui growing bean sprouts in the backyard before. It seemed very easy. I didn''t expect to do it myself until I realized how much knowledge there is in it."

    Jiayin looked around and saw that the basin was half full of soybeans. Some had white sprouts sprouting on them, while others were black and half rotten.

    An idea flashed through her mind, and she immediately said in surprise: "Oh, isn''t this a good business with low cost and quick results?"

    ?Mother Lin and Master Yang didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but Shui Yun and Shui Ling remembered the requests of the women in the second village just now.

    The two of them were also happy. Shuiling said, "Yes, Miss, you can sell bean sprouts!"

    Shuiyun nodded repeatedly, "One pound of beans can produce eight pounds of bean sprouts, which is a huge profit!"

    ?This bean sprout was specially taught to Jia Xi and Jia An by Jiayin when they were about to go to sea.

    Hope to give them some food and nutrition during the voyage.

    As a result, Madam Hui was there at the time, and she learned it after listening to a few words. Occasionally, she grew a few pots of bean sprouts and gave them away to various places.

    After all, there is never a shortage of vegetables at home, and eating bean sprouts is just a change of taste.

    But I don¡¯t see anyone selling it outside!

    In other words, this is definitely a new thing for Tianwu as a whole, and it must be a good deal on a winter day like this.

    ¡°What¡¯s the price of a pound of soybeans and mung beans now?¡± Jiayin asked.

    Chef Yang immediately replied: "A pound of soybeans costs three cents, and a pound of mung beans costs four cents."

    Jiayin quickly calculated the situation and became even happier, "Shuiyun, go to the village chief''s house and have a look.

    ¡°I remember that my master also taught Mrs. Wu how to grow bean sprouts. If there were ready-made bean sprouts, I would ask for some.

    ¡°I will cook and cook myself in the evening to help attract a big customer.¡±

    Shuiyun agreed happily, turned around and went out.

    After waiting for the good news, Shuiyun changed into homely clothes and came back holding a pot of bean sprouts. Half of the mung bean sprouts and half of the soybean sprouts are white, fat and tender...

    In the evening, Mr. Hou, Li Laoer and Mr. Wen came back from the city as scheduled and found that the house was very lively.

    ?The village elders, Uncle Zhao, several old men, and even the head **** Liu were all present.

    ?They were a little confused, but didn¡¯t think much about it. They just thought that Jiayin was too quiet at home and wanted to find more people to eat and lively.

    As a result, the dishes were served one after another, and the highlight was actually two plates of bean sprouts.

    One plate is stir-fried mixed vegetables, which uses mung bean sprouts, eggs, leeks and vermicelli. It is brightly colored, crisp and tender, and makes you appetizing just by looking at it.

    ?Another dish is soy bean sprouts. It only uses bean sprouts and dried chili peppers, and adds vinegar. You can tell by the smell that it must be sour, spicy and refreshing.

    Li Laoer guessed that his niece must be in trouble, so he asked jokingly: "What''s going on, Fu Niu''er? Your grandma just left, and life at home has become difficult. Do you have to eat beans to make you hungry?"

    Everyone laughed along with him.

    The village chief also joked: "Yeah, that''s not it. I still have more than a hundred taels, and I will use them to buy meat for the princess tomorrow!"

    Jiayin smiled and gave the Marquis a piece of stir-fried vegetables with chopsticks, and then invited everyone to eat, "Oh, second uncle, village chief grandpa, I made these two bean sprouts by myself. How do you like them first?"

    Everyone picked up their chopsticks and reached for the two plates of bean sprouts.

    I have to say that Jiayin¡¯s craftsmanship is pretty good.

    Mr. Wen praised, ¡°If you have rice porridge and steamed buns, it would definitely be more suitable to go with these two bean sprouts.¡±

    ??The Marquis also nodded, looked at Jiayin, and silently asked her intention.

    Jiayin quickly said: "Father, what vegetables do you usually eat at the military camp at the dock, cabbage, potatoes and radishes?

    ¡°Do you want to add some bean sprouts for a change?¡±

    ?Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then they realized that Jiayin was eyeing the bean sprout business, and was going to get the biggest customer.

    But the Marquis is very confused!

    ??Every day fruits and vegetables are making a lot of money, and a hot pot restaurant is about to open. Jiayin must be disdainful of such a small business...

    Jiayin didn''t wait for them to ask, and said: "It''s the aunts from the second village who said they have nothing to do and want to do some small business to supplement the family income.

    ¡°I suddenly saw bean sprouts and remembered that this business was good.

    ¡°A catty of soybeans costs three cents, and if you produce eight catties of bean sprouts, even if the bean sprouts are sold for two cents per catty, there will still be a profit of thirteen cents.

    ¡°If the military camp sells one or two thousand catties per day, and the restaurants such as Cyclamen sell it for one thousand catties, and the people in such a large Xindu all need to eat vegetables, it is not difficult to sell two thousand catties in retail.

    ¡°Together, this is four to five thousand catties per day, with a profit of five or six taels.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like much, but it¡¯s more than a hundred taels a month, which is enough for the aunts in the second village.

    ¡°Even when bean sprouts become more famous and people get used to eating them and eat them in more ways, they will definitely sell more bean sprouts, and the profit will be even higher!

    ¡°The most important thing is that it is very easy to grow bean sprouts. You only need to prepare some baskets and beans, and water them every day. It does not delay any work at home, and even children can do it!¡±

    The more he talked about the good news, the more excited he became. Finally, he looked at everyone, looking eager to be praised.

    Everyone looked at each other, a little surprised.

    Sometimes they are really surprised. They don¡¯t know how the little girl Jiayin¡¯s brain grew.

    It is not easy for a grown man to make a living and support his family.

    ?She actually thought casually and brought out two plates of food to earn more than 100 taels a month!

    If you tell me this, I don¡¯t know how many people will die of jealousy!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 880ï¼š unshirkable responsibility

    Chapter 880 Obligatory Responsibility

    ??The village chief was happy for the women in the second village and was the first to speak: "Fu Niu''er is so awesome, this business is indeed very profitable!"

    Others also echoed.

    ¡°Yes, it is indeed suitable for women who take care of their children and do housework at home.¡±

    ¡°We have all eaten bean sprouts, but we never thought of starting this business and making such huge profits!¡±

    "This is still in Xindu. If we sell them in other places, wouldn''t it be difficult to earn a thousand taels a month?"

    Jiayin laughed happily, pulled the sleeves of the Marquis in a flattering manner, and whispered: "Father, do you want a thousand catties left in the military camp every day?

    ¡°I can make the decision and make it cheaper for you.¡±

    The Marquis was so funny that he pulled her to sit down and gave her a piece of dried fried saury. "No need to discount, one thousand jin per day, give her three days to try."

    ¡°If the soldiers are willing to eat, they can add more.

    ¡°The winter menu is single, and the soldiers are really complaining. If you can make some improvements, I will credit you with it.¡±

    "Haha, great!" Jiayin couldn''t help but clapped her hands happily, and quickly turned to her second uncle, "Second uncle, do you have any manpower in your relief department? You can wholesale bean sprouts from the second village, and sell them from door to door on the street, and make a profit. Easy!"

    "Okay, I''m just worried about not having any work in the winter." Li Laoer smiled and agreed, "Let''s settle it now, and we''ll discuss it in detail later."

    ?With a few words, the bean sprout workshop in Ercun was ready to be opened, and the sales channels and market were determined.

    ??The good news was extremely satisfying, and he quickly persuaded everyone to eat the food. He was so attentive that everyone laughed.

    Early on the next morning, Li Laoer and others went into the city, and those who were on errands were doing errands, and the house became quiet again.

    After Jiayin had eaten, he went straight to the second village, took Xiaocui and others to soak beans, and taught them how to grow bean sprouts.

    Even Aunt Wu was invited to provide on-site guidance.

    She is a veteran and has more practical experience!

    ?Xiao Cui and the others never expected that the princess would find them a good job after just one night, which was quick, convenient and profitable.

    They wished they could treat the princess as their ancestor.

    Jiayin stated in advance that she would not participate in dividing the money, but she had two requirements for everyone.

    First, be sure to keep an eye on the workshop and don¡¯t give anyone a chance to do bad things.

    After all, it is something for the entrance, and it has to be sent to the military camp. If something happens, no one can afford it.

    The second one is to take the boys from the Qi family with us.

    The boy from the Qi family was the child whose father died in the war and whose mother took the pension money and ran away, leaving her behind.

    He was only eight or nine years old. During this period, he lived with his five or six-year-old sister. He learned to cook, wash and chop wood to burn the kang.

    ? ?Everyone in Xincun and Ercun saw him, and everyone was willing to help such a good boy.

    ?The work of growing bean sprouts is not heavy, it just requires carefulness. A boy of eight or nine years old can do half of the work, so he is competent enough.

    From now on, it doesn¡¯t cost much. Qi Xiaozi¡¯s two taels of silver each month is enough for him and his sister to live a better life.

    Of course Xiaocui and others agreed.

    Even if the princess doesn''t say anything, they will do it voluntarily.

    Because they are military dependents and are responsible for the safety of the military camp. It is their responsibility to take care of the children of their brothers who died in battle.

    It is obligatory!

    Soon, a large amount of beans were soaked, the wicker baskets for the bean sprouts were being prepared, and the light-proof room was also tidied up.

    Seeing this, Jiayin became a hands-off shopkeeper and left everything to Aunt Wu and Xiaocui.

    Aunt Wu had been helping Huiniang take care of the children, but now that Huiniang had taken her children south, she was suddenly free and felt really uncomfortable everywhere.

    With such a job, she found a way to spend her free time, but she was very happy.

    Every day she goes back and forth between Xincun and Ercun. Her steps are lighter and she eats more.

    The village chief was also happy when he saw it. Occasionally, he would accompany his wife for a few walks, and everyone would make fun of him when they saw him, adding a bit of excitement to the village...

    Jiayin stayed at home for three days, decided on the type and quantity of snacks for the New Year''s gift, and wrote some gift lists. Then he left Shuiyun at home to bake the snacks, and took Shuiling with him to the city again.

    Two thousand eggs and one thousand duck eggs were brought along with the cart.

    ?Eggs are put into a basket of eighty-eight eggs, covered with a thin straw net, decorated beautifully and exquisitely, and sold for one tael of silver per basket.

    Duck eggs are pickled and cooked.

    ?Twenty pieces each are packed in small straw boxes, clean and neat.

    Although it is guaranteed that each egg yolk is oily, it only costs 500 yuan.

    Place it in the daily fruit and vegetable sales place to enrich the variety of goods in the shop.

    ?Of course, the profits are also quite good...

    ?In a few days, the two-story restaurant next to Tiantian Fruit and Vegetable has been almost tidied up.

    ? ? Guli saw the prosperity of the fruit and vegetable shop, and he was looking forward to the hot pot business.

    With nothing to do, he estimated the income of the fruit and vegetable shop and then calculated the 10% he would get. But he was really shocked.

    It¡¯s too much, so much that one month¡¯s dividend can cover several years of his salary¡­

    ?This is just a fruit and vegetable shop, if it also opens a hotpot...

    ?He didn''t dare to think about it anymore, he was really afraid that if he laughed out loud, it would be embarrassing.

    Jiayin took Shuiling and Mu Jue for a walk upstairs and downstairs, but they were satisfied.

    But taking care of guests¡¯ food and drinks is different from simply selling fruit. There are many emergencies, and cooperation among personnel must also be paid attention to.

    Therefore, Jiayin was a little worried that the thirty girls and boys who had been temporarily trained would not be competent.

    She thought for a while, then wrote an invitation and hosted a dinner party for the little sisters.

    The location was chosen to be at the new restaurant, where we would have hot pot.

    Not only that, she mobilized her second uncle, Mr. Wen, her eldest brother, and even Liu Zhiheng and Mrs. Jia, etc.

    One person gave a table a share and asked them to invite their relatives and friends to try the hot pot.

    Of course it¡¯s not for nothing.

    First, let the new guys have a chance to try and make mistakes. If something goes wrong, their own family will never blame them.

    Secondly, I would also like to ask everyone to give your opinions, whether it is the taste or the dishes, whether there is anything that needs improvement.

    This was a very common trial opening in the previous life.

    But it is rare in Tianwu. When the invitations are sent out, everyone feels strange when they hear about it.

    ?Especially Gu Qingqing and other little sisters, for fear that their family would disagree, they agreed immediately and sent someone to ask Jiayin if they could bring their familiar cousins ??or cousins.

    After all, as a woman who has not yet left the government, she has too few opportunities to go out to eat.

    ?This invitation gave them a rare good excuse, so they had to seize it tightly.

    Actually, girls think too much.

    ?Those like the Gu family are familiar with the Li family''s style of doing things, and are very happy that Gu Qingqing and the princess move around more.

    Like Xu Xi¡¯s family, even if they don¡¯t like Jiayin, they still envy Jiayin¡¯s ability to make money. They secretly hope that their daughter will visit the new restaurant and learn some skills...

    As for Li Laoer and others, they had eaten hot pot many times at home, so they naturally felt confident and invited colleagues and friends.

    So, on the day of the trial opening, people were actually coming and going in front of the restaurant, and there were seven or eight tables upstairs and downstairs...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 881ï¼š A well-deserved protagonist

    Chapter 881 The well-deserved protagonist

    There were private rooms upstairs, which were naturally given to the female guests. Mrs. Jia Er, Mrs. Xing and Mrs. Liu invited their respective friends, and the two tables were actually filled.

    Young girls such as Gu Qingqing and Xu Xi also sat at two tables. Jiayin was too busy, so Baozhu and Gu Qingqing helped to accompany the guests respectively.

    ?? Gu Qingqing is fine with it, but Bao Zhu often eats hot pot, and she is the most familiar with the taste and dishes.

    ??The lobby downstairs was left to Li Laoer and Liu Zhiheng. Both of them were good at dancing and behaved smoothly. It was a piece of cake to entertain colleagues and friends to eat and drink.

    ??The steward selected for the hot pot restaurant is named Yao Qiong. Like Zhao Hui, he is also one of Li Zhensheng''s staff and has been working as a deputy in Xianke.

    ??Now being transferred here and promoted to the position of chief storekeeper is a dream achievement for him!

    ??He developed a sharp eye in Cyclamen, and he knows almost all the guests who come through the door.

    ?Waiting to come forward to greet the guests, calling out the guests¡¯ surnames or official positions at once, making the guests feel even more satisfied before they even sit down...

    ??Hot pot is actually simpler than stir-fry.

    Since it is a new business, Jiayin and the chef only cooked two kinds of soup bases, spicy red soup and big bone clear soup.

    ?The brass pot with the charcoal fire was placed in the middle of the table. Half of it was red and the other half was milky white. It boiled and the aroma was fragrant.

    A row of white porcelain plates were placed around it.

    Thin slices of beef and mutton, cleaned yellow throat and tripe, golden crispy meat, green shrimp paste, fish balls, beef balls, chicken and carrot balls, fresh mushrooms, thin vermicelli, etc. wait.

    The most eye-catching thing is the green and tender vegetables.

    In this season, he is definitely a well-deserved protagonist!

    ?In addition to these, there is also a small cart next to the table.

    ?The cart is divided into two layers. The lower layer contains bowls and chopsticks, and the upper layer contains ten blue and white pot-bellied bowls.

    The bowls contain sesame paste, fermented bean curd sauce, chive sauce, chopped green onion, chopped coriander, chopped peanuts, shrimp skin, minced garlic, beef sauce and mushroom sauce.

    ?The colors are bright and the variety is dazzling.

    ?A colleague who was close to Li Laoer asked with a smile: "Uncle, we usually eat out a lot, but this is the first time for such a fancy meal!

    ¡°Uncle, please stop looking at our jokes and teach us how to prepare this sauce. I¡¯ve been thinking about the empty city strategy for a long time.¡±

    Others also joined in the fun and said, "Yes, uncle, you invite us over, but we can only watch and not eat. It''s really unkind!"

    Everyone laughed and agreed.

    "This is the first time I''ve seen mutton and beef sliced ??so thin. Wouldn''t it be cooked immediately when it is boiled in water?"

    ¡°Yes, these vegetables are so fresh, but are they too bland when cooked?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite optimistic about this meatball, it should have its own flavor.¡±

    Li Laoer smiled and bowed, and said to everyone: "Everyone in the family knows that our family comes from the north, where the weather is even colder.

    ¡°In winter, every household likes to eat some hot soup. As time went by, I figured out how to eat this kind of hotpot.

    ¡°But when we get here, I¡¯m really not sure whether everyone will be able to get used to eating. That¡¯s why we have this small gathering today.

    "I''ll let the waiter prepare the dipping sauce for you, and let''s eat and drink to our heart''s content. You have to eat it to know whether it''s good or not, right?"

    After saying that, he called to the waiters, "Mix the dipping sauce and pour the wine for the distinguished guests."

    The boys immediately came forward, took small shallow bowls, and asked the guests in a low voice what their taboos were, and then mixed the sauce and served it to the guests.

    ??Everyone has also eaten spicy cyclamen dishes and is very familiar with the spicy taste, so they put the mutton directly into the red soup.

    Wait until it is cooked, take it out, cover it with sauce in a sauce bowl, and put it in your mouth.

    The spicy kick, the mellow sesame sauce, and the tenderness of the mutton with a little bit of fishy smell, all mixed together, it¡¯s really unexpectedly delicious. Even before they had time to speak, curiosity prompted everyone to attack another ingredient.

    Until, all the ingredients have been tried and everyone is half full.

    ¡°Uncle, this hotpot is absolutely amazing!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, one bite will make your whole body warm!¡±

    ¡°How did you come up with this idea? A simple dish, but it¡¯s so delicious!¡±

    Li Laoer felt proud, but smiled kindly and modestly on his face, "As long as everyone likes it, come and support me often if you have the opportunity in the future."

    After saying that, he asked people to serve the dishes again.

    Because there are many dishes, the plates are not big, and the amount of dishes is only enough for one person and one chopstick.

    At this moment, many plates on the table are empty.

    In the private room upstairs, Mrs. Jia Er, Mrs. Liu and others were also helping to greet everyone.

    Mrs. Jia Er smiled and said: "I have eaten this hot pot once before at Suijintan. To be honest, I was so greedy when I got home that I had someone prepare a table according to the gourd painting.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it doesn¡¯t taste right no matter how you eat it. Not to mention that there are no fresh vegetables, the soup base is not fragrant, especially the dipping sauce, which is very different.

    ¡°Fortunately, the princess has opened this hot pot restaurant. Whenever I feel hungry, I can come here for a meal at any time.¡±

    Mrs. Liu laughed loudly and said in surprise: "Oh, it turns out I''m not the only one who stole the teacher.

    ¡°I also asked the cook to make it at home, and the taste is indeed far worse than this.¡±

    Just as good news came in from outside, Mrs. Jia Er smiled and asked her to talk.

    ¡°Princess, tell us quickly, we failed to steal the army, where did we go wrong?¡±

    Jiayin naturally knew that Mrs. Jia Er was setting up the ladder for her, so she smiled and said, "Mother, I don''t know. This soup base looks like bone soup, but it''s not just bones boiled with water.

    ¡°More than a dozen kinds of medicinal materials are added to it, which not only tastes good, but also nourishes the body.¡±

    As she spoke, she pointed to the fish **** and beef balls, "And these ingredients, they are all time-consuming and labor-intensive, and they are made with real ingredients.

    ¡°For example, these fish **** are made by removing the fish¡¯s fishy smell, peeling the skin and shaving the spines, and then beating it thousands of times to turn it into minced meat. Finally, it is rolled into balls. After being cooked, it will be delicate and chewy, and it will be delicious.

    ¡°Especially this beef ball, with beef on the outside and shrimp filling inside, it¡¯s extremely troublesome.¡±

    After saying that, she glanced at the women who were listening attentively, winked twice playfully, and added another sentence.

    ¡°Anyway, ladies, if you want to eat hot pot, just come to my place. Don¡¯t embarrass the cook at home!¡±

    Everyone laughed and joked.

    ¡°The princess is changing her tricks to make money from us!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw it too!¡±

    Mrs. Liu even smiled and said: "Then let''s eat more today. I''m afraid this is the only chance we can get without spending money!"

    Jiayin pulled Mrs. Liu''s sleeve and said coquettishly, "Auntie, you don''t love me anymore. If you see through it, don''t tell me. We can still get along well in the future!"

    ?Mrs. Liu hugged her and yelled heartily several times, and the others laughed even harder.

    The room was very lively for a while!

    At this time, Shui Ling opened the door and came in. He glanced at everyone without leaving a trace and said softly, "Princess, a distinguished guest has arrived."

    ????????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 882ï¼š Princess congratulations

    Chapter 882 Princess Congratulations

    Distinguished guest?

    Good news and doubts.

    ?She couldn''t guess who it was for a moment, so she greeted everyone and walked out.

    ?Everyone was also curious, but it was difficult to ask questions, so they continued eating, drinking and laughing.

    ?After a while, the good news led a master and two servants in.

    ?The master was wearing a big cloak and was wrapped so tightly that it was hard to tell who he was.

    ??However, the two maids were very polite and stayed directly at the door with their heads half bowed, respectful and responsible.

    Seeing that everyone was really curious, Mrs. Liu stood up first and asked with a smile: "Princess, this distinguished guest is..."

    Before Good News could speak, the master had already opened his cloak, revealing a face that was not very bright, but looked very proud.

    Mrs. Liu was stunned for a moment and quickly saluted, "I don''t know if the third princess has arrived. I am rude."

    ?Three princesses? !

    Hearing this reminder, the others quickly stood up and saluted.

    ?Some people were muttering in their hearts that they seemed to have heard that the third princess and Princess Kangle had bad tempers and often had conflicts.

    ??How come the princess¡¯s hot pot restaurant opened today, and the third princess actually came to congratulate it? !

    The third princess seemed a little embarrassed, but she still raised her chin and gently raised her hands and said, "Everyone, get up. I am leaving the palace incognito today. Please treat me as an ordinary friend of the princess."

    How dare everyone not respond? They immediately thanked him and stood up.

    The third princess motioned for a maid to come forward and handed Jiayin a box.

    ¡°I found this from my father¡¯s warehouse. It¡¯s a red gold cornucopia. It¡¯s the most suitable gift for your opening!¡±

    ¡°Red gold?¡±

    Jiayin''s eyes lit up, he took the box and shook it in his hand. It was as heavy as two or three kilograms.

    Let alone how the cornucopia looks, its weight alone is worth two to three hundred taels of silver!

    ??She couldn''t help but smile and hurriedly called to the third princess, "Princess, you haven''t eaten hot pot, right? Why don''t you stay and taste it?"

    Having said that, she did not wait for the third princess to refuse, and directly ordered Shui Ling, "Change the soup base and dishes in the next box, and invite the princess to the table later."

    "Yes, Miss." Shui Ling responded quickly and quickly ordered.

    ?The third princess moved her mouth, as if she wanted to refuse a few words.

    Unfortunately, Jiayin was not used to her awkward and arrogant temper at all, so he pulled her arm and said to Mrs. Liu: "Auntie, you eat slowly, I will invite the princess to sit next door with the little sisters. "

    "Okay, you don''t have to worry about us, just take care of the princess." Mrs. Liu responded quickly and personally escorted them to the door.

    ?Seeing Jiayin and the princess go out, the door is closed.

    ??A woman couldn''t bear it anymore and asked in a low voice: "When did the third princess and the princess get so close?"

    Mrs. Jia Er glanced at her and said: "Princess and princess have noble status, but they are still children after all.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal to have a quarrel today and play together tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mrs.

    As she spoke, she called the maid waiting at the door and added two plates of shrimp paste and beef meatballs.

    When everyone saw this, regardless of their thoughts, they started eating, drinking, talking and laughing again.

    ??On the other hand, the girls in the next box were a little embarrassed and constrained because of the sudden addition of the third princess.

    After all, everyone knows that the third princess is arrogant and difficult to get along with.

    ?The girls wanted to talk, but were afraid that if they didn''t speak well, they would make the princess lose her temper.

    But not speaking, and it seems disrespectful to the princess...They are really in a dilemma!

    The third princess also knew that she was an uninvited guest and was a little embarrassed, but fortunately she had good news by her side.

    She arranged for the new dishes and pot bases to be served, and then called on the little girls to pick up their chopsticks again.

    The third princess didn''t eat anything when she got up early, so she was hungry now.

    She simply didn''t care about anything else, first she rinsed the mutton in the red soup, and then took a big bite. Finally, it was so spicy that she couldn''t help but inhale, and asked with her eyes wide open: "How much chili pepper was put here, is it really too spicy? ¡± ? ? ? said this, but the chopsticks in her hand were still honest and plunged into the red soup pot again...

    ?Everyone couldn¡¯t help but laugh when they saw it, and started eating too.

    ??Baozhu, a foodie, quickly took over the task of accompanying the meal and happily introduced each dish to the third princess.

    ¡°Princess, try this! This is called the yellow throat, which is said to be the throat of a cow and has particularly elastic teeth!¡±

    "Cow''s throat?" The third princess raised her eyebrows in doubt, but her eyes brightened after taking a bite. "It''s delicious. Give me another piece."

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s much more delicious.

    ¡°There are also these beef meatballs, which are filled with shrimp meat. They are especially delicious and sweet!¡±

    Baozhu was so proud that he kept picking up dishes for the third princess.

    The third princess also kept eating, and soon her lips were red from the spicy food.

    But she would rather keep drinking water than put down her chopsticks.

    ?This appearance is really no different from the girls just now...

    The girls gradually forgot about their restraint and started eating, chatting and laughing occasionally, and the room gradually became lively again.

    After you have eaten and drank enough, remove the charcoal pots and dishes.

    The good news made Shuiling serve another good thing - ice cream.

    This is what she figured out last year when she had nothing to do for her nephew and the others at home.

    ??Although it is just the simplest mixture of cream and egg yolk, she has no shortage of fruits on hand. It is very easy to add some color or fruity flavor.

    ?This time Jiayin opened a hot pot restaurant and wanted to add some special food, so he contributed ice cream.

    At this moment, Shui Ling brought a large tray with eight small plum-shaped dishes on it.

    In each small dish, there are three small ice cream balls, one white, one pink, and one yellow, which look very beautiful together.

    ¡°Ah, what is this?¡± Gu Qingqing asked first, ¡°It looks so cute, it seems to smell like milk!¡±

    ?Meilan patted the smiling Baozhu and said angrily: "Has sister Baozhu eaten it a long time ago?"

    "Sister Lan, how did you guess it?" Baozhu was surprised and guilty, "Well... I just ate it once at Broken Gold Beach last year."

    Mei Lan took the plate and said firmly: "If you hadn''t eaten it, you would have rushed over long ago. The reason why you can sit so honestly now is because you have eaten it!"

    ?Everyone laughed and helped to "criticize".

    ¡°The princess is partial, and she is the first to give the orb if she has any good things.¡±

    "Baozhu is so unloyal. He ate the good stuff secretly and didn''t even tell us!"

    Jiayin smiled and distributed small silver spoons to everyone, and helped Baozhu out of the problem smoothly, "This is the simplest ice cream. Baozhu eats it first, so I can help everyone taste it."

    ¡°When I make something better in the future, I will give it to you to eat first!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it!¡±

    ¡°I will remember it, the princess cannot go back on her word.¡±

    The girls were finally satisfied, chatting and laughing, and eating ice cream.

    Sweet and delicate, it melts in your mouth!

    The girl was conquered almost immediately.

    ¡°Wow, this is so delicious!¡±

    ¡°It actually tastes like peaches!¡±

    ¡°What kind of fruit does the yellow one taste like? It¡¯s weird, but delicious!¡±

    ?The third princess was also curious and ate most of it in one go, while looking eagerly at the good news.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 883ï¼š Children are all their own!

    Chapter 883: All children are their own children!

    Unfortunately, Jiayin was afraid of their bad stomach, and refused to add it again. He only took the card and came out. "This thing is too cold to eat too much at a time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s play cards. Whoever wins can send someone to pick up a box of ice cream tomorrow. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Okay, hurry up, I want to win ice cream!¡± Gu Qingqing was the first to respond loudly when she heard that she was going to play cards.

    She will get married not long after the New Year. She can''t wait to seize the precious time every day and have fun.

    The other girls also agreed, but the third princess had never played before and was a little worried.

    Soon the cards were placed and the girls rolled up their sleeves and started.

    Jiayin helped the third princess draw a few turtles, and they all managed to escape.

    ?Seeing that the faces of her opponents were all covered with two-finger-wide long strips of paper, the third princess was so happy that she went off to fight independently with great enthusiasm, as if she wanted to plaster them on everyone''s faces.

    Seeing this, Jiayin went out for a walk.

    Mrs. Liu next door wanted to go shopping together after she had eaten and drank. When she saw good news coming, she said goodbye.

    Jiayin sent them to the door of the stairs, then quietly looked around the lobby, went to the kitchen in the back, and then returned to the private room.

    As a result, she almost burst out laughing as soon as she opened the door.

    On the third princess¡¯s face, only two eyes were exposed, and the rest were covered with notes!

    ?The girls were originally patient and a little nervous, but seeing the good news like this, they also laughed.

    ??The third princess threw away the cards in her hand angrily, raised her hand to stroke the "paper mustache" on her face, and was swaying with laughter...

    When the girls'' gathering broke up, the sun was already setting in the west.

    ?Perhaps thinking about being locked up in the back house again when we return home, everyone is a little reluctant to leave and looks wilted.

    Jiayin sympathized with them, but there was nothing they could do.

    These few friends are the norm for most women.

    ?Like her, there are not many people in Tianwu who can go out and walk around at will, or even open a shop to do business.

    I have to say that she is lucky.

    ?And she is also willing to share some of this luck with her friends, "Don''t be reluctant to part with it. I will find another opportunity to call you out to play."

    ¡°Besides, remember to send your maid to get the ice cream tomorrow, everyone will have a share!¡±

    ¡°Oh, the princess is so kind. I¡¯ve been waiting for your words!¡± Gu Qingqing gave Jiayin a big hug.

    ?Xu Xi, Mei Lan and others also smiled happily, imitating Gu Qingqing''s example, and took turns giving Jiayin a hug.

    After they were sent away, the third princess awkwardly said to Jiayin: "Earlier, I was the one who got into trouble.

    "My mother''s matter... I don''t blame you. She was confused by the Wu family."

    It is better to dissolve enemies than to make friends, and good news is not of the nature of honey badgers. They dislike each other and want to fight.

    What¡¯s more, this is the third princess, the emperor¡¯s daughter, so it¡¯s best if she can live in peace with her!

    She smiled and said, "What happened in the past is in the past. Princess, don''t think too much about it. Does the emperor know that you are here today?"

    "I know, I came out with my father''s permission."

    The third princess glanced at the fruit and vegetable shop next to her. She understood the news instantly and immediately said: "Today''s fruits are very fresh. Why don''t you bring some back to the emperor?"

    ¡°Okay, my father likes to eat peaches, I want to get a few more!¡± The third princess agreed immediately.

    After saying that, she was afraid of being distressed by the good news, so she quickly added, "The cornucopia I gave you is made of pure gold, enough to buy you a shop.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a few peaches, but don¡¯t feel bad!¡±

    Jiayin rolled her eyes unceremoniously, "You think I''m like you, a cheapskate!" "I have to entertain guests, so you can go and get whatever you want." "

    After saying that, she called the boy at the door of the fruit and vegetable shop and gave a few instructions to leave the third princess alone.

    ??The third princess was really rude, and finally returned to the palace with two baskets full of fruits.

    In the imperial study, the emperor was drinking tea after finishing his political duties. Seeing that the third princess had not come back yet, he was a little worried.

    He is not afraid of anything else. He is just afraid that the third princess and Jiayin will fight again, and it will be difficult to hurt either of them!

    ??As a result, before he could tell Manager Yi to greet him at the door, the third princess came back happily.

    As soon as she entered the door, she said: "Father, I robbed two baskets of fruits from Jiayin''s place!"

    ??The emperor couldn''t help laughing after hearing this, and asked his daughter to sit down and ask a few questions.

    The third princess talked about the deliciousness of hot pot, about playing cards with notes all over her face, and about picking expensive fruits into the basket. The distressed fruit and vegetable shopkeeper turned blue in the face.

    When talking about the happy place, she smiled so much that she almost danced, and her expression was in high spirits.

    ??The emperor kept smiling and listening, feeling extremely happy in his heart.

    Children are all good for their own family.

    In the past, my daughter always acted stupidly. She must have been encouraged by the servants around her, or she had been taught bad things by the queen.

    ?Now that the child has enlightened and started playing with Jiayin, things have changed immediately.

    It seems that in the future we will still have to let my daughter go out of the palace more times, or invite good news to come into the palace to play more...

    The third princess said happily, leaving a basket of fruits for her father and carrying another basket to Kunning Palace.

    ?She didn''t expect her mother to be happy, so she just showed her filial piety.

    ?The queen was imprisoned for many days, and the news she heard became more miserable each time.

    Grandfather passed away, parents were imprisoned, younger brother was killed...

    ??She hated the emperor for not caring about the relationship between husband and wife, and even more hated the Li family for causing misery to her own family and cutting off the incense of the Wu family!

    ?Now, her daughter finally came to see her once, and she actually brought fruits from the Li family. How could she not explode? !

    She smashed all the tea sets on the table and the bottles with flowers in them, and finally pointed at the third princess and cursed, "You heartless beast, the Li family forced my great-grandfather to death, and killed your uncle!"

    ¡°You¡¯re actually still hanging out with that **** from the Li family, do you really care about it?

    ¡°If I had known you were so heartless, I should have strangled you to death when I gave birth to you!¡±

    The third princess saw the fruits rolling all over the ground and the broken porcelain pieces, as if her blood was filled with passion. She was poured a basin of cold water on her pocket, and she was completely chilled from the inside out...

    There are no secrets in the palace. The third princess almost left Kunning Palace with red eyes. Within a moment, everyone knew about it, and the queen took out her anger on the third princess again.

    The others could just watch the fun, but the emperor was surprisingly angry and sent someone to severely reprimand the queen.

    Not only did the queen continue to be grounded, but she was also punished to copy scriptures to purify her heart and nourish her energy!

    ??The queen was naturally even more aggrieved. She made noises and curses, which made the stagnant palace walls a little more lively!

    ??In Shoukang Palace, there were not many lanterns lit, and most of the rooms were dark, giving off a vague feeling of loneliness.

    In the main hall, the Queen Mother was sitting on a couch, leaning on a soft golden embroidered pillow. While listening to her grandma vividly talking about the Queen''s madness, she drank bird''s nest porridge with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Hmph, the Ai family had a good idea and chose such a good queen.

    ¡°I know the Ai family is boring, so I quickly make a joke to relieve the Ai family¡¯s boredom.¡±

    She scooped out the transparent porridge water in the bowl twice with a spoon, but her expression changed and she asked, "Why isn''t it Blood Swallow today?"

    ??The old woman has been serving the master''s food and drink for half her life, and she can tell that the master is unhappy.

    So, she lowered her head and cautiously replied: "Back to the Queen Mother, there are very few blood swallows sent from the south this month, and almost all the places in the palace have been converted into ordinary bird''s nests..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 884ï¼š An important moment in history

    Chapter 884 An important moment in history

    Before she could finish speaking, the Queen Mother had already thrown away the porridge bowl in her hand.

    The old woman was so frightened that she immediately fell to her knees.

    When he was about to say something else, the old **** standing nearby had already stepped forward to chase him away, "Shut up and get out!"

    ??The old grandma quickly moved to the door on her knees, then stumbled across the threshold and closed the door tightly.

    The old **** took a clean handkerchief and helped the Queen Mother wipe her hands.

    After a long while, the Queen Mother asked, "Is there any news coming in from the outside?"

    ??The old **** shook his head and said, "No, it must be hard to find chess pieces as stupid as the Wu family''s. The man outside didn''t make any move."

    The Queen Mother''s expression became more and more bad, and she finally took out the armor with gems and put it on, and said word by word: "After the Ai family has been cultivating for these few years, has Tianwu even forgotten that there is still the Queen Mother of the Ai family?

    "Just the courtiers, a few servants don''t take the Ai family seriously, they dare to replace the blood swallows that the Ai family is used to eating, and say that they have no one to back them up, who would believe it?!"

    ??The old **** quickly advised: "Queen Mother, please calm down. It rains heavily this year, so blood swallows are indeed not easy to come by.

    ¡°Even if the guy in front has some thoughts in his heart, he doesn¡¯t dare to take it seriously as being unfilial. Otherwise, everyone in the world will stab him in the back. How can he have the dignity to sit in that chair?¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± the Queen Mother snorted coldly.

    ?Obviously this reason is not enough to calm her down.

    ¡°I recently made a few sets of new clothes for the Ai family. It¡¯s the Chinese New Year. The Ai family needs to show the whole Tianwu that the Ai family is not dead yet!¡±

    "Yes, Queen Mother." The old **** responded quickly.

    Seeing that the Queen Mother had no other instructions, she quickly left.

    The Queen Mother was left sitting at the table, tapping the pillow slowly with her fingers, making a dull sound, like a war drum, but she didn''t know where the first flame of war was going to burn...

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know that the palace was in such a mess, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t care.

    ?The great success of the trial opening has made a good start for the official opening tomorrow.

    ??Whether it is shopkeeper Yao or all the waiters and maids, they are all as confident as chicken blood.

    In the afternoon, all the men in the lobby also dispersed.

    Li Laoer, Liu Zhiheng and others helped see off the guests and then went back to sober up.

    ?Jiaren, Brother Li, Guli, and Mu Jue were sitting in the backyard of the fruit and vegetable shop, talking to the good news.

    Jiaren and Brother Li wanted to visit the teachers at the college one after another to give New Year gifts. They couldn''t come to help tomorrow, so they asked Guli and Mu Jue to take care of them.

    Gu Li smiled and said: "Young master, don''t worry, these two shops also receive dividends from the villain, and they were even repaired by the villain with his own hands. No one wants the business to prosper more than the villain.

    ¡°The villain must do his best!¡±

    Mu Jue glanced at him and then at Jiayin who was busy checking the list. He also raised his eyebrows and said: "I will be wherever the princess is. You don''t need to give orders, I will do my best."

    Jiaren smiled, chatted a few more words, and then took Brother Li back to the Earl''s Mansion.

    Jiayin brought some food to her sister-in-law and nephew, then she packed up and took Guli and Mu Jue back to Suijintan early.

    Today is the first time that the bean sprouts workshop in Ercun delivered bean sprouts to the military camp wharf. As soon as the carriage with almost good news arrived at the intersection, Xiaocui and other women came out to welcome it and announced the good news happily.

    ¡°Princess, our bean sprouts have been sent to the military camp and fried in the cook camp. All the soldiers love to eat them!¡±

    ¡°Princess, there are five restaurants today, and we will need one hundred catties of bean sprouts every day from now on.¡±

    ¡°Also, and also, the people at the Relief Department are also very good. They ran three times a day to carry bean sprouts and sold more than 600 kilograms!¡±

    Jiayin was also happy for them, so he got out of the car and walked around the bean sprout workshop.

    The boy from the Qi family happened to be watering the bean sprouts, and his sister was also helping.

    Originally, the workshop was just a group of aunts working, and he was the only one among them. The boy from the Qi family couldn''t help but be curious.

    ?When he heard that the princess had personally arranged the arrangement, he hugged his sister and cried that night. When he saw the princess coming over, he took his sister and knelt down to kowtow.

    When the good news was not good, Mu Jue pulled him up and said, "The man has gold at his knees, so don''t kneel down. The princess doesn''t like to be knelt down either.

    ¡°If you really want to repay your kindness, learn more about your skills, and you will be able to work for the princess in the future.¡±

    Hearing the good news, he nodded and couldn''t help but glance at Mu Jue.

    He has only been with her for a short time, but he actually understands her temper so well...

    Are you naturally careful and responsible, or are there other reasons? !

    On the second day, the hot pot restaurant named "Yang Ming Tian Xia" officially opened.

    There is no shortage of rich people in Xindu, or in other words, there is no shortage of rich people who like novelty and excitement.

    ??Yesterday it was a trial opening, and all the customers who had eaten there said it was a good idea, and they helped to promote it after we left.

    So, before noon, the upper and lower floors of the hot pot building were full.

    The boy and the maid are much busier than yesterday, with no feet left to touch the ground.

    Fortunately, the soup base is prepared in advance, and the side dishes do not need to be fried or fried. They only need to be plated.

    ?If everyone is busy but not in a hurry, they can do the job well.

    Jiayin is sitting in the backyard, and he is even more relaxed than yesterday.

    I originally thought that the second uncle and the others would always come to see me again, but I waited and saw no one.

    Jiayin couldn''t help but be curious, so he asked someone to inquire about it.

    As a result, when the news came back, she was really shocked...

    Counting the days, the Chinese New Year is still half a month away.

    At this time, according to the usual practice, everyone from the court to ordinary people hopes for peace and success, and even if anything happens, it will be postponed until after the new year.

    I just want to have a good New Year, and don¡¯t cause trouble for myself when it¡¯s time to bid farewell to the old and welcome the new.

    But obviously, this beautiful wish cannot be realized.

    ??This year is destined to be an extraordinary year, and it must be recorded in history!

    ?Following the previous downfall of the Wu family and the prosecution of six officials, the Wang family, a well-established family, was also unlucky at today''s court meeting.

    ??Where the second son of the Wang family previously worked, more than a dozen people rushed to Xindu, beat the cowhide drum in front of the Dali Temple, and complained fiercely.

    ?These dozen or so people were in ragged clothes and as skinny as wood, and they didn¡¯t know how to walk thousands of miles.

    ??If no one helps them, no one gives them confidence, no one will believe it!

    But these are no longer important. What is important is that they brought conclusive evidence.

    ?Wang Laoer manipulated scientific examinations, bought and sold officials, colluded with local wealthy families, and oppressed the people. The records are clearly recorded in the account books.

    ?It is said that there are still a bunch of local identification cards, and they have not completely entered Beijing. If you want to check, you can check it to ensure it is true...

    You must know that since Wang Laoer returned to Xindu, he has always kept a low profile. Unexpectedly, he rarely made a high profile, and he became so high.

    ??Wang Laoer, of course, complained in court.

    While others hesitated for a moment, not knowing whether to help or remain neutral, Marquis Xinting took the initiative to ask for orders to lead troops to search the Wang family...

    When Jiayin received the news, her first thought was that her adoptive father was really going to avenge her!

    ??The Wu family and the queen tried every possible means to get her heart, and the mastermind behind this incident was Wang Laoer.

    ?The family is determined to deal with Wang Laoer, but their ability is limited and they don¡¯t want to involve the people behind Wang Laoer too early.

    I didn¡¯t expect that the Marquis had only been back so long before he started taking action.

    In the restaurant in front, people upstairs and downstairs also heard the big news. For a while, they were talking and speculating that the sky was full of excitement!

    ????????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 885ï¼š Your identity is not simple!

    Chapter 885 Your identity is not simple!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Wang family is going to be finished too?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the second master of the Wang family say he was an upright official and had outstanding political achievements, so he was transferred back to Xindu? How could he still commit crimes?¡±

    "Buying an official position and selling an official position is a serious crime! If it is found out, it will be difficult for the Wang family to stand up."

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there is no need to investigate. If there is no solid evidence, the emperor will not raid the Wang family...¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you haven¡¯t copied it yet?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Xintinghou took the initiative to ask for inspection, how could the emperor refuse?!¡±

    ¡°The Marquis of Xinting has always been in charge of the Northern Expedition and has not participated in government affairs. Why is he so proactive this time?¡±

    "Why are you so stupid? The Wang family has a dispute with the Li family. I don''t know why the Marquis hates the Wang family. If I seize the opportunity this time, of course the Wang family will not be able to stand up!"

    ??Everyone was coming and going, talking so enthusiastically that they inevitably forgot where they were and got the Li family involved.

    ??Someone noticed that they had strayed in the wrong direction, and quickly coughed twice and advised: "Ahem! Just say a few words. If there is no trace, we are all just guessing."

    But in the backyard, there is no need to worry about such good news.

    She wanted to talk to someone, but no one in the family was there, so she could only mutter a few words to herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid my adoptive father started making arrangements for such a big thing two months ago, otherwise the host would not be able to come to Beijing in time.¡±

    Not wanting to, Mu Jue sat at the door, flipping through a half-worn book in his hand, and replied casually: "It''s not two months, it''s two years!"

    Two years?

    Jiayin¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.

    She took two tangerines from the fruit basket, threw one to Mu Jue, and then turned on the gossip mode.

    "Brother Mu, do you know the inside story? Tell me, I promise not to tell anyone else."

    Mu Jue took the orange, tossed it in his hand a few times, and took the opportunity to make some conditions.

    ¡°I am really involved in this matter, and no one knows it better than me.

    ¡°But it¡¯s just one orange and I can¡¯t get enough of it!¡±

    ¡°Say, what do you want to eat?¡± Jiayin was straightforward and willing to place a big bet.

    ¡°Braised pork, white rice!¡± Mu Jue smiled narrowly and added, ¡°It is specially made for me and cannot be shared with anyone else.¡±

    Jiayin couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    Mu Jue is now living with Zheng Yi and the others. It is probably because of some small quarrel in private, otherwise Mu Jue cannot add the last sentence.

    But it wasn¡¯t difficult. She immediately responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it for you tonight. Just tell me!¡±

    Mu Jue took two bites of the orange and then said: "Two years ago, the Marquis planned to uproot the Wang family.

    ¡°But the old fox of the Wang family was too cunning and protected the family so well that he couldn¡¯t find any problems for a while.

    ¡°So, the Marquis transferred Zheng Yi and Zheng San to the south to secretly find out the details of Wang Laoer.

    ¡°Wang Laoer is indeed more cunning, but the sky is high and the emperor is far away, so he is bolder. In the end, Zheng Yi and others found out about buying and selling officials.

    ¡°This spring, Mr. Hou temporarily borrowed Ye Tong, Steward Ye, to sit in charge, and I also went to help. The more I checked for clues, the more I learned.

    ¡°It just so happened that Wang Laoer¡¯s term of office was up. He returned to Xindu and was busy scheming against the Wu family and you. He couldn¡¯t take care of his hometown, so it would be more convenient for us.

    ¡°Finally, we caught him and exposed his accomplices in Xindu.

    ¡°The Marquis and the Emperor discussed it and decided to cut off the Wang family directly without waiting until the end of the year.

    ¡°That accomplice also had his arm broken, so he had to walk in front of people to avoid making hidden moves from behind, which would make him unable to defend himself.¡±

    Mu Jue¡¯s words were simple and casual, but the amount of information was too much.

    After listening to the good news for a long time, he finally came to his senses, but then he asked: "Brother Mu, I''m afraid your identity is not simple, right?

    ¡°After all, my second uncle and the others may not know such a secret thing, but my adoptive father actually didn¡¯t hide it from you.

    "Why were you put next to me by my adoptive father?" Mu Jue paused while playing with the dagger, raising his eyebrows and smiling mischievously, "You are indeed as smart as the Marquis said, but it''s a pity that I can''t tell you now. reason.

    "But I don''t have any ill will towards you, you can treat me as...well, as a friend or brother.

    ¡°As I said before, when I am by your side, I will protect you. Anyone who wants to hurt you must step on my body first!¡±

    At this point, his expression was full of solemnity.

    Jiayin felt like there were a few kittens catching her, and she became even more curious.

    ??But she also knew that she couldn''t ask now, so she could just forget about it...

    Perhaps the customers at noon were very satisfied with their meal, and the hot pot restaurant¡¯s business was better in the evening.

    ?Especially at dusk, large swaths of snowflakes floated in the sky, and rows of red lanterns were lit under the eaves, dyeing the snowflakes orange.

    ?Sitting in the private room on the second floor, surrounding a hot hot pot, cooking meat, drinking wine, and enjoying the snow, it is a rare pleasure.

    At once it attracted numerous guests to compose impromptu poems.

    Don''t worry about the good guys, just shouting out under the influence of wine, you feel that you are quite heroic!

    Jiayin sat in the backyard and watched until the moon was in the sky. When he felt a little sleepy, the Marquis and his second uncle arrived.

    The second uncle wants to stay here and help with the situation.

    ??The Marquis sent good news back to the Earl''s Mansion.

    ?The good news on the road was that of Mu Jue, which made the Marquis laugh and Mu Jue rolled his eyes...

    On the three days since the hot pot restaurant opened, it has single-handedly taken away one-third of the business of all restaurants.

    It¡¯s Cyclamen, it¡¯s rare for me to have a little leisure time these days.

    ?Of course, my colleagues were gnashing their teeth in anger, wishing they could burn the hotpot restaurant to the ground with the anger in their eyes.

    It¡¯s a pity that they dare not¡­

    ?Even if I think about it secretly, I have to cover my ears, for fear that the voice in my head will spread out and be heard by others.

    There is no other reason. The hot pot restaurant is the business of Princess Kangle, and the person standing behind Princess Kangle is Xintinghou!

    In the past few days, the marquis first sealed the door of the Wang family, then found out the secret passages and secret rooms of the Wang family, killed the Wang family''s dead soldiers, and successively arrested the Wang family''s kinsmen and minions.

    ??The **** storm that started in Xindu made everyone unable to help but shrink their necks and pretend to be quail when they heard his name.

    There are rumors in private that the Marquis is taking revenge on the princess.

    But no one knows what the hatred is about!

    Whether this rumor is true or not, who dares to touch the princess''s business at this time? I''m afraid that the door of the house will be kicked open in the next moment, and everyone, old and young, will be dragged to the market entrance...

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know that he had been promoted to the person in Kyoto who could not offend the most.

    ?That day in the backyard of the fruit and vegetable shop, she had nothing to do. It was really boring, so she changed into men''s clothes and planned to walk around the streets to feel the New Year atmosphere.

    ?Shui Ling and Shui Yun also dressed up as servants and changed their coats and trousers, which was novel and uncomfortable.

    The two of them followed their master, and no matter how much they reminded themselves to hold their heads high, they always seemed a little distracted.

    Mu Jue, on the other hand, walked behind the three masters and servants, helpless and funny.

    ?This dress up is worse than no dress up at all. Anyone who is not blind can tell that they are girls, which makes them more eye-catching...

    Jiayin doesn¡¯t care about this, it doesn¡¯t matter if others see it, she can just be happy.

    As a result, as soon as they walked out of the back door, they saw a young boy pulling an old woman at the back door of the restaurant next door.

    ?Suddenly seeing his master coming out, the boy was so frightened that he took a few steps back.

    The silver lock fell from the old woman''s hand.

    The young man was afraid that his master would misunderstand him, so he quickly said: "Master, this person must see you. The young master has ordered that no strangers can be brought to you.

    "If I don''t agree, she will give me money..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 886ï¼š If you love money, get it wisely!

    Chapter 886 If you love money, get it wisely!

    Before he could finish speaking, the old woman might have guessed Jiayin¡¯s identity and actually rushed over with all her strength.

    Mu Jueshan stepped forward and kicked the old woman''s legs, causing her to kneel down.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun also protected their master in the middle.

    The old woman grimaced in pain, but she still endured it and lowered her voice as much as possible and said: "Princess, this old slave is the nun who is served by the old lady of the Wang family. Our old lady asked the old slave to negotiate a deal with the princess. A big deal." !¡±

    The Wang family? !

    Jiayin looked at Mu Jue vaguely, both interested.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun opened the door, and everyone returned to the backyard of the fruit and vegetable shop.

    Perhaps the old woman felt hopeful, so she entered the door more calmly than before. She even straightened her coat and skirt and patted the snow on her knees.

    ?It¡¯s a pity that Jiayin sat under the eaves of the verandah, holding the heater, watching her tossing around, but didn¡¯t speak.

    ??The old woman cursed in her heart, and had no choice but to kneel down again, "Princess, our Wang family was unjustly confiscated and imprisoned.

    ¡°But our old lady said that the Marquis also obeyed orders, and I don¡¯t blame the Marquis, but our Wang family, which has been a century-old family, cannot cut off the inheritance just because of this incident.

    ¡°So, our old lady is willing to pay twenty thousand taels of silver and ask the Marquis to be generous and let our old lady and the two young masters go.

    "I just ask the princess to help me be a lobbyist. If it comes true, our old lady will have another ten thousand taels to thank the princess."

    Hearing the good news, he was surprised and asked: "Where did you old lady get the money? It was only 30,000 taels, how generous!"

    The old woman thought she was moved by the good news, so she felt emboldened and stood up directly, "This princess doesn''t need to know that the Wang family, a century-old family, is not comparable to a small family!"

    Who in Xindu doesn''t know that the most insulted thing about the Li family is "small family, small family".

    ?These four words are full of disdain and contempt for the Li family, a person who transcends classes, from a wealthy family.

    ?The old woman blurted out her words now, obviously she also looked down on the Li family in her heart.

    Jiayin changed his expression and sneered: "Our Li family is a small family you talk about, and we have an inextricable feud with the Wang family. Don''t you still come to me now?"

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know where you made the wrong move. Do you think that if you throw out a few silver coins, I will definitely help you?

    ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful idea to let her and the two boys go!

    ¡°How can we cut the grass without eradicating the root? Our Li family has no habit of letting our enemies go and waiting for them to continue causing trouble!¡±

    After saying that, she called two old soldiers, "Tie this man up and send him to his adoptive father. Let''s find out how the Wang family got in touch with the outside world while they were in prison."

    ¡°If we don¡¯t make up for it, all the sheep will be gone!¡±

    The two veterans responded and were about to step forward. The old woman shouted in disbelief, "Princess, don''t you like silver the most? This is thirty thousand taels, not three thousand taels!"

    Jiayin stood up and said, "No wonder you found it on my head. It turns out you heard that I like silver.

    ¡°Then your information is really incomplete. I like money, but I only like my own money!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want dirty money!

    ¡°I don¡¯t even want the enemy¡¯s money!¡±

    ??The old woman''s eyes were so anxious that she almost bulged out of her head, but she was gagged and dragged off.

    ?After all this fuss, Jiayin lost interest in going shopping, so he thought about it and went to the relief department.

    ? Today is not a big court meeting, Li Laoer will stay here.

    ?Seeing his niece coming, he smiled and said, "Oh, our little **** of wealth is here!"

    ??Recently, young and old people from the Relief Department bought bean sprouts from the second village and sold them from door to door on the street.

    Although it is not a matter of getting rich, it is still easy to make fifty or sixty cents a day.

    This helped him solve a big problem.

    After all, just sweeping the streets and sewing military uniforms and shoes is not enough to support all the young and old at the Relief Department!

    Jiayin smiled and saluted, and then explained the matter just now, and asked: "Second uncle, how long will it take for the Wang family and the Wu family to be completely resolved? Will there be any recurrence?"

    "No." Li Laoer was afraid that his niece would be worried about this, so he comforted him: "Originally, we were also worried about the reversal in the Wu family. After all, the emperor has no intention of deposing the queen, so we have to be cautious. ?????????" But I don''t know why, The emperor was particularly angry with the Wu family, and the Wu family would definitely die.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s difficult to do it in Xindu, and we won¡¯t be able to arrange for them to go on the road until next year.

    ¡°As for the Wang family, after the imperial court moved to the new capital, the Wang family was just a sideline, and the emperor didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°Now that Wang Laoer has colluded with ¡®over there¡¯ in order to deal with our family, the emperor is even more angry. This time he will definitely cut off the Wang family completely and break off an arm of ¡®over there¡¯.¡±

    Jiayin nodded and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Li Laoer, on the other hand, remembered some news he had heard recently and tentatively revealed a little bit to his niece.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that if this happens, ¡®that person¡¯ will have no helpers, and I¡¯m afraid he will have to go into battle himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to avoid this year¡¯s palace banquet!¡±

    Jiayin waved his hands indifferently, "Second uncle, don''t worry, grandma and my mother are already thousands of miles away.

    ¡°Even if that person takes action, he has nothing to do to restrain our family. At most, he is looking for opportunities from me.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid of this, and I even hope that she will jump out soon.

    ¡°Since we are enemies, we will have to fight together sooner or later, so we might as well start early.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be on guard against thieves every day, worrying about when she will take action, and being **** in everything you do.¡±

    ¡°You girl, you are very brave.¡± Li Laoer was funny and proud, patting his niece on the shoulder, ¡°Just remember not to be afraid at any time, put your own safety first in everything, and don¡¯t worry about your family.¡±

    The good news warms my heart, and I don¡¯t forget to remind me to go back.

    ¡°Second uncle, you must also remember, don¡¯t panic whenever you hear that I am in danger.

    ¡°I promise that I will never be in danger of my life. At most, I will be trapped for a while.

    "So, you can take your time and think about how to save me, and don''t fall into the trap because of your impatience."

    "I know, our Fu Niu''er is very capable!" Li Lao Er couldn''t help but knock his niece''s little head, "Don''t you need to show your ability to my second uncle? I''m very curious, how did you do it in the first place? Your grandma and mother cheated and left!"

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Jiayin smiled and narrowed her eyes.

    She flattered him casually, "My second uncle is so smart, why should I fool him? It''s a little trick, even if he doesn''t know about it!"

    ?The two men chatted about business with each other for a long time, discussed a few trivial matters, and then went to Baiyuan Garden together.

    The Chinese New Year is coming soon, and every family is busy celebrating.

    Gift giving is a big science, and it is not easy to satisfy the recipient.

    But in the final analysis, it¡¯s just four words, give the right medicine!

    ?Those who like money will be given money, those who like food will be given food, and those who like elegance will be given calligraphy, painting and famous flowers.

    ?In this way, Baiyuan Garden¡¯s business also experienced a small explosion!

    Li Laoer helped to provide cover, and Jiayin left many potted flowers in the small greenhouse in Dongyuan.

    Soon, these flowers will turn into silver.

    ??The Li family is no longer the refugees who just fled the famine. They dare not say that they are among the top wealthy families in Tianwu, but they are also very important in the new capital.

    This is inseparable from connections, fame, and the support of many people behind the scenes.

    ?Seeing that it is the end of the year, people need to move around, fame requires food and medicine, people need rewards, everything is inseparable from money...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 887ï¼š Itâ€™s too early to be happy!

    Chapter 887 It¡¯s too early to be happy!

    ?Last year, Jiayin made it clear to the whole family that she would no longer take a penny from Baiyuan Garden, and would leave all of it to her second uncle to help the family build momentum and build strength.

    Hands of business have brought Baiyuan Garden to its current scale and reputation, thanks to the hard work of the second uncle.

    Secondly, she is just a few flowers randomly planted in the space. In fact, there are not many more, but not much less.

    ?Moreover, she enjoyed the shelter of her family, gave a few flowers, and contributed to the family, which is what she deserves.

    But the family didn''t think so, and the second uncle didn''t want to be greedy for his niece''s money.

    So, apart from the normal use of Baiyuan Garden''s income, the remaining balance will be converted into gemstones, jewelry, clothing materials, etc. and then returned to Jiayin''s small warehouse...

    ?The days passed day by day, unhurriedly.

    Jiayin handled household affairs in the village, prepared and distributed New Year gifts, and attended this year¡¯s village dividend meeting.

    When she has free time, she has to go to the city to take care of the business of several shops and is busy with the accounting at the end of the year.

    Fortunately, there is a village chief in the village and Gu Li is in charge of the shop, so it is not particularly busy.

    ?One day, when I looked up from the good news, I realized that it was already the twenty-fifth day of the twelfth lunar month, and there were still five days before the Chinese New Year.

    She was thinking about entering the palace for a banquet, so she quickly called Shui Yun and Shui Ling.

    ¡°I have nothing to do today to help me pick out clothes and jewelry. I have to go to the palace for a banquet during the Chinese New Year.

    ¡°The clothes don¡¯t have to be amazing, but they don¡¯t make people laugh.¡±

    Shuiyun couldn''t help but laugh and said: "Miss, other ladies in other families wish they were preparing New Year''s clothes a month in advance, but you didn''t even think about it until the end of the year. Isn''t it a little too late?"

    Jiayin sat slumped in a chair, holding a pear and gnawing on it, waving his hands nonchalantly.

    ¡°For ladies in other people¡¯s homes, their daily work is eating, doing embroidery.

    ¡°You don¡¯t see how busy I am. I wish I had eight hands. How can I have time to take care of such a trivial matter?¡±

    Shuiling handed the wet handkerchief to the master to wipe his hands, and helped add a catchphrase from the master.

    ¡°Yes, new clothes and dresses are not as important as earning money. With money, you have everything!¡±

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this.

    In the end, it was Nanny Lin who stepped forward and said, "Miss, the young lady sent two new sets of dresses the day before yesterday. They were sewn by the young lady and her maid. They said they were for the young lady to wear during the New Year."

    ¡°Oh, I forgot about this.¡± Jiayin patted her head and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good to have a sister-in-law. I don¡¯t need to think about it, my sister-in-law has prepared it for me.¡±

    After saying that, she told everyone, "Remember to remind me to pick out a set of jewelry for my sister-in-law in the past two days to add joy to the New Year."

    Before anyone could respond, the Marquis arrived with the steward of the Marquis Mansion.

    The Marquis entered the courtyard first, but the housekeeper greeted the boy and unloaded eight large boxes in one go.

    Soon, the boxes were moved into the main room, so packed that there was no space on the floor.

    ¡°Father, why are you so rich with so many boxes?¡± Jiayin poured tea for the Marquis himself and said jokingly.

    She did not forget to ask the butler to sit down and pour him a cup of tea.

    Speaking of which, the housekeeper has watched her grow up.

    Whenever there is something delicious or fun in the Hou Mansion, he is always the first to bring it over.

    She also regards the butler as half an elder!

    ?The butler stood up in panic and took it. After bowing, he was willing to sit down.

    ??The Marquis took a sip of hot tea to dispel the coldness in his body, "There are six boxes of clothes and supplies here, prepared by the butler for you.

    "The other two boxes are some rare jades I brought back from abroad. You can collect them when you have free time. If you find something you like, you can also keep it for future dowry."

    Six boxes of dresses?

    Jiayin was surprised, turned to smile, and said happily: "I''m so sleepy that I gave you a pillow!"

    "Just now I told Shuiling and the others to prepare clothes and dresses for the palace night banquet, but unexpectedly my adoptive father sent them to me, so I don''t have to worry!"

    There is nothing more joyful than sending a gift to your heart.

    Mr. Hou smiled and nodded. The chief steward was filled with pride and joy from the corners of his eyes and brows, and he said repeatedly: "The needlework ladies in the Marquis''s residence have been idle for more than half a year, and the princess can''t think of using them.

    ¡°The old slave has no choice but to make the decision on behalf of the princess. I don¡¯t know if the princess likes the style of these dresses.¡±

    Jiayin called Shuiling to open a box.

    ?What you see is a button-up jacket made of bright red and gold silk. The workmanship is so exquisite that the embroidery alone takes a month to complete.

    ?There are also colors such as peach red, aqua blue, emerald green, snow blue, etc., almost all colors and styles of coats are gathered together.

    The second box contains skirts of various colors, with horse face, pleats, and flowers. Each one is also extremely beautiful.

    The third box contained six cloaks, all lined with fur and lined with satin and embroidery. They were both beautiful and warm.

    The fourth box contains various fur muffs, purses, hand stove covers and other small items.

    In the fifth and sixth boxes, there are various embroidered shoes and boots.

    Some are decorated with tassels, and some are inlaid with pearls. They are of different heights and thicknesses, and it is simply dazzling to see.

    There is no woman who doesn¡¯t love beauty. Jiayin couldn¡¯t put it down these beautiful clothes and shoes.

    Even Granny Lin, Shui Ling and Shui Yun also came close to them, chattering and discussing how to match them.

    For a time, the room was so lively that the roof almost fell off.

    Mr. Hou drank tea slowly, with a smile on his face.

    ?The chief steward couldn''t sit still and intervened decisively, offering opinions from time to time.

    Determined to make his princess the most beautiful girl at the palace night banquet!

    ?In the middle of the discussion, the Liu family actually sent a nanny over and delivered a box of clothes and shoes.

    Obviously Mrs. Liu is also worried that the Li family''s female relatives are not around, and no one will arrange New Year''s clothes for Good News.

    Before the Liu family could leave, Mrs. Jia Er also sent someone over...

    Finally, the good news is that we have collected ten boxes of new clothes, shoes and socks!

    ??Now we no longer have to worry about what to wear during the New Year, but we have to worry about what to do if we don¡¯t have enough to wear.

    After all, the weather will gradually warm up after the new year, and thick clothes will need to be gradually shed.

    And she is so tall that her clothes will be too small until next winter.

    Fortunately, Baozhu was much shorter than her, so he could give it to her to help "share the burden".

    ?It¡¯s just that Baozhu is a little fat. In order not to waste these clothes, next year I will supervise her to eat less and exercise more!

    I was eating snacks at home and learning from my mother how to be a director when I suddenly sneezed hard.

    ??There was a fire burning at home, so why did she feel a deep chill...

    ?When the long-awaited New Year finally arrived, countless people in Xindu breathed a sigh of relief.

    It¡¯s the New Year, the emperor has sealed his pen, and the censor has also shut up.

    Finally, they no longer have to worry about who the next unlucky person will be.

    If anything goes wrong, it will only happen next year.

    The only goal at hand is to have a good year!

    ?The people have been busy for a year and are looking forward to having something good on the table.

    The rich and powerful have been busy for a year, but they also want to eat in peace and have a good sleep!

    It¡¯s a pity that everyone seems to be happy too early.

    Because the night banquet in the palace is about to begin.

    The good news, who had never been to a banquet before, followed his adoptive father and second uncle into the palace.

    And the Queen Mother, who had been silent for several years like a transparent person, also dressed up to attend...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 888ï¼š New Yearâ€™s Eve dinner in advance

    Chapter 888: An early New Year¡¯s Eve dinner

    Early on the New Year''s Eve, Broken Gold Beach was very lively.

    ?Children were wearing new coats and trousers, each dressed like a red envelope with long legs, running around the village.

    ??Occasionally, if they get into a little trouble, the women try their best not to have their ears pulled and their butts spanked.

    I really don¡¯t want my child to cry and affect my family¡¯s good fortune for the Chinese New Year¡­

    On the morning of the 28th the day before yesterday, pigs and sheep had been killed in the village, and each family received two large pieces of meat.

    The remaining snacks, live fish, vegetables, fruits and other New Year gifts were also distributed.

    Actually, the amount of silver distributed by each company is more than one hundred taels, so you can afford these things if you want to buy them.

    But the New Year''s gifts given out in the village are completely different in everyone''s mind.

    ?Every household in the second village also has a share, but the difference is one level lower.

    Dahuaishu and Da and Xiaowangzhuang received the lowest grade, only meat and snacks!

    Because in the evening, the Marquis, Li Laoer, Li Laosi and Mr. Wen, together with the good news, all had to go to the palace for a banquet. After the banquet, they couldn''t go back to the village, so they had to stay in the Earl''s Mansion.

    So, the Li family¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was scheduled to start at noon.

    ?Xiankelai had been out of business for three days, and the family couldn''t wait any longer, so they brought Chef Yang to take over the task of cooking the stove.

    Jiaren returned with his wife, children, and Brother Li.

    ?Of course, Li Laosan also went on winter vacation early with the college a few days ago and stayed at home for several days. He was the one who handed out the New Year''s gifts.

    ??Coupled with Uncle Zhao and the other old men in the backyard, Doctor Zhang, the village elders, and the lonely **** Liu, the Li family yard is really just as lively as in previous years.

    Even Mr. Jiang and Gu Li¡¯s master and servant were also invited.

    They don¡¯t have many family members, so they can eat together without having to send food boxes to school.

    When the sun was just setting in the west, the reunion dinner was put on the table.

    ?Nearly everyone who flew in the sky, ran on the ground, and swam in the sea was caught in one fell swoop.

    After frying and frying, they became the best appearance and were placed in front of everyone.

    ??Li Laoer took the wine jar and filled it with wine for several old men himself, thanking them for their hard work in guarding Broken Gold Beach for another year.

    ¡°You guys have worked hard, and you must have a good drink today. People say that having an old man in the family is like having a treasure. Look at how rich we are at Broken Gold Beach. The treasure is almost a full table full!¡±

    Everyone laughed when they heard this, especially the village chief and Uncle Zhao who waved their hands repeatedly.

    ??The village chief said: "We are just a few old men who can''t lift our legs. We are not treasures. Everyone just doesn''t dislike us."

    Uncle Zhao also nodded and sighed, "Speaking of which, we have suffered a lot in our lives.

    ¡°I originally thought that death would be nothing on the road to escape, but I didn¡¯t expect that God would open my eyes and I would have such a blessing!

    ¡°Now I am sleeping on the hot bed, wearing thick coats and trousers, with money to spend, and enjoying hot and spicy food. I could never have dreamed of it before!¡±

    Jiayin set out the bowls and chopsticks for the old man and said with a smile: "Grandpa Zhao, don''t worry, what are you doing now?

    ¡°Take good care of your health. Maybe this time next year, we will set off on a boat and go to the south to see the sea and whales as big as houses. You will definitely be even more emotional by then!¡±

    ¡°Haha, are you serious?¡± Uncle Zhao¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. He slapped his thigh and shouted, ¡°Then I have to take good care of him and try to stay alive for a few more years!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it! There are so many places in the world that we haven¡¯t eaten or visited before. We must go out for a walk if we have the opportunity.¡± The village chief also waved his pipe pot excitedly.

    ?Unfortunately, before he could wave a few times, Aunt Wu snatched him away and said angrily: "We are going to eat soon, don''t let the cigarette ashes fall out and spoil everyone''s appetite."

    ??The village chief clicked his lips twice, feeling a little aggrieved. Fortunately, Li Laoer immediately stuffed a bowl of wine into his hand.

    ¡°Uncle, you are the anchor of our Broken Gold Beach. The banquet is about to begin. Please tell everyone a few words.¡±

    ??The village chief was immediately happy and spoke in high spirits.

    From the time I met the Li family, I knew that the Li family was different. From the difficult journey of escaping from the wilderness, to finally cherishing the good days in front of me. Everyone did not feel that the old man was nagging, but felt the same emotion when they heard it.

    ?When more than a dozen wine bowls touched together, the sound was clear and the aroma of wine was wafting. A year of hard work and solid harvest came to a successful end.

    The female relatives at home were not there, so Aunt Wu and Jiayin sat with everyone.

    ??Aunt Wu even poured a bowl of wine.

    Jiayin also wanted to follow, but unfortunately everyone stopped him ruthlessly.

    Banquets were also held in the east and west rooms. In the west room, Ye Shan brought Mr. Wen¡¯s eldest son, Wen Hai, Zheng Sanjiang, Mu Jue, Gu Li, plus Zheng Yi and a few other boys.

    In the east room are Dongmei, Aunt He, Aunt Lin, Shui Ling and Shui Yun.

    Originally, Shui Ling and Shui Yun were supposed to go home during the Chinese New Year, but the mistresses were not around. They were worried and refused to go back, so they stayed.

    ??The remaining servants, maids, cooks, grooms and others also opened a table in the kitchen.

    ??We have been busy for a year. At this moment, no matter who you are, you are qualified to enjoy a sumptuous meal...

    After dinner, Jiayin explained the chores at home, dressed up, changed clothes, and prepared to enter the palace.

    I have to say that the craftsmanship of the Hou Mansion embroidery lady is excellent.

    Jiayin¡¯s ¡°battle robe¡± for the banquet was a bright red patterned brocade coat with narrow sleeves and a snow satin skirt.

    There are down trousers hidden in the skirt, and warm deerskin boots on the feet.

    The belt is embroidered with gold thread with intricate patterns and occasionally dotted with a few pearls, which is very delicate.

    The jade ring that presses the corners of the skirt is not made of mutton-fat jade, but jadeite with excellent water quality.

    ?Under the light, the light shines, echoing the emerald green peacock gold thread cloak covering the outside.

    ??The cloak looks thin and not bulky, but it is actually sewn with sable skin inside.

    No matter how cold it is, as long as you hold it tightly, there is a warm little world under the cloak, and the cold air will not invade.

    As for jewelry¡­

    ??Everyone unanimously helped to choose a red phoenix hairpin inlaid with gold and jade, a red gold seven-treasure necklace hanging on the chest, gourd pendants with pink pearl strings on the ears, and a pair of red agate bracelets on the wrists.

    He Xun and Lin Yan went to battle in person, ironed their dresses, combed their hair, makeup, and took half an hour to complete.

    Jiayin was too full just now and has been dozing off now.

    Finally she woke up and was shocked when she saw the "finished product" in the mirror.

    ?Grandma He and Grandma Lin are very capable, and they managed to transform her from a wild girl into a dignified and noble lady.

    Let alone outsiders, even she herself feels strange.

    But that¡¯s okay, no matter what outsiders say, this is her first official appearance after all.

    In order not to embarrass her adoptive father and second uncle, she had to pretend all night!

    Besides, the rules she has learned for so many years must be put to use once, otherwise Grandma He may be so depressed that she will vomit blood.

    ?Sure enough, Grandma He walked around the room several times in excitement, almost wiping tears from her eyes.

    She kept urging, "Princess, you must not forget those rules, just stick to it for one night!"

    Jiayin was helpless and funny, so he comforted her a few words.

    She didn''t go to the front yard until a little maid came to invite her.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 889ï¼š Unlock new uses for gold medals

    Chapter 889 Unlocking new ways to use gold medals

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun have been practicing martial arts since they were young. They are not afraid of the cold, so they do not want to wear cloaks.

    But Nanny He still urged them to wear a short snowshoe skin scarf to prevent wind from entering the collar.

    Shui Ling wore a purple coat and skirt and carried a purple jade stove with two unicorns protecting Ganoderma lucidum.

    Shuiyun wore bamboo-green clothes and held an apricot-colored **** embroidered with a cat playing with butterflies.

    Mr. Hou, Mr. Wen, Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si were all dressed and standing in the yard chatting, waiting for good news.

    Hou Ye is still ink -colored bear leather, and the golden crown is bundled.

    Mr. Wen wore a navy blue brocade cloak with a down lining, which kept him warm and light.

    ??Li Laoer is wearing an azure-colored silver-patterned cloak and has his hair **** with a hosta, looking very steady.

    ??Li Laosi was impatient to wear a cloak, so he only changed into a robe with dark patterns of green pine rocks, which was paired with light down pants and a vest. He was not afraid of the cold.

    ?Moreover, a palm-width black belt embroidered with gold thread was tied around his waist, which made him appear even more powerful and upright with broad shoulders, broad back, thin waist and long legs.

    ??Several maids and boys were helping in the kitchen. From time to time they secretly peeked into the yard, and they couldn''t help but look excited...

    ?The courtyard is not big, but there are gathered a marquis, an uncle, a censor, and a general.

    ??If someone else saw it, I don¡¯t know how envious and jealous I would be!

    ?At this time, the door to the yard behind was pushed open.

    Jiayin came out with Shui Ling Shui Yun.

    Different from her usual liveliness, her noble and dignified ladylike appearance made everyone look at her in awe.

    The little maid in the kitchen even covered her heart...

    ?The calculation just now was wrong, there is one more princess!

    ??The world is so big and there are so many rich and powerful families in the new capital, which family can compare with my master''s family?

    The little maid was so proud and excited that the dishes in her hands almost flew up!

    In the courtyard, everyone was smiling and appreciating the good news.

    Mr. Wen praised: "I think of the past when the princess sat obediently on the doorstep eating snacks. It seems like it was just yesterday. In the blink of an eye, she has become a big girl."

    ¡°Yes, my Fu Niu¡¯er has really grown in stature in the past two years!¡± Li Laoer was also pleased and pulled the cloak for his niece.

    ??The Marquis did not speak, but gently squeezed the thickness of the cloak and nodded with satisfaction.

    ??Li Laosi was afraid that his daughter would be bullied when she entered the palace. Although he also came to the banquet this time, he was still worried.

    After all, there is no one on the female side who has good relations with the Li family today who can be entrusted to take care of the good news.

    ?Mrs. Liu''s imperial edict is not of a high enough level, and Mrs. Jia Er and Mrs. Xing don''t even have imperial edicts.

    ?Dean Gu is of sufficient status, but she is a widow and never shows up on such occasions.

    There was really no way he could do it, so he could only tell his daughter, "Fu Niuer, if someone bullies you, just shout and daddy will go over and protect you immediately!"

    "Okay, dad." Jiayin stepped forward and hugged her dad''s arm, unable to help but smile.

    Dad looked like those fathers in previous lives who knew their daughters were going on a blind date for the first time, nervous and helpless...

    The carriage was ready, and everyone went out chatting and laughing. Mr. Wen sat in the same carriage as Li Lao Er and Li Lao Si.

    Mr. Hou brought good news, and Shui Ling and Shui Yun also rode in a car.

    There was a charcoal pot burning under the carriage, and red brocade cushions were spread on the carriage seat. The preparations were very thorough.

    Jiayin took off his cloak, peeled an orange and ate it. He didn''t look nervous at all.

    The Marquis was relieved and happy to see it, but he still gave a few more instructions.

    ¡°There are many people today. If you can¡¯t speak, don¡¯t speak. Even if they want to cause trouble for you, they won¡¯t do it at this time.

    ¡°When you encounter a situation that you can¡¯t handle, just put it off, and we will naturally find a way to deal with it when you get home.

    ¡°In addition, you can pick up the food at the palace banquet and make a show of it, but you cannot actually eat it. Be careful if someone tampered with it..."

    Jiayin nodded repeatedly and responded: "Father, don''t worry. I have studied with Grandpa Zhang for so many years, how could I not know how to be prepared?"

    After saying that, she asked curiously: "Father, do you and my second uncle have any means of defense?"

    ??The Marquis nodded and stretched out his left hand, with a simple silver ring on his middle finger.

    There is a goshawk carved on the ring, with its wings slightly spread out. With just a slight pinch, a silver needle will pop out from the bottom of the ring.

    ?You will definitely not be able to spot it if you don¡¯t look carefully, but when you swipe it through food and drinks, you can easily tell whether it is safe or not by changing the color of the silver needle.

    Jiayin felt even more relieved when she guessed that the ring came from Zhengjiazhuang.

    ?Zhengjiazhuang has been very helpful in the past two years.

    From the equipment for whipping cream in the white clouds to the arm crossbow for self-defense, even when she had a whim and wanted to install a pulley watering device in the greenhouse, she got her wish.

    It is no exaggeration to say that only she could not think of it, and Zhengjiazhuang could not do it!

    Sometimes, she wanted Zhengjiazhuang to think about guns.

    ?With thermal weapons, the Northern Expeditionary Army can kill every barbarian left, and the battle losses will be much less.

    But it is no small matter to transform this world directly from the Cold Weapon Age into the R Weapon Age.

    At least she is a little girl and can¡¯t figure it out yet.

    Whether this change will do more good than harm to the world, or will it do more harm than good?

    ?Furthermore, even if she wanted to change, she lacked an opportunity...

    I just thought about it all the way. When I came back to my senses with good news, the carriage had already arrived in front of the palace gate.

    Everyone got off the carriage, waited for inspection, and then entered the door.

    Needless to say, it was not just the little maid in the Li family yard who was amazed by this powerful lineup.

    ??Other courtiers or the imperial concubines couldn''t help but take a few more glances.

    Jiayin was also curious. He held the stove and looked around to see the excitement.

    She didn''t feel cold at all, but Mr. Hou was reluctant to part with it.

    ??The Marquis said hello to Li Laoer and others, took out the gold medal, and entered the palace in advance to protect the good news.

    ?The powerful and powerful people with sharp eyes were extremely surprised and helpless when they saw this scene.

    ?That¡¯s a gold medal!

    ??It''s a gold medal to open the city gates at night in Xindu City and mobilize 3,000 troops in other places!

    ??Now that the Marquis showed it out, he was actually just afraid that his daughter would get too cold after standing for a long time.

    This is simply¡­

    ?? Could it be that the Marquis has made great achievements in battle and is so arrogant that he has lost his mind?

    ?Of course, some female relatives also noticed this.

    They don¡¯t care about anything else, they are just extremely envious and jealous.

    Why can¡¯t such a noble, powerful and handsome man as Xintinghou not get married? !

    That¡¯s it, even if they don¡¯t get married, they actually hold a peasant girl in the palm of their hands and pamper and protect her like this!

    How virtuous and capable is this peasant girl?

    In a carriage, two little girls dressed in luxurious clothes were standing next to each other, both with displeasure on their faces.

    "Does Princess Kangle know some magic? How can she fool the Marquis?!" The little girl wearing a crimson cloak spoke first.

    ?Another companion wearing a lake blue cloak also responded angrily, "Who knows, I''m angry too.

    ¡°That is our Tianwu¡¯s protector, how could we be so humiliated by her?

    ¡°In order to enter the palace early and show that she is superior to others, she actually asked the Marquis to get the gold medal to clear the way!¡±

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Hou wanted to get married to Mrs. Hou, but Princess Kangle refused to let him do it.

    "She is the adopted daughter of the Marquis. If the Marquis does not get married and does not retain blood, the Marquis''s mansion will definitely fall into her hands in the future. It is so vicious!"

    ??The little girl in the scarlet cloak knocked the **** in her hand and whispered: "My cousin saw the Marquis''s triumph last time and cried for several days when she went home..."

    "Your cousin..." The girl in the lake blue cloak was surprised and wanted to ask, but the girl in the crimson cloak covered her mouth.

    "I can''t say it! I''m afraid I''ll ruin my cousin''s reputation, and my mother will beat me to death." The girl in the scarlet cloak regretted a little.

    ??The girl in the lake blue cloak quickly assured, "Don''t worry, we have been playing together since childhood, how can it be spread?

    "Besides, your cousin is not the only one who has this idea..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 890ï¼š No bloodshed

    Chapter 890: Fighting without bloodshed

    The girl in the crimson cloak blinked her big eyes twice, and suddenly remembered that her companion''s cousin had a cousin who was over eighteen years old and had not yet been engaged, and she opened her mouth in shock.

    ??The girl in the lake blue cloak nodded slightly and whispered: "There are too many noble ladies in Kyoto who think like this."

    The two of them became closer than before because they shared the secret, and they leaned together to chat.

    Soon, it was their turn to enter the palace with their sworn grandmother.

    Jiayin sat in her seat boredly, letting others look at her, and she also looked at them.

    Unfortunately, the female relatives who entered the palace without queuing were of high status, which also meant that most of them were quite old.

    I am really not interested in the good news. The same group of old and semi-old ladies stare at each other with big eyes and small eyes.

    ??But the banquet hall was divided into two, and the male guests on the opposite side were blocked by a screen. Jiayin wanted to see his adoptive father and father, but he couldn''t.

    Simply, she fumbled under her cloak for a while and took out a travel journal to pass the time.

    Before going out, she packed an extra small bag to make it easier to get things from the space.

    This travelogue is about the customs and customs of the southwest desert, and Jiayin is very interested in it.

    Just when she was thinking about letting Lao Hei and the others go for a walk in the future, the owner of the table under her finally came.

    ?She glanced at them and saw that they were two little girls of the same age. They were good-looking and well-dressed. She put the book away and planned to chat for a while.

    After all, the palace banquet is so boring, and it is too difficult to be without company.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as she sat upright and put on her cutest smile, the two little girls looked at her carefully, with their faces full of disgust and their eyes full of jealousy...

    Jiayin was stunned for a moment, not understanding what went wrong.

    Fortunately, the two little girls were not very wealthy and took the initiative to clear up Jiayin''s doubts.

    ??The little girl in the crimson cloak whispered, "What are you pretending to be? You have to read a book when you go to the palace for a banquet. Hmm, do you want others to know that she is knowledgeable and sensible?"

    ??The little girl in the lake blue cloak also laughed and said: "Yes, but who doesn''t know that she was born with mud legs? No matter how many books she reads or how much jewelry she wears, she can''t change her earthy smell."

    "Oh, sister, don''t say that. There must be some benefits to this, and maybe you want to charm someone. Don''t ruin other people''s good things!"

    The little girl in the scarlet cloak probably felt that she didn''t say anything because she was afraid of them, so her voice became twice as high.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun saw their master reading, so they shouldered the important task of seeing and listening in all directions.

    At first, they didn''t pay attention to these two noble ladies, but later they found out that they were actually mocking their master, and they were really annoyed.

    In an instant, at least a dozen ways of death flashed through the minds of the two of them, and they wanted to choose the worst one for these two "talkative donkeys"!

    ??But before they could speak, Jiayin pulled their sleeves, then took the initiative to get close to the two noble ladies, and asked them with a smile: "Whose family do you two belong to?"

    ¡°You are causing trouble outside, are you sure your home can support you?

    "For example, if I have a serious discussion with you now, will your family take you to the Broken Gold Beach to kowtow to me?"

    "If that''s the case, then you will be embarrassed. Then you will regret your bad words now, and there is no way to remedy it!"

    The two noble ladies did not expect that Good News would come back in person.

    After all, they have punished others in this way before, and without exception, those little girls would endure it, pretend they didn''t hear it, or run away crying.

    Thinking about Jiayin''s identity and the protection of the Li family and the Marquis, they were a little panicked.

    ??But they are not willing to admit defeat like this, and their faces are even more difficult to deal with.

    So, the noble lady in the scarlet cloak stiffened her neck and argued, "Princess, even if you have a high status, you can''t accuse us so unfairly!

    "We just chatted a few words, but we didn''t mention him by name. The princess must take care of herself, and there''s nothing we can do!"

    ¡°Hey, you are very sharp-tongued!¡± Jiayin smiled and gave a thumbs up, sincerely praising, ¡°It seems that you are often so shady and bullying, you are already a veteran, and you are so good at evading!¡±

    The lady in the lake blue cloak glanced around and saw many people looking over. She felt confident and said: "The princess has misunderstood. We have been taught strict rules at home since we were young, and we have never done anything rude." thing.

    "What are you talking about? We don''t understand, only a girl from a small family would use such unscrupulous methods!" Jiayin really laughed out loud. I didn''t look at the Gregorian calendar when I went out today, but I encountered a tough guy.

    With nothing to do, she became interested in teaching the "naughty child" a lesson.

    She pulled up the chair and moved closer to the two noble ladies.

    From the outside, the three little girls seem to get along quite well...

    ¡°Just now I heard you say that I was born with mud legs and have an earthy smell?¡±

    Jiayin asked with a smile, not allowing the two ladies to argue, and then said: "Actually, you are right, I smell earthy.

    ¡°What is soil? Mother Earth, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with it!

    ¡°It¡¯s better than the smell of brass all over your body and the filth and darkness in your heart!¡±

    The two noble ladies stared at each other and were about to get angry.

    Jiayin pressed their hands, and her smile became even more joyful, "Actually, everything in this world has flavor, it''s just that you don''t know it. I''ll give you some popular science today.

    ¡°For example, the green vegetables you eat on daily basis grow so green because they are made of excrement and water, sprinkled with them every day, and the smell of watering makes them grow.

    ¡°When you eat green vegetables, you are actually eating excrement!

    ¡°And the fruits you eat, you have to water them with excrement and urine, and occasionally you have to bury dead cats and dogs under the trees.

    ¡°Because the fur and internal organs of cats and dogs become nutrients after decay, which will make the fruit grow better.

    ¡°Similarly, if you eat fruit, it is equivalent to eating a dead cat or a rotten dog!

    ¡°Besides, you didn¡¯t make your three meals a day with your own hands, right? Then who did it, the cook?

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you haven¡¯t offended the cook, otherwise he will spit a little while cooking, or he will not wash his hands after going to the toilet... tsk tsk tsk tsk!¡±

    Jiayin shook his head as he spoke, and even slapped his nose in front of his nose, as if he disliked the smell of the two girls.

    ??The two noble ladies tried to interrupt Jiayin countless times, but Jiayin had a sharp mouth, how could he give them a chance?

    ??The two of them listened from beginning to end and endured it again and again. When they couldn''t bear it any longer, they turned around and started retching.

    ¡°Ugh¡­stop talking!¡±

    ¡°Please stop talking! Ugh¡­¡±

    By now, almost all the people who had come to the banquet had arrived.

    Since it was a palace banquet, no one dared to be presumptuous and spoke in a soft voice.

    The two noble ladies suddenly retched, and were immediately shrouded in doubts from everyone.

    Even though the grandmothers of the two noble ladies immediately sent their nannies over to inquire, and made excuses that the two got drunk on the road, everyone still looked strange.

    Woman, retching¡­

    ?These two words together make people suspect that there is some kind of happy event.

    Fortunately, these two noble ladies are still young and others will not take them seriously, but after all, they are very embarrassed...

    Jiayin had already retreated to her seat, hugging the stove and yawning quietly.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun even pinched their thighs secretly to hold back their laughter.

    Even if the battle is not bloody, my own lady is still more powerful!

    Before the two noble ladies could complain to their grandmother, the entrance to the main hall suddenly became lively.

    ?The emperor, dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe, had already walked in with the queen mother...

    ????????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 891ï¼š Picking peaches is easier than planting peach trees!

    Chapter 891 Picking peaches is easier than planting peach trees!

    ??Everyone stood up quickly, knelt on the ground one after another, and shouted in unison, "Long live the emperor, long live the emperor, and the queen mother lives a thousand years!"

    ??The emperor supported the queen mother and walked through the crowd, directly to the innermost side of the hall.

    ?There was a long sandalwood table placed there. The chair facing north and south naturally belonged to the emperor, but there was another chair only half a foot away next to it, which was for the queen mother.

    ??The emperor''s eyes flashed, as if he didn''t notice anything was wrong, he helped the queen mother to sit down, and then smiled and ordered everyone to get down.

    ?Everyone stood up, bowed their heads and saluted again, and then took their seats one after another.

    The emperor smiled and said: "Mother, you see this year''s New Year''s Eve banquet is more lively than in previous years."

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, the power of Tianwu and the country is prosperous, and naturally everything is prosperous.¡± The Queen Mother responded with a smile.

    ??She also told Manager Yi on the side, "Although the emperor is happy today, we should not pour more wine for him. The body of the dragon is important."

    ¡°Thank you very much for your concern, my mother.¡± The emperor thanked him and told Manager Yi, ¡°Remember to order the crab roe soup that I like behind the scenes and serve it warm on the charcoal stove. Don¡¯t let it get cold. My mother will feel uncomfortable eating it.¡±

    ?The mother and son were sitting on top, and before the ceremony started, they performed a show of motherly kindness and sonly filial piety.

    ?No matter what they think in their hearts, everyone is looking at it with smiles, and their expressions are full of envy and joy.

    As for whether they think so in their hearts, no one knows...

    After all, in the past two years, the emperor has become more powerful, gradually taking control of all government affairs, and is freed from the pressure of the Queen Mother.

    The Queen Mother was forced to look like an invisible person. She really wished that the Emperor died!

    ??The emperor wished that the Queen Mother could take a nap, so he went to see the Prince of Hell!

    It just so happened that these two people had to act so affectionate...

    Fortunately, the most powerful mother and son did not disgust everyone for too long, and finally ordered the banquet to be held.

    ?Eunuchs and maids successively brought wine, food and various fruits and snacks, and they were busy but not in a hurry.

    The ministers who were good at sneaking into the camp immediately came out and presented the "flattering articles" they had prepared for a long time. They almost danced and sang loudly to praise the prosperous days of Tianwu and the emperor.

    ??There were also smooth-tongued courtiers who knelt down with wine glasses in hand, wishing they could burst into tears, lamenting the hardships of Tianwu in the past and the peace now, and begging the emperor to drink the wine to celebrate the victory.

    ??The rest of the people just look down on these people''s flattery, but they won''t tear them down on the spot.

    ?So, you and I echoed each other, which made the whole hall seem lively and joyful.

    ?The emperor was so happy that he summoned several ministers to come out and rewarded them with all his heart.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ?Of course, the Marquis of Xinting was also in this group and received two hundred taels of gold and a divine bow.

    ?Hintinghou looked very grateful. He didn''t say much, but he also expressed his loyalty.

    Finally, he took the things and returned to his seat. Li Laosi liked the magic bow, but because of the crowd, he could only peek at it one after another. This made the Marquis laugh, and he pushed the magic bow into his arms.

    ? ?Others didn''t think much of them being like this, but in the eyes of Zhenbei Hou and others, they gritted their teeth with hatred.

    ??If Xintinghou hadn''t controlled the military power, wouldn''t they have the title of general but not even 500 soldiers under their command?

    But no matter how much they feel aggrieved, they dare not speak out.

    ?Next year is the most critical year to regain Jiangbei. At this time, they provoked Xintinghou. Xintinghou gave up the challenge, but no one could replace him in the battle.

    It''s better to wait a little longer. After Jiangbei is taken back, there will always be people to guard everywhere.

    At that time, it will be their chance!

    ?Picking peaches is so easy, why bother trying to "grow peach trees"? !

    ?Thinking about it, they actually felt a lot more comfortable...

    Soon, the emperor got tired of singing praises and ordered singing and dancing.

    At this time in the past, the Queen Mother was about to leave. But this year, the Queen Mother seemed to be in a very high mood, and she led a group of ladies to laugh and chat.

    Jiayin sat there bored.

    I want to eat something. There is still some food on the table that I can¡¯t take off with my chopsticks.

    ?Perhaps there were so many people that the imperial dining room was overwhelmed. Most of the dishes prepared were stews, and there was no charcoal stove to keep them warm, so they were already cold when they were served.

    ??Moreover, most of these stews are made of big fish and meat, and there are no fresh and delicious ingredients.

    Jiayin could only turn her head and look at the two noble ladies next to her. As a result, these two people had pale faces and wished they were eight feet away from her. They hid behind the table next door. She did not intend to continue "teasing" them.

    I think today¡¯s lessons will be enough for these two people to become anorexic for half a month and lose five or six pounds passively...

    At this moment, the third princess came over from nowhere and sat down next to Jiayin.

    Jiayin was startled and complained: "People are scary, scared to death!

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to be a mascot up there, why are you here here?¡±

    The third princess secretly rolled her eyes and whispered: "Don''t I think you are boring?

    ¡°Come here and talk to you for a few words. It¡¯s okay for you to be ungrateful, but you actually dislike me?¡±

    Jiayin also rolled his eyes at her and pushed back unceremoniously, "Stop putting so much money on your face and tell her if you have anything to say!"

    "snort!"

    ??The third princess snorted coldly, and went directly to Jiayin''s side to make a fuss, "If you have anything to eat, share some with me!

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to eat these meals at the banquet. I¡¯m so hungry at noon that I want to drink the northwest wind.¡±

    Before Jiayin could say anything, the third princess continued: "Don''t say you didn''t bring anything to eat!

    "Besides money, what you like most is eating. Share some with me quickly. If you get something good in the future, I will keep it for you."

    "Tch! It sounds like we get along very well!" Jiayin said rudely, but his hand reached into his satchel and took out a box of egg tarts.

    ??This is a new product recently launched by Baiyunjian.

    Although the egg **** crust is not as crispy as the previous one, the center of the **** is sweet and tender and melts in your mouth. It is sold like crazy in Xindu.

    ?When he went to the shop the day before yesterday, Jiayin picked up some freshly baked existence space, which was still hot when he took it out.

    The third princess exclaimed happily, "Oh, it''s an egg tart! It''s still warm. How did you bring it in? Didn''t you lock it at the palace door?"

    It¡¯s hard to explain the good news, so he fiercely wants to **** it back, ¡°Would you like to eat it? If not, I¡¯ll put it away!¡±

    Sure enough, the third princess quickly protected the egg **** box like a puppy protecting a bone, "Eat, eat, of course I will! This box is all mine!"

    As she spoke, she took one out and bit off half of it.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t fight with her. He took out another box and divided two each between Shui Ling and Shui Yun. She ate the rest slowly by herself.

    The third princess saw this and couldn''t help but said: "I asked you to order something to eat, but you were still reluctant.

    ¡°It¡¯s so generous to give it to two slaves!¡±

    Jiayin glared at her, "They grew up with me. They will take care of me and protect me. If I''m not good to them, how can I be good to you?"

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun ate secretly with their sleeves covering their mouths. They felt extremely warm in their hearts after hearing this.

    But they were afraid that the third princess would be angry, so they carefully observed the third princess''s face...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 892ï¼š The old foxs tail is exposed

    Chapter 892 The old fox¡¯s tail is exposed

    ??It just so happens that the third princess seems to be possessed by a demon, and doesn''t care even if she is scolded.

    ??Still eating egg tarts honestly, let alone rolling up my sleeves and leaving.

    ?At this time, even Jiayin was curious and asked: "That''s not right, shouldn''t you be shouting and killing, and jumping up and down in anger?

    ¡°Have your temper improved, or have you lost your mind?¡±

    The third princess dodged Jiayin''s claws reaching towards her forehead and said with a mouthful of egg tart: "You think I''m stupid, if I quarrel with you, I won''t have any egg tarts to eat in the future.

    ¡°Besides, you have a bad mouth but a good heart. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t see it!

    After saying that, she quickly grabbed an egg **** from Jiayin''s box, and then took a big bite of it triumphantly, smiling as if she had the whole world.

    Jiayin sighed inwardly, this is also a poor child...

    She is a princess, but she has never enjoyed the warmth of family affection, let alone any friends she can talk to and treat each other sincerely.

    ??My temper was a little crooked before, but now it seems to have been straightened out a little bit...

    ?Thinking about this, she felt a little soft-hearted, and took out another marching kettle from her backpack, which was filled with hot milk tea.

    The three princesses shared a glass and drank with satisfaction...

    They were eating, drinking, talking and laughing, forming a small world of their own, which quickly attracted the attention of others.

    The Queen Mother was sitting on top, chatting with an old lady named Gaoming. She glanced at the bottom and said with a smile: "We, the third princess, have seldom smiled since the Queen fell ill.

    "Princess Kangle is still capable of making her so happy..."

    The old lady Gaoming didn''t know what the Queen Mother meant, so she could only respond vaguely, "Yes, seeing them young and as delicate as flowers, I''m really envious."

    The Queen Mother sighed, "You have many children and grandchildren at home, and there is no shortage of people to accompany you.

    "It''s not like the Ai family is pitiful. The emperor has few heirs, and the Ai family is really deserted on weekdays."

    Mrs. Gaoming smiled and said: "The Queen Mother is serious. The third princess is a filial and lively person. You can ask the princess to pay you more greetings on weekdays."

    The Queen Mother also smiled, as if she suddenly remembered it, and said, "You have a good idea."

    After saying that, she turned to the emperor and said: "Your Majesty, the third princess has grown up, and she has to learn some rules and skills.

    ¡°But it¡¯s impossible for the queen to be sick all the time and not take care of the princess!

    ¡°It¡¯s better to let the third princess move to the Aijia Palace for a while, so that our grandparents and grandchildren can get closer and closer.¡±

    ??The emperor was stunned for a moment. Although he didn''t know what the Queen Mother had in mind, his intuition was that it was not good.

    He smiled and said: "Mother, the third princess is like a monkey, too lively. You are used to being clean, so don''t worry about her.

    ¡°I have found four nuns for her, and she is already learning what she needs to learn.¡±

    The Queen Mother waved her hands, as if she was sincerely sharing her son''s worries, and said: "At this time, it is time for the royal grandmother of the Ai family to contribute, so please don''t be polite, Your Majesty.

    ¡°Are you worried that the third princess finds this old woman from the Ai family boring, or that the Shoukang Palace is deserted and she can¡¯t get used to it?¡±

    ??The emperor wanted to scold him so much that he could curse her, but in front of so many people, he still had to hold on to the fig leaf of being a loving mother and a filial son, so he could only say quickly: "The Queen is overthinking, I don''t mean that."

    "If you don''t say it, the Ai family will know that you feel sorry for the third princess." The queen mother smiled lovingly, "Well, the Ai family sees that the third princess is playing well with Princess Kangle, so why not let Princess Kangle enter the palace together? .

    ¡°I happened to accompany the third princess to the Shoukang Palace of the Ai family for a while, and the two little girls are also my companions!¡±

    The emperor''s expression changed at that time.

    Hianzhuang''s sword dance is aimed at Pei Gong!

    Teaching the third princess and sharing his worries are all excuses.

    ??The Queen Mother just wanted to trick Princess Kangle into the palace, hold it in the palm of her hand, and control the Li family and Xintinghou!

    "Mother, Kang Le is still young and it is difficult to leave the family. It is better to let the third princess accompany you!" The emperor said calmly.

    ?Everyone could guess that he was unhappy. But the Queen Mother didn''t seem to notice it, and still said: "Didn''t the female members of the Li family all go to the south? Now the princess is lonely and pitiful at home alone. She happened to go to the palace to accompany the third princess and the old lady of the Ai family.

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. The Ai family likes little girls the most. There are hundreds of servants in the palace. Are we still worried that we can¡¯t take good care of Princess Kangle?¡±

    Since the conversation has reached this level, if the Emperor objects again, he will be showing off to the Queen Mother.

    He kept a sullen face and said nothing, subconsciously looking at the third princess and Jiayin.

    ??In the past, the third princess would have been gloating over misfortune, but now after being beaten by reality, she has grown a lot.

    ?Although she didn¡¯t know why the imperial grandmother wanted Jiayin to enter the palace, it must be up to no good.

    The third princess hurriedly said: "Grandmother, I will stay with you. Don''t let Princess Kangle enter the palace!"

    ¡°She is just a country girl who doesn¡¯t know the rules of the palace and can easily make you angry.¡±

    The Queen Mother glared at her granddaughter and said with a smile: "You kid, don''t say that in the future.

    ¡°Princess Kangle was born into a farming family, but the Li family has contributed to the high yield of grain, and now it is also a double noble family. Seriously speaking, there are not many families in Tianwu who are more glorious than the Li family!

    ¡°Besides, the Aijia knows that you like Princess Kangle and play well with her, but you just don¡¯t want her to leave home.

    ¡°But don¡¯t think about it. Princess Kangle is also lucky to study with you and learn the rules. Even if we talk about marriage in the future, she will be able to find a better family.

    ¡°As a good friend, you can¡¯t block her good things!¡±

    "No, I..." The third princess was young after all, her face turned red from being blocked, and she was so anxious that she wanted to stamp her feet.

    The Marquis, Li Laosi and others on the other side of the screen also had cold expressions upon hearing this.

    Mr. Hou stood up and was about to speak, but was pulled down by Li Laoer.

    ??The Queen Mother may have arranged this drama just to force the Marquis to come forward.

    At that time, if the Marquis is accused of being arrogant, arrogant, and disrespectful to the royal family, the Marquis will have to give up his military power in order to show his innocence...

    At this moment, Jiayin stood up and said with a smile, "Empress Dowager, if you like me, I would be honored if you wanted me to come to the palace to accompany you.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know the rules, I don¡¯t know how to take care of others, I speak straightforwardly, I can¡¯t stand the cold, let alone being hungry, I¡¯ll get dizzy even when I kneel down and kowtow.

    ¡°If this prajna comes to you, will you not like my daughter because of this?¡±

    "No," the Queen Mother still smiled lovingly, "You are still young, you can learn these things slowly."

    ¡°But, Queen Mother, I don¡¯t want to learn. My grandmother said that girls should be held in the palm of your hand and loved, and you don¡¯t need to learn those rules.

    ¡°Besides, people¡¯s hearts are evil nowadays, and the Queen Mother is kind-hearted and sends a nanny to teach her the rules. However, if the nanny treats her harshly out of selfish motives, she will be spoiled and will definitely cry all the way home.

    "By then, everyone in Xindu will probably think that the Queen Mother is displeased with our Li family and deliberately detained the servants in the palace to bully her. That would be a serious matter, don''t you think?"

    Jiayin has a small mouth and rich expressions.

    She was happy at one moment and worried at the other, expressing her thoughts clearly and clearly.

    She can enter the palace, but she cannot suffer any injustice.

    ??If you are wronged, you will make it known to the world, and you will not save face for anyone!

    The Queen Mother''s eyes flashed coldly. She didn''t expect that a little girl would be so difficult to deal with.

    But the more this happened, the more she couldn''t give up.

    ??This girl is the favorite of the Li family and the Marquis of Xinting, they must keep her in their hands!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 893ï¼š The Queen Mother is a whetstone!

    Chapter 893 The Queen Mother is a whetstone!

    ¡°What the princess said makes sense, so you don¡¯t need to learn the rules. Just stay with the princess and relieve the boredom of this old lady from the Ai family.¡±

    The Queen Mother stopped laughing and made a promise.

    ??But she didn¡¯t know how to accept the good news as soon as it was good, and continued to make conditions, ¡°The Queen Mother, when my grandma went out, I asked my daughter to take care of Broken Gold Beach and take care of the family business.

    "So I can''t stay in the palace every day. From now on, I will stay in the palace for three days and go home for two days, okay?"

    ¡°The Queen Mother and her daughter have no blood relationship, but they both love her so much.

    ¡°Then my daughter¡¯s family naturally feels very sorry for her. If they don¡¯t see her for a long time, they may get sick from missing her.

    "My daughter''s foster father and father have to fight for the country, and my uncle also has errands to worry about for the country. The Queen Mother must not be able to bear that they can''t see my daughter and miss her, right?"

    On the other side of the screen, Li Laoer, Hou Ye and others almost laughed out loud when they heard this, and their worries were finally relieved.

    Our little girl usually coaxes the old man to be very sweet, but she didn''t expect it to work really well at the critical moment.

    ?If these words come from their mouths, it would be disrespectful.

    But when the little girl said it herself, she was throwing the problem to the Queen Mother.

    The Queen Mother''s refusal to agree was unreasonable and forced the ministers and relatives to separate.

    ??If you agree, you will be inviting a young ancestor who cannot bear any grievance into the palace!

    As expected, the Queen Mother gritted her teeth with hatred and agreed, "Okay, you are a filial child, so it''s all up to you!"

    Jiayin finally smiled like a flower and said thank you happily, "Thank you, Queen Mother. I just said that Queen Mother is so kind and sensible, she must feel sorry for me!"

    ¡°Then I will go home and pack my luggage, and then go to the palace before the Lantern Festival. Then I will accompany the Queen Mother to enjoy the lanterns.¡±

    The Queen Mother nodded and said no more.

    Everyone is not a fool, so naturally they can see that the Queen Mother is unhappy.

    But they were even more surprised by Princess Kangle''s courage.

    ??The little girl actually dared to negotiate terms with the Queen Mother, and almost crushed her throughout the process...

    ?Think about it from their perspective. If a girl in their family was asked to enter the palace, she would just cry and cry. How dare she seek convenience for herself?

    ?Perhaps her goal was achieved, but the Queen Mother was impatient to be looked at by everyone overtly and covertly anymore, so she excused herself from the banquet because she felt dizzy.

    Almost as soon as she left, the third princess grabbed Jiayin''s hand, tears of regret almost falling out.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have come to ask you for snacks, otherwise the royal grandmother wouldn¡¯t see you and wouldn¡¯t let you into the palace!¡±

    Good news really doesn¡¯t blame her.

    The Queen Mother had obviously made this idea a long time ago. Even if the third princess didn''t come over to chat and play, she would find other excuses.

    But she was not prepared to comfort the third princess, after all, this girl would still be her talisman from now on!

    Therefore, Jiayin also looked aggrieved and worried. She hugged the third princess''s arm and whispered: "Sister Princess, I''m scared. You have to protect me when I enter the palace in the future!"

    "good!"

    ??The third princess was moved by the words of her sister. She immediately raised her head and held her chest tightly in her arms. "Don''t worry, whoever dares to bully you, I will whip her!"

    ¡°When the time comes, you will eat and live with me!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring more fruits from home! I¡¯ll also ask Baiyunjian to send us freshly baked snacks every day!¡±

    Jiayin sent a "sweet date" at the right time, which indeed made the third princess even more happy...

    ?On the other side, the Marquis took the opportunity of toasting and came to the emperor.

    The emperor didn''t wait for him to speak, and whispered: "Cousin, I didn''t know she would have this idea. Don''t worry, you can choose two good people among the secret guards to protect Fu Niuer secretly."

    ??The Marquis nodded. He had many people, but in order to avoid suspicion, there was no arrangement in the palace.

    For this matter, he could only ask the emperor for help. The good news itself has some means of self-protection, and the princess is never far away from her, and the secret guards are secretly protecting her. Even if the Queen Mother really wants to murder her, it will not be easy.

    ?As long as you enter the palace three or five times, you can find an excuse to refuse...

    ??Not to mention how the Li family was holding their breath and worried, but that the guests were secretly talking while watching the singing and dancing.

    ?Especially some stupid women who don¡¯t know how to fight in the court, but are jealous and envious of good news and can be read to the princess.

    "Why does the Queen Mother fall in love with that bumpkin from the Li family? It is an honor to let her enter the palace to accompany the princess, but she still resists and refuses. She cannot bear the pain or the injustice!"

    "Yes, the Queen Mother is really kind. If it were the other way around, I would have punished her for being disrespectful!"

    "In terms of appearance, background and character, my Herou is much better than the wild girl from the Li family. It''s a pity that she is not as good at flattering as others. You see, she made the third princess happy and fell into the eyes of the Queen Mother!"

    Jiayin didn¡¯t hear these words. If he had, he would definitely give them a big look and encourage them to send their daughter to Shoukang Palace as soon as possible!

    The banquet was not dispersed until the moon was at its peak.

    The Marquis and Mr. Wen both followed the car and went directly to the Earl''s Mansion.

    As soon as the door was closed, everyone looked bad.

    Jiayin didn''t want to worry the elders, so he smiled and arranged for hot tea, poured a cup for everyone, and said: "Father, father, second uncle, Mr. Wen, I know that the Queen Mother has no good intentions, and I will definitely take care of her when I enter the palace." Tails is a good person and will never mess with her.

    ¡°When she provoked me, I would cry loudly. She was too concerned about her face to keep it safe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let myself be wronged!¡±

    Of course the Marquis and others also know this, and have confidence in Jiayin''s intelligence.

    ??But after all, Shoukang Palace is the territory of the Queen Mother, and the little girl is under her nose. If you want to plot against her, there are still too many ways.

    In case the Queen Mother was forced to be anxious, do n¡¯t have a reputation and face, creating an accident like walking water, killing the little girl, who can still point to the queen mother''s nose to accuse the complaint? !

    Even if you take revenge later and kill the Queen Mother, it will not help the matter!

    Li Laoer sighed, "If I had known, Fu Niu''er wouldn''t be allowed to enter the palace tonight!"

    To be fair, Mr. Wen said, "Fu Niu''er is the princess. She has been hiding for so many years. If she doesn''t enter the palace now, I''m afraid someone will take advantage of this and attack our family."

    Jiayin nodded quickly, "Yes, second uncle, I have grown up and am no longer a child.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to face these things in the future. This time, just give me some practice.¡±

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this.

    ??The Marquis helplessly rubbed his daughter''s hair and said, "You are so arrogant. You are using the Queen Mother as a whetstone."

    After saying that, he thought for a while and said: "I just asked the emperor for two secret guards to protect you in the palace. I will arrange Mu Jue to join them and add a good person. You remember to be careful when you act."

    Jiayin understood that her adoptive father did not mean to ask her to be careful of the Queen Mother, but to be careful not to let the secret guards discover the "secret".

    She quickly agreed, "I understand, foster father."

    ??Li Laosi told his daughter, "If you are wronged, don''t be afraid of anything, even if you make a big fuss.

    ¡°Father immediately rides into the palace with a sword in hand, and even if he robs you, he will **** you out!¡±

    ¡°Okay, my dad is Hercules, the most powerful!¡± Jiayin hugged her dad¡¯s neck and kissed her dad on the face.

    Li Laosi made a big blush.

    My daughter is getting older, and she hasn¡¯t been this close to him for a long time!

    Not to mention that everyone in the Li family gathered around, calculated all the possible situations of entering the palace, and tried their best to give the child as much protection as possible.

    Just talking about Quanzhou, this winter day is still green everywhere, with red flowers in bloom and birds chirping.

    On the morning of the first day of the Lunar New Year, Mrs. Li and her whole family sat in the courtyard, bathing in the morning light and eating dumplings. It felt so magical!

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 894ï¼š There is a difference between north and south

    Chapter 894 The difference between north and south

    They took a boat all the way south. There were almost 20 people, old and young, in total. They definitely didn¡¯t dare to go too fast.

    So when we arrived in Quanzhou, it was already the twelfth lunar month.

    ??Li Zhensheng bought a three-and-a-half-acre house here, with a large garden.

    ??If we were in Xindu, such a courtyard would probably cost five to six thousand taels, so it might not be possible to buy one.

    But here the sky is high and the emperor is far away, and the land is extremely cheap. It only costs 800 taels to buy a complete house.

    The family had just settled down. The merchants Li Zhensheng did business with and some good friends came to visit with his wife after hearing the news.

    ??Original Mrs. Li is a first-class imperial concubine, and Tao Hongying is a general''s wife and the princess''s mother, so naturally she has to meet guests and socialize with them.

    After finally being busy for three to five days, everyone had time to go for a walk in Quanzhou City.

    ?Everyone was frightened when they saw those people with yellow hair, blue eyes, and even those who were as black as charcoal.

    ??The stars and the crescent moon were hidden in mother''s arms, and they dared to take a peek through the gaps between their fingers.

    Li Zhensheng also opened a restaurant here, but he did not sell seafood.

    After all, Quanzhou is rich in seafood. The locals have been eating it for several lifetimes, and the cooking techniques cannot be better.

    ?He squeezed in suddenly and couldn''t grab any good fruit.

    Simply, he opened an ordinary restaurant and brought in all the cyclamen stir-fries and stews.

    ??He also bought a farm to grow all kinds of new vegetables at home.

    Coupled with the new menus that Tao Hongying and Jia Huan thought about, Quanzhou locals were very satisfied with their food, so business has been good.

    ?Everyone was tired from walking around, bought a lot of new gadgets, and had dinner in a restaurant. They all felt very happy.

    It is warm and clean, has a large population and is considered prosperous.

    ?? Before the new excitement wore off, it was the end of the year again. Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying helped Li Zhensheng prepare New Year''s gifts and leaving gifts. In a blink of an eye, it was New Year''s Eve.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang also returned from Hailan Army, and the family had a New Year''s Eve dinner last night.

    In addition to the sauerkraut, pork, beef and radish that the whole family likes, this morning¡¯s dumplings also have three delicacies and fish fillings, which are also considered local specialties.

    ?Xing Xing and Yue Ya''er ate dumplings from small bowls, but they only stared at the pickled cabbage, pork, beef and radish, and didn''t even look at the three delicacies and fish.

    Tao Hongying couldn''t help laughing and said: "These two children are native northerners, and they can''t change their appetite.

    ¡°I ate it fresh for two days, and then I never wanted to touch fish or shrimp again.¡±

    Mrs. Li rubbed her belly and said, "Don''t talk about children, even my old bones can''t adapt to it.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, and my breath smells like fish, and my whole body has been marinated by the sea breeze from the inside out.¡±

    ?Everyone laughed and agreed.

    Wenjuan hugged her son, fed her a meatball, and said with a smile: "What grandma said is that in the north we stay in the house to keep warm every day, but here the windows are always open. We will wake up from the heat at night!"

    Mrs. Wen also nodded and said: "However, my throat feels wet when I breathe here, which is very comfortable.

    ¡°If you have a cough, you will definitely not get sick easily here.¡±

    ??After chatting and eating, the stewards from various places came over to pay New Year''s greetings.

    Liu Yang was going to visit his father-in-law''s house, and he made an appointment to accompany his mother to visit and discuss the marriage.

    Mrs. Li also asked Jiayi to visit General Tang at his home and gave her a post, planning to go there on the fourth day of the Lunar New Year.

    General Tang Lao General liked Jia Yi very much. When he was in Kyoto, he worked hard to get Jia Yi out of prison.

    Years ago, the Li family sent generous New Year gifts, and they visited again after the New Year, just to have a good relationship with the family.

    In the afternoon, both Jiayi and Liu Yang came back drunk. Over at the Yue family, Sister-in-law Liu was waiting for a banquet on the eighth day of the lunar month.

    ??The Tang family is also very happy to have the Li family come to visit and will definitely sweep the couch to welcome them.

    With nothing to do, the old and young ladies matched their dresses and jewelry, prepared gifts, and soon another two days passed.

    ?Early on the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, everyone had dinner, packed up, and took the car to Tang''s house.

    Zhao Yuru and Wenjuan did not like to socialize and insisted on staying behind to look after the house and take care of the children.

    So, Mrs. Li took Tao Hongying, Mrs. Wen and Sister-in-law Liu and set out.

    ??The Tang family has been a general for generations and has been guarding the southeastern sea area. It can be said to be the largest family in Quanzhou.

    The Tang family''s residence is located in the east city of Quanzhou. It has a large residence with seven entrances, plus three alleys at the back, and dozens of courtyards. It houses three to four hundred people of the Tang family.

    It stands to reason that a big tree will have many dead branches.

    With a large family, there will always be a few who are disobedient and act out of line.

    But there are no rumors of the Tang family oppressing the people in Quanzhou.

    Furthermore, most of the descendants of the Tang family served in the army to protect their families and the country, and many even died fighting Japanese pirates and pirates.

    ??In order to appreciate the loyalty of the Tang family, the people of Quanzhou, regardless of their status, passed by the door of the Tang family. Literary men got off their sedan chairs and military men dismounted their horses.

    The Li family also heard about this, so they got off the carriage a few feet away from the Tang family''s gate.

    ??And the Tang family also treated the Li family with great courtesy, and even opened the door to welcome them.

    Mrs. Tang is about the same age as Mrs. Li. She and her daughter-in-law were waiting at the hanging flower gate.

    As soon as she saw Mrs. Li, Mrs. Tang stepped forward and shook her hand, smiling and greeting her.

    ?Originally Mrs. Li was a little nervous, but Mrs. Tang also came from a noble family. She has a cheerful personality and speaks loudly. She is much easier to get along with than those high-minded ladies in Xindu.

    ?Old Mrs. Li relaxed in just a moment and started chatting and laughing with Mrs. Tang.

    Mrs. Tang looks dignified and dignified, with a soft temperament and a strong temper.

    At this moment, she was walking behind with Tao Hongying, Mrs. Wen, Sister-in-law Liu and others, and said to them with a smile: "When my mother was young, she accompanied my father to sea to kill Japanese pirates. Her temperament was inevitably... a bit more generous. I hope Don¡¯t be offended!¡±

    "No, the eldest lady is serious. It''s too late for us to admire such a heroine like the old lady." Tao Hongying responded with a smile: "Besides, my mother also has a cheerful temper, maybe she will be more compatible with Mrs. Tang. "

    Before the words were spoken, Mrs. Tang and Mrs. Li in front of them burst into laughter without knowing what they said.

    Mrs. Tang and Tao Hongying looked at each other and felt relieved.

    Soon, everyone arrived at Mrs. Tang¡¯s yard and sat down to eat fruits and snacks.

    ?Quanzhou is like spring all year round, and fruits such as lychees, mangoes, and longans are extremely fresh.

    ?Plates of dim sum are what the Tang family cooks are best at.

    But Mrs. Li and others did not show any novelty while eating.

    Mrs. Tang was outspoken and asked, "Sister, are you not used to the fruits we have here?"

    Old Mrs. Li shook her head and said with a smile, "Old sister, you don''t know something.

    ¡°My granddaughter is a glutton. She has a greenhouse where it feels like spring all year round, and she also grows these fruits.

    ¡°Although our family doesn¡¯t eat it every day, we can still satisfy our cravings every now and then.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 895ï¼š Leave one of your grandsons for me!

    Chapter 895: Leave one of your grandsons for me!

    ?Now it was Mrs. Tang¡¯s turn to be surprised, ¡°I have long heard that the princess is smart and a good girl who is one of the best in Tianwu. I didn¡¯t expect that she has such ability.

    ¡°You must know that these fruits are very pretentious and cannot be sustained without the soil and water here.

    ¡°Every year when I bring fruits to the palace, I don¡¯t know how many hairs the governor is so worried about.¡±

    Mrs. Li was naturally even happier when she heard her praising her granddaughter, "When we came here, we also brought some white jade melons, which are a specialty from the southwest.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have some delivered over tomorrow so that I can have some fresh food.¡±

    "Well, I''ve been stuck in Quanzhou my whole life and have never been to Xindu, let alone the southwest border city. Now that I can eat fruits from the southwest, it can be considered as a wish fulfilled."

    Mrs. Tang accepted the offer without any politeness at all, which also made Mrs. Li get closer to her.

    The two talked about the different customs of the north and the south, as well as their concerns for their children and grandchildren. Finally Mrs. Tang asked, "Sister, how long can you stay here this time?"

    ¡°We have a big boat at home. If we don¡¯t go back in a hurry, I will often look for you to go out on the sea in the future.

    "Don''t be afraid of those thieves on the sea. Although I am old, I can still kill ten or eight pirates and Japanese pirates with a spear!"

    Mrs. Tang was dumbfounded when she heard this, and quickly stopped her mother-in-law, "Mom, you are too old to wield a sword or a gun, so be careful and duck your waist.

    "Besides, there is Hailan Army, so why do you need to take action?"

    Mrs. Tang coughed twice, and with some frustration, Mrs. Li whispered: "My daughter-in-law here is good at everything, but she is more nagging than me, and she treats me like a child."

    The room is so loud, no matter how quiet her voice is, everyone can still hear it clearly.

    So, everyone laughed.

    With such a mother-in-law, Mrs. Tang¡¯s life is quite exciting!

    Mrs. Li joked and said, "I am the same, I am closely monitored by my little granddaughter at home.

    ¡°One moment I¡¯m afraid of the wind, and the next I¡¯m afraid of the snow and the slippery road, so it¡¯s not enough to take even one more step!

    ¡°I will be the master of my own life my whole life. I don¡¯t want to be old and not free anymore!¡±

    Mrs. Tang laughed, looking happy to have found a companion.

    After chatting for a few more times, Mrs. Li said: "I dragged a bunch of old bones here this time because I actually have something to do.

    ¡°Old sisters must have heard that my boy Jiayi rescued a girl at sea. He went back and told me, and I just wanted to see how the girl was doing.

    ¡°If two children are destined to be together, let them get married.

    "If the two children are not destined to be together, I will help the girl and give her some support."

    ?These words surprised both Mrs. Tang and Mrs. Tang.

    ??Of course they have heard of the story of a hero who saves a beautiful woman.

    After all, the city of Quanzhou is not big, and most of the Tang family''s personnel are in the army. Even if no one else knows about this, the Tang family is also aware of it.

    They occasionally chatted, and they all thought that Jiayi could only take the coral girl as his concubine, and it would be good to give her a title.

    Who would have thought that the Li family actually planned to marry Huanhu as their granddaughter-in-law!

    ??When the Tang family marries their children, they don¡¯t actually pay much attention to family status, but no matter what, they must have a girl with both parents and relatives to rely on.

    ??The Li family is so unexpected!

    Mrs. Tang thought for a while and said, "Sister, I have heard before that your Li family is benevolent and righteous, but today I heard it with my own ears, and I am really convinced.

    ¡°But elder sister, you can¡¯t be careless about your child¡¯s life-long affairs. Moreover, Jiayi has gradually gained a reputation in the army and has made great achievements in battle. I¡¯m afraid he will be stationed in Quanzhou permanently in the future, right?

    ¡°Is your family looking for a well-matched wife for Jiayi, who can also help Jiayi?

    ¡°As for the coral girl, if Jiayi is willing, it would be good to be the second wife and take more care of her.¡±

    ?These words can be said to be superficial. After all, this is the first time we have met. How can we get involved in the marriage of other people''s children.

    Mrs. Tang quickly opened her mouth to explain something to her mother-in-law, for fear that the Li family would be unhappy. Although she didn¡¯t want to, Mrs. Li was very happy that Mrs. Tang regarded her as one of her own.

    She shook Mrs. Tang¡¯s hand and said with a smile: ¡°Old sister, I know you have good intentions, and most people do behave this way.

    ¡°But our Li family is different. Our family has family rules. Men do not take concubines, but only wives.

    ¡°Before, Jiayi and the coral girl rescued each other, and many people saw it. If our family doesn¡¯t show an attitude, this girl may have a difficult life in the future.

    ¡°But after all, it is a lifelong family matter, and as a grandmother, I can¡¯t bear to have him become a grudge.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I came all the way here, intending to see for myself how the girl is doing, and then think about how to deal with her.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Tang repeatedly clapped Mrs. Li''s hand, "Oh, my sister is so kind! Any girl who can marry into your family will be lucky!"

    ¡°How many unmarried boys are there in your family? Make sure you leave one for me!

    ¡°I have a particularly beloved granddaughter who is fourteen this year. She is proficient in playing piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and she is as beautiful as a flower. She must be sent to your home to enjoy her blessing!¡±

    Everyone laughed when they heard this, but Mrs. Tang was so anxious that she pulled her handkerchief.

    ??It''s not that the Li family is bad, it''s really a daughter''s marriage. How could the mother-in-law let her go out so easily?

    Fortunately, Mrs. Li said: "Don''t be anxious, little sister. Several of my boys are not engaged yet.

    ¡°Let the children move around more in the future. It¡¯s really a fate. We don¡¯t need to tell you, the children will see the right things on their own.¡±

    "That''s true!" Mrs. Tang smiled happily, "My granddaughter is one of the best. Everyone who sees her likes her!"

    Mrs. Tang did not dare to listen any more and hurriedly opened the banquet in Luo.

    Soon, everyone was seated, eating lunch, chatting, and getting closer and livelier.

    After dinner, they went to the garden for a stroll. It was not until the sun turned to the west that Mrs. Li said goodbye.

    Mrs. Tang personally sent Mrs. Li and others out, and repeatedly asked them to come to the house frequently.

    Mrs. Li naturally agreed and went home happily.

    ??Although the Hailan Army is Tianwu''s Hailan Army, it is now in the hands of the Tang family.

    ??The Li family wanted to go into the wounded barracks to see Miss Hualou, and to say hello to the Tang family in this way was also out of respect.

    I didn¡¯t expect the Tang family to be so easy to get along with, but it¡¯s an unexpected surprise...

    The Tang family is definitely the protagonist in Quanzhou City. During the Chinese New Year, there are countless people who want to visit the Tang family.

    ??The Tang family specially dedicated a day to entertain the Li family, which naturally attracted the attention and curiosity of others.

    Especially Mrs. Tang¡¯s enthusiasm, which is really rare.

    You must know that Mrs. Tang¡¯s temper is as famous as that of the Tang family.

    ?When he was young, someone sent a beautiful woman to the general, but Mrs. Tang chased her for two miles with a long knife.

    ??Although she is older now, she still has a hot temper.

    ??If she doesn''t like someone, no matter how high his or her status is, she won''t see him.

    ??But if she gets her temper, she will be willing to do good to others with all her heart.

    Obviously, the Li family belongs to the latter.

    ?Li Zhensheng has been running business in Quanzhou City for several years, and many people know the details of the Li family, but Mrs. Tang cannot be so enthusiastic just because the Li family is a double noble.

    ?So what is so good about the Li family that impressed Mrs. Tang?

    ??Old Mrs. Li came all the way here, why?

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 896ï¼š You cant be ungrateful!

    Chapter 896 Don¡¯t be ungrateful!

    For a time, the news spread quickly.

    ??Many people in restaurants in the city discussed this matter as an interesting thing after dinner.

    ?Of course, the military camp of Hailan Army also heard about it.

    On this day, in the wounded barracks, several women from the fishing village who were hired to do laundry were chatting and gossiping while beating their clothes by the well.

    ??A fat woman looked around, winked and said to everyone: "Why don''t you see Miss Coral? At this time, shouldn''t she be changing the dressings for the wounded soldiers?"

    A young daughter-in-law replied: "Just now when I went into the tent to get some clothes, I heard a few words, as if Miss Coral had caught a cold and was not feeling well.

    ¡°The military doctor asked her to rest for two days, and I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to come out of her small tent right now.¡±

    The fat lady looked very understanding, covered her mouth and said with a smile: "Girl Coral is too shy to come out to meet people!"

    "What do you say?" Someone asked immediately, "Who is interested in Coral Girl and wants to marry her?"

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be possible?¡± Another person was also surprised: ¡°Girl Coral is a good girl, everyone knows this, but her life is too miserable.

    ¡°And the old people said there was something wrong with her horoscope, so who would dare to marry her and go home.

    ¡°If anything happens, it will be too late to regret.¡±

    An older woman who saw that she was usually close to Hualu couldn''t bear to hear this, "I don''t know if Miss Hualu is seriously ill. I want to see her soon."

    ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful that a person is sick and has no relatives around him to take care of him.

    "Let''s not talk about anything else. Even if Lord Chengxian Wei is in love, we should take more care of Miss Hualou."

    ?Everyone looked embarrassed when they heard this.

    ?Girl Coral''s father''s surname is Hong. He has been a county captain for more than ten years. He has never been corrupt and has an excellent reputation. He does his duty to protect the people.

    Otherwise, the thieves will not be resentful and then destroy the whole family.

    A woman also felt guilty and said, ¡°I brought two kilograms of rice with me, which I wanted to deliver to my parents¡¯ house after work.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you borrow a jar later and cook some porridge for the coral girl? You don¡¯t have a good appetite when it¡¯s cold, so it¡¯s best to eat some porridge with pickles.¡±

    ?The fat woman was afraid that everyone would think she was ungrateful, so she also said: "I didn''t mean to laugh at Coral Girl just now, I was really worried for her.

    ¡°Some people in the city said that someone came to General Li¡¯s house for General Li¡¯s marriage.

    ¡°Although Miss Coral had nothing to do with General Li before, it was not easy to talk about it or not, and it would not be easy to marry again.

    ¡°Should we advise Miss Coral and ask her to quickly ask someone to check out the Li family? It¡¯s better to be a second wife than to hang out in the wounded barracks.

    ¡°I heard that the Li family has a good reputation in Xindu and has a great business. General Li will marry his first wife from now on.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing that the principal wife stays in Xindu to honor the elders? Miss Huanhu can just stay here to guard General Li and be the master of the family!¡±

    When all the women heard what she said, their work stopped.

    Even the older woman couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°What you said makes sense!¡±

    The fat lady got the affirmation and became more energetic, "It makes sense, I hope Coral Girl will do well!"

    ?Everyone laughed, and the elderly lady greeted: "Let''s work harder. After we''re done, we''ll go see Coral Girl and ask her what her plans are."

    ¡°Okay, I have three more items and they will be washed soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m almost there too.¡±

    ??The women responded one after another, and soon after washing, they pulled off their clothes, gathered their hair, and went into the camp.

    ?Girl Coral didn''t get married. After her family was destroyed by thieves, they burned everything down.

    Her relatives believed the rumors and refused to take her in because they were afraid of her identity.

    So, after she was rescued, she stayed here after the wounded soldiers were nourished and healed. He lives in a small tent next to the military doctor''s tent and helps the military doctor change dressings for wounded soldiers.

    At this moment, the women walked over together. Just as they were about to shout into the tent, they saw a group of people coming from a distance.

    Seven or eight soldiers surrounded two servant girls and two middle-aged women.

    ?One of the women wore a silver-red dark floral cardigan with a horse-faced skirt. Her hair was neatly combed, with a gilded jasper hairpin inlaid with beads inserted sideways.

    As he raised his hand, the twisted gold bracelet on his wrist was revealed.

    His brows and eyes are looking forward, showing a bit of sharpness and shrewdness.

    The other woman wore a lotus blue plain slanted shirt with a moon white skirt, a double-snail bun, and a beeswax wreath with flowers on her forehead.

    ??A pair of mutton-fat jade bracelets on her wrists made her whole person gentle and soft, and there was a bit of bookishness between her brows and eyes.

    Where did this noble man come from? !

    A group of women who planned to visit the coral immediately took a few steps back and cautiously stopped where they were.

    Fatty couldn''t hold back his excitement. He poked the elderly woman and said excitedly: "It''s General Li, and the one accompanying him is General Li!"

    Of course the older woman saw it and guessed that these two ladies were from the Li family.

    But she couldn''t say anything at the moment. She could only hold the fat woman''s hand to prevent her from ruining the good thing.

    They guessed right. It was Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen who came.

    ??The Li family doesn¡¯t know what Miss Coral is thinking, so it¡¯s not good for Mrs. Li to come directly.

    So, Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen volunteered to take the lead.

    ??Perhaps Mrs. Tang had greeted General Tang. They took the car to the gate of the camp and were greeted by Jiayi. They had an unimpeded journey to the wounded barracks.

    Seeing the fat woman standing next to the tent, Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen both smiled and nodded to them.

    The fat lady was so excited that she quickly saluted.

    Tao Hongying raised her hand and said first: "We are from the Li family in the city and want to visit Miss Huanhuan.

    "But it would be rude to go in hastily. I wonder which sister-in-law can help me?"

    ??The older woman grabbed the fat woman who was about to run out, and said quickly: "Madam, wait a moment, the little woman will go in and talk to the coral girl."

    "Thank you very much!" Tao Hongying thanked her, and then dismissed Jiayi, "Just go and do whatever you need to do. We saw Miss Coral and went home directly."

    ¡°Okay, Fourth Aunt.¡± Jiayi was also a little shy, so she quickly responded and retreated with her soldiers.

    ??But he couldn''t go far, so he just wandered around a few tents in the injured camp, where his soldiers were also recovering from their injuries.

    Soon, the older woman came out of the small tent, followed by a tall and thin young girl.

    The girl''s appearance is more heroic, with thick eyebrows, big eyes, a high nose and red lips, which is really good.

    Unfortunately, her figure was too thin and her face was a little pale, which slightly made her lose some of her energy.

    ?Perhaps she didn''t expect that the Li family would come over. She was a little panicked and wanted to speak, but she coughed lightly.

    Tao Hongying quickly smiled and said, "Is it Miss Coral? Why are you coughing? Are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere?"

    The older woman was worried and couldn''t help but help and said: "Reply to this noble lady, Miss Coral caught wind and cold yesterday. It''s not serious. She can rest for two days and she will be fine."

    Tao Hongying nodded and comforted: "Although wind-cold is a minor illness, it is also very torturous.

    "Why don''t we go in with the girl and sit there, and the girl will blow less of the sea breeze."

    ?Girl Coral hurriedly turned around and lifted up the tent curtain. Tao Hongying winked at Xia Qing behind her, and then walked in with Mrs. Wen...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 897ï¼š People who are poor are ambitious

    Chapter 897 A poor man has great ambitions

    Xia Qing hurriedly greeted the women, "Sisters-in-law, thank you for your help. I am the eldest maid of the Li family. My name is Xia Qing. Sisters-in-law, if you are not busy, can you sit with me for a while?

    ¡°I brought some snacks baked at home, let¡¯s talk and get to know each other.

    ¡°Perhaps we will have a chance to meet again in the future.¡±

    She wore a pea green shirt and pleated skirt today, with a silver hairpin in her hair and an exquisite silver bracelet on her wrist.

    While talking and laughing like this, there is no arrogance at all, but a bit more intimacy and kindness.

    The women looked at each other and started to think about asking Xia Qing about the Li family.

    ?So they invited Xia Qing to sit under a tree not far away.

    ?There is shade here, it is not so hot, and you can still see the movement of the small tent. If the masters give orders, Xia Qing can go there at any time to serve.

    As soon as Xia Qing sat down, she opened a small straw basket in her hand.

    The basket was lined with white cotton cloth and contained more than twenty shortbread cookies and a bag of candied peanuts.

    This was originally brought by Tao Hongying to give to Liu Yang and Jiayi.

    The two boys were not at home last night. Mrs. Li was worried that they had not eaten well in the morning and wanted to give them some food.

    Xia Qing took charge now and distributed the shortbread to the women.

    ??The women were a little reserved at first, but when one of them was stuffed with two shortbread cookies, their faces turned red.

    ?This shortbread is really good, one is as big as a woman''s fist, baked golden and crispy, layer by layer, with a oily color. Sniff it carefully, it is fragrant and sweet.

    A woman asked: "Where did you buy this shortbread? Why is it better than the ones sold at Liu Ji''s shop near our house?"

    Xia Qing smiled proudly and said: "This is baked by our family. The ingredients are much more abundant than those in the shop, and of course it is more delicious and affordable.

    ¡°And this is the simplest kind of snack. Our family also has a snack shop called Baiyunjian, and the snacks there are called Kit Kat. Everything is extremely delicious.

    ¡°Sisters-in-law can go and cheer for me when they have the opportunity, but my sisters-in-law like it more.¡±

    ¡°In the white clouds?¡± The fat lady held the shortbread in a handkerchief and carefully stuffed it into her arms, preparing to take it back to the child.

    She suddenly heard Xia Qing talking about Bai Yunjian, and she shouted excitedly, "I know, I know!"

    ¡°My sister-in-law¡¯s cousin¡¯s brother-in-law works as a waiter in Baiyunjian. I heard that the snacks sold there are specially for the nobles, and they are so expensive that they make people vomit blood.

    ¡°We don¡¯t even want to go to cheer for you, but we don¡¯t even dare to come in!¡±

    ?Everyone heard about it and nodded in the same way.

    Xia Qing opened the bag of candied peanuts again and gave them to the women to sweeten their mouths. "The snacks sold in our shop are indeed a bit expensive, but we are genuine and we are honest!"

    ¡°And in Xindu, even the emperor sent people to the shop every now and then to buy snacks.

    ¡°When our young master came here, the old lady was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat the snacks at home, so she opened the shop here.¡±

    ?Everyone was envious after hearing this. They ate the sweet candied peanuts and started chatting.

    What happened to Mrs. Li''s family? Do you want to marry a coral girl to make a second room for General Li?

    ??The one who asked how much property the Li family has in Xindu, is it extremely rich?

    Xia Qing responded to those who could answer a few words, and changed the topic with a smile to those who couldn''t. He asked about the situation in the wounded barracks, the life experience of Coral Girl, and her daily hobbies.

    Not to mention the lively joking outside, but in the small tent, Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen were sitting on two simple chairs, looking around calmly.

    The tent was very small, except for a simple wooden bed, tables and chairs, and only a small stove and some simple pots and buckets placed in the corner.

    The tables, chairs and wooden beds were very old, but the thin bedding on the bed was extremely clean.

    ??The original blue background has even turned slightly white.

    It can be seen that the quilt was folded temporarily, but it was laid out smoothly without any wrinkles.

    ?All this fully explains a sentence, a poor family is not lazy, clean and tidy! Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen looked at each other with a bit of satisfaction in their eyes.

    ?Especially Tao Hongying, who couldn''t help but nodded slightly.

    Because whether she was in her natal family or married into the Li family, no matter how difficult her life was, she would still keep the house clean.

    This is not pretentious, this is the attitude towards life!

    ?Girl Coral was busy boiling water to make tea, and she didn¡¯t forget to find a handkerchief to cover her mouth and nose.

    When she was about to pour tea for Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen, she explained in a hoarse voice, "I''m sorry, madam, but the little girl has caught the cold and occasionally coughs.

    ¡°I hope you two will feel uncomfortable wearing this hijab.¡±

    "Miss Huanhu is so polite, but we feel sorry for you. You are sick, but you can''t have a good rest because of our visit." Tao Hongying quickly motioned to Huanhu to sit down.

    It¡¯s a pity that there is no third chair in the room.

    Coral sat on the edge of the bed, her legs crossed on the right side, and her hands clasped together, very politely.

    Mrs. Wen asked: "Miss Coral has such good etiquette. She must have learned it since she was a child."

    A hint of sadness flashed in Coral''s eyes, "Thank you madam for the compliment. My mother comes from a scholarly family. She has been strict with me since I was a child. When I was seven years old, I hired a nanny to teach me the rules."

    Mrs. Wen quickly said: "I''m sorry, girl, I shouldn''t have made you sad."

    ¡°No, Madam, you are exaggerating.¡± Coral shook her head, and the sorrow in her eyebrows was replaced by determination, ¡°My parents and family are all deceased, this is a fact.

    ¡°I have avenged them, and I no longer have any obsession in my heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s just...I can¡¯t help but miss it when I hear it mentioned, and I can¡¯t help but feel a little sad.¡±

    Tao Hongying felt even more fond of hearing her speak so cheerfully.

    She thought for a while and then asked: "Girl Coral, I am Li Jiayi''s fourth aunt.

    ¡°Although Jiayi was not born to me, our children have been raised together since they were young, and Jiayi¡¯s mother passed away early, so I can shamelessly say that I am half his mother.

    ¡°Years ago, when Jiayi returned to Xindu, he told us about you. It happened that there was nothing to do in the winter, so we waited on our old lady, Jiayi¡¯s grandma, and came over for a walk together.

    "I should have come to see you years ago, but there were always people coming and going at home, and I really couldn''t take care of it. The delay lasted until today, so I came to visit you. I hope you don''t mind."

    Girl Coral didn''t know what she thought of, and her face slowly turned pale again.

    She took a deep breath, looked up at Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen, and said word by word: "Don''t worry, Fourth Madam, please go back and tell the old Madam.

    ¡°The little girl was grateful to General Li for saving her life and was lucky enough to survive.

    ¡°In the future, the little girl will definitely repay this kindness and will never threaten or entangle General Li with it.

    ¡°Young lady, you keep what you say. If the fourth lady doesn¡¯t believe it, you can find someone to testify, or even write it down in black and white!¡±

    Tao Hongying was stunned for a moment, then quickly waved her hand and said: "Girl Coral, you misunderstood! Our family does not have any ill will towards you.

    ¡°In the beginning, our family¡¯s family justice saved you, but he also said that you also saved him.

    ¡°Even if he fell into the water in the end and embarrassed you, it was also his mistake.

    ¡°In the final analysis, you are a woman who has suffered the most and suffered the most in this matter.

    ¡°Our family feels very guilty, and we want to help you within our ability, both as a thank you and as compensation!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 898ï¼š After eating all the bitterness, everything will be sweet in the future!

    Chapter 898: After eating all the bitterness, everything will be sweet from now on!

    Isn¡¯t it a case of raising an army to investigate?

    ?This time it was Coral Girl''s turn to be surprised.

    She seemed unable to believe it, thought for a moment and said, "No, the Fourth Madam is too polite. It''s me who should be grateful to General Li. Your government really doesn''t need to be like this..."

    Mrs. Wen helped to persuade: "Miss Huanhuan, my husband''s family name is Wen. The family members want to call me aunt, and I can be regarded as his elder.

    ¡°I am accompanying the fourth lady here today, so I don¡¯t have to say a few words. Please don¡¯t mind, girl!

    ¡°Perhaps you have never been to Xindu, so you probably don¡¯t know the family tradition of the Li family. Everyone knows that the Li family has accumulated virtues, performed good deeds, and is righteous.

    ¡°Not to mention that you saved Jiayi and got injured, even if we meet someone in need of help on the road, our family will not ignore it.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, what the girl¡¯s father did is really admirable, and what happened to the girl¡¯s family is even more deplorable.

    ¡°The Li family also has business and family property in Quanzhou now, and they have received the protection and favor from your father. Now it is really appropriate to repay him.

    "Girl, please don''t be reserved. If there is anything we can do, just say it."

    ?Girl Coral looked at Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen carefully, and saw that their expressions were full of sincerity and compassion, and they did not look like they were pretending to test.

    ?For some reason, her originally straight back suddenly fell down.

    ?She wanted to speak, but her voice was choked and she couldn''t make a sound.

    ?When my father was alive, many people were helped by his father, and there were often relatives and friends walking around the house, which was extremely lively.

    But after her father passed away and the whole family was killed, and she was the only one left, not only did no one lend a helping hand, but she was stigmatized as a "restraint".

    It can be said that overnight, she changed from the little daughter doted on by the whole family to an "orphan" despised by everyone!

    ?She cried and cursed, but it was no use!

    Finally, she risked her life to avenge her family.

    ?When she saw that her success was in vain, General Li appeared in front of her like a **** and helped her kill the enemy!

    At that moment, he took root in her heart, as if he had returned to the world from hell.

    ?She suddenly wanted to live and didn''t want to let him down and risk his rescue!

    ?But the reality is too cruel. She came ashore alive, but she faced more rumors and more strange eyes...

    She could only put away all her thoughts, hide in the wounded barracks, recuperate from her injuries, do whatever work she could, and live in silence...

    But today, the Li family came to her door, and she was prepared to be beaten and scolded. After all, she was the one who caused General Li to be criticized.

    Unexpectedly, the Li family wanted to thank her and help her...

    Is this a dream?

    Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen both had daughters. They were heartbroken when they saw the coral girl with her eyes wide open and tears falling, but she was stubborn and refused to utter a whimper.

    Tao Hongying sat directly on the bed, held Miss Coral''s hand, and whispered comfort.

    ¡°Girl Coral, don¡¯t cry! The difficulties in your life are over. Once you have finished the hardships, everything will be sweet in the future.¡±

    Color was greedy for the warmth of Tao Hongying''s palm, and her tears fell even more quickly.

    After a long while, she tried her best to wipe away her tears, stood up and bowed to Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen to thank them.

    ¡°Madams, thank you for treating me well, and thank you even more for your kindness.

    ¡°But I still say the same thing, General Li saved my life, I can¡¯t thank you enough.

    ¡°I have hands and feet. I can survive no matter what I do in the future. I don¡¯t need help.

    ¡°Besides, I...there are too many rumors about me. If you are close to me, it will easily bring down General Li and your house and be criticized...

    "Even though there are too many people here, I would like to ask the ladies not to come here anymore. Whenever a young lady can do her best, just send the maid at home to call her."

    Tao Hongying still wanted to speak, but Mrs. Wen pulled her back and shook her head gently.

    Tao Hongying sighed, thought for a moment and said, "Okay, Miss Huanhuan, since you have considerations, we have to respect it, but you can''t let us go in vain today."

    As she spoke, she pointed to Sister-in-law Qiong standing at the door.

    Sister-in-law Qiong held a carved wooden box in her hand. The box contained a set of gold jewelry and one hundred taels of silver.

    She added, "We originally prepared some jewelry and gold and silver at home, but you must not be willing to accept them. "In this way, I will ask someone to send you some daily necessities in a while, which are not expensive but practical. Please ask the girl not to refuse again, okay?

    "After all, you are recuperating now. If you have better food and housing, you can get better and find a better way out."

    ?Coral hesitated for a moment, but did not refuse anymore, and bowed and thanked him again.

    ¡°Thank you madam for taking care of me. I hope that the little girl will have the opportunity to repay madam and the Li family for their great kindness.¡±

    Tao Hongying sighed, patted her on the shoulder, and then walked out with Mrs. Wen.

    Xia Qing''s mouth went dry talking to the women, so she quickly stepped forward and stood next to Sister-in-law Qiong.

    Soon, Jiayi also got the news.

    ?He couldn''t help but look at his aunt''s face, but unfortunately he didn''t see anything, so he could only lead the way.

    But he couldn''t help it and turned around to look at Coral Girl...

    Mrs. Wen happened to see it, but she held Sister-in-law Qiong''s hand and said nothing...

    ?Seeing them walking away, the women rushed to the coral like a swarm, asking questions.

    ¡°Girl Coral, what does General Li¡¯s family mean? Do they want to marry you as their second wife?¡±

    "How much do they give as a bride price? Things will get better in the future. You will definitely not have to live in a tent."

    ?Color frowned slightly and said to everyone: "I am very grateful that my sisters-in-law care about me, but please don''t say this again in the future!

    ¡°General Li saved my life, and I can¡¯t even thank him enough, so I don¡¯t want to drag him down and ruin his reputation for innocence.

    ¡°Mrs. Li¡¯s visit today is because she admires my father, so she came to visit me specifically to help me. She has no other intention.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to survive now, and I don¡¯t want to talk about marriage.

    ¡°But if my sisters-in-law have any good jobs in the future, you can introduce them to me.¡±

    The women were very disappointed and wanted to ask again, but seeing how pale Coral''s face was, they couldn''t bear it.

    ?So they stopped gossiping and asked her to go back to the tent to rest...

    It is hard to describe how complicated Coral''s heart was when she was sitting on the bed.

    It is only said that Mrs. Li and others were at home, scratching their necks in anticipation. After finally looking forward to the return of Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen, she couldn''t help but rush forward to greet them.

    Mrs. Li kept asking, "How''s it going? Is that girl okay?"

    Tao Hongying and Mrs. Wen looked at each other and sighed.

    "What, the girl is not good?" Mrs. Li asked impatiently, "You can tell me, what is bad about her? Is she bad in appearance or bad in conduct?"

    Tao Hongying replied: "Mom, she is such a good girl. She is tall, has thick eyebrows, big eyes, and black hair. She is very beautiful and heroic.

    ¡°And the place he lives in is simple and clean, so he has a strong temper.

    ¡°The most important thing is that my grandma taught me the rules at home since I was a child, so I speak and behave very well.¡±

    ¡°Oh, seriously? That¡¯s great!¡± Old Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t help laughing: ¡°Jiayi, that brat, is very lucky.

    ¡°I was worried about him, but I didn¡¯t expect him to save a good girl!¡±

    Mrs. Wen was afraid that if the old lady continued talking, she would start talking about the marriage, so she quickly said: "Auntie, we didn''t mention anything about getting married to the girl this time.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that this girl has suffered a lot in the past and has seen all the warmth and coldness of people, so she is very defensive and has a strong temperament.

    ¡°She began to think that Hongying and I were going to investigate, and she was afraid that she would bother Jiayi, so she repeatedly promised not to harm our family.

    ¡°Later I heard that we were going to visit her and wanted to help her, but she still refused to accept it. She even refused to accept the thank-you gift prepared by our family..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 899ï¼š The ignorant fool

    Chapter 899 The ignorant young man

    Tao Hongying felt uncomfortable when she thought about it. She drank two glasses of water in one breath, then hugged her mother-in-law''s arm and said, "Mom, what should I do? This girl is so pitiful and distressing! Can we think of a way to help? Her?"

    Old Mrs. Li also fell silent.

    Suddenly she remembered that her husband had just passed away and she was raising four children by herself.

    ?At that time, she was just like this girl. She had done nothing wrong but had a miserable life, but a lot of people were pointing fingers at her.

    ?Everywhere she went, people avoided her, as if she was some kind of dirty thing.

    ??If someone can''t see it, give her a hand, and there will immediately be rumors that she is seducing others...

    ?Over time, she became fierce, with a cold face every day, unwilling to accept the kindness of others, because she was afraid of hurting others.

    I would rather suffer and be burdened, with tears flowing down my stomach.

    But at that time, she was already in her thirties and had four sons by her side.

    But this coral girl is still young.

    I''m afraid I will suffer even more pain. If I don''t pay attention, my whole life may be ruined...

    ¡°If it¡¯s true as you said, even if this girl has no connection with Jiayi, our family will still help.¡± Mrs. Li sighed and responded.

    Tao Hongying immediately became happy and asked: "Mom, after we talked it over, this girl finally agreed to accept some simple daily necessities.

    "Besides, this girl is still sick. I want to divide the medicine pills that Fu Niu''er brought us into two to treat colds and colds. Do you think that''s okay?"

    ¡°Just watch the arrangements,¡± Mrs. Li said without stopping her daughter-in-law from making arrangements. ¡°Since you know this girl is going to be strong, you should pay more attention.¡±

    "I know, mother." Tao Hongying nodded, "On the way just now, Xia Qing told me that this girl''s house was burned to the ground, and her relatives and friends were all hiding.

    "She usually eats in the wounded barracks and is not hungry, but the other women don''t have any necessities. I am going to prepare some cheap and practical things for her."

    ¡°Go.¡± Mrs. Li agreed, and Tao Hongying got up and went out.

    Hearing this, Wenjuan and others felt that the coral girl was pitiful and had nothing to do, so they also followed Tao Hongying to help.

    When Mrs. Wen saw that the room was quiet, she said to Mrs. Li: "Auntie, I see that the coral girl doesn''t seem to be completely heartless about family justice.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that she is too strong, and she is afraid that her reputation will harm her family, and she is also afraid that people will say that she is taking advantage of her kindness.

    "As for Jiayi... I think he is also a little tempted, but he is just a stupid young boy who wants to be nice to other girls, but he doesn''t know how to do it.

    ¡°Xia Qing heard from the women in the camp that when the girl was recovering from her injuries, Jiayi hired an older woman to take care of her, and later gave her money to buy food and supplements, but the girl refused to take it.

    "Because outsiders gossip a lot, he is also afraid that if the girl doesn''t like him, it will ruin her reputation.

    ¡°If both sides avoid it, it doesn¡¯t mean they are alienated¡­¡±

    Mrs. Li''s eyes lit up when she heard this. She grabbed Mrs. Wen''s hand and asked in surprise, "You mean, Jia Yi has become enlightened and is interested in this coral girl?"

    Mrs. Wen smiled and nodded, "This is also my guess, but it should be close to ten.

    ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s try it out, for example, send the things to the military camp and ask Jiayi to deliver them to the coral girl.

    "Getting married is a lifelong event. It takes two children to have more contact and understand each other''s temper and conduct before they can make a decision."

    "Yes, what you said makes sense." Old Mrs. Li slapped her thigh, "That''s it! I''m going to find Hongying. She has a bad temper, so don''t just send the things over after preparing them!"

    After saying that, she stood up to leave, but Mrs. Wen couldn''t help but joked, "Auntie, do you really not mind that this girl is an orphan? And there are also rumors that she is arrogant..." Mrs. Li blamed Wen for patting her. The lady laughed and scolded: "Forget it if others say it, you are a talented woman who has read a lot of books, you can''t be so stupid.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the orphan girl? Our family used to be a runaway family, and they were driven around like dogs by others. We all came from a miserable background, and no one is nobler than the other.

    ¡°It¡¯s even more of a joke to talk about denying relatives. When Zhensheng¡¯s father died, some people still called me a denyer!

    ¡°It¡¯s all farts, look at how good our family¡¯s life is now!

    ¡°As long as the girl is a good girl and Jiayi likes her, our family will like her!¡±

    After saying that, she walked away in a hurry, leaving Mrs. Wen rubbing her arms and laughing.

    Yue Ya''er ran in from the yard. Seeing her mother''s gentle smile, she asked, "Why is my mother secretly smiling?"

    Mrs. Wen picked up her daughter and kissed her, "Because Mom is so happy. This life is so wonderful and happy!"

    Yue Ya''er didn''t understand, but she hugged her mother and smiled, showing a few white teeth...

    In Hailan Army, Liu Yang and Jiayi gathered in the tent to have lunch.

    Liu Yang smiled narrowly and asked: "The fourth aunt and Mrs. Wen came over this morning. What happened to Miss Hualou? When will the engagement be made?"

    Jiayi frowned, slowly picked up the rice in the bowl, and replied vaguely: "I didn''t say anything about the engagement."

    "You didn''t say it? Why didn''t you say it?" Liu Yang was surprised and asked Jiayi, "I''m still waiting for you to get married and get a wife together. Why aren''t you in a hurry?"

    Jiayi threw down the bowl and chopsticks, "This is not something I am in a hurry for. I haven''t even said a few words to Miss Coral, so why should I be anxious?"

    He rolled up his sleeves irritably and added: "Furthermore, the fourth aunt said that Miss Coral is worried that her reputation will be bad, which will cause me to lose face.

    ¡°She even refused our family¡¯s offer of help, let alone an engagement.¡±

    Liu Yang was also worried, and after a long while he said: "That girl looks a bit stubborn, and she does have a bit of a reputation... So what should I do? That''s it?

    "I''m not urging you, I just think this girl is quite similar to you, and she has such energy in her. If you two get married, you will definitely live a good life in the future."

    Jiayi recalled that day when the coral girl was covered in blood and standing on the boat, as bright as a flower blooming in the fire.

    ?His heart suddenly beat a little fast. He quickly picked up the bowls and chopsticks and said, "Let''s eat first. My grandma is here. She must have some ideas. I''ll ask when I go back in the evening!"

    Liu Yang couldn''t help it, and it was indeed not a matter of urgency.

    ??The two of them had eaten and were just about to patrol the camp when soldiers came in with two packages.

    Jiayi was surprised and felt a little embarrassed after asking.

    Liu Yang laughed and pushed him out, "Hurry up to the wounded barracks and deliver it to Miss Coral. This is definitely an opportunity created by grandma for you!"

    Jiayi turned around and wanted to enter the tent.

    Liu Yang refused to live or die, and he was helpless by his family''s obligations. He shouted: "I want to change my clothes, and I was covered in sand during training!"

    Liu Yang laughed and then let him go.

    Soon, Jiayi, who had changed into clean clothes and pants, carried two packages and went to the wounded barracks.

    As a result, as soon as he entered the wounded barracks, he saw several people gathered around a tent to watch the excitement and point.

    There was a lot of noise in the tent, as if someone was yelling...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 900ï¼š perish together

    Chapter 900: Die together

    Li Jiayi didn¡¯t know why, but his heart skipped a beat and he ran straight over.

    He pulled the wounded soldier on the outside and asked, "What happened?"

    ??The wounded soldier was startled, and a little embarrassed when he saw it was Li Jiayi, and whispered: "General Li, someone is rude to Miss Coral, and there is a quarrel inside."

    Li Jiayi''s face changed at that time and he cursed angrily: "Miss Hualu has always taken care of you, but now you don''t go in to help, but you are here to watch the fun, your conscience has been eaten by the dog!"

    ?The wounded soldiers were ashamed and cowardly and wanted to speak, but didn''t know what to say.

    I could only blush and dare not say a word.

    Li Jiayi threw away the package in his hand, opened the tent curtain and walked in.

    In the tent, there was a shirtless soldier. Because his left arm had been chopped off, his upper body was wrapped in a clean white cotton strip.

    ?At this moment, he was shouting loudly.

    ¡°Hong Coral, if you like me, just tell me, why are you secretly touching my body while changing the dressing?

    ¡°Who is an innocent girl who is as shameless as you?

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor for you that I want you, but you¡¯re not willing yet!

    ¡°You¡¯re a vile creature from a pirate den, and you think you¡¯re a treasure!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s put it here today, don¡¯t even think about running away, you can¡¯t marry anyone except me!¡±

    The old man with a white beard and a military doctor standing next to the bed was trembling with anger. He pointed at the soldiers and cursed, "You heartless bitch! If I had known you were such a black-hearted thing, I should have let you bleed to death." , What are you doing to save your life!

    ¡°What kind of ability does such a big old man have to bully other girls?

    ¡°You were in the wounded barracks for a month, and Coral Girl changed your dressing every day. Even if you don¡¯t read well, you can¡¯t harm others like this!

    "She is a woman whose life is already miserable enough. You don''t sympathize with her, but you want to ruin her reputation and marry her by force!"

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t God strike a big thunder and kill you?¡±

    ??The wounded soldiers in the same tent couldn''t bear to listen, and they all started to say fair things.

    ¡°Yes, Guo Qiang, you can¡¯t have evil intentions, Miss Coral is a good woman!¡±

    ¡°Even if he is half your savior, there is no way you can repay kindness with hatred!¡±

    "Even if you like her, you can find someone to propose marriage to her. You can''t do such dirty things. It''s too despicable!"

    ?? Guo Qiang lost his arms, but he had a very sharp mouth. He shouted back: "Shut up, you two. No one said it, and it was none of you!

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, you¡¯re just worried because you see me making the first move!

    ¡°You often gossip about her in private, are you all planning to win over her?

    ¡°You are pretending to be a good person at this time, do you believe it?

    ¡°Bah! At least I did it when I thought about it, you just want to stab me in the back and make people look down upon you!¡±

    Several soldiers¡¯ faces turned red after being scolded.

    In fact, they were really bored during the days of recuperation, and there was a woman by their side. Occasionally, they would just chat a few words, but they were definitely not as shameless as Guo Qiang said!

    ¡°You fart, we are just chatting, but we are not as wicked as you!

    "Sooner or later, Miss Coral will marry General Li. If you are such a bully, wait for General Li to come and deal with you!"

    A wounded soldier couldn''t see Guo Qiang''s proud little man''s appearance and cursed back.

    ??Guo Qiang rolled his eyes and showed his disdain vividly.

    ¡°Tch! Otherwise, I¡¯d say you¡¯re stupid! In the morning, people from the Li family came to see me, and they didn¡¯t even take a fancy to this bitch!

    ¡°The Li family is a wealthy family after all. To marry a daughter-in-law, you have to marry a noble lady. Why would you want an orphan girl who is shunned by relatives?

    ¡°It¡¯s just like I have a hard life and don¡¯t mind it. When the time comes, I take it home and blow out the lamp, it¡¯s the same...¡±

    ?The more he talked, the more he behaved, and the old military doctor was so angry that he almost pounced on him and sewed his mouth.

    ?At this time, Coral, who had always looked pale, raised his head.

    ?She looked at Guo Qiang coldly, as if she was seeing her relatives and friends when the family was just wiped out.

    They are also like this. They have obviously received favors from their father, but they turn around and change their faces.

    The most vicious words come from their mouths, and the most vicious thoughts are planned by them. If she hadn''t gone to the sea to seek revenge from the thieves, she might have been sold to a flower house or married casually by them...

    ?This world is always so unfair. Good people like dad don''t live long, but such wolf-hearted villains are still alive and kicking!

    Since bad luck refuses to let her go, why not fight to the death!

    She took a few steps forward, stood beside Guo Qiang''s bed, and asked, "If you want to marry me, you want to be with me forever, right?"

    ??Guo Qiang was stunned for a moment, looked at her up and down with squinting eyes, and smiled lustfully, "Together forever? It''s not impossible, it depends on your ability."

    The old military doctor was so angry that he wanted to scold him, but Coral said: "Okay, then let me show you what I am capable of."

    After saying that, she raised her hand and pulled Guo Qiang off the bed, and slapped him hard several times.

    Before Guo Qiang could react, he was slapped with stars in his eyes.

    ?He was about to shout, but Coral picked up the iron kettle on one side and smashed it on his head and chest crazily.

    "I let you talk nonsense! I let you repay kindness with evil! I let you ruin my reputation! I let you talk nonsense!

    ¡°You think I¡¯m easy to bully, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll send you to **** right now, so you can see the pirates and Japanese pirates I killed!¡±

    ?But in the blink of an eye, Guo Qiang was hit so hard that his mouth and nose started to bleed.

    ??He raised his arms to resist, but unfortunately he only had one arm and couldn''t block it at all.

    ??He wanted to overturn the coral, but he couldn''t resist it, so he could only scream as hard as he could.

    "Help! Someone take this crazy woman away, she''s killing people, she''s killing people!"

    It''s a pity that the old military doctor and a few wounded soldiers had no intention of helping.

    ?? Guo Qiang was so vicious and arrogant just now, now he is so embarrassed.

    Everyone was also extremely relieved.

    ??Guo Qiang had no one to help him, and his head was soon beaten like a **** gourd.

    At this time, Coral bent down and suddenly a dagger twitched from his calf.

    She held the handle of the knife with both hands, raised it high, and said: "Guo Qiang, don''t you want to be with me forever? Then let''s go to **** together!"

    "I can be considered as inheriting my father''s legacy and eliminating harm for the people!"

    No one expected that she wanted to die together, so she screamed and was about to step forward to stop her.

    ¡°No! Coral girl!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Unfortunately it is too late.

    ?Seeing that Guo Qiang''s neck was about to be pierced, at the critical moment, a man rushed forward and grabbed the coral''s hand!

    Color turned her head in shock and suddenly froze, timidly saying: "Li...General Li!"

    Jiayi was so shocked that he broke into a cold sweat. He quickly grabbed the dagger and put it away.

    Fortunately, he arrived in time. If it had been a step later, Guo Qiang would have died, and Coral would never have survived.

    Hurry for life, this is an iron law in the military!

    ?He took a deep breath, picked up the coral and held it behind him, and then asked the old military doctor, "Uncle Sun, what''s going on?"

    Before the old military doctor could speak, Guo Qiang had already recovered and shouted, "You little bitch, you dare to kill me! Come on, someone is going to kill someone!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 901ï¼š One wants to marry, the other wants to marry!

    Chapter 901 One wants to marry and the other wants to marry!

    Li Jiayi sneered, and without saying a word, he raised his foot and kicked him in the back of the head.

    ?Guo Qiang was so painful that he fainted immediately and lost his voice...

    There was a deathly silence in the tent for a while.

    Several wounded soldiers subconsciously shrank their necks.

    They have all heard that General Li was born with supernatural powers and had great abilities, but they did not go to sea with General Li and had never seen it with their own eyes.

    Unexpectedly, at a time like this today, I was lucky enough to have my doubts clarified...

    ?????? Military doctor Sun was not afraid, he coughed twice and told what happened just now.

    He is a lonely old man with no children. After Coral came to the wounded barracks, he took good care of him.

    He was also very grateful and couldn''t help but say a few words for Coral.

    "General Li, don''t blame me for talking too much. I''m afraid it won''t be possible for Miss Coral to stay in the wounded barracks any longer. If you are serious about it, please quickly arrange a place for her."

    ??Li Jiayi nodded, without saying a word to defend himself, he just cupped his hands and thanked her, then took the coral''s arm and went out.

    ??Outside the tent, more people had gathered now. They were suddenly confronted by the cold-faced Li Jiayi, and everyone was a little embarrassed.

    ?Especially the general in charge of the wounded camp, he is familiar with Li Jiayi on weekdays.

    The Li family sent snacks over a few days ago, and he even took a few pieces.

    At this moment, he stepped forward and asked: "General Li, what happened, do you want me to help deal with it?"

    Li Jiayi nodded without being polite at all.

    He pointed to the tent and said, "Guo Qiang inside has recovered from his injuries. Don''t stay in the camp anymore.

    ¡°This man has bad character, and it is really shameful to insult the medical woman who bandaged his wounds.

    ¡°If this spreads out, the reputation that our Hailan Army has fought so hard to regain will probably be discredited by him.¡±

    ?These words have raised today¡¯s quarrel to more than one level!

    ?The general and all the soldiers who were watching the excitement changed their expressions. They stopped watching the excitement and paid attention to it.

    The general responded immediately: "Don''t worry, General Li, I will investigate and deal with it fairly.

    ¡°If this kid is really shameless and humiliates the Hailan Army, I will definitely not let him reap the rewards!¡±

    Li Jiayi cupped his hands and thanked her, then picked up the package on the ground, turned around and called to Hualu, "Follow me!"

    With that said, he strode to the small tent and opened the curtain and walked in.

    ?Coral hesitated for a moment and followed in with her head lowered, but she still flipped the tent curtain up so that people outside could see into the tent.

    ?She no longer has a clean reputation and is not afraid of anything others say.

    But General Li failed.

    He is such a good person, destined to become a dazzling **** of war and respected by the world. She cannot bring him down...

    ?Li Jiayi glanced at the empty door, but felt panicked in his heart.

    He took a deep breath, put the package on the bed, and said, "Here are the daily necessities prepared by my grandma and fourth aunt. Although they are not expensive, they are practical."

    Color hurriedly bowed and thanked her, her slender neck lowered, silent and quiet, completely different from just now.

    ??If he was a tiger who was seriously ill and on the verge of death but still tried to bite the money wolf, then the girl in front of him now was like a cat with its claws put away, with a bit of anxiety and uneasiness.

    He thought for a while and said, "It''s not your fault for what happened just now. If there is such a person again, you still have to fight him back. Don''t be polite!"

    Coral suddenly raised her head, and suddenly there was a spark in her dead eyes.

    A woman is known to be chaste and gentle. Not only did she hit someone, she also rode on him...

    General Li didn''t mind, and even said he didn''t blame her... Li Jiayi felt a little pain in his heart when he saw her like this.

    ?But he didn¡¯t know how to persuade her, so he walked around on the ground depressedly for a few times, then simply opened the skylight and spoke frankly.

    ¡°Girl Coral, I¡¯ve loved practicing martial arts since I was a child. I¡¯m a rough guy and can¡¯t handle those tacts and tacts. Let me just say it!

    ¡°You broke into the den of thieves single-handedly to avenge your parents and relatives. I think you are brave and decisive!

    ¡°During the period in the wounded barracks, you also tried your best to take care of the injured brothers. You were much better than those weak and weak girls!

    ¡°I admire you very much and I want to marry you!

    ¡°Furthermore, when we saved each other¡¯s lives and fell into the water together, most of the injustice and bullying you suffered was because of me. I must take the responsibility of taking care of you.

    ¡°Of course, I also have selfish motives. I think you are so strong, and after we get married, you can support me in continuing to kill Japanese pirates.

    ¡°In case I have any misfortune and die at sea, you can take my place and be filial to my grandma and my father, and take care of my sister!

    ¡°So, if you think I¡¯m okay and not too bad, then marry me.¡±

    Coral opened her mouth in shock, her face turned red, and her heart beat like a drum.

    It seemed that she could hear every word clearly, but she couldn''t understand them all together.

    General Li likes her and wants... to marry her? !

    ??Li Jiayi couldn''t wait for a long time from Coral to respond, and thought she didn''t like him, so his eyes were a little disappointed, but he still said: "If you don''t like me and don''t want to marry me, that''s okay, but you can''t stay in this wounded barracks anymore.

    ¡°I will ask my family to arrange another job for you, which will be enough for you to support yourself.

    "You can also live under my banner temporarily outside, so as not to be bullied by others, until you gain a firm foothold or find a happy position as a man."

    After saying that, he turned to leave.

    "General Li!" Coral reached out and pulled Li Jiayi''s sleeve, tears streaming down his face in an instant.

    Just now, she was really in despair when faced with a villain who was full of filthy words and trying to step her into the mud.

    ?She couldn''t imagine what she would do if rumors spread again.

    ??Continue to be guided by others to survive, but still get married and be tortured by evil people for a lifetime.

    No matter which one, she didn¡¯t want to suffer anymore.

    She really wanted to die and go find her parents under the Nine Springs!

    But at the critical moment, General Li appeared again.

    ?Just like last time, this man stretched out his hand, pulled her out of hell, and protected her behind him.

    The broad shoulders are like a mountain, blocking all the wind and rain for her.

    She couldn''t help but become greedy.

    Could it be that God could not bear to see her loneliness and sent this man to save her twice?

    Can she be more greedy and selfish...

    She choked, her upper and lower teeth chattering, but she still shouted, "General Li, I...I like you, I want to marry you!"

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll harm you. My whole family is dead. They say I¡¯m the one who killed them. I don¡¯t want to harm you!¡±

    "I...I know you are a good person, and your family is full of good people, and you don''t dislike me, but I...I..."

    ?She was eager to explain, but she was confused, stumbling, and bursting into tears.

    Jiayi was at a loss when she cried. He wanted to pull up his sleeves to wipe her tears, but he felt it was inappropriate, so he could only persuade her in a low voice.

    ¡°That...coral girl, don¡¯t cry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you, everything I said is true, I thought you didn¡¯t like me!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of those random rumors, our family doesn¡¯t believe them.

    ¡°My grandma always said that people have to earn their own lives, and it cannot be decided by just a few words!

    ¡°From now on, as long as you live with me wholeheartedly and treat my family well, our family will be your support!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 902ï¼š Whether it is extremely peaceful or not

    Chapter 902 Good luck

    Coral tried her best to look up at the sincerity in his eyes, and smiled even as she cried.

    She didn¡¯t miss it, she caught her salvation!

    ?Li Jiayi felt distressed and shy. He coughed twice and didn''t know what to say.

    He simply said, "Girl Coral, take care of yourself first, I''ll go home and tell you!"

    After saying that, he turned around and strode out.

    Coral looked at his back until it disappeared, then covered her face with her hands and started crying again.

    ¡°Oh, Coral Girl, you are driving me to death!¡± The elderly woman stood outside the door at some point in the morning and listened closely to what had just happened.

    Before, when Coral was injured, she was the one taking care of it, so she was very familiar with it.

    ?At this moment, she broke into the tent directly, pulled down the door curtain, grabbed Coral''s hand, and started talking happily.

    ¡°Coral Girl, I¡¯m so happy, so happy!

    ¡°General Li likes you and wants to marry you, so you don¡¯t have to suffer in the future!

    "Listen to me, don''t be stupid! When someone from the Li family comes to pick you up, just follow him and don''t say anything to hurt the Li family. The Li family doesn''t mind, so don''t hold on to him.

    ¡°You really feel sorry for me. Please treat the Li family well and repay your kindness in the future!¡±

    "Sister-in-law Mi!" Coral couldn''t help but hugged the elderly woman and choked out: "I''m afraid General Li is pitying me, but he said he admired me, said I was decisive, said I... I''m so happy! He didn''t pity me. , don¡¯t pity me!¡±

    "Silly girl!" Sister-in-law Mi also had red circles in her eyes. She patted the coral in distress and comforted her in a low voice, "You are also a girl from a good family. You have been educated and literate since you were a child. You are well behaved and even good at martial arts. You are good at everything.

    "General Li likes you, it''s because he has good taste! Don''t take those rumors seriously in the future, your family was unprepared when something happened, and the thieves got it."

    ¡°The Li family is different, they are very powerful. Even if others don¡¯t say it, even with General Li around, no one dares to bully them!

    ¡°If you are really worried, give your parents a few more sticks of incense and ask them to bless General Li and the Li family!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Coral nodded heavily.

    Sister-in-law Mi thought for a while and then advised: "As for the Li family, I see that the two ladies who came to visit you are kind and kind-hearted, unlike those nobles with piercing nostrils.

    ¡°The Li family should also be very prudent in their actions. They won¡¯t just bring you in directly. There must always be a matchmaker and a matchmaker. After this ceremony, it will be three or four months before you get married.

    ¡°Take this opportunity to take a good look at the Li family and see if they can get along well with each other.

    "If you really feel that something is wrong, you should regret it and regret it. Getting married is a lifetime event!"

    "No!" Coral objected immediately, "Sister-in-law Mi, I know you are doing it for my own good, but I can''t say this again in the future.

    ¡°General Li and the Li family are kind to me and are willing to marry a woman like me, which is already very kind.

    ¡°The Li family is the only one who dislikes me. I will never have any selfish feelings towards the Li family!¡±

    "Okay, okay, don''t worry!" Sister-in-law Mi sighed, "I just said casually, I just want you to be happy about your marriage.

    ¡°Think about it carefully, this is the best ending. People say that everything will turn out well, and you will definitely have a good life in the future!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sister-in-law, I will never forget your care for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t talk about this. In this world, women have a hard time, so they should help each other.¡±

    Let¡¯s not talk about the conversation between Huanhuan and Sister-in-law Mi, just talk about the Li family¡¯s yard, which is also exploding at this moment.

    "What are you talking about, Jiayi! Miss Huanhuan promised to marry you?" Mrs. Li was so surprised that she almost threw away the lychee in her hand, grabbed her grandson and sat next to her.

    "Yes, Jia Yi, what''s going on!" Tao Hongying was also curious and happy, "When we went there, Miss Huanhuan didn''t even say she agreed to get married, she even refused to accept a gift." Mrs. Wen put down the needlework in her hand, He smiled and said, "This is a happy event. That girl is really nice and she is a perfect match for you!"

    Jia Yi''s face turned red with embarrassment, and he wanted to be vague, but he was also afraid that his family would misunderstand Hu Hu, so he told her what had just happened.

    Mrs. Li and others felt sad and distressed when they heard this.

    Tao Hongying was even more angry and cursed: "Why are there such shameless wounded soldiers?

    ¡°It¡¯s a kindness for the girl to bandage his wounds. Even if he¡¯s not grateful, he still wants to harm him!

    "Such a ruthless person should be killed by the Japanese pirates!"

    Mrs. Li also said: "That''s right, Miss Guanhuan is good at beating. When you encounter such a beast, you should beat him until he is scared, so that he will not have any bad intentions next time."

    Mrs. Wen sighed, "This girl is also pitiful. She was raised by her family to be cheerful and generous, and she was very loved.

    ¡°Suddenly everyone in the family has passed away, and there are so many rumors, no matter how strong-tempered you are, you will inevitably become timid.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I don¡¯t do something right, I¡¯ll be criticized by others, and I¡¯m even more afraid that if I get close to someone, I¡¯ll bring bad luck to others. It¡¯s really... not easy!¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    Jiayi thought about the danger before and said, "She was really determined to die. If I hadn''t gone there in time, I would have died together with the wounded soldier."

    ¡°Well done!¡± Old Mrs. Li patted her grandson on the shoulder and praised, ¡°I was worried at first, wondering when you two stupid young people could just talk it over and get married as soon as possible.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right now, everything has been sorted out, and the rest will be left to the family. You can just wait to be the groom¡¯s official!¡±

    Jiayi blushed again, but still endured the shame and whispered: "Grandma, Miss Guanhuan was originally a lady, but her family suffered a disaster..."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brat!¡± Old Mrs. Li¡¯s face seemed to be blooming with a smile, and she quickly gave her grandson a reassurance, ¡°Our Li family married a grandson¡¯s daughter-in-law. When has the daughter of another family ever felt wronged?

    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re getting married and settling down here. It¡¯s just an extra root for our Li family, and we need to take better care of it.¡±

    "Thank you, grandma!" Jiayi was completely relieved, scratched the back of his head, and ran away on the pretext that something happened at the military camp.

    ?Everyone couldn''t help laughing.

    Lao Li waved his hand and began to "gather people".

    ¡°Come, come, let¡¯s discuss it quickly and see how we can arrange for that girl Coral!

    ¡°This girl is stubborn and is heartbroken by the sudden disaster in her family. Let¡¯s think more about it and don¡¯t wrong her!

    ¡°From now on, we will be a family, so let¡¯s take care of our wife in advance!¡±

    ?Everyone quickly gathered around and expressed their opinions...

    Let¡¯s not talk about how lively things are here in Quanzhou, and we are planning to hire a wife. I just want to say that in Suijintan, we are busy visiting relatives and friends in the first month of the year. In a blink of an eye, it is the twelfth day of the first month.

    At the previous palace banquet, good news was expected to come to the palace on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, but now it cannot be postponed.

    ??Wan''er brought her maid and mother-in-law with her, and she was busy packing her sister-in-law''s luggage that day.

    Let¡¯s not talk about clothes, shoes, socks and jewelry. You should also bring the things you commonly use.

    ??Wan''er was afraid that her sister-in-law would be wronged in the palace, so she wished she could dress up as a maid and serve her.

    It''s a pity that it doesn''t work, so I can only prepare more things, just in case.

    ????????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 903ï¼š Sanjou is very capable!

    Chapter 903 Santiao is very capable!

    Jiayin In the morning, I saw my sister-in-law busy, so I took Yuanyuan to the greenhouse to play and get to know the flowers and plants.

    When she came back and saw the big boxes all over the floor, she really couldn''t laugh or cry.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, I am going to the palace, not going on a long journey, so just packing some luggage is enough. If you are missing something, I can come back to pick it up at any time.

    ¡°Besides, if I stay for three days, I can still come back for two!¡±

    ??Wan''er shook her head repeatedly, "No, no! No matter how nice the palace is, it is not home. What if it is inconvenient to come back? What if someone in the palace makes things difficult for you.

    ¡°Bring more things with you so that you don¡¯t suffer a loss in time.¡±

    After saying that, she took her sister-in-law to look at a small box and continued to tell her, "Here are some small gold and silver peanuts for you, as well as gold melon seeds and silver beans.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stingy after entering the palace. If you deserve a reward, reward it. If you have short hands, the eunuchs and maids in the palace will make it easier for you just for the sake of the money.

    "The king of **** is easy to meet, but the devil is difficult to deal with. Don''t offend these people easily, do you understand?"

    How could Jiayin not understand this, but her sister-in-law said that she would listen with an open mind, so as not to worry her sister-in-law.

    Fortunately, the Marquis came back from the city soon, and she said, "Sister-in-law, I have something to ask my adoptive father. Come as soon as you go."

    After saying that, the good news ran away in a flash...

    ??The Marquis washed himself and changed into homely clothes. Before anyone could call for good news, he saw a little girl sitting in the study munching fruit, with a long-lost little fox lying on her lap.

    ?Mu Jue sat opposite. The two of them had taken cards and were playing happily.

    Mr. Hou couldn''t help but smile, and the hard lines on his face softened completely.

    ?He stepped in and asked: "Which of you loses and who wins? Do you need my help to cut the paper?"

    Jiayin threw the cards, jumped down, hugged his adoptive father''s arm, and said with a smile: "Father, you are back! Brother Mu is not my opponent at all, I have let him go!"

    ¡°Otherwise, he would already be ugly, and it would be even more difficult for him to see people after posting a note.¡±

    Mu Jue rolled his eyes, expressed his strong protest, and then also laughed.

    The Marquis knocked on his daughter''s forehead and said, "I''m going to the palace tomorrow. Have you packed your luggage?"

    ¡°My sister-in-law is helping me pack. Actually, I don¡¯t need to bring too many things, but she is worried. I couldn¡¯t bear my sister-in-law¡¯s nagging, so I hid here!¡±

    Jiayin took a fruit and a dagger, sharpened them a few times, then handed them to the Marquis and showed off: "Father, eat the fruit and see if my swordsmanship is good?"

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t suffer any loss no matter where you go!¡±

    ??The Marquis couldn''t bear to hit his daughter. Her knife skills were just fine for peeling off a fruit, but they were useless in a life-and-death fight.

    But daughters are meant to be pampered, so he would not say this.

    "Okay, you know what you are doing. Be tough in the palace. Except for that person, the other eunuchs and maids are not polite. If you are displeased, they will beat you."

    ¡°Even that person doesn¡¯t want to break up with each other now. As long as you catch the reason, you have nothing to fear!¡±

    The Marquis thought for a while and then said: "My foster father has not been to the military camp recently. He goes to the palace every day. If anything happens, I will ask Mu Jue to report."

    Jiayin patted the dozing little fox and said, "Father, I will take Santiao with me this time. It will definitely be easier to get in and out of the palace than Brother Mu.

    "If something really happens, I will send Sanjo home or ask you to report the news."

    "That''s fine," the Marquis glanced at the little fox who was about to become a ball of fat, feeling slightly regretful.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have caught a little fox for you at the beginning. I could have trained a hawk or an eagle. It will be convenient for you to send messages wherever you go.¡±

    ? Sanjo was so disgusted by Chi Guoguo that he lost his sleepiness and jumped onto the table, then jumped from the table to the beam, then to the bookshelf, and finally landed firmly on the table.

    ??It raised its chin proudly and stared at everyone with its small eyes, looking very arrogant.

    The good news was good news, but the Marquis and Mu Jue were very surprised.

    They are also martial arts practitioners, but they still couldn''t catch the little fox just now. Most of the time, it looks like a white light, and the eyes can''t follow it at all...

    ¡°Oh, this little fox is so powerful, it¡¯s so fast!¡± Mu Jue was the first to shout. He stretched out his hand to stroke Santiao¡¯s big tail, but Santiao dodged it.

    ??Houye said with a smile: "Indeed, Sanjo is really capable!"

    The little fox immediately came over, rubbed the Marquis''s hand excitedly, and wagged its big tail happily.

    Mu Jue, who was disliked, glared angrily and looked at Jiayin, "Am I being disliked by a fox?"

    Jiayin laughed so hard that her stomach ached, "Yes, you are just disgusted by it!"

    The little fox returned to Jiayin''s arms and continued to doze comfortably.

    ??After a few jokes and instructions, Jiayin saw that the sky was getting dark, so he hurried back to the next door to prepare dinner.

    She will go to the palace tomorrow, and tonight the second and third uncles may be worried about her and will come back to see her.

    Sure enough, dinner had just been prepared and Li Laoer, Li Laosan, Mr. Wen and the Jiaren brothers all came back.

    Even Li Laosi and Li Yong rushed home from the military camp.

    The hot food was served, and everyone sat around. Seeing Jiayin wearing a pink coat, her face flushed with heat, smiling and busy serving rice and soup, they felt uncomfortable.

    ?Hold the child you are protecting in your hands, and you will leave home tomorrow.

    ??Although the palace is in the city, for them, except for what is around them and what is in front of them, everything else is far away!

    But children have to grow up and face wind and rain.

    ?They can''t stop it, they can''t stop it!

    How could Jiayin not know that her family was worried about her, but it was useless to persuade her.

    She could only eat, drink, talk and laugh as usual, which made her family feel more at ease.

    After eating most of the meal, Jiayin was dragged back to the backyard by Wan''er to check the suitcases.

    Leaving everyone behind, they went to the wine jar. Everyone poured a bowl of wine, and then they all raised it up to pay respect to Mu Jue, who was sitting at the bottom.

    Mu Jue was startled, quickly put away the sly smile, and sat upright, "Master Marquis, Uncle...who are you?"

    ??Li Laoer sighed and said solemnly: "Mu Jue, this time Fu Niuer enters the palace, we can''t take care of her and protect her, so we can only trouble you.

    ¡°You have only been in our house for a short time, but you can tell that this girl is the eyeball of our family, and our family cannot bear the slightest damage to her!

    ¡°So, when we entrust her to you, we also entrust our Li family to you.

    ¡°Whenever there is any danger, please don¡¯t consider anything. The first thing is to ensure her safety¡­¡±

    Mu Jue quickly stood up, bowed and saluted and replied: "Master Marquis, uncle, don''t worry. I will protect the princess at every step and keep her unharmed!"

    ¡°If there ever comes a time when she is injured, then I must go to see the Lord of Hell first.¡±

    "Okay!" Li Laoer touched the wine bowl with him first, "As long as you can do this, our Li family will remember your love."

    Brothers Li Laosan, Li Laosi, Mr. Wen, Li Yong and Jiaren clinked bowls with him one after another, and finally Mr. Hou.

    The Marquis didn''t say anything, he just drank it all in one gulp!

    Mu Jue was holding the bowl, which suddenly felt like it weighed a thousand pounds. He took a deep breath and drank it all in one gulp.

    ?Everyone put down their empty bowls and finally saw smiles on their faces...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 904ï¼š Become famous in one fell swoop

    Chapter 904: Become famous in one fell swoop

    The weather was nice on the second day. The sun, which had been dull all winter, seemed to be three times brighter, which also indicated that spring was not far away.

    After dinner, the two carriages of the Li family entered the city one after the other.

    The first car took Wan''er, her son and Jiayin, along with Chunxiu, Shuiling and Shuiyun.

    Originally, Aunt He wanted to follow, but Jiayin felt sorry for her because she was old, so she left her at home to guard the princess''s mansion.

    The second car contained Jiayin¡¯s luggage.

    ?Arrived in front of the Earl''s Mansion, Wan''er hugged the child and reluctantly entered.

    The carriage then continued on its way to the palace.

    In front of the palace gate, the Marquis was wearing a navy blue robe and a black cloak, waiting in the cold wind.

    ?Seeing the carriage arrive, he took two steps forward and picked up his daughter.

    Jiayin hugged the little fox and asked in surprise, "Father, do you want to accompany me to the palace?"

    The Marquis smiled and nodded, "I happen to have something to do and I need to come over to ask the Emperor for instructions. I will wait for you to enter the palace together."

    Of course Jiayin knew this was an excuse. His adoptive father must have been waiting here on purpose.

    So, her eyes were smiling like crescent moons, so cute.

    At this time, two young eunuchs ran over from a distance and quickly saluted and said: "Princess, my servant is from Zhilan Palace. As instructed by Her Majesty the Princess, I have been waiting here for the past few days. Please come with us, Princess." Enter the palace!"

    Jiayin nodded and said with a smile: "Okay, thank you for your hard work."

    Shui Ling hurried forward, using the pretext of asking what to do with the suitcases, and then stuffed a purse into each of the two young eunuchs.

    The two little eunuchs pinched the hard silver beans in their purses and suddenly became enthusiastic.

    ??A young **** called to the imperial guard guarding the door to help carry the box, while the other led the way.

    The Marquis saw this and felt a little more relieved.

    ?In this way, the group of people walked slowly in and successfully passed the palace gate. Just as they were about to take a step, there was a sudden commotion behind them.

    It turns out that there are several Imperial Guards on duty, and they must check the luggage in the box.

    Logically speaking, everything entering the palace must be inspected. This is a rule.

    ??But Jiayin was the princess and was escorted by the Marquis. The princess even sent someone to greet her.

    The Forbidden Army is just for inspection, which is just a simple matter of opening the box and taking a look.

    It just so happened that these imperial guards didn¡¯t know where they got the courage, or who had the instigation behind them.

    Not only did they open the box and plan to look through it carefully, they even picked out a coat with a long gun, like a flag, and looked at it proudly.

    Jiayin is a girl, and there are some private clothes in the box.

    ??If everything is found out and exposed to the public, what kind of reputation will there be for innocence in the future? !

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun''s eyes turned red at that time, and they rushed forward to take back their master''s coat.

    But someone is faster than them!

    ??I saw a flash of white light, and the soldier holding his shirt screamed, covering his face and rolling around on the ground.

    ?Everyone was startled and looked over quickly.

    The one who took action was not a human, but a little fox!

    ??Three hairs all over his body exploded. He shook his claws hard, and a string of blood beads rolled on the snow, which was very obvious.

    ?It bared its teeth and screamed, then took the coat in its mouth and put it back in the box.

    ?At this moment, apart from the screams at the palace gate, everyone seemed to have their necks strangled!

    ?Such a fluffy, white little fox, I originally thought it was a well-behaved pet.

    Who would have thought that it would be such a powerful killer!

    When you take out your claws, you will see blood!

    One of the imperial guards tightened their grip on the spear and shouted to everyone to catch the fox.

    ??The hundred personal guards of the Hou Mansion were originally stationed quietly not far away because they could not follow the palace.

    ?At this moment, seeing the Marquis returning with a solemn face, everyone rushed over, their footsteps rumbling like heavy thunder. Although the swords of all the guards were not unsheathed, their hands had already grasped the handles of the swords.

    They have been fighting with the barbarians for many years, and the iron-blooded spirit they have developed cannot be compared to the guard-dog-like Forbidden Army!

    The lieutenant on duty was so frightened that his face turned pale. He tried to muster the courage to ask, "What are you doing, Lord Marquis? Are you planning to rebel?"

    ??The Marquis didn''t even give him a spare look, and coldly ordered his guards, "These people must have an agenda to deliberately humiliate Princess Kangle and provoke me.

    ¡°Take these people into custody and don¡¯t let them commit suicide.

    ¡°In addition, entry and exit through the palace gates are prohibited, and we are waiting for the emperor¡¯s instructions!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Marquis!¡± the guards responded with a roar.

    Then, he quickly removed the dozens of guards at the door, whether they were captains or soldiers, and took them all to their knees in the snow!

    Some people who wanted to enter the palace in the distance were so shocked that they did not dare to breathe after witnessing everything in the carriage.

    ?In the palace gate, there are more than a dozen wardrooms next to the courtyard walls on both sides. Officials from the six departments will take turns to handle official business here on weekdays, ready for the emperor to call at any time.

    ?At this moment, when I heard the noise, four or five officials came out at once, not knowing what was going on.

    But the obvious pool of blood on the snow, the screaming soldiers, and the "zongzi" kneeling in a row made them all change their expressions.

    Is it a palace change? !

    They were even more confused when they saw that Marquis Xinting was blocking the north wind with his big cloak and protecting a little girl as he walked in.

    Would a person who undergoes a palace change be so leisurely and calm? !

    Jiayin took the handkerchief and was wiping the little fox''s paws. She scolded the little fox and said, "Next time, don''t show your paws like this. It''s a good thing to teach bad people a lesson, but I don''t need you!"

    ¡°I originally wanted to use you as a secret weapon, but in the end, you actually became famous!¡±

    ?The little fox shrank his neck, his black bean-like eyes rolling around, looking aggrieved.

    ?His little head doesn¡¯t understand. He is loyal to his Lord, so why is he still making mistakes?

    But Mr. Hou said something fair, "Three things have been done well, and this will be the way it should be in the future."

    ?The little fox immediately became energetic and wagged its big tail proudly.

    Unfortunately, it was suppressed by the master after only a few shakes.

    "You are a fox, not a puppy. Why are you wagging your tail?" Jiayin stroked the little fox, then turned to ask her adoptive father, "Father, are you in trouble if you just do this?"

    ??The Marquis shook his head, glanced around and saw no one around, and said, "The emperor has long wanted to use the imperial army, but he has never had an excuse.

    ¡°What happened today is probably that person who wants to test me and give you a warning.

    "I went to talk to the emperor and took advantage of this opportunity to clean up the imperial army."

    Jiayin couldn''t help but laugh, "Does this count as stealing chicken but losing rice?"

    ??Hou Ye rubbed her hair and told her, "So, you don''t have to be afraid of anything, and don''t wrong yourself.

    "That person''s power has been greatly reduced now, so he can only use some small means."

    ¡°I understand, foster father.¡± The good news was answered.

    They happened to reach a fork in the road, and she said, "I''ll go find the third princess first, and I''ll go see the emperor''s uncle with her later."

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mr. Hou nodded.

    Father and daughter soon separated and went their separate ways.

    The third princess stood at the door of Zhilan Palace, almost stretching her neck.

    ?Her personal maid, whose surname was Hao, advised her at this moment, "Princess, it''s cold here, so you''d better go back and have a sip of hot tea."

    The third princess refused, and said impatiently: "You can go back if you want, I have to wait for good news!"

    ??Mammy Hao was helpless. No slave could go back to enjoy the blessings. The one who left the master here to drink the wind would have no choice but to freeze together.

    Fortunately, after a while, Jiayin arrived with Shui Ling and Shui Yun.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 905ï¼š Things have changed in Zhilan Palace!

    Chapter 905 Zhilan Palace has changed!

    ¡°Good news!¡± The third princess rushed over holding up her skirt.

    She had a smile on her face, but she kept complaining, "Why did you come here just now! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. If I catch the cold, I''ll blame you!"

    As she spoke, she took Jiayin''s hand and walked into the gate.

    Jiayin rolled his eyes and snorted coldly: "If you catch the cold, don''t look for me, go find the group of forbidden soldiers at the door!

    "If they hadn''t bullied me, I would have come here a long time ago. Fortunately, my adoptive father gave me a gift today, otherwise, I''m afraid my innocence will be lost, and I won''t even think about getting married in the future!"

    "What''s going on?" The third princess was startled and asked: "Why did the imperial army bully you? Wasn''t it a body search?"

    "They don''t dare!" Jiayin glared and replied arrogantly: "If they take action, half of the arms in front of the palace gate can hold a basket. How can my adoptive father let them go?"

    "That''s true," the third princess nodded with a clear look, "The Marquis treats you as his own daughter, how could you let others bully you!"

    While talking, they had already entered the main hall.

    The two of them took off their cloaks, and a maid brought warm water to help the master clean his hands.

    In front of the third princess are two maids, one holding a basin and the other holding a cloth.

    But in front of Jiayin, there was only an eighty-nine-year-old maid, holding a basin of water, as if it was about to be splashed on Jiayin at any time.

    When Hao saw it, she couldn''t help frowning and glanced at the maid in blue at the door, and then she was about to speak.

    I didn''t want Jiayin to open the mouth first, and asked, "Princess, isn''t it enough for you, the hand you are waiting for by the Lanlan Palace?"

    The third princess looked over in confusion, and Jiayin pointed at the little palace maid and said: "How can such a little palace lady have no strength in her hands, how can she enter the palace and take orders?

    ¡°If it spills all over me, I¡¯ll make a fool of myself.

    ¡°We get along well, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d think you¡¯re deliberately trying to give me power!¡±

    The third princess was angry at that time and called the maid in blue at the door.

    "Bao Qin, come here! Did you arrange this man? Why don''t you take him with you!"

    ¡°If you dare to make such a mistake again, you will go to work in the Clothing Bureau!¡±

    The eldest maid''s face turned red, and she quickly knelt down to apologize. She wanted to make a few excuses, but unfortunately the third princess was impatient to listen and just waved her away.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun took over the errand and quickly washed and wiped their master''s hands.

    ?The third princess took Jiayin into the house and sat down on the couch.

    The little fox was very curious when he arrived in a new place, wagging his big tail and exploring everywhere.

    ??The third princess felt itchy when she saw it, so she asked the palace maid to take the breast, and tried to please and bribe the little fox. Finally, she hugged it with satisfaction and masturbated several times in a row.

    But she didn''t forget to ask, "Jiayin, please tell me, why did the imperial army bully you? I want to vent your anger!"

    Grandma Hao was serving tea and snacks. When she heard these words, she wanted to cover her master''s mouth.

    ?That is the imperial army guarding the door. There are too many things involved. How can the princess take care of everything so much?

    It''s a pity that the third princess didn''t pay attention to her expression at all.

    Jiayin peeled an orange and shared it with the third princess, then nodded to Shuiling.

    Shui Ling''s mouth was also sharp, and he told the story just now.

    The third princess was furious when she heard this, "These dog slaves, who gave them the courage?"

    Jiayin glanced at her and snorted, "So, I really don''t want to enter the palace.

    ¡°Just give me a show of strength at the palace gate. Now that I¡¯m on your territory, I¡¯ll be slandered by the little palace maid. I don¡¯t know how many people will come out to bully me in the future!¡±

    The third princess was very embarrassed and said: "I didn''t know Baoqin dared to be so rude! In this way, I will drive Baoqin away and won''t let her serve in my palace in the future."

    Jiayin nodded directly, "It''s okay to drive her away! She is your eldest maid. Whatever she does, others will think she was ordered by you.

    "She is so good at making decisions. If she gets into more trouble in the future, it will all be blamed on you." The third princess was deeply convinced and directly told Aunt Hao, "Auntie, go handle this matter. All the people in our palace will do the beating, and those who don¡¯t understand the rules like Bao Qin will be kicked out.¡±

    ??Mammy Hao was so upset that she wanted to grab her master and shake him hard.

    ??Even if Baoqin looked down on Princess Kangle because of the past, and resorted to some small tricks, it was indeed wrong.

    But that is also one of the eldest maids of Zhilan Palace!

    Just because Princess Kangle said a few words, did she kick her out? !

    ??Who is the master in this Zhilan Palace? !

    Jiayin certainly knew that Aunt Hao was unhappy, but she had no intention of changing her tune.

    She entered the palace nominally as the princess''s companion, and will live in Zhilan Palace from now on. This is her rear area!

    ??It was rare that the princess had no hostility towards her now, and even obeyed her words. Of course she would take the opportunity to suppress the slaves of Zhilan Palace.

    Otherwise, how could she protect herself with the Queen Mother looking at her in front of her and the servants of Zhilan Palace holding her back?

    At this time, the suitcase was finally delivered to the palace gate.

    Jiayin said: "Princess, I will leave Shuiyun to pack the luggage, and let''s go and greet Uncle Huang!"

    ¡°Shuiyun is also a good cook. Let her show off her appearance at noon. Dinner will be served when we come back.¡±

    "Okay!" The third princess nodded repeatedly and complained: "The craftsmanship of the imperial kitchen is also good, but after more than ten years of eating, I am tired of it.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you brought a cook with you. I¡¯ll be in great luck in the future!¡±

    After saying that, she told Aunt Hao, "Take Shuiyun and your luggage to the side hall to settle down. If you are missing anything, just open my warehouse and get it."

    "Yes, princess." Hao Hao was no longer able to complain, so she responded in a low voice.

    Jiayin also called Shuiling, picked up a basket of fruits brought from home, put on a cloak with the third princess, and went to the imperial study.

    The third princess glanced at the fruit basket and protested: "On the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, I asked someone to ask you for bananas. Didn''t you say there were none? Why is there a big bunch in this basket?"

    Jiayin shrugged and said: "This is the only string left at home. I promised to keep the orbs. When you sent people there, of course I said there were no more.

    "But I had something to do with the orb and I had to go out temporarily, so I brought this string in."

    ¡°I am a princess, and you actually rejected me for that little girl from the Jia family?¡± The third princess stamped her feet, pretending to be annoyed.

    The good news is not afraid of her, she deserves it as a matter of course.

    "Baozhu has known me for how many years. She gives me half of any good thing she has. I should be nice to her!"

    "Besides, you and I have only been reconciled for two months, and we were like enemies before. If it were you, wouldn''t you be partial too?"

    "You... are so audacious! Now you are in the palace, my territory, and you still dare to say that to me?"

    "Then kick me out quickly. I will go home with my adoptive father immediately. There is nothing good in your palace. You bully me everywhere. I don''t want to live here!"

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just joking, don¡¯t take it seriously! I¡¯m so bored on weekdays, I finally have you as my companion, you can¡¯t just run away like this!¡±

    ??The two of them were bickering as they walked out of the door and gradually disappeared around the corner of the palace wall.

    Hao Hao walked to the door and saw her master jumping for joy as he walked. She was obviously very happy.

    Her mood is really extremely complicated...

    ?There was a legend in the palace that the Queen Mother did not like Princess Kangle, so she let Princess Kangle enter the palace just to "teach" her.

    ?Everyone is waiting for Princess Kangle to fight with the Queen Mother.

    ?She couldn''t guess the winner or loser, and she didn''t want to guess.

    She only knows that Zhilan Palace has changed due to the arrival of Princess Kangle...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 906ï¼š emperors and ministers

    Chapter 906 The Emperor and the Lonely Minister

    In the royal study, the emperor and the Marquis were drinking tea with a smile on their face.

    ¡°I have always wanted to clean up the Forbidden Army before, there is no excuse. Now is a good opportunity!¡±

    The Marquis nodded, "My personal guards are all good at interrogation. Whoever the Emperor wants to replace, it''s better to involve them all in this matter and deal with it together. If anyone in the court says anything, they will be directly pushed to It¡¯s fine on my head.¡±

    ?The emperor originally wanted to do this, but now that my cousin has said it, it is naturally better.

    ?So he smiled and said: "Now, the table will be full of accusations against you for being domineering."

    The Marquis was indifferent and responded: "Next year when Jiangbei is recovered, I will retire and travel.

    "I have been fighting for the past few years, and I want to take a rest. When I am not in the court, those old-fashioned people will naturally shut up.

    ¡°However, they were not wrong in impeaching me this time. I was indeed more domineering just now. Not only did I arrest people, but I also sealed the palace gates.

    "But I personally sent Fu Niu''er into the palace, and they still dared to make things difficult. If I don''t act cruelly, they will be even more unscrupulous in the future!"

    A hint of complexity flashed in the emperor''s eyes, and he asked in a low voice: "Cousin really wants to retire and wander around? By then, the country has just been recovered. Even if my cousin is impatient to stay in Kyoto and enjoy all the glory, he still wants to help me guard the border. How can I Just walk away?"

    ??The Marquis shook his head and raised his hand to pour him tea, refusing to compromise at all.

    ¡°The country is yours, it¡¯s good enough if I help you take it back. Besides, there are many people who want to be loyal to you, and there is no shortage of good generals.

    ¡°Even if they are not capable of killing the barbarians and regaining their territory, they can always do the job by guarding the borders and protecting their homeland conscientiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold me back all the time and let me stay lazy for the rest of my life.

    "In the words of Fu Niu''er, even if you are gathering wool, you can''t always catch me as a sheep. You have to change a few!

    "In the past two years, Fu Niu''er has grown up and is always clamoring to go out for a walk. I want to take her to see the magnificent mountains and rivers of our Tianwu!"

    ?His tone seemed to have temporarily forgotten each other''s identities as kings and ministers, returning to the time when the two brothers were closely dependent on each other.

    ??If outsiders hear this, they will definitely yell loudly, "How presumptuous!"

    ?But the emperor was very happy and responded with a smile, "Okay, okay, I''ll find someone else to help. Cousin, just take a rest."

    After saying that, he thought for a moment and then said, "Fu Niu''er has been wronged today. In a moment, I will have someone sew two more boxes of dresses for her as an apology."

    "Okay, this girl loves beauty, she will definitely be happy." Before the Marquis could finish his words, Manager Yi hurried back from the palace gate.

    ?He had a few confessions in his hand, and it turned out that the provocative Imperial Guard soldiers and the lieutenant were all under the instigation of others.

    ?The man they revealed to be behind the scenes was none other than the commander of the Imperial Guard.

    ?The emperor is very satisfied, which is enough reason to overhaul the Forbidden Army.

    He directly wrote three more names to Manager Yi and ordered, "Add these three people to the list."

    Manager Yi immediately bowed down in response, then took the list and left.

    As for how to add the name to the import statement, it is not difficult at all.

    Under severe punishment, if you can tell the truth, of course you can also tell lies!

    Mr. Yi met the third princess and Jiayin as soon as he went out.

    The third princess and Jiayin both greeted him. Manager Yi smiled and saluted, and said, "Princess, princess, the emperor and the marquis are drinking tea. Maybe they are waiting for you."

    The third princess nodded, but Jiayin responded with a smile, "Manager Yi, I will stay in the palace for a while from now on. Please take good care of me!"

    As expected, Manager Yi smiled even more enthusiastically, "The princess was just kidding. If anything happens, just tell me the old slave."

    After a few words of greeting, Jiayin and the third princess entered the study.

    ??The emperor saw the two little girls walking in holding hands and smiling. At this moment, he actually wanted to thank the Queen Mother.

    Thanks to the Queen Mother forcing Good News to enter the palace, the princess got a good playmate and looked so happy.

    ¡°Father (Uncle Huang) is well!¡±

    The two girls both saluted and greeted each other sweetly.

    ??The emperor quickly raised his hand to signal them to get up and said with a smile: "Fu Niu''er is finally here. If it''s a few days later, the third princess will be in a hurry and will go to Suijintan to find you."

    Jiayin sighed, his little face full of frustration and grievance, "If I had known that I would be bullied as soon as I walked in, I really wouldn''t have come."

    The emperor quickly coaxed him: "Don''t be afraid, Fu Niu. Those dog slaves without eyes, the emperor has already sorted them out for you. From now on, no one will dare to say another word when you come in and out of the palace!"

    "Well, I don''t believe anyone but Uncle Huang!" Jiayin wrinkled her nose, then took the fruit basket from Shuiling''s hand and put it on the table with difficulty.

    ¡°Uncle Huang, this is the fruit I picked for you this morning. Can you see if it¡¯s fresh?¡±

    Before the emperor could speak, the third princess said hurriedly: "Father, give me half a bunch of bananas! Jiayin is stingy. I asked her for it, but she said she didn''t have any!"

    ??It is rare for the emperor to see his daughter so lively, so she actually competed with him for fruits.

    You know, although my daughter has become more sensible in the past two years, she has also become more distant from him.

    He immediately responded: "Okay, I''ll give you all the strings. But from now on, when Jiayin stays with you, you have to take good care of her."

    "Of course, we are good sisters!" The third princess agreed immediately, making everyone laugh.

    After chatting for a while, Manager Yi came back and reported, "Your Majesty, the matter is finished."

    The Marquis then stood up and bowed his hands in salute, "Your Majesty, I have gone to search the house."

    "Okay, thank you for your hard work, cousin." The emperor nodded and sighed a little guiltily, "Cousin has to help me bear the infamy again."

    ?House Hou responded indifferently: "It''s just a false name, good or bad doesn''t matter."

    After saying that, he turned around and left.

    The third princess and Jiayin did not want to delay the emperor''s review of the memorial, so they also left.

    Jiayin stepped out of the threshold and looked at the retreating figure of her adoptive father, feeling a little painful in her heart.

    Everyone in the world said that the emperor''s letter was written to the Marquis of Tingting again, but no one knew that the letter was written in two words, and how hard it was to get it.

    The emperor''s trust is only given to his lone ministers!

    ??The solitary minister stands on the opposite side of the officials, or even the world, and is only a sword in the emperor''s hand.

    I hope that after my adoptive father regains Jiangbei and unifies the Tianwu River and Mountains, he can really get what he wants, be disarmed and return to his fields, and his horses can be released to Nanshan.

    ?? She turned around and looked at the carved sandalwood door of the imperial study room, hoping that the person inside would always remember her adoptive father''s kindness and not play the trick of hiding the bird in its bow...

    ¡°Jiayin, let¡¯s go, what are you looking at?¡± The third princess turned around and saw Jiayin was two steps behind, so she gave her a tug.

    Jiayin sorted out the complicated mood and responded: "I don''t think about anything, let''s go back to eat quickly. In the future, if we have nothing to do, bake some snacks and bring them to Uncle Huang to prepare tea."

    "Okay!" the third princess responded, "Last time, my father said the butterfly cake I baked was a little tough. Do you have any ideas to improve it?"

    "This is easy, I''ll teach you when the time comes." Jiayin responded, and the two of them returned to Zhilan Palace all the way.

    As expected, Shuiyun had already tidied up the side hall and prepared lunch.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 907ï¼š An obedient slave is a good slave

    Chapter 907 An obedient slave is a good slave!

    ?In fact, the side hall has been wiped down countless times, and everything is clean.

    ?Shuiyun just needs to pack the luggage he brought home.

    Afraid that the princess would be dissatisfied, Aunt Hao called a group of maids to help Shuiyun.

    Shuiyun refused on the excuse that they didn''t know their master''s habits.

    But in the end, she did not forget to reward each person with a purse, which contained silver melon seeds.

    What Hao Hao got was certainly the richest one, containing four golden peanuts.

    ?Such a generous gesture made the little palace maids very happy. Even Aunt Hao was impressed by the Li family''s wealth.

    She has heard a few rumors before that the Li family is very good at business, especially Princess Kangle, and every shop she opens is a cornucopia.

    ?Now it seems that this is true...

    After finishing these tasks, Shuiyun went to the small kitchen of Zhilan Palace to wash and cut vegetables, fry and stir-fry. He did the whole process himself without letting anyone else do it.

    Hao Hao saw that she didn¡¯t trust others, so she didn¡¯t say anything to help, and just asked a little palace maid to follow her to light the fire.

    Jiayin and the third princess smelled the fragrance before they entered the palace gate. The third princess almost ran back with her skirt in hand.

    ?Everyone quickly got busy, waiting for the master to wash his hands and change his clothes.

    ?The things were done and the food was put on the table.

    Sweet and sour pork loin, braised short ribs, fried mushrooms, minced meat spinach, pine nut corn, plus a big bowl of mutton and wolfberry soup, that''s all.

    ??The emperor doesn''t have many children, so the third princess''s daily meals are very generous. Every meal has the standard of four meat, four vegetarian and eight dishes.

    ?There are only six people on the table now, and they are all home-cooked dishes, and there is no big dish.

    But the third princess insisted on praising her food and ordered two extra meals.

    Jiayin has been busy all morning and is also hungry. He is not polite at all and drinks an extra bowl of mutton soup than usual.

    The third princess rubbed her belly and sighed with satisfaction, "Jiayin, you are so lucky. You can eat such good food every day!"

    Happy with the good news, he rarely showed off and said: "Shui Yun learned the craftsmanship from my mother, and my mother cooks better. When you have the opportunity in the future, you can come to my house as a guest. I will ask my mother to cook!"

    The princess was about to say something, but Jiayin immediately added, "Don''t even think about summoning my mother to the palace to cook food for you!

    "We are friends. When you come to my house, my mother will cook and entertain you as a courtesy. If you summon my mother here, you are treating her like a slave, and I won''t do it!"

    The third princess felt guilty, she really thought so just now.

    But she didn''t dare to admit it at this moment, and said quickly: "Oh, what do you think of me! When I have a chance in the future, I will go to your house to eat! I can also take a look at your greenhouse and pick some fresh fruits!"

    Jiayin glanced at the maids cleaning the table and asked: "Do you have a diligent and trustworthy little maid here? Give Shuiyun a hand. Otherwise, she will be too tired to take care of us and eat every day."

    "And if someone doesn''t like me and does something, I''m afraid even you will suffer."

    In fact, Nanny Hao was not worried about handing over all the food and drinks to Shui Yun, for fear of harming her master, she quickly bowed and responded: "Your Highness, Princess, let me arrange this matter for you. Choose two suitable ones for safekeeping." manpower!"

    ¡°Okay, thank you, mama.¡± Jiayin nodded and thanked her.

    ??The third princess secretly rubbed her belly and took Jiayin to her study and embroidery room to play, so she could eat well.

    The afternoon passed very quickly.

    At dinner time, Shuiyun arranged porridge and side dishes and baked pies, which were both filling and easy to digest.

    After having eaten and drank enough again, they made an appointment to go to Shoukang Palace together tomorrow morning to pay their respects. Then the three princesses reluctantly left the good news and returned to the side hall to rest.

    ??Mama Hao personally helped the third princess wash up and put on her pajamas. She couldn''t help but persuade her in a low voice. "Your Highness, are you too obedient to the princess? I''m afraid that in a few days, Zhilan Palace will be decided by the princess.

    "Furthermore, Baoqin...it was because the princess was disrespectful to you before, and she felt unhappy, so she became dizzy for a moment.

    ¡°Could you consider her kindness in serving you for a long time and find a good place for her to settle down? Wait for the princess to leave the palace, and then let her come back to serve you?¡±

    The third princess straightened the sleeves of her pajamas, raised her eyes to look at Aunt Hao, and asked lightly: "Auntie, do you know that your father and mother have found so many nannies for me, why did I only keep you in the end? ?"

    Hao Hao''s heart was shuddered when she heard her master calling himself this palace. She quickly lowered her head and responded in a low voice: "Old slave, thank your highness for your attention."

    "Yes, I value you, and the reason is very simple. Because you are obedient!" The third princess combed her hair, as expected, nonchalantly.

    ¡°Many times, you think that I am not doing something right, but you do whatever I tell you, and you never compromise. This is a qualified slave!

    "It is indeed good that Baoqin has served me for so long, but she made things difficult for my guests without my orders. In the final analysis, she is too self-righteous and has no master in her eyes, so I can''t keep her!"

    ??Mama Hao lowered her head a little more and sighed in her heart, her master''s words made sense.

    ??As long as one holds the qin and respects his master, he will not make his own decisions.

    "That''s all, you can give Baoqin two hundred taels of silver and let her go home." The third princess lay on the quilt and added, "Mommy, the princess can win over the emperor, the marquis and others. Her love naturally has her merits and sense of proportion, which is what I want to learn!¡±

    Mother Hao understood and immediately responded: "Your Highness, don''t worry, the old slave will give orders and no one is allowed to embarrass the princess privately."

    The third princess didn¡¯t speak any more. Grandma Hao quickly pulled the hook of the jade belt and put down the bed curtain...

    In the side hall next door, Shui Ling looked at the lights in the main hall and turned around and said, "Princess, the princess is sleeping over there."

    Jiayin yawned, stroked the little fox, and said, "Then let''s sleep too."

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun immediately got busy and helped their master get into bed.

    ??The room in the side hall is much larger than that at home. The single dormitory hall is divided into three parts: the inner and outer parts.

    There is a large bed in the innermost position, which is a place for sleeping.

    Separated by eight large marble screens, there are also couches for the imperial concubines, tables and chairs, bookshelves, etc. for daily rest.

    The outermost room is the reception area, and it is more ornately decorated.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t like having people around her when sleeping, so Shuiling Shuiyun took the initiative to sleep in the outermost room.

    As soon as the door of the house was closed, Jiayin carried the little fox into the space.

    After playing for a while, thinking that Shui Ling and Shui Yun fell asleep, Jiayin walked around the screen with a plate of meat buns.

    The little fox opened the window with its mouth, and a wisp of white smoke came out.

    After a while, Mu Jue came over with the little fox.

    Mu Jue had been hiding somewhere for a whole day and was feeling cold all over.

    Jiayin put her index finger on her lips, then placed the bun next to the hot teapot, indicating to Mu Jue to eat it by herself, and finally ordered the imperial concubine.

    Mu Jue was stunned for a moment. He originally thought that Jiayin came to him with some instructions, but unexpectedly, he actually prepared food for him and even asked him to live in the house!

    ?Doesn¡¯t she know that if outsiders find her in the same room with a man, she will have no reputation for innocence in the future?

    Seeing that he was stunned, Jiayin couldn''t help it and said in a breathy voice: "Are you stupid from the cold? Eat quickly and drink a few sips of hot tea to calm down. Then take a nap and leave before dawn."

    After saying that, she pointed behind the screen and said, "My bed is inside, don''t worry, I won''t spy on you."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 908ï¼š in the same room

    Chapter 908: Living in the same room

    Mu Jue really wanted to roll his eyes. Was he so hesitant because he was afraid that she would see him sleeping?

    Unfortunately, Jiayin hugged the little fox and moved behind the screen.

    Mu Jue stood for a while, then sat down and started eating.

    After eating and drinking, he put on his clothes and lay down, listening carefully but there was no sound at all.

    ?So, he blushed slightly and couldn''t help but guess.

    Do all girls sleep so quietly?

    How did he know that behind the layers of bed tents, there was only a pillow under the quilt.

    Jiayin has already carried the little fox into the space.

    This is the safest place in the world, a world completely under her control!

    In Zhilan Palace, both the master and the slaves fell asleep.

    But in Shoukang Palace, the lights never went out for a long time.

    ?The old nanny with a wrinkled face couldn''t help but feel excited when she saw her master sitting on the couch with the beads in his hand spinning rapidly.

    But she had to persuade her if she needed to. She could only step forward and said, "Queen Mother, you can''t do it without eating. I''ve made bird''s nest porridge, so you should take a few bites."

    ?The Queen Mother raised her head. The kind expression she used to have was completely different. Her eyes were full of anger and she asked in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Which families have all been raided by Xintinghou?¡±

    ??The old mama was trembling slightly, and tried her best to calm down her mind, and responded: "Yes, Queen Mother, most of the people in the imperial army have been replaced, and now there are less than twenty people who can still obey orders."

    ¡°Twenty people!¡± The Queen Mother sneered, raised the beads in her hand and smashed them to the ground.

    "What a Xinting Marquis, how dare he keep the knife on the Ai family! Is it true that the Ai family is so weak that there is no way to deal with him?"

    "Of course not!" The old mama crawled over, picked up the beads, held them in both hands, and said carefully, "The Queen Mother, you have planned the plan and summoned Princess Kangle into the palace early. You must know that she is the eyeball of the Xinting Marquis. Son, no one in Tianwu knows about it.

    "As long as the Queen Mother holds Princess Kangle in her hand, Marquis Xinting will definitely not dare to be so presumptuous again! Even for the survival of his adopted daughter, he will do whatever you tell him."

    The Queen Mother took a few deep breaths, took the beads, narrowed her eyes slightly, and said after thinking for a long time: "No, that killer is determined to regain Jiangbei, and he may not be used by the Ai family for a little girl.

    ¡°But it¡¯s okay to test his bottom line for the time being, strain his energy, and let him use a defensive weapon.

    ¡°As long as he persists until next year, when he really sees victory in sight, that¡¯s when he, the idiot in the imperial study room, and even the entire Tianwu, are at their weakest defense.

    ¡°The Aijia want to catch them all and let everyone know who is in charge of this Tianwu!¡±

    ??Old mama didn¡¯t dare to interrupt anymore and listened honestly.

    Sure enough, after a while, the Queen Mother gradually calmed down, suppressed her anger, and then ordered: "Go ahead and give the girl from the Li family a little greeting gift. If the Ai family is not happy, then no one can live quietly!"

    "Yes, Queen Mother. Don''t worry, the old slave has been in the palace for forty years, and what he is best at is training disobedient girls." The old nanny breathed a sigh of relief, and almost patted her chest to assure herself.

    "Go down, you don''t need to wait here. Tomorrow is up to you!" The Queen Mother waved her hand, and the old nanny quickly retreated...

    Jiayin slept well in the space, picked fruits, boiled medicine, and sorted various medicine bottles and gadgets, and was very busy.

    By the time we got out, there was just a little light outside.

    The little fox was sent to look outside the screen, and then brought back an empty plate.

    Mu Jue didn¡¯t know when he had left.

    Jiayin read for a while before Shui Ling gently knocked on the door and came in to help her wash up and change clothes. Shui Yun had already gone to the kitchen.

    ?Shui Ling was afraid that his master would suffer a loss today, so he took the coat and skirt that he had made last night and asked his master again. "Princess, where is the dragon-patterned pendant gifted by the emperor? Quickly find it and put it on. If any blind person wants to bully you, be careful."

    With that said, she took out two more snow rabbit skin kneepads and tied them neatly to Jiayin''s knees.

    "That old witch is definitely looking for trouble. If she forces you to kneel down, this one will keep you warm."

    Hearing the good news, I really couldn¡¯t laugh or cry, so I advised him: ¡°If someone wants to find trouble, it¡¯s useless to take precautions. Besides, I didn¡¯t come to the palace to be wronged. Whoever bullies me, I will definitely pay him back!¡±

    Shui Ling hesitated for a moment and finally took off the thick knee pads, but still insisted on looking for the dragon-patterned pendant.

    She couldn''t help but mutter, "Princess, please don''t be careless. I have heard Aunt He say a lot that the methods used to harm people in the palace are very vicious! Last night, I was thinking about going to Shoukang Palace today, and I did everything A nightmare most of the night.

    "If you are bullied, Shuiyun and I will have no shame in going home!"

    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Jiayin patted her on the shoulder and told her, ¡°You and Shui Yun should wear more clothes. People won¡¯t be polite to you if they don¡¯t embarrass me.

    ¡°You should also be careful. If you are bullied, just tell me. Don¡¯t tolerate it secretly.¡±

    "I understand, Princess." Shui Ling responded vaguely, but his men were still busy and didn''t care at all.

    From her point of view, they are slaves, and being bullied or wronged is a trivial matter.

    Only by protecting the princess!

    Soon, someone was sent from the main hall, and Jiayin took Shuiling out.

    The three little foxes were left to look after the house and guard a pile of dried fish and meat, but they didn''t make any fuss.

    ??The third princess had two black spots hanging from her eyes and kept yawning. When she saw the good news coming in, she hugged her arm and complained.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be bullied today and barely slept last night. Why do you look so good? You¡¯re so heartless!¡±

    Jiayin smiled, sat her down to eat, and comforted her: "It''s not like a dragon''s pond or a tiger''s den, why do you miss her like this?

    ¡°The Queen Mother is such a kind person, she loves us juniors the most, how could she make things difficult for us? You are really overthinking.

    ¡°To say the least, even if we are really in trouble, it is because the slaves below have taken it upon themselves to prevent us from getting close to the Queen Mother.

    ¡°What we have to do is to tell the Queen Mother so that she will not be kept in the dark and think that the slaves around her are all good.

    ¡°This is also our filial piety, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ??The third princess blinked her eyes twice, then suddenly smiled and responded, "You are right. As juniors, we should be more filial to the Queen Mother."

    Jiayin rolled up her sleeves, gave her a crystal steamed dumpling, and said with a smile, "You can teach me! Think about others in everything, and put yourself in the other person''s shoes."

    "As long as it''s good for her, even if we act recklessly, who can blame us two little girls? We have good intentions!"

    "Yes, we have good intentions, we have good intentions!" The third princess''s eyes shone, as if she had discovered some great trick, she bit off half the dumpling in one bite, and was extremely happy.

    ??Mother Hao stood guard at the door and listened from beginning to end. She was extremely glad that she had kicked out all the maids earlier.

    Can these words be discussed so openly?

    My princess has been taught badly, she has been taught badly!

    Jiayin and the third princess didn''t care what she thought. After eating and drinking, they rushed to Shoukang Palace in high spirits.

    ?And Shoukang Palace is also looking forward to their arrival...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 909ï¼š Punish the evil slave on behalf of my grandmother!

    Chapter 909 Punishing the evil slave on behalf of my grandmother!

    Almost as soon as the third princess and Jiayin stepped into the threshold of Shoukang Palace, a young **** and a young maid came to greet them, and then respectfully led them to the side hall to wait.

    ?Two maids of honor arrived shortly afterwards. One was wearing a pink jacket and the other was wearing a green jacket. They were both very eye-catching and served tea and snacks.

    ?The eldest maid in a pink coat said: "Your Royal Highness, Princess, the Queen Mother went out last night and got up late this morning. She is washing and changing clothes. She will be fine soon. Please wait a moment."

    ?The third princess didn''t take it seriously. She waved her hand and the two of them left.

    Jiayin looked around at the decorations in the side hall to kill his boredom.

    As a result, the two of them waited and waited. Almost half an hour passed, and no one came to invite them or wait on them.

    The third princess stamped her feet, which were numb from the cold, and looked at the good news, "Is this the beginning?"

    Jiayin shrugged and said with a smile: "Of course. Didn''t you notice that there is not a single charcoal basin in this room, and the tea served to us is also cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if you want to dampen our spirits, it¡¯s best to make us both cold and sick, so that we can listen to the manipulations in the future.¡±

    The third princess slapped her hand on the table angrily. Just as she was about to curse, she suddenly remembered something and changed her words!

    ¡°These dog slaves are so courageous! The Imperial Grandmother loves me so much, how dare they treat me so lightly!¡±

    As she spoke, she rushed out.

    Jiayin brought Shui Ling, and Grandma Hao brought two eldest maids, and they also hurried to catch up.

    The two young eunuchs were hiding not far from the door. When they saw the third princess coming out, their expressions changed. They wanted to turn around and run to report the news, but they were grabbed by the third princess.

    "Why are you running? You have bullied me and you still want to run away! Just wait to die!"

    ?The little **** turned pale with fright, pulled her neck and shouted, "Sister Mo Ju, help!"

    Soon, the two eldest maids from before came over in a hurry.

    The two of them were respectful and saluted when they arrived. The maid in a pink coat lowered her voice and persuaded: "Your Highness, please tell me if there is any way in which I have not taken good care of you. But the Queen Mother has a headache and is still resting." , please don¡¯t raise your voice.¡±

    "You mean that I am making trouble unreasonably?" The third princess glared, put her finger in front of the noses of the two maids, and cursed: "My noble third princess, came here with Princess Kangle to pay homage to the imperial grandmother, and you are These dog slaves have been left in the side hall for half an hour without hot tea or a charcoal basin! What on earth do you think?"

    ??The eldest palace maid in a pink coat, also named Mo Ju, was not afraid. She bowed steadily and apologized.

    "Your Highness, the servants were too busy getting up early and did not pay attention to each other. Maybe they forgot this. The Queen Mother is not feeling well, so the servants are unavoidable and have been negligent. Please forgive me, Princess."

    Just once or twice, it¡¯s too obvious to use the Queen Mother to oppress others in this sentence.

    The word "filial piety" is as big as heaven.

    No matter how domineering the third princess is, she should swallow her anger and hold her tail between her legs when she hears the words "The Queen Mother is uncomfortable."

    Otherwise, it is unfilial, that is, not caring about grandma''s illness.

    ??Although the two eldest maids and the little eunuchs lowered their heads, the corners of their mouths were raised, clearly indicating that they were determined that the third princess could do nothing to them.

    It''s a pity that they don''t know that the third princess is no longer the stupid girl she used to be.

    Now, the green tea training is in progress!

    I heard the third princess say: "Well, you bunch of dog slaves, forget about neglecting me, but you dare to neglect even the emperor''s grandmother!"

    "Slaves... no!" Mo Ju was suddenly accused by the third princess and was a little confused.

    Before she could react, the third princess had already scolded: "Nothing! You must have neglected to serve the imperial grandmother like you did just now. She didn''t have a charcoal pot to use or hot tea to drink, so she caught the wind and cold, so Headache!"

    ¡°No!¡± Mo Ju continued to argue, but the third princess ordered Shui Ling, ¡°Stop these ungrateful servants of this palace! Fortunately, the Imperial Grandmother treats them so well, how dare they treat the Imperial Grandmother so lightly!¡±

    Shui Ling had long been so angry that her heart was on fire.

    ?Had she known that her master would come to suffer from the cold, she would have changed her master into the thickest cloak.

    What if the master had just been frozen, how could she explain it to her family?

    ??They are all these audacious dog slaves!

    She rushed to the front in almost two steps and kicked the two maids directly into the courtyard. The two little eunuchs were so frightened that they turned around and ran away. Shuiling grabbed their collars and threw them out, hitting the two eldest palace ladies hard!

    ??Grandma Hao and others secretly took a breath of air and subconsciously retreated to their master''s side.

    ??The little maid brought by Princess Kangning is actually good at martial arts!

    Why didn¡¯t they see it?

    Shui Ling didn''t care what they did, he jumped directly into the yard and kicked the two eldest maids and two little eunuchs as balls.

    ?Moreover, she specifically picked up the belly and kicked it.

    ?The belly is soft and not easy to break. No matter how many times you kick it, it will only result in bruises.

    ??But there are many internal organs inside the belly, and just hurting any one of them can cost them half their lives!

    ??The palace maid and the **** screamed in pain, and the noise immediately caused the Shoukang Palace to turn upside down.

    At this time, many people came to the palace gate, including all the concubines in the harem.

    Today is the fourteenth day of the first lunar month, and tomorrow is the Lantern Festival. Whether in the city or in the palace, there will be lanterns on display.

    ?The city naturally has a lantern market in the shopping street. Every shop has to set up stalls, hang lanterns, and guess lantern riddles. This happens every year, without exception.

    But it was not possible in the palace. The queen was previously in charge, but this year the queen was "seriously ill" for a long time, so the window was opened.

    Therefore, the concubines who would greet the Queen Mother on the first and fifteenth day of every month came one day early to ask the Queen Mother to appoint someone.

    In fact, whoever replaces the queen to host the lantern festival does not necessarily mean that she will be the successor after the queen dies of illness.

    But it¡¯s always an honor, a good opportunity to show one¡¯s face.

    As a result, as soon as they entered Shoukang Palace, they were so shocked by the scene in front of them that they covered their mouths.

    This is Shoukang Palace, not a martial arts arena.

    But what is the reason for this miserable and brutal one-sided beating in front of us?

    Jiayin glanced at the door, quickly tugged on the sleeves of the third princess, and then tilted her head towards the door of the main hall.

    The third princess understood, picked up her skirt, and ran into the house crying.

    ¡°Woo, grandma, my granddaughter is here to see you! Don¡¯t be afraid, these dog slaves dare to bully you, so my granddaughter will kill them and avenge you!¡±

    ?The old nun beside the Queen Mother heard the commotion and was walking outside when she met the third princess head-on.

    ?The third princess pushed her over, and the old nanny hit the door frame directly. The back of her head was hit with severe pain, and there were stars in her eyes.

    Jiayin winked at Shui Ling, and Shui Ling ran back behind her in a few steps, with a well-behaved look, and there was no sign of the ferocity with which he had just massacred everyone...

    The Queen Mother is sitting in the room drinking tea, so naturally she is not sick.

    ??The third princess suddenly barged in and didn''t give the Queen Mother a chance to speak. She hugged her and howled.

    The Queen Mother was startled and looked towards the door. Unfortunately, the old nanny was still fainting.

    At this time, good news and concubines also poured in.

    "What''s going on?!" The Queen Mother turned cold and scolded loudly: "Third Princess, you are too presumptuous. Why are you holding Aijia and crying all morning?"

    ??The third princess was not afraid of her, and was just waiting for her to ask questions, so she started talking.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 910ï¼š There is really nothing to reason about!

    Chapter 910 There is really no excuse!

    At the end, she pulled the Queen Mother''s sleeve and said: "Grandma, my granddaughter knows that you are usually kind and don''t want to pay attention to these slaves, but you should be punished as well.

    ¡°They threw their granddaughter and Princess Kangning into the side hall and froze for half an hour, and then they neglected you and gave you a headache!

    ¡°My granddaughter will help you give them a good beating. Next time they dare to do this again, my granddaughter will ask my father to send people to pull out everyone from Shoukang Palace to behead them, and replace them with a group of loyal and hard-working people!¡±

    The Queen Mother frowned fiercely and tried not to throw the third princess away. She still wanted to speak.

    The good news took the lead again, "Yes, Queen Mother. I am so fond of you that I went to the palace yesterday to read to the princess. As soon as I got up this morning, the princess took my daughter to greet you."

    ¡°It was originally a happy thing, but these blind slaves got in the middle and deliberately made things difficult for us.

    "Those who know the kindness and generosity of the Queen Mother will say that these servants are so bold as to offend their superiors. Those who don''t know may say that you, my grandmother, deliberately treat the princess and the ministers harshly.

    ¡°The princess and her ministers couldn¡¯t bear the Queen Mother being smeared by these servants, and the relationship between the grandparents and grandchildren was ruined by these servants, so they gave them a few lessons when they were anxious.

    "Your Majesty, you are so sensible and love your juniors so much, you will definitely not care about us, right?"

    The third princess took over the conversation at the right time and asked: "Grandma, do you still have a headache right now? Would you like your granddaughter to rub it for you?

    ¡°You are the best grandmother in the world, and you will definitely not bear to let your granddaughter freeze. It is all the fault of these dog slaves, right?

    ¡°The Imperial Grandmother must punish them, otherwise the granddaughter and the princess will come over often in the future, and they will always be so indifferent. There are rumors that the Imperial Grandmother bullies the younger generation, and her methods are despicable!

    "Obviously, the emperor''s grandmother is not that kind of person. My granddaughter feels wronged and angry for you!"

    The Queen Mother was violently bullied in the chest, and she was so angry that she almost spat out blood.

    At this time, of course she couldn''t admit that the slaves were all under her orders. Otherwise, wouldn''t it mean that she was making things difficult and mistreating her granddaughter, and her methods were cruel?

    The slaves must bear all the burden and suffer some more hardships. Otherwise, the third princess will really go to the emperor to replace the slaves in Shoukang Palace, and she will have no helpers.

    She worked hard for a long time, and then responded with a smile: "The imperial grandmother is old and has been uncomfortable these days. She really didn''t know that the people below were so bold and made you feel wronged.

    ¡°But the Imperial Grandmother is used to them serving, so it¡¯s not a good idea to replace her. In this way, when the Imperial Grandmother is free, we can set good rules for them!¡±

    ?The third princess glanced at Jiayin and saw Jiayin nodded slightly. She quickly stopped and stood up to salute the Queen Mother.

    "Okay, as long as the royal grandmother is happy. You were sleepy after walking last night, and now you have a headache. My granddaughter and the princess will not disturb you. You have a good rest, and we will accompany your grandmother to watch the lanterns tomorrow."

    Having said that, she did not forget to fiercely instruct the concubines, "My ladies, don''t let the imperial grandmother worry too much. Just say a few words and go back.

    ¡°Whoever dares to let the Imperial Grandmother bother me, I will report it to my father! My father is so filial. If the time comes, you will get angry. Don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    ??All the concubines really wanted to give her a big look. They watched a big show as soon as they entered the door. They didn''t say a word, but received two warnings in the end.

    What the **** is this!

    But they did not dare to respond. Recently, the third princess was very popular with the emperor. If they offended her, it would be more than worth the loss to speak ill of them in front of the emperor.

    So, everyone responded in a low voice.

    ??The third princess immediately broke the good news, greeted Nanny Hao and others, and left the Shoukang Palace.

    It wasn''t until she turned the corner of the palace wall and there was no one else around that the third princess shouted happily: "Jiayin, your method is great. After teaching those dog slaves a lesson, the imperial grandmother can''t be angry! She''s probably going to feel aggrieved." I''m vomiting blood!" Jiayin gathered up his cloak, covering himself with only a white and tender face, and responded with a smile, "So, there is a reason why you were always said to be domineering when you were straightforward in the past."

    ¡°Soft knives are obviously better to use, right? Remember to practice more in the future!¡±

    ??The third princess nodded repeatedly, couldn''t help but rub Jiayin''s hair a few times, and said with emotion: "Tell me, we are not two years apart, how come you are so much smarter than me!"

    ¡°Oh, my hair is all messed up!¡± Jiayin quickly dodged her clutches and ordered: ¡°We just caught them off guard today, so they won¡¯t be so easily fooled in the future. After all, everyone can use soft knives.

    "But since we were young, we were our biggest support. We couldn''t handle it anymore, so we ran out of Shoukang Palace crying. We kept her for less than an hour, and everyone in the palace would know that we were bullied. Look where she goes with her old face. put!

    ¡°Of course, another big killer is involved, rumors!

    ¡°We have just finished the work, but we haven¡¯t finished it yet. We quickly find people to spread the news everywhere.

    ¡°He said that the Queen Mother was too kind and indulged her slaves, who were so daring that she treated the princess harshly when she came to Shoukang Palace to pay her respects.

    ¡°The Queen Mother is so angry that she is shouting to the Emperor to change all the slaves in Shoukang Palace!¡±

    "Is it possible to say that? Just now..." The third princess wanted to say that this was a bit false, but Jiayin took the opportunity and ruffled her hair a few times.

    Jiayin lowered her voice and complained: "Are you stupid? How many of the rumors in the world are true! There are so many people just now, it''s hard for the Queen Mother to get angry. Afterwards, she doesn''t know what to think about us!"

    ¡°These rumors spread, and the Queen Mother will punish the servants of Shoukang Palace even if she is not willing to do so, to show everyone that she has the ability to control Shoukang Palace, otherwise the emperor will really have reason to replace all the servants of Shoukang Palace.

    ¡°The Queen Mother may have felt that it was right for a slave to sacrifice for her master, but the slaves in Shoukang Palace were wronged. They were the ones who were beaten and took the blame from the beginning to the end.

    ¡°When we go there in the future, at least they won¡¯t dare to neglect them casually. We will even be timid in cooperating with the Queen Mother¡¯s plan, for fear that whether it succeeds or fails, they will be the unlucky ones. This will give us a chance to fight back.¡±

    The third princess opened her mouth slightly when she heard the news. She looked at the good news as if she were looking at a monster, with a mixture of admiration and surprise.

    Jiayin didn''t care what she thought, she huddled deeper and deeper into her cloak, shouting, "Go back quickly, I''ve said it all, but you won''t help me, I''m really in a loss."

    "Hehe, we are good sisters. Asking for money will hurt our feelings." The third princess hurriedly stepped forward and walked back with the good news in her arms. She did not forget to tell Aunt Hao, "Auntie, go and get the news out. ¡±

    Hao Hao quickly agreed, feeling helpless.

    ?She usually spoke earnestly and sincerely, but no matter how much she said, the princess could not listen to a word.

    ??It just so happened that the princess was always scolding and joking like this, but the princess took it seriously!

    Where is the reasoning in this?

    Soon, everyone left.

    ?The cold wind blew by, carrying the snow particles and roaring away.

    The snowdrift in the corner suddenly moved, and then a thin man covered in snow jumped out. After a few jumps, he disappeared.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 911ï¼š The emperor gave the princess a handover!

    Chapter 911 The emperor made a bouquet for the princess!

    In the imperial study, the emperor was playing chess with the Marquis. Seeing that the Marquis was absent-minded, the emperor could not help but persuade him.

    "Cousin, don''t worry. It''s the first time for these two little girls to go to Shoukang Palace. No matter how impatient that person is, he won''t do anything to them."

    At this moment, Manager Yi suddenly looked at the corner, and then kicked the young **** out of the room.

    Soon, an inconspicuous white-clothed secret guard appeared in the room, knelt down not far from the desk, and reported in a low voice, "Your Majesty, the third princess and Princess Kangle have come out of Shoukang Palace."

    "So fast?" The emperor was surprised. He glanced at the Marquis and asked, "How do they look? Is Shoukang Palace making things difficult for them?"

    ??The secret guard looked very strange for a moment, and then he bowed his head respectfully and started talking.

    ??The emperor and the marquis didn''t think much of it at first, but later they threw away the chess pieces.

    At the end of the sentence, the secret guard thought about what Jiayin said in the corner and repeated it word for word.

    The emperor couldn''t help laughing and said to the Marquis: "Cousin, I really wonder what kind of good luck you had in the first place to meet the Li family and find such a good daughter!

    ¡°This girl Fu Niuer is so smart! She is only ten years old, but she actually knows so much!

    ¡°The third princess should really be under the supervision of a disciple. She can learn from Fu Niuer¡¯s three points of transparency and intelligence, so I don¡¯t need to worry about her anymore.¡±

    Mr. Hou had a rare look of pride, and he was smiling from the corners of his eyes and eyebrows.

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t praise this girl so much. If she finds out, her tail will rise to the sky.

    "This girl has never suffered a loss since she was a child, and she is very courageous. It is probably the one who underestimated her this time and was caught off guard. I''m afraid it won''t be easy next time."

    ??The emperor waved his hand, "I don''t care about that. Today is a happy matter. If there is really no movement in Shoukang Palace, tomorrow I will fulfill my filial piety and replace all the people in Shoukang Palace."

    After saying that, he told Manager Yi, "Go to the warehouse and pick up some things that Fu Niu''er likes, and send them to Zhilan Palace in person, as a gift from me for the third princess.

    ¡°I am very pleased to tell my two children that they are so filial and punish the evil slaves for the imperial grandmother, and I hope they will keep it up in the future.

    "By the way, last time, didn''t the third princess say she wanted a jade Ruyi? I remembered that there was a pair of gold and jade Ruyi, so I gave them to her as well."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Manager Yi happily agreed and took people to open the inner treasury.

    But the secret guard had already retreated silently.

    The Marquis was relieved and simply stood up to leave, causing the emperor to complain, "My cousin, you really want to leave when you know your daughter is fine. You don''t want to finish the game of chess with me?"

    The Marquis was not polite and responded: "Your Majesty, just look for someone else. I have to rush to the dock."

    ??The emperor smiled helplessly and did not stay any longer.

    ??There are many people who can play chess with him, but the only one who can deliver an army of 100,000 is his cousin...

    Jiayin and the third princess returned to Zhilan Palace. After the excitement, the third princess was a little worried, so she quietly asked Jiayin: "If my father knew that we were causing trouble in Shoukang Palace, would he be angry?"

    Jiayin was wearing an apron and was planning to bake a small cake with Shuiyun and decorate it with some fresh fruits.

    Hearing the third princess ask this question, she responded casually: "It doesn''t matter if you know. After all, it was you who caused trouble in Shoukang Palace. I was obedient and didn''t do anything at all!"

    ¡°Oh, Li Jiayin, you¡¯re going to make me mad!¡± The third princess stamped her feet angrily and shouted, making Jiayin laugh and finally comfort her.

    ¡°Just keep it in your heart! For example, if you hate someone and I go to punish that person, will you be happy? Will you be pleased with me?¡±

    "Of course!" The third princess rolled her eyes and finally changed her smile.

    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s bake a cake quickly. I want to send a piece to my father and ask for a reward.¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Manager Yi came over with the eunuchs carrying large and small boxes. Manager Yi smiled when he saw Jiayin and the third princess coming out with flour on their hands.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness the Princess, the Princess, the Emperor heard about the Shoukang Palace and was very pleased with the filial piety of the Princess and the Princess towards the Queen Mother. He specially asked the old slave to find a lot of good things and send them over.

    ¡°Among them, the pair of gold and jade Ruyi are for Her Royal Highness the Princess.

    ¡°The remaining silks, jewelry, and small ornaments were given to the princess as ordered by the emperor himself.¡±

    ¡°Shuxiu?¡± The third princess laughed when she heard this. ¡°My father is so awesome, he even guessed this! Jiayin really wants me to do this. Now it¡¯s great, my father helped me do it.¡±

    Jiayin had a smile on her face, but she confirmed some of her guesses in her heart.

    ??The emperor did send someone to monitor her and the princess.

    In fact, this is normal. The emperor is the master of this palace, so of course he must control it all.

    She and the third princess now live and eat in the same place. The emperor is not afraid that she will do harm to the third princess, but he must know what they are doing.

    ?Especially when it comes to Shoukang Palace¡­

    ?However, understanding is one thing, no one will be happy being watched.

    I can¡¯t say, I have to be more cautious in my actions in the future...

    After sending Manager Yi away, Jiayin left two sets of jewelry. The third princess asked the third princess to find someone for the rest of the boxes and sent them to the Earl''s Mansion.

    ??Wan''er has been on tenterhooks these past two days, fearing that her sister-in-law will have a bad time in the palace.

    ?Suddenly she received something from the palace. She heard that it was a gift specially given to her sister-in-law by the emperor, and she was extremely happy.

    It¡¯s not that she is short-sighted and values ??property, but this proves that my sister-in-law is living at ease in the palace.

    At least make the emperor and the third princess happy, otherwise they wouldn''t have these things.

    ?While she had people seal the box and help her sister-in-law keep it safe, she also had people send letters to her husband who was returning to the academy to visit, so that he could feel at ease earlier.

    Let¡¯s not talk about Kyoto, just in a small courtyard in the south of Quanzhou City. At this time, Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were sitting together with Miss Huanhuan, drinking tea and snacks, and discussing some trivial matters about getting married.

    ??This small courtyard was rented by the Li family a few days ago. They wanted to settle the coral girl well before getting married.

    ?In order to avoid suspicion and to better take care of the coral, Tao Hongying specially hired Mrs. Mi and his wife as part-time workers.

    ??The son and daughter-in-law of the Mi family all work on merchant ships and are not often at home. Sister-in-law Mi and his wife are idle at home and are very happy to have a job to support the family.

    Uncle Mi is responsible for chopping firewood, carrying water and other chores, while Sister-in-law Mi cooks, does laundry, and accompanies Miss Hualou to do needlework.

    Today, Mrs. Li came to visit for the first time, and Coral gave her a pair of shoes sewn by herself. The craftsmanship is not very good, but she is full of heart.

    ?With the Li family''s current business, there is no need for the grandson''s daughter-in-law to do any work, but Mrs. Li is particularly happy that Coral has such filial piety.

    She pulled the coral and chatted for a long time, then remembered what she meant, and said: "Coral, our family has no intention of disapproving of your origin, but when you are a woman getting married, it is always better to have a natal family.

    ¡°From now on, you will have a place to move around during New Years and holidays, right?

    I have been thinking about asking you to recognize me as my godmother. I came here today just to ask you if you have any ideas. If not, I will start making arrangements. "

    ?Color was stunned for a moment, then she didn''t know what to think of, so she lifted up her skirt and knelt down directly in front of Mrs. Li...

    ??????????????????????????????????

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 912ï¼š Unrequited invitation

    Chapter 912 Undue Invitation

    "What are you doing, Coral? Get up, get up!" Mrs. Li was startled and quickly bent down to help Coral up.

    ?Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru also followed suit.

    Tao Hongying thought that Huan was thinking about her deceased parents and was unwilling to acknowledge her, so she said: "Miss Huan, our family is very liberal and will not force our children to do anything. If you don''t like it, just say it, you don''t have to admit it." "

    ?Color shook his head and insisted on kneeling and said, "Old Madam, Third Madam, Fourth Madam, I am just an orphan, and there are many rumors about me. I am grateful to the Li family for accepting me and marrying me.

    ¡°Today the old lady came to my door again in person and made careful plans and considerations for me, and I would never be able to repay her even if I die.

    "But I still have an undue request, and I want to ask the old lady to grant it."

    Mrs. Li and her two daughters-in-law looked at each other, both half curious and half confused, and asked.

    "Coral girl, please tell me first, what is the problem?"

    Then Coral said: "Old madam, when I went to take revenge, I finally wanted to commit suicide to find my family in Jiuquanxia. Unexpectedly, I was rescued by General Li, and was finally sent to the wounded barracks and settled in the wounded barracks.

    ¡°Doctor Sun from the Wounded Barracks treated me like his own daughter. He treated my injuries and advised me to live well. He even protected me and stayed in the Wounded Barracks for such a long time.

    ¡°I know that if I accept the old lady¡¯s arrangement, I will definitely have a good adoptive father or adoptive mother, who will definitely benefit me in every way in my future life.

    ¡°But old lady...can I recognize Dr. Sun as my adoptive father? I want to support him for the rest of my life. Please fulfill my wish to repay my kindness!¡±

    After saying that, she put her head on the ground.

    ?There was no movement in the room for a long time. For a long time, when Hualu was feeling extremely anxious, Mrs. Li helped her up with her own hands.

    ¡°What a good girl!¡± Old Mrs. Li sighed, gently tidied up the messy hair of the coral, and said with a smile, ¡°Sometimes, I think that our ancestors of the Li family must have accumulated good deeds.

    ¡°Not to mention our little granddaughter Bai Ling Bai Hui, the daughters-in-law and grand-daughter-in-law we married are all outstanding.

    ¡°This excellence does not mean how well-born you are or how capable you are, but that you are all good children with kindness and righteousness!

    ¡°You must know that when a man marries a wife, everything else is secondary, and friendship must come first. After all, life is so long, and no one can guarantee that there will be any bumps in the road.

    ¡°Having a wife who will never leave her even if she eats chaffy vegetables, I will not be afraid of any difficult days and will be able to get through them.

    ¡°Obviously, our family¡¯s family justice is also a blessing!¡±

    Color was a little stunned after hearing this, and asked, "Old madam, do you agree?"

    ¡°Of course I agree, silly girl!¡± Tao Hongying patted the coral on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°My mother not only agreed, she also praised you as a good girl who is affectionate and righteous!¡±

    Zhao Yuru also smiled and said: "Yes, Miss Huanhuan, you will know when you marry into our family. In Suijintan, Xindu, the largest number of disabled veterans in our village are the elders of our family. Jiayi sees everyone I want to call you grandpa.

    ¡°You are willing to accept an old military doctor as your adoptive father. He is so kind and righteous. He is a natural member of our Li family!¡±

    Coral breathed a sigh of relief and also laughed, but her eyes became red when she smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, old lady, thank you! I am just a burden, but my family allows me to support my adoptive father...¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Old Mrs. Li pulled off the handkerchief and gave it to Huanhu, and said angrily: ¡°You will have to help Jiayi and your uncle take care of the family¡¯s future properties in Quanzhou. You are not a burden!

    ¡°Besides, a daughter should provide for her adoptive father to support her in her old age. Our Fu Niuer is shouting every day to support her adoptive father in his old age!¡±

    After saying that, she settled Coral next to her and sat down, and discussed with her daughters-in-law with great interest who should be invited to talk to Dr. Sun about this matter. When the time comes to host a banquet to recognize relatives, who should be invited to bear witness...

    ?At the wounded barracks of the Hailan Army, seven or eight more wounded soldiers were sent in due to a small conflict at sea yesterday.

    ??Doctor Sun was so busy that he didn''t go to bed until midnight. He had to get up at any time to check whether several wounded soldiers had fever.

    After all, he is getting older. When he got up early this morning, Dr. Sun felt a little top-heavy and his mouth was very bitter. He wanted to ask Coral to help him make some porridge, but before he could speak, he remembered that Coral had left camp to get married.

    ?Unavoidably, he felt a little lost.

    ?This girl has been with her for a few months, and he is used to it. He occasionally talks to her, has meals together, and keeps company like a father and a son.

    ?Now that the girl is gone, he is reluctant to leave her, but he is also happy for her.

    As a woman, if she has a good home, she will have someone to rely on for the rest of her life.

    At this time, a soldier came to invite him.

    ¡°Doctor Sun, the general would like to ask you to go to the main account.¡±

    ¡°The general is looking for me?¡± Dr. Sun was confused, but he quickly changed into clean clothes and hurried over.

    As soon as he entered the main tent, not only General Tang was present, but also Li Jiayi.

    ?Doctor Sun''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that the Li family was dissatisfied with the coral and wanted to return it?

    He also had a bad temper. He gave a hasty salute and said, "General, General Li, has something happened to that girl Huanhuan? That''s a poor child. It''s not easy!"

    "If she does something wrong, just tell her and I will go and persuade her..."

    When Li Jiayi heard this, he knew that the old military doctor had misunderstood, and quickly asked him to sit down.

    General Tang also said: "Doctor Sun, don''t worry, that girl Huanhuan is fine. I invite you to come here today because there is a happy event."

    Happy event?

    ?Old Doctor Sun was relieved, but also a little curious.

    Li Jiayi then said, "Doctor Sun, our family thinks that Huanhu is alone, so we want to find a godmother for her. After we get married, Huanhu will also have a place to move around.

    ¡°Coral agreed, but she personally asked my grandmother for permission to recognize you as her adoptive father, and she also wanted to support you until the end of her life.

    ¡°I came here today to ask on behalf of Coral, do you want to recognize her as your adopted daughter?¡±

    ?? General Tang was afraid that Dr. Sun would disagree, so he quickly said: "Doctor Sun, this is a good thing. To be honest, I want to be this adoptive father.

    ¡°But Miss Coral is a grateful person. Thinking of the care you have taken for her these past few months, she wants to be your daughter-in-law.

    ¡°Hurry up and agree, I¡¯m still waiting to go to Li¡¯s house to drink this wedding wine!¡±

    Old doctor Sun was stunned for a long time, and the circles under his eyes turned red.

    ¡°This silly girl, what kind of foster father does she think I am? Anyone in this city would be better than me.

    ¡°A woman has the confidence to have a good natal family. I am just a lonely old man with half his neck buried in the ground..."

    Hearing this, Jiayi said seriously: "Doctor Sun, after I get married to Huanhu, I will treat you as my father-in-law and take care of you until I grow old.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Our Li family doesn¡¯t have the habit of relying on in-laws to gain advantage. Therefore, it doesn¡¯t matter who my father-in-law is.

    "In addition, our family supports several elders over at Suijintan in Xindu. They are all veterans and wounded soldiers. They are also highly respected by the villagers. When you have the opportunity in the future, you can go and take a look and you will know."

    ??General Tang was very anxious, fearing that Doctor Sun would still refuse to agree, so he shouted loudly, "Jiayi, go back and prepare the banquet. I will take this old fool with me tomorrow."

    ¡°What a wonderful son-in-law and daughter, but you are still so hesitant. Be careful of someone cutting off your beard. I regret you to death!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 913ï¼š Whatâ€™s special about a family dinner!

    Chapter 913 What¡¯s special about the family dinner!

    Jiayi could tell that Dr. Sun was willing, but he felt a little inferior and was afraid of causing trouble.

    I believe that as we get to know each other over time, we will no longer have these worries.

    He smiled, saluted General Tang and Dr. Sun, and then strode out.

    Doctor Sun was pulled aside by General Tang, who was nagging him for a long time...

    When I got up early the next morning, the Li family yard was busy.

    Tao Hongying, Zhao Yuru, sister-in-law Liu and Huiniang took the maids to work in the kitchen, while Mrs. Wen was responsible for looking after the children.

    Mrs. Li is accompanying the guests, while Wenjuan is in charge of the tea and snacks.

    ??The old lady of the Tang family came here early with Mrs. Tang, and even brought her most beloved granddaughter with her, intending to show it to the Li family.

    The granddaughter of the Tang family is called Yu Wen. She is fourteen years old. She has pretty features. Because she likes reading, her demeanor is a bit bookish. She is gentle and quiet, which is very popular.

    Mrs. Li didn''t expect that Mrs. Tang really wanted to get married. Even Mrs. Tang''s face didn''t seem bad, and she wasn''t as resistant as when her mother-in-law mentioned it before.

    ?Old Mrs. Li guessed that the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law must have had a private discussion, so she asked Grandma Chang to get a set of white jade jewelry as a meeting gift.

    ??White jade is not very precious, but it gives people a sense of warmth and peace.

    ??Moreover, this jewelry is extremely finely made and is very rare.

    ?Yu Wen liked it very much, and even Mrs. Tang and Mrs. Tang were also surprised.

    Mrs. Li smiled and said, "My granddaughter likes these, so there are always jewelry craftsmen in the Hou Mansion.

    ¡°Occasionally, she would draw a pattern and send it to the craftsmen to make it. This time when I went out, she insisted on bringing me two sets, and I didn¡¯t expect that they would come in handy.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something expensive. If Yuwen likes it, he can wear it for fun. You are young and should dress up nicely. When you are our age, if you put more hairpins, you will be afraid of being called an old witch!¡±

    Everyone laughed.

    Mrs. Tang praised her smoothly: "The princess is really clever, but today we are the best at Yu Wen.

    ¡°Yu Wen is clumsy. After several attempts, only needle and thread can be found. In a few days, let her embroider some small things for both the old lady and the princess as gifts in return.¡±

    "Okay, then I''m welcome. It''s far away, otherwise Yuwen will definitely be able to play with our family''s good news!" As Mrs. Li spoke, she was a little worried about her little granddaughter, and she looked like this. Feeling lonely.

    Wenjuan was a little anxious when she saw this. Although her grandmother rarely mentioned it, she thought about her family and her sister-in-law all the time.

    They racked their brains to coax the old lady, and they managed to persist until now.

    With these thoughts in mind, she was about to step forward to speak. Just then, the Yue family came to the door.

    Sister-in-law Liu is very satisfied with Yue Linlang as her future daughter-in-law. She has been with the Yue family a lot during this period.

    ??The Yue family are merchants, and no one is better than them when it comes to seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages.

    ??The Yue family chose Liu Yang as their son-in-law, firstly because they valued Liu Yang, and secondly because Liu Yang and Jiayi were like brothers, supporting each other.

    I heard that the Liu family lived in Suijintan and got along very well with the Li family.

    Yue Linlang was later the daughter-in-law of the Liu family and half daughter-in-law of the Li family.

    ?This time the Li family hosted a banquet to recognize Hualu as their bride, and the Yue family took the initiative to come and congratulate her.

    As soon as Yue Yuanwai and Mrs. Yue brought their daughter in, they were even more happy to see that the Tang family were also there. After seeing the ceremony, Yue Yuanwai and Li Zhensheng went to the study to drink tea. Mrs. Yue was left behind, who was good at dancing and eloquent. After a while, she was chatting and joking with Mrs. Li and Mrs. Tang.

    Linlang went to the kitchen to see her future mother-in-law and wanted to help, but was driven away to play with Coral and Wenyu.

    Mrs. Yue didn''t know much about the rules of the Li family, so she said to Mrs. Li: "Old madam, our family has several chefs who are very good at cooking seafood. If the old madam doesn''t mind, I will have two of them sent to me tomorrow. Let¡¯s take a break and give our family a change of taste, okay?¡±

    Mrs. Li is not stupid, and she immediately guessed her concerns. She was afraid that the Liu family would imitate the Li family and let their daughter-in-law cook.

    Mrs. Li laughed and explained a few more words.

    ¡°We have a cook in our family who is very good at cooking. The reason why I let my daughter-in-law cook today is because it is a family dinner.

    ¡°Those who eat are family members and elders, and the younger generation prepares the meals with their own hands as a sign of respect for the elders.

    ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t happen often, only three or five times a year, so I don¡¯t worry about the children being affected by it.¡±

    Mrs. Yue blushed upon hearing this and quickly responded: "Oh, the old lady is really wise. This is how a family should be. The old man is kind and the children are filial. This is the long-term way for the family to prosper."

    Mrs. Tang couldn¡¯t help but nod her head and said jokingly: ¡°Sister, I¡¯m so lucky, I¡¯m really envious of you. This stupid daughter-in-law of mine, let alone cooking and burning the stove, I¡¯ll just recite Amitabha.¡±

    ?Everyone laughed, which made Mrs. Tang angry, "Mother, you hurt my heart when you said that.

    ¡°Although my daughter-in-law can¡¯t cook, most of the clothes you wear were sewn by her stitch by stitch.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, I spilled the beans. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to wear my shoes when I get home!¡± Mrs. Tang pretended to be panicked, which made everyone laugh even louder.

    Mrs. Li clapped her hand and replied, "My fourth daughter-in-law is good at cooking, but not good at needlework. Look at it this way, no one is perfect, she is good at it and not good at it. Speaking of which, I am young Sometimes, everything can¡¯t be done and you have to learn from scratch.¡±

    ¡°Me too, I dance with the sword and stick every day, and my mother is afraid that I won¡¯t get married!¡± Mrs. Tang also talked about her youth with great interest.

    For a while, the two old ladies began to reminisce about the past.

    After chatting and joking for a while, General Tang and Dr. Sun finally arrived.

    ?Li Zhensheng took Jiayi and Brother Mao to personally greet them and brought them in.

    ?Everyone greeted each other, because General Tang and Doctor Sun were old and there was no need to avoid suspicion.

    Yuwen and Linlang both followed Hualu into the hall.

    Old Doctor Sun was sitting on the chair. Under the witness of everyone, Coral Knelt down with red eyes, kowtowed to Old Doctor Sun, and called out, "Father."

    Dr. Sun tried his best to hold back his tears. He hesitated and said, "Coral, when you were injured and went to the wounded barracks, I treated your injuries and took care of you. I deserved it. You really deserve it." There is no need for such a generous reward, I, a lonely old man, really can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    "No, foster father." Coral shook her head vigorously, took two steps forward on her knees, and insisted: "Father, I was determined to die at that time. It was you who persuaded me over and over again and deliberately found a job for me to keep me busy. , all to persuade me to live.

    ¡°You also saved your own rations and asked Sister-in-law Mi to cook porridge for me. You even subsidized the soups I drank later.

    ¡°I know it all, and I bear it in my heart.

    "I have lost my parents and relatives, and I am also alone. From now on, you will be my reborn parents. I am willing to support you until I grow old. Please give me this opportunity."

    Seeing this, Jiayi also knelt down next to the coral and said, "Father, please give me and the coral this chance."

    ?Doctor Sun wanted to say something else, but everyone was anxious.

    ? Dear children, my child has a high fever at school. I urgently picked him up and went home. It was a mess and I worked all afternoon. I can only do two updates today. Hugs, everyone should take precautions and take care!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 914ï¼š A long-awaited happy event

    Chapter 914: The joyful event that everyone expected

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s settled like this. I¡¯m so anxious!¡± General Tang was the first to speak and shouted directly, ¡°If we linger any longer, the food and wine will be cold!¡±

    ?Everyone laughed and encouraged him one after another.

    ¡°Yes, Doctor Sun, you should quickly accept such a good daughter-in-law and son-in-law.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Sun, you were lonely in the first half of your life, and you should enjoy your happiness in the second half of your life.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let the children get up quickly.¡±

    ??Doctor Sun wiped away his tears, took out a cloth bag from his arms, and opened it layer by layer on the left and right, finally revealing two jade tablets.

    ??The quality of the jade is not extraordinary, and the carving is average, but it can be seen that Dr. Sun values ??it very much.

    He choked up and said, "I bought this when my first wife and I got married. I originally wanted to pass it on to my children, but I didn''t know that I didn''t have children, and even my first wife passed away early.

    ¡°God opened his eyes and granted me a daughter and a son-in-law at this age. I am so happy.

    "This pair of jade tokens is not a good thing, but it is my whole heart. If you don''t dislike it, just accept it. It can be considered as a meeting gift from my useless adoptive father to you."

    Jiayi immediately took it and divided a piece of coral between them, and then the two of them kowtowed together.

    ¡°Okay, okay! The happy event is done!¡±

    ¡°Girl Coral will have a natal family in the future, so congratulations!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I must drink a few more drinks today!¡±

    ?Everyone congratulated him enthusiastically, and then the banquet was served.

    I heard that Tao Hongying, Zhao Yuru and others personally prepared all the dishes. General Tang and others were surprised, and they admired the Li family even more.

    The elders are sensible and the younger generation are filial. How can we live a bad life like this?

    There are still three rooms in the main room, and there are three tables for banquets.

    The old and young men were in the main room, and in the east room were Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying, Mrs. Wen, Sister-in-law Liu, Huiniang, etc., accompanying female guests such as Mrs. Tang and Mrs. Yue.

    In the west room, Zhao Yuru and Wenjuan accompanied Miss Huanhuan, Miss Linlang and Wenyu. There was a small square table at the end of the kang, and Xiaodong and other maids took care of the children while they ate.

    ??The servants from the Tang family and the Yue family who came with them were also sent to the side room to have a bite of hot food to pacify their bellies.

    For a time, there was a lot of excitement inside and outside the house.

    ??Although Dr. Sun has just "taken office", Hualu can still be considered as having a natal family.

    ?Li Zhensheng simply discussed with the Yue family and Doctor Sun about the marriage of the children.

    Liu Biaotou was at Suijintan and did not come over.

    Mrs. Li had made an agreement with Sister-in-law Liu a long time ago. Since Jiayi and Liu Yang were getting married together, they would bring both brides into the Li family yard.

    After that, the two young couples can move out at any time.

    Sister-in-law Liu is of course happy.

    She and Liu Biaotou are ordinary people, and they think they are unable to bring glory to their son''s face.

    ??Now that the Li family is willing to support Liu Yang, it is really a great thing!

    Yue Yuanwai also had a smile on his face. The Li family has golden legs.

    Li Zhensheng took the initiative to invite him, so he naturally wanted to hug him quickly.

    General Tang also wanted to get his two young generals married and have children as soon as possible.

    ?Only by taking root in Quanzhou can the Hailan Army really keep them!

    The sedan chair was carried by everyone!

    ?Just like that, amid everyone''s laughter and laughter, the engagement date was set on February 18th, and the wedding day was set on March 26th.

    Looking at it, it¡¯s a bit rushed.

    But the coral lives temporarily outside, so it¡¯s not good to delay it for too long.

    ?Old Mrs. Li also hopes that after this important matter is settled, she may be able to return to the new capital sooner.

    She misses her old house in Suijintan, her sons and grandsons, the trivial things in and outside the village, and even more, her precious granddaughter!

    It was fine when it was noisy during the day, but when it was quiet at night, she missed her granddaughter.

    ??This girl has almost grown up on the tip of her heart and has never left her eyes.

    ??Now that we are thousands of miles apart, I don¡¯t know if anyone has bullied my granddaughter.

    She wanted to fry her in a pan ten thousand times every night... When the sun turned west, the guests left one after another.

    ??The Tang family and the Yue family went out first. Xu also knew that the family wanted to marry the Li family, so Yuwen took the initiative to make an appointment with Huanhu and Linlang to go shopping in a few days.

    Coral and Linlang also responded happily.

    After all, the three of them may become sisters-in-law in the future...

    ?The last person to leave was Dr. Sun. He was so happy that he drank two more drinks and was a little drunk.

    The Li family hooked up a carriage, and Jiayi took Doctor Sun back to the military camp.

    ?Color originally planned to clean up a room in the small courtyard for her adoptive father and support him to rest for a few days.

    But Doctor Sun did not want to cause trouble to his child and insisted on returning to the military camp.

    Jiayi and Coral didn''t insist, as long as the old man is happy...

    The Li family is busy shopping and preparing to hire people.

    Soon, everyone in Quanzhou knew about it.

    There is nothing to say about Liu Yang marrying a girl from the Yue family.

    ??The Liu family is not from a high background, but Liu Yang is promising, and it can be considered mutually beneficial to cooperate with the Yue family, a local businessman, and each can get what he needs.

    But it was shocking that Li Jiayi married an orphan girl.

    Not to mention Li Jiayi''s natural supernatural power and outstanding military exploits, how highly regarded he was in Hailan''s army.

    ??Let¡¯s just say that the Li family is a new member of the Tianwu family!

    Li Jiayi is the second son of the Earl''s Mansion!

    Seriously speaking, the only people in Quanzhou who are worthy of him are the daughters of the Tang family.

    Even the governor¡¯s daughter is a bit inferior!

    Previously, rumors spread about Li Jiayi and the orphan girl of the Hong family, and everyone took it as a joke.

    Even if the Hong family daughter was later taken out of the military camp by the Li family, everyone guessed that Li Jiayi wanted to take a concubine.

    As a result, the facts were beyond everyone¡¯s expectations and were simply eye-popping.

    Not only did the Li family want to marry the orphan girl of the Hong family to be Li Jiayi''s official wife, they even agreed that the Hong family daughter should adopt an old military doctor as her adoptive father!

    ??Shouldn''t a family like the Li family find a wife from a wealthy family for their grandson to take advantage of each other?

    Even if this is not the case, you should always find a girl with both parents.

    ??The orphan girl of the Hong family has the reputation of being a neuter, isn''t the Li family afraid of bad luck?

    For a time, the whole Quanzhou was rumored about this incident.

    Within two days, another happy news came out from the Yue family.

    ??The Li family has family rules, and all children and grandchildren are only allowed to marry one wife, and no concubines are allowed.

    ??If the couple is over forty and neither has children, then they can adopt the stepbrother''s children, but they still do not take concubines!

    As the son-in-law of the Li family, Liu Yang also abides by this rule, so the Yue family is very happy and does not have to worry about their daughter being wronged in the future.

    ?At this moment, I couldn''t help but spread the news.

    Needless to say, there was even more excitement in Quanzhou city.

    ?How many families who doted on their daughters beat their chests and feet in regret.

    ??Had they known that the Li family did not value family status and did not take concubines, they would have forced their daughters into the Li family even if they had sharp heads!

    ??Now it''s better to let a merchant from the Yue family and the orphan girl from the Hong family take advantage!

    ??The Li family and the Liu family don''t care what outsiders think, they just keep busy.

    Liu Yang and Jiayi took leave, wandered around the city for two days, and chose two adjacent small courtyards as their future homes.

    ??The two small courtyards have a two-entry layout. They are located in the alley behind the busy city, which can be regarded as a quiet place in the middle of the hustle and bustle.

    It is very spacious upon entering, with a living room, stables, and a large kitchen complete.

    The second entrance to the courtyard is also good. The main room, side rooms and side rooms are all complete.

    ??The two of them did not use any money from their families, so they pooled together their military pay for the past two years and bought it for more than 300 taels each.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 915ï¼š Thoughts from my sister

    Chapter 915 Thoughts from my sister

    ??After Li Zhensheng found out, he waved his hand and sent people to clean up and renovate the two courtyards, and also packed a full set of wooden utensils and supplies. He was regarded as an uncle and supported the construction of their small home.

    Soon, the Yue family sent someone to the door to measure the dimensions of the main house and prepare it for their daughter before getting married.

    Jiayi was worried that Dr. Sun had little money and could not prepare a dowry for Hualu.

    He just wanted to see the coral, ask her what she liked, and then give her the remaining money from buying the yard.

    ??After dinner that night, Grandma Chang came over and knocked on the door and said, "Third Young Master, the old lady asks you to come over."

    Jiayi was confused and didn¡¯t understand what grandma wanted from him, but he quickly packed up and went to the main house.

    As soon as he entered the house, his eyes were dazzled by the golden light shining all over the bed.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was sitting on the kang, with eight or nine boxes in front of her, as well as a small box.

    ¡°Jiayi is here, come and sit.¡± Mrs. Li patted the edge of the kang and asked her grandson to sit next to her.

    Jiayi came over and asked, "Grandma, if you don''t take a break, why are you still playing with the jewelry?"

    "Silly boy, this is for you!" Mrs. Li pulled her grandson to look at the boxes and said slowly: "These four huanghuali boxes contain four sets of jewelry: pearls, cat''s eyes, agate and red gold. , I have saved it over the past few years. When you brothers get married, each of you will receive one share. I plan to put it into the betrothal gift, which is decent and affordable."

    Jiayi quickly said, "Grandma, I haven''t been at home for so many years and I haven''t contributed much to the family. I can''t ask for subsidies from the family when I get married..."

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Mrs. Li glared at her grandson angrily, ¡°You are the grandson of the Li family, and now that you have a family, of course your family will prepare a decent betrothal gift for you.

    ¡°Otherwise if word gets out, people will say that the Li family is stingy, and I¡¯m afraid it will delay your brother and the others from getting a wife!¡±

    Jiayi didn''t dare to refuse now. Grandma was too harsh on him, and he couldn''t bear the responsibility of letting his brothers become bachelors!

    ?Old Mrs. Li ignored him and pointed out the four sandalwood boxes to him.

    ¡°These four boxes were specially entrusted to me by your sister to keep for you before I came out.

    ¡°She is the richest in our family. Look at these, one set each of suet-fat jade and jadeite, and two sets of red gold. Each one is exquisite, all made by the master craftsman in the palace.

    "I don''t know when this girl was made. She has grown up so much that she even hides it from me, an old woman, and has her own little secret!"

    ??The old lady was chattering, but she had a smile on her face.

    Jiayi frowned and shook his head repeatedly, "Grandma, help me take these things back and tell Fu Niu''er to let her wear them and play with them herself. You don''t have to give them to me!"

    ?Old Mrs. Li glanced at her grandson and sighed when she saw that he was not saying polite words.

    ¡°You brat, do you think you accumulated good fortune in your previous life to have such a good sister?

    ¡°If my guess is correct, Fu Niuer has probably been saving these things for you since she was four or five years old.

    "When your eldest brother and your second brother got married, she also gave some, but there were not enough good things at that time. In the past two years, I watched Fu Niu''er find a lot of excuses to make up for your eldest sister-in-law and second sister-in-law. When it''s your turn, let me bring you together.

    ¡°The younger sister gets married, and the elder brother adds the makeup. You are lucky, the younger sister actually prepares the things for the wedding.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree with it at first, but your sister insists. I see her becoming less and less conscious of being a sister, and instead treating herself as a sister!¡±

    Jiayi couldn''t help but laugh too, her sister was indeed becoming more and more like a housekeeper.

    ?Now she has taken over most of the big and small things in Broken Gold Beach, and she has taken care of them in an orderly manner.

    They also ask their brothers to ask warmth. If you don''t look at the age, there is really a posture of the eldest sister.

    But he still wanted to refuse, but grandma slapped him on the arm.

    "Don''t refuse anymore. Your brothers and sisters all have it, and it''s not just for you. If you feel guilty, treat your sister better in the future. "She is a woman, and she will get married in the future. Your father, your uncles and aunts and I cannot protect her forever. When the time comes, your sister will have to rely on your brothers for support!

    ¡°Remember your sister¡¯s kindness and repay her a thousandfold, so that your sister¡¯s love for you will not be in vain.¡±

    Jiayi quickly said: "Grandma, even if Fu Niu''er doesn''t prepare these things for me, I will never let her suffer any injustice. Not even my wife and children, no one is more important than my sister!"

    ¡°Silly boy, just say this.¡± Old Mrs. Li pointed to the box, ¡°There are five hundred taels of silver and one hundred taels of gold in it, which are the family assets given to you by your father and your father.

    ¡°Huanhuan doesn¡¯t have any money to buy a dowry, so you should find an opportunity to give it to her. She is a strong girl, and she and Linlang come together, so there is no need to compare, and don¡¯t make her feel uncomfortable.

    "After you get married, this money will also be your family property. It doesn''t matter if you and her spend it in advance."

    Jiayi''s heart was so hot that his family had really thought of every detail for him.

    How lucky you are to be born into the Li family!

    ¡°Grandma!¡± He lifted up his gown and knelt on the ground to kowtow to her. ¡°Thank you so much, grandma, for considering me so carefully and for being so kind to the coral. We must live up to grandma¡¯s expectations and live a good life.¡±

    ¡°Get up,¡± Mrs. Li bent down and picked up her grandson, smiling and scolding: ¡°My family members, don¡¯t be polite. I¡¯ll give you everything my family can give you, and you¡¯ll be on your own for the rest of the day.¡±

    Jiayi nodded heavily.

    ?That night, after explaining a big thing, Mrs. Li rarely had a good sleep, but Jiayi had insomnia...

    Early on the next morning, he went to the military camp. Seeing that nothing happened, he found the small courtyard where Hualu was staying temporarily.

    As a result, Sister-in-law Mi was very surprised and said, "Why is General Li here? Miss Hualu went to your house. I wanted to follow, but she didn''t let me!"

    Jiayi was stunned for a moment, feeling something was wrong, but he still responded, "Really? I just came back from the military camp."

    After saying that, he handed two boxes of snacks to Sister-in-law Mi, "These are the snacks among the white clouds. Remember to give them to Miss Coral when she comes back. I still have to return to the military camp. Send someone to call me anytime if anything happens."

    "Yes, general." Sister-in-law Mi quickly took it, feeling extremely happy for Miss Hualou.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether a man is promising or not.

    For a woman, a good husband is one who understands both cold and hot, and always thinks about home...

    After a few more idle words, Jiayi left the small courtyard and turned around the intersection. He immediately ordered a soldier.

    "You go back to the old house for me and tell me that I left the dagger in the room. Then see if Coral Girl is there?"

    The soldiers understood and left.

    Jiayi found a table at a nearby teahouse to drink tea, and soon the soldiers returned.

    ¡°General, the concierge said Miss Coral didn¡¯t come over!¡±

    Jiayi frowned and felt heavy in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t know what Coral did in private under the pretext of going to the old house.

    But concealing one¡¯s whereabouts makes people feel uncomfortable no matter what.

    He thought for a while and said, "You can simply ask and see if you can find the whereabouts of Coral Girl."

    "Yes, General." The guards did not dare to ask any more questions and quickly dispersed...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 916ï¼š Strange fisherman girl

    Chapter 916 The strange fisherman girl

    On a small pier by the sea more than 20 miles outside the city, people were busy bathing in the midday sun.

    ?Some haenyeo carry baskets and sell the conches, sea urchins, fish and shrimps they picked up from diving into the sea here.

    No one gave them a high price just because they risked their lives to get back the harvest.

    Often a basket of conches can only be sold for 20 cents.

    But just twenty cents brought a smile to the faces of the haenyeo women.

    They live here all year round and go to the sea whenever they have free time.

    The sea is generous and tolerant, and the materials are abundant.

    Occasionally, they would receive twenty or thirty taels of silver, and they would accumulate it over time. By the time they got married, they would have more than a dozen taels of silver.

    ?This money is enough for them to buy some bedding and clothing for themselves, and they can walk into the door of their husband''s house with dignity.

    Today, among the divers selling seafood, there is one who is very strange.

    Not only was her whole body wrapped tightly, she was also wearing a face scarf and a big bamboo hat. If her clothes were not soaked, she could barely see some female curves, and I am afraid that neither men nor women would be able to tell the difference.

    There are vendors who walk around here all year round, gathering together to chat.

    ¡°Did you see that woman?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve seen it. It¡¯s a hot day and I cover it tightly, so I¡¯m not afraid of getting heat rash.¡±

    "What do you know! This person looks like a girl from a wealthy family, and she follows the rules."

    ¡°Impossible, a woman from a wealthy family is still short of money, so she comes here to compete with us for a few pennies?¡±

    ¡°Even rich families have money? Don¡¯t be stupid! I¡¯m afraid something will go wrong at home and your livelihood will be lost.¡±

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go over there and have a look. If it¡¯s really a lady, let¡¯s touch it and take advantage.¡±

    ¡°Haha, hurry up and leave! You make me feel itchy.¡±

    In a place like this, there are all kinds of religions, and there is no justice or rules at all.

    ? A few hawkers can be considered the tyrants here. They do business when there is business, and when there is no business, they use some tricks to take advantage.

    ?Seeing them running towards the woman in a bamboo hat, the others were trying to avoid them, some were gloating, some were frowning, and some were stretching their necks to watch the fun.

    ¡°This girl, what are you selling?¡±

    "Oh, that''s good. There are actually a pair of parrot snails (made up)! These things can''t be sold at a high price here. They need to be taken to the shopping streets in the city. It''s best to meet those merchants from the north. Just in case. If you are interested, you can sell it for more than ten taels of silver!"

    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it! It¡¯s a pity to sell it here.¡±

    ?Three vendors smiled and approached the stall of the woman in a bamboo hat, chatting familiarly and picking up the seafood.

    ?One of the vendors grabbed the parrot snail and put it in front of the woman, as if he wanted to hand it to her.

    In fact, if the woman reaches out her hand, he will take the opportunity to grab her hand and wipe it with oil.

    ?The woman raised her bamboo hat and glanced at him lightly without making any move.

    But her dark and bright eyes made the vendor''s hands tremble and his heart became even hotter.

    This is definitely a beauty!

    He quickly winked at his two companions, and then said: "Sister, this parrot snail... I bought it!"

    ¡°I¡¯m offering ten taels of silver, but I don¡¯t have that much with me yet, only five taels. Why don¡¯t you come home with us to get it?¡±

    After saying that, she was afraid that the woman wouldn''t believe it, so she took out the money bag from her arms. There were bits and pieces in it, and as expected, there were only five or six taels in total.

    The other two hawkers also tried their best to help. One of them said: "Yes, we really want to buy it, but we just don''t have the money. Our home is in Baisha Village, two miles away. It''s very close. Come back with us to pick it up." Bar."

    There are really two women from Baisha Village nearby. When they hear this, they are about to speak.

    As a result, their arms were pulled by an acquaintance.

    A few vendors hang out here often, but the woman is a stranger.

    Even if the woman is saved, she will never come back again.

    But the vendors may still have to deal with each other frequently, and there is absolutely no benefit in offending them. The woman was unprepared, or perhaps she was really short of money, so she nodded after hearing this, packed up the stall and left with the three vendors.

    Everyone thought there would be a commotion, but it turned out to be so simple!

    ?Some people secretly scolded the woman for being too stupid, some sighed, and some felt disappointed...

    Let¡¯s talk about the three hawkers, who helped the woman carry the seafood and walked all the way to the remote path, and soon came around behind a large reef.

    ?The waves crashed against the rocks and broke into pieces. The water flowed down the rocks, forming patches of dirty gray-white foam.

    ?The salty sea breeze blew in my face, making me feel suffocated.

    The three hawkers stopped, threw down their seafood, and looked at the woman with smiles.

    ??The woman lifted her bamboo hat, exposed her eyes, and asked coldly: "Why don''t you leave?"

    "Of course it''s because we''re here!" A hawker rubbed his hands and smiled evilly, "Sister, your parrot snail is not that valuable. My eldest brother spent ten taels of silver to buy it, but it was interesting enough. Then shouldn''t you also accompany me? Brother, are you having fun?"

    ¡°Happy? Why are you so happy?¡± The woman was very calm, as if she didn¡¯t even know that she was in danger.

    The three vendors all laughed when they heard this, but one of them was about to step forward but picked off the woman''s hijab.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll sleep with my eldest brother, and he¡¯ll be happy.¡±

    ?Unfortunately, before his hand could touch the woman''s cloth, he was kicked hard in the stomach, staggered a few steps away, and fell **** the beach.

    ??The other two hawkers were stunned for a moment, and their faces turned dark.

    ¡°Smelly girl, you¡¯re shameless, right?¡±

    ¡°Give me a good beating and then train her when she is honest.¡±

    The two rolled up their sleeves and were about to step forward. The vendor, who was curled up in pain, yelled crazily, "Beat her to death. Let''s have a good time and then sell her to a big ship out to sea."

    ¡°Smelly girl, if you dare to hit me, I will kill you!¡±

    ??The woman took two steps back, but her expression still showed no panic. Instead, she asked: "You have done this before, right?"

    The two vendors didn¡¯t brag, so they responded: ¡°I¡¯ve never done it before, I¡¯ve only heard about it. But we¡¯ll use you to open our business today!¡±

    ??The woman snorted coldly, turned her hand and took out two daggers from her lower back.

    ?The blade is sharp and it is held in each hand, giving it a certain posture.

    The two vendors were immediately timid, but they still kept their mouths shut.

    ¡°You bitch, you still want to kill someone? Humph, you just took two daggers and pretended we were afraid of you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, you can try to touch us. I have more than a hundred brothers and I have found your home and will not let you rest for a while!¡±

    Unfortunately, the woman rushed forward directly.

    The two of them tried to hide from the dagger, but in a panic, they were hit within a moment of taking care of themselves. They rolled on the ground like gourds, wailing for mercy.

    ??The hawker who was kicked away earlier was about to rush over and want revenge.

    ?Seeing this, he wanted to run away, but how could the woman let him go? She dragged him back by the collar and beat him again.

    ??The three of them got together and became brothers in need.

    ¡°Ouch, it hurts me so much, please spare my life!¡±

    ¡°Hero, we were wrong, we really know we were wrong!¡±

    ¡°Spare your life, we don¡¯t dare to do it anymore. Ouch, it hurts, it hurts!¡±

    The woman did not stop because they begged for mercy. When she was tired of beating them, she put a dagger on their necks and then plundered all their money bags.

    The three money bags added together amount to less than twenty taels.

    The woman nodded with satisfaction. It was rare for three vendors to be able to bring so much money to such a dilapidated wharf.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 917ï¼š self-reliant

    Chapter 917: Self-reliance

    ?The three vendors were so distressed that they wanted to cry. They had been deceived for a month, and they had only saved so much, and it all became theirs.

    But no matter how good the money is, it is not as important as life!

    Just when they thought they had succeeded in "losing money and avoiding disaster" and were about to breathe a sigh of relief, the woman got up, found a stone nearby, and then broke one of their legs...

    ??There was a scream immediately from the seaside, so shrill that the seabirds flew up!

    The woman threw the stone, clapped her hands, and warned the three vendors in a low voice.

    "Because you are not evil, I will spare your life. If you dare to bully women again, if I find out, I will definitely look for you again and personally send you to see the Lord of Hell!"

    After saying that, she kicked a few people''s injured legs a few more times. The vendors almost fainted from the pain, then picked up the seafood and turned away.

    From beginning to end, she didn¡¯t say a word, and she didn¡¯t let the three of them see the whole picture.

    It can be said that he acts decisively and takes ruthless actions!

    Until the woman disappeared on the path outside the beach, a person actually walked out from behind the rocks.

    It was none other than Jiayi who was looking for his future wife everywhere.

    As for the woman just now, needless to say, she was Coral!

    Jiayi looked strangely stunned for a long time, then suddenly laughed, showing his white teeth.

    I remember when she first rescued Coral, she was fighting among the thieves with a knife in both hands, and her face did not change even in the face of danger.

    It was also at that moment that his heart fell in love with this unique woman...

    But after that, she entered the wounded barracks, as if she was relieved because she had taken her revenge, and turned into an ordinary woman who endured humiliation, was cautious, and was so overwhelmed by rumors that she could not hold her head up.

    But today, it seems that Xu''s marriage has re-injected her hope of living. The heroine among girls back then is slowly coming back!

    From now on, I cannot support her enough to get out of the house, otherwise such an interesting and rare woman will be buried in the backyard...

    Coral didn¡¯t know that her little secret had been discovered. When she sold the seafood and returned home with the money, she still had a smile on her face.

    ?Twenty taels of silver is not much, but it is enough for her to buy bedding and clothing for herself.

    Although compared to the Li family''s family status, such a dowry is still very shabby.

    But she believed that the Li family would not dislike her or look down on her for this.

    The only thing left is to prepare a meeting gift for the Li family.

    I can''t say, she is still looking for opportunities to try her luck in the sea recently...

    When Sister-in-law Mi saw her master coming back, she hurried forward to greet her. She smelled the strong smell of the sea before she could say anything, so she asked: "Girl, have you gone to the beach? You smell so strong of salt!"

    Color was about to take a shower for fear of being exposed, and asked casually: "Is everything okay at home?"

    Sister-in-law Mi quickly responded: "Shortly after you went out, General Li came and gave you two boxes of snacks, and then returned to the military camp."

    ¡ñCoral''s originally high-spirited thoughts were immediately put down, and she happily ate a snack before going to take a bath.

    On the second day, she went out alone on the pretext of going shopping, went to the fishing village to pick up the things she had stored, and then continued diving in the sea.

    She didn''t see that there were two veterans following her from a distance, ready to protect her at any time...

    The Li family is making preparations for welcoming their new daughter-in-law in an orderly manner.

    Tao Hongying is in charge of groceries, and Zhao Yuru is in charge of needlework and cloth, so they are not too busy.

    Occasionally, I can help Sister-in-law Liu.

    ??Quanzhou here is not like Broken Gold Beach. You can go to the fields for a walk, and you can go to the door to chat.

    ?Although the sea is majestic and the local customs and customs are many different, it will no longer be new after seeing it for a long time.

    ?In this way, some things are busy, and everyone barely feels that the days are going faster.

    ?Hand Coral has gone to the sea several times, but he hopes that life will pass more slowly.

    But hard work has its rewards. She has been lucky recently. The dock has been visited by many merchants from the north recently. Her seafood has been bought at high prices several times, allowing her to earn more than thirty taels. As a result, her dowry became richer, and all the wedding gifts were prepared.

    Needless to say, those merchants are also Jiayi¡¯s handiwork.

    He wanted to give the money given to him by his family several times to Coral, but every time he saw her selling her goods and skipping home, he gave up the idea.

    He is willing to carefully maintain this girl''s self-esteem. Such a girl deserves to be liked and even more worthy of respect.

    Old Mrs. Li was very strange. While her grandson was at home, she pulled him in and asked him secretly.

    ¡°Jiayi, I see your money box is still at home, why didn¡¯t you give it to Coral?

    ?You love the child, but maybe you are anxious about the dowry. If you get it earlier, she will also buy things earlier! "

    Jiayi thought about it for a while, but without hiding it from grandma, he said, "Grandma, in the past period of time, Miss Huanhuo was secretly fishing for goods from the sea without telling everyone, trying to save money to buy a dowry for herself..."

    Mrs. Li became anxious after hearing this. She went to the beach and saw those fishermen girls carrying a spherical bag made of fish skin and fish glue. The bag was filled with air and tied around their waists. Diving into the sea.

    At the bottom of the sea, I felt really suffocated and needed air, so I took a breath into the bag.

    ??If the fish skin bag is scratched on the bottom of the sea or something happens, the person may be drowned.

    It can be said that every time you dive into the sea, you are on the verge of death.

    "How can this be possible! Stop him quickly! If something happens, it will be too late to regret it!" Mrs. Li grabbed her grandson''s hand and was about to go out.

    Jiayi quickly reassured her, "Grandma, don''t worry, I''ve found someone to secretly protect her. And I''ve also had people buy the seafood I fished out at a high price."

    Mrs. Li took a breath, and then Jiayi continued, "Grandma, I hope you won''t stop Hualu from going into the sea. She wants to earn a dowry with her own ability, and maybe she feels that entering our Li family in this way will give her the confidence to straighten her back.

    "Even if I gave her money, she wouldn''t take it. Moreover, she has saved enough money and has not gone to the beach for the past two days."

    Mrs. Li was completely relieved now and patted her grandson **** the back.

    ¡°Damn it, boy, you can¡¯t finish it all in one go and make me anxious!¡±

    Jiayi chuckled, with a rare blush on his face and said to grandma, "Grandma, do I have good taste? I have found such a good wife!"

    Old Mrs. Li glared at her grandson angrily, "You have been disobedient since you were a child. Fortunately, you are quite lucky!

    ??In the future, if you have such a powerful daughter-in-law to take care of you, your family will not have to worry. "

    Original Mrs. Li means what she says sincerely.

    ??The so-called backing mountain falls, relying on everyone to run.

    Only yourself is the most trustworthy!

    Although she admired Coral''s kindness and righteousness before, she still had some shortcomings in her private mind.

    Now I heard from my grandson that Coral''s temperament and temperament completely suited her needs!

    ?Such a woman is worthy enough of her grandson, and enough to help the Li family take root here!

    At this moment, in the small courtyard where Hualu stayed temporarily, Dr. Sun, who had not been here for a long time, was also welcomed.

    Doctor Sun is much darker and thinner than before, but the smile on his face is very happy.

    ??He didn''t bother to drink the hot tea served by his daughter, and directly took out a money bag from his arms and stuffed it into it.

    Coral was startled and asked, "Father, where did you get so much money?"

    Two updates~~I have a splitting headache, and when I am sick, I suddenly realize that health is too important. Dear children, take care and take care of yourself.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 918ï¼š Teach the apprentice and starve the master to death!

    Chapter 918: Teach the apprentice and starve the master to death!

    Doctor Sun took a sip of tea and then said: "I ran out of medicinal materials, so I went for a walk in the mountains. Unexpectedly, I was very lucky and came across a plant of immortality. I just sold it for money, which is enough for you to buy a dowry." "

    Eternal grass is a specialty herb here in Quanzhou. Because it grows on cliffs, it is extremely difficult to collect, so the purchase price has always been high.

    ??Doctor Sun practices medicine in the military camp, and the medicinal materials are all prepared logistically, so he needs to collect them himself.

    Needless to say, the lack of medicinal materials was an excuse, and it was true that he went out to find immortal grass in exchange for money.

    At such an old age and with poor physical strength, he still takes such risks!

    Color was feeling guilty and anxious, and couldn''t say anything. In the end, she could only kneel down with red eyes, "Thank you for your love, foster father."

    ¡°Silly girl, get up quickly!¡± Dr. Sun quickly helped his daughter and said with a smile: ¡°My family, why are you so polite? My adoptive father is not very capable, but it is not a problem to arrange a dowry for you.¡±

    After saying that, he thought for a while and then said: "At noon, my foster father will have dinner with you. Let''s talk about what is missing from the dowry and whether there is anything that my foster father can do."

    ¡°Okay, sister-in-law Mi bought meat and two pounds of shrimp this morning. I will cook some dishes for my adoptive father.¡± Hualu agreed immediately and started talking with a smile.

    Her eyebrows, which were originally somewhat heroic, became much more lively now...

    Let¡¯s not talk about Quanzhou, because happy events are coming soon, and it will be very lively and joyful.

    Just talking about Xindu, after the first lunar month, the weather gradually warmed up.

    ??The mountains and forests that were originally wearing white winter clothes began to shed their coldness little by little and regained their vitality.

    In the city, because the city wall blocks the cold wind, the houses and pedestrians are enjoying the warm spring day, and it is becoming more and more lively.

    In the Shoukang Palace, the Queen Mother lay on her side on the imperial concubine''s couch, frowning, and slowly eating the fruit.

    ?In the middle of the room, the old nanny was tossing the third princess and Jiayin under the guise of teaching rules.

    Unfortunately, the effect is still as bad as ever.

    A simple kneel down, but the third princess said she couldn''t learn it and asked the old lady to demonstrate it over and over again.

    Often, she and Jiayin would kneel once or twice, while the old lady would kneel a dozen times.

    ??The old grandma is already old, and she has beads of sweat on her head after kneeling for such a long time.

    ?The Queen Mother secretly cursed the old nanny for being useless, but she was also afraid that she would be exhausted and lack someone to take care of her in the future.

    ?Hence, the Queen Mother called a stop in time, endured her disgust, and invited Jiayin and the third princess to eat the fruit.

    Jiayin and the third princess were not polite and ate happily.

    ?In just a moment, half the plate was eaten in the blink of an eye.

    The old grandma felt distressed when she saw it.

    You must know that the Shoukang Palace is weak. How can those who climb high and tread low miss this opportunity? They have slowly reduced the supply since last year.

    Such fresh fruit is not easy to get nowadays.

    In the end, the master didn¡¯t even have a few bites, and most of them were killed by these two dead girls...

    ??If the master was in a good mood on normal days, he could reward her with a few mouthfuls, but today he definitely couldn''t.

    ?Thinking about this, she felt even more thirsty and uncomfortable in her throat.

    Perhaps she was staring at the fruit plate too intensely and was discovered by Jiayin and the third princess.

    They were so "bad" that they bit the fruit so loudly that the juice even flowed out, and they even praised it from time to time.

    The third princess said, "Grandma, you are so kind. You have prepared such delicious fruits for us! Even if you don''t learn the rules from now on, I will come to accompany you more often."

    Jiayin also smiled and said, "Yes, the Queen Mother loves us so much. She knows that we have worked hard to learn the rules, and we are so well prepared for food and drink."

    ??The old grandma rolled her eyes angrily. In terms of hard work, she is the only one who deserves these two words. The Queen Mother couldn''t stand the arrogance of the two girls, so she smiled lightly and said, "When you arrive at Shoukang Palace, I will naturally take good care of you."

    After saying that, she changed the topic and asked, "The big exam starts in less than half a month, Kang Le, I heard that there are candidates in your Li family?"

    "Yes, the Queen Mother." Jiayin admitted openly and responded with a smile, "My eldest cousin and sixth cousin are both going to take the exam. Tomorrow happens to be the day when I leave the palace, and I plan to get some exam materials for them. Woolen cloth."

    ?The Queen Mother raised her eyebrows and said in a cold voice, "Remind them a few more times that the examination relies on real skills and they should not think about crooked ways. Otherwise, if they are found out, the Li family will be embarrassed."

    ¡°Thank you, Queen Mother, for reminding me.¡± Jiayin still smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Queen Mother, my brothers are all really talented and knowledgeable, and they are not afraid of any investigation.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t rule out the possibility that someone doesn¡¯t like our family and deliberately frames it.

    ¡°However, judging from the experience of the past few years, anyone who dares to reach out to our family will have their arms chopped off.

    ¡°Sometimes, I still feel bored and look forward to a few more people jumping out to practice their skills for our family. After all, you need a whetstone to make the blade sharper. Right?¡±

    The Queen Mother was so depressed that she became even more unhappy when she looked at the proud little girl showing her little white teeth.

    ¡°Aijia is tired, please kneel down and pay your respects.¡±

    Jiayin and the third princess immediately put down the fruit, stood up with smiles, and were about to salute.

    ??The old woman suddenly took out two brocade mats and placed them in front of them.

    ¡°Princess, Princess, I happened to learn how to kneel down today. Please kowtow to the Queen Mother and then go back.¡±

    Jiayin glanced at the brocade cushion and smiled.

    The third princess was not happy, however, and scolded the old nanny, "I have been kneeling for most of the day, and I am already tired. The royal grandmother hasn''t said anything yet, what a shame you have done!"

    Jiayin, however, gave her a tug and advised: "Princess, don''t be upset. We should kneel down and let the Queen Mother see how well we have learned."

    The third princess didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine Jiayin sold in the gourd, but she was sure that she would not suffer any loss, so she followed Jiayin and knelt on the brocade mat, kowtowed, and then stood up steadily.

    ??The old mama looked very surprised. Although she tried her best to endure it, she still couldn''t hold it back and kept looking at Jiayin''s expression.

    But Jiayin still smiled, her face was rosy, and there was no sign of pain at all.

    Seeing her looking over, he asked instead: "What''s wrong, Mammy, we''ve knelt down to worship, are there any other arrangements?"

    ¡°No¡­no!¡± The old woman agreed quickly, bent down to take out the mat and was about to leave.

    But I don¡¯t know whether she was too panicked and stepped on the hem of her skirt, or tripped somewhere. Before taking two steps, she jumped forward and fell out, with the cushion in her hand just under her body.

    A scream instantly resounded throughout the Shoukang Palace!

    ??The third princess was startled, pulled Jiayin''s arm and hid a few steps away, asking: "What happened?"

    Jiayin smiled and shrugged, and responded in a low voice: "Who knows, maybe it hurt too much from the fall?"

    With a pale face, the old mama struggled to get up and quickly apologized, "Old slave, I accidentally fell."

    As she spoke, she tried her best to hide half of her arms behind her back.

    The Queen Mother shrank her eyes and cursed, "You''re useless, why don''t you get out of here."

    ??The old grandma responded quickly, lowered her head and retreated.

    ?The third princess quickly took Jiayin and followed her out the door.

    It wasn''t until they left Shoukang Palace and rounded the corner that the third princess asked with curiosity, "Jiayin, tell me quickly, what happened just now? How did that vicious old woman fall so badly?"

    "It didn''t hurt her from the fall, it hurt from being pricked!" Jiayin sneered and responded, "The brocade mat she was holding moved her hands and feet, and the one I was kneeling on had some fine needles stuck on it. If I had knelt down, it would have hurt a lot. I dare not walk for eight days!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 919ï¼š The third princess is a paper tiger!

    Chapter 919 The third princess is just a paper tiger!

    ¡°Damn you slave dog! I will cut her into pieces with a thousand knives!¡± The third princess was so angry that she turned around and wanted to go back to the old nanny to settle the score.

    Over the past month, she and Jiayin were summoned to Shoukang Palace every once in a while.

    From the initial worry and fear, to now the more we fight and become more effective, we have gone through too many tests.

    ?Most of them are written by old ladies, but at most they just ask them to copy Buddhist scriptures and there is exhaust medicine in the tea.

    ??It''s all a dirty trick to make them look embarrassed or get tired.

    ?This is the first time that I have directly hurt someone like today!

    Jiayin quickly pulled her away, and while walking to Zhilan Palace, she persuaded: "Don''t worry, I didn''t suffer a loss, right? On the contrary, the old witch suffered the consequences! I won''t see her for half a month, which is a good thing. ¡±

    "That''s right!" The third princess finally reacted and asked in a low voice, "How did you know there was a needle on the mat and it hadn''t been pricked yet? How did you **** the old witch in the end?"

    Jiayin smiled so brightly that her eyes were bright. Of course, it couldn¡¯t be said that she used the hem of her skirt to cover her. When she knelt down, she put the brocade cushion into the space for a moment.

    So, she responded vaguely: "Of course I have a way to protect myself. The old witch couldn''t hit me. But when the old witch turned around, I stepped on her skirt.

    "She was afraid of falling, so she subconsciously used a mat to cushion her, but she forgot that there were needles on the mat, and there was medicine on the needle, which would cause red bumps all over the body, which would take at least half a month to subside!"

    "Haha, you are so awesome! The old witch deserves it!" The third princess almost jumped up with joy, then she took Jiayin''s arm and begged, "Good sister, what method did you use, please teach me?"

    "I don''t want to teach. This is my job." Jiayin proudly raised her chin and joked: "I will teach the apprentice and starve the master to death. I will not be stupid."

    ¡°Oh, no, absolutely not!¡± The third princess persevered and returned to Zhilan Palace with good news and laughter all the way.

    The second day was the day when Jiayin went home for a short stay. The third princess specially informed the emperor and followed her out of the palace to play for a day.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t stop her and took her to inspect the business first.

    As soon as the two of them sat down in the backyard of Baiyunjian, Shopkeeper Peng and Chen Xi hurried over to salute.

    ??Chen Xi asked the masters what snacks they wanted to eat, and then quickly went to bake them.

    Jiayin took the account book and asked Peng Chuan to take two boxes of snacks to Jia''s house and take the pearls out to play with.

    After the account books were read and the new snacks were put on the table, the orb came in like a gust of wind.

    ?The originally fat girl finally started to have **** during this period. She became a little taller and looked a little girlish.

    She threw herself directly into Jiayin''s arms and complained, "Sister Jiayin, you haven''t come to play with me for a long time. I thought you forgot about me!"

    ¡°No one will forget you even if I forget you. Look, I asked Master Chen to bake your favorite snacks.¡± Jiayin was also happy to see the little sister and took an egg **** and stuffed it into her hand.

    ?Sure enough, Baozhu was immediately coaxed into smiling.

    The third princess sat opposite and was eating non-stop.

    ?At this moment, seeing Jiayin and Baozhu as close as Siamese twins, I couldn''t help but speak sourly.

    "Baozhu, didn''t you see that I am here? Are you not polite?"

    Jiayin came out of the palace three times, and took the third princess with him both times. Baozhu was familiar enough with the third princess, so he naturally knew that she was just a paper tiger.

    What''s more, the nuns and maids who came from the palace are waiting outside without any scruples.

    Therefore, Bao Zhu boldly rolled his eyes and responded vaguely, "Are you jealous just because Sister Jiayin loves me? Humph, she eats and lives with you every day, and I only see her once every half month. You still want to trouble me, that¡¯s too much!¡±

    As expected, the third princess was not angry. On the contrary, she was very proud and said, "Yes, the good news is that I eat and live with you every day. Yesterday we were both old witches together!"

    "Old witch?!" Baozhu immediately became interested and leaned over to urge her, "Tell me how you fought!" The two of them got together and started talking at that time.

    After chatting, laughing, eating snacks, and sitting for a while, the three of them left Baiyunjian and went to Tiantian Fruit and Vegetable.

    ??Although the weather is getting warmer, some farmers with flexible ideas have begun to grow breakfast vegetables and send them to the city for sale.

    But Tiantian¡¯s fruit and vegetable business is still booming.

    Because the protagonists in the shop are all kinds of fruits, and vegetables are just supporting roles. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you sell more or less.

    Hardly waiting for the cut fruit plate to be served, Guli rushed over.

    After Jiayin entered the palace, she handed over the hot pot restaurant, fruit and vegetable shop, and Baiyunjian to Gu Li and made him the big manager.

    ??If there is something that cannot be handled in the shop, several shopkeepers will come to Guli.

    Coulee couldn''t solve it either, so he told the Li family.

    But so far, in nearly two months, there has been no trouble that Guli can''t handle.

    Jiayin left the third princess and Baozhu to eat fruits as usual, while she talked to Gu Li about the business for a long time, and all the trivial matters were arranged. Jiaren and Brother Li, as well as Lu Zong, Jia Xu, Guo Wenhao and others also came after hearing the news .

    It turns out that the big exam is coming soon, and they are meeting together at Lu''s house, each asking a few questions, solving problems, and finding some inspiration from each other''s ideas.

    Jiaren sent someone to the shop to get some lychees to make lottery gifts. He heard that his sister was out of the palace, so he wanted to come over and have a look.

    Lu Zong and others naturally wanted to follow, so they walked one after another, and no one was left behind.

    Although they didn''t have many opportunities to see the third princess on weekdays and were not familiar with each other, Jiayin was now the third princess''s companion. In order to make Jiayin''s life easier in the palace, everyone couldn''t help but give a few compliments. After a while, the third princess was beaming with smiles. .

    Jiayin also wanted to play with her brothers for a while, so she asked the hotpot restaurant to prepare something and send it over.

    ??The nuns and maids in the palace, accompanied by Shui Ling and Shui Yun, opened a table alone in another room.

    The third princess was so happy that she no longer had any nagging from her mammy. She didn¡¯t shy away from the news and sat directly between the good news and the orb.

    Next to Good News is Jiaren, and next to Baozhu is Jia Xu.

    ?In this way, even though we don¡¯t have separate seats, we can still avoid any suspicion by being next to each other.

    ??The way to eat hot pot is inherently lively.

    ??It was rare for everyone to gather together, laughing and laughing, and they almost lifted the roof of the house.

    Until the sun turned to the west, everyone dispersed holding their round bellies in their hands.

    ?The third princess reluctantly got into the carriage and kept telling Jiayin to return to the palace early, making Jiayin dumbfounded.

    Finally gave it to her, and the orb was taken back to Jia''s house by Jia Xu.

    Just after the good news, I followed my brothers back to Suijintan. Without the elders at home, the road home seemed to be much deserted.

    Jiayin couldn''t help but think about grandma and the others, and asked, "Brother, the fleet going south should be arriving in Quanzhou soon, right?"

    "The days are almost here!" Jiaren also sighed, "Your third brother is getting married, and we can''t join in the fun anymore."

    ?Brother Li was open-minded and advised, "Don''t be afraid. When the third brother comes back, we''ll ask his father to make up for the wedding banquet for us."

    The three brothers and sisters walked home while chatting about their daily routine. They didn¡¯t know where Quanzhou was. Before they could receive the family¡¯s fleet, they got a huge surprise!

    Two more updates~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 920ï¼š Return of the wanderer

    Chapter 920 The Return of the Wanderer

    The Li family courtyard is much busier than usual because dusk is approaching.

    ??Sister-in-law Liu went to Liu Yang''s yard during the day. When she came back, she drove her younger son to play with the twins, stars and crescent moon, and then took Mrs. Li to thank her constantly.

    ¡°Auntie, you didn¡¯t go to see it! The yard is really well repaired and neat, even the wooden utensils are all ready.

    ¡°This time it really cost the eldest man a lot of money. I¡¯m afraid it will cost two to three hundred taels of silver to organize everything inside and outside the courtyard!¡±

    Mrs. Li glared at her angrily and said with a smile: "After so many years, although our two families have different surnames, we have become a family for a long time. Zhensheng is the uncle and repairs a yard for his nephew who is getting married. It¡¯s worth your while!

    ¡°Besides, Liu Yang and Jiayi will take root here in the future and they will be the support of our family. We can rest assured that we can give them a good home.¡±

    Sister-in-law Liu nodded repeatedly, feeling warm and happy.

    "What my aunt said is that from now on Liu Yang will be here, he has a house and a wife, so I don''t have to worry about it. I just hope that he will be successful and help the family more."

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll keep my waiter by my side. Whether it¡¯s studying or doing business, as long as he can support us and our family in old age and be a filial piety.¡±

    Zhao Yuru brought Wenjuan into the house. Hearing this, she smiled and said: "Sister-in-law Liu is right to think so. There are so many children, and it is impossible to keep them all close by."

    ¡°Look at me giving birth to these two, Jiaxi has been naughty since she was a child, and disappeared as soon as she grew up. Fortunately, Jiahuan got married early and gave me a grandson.¡±

    Having said that, she pulled Wenjuan to sit down and added, "I was delayed this time when I came out. Otherwise, maybe I can have another granddaughter at the end of this year."

    ?Everyone laughed, making Wenjuan blush.

    ?At this time, Li Zhensheng came back from outside with Jiayi, Liu Yang, and Brother Cat.

    Mrs. Li was very happy and called her son to come and talk.

    There is a lot of business in Quanzhou, and he has to arrange his nephew''s wedding recently. Li Zhensheng is very busy. It is really rare to get home before dark.

    ¡°Boss, are you almost ready to arrange things outside?¡±

    "It''s almost done, mother, don''t worry about it. Just waiting for the new granddaughter-in-law to come in!" Li Zhensheng said and laughed, with an inexplicable joy in his expression, which looked very strange.

    Mrs. Li couldn''t help but slapped her son and said angrily: "What are you laughing at, kid? Is he picking up money outside?"

    Hearing this, Liu Yang, Jiayi, and Brother Mao all laughed.

    ??Zhao Yuru was attentive and noticed that their eyes always turned to the door, so she looked over.

    Standing at the door was a tall and thin young man, wearing gray coarse cloth trousers and wearing a bamboo hat to cover half of his face. He looked slightly familiar.

    ¡°Brother, is this the steward of the shop?¡±

    Zhao Yuru was curious and asked. Before Li Zhensheng could answer, the young man raised his head, revealing a bronze face and a mouthful of white teeth...

    ¡°Hi...Hi brother!¡± Zhao Yuru screamed, rushed over to hug the young man, and burst into tears.

    Orange Mrs. Li and others were startled and didn''t know what happened.

    Until the young man took off his bamboo hat and revealed a face that was both familiar and unfamiliar to everyone, the room immediately exploded.

    "Brother Xi, it''s Brother Xi!" Mrs. Li rushed up and hugged Jia Xi''s other arm, her tears welling up like spring water. "You brat, you still know how to come back! You''re so worried about grandma, Finally back, back!"

    Tao Hongying was leading people to prepare meals in the kitchen. When she heard a commotion in the house, she ran in with a kitchen knife in her hand.

    As soon as she saw Brother Xi, she threw the kitchen knife and rushed towards him, asking like crazy, "Brother Xi, where is Brother An? Why didn''t Brother An come back?"

    Everyone shut up because of these words.

    ??More than a dozen pairs of eyes looked at Jia Xi, fearing that he would tell some bad news, and their hearts almost rose to their throats!

    Fortunately, Jiaxi did not delay for a moment and said: "An Ge''er is safe and sound. He is waiting for me to find out the news at sea and send him back. He is back!" "Woo, thank God! An Ge''er is back too, woo. Oh, they''re all back!" Tao Hongying sat down on the ground with her legs weak and burst into tears.

    ??How can a mother not care about her son?

    It has been almost three years, and she misses her son all the time, but because she is afraid that the old lady will get angry, she cannot show it at all and can only wipe her tears behind her back.

    Now that she finally knew her son was safe and sound, she could no longer hold back and cried out all her sadness.

    ??Zhao Yuru understood her mood very well and wanted to give her some advice. In the end, the two sisters hugged each other and cried together.

    Grandma Chang, Xia Qing and others who came from Suijintan knew what was going on, but the slaves who were bought locally in the front yard did not understand the situation.

    Hearing the noise in the backyard, everyone was so surprised that they dropped their hands and asked what was going on.

    Brother Cat''s eyes were still red, so he quickly came to comfort him and had the door closed again.

    Finally, he arranged for Zheng Qi to lead people to guard the hanging flower gate at the second entrance before he felt relieved.

    For a time, only my family was left in the backyard.

    Jiaxi was pulled by Mrs. Li to sit next to her and talked about their experiences after leaving home.

    Going to sea is just two words, but in reality it contains too many dangers.

    Even if you are fully prepared, there is still no way to avoid all unexpected situations.

    Jiaxi and Jiaan followed the people from the Foreign Affairs Department, a total of 300 people, on three large ships to go to sea, and secretly visited various maritime neighboring countries, hoping to quietly investigate the national strength of the neighboring countries.

    ?Unexpectedly, a month after going to sea, they encountered a storm. Only one of the three large ships was left and ran aground on the coast of a small country.

    They repaired in the small country for half a year before continuing their voyage, passing through seven or eight countries, and finally returned to Quanzhou.

    They were worried that the time would be too long, the information would be interrupted, and there would be any changes in Tianwu, so Jia''an and his fleet stopped on an island five or six hundred miles away, while Jiaxi came back first to investigate.

    After hearing that everything in Tianwu was as usual, he found his shop at home and happened to meet his uncle...

    As the years go by, not only time passes, but also inevitable growth.

    ??The young boy who was naughty and out-of-the-box before has experienced the baptism of a long voyage. Now he is darker, thinner and taller, but he is also mature and stable.

    Jiaxi was surrounded by his family members and chatted freely, talking about the wonders of the sea or the customs and customs of foreign countries, which made the family members laugh from time to time.

    ?Old Mrs. Li felt sorry for her grandson and kept calling for dinner.

    Soon, the food was served, and Jia Xi immediately turned into a glutton, eating and drinking so much that he wished he had eight hands.

    He murmured while eating, "Wow, finally we can eat the food at home again! An Ge''er and I were almost starved to death outside, and our mouths were watering even in our dreams!"

    ¡°Slow down, eat slowly! You¡¯ve gone home, you can eat as much as you want in the future!¡± Mrs. Li has been picking up vegetables for her grandson.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were also busy serving rice and soup.

    As for Li Zhensheng, Jiayi, Liu Yang, and Mao Geer, they can only take care of themselves...

    As soon as they finished eating, Li Zhensheng said to the old lady, "Mom, I will take the boys to the study to look at the charts and find out where An Geer and the others are, and then send someone to pick them up. Don''t worry."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 921ï¼š breaking news

    Chapter 921 Breaking news

    "Go, go, bring An Ge''er back as soon as possible. The days are still long, so don''t rush to say anything." Old Mrs. Li let him go happily, as long as her grandson was safe and sound.

    ?Li Zhensheng immediately took his son and nephews to the study room in the outer courtyard.

    As soon as he entered the door, Li Zhensheng said: "Brother Xi, please tell us carefully what happened when you went to sea and what news you brought back. Don''t miss anything. I want to make arrangements in advance and be prepared."

    Reporting good news but not bad news is something that almost all the children of the Li family who are away from home are good at.

    Needless to say, the process of going to sea will never be as easy as Brother Xi just said.

    Jiaxi knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it, and he couldn¡¯t hide it.

    ?So he started from the beginning in detail.

    ¡°When we went out to sea for a month, the fleet was separated due to a storm, and Angor¡¯s and I¡¯s ship ran aground on a large island.

    ¡°The master of the Foreign Affairs Department and I were seriously injured, and the ship also needed major repairs, so we stayed there.

    ¡°During this period, we established diplomatic relations with small local countries and received a lot of help. Unfortunately, the master eventually passed away due to serious illness, and we received the credentials, seal, envoy¡¯s staff and the like.

    ¡°My that¡­¡±

    At this point, he blushed slightly, coughed twice and said, "Well, I got to know the princess of this small country and got married..."

    ¡°What, you¡¯re married?!¡± Li Zhensheng, Jiayi and others all shouted in surprise.

    Jiayi patted his younger brother''s shoulder hard, dumbfounded, "You boy, you are so good! This speed is too fast!"

    Brother Cat jumped over like a monkey and asked, "Brother, tell me quickly, what does your sister-in-law look like? Is she like those people on the street, with yellow hair and blue eyes?"

    ?Since Jia Xi has talked about it, he simply has to explain everything.

    "No, my wife''s name is Aibe, but her complexion is darker, her eyes are big and her nose is high, she doesn''t have blond hair and blue eyes. She is in the fleet. You will see her when she comes back in a few days."

    "I got married at that time, and An Geer and I took the people to continue sailing. When we returned some time ago, we went to pick up Abe, and we found out that she had given birth to a son for me. Moreover, the old king passed away, and she became the new queen. .

    "This time she handed over the government affairs to her younger brother and brought her children with me. Firstly, she went back to her husband''s house with me, and secondly, she went to visit our Tianwu..."

    After he finished speaking, no one responded for a while, and the air in the room seemed to freeze.

    ?After a long while, the cat brother jumped up and directly grabbed his brother, shouting excitedly.

    ¡°Brother, you actually married the queen! The queen!¡±

    Jiayi and Liu Yang also stepped forward and patted Jiaxi on the back vigorously.

    Jiayi laughed and said: "You kid, you are really making a fortune in silence! If you want a wife, just marry a wife, and you actually married a queen! You are... simply shocking!"

    Liu Yang also echoed, "If you encounter a storm, you will definitely die. Not only did you escape with your life, you also married a queen! Your luck is incredible!"

    ?Jiaxi scratched the back of his head, feeling proud and modest, "I don''t know what''s going on, hehe, that''s it anyway!"

    Li Zhensheng slapped the boys away, pulled Jia Xi to sit down again, and asked: "Brother Xi, after your wife comes back with you, will she go back to her country in the future? If the government is abandoned like this, will her brother? Will he usurp the throne?

    ¡°Also, are you getting married outside and marrying a foreign woman to find a way out for your family?¡±

    Hearing this, Jiayi, Liu Yang, and Brother Mao all sat down, their expressions becoming more solemn.

    Ginger is old and spicy!

    Jiaxi was not surprised. The uncle guessed his and An Geer''s plan right away!

    ¡°Uncle, Abe and I did get married because we liked each other. But going to sea is dangerous. When An Geer and I decided to continue our journey, we were afraid that she would suffer hardship with me, so after discussing with her, we left her behind.

    ¡°At that time, I also planned to use Abe¡¯s country as a supply station, so that I could safely stop when I came back. But I didn¡¯t expect that Abe would give birth to my child and become the queen.

    "His younger brother is only eight years old. He was brought up by Abe since he was a child. He has a good relationship. He likes painting and reading and does not like politics. So for the time being, there is no possibility of usurping power. "I have discussed it with An Geer. , if my family allows me, I can live in her country with Abe and my children in the future.

    ¡°Her country can also be our family¡¯s last resort, and it¡¯s not difficult to even transit there and go to a country further out on the sea.

    ¡°Of course, it would be better if this escape route is not used at home.

    ¡°In the future, it will not be difficult for us to come back and move around after being separated by a month¡¯s sea route.¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng sighed inwardly, feeling happy and distressed at the same time.

    The children in the family have really grown up. Almost all of them have seen the dangers and shortcomings behind the current prosperity of the family. They are doing their best to add wings to the family and looking for a last resort.

    ¡°Okay, uncle understands.¡± Li Zhensheng nodded, thought for a while and asked, ¡°Are there any envoys from other countries in your fleet?¡±

    "Yes, uncle." Jia Xi responded, "We have visited seven or eight countries in the past three years, and envoys from almost every country have followed us to visit our Tianwu.

    ¡°But these envoys almost all have low titles in their countries. Even if there is danger at sea, there will be no loss to their country.

    ¡°If we have to talk about status, of course, the one with the highest status is Aibe, the queen.¡±

    ?Li Zhensheng nodded repeatedly, "If Aibei and the child come back to recognize their ancestors, it will naturally be our Li family''s business.

    ¡°But now that she is visiting as a queen, and envoys from other countries, she has to report to the court.

    ¡°The Marquis is about to send troops to regain Jiangbei, and the entire Tianwu army is full of fighting spirit. At this time, if all nations come to congratulate him, the emperor and the court will definitely welcome it.

    ¡°In a moment, I will take you and Jiayi to see General Tang of the Hailan Army and ask him to send a warship to meet the envoy fleet, and also ask him to write the memorial to be reported.

    "But I will write a letter to the Marquis privately to explain the matter between you and the Queen, and then the Marquis will tell the Emperor. In this way, after you arrive in Kyoto, others will lose the opportunity even if they want to provoke you."

    "Okay, uncle, just make arrangements, we will listen to him." Jia Xi responded quickly.

    No matter how much he and Jia''an learned at sea, they were only able to face natural risks.

    When it comes to guessing people¡¯s opinions, it¡¯s still a long way to go.

    ?Now that you are home, it is wisest to listen to your elders in everything.

    Li Jiayi patted his younger brother on the shoulder and said with a smile, "You came back in time, I will get married in a few days.

    "You are here in Quanzhou, you have to repair it for half a month, just in time to drink the wedding wine before returning to Xindu."

    Li Zhensheng thought of this and quickly told the boys, "When the time comes, if your grandma wants to follow the fleet back to Xindu, you must help me persuade her to stay.

    ¡°This year the Marquis will regain Jiangbei. Once successful, the situation in the new capital and the court will inevitably change greatly. No one can say for sure.

    They are here in Quanzhou, and everyone in the family is relieved. When something does happen, there is no need to be afraid of being caught. "

    Everyone nodded.

    Jiaxi remembered something and suddenly said: "Uncle, I have a ready-made reason."

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Li Zhensheng asked curiously.

    Two more updates~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 922ï¼š The secret will rot in the stomach!

    Chapter 922 The secret is about to rot in the stomach!

    "I will tell Aibei to ask her to make a request with grandma. The matchmaker is marrying into our Li family, and she wants to settle down in Quanzhou." Jia Xi smiled a little bit, and added, "With grandma''s temper, she is afraid of serving a bowl of water." The injustice caused discord among our brothers, so we will definitely agree.

    "When the time comes, I will take Aibei to Xindu for an audience first, and we will get married when we come back. Our home in Quanzhou will be convenient for Aibei and I to come back often in the future.

    ¡°Grandma, my mother, and my fourth aunt will stay and help me prepare things.¡±

    "This is a good idea!" Li Zhensheng immediately nodded in approval and said, "Originally, our Li family has to marry their grandson''s daughter-in-law through a matchmaker. You can''t neglect her just because your daughter-in-law is not a Tianwu girl."

    Jiaxi glanced at the door and added a few words in a lowered voice.

    ¡°We were very lucky this time and met two people...¡±

    Everyone immediately stopped smiling, and after looking surprised, they changed to understanding.

    ¡°It turns out it¡¯s her!¡±

    ¡°At first I guessed that it was related to her, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡±

    Jiayi and the others couldn''t help it, and they all shouted out in low voices.

    Li Zhen was afraid that the boys would not understand the importance, so he quickly ordered: "As soon as we receive the person, we must immediately send him back to the new capital. We cannot follow the envoy''s fleet to reduce the risk. Don''t tell anyone about this matter. Give it to me." It¡¯s rotten in the stomach, you know?¡±

    Jiayi and the others nodded quickly, and Li Zhensheng felt relieved.

    After talking for a while, Li Zhensheng sent someone to the backyard to inform him, and then took Jiaxi, Jiayi and Liu Yang to the military camp.

    Brother Cat couldn''t stand still, so Pi Dian Dian also followed him.

    In the backyard, Mrs. Li was taking Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru to rummage through their suitcases.

    ?In the past few years, they have made clothes and shoes for Jia Xi and Jia An.

    ?It¡¯s a pity that after finishing one batch after another, I just couldn¡¯t wait for the person to come back, so in the end they were all given to Brother Cat.

    Even if there is good news, I have to wear two sets. Occasionally when I dress up as a boy and go out to play, I wear one.

    ?Now, Jiaxi and Jiaan are finally back!

    Zhao Yuru opened her mouth from ear to ear in joy and said, "Didn''t you say that the food on the sea is not delicious? I see that this kid Xi Ge''er has grown a lot! If he eats well, his head might hit the roof beam." "

    Huiniang, Sister-in-law Liu and Mrs. Wen all sat nearby and joined in the fun. They all laughed when they heard this.

    Tao Hongying was thinking about her son and responded: "Brother Xi and Brother An were about the same height when they left home. Now, Brother An should be as tall as Brother Xi, right?"

    ¡°The food at sea is not good, but they often come to the shore and change the water and soil all the time. How could they not grow taller?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the same truth!¡± Zhao Yuru pulled the sapphire blue gown in her hand and added with a look of regret, ¡°These two boys are just like the black charcoal sunburn. I¡¯m afraid such a bright color is inappropriate.¡±

    Mrs. Wen couldn''t help but laugh and said, "When the children didn''t come back, it seemed like you were expecting something. Now that the children are back, you think the parents are evil again."

    "If I were a boy, I would just marry a wife and have children outside, and I won''t come back and listen to your nagging."

    "How dare they! You brat is going to stir up trouble!" Tao Hongying glared and scolded with a smile: "If they dare to disobey, they will no longer be allowed to cook delicious food, and they will be starved to death."

    ?Everyone laughed when they thought of Cai Jiaxi''s eating appearance just now.

    Indeed, this threat must be very effective!

    While he was talking, Zheng Qi came from the front to report, "Madam, the eldest master has led the young men to the military camp. It will be very late when he comes back. The eldest master said, please don''t worry about it and rest early."

    "Okay, I got it." Mrs. Li responded with a smile and asked again, "I heard that Zheng Si is also back. You brothers haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s get together. Whatever you want to eat, let the kitchen cook it. Don''t polite."

    ¡°Thank you, madam!¡± Zheng Qi quickly saluted, smiling happily.

    He and Zheng Si are not biological brothers, but they belong to the same family. They grew up together and studied arts together since childhood, so they are closer than their previous brothers. After being separated for several years, we finally reunited, but there was still so much to talk about.

    With the old lady''s instructions, he went to the kitchen to ask for some good dishes and a jar of wine, and the brothers talked freely.

    Seeing Zheng Qile walking out, Tao Hongying also put down her clothes and said, "During dinner, brother and the others didn''t eat much. I also went to the kitchen to make a pot of bone soup, and when brother and the others came back, I would make some noodles to eat.

    ¡°I just made some side dishes a few days ago, which are perfect to go with the soup noodles.¡±

    As she spoke, she hurried to the kitchen.

    Mrs. Li couldn''t help but laugh and said, "The two boys are back, Hongying has two more people to support her craftsmanship, and she will start to get busy again."

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be busy,¡± Zhao Yuru responded. ¡°As long as the children like it, a mother will be happy no matter how busy she is.¡±

    Huiniang, Mrs. Wen and others also nodded.

    Parents¡¯ love for their children is always the most unreserved!

    In the Hailan Army camp, General Tang was a little surprised when he heard that his uncle and nephew from the Li family asked for an audience.

    After all, it was already getting late. If it were not an emergency, the Li family would not be so imprudent.

    Sure enough, when Li Zhensheng and others entered the main account, the first thing Jia Xi did was to hand over his badge from the Foreign Affairs Department.

    When the Foreign Affairs Department went to sea for an unannounced visit, General Tang also knew about it, and he even knew that two of them were boys from the Li family.

    Otherwise, he would not have allowed Jiayi to go to sea every day and wander around in search.

    ?In the past two years, he occasionally mentioned that he secretly thought that the boy from the Li family was in danger.

    ?The sea is ruthless and full of dangers. Swallowing hundreds of people would be like a joke.

    Unexpectedly, the boy from the Li family was so lucky and came back unscathed.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be good to come back, it¡¯ll be good to come back!¡± General Tang looked at Jiaxi carefully, and the more he looked at it, the more he liked it.

    ?This guy looks good. He looks smart. He is tall, with a straight back and full of energy.

    ??With his years of experience in leading troops, this boy''s men must have been stained with blood. There is a hint of sharpness hidden in his smiling eyebrows!

    ?Thinking about the fact that his old wife at home always wanted to marry his granddaughter to the Li family, he was even more interested in his granddaughter-in-law''s satisfaction.

    Jiaxi was a little embarrassed by the sight, and complained in his mind that the old general looked like a matchmaker.

    But he did not dare to say anything. He bowed respectfully and reported, "General, we went to sea this time and brought back envoys from eight foreign countries. They want to go to the new capital to worship and see the emperor.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to trouble the general to send a ship to the sea to meet him, and he also needs to rely on the general to settle down after landing, and report to the court.¡±

    "Okay, this is what it should be." When General Tang heard that envoys from eight countries were visiting, he immediately gave up his selfish motives and quickly calculated in his mind, his eyes lit up.

    Crossing the ocean, meeting the eight countries!

    The emperor and the court will definitely be happy if this news is sent to the new capital.

    After all, everyone loves the good thing of applying powder on your face.

    ?Especially for the Emperor, the loss of Jiangbei in his hands will definitely be a stain on the history books.

    ?Now that this stain is about to be eliminated, applying a handful of gold powder at this time is simply the icing on the cake.

    ? Dear treasures, there is only one update today, and it will be like this even for the next few days, because four people have died in the family, and Huahua cannot hold on anymore~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 923ï¼š A great achievement

    Chapter 923 A great contribution

    ?Hilan Army assisted the envoys from the eight countries to enter the court. Even if they could not get a share of the pie, they would still have a greater sense of presence in front of the emperor and the court.

    When the time comes, put together the information about the good news and the information about the replacement of armors and weapons by the Hailan Army. When the emperor is happy, he might just approve it!

    With this in mind, he immediately ordered, "Jiayi, take a boat to meet the envoys from the eight countries."

    Before Jiayi could respond, Jiaxi waved his hand to stop him, then stepped forward and said a few words in General Tang''s ear.

    General Tang stood up suddenly in shock!

    ?Li Zhensheng immediately stopped what General Tang had blurted out, "General, the walls have ears. Otherwise we wouldn''t have entered the camp in the dark!"

    General Tang forced down the shock in his heart, nodded slightly, and after a while, he changed his order, "Jiayi, you and Liu Yang will take two ships and a thousand soldiers and go to sea immediately to greet the mission. If there is anything valuable, , you can take the boat to the small pier and go ashore first, I¡¯ll have someone pick you up.¡±

    "Yes, general." Jiayi and Liu Yang came out, responded in unison, and took the order.

    Since sea-going ships are relatively large, the pier when entering the port is naturally also very large.

    There were many ships and people coming and going, and it was a bit chaotic.

    ??However, there is a small pier five or six miles away from the big pier, which can be regarded as the private port of the Tang family. It is usually guarded by veterans and wounded soldiers who have followed the Tang family for generations.

    The important things of the fleet can be disembarked from here, and the news will never be leaked.

    After confirming the details, Jiayi and Liu Yang set off with Jiaxi and their follower Cat Brother.

    General Tang Lao also began to write a memorial. Li Zhensheng asked for paper and pen, and wrote a letter to the Marquis together.

    ??Then together with the memorial from General Tang Lao, he was rushed to Kyoto for 800 miles.

    ??The Li family didn''t take it politely when they wanted to take advantage of their food. They just took advantage of the fast horse.

    Not only was General Tang not angry, he was actually very happy.

    ?For no other reason, he secretly stared at the Li family boy, hoping to catch him and take him home as his grandson-in-law!

    ??In the Li family yard, Mrs. Li said that she didn¡¯t wait for her children and grandchildren, but how could she not miss them.

    ?As a result, by midnight, only Li Zhensheng came back, and the rest of the boys went to sea to meet the fleet.

    ?Old Mrs. Li laughed and cursed a few words and didn''t care.

    It''s a pity that Tao Hongying prepared so many bone soup noodles, but it won''t be wasted.

    ??Li Zhensheng ate a big bowl, and the rest was made for supper for the attendants and servants in the outer courtyard. They were all happy after eating...

    On the night of the second day, when the sea and sky were at their darkest, the two boats cut through the sea at speed and arrived at the small pier next to the military port.

    The veterans of the Tang family held torches and circled three times before Liu Yang and Jiayi jumped off the boat and quickly handed over. Then, the three large wooden boxes were moved to the Tang family''s carriage.

    ?Two of the wooden boxes are heavy and tightly nailed, but the other wooden box has gaps, and occasionally you can hear some humming sounds inside.

    ??But the veterans of the Tang family were well-trained and didn''t seem to hear anything. They quickly drove the carriage into the night, walking quietly and leaving no trace.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang got on the boat again and slipped into the sea.

    Liu Yang turned around and asked: "Such a huge achievement, just give it to the general?"

    Jiayi smiled carelessly and responded, "It''s not like you don''t know that the general has a tight control over Quanzhou. It''s impossible to hide it from him. Why not be generous and let him contribute?" , I will also share the credit when the time comes.

    ¡°And what I mean is that the general took great pains to get me out of prison in Kyoto, so I should return the favor this time.¡±

    "Yes," Liu Yang nodded and whispered, "Jiaxi and Jiaan brought envoys from eight countries back this time, which is enough publicity. Especially Jiaxi actually married the queen... Just think about it, everyone must be shocked. Eyeballs, I just want to laugh!¡±

    Jiayi couldn''t help but laugh, "I didn''t expect that this kid has been very naughty since he was a child, and he actually has this ability when he grows up!"

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the family is also surprised now. They are all waiting to see Jia Xi¡¯s wife and children!¡±

    ¡°Yes, fortunately grandma is open-minded, otherwise Jiaxi would have had a big butt!¡±

    ¡°¾ÍÊÇ£¬²»¸æËß¼ÒÀï¾ÍÈ¢Ç×Éú×Ó£¬ÕâÐ¡×ÓÈ·Êµµ¨×ÓÌ«´óÁË£¬¸Ã×á£¡¡±????Á½ÈËÒ»Â·ËµÐ¦£¬ºÜ¿ì¾Í»ãºÏÁË´¬¶Ó£¬ÉÏÁË´ó´¬£¬Ð¡í¬Æ¬¿Ì£¬Ö»µÈÔç³¿Ê±ºò½ø¸ÛÁË¡£

    How did they know that Li Zhensheng was so busy that he never had the chance to talk about it.

    ?The family has no idea that there is an extra daughter-in-law for the queen!

    ?Sunrise on the sea is one of the most magnificent wonders in the world.

    ??The red sun, like a fireball, rises little by little from below the sea level. The moment it completely jumps out of the sea, the sea and sky are instantly covered with a golden coat. It is simply beautiful and makes people look at it.

    ?At this time, there were already many people waiting in the morning breeze at the Hailan Military Port Pier.

    General Tang took several generals from the camp with him, as well as Quanzhou Prefect who was just notified yesterday, and finally Mrs. Li and others.

    ?The governor of Quanzhou specially saluted Mrs. Li with a very polite expression.

    ??He has no side in the court and no backers. He is just an ordinary official. Otherwise, he would not have been assigned to Quanzhou as the prefect.

    After all, in the eyes of the world, Quanzhou is a remote place where birds do not shit.

    He also felt at ease, guarding Quanzhou and staying in a corner.

    ??But the Li family is a popular person in front of the emperor, and they are very favored by the emperor.

    He could have pretended not to know before and not take the initiative to visit Li''s house.

    ?Now that we meet face to face, the etiquette is no longer lacking.

    ?Old Mrs. Li is very easy-going and doesn''t put on any airs. She just exchanges a few words.

    The governor was quite satisfied, but when he looked at General Tang, his mood became complicated.

    ??Hai Lanjun''s prestige in Quanzhou is too high. Even though he is only one of the parents, he can''t even say a hundred words to General Tang.

    Envoys from eight countries traveled across the ocean to pay tribute. He was actually the last to know about such a major event.

    ??At this time, let alone share the credit, if the reception is not good, you will be punished. It is really suffocating!

    But he couldn''t complain about holding his breath.

    Having a big fist is the last word!

    ?Nowadays, it is obvious that both the Tang family and the Li family have bigger fists than him...

    ??While everyone was having different thoughts, a dozen large ships turned their backs to the fiery morning sun and sailed from the sea to the sky.

    ??The first two ships have the flags of Hailan Army, the next three ships have the flags of Tianwu, and the rest are a bit complicated, with various patterns, and they also represent the visiting envoys from the eight countries.

    The Li family was so excited that they all tried to look around.

    Tao Hongying supported Mrs. Li and asked anxiously, "Where is Brother An? Why can''t I see it yet! This boat is moving too slowly!"

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll see you soon!¡± Mrs. Li comforted her daughter-in-law, but she still secretly raised her feet.

    She had a green jade hairpin in her bun, which reflected the morning light and reflected on her face, as if there was light hidden in the wrinkles.

    Jia''an stood on the side of the ship, wearing black clothes and trousers, which made him as cold and straight as a birch tree in the north.

    He was also trying to look around, and saw his mother and grandma almost at the first sight.

    He had been holding back tears for nearly three years, but he couldn''t hold back anymore and ran out wildly!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 924ï¼š Marry a queen as your granddaughter-in-law!

    Chapter 924: Marry a queen as your granddaughter-in-law!

    "Mom, grandma!" He couldn''t wait for the boatmen to set up the springboard, so he jumped directly from the bow of the boat, threw himself in front of the Li family, and fell to his knees.

    ¡°Mom, grandma! The unfilial son An Geer is back!¡±

    ¡°Brother An, Brother An!¡± Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying rushed forward, hugged Jia An and burst into tears.

    Tao Hongying wished she could stuff her son back into her belly again, as if this way she could clearly feel that her son was alive and that he was by her side.

    Nearly three years and a thousand days and nights, she soaked so many pillows and had so many nightmares.

    Finally, I finally got my son back!

    The son is safe and healthy, with no missing nose or eyes!

    ?Old Mrs. Li was also crying so hard that she couldn''t breathe. The Li family has no shortage of grandchildren, and now they even have several great-grandchildren.

    But every one of them is her concern!

    ?Especially the two boys, Jia An and Jia Xi, were the naughtiest and the ones she beat and scolded the most, so naturally they were the ones she cared about the most.

    Originally in Xindu, she talked about it more lightly.

    Since arriving in Quanzhou and seeing the vastness and danger of the sea, her heart has truly become cold.

    She wanted to pray to all the gods and Buddhas, and secretly kowtowed eighty-one times every day before going to bed, just to pray for her grandson''s safe return.

    ?Now, finally, all my wishes have come true.

    "Brother An, we will never leave again. At least we have to wait until grandma goes to see your grandpa before you go out to sea. Grandma is old and can''t stand your threats like this!" Mrs. Li reached out and patted her grandson. My back felt angry and distressed.

    Tao Hongying was even more powerful and pinched her son several times.

    "Damn boy, you''re going to worry mom to death! Wow, neither you nor your father are good people! If you go to sea, he will go to war, and mom will cut her heart into pieces! You don''t want me to live! "

    Huiniang, Sister-in-law Liu, and Mrs. Wen all wiped their tears.

    Mrs. Wen quickly persuaded her, "Auntie, Hongying, stop crying. It''s good that the child is back. You don''t have to worry about it in the future. The family is reunited."

    Huiniang also said, "Yes, yes, just come back safely."

    Sister-in-law Liu was about to speak when she saw a tall woman wearing a gauze skirt and veil walking over with a child.

    She quickly reminded everyone, "Auntie, it seems...there are guests?"

    guest? !

    ?Everyone heard the sound and looked over, guessing that the woman was from the country of Fan. After all, her dress and facial features were completely different from those of the Tianwu people.

    Tao Hongying had sharp eyes, looked at it carefully, and suddenly said: "Oh, why does this child look like a star?"

    Everyone was reminded and couldn''t help but nod.

    ?The woman was a little anxious and said, "The nest...is like Liga''er''s joy."

    Everyone doesn¡¯t understand and don¡¯t know how to respond.

    The woman pointed at An Geer who was wiping her tears. Before she could say anything else, Tao Hongying had already woken up. She pulled her son''s ears and cursed: "You bastard, you are marrying me and having children outside." !¡±

    Jia An tilted his head in pain. He glanced at the woman and the child from the corner of his eye. He suddenly realized and shouted, "Mom, it''s not me, it''s not me! It''s Brother Xi, his wife and son!"

    Happy family? !

    Tao Hongying thought for a while, Jia Xi didn¡¯t say anything before.

    ??He couldn''t hide such a big thing no matter what, so...

    "You brat, you still dare to lie! If you dare to do something but don''t take it seriously, don''t say he is my son in the future!" Tao Hongying''s men really tried their best.

    Jia''an doesn''t care how strong he is in body and how majestic he is on the sea, he is just a good cat under my old lady, begging for mercy all the time. "Mom, I really didn''t lie. They are the children of Brother Xi''s wife, and they are the queen and crown prince of the Kingdom of Gods and Buddhas!"

    Mrs. Li originally wanted to intercede with her grandson, but she felt a little weak after hearing this.

    Fortunately, Jiaxi finally arrived at this time.

    Everyone who had been eating melon for a long time asked almost in unison.

    "Jiaxi, are this woman and child your wife and child?"

    Jia Xi was stunned for a moment, then subconsciously shrank his neck and responded, "Um...didn''t my uncle tell my family in the past two days? These are my wife and children..."

    "You brat!" Now it was Zhao Yuru''s turn to get angry. She raised her hand and patted her son on the back, "Your second brother made a big fuss at the beginning and thought you were a good person. Unexpectedly, you are not a bit good. After the death of my son!

    ¡°He even told his family to get married, but you went to sea to bring back your wife, children, and children!¡±

    Jiaxi immediately hugged my mother''s arm and coaxed her with a smile, "Mom, mother, I was wrong! I should have told my family earlier, but it was really inconvenient to contact me outside.

    ¡°Aibei is the princess of the Golden Buddha Kingdom, and when I was injured and exiled to their country, she helped me a lot and almost saved my life.

    ¡°I got married to her, and when I came back from the sea to pick her up, I found out that the child was also born...¡±

    ??Zhao Yuru listened from beginning to end, and her eyes turned red when she was angry.

    ?She knew that her son was in danger outside, but she didn''t know that he almost died.

    ?This foreign woman in front of me is not only the daughter-in-law, but also the savior of her son, not to mention that she has brought her grandson back...

    ?She couldn''t help but look at her mother-in-law, "Mom, this kid Jiaxi is really ignorant, but he has also endured hardship..."

    Halfway through her words, she was stopped by Mrs. Li, who said angrily, "This is a happy event, don''t worry I won''t be happy! Whose grandson is more powerful than my grandson? The Queen has already married her!"

    After saying that, she called Jia Xi, "Hurry up and invite your wife over here and let grandma see her. There is also grandma''s great-grandson!"

    "Okay, grandma!" Jiaxi hurriedly walked to the woman''s side, murmured for a long time, and finally took his wife and children one by one and walked forward.

    The woman bowed awkwardly and said, "Abby, please give me a favor."

    ??The child''s pronunciation was much clearer, and he said crisply, "Hello, grandma, I''m Wenwen."

    "Hey, okay, okay!" Mrs. Li was so happy that she patted Aibei''s hand, bent over and picked up Wenwen, and said with a smile, "No wonder everyone said that Wenwen and Xingxing look alike. Their fathers are brothers, how can they be different!"

    Everyone also laughed. Zhao Yuru was not familiar with his daughter-in-law yet, but he was close to his grandson by blood.

    She quickly took Wenwen from her mother-in-law''s hand. Seeing that the child was a little tanned and thin, with distress all over her face, she coaxed over and over again, "Wenwen is home, grandma will prepare delicious food for you!" It¡¯s all your fault for bringing you and your mother back!¡±

    ?Abby couldn¡¯t understand what everyone was saying, especially since her husband and brother-in-law had just been pinched and beaten, she was always worried.

    But at this moment, everyone was laughing and hugging her son, so she finally felt relieved.

    At this time, General Tang Lao and Mr. Fu Yin, accompanied by Li Zhensheng and Jia Yi, came over to see the ceremony.

    The Kingdom of Gods and Buddhas is not big, so naturally it cannot compare with Tianwu.

    But Abe is the queen of a country, and she is on an equal footing with the emperor in terms of etiquette.

    So, General Tang Lao and Master Fu Yin were very polite.

    Jia Xi stepped forward to help translate. Ai Bei, who was still worried and cautious just now, now straightened his back, his expression was full of nobility and pride, as if he had become a different person.

    Mrs. Li and others were watching, finally feeling a bit more realistic about marrying the queen as her granddaughter-in-law...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 925ï¼š The Li familys luck is incredible!

    Chapter 925 The Li family¡¯s luck is incredible!

    Compared to the Li family, General Tang and Lord Fu Yin were naturally more surprised.

    There is a queen among the envoys of the eight countries, which is incredible enough. After all, it is too rare for a woman to sit on the throne.

    Unexpectedly, not only is the queen here, she is also the granddaughter-in-law of the Li family, and she even gave birth to a child!

    In other words, maybe in twenty years, the king of the Golden Buddha Kingdom will be the grandson of the Li family, and the Golden Buddha Kingdom will become the territory of the Li family!

    ??The two of them really tried their best to endure it again and again, so that they didn''t let their chins hit their feet!

    ?No wonder people say that the Li family is lucky. This is simply unlucky.

    ?However, General Tang was surprised and a little regretful.

    Because the one who married the queen was actually his favorite Li Jiaxi, and his grandson-in-law flew away!

    But soon, the regret disappeared.

    ??Compared to Li Jiaxi, Li Jia''an is a little less sleek and shrewd, a little more calm and generous, and has thick eyebrows and big eyes, and is also more handsome...

    ??Although Ai Bei is the queen, she is smart and has a deep relationship with Jia Xi. Naturally, she wants to follow Jia Xi back to the Li family for a short stay.

    As for the remaining envoys from the seven countries, Mr. Fu Yin settled them in the post house in Quanzhou.

    There are often people coming and going in Quanzhou, so government inns are always safer than ordinary inns.

    So, over the years, the posthouse has been built very well, and now it can accommodate a hundred or ten people, so it is not too shabby.

    After a few words of greeting, things were arranged and everyone dispersed.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang followed the envoy to the post house. Mrs. Li took Jiayi and got into the carriage, while Zhao Yuru took Jiaxi, Aibei and her son into the second one.

    Tao Hongying, Mrs. Wen, Huiniang and others were curious about how Jiaxi could marry the queen, so they also got on the first carriage.

    Jia''an just had his ears pinched because of his brother. Of course he couldn''t hide it for him now. If he took the blame again, wouldn''t his ears be in trouble again?

    So, he "betrayed" his brother completely!

    ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t know, Brother Xi just gets jealous and repays kindness with enmity!¡±

    ?It¡¯s a pity that as soon as he started, he was hit hard by my mother.

    Tao Hongying scolded, "Speak well! How could anyone say that about my brother?"

    Jia''an giggled and quickly changed his words, "That... I used the wrong word. Brother Xi and Sister-in-law Aibei fell in love at first sight, a match made in heaven!

    ¡°When we encountered a storm at sea, we couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so we had to tie ourselves to the pillar.

    ¡°I was knocked unconscious. When I woke up, the big ship had already run aground on the beach. The other two ships were nowhere to be seen. My brother and our master were both injured.

    ¡°There were only over fifty people left on the ship out of a hundred or ten, it was really miserable.

    ¡°At this time, sister-in-law Aibe took people out to sea and met us. She kindly came to rescue us and helped us find a doctor. She also had our boat repaired and food and water delivered to us.

    ¡°Later, I took some porcelain, went to the city to exchange for coins, rented a yard, and took everyone to live there.

    ¡°Sister-in-law Aibei often came around to take care of my brother, and she took a liking to my brother every time she came here and there.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know her identity at first, and it wasn¡¯t until someone came to trouble us that we found out that Sister-in-law Abby had been involved.

    ¡°Her father, the old king, is dying, and many aristocratic families want to marry her and control the country by controlling her.

    ¡°We discussed it and helped Aibei destroy half of the family and stabilize the government.

    ¡°Sister-in-law Abe was so grateful that she asked my brother to marry me in front of the old king, and he agreed.

    ¡°Because we had to go to sea, I asked my master to be a witness and let my brother and sister-in-law Abe get married.

    ¡°After we got married, our master died of illness, and the old king was also seriously ill. Sister-in-law Abe wanted to stay and take care of us, so she did not leave with us.

    ¡°Until we returned recently, we met Sister-in-law Abby again. She has become the queen and has given birth to a nephew!

    ¡°That¡¯s it, it¡¯s really simple.¡±

    Jia An shrugged his shoulders, spread his hands, and spoke in an understatement, like a running account, but the dangers and twists and turns in it could be guessed by anyone.

    Tao Hongying was not willing to pull her son''s ears any more. She hugged him in her arms and wanted to say a few words of sympathy and comfort, but finally she condensed them into one sentence. ¡°Go home, mom will prepare delicious food for you! You can order whatever you want!¡±

    "That''s great, Mom." Jia An was so happy that she said, "Mom, I want to eat braised pork, sweet and sour pork ribs, fried meatballs, pot-wrapped pork..."

    ?The names of these dishes are all meat, which made everyone laugh again.

    ¡°Glutty boy!¡± Tao Hongying was annoyed, but she still deserved to be happy, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep it for you to enjoy.¡±

    ?Chatting and laughing all the way, we soon entered Quanzhou City and arrived at the Li family yard.

    Because he didn¡¯t know the existence of Aibei¡¯s mother and son, it was really unprepared to bring people back so suddenly.

    After getting off the carriage, Tao Hongying drove Zhao Yuru to accompany her new daughter-in-law and grandson. Then she took the people herself and quickly cleaned up a side yard.

    ?Li Zhensheng has been operating in Quanzhou for several years. His family is rich and there is no shortage of anything in the warehouse.

    Cleaning up the yard sounds troublesome, but in fact it only involves hanging a bed tent, adding some wood utensils and supplies, and laying out new bedding.

    ?In just half an hour, we are almost ready.

    ?At this time, the ingredients have been disposed of in the kitchen.

    Tao Hongying went to the main room to say something, and then hurriedly went to fry.

    Jiaxi brought his wife and children back to the yard, and Zhao Yuru sent her maid Qiaoer to help Abe, because the two slave girls Abe brought were unfamiliar with everything.

    Jia''an was also dragged by Brother Cat, and they went to wash up and change clothes together.

    Soon, brunch was put on the table, and everyone came over with a new look.

    Jiaxi was wearing a camel brocade robe, which made his figure even more upright.

    Jia''an, on the other hand, is dressed in a sky-blue gown after the rain, with a jade belt wrapped around his waist, which makes him look even more calm and noble.

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t help but hold one of her grandson''s hands and nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that you didn¡¯t leave home for three years in vain. You have really made a difference. I don¡¯t know how many people will envy our family when you go out like this.¡±

    "Yes, mother, these two boys have been naughty since they were young. They would even open their butts to look at them. They are so naughty! No one thought that they would be as promising as they are now!" Zhao Yuru also sighed with emotion, Making Jia Xihe and He Jiaan blush.

    Jiaxi protested, "Mom, that''s how many years ago, what kid isn''t naughty? Besides, I''m married, you can just tell me. Brother An didn''t marry a wife, so be careful of outsiders finding out. People are willing to find him as their son-in-law!¡±

    "Well, let''s not talk about it anymore." Zhao Yuru teased her son, "If you let it slip again, I will put everything on your head and pick out Angor."

    ?At this time, Wenjuan came over accompanied by Aibei and her son.

    Abby has changed into a gauze skirt and removed the veil.

    ??She wore a light blue dress with magnolia flowers all over the ground, a bright moon bun, a beaded hairpin with gems and flowers and butterflies inserted sideways, and a pair of emerald bracelets on her wrists.

    She has deep facial features, thick eyebrows, big eyes, a high nose and red lips. This dress makes her even more beautiful.

    ?Everyone was surprised and praised him one after another.

    "Jiaxi''s wife is really suitable for our Tianwu''s dress."

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡±

    ??Ai Bei didn''t understand, but she guessed that everyone was complimenting her. She smiled and held up her hairpin, obviously liking Tianwu''s jewelry very much.

    Jia Xi looked proud and raised his chin, making everyone laugh even harder.

    Wenwen also changed into sapphire blue clothes and pants, her hair was combed up, and she wore a square scarf of the same color. She looked like a little scholar, very cute.

    Mrs. Li loved it so much that she held Wenwen in her arms and asked questions.

    ??It was a busy time when suddenly there was a loud grunting sound, which attracted everyone to look over...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 926ï¼š She is proud of you!

    Chapter 926 She is proud of you!

    In the end, it was not Jia An and Jia Xi who were greedy, but Ai Bei''s face turned red and she covered her stomach...

    Mrs. Li quickly said, "Oh, I forgot about the real thing while talking. I''m hungry too, so hurry up and start eating!"

    ??Everyone sat down together. In order to take care of Aibe and fear that she would feel strange and uncomfortable, there was no distinction between men and women this time, and everyone sat at two tables together.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li sat with Jia Xi, Ai Bei and Wen Wen, as well as Zhao Yuru, Tao Hongying, Mrs. Wen, Huiniang and Sister-in-law Liu.

    ?Li Zhensheng led Jiaan to sit at a table with Mao Geer, Jiayi, Liu Yang and others.

    Wenjuan was worried about the children, so she took Xia Qing, Sister-in-law Qiong and others to eat with the children in the house.

    ??Although the north and south are still separated, the family members are not all together.

    But Jiaxi and Jiaan are back, and Jiaxi has brought his wife and children with him, which is enough to make the family very happy.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was very busy as she was happily picking up vegetables for her grandson and fish bones for her great-grandson.

    ?The family didn¡¯t stop her, they all knew that the old lady was trying her best to make up for the shortcomings of the past few years.

    Wenwen also ate the food cooked by Chef Tianwu on the ship, but the skills of the cooks who needed to work on the ship to make a living were obviously not very good.

    At this moment, there were chicken, fish, meat and eggs on the table, which looked appetizing and tasted even more delicious, but he was very happy.

    ?He gnawed the meatballs and then grabbed the chicken legs. After finishing the chicken legs, he picked up the ribs. His little mouth was full and his calves were kicking with excitement.

    ?This reminded everyone of the good news from Broken Gold Beach, and they fell in love with Wenwen even more.

    Perhaps they are familiar with each other. Wenwen kept eating and spoke eloquently, "Grandma, Daddy said the dumplings are delicious!"

    Mrs. Li guessed that Jiaxi was showing off the dumplings at home with her children, so she said, "Wenwen wants to eat dumplings? Well, grandma will make them for you tonight."

    ¡°Pork and scallion stuffing, beef and radish stuffing, fresh food stuffing, and vegetarian stuffing, I¡¯ll give you a try. Eat whichever one you like!¡±

    Ai Bei¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this, and he was obviously very interested in dumplings.

    Everyone couldn''t help but laugh when they saw it.

    ??Multiple queens'' wives don''t seem to be a bad thing, at least this queen is not difficult to get along with.

    After dinner, everyone gathered together and talked for a while. Mrs. Li felt sorry for the children''s hard work, so she excused herself from being tired and asked everyone to go back to the house to rest.

    ?Sure enough, after eating and drinking, and having a good night''s sleep, Jia''an and Jiaxi''s family were very energetic when they woke up.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru also prepared the fillings, and Wenjuan took Aibei to wash hands together and learn to make dumplings.

    Xingxing and Yueyaer and other children gathered together and followed, which was not helpful.

    Finally, Mrs. Li stuffed her with a dough ball and kicked her out to play.

    ?The children found small wooden sticks, stuck them into the dough, and ran to the stove to cook it. Their mouths were full of mush, and they smiled with white teeth, not to mention how happy they were.

    ?Li Zhensheng and the boys sat in the side room, opened the door, and looked after the children while talking.

    ??Although Jiaan and Jiaxi had already heard Jiayi talk about the situation and changes in Tianwu when they were on the boat, Jiayi had been in Quanzhou for several years and did not understand it as well as Li Zhensheng.

    ?Li Zhensheng did not hide anything, no matter good or bad, he told his nephews everything.

    Including the battles with various aristocratic families in Xindu, and the intention of Jiayin to enter the palace on his own initiative.

    Jiayi and the others frowned upon hearing this, with a bit of anger and guilt in their expressions.

    ?They have been protected and raised by their families since childhood. In their hearts, their families are an extremely solid support. Now they suddenly heard that their family was being bullied and embarrassed, and even their younger sister was forced to go to the palace to mediate with the Queen Mother. They really wanted to give themselves a few slaps.

    They are still useless!

    ??If they were invincible and no one dared to mess with them, how could their family have such arrangements...

    "Uncle, we are incompetent. As an elder brother, we can''t protect our sister''s happiness and worry-free, and put her in danger..." Jia''an''s eyes were red, and he choked up and couldn''t speak.

    Jiaxi and Jiayi also lowered their heads, feeling equally guilty.

    ?Li Zhensheng quickly waved his hands. He did not say this to hurt his nephews.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so. When we left Xindu, Fu Niuer specially said a few words to me, just to be afraid that you would be like this.

    ¡°She said that no one is born invincible and has to grow and experience. Your family doesn¡¯t help you much. All your glory is achieved by your own efforts. She is very proud of you.¡±

    "Fu Niu''er...this silly girl!" Jiayi couldn''t help but choke when he remembered that his sister must have looked as serious as a young adult when she said this.

    Jia''an and Jiaxi couldn''t wait to go back to Xindu and hug the sister they missed day and night.

    After three years away from home, they were able to return safely due to their efforts and persistence, but more importantly, they relied on the preparations their sister had made for them.

    ??Every time they are saved at the critical moment of life or death, they will be extremely happy and grateful.

    Of course, some people asked them why they knew so much about voyages since they had never been to the sea. They didn''t say a word and only blamed the old fishermen in their family''s fleet.

    Even now, some of the people who have returned from the same trip still want to meet this "old fisherman".

    It¡¯s Brother Cat. Among all the brothers in the family, he has spent the most time with his sister in the past few years.

    At this moment, he smiled with great determination, "We are also proud of Fu Niu''er. She is the most powerful and best sister in the world. That old witch in the palace just wants to bully others. When she meets Fu Niu''er Absolutely no good fruit to eat!¡±

    ??Li Zhensheng also smiled, patted his son on the shoulder, and responded, "You are right. I received news from home a few days ago that the old witch has been causing trouble for Fu Niuer.

    "But Fu Niu''er and the third princess live and eat together. She has her own ideas in everything, and the third princess takes the lead in everything. Not only did the old witch not take advantage of her, she also suffered a lot."

    ?Sure enough, the boys all became happy after hearing this.

    Li Zhensheng added, "Fu Niu''er said at the beginning that she entered the palace not for her family, but for herself.

    ¡°She is the princess, and she will always be exposed to these things in the future. Now that her family is supporting her, she is protected by the Marquis and the Emperor, and the three princesses are her helpers, this is the best opportunity for her to gain experience.

    "I also hope that you won''t stop Fu Niu''er and don''t think about getting her out of the palace. Just like you need to grow up and learn skills, Fu Niu''er also needs it.

    ¡°And with the Marquis and family taking care of her, if Fu Niuer was in danger, she would have been protected long ago.

    "You brothers, if you really care about your sister, do your part. Only when all seven of you make a difference can you be my sister''s support."

    ¡°Uncle (father), don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll remember it.¡± Jiayi and the other boys nodded solemnly after hearing this, their eyes no longer filled with guilt and full of fighting spirit.

    ??After Li Zhensheng beat his nephews, he didn''t forget to give them a sweet date.

    "You are already very good now. Jiayi and Liu Yang have established a foothold in the Hailan Army, echoing your father and Marquis''s Northern Expedition. The heir apparent of the Lu family in the southwest is also on good terms with your eldest brother, at least in the army. , our family can say a few words.

    ¡°Jia¡¯an and Jiaxi have also done well, especially Jiaxi. Marrying the queen and establishing a firm foothold in the overseas Golden Buddha Kingdom has left our family with the safest escape route. Although it is far away, it is also the safest.¡±

    Jiayi and others¡¯ faces lit up when they were praised, as if their years of hard work had finally paid off...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 927ï¼š The olive branch extended by the Tang family

    Chapter 927 The Tang family¡¯s olive branch

    That night, the family ate dumplings that were both juicy and white.

    No matter where you are, dumplings are a favorite among northerners.

    On New Years and holidays, even if there is something happy, it is not considered a celebration if there are no dumplings on the table.

    Everyone sat around, feeling satisfied and happy after eating.

    ? And just in response to that sentence, it¡¯s not that the whole family doesn¡¯t come into the house, Ai Bei and Wen Wen also love what they eat.

    ??Aibei even kept saying that he should study hard and provide food to Jiaxi in the future.

    Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and others were all happy when they heard this, especially Zhao Yuru, who liked her daughter-in-law even more.

    Originally, because her daughter-in-law had a high status and was from a foreign country, she still had some grudges in her heart.

    But the daughter-in-law is so good to her son and puts him first in everything. As a mother, she appreciates it and is willing to treat her daughter-in-law better...

    ?After dinner, it was getting dark, and no one was talking to Jia''an and Jiaxi, so they sent them back to have a good rest.

    After breakfast on the second day, Mrs. Li originally wanted to take her grandson-in-law and great-grandson around the city.

    As a result, the Yue family heard about the Li family''s reunion and took the initiative to come to congratulate them.

    After a while, Hualu also brought Sister-in-law Mi over to deliver some fresh seafood.

    Soon after, Mrs. Tang came to join in the fun with her daughter-in-law and granddaughter.

    It¡¯s hard to say, but the Li family had to set up two banquet tables to entertain guests.

    Tao Hongying went to the kitchen and ordered the menu. Wenjuan and Huiniang pushed her away and hurried to accompany the guests.

    Huiniang said in a low voice, "Fourth sister-in-law, the old lady of the Tang family has always been interested in marrying her granddaughter into our family. Brother Cat is still young, and I am happy to get married again. I am afraid they came here today to see how we are doing."

    "Go and listen quickly. You are Jia''an''s mother. If Wenyu comes in, she is your daughter-in-law. You have to nod."

    "Yes, Fourth Aunt." Wenjuan also urged, "An Ge''er is so promising now, you must check his marriage."

    Tao Hongying was also worried about it. She only gave birth to a son and a daughter. Her daughter would eventually get married, and there was no way she would spend the rest of her life with her son and daughter-in-law.

    Wen Yu, a girl, although she comes from a family of military generals, does not have a fierce and domineering temper. She is gentle and quiet, speaks with a smile, is simple and kind, and she seems to have been well brought up by her family.

    ??If her son likes it, she has no objection.

    ?Thinking like this, she hurried back to the flower hall where she was receiving guests.

    ?Sure enough, Mrs. Tang was holding Jia An¡¯s hand and praising her constantly.

    ¡°Oh, this kid has thick eyebrows, big eyes, and a tall and tall figure. He looks so pleasing to the eye. This is what a good man who stands upright should look like!¡±

    After saying that, she scolded Mrs. Li again, "You are so cruel. If other people have such a good grandson, they would want to hold it in their hands for fear of dropping it. How could you be so willing to leave your child floating at sea for several years?"

    "I can tell you, if you don''t care, you must tell me. I will take him home and keep such a good boy as my eyeball."

    Old Mrs. Li heard the temptation in her words, but decided to play dumb.

    ?Although the Tang family is in a good situation and is one of the top families in Quanzhou, marrying the Tang family will definitely bring benefits and no harm.

    But in her heart, her grandson''s lifelong happiness is more important.

    ?So, she snatched her grandson with a smile, stuffed it behind her, stared at him and quarreled like a child.

    "Who doesn''t feel sorry for the child? I like my eldest grandson so much! I like him so much that I ruthlessly let the child go out to learn skills. The ones raised at home are like sparrows, but the ones flying in the sky are the eagles!"

    "Okay, okay, you have a point!" Mrs. Tang laughed, glanced at her blushing granddaughter, and stopped her conversation in time.

    ??They are all smart people. Just a few words to let the Li family know what they mean. But you can''t say more, otherwise the marriage will not be successful and the reputation of the granddaughter will be affected if it spreads.

    ?However, she was still a little anxious. Jia''an, this boy, is really the best candidate for his grandson''s son-in-law.

    Stable and easy-going personality, good looks and tall.

    ??This time I brought envoys from eight countries back to pay homage. The court will definitely give me a reward, and at least I can get a fifth-rank official.

    Don''t underestimate the fifth rank. After all, Jia''an was just a handyman in the Foreign Affairs Department before, and he didn''t even get into the fifth rank.

    ??And how old he is now, the road ahead will be long. With the Li family as the foundation, Qingyun Road will definitely be broad and flat.

    ??If you don''t grab such a good son-in-law candidate quickly, I''m afraid that when you return to Xindu in a few days, the matchmaker will break the threshold of the Li family.

    ?Thinking like this, Mrs. Tang was so shameless that she pushed her granddaughter again.

    ¡°Wenyu, didn¡¯t you sew a strip on Grandma Li¡¯s forehead? Show it to Grandma Li, do you like it?¡±

    Mrs. Tang was a little arrogant and originally did not want her mother-in-law to be too proactive, but today she was satisfied with seeing Jia An with her own eyes.

    ?So, at this moment, she rarely supported her daughter and said with a smile, "Yeah, don''t be afraid of being embarrassed, your heart is important."

    Wenyu''s face turned even redder, but he still generously took a box from the maid behind him, stepped forward, and gave it to Mrs. Li with both hands.

    ¡°Grandma Li, the sea breeze here is very strong. I thought you said you had a headache last time, so I embroidered this forehead embroidery. I hope you don¡¯t dislike it!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike it, I don¡¯t dislike it!¡± Mrs. Li accepted the box with a cheerful smile.

    ?She took out her forehead wiper and looked at it carefully. The plum blossom pattern was embroidered on the red brocade. The embroidery work was very good and the stitches were fine.

    It is obvious that the Tang family is very devoted to the education of their children, and they are not reluctant to let her learn skills just because they are pampered.

    "Thank you Yuwen, the embroidery on the forehead is so good, I like it very much." Mrs. Li was moved by the little girl''s heart and the Tang family''s decisiveness in extending an olive branch.

    ?She thought about it and gave a little feedback.

    "When there is a chance in the future, if Yuwen goes to Xindu, she must spend more time with our Fu Niuer. Let our lazy girl be ashamed, her needlework is far worse than Yuwen."

    Yu Wen smiled softly and shyly, and responded, "No one is perfect, everyone has his own strengths. The princess may not be as good as me in needlework, but when it comes to business, the princess is ten blocks behind me."

    ¡°I also like to eat Baiyunjian¡¯s snacks. I go out there every day and the business is so good. I heard that the princess has recently opened a fruit and vegetable shop and a hot pot restaurant in Xindu, and she is making a lot of money every day.

    ¡°I still receive pocket money from my elders, and I have never earned a penny myself.¡±

    Hearing her granddaughter being praised, Mrs. Li smiled even more happily.

    Even Jia An couldn''t help but take another look at Yuwen. Just as Yuwen raised his head, the two of them blushed when they looked at each other, and quickly lowered their heads.

    Everyone naturally saw it, and they didn¡¯t want the two children to be even more shy.

    ?And to be on the safe side, this matter must be carefully considered before it is settled.

    ?So, Zhao Yuru changed her words and introduced Ai Bei to everyone.

    Sure enough, Abe, the foreign queen, immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    ??The status of Tianwu women is not low, but they cannot escape the fate of being vassal to men.

    Except for those with titles such as princesses and princesses, who can have some freedom, other women cannot.

    Poor families have to work inside and outside, and are even beaten, scolded and humiliated by their husbands and men.

    Even those whose parents-in-law¡¯s family are rich and have some power have been locked up in the backyard almost since they were born, and it is difficult to get out.

    Even if you get married, it¡¯s just a matter of changing from one backyard to another.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 928ï¼š Add makeup

    Chapter 928 Adding makeup

    ??Now a woman sitting on the throne suddenly appears, Te Li. How can we not make everyone curious and envious?

    ??Ai Bei''s Tianwu dialect is not very proficient, but he is very good at observing people''s words and has a good temperament. It is not difficult to communicate with everyone at once.

    ?Similarly, the two girls, Huanhuan and Linlang, were not left out. Mrs. Wen accompanied them to talk about small daily things, and they also smiled like flowers from time to time...

    The days of happy gatherings always fly by quickly, and in a blink of an eye it is the day before Jiayi and Liu Yang are to get married.

    According to the rules, this is the day when the woman¡¯s relatives and friends help add makeup.

    Naturally, there are friends on the Yue family and friends on the outer contest of Yue members to come to the show. It is very lively.

    Surprisingly, the small courtyard where Coral stayed temporarily was not deserted.

    ??Doctor Sun has been in the military camp for many years, and the number of people who have been treated and saved by his hands is not only not 10,000, but also several thousand.

    ?Now that he has adopted his adopted daughter, his son-in-law is still Li Jiayi.

    ?Some people who were truly grateful to him came with their wives and daughters to show their kindness to the coral.

    ?Of course, I am also speculative, thinking that a good relationship with General Li''s wife in the future will be repaid in the future.

    Even the women who worked together with Coral in the wounded barracks got together and bought a pair of gold-plated hairpins and sent them to her.

    ??It''s just that because of the huge status difference between them and the guests, they are very restrained.

    ??Color did not neglect them, and specially invited Sister-in-law Mi to entertain them. The snacks served were all egg tarts from Baiyunjian.

    ?The women were flattered. They thought that if Coral married high, he would not pay attention to them, friends in need, but they did not expect to be treated with such courtesy.

    ?Of course, they were still reluctant to eat the egg tarts they were given, and still had to wrap them up in handkerchiefs and give them to their children.

    The excuse is ready, take it back and make the children happy too.

    At this time, another distinguished guest was led to the backyard.

    It was none other than Miss Wenyu from the Tang family.

    ?Color was also surprised and greeted her with a smile, "Miss Wenyu, why are you here? If you have anything to do, just ask grandma to run over."

    "How can it be done?" Tang Wenyu put on a curtain hat, smiled and lifted the gauze, revealing a face as white as the full moon, and replied, "Sister Hualan is getting married, how can I not come to add makeup!"

    After saying that, she added, "I have already been to Sister Linlang''s place just now. Sister Coral, don''t be upset. Sister Linlang''s place is really close to our home."

    "How could it be!" Linlang took her hand and sat down, smiling, "I''m very happy if you can come."

    ??Tang Wenyu took a box from the maid''s hand and gave it to Hualu, "Sister, it''s better if you don''t say I''m partial.

    ¡°I was shopping earlier and saw two sets of red gold headscarves that were very delicate, so I bought them both. Today I have just one set for you and sister Linlang. I wish you a happy marriage with flowers blooming together!¡±

    Additional dowry is a wish, and the bride who is about to get married rarely refuses it for the sake of good luck.

    What''s more, Tang Wenyu has a good temperament, and Hualu also likes to socialize with her.

    So, Coral happily took it and thanked her sincerely, which made Tang Wenyu narrow his eyes with a smile.

    The sisters-in-law who worked in the military camp were all surprised when they heard that Tang Wenyu was the granddaughter of General Tang. They couldn''t help but take a second look.

    Tang Wenyu was not embarrassed and nodded to them generously.

    After saying a few more words, she refused the meal left by the coral and went back with the maid.

    The sisters-in-law who worked in the military camp only dared to talk after they saw her leaving the house.

    ¡°Oh, General Tang¡¯s granddaughter is so beautiful, and she is dignified and polite.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is not like those young ladies from rich families who wish their eyes would grow to their foreheads!¡±

    ¡°Such a good girl, don¡¯t you know if she¡¯s engaged?¡±

    "Even if you don''t have an engagement, what else can you do? Such a noble girl will definitely marry into a wealthy family." Hualu came back from seeing off the guests. Hearing this, Hualu couldn''t help but smile.

    If nothing else happens, Tang Wenyu will definitely be her sister-in-law from now on.

    After all, ordinary women like such a good girl, and the Li family will also like it...

    ?Sure enough, in the evening, after dinner, the Li family sat together and chatted.

    ??Tang Wenyu added makeup to Linlang and Huanhu, and was told by Granny Chang who went to Hualu''s place to help.

    Mrs. Li became more and more satisfied and asked Tao Hongying, "Hongying, what do you think of this girl?"

    Tao Hongying actually thinks it is good, but she has been with the old lady all the time and has a daughter who is different. She has not learned anything else and can still do it by fully respecting the children''s opinions.

    ?So, she nodded and said, "I think it''s okay. I''ve seen it a few times and found that this girl is not a house disturber.

    "But we still need to ask Jia''an about this. After all, she is his first wife who will live with him for the rest of his life. He must like her."

    Hearing this, everyone looked forward to home.

    Jia''an couldn''t help but blush, coughed twice, and responded generously, "Miss Wenyu is gentle and generous, I think she can get along well with my mother and sister.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that she is from the Tang family. Is it feasible for our family to marry into the Tang family? I don¡¯t know the pros and cons?¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li felt that there was no harm in doing it, otherwise she would not have intentionally brought her grandson and Tang Wenyu together, but at this moment, to be cautious, she still asked her eldest son.

    ¡°Zhensheng, what do you think?¡±

    ??Li Zhensheng has thought about it carefully many times in the past few days. Due to the large number of people in the room, it was difficult to explain clearly, so he responded, "Mom, I also think there is no harm in marrying with the Tang family.

    ¡°After all, Jiayi and Liu Yang will have to take root in the Hailan Army in the future, Jiaxi will often travel between Jinfo Kingdom and Tianwu, and Quanzhou is also a must-stop place.

    ¡°The Tang family will become our in-laws in the future, so they will naturally take more care of our family.

    ¡°Furthermore, it would be best if the Marquis and Lao Si disbanded their troops and returned to their fields, and came to stay for a few years to stay away from the disputes in the new capital.¡±

    Everyone nodded and felt more relieved.

    Mrs. Li then patted Jia An on the back and said with a smile, "Boy, let your uncle write a letter to Mr. Marquis and your second uncle in the next few days. If they think it''s okay, grandma will propose marriage to you. "

    The tips of Jia''an''s ears were a little red, but he still nodded.

    ??If there is good news here, you must shout and protest on behalf of your brother.

    ??After all, the eldest brother and Wan''er fell in love at first sight, the second brother and Wenjuan fell in love with each other, and even Jiaxi and Aibei shared weal and woe.

    Jia''an settled on the Tang girl so easily, it was too fast no matter what.

    ??But here in Tianwu, marriage has always been the order of the parents. According to the words of the matchmaker, how many people only see their lifelong partner on the day of marriage.

    It is very rare for Jia An to have met Tang Wenyu in person, to have a clear understanding of his character and temperament, and to be favored by the elders of both parties...

    In the Xindu Imperial Palace, lanterns have been hung up in various palaces.

    In the side hall of Zhilan Palace, because biscuits had just been baked during the day, there was still a faint sweet smell lingering in the courtyard.

    ?The little maids and eunuchs who were doing chores were busy fetching water while talking about the jam-filled biscuits they shared during the day, all with joy.

    Ever since Princess Kangle moved here, Zhilan Palace has been too lively.

    ?The lives of these low-level slaves have also become easier, they are no longer beaten or scolded, and occasionally they can take advantage of Princess Kangle''s idea of ??something new.

    At this time, Shui Ling hurriedly ran in from outside and accidentally kicked down the bucket in the hand of the little palace maid. She had no time to speak and rushed directly into the bedroom...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 929ï¼š Li Jiaxi is so lucky

    Chapter 929 Li Jiaxi is so lucky

    Jiayin was having nothing to do. He took some pieces of material and planned to embroider some purses for his brothers.

    ?Her craftsmanship is average, but she can still embroider words such as the title of the gold medal.

    In three days, it¡¯s the big exam.

    It just so happens that she can leave the palace tomorrow. If she catches up in the space tonight, she can go home and give it to her brother in time.

    As soon as the ingredients were opened, Shui Ling rushed in and shouted, "Princess, Princess! What a happy event, what a happy event!"

    Jiayin¡¯s men were startled. They guessed some possibility, their hearts beat wildly, and they quickly asked, ¡°Is it my brother and the others who have returned from the sea?¡±

    Shui Ling was out of breath as she ran, nodded vigorously, and said quickly, "Princess Princess, just now my servant was delivering snacks to the Emperor, and was temporarily captured by the steward to do a favor. He will come back later.

    ¡°As a result, I happened to hear that Quanzhou had sent an urgent memorial of eight hundred miles, and the Fourth Young Master and the Fifth Young Master had returned from overseas with envoys from eight countries.

    "Now I am staying in Quanzhou temporarily. I will go to Beijing immediately until the imperial edict is called!"

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Jiayin jumped up ecstatically, and her eye circles turned red the next moment.

    You know, when my brothers went to sea, they got her support.

    ?In the past few years, she has been hiding a mountain of guilt in her heart all the time. She was afraid of hearing bad news, and she was even more afraid that her brothers would never hear from her.

    ??Every time her brothers were mentioned in the family, she would always talk and laugh. She was extremely sure that her brothers were safe and sound, which was actually for the sake of peace of mind for the family.

    She had countless nightmares privately and regretted them countless times.

    ?It''s okay now, brothers are back safely!

    Finally home!

    ??She doesn''t care how many envoys her brothers bring or what great achievements they perform, as long as they come back safely!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Uncle Huang, I want to ask him clearly.¡±

    I couldn''t bear the good news, but regardless of whether it was getting dark or not, I just lifted my legs and walked out.

    Shui Ling quickly followed. When Shui Yun heard the news and came out of the kitchen, they had disappeared...

    In the royal study, the emperor was talking to the Marquis, and both of them looked happy.

    ??The emperor praised, "The Li family is really Tianwu''s lucky star. Since their family arrived in Xindu, they have not caused any trouble for me. On the contrary, they have been constantly surprised.

    ¡°Not to mention that Li Zhensheng recovered high-yield grain and solved the food shortage of Tianwu people, Li Laosi and Li Jiayi were also in the army, fighting for the country.

    ¡°By the way, are the two boys from the Li family included in this big exam? Now two more have returned from the sea and made such great achievements!

    ¡°If everyone in the world were like the Li family, I would be able to sit back and relax!¡±

    The slightly resolute lines on Mr. Hou''s face became much softer now. He said, "If the Li family hears this, I''m afraid they will be extremely happy. From the old lady to the young men, the Li family is always grateful to the emperor." It gave them a place to stay and take root in Broken Gold Beach.

    ¡°The old lady always teaches her children and grandchildren to be grateful and loyal, and the boys are also gearing up and competing with each other to make a name for themselves.

    ¡°Now it seems that their determination was not in vain, and they finally repaid the emperor for his years of care and cultivation.¡±

    ?Although he knew that these words were mostly polite, the emperor was still very happy to hear them.

    ¡°Cousin, please don¡¯t put the credit on me. I have watched the Li family get to where they are today, can I still be jealous?

    "If you really want to be jealous, it''s not my turn. The rich and aristocratic families in Xindu don''t know why they are red-eyed." "Their useless children and grandchildren spend all their time entertaining cats and dogs, eating, drinking and having fun, and together they are not as good as Li." There is only one boy in the family! "

    ?This time, Mr. Hou nodded and agreed.

    ¡°The boys of the Li family are all raised freely without any strict instruction. Just because the family tradition is upright and open-minded, they all become talented under the influence of their ears and eyes.¡±

    After that, he added, "Just now, taking advantage of the eight hundred miles of Hailan Army rushing to deliver the memorial, Li Zhensheng also wrote me a letter. Li Jiayi is engaged and will take his new daughter-in-law home in the next few days. "

    ¡°Oh, did Mrs. Li really agree to him marrying an orphan?¡± The emperor naturally arranged manpower in Quanzhou to send the information to Xindu on time.

    ??Although he did not order anyone to monitor the words and deeds of the Li family in Quanzhou, the people in Quanzhou knew such news, and they certainly could not hide it from him.

    He even knew the details of the orphan girl¡¯s life and experiences.

    The Marquis was not surprised, and nodded and said, "Yes, the Li family has sent a betrothal gift and plans to solemnly marry her into the family.

    ¡°The Li family never cares about the woman¡¯s identity when marrying her grandson¡¯s daughter-in-law. As long as she has good character and the grandson likes her, there will be no obstruction.¡±

    At this point, he laughed again and added a few words.

    "This time, the Li family has a double happiness. Not only is Jiayi getting married, but he may also have to make up for a wedding ceremony after a while. Because Jiaxi also brought a daughter-in-law back from overseas, and even gave birth to a child."

    ¡°What? Li Jiaxi married a foreign girl?!¡± The emperor was surprised when he heard this, and the fire of gossip burned in his heart.

    ¡°Fan Country is such a barren land. It is said that it is uncivilized. Both men and women are covered with hair, like monkeys. How could the boy from the Li family fall in love with it?!¡±

    The Marquis raised his hand to pour tea for the emperor, stretched it for a while, and saw the eagerness in his eyes, and then said, "Among the envoys from the eight countries, there is the queen of the Golden Buddha Kingdom. The emperor should have seen the list, right?"

    ¡°Jiaxi married the queen of the Golden Buddha Kingdom. It is said that when the fleet out to sea encountered a storm and drifted to the coast of the Golden Buddha Kingdom, Jiaxi was injured and was rescued by a woman from the Golden Buddha Kingdom. Later I found out that this woman was the princess of the Golden Buddha Kingdom!

    ¡°There were many Golden Buddha families, and they bullied the Golden Buddha King because he was seriously ill, and he coveted the beauty of the princess, and the prince was young. So Princess Golden Buddha asked Jia Xi and others for help, and finally eradicated the family.

    ¡°The princess went to the street to propose marriage, and Jia Xi took advantage of the opportunity to marry her. One-fifth of the time, the two of them were in love, and another five-fifth of it was because Jia Xi wanted to have a reliable place for the fleet to repair and stop on the way back.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, on the way back, the king passed away, and the princess became queen and even gave birth to a boy!¡±

    The emperor was surprised and amused when he heard this, and he sighed after a while, "The Li family is so... lucky! If you marry a princess, you can inherit the throne!"

    ??The Marquis nodded and responded: "Yes, as the emperor said, the Fan people are not civilized and have insufficient rules and etiquette, so a woman can inherit the throne.

    "Furthermore, the Golden Buddha Prince is obsessed with poetry and books and does not like the royal power. He was brought up by his sister since he was a child, so he supports his sister in taking over the royal power and has no intention of competing for it. The Golden Buddha is very peaceful now, even because the queen married me Tianwu Man, the people were very happy.

    ¡°This time the Queen of the Golden Buddha went on an envoy and brought many treasures with her, which were all donated by the people on their own initiative.¡±

    Sure enough, the emperor was also happy to hear that the people respected the Golden Buddha so much.

    He thought for a while and asked, "How far is this Golden Buddha Kingdom from our Tianwu Coast?"

    "It will take about a month to sail. If we, Tianwu, start shipping in the future, or travel with foreign countries overseas, the Golden Buddha is the most suitable place to transit."

    ¡°It¡¯s not far, but it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t have a chance to go there and have a look.¡± The emperor responded casually and said nothing more.

    ?Just at this time, Jiayin rushed over and asked as soon as he entered the door.

    ¡°Uncle Huang, foster father, but my fourth brother and fifth brother have returned safely from overseas?¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 930ï¼š friendship fighting side by side

    Chapter 930: Friendship fighting side by side

    The emperor nodded and said with a smile, "You are well-informed. It is indeed your brothers who are back."

    "That''s great!" Jiayin responded with great joy, "Before, some people from Quanzhou brought a kind of small beans called coffee from overseas. They roasted and ground them into powder and brewed them with hot water. It can refresh your mind. brain.

    ¡°When my brothers went to sea, I asked them to bring back some more. When they arrived in Xindu, I figured it out and I would give Uncle Huang a taste.

    ¡°If it really refreshes your mind, your uncle won¡¯t have to stay up late to review the memorial.¡±

    ??The emperor felt very happy when he heard the good news.

    ??It''s really not in vain to hurt this girl!

    ¡°Okay, uncle Huang is waiting for your filial piety.¡± The emperor happily agreed.

    ?A few people said a few more words, and the Marquis was about to leave the palace.

    Jiayin also hurriedly said goodbye and sent his adoptive father on his way.

    On the way, no outsiders were present, and the Marquis briefly talked about Quanzhou.

    Jiayin immediately realized the risk and asked in a low voice, "Father, if my brother marries the Golden Buddha Queen, will it have any impact on the family?"

    The Marquis patted her on the shoulder and comforted her softly, "Don''t worry, I will gather with your second uncle, Mr. Wen and others tonight. The Queen of the Golden Buddha, being the wife of a Tianwu official is an honor for Tianwu.

    ¡°Both the emperor and the officials, as well as the people of Tianwu, will be happy.¡±

    Jiayin understood and knew that the family was prepared to use public opinion to set the tone of the matter and not give anyone a chance to provoke.

    "Okay, I understand, adoptive father." Jiayin has no other choice, and this is the best response for the time being.

    Soon, when we reached a fork in the road, the Marquis left the palace after giving a few instructions.

    Jiayin also took Shuiling back to Zhilan Palace. As soon as she entered the door, she saw the third princess waiting anxiously.

    ¡°Jiayin, did something happen at home? Why did you run away in such a hurry just now?¡±

    Jiayin is heartwarming. The friendship between the two of them because of "fighting" side by side during this period is still very solid.

    She took the three princesses to the side hall to have dinner together, and talked about family matters along the way.

    The third princess was so happy that she kept shouting, "If your brother brings back anything good from overseas, you can''t forget me!"

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave you a share of the good things!¡± Jiayin put aside her worries and started laughing with her.

    Compared to some troubles, the safety of my brothers is naturally the most important.

    As long as brothers return safely, the rest can be solved slowly...

    Early on the second day, after dinner, Jiayin took Shuiling and Shuiyun and left the palace early.

    Possibly guessing that she was coming back, Wan''er hugged Yuanyuan and waited in front of the second door early.

    As soon as she saw her sister-in-law, she quickly greeted her: "My sister is back!"

    ¡°Sister-in-law, it¡¯s still a bit cold in the morning. Why are you holding your nephew here to enjoy the wind? Come in quickly!¡±

    Jiayin took the heavy little nephew and gave him a big kiss on his fat face, making him giggle.

    Wan''er also laughed and said in a low voice, "Your brothers are all in the study. Hurry up and change your clothes and go over to take a look. I heard that the fourth and fifth brothers came back safely. Everyone was so excited that they didn''t close their eyes for half the night."

    "Okay, sister-in-law. The day before yesterday, I got a pair of emerald begonia flowers. They are just right for my sister-in-law at her age. After a while, my sister-in-law put them away and put them on when she sent my eldest brother to take the exam. He was very happy and got a good one. A sign." Jiayin hugged her nephew and walked in with her sister-in-law.

    Wan''er felt happy and guilty after hearing this. Sister-in-laws always send jewelry and fabrics to their sisters-in-law. Thank God for coaxing the sisters-in-law into not causing trouble.

    When she came here, her sister-in-law was sensible and well-behaved. She never made things difficult for her. She also gave her fabrics and jewelry every now and then, and they were all good things from the palace. She always felt that their roles were reversed, and her sister-in-law blushed.

    Fortunately, she was not completely unprepared. She simply put away the jewelry and said, "Okay, sister-in-law, I will listen to you. I had nothing to do the past few days, so my sister-in-law made two pairs of shoes, which are the most popular shoes in the city. Take a pair of beads and tassel shoes with you when you return to the palace, and give the third princess a pair."

    "Thank you, sister-in-law," Jiayin smiled brightly and complained to her sister-in-law, "Sister-in-law is so nice. The third princess is so squeamish. If she sees that I have new shoes but she doesn''t, she will be angry if she keeps them!"

    Wan''er also smiled, "The third princess''s temper may seem bad, but it''s actually just her little daughter who is coquettish. Fortunately, she treats you well."

    The aunt and sister-in-law went to the backyard while talking. Soon, Jiayin changed into a comfortable and beautiful homely dress, and then went to the study room in the front yard.

    Because he returned to his home, Mu Jue no longer had to hide in the dark, he showed up directly and joined in the fun.

    In the study, not only Jiaren and Brother Li were present, but also Lu Zong, Jia Xu and Guo Wenhao.

    It has been a long time since we saw good news, so everyone naturally got close to each other and asked how good news was in the palace.

    Good news cannot be said that she and the Queen Mother fought like black-eyed chickens every day, and almost drove the Queen Mother crazy.

    ?So, she picked a few interesting things to tell, and everyone laughed a few times.

    The waiter served hot tea and snacks again, and Jiayin asked Shuiling to bring a basket.

    The basket contains five tin boxes, each of which is only the size of a palm and is very delicate.

    Jiayin opened one, let everyone take a look, and said with a smile, "In a few days, brothers will have their exams. I can''t do much to help, I can only think about some food."

    ¡°This box contains milk tea powder, take it with you. After entering the venue, if you feel hungry or sleepy, just take two spoons and make a cup with hot water. Keep it and you will be full of thoughts.¡±

    ?Lu Zong and Jia Xu had drank milk tea, and when they heard this, they were both extremely happy.

    Lu Zong thanked her profusely, "Thank you, Princess Princess, this is a good thing. The weather is still a bit cold now, but with hot milk tea, we are not afraid of the cold anymore."

    ¡°Yes, with the milk tea from the princess sister, if we don¡¯t get into the top spot, we won¡¯t be able to see anyone.¡± Jia Xu also smiled and said thanks.

    Jiayin distributed the box to several people and said with a smile, "Brothers, just relax and do your best. Luck favors those who work hard, and brothers will definitely be on the gold list."

    ¡°I would like to borrow the good words from my sister, the princess.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Princess Princess!¡±

    Everyone thanked them and took their own box, including Jiaren and Brother Li.

    ?At that time, Guo Wenhao was a little hesitant. He had just passed the scholar examination and was not able to finish the exam yet.

    So, he said: "Princess, I will not take the exam this time. This milk tea powder..."

    ¡°Brother Wenhao, just take it, it¡¯s just some fresh food. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you take the exam or not.¡± Jiayin smiled and comforted him.

    It would be better to leave a whole village without leaving a single person behind.

    ??Guo Wenhao originally had a sensitive and quiet temper, and Jiayin didn''t want to make him feel inferior and heartbroken over such a trivial matter.

    Sure enough, Guo Wenhao smiled widely and held the iron box tightly with his hands under his sleeves.

    Everyone chatted a few more words, and Lu Zong and others knew that the Li brothers and sisters would definitely discuss the matter in Quanzhou, so they left quickly.

    After sending them away, brother Li took his sister and talked.

    ¡°Sister, the fourth brother and the fifth brother are back! Last night, the Marquis said that the fourth brother also married a queen and gave birth to nephews!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 931ï¼š The emperor pays off his hard work

    Chapter 931 Emperor Tian pays off his hard work

    Jiayin narrowed her eyes with a smile and responded, "Yes, I heard what my adoptive father said. I originally thought that the third brother and Liu Yang were about to get married. Unexpectedly, the fourth brother actually took the lead and took his sister-in-law and nephew directly. came back.

    ¡°Uncle Huang will issue an imperial edict today to welcome the envoy to Beijing. It is estimated that by the time the news is sent to Quanzhou, everyone will have finished drinking the wedding wine of Third Brother and Brother Liu Yang, and they will come by boat by then!¡±

    Jiaren was also happy and said with a smile, "On the Broken Gold Beach side, we need to clean up the two houses. On the Earl''s Mansion side, I also asked your sister-in-law to clean up a courtyard in case they occasionally stay in the city."

    Jiayin quickly waved his hand, "These are all trivial matters. I can arrange them. Brother, you take the exam first. When the fleet comes to Beijing, you will also be named on the gold list. That will be even better."

    "Well, we''ll leave the house to you when we enter the examination room the day after tomorrow." Jiaren didn''t fight, her sister had been the housekeeper for several years, so this trivial matter was easy for her.

    ?While he was talking, Ye Shan actually walked in from outside the house, and the three Jiaren brothers and sisters were all surprised.

    Jiaren asked, "Uncle Shan, but the Marquis has something to give you?"

    Ye Shan saluted and said, "Young Master, the Marquis is on the carriage outside the door and wants to take the princess back to Suijintan. Doctor Zhang has succeeded in figuring out the medicine for the wound. He sent someone to find the Marquis to report the good news."

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Jiayin was extremely happy.

    ?In the past two years, Doctor Zhang had been hiding in the courtyard behind the village and almost became a pervert.

    He was originally competing with Jiayin, his apprentice, and was not convinced by the same medicine. Why was the medicine prepared by his apprentice better than his own?

    ?Later on, the old man gradually figured out the clue and guessed that the young apprentice had a good source of medicinal materials.

    Unfortunately, there are not many good medicinal materials, so we cannot make large quantities of them.

    ?So, he changed his approach and specifically thought about how to use ordinary medicinal materials to brew good medicine for injuries.

    ?Even though the efficacy of the medicine is still not as good as that of the apprentice, it is more suitable for use in the army because of the large quantity.

    ???For this reason, Lao Hei and the others almost broke their legs in the past two years, and they had to toss the old man with medicinal materials from various places.

    ?The emperor paid off his hard work, and the old man finally succeeded!

    Jiayin said hello to his brothers, took Mu Jue and Shui Ling Shuiyun with him, and hurried out to meet his adoptive father and went back to Suijintan.

    ?In the small courtyard at the back of the village, Doctor Zhang crossed his legs and sat on a lounge chair under the eaves of the corridor, humming a tune comfortably.

    ?Seeing Mr. Hou and Jiayin coming in, he raised his chin. Naturally, the medicine boy who followed him helped introduce them.

    ¡°Marquis, Princess, the old man¡¯s prescription was successful. After the third batch of experiments, the hemostatic effect was excellent, and the wound healed in two days.

    ¡°One or two ounces of medicinal powder costs about 200 yuan. The medicinal materials are easy to obtain and easy to boil.¡±

    Jiayin immediately cheered happily, "Master, you are so awesome! The cost has been reduced to such a low level? Everyone in the Northern Expeditionary Army can afford it!"

    ??She hurriedly ran to the eaves of the verandah and poured tea for the master in a very stupid way. She gathered around and coaxed the old man, "If we regain Jiangbei this year, at least half of the credit will be given to the master."

    The corners of Dr. Zhang''s lips were grinning almost to the base of his ears. He was extremely proud, but he still remembered a few words of humility.

    "You girl, don''t fool me! To recapture Jiangbei, we have to rely on the soldiers to fight with swords and guns. I just thought about some wound medicine, but it''s of no use."

    By this time, the Marquis had already inspected the lambs and rabbits whose wounds had healed, and his face was also full of joy.

    He stepped forward and solemnly saluted and thanked, "The medicine is the confidence and backing of the Northern Expedition. On behalf of all the soldiers of the Northern Expedition, I thank the miracle doctor for his life-saving grace."

    Having said that, he will bow down to the end.

    ?Shenji Zhang stood up quickly and gave him a hand. "Okay, Mr. Ye, we''ve known each other for so many years, so don''t be polite." Doctor Zhang asked Mr. Hou to sit down, breathed a long sigh of relief, and said, "I''m an old man, and logically I don''t want to be like this. toss.

    ¡°But what you are doing is a major matter for the country and the people. I only have so much ability to help you, so naturally I can¡¯t watch.

    "What''s more, not to mention others, even this girl Fu Niu''er is doing her best to collect food and medicine for the Northern Expedition. As a master, I can''t be compared to her.

    ¡°If you want to thank me, take Jiangbei back as soon as possible, so that I can go back to my hometown to have a look before I even kick my feet.¡±

    "I will definitely live up to my mission." The Marquis held his hands and solemnly agreed.

    It is the wish of all the elderly to return to their roots after falling leaves.

    Even though Jiangnan is very prosperous now, the people are basically not hungry and their life is good.

    ??But when I dream back at midnight, I don¡¯t know how many people are thinking about their hometown, the home where they were born and raised.

    Even people like Doctor Zhang who have been wandering for most of their lives are no exception.

    Jiayin persuaded with a smile, "Master, even if my adoptive father takes back Jiangbei this year, I can''t let you go.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, right? My fourth brother and fifth brother have returned from overseas, and my fourth brother has even married a queen from a foreign country. From now on, from Xindu to Quanzhou, and then to a foreign country, our family will have to move back and forth frequently.

    ¡°I plan to go to Quanzhou to see the sea, and then go to overseas countries to see new things. You are my master, so of course you have to go with me.

    ¡°Otherwise, you have finally accepted such a smart and filial apprentice. What if you are bullied by others?

    ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for my master to protect me. No matter how powerful anyone is in this world, I can¡¯t help my master spreading the powder!¡±

    Doctor Zhang was so coaxed by his young apprentice that he beamed with joy. He couldn''t help but be excited and asked, "Jia Xi and Jia An are back? These two brats are really worrying. It would be nice to come back. I didn''t know they were overseas. Did you bring back any novel herbs?"

    "I must have brought them with me. My fourth and fifth brothers are smart and will never miss something good when they see it. Besides, my fourth sister-in-law is the queen. She is a local and knows it better than anyone else." Jiayin knew the old man too well. It was too easy to persuade him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a step back and say, even if my brother and the others didn¡¯t bring anything good, we can go and see for ourselves! The world is big, and we Tianwu only occupy a small part of it. There are a lot of good things outside!¡±

    "That''s true," Divine Doctor Zhang nodded and responded, "When Jiaxi and the others come back, I''ll ask them carefully. Why should I go out and have a look while I can still move my legs?"

    "That will happen in the future, so don''t worry now. My brother and the others will probably be back in another half month!" Jiayin smiled and clapped her hands, "My master is thinking about the success of the new medicine, so we have to hold a celebration banquet today no matter what.

    ¡°Master, you have a rest first. I will go to the old house to prepare a banquet. Let¡¯s celebrate at home tonight. I will personally cook some good dishes for the master and boil a pot of good wine!¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead and do it! Master is waiting to enjoy the blessing!¡± Doctor Zhang waved his hand, the corner of his mouth raised and never moved down.

    He has been wandering for most of his life and has never left since he met the Li family.

    In fact, it is for the human touch of the Li family and for the human fireworks of Broken Gold Beach.

    Jiayue Bianbing took Mu Jue and Shuiling Shuiyun out, while the Marquis stayed behind to discuss with the old man the subsequent mass production of medicinal powder.

    ¡°Shui Ling and Shui Yun are going with me to hold a banquet. Brother Mu, could you please go into the city and inform my second uncle, Mr. Wen and my eldest brother so that they can all come back for dinner in the evening.

    ¡°My master loves to be lively, and it¡¯s been a long time since we all got together.¡±

    Jiayin was planning the dishes and gave Mu Jue several tasks.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 932ï¼š Brothers go into battle

    Chapter 932 Brothers go into battle

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun naturally had nothing to say, but Mu Jue coughed twice and replied, "I''ve been running around all morning and I''m a little thirsty. It would be great if I had a cup of milk tea!"

    milk tea?

    Jiayin was stunned for a moment, then couldn''t help but laugh.

    ?She used her satchel to cover herself, took out a box of milk tea powder from the space and threw it over.

    ¡°If you want it, just say it, why are you beating around the bush? No one can be missing you! Besides, didn¡¯t you just drink last night?¡±

    Mu Jue laughed mischievously, took the box, stuffed it into his arms, and ran away.

    Shui Yun and Shui Ling were left staring at their master with strange expressions on their faces, obviously holding back something to say.

    Only then did Jiayin realize that he had spilled the beans, so he quickly turned around and walked back to the old house.

    ?Shui Ling and Shui Yun caught up, and Po Tian''s chatter began.

    ¡°Miss, Guard Mu is a man, why do you still see him at night and drink milk tea!¡±

    "If anyone sees it, the lady''s reputation for innocence will be lost."

    "Don''t talk about outsiders, even the old lady and the fourth lady will be very angry if they know about it!"

    ??The warm spring breeze heard the commotion in this place and quickly came over to listen to the novelty. However, within a short time, it was defeated by the chattering of the two maids...

    ?Although Divine Doctor Zhang has an eccentric temper and never says nice things, he has never left the Li family and the villagers since he got acquainted with them.

    ??Moreover, he has wholeheartedly protected the young and old in the village during his escape, and everyone regards him as an elder in the family.

    Every time someone stews meat or cooks some fancy food, the children should be afraid of their legs and bring a plate to the old man.

    ?This time, the new drug that the old man had been thinking about for several years finally succeeded.

    In the village, we care about men, women, and children, and do not know the importance of new drugs, but they are all happy for the elderly.

    So, at dinner time, not only Li Laoer, Mr. Wen and Brother Jiaren came back.

    Even Liu Zhiheng and Guo Wenhao came to express their congratulations. Together with Mr. Jiang and Gu Li, the men from each family gathered three tables, making the deserted Li family courtyard lively for a long time.

    ?Mr. Zhang was so coaxed that he smiled happily. Needless to say, he was completely drunk.

    ??Everyone was laughing and eating and drinking, and when they mentioned Jia Xi and Jia An, who were coming back soon, and Jia Yi and Liu Yang, who were about to be the groom''s officials, they were all emotional and happy.

    ??But all men have a restless heart.

    ?Now that every family is living a better life, with peace and prosperity, the men are secretly planning to follow the fleet to Quanzhou to visit, or even go overseas to explore other countries.

    Speaking of excitement, men have even begun to take advantage of the wine to schedule work, taking turns to go out and broaden their horizons.

    Can''t just leave all at once, after all, there are still people to protect our home.

    ??The women had nothing to do at home and wanted to hear the excitement, so they all came with melon seeds and peanuts in their pockets to hear the novelty.

    ?As a result, they heard that the old men in the family were about to leave, so they secretly gritted their teeth with hatred, and just waited for the drunkard to have a good talk with them after he came home.

    Needless to say, when I wake up the next morning, I will have a few more purple bumps on my waist...

    ?The story is divided into two parts. Not to mention that everyone here in Xindu is raising their feet in anticipation, but that the wedding team in Quanzhou finally arrived at the small courtyard where Yue''s family and Hualu rented with gongs and drums.

    The neighbors had been paying attention to it for a long time, and at this time, they all came out to congratulate him.

    Everyone knows that if the in-law''s family is rich, the dowry given to the daughter will be larger.

    ??But the orphan girl Hualou actually bought thirty-six tons of dowry, including clothes, supplies, wooden utensils and jewelry, which was beyond everyone''s expectations.

    ?When they heard that the old military doctor took the risk to collect medicine and collect dowry money for his adopted daughter, everyone couldn''t help but praise and admire him.

    ?Everyone said that the old military doctor was getting older, so he took a big advantage by choosing a general''s wife as his adopted daughter.

    ?Now it seems that good things are mutual, and the old man also values ??affection and justice, and has indeed fulfilled his responsibility as a foster father. The old military doctor was sitting in the main seat. Seeing Hualu and Jiayi kneeling in front of him and kowtowing to him, he couldn''t help wiping his tears.

    After seeing off the young couple, he loudly invited the neighbors to come and have a drink, shouting, "I, a half-buried old man, didn''t expect to have such a happy day! You all must not get drunk today! Let''s go home!" Have a good drink!¡±

    ¡°Okay, brother, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve been waiting for this wedding wine for a few days, and we won¡¯t be polite!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have been practicing medicine for half my life to accumulate merit, and now my blessing has arrived.¡±

    ?The sedan chair was carried by everyone, and the neighbors cheered loudly, whether sincerely or politely.

    Some people have a quick mouth, and they can¡¯t stop their mouths from eating or drinking, so they can¡¯t help but talk about it.

    "Girl Coral is marrying General Li, the third young master of the Li family. I heard that the fourth young master of the Li family has just brought back his daughter-in-law, who is the queen of a foreign country! Then won''t Miss Coral become a sister-in-law with the queen of a foreign country? !¡±

    "Haha, that''s right. I''ve also heard that all the boys from the Li family are capable. I heard that the eldest and second young masters in Kyoto are married to girls from official families and scholarly families. Counting this, we Coral girl is indeed a bit humble."

    ??Some people were smart and quickly stopped talking and said with a smile, "The Li family behaves benevolently and righteously. When marrying a grandson''s daughter-in-law, they never care about their background. They are also kind to their grandson''s daughter-in-law and do not take concubines. Miss Hualu will be blessed if she marries her!"

    When the others reacted, they all smiled awkwardly and hurriedly got off the slope.

    ¡°Yes, yes, there is nothing more enjoyable than coral.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the young couple is destined to be together.¡±

    Not to mention the liveliness in the small courtyard, the Li family is naturally even more happy to have a new member of their family.

    ? Jiayi is a little older than Liu Yang, so Jiayi and Huanhuan go to the church first, followed by Liu Yang and Linlang.

    ? ?The groom is equally upright and majestic, and the New Year is equally beautiful and dignified. Everyone can¡¯t help but praise him.

    Mrs. Li was smiling broadly, and Sister-in-law Liu couldn¡¯t close her mouth from ear to ear either.

    Mrs. Tang and Mrs. Tang came to have a wedding banquet, and they couldn¡¯t help but be envious.

    The other guests in the courtyard were even more excited and wanted to say all the happy things in the world.

    Actually, the Li family is not overly public.

    But when we opened the door early this morning, there was an endless stream of guests. Everyone we knew or didn¡¯t know came with gifts, and the courtyard was almost overcrowded.

    Since the visitor is a guest, of course the Li family cannot turn them away.

    Keep the gift list in mind and return it when you have the opportunity in the future. It¡¯s just a reciprocity.

    ?The female guests in the inner courtyard felt that they had come to the right place when they saw Mrs. Tang and Mrs. Tang were present.

    ?Of course, what they are more curious about is the queen of Fan Country. They must know that they will not be able to sit on the throne in their lifetime.

    ?Seeing Ai Bei following Mrs. Li, neither arrogant nor humble, just like any daughter-in-law who is filial and polite, everyone was surprised and felt friendly, and gradually they agreed.

    ?Those who are brave will take the initiative to chat with each other. Occasionally, Abe doesn''t understand, and they show each other their hands and feet. There is actually a weird liveliness.

    ??The young girls were familiar with Wen Yu, so they followed her and also came close to Ai Bei, asking about the different customs and customs of overseas countries, and their sweet voices added a bit of joy.

    ??As for the outer courtyard, there was almost an uproar because of the arrival of General Tang Lao and the generals of the Hai Lan Army.

    When men get together, drinking is inevitable.

    ??The Li family''s food is first-class, and it doesn''t cost much wine.

    Liu Yang and Jiayi had just entered the bridal chamber, raised their bride''s hijab, and had just finished drinking the wine when they were dragged out to join the "battlefield."

    ? Jia Xi, Jia An, and Brother Cat, these three brothers, of course have to protect their brother.

    ??You can''t let your brothers get drunk and lose consciousness on their wedding night.

    As a result, the brothers went into battle, and the situation became that the Li brothers fought side by side.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 933ï¼š Relatives running in both directions

    Chapter 933 Relatives running in both directions

    After the wedding banquet was over, the guests and hosts were enjoying themselves. At least most of the guests walked out of Li''s house half drunk.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang were kicked back to their new house early and were taken care of by their new wives.

    ??Everyone in the Li family is very busy, but fortunately, the maid, mother-in-law and others have enough people.

    ??Placing away the remnants of mats, tidying up the yard, and cleaning everywhere, all were clearly divided into tasks, and it hardly took an hour to complete.

    Grandma Li is getting older, so she is accompanied by Zhao Yuru to rest.

    Tao Hongying is in charge of the housekeeper, and there is a lot of chaos, and no one can get in the way.

    Wenjuan, Huiniang and Mrs. Wen also took the children down to sleep.

    As for the men, they have long been snoring to sober up.

    This night, except for the two newlyweds, everything was quiet...

    As an elder, you feel at ease that you have accomplished a great thing and fulfilled your responsibilities.

    The young couples started a new life...

    Early on the second day, everyone in the Li family got up a little late.

    Because they had sent news to the two young couples early, Hualu and Linlang were persuaded by their respective husbands and did not cause the embarrassing incident of waiting under the eaves early. Instead, they followed the locals, slept a little longer, washed themselves, and dressed neatly before arriving. Greetings from the courtyard.

    ??The Li family, young and old, were all present, and they served tea one by one. The elders received greeting gifts, and the new daughter-in-law also gave needles and thread as gifts in return. Everything was in a happy mood.

    ??Although Linlang entered the Li family, she was the daughter-in-law of the Liu family.

    So, she prepared a complete set of clothes for her serious mother-in-law, as did her several-year-old brother-in-law.

    ??As for everyone in the Li family, she was only slightly worse, and they were considered to be well-mannered.

    Color, on the contrary, prepared thoughtful gifts for Sister-in-law Liu, Huiniang, Mrs. Wen and others, but the rest of the Li family did their best.

    ?Of course, after she paid for her dowry, she didn¡¯t have enough money to prepare any other valuable things.

    But she went into the sea countless times, risked drowning, and fished for sea goods, such as corals and pearls, and she fulfilled this purpose for herself.

    What she presented to Mrs. Li was a hat she had embroidered by herself, with a few black pearls as big as peanuts dropped on it.

    ?The ones given to Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were also pearl bracelets. They were milky white pearls, round and shiny, and could definitely be worn.

    Wenjuan and Aibei, as well as Wan''er who was not present, all have a pair of coral earrings.

    Even the children received some rare shells and trinkets, and were made to smile.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was happy and distressed when she saw it. She took the strong granddaughter-in-law and made it clear to everyone.

    "Everyone must love the child Huan more in the future. You don''t know that I originally gave the money from my father-in-law to Jiayi and asked him to use it to buy a dowry for Huan in advance.

    ¡°But the child refused to take it, so she secretly went to the sea and earned money to buy things. She also made these gifts by collecting raw materials and sending them to the jewelry store to make them.

    ¡°No matter whether it is a good thing or not, no matter how much it is worth, we all must cherish this kindness!¡±

    ¡°This child is so courageous!¡± Tao Hongying was shocked. She had gone to the beach and watched the divers go into the sea. When they came ashore, their faces were sullen and livid. They died at the bottom of the sea by accident.

    Zhao Yuru was also very distressed. She took Coral''s hand and told her, "We can''t do this again! You didn''t come in before and didn''t know the rules of our house. Be polite and we won''t say anything. But it will never happen in the future. There is nothing in our house." Life is important!

    "As long as you live a good life with Jiayi, you can give us the best gift in return."

    Mrs. Wen and Hui Niang also felt that the things were hot to their hands, and they all started to persuade them.

    Coral was still worried at first. After all, she was an orphan marrying into such a big family.

    ??But now when I saw that everyone was complaining, but they really felt sorry for her, I couldn''t help but blush and nodded repeatedly.

    Finally, she held a jewelry box to the old lady with both hands, "Grandma, this is a meeting gift I prepared for my sister. Please help me put it away. When I see my sister, I will pass it to her." "There is also a set of pearl jewelry in it." , not expensive, hope my sister likes it. "

    "I like it, I definitely like it!" Mrs. Li quickly accepted it without even looking at it, comforting the coral, "You will know when you meet Fu Niuer in the future, she is the best sister-in-law in the world. If I knew you were like this, only Better for you!"

    As I was talking, suddenly a boy came running outside the door to report the news.

    ¡°Old madam, sir, our fleet is back! A lot of things have been transported to Broken Gold Beach!¡±

    ?Everyone stood up in joy!

    "Oh, it''s really who you say it is! Just when I was talking about Fu Niu''er, Fu Niu''er was sent to my sister-in-law for her wedding!" Mrs. Li shouted over and over again, "I don''t know what''s going on at home. Come on, who came with the boat?"

    Of course Li Zhensheng was also concerned about it, and he quickly responded, "Mom, don''t worry, take your family for dinner first. I''m going to go to the pier and be back soon."

    Jiayi and Liu Yang, as well as Jiaxi, Jiaan, and Mao Geer, of course couldn''t hold themselves back and got up and followed the uncle away.

    For a while, only the old and young women and children were left at home, preparing for the meal, half-full while thinking about it...

    In the days since Jiaxi¡¯s son returned to the Li family, what he likes most is eating.

    He was a little surprised when he saw that everyone had little to eat, but he did not stop talking.

    It was still the crescent moon and stars that helped my younger brother "popularize science".

    ¡°Brother, keep some food in your belly, my aunt will definitely bring us delicious food.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious. My aunt¡¯s place has the most delicious food.¡±

    The fat boy didn¡¯t understand. He was a little reluctant to part with the Xiao Long Bao in his hand. He didn¡¯t understand what his brother and sister said was delicious. Is it more delicious than Xiao Long Bao?

    ?With everyone''s eager anticipation, at three o''clock in the morning, carloads of boxes and cages had been transported back from the dock.

    ?There is nothing more joyful than opening a gift in this world.

    ?Especially a group of homesick women who received things sent from their families thousands of miles away.

    ?Of course, before this, everyone did not forget to read family letters.

    Mrs. Wen and Huiniang received a thick envelope, and even Sister-in-law Liu received three or four pages.

    The ones with the most letters are of course the Li family, with more than a dozen letters.

    As soon as I heard the good news, I wrote a letter to my grandma, my mother, my brothers, and my sisters-in-law. I even didn¡¯t forget my little nephew Xingxing.

    In addition to those written by Li Laoer, written by Jiaren, written by Wan''er, written by Brother Li...

    ??It was even written by the village chief, and the old and young women in the village put it together one by one...

    In short, the lively book-reading activity lasted for half an hour.

    This can fully let Aibei and Coral see the affinity and cohesion of their in-laws¡¯ family!

    Mrs. Li was relieved after knowing the current situation of her family, especially her granddaughter who was "killing people everywhere". She didn''t feel aggrieved at all.

    ?Hence, she also remembered to take care of her two new grandson-in-laws, quickly received the letter, and kept it for the evening to read slowly, and then called on everyone to distribute the gifts.

    Good news is always generous, especially this time with a new sister-in-law.

    She had sent almost all the good materials and all kinds of good things that she had robbed in the "palace", everyone had a share, and she even prepared some for gifts at home.

    Mrs. Li did a rough calculation and found that these things amounted to two thousand taels.

    Fortunately, they had previously organized specialties from here to be sent back to Xindu, so their granddaughter did not suffer any loss.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 934ï¼š I donâ€™t want to get married!

    Chapter 934 I don¡¯t want to get married!

    Compared with women''s concern for their relatives, men are more concerned about the trends in the new capital.

    ?Li Zhensheng and his nephews have thoroughly analyzed the situation in Xindu. The final conclusion is very simple. The female relatives cannot be allowed to return to Xindu under any circumstances.

    ??Master Hou has been preparing for so many years, and he must regain Jiangbei this year.

    The Queen Mother has been forced to a certain extent now, and she will jump over the wall at any time.

    It is ever-changing and no one can tell what big event will happen in the next moment.

    When the female relatives are in Quanzhou, everyone can feel at ease.

    In three or two days, the order from the new capital will be sent.

    By then, Jia Xi and Jia An will send the envoys to Beijing, and even Aibei and her son will try not to stay too long and return to Quanzhou as soon as possible...

    Sure enough, during dinner, when we were talking about Xindu and Broken Gold Beach, the old lady really proposed to go home with the fleet.

    Li Zhensheng refused immediately, "Mom, you can''t leave. I know you are thinking about the Xindu side. But there are still a lot of things happening here, and you also need to be in charge."

    "Jiayi is already married, what else is there?" Mrs. Li frowned, not only thinking about her granddaughter a lot, but spring plowing was about to begin, and it was also the busiest time in Suijintan. She wished she had wings and could fly. go back.

    ?Li Zhensheng quickly winked at his nephews, and Jiaxi immediately jumped out and shouted, "Grandma, the third brother is married, but I''m not married yet!"

    Old Mrs. Li pulled him angrily, slapped him on the back, pointed at the fat boy in Aibei''s arms, and cursed, "Your son is so old, why are you telling me that he is not married? Is the child in heaven? "Falled off?"

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Jiaxi was not afraid of the pain. Instead, he smiled and leaned closer to grandma, hugging grandma¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Grandma, even when my son is so old, I am anxious to get married! Think about it, Abe and I got married at the Golden Buddha. That is the etiquette of other countries, not our Tianwu!

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not marrying into a wife, I¡¯m marrying a wife! Of course I have to lead Abby into our Li family, right?¡±

    ?This is quite reasonable, and Mrs. Li was speechless.

    The grandson brings his wife and children to recognize his ancestor. It really cannot be as simple as just talking.

    Jiaxi pulled his daughter-in-law out at the right time and said, "Aibei, do you want to put on your wedding dress and marry into our family?"

    Ai Bei had just witnessed the excitement of Tianwu¡¯s wedding, and naturally he was envious of the beauty of the wedding dress.

    ?Now I heard that Jiaxi is willing to marry her again and come in openly. Of course I am willing.

    ??And she was smart enough to see that her husband intended to leave the old lady in Quanzhou, so she blushed and stepped forward to salute the old lady.

    ¡°Grandma, I want to wear a wedding dress and be the daughter-in-law of the Li family! If I don¡¯t want to be the queen, I want to be the daughter-in-law of the Li family!¡±

    "Hey, okay, okay! Of course you will be our Li family''s daughter-in-law!" Mrs. Li may not care about her grandson, but her grandson''s daughter-in-law is not willing to suffer the slightest injustice.

    She quickly responded, "Okay, okay, grandma will make arrangements for you and marry you in!"

    Abe immediately burst into laughter and kept asking, "Grandma, what should I prepare? Embroidered clothes? Jewelry? Third sister-in-law''s dress is beautiful, I want it too!"

    ?This look of someone who hates getting married is completely different from the shy and reserved Tianwu girl, which made everyone laugh.

    Zhao Yuru, the mother-in-law, quickly persuaded her daughter-in-law, "Don''t be anxious, don''t be anxious, getting married is troublesome. We have to prepare from scratch. It will take a month or two anyway."

    Li Zhensheng also added at this time, "It''s better to let Jiaxi and the others go to Beijing first, and we can bring more things back to the family. When Jiaxi and the others come back from Xin, the wedding ceremony will be ready."

    ??As well as the Tang family, we need to move around more. "

    "Yes, grandma. I am also your grandson, and I need your help in organizing my life-long affairs." Jia''an also stepped forward and hugged grandma''s other arm, as close as he was when he was a child.

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She naturally knew that her children and grandchildren did not want him to return to Xindu and take risks. But the reasons given by the children and grandchildren are indeed correct.

    ??Ai Bei wants to come in, and Jia An and the Tang family have to have more contact with each other...

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s it! I¡¯ll stay for a few more months. I can¡¯t just leave everything behind and leave like this.¡±

    In this way, the matter is settled for the time being.

    ?Everyone was afraid that the old lady would regret it, so they quickly decided to go shopping the next day, take Aibei and her son for a walk, and also buy some supplies to send back to the new capital.

    The Kingdom of Golden Buddha advocates gold jewelry and is also rich in gold.

    ??Whatever Aibei lacks, he will not be short of gold.

    So, for almost the entire purchase process, Abe was scrambling to pay the bill.

    ?Old Mrs. Li and others were helpless and thought more and more about making her marriage to Jia Xi more grand and lively.

    Mrs. Tang couldn''t bear the leisure, and was also worried about her granddaughter marrying into the Li family. She was afraid of being intercepted in the middle, so when she heard the news, she also brought her granddaughter to join the Li family.

    The Tang family has been in Quanzhou for many years, and has a wider network of contacts and connections. Every time they go to a shop, there will naturally be a shopkeeper who treats them attentively, and sells the best products at the bottom of the box for everyone to buy.

    ?When everyone was tired from shopping, they sat on the second floor among the white clouds to eat snacks and drink juice. It was very comfortable.

    ?Sure enough, at this time, a woman brought her daughter to have snacks, and "accidentally" ran into the Li family.

    Not to mention Jia An, the golden bachelor, even the cat brother is in the "hunting range".

    The boys originally went shopping with their elders, just carrying bags and acting as bodyguards.

    I am sitting in a separate box right now, talking and laughing among the brothers. Suddenly, a young girl "walks into the wrong door" from time to time, or meets a prostitute and asks for protection and shelter. This is funny...

    ?In the end, Mrs. Tang got angry. With a wave of her hand, she sent someone to call the official at the government office.

    The police officers are also confused. Although Quanzhou City has a more complicated staff, the security is still very good.

    ??After all, we are guarding the Hailan Army. Whoever dares to cause trouble will be taken care of even if he goes to the government prison and eats in prison. Usually he is sent to the army to do hard labor and build the sea wall.

    ?That is a life worse than death, and no one dares to try it.

    ??As a result, after seeing several girls with rosy faces and no longer able to catch the swindlers in their mouths, the guards also found out the truth.

    ??There is no one making trouble here, but someone making a "marriage"!

    ?Hence, several girls were given a few harsh lessons until their heads were buried in their chests, and then they were let go.

    Mrs. Tang, Mrs. Li and others continued to drink tea and eat snacks, but the boys were still frightened, leaving Jiayi and Liu Yang, two newlyweds, to accompany the elders, and the rest dispersed with a bang.

    ??Compared to Xindu, the city walls of Quanzhou City are actually not much better. They are like a sieve, leaking air everywhere.

    ??Everyone knows about any big or small matter in an instant.

    This little farce naturally added to the laughter of people after dinner.

    Over in Xindu, Jiayin didn¡¯t know that her brothers had become fat again and were being robbed openly and covertly. She was thinking about the big exam.

    It suddenly snowed last night, and all the mice in the Gongyuan shed tears. Candidates can''t wear too much, and some of them will definitely freeze in this exam!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 935ï¼š Looking for a husband with a stiff neck?

    Chapter 935: When looking for a husband, look for someone with a stiff neck!

    Jiayin is not worried about his brothers being caught in the cold, but such weather will delay performance to some extent.

    The third princess held a hollow-carved hand stove and wore a white fox fur cloak. She stood under the eaves with Good News and advised, "Don''t worry about it. Your brothers are all smart and will definitely do well in the exam. Besides, I don''t care. I¡¯ve sent people to guard outside the Gongyuan, and I¡¯ll report back if there¡¯s any news!¡±

    "Okay." Jiayin also knew that her worry was in vain, but she couldn''t help it.

    "Who set the rules for this exam? It actually takes nine days! Although I give up three days and one night to replenish food and water, it is too painful. For those who are in poor health, let alone the exam, their lives will be lost!"

    Jiayin complained, which made the third princess laugh and responded, "So, it''s better for us girls, we don''t need to take a reading test!"

    After saying that, she turned around and looked around, "Where''s Santiao? I fed him so much delicious food, but why is he always hiding? Even if I try to hold him, I can''t find him!"

    Jiayin couldn''t say that the little fox was lazing around in space, eating grapes, and bullying the little green snake, so he pulled her fox fur cloak and said with a smile, "You use the fur of its kind to make clothes, and you still want it to get close to you?"

    ¡°Oh, I forgot about this! No wonder Sanjo and I are not close!¡± The third princess suddenly realized and quickly called for someone to change her cloak.

    Jiayin took advantage of this moment to lift the little fox out of the space and gave him a bowl of smoked chicken strips. The little fox happily went to coax the third princess.

    In early spring, brightly dressed girls, snow-white little foxes, laughing palace maids and little eunuchs add a rare joyful atmosphere to the silent palace walls!

    Unfortunately, the good times did not last long. Within half an hour, Shoukang Palace sent someone to invite him.

    "Your Royal Highness, Princess, I have the honor to come into the palace to pay my respects to the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother would like to invite you two to sit down and talk together."

    ??The little palace maid who was ordered to invite people hung her head and was very uneasy.

    She is not favored in Shoukang Palace on weekdays, otherwise such errands would not be her turn.

    ??After all, in the past few months, Jiayin has made plans, the three princesses have charged into battle, and the Queen Mother has gritted her teeth, but there have been many tricks.

    ??Although they didn''t break up openly, the sly people in the palace knew the inside story and wished they could stay away to avoid being implicated.

    ?Sure enough, the third princess was having fun and was about to get angry when she stared.

    Jiayin quickly winked at her and then told the maid, "Let''s change into a dress. You have a snack first and wait for us."

    The little palace maid let out a long sigh of relief and naturally responded.

    Entering the bedroom, the third princess impatiently put down the little fox, asked the palace maid to pick out a dress, and asked, "Jiayin, aren''t you worried about your brother? Why are you still thinking about dealing with that old woman? Just make any excuse and say that we don''t want to do anything." Forget it¡¯s comfortable.¡±

    Jiayin was not in a hurry. He slowly found himself a light blue dress embroidered with goose yellow winter jasmine flowers, and said, "Wait a minute, don''t be anxious, let''s hear what''s going on, in case we have to go."

    The third princess wanted to speak, but Shui Ling had already come in and whispered a few words.

    ¡°Princess, the visitors from the Queen Mother¡¯s side are all elderly wives, and two of them are relatives.¡±

    Jiayin nodded and guessed most of it.

    The third princess is almost at the age of engagement. The queen is half dead and has not shown up for a long time.

    ??It is estimated that outsiders were concerned about Princess Shang, so they took the idea to the Queen Mother.

    ??Originally, the marriage of the third princess was not so popular. After all, she had a domineering personality and was not favored by the emperor.

    But during this period, she suddenly enlightened, restrained her temper, and became filial to the emperor. Gradually, she saw more of the emperor, and was favored and rewarded more and more.

    When outsiders see it, they also change their minds.

    It''s just that they were not very smart in finding the Queen Mother.

    ?The third princess was changing her clothes, and while listening to the good news, she broke it into pieces and explained it clearly, feeling a little discouraged.

    ¡°I take back what I just said, it¡¯s not good to be a woman. Who stipulates that women must get married? Can¡¯t they stay unmarried for the rest of their lives?¡±

    The good news was funny, and he didn¡¯t want her to be depressed, so he said, ¡°Just be content with yourself. You will have good food and clothing for the rest of your life. Even if you find an in-law in the future, they will support you and live happily by looking at your face.

    "You should really go out and see how pitiful other women are. Not only do you work hard, but getting beaten and scolded is common." "If you think you are pitiful, how can others live?"

    ¡°Hurry and pack up, let¡¯s go to Shoukang Palace, be careful if you are too late, someone will sell you!¡±

    ??The third princess stamped her feet, stepped forward, took Jiayin''s arm, and walked out, complaining softly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t coax me, you always hit me! If you continue like this, I won¡¯t even like you!¡±

    Jiayin is not afraid of her tricks, "Then you should dislike me immediately so that I can go home and live. I don''t know how blessed I am when I am in the midst of blessings!"

    "If I hadn''t pulled your tail every day, you would have been so proud that you wouldn''t live in the world anymore!"

    ?The two of them bickered all the way to Shoukang Palace, where they met the Queen Mother, several old princesses, and the old Madam Hou, and could not help but exchange pleasantries again.

    The third princess received the instructions and reminders from the good news. She patiently listened to what others were saying and quietly analyzed what these old ladies said about their outstanding grandchildren.

    Even if someone among them had a too thick filter and praised his **** grandson as a flower, she did not get angry.

    At most, I roll my eyes occasionally while drinking tea.

    Jiayin originally had the mentality of watching the excitement, and wanted to smash the melon seeds.

    Unexpectedly, she was also popular in the hearts of several old ladies.

    ??The Li family is now deeply loved by the emperor. They have two titles in one family, and the family business is also prosperous. Several shops are making a lot of money every day.

    ??Moreover, the population is booming, and the boys are running up one after another!

    There are those who are waiting to win the top prize in the big exam, there are also those who went to sea and returned with envoys from eight countries, and there are even those who didn''t even blink when they beheaded their uncles!

    ??The Li family usually has good friendships and the people they interact with are all well-off and wealthy families.

    The most important thing is to have Xintinghou as your backer!

    You need to know who the whole new is not clear, Xinting Hou has already given Houfu to Kangle County Lord!

    ?Hunting Xinting is about to send troops to conquer Jiangbei. The credit for the great work will then fall to Princess Kangle...

    ?Then marrying Princess Kangle is definitely more cost-effective than marrying a princess!

    Some people started asking for information about her age and preferences.

    An old lady didn''t know whether she didn''t take the good news seriously or was too impatient, so she asked directly.

    ¡°The princess is not young anymore, it¡¯s time to get engaged. I wonder what kind of young man the princess likes?¡±

    This is so rude!

    How could anyone ask a little girl like that?

    ?The third princess was about to get angry, but was stopped by the good news.

    Jiayin was not angry, but responded with a smile, "We have talked about this in our family when we were gossiping.

    ¡°My adoptive father said that I don¡¯t have to worry about anything else about my future husband, but I must find someone with a strong neck!

    ¡°Otherwise, when he makes me angry, it would be too much for my adoptive father to chop off his head with one knife. I have to chop him off a few more times until his flesh and blood are **** to relieve his hatred!¡±

    The old ladies gasped and almost convulsed.

    After a while, they all left one after another.

    Jiayin and the third princess naturally returned to Zhilan Palace. The third princess laughed so much that she rolled on the bed and kept shouting that she was happy.

    Jiayin is actually my brother who is worried about taking exams and is upset, so he doesn¡¯t look good to the old ladies. If it is a normal day, there will always be some room left.

    But things are like this in the world. If you want benefits, you must also take risks.

    ?It is impossible for old ladies to not understand this truth.

    I originally thought that the day would go by like this, but during dinner, an imperial doctor suddenly broke into Zhilan Palace with a **** and a maid who covered her mouth and nose!

    Unlocked the new skill of typing on the phone while lying on the bed! Guaranteed to be updated daily, don¡¯t worry guys, let¡¯s work hard together!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 936ï¼š It seems like something has been missed!

    Chapter 936 seems to have missed something!

    ¡°How outrageous!¡± The third princess was startled and immediately yelled.

    She had been battling wits with the Queen Mother for so long that she subconsciously thought that the Queen Mother was behaving like a monster again.

    But Jiayin saw Eunuch Feng who was following the crowd.

    Eunuch Feng was sweating profusely, and it was obvious that he came here in a hurry.

    She quickly asked, "Eunuch Feng, why did you bring someone here? But what happened?"

    Eunuch Feng was panting like a bellows. He tried his best to stabilize his body before answering, "Your Highness, Princess, don''t worry! Something happened in the palace. The Emperor is worried about you. It''s not something to blame."

    Something happened in the palace?

    The third princess and Jiayin both frowned and became even more concerned.

    At this time, the imperial doctor had already knelt down and was about to take the pulse of the third princess.

    Eunuch Feng saw that the third princess was impatient, so he hurriedly made it clear, fearing that the princess would get angry and give her a slap in the face.

    "Your Royal Highness, Princess, when you two went to Shoukang Palace, several old ladies you met fell ill after returning home. After examination by the doctor, it was rootless rheumatism!

    ¡°The Queen Mother has also fainted, and Shoukang Palace has been surrounded.

    "The emperor is worried about your safety and has specifically asked the old slave to bring someone here. These imperial doctors, palace maids and eunuchs, together with the old slave, will stay in Zhilan Palace to guard you until the danger of Wugen Rheumatism is resolved."

    Rootless wind?

    Jiayin and the third princess gasped, especially the third princess whose face was as white as paper.

    Manpower is sometimes scarce.

    This sentence is used in Tianwu and used in medicine, it is the word Wugenfeng.

    I don¡¯t know when this disease appeared, and no doctor can fight it.

    ?Like a cold wind, it wanders across the land of Tianwu, occasionally appearing in a small mountain village or in the backyard of a wealthy family.

    ??Each time it appears, it is bound to take away dozens of lives. The disease occurs quickly and the death is miserable, leaving no chance for people to deal with it.

    ?It is said that when Dr. Zhang was young, he also wanted to figure out a prescription for Wugenfeng, but unfortunately he never came across it.

    I heard the old man say Jiayin more than once, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet him now, actually by Jiayin¡¯s side.

    The third princess wanted to speak, but her upper and lower teeth were chattering.

    Jiayin thought about it carefully. Although they had contacted several old ladies, they had been back at Zhilan Palace for so long, and there was nothing strange at all.

    Even the most sensitive little fox never warned them, so there should be no danger.

    In other words, this matter involves Shoukang Palace and the Queen Mother, and there may be some conspiracy.

    If you mess up your position, it will be convenient for others.

    ?Thinking like this, she comforted the third princess.

    After checking their pulse, it turned out that none of them had any symptoms.

    Eunuch Feng, the imperial doctor, and others were relieved, but they did not dare to take it lightly. They ordered the maids and eunuchs to replace all the bedding with new ones, and completely clean and disinfect the old ones.

    Among the palace maids and eunuchs, some were originally serving in Zhilan Palace, and some came with Eunuch Feng.

    But no matter what the origin was, he was a little panicked at the moment, bumping around like a headless chicken.

    ?Not much work was done, but there was almost a quarrel.

    I really can¡¯t bear to hear the good news, but I¡¯m also worried that these people may have outsiders¡¯ ears and eyes and take advantage of the chaos to do some bad things.

    ?So she asked the third princess for a token, called the third princess''s personal nanny, and together they went to the main hall to take charge, and quickly assigned them.

    The maids and eunuchs had a backbone and soon became quiet.

    Cleaning, tidying up the place, turning on the big stove to make medicinal soup, being busy but not messy.

    ??The third princess is of royal blood after all. She can be afraid when encountering danger, but she will never flinch. She also came out to sit with Jiayin.

    ?In just one hour, hundreds of people in Zhilan Palace had enough food and clothing, and they also drank the preventive medicinal soup. Eunuch Feng was really happy than anyone else when he saw it.

    After all, he came here following the emperor''s order and took risks.

    ??If the third princess and Jiayin don''t cooperate and any trouble occurs in Zhilan Palace, he will definitely be blamed.

    ?Of course, the happiest person is the imperial doctor.

    The emperor valued the third princess and Princess Kangle. When he received the errand, he kowtowed and promised that if something went wrong with these two beauties, he would be buried with them.

    ??Although the doors of Zhilan Palace were sealed, the news was still sent out and soon reached the emperor''s ears.

    ??The Marquis had already entered the palace and sat next to the emperor with a dark face.

    At this moment, they were both relieved to hear that the two little girls were calm and calm.

    The emperor has been saying, "The third princess has really grown up. With Fu Niuer by her side, I don''t have to worry."

    ??Master Hou is still very worried. The bad luck will not stop just because the child is sensible.

    But it is obvious that the matter this time has not reached the point of being out of control.

    He fumbled carefully for the note handed over by Zhilan Palace and said, "Your Majesty, be careful of that person jumping over the wall, or making excuses to attack the east or the west."

    ??The emperor nodded and responded in a low voice, "That girl Fu Niu''er can think of it, so naturally I won''t be easily deceived. The secret guards are at your disposal. Keep an eye on Shoukang Palace for me to see what other tricks that person has.

    "Before, she had been pretending to be bullied by the two girls and showing weakness to me, but I never looked down on her."

    After receiving the order, the Marquis stood up to leave. He was still a little worried and said, "Your Majesty, please pay more attention to Zhilan Palace."

    "Don''t worry, your daughter won''t be wronged!" The emperor responded with a smile, "My own daughter is also inside, and the palace seal is to protect them."

    The Marquis then saluted and strode away.

    The night was dark, and because the palace was closed, although the eaves of Zhilan Palace were filled with lanterns, it still seemed a little lonely.

    The palace maids and eunuchs on night duty wanted to walk with their legs on their shoulders, and looked behind them from time to time, for fear that something dirty was following behind them, which would make them sick at any time.

    There was a timid **** who screamed in fright because a leaf fell on his head because of the wind.

    It turned out to be a misunderstanding, and the entire Zhilan Palace was as frightened as an iron pot filled with boiling water.

    ??The third princess spoke in person and beat the young eunuch, and everyone became more and more huddled in the room and could not come out.

    Jiayin accompanied the third princess to eat snacks and play cards, coaxing her to fall asleep before returning to her room.

    Mu Jue didn''t care that Shui Ling and Shui Yun were still there, so he looked out the window and said to Jiayin, "The Marquis already knows your worries and has arranged for manpower.

    ¡°I also sent news to my uncle and the young lady to reassure them.¡±

    Jiayin breathed a long sigh of relief, asked Mu Jue to sit down, and cooked meat porridge for him on the small stove to fill his stomach.

    Actually, what happened happened, and she was confident in her medical skills and didn''t think it was very dangerous.

    But when her family members are not around her, it is easy for outsiders to take advantage of her, worry about her safety, and do something wrong.

    Fortunately, Mu Jue was by his side to help him resolve these worries.

    The small charcoal stove and the small purple-red casserole were bubbling, and the aroma of meat porridge soon filled the whole house.

    Mu Jue sat by the stove, watching Jiayin roll up the sleeves of her pink coat and help him serve porridge. It''s like the hot porridge doesn''t wait until it reaches your stomach, and your heart feels warm.

    Jiayin¡¯s men are busy, but their hearts are not at ease. They always feel as if they have missed something...

    At this moment, the Gongyuan, where the world¡¯s elites gathered, was also brightly lit. The students were either writing furiously, or cooking porridge to fill their stomachs, and they were all working hard for their future...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 937ï¼š Evil intentions

    Chapter 937 with sinister intentions

    I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because the students are required to maintain hardship and simplicity, or the senior officials who are already officials also want the younger generations to experience the hardships they have endured.

    ??The imperial court is now considered wealthy, but the Gongyuan is still dilapidated and has never been repaired.

    The small, low cubicles are very cramped, and it is difficult for students who are slightly taller to turn around.

    Whether you are drinking water or making porridge for yourself, you must be extra careful, otherwise you may easily soil your written test paper.

    ??If you are unlucky and assigned to a particularly shabby small room, you have to be prepared for leaks when it rains...

    It can be said that Han Chuang has studied hard for more than ten years and finally reached the end. The students still have to endure many tests and it is not easy.

    This time, Jiaren, Brother Li, Lu Zong and Jia Xu were all among the students.

    ??Lu Zong and Jiaren were assigned to the next door, separated by an aisle more than ten feet wide. Diagonally across from them was Brother Li, while Jia Xu was three rows away. Even when going to the toilet, they didn''t have a chance to see each other.

    ??But Jia Xu is knowledgeable and well prepared, so no one is worried about him.

    At this time, Jiaren had finished writing today¡¯s test paper and didn¡¯t want to continue burning the midnight oil, so he put it away properly, put it in a waterproof oil paper bag, and then started to cook meat porridge.

    The ingredients for meat porridge are all prepared at home.

    Rice, dried meat, and dried vegetables are mixed together and boiled. Just add a little salt and the taste will be very good.

    On an early spring night, the cold north wind made people¡¯s hands and feet stiff.

    At this time, having a mouthful of hot porridge is a life-saver.

    ??Lu Zong next door put down his pen and started looking for food for himself.

    Brother Li opposite him is even more imitative and has already picked up the porridge bowl.

    ?Perhaps the smell of the meat porridge was too fragrant, so the two patrolling soldiers stopped nearby and chatted quietly.

    ¡°The adults have all gone to eat, and we don¡¯t know when it will be our turn?¡±

    ¡°It should be soon. I hope there is some hot food left for us. Even if there is no meat, we still need to warm our stomachs. The weather is really too cold.¡±

    "That''s right, I''ll go take a look later and save our meals in advance. My cousin is a cook, so this is convenient."

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re a good boy, you have a lot of connections, my brother has benefited from you.¡±

    "That''s right," the soldier who spoke was very proud and said, "I talked to my cousin for a long time at noon. Do you know, something big happened outside! We are locked up here, and we don''t know yet. It¡¯s already causing trouble all over the city!¡±

    "A big thing? What big thing? The barbarians can''t kill them all the way to the south of the Yangtze River, right?" Another soldier curled his lips and expressed disapproval.

    ??The soldier from before seemed to have accidentally glanced at Jiaren who was eating porridge, and without lowering his voice, he said, "That''s not a big deal, but it''s still a big deal! You know about rootless disease, right?"

    "I know," another soldier replied with a gloomy look on his face and frowned, "What are you doing carrying this thing? Be careful of getting into trouble!"

    The soldier from before waved his hand, "It''s not me who wants to mention it, but our new capital has already appeared. Several old ladies from the clan went to the palace to talk to the Queen Mother, but something happened after they returned home. I don''t know why they contracted rootless disease! I heard that Shoukang Palace has been sealed off, even Zhilan Palace has been sealed off!"

    ¡°Zhilan Palace?¡± Another soldier asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that where the third princess lives? Why is it sealed? Has the disease spread in the palace?¡±

    Jiaren, who was not far away, originally didn''t pay attention to what the two soldiers were talking about, but each sentence after another seemed to be addressed to him.

    ??He could no longer hold the porridge bowl in his hand, so he put it down directly and stared at the two soldiers coldly.

    Even Lu Zong, who lives next door, also noticed something was wrong.

    The soldier who started the conversation looked at them from the corner of his eyes, feeling a little proud of his success. He tugged at his companion, as if he had just realized something was wrong, and said, "Let''s find a warm place to talk."

    ??The companion was hanging in the air and wanted to ask more questions. Occasionally he turned around and saw Jiaren and Lu Zong both had cold faces, and suddenly he came to his senses.

    ??These two are also celebrities in Xindu. At least among this class of students, they are the favorites to win the top prize, so he naturally knows them.

    Among them, Jiaren, the eldest son of the Zhongshan Prefecture, is even more favored by many people.

    Today, Princess Kangle, Jiaren¡¯s sister, is living in Zhilan Palace.

    ?Those words just now will definitely distract Jiaren...

    He is using someone as a knife!

    ?Thinking like this, he grabbed the companion who started the conversation and cursed in a low voice, "I usually treat you well, but you actually hurt me?"

    ?The soldier who started the conversation felt guilty, but tried his best to defend himself, "Brother, what are you talking about, why can''t I understand? We are just chatting!

    "Besides, Zhilan Palace is sealed and no one inside is allowed to enter or leave. I''m afraid everyone will be dead at this time. The entire New Capital will know about such a big event soon. Let me tell you what''s going on."

    ?Even at such a time, he did not forget to continue making trouble, so I had to praise him for his dedication.

    ?The companion''s eyes were red with anger, he picked up his collar, and punched him!

    The two of them immediately got into a fight, causing the surrounding students to scratch their heads to see it.

    For a time, the quiet Gongyuan became as lively as a vegetable market!

    Fortunately, the officials on duty arrived soon, **** the two soldiers, and planned to fight.

    At this time, Lu Zong said, "Sir, these two soldiers came to us specially to gossip and mentioned that there was rootless disease in the palace. And our sister is in the palace!

    "They have evil intentions and want to disturb our minds and cause abnormal performance in the exam. They have sinister intentions and must be questioned strictly!"

    Jiaren also followed up and said, "My lord, please handle it impartially, and also please send someone to inform the results. We need to know what the condition of the palace is. Otherwise, we worry about the safety of our family and it will affect the answer to the question, which is really unfair!"

    The officials on duty had a headache when they heard this, and they gritted their teeth with hatred.

    ?He didn''t know who was plotting against the Li family, and he didn''t want to stop it, nor did he want to get involved.

    ?But the person behind it obviously found a fool. The thing was done, but the whole city was in trouble.

    ??The Li family are not willing to suffer...

    ?With no choice but to say, he could only say, "Quiet! You can answer the questions with peace of mind. I will investigate clearly and report to the superiors. The superiors will make their own decisions!"

    After saying this, he took the two soldiers down.

    ??Lu Zong and Jiaren were separated by a wall and couldn''t see each other, but they both knew that the other was worried because their porridge bowls were never picked up again.

    Brother Li opposite was a little far away, and he only heard a few sporadic words just now.

    What Zhilan Palace, what Wugenfeng, what deliberate frame-up?

    What happened at home? What happened to my sister?

    He was even more anxious!

    ??However, there are also students who consciously seize the opportunity and write as fast as chicken blood, with a posture that makes them want to win the No. 1 Scholar title immediately!

    ?Time passed by, and the night became darker and darker.

    It wasn¡¯t until the middle of the night that the officials on duty rushed over...

    ? Today¡¯s update is here!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 938ï¼š Unexpected enemies!

    Chapter 938 An unexpected enemy!

    Jiaren and Lu Zong stood up directly to avoid misunderstanding. They spoke in high voices.

    Jiaren asked, "My lord, what''s going on outside? Is there really a rootless wind in the palace? Are there any casualties?"

    ¡°Yes, sir, please tell me directly.¡± Lu Zong also anxiously supported.

    The officer on duty participated in the entire interrogation of the two soldiers, and even saw the Marquis of Xinting and Uncle Zhongshan who had arrived. How could he dare to neglect them.

    At this moment, he said carefully, "Don''t worry, you two, Wugenfeng did appear outside, but only a few palaces suffered casualties. Shoukang Palace and Zhilan Palace were sealed in the palace, but no one got sick and everything was safe.

    ¡°You two, rest assured in the exam. The soldiers who were deliberately framed previously have been taken over by the Marquis of Xinting. The rights and wrongs will be investigated clearly.¡±

    ?Jiaren and Lu Zong, including Brother Li who stretched his neck to inquire from a distance, all breathed a long sigh of relief.

    Actually, they were not completely reassured. After all, they had not seen their sister safe and sound with their own eyes. However, since the Marquis had taken over and such news had come in, the credibility was still very high.

    Jiaren and Lu Zong saluted together and thanked the official on duty.

    The official on duty coughed twice, returned to a businesslike tone, glanced at the students nearby and said, "Take the exam well and don''t make any noise for no reason anymore."

    After saying that, he walked away with square steps.

    Jiaren didn¡¯t know his name, but he remembered his appearance.

    ??He will definitely repay this favor after the big exam.

    Even if the official doesn''t come and tell the result, there''s nothing they can do.

    But not only did they come, they also made it so clear that they were afraid of delaying their exams, so they were very kind...

    He waved his hand towards Brother Li in the distance to reassure him.

    After sitting down again, Jiaren realized that his whole body was cold.

    I was worried just now and didn¡¯t think anything of it, but now I am afraid of the wind and cold.

    He quickly boiled hot water and made himself a cup of milk tea.

    The aroma of milk and tea mixed together, the taste was sweet and mellow, finally allowing him to find a touch of warmth on this winter night.

    Lu Zong next door and Brother Li in the distance also held cups of milk tea...

    ?Three days passed by in a flash, and as soon as the gate of Gongyuan opened, exhausted students poured out in droves.

    Jiaren was walking with Brother Li, Lu Zong, and Jia Xu. Not far out of the alley, he met Jiahuan and the steward.

    ¡°How is my sister?¡±

    ¡°Brother, how did you do in the exam?¡±

    Both sides almost asked for an exit at the same time, but they were completely opposite.

    Jiaren was anxious and asked, "Has any news come out in the palace? How is my sister? Has Dr. Zhang entered the palace to take charge?"

    Jia Huan led a few people to stand aside to avoid being scattered by the students, and responded, "Brother, don''t worry, my sister is fine. The Marquis said don''t worry, there is something hidden behind this matter, and he and his second uncle have arrangements ¡±

    Jiaren was relieved at this, and after taking a breath of air, his legs felt a little weak.

    In the past three days, although I knew that my sister would not be ignored at home, and even more so that someone was deliberately distracting them, I still couldn''t help but worry.

    ??He was neither eating well nor sleeping well. He had to go all out to answer questions and comfort his younger brother with his eyes all the time. It was really exhausted both mentally and physically.

    Brother Li was also hanging on Jia Huan''s arm and kept saying, "Brother, I''m starving to death. I want to eat meat, I want to eat rice, I want to eat dumplings!"

    At this time, people from the Lu family and Jia family also came over and invited Lu Zong and Jia Xu to go home.

    ??Everyone only has one night to repair, and they have to pay tribute to the courtyard tomorrow morning, so time is very precious. Soon, everyone separated.

    ??The Li brothers rode in the car all the way and quickly returned to the Earl''s Mansion.

    Wan''er has already prepared dinner and has been waiting in front of the door.

    Finally welcomed her husband back, and her eyes were red with joy.

    ?In the past three days, she was worried about her husband''s exams and worried about her sister-in-law being sealed in the palace. She really wanted to be divided in two.

    ?While eating, Mr. Hou and Li Lao Er, Li Lao San and Li Lao Si all rushed back.

    ?No one asked Brother Jiaren how he did in the exam, they only explained the affairs in the palace clearly.

    Jiaren and Brother Li were completely relieved when they heard that it was the Empress Dowager who was behind the plan. In order to divert attention from others, they used a strange illness as an excuse.

    "Father, it is not necessarily the Queen Mother who is behind the Gongyuan incident. She is now in a weak position and is focused on seizing power. She must not be able to care about the two of us. Is someone else fishing in troubled waters and taking the opportunity to cause trouble?" Jiaren asked.

    Li Laoer nodded, very satisfied with this eldest son.

    At least if you don¡¯t become stupid by reading, you still don¡¯t lack the acumen you should have.

    "You are right. You were distracted by someone deliberately delivering news in Gongyuan. It is indeed not the palace''s handiwork."

    The Marquis continued, "Because the soldier was caught in time, the person behind it didn''t run away. The person behind it was...Mr. Wen''s brother.

    "The Wen family has been pestering Mr. Wen recently, asking Mr. Wen to change his relationship with Cui''s family and recognize his ancestors. Mr. Wen did not agree. They were angry and heard that your proud disciple was in the big exam and was expected to be the top scholar. Be jealous.

    "It just so happened that there was a strange illness in the palace, and Fu Niu''er was sealed in Zhilan Palace. They came up with this vicious method to ruin your future."

    Jiaren and Brother Li were speechless after hearing this. In the Gongyuan, when they were anxious and couldn''t sleep, they guessed the person behind it. They almost guessed all the enemies in the family, but they never thought it was the Wen family.

    ?This is really unexpected!

    Jiaren respected the teacher and quickly asked, "Where is the teacher now? We were not affected. We answered the questions very smoothly. I hope he doesn''t think too much."

    Li Laoer waved his hands and said comfortingly, "Don''t worry, Mr. Wen is not a narrow-minded person. He has already rushed to the ancestral home of the Wen family to handle the matter personally. He left a message and asked you to take the exam well. For ten years of hard work, you have spent all your time here. You must be worthy of the hard work you put in."

    ?Jiaren and Brother Li stood up together and saluted to the south.

    ?When everyone saw that they were pale and tired, they didn''t say anything more. They ate with them and urged them to rest.

    At this time, Mu Jue actually brought a food box and hurried back at night.

    ¡°Young Master, Sixth Young Master, the princess is worried about your hard work in the exam, so she specially made a tonic soup and asked me to bring it back for you to take.¡±

    Everyone was so excited that they all asked Mu Jue about the situation in the palace.

    In fact, Zhilan Palace has not changed at all except for being closed.

    Jiayin and the third princess ate and lived together in the past three days without any discomfort. On the contrary, they gained a little weight because they had free time and thought about delicious food all day long.

    ?Everyone was completely relieved after hearing this.

    I don''t know if it was a psychological effect. After drinking the tonic soup, Jiaren and Brother Li felt that their fatigue was much relieved. After saying a few words, they yawned again and again. They reluctantly returned to the room and took a shower, then threw themselves on the kang and fell asleep. .

    When they woke up the next day, the two brothers felt refreshed and rushed to Gongyuan with the examination basket in hand. Their fighting spirit was high again.

    Mu Jue sent the two of them to the Tribute Courtyard before greeting the Li family and planning to return to the palace.

    ?On the way, he remembered that Jiayin liked to eat roast chicken from Chengnan, so he turned around and bought two to give Jiayin a change of taste.

    ?It just so happened that when he took a shortcut back to the palace, he passed by a semi-abandoned courtyard and unexpectedly made some new discoveries...

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 939ï¼š A blind cat encounters a dead mouse

    Chapter 939 A blind cat encounters a dead mouse

    Jiayin was worried about how his brothers were doing in the exams. He got up early in the morning and wandered around the courtyard after dinner.

    Zhilan Palace has a lot of flowers and plants, which are already a bit green at this time of year.

    ?Several maids were carrying buckets of water, and they quickly bowed when they saw her.

    Jiayin waved his hands, rolled up his sleeves to help, and passed the time.

    The little maids were a little reserved at first, but gradually they found that Jiayin had no airs and was very kind.

    They began to take courage and chat with the good news.

    ¡°Princess, they all say that Broken Gold Beach is a geomantic treasure land, and gold grows everywhere. Is it true?¡± A round-faced little palace maid looked curious and surprised, and her words made everyone smile.

    Jiayin pulled up two grasses and responded with a smile, "That''s right. The soil in our Broken Gold Beach is suitable for growing jade melons and golden fruits, which are particularly sweet and delicious.

    ¡°When a jade melon is the hottest, it¡¯s really worth exchanging a silver jade melon for a jade melon. So, you can also say that Broken Gold Beach is really worth the money.¡±

    The round-faced little palace maid obviously loves to eat, she can''t help but swallow her saliva, with a look of envy on her face.

    "It would be great if my slave was born in Broken Gold Beach. They say that if you put the jade melon in the well water for stabilization, when it''s hottest, you can take a bite and you won''t trade it for a god! It''s very refreshing and very sweet."

    The other little maids also nodded and agreed with smiles.

    ¡°Yes, the father-in-laws in the royal study have eaten jade melon. The emperor gave it to General Manager Yi, and General Manager Yi divided it.

    "It''s a pity that we are not waiting in the imperial study room."

    ¡°I heard that the jade melon has a green skin on the outside, but the inside is red. It¡¯s so magical.¡±

    Jiayin was never stingy, so he said, "The Broken Gold Beach is my fiefdom, and I am the one who is most in need of jade melons. Why bother envying others when you protect me."

    ¡°You take good care of the princess. In the summer, I will send some more jade melons over. Everyone in Zhilan Palace can taste how sweet the jade melons are.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? Thank you, Princess!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Princess, Princess, that¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°Woo, can I really eat jade melon? Thank you, Princess.¡±

    The third princess heard the noise in the house and came out to join in the fun.

    The little maids instantly turned back into shrinking quails, saluted quickly, and then ran away with their buckets.

    ?The third princess couldn''t help rolling her eyes and pretending to lose her temper.

    ¡°Li Jiayin, you bribed my slaves again! Hum, if I let you live here any longer, my Zhilan Palace will become yours!¡±

    Jiayin has lived with her for so long and is very aware of her "duplicity" problem.

    So, she gave the third princess a hard look and snorted coldly, "If you say that, then I will leave the palace immediately? I can''t live in a good home, so I come here to suffer with you. What a **** I am!"

    The third princess immediately hugged Jiayin and laughed to please her, "No! You must stay with me. If you leave, I won''t have anyone to play with!"

    Jiayin slapped her arm away and said with emotion, "I miss Baozhu so much. That girl is the cutest and most obedient! I haven''t seen her for a long time. If I send a letter home again, I must ask Aunt Mei to send some fruits and vegetables to Baozhu. ¡±

    ¡°Woo, good news, you can¡¯t be so partial! I also want to eat fruit, no, I want to eat bananas and peaches, I can¡¯t sleep thinking about them. The princess will reward me with some, okay?¡±

    The third princess drooled with greed, and couldn''t help but curse again, "It''s all because of that old witch who acted like a monster. Even in a good life, she can''t even leave the palace!"

    Jiayin was afraid that what she said would be overheard by the eunuchs and maids, so she quickly changed her words.

    "Forget it, if you want to eat it, just ask someone to send the message. Send the fruit to the palace and hang it with a rope!" ????? "This is a good idea!" The third princess immediately agreed, and when she was about to speak, Shui Ling came over and said , "Princess, Shuiyun''s Shaqima failed. Please give me some advice."

    The third princess entered the kitchen impatiently. When she heard this, she said, "I''ll go back and change my clothes. Let''s go to the small garden for snacks and tea later?"

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a look. Shaqima goes best with milk tea. I¡¯ll give you a taste later!¡± Jiayin coaxed the third princess and quickly returned to the side hall.

    ?Sure enough, Mu Jue was sitting on the couch in front of the window eating roast chicken. When he saw the good news coming in, he handed her a chicken thigh.

    Jiayin smiled and said, "Oh, is this the time-honored roast chicken restaurant in the south of the city?"

    She took a bite and asked, "My eldest brother must have done well in the exam, otherwise you wouldn''t be in the mood to go so far to buy roast chicken?"

    Mu Jue raised his eyebrows and his smile became more ruthless.

    ¡°The eldest young master and the sixth young master have done well in the exams and have now entered Gongyuan again. They are doing well at home. The eldest young master is giving you a spring shirt so you can wear it when you go home next time.

    "Suijintan is getting ready for farming. The village chief is very busy, leading the villagers to plow the land and pick up fruit trees. My uncle asked me to tell you, don''t forget to prepare melon vines."

    ?These things are trivial, but hearing the good news makes me feel extremely relieved.

    As the two of them talked, she ate all the chicken legs with great appetite.

    Mu Jue then said, "When the eldest young master and the others were in Gongyuan, someone deliberately caused trouble and told them the news that Zhilan Palace was sealed.

    ¡°The Marquis and Uncle came forward and found out the perpetrators and those behind the scenes, without delaying the examinations of the eldest young master and the sixth young master.¡±

    ?Sure enough, Jiayin frowned immediately. No wonder he felt that he had overlooked something before.

    ?It turns out that someone really took advantage of this opportunity to cause trouble for the brothers.

    Mu Jue poured tea for Jiayin and advised, "The people behind this are the Wen family. Mr. Wen has already dealt with it, and the Marquis has also greeted the Gongyuan people. No one will plot against the eldest young master and the sixth young master anymore.

    At the end of the day, as long as your place is good, they won¡¯t care about you or be distracted. "

    Jiayin nodded, understanding the truth, but still felt uncomfortable.

    ¡°My brothers were taking exams, but I didn¡¯t help them. On the contrary, I hindered them.¡±

    ??The girl''s bright face seemed to be covered with a layer of dark clouds, a little dim, which made Mu Jue feel panicked for no reason.

    He wanted to persuade, but he was not good at using his words, so he had to change his words quickly.

    ¡°When I came back just now, I unexpectedly came across a big discovery. Let me tell you about it first, and then go to the Marquis to report it.¡±

    Jiayin reluctantly cheered up, blinked her big eyes, her eyelashes flickered like small fans, and asked, "What big discovery? Is there anything new happening in Xindu?"

    "No, there is a secret passage in the palace that leads to the outside. I found the tunnel exit by accident!" Mu Jue was proud, throwing the orange in his hand and laughing, "I can''t find anything even if I break through iron shoes, it takes no effort at all to get here."

    "Oh, please tell me how you found it? Where is the tunnel entrance?" Jiayin was very curious.

    In the past few days, Shoukang Palace had closed the palace under the pretext of avoiding illness, just to do some small things in private. Therefore, not only the emperor and the marquis, but also the good news sent little foxes there for a walk, just to find the queen mother. The problem.

    Whether she is secretly contacting the outside world or has other arrangements.

    Unfortunately, nothing was gained.

    ?Unexpectedly, Mu Jue went out once and unexpectedly encountered a dead mouse and solved the problem by accident!

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 940ï¼š Take risks

    Chapter 940 Taking risks

    Mu Jue peeled the orange, gave half of it to Jiayin, and then said, "When I came back with the roasted chicken, I wanted to take a shortcut, but the roasted chicken tasted so fragrant that it attracted a few beggars.

    "I felt soft-hearted so I gave one of them and chatted for a while. As a result, the little beggars said that the abandoned yard where they often stayed had been occupied recently and was to be rebuilt, but the people who occasionally came in and out didn''t look like craftsmen, and there were no Timber and stone delivered.

    ¡°I felt something was wrong, so I watched for a while, and happened to see people coming in and out.

    ¡°This man pretended to be a steward, but the way he walked and the way his left hand subconsciously rested on his waist, he looked like he was from the military.

    ¡°There are also traces of moving bricks and stones in the courtyard, and it is only two miles away from the palace wall. Maybe they really dug a tunnel and caught a ¡®big rat¡¯.

    ¡°I told a few beggars to take turns to help keep an eye on the yard. I will go see the Marquis later and ask him to arrange more manpower. Maybe there will be definite news in a few days.¡±

    "Oh, then go quickly! Be careful that those little beggars miss the mark and miss the important event." Hearing the good news, he was happy and anxious, so he hurriedly chased them away.

    Mu Jue stuffed half of the orange into his mouth and complained, "I''m afraid that the roasted chicken will get cold, so I''ll bring it back to you first!"

    As he spoke, he stood up and said, "Remember, you are in Zhilan Palace. If you have anything to do, don''t go out. I''ll be back soon!"

    "Go quickly, I''m not a piece of paper. If someone is really bad for me, it''s not necessarily who will be unlucky. Don''t worry about me, it''s the serious thing to go and help my adoptive father quickly."

    Jiayin continued to chase people away, not forgetting to explain, "If those little beggars are willing, send them to the relief department and let my second uncle arrange for them to do things and learn how to support the family."

    "I know, don''t worry." Mu Jue was relieved. He glanced at the good news and couldn''t help but feel a little mixed in his heart.

    In such a big event, she did not forget to accommodate a few beggars, which shows how kind-hearted she is.

    In other words, as long as anyone helps her a little, she will never forget to repay them.

    There are not many girls like this in the world.

    ??If he had been in the quagmire of hatred and was lucky enough to meet her, wouldn''t all the things that made him regretful have happened...

    The third princess changed into a beautiful dress and waited in the garden for a long time. Finally, when she saw Good News arriving, she couldn¡¯t help complaining, "Good News, where have you been and why are you here!"

    Jiayin took a piece of golden, fragrant and soft Shaqima and stuffed it into her mouth, and said angrily, "The palace door is closed, but I can still grow wings and fly! Hurry up and block your mouth! If it weren''t for making you a fresh snack , can I delay for so long? "

    The third princess took a bite and immediately smiled and praised, "Wow, this Shaqima is really delicious, but the name is a little weird. I''ll give it to my father..."

    Halfway through, she became discouraged again and muttered, "Forget it, don''t say we can''t get out. Even if I give the snacks to my father, he won''t dare to eat them. The whole palace treats us like a scourge." Be on guard."

    In the past few days, the fruits, vegetables, rice, food and supplies needed by Zhilan Palace were delivered outside the courtyard wall and placed in baskets.

    ??Everyone pulled the rope to hoist the basket up, which was very troublesome.

    But this avoids contact with outsiders.

    Even so, people outside still avoid them like wild beasts, as if even looking at them from a distance can easily be infected with strange diseases...

    Not only that, because the third princess was favored by the emperor, several concubines were very fawning to her and often visited her.

    But since the palace was closed to the present, none of these people have sent anything to express condolences, as if the third princess is already dead.

    I have to say that the third princess once again tasted the warmth and warmth of human relationships.

    Good news doesn¡¯t matter.

    When a disaster strikes, both husband and wife can go their separate ways, not to mention they are outsiders and have nothing to do with each other in the first place.

    The milk tea is mellow and the Shaqima is sweet and crispy.

    ?After a while, the third princess felt relieved.

    ??Including Shui Ling and Shui Yun, as well as a personal maid whom the third princess loved, and five masters and servants, they were sitting in the small garden, enjoying the breeze, chatting, eating and drinking, and they were quite comfortable. If an outsider saw this scene, their jaw would probably drop in surprise.

    Zhilan Palace, which the palace and even the whole of Xindu thought was miserable, was actually living such a leisurely life...

    Jiayin was thinking about Mu Jue and went back to the room early after dinner.

    As a result, after waiting and waiting, it was not until the third watch that Mu Jue came back with a chill.

    Jiayin quickly cooked him a bowl of beef noodle soup to warm his stomach.

    ?The beef soup has been cooked long ago and warmed on the tea stove, and the noodles are dry noodles produced in the family''s workshop, which is convenient.

    Mu Jue had been running around for most of the day, and the water and rice were not yet used up. At this time, he could no longer be polite. Xili Hulu ate heartily, and finally he leaned on the soft table and said a few words.

    ¡°We guessed it right. There is indeed a tunnel in that poor courtyard, which leads to a corner of the royal garden of the palace. There is a small wooden house where tools are kept. The guard of the wooden house is an inconspicuous mute eunuch.

    ¡°If we hadn¡¯t traced his secret contact with Shoukang Palace, we really wouldn¡¯t have been able to discover his identity, it was too deeply hidden.

    ¡°I have also found out some people outside the palace who have corresponded with Shoukang Palace. Not talking about civil officials, you don¡¯t know even if I talk about it, but there is a military officer, you should know.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Jiayin was extremely curious.

    After all, the military power is now in the hands of the adoptive father, and the military attach¨¦s must either be used by the adoptive father or retire.

    I really can¡¯t guess who will take the risk and support the Queen Mother.

    ¡°Marquis of Zhenbei!¡± Mu Jue said a name, which surprised Jiayin but also felt that it was natural.

    Mrs. Wen was originally his ex-wife. Mrs. Wen reconciled with him and remarried, but he always felt betrayed.

    ??Even the military power in Jiangbei was in his hands at the beginning, but unfortunately he was not capable enough, and was finally taken over by the Marquis. After many battles, he achieved today''s glory.

    ?He will not reflect on his own faults, which is why he lost his wife and authority.

    Instead, they put all the faults on others and put themselves in the position of the victim!

    Such people are not uncommon.

    I just didn¡¯t expect that besides being selfish and stupid, he also had such courage!

    ?However, if he is eager to stand up and takes desperate risks, it will be justified!

    ¡°What did the adoptive father say?¡± Jiayin asked.

    Mu Jue yawned and responded, "The Marquis wants you to eat well and sleep well, and don''t worry about this matter. With this key clue, he and the emperor plan to take the opportunity to pull out all the forces of the other party. But this may not work. The timing of the net will be postponed, perhaps until the beginning of the Northern Expedition."

    Jiayin nodded, she really couldn''t help with this matter.

    At this time, it would be good if you don¡¯t hold back and distract your adoptive father and family.

    "Okay, then go to sleep. If you have nothing to do from now on, remember to go to your adoptive father''s house. If you can help, it''s better. If you can''t help, you can always listen to the news."

    Jiayin gave instructions, Mu Jue nodded, turned over and lay down on the couch, and started snoring almost the next moment.

    Jiayin glanced at his shoes and socks and felt that there was a sour smell in the room.

    After enduring it, she did not wake Mu Jue up. She just returned to the screen and entered the space directly...

    Let¡¯s not talk about Jiaren and Brother Li who are working hard for their future in the Gongyuan, nor the busy good news in the space, but only talk about the distant Quanzhou. Mrs. Li and others finally gathered a boat full of good things and arrived at the envoy¡¯s departure. days¡­

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 941ï¼š Examination is physical work!

    Chapter 941: Examination is physical work!

    ?Seeing Jiaxi''s family and Jia''an boarding the big boat and rushing to their hometown, not to mention Mrs. Li, even Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru had red eyes.

    ?Mrs. Wen also sighed softly, while Huiniang and Wenjuan raised their feet and looked around.

    ?Only Sister-in-law Liu is okay. Her eldest son has just married his daughter-in-law, and her younger son is also with her. There is only one old man in the house, so she doesn''t care about it.

    ??Color held her grandma''s arm and comforted her softly, "Grandma, don''t worry about it. Let the fourth and fifth brothers go first. We will go back in autumn.

    ¡°When the time comes, I will go back with my grandma to see our hot spring valley in Suijintan and taste the sweetest jade melon in the world.¡±

    "Okay, okay, that''s our family''s own territory. When the time comes, the jade melons will be enough, and you can eat as much as you want." Mrs. Li cheered up and smiled after being coaxed by her granddaughter-in-law.

    Linlang was born a businessman, smart and eloquent. She then smiled and said, "Grandma Li, Broken Gold Beach is our family''s territory. We will know the details when we go for a walk later.

    ¡°But now you are in Quanzhou, our territory!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to our in-law¡¯s restaurant! You, too, should try my chef¡¯s skills. Although the cooking is not as exquisite as our restaurant¡¯s, when it comes to preparing seafood, it¡¯s also very good here!¡±

    Sister-in-law Liu echoed and said, "Yes, Auntie, let''s go out and follow Linlang to have a meal before going home.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve wanted to try her restaurant for a long time. Unfortunately, my wife is stingy and won¡¯t take me there. I¡¯ll use your help to satisfy my craving today.¡±

    Linlang quickly hugged her mother-in-law''s arm and said angrily, "Mom, you have wronged me. It was you who always said that you would go with Grandma Li and the aunts, otherwise you would be alone."

    "Haha, okay, okay, it''s my mother who has wronged you. Don''t you think that your married daughter is throwing water away? How can she go back to her family''s restaurant to take advantage of it!" Sister-in-law Liu and her daughter-in-law sang in harmony, and they had a tacit understanding.

    Like a thief, Linlang glanced to the side and whispered, "Mom, you also talked about the daughter who got married, and the water was thrown away. I am not a member of the in-laws anymore, so of course I can''t control that much. I will take advantage of it." ah!"

    ?Everyone couldn''t help laughing when they heard this.

    ??The Yue family loves their daughter Linlang very much. In the past few days since her wedding, the Yue family has sent people to deliver things almost every day, just to see if their daughter is doing well.

    ??There is no way to throw away the daughter as water, she is obviously a treasure in the palm of your hand.

    Linlang said this purely to make everyone happy.

    ??Everyone did not disappoint her. They got on the carriage and opened the windows all the way to Yue''s restaurant with the wind blowing. They ate seafood, looked at the street scene, and chatted. It was quite lively.

    This time, Jiayi and Liu Yang stayed behind to fight due to the sudden attack of Japanese pirates, and did not go to Beijing with the envoys.

    ??Li Zhensheng was not worried about the women at home, so he wanted to stay in Quanzhou and only arrange capable stewards along with the ship.

    It¡¯s Brother Cat, who wants to go home and have a look.

    ??Li Zhensheng was helpless and told him to come back with the fleet later, and then he was released...

    ?The boat trip was hard, but the wind and water were smooth and there was no talking all the way.

    Here in Xindu, the sun rises and the moon sets, and in the blink of an eye it¡¯s six or seven days again, and the big exam is finally over.

    In the past few days, the gate of Gongyuan was relatively quiet, but in the last few days it was as lively as a boiling pot of boiling water.

    Because, older candidates or those with weak health are constantly being carried out.

    ??There are people who are unwilling to give up. After years of hard work, everything is ruined in one day. They are still crying and struggling on the stretcher to go back. Unfortunately, their faces are like gold paper and half of their lives are gone. Even if they want to continue taking the exam, the examiner will not allow it.

    ?It would be very unlucky if he died in Gongyuan.

    ??Some candidates accidentally caught a cold at night, their faces turned red due to fever, and they fell unconscious. They sought a doctor as soon as they went out.

    There is never a shortage of people watching the excitement in Xindu. Even if there are no candidates at home, everyone will come and block the alleyway of Gongyuan, looking around with their feet raised and talking about it.

    ¡°This year¡¯s candidates are really miserable. I heard that there are more than 100 candidates.¡±

    "Yes, yes, I remember that time a few years ago, I carried more than seventy people, and this will soon double." "You have to endure hardships to become a master. Studying is not an easy task, but in the end I still managed to do it." Compete for strength."

    ¡°Who says it¡¯s not the case? These old scholars are so pitiful.¡±

    "What a pity! As long as I pass the exam, I will definitely be an official in the future. This year, the Marquis will regain Jiangbei. There are so many prefectures waiting to be renovated. I don''t know how many officials are needed. In the past, we still had to wait for official positions. , It¡¯s not needed now.¡±

    "Yes, so as long as you are on the list, you will be sitting on the official chair with half your butt!"

    ?Everyone is envious and jealous, but more importantly, they are thinking about supervising their son''s studies after returning home.

    ??Maybe there will be a time to honor our ancestors in the future!

    ?So, that night, the children of each family were caught in front of their elders to take a test on their homework, and then had a hearty meal of Jie Chi fried pork!

    Of course, this is all for later.

    The door of the Gongyuan opened for the last time as all the candidates left.

    Even the burliest and healthiest candidates still look bad and have weak legs after nine days of suffering.

    Jiaren and Brother Li, as well as Jia Xu and Lu Zong were walking among the crowd.

    ?Jiaren and Brother Li exercise every day, so apart from being a little haggard, they look fine.

    Lu Zong came from a family of military generals, so he was certainly not bad at all.

    ??Only Jia Xu''s feet were fluttering and his face was red. He also caught the wind and cold, but it was not serious, so he persisted in passing the exam.

    He was supported by Jiaren and Lu Zong, and the examination basket was also held in brother Li''s hand.

    As soon as the few people left the alley, Li Laosan, Li Laosi, Jia Huan and others surrounded them. Without saying a word, they walked away one by one, carrying them on their backs.

    After getting out of the crowd, they rushed all the way to a quiet street, where four carriages were parked.

    ??The stewards of the Lu family and the Jia family are waiting anxiously.

    It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to go in to pick up people, it¡¯s just that they can¡¯t squeeze in.

    Fortunately, the Li family had Li Laosi, who rushed to the front with a charging attitude.

    Seeing that Jia Xu was not in good condition, Master Jia and Master Jia had no time to say anything, so they quickly took Jia Xu over, thanked everyone, and rushed home to treat Jia Xu.

    At this time, the carriage door opened and two girls jumped out. They were Jiayin and Baozhu.

    ?? Bao Zhu was thinking about his brother, so he hurriedly said hello to Jiayin and then followed his family members and got into his carriage again.

    It was good news, he was surrounded by surprised Jiaren, Brother Li, and Lu Zong.

    ¡°Sister, how have you been these past few days, are you okay?¡±

    ??Although the family has made it clear, they still haven¡¯t seen their sister. Jiaren and Brother Li are both worried about her.

    ?Now that I see my sister in person, I naturally have to ask a few more questions.

    ?Lu Zong didn''t say anything, but he carefully looked at Jiayin from head to toe and secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Jiayin pinched her fat face and said with a smile to her brothers, "Brother, I''m not good. I''ve gained several pounds and I can''t even fit into my original skirt!"

    Everyone couldn''t help laughing when they heard this, and Jiaren even raised his hand to rub his sister''s hair, feeling completely relieved.

    Li Laosan stood outside, smiling honestly. He happened to see Lu Zong¡¯s expression clearly and frowned...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 942ï¼š Broken Gold Beach without its backbone

    Chapter 942 Broken Gold Beach without its backbone

    "This is not the place to talk. Let''s talk in detail when we go home." Li Laosan mentioned, and everyone realized that there were many people around.

    ?Especially the good news, which should be sealed in the palace at the moment. If someone sees it, it will cause a small disturbance.

    Jiaren invited Lu Zong, "Let''s have a meal at the Earl''s Mansion and then go home?"

    Lu Zong is very smooth and has a wink.

    ?At this time, everyone was very tired, and the Li family also had a lot to say. It was really inconvenient for him to be followed by an outsider, so he smiled and said, "No, I will go home to rest for two days, and I will ask you to go see Brother Jia together the day after tomorrow."

    "Okay, let me tell you if you have anything to do." Jiaren didn''t force him, nodded, and sent Lu Zong to the Lu family''s carriage.

    After the Lu family''s carriage left, everyone in the Li family quickly returned to the Earl''s Mansion.

    Li Laoer and Mr. Hou are already waiting.

    ??Wan''er even prepared a table of good food and stood at the second door with her legs raised to look around.

    When she saw her husband, the first thing she said was not to ask how the test was going, but to ask, "How do you and your sixth brother feel? Are you feeling uncomfortable? Do you want to ask Doctor Zhang to check your pulse?"

    Jiaren shook her hand and said, "Don''t worry, my sixth brother and I are very tired, but the rest are fine."

    Wan''er felt relieved now, and when she saw her sister-in-law behind her, she was even more surprised.

    ¡°Sister, why did you leave the palace?!¡±

    She grabbed her sister-in-law and walked in holding hands. "The palace has been unblocked, or did you sneak out? Will you be in trouble when you go back? I made some spring shirts for you. Remember to take them with you when you leave."

    ?Li Laosan, Li Laosi and others were walking aside, listening and watching, and were extremely satisfied with their niece-in-law.

    In the past few months, the old lady and others have been away from home. I originally thought that this nephew-in-law could take care of Jiaren''s food and clothing, but I didn''t expect that she handled all aspects of the family and outside the house very well.

    For a big family like the Li family, getting a good wife is enough to help the family prosper for three generations!

    Soon, when we arrived at the main hall, everyone sat down and served hot tea and snacks.

    Jiaren and Brother Li ate a few snacks to cushion their stomachs, and had a cup of hot tea. They looked much better.

    Li Laoer asked about the test questions. Hearing that Jiaren and Brother Li said their answers were pretty good, they stopped worrying.

    What everyone is most concerned about is how good news is in the palace. Although they know that the sealing of the palace is just a cover, good news has not come out for eight or nine days.

    Jiayin knew that the family was worried about him, so he explained the life in the palace in detail, including small things like eating, drinking and having fun, but the family listened with interest.

    Jiayin said with a smile, "It''s not easy for Brother Mu to sneak out with me. I''ll stay for two more days before going back. The Zhilan Palace on the left and right is also sealed. No one dares to get close and they won''t notice that I''m not here."

    Of course everyone was happy, and Wan''er even said, "I''ll find two sets of your seventh brother''s clothes in a while. You can put them on, and you won''t be discovered when you go shopping or go back to Broken Gold Beach."

    ¡°Good idea, I¡¯ll listen to my sister-in-law.¡± Jiayin smiled and leaned on her sister-in-law¡¯s arm. ¡°I haven¡¯t been back to Suijintan for a long time. I heard that spring plowing has begun, so it¡¯s time to go back and take a look.¡±

    Jiaren also said, "I''ve been thinking about this too."

    Brother Li even said, "It''s more peaceful to sleep in the old house, why don''t we just go back today."

    Everyone couldn''t help but laugh.

    ??Li Laosi said, "If you want to go back, you can go back. I still have to go back to the military camp."

    Li Laosan also said, "As long as you pass the exam successfully, it''s time for me to go back to the academy."

    Jiaren immediately responded, "Third uncle, I''m going to write a letter to the dean. You can help me take it back. He must be thinking about it. I''ll go back to visit him after the results are released."

    ¡°Okay, this is a small matter.¡± Li Laosan responded immediately.

    Everyone did as they were told, and they were all in high spirits and ready to go back to Broken Gold Beach after dinner.

    Soon, the food was served, and everyone was chatting and eating and drinking, which was very lively.

    After dinner, Mr. Hou and Li Laosi returned to the riverside camp together. Li Laosan went back to the academy, Jiahuan was guarding the restaurant, and Li Laoer was in charge of the Earl''s Mansion.

    The rest, Jiaren brought his wife, children, younger brothers and sisters, and returned to Suijintan together.

    It is spring, when all things are growing, warblers are flying, grass is growing, and the breeze is warm, it is the best season of the year.

    Jiayin changed into men''s clothes and crowded on the car''s shaft with Brother Li, talking and laughing, with joy in his eyes.

    Mu Jue swung the riding crop in his hand and patted the horse''s back gently. Hearing the brother and sister bickering, he couldn''t help but raise the corners of his lips.

    ??The village chief and the young and old men in the village were so busy that even the women and children went to the ground.

    The fruit trees on the mountain need to be taken care of, weeded and fertilized.

    The fields must also be plowed and the soil loosened.

    Piglets and chicken coops are adding piglets and chickens, and the vegetable shed is selling vegetables in large quantities. Everyone is so busy that they wish they could grow eight hands.

    ?Suddenly seeing the Li family back, the village chief was overjoyed. He waved his pipe and pot to greet them. He recognized the good news at first sight.

    ??The village chief was startled and asked quickly, "Princess, is everything okay in the palace?"

    Jiayin smiled and waved her hands, and whispered, "Grandpa, village chief, there is nothing going on in the palace, but it is still sealed. I miss my family too much, so I sneaked back to take a look."

    ??The village chief immediately called a young man and asked him to go around the village to deliver the message, for fear that someone would not know the inside story and leak the news.

    Jiaren jumped out of the car, Jiayin and Brother Li also got out of the car, and the three brothers and sisters accompanied the village chief and walked slowly towards the village.

    ??When I asked about trivial matters in the village on the way, the village chief talked endlessly. He had a lot to talk about!

    In the recent period, almost all the Li family members have been in the city, running errands, taking exams, and entering the palace.

    ?Although the villagers know that the Li family will not give up Suijintan, they still feel uneasy.

    ?Especially when spring plowing is around the corner, the melon vines are harvested every year by the county.

    ?Now that the fields are about to be cleared and the melons are still missing, naturally everyone is even more anxious.

    Jiayin quickly said, "Grandpa, village chief, the melon vines are ready. They can be delivered tonight and can be planted tomorrow."

    ??The village chief was extremely happy and responded, "Seriously? It''s not just our village, there are several places in Dahuaishu Village. The total amount is not a small amount."

    Jiayin had nothing to do in the palace. He had already cultivated the melon seedlings, and now he was patting his chest and doing a lot of things.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Village Chief, there will definitely be enough to grow.¡±

    ??The village chief breathed a sigh of relief, and the wrinkles on his smiling face became a little deeper, "That''s good, that''s good."

    At the gate of the old house, the village chief asked about Quanzhou in the south.

    I heard that Liu Yang and Jiayi were married, and Jiaxi also had a wife and children. They would be back with the fleet in half a month. The village chief was even more relieved and clamored to see the envoys coming to Beijing.

    Jiaren agreed, not only the village chief, but also Uncle Zhao and others would be brought along to join in the fun.

    The village chief turned back to the fields with satisfaction and continued his work.

    Wan''er and Jiayin were busy cleaning up the old house and the princess''s mansion, and finally had some free time. Jiaren and Li Ge''er had already fallen asleep.

    Going back to the place where they grew up made them feel particularly at ease, so they couldn''t resist Duke Zhou''s invitation to play chess in their dreams.

    ?Two days passed by and the melon vines were planted in the village, and it was time for Good News to return to the palace.

    ?She really couldn''t bear to leave, but the palace couldn''t keep it a secret for too long.

    ?So, when night fell, she followed Mu Jue and sneaked back into the palace.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 943ï¼š On the list

    Chapter 943: On the list

    ??The third princess held half a bowl of rice in her hand. She poked her chopsticks on the plate, but she didn''t take a bite. She stared at the door and kept sighing.

    Shuiyun simply stood at the door, paying attention to what was going on in the yard.

    The eldest maid didn''t want her master to go hungry, so she whispered, "Princess, the princess always keeps her word. She said she would be right when she came back tonight. You eat first, and you must be full before you feel energetic." Stay up late and wait for the princess."

    The third princess simply threw away her job and said angrily, "I know that too, but I just miss her. It''s already dark, why haven''t you come back yet? Did you get caught up in something? I should have known better that I wouldn''t have let her go back!" "

    Shuiyun was anxious when she heard this at the door. Except for the Chinese New Year, she and Shui Ling had never been away from their master for such a long time.

    This time, the master sneaked out. In order to hide it from others, she and Shui Ling were left behind.

    To sum up, they were even more anxious and angry than the third princess.

    At this time, a cheer suddenly sounded in the yard, and then Shui Ling led the good news to the door.

    Jiayin smiled and waved to a few people, and asked, "One day is like three autumns after not seeing each other. We haven''t seen each other for six years. Have you missed me?"

    ¡°Woo,¡± Shui Yun hugged his master with red eyes, ¡°Of course I have, Miss must take us with her next time she goes out.¡±

    The third princess also rushed forward and hugged the good news. She didn¡¯t know whether she was happy or angry. She jumped on her feet and shouted, "You still know how to come back. It''s already dark, so you''re not afraid of losing it!"

    Jiayin was choked and couldn''t breathe, so she quickly surrendered, "I was wrong, I was wrong! I will never run away again, please let me go!"

    ??Everyone couldn''t help but laugh and pulled her into the house.

    Jiayin had eaten at home, but seeing that the third princess had not eaten, he washed his hands, sat at the table and ate a few more bites with her.

    ?She didn¡¯t bring any basket, so it was difficult to take out fruits, vegetables and the like, but small things were relatively easy.

    Jiayin used her bag to cover herself and took out two bottles of beef hot sauce from the space. She smiled and said, "Here, try the hot sauce I made at home. For these two bottles of hot sauce, one of my cows ''accidentally'' fell to death."

    The third princess picked up a pair of chopsticks. The toughness of beef, the spiciness of chili peppers, mixed with sesame seeds, minced garlic, etc., and the fried oily and salty aroma made her immediately appetite stimulating, and she took a few bites of rice.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s so delicious!¡±

    The eldest maid immediately replaced the master''s rice with a new bowl.

    Jiayin saw that there were no outsiders, so he invited Shui Ling and Shui Yun to sit down and eat together.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun hesitated. The third princess took another spoonful of meat sauce and said, "We have eaten together so many times. Why are you so polite?"

    After saying that, she called to the eldest palace maid, "Caiyun, you also eat together. How can I finish all the dishes with so many dishes?"

    Caiyun was so shocked that she quickly waved her hands, refusing to give up.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun sat down and ate together.

    After all, they often ate with their master in Broken Gold Beach.

    They are slaves, but more often than not they are playmates and sisters of their master.

    ?Caiyun retreated behind, helping to serve rice and soup from time to time. I was very envious...

    Not to mention the joy of the reunion of the ladies in the palace, just that the examination papers for the big exam were sealed and sent for unrolling, which became a highly anticipated event in the entire new capital.

    Three days are like a year in the eyes of the candidates and their families.

    Finally, it was time to post the results today, and the gate of Gongyuan was so crowded.

    ??Li Laosi got stuck because of something, but Li Yong came back. He brought a few boys, Zheng Yi and Zheng Liu, and came over early to occupy the place, but they were still blocked by the black crowd of people.

    Li Yong rolled up his sleeves and rushed in with the boys. He squeezed out many people''s hats and shoes, but they finally got a place at the front.

    Soon, some officers came out to post the list, and some people even went to various houses to announce the good news and make a little fortune.

    As a result, there was a huge crowd in front of the door, and the officers were blocked.

    Fortunately, they were also experienced and shouted at the top of their lungs.

    If people don¡¯t move the place, they won¡¯t post the list!

    In an instant, there was a large empty space in front of the wall of Gongyuan. The officers then proudly stepped forward, applied paste, and posted the list in one go.

    Li Yong saw Jiaren¡¯s name ranked second on the top list at first glance!

    Zheng Yi was so happy that Zheng Liu and Li Yong joined hands and threw Zheng Yi up.

    Zheng stepped on the wall and ran out. He jumped over the crowd and rushed directly to his carriage. He shouted loudly, "Young Master, you are number two on the list, number two!"

    ?Li Laoer, Li Laosan, Jiaren, Li Geer, Lu Zong, and Jia Xu all stood together, looking around with their feet raised.

    ?Suddenly hearing the good news, everyone was excited.

    ¡°Second? Okay, great!¡± Li Laoer happily patted his son on the shoulder, choked with excitement, and thought about what to say, but everything was stuck in his throat.

    ??The Li family is a family with two titles, but both are awarded by the emperor.

    ??Although they have actually found high-yield grain for Tianwu and solved the problem of food and clothing for the people, some people often say that the Li family is a sycophant and that the title was obtained incorrectly.

    ??Now everything is fine. My son relied on his own ability and got a serious academic title.

    Let¡¯s see who dares to speak out in the future!

    ?Li Laosan, Jia Huan and Brother Li also gathered around, and Tong Jiaren happily said congratulations.

    Jiaren was still a little disappointed. After all, he was rushing to be the first.

    But it has to be said that hearing about his sister¡¯s accident in the examination room still disturbed his mind and made him perform worse.

    ??It¡¯s already pretty good to get second place now.

    ??Moreover, he will have to take the palace examination later. When the time comes, he will take the exam under the emperor''s nose. No one will dare to do anything wrong. He might even be able to get the first place!

    ?Thinking like this, he also saw smiling faces and started laughing with everyone.

    Soon, Li Yong, Zheng Liu and others saw the entire list and squeezed out in a panic.

    Li Yong held a shoe in his hand and his bun was loose, but he didn''t care and said, "Brother Li is the 58th on the second list! Mr. Lu is the 59th on the second list! Mr. Jia No. 21 on the third list!¡±

    Brother Li jumped three feet high with joy, going crazy with joy.

    From the time he took the scholar examination, he planned to accompany his elder brother.

    Unexpectedly, I was so lucky that I actually followed my brother and passed the exam!

    ??Lu Zong is also smiling. His family is full of military commanders. He is the best in fighting and cannot study well.

    ??He is now on the list, and he is considered to be outstanding and has a glorious family.

    ??Only Jia Xu looked bad. He had to say that he was ill in the end, which delayed his exam.

    Otherwise, given his level, he should be on the second list.

    Jiaren and Lu Zong saw this and persuaded them one after another.

    "As long as you can get on the list, there will be the palace examination soon. Take good care of yourself and study hard when the time comes."

    ¡°Yes, being on the list this time is just a pass. It doesn¡¯t matter how many places you rank.¡±

    Jia Xu felt a little ashamed when he heard this. To his friends, it seemed that he was narrow-minded.

    ?He quickly cheered up and said, "Okay, let''s compete in the palace examination again and win the top spot when the time comes!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re listless, and it¡¯s not like you anymore!¡± Lu Zong punched his friend.

    I have something to do today, so the update is late. I will try my best to be on time in the future!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 944ï¼š A princess comes out!

    Chapter 944 A princess comes out of the wall!

    ?At this time, the stewards of the Jia family and the servants of the Lu family all squeezed out. Without waiting for the news, they knew from the look of their master that they had heard about the ranking.

    ?So they urged one after another.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go home quickly. I¡¯m afraid the official to announce the good news will arrive soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Zong and Jia Xu both agreed.

    Jia Xu just paid it back. The Jia family had a large population, but the Lu family had only one master, Lu Zong. He wanted to go back to entertain relatives and friends who came to congratulate him.

    Everyone said a few more words and then dispersed.

    ?The palace examination is scheduled for three days later. The first list, the second list, and the third list are added together. A total of 123 people will have to take the palace examination.

    At that time, they will get together again, and it will not be long before they get together.

    Soon, everyone in the Li family returned to the Earl''s Mansion.

    Because Jiaren is second in rank, official officials have priority in reporting good news, especially Brother Li who did well in the exam.

    Almost as soon as they entered the mansion, the official officials arrived.

    Jiaren and Brother Li took over their respective posts without having to reward them.

    ?During the imperial examination, this post is their stepping stone.

    As soon as the official left, Liu Zhiheng''s whole family arrived. Mrs. Liu brought Zhimin and Xiujie with her, and even Mrs. Liu personally came to congratulate her.

    Following them were the three members of the Xing family, Guo Wenhao, Jiaren¡¯s close friends and classmates, Li Laoer¡¯s colleagues and friends, etc.

    In the blink of an eye, the front door of the Earl''s Mansion became lively.

    ?Li Laoer personally spoke and all the slaves were rewarded with one more month''s worth of silver.

    All the maids, women, and boys were extremely happy. They served tea, snacks and fruits, and were as busy as butterflies flying among the flowers. Everyone had smiles on their faces and was extremely happy...

    It would be good for other people to have one promising child in their family, but the Li family had two at a time.

    ?This does not include Jiayi who killed the Japanese pirates in the south, and Jiaxi and Jiaan who went to sea and brought back envoys from eight countries.

    ?The guests were smiling and praising, but in their hearts they were really envious...

    In Zhilan Palace, the good news almost caused a ditch to form on the bluestone floor under the eaves.

    After finally hearing the news that Mu Jue brought back the news that her eldest brother and sixth brother were both on the list, she jumped three feet high with joy and shouted.

    ¡°Princess, princess! We have been locked down for ten days and nothing has happened. Can we ask the emperor to let us out?¡±

    The third princess had long been impatient, so she quickly spoke up to respond.

    ¡°Of course, we are not birds. Who can bear to be kept in a cage every day? I will send someone to ask my father!¡±

    After saying that, she asked someone to carry the ladder and climbed to the top of the wall herself.

    Although Zhilan Palace is closed, there are people guarding the outside every day to guard against anything happening in the palace and to deliver news in a timely manner.

    It¡¯s just that the guarding **** was a little far away.

    The third princess sat on the wall and shouted several times before the **** in the distance heard the noise and ran over.

    The third princess said unceremoniously, "Go to Manager Yi and ask him to ask your father. Zhilan Palace has been closed for more than ten days, and no one is sick. Can it be opened? If it continues to be closed like this, the county and I will The Lord is going crazy!¡±

    ?The **** kowtowed quickly, then turned around and ran away.

    Soon, Manager Yi received the news. After thinking about it, he brought a pot of hot tea into the imperial study room.

    The emperor placed a list in front of him and was chatting with the Marquis.

    "These two boys from the Li family are really good. I originally thought they were being plotted and were going to fail the rankings. I didn''t expect them to be ranked very high!" Mr. Hou said with a smile in his eyes, as if his children had been praised, " The Li family has a good family tradition, and their children are well-raised. They are wealthy but not arrogant, and they are more motivated when encountering difficulties, which is really good.¡±

    ??The emperor couldn''t help laughing even harder and joked, "Looking at your pride, people who don''t know would think they are your sons.

    ¡°However, the children of the Li family are really good. Even the third princess and Fu Niuer have grown a lot since they have been together for a long time.¡±

    Just as they were talking, Manager Yi came in. While changing hot tea for the two of them, he said, "Your Majesty, the third princess is clamoring to open the palace door! Maybe she has been depressed for too long and is really bored. "

    The emperor was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "I''m afraid Fu Niu''er will lose control after hearing the good news about the family, and will she persuade the third princess to open the palace gate?"

    The Marquis nodded and said, "It''s natural for Fu Niu''er to miss our brothers. In total, the palace has been closed for more than ten days, but now it can be opened."

    The emperor thought for a while and said, "Then open the door of Zhilan Palace, but in Shoukang Palace, since the one is pretending to be sick, let her hold it in for a few more days, and let the two girls relax a bit."

    Soon, the oral message was passed down.

    The door of Zhilan Palace was opened, and Shoukang Palace received a batch of food and supplies. It was said that the emperor was filial to the Queen Mother, and the Queen Mother was asked to rest assured and recover.

    ?No matter what others think, Jiayin and the third princess are extremely happy.

    Hand in hand, the two of them went to the imperial study room to greet and thank the emperor.

    The younger sisters, one wearing a peach red and the other wearing willow green, both thin materials and new style of beautiful spring shirts.

    She even pulled up half of her hair and braided it into two braids, with Hong Bao¡¯s little flower hairpin stuck in it.

    It makes them more youthful and beautiful, and they are as pleasant as flowers and bones.

    It¡¯s so pleasing to the eye no matter how you look at it, you can¡¯t help but feel better instantly.

    ¡°Haha, two little birds that have been depressed for more than ten days finally fly out!¡± The emperor joked, holding up the two little girls with his own hands, smiling happily.

    "I''ve wronged you these past few days! Now the door is open. If you want to go to the palace to play, you can go. Just bring a few more followers to wait on you. Be careful not to surprise you."

    ?The emperor is so generous that all the words prepared for Jiayin were saved.

    When she was happy, she became even more clever with her mouth, and she output flattery as if for free, coaxing the emperor to laugh until his face turned sour.

    Finally, when the Marquis left the palace, he brought a group of people with him.

    Jiayin and the third princess specially changed into men''s clothes for the convenience of movement.

    When the teenager is difficult to discern, it is also a good boy who looks at it from a distance.

    Jiayin was thinking about home, so of course the first thing he did was to go back to the Earl''s Mansion.

    Sure enough, a banquet was about to be held at home, and he was naturally happy to see her bringing the third princess back.

    ?The third princess was not polite. She treated the Earl''s Mansion as her own home. She ate and drank whenever she wanted.

    ?This actually made Mrs. Liu, Mrs. Xing and others relieved, and they had a lot of change in their views on this princess who was rumored to be unruly and willful.

    After dinner, the sun had set to the west, so the guests took their leave and dispersed.

    ??The Li family missed the village and unanimously agreed to return to Suijintan.

    Sure enough, the village chief and the whole village, young and old, were already waiting with their eyes red.

    Finally looking forward to the return of the Li family, we started killing pigs and sheep early the next morning and had a big meal to celebrate.

    Needless to say, several surrounding villages came to congratulate me. No matter it was vegetables, chickens or ducks, no one showed up empty-handed.

    ??The Li family naturally doesn''t care about the thickness of the gifts, what they value is the friendship.

    The third princess stayed at the Princess''s Mansion for one night following the good news. She changed into men''s clothes as usual, followed the children in the village, played in and outside the courtyard, and watched the excitement. The novelty of such a lively scene was too much.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 945ï¼š If you canâ€™t resist, learn to enjoy it!

    Chapter 945 If you can¡¯t resist, learn to enjoy it!

    The men in the village who are familiar with each other gather together to chat and laugh from time to time.

    ?The children were naughty, sneaking in and out of the crowd, and almost touched the old woman who was serving the food. She pulled off her ears and slapped her buttocks twice.

    ?The child scratched his red buttocks, bared his teeth with laughter, and then continued to be naughty.

    The old people were helped to sit down early, drinking tea and nodding with smiles.

    ?Everyone in the whole village, regardless of men, women, old or young, are really happy for the Li family and for the future of the Li family''s children.

    It seems that in their hearts, there is no distinction between you and me in the village, we are all a common glory.

    The third princess saw it, novel and surprised.

    This is a feeling she has never experienced before.

    So much so that when Jiayin came to her for dinner, she was still sitting on the big tree at the entrance of the village in a daze.

    ?Caiyun was guarding under the tree, circling around anxiously, fearing that his master would fall, and spreading his arms in vain.

    As if waiting to catch the master at any time!

    Jiayin was so funny that he stepped forward and said, "Songzhi, dinner is ready! Why are you here in a daze? If you delay any longer, all the meatballs will be taken away!"

    ?The third princess¡¯s maiden name is Songzhi, but most people call her princess when hearing good news.

    At this moment, there were many people from other villages nearby. She was afraid that her identity as the third princess would be exposed, so she called out this name.

    Sure enough, the third princess looked down at her, but then patted the tree trunk beside her.

    Jiayin hugged the tree trunk and climbed up in two or two, very neatly.

    The third princess blinked her eyes twice and finally smiled, "I learned to climb trees when I was a child to avoid the nagging of my upbringing mother, but you are so good at climbing trees?"

    Jiayin shrugged and said helplessly, "I am the only girl in my family, and the rest are boys. I have been playing behind my brothers since I was a child, but unfortunately they got naughty and often left me behind.

    ¡°For example, in this tree, I was dropped on the trunk of the tree at least a dozen times. My father and my adoptive father carried me down. As time went by, in order to save myself, I had to learn how to defend myself.¡±

    ??The third princess subconsciously made up a scene in her mind. In the front was a group of naughty boys running wildly, and a pitiful fat girl was riding on a big tree behind.

    She couldn''t help laughing and shouted: "You still have such a time? I thought that you, a baby, would be held in the hands of your brothers all the time, but I didn''t expect that you would be thrown under a tree and unable to come out. when."

    Jiayin rolled her eyes, crooked her with her elbow, and protested, "Hey, sister, your gloating is too obvious, why don''t we restrain it?"

    ??The third princess laughed harder and harder, put her arms around Jiayin''s neck, and imitated her tone and said, "Sisters, don''t be ignorant, I feel sorry for you, a poor little thing."

    Jiayin took the opportunity to scratch her squeaky nest, which made the third princess almost fall off the tree due to the itch. Of course, Caiyun was so frightened that her heart almost jumped out of her throat.

    The third princess waved Caiyun away, leaned against Jiayin, and said, "I really envy you, growing up here. It''s so lively here, and there''s human touch everywhere. Unlike me... who wants to see my father in the cold palace. It¡¯s not easy for mothers.¡±

    Jiayin never allowed her to feel sorry for herself like this, so she still raised her hand and patted her on the back, scolding her, "Don''t look so pitiful to me! You are seeing us having a better life now, and you feel lively and happy." Wealth is what we envy.

    ¡°But you have no idea that when we first moved here, there were gravel beaches and barren hills everywhere, and we couldn¡¯t even find a place to dig wild vegetables.

    ¡°We in the village tightened our belts, lived one meal a day, endured hunger, and dug out this land with picks and hoes.

    ¡°The uncles in our village are surviving like paper figures, and they can be blown away by the wind.¡±

    The third princess was surprised and grinned.

    ¡°Well...ah, I thought this was a geomantic treasure land...¡±

    Jiayin sighed, "The Feng Shui treasure land is created by our hard work, not by nature! You only see our good life and don''t know our hard work."

    "Although you are in the palace and do not enjoy so much fatherly and motherly love, you have no worries about food and clothing. This is already happier than most children in the world. Find a poor place and see that there are still many people who cannot afford to eat. Full of food but barely clothed.

    ¡°You cannot be greedy or think about perfection, otherwise you will never be satisfied and your life will never be happy.¡±

    The third princess was silent when she heard the news. She leaned against the good news and said nothing. The good news was silent. The third princess was smart, but sometimes she was a bit stubborn and willful.

    At the critical moment, give her a few words and she will naturally figure it out.

    Sure enough, the third princess said after a while, "Father has recently been interested in finding a consort for me. Although he said he would let me choose one and try to choose one I like. But I know that it doesn''t matter whether I like it or not. Father The consort I found will definitely help him stabilize the government.

    ¡°I was angry at first, but now I suddenly understand. As a princess, the fine clothes and food I enjoy are all provided by the people. Now, it¡¯s time for me to take responsibility.

    ¡°Like you said, it¡¯s impossible for me to take advantage of all the good things and just enjoy them without paying anything.¡±

    Jiayin didn''t know that the third princess still had such troubles. During this period, she was worried about her brothers'' exams and often left the palace. She really didn''t care about the third princess that much.

    ?She wanted to persuade, but she was at a loss for words.

    Since you cannot resist the established facts, you can only learn to accept them.

    I have to say that it is lucky that the third princess did not get into trouble.

    Because between his daughter and the stable government, the emperor will definitely choose the government.

    Otherwise, how could there be such a saying as ¡°the most ruthless emperor¡¯s family¡±¡­

    After eating on the flowing water table, Jiayin and the third princess returned to the palace.

    Jiaren took Brother Li instead of staying up late to study. He stayed at Suijintan to deal with some chores at home. He walked around the village and went to the hot spring valley to take a bath in the hot springs to completely clear his mind.

    ?The two brothers returned to the city the night before the imperial examination, and before it got dark the next day, they rushed to line up in front of the palace.

    ?More than a hundred students lined up according to their rankings and stepped into the threshold of the palace when the sky turned pale.

    The imperial examination, an examination personally invigilated by the emperor, is also the end of the scientific examination.

    In order to prepare for this day, the students have endured countless summers and colds, and lost a lot of hair.

    ?Some people were trembling with excitement as they walked, and their hands and feet were swaying, causing the little **** who was leading the way to lower his head and snicker.

    Of course, there are also those who walk calmly, calmly and steadily, such as Jiaren.

    When everyone in the new village first arrived at Suijintan, he followed his family into the palace to pay tribute to the emperor.

    ?Even the emperor went to Suijintan and ate the noodles cooked by his aunt.

    ??Now she is my sister, and she is still living in the palace.

    ?There really is no one more confident than him.

    Soon, the students were taken to a spacious hall.

    There are more than a hundred small tables and brocade mats placed in the main hall. The tables are equipped with pens, inks, paper and inkstones.

    The emperor brought six ministers and other important ministers to the scene in person to supervise the examination.

    The students knelt down, shouting "Long Live the Mountain", and the tension in their hearts reached its peak.

    The emperor glanced at the students below and nodded with satisfaction.

    I have to say that the nine-day devil examination in Gongyuan eliminated all the old, sick, and unsteady-willed students.

    The students who can appear here are all the best, full of vigor and handsomeness.

    ??He couldn''t help but look at the corner leading to the apse, where a screen was erected, and the screen was embroidered with flowers, which were gorgeous and bright...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 946ï¼š This combination is a bit over the top!

    Chapter 946 This combination is a bit awesome!

    By chance, Lu Zong had the courage to glance at the emperor quietly. When he saw the emperor looking towards the corner, he subconsciously followed him.

    ?So, behind the screen, he captured a light blue skirt.

    ?He was stunned for a moment, then thought of something, and couldn''t help but laugh, his eyes full of pampering and joy...

    Behind the screen, the third princess suddenly grabbed Jiayin''s hand, her face turning slightly red.

    Jiayin was trying hard to search for his brothers through the cracks in the screen.

    Jiaren sat in the front row because he was the second best, but Brother Li sat among the students. He was completely covered. It took a lot of effort to determine his position.

    She was suddenly pinched by the third princess, so she came back to her senses and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s nothing, um, I just felt a little nervous suddenly..." The third princess suppressed her heart pounding and rarely told the truth.

    Jiayin ignored her and responded in a low voice, "Hurry and help me look for my sixth brother. My eldest brother, Brother Lu and Brother Jia have all found me. Why can''t I see my sixth brother!"

    The third princess pointed to a place and said, "Isn''t that right? The one sitting behind the blue brocade robe wears a silver crown!"

    "Where? Where?" Jiayin was so anxious that she stretched her legs and stretched her neck to look around, but she still couldn''t see it.

    Fortunately, Shui Ling ran to find a little boy and let his master step on him.

    Jiayin''s eyes finally reached above the examination room and found her brother''s position.

    It''s a pity that she was only focused on searching and forgot that the top of her head had jumped out of the screen, and the gold orchid hairpin inlaid with mutton fat jade was clearly exposed to everyone''s eyes.

    ?Lu Zong was the first to discover it, and couldn''t help but feel a little anxious, but he was also happy that his guess was correct.

    ??This orchid hairpin inlaid with gold and mutton fat jade, he had seen in Jiaren''s study last year. It was a birthday gift prepared by Jiaren for his sister.

    ?For this purpose, he also prepared a pair of mutton-fat jade bracelets, which were matched with the flower hairpins and given to the good news together.

    I don¡¯t want to see him again, but on such an occasion.

    ??The little girl is so brave that she even dared to come to watch the excitement during the imperial examination.

    ?Similarly, Jiaren and Brother Li also looked over with tacit understanding, and also saw the top of their sister''s head.

    ?The two of them really couldn¡¯t laugh or cry, and they felt extremely at ease and happy.

    ??More and more students noticed something strange and couldn''t help but look at it.

    Soon, the emperor and important ministers also discovered it.

    ??The emperor coughed twice and said loudly, "Hand out the papers, and everyone is waiting to disperse. Don''t delay the students in answering the papers."

    Officials immediately became busy, and the students were too nervous to watch the excitement.

    Behind the screen, Jiayin shrank her neck, jumped off the bed, grabbed the third princess and left.

    ??The third princess was still a little reluctant to leave, and she didn''t even come back to her senses until she returned to the back hall.

    Jiayin took a big gulp of a cup of warm tea, patted her chest, and asked strangely, "We hid well, how come we were still discovered?"

    After waiting for a long time, the third princess didn''t say anything. She was blushing, holding her chin, and was distracted.

    ??No matter how stupid Jiayin is, he still sees the clues.

    She came to the side of the third princess and asked with a smile, "That man is really handsome!"

    ??The third princess nodded, her face turned even redder, and she responded smoothly, "She is tall and has a good figure. She stands out from the crowd..."

    ?Halfway through speaking, she finally came to her senses. She raised her eyes and glanced at the good news with a narrow face, the water spirit that could not hold back laughter, and the helpless colorful clouds, and she jumped up.

    ¡°Li Jiayin! You actually lied to me?¡±

    ?Everyone couldn''t bear it anymore and laughed.

    Jiayin took the third princess''s hand and said, "Are I trying to trick you? Your face is about to bloom. Even a blind man can see that your heart is trembling!" The third princess covered her face and stamped her feet, ashamed. Don''t want to see anyone.

    Jiayin waved his hand, signaling Shuiling and Caiyun to go out.

    There were only two people left in the room, so she leaned into the ear of the third princess and asked, "Tell me quickly, do you have a favorite student? For the sake of our sisters'' friendship, I am responsible for helping Find out how the other person''s family is doing.

    ¡°I will definitely not let you be deceived, find an embroidered pillow that is different from what it looks like!¡±

    The third princess''s face turned even redder, but she still removed her hands and replied, "I don''t like him either, I just think he looks good when he smiles."

    ¡°He? Which him?¡± Jiayin became even more curious.

    The third princess''s face was almost bleeding, and she whispered, "It''s Prince Lu, the one who gets along well with your eldest brother!"

    Jiayin was stunned for a moment, feeling a little surprised.

    ¡°Have you taken a fancy to Brother Lu? Brother Lu is the same age as my brother, and is almost seven or eight years older than you. Isn¡¯t he too... old?¡±

    ?The third princess quickly shook her head and responded, "Not old, not old, seven or eight years old is just right. I have a bad temper and willful and unruly. He is older than me, so he can control me just right."

    Jiayin had no choice but to say, "You are really stuck, now you start to protect me."

    "Oh!" The third princess was so embarrassed that she quickly hugged her arm and begged, "I just like him. Can you tell me about him? Isn''t he always in and out of your house? You must be familiar with it."

    Jiayin hesitated for a moment. She understood Lu Zong. After all, Lu Zong treated her like a younger sister and they got along very well with her.

    But at this moment, she didn''t plan to talk too much to the third princess.

    ??The more the third princess knows, the deeper she may fall into, but she cannot make her own decisions about her marriage...

    ¡°Songzhi, you¡¯d better talk to Uncle Huang about this matter. If Uncle Huang is also optimistic about Brother Lu, I¡¯ll take care of everything and tell you everything I know.¡±

    The third princess felt as if someone had poured a ladle of cold water over her head. Her blush quickly faded and she calmed down completely.

    ?She replied dully, "Okay, I understand."

    Jiayin couldn''t see that she was depressed, so he said, "Let''s go back and see how the pork bone soup is cooking in the kitchen, and cook hot pot in the small garden at noon. There are already flowers in the garden, so it''s a good time."

    The third princess cheered up, stood up, and walked out with Jiayin on her arm.

    The good news did not forget the brothers, leaving Shui Ling to spread the news in time.

    Shuiyun doesn¡¯t talk much on weekdays, but his cooking skills are outstanding.

    During the time when she followed her master into the palace, she quietly and quickly took the kitchen of Zhilan Palace in her hands.

    ??Whether it was the cook who was cooking the stove or the maid who was lighting the fire, they all obeyed her and admired her endlessly.

    The cook is looking forward to learning more about her craftsmanship from her. When the princess leaves the palace, the third princess will have to eat even if she is left behind.

    ??But the third princess is used to Shuiyun''s craftsmanship. If they can''t replicate it, they will definitely not get any good results.

    The little palace maids who made the fire liked Shui Yun''s kindness and generosity. Every time he prepared delicious food, Shui Yun would always leave some aside for their mistress to sweeten their mouths.

    ?Just like today, the masters are cooking hot pot in the small garden.

    They brought a large bowl with hand-made noodles cooked in bone soup, a few fish balls, and a handful of green vegetables. It was so delicious that it made people want to scream.

    In the small garden, the third princess and Jiayin were also satisfied with their food, rubbing their bellies and leaning against the owner of the pavilion.

    "I really want you to stay in the palace all my life, and I will never get married. It would be great for us to live together like this." The third princess couldn''t help but sigh.

    The good news was funny. Just as he was about to speak, Shui Ling came running back with a roar.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 947ï¼š What a treasure!

    Chapter 947 What a treasure!

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m so happy, so happy!¡±

    On weekdays in the palace, Shui Ling and Shui Yun would try to call them princess, and would only call them miss in private.

    At this moment, Shui Ling has forgotten even this, which shows that she is really crazy with joy.

    Jiayin stood up suddenly, stepped forward and asked, "My eldest brother got the top prize in the exam?"

    "Yes, yes!" Shui Ling nodded desperately and said after taking a breath, "The emperor selected the eldest young master to be the number one scholar in the hall! Everyone praised the eldest young master''s article!"

    Jiayin jumped up immediately, with flowers blooming on her happy face.

    ¡°My eldest brother is great, hahaha, my eldest brother is the top pick!¡±

    The third princess was also happy and said over and over again, "I told you not to worry. Your eldest brother is so powerful, how could he not be the top scholar!"

    After saying that, she held back her blush and asked Shuiling again, "Where are the others, such as your sixth young master, and...others?"

    Shui Ling responded, "The emperor only selected the eldest young master to be the number one scholar. The rest will have to wait for the emperor''s careful review before ranking."

    The third princess was disappointed, but she couldn''t express it.

    At this time, the maids waiting around came forward to salute and congratulate him.

    With a wave of good news, one person was rewarded with two taels of silver, which made everyone smile with joy.

    For a time, Zhilan Palace was as lively as the New Year.

    As the sun set in the west, as the students came out of the palace, the news spread quickly.

    The whole new capital is curious and envious of the newly-minted champion.

    Someone said, "If you have a rich family, it''s better to have a good son."

    Others echoed, "Yes, the Li family''s ancestral graves are really smoking. This is the spirit of the ancestors in heaven protecting future generations."

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just talk about high-yielding corn and potatoes. So many people went to Quanzhou, but they didn¡¯t find it. How come they were discovered by the Li family?

    ¡°Now that the eldest grandson of the Li family has won the title of No. 1 Scholar, this is really a glorious achievement for his ancestors. From now on, he will be able to achieve great success, which will be great!¡±

    ?Of course, some people are envious and others are jealous.

    ¡°Hmph, the boy from the Li family who won the first prize must have taken advantage of it! Who doesn¡¯t know that the emperor has a special regard for the Li family?

    ¡°If the talent and learning of the boy from the Li family is on par with others, or even less than one and a half stars, then the emperor will definitely choose the boy from the Li family to be the number one scholar. This is the benefit of having someone in the court!¡±

    A sensible person can¡¯t help but say something fair when he hears this.

    "That''s not what you said. Young Master Li entered the palace examination with the second highest score. Besides the emperor''s review, there are so many important ministers. Could it be that they all show favoritism?

    ¡°Besides, the Li family deserves the favor of the emperor. Not to mention how many people in Tianwu have been saved by high-yield food, but who of the children and grandchildren of the Li family are not promising?

    ¡°Now two have passed the palace examination, and even the eldest son Li won the title of number one scholar. Even the other young masters of the Li family also have serious errands, whether they are killing Japanese pirates or sending envoys to foreign countries.

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t like a family like this who protects their family and country and is loyal and loyal! Not to mention the emperor, even I am proud of it.

    ¡°This time the eldest son of the Li family won the first prize, I don¡¯t know if the Li family will open a flowing banquet? Whenever there is a banquet, I will definitely send generous gifts and ask for a cup of wedding wine to be happy.¡±

    I have to say that there are still many discerning people in the world.

    Although villains are unavoidable, they cannot always form the main theme of the world.

    By the time the sun went down, the voices of jealousy could no longer be heard in Xindu. They were all filled with envy and respect for the Li family.

    At the Earl''s Mansion, a banquet was held that night. Mr. Hou, Li Lao Er, Li Lao San and Li Lao Si who came back from a long way, plus Jia Ren, Jia Huan and Brother Li, as well as the village chief, Liu Biaotou and Uncle Zhao who came from the village, as well as Liu Zhiheng, Mr. Peng, and Mr. Xing were all sitting there, all smiling.

    Especially Mr. Xing, there are two more wrinkles at the corners of his eyes.

    When his wife insisted on marrying his daughter to Li Jiaren, he was still hesitant.

    ?Now it seems that my wife is simply too wise.

    ?In the past two years, my son-in-law has been as filial to them as if he were himself. He is also gentle and considerate towards his daughter. In this exam, he directly won the first prize.

    This is simply the highest honor for a scholar!

    Throughout the afternoon, he was almost cooked by the envious looks of his colleagues.

    ??He also unconsciously raised his head and raised his chest, smiling from ear to ear. His face was still sore at this moment.

    What a treasure!

    ?Li Laoer, the biological father, even hugged his son and cried loudly.

    ?The regret of not being able to study when I was a boy and the sadness of supporting the family all came to my mind now, and I was finally relieved by the ecstasy of my son becoming the number one scholar.

    ¡°Son, you are my father¡¯s pride. You have been sensible and smart since you were a child, so I couldn¡¯t send you to study. My father was so worried that he couldn¡¯t sleep at night. Fortunately, life at home is getting better. You went to the academy and had a husband.

    ¡°Dad is thinking that even if you can¡¯t pass the Juren exam, even if you can pass the exam and become a scholar, you can help dad realize his dream.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so promising. Number one scholar, you actually passed the exam! Wow, daddy is happy, daddy is so happy!¡±

    Jiaren''s eyes were red when he heard this. He hugged his father for a rare occasion and responded with choked sobs, "Dad, you are also the pride of my son. For so many years, you have taken care of the family and outside the home, being both father and mother. You have worked hard."

    ?Li Laoer couldn''t bear it anymore and burst into tears.

    Jia Huan and Brother Li wiped their tears, and Li Laosan also turned his head and wiped the corners of his eyes, one after another.

    It was the Marquis and everyone who quickly comforted him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great day, we should be happy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pity that Mr. Wen is not here, otherwise he would be even happier.¡±

    When Mr. Wen was mentioned, Li Laoer immediately wiped his tears and said, "Jiaren cannot be where he is today without Mr. Wen''s teachings. We must wait for Mr. Wen to come back before opening the flowing water table."

    ??Li Laosi smiled and said, "Second brother, don''t worry, I have sent someone to greet Mr. Wen. If everything goes well, maybe he will be back tomorrow night."

    "That''s good, that''s good." Li Laoer nodded and said, "And the academy, I must thank all the gentlemen."

    At this time, Mr. Peng finally found a place to interrupt and responded, "Leave this job to me. The gentlemen in the academy are always thinking about our family''s good things. I remember them all."

    It''s up to them to do what they like, and I''ll just make a list when the time comes. "

    Jiaren quickly thanked him, and Li Laosan said, "Then we will set up two tables in the cafeteria for a thank-you banquet, and let Jiahuan personally serve the dishes."

    "Third brother, please invite all the students in the academy together. You Jiaren will also go back to the academy. We can''t let those classmates watch the excitement and not be able to share the joy." Li Laoer generously asked , "I''ll pay for it, you and Jia Huan can work hard and decide on a menu."

    "Okay, it''s rare for my second brother to be generous. I will definitely arrange the banquet." Li Laosan smiled honestly and agreed, making everyone laugh.

    The banquet was about to begin, and everyone was changing glasses and changing glasses, laughing so much that it almost turned over the roof.

    ??Wan''er and her maids and women were preparing to serve wine and food. Occasionally, she would stand under the eaves of the verandah and look at the moon in the sky. Her hands were shaking with excitement.

    She is actually the first lady!

    The power went out during the Chinese New Year, and it was not restored until 7:30. Huahua carried her computer all over the county looking for a place to update it. It was really indescribable. Sorry, guys, this is an unexpected situation. Tomorrow is a new week, let¡¯s pay off what we owe first. Stay tuned!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 948ï¼š There is fatherly love, but not much!

    Chapter 948 There is fatherly love, but not much!

    But she felt heartbroken when she thought about the long nights and hardships her husband had endured.

    There is no genius in the world, he is just calm in front of others and hard working behind others.

    All harvests are the result of sweat and tears!

    Fortunately, fortunately, everything is worth it!

    That night, almost everyone in the family, young and old, got very drunk.

    I can''t help but feel a little regretful, even though the old lady and others are not here, the joy is still a bit short.

    In the inner courtyard of the palace, the third princess who was about to go to bed actually hurriedly picked her up.

    You know, since she moved here, her father has never set foot here. This is the first time.

    ?She was so happy that she was busy preparing tea and snacks.

    ?The emperor sat down, glanced at the layout of the room, and nodded lightly.

    ?The entire room is decorated with a luxurious atmosphere that reflects the royal wealth, but the occasional vases or some elegant little things bring out a bit of girlish liveliness and beauty.

    "Songzhi, your house is well organized. Didn''t you take a fancy to the jade bonsai ornament last time? Let Manager Yi find it for you tomorrow!"

    ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± The third princess was so happy, her eyes were wide with smiles, which made the emperor feel much better.

    He took his daughter to sit across from her and asked her carefully about her daily life, food, clothing, housing and transportation.

    ?The third princess was flattered and answered in detail.

    She has lived with Jiayin for so long and has been greatly influenced by her, so she cannot avoid saying anything about Jiayin.

    ??The emperor nodded repeatedly after hearing this, and finally sighed, "I really did not do anything wrong in letting Fu Niu''er enter the palace. You have a playmate who is more cheerful and sensible than before."

    The third princess'' nose felt sore when she heard this, and she whispered, "In the past, my daughter was not sensible, so her father had to worry about it."

    The emperor was very pleased and shook his head to comfort his daughter, "You are my daughter. As a father, how can you not worry about your children? Fortunately, you have a very good nature, but you have not been taught well before.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er has a low background and has endured hardships since she was a child, so she is smarter and more understanding than ordinary children. If you spend more time with her, you will definitely learn a lot.

    ¡°That girl is soft-spoken. If you use your status to oppress her, she will definitely be unhappy. But if you are nice to her, she will definitely pay you back tenfold.

    ¡°Once you are recognized by her as one of her own, if something happens in the future, she will go all out to help you and protect you.

    ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t believe it, but sometimes my father feels that this girl is a bit unclear...¡±

    The third princess did not expect that her father would have such a high opinion of Jiayin. She stared in surprise and retorted, "Father, Jiayin is very good. You have never concealed anything or plotted against me..."

    The emperor smiled helplessly, waved his hands, and mentioned another topic, "I went to the palace examination today, are there any students you like? You are almost old, it''s time to get engaged. If there is anyone you like, please tell me about it." ¡±

    The third princess lowered her head when she thought of someone smiling so gently, her neck and face quickly turning red.

    The emperor raised his eyebrows, stroked the corners of his bright yellow dragon robe, and asked with a smile, "Tell me, father, whose family''s brat made my princess attracted?"

    The third princess hesitated for a while and finally said a few words.

    ¡°Father, when I went out to play with Jiayin, I met Prince Lu once or twice. I saw him again today at the palace examination, and I thought... he was pretty good.¡±

    ?Lu Shizi?

    The emperor was stunned for a moment, then his eyes lit up and he asked, "You mean, Lu Zong?"

    The third princess nodded shyly, "Back to my father, he is Prince Lu Zong. He gets along well with Jiayin''s eldest brother, both of whom are studying in the academy. The Li family is well-behaved and can make good friends with the Li family. My daughter thinks about Prince Lu''s character. It shouldn¡¯t be bad either.¡±

    ?The emperor picked up the tea cup and took a sip, taking the opportunity to hide the complexity in his expression.

    Actually, Lu Zong was indeed on his list of consorts, and he ranked first.

    Originally, because Lu Zong was much older than his daughter, he was still thinking about how to persuade his daughter.

    But now that his daughter really liked Lu Zong, he hesitated a little. My daughter met Lu Zong through the Li family. Was it a coincidence or was it arranged by the Li family?

    Is there really such a coincidence in the world?

    The third princess followed the good news and battled wits and courage with the Queen Mother for so long. She was no longer the arrogant and ignorant person she was before.

    She didn''t seem to notice that her father''s expression changed, and continued to hold the handkerchief in her hand and said, "My daughter knows that her father has been working hard to regain Jiangbei, and is also worried about problems on the southwest border.

    ¡°As a princess, my daughter has lived in fine clothes and lived well for more than ten years. She should share the worries of her father and do her best for Tianwu.

    "If my daughter marries Prince Lu, and Prince Lu is the only son of the Lu family, in the future, as long as the daughter gives birth to a grandson of the Lu family, then twenty years from now, it will be our royal blood who will be guarding the southwest border, and my father will never be the same again. Don¡¯t bother with that.¡±

    The emperor did not expect his daughter to be so enlightened, and was very pleasantly surprised.

    He also had this consideration in mind before putting Lu Zong at the top of the list.

    ¡°Songzhi, my father is very pleased that you have such an idea. As Princess Tianwu, this is what you should do. My father¡¯s love for you has not been in vain!¡±

    The third princess was very excited, pursed her lips and smiled, and added, "Of course, father, Prince Lu is handsome and handsome, and his smile is gentle. My daughter likes it very much. My daughter can find a husband she likes and can help her." The father is relieved of his worries, and the daughter is also very happy."

    The emperor patted his daughter on the shoulder and nodded repeatedly.

    But he didn''t respond straight away. He just said, "Father knows what you think, but you are not old yet. Father still wants to stay longer, so this matter can wait."

    ?The third princess seemed a little reluctant, but nodded shyly.

    After sitting for a while, the emperor got up and left.

    ?The third princess walked all the way to the gate of Zhilan Palace. Seeing her father''s chariot walking away, she still refused to close the door.

    Caiyun couldn''t help it, so she stepped forward and whispered, "Princess, the night wind is cold, so you''d better go back and rest early."

    The third princess sighed, put away the complexity in her expression, and nodded lightly.

    The emperor loved her, but his love... wasn''t much.

    Compared to the country and the power, she has no chance of winning.

    ?His father seemed to believe her words about being devoted to the country, but in fact he still did not dispel his doubts, and might even want to investigate Prince Lu and the Li family.

    She was already very careful, but she still caused trouble for the Li family.

    ?She bit her lip. It was a luxury for a royal person to want to be happy, but she couldn''t help but want to try...

    On the roof of the main hall of Zhilan Palace, at this time, a black shadow suddenly appeared, twisted a few times, and soon disappeared.

    Jiayin held a glass of milk and flipped through her private treasury book while drinking, intending to find something good as a gift for her brother.

    Although she is a few years older than the third princess, it is normal for her to have a slight height difference.

    But every time I walk next to the third princess, she always looks like a dwarf, which feels really bad.

    So, she added a glass of milk before going to bed, looking forward to running around again.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun were sitting on one side doing needlework. Shui Ling was impatient and would be slapped on the back of his hand by Shui Yun from time to time because of roughness, making faces with his teeth bared.

    Shui Ling simply threw away the purse in her hand and turned to ask her master, "Miss, what''s the matter with the emperor coming to Zhilan Palace to see the third princess so late? Aren''t you curious?"

    Making up the missed draft on New Year''s Day, the next chapter will be updated today. Hugs, come on!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 949ï¼š The unexpected beauty hunter

    Chapter 949 The unexpected beauty hunter

    Jiayin didn''t even raise her head and responded casually, "I''m curious, but they don''t want me to know, so I just pretend not to know. They are the biological father and daughter. If something happens, it''s not easy for me as an outsider to get involved. "

    "The Emperor treats you like his own daughter..." Shui Ling refused to accept it and wanted to say more, but was slapped on the back of the head by Shui Yun and cursed in a low voice, "You also said that it was ''like'' kissing your daughter, not like your own daughter! "

    Shui Ling was slapped so hard that she stuck out her tongue, pouted and stopped talking.

    Jiayin glanced at them and said with a smile, "Don''t be curious, Brother Mu will send a message soon."

    ¡°Yes, I forgot about Guard Mu.¡± Shui Ling was like a small seedling that had been watered, and it immediately started to stand up.

    At this time, the window lattice was lightly knocked twice and then pushed open.

    Mu Jue was like a small fish, jumping in instantly from the window, very skillfully.

    Shui Ling was so surprised that she quickly helped pour tea and served it.

    Mu Jue drank it all in one gulp, then sat down and said, "Princess, the emperor has left."

    Jiayin nodded and asked, "But which student does the third princess like to be the consort?"

    Mu Jue smiled and replied, "I can''t hide it from you, that''s true. The third princess mentioned Prince Lu, but the emperor didn''t agree immediately."

    Jiayin closed the book, dragged his white chin, flashed his long eyelashes, and sighed softly.

    ¡°Uncle Huang may think that our family is causing trouble, so we need to investigate.¡±

    Mu Jue shrugged and smiled mockingly, "The emperor is suspicious, which is expected."

    Shui Ling was not happy to hear this, "The third princess likes Prince Lu. What does it have to do with our family?"

    Shuiyun disliked her talkativeness, so he pulled her and said to Jiayin, "Miss, it''s getting late. We have to leave the palace and go home tomorrow. You should rest early."

    Jiayin thought for a while and said, "If you are upright, you are not afraid of slanting shadows, so you don''t have to worry either.

    "Tomorrow is the day when the results will be released. I want to say congratulations to my eldest brother in person. The day after tomorrow, my eldest brother will ride on a horse and parade through the streets. I also want to take a few more glances. When my grandma and mother come back, I can talk to them."

    Mu Jue took two fruits from the plate on the table and stuffed them into his arms. Without saying anything, he jumped out of the window again.

    Ever since the weather got warmer, he refused to sleep in the house.

    ?This also made Shui Ling and Shui Yun secretly breathe a sigh of relief. God knows how many veils they tore to pieces after guessing it.

    I''m afraid that others will find out about this and ruin the lady''s reputation.

    Soon, the two of them washed up and changed into nightgowns while waiting for the good news, and then retired to the outside room to sleep.

    On the contrary, Mu Jue was lying on the roof with his feet up, enjoying the cool night wind, happily gnawing fruits, swaying proudly on his toes, and he didn¡¯t know what he was happy about...

    Early on the second day, good news came out of the palace.

    Sure enough, his carriage was at the gate of the palace.

    Today is the court meeting. Li Laoer, Li Laosi and the Marquis are all attending the court.

    So, in the carriage there were only brother Li who was anxious to know the ranking, Lu Zong, Jia Xu, Jia Huan, the village chief, Uncle Zhao and others.

    As for Jiaren, he has to wait at the Earl''s Mansion. After all, there are still official messengers to entertain the good news.

    ?Seeing the good news coming, everyone was happy.

    Brother Li also put aside his anxious mood and ate snacks with his sister, waiting for news.

    ?Lu Zong was not under any pressure and was joking along with him.

    Jia Xu was so anxious that he could not sit still...

    ?Countless students and their families did not dare to get too close, so they waited dozens of feet away from the palace gate to post the list.

    At three o''clock in the morning, Manager Feng personally led the people out.

    Three large lists with gold letters on a red background were posted on the palace wall.

    In order to prevent the crowd from crowding and causing trouble, some guards chanted the rankings loudly. But Brother Li was impatient, so he still led people to squeeze in.

    ?Unsurprisingly, Jiaren reached the top and became the number one scholar in a new subject.

    The second person on the list is a middle-aged man in his thirties.

    The third flower unexpectedly fell on Lu Zong.

    ??Not to mention everyone, even Lu Zong himself was shocked.

    You need to know that his ranking before the imperial examination was not considered high.

    ?Even if you perform well in the imperial examination, you won''t be able to reach the top in one fell swoop.

    Jia Xu just wanted to be happy for his friend, so he patted him **** the shoulder and shouted over and over again, "Brother Lu, you are so awesome! You are the crown prince of a family of military generals!"

    Lu Zong came back to his senses, put away his surprise, and returned the greeting with a smile, "Lucky, lucky!"

    Jiayin''s eyes flashed, she said congratulations with a smile, and then said, "Yesterday, I also sneaked away to watch the fun. Brother Lu is the least nervous among all the students. Naturally, he did well in the exam. This young man is also a good candidate. Well deserved."

    Lu Zong smiled more and more happily and responded, "Thank you, Princess Princess. Yesterday I saw a blue skirt under the screen, so I guessed that you were secretly hiding to watch the fun."

    Jiayin waved her hands and said with a smile, "The one in the blue skirt is not me, but the third princess. We looked at her for a while and almost got caught, so we ran away quickly."

    Lu Zong was stunned for a moment and wanted to ask a few more questions, but Brother Li had already run back excitedly.

    ¡°I got the 50th place on the second list, and Brother Jia was the 30th place on the second list!¡±

    "Seriously?" Jia Xu was so excited that he pulled Brother Li into the car.

    ?Brother Li nodded vigorously and said with a smile, "Brother Jia, this is your true ability. You were delayed in showing it because of illness."

    At this time, the soldier also sang Jia Xu loudly.

    Hearing his name and ranking with his own ears, Jia Xu punched the air hard.

    ?The last defeat was a big stone in his heart, which put him under too much pressure.

    Fortunately, he was practicing outside and was much calmer. He withstood the pressure and finally got the glory he deserved this time.

    ??It¡¯s just that compared to Lu Zong, he is still far behind, but after all, he is not left behind by brother Li, and he is satisfied...

    ??There was already a group of soldiers riding horses with red flowers on their heads, galloping to various mansions to announce the good news.

    Needless to say, they are about to make another windfall.

    Jiaren and Wan''er sent everyone off early in the morning and waited at the house.

    Finally, they heard the sound of horse hooves and received the good news, and the young couple finally felt relieved.

    "Congratulations, husband!" Wan''er saluted with tears in her eyes, and then took her son to bow to her father.

    Jiaren hugged his wife and children, lowered his head and wiped away the tears of excitement on his wife''s shoulder, "Wan''er, thank you for your hard work! In the past few years, you have single-handedly supported the family for me to study. Today''s number one scholar is half of your contribution! "

    ?Wan''er glanced at the maids and women who were guarding the door with their heads lowered, and blushed a little.

    She hurriedly broke away from her husband''s arms and said angrily, "Husband and wife are one, and I support my husband in studying as he should. Taking advantage of the fact that there are not many people at the moment, my husband quickly wrote a letter to grandma to announce the good news, otherwise in the next three or four days, you are afraid that I don¡¯t even have time to sleep.¡±

    Jiaren agreed with a smile and went directly to the study.

    Besides, at the gate of the palace, everyone was overjoyed after hearing the good news.

    ??The village chief and Uncle Zhao couldn''t wait any longer, so they immediately took a carriage out of the city and returned to Broken Gold Beach.

    ?There are thousands of fellow villagers in Broken Gold Beach, waiting for the good news!

    Jia Xu and Lu Zong naturally wanted to return home, so they left in a hurry.

    Not to mention how happy the Jia family was, Lu Zong only said that Lu Zong entered his mansion, gathered people and ordered one thing...

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 950ï¼š A bad hand of cards leads to flowers!

    Chapter 950 A bad hand of cards makes a good show!

    When the dust settled, the number one scholar came out of the Li family.

    ?Such a great joyous event, of course, requires a big celebration.

    ?Tianwu''s literary style flourished, and everyone was proud of reading.

    ??If you promote promotion and make a fortune and celebrate it, it will be easy for people to criticize you.

    ??But the court and the people would probably find it strange that the top scholar in high school didn''t celebrate in a big way!

    ?Such a great event that honors the ancestors, no matter how you organize it, it won¡¯t be too ostentatious!

    ???Everyone in the Li family was busy having a celebratory drink.

    Even at Broken Gold Beach, people were killing pigs and slaughtering sheep, and they were so busy that they started to smoke.

    Jiaren is the eldest son of the Earl''s Mansion, so the wedding banquet will naturally be held in the Earl''s Mansion.

    ??Li Laoer, a father, was almost smiling crookedly as he welcomed and sent off guests and entertained congratulatory guests.

    Liu Zhiheng, Master Xing, and Mr. Peng all came early to help.

    ?Even the Marquis is sitting in the mansion, chatting with the guests.

    On the other side of the village, Li Laosan and Li Laosi entertained the folks from the four villages.

    ?Compared with the guests in the city who have to pay attention to etiquette and thoughtfulness, the folks in the village are too simple. A big bowl of meat and a big bowl of wine are enough to keep everyone satisfied and happy.

    Jiayin had been helping her sister-in-law for most of the day. When she saw the sun setting on the top of the western mountain, she wanted to rush back to Suijintan to have a look.

    At this time, Mr. Wen finally came back after a long journey.

    ??Perhaps it was the incompetent brothers in the family who almost ruined the career of his proud disciple, making Mr. Wen blame himself too much.

    In just a few days, Mr. Wen lost a lot of weight, and there were more wrinkles at the corners of his eyes.

    Fortunately, he breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that Jiaren was the top scorer in high school, otherwise he might never have the face to see the Li family again.

    It''s fine if others don''t know. As a teacher, he knows all too well how much hard work Jiaren has put in for this day.

    ?Because this child is missing **** on his right hand, he has to practice the handwriting of his left hand all over again. He also has to study hard like others, and the effort he puts in is almost double.

    ??Moreover, the Li family had a low starting point. Compared with those students from scholarly families, Jiaren was born with less accumulation than others.

    It can be said that this kid played a bad hand that was obvious to everyone!

    Jiaren felt sorry for the teacher. Seeing that the teacher was so haggard, he quickly stepped forward to salute, and then personally helped the teacher go inside.

    "Teacher, you have worked **** this trip. I was thinking about you at first, and I was afraid that I would not be able to catch up with the excitement at home. Fortunately, you are back now. Wash up and change your clothes quickly. Everyone in the family is waiting for you to drink."

    Mr. Wen felt warm after hearing this and patted his arm gently without saying much.

    By this time, the foreigners had already left, leaving only my family and familiar relatives and friends.

    Because Mrs. Wen took her children and followed Mrs. Li and others to Quanzhou.

    So, Mr. Wen often comes back to stay with Li Laoer on weekdays.

    ??The Li family also put away his clothes, shoes and socks. The house even brought him two sets of clothes for seasonal changes a few days ago.

    ?Now, I picked out a brand new set of sapphire-colored gowns and asked Chang Sui Wen Hai to take care of Mr. Wen''s washing and dressing.

    Mr. Wen appeared in the hall again, finally changing his appearance and looking less haggard.

    ?Everyone called him to sit down, but he first bowed to Li Laoer and others to apologize.

    ?The incident in the examination room happened suddenly. He was anxious and angry, so he escorted his family members away.

    After that, Jiaren took the exam. As a teacher, he couldn''t sit in and give advice and help. He felt really guilty.

    ??The Li family has no complaints about Mr. Wen at all. They met him on the road to escape from the desert and have devoted themselves to teaching Jiaren for so many years. It can be said that he has fulfilled half of his father''s responsibilities. The Li family is only grateful, how could they forget the years of friendship just because of a trivial matter?

    ?Li Laoer quickly supported him and sat down.

    Jiaren and Brother Li even knelt down and kowtowed, thanking Mr. Wen for his teaching.

    For a while, everyone cleared up all their misunderstandings and knots.

    ??Wan''er hurriedly took the maid and mother-in-law to the banquet again. Everyone accompanied Mr. Wen and ate a few small bites. Needless to say, it was joyful and lively.

    Seeing this, Jiayin was relieved and returned to Broken Gold Beach before the city gate closed.

    ?As usual, Mu Jue drove the carriage, Ye Shan accompanied him, Shui Ling and Shui Yun waited on him, and the family was not worried about the safety of the good news.

    In the village, the big stove is still steaming, and the aroma of butchered vegetables wafts far away.

    ??The village chief, Uncle Zhao and others accompanied the respectable men from each village, their faces turned red as they drank.

    ?Seeing the good news coming back, without the village chief''s instructions, the people in the new village stepped forward to talk, forming two human walls without leaving a trace, keeping the folks from each village out.

    ??This is for fear that someone will be drunk and do something ugly and spoil the good news.

    Jiayin also knew the good intentions of everyone, so he joked with them for a few words and then went into the backyard.

    ?Li Laosan and Li Laosi both drank too much and were already lying on the kang and fast asleep.

    Fortunately, Li Yong remained awake and was drinking sobering tea, waiting for the folks outside to disperse.

    Li Yong was relieved after hearing the good news and went to bed after chatting for a few words.

    That night, at the third watch, everyone dispersed.

    Since they had to watch Jiaren, the top scholar, parade through the streets on the second day, the village chief and others also went to bed quickly.

    ??The village, which had been noisy all day, finally calmed down...

    Early on the next morning, the Li family gathered around the dining table to eat. Li Laosan hesitated and said to Jiayin, "Fu Niu''er, do you have any better corn seeds or potatoes?

    ¡°Jiaren and Brother Li are both well-known in the gang, which is a great joy.

    ¡°I asked some friends who have business dealings, and they said that when wealthy families in the city encounter this problem, they usually go to the temple to add money for sesame oil, or to give up porridge and medicine.

    ¡°But after thinking about it, neither of these are suitable for our family. Spring sowing is about to begin now. If we can save some good seeds, the villagers will be happy and they can get more food in the autumn.¡±

    Jiayin didn¡¯t expect that the silent third uncle could come up with such a good idea.

    It can be seen that in the past few years of being in charge of the college cafeteria, San Bo has grown a lot and is no longer the taciturn farmer he used to be.

    She quickly responded with a smile, "Okay, Third Uncle, this is a good idea. I have good seeds here, which can yield at least 10% more grain than ordinary seeds. Third Uncle, I will see how much is needed, and I will prepare some."

    ??Li Laosi also patted his brother on the shoulder and said with a smile, "The third brother is still thoughtful, I don''t have the patience to think about this."

    "You are the one who wants to do big things. Just kill more barbarians and take back our hometown as soon as possible. I am the most useless in our family. I can just take care of such small things." Li Laosan said it sincerely, and there was no trace of it. Jealous brother means.

    ??Li Laosi glared and immediately retorted, "What did the third brother say? Without you and the second brother at home, how can the eldest brother and I have the intention to walk around outside."

    Li Laosan smiled naively and said nothing more.

    Everyone discussed it and decided to give out 20,000 kilograms of seeds, with a limit of ten kilograms for each farmer who wanted to ask for it.

    ?Ten kilograms of corn seeds are enough to plant two acres of land. In autumn, 10% more grain will be at least three to four hundred kilograms, enough to feed two people.

    Jiayin naturally gave her full support. Before she had nothing to do, she planted several crops of corn in the space, and now she has accumulated hundreds of thousands of kilograms.

    ??If you weren¡¯t worried about being too eye-catching, let alone 20,000 jins, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult even if it was 200,000 jins.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 951ï¼š moment of glory

    Chapter 951 Moment of Glory

    After dinner, Li Laosan went to discuss the matter of Luoshe seeds, and Li Laosi and Li Yong helped.

    After hearing the good news, he took the village chief, Uncle Zhao and other elderly people in the village and ran to the city.

    ?Li Laoer was so happy that he left all the Cyclamen''s private rooms on the street to his family.

    The village chief and Uncle Zhao and other elderly people occupied one room. Old Mrs. Liu, Liu Zhiheng, Mr. Xing and other relatives and friends occupied one room. The remaining one was Jiayin, Mrs. Liu, Mrs. Xing, and the old Mrs. Jia, Mrs. Jia and the second wife. wait.

    ?Of course, orbs are absolutely indispensable.

    As soon as she saw the good news, she was like a follower, clinging to the good news.

    ??The little girl has a bottle of oil hanging from her mouth, her mouth is sour, and she looks aggrieved as if the good news has been replaced by a new person and the old one is forgotten.

    Jiayin was funny but helpless. He promised a bunch of delicious food and made this foodie girl happy.

    Mrs. Jia''s heart suddenly moved when she saw her granddaughter''s cheerful face...

    Jiayin asked for two boxes of freshly baked snacks from Baiyunjian. Now the boy brought them over, and she and Baozhu shared them at the table.

    Mrs. Jia pulled her to sit next to her, then pushed Baozhu away to work.

    Mrs. Jia asked, "Princess, when will your grandma return to Xindu? I haven''t seen her in a while, and I''m worried."

    The good news laughed and said jokingly, "Grandma Jia, you don''t know, my grandma has made another old lady as a friend in Quanzhou. She goes out on a boat to watch the sunset every day, goes shopping, eats and listens to plays, but she is very happy. .

    ¡°You, if you have time, write to my grandma more often and complain to her. Otherwise, she will forget about you, an old sister.¡±

    Mrs. Jia laughed, clapped Jiayin''s hand, and scolded, "You girl, you are afraid that your grandma will be bored in the south, so you tricked me into writing to your grandma to relieve her boredom!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll write a letter when I get home. It¡¯s rare that I can get along with your grandma, but it turned out she was fine. She went to Quanzhou and never came back.¡±

    ??The good news was revealed, and there was no embarrassment. It was originally just to make the old lady happy.

    She took a piece of soft milk cake to Mrs. Jia and said, "Grandma Jia, try this. Baiyunjian specially made a new snack for the elderly and children. My grandma hasn''t had a chance to eat it yet. You can eat two more pieces to make her angry." !¡±

    Needless to say, Mrs. Jia laughed again.

    After eating the milk cake, Mrs. Jia asked again, "What is your grandma busy with in the south? When did she come back?"

    The two families were on good terms, and the Jia family was a good person. Jiayin thought that her brothers would soon go to Xindu, so she didn''t hide it and said, "A few days ago, my third brother got married in Quanzhou. It happened that the fourth and fifth brothers who went to sea also came back. The fourth brother married a daughter-in-law from a foreign country.

    ¡°My grandma said that the fourth brother is not a bride-in-law, so naturally we will have a banquet at our house to officially marry my fourth sister-in-law.

    ¡°So, my grandma is really busy. It would be great to come back in autumn.¡±

    Mrs. Jia nodded after hearing this and glanced at her granddaughter who was sitting next to her and eating snacks, feeling anxious.

    ??The boys of the Li family are like fruits on the tree. One of them is picked at every turn. If I didn''t take action earlier, I''m afraid I will really regret it.

    ?So, she asked tentatively, "Then your grandma can''t just focus on Quanzhou and not care about Xindu.

    ¡°Your uncle¡¯s sixth brother, Brother Li, who is also in high school this time, hasn¡¯t gotten engaged yet? Your grandma doesn¡¯t care?¡±

    Who is the good news? The old cucumber is painted green. It looks tender on the outside, but there is something in it.

    As soon as she heard this, she almost immediately guessed what Mrs. Jia was thinking.

    To be honest, although Baozhu is greedy, he is kind-hearted, innocent and simple. If he marries into the family, let alone whether he is a good wife and mother, at least he will not disturb the family.

    ??If Brother Six took a fancy to the orb, she would naturally raise her hands and feet in approval and happiness.

    But now that Sixth Brother has never revealed this intention, she cannot make the decision for him in private.

    Therefore, she pretended not to care and responded, "My sixth brother is still young, and the family is not in a hurry to get him engaged. Besides, my sixth brother has just entered high school and has not yet decided on his future work, so we don''t care about it at this time." ¡±

    ?These words are true, Mrs. Jia nodded accordingly.

    Not to mention others, her Jia Xu is already over 20 years old and has not yet been engaged.

    It¡¯s just that, this time I¡¯m in high school, and I¡¯m afraid my family will soon be hit by a matchmaker. When the time comes, she will have to take good care of her grandson.

    ?Thinking like this, Mrs. Jia changed her mind and started thinking about the families in Xindu whose daughters are about the same age and have good character and good looks...

    Jiayin lowered his head, a smile flashed in his eyes, and then he and Baozhu had snacks and chatted.

    ??Baozhu leaned on Jiayin''s body, chirping happily.

    You must know that it is very difficult for them to meet Jiayin after she enters the palace.

    This time I finally had a chance, but the third princess didn¡¯t come out either. She had to talk to her little sisters!

    At this moment, someone from the box next door suddenly shouted, "Coming, coming!"

    ?Before the words were spoken, there was a lot of excitement outside.

    ?Everyone quickly stood by the window and looked around. Sure enough, a group of people came up the shopping street.

    ?Jiaren, who was dressed in a brocade robe and had a jade hairpin in his hair, took the lead. He sat on his horse with his head held high and his chest high, and he saluted with his hands in front of the cheering people on the roadside.

    ?He was already good-looking, but now it was the most energetic time in his life, which made him even more glorious, causing passers-by to praise him.

    ?There are even younger girls who boldly throw their purses and sachets.

    ?The second person behind Jiaren is a little older, but full of bookishness, gentle and elegant, and has also won a lot of hearts.

    Finally, there is Lu Zong, the Tanhua Lang, who is wearing a royal blue gown and a golden crown.

    ??He comes from a family of military commanders. He is relatively tall and strong, with handsome eyebrows. He has received countless cheers and admiration.

    I don¡¯t know why, but he frowned slightly, making him feel a little unapproachable.

    The girls wanted to throw in their purses and sachets, but hesitated for a moment.

    ?In just a moment, the cavalry passed by.

    As Cyclamen approached, Jiaren knew that everyone in his family was upstairs, so he deliberately slowed down his horse and looked up.

    Sure enough, all relatives and friends gathered here happily just to witness his glorious moment.

    Jiaren couldn''t help but waved vigorously and smiled brightly.

    ??Everyone also cheered loudly and tried their best to wave in response.

    The good news was crowded among the crowd, but his eyes were red with laughter.

    All her efforts have paid off, she is happy for her brother!

    Downstairs, Lu Zong heard the noise and raised his head. When he saw the Li family, he felt relieved. When he saw Jiayin waving the handkerchief in his hand, he couldn''t help but smile...

    ?Even if they walked slowly, the cavalry passed in just a moment.

    Wan''er was so excited that she pulled her handkerchief to wipe her tears. Naturally, everyone tried to persuade her, but she was embarrassed, so she quickly cheered up and took care of her family, children, relatives and friends...

    Everyone had lunch at Cyclamen and dispersed in the afternoon.

    She had to rush to the palace after hearing the good news, and she was worried about her family. But she felt relieved when she saw that her sister-in-law was doing things well.

    When night fell, Jiaren and Brother Li found Jia Xu and went to Lu''s house together.

    ?Having been friends for many years, they naturally noticed that something was wrong with Lu Zong today.

    But during the day, there were too many outsiders and it was difficult for them to ask, so they finally had some free time.

    Lu Zong was not surprised that they came to them, ordered a banquet, and then ate and talked with them.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 952ï¼š Im not convinced!

    Chapter 952 I don¡¯t accept it!

    ??The chefs of the Lu family were brought over from the southwest border, and their cooking methods are slightly different from the new ones. Almost every dish has some spicy ingredients added, so the taste is naturally much stronger.

    But this kind of dish is also the best to go with rice.

    ?Everyone is of a good age, and they wish they could eat four meals a day and get up to add a plate of snacks.

    At this moment, one person picked up two bowls of rice before slowing down and talking about trivial matters.

    ?After they had eaten and drank enough, the dining table was cleared, the food and drinks were served again, and a pot of good wine was boiled, everyone got down to business.

    Jia Ren was the first to ask, "Brother Lu, it''s a happy event for you to be the top pick in high school. Why have you been so preoccupied these past two days? We were thinking about it, so we took the liberty to come and ask today. If there is anything we can do to help, just ask. Don¡¯t be polite.¡±

    "Yes, Brother Lu, we have been friends for many years. We are better than real brothers even if they are not real brothers. You are alone in Xindu. If you need help with something, you must tell us." Jia Xu also said it sincerely.

    Lu Zong felt warm in his heart and sighed softly. He raised his head and motioned for his bodyguard to go out and guard him. Then he said, "This matter originally had only a few clues. There may be changes. I don''t want to tell you because I''m afraid you will be upset. . I didn¡¯t expect that I would make you bother by showing off!¡±

    "What happened?" Jia Xu was a little anxious.

    ??Lu Zong was born into a noble family and was an only son. If there was any trouble, it could not come from his family. It could not be caused by Xindu.

    ?Sure enough, Lu Zong raised his hand to refill their drinks and said, "I''m a prodigy, so I got it wrong!"

    Is it wrong?

    Jiaren and others were all puzzled when they heard this. They took part in the palace examination together, and the examination papers were sealed in the hall and reviewed by the emperor and important ministers. How could there be an error in the final ranking?

    ??Could it be that under such circumstances, Lu Zong still found an opportunity to cheat?

    Lu Zong guessed what they were thinking, waved his hands with a wry smile, and said carefully, "It''s not what you think, it''s... the emperor gave me the honor of being the top flower for some reasons. With my ability, I''m afraid I can only be on the second list. "

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, but they also became more and more curious.

    This is a talent selection for the country that happens every few years. What was the reason that made the emperor personally open the back door for Lu Zong?

    "Brother Lu, since you have said this, can you explain in detail what is going on? Did something happen in the southwest, and the emperor wanted to appease your family, so he raised your ranking?" Jiaren thought more, When you open your mouth, look for reasons from your family.

    ?Lu Zong shook his head. The depression in his heart could no longer be suppressed, so he drank it all.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of our family, it¡¯s the emperor who is choosing a husband for the third princess!

    ¡°When the rankings were released, I suddenly won the third prize. I was just surprised, thinking that my article was lucky enough to catch the eye of the emperor.

    "But I happened to meet the princess present, and while we were chatting, I mentioned that I saw a corner of a blue skirt behind the screen during the imperial examination that day. I guessed that the princess was thinking about us and went over to take a peek.

    ¡°The princess said that the third princess was also present. I felt something was wrong at that time!

    ¡°As a prostitute, I¡¯m afraid that the emperor intends to¡­ promote me!¡±

    ?There were not many words, but the amount of information was really too much, and it also involved good news, which made both Jiaren and Brother Li frown.

    Jiaren thought for a while and asked, "Brother Lu, are you overthinking this matter? Although the third princess is a few years older than Fu Niu''er, she is still a girl with a playful and lively nature. She went over to take a peek. It¡¯s reasonable, you don¡¯t necessarily want to choose a husband for yourself, right?¡±

    ?Lu Zong smiled bitterly. He had comforted himself in this way countless times, but the facts prevented him from pretending to be confused.

    "Our family also has a few good people in Xindu. On the day the results were released, I ordered to go and find out. The emperor indeed intends to choose a consort for the third princess!"

    "I also hope that I am overthinking this matter. I am waiting for a few days to see if the emperor will summon me to the palace. If I do, I am afraid that this matter will be close to the same."

    Everyone didn¡¯t know what to say. Although they had learned some social skills from their elders, they mainly focused on studying. Suddenly faced with such a thing, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little confused and confused. Jia Xu cheered up and said jokingly, "Brother Lu, don''t worry. It''s not a bad thing if you become the consort. After all, the third princess is still favored. If she marries into your Lu family, your family won''t have to worry about the emperor''s suspicion.

    "You will be married so that both the emperor and your family can feel at ease."

    ??Lu Zong drank the wine in the glass in one gulp, as if to quench the anxiety in his heart, and responded in a low voice, "I''m afraid everyone will think so. If the family needs me, I will naturally be willing to marry the princess, even if I don''t have any love.

    ¡°But I have studied hard for ten years, and if I get the second place, I will be well-deserved and feel at ease.

    ¡°Now just because I was chosen as the consort and occupied the position of the third flower, everyone will think that I stole the high position because of the royal favor, which directly wiped out all my hard work and efforts.

    ¡°I...don¡¯t accept it!¡±

    ?Everyone sighed when they heard this, and felt equally uncomfortable.

    They all know that Lu Zong is right. As soon as the news of Lu Zong being selected as the consort comes out, he will immediately become a being despised by all scholars.

    No one cares whether he is really talented or not...

    At this time, it was Brother Li who spoke, "Brother Lu, whether this is true or not, do you want to send a letter to your family? If your family doesn''t agree, they will naturally find a way."

    Lu Zong knew that this was to comfort him. After all, no matter what he thought, his family would not disagree.

    ??The Lu family is a king with a different surname, and what worries him most is the emperor''s fear and suspicion.

    ???For so many years, the Lu family had worked diligently and loyally to guard the border, and they took the initiative to send his only son to the new capital just to appease the emperor.

    Now, he married the princess and became the emperor''s son-in-law. Later, he gave birth to a child and took over the southwest border. The emperor felt more at ease and the Lu family had no worries.

    As long as the safety of the whole family is in danger, his honor, disgrace, and preferences are not important at all!

    Jiaren signaled his brother to stop talking, raised his hand to pour wine for Lu Zong, and advised, "This matter is beyond our control. Now we can only wait and see what happens and let nature take its course."

    Jia Xu also nodded, raised his glass and touched it with Lu Zong, smiling bitterly, "It doesn''t matter what happens tomorrow, just have fun today!"

    Jiaren and Brother Li also raised their glasses. The four of them drank the wine and changed the topic in a tacit understanding. They talked about going back to the academy together tomorrow to send gifts to thank their teachers...

    The night was deep outside the window, and the warm spring breeze was blowing everywhere, shaking the branches that had just sprouted buds wildly, adding a little bit of vividness to the quiet world...

    Two days passed in a flash. When she got up in the morning, Jiayin was busy changing her clothes and getting ready to leave the palace and go home.

    ?The family must have been very busy these days. Not only do we have to celebrate the eldest brother and sixth brother''s high school, but the fleet from the south is about to arrive.

    ??Sister-in-law Wan''er is the only one doing all the work, so I really don''t feel at ease with the good news.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 953ï¼š The most difficult thing to understand is human love!

    Chapter 953: Human love is the most difficult to understand!

    ??The third princess may have been a little shy about choosing a consort, so it was rare that she didn''t clamor to leave the palace together.

    But Jiayin promised her a lot of delicious food, which was fun, and she was coaxed into being happy.

    As a result, just when he was about to go out, Eunuch Feng came to report the news.

    "Princess, the emperor has summoned the number one scholar, the number two, and the top pick to come into the palace to talk. Manager Yi asked the old slave to tell the princess that if you are not in a hurry, you can wait for the number one scholar to leave the palace together."

    Happy to hear the good news, he quickly thanked him and asked Shuiling to pass a heavy purse to Eunuch Feng.

    Eunuch Feng refused to accept it, and even joked, "The princess is out of touch now. After all, the old slave is also a comrade who shares the difficulties with the princess! It is right to help the princess run some errands!"

    When Jiayin heard this, she decisively collected her purse and said with a smile, "Okay, we are our own people, so I won''t be polite. I remember that Eunuch Feng likes to eat tangerines. When I return to Suijintan, I will bring a basket for my father-in-law. return."

    "Okay, thank you so much, Princess. I really like this reward." Eunuch Feng narrowed his eyes happily, chatted a few more words, and hurried back.

    ??The third princess remembered her father''s intention of summoning Lu Zong into the palace, and couldn''t help but blush hotly. She also made an excuse and hid in her own palace.

    Jiayin waited for a while before leaving Zhilan Palace. After waiting on the corridor for less than a quarter of an hour, she saw Jiaren, Lu Zong, and a middle-aged man with an unfamiliar appearance walking over.

    Jiaren was very happy to see his sister waiting.

    ?Of course, he was even happier when his sister wore a curtain hat to cover her eyebrows.

    After all, Lu Zong, who was traveling with him, was just a familiar person, but he was a stranger.

    ??Lu Zong had a gentle smile on his face, but the smile was not as deep as his eyes.

    Only when looking at the good news, it adds a bit of warmth.

    "Sister, have you been waiting for a long time?" Jiaren stepped forward and stood next to his sister, and then briefly introduced the second place, "Brother Zhao, this is my sister, the title is Princess Kangle."

    ¡°I¡¯ve met the princess.¡± Bangjian knew etiquette very well and saluted with his eyes half lowered.

    Jiayin simply returned the gift and followed behind his brother.

    Shuiling gave the little **** who was leading the way a purse, then took over the errand and led the masters out.

    After all, he was in the palace and there was No. 2 on the list, so no one said much.

    Until they left the palace gate, Bang Yan said goodbye and left, and everyone got on the carriage.

    Jia Xu was thinking about it and had been waiting in the car. Now he couldn''t help but ask, "How about it, Brother Lu, does the emperor really mean that?"

    Lu Zong subconsciously looked at the good news of taking off his hat, his voice was a little hoarse, and he answered after a long while, "The emperor didn''t say it clearly."

    Jia Xu sighed and patted his head in annoyance, "I thought it was wrong. Even if the emperor had this intention, he wouldn''t say it clearly."

    Outside the carriage, Mu Jue jumped out from somewhere and walked to the carriage. He happened to listen to a few words and couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth and asked loudly, "Princess, you need to go to the shop first, and then Go back to Earl¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Jiaren was the first to come to his senses in the carriage. It was really inappropriate for his sister to ride in a carriage with them.

    ??Although he is still here as a brother, if outsiders have malicious intentions and spread gossip, it may not be easy to hear.

    So, he said goodbye to Lu Zong and Jia Xu, and after making an appointment to meet tomorrow, he took his sister out of the car and got into his carriage.

    Mu Jue took Zheng Yi''s place, cracked his whip happily, and left before the Lu family''s carriage could move.

    Without outsiders, Jiaren no longer had any taboos to avoid, so he asked his sister in a low voice.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, is the third princess choosing a consort recently?¡±

    He would not hide the good news from anyone, and he would not hide it from his brother. Besides, the emperor ordered Lu Zong to be the bride, and today he summoned her to the palace. I am afraid that in a few days, the whole new capital will know the emperor''s intention.

    She thought for a while and said, "The emperor came to Zhilan Palace a few days ago and had a long conversation with the third princess. I was not present, but I know a little bit about it.

    ¡°The emperor indeed intends to choose a husband for the third princess. On the day of the palace examination, the third princess and I peeked behind the screen. It was the emperor¡¯s tacit approval.¡±

    Jiaren frowned, lowered his voice even more, and asked, "Did the third princess... take a fancy to Lu Zong?" It''s hard to say too much about the good news. After all, the third princess treated her well. If she said more, she would be suspected of betraying her.

    She hesitated for a moment and then responded vaguely, "The third princess has seen Brother Lu twice in our house, and she saw him again during the palace examination, so she can''t help but feel a little more familiar. The most important thing is that the emperor also wants to..."

    Jiaren sighed and understood completely.

    I am afraid that Lu Zong cannot avoid marrying the third princess. The third princess favors her, and the emperor also wants to consolidate his control over the southwest border.

    In addition, the Lu family must also be willing. In the end, whether Lu Zong is willing or not seems to be unimportant.

    Jiayin saw that her brother had a bad look on her face, so she asked tentatively, "Brother, does Brother Lu not want to be the consort? In fact, the third princess looks a little more unruly and willful, but she is very kind-hearted, and she is very protective of the people she likes.

    ¡°She has not had the love of her parents since she was a child, so her temperament was a little deviated, but she has improved a lot now.

    ¡°Brother Lu is steady and patient. As long as he is willing to accommodate and give some guidance, the third princess will definitely get better and better.¡±

    Jiaren sighed, rubbed his sister''s hair, smiled and didn''t respond.

    My sister is still young and does not understand human love.

    People often say that a girl is pregnant with her child, which means that a woman who leaves the court always imagines what her future husband will look like.

    In fact, this is not the case for young men.

    Youth is easy to pass away, and appearance is easy to age. Compared with beauty, everyone wants to find a wife who understands her heart and soul.

    In the next decades of life, we will accompany each other and support each other.

    ?No matter the wind and rain or happiness, I will never give up.

    How wonderful this is!

    ?Just like him and Wan''er, the music of the piano and the harp always made him feel lucky.

    It was unavoidable, and he hoped that his brothers and friends would do the same.

    It''s a pity that Lu Zong may not have this opportunity...

    Jiayin saw that his brother was unwilling to talk, so he changed his subject and asked, "Brother, the emperor just summoned you, has he said where you will be assigned to serve as officials?"

    "Say it." Jiaren opened the snack box, took a crispy twist for his sister, and responded, "The emperor asked the three of us what jobs we wanted. I said I didn''t want to study books, but wanted to be an official or a herdsman. One side.¡±

    Jiayin nodded repeatedly, she originally had the same idea.

    ?The eldest brother studied hard for ten years in Hanchuang, not just to be locked up in the Hanlin Academy and study with a group of old men all day long.

    ??It would be best if you can serve as an official outside the country, gain knowledge, and do practical things for the people.

    "Eldest brother, do you have any idea where to be an official? Our family is in Xindu, so I''m afraid we can''t place you nearby. But our family also has property in Quanzhou, and the third brother is an official in Hailan Army, so he probably can''t go to the southeast. side.

    ¡°After all, the only option is the southwest. But the southwest is barren, and it must be hard to be an official. Fortunately, Brother Lu¡¯s family is there, so maybe we can lend some support..."

    Jiaren couldn''t help but feel warm and funny as he listened to his sister''s rambles. He quickly stopped and said with a smile, "Okay, little housekeeper, leave these matters to me and the elders in the family. You are a little girl, how can you Play whatever you like, don''t worry about it all the time.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will grow old before you get old. When grandma and aunt come back and see you, I don¡¯t know how to feel distressed.¡±

    Jiayin smiled and chewed the crispy twists loudly. She was used to it and always regarded her brother as that farm boy, for fear that he would suffer a loss.

    ?At this moment, Zheng He ran from nowhere and hurriedly stopped the carriage.

    There are two updates today, one of which is for the Spring Festival. Tomorrow Huahua will start frying and frying all kinds of things. I wish you a happy New Year in advance. May you be healthy and happy in the Year of the Rabbit!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 954ï¼š I am not short of money!

    Chapter 954 I am not short of money!

    "Can the young master and the princess be in the carriage?" Zheng He saw Zheng Yi and Mu Jue sitting on the carriage, but he still asked.

    Mu Jue nodded and said, "We are all here, but the second master has something to give us?"

    Jiaren also opened the car window, and Zheng He quickly walked over and announced the good news with a smile.

    ¡°Young Master, the fleet of envoys entering Beijing will arrive soon, and they are still a hundred miles away from the new capital.

    ¡°The fourth master happened to be with the second master. When he heard the news, the fourth master led his soldiers and went out along the waterway to welcome him.

    "The second master asked the young man to come over and tell the eldest young master that he has put aside all the chores for the past few days and is waiting for the fourth and fifth young masters to return home. As for the princess, it is best to stay at home for a few more days."

    Before Jiaren could respond, Jiayin was already crowding the window with joy and shouting, "Fourth brother and fifth brother are back?! This is too fast! I will send someone to tell Uncle Huang that he will stay at home for a few more days."

    Jiaren also said, "Your sister-in-law is at home, so you might as well help her. Brother Xi and Brother An both love to be lively, and now the house will not be deserted."

    After saying a few more words, Zheng He went back to resume his duties.

    Jiayin was anxious and hugged her eldest brother''s arm and begged, "Brother, go home and tell your sister-in-law first. I''m going to the shop to get some delicious food for my fourth and fifth brothers, and then I''ll go home."

    After saying that, she was afraid that her eldest brother would disapprove, so she immediately put on the curtain hat, covering her pretty little face tightly.

    Jiaren smiled helplessly and couldn''t bear to spoil the fun, so he asked, "Go home early. You can''t be away from people at any time, you know?"

    ¡°Got it!¡± Jiayin responded cheerfully, and jumped out of the carriage with Shui Ling and Shui Yun.

    Mu Jue also threw the riding whip to Zheng Yi, and then followed behind the master and servant.

    The first stop of the good news was not the shop, but the Marquis''s Mansion.

    ??The Marquis has been in the city recently and has to go to the palace almost every day.

    For asking for leave, it is most appropriate to ask Mr. Hou to do it for you.

    ??The housekeeper of the Hou Mansion was extremely happy to see Jiayin, his young master. He was busy serving tea and snacks, and wanted to bring all the good things in the Hou Mansion to Jiayin.

    Jiayin chatted with the chief steward for a long time, coaxing him into a happy mood, and then said, "Uncle steward, when my adoptive father comes back, he must tell his adoptive father for me and ask him to stay with the emperor for a few more days." Fake, I want to play with the fourth and fifth brothers for a few more days.

    ¡°Besides, I will personally cook tonight and make some more good dishes for my adoptive father to have dinner at the Earl¡¯s Palace.¡±

    "Okay, Princess, don''t worry, I will never forget this." The butler smiled, knowing that the Princess was about to leave, so he rushed to say, "Princess, the mansion has recently obtained some good materials, which are most suitable for making spring shirts.

    ¡°Old slave will be sent to the Earl¡¯s Mansion in a moment. You have nothing to do these days. Ask the embroiderer to make more sets of beautiful clothes.

    "Even if you are not in need, I heard that the fourth young master''s wife is from the country, and I am afraid that she is also rare for our Tianwu''s good materials. When the time comes, you can give the fourth lady a few horses, and the fourth lady will also be happy."

    When it came to this, it was hard to refuse the good news, so I readily accepted it.

    "Okay, uncle housekeeper, I''ll accept it. At this time of year, the strawberries are the best and most abundant in my greenhouse. I''ll ask someone to send a few more baskets over. You see what favors the Hou Mansion has to offer, even though Go and arrange it. If it¡¯s not enough, ask someone to look for me again.¡±

    The chief steward smiled broadly and responded repeatedly, "Yes, I will listen to the princess."

    After saying a few more words, the good news left the Marquis''s Mansion and went straight to the shopping street.

    The business in Baiyunjian is still as good as ever, there are constant customers in the front hall, and the private rooms on the second floor are also full.

    In the past two years, Chen Xi has become more and more comfortable with new dim sum.

    ?The dim sum in the shop is no longer as thin as it used to be. There are not only 100 but also 80 kinds, a dazzling array.

    ??Each one has delicious taste and novel styles, and now it firmly occupies the throne of the number one snack shop in Xindu.

    Wealthy people would never consider anywhere else to buy snacks except here. Chen Xi was overjoyed to see his boss coming over, his eyes were shining brightly, and he was looking forward to having his boss come up with some new snack recipes.

    ?You must know that the owner is the source of his inspiration. As long as he can draw inferences from one example, he can push the shop''s business to a new small explosion.

    The good news did not disappoint him, so he took out the recipe for Shaqima and fruit pudding that he had been thinking about in the palace.

    Thanks to the diligence and prowess of Lao Hei and others, they have traveled almost all over Tianwu in the past few years and found too many good things, including cassava flour and jelly, which are considered inconspicuous gadgets.

    ?Of course, Jiayin loved all kinds of DIY in her previous life, and food was her favorite among them, and she was also one of the best at it.

    That¡¯s why she can now easily recreate all the delicious food in her memory.

    ??Chen Xi was so happy that he could not wait to run back to the interview and start thinking about it.

    Jiayin also understood his temper and let him go after a few simple explanations.

    Shopkeeper Peng looked on helplessly and explained a few words to Chen Xi, for fear that his boss would be unhappy.

    He and Chen Xi have been partners for a long time, and they already have a tacit understanding, but they don''t want to break up the partnership just because Chen Xi offends his boss.

    Naturally, I didn¡¯t take the good news to heart. I took out a pen and paper and made a list. I clearly explained all the snacks I needed for tomorrow, and then I started to check the accounts.

    Whether it¡¯s Baiyunjian, Tiantian Fruits and Vegetables or Hot Pot Restaurant, sales are peaking before and after.

    ?Now that the popularity is gradually declining, the natural income is also less.

    ?Especially when farmers outside the city bring vegetables into the city every day, ordinary families can afford them.

    But the sales of fruits and vegetables at Tiantian Fruit and Vegetables have not changed much. After all, wealthy people are not short of money and care more about their own preferences.

    Simply put, as long as I like it, I¡¯m not short of money!

    Looking at the hot pot restaurant, as the weather is getting warmer, it is no longer crowded every day, and empty tables have begun to appear during meal time.

    This shows that the main menu will be changed from hot pot to barbecue.

    ?Of course, Jiayin doesn¡¯t need to worry about these things. The shopkeepers of the three shops are all excellent, and they will definitely make arrangements clearly.

    Good news is just waiting to be counted...

    Because he was thinking about his brothers who were about to return, Jiayin didn''t have the time to stay in the shop. He simply looked at the account books, then went to the warehouse in the backyard of the fruit and vegetable shop and quietly replenished some goods. Jiayin returned to the Earl''s Mansion.

    ??Wan''er heard that her sister-in-law was leaving the palace, and she had been looking forward to it for a long time.

    As soon as he saw his sister-in-law, he took his arm with her and walked in, saying, "Sister, your fourth sister-in-law is from Fanguo. I don''t know anything about Fanguo. How will she arrange her food, clothing, housing and transportation?"

    You are back, please help me make an idea. "

    Jiayin then hugged her sister-in-law, and hung her arm on her sister-in-law''s arm as affectionately as a koala. She smiled and comforted her, "Sister-in-law, you are overthinking. The fourth sister-in-law is from the country of China, and she traveled across the ocean to Tianwu. Of course, He is more curious about our Tianwu.

    ¡°She will be happier if we arrange food, clothes and supplies for Tianwu.

    ¡°Otherwise, everything she eats and uses is familiar to her, so why would she gain knowledge by traveling so far away?¡±

    Wan''er was stunned for a moment after hearing this, and then she slapped her forehead in frustration, "Oh, I was so stupid. Why didn''t I think of such a simple truth?"

    Jiayin chuckled and was about to speak again when the boy guarding the door came in with news.

    ¡°Princess, I¡¯d like to see you, the old steward.¡±

    An ancient steward? Guli?

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 955ï¼š resignation

    Chapter 955 Farewell

    Jia Yin was stunned for a moment, unable to guess what business Gu Li wanted to find her, but she still said, "Sister-in-law, Manager Gu probably has something to say because of the store''s affairs. You go ahead and I''ll take care of it and I''ll be here right away."

    "Okay." Wan''er didn''t take it seriously, responded and went to the backyard.

    As life at home gets better and better, there are more and more businesses everywhere.

    But when it comes to prosperous business, it must be my sister¡¯s three shops, which are making real money every day.

    Sometimes, when I go out to socialize, outsiders talk about me and say that my sister is a little **** of wealth.

    ?She said a few words of modesty, but she actually thought so in her heart.

    After all, there is no other way to describe him other than the God of Wealth. People make money at one or two taels, but my sister only makes money at a hundred taels a day...

    Jiayin borrowed the study in the front yard and asked the servant to invite Gu Li.

    In the end, Gu Li walked in together with Mu Jue.

    Jiayin invited the two of them to sit down and drink tea. Mu Jue still looked boneless. Instead of drinking tea, he took a piece of fruit and leaned on the chair to gnaw.

    ??Guli glanced at him, a flash of curiosity flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t say much.

    He smiled and thanked him, then took a sip from the tea cup and got down to business.

    ¡°My boss, now the business is on track and the shopkeepers are doing their jobs. I, the manager, am not of much use anymore. So, I want to go out for a walk and handle some personal matters. I hope my boss will allow me.¡±

    Hearing the good news, he was stunned for a moment, his eyes full of doubts, and asked, "Do you want to... resign?"

    Gu Li nodded and responded, "Yes, boss. Because I don''t have to leave for a few years, and I don''t know when I will come back. If I quit my job, my boss can find a new manager to take over."

    Jiayin was a little hesitant. After all, Gu Li had done his best in the past two years. Without him taking care of the trivial matters of business, she would not be as free as she is now.

    ¡°Where are you going? I visited the branches in Baiyunjian before. I thought you were tired of traveling.¡±

    Gu Li could hear her reluctance, and the light in his eyes became three points brighter, but he still responded, "I haven''t decided where to go for the moment, I just want to walk around. Maybe when the Marquis regains Jiangbei, he will go to Jiangbei to see it." .

    ??In the past few years, I am really grateful to my employer for taking care of me. If I get a chance someday, I will definitely repay my employer. "

    At this point, it¡¯s hard to save the good news.

    She could only say, "Well, you can sort out the account books and other things in the past few days and mark them to facilitate the handover of the new manager. In addition, I will inform the Baiyunjian branches in various places about the dividends from the hot pot restaurant and fruit and vegetable shop. , you can collect it at any time with your small seal.¡±

    "No, boss." Gu Li refused without thinking, "I have already received a lot of money, and I will not ask for future dividends. I really deserve it!"

    Jiayin saw that he was really not polite, so he asked, "Mr. Jiang, does he know that you are going to travel? Will he go with you?"

    "No, sir, he lives very comfortably in Suijintan and has no plans to travel." Gu Li said, stood up and saluted, and solemnly entrusted him, "If possible in the future, please ask my boss to take more care of Mr. Jiang."

    Jiayin nodded, motioned for him to sit down, and gave him more hot tea before saying, "Don''t worry, Mr. Jiang is teaching the children in the village very hard. Both our family and the villagers have seen it, and they will naturally Respect him and take care of him without any neglect.

    ¡°In addition, since you are unwilling to receive your dividend, I will give it to Mr. Jiang every month and ask him to do as he pleases.¡±

    ? Guli didn¡¯t refuse anymore, and settled down after thanking him.

    After talking about some local customs and customs in various places in Tianwu, and even the latest news in Fanguo, Gu Licai left without saying anything.

    ?Looking at him, he seemed to be really impatient to go on a long journey.

    Jiayin and Mu Jue walked him to the door. He turned around and took a deep look at Jiayin, saluted again, then turned and walked into the sunshine at noon in spring.

    Mu Jue frowned. Subconsciously, she didn''t like his last look.

    ¡°Princess, do you really believe that he is going to travel far?¡±

    Jiayin shrugged noncommittally and responded, "This is his private matter and freedom, I don''t want to interfere. "As a steward, he is very responsible and has no ill will towards our family, which is good. The rest... doesn''t matter! "

    Mu Jue heard Danfeng''s eyes sparkle and sighed in a low voice, "Among women, there are few women who are as transparent as you."

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know what to think. He was a little distracted and didn¡¯t hear clearly, so he asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Mu Jue coughed dryly and said with a smile, "I didn''t say anything. I want to go back to Suijintan and give a message to the village chief and others. Didn''t I say last time that when the envoy fleet came back, we would invite them to watch the fun?"

    "Yes, I almost forgot about it." Jiayin said quickly, "It is estimated that the fleet will not arrive until noon. Tell the village chief and grandpa them not to wait here so early in the morning. They are already old. It¡¯s not too exhausting.¡±

    "I know, I''ll go out right away." Mu Jue agreed and left quickly.

    Jiayin followed her sister-in-law and organized a quiet and elegant side courtyard in the Earl''s Mansion.

    The house is mopped and swept, the bedding is replaced, bed curtains are hung, and all kinds of supplies are prepared.

    Even in the yard, some flowers and plants were temporarily planted.

    So much so that after the small courtyard was tidied up, the breath of spring was indeed stronger than outside the city.

    In the middle of the tidying up, Jiaren and Brother Li also joined in.

    ?Of course, no one can let them do any hard work, but as long as they stand here, it is also their wish for their brothers.

    By the time I finished my work, the sun had already set in the west.

    Jiayin quickly brought Shuiyun to cook and prepare the evening meal.

    ?Ever since she entered the palace, she rarely cooks and stir-fries herself.

    It¡¯s not that she is lazy, but that her family doesn¡¯t want her to work.

    Finally came back to stay for one night, how could I still stay around the stove!

    But tonight, everyone was happy that Jia''an and Jiaxi were coming back soon, and wanted to have a drink, so they left her busy.

    When night fell, Master Hou, Mr. Wen and Mr. Li all came back.

    Everyone was sitting around, with smiles on their faces.

    Wan''er wanted to feed her child, so she sat at a small table alone.

    Happily, Jiayin sat down with everyone, eating, drinking, and laughing in a lively manner.

    ??Li Laoer couldn''t help but sigh, "Jiaxi, this kid, has been very naughty since he was a child. I originally thought that he would be more troublesome when he grows up. He might play all over the world, and he might not even be able to start a family after he reaches thirty.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this boy was so unexpected. He married his wife and gave birth to a son just after he went to sea!¡±

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this.

    Mr. Wen also responded, "That''s right. It''s rare that he solved the major issues in his life when he was drifting on the sea and docked in distress."

    Jiayin''s focus was completely different. She smiled and said, "People say that mixed-race children are very beautiful. I am curious about what the little nephew born to the fourth brother, a Tianwu, and the fourth sister-in-law, the princess of the Golden Buddha Kingdom, looks like. He must be more beautiful. All the kids look great!¡±

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be curious, you can see it with your own eyes tomorrow!¡± a voice responded.

    Jiayin thought it was the eldest brother or the sixth brother who was talking and wanted to talk more, but found that everyone was looking out the door in surprise.

    ?The Spring Festival is finally here, and Huahua wishes the babies a happy New Year! In the new year, we will be free from all diseases, everything will go smoothly, we will have abundant financial resources, and we will enjoy happiness as we wish! Live hard and love yourself hard! Group hugs, group hugs!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 956ï¼š Return with a full load

    Chapter 956: Returning with a full load

    ?She jumped up and turned around to look. Sure enough, there were two dark-faced young men standing at the door, smiling with white teeth, just like she remembered.

    "Fourth brother, fifth brother!" Jiayin couldn''t bear it anymore and rushed over to them and hugged them hard.

    Jiaren and Brother Li couldn''t bear it any longer, so they rushed over and the brothers and sisters hugged each other.

    The cat brother who was following behind shouted with a smile, "Oh, you can''t forget me! I want a hug too!"

    Jiaren reached out and gave him a hand, and the six brothers and sisters gathered in a pile.

    ?Li Laoer, Mr. Wen and others saw this and were also happy and called the children to sit down.

    Jiayin wiped away her tears and quickly went to the kitchen to set up shop. She quickly cooked two delicious dishes for her returning brothers, both of which were their favorites.

    ?When she entered the room carrying the tray, Jia Xi was talking about going to sea.

    Everyone listened with a smile, and asked a few curious questions from time to time.

    ?Seeing the good news coming in, Jia Xi and Jia An grabbed her and sat in the middle, shouting as if they were taking credit.

    "Sister, I have brought you a lot of good things. They are all on the boat and will be delivered home tomorrow." Jia Xi still has the same out-of-the-box temper, enthusiastic and cheerful.

    Jia''an was more prudent and explained, "When we go to sea this time, we will travel around every country we go to. Half of the things you have to find will be brought back.

    ¡°There are also some things that we find interesting. We have also installed some. You can take a look at them. If they are useful, it will not be in vain.¡±

    Jiayin wanted to speak, but her nose was still sore. She choked and replied, "Brother, just come back safely. It doesn''t matter whether you bring anything with you or not."

    Jia Xi laughed and was extremely proud, "We are lucky and have great fortune, so of course everything will be fine. But we must bring our things with us. How can we come back empty-handed after going out."

    Jia An guessed that his sister must have been under a lot of pressure in the past two years, so he persuaded her gently, "We insisted on going to sea in the first place, not your instigation. Even if something happens, it is our life. What''s more, we are safe now. Now that you are back, don¡¯t worry too much.

    "From now on, I will not go to sea again. Even your fourth brother can only travel between Jinfo Kingdom and Quanzhou. He will definitely not take risks again."

    Sure enough, these words really comforted Jiayin, and she finally smiled.

    ?Ever since she knew that her brothers had returned safely, what she was most worried about was that they would continue to go to sea.

    To be honest, neither she nor her family wanted to experience the fact that her relatives were missing and they were not sure whether they were alive or dead.

    ?Everyone picked up their chopsticks again and talked while eating.

    Jia Xi and Jia An talked a lot, but their chopsticks flew up and they ate like a storm.

    "Wow, what the Foreign Office misses most about home is this meal. My sister made it, my fourth aunt made it, and my grandma made it. I''m so greedy that my mouth is watering even in my dreams." Jiaxi sandwiched the last piece of sweet and sour food. I can''t bear to eat the ribs.

    Jia''an also nodded and agreed, "Fortunately, my sister taught me how to grow bean sprouts, otherwise we would have suffered a lot at sea, and we would have vomited after eating fish."

    Jiayin quickly said, "Now that I''m home, I can eat as much as I want in the future. I''ll cook delicious food for you every day!"

    Jia''an asked, "I heard that you are going to the palace every few days to be a companion to the third princess? Is there anyone else in the palace who is causing trouble for you? Are you being bullied?"

    Jiaxi also threw away the ribs and stared, "Yes, grandma and uncle are also worried about it. I''m afraid that you usually write good news instead of bad news in your letters, so let''s come back and take a closer look."

    Jiayin smiled and waved her hands, and responded, "Brother, don''t worry. The third princess may seem to have a bad temper, but she actually has a good heart. She and I are good sisters now. She takes special care of me and does not bully me at all.

    ¡°As for that...old woman, she has caused quite a lot of trouble, but your sister is so smart, how could she possibly suffer a loss? On the contrary, she has become a whetstone for me, and she has gained a lot of knowledge.

    "Besides, I have my adoptive father and the emperor''s uncle to protect me. I am good at everything, so I should go to the palace as an errand, or take a few days off every now and then." Jia Xi and Jia An subconsciously looked at the Marquis, Li Laoer and others. People are obviously afraid that their sister will lie to others and don''t want them to worry.

    ??The Marquis smiled and nodded, testifying for his daughter.

    "Don''t worry, Fu Niu''er is indeed very good in the palace. No one dares to bully her."

    Li Laoer also said, "Fu Niuer can stay at home for two days after staying in the palace for three days. When you come back this time, she will take a long vacation and can stay at home for a longer time."

    Jiaxi and Jiaan were completely relieved.

    Jiayin asked excitedly, "Where are my fourth sister-in-law and my nephew? Why didn''t I bring them back with me?"

    Jia Xi responded, "We were on the boat. We originally wanted to go to Xindu tomorrow, but my fourth uncle brought someone to welcome us. We couldn''t help it, and we really wanted to go home.

    ¡°So, we entrusted the affairs of the boat to our uncle¡¯s steward and hurried back with our fourth uncle. It was not easy for your fourth sister-in-law and the child to follow us, so they stayed on the boat.

    "You should be able to see her tomorrow. Your fourth sister-in-law has prepared a lot of traditional clothes and jewelry from their Golden Buddha Country for you. Even my son heard that his aunt can make snacks, and he has been looking forward to meeting you as his aunt all day long. ¡±

    Jiayin smiled, her eyes curled up like crescent moons, and she replied cheerfully, "Our family owns a dessert shop, so even if we are short of something, we will not be short of heart. I will light up the oven early tomorrow morning, and I will give it to my nephew with my own hands. Baked snacks to eat!¡±

    Wan''er also said, "The yard where you live has been sorted out and you can move in at any time."

    "Thank you, sister-in-law, for making me tired." Jiaxi quickly thanked her.

    Jia''an didn''t have a wife or children, so he said, "I live with Brother Li and Brother Cat, and we can talk more at night."

    Brother Cat didn¡¯t see Jia Huan, so he asked, ¡°Where is the second brother? Are you still in the restaurant?¡±

    "Yes, someone will call him back soon. He thought you were going to the city tomorrow. Who would have thought that you would come back tonight." Li Laoer responded and sent someone to report the news to Xiankelai. .

    ?When Jia Huan hurried back, the dining table had already been removed.

    Jia Xi and Jia An acted like they were children. They rushed up to Jia Huan and grabbed Jia Huan''s body. They called out to their second brother.

    The whole family burst into tears with laughter and kept saying that the two younger brothers had grown taller.

    When I left home, I was still a naughty boy, but now I am an adult.

    When the boys got together, they naturally had endless things to talk about. Li Laoer, Mr. Hou, Mr. Wen and others made room for them and dispersed early.

    Leave the boys to gather on the big kang in the side room and talk about everything.

    The good news is like a happy little bee, busy serving tea, snacks, snacks, and fruits, and piling up the kang table.

    ?The brothers and sisters chatted until midnight, and their voices were almost hoarse, so they were willing to close their mouths and have a peaceful sleep.

    Early on the next morning, Jiaxi and Jiaan didn''t have time to eat, so they each grabbed two meat buns and hurried back to the fleet to join them.

    ?At three o''clock in the morning, the pier outside Xindu was also crowded and crowded.

    After hearing the news, almost all the people who had nothing urgent to do rushed over, wanting to see the elegance of the envoys from the eight countries.

    ? Today¡¯s update is provided, new year, new atmosphere, live hard!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 957ï¼š Comparing people with each other makes people angry!

    Chapter 957 Comparing people with each other makes people angry!

    Xindu is located south of the middle of Tianwu. Rivers and waterways are developed, and fleets often come and go from the docks outside the city.

    ?Even the Li family''s fleet turned to the back door and landed at the pier on the other side of the military camp several times because of the congestion at the pier.

    The common people thought they were familiar with all kinds of ships, but what they saw today still refreshed their understanding.

    In the warm sunshine of spring, the fleet carrying the envoys from the eight countries was like a fleet of giant beasts, crushing the sunshine and rushing into everyone''s sight.

    ??The sea-going ship was five or six times as big as an ordinary sailing ship. It was completely black and made of unknown wood, with a faint glow.

    The bow of the ship is carved with a ferocious animal head, with long, sharp and hard horns erecting from its lowered head.

    ??Ordinary ships cannot withstand the collision of this long horn and will definitely be broken into pieces.

    There are ten projectors standing on both sides of the ship''s side, firmly fixed on the ship''s deck.

    Whenever and wherever you encounter an enemy, you can throw heavy stones and smash the enemy into a pulp.

    Or shoot a sharp spear to pierce the enemy.

    ??If you are unlucky and the deck is damaged, it is not difficult.

    ?There are also two-story warehouses on the ship, with small doors and windows open, which is a little depressing, but it is the best protection when the ship is at sea.

    The eight large ships following were not as big as the leading ship, but they were not much different.

    ?At this moment, there were quite a few people standing on the side of the ship.

    Different skin colors, different hair, different eyebrows, and different clothes made the people of Xindu more and more surprised, and they shouted out from time to time.

    ¡°Oh, look, that person is so dark. Is he exposed to the sun every day?¡±

    ¡°Black is nothing, look at that, he has blue eyes and his face is as white as a ghost!¡±

    "It''s scary, it''s too scary! Which country is this from? Hell has opened, right?"

    "Please keep your voice down, these are envoys from the Kingdom of Fan, here to see you! Didn''t the Yamen post a notice to remind us all to remember the etiquette and not to embarrass Tianwu?"

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t say anything. I just haven¡¯t seen it before. I¡¯m so surprised.¡±

    ¡°Swallow your surprises and don¡¯t be embarrassed in front of outsiders!¡±

    "I know, I know!"

    The people talked a lot and tried hard to hold their heads high and maintain the dignity of a great nation for Tianwu.

    A few officials standing in front had already stepped forward to greet him along with Li Laoer.

    Originally, settling the envoys was the responsibility of the Ministry of Rites and Honglu Temple, but the envoys were brought back by two boys from the Li family.

    One of them, the Queen of the Golden Buddha Kingdom, is the grandson''s daughter-in-law of the Li family. In order to facilitate communication and better demonstrate Tianwu''s attention and enthusiasm, the Minister of Rites personally requested the emperor and temporarily seconded Li Lao''er to help.

    ??Li Laoer readily agreed. After all, the two nephews did this beautifully, which was a good thing that brought glory to the country and brought glory to the family.

    ??Jiaan and Jiaxi, who hurried back to the fleet this morning, had already brought several other people from the Foreign Affairs Department to stand on the deck.

    Three years of wandering have changed their appearance. Their skin has become tanned, their bodies have become thinner, and their looks have changed.

    But what remains unchanged is their patriotism.

    ?Now that I have finally returned to Xindu, I am surrounded by my compatriots and everyone is very excited.

    ?Especially when they thought of their companions who were buried at sea and could not come back together, their eyes became wet.

    ?The springboard was quickly set up. Jiaan and Jiaxi took the lead and walked down, greeting everyone and exchanging pleasantries.

    Jia''an and Jiaxi could not help but stage an exciting drama with their second uncle about meeting their relatives.

    After all, others didn¡¯t know that they secretly went home last night. As a result, Li Laosan hurried over just halfway through the performance, and the village chief, Uncle Zhao and others crowded over.

    Jia''an and Jiaxi were surrounded by people. One patted them on the shoulder, and the other shouted that they had lost weight and that they had to kill pigs and sheep when they returned to the village to give them a good supplement.

    ??The two of them no longer have to act, and their eyes are really red.

    ?Jiaxi hugged her father, and Jiaan hugged the village chief and Uncle Zhao. In an instant, they changed from the gentle and polite person just now to a naughty child who had been wronged and met his parents!

    Officials from the Ministry of Rites and Honglu Temple were dumbfounded.

    ??Li Laoer coughed twice and explained to his nephews with a smile, "After going to sea for a few years, my family thought they had an accident. Now that they are back safely, they can''t help but be a little excited."

    ?Several officials nodded quickly to express their understanding.

    ?This is not a polite statement. If their nephew made such a great contribution and returned to his hometown with honor, I am afraid they would be even more excited.

    To this end, they had gathered the children at home last night and scolded them for most of an hour.

    ??When they were young and at the peak of their energy, the boys of the Li family were more successful than the others. Why did they, who had been raised in fine clothes and fine food since childhood, only go to the flower streets and willow alleys to eat, drink and have fun!

    I have to say, comparing people to each other is so irritating!

    ?Finally, he comforted the excited old men and made an appointment to go back to Suijintan in the evening to eat pig meat. Only then did Jia An Jiaxi have time to get down to business.

    At this moment, various ships docked, and envoys from various countries also disembarked one after another.

    Officials from the Ministry of Civil Affairs and Honglu Temple hurried forward to pay tribute.

    How to show off Tianwu''s magnanimity and be warm and courteous is their job, so the Li family naturally doesn''t need to worry about it.

    The Li family has always cared most about their own family, that is, Queen Abe and her son.

    Ai Bei lived in Quanzhou for a while and got along very well with Mrs. Li and others. Not only did he become more fluent in Tianwu, but he also learned a lot about Tianwu''s customs and habits.

    Today, she chose a traditional dress from the Kingdom of Golden Buddha, a satin sleeved top with a stand-up collar, a sarong skirt and a gold belt around her waist.

    ??The original three-quarter sleeves were specially replaced with long sleeves, and even the wrists were tightly wrapped.

    Therefore, when she appeared, even though many people still exclaimed, it was not because she was "immoral", but because she was surprised that a woman was the king and because her beauty was very different from that of Tianwu women.

    ?Several officials had long known that there was a queen among the envoys, but they still felt a little awkward when they saw it with their own eyes.

    ?In Tianwu, women have been the vassals of men for a long time. Not to mention women being kings, they cannot even be officials.

    Nowadays, they are still somewhat resistant to being asked to salute a woman.

    ??Aibei raised his noble chin, his expression was dignified and solemn, and he firmly grasped the majesty of the leader of a country.

    Several officials saluted, but she just nodded slightly, and then said, "Thank you for your hard work. Because my husband''s family is here, I will not stay in the post house. Please forgive me."

    ?Her tone was a little strange, but everyone could hear her clearly.

    The Minister of Civil Affairs knew that the queen was the grandson-in-law of the Li family, but the other officials did not know, nor did the people watching the excitement around her know.

    Everyone was a little confused for a moment.

    ¡°What did that woman say? Her husband¡¯s family is in our Tianwu?¡±

    "Yes, that''s what you said! Isn''t she a queen? Can a queen get married?"

    ¡°Nonsense, why can¡¯t the Queen get married? Didn¡¯t you see that her child is right next to her!¡±

    ¡°Who is it that is so powerful that he actually married the queen back home?¡±

    At this time, Jiaxi stepped forward, stood beside Aibei mother and son, smiled and spoke.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 958ï¼š Weird sense of pride!

    Chapter 958 A strange sense of pride!

    "These are my wife and children. We got married when we went to sea and passed through the Kingdom of Golden Buddha. This time they came to our Tianwu to pay homage and to recognize their ancestors. If there is any trouble for you in the future, I hope you will forgive me."

    ?Several officials were so shocked that they could not speak. They tried their best not to open their mouths.

    What''s going on with the Li family?

    Isn¡¯t their family famous for choosing a granddaughter-in-law regardless of family status?

    ??Although the people I married back home were from scholarly or official families, in the end they were from small families and could not be related to wealth.

    ?Nowadays, why is this so unconventional?

    I went on a sea trip and brought back envoys from eight countries, and I also married a queen!

    This is the queen, the head of a country!

    She actually became the granddaughter-in-law of the Li family who washes her hands and makes soup!

    ?This makes everyone feel so embarrassed, and they can no longer feel envious and jealous. It is really beyond their reach!

    After all, the Minister of Etiquette, who was still informed, responded, smiled and returned the gift, saying, "Master Li, you are too polite. Her Majesty the Queen is a distinguished guest, so it is natural to entertain her well. Her Majesty the Queen wants to go home, and that is what she should do. In the future, what else does Her Majesty the Queen want? , your government needs our help, just ask.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Shangshu.¡± Jia Xi thanked him again.

    After a few more pleasantries, Li Laoer motioned to Jiayin and Wan''er to come forward and pick up Queen Abe and the child first.

    As for Jia Xi and Jia An, they also have to assist in receiving envoys from seven other countries and receive tributes from each country.

    ?The Li family''s carriage quickly came forward, picked up the women, and left quickly.

    The people were confused from beginning to end, and they could not breathe a sigh of relief until the carriage disappeared.

    ¡°Did I hear it correctly? The Queen of the Golden Buddha is actually the granddaughter-in-law of the Li family!¡±

    ¡°You heard me right, she is the grandson of the Li family, married to the grandson of the Li family who went to sea!¡±

    ¡°This is so crazy, the Li family actually married the queen back!¡±

    ¡°I would say that the Li family is extraordinary, and things are always unpredictable.¡±

    ¡°No matter how unpredictable it is, I think this is particularly happy! Our Tianwu boy is so awesome, he even married the queen!¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is the queen. In their country, everyone has to kneel down and worship her like a god. When she comes to us, she is Tianwu¡¯s daughter-in-law and an old man who respects Tianwu!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, that child is the crown prince of the Golden Buddha Kingdom, that is, the prince, but he is also the great-grandson of the Li family.

    ¡°When this child ascends the throne and becomes the king, does that mean that the Golden Buddha will be half as powerful as our Tianwu?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, our Tianwu captured half of the Golden Buddha Kingdom without spending a single soldier. This deal is really a good deal!¡±

    ?No matter what their psychology was, the people in the entire dock fell into a strange excitement because of this incident.

    As if taking advantage of it...

    But soon, they no longer cared about it.

    Because the tributes brought by envoys from various countries were gradually shipped off the ship.

    Perhaps in order to show the richness of their country and the sincerity of paying tribute, the envoys from various countries ordered their entourage to open the box.

    ?So, all kinds of gems, corals, pearls, rare colored shells, etc., were all displayed in front of everyone.

    That''s all. A place called Yingji Kingdom, which is the farthest away from Tianwu, actually transported a large black musical instrument and more than a dozen square clocks of different sizes. The shells were inlaid with gold and gems, and they were beautiful. Gorgeous and extremely luxurious.

    ??The last ones to appear were various animals, including elephants with long trunks, giraffes with long legs and long necks, golden lions, and colorful leopards...

    The people of Xindu have lived in the interior for a long time. They have never seen this before. They all gasped in surprise and forgot all about it.

    Finally, the envoys followed the officials of Honglu Temple to settle down with satisfaction.

    When they came to Tianwu for the first time, they were surprised and envious of Tianwu''s vast territory and abundant resources. At this moment, what they brought made the people of Tianwu envious and amazed.

    This is courtesy and reciprocity!

    ??They are here to meet Emperor Tianwu, and they have the consciousness of giving gifts as guests, but they don¡¯t want to be ignored or looked down upon...

    Not to mention how lively it was on the dock, Jiayin and Wan''er took Miss Abby in a carriage and drove all the way to the Earl''s Mansion.

    As a queen, Aibe is naturally calm, intelligent, and extraordinary. However, in Shanghai and Quanzhou, she listened to her husband gossiping countless times. In Quanzhou, her husband''s family kept mentioning the princess''s sister-in-law, and she also knew this sister-in-law very well. How important.

    ??If her sister-in-law doesn''t like her, her husband may not abandon her, but it will be much more difficult for her to get along with her husband''s family in the future.

    She thought for a while and then motioned her son to salute her sister-in-law.

    Even though she is not lovable as an outsider, the child is always a member of the Li family.

    Wenwen looks a little darker than the ordinary children of Tianwu. After all, he has grown up in such a hot country since he was a child, but he is not as dark as Jiayin imagined, but a healthy wheat color.

    The little child smiled shyly, but saluted seriously. He spoke clearly when he called aunt, and it was obvious that he had practiced it many times.

    Jiayin seemed to have seen her fourth brother when he was a child many years ago.

    At that time, the sixth and seventh brothers had not yet recognized their ancestors and returned to their clan. The family was busy, so she almost grew up with the fourth and fifth brothers.

    The fourth brother is naughty. He teases cats and dogs, picks up goose¡¯s butts, and makes countless jokes.

    ?Even once, I forgot her on the stone slab and almost turned her into a barbecue...

    But as long as there is something delicious, even a roasted bird egg, the fourth brother will treat it like a treasure, hold it in front of her, stuff it into her mouth, and then run away with a smile and wipe his nose...

    In a blink of an eye, the fourth brother¡¯s son has grown so big.

    ¡°Is your name Wenwen? Can Auntie give you a hug?¡± Jiayin¡¯s eyes were red and she opened her arms.

    Wenwen blushed and did not look at her mother. She instinctively threw herself into her aunt''s arms.

    "Auntie! Brother Xingxing said the snacks you made are particularly delicious!" Wenwen hugged her aunt''s neck and asked what she had been thinking about.

    ??Abe was helpless. He was a child after all. He didn''t know how to talk to his aunt properly at this time, and he was still thinking about food.

    Wan''er couldn''t stop laughing, "Oh, this is our kid, it''s delicious. Xingxing and the others were probably thinking about the snacks baked by their aunt in Quanzhou. No, Wenwen has been taught this by them !¡±

    Jiayin also smiled and hugged her nephew tightly, and quickly promised, "Don''t worry, my aunt can make all kinds of snacks. I will make sure you eat enough. The oven at home has been burned, and we will eat in the oven later. Eat as much as you want, how many!"

    ??Abe breathed a sigh of relief quietly, and was extremely happy in her heart. This sister-in-law was not difficult to get along with, and could even be said to be very kind and enthusiastic. No wonder her husband valued her so much that she didn''t have to worry...

    As the sun set in the west, Jia Xi and Jia An finally finished their busy work. When they returned to the Earl''s Mansion with their families, they smelled the sweet fragrance filling the yard as soon as they entered the door.

    ??Both of them couldn''t help but smile.

    Jiaxi was the first to shout, "My sister is baking a cake!"

    Jia''an also nodded and responded, "My sister is better at cooking. Even the master in Baiyunjian and my mother can''t bake it with this flavor."

    Wenwen changed into a pair of cotton clothes, grabbed two snacks in his hand, and ran out of the yard, as happy as a deer.

    ?Three snow-white little foxes, holding small dried fish in their mouths, followed along, acting as dutiful nannies.

    Today¡¯s update is here. Sorry, I came back late after going out to celebrate the New Year!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 959ï¼š Young and ignorant

    Chapter 959: Young and ignorant

    Jiaren smiled and said, "Oh, Sanjo actually ran back from the palace?"

    ?This winter day, Sanjiu hated the cold outside and spent most of the time hiding in the space, eating, sleeping, and bullying the little green snake.

    Occasionally, Jiayin will ask it to do something, and it will be rewarded with dried small fish.

    Fortunately, the good news happened both in the palace and at home.

    So, no one noticed anything was wrong.

    Since I couldn¡¯t see it at home, I thought it was left in the palace.

    The third princess couldn''t find the little fox in the palace, so she thought she had gone home with the good news.

    ?This makes the little fox feel at ease and lazy until now.

    Wenwen arrived at the Earl''s Mansion just now. He was probably unfamiliar with the place and felt a little cautious.

    As soon as the good news came, he took out the little fox and let him play with the two children.

    Sure enough, children all like small animals, especially furry ones like little foxes.

    ?It was lying on the ground, waving its tail from side to side, making the two children jump around and giggle.

    When the baked snacks are delivered to the children, only half of them go into their mouths, and the other half is eaten by them.

    Jiaxi and Jiaan haven¡¯t seen the little fox for several years. Jiaxi picked up the little fox and stroked it several times, which made the little fox protest and jump directly onto Jiaan¡¯s shoulder.

    Jia''an smiled and rubbed its head, causing the little fox to chirp, the cry full of joy.

    Jiayin chased her out of the backyard and saw this scene. She couldn''t help but joked, "Brother, you are going to **** my little fox just after you come back! This can''t be done. Xiaohong has been coaxed into rebellion by you, and the little fox will Leave it to me."

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this, but Jia Xi and Jia An couldn''t help but blush.

    Xiaohong is the pony that Li Laosi specially found for his daughter when Good News celebrated her birthday.

    As a result, Jiayin didn''t get to ride a few times at all. He was coaxed by some of their older brothers and rode in turns all day long until he couldn''t catch the horse.

    ?Of course the main riders are Jiaxi and Jiaan.

    So after Jiaxi and Jiaan went to sea, Xiaohong lost energy and ate less grass. In the end, he was sent to the military camp and raised with war horses before he recovered.

    ?Now, the two culprits, Jiaxi and Jiaan, are back. Jiayin will complain a few words when caught.

    Jiaxi and Jiaan had just been in front of outsiders, and they were chatting and laughing, and they were able to deal with it easily.

    But when it comes to his sister, all he can do is scratch the back of his head and laugh.

    ?You are young and ignorant, you just want to play.

    Besides, at that time, they were very close to their sister and didn¡¯t think much about it.

    ?Now that I have grown up, and think about it carefully, I did steal my sister¡¯s birthday gift, and it also ruined the feelings of my elders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, sister, we have brought you a lot of good things this time.¡± Jia Xi quickly flattered her and pulled her sister to look at the cars outside the door.

    ?The car was loaded with boxes of various sizes, each carrying the fishy smell of the sea. One smell would tell you that they had traveled across the ocean and returned.

    Jia''an also smiled and said, "There is really a golden horse in the box, inlaid with precious stones, and it is also a clock. It will be delivered to your house in a moment."

    Jiayin doesn¡¯t really care about a horse. He is just acting coquettishly with his brothers.

    At this moment, she ran forward with a smile, took her brother''s arms one by one, and shouted, "My brother is the best! Come on, I''ve prepared delicious food for you, and the meal will be served soon!"

    The three brothers and sister ran away laughing, causing everyone to laugh and follow them. Li Laoer smiled and said, "Our Fu Niu''er is a little money-lover. As long as we have gold, everything will be easy."

    ¡°When I was a child, I liked solid gold bracelets, and when I grew up, I also liked gold horses. I don¡¯t know what kind of husband our daughter will find in the future. The poor family can¡¯t afford to support her.¡± Li Laosi also smiled and agreed, feeling a little worried.

    The Marquis was not in a hurry, and responded, "With the dowry prepared by our family, I won''t have to worry about living in any family I marry into. Besides, maybe Fu Niu''er will marry under our noses, and no one can watch her suffer." ¡±

    After saying this, everyone entered the main courtyard.

    At noon, Jiayin, Wan''er and others casually dealt with each other, just to wait for everyone to come back for the reunion dinner.

    ?Of course, this so-called dealing with is not really ¡°dealing with¡±.

    Jiayin cooked red dates and millet porridge, steamed shrimp dumplings, and paired them with two fresh side dishes.

    Ai Bei, Wen Wen, mother and son were very satisfied and happy after eating.

    Their taste is relatively light, but when they were in Quanzhou, Tao Hongying was afraid that they would not eat well, so every meal was full of fish and meat.

    But if you eat it once or twice, it is fresh, but if you eat it every time, it is a burden.

    ??Aibei secretly drank a lot of fire-reducing soup to avoid getting angry.

    Originally I thought it would still be the same in Xindu.

    Unexpectedly, the first meal after arriving home was so satisfying.

    Needless to say, my sister-in-law''s attentiveness and thoughtfulness made Abe feel more relaxed.

    At this time, everyone in the family came back, and sumptuous food and wine were put out.

    ??Aibei also knows the rules of Tianwu, and men and women should avoid suspicion, so he opened another table in the room with Wan''er and Jiayin.

    But Wenwen was carried to the main room, where he sat with the elders, eating and listening to the excitement.

    After dinner, Jia Xi and Jia An asked people to carry the boxes and began to distribute gifts to their family members.

    Because Jiaren and Li Geer had just been named on the gold medal list, Jiaxi and Jiaan were very proud and gave their brothers automatic absorbent pens brought back from overseas, as well as gold pocket watches as big as a child''s fist.

    ?The other elders in the family, Li Lao Er, Li Lao San and Li Lao Si, as well as Mr. Hou, Mr. Wen and Li Yong, as well as Jia Huan, all have a pocket watch each.

    ??The elderly people in the village didn''t need it, but they left an extra piece for Doctor Zhang to make it easier for him to make medicine and tell the time.

    Jiayin, of course, also got a piece. She took out the two Duan inkstones she got from shopping and gave them to her eldest brother and sixth brother to celebrate their high school.

    Duan inkstone is a good thing, and the annual tribute from the southern state capital is only three to five yuan.

    Brother Li and his sister stayed away and joked, "I thought my sister had forgotten it! I''ve been looking forward to it, but luckily I''m not disappointed."

    Jiayin responded with a smile, "I forgot something, and I can''t forget to send congratulatory gifts to my brothers. I dug this out of Uncle Huang''s private treasury. For this reason, I bake snacks every day to coax Uncle Huang. Not to mention how hard it is. ¡±

    Brother Li smiled and rubbed her hair, and responded, "Thank you for your hard work, sister. When I go out to be an official in the future, if I have good things, I will buy more for you."

    ¡°That¡¯s more or less the same!¡± Jiayin smiled, showing her small white teeth, and turned to ask Jia¡¯an, ¡°Brother, did you rob Yingji Country¡¯s workshop? How did you get so many pocket watches?¡±

    Jia An smiled with some pride, "We were lucky. We rescued a person as soon as we arrived in Yingji. He was actually the owner of this clock workshop and a Duke of Yingji Country. It was only after his introduction that we met The eagle gathers the king and brings back the envoy.¡±

    Everyone was surprised when they heard this, but Brother Cat shouted, "Brother An, don''t say too much, wait until I write your adventures in a new travel diary from your perspective, and I will give you half of the money after selling it!"

    ??Everyone couldn''t help but laugh, and Li Laoer even patted his nephew on the shoulder and said, "You kid, you are so mean-spirited. You have imitated your sister."

    ??The Marquis wanted to ask about the military strength of overseas countries, but before he could speak, a young boy came in with Eunuch Feng.

    ?Today¡¯s update is here~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 960ï¼š Plans donâ€™t change quickly

    Chapter 960 The plan does not change quickly

    Eunuch Feng was a frequent visitor to the Li family, and he was even more familiar with Tong Jiayin, so after a few words of greeting, they invited him to sit down and served him a cup of hot tea.

    Eunuch Feng took a few sips and urged, "Master Marquis, Your Majesty, please come into the palace immediately. The Za family happened to have nothing to do, so they accepted this errand and made this trip."

    Everyone was puzzled, wondering what urgent matter the emperor had.

    ??The Marquis got up and went to change his clothes. After being outside for a day, his robes were already a little dusty, making it difficult to enter the palace.

    Li Laoer then asked, "My father-in-law, do you know what''s going on with the emperor? It''s going to be dark soon, and you still need the marquis to enter the palace?"

    Eunuch Feng shook his head. He really didn''t know, but he still comforted everyone, "The Zajia family really don''t know what the emperor has to tell the prince, but the emperor is in a good mood today, and he took a walk in the imperial garden with the three princesses in the afternoon.

    "The envoys from the eight countries came to Beijing to pay tribute. This is an honor that Tianwu has not had in many years. The emperor is very happy. Maybe there are some details that need to be discussed."

    They didn''t want to ask any more questions, so they just chatted a few words.

    Soon, Mr. Hou had finished packing, and Jiayin also personally packed a box of snacks for Eunuch Feng, who coaxed Eunuch Feng to smile and leave with Mr. Hou.

    By this time, the sun had already set on the top of the western mountain, and the sky and earth were covered with a light orange color, which was very beautiful in the yard.

    They didn''t like the feeling of being stuffy in the room, so they went to the eaves to chat.

    Jiayin couldn''t wait any longer, so he found a rubber ball and took his nephew to play with the maids and boys.

    Two rectangular baskets made of rattan were placed on both sides of the yard to serve as goals.

    ??Everyone was divided into two groups, and they all tried their best to kick the ball into the other side''s basket.

    ??Wan''er is in charge of the Earl''s Mansion. Although the rules are stricter than those at Broken Gold Beach on weekdays, the slaves have never failed to eat, drink or dress, and they are not punished easily. Therefore, the slaves are more lively and bold compared to other families.

    ?Especially these young servants and maids who are about ten years old, they were just bought back, and they were left to the nuns to learn the rules and skills. In fact, they were not assigned any work.

    At this moment, the master Jiayin personally took the lead in playing with them, which made them feel more at ease.

    ?So, in a short while, the whole courtyard became noisy because of a small rubber ball.

    ?The children''s laughter and screams, and the cheers for narrow victory from time to time, made all the "spectators" watching the battle under the eaves laugh non-stop.

    Ai Bei snuggled next to Jia Xi, his eyes full of novelty and more of happiness.

    ?She whispered to her husband, "Our family is really nice and lively."

    Jia Xi shook her hand, with a face filled with pride, and replied, "Everywhere where my sister is is so lively. When I have the opportunity, I will take you back to Broken Gold Beach to show you that there are even more lively places. ¡±

    ??Brothers Li and Lao were sitting together and couldn''t help but sigh, "It''s so nice to have children at home. This liveliness is how we live our lives."

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll just wait until autumn to bring my mother and the others back.¡± Li Laosan also sighed, thinking about my mother. In a blink of an eye, they have been separated for half a year.

    Li Laosi advised, "According to the arrangements of the Central Government, we should go out for the expedition in half a month. When we return after victory and the situation is stable, we will have nothing to fear."

    Under the big tree in the corner of the courtyard in the distance, Mu Jue bit a branch, his eyes following the jumping and laughing girl, and the corners of his mouth could not help but be raised high.

    Occasionally, a bird flew over the yard and landed on the treetops out of curiosity. They wanted to watch the excitement, but were shot by a branch and fled immediately in shock.

    ??The birds kept chirping angrily in protest, not daring to stay any longer.

    Mu Jue looked at the yard again, with a smile in his eyes again.

    ?No one can disturb him from enjoying the joy of this world!

    ?Every time he looks at it like this, he feels that it¡¯s not bad to be alive...

    When night fell completely, Jiayin and the children of all sizes were exhausted and sweating profusely, their smiling faces were sour, and their shouting voices were hoarse. So, the game finally came to an end.

    ??Both the boys and the maids who lost or won were rewarded with snacks, which made them smile and wish their master would take them to compete every day.

    Wan''er was afraid that the children would catch cold, so she quickly took them down to take a bath and change clothes.

    In the kitchen, small wontons in chicken soup are prepared for the masters to make as a late-night snack.

    After all, I had dinner early and played for so long, so I was almost digested.

    ?Everyone ate a bowl and then dispersed to rest.

    Jiayin was worried about her adoptive father entering the palace. She put on a cloak and half-dried hair and came out to find Mu Jue.

    Because Mu Jue did not need to be guarded secretly at home, he lived with Zheng Yi and others in the wing room.

    They are also familiar with each other. They run errands together, share joys and sorrows together, and have endless things to talk about on weekdays.

    Zheng Yi and the others were surprised when they saw Good News coming, but when it came to Mu Jue, they didn''t know where they had gone.

    Jiayin frowned but didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    Actually, she didn¡¯t know that Mu Jue was in the study room of the Marquis Mansion at this moment.

    The Marquis just came out of the palace. Mu Jue threw a hot towel and held it up with both hands.

    The Marquis wiped his face, looked up and saw him smiling, and asked, "Why did you invite me here? Is there something wrong?"

    Mu Jue responded, "It''s nothing serious. I''m just afraid that the princess is worried about you entering the palace. I''ll come over and ask. If I go back and tell you, the princess will feel at ease."

    ??The Marquis looked him up and down with his deep eyes for a long time, then smiled softly.

    ¡°You were reluctant at first, but now you are so dedicated.¡±

    Mu Jue blushed a little, coughed twice and replied, "I am the princess''s secret guard. I should worry about the master''s worries. Isn''t it right?"

    The Marquis stopped dwelling on this topic and said, "The emperor summoned me to the palace to advance the Northern Expedition. The expedition was originally scheduled to take place in half a month, but has been changed to six days later."

    Mu Jue frowned and asked, "The army has not moved yet, and the food and grass have to go first. We suddenly set off for the expedition in advance, and with the virtues of the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Households, I am afraid that things will be delayed."

    The Marquis was not worried and responded, "The emperor will issue an imperial edict and send people to supervise. Even if it is slower, it will not be much slower. Besides, when we reach Jiangbei, we can also rob the barbarians of supplies to support the war."

    Mu Jue curled his lips disdainfully. He had no good impression of the imperial court at all.

    ??If he hadn''t met the Marquis, helped him, and solved his problem, he would have risked his whole life to bring down Tianwu''s court.

    The Marquis could see some clues from his expression, and after thinking about it, he advised, "There were indeed many shortcomings when the country suddenly collapsed and the capital was moved urgently. But the emperor and the court have tried their best to take care of the people. Don''t worry about it. Too much anger.

    ¡°Now that your worries are over, you just need to think about how to live a good life and not let down the expectations of your deceased relatives.¡±

    Mu Jue lowered his eyes, changed his words, and asked, "Master Marquis, can I go on an expedition with you? I still haven''t killed enough barbarians!"

    The Marquis couldn''t help but laugh and asked without thinking, "Are you willing to leave Xindu?"

    Mu Jue paused for a moment, then quickly changed his words, "I don''t want to give up, I just said it casually."

    The Marquis was so funny that he waved his hand away, "Go back. When I return from the expedition, you should give me an answer. Although the agreed time has not yet come, if you don''t mean it, you should stay away early."

    ?Today¡¯s update is here~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 961ï¼š There are policies and measures to counter!

    Chapter 961 There are policies from above and countermeasures from below!

    Mu Jue was silent for a moment, then raised his head and said seriously, "Okay, when you come back victorious, I will definitely give you the answer."

    After saying that, he left the study.

    ??In the courtyard of the Earl''s Mansion, Jiayin was lying at the window, holding his face with his white hands, looking up.

    But she was a little annoyed when she couldn''t wait for Mu Jue. She turned around and called Shuiling and said, "I''ll write a letter. You go find Zheng Yi and ask him to send it to the Marquis Mansion and come back with a reply."

    Just as Shuiling was about to respond, she heard Mu Jue respond outside the window, "No need, I''m back."

    After saying that, he appeared at the window, and just as he was about to jump in, he retracted his arm when he thought he was at home.

    "Brother Mu, where did you go? I''m anxious for you to help me ask..." Jiayin turned her head hurriedly and almost hit the window frame, but luckily Mu Jue raised her hand to block it.

    Jiayin¡¯s forehead rubbed against the back of his hand, and the instant warmth made her feel a little embarrassed.

    Mu Jue took back his hand and said with a smile, "I just came back from the Marquis''s Mansion. The Marquis came to the palace because the Emperor is going to go on an expedition in advance, and the date of the expedition is set for six days."

    Jiayin stared at that moment and said, "How can this be done! Those people in the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Household Affairs are all useless people. They are always procrastinating on setting a date and cannot deliver supplies on time.

    ¡°Now that they suddenly set off for the expedition in advance, wouldn¡¯t they have more excuses! By then, the army will be out and the food and grass cannot keep up, wouldn¡¯t they be passive!¡±

    Mu Jue thought so too, but he couldn''t say that, otherwise Jiayin would be even more anxious.

    He advised, "The Marquis said that the army will bring more dry food. When they reach the north of the Yangtze River, they will also fight to support the war. The barbarians have food, but they will not be hungry."

    Jiayin still looks bad, but the general trend is that once the emperor has made up his mind, he cannot change it.

    She quickly said, "Brother Mu, go and have a rest. The kitchen has left a midnight snack for you. Eat before going to bed."

    After saying that, she closed the window, turned around and gave Shuiling a few words, then turned off the lights and entered the space.

    In the past few years, she has been moving around like a mouse, saving a lot of things here and there.

    ??Although we cannot bring them all to the Northern Expeditionary Army, we can at least help with five or six days of rations and give the Northern Expeditionary Army more room for relaxation.

    ?For example, handmade noodles are calculated as two kilograms per day for a soldier, and ten kilograms per person is enough.

    Ten pounds of noodles can be easily carried by soldiers or horses.

    ?As long as you are in a hurry, you can simply set up an earthen stove, boil water in a large pot, and cook it, and you can eat it hot.

    Of course, it was really inconvenient. She also saved a lot of sesame seeds. They were baked relatively dry and not easy to spoil. They were also packed with vegetables and meat. Even if they were riding on horseback, they could take a few bites and drink some water to last half a day. ¡­

    In addition to these, there are also large quantities of wound medicine.

    ?Especially after Dr. Zhang came up with a new drug, her pharmaceutical workshop never stopped.

    ?Coupled with the upgraded version of the magical medicine she brewed using space medicinal materials, she can always ensure that the army reduces a lot of unnecessary battle losses.

    There is no need to worry about the rest of the supplies, they can be sent along with the grain and grass later...

    Jiayin spent this night busy in the space, holding a small notebook and making various calculations.

    I suddenly remembered that I was still short of antidote pills and anti-mosquito medicine bags, so I hurriedly took a look.

    As a result, I forgot the time in this busy work.

    Getting up early, the family had dinner, but when the good news didn''t show up, they thought she was too lazy to get in bed, so she didn''t pay attention.

    As a result, they ran errands when they needed to and went out when they needed to. In the end, only Wan''er and Princess Abe were left at home with a few children.

    ?Wan''er looked at the three poles in the sun and felt a little worried.

    When she was going to visit her sister-in-law, Baozhu and the third princess came to visit together.

    ?Now, I have to ask Jiayin to come out to entertain the guests. Shui Ling and Shui Yun were already wandering around the living room anxiously, but they didn''t dare to knock on the door of the inner room.

    After all, the master has already given instructions. No one can disturb her until she comes out.

    Fortunately, the good news came out with a yawn after a while.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun breathed a long sigh of relief and quickly stepped forward to serve them.

    ¡°Princess, have you not slept well? The dark circles under your eyes are so big. Do you want to make a bowl of soothing soup tonight?¡±

    Shuiyun is careful and has already planned to replenish his master''s health.

    The family has been a little busy recently. The master has been working hard and cooking a lot. Maybe he is tired.

    Jiayin waved his hands and asked, "Is there something going on at home? Why do you look so anxious?"

    Shui Ling spoke quickly and immediately responded, "The third princess and Miss Baozhu are here, and you haven''t come out, so we are all worried."

    "Baozhu and the third princess are here?" Jiayin immediately guessed the thoughts of the two little sisters and couldn''t help but laugh, "They are probably not looking at me, but they are curious about my fourth sister-in-law and come to see the novelty."

    Having said that, she was not in a hurry and asked two people to find her a light and comfortable dress. She even had a bowl of seafood porridge before going to the front yard.

    In the flower hall of the main courtyard, Wan''er and Abe were chatting with the third princess and Baozhu.

    ??Although the third princess and Baozhu often come in and out of the house, Wan''er is not a stranger to them, but the status of the third princess is too high, and Wan''er is a bit restrained.

    ?She chatted with the two of them in common conversation, and said with a smile, "Did the princess and Miss Baozhu have an appointment? Why did they come here together?"

    The third princess responded, "I was bored in the palace, and I didn''t go back with good news, so I just went out for a walk. Unexpectedly, I met Baozhu at the corner of the street, so we came together."

    ??Baozhu also nodded. On his chubby face, his big eyes couldn''t help but look at Queen Abe, as if the word "curiosity" was clearly written on his forehead.

    ??The third princess was being arrogant. Perhaps she felt that Baozhu was a little embarrassed, so she kicked her quietly.

    Baozhu exclaimed and blushed a little when she saw everyone looking at her.

    Fortunately, at this time, good news came in.

    She changed into an aqua blue dress today, with large lilies embroidered with silver thread on the skirt. She had a lily hairpin in her hair, and with the smile between her eyebrows, her whole person was fresh, clean and smart.

    As soon as he entered the house, everyone''s eyes lit up.

    ?Like a ray of sea breeze, blowing away all the sultry heat.

    Baozhu almost cheered and rushed over, hugged Jiayin''s waist, and shouted, "Sister Jiayin, why did you come out! I miss you!"

    Jiayin knocked on her and said angrily, "People who don''t know, would think you haven''t seen me in years! We even had snacks together a few days ago!"

    ¡°Oh, I want to be with you every day. One day without seeing you is like three autumns apart!¡±

    ??It doesn¡¯t matter how many orbs there are, the coquettish technique that I have practiced since I was a child is very easy to use.

    The third princess also wanted good news. After living and eating together for so long, and suddenly separated, she felt that the Zhilan Palace was completely empty, and she didn''t like it anywhere.

    But at this moment, if she is asked to act coquettishly and cutely like Baozhu, she cannot do it.

    ?So, she glanced at Baozhu sideways and said, "How appropriate to hug each other!"

    Jiayin was very aware of her arrogant temper, so she took the orb and sat down, casually saying to the third princess, "You have been clamoring for jujube cake a long time ago. I had someone send you a plate yesterday, and you ate it." I didn¡¯t bake much this time, so I can only share these with you. Let¡¯s bake more when we get back to the palace. Remember, when you have free time, go to Uncle Huang¡¯s small kitchen to grab some more candied dates.¡±

    As expected, the third princess immediately smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I promise to bring back a basket full of loot. At worst, I can just share a plate with my father."

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 962ï¼š gifts and salvation

    Chapter 962 Gifts and Salvation

    Wan''er felt relieved as her sister-in-law coaxed the third princess to peace with just a few words.

    Because the three of them spoke too fast, Abe could only understand half of what they were saying, but she was still smart enough to realize how powerful her sister-in-law was.

    ?No wonder everyone in this family likes my sister-in-law. Who wouldn¡¯t like a girl with a delicate heart?

    After chatting a few words, the room became more lively.

    ?Baozhu pulled Jiayin¡¯s sleeve and glanced at Abe with a smile.

    He understood the news and smiled and said, "Why did you come to see me so early in the morning? It turns out you are thinking about my fourth sister-in-law!"

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my sister-in-law is your sister-in-law, there is nothing to be cautious about! My sister-in-law brought a lot of interesting things from the Kingdom of the Golden Buddha, as well as their traditional clothes and jewelry. I will take you to open your eyes?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± The third princess and Baozhu immediately clapped their hands.

    How can little girls not love beauty and novelty? This is what they come here for!

    Jiayin walked up to Abe and slowly explained to her clearly.

    Abe understood and agreed readily, and warmly invited them to go to her yard together.

    ?Wan''er had to deal with household matters and couldn''t join in the fun, so she sent them to the door.

    Seeing Abe take the three little girls and disappear without a trace, she couldn''t help but smile.

    She is really much more relaxed now that her sister is at home...

    Golden Buddha Kingdom can allow women to become kings, which shows that women¡¯s status is higher than that of Tianwu.

    At least the differences between men and women are not so strict, and women¡¯s temperaments are more enthusiastic and lively.

    When she arrived in her yard, Abe called the maid to take out her clothes, jewelry, and some small items she had brought.

    The rich exotic flavor instantly attracted the full attention of the three princesses and Bao Zhu.

    ??The two chattered and asked questions non-stop. With Aibei''s enthusiastic encouragement, they even tried on a tube skirt and dressed up like a woman from the Golden Buddha Kingdom.

    For a time, the room was full of laughter and laughter, causing the little maids in the yard to look around with great curiosity.

    ??This is not outside. Aibei doesn''t have the pretense of being a queen. Like a big sister, she takes the three princesses to play with Baozhu and Jiayin.

    ? ? Occasionally, if you don¡¯t understand the language, it will be more lively than just using your hands and feet.

    Until noon, Wan''er came over with a smile and asked them what they wanted to eat.

    The third princess and Baozhu both clamored for hot pot. Abe remembered that her husband had mentioned it and kept nodding.

    It just so happened that the wind was nice and sunny today, so Wan''er set the dining table in the pavilion in the small garden.

    Ai Bei cooked vegetables, shrimp paste, and fish **** in a light mushroom soup pot, while Bao Zhu and the Third Princess ate the beef and mutton while inhaling and screaming for spicy food!

    By the time Baozhu and the three princesses reluctantly left, the sun was already setting in the west.

    Abe prepared two boxes, filled with small ivory carvings, and presented them to the three princesses and orbs respectively. The two little girls were so happy that they wanted to get together more in the future.

    At dinner time, the elders in the family came back.

    ??Everyone also knew the news that the Northern Expedition Army was going to set off early.

    ??Li Laoer rarely returned to the Ministry of Finance, just to keep an eye on the money and food, and to guard against someone deliberately delaying.

    Li Laosi sat directly in the Ministry of War and urged armors and weapons.

    ?As for Li Yong, he has already returned to the dock barracks and helped Jiang Cheng organize his troops.

    I have to say that it was a rare wise move to let the children of aristocratic families enlist in the army.

    ?Each family has children who are marching in the north, and this time many of them want to go with the army.

    No matter how many calculations each family makes, they still have to worry about their children.

    At least on this day, the Northern Expeditionary Army did not encounter any major problems.

    ?Everyone gathered together, ate dinner, summarized everything, and dispersed to have a rest when they knew what was going on.??????Good news has come into the space again and the space is so busy!

    ?There was no words all night. When he got up early, Ai Bei left Wen Wen behind. Following the family celebration, he dressed up and went out to prepare for the audience.

    In the past few days, envoys from various countries have been staying in the posthouse and wandering around the new capital. They are also surprised by the prosperity of Tianwu.

    They all know that Tianwu almost destroyed the country, was driven to the south of the Yangtze River by the barbarians, and was barely surviving.

    ?At first I thought that even if Tianwu was not starving to death, the people would still be in poverty.

    ?But unexpectedly, the people were able to have enough food and clothing, and there were not even a few beggars on the street.

    ?Some people did not believe in evil and went out of the city to look around. The result was that in the villages, the faces of the people were good and there was no trace of embarrassment.

    ?Spring planting is busy everywhere, plowing cattle are everywhere, farmers are so busy that they have sweat on their brows, but they all have smiles on their faces.

    The envoy from Yingji Country was more thoughtful and used some means to find out the whole story.

    After hearing this, he almost cursed.

    It turned out to be a missionary from France next door to them, who got seeds of high-yielding grain somewhere.

    ??Even if it was not sent to your own country, it was actually given to the Tianwu people!

    So that Tianwu retreated to the south of the Yangtze River, leaving only half of the country with such national strength.

    Otherwise, if Yingji could capture such a good continent...

    I have to say that this envoy from Yingji Country also has bad intentions.

    It''s a pity that he didn''t know that the missionary from France was just a cover.

    The seeds of high-yielding grain are a gift and salvation given to this world by a little girl from a distant time and space...

    This day is the meeting of the imperial court.

    After the emperor went to court and all the civil and military officials paid their respects, the minister of Honglu Temple personally led the envoys from the eight countries to visit him one after another.

    Perhaps because the Kingdom of Golden Buddha is the closest and Queen Abe is half a member of the family, she was ranked last.

    The envoys in front presented special products from their own countries and expressed their friendly intentions.

    When it was Queen Abe''s turn, everyone''s curiosity was at its highest.

    ?Aibei was dressed in a traditional golden dress and a golden gemstone crown, and walked into the hall side by side with Jiaxi.

    ?She was born with a high nose, deep eyes, wheat-colored skin, and a tall figure, which can be said to be extremely beautiful.

    ??However, the nobility all over his body made everyone subconsciously lower their gazes, without any intention of being presumptuous.

    Queen Abe greeted the emperor with the gift of a golden Buddha, then presented a gift list, and finally presented the gift as a junior of Tianwu.

    ??The emperor originally had some grudges in his heart, but when he saw that Ai Bei was willing to let Jia Xi walk beside her, going in and out together, he did not hesitate at all.

    She was even willing to pay him the junior courtesy because she married Jiaxi and became the grandson-in-law of the Li family, which made her even more satisfied.

    After half an hour of polite greetings, the envoys from various countries were entertained to enjoy flowers in the imperial garden, and then a state banquet was held at noon.

    Singing, singing and dancing, changing cups and cups, of course there is some mutual testing behind them.

    Tianwu''s officials, when they started to kill the enemy, many of them were timid, but when they were intriguing, it was the originator.

    The wine glasses were picked up frequently by them, and they were so praised that they made the envoys dizzy.

    Finally, maybe the envoys kept the color of their underwear, but unknowingly shared a lot of details about their country.

    For example, how big is the land, how much is the population, how many soldiers are there, and how strong the force is.

    ?After the envoys finally returned to the posthouse to sober up, these details were compiled together, and then combined with what Jia Xi, Jia An and others saw with their own eyes, they were all sent to the emperor''s desk.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 963ï¼š The whole Broken Gold Beachs blessing

    Chapter 963 The Blessing of the Whole Broken Gold Beach

    ??The Marquis and several important ministers were there, and they circulated it with the emperor.

    The emperor frowned slightly and asked, "My dear friends, what do you think? Is the country of Fan a threat to our Tianwu?"

    ?An important minister curled his lips in disdain and replied, "Your Majesty, in my opinion, Fanguo is just a barbarian who eats hair and drinks blood, so there is nothing to worry about."

    Another important minister was more to the point and concurred, "Yes, Your Majesty, I think the Fan people are not yet fully civilized. Although some small items are well made, they are nothing more than fancy skills.

    "Moreover, most of the people are illiterate and don''t know the words and teachings of sages. They believe in the **** Lao Shizi. They are really inferior to me, Tianwu. In the future, it will be enough to send more people to Quanzhou to monitor various countries."

    The emperor nodded, but still asked the Marquis, "What do the Marquis think?"

    ??The Marquis looked calm and pointed at the half-man tall clock in the corner of the room.

    ?This clock was a gift from the envoy. Because it told the time accurately and was easy to check, it was moved to the palace and the emperor and the eunuchs and maids liked it very much.

    The Marquis said, "Your Majesty, I think we should be more vigilant against Fan Country. Firstly, the hibiscus ointment was introduced from Fan Country, and it almost caused chaos in Tianwu. Secondly, judging from this clock, Fan Country His iron smelting and forging skills are far ahead of our Tianwu. There is no guarantee that this skill will not be used in weapons!

    ¡°Even if Fanguo does not pose a great threat to Tianwu now, if it is left unchecked, it may one day become a serious problem.

    ¡°I suggest that we should provide more support to the Hailan Army in the future, strengthen maritime protection, and set up a branch of the Foreign Affairs Department in Quanzhou City to carefully monitor the development of each country. If there are any clues, we can respond in time.¡±

    ??Everyone followed his gaze and looked at the clock. The pendulum kept swinging, and a slight clicking sound came to their ears, like the sound of horse hooves urging.

    Even the two important ministers who were willing to oppose it suddenly felt nervous after listening to it for a while.

    Perhaps Fanguo is more powerful than they imagined and predicted...

    The busy spring days always pass by quickly, as if the fields have just been planted, and the spring breeze blows for a few days, and the tender green crop seedlings grow.

    Looking up close, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that great, but looking from a distance, it¡¯s already full of green.

    ??The grass and trees all over the mountains and plains have grown luxuriantly, and from time to time small animals will run by happily, feeling happy to have survived the winter and excited for the beginning of the new year.

    ?This morning, not long after the city gate of Xindu opened, a group of carriages came out and headed straight for Broken Gold Beach.

    ?In the carriage sat Jiayin and Wan''er, along with Aibei and her son, as well as many maids and women.

    There were veterans escorting the carriage in front and back, plus luggage, which was majestic and full of aura.

    Almost as soon as they turned off the small road, before they reached the second village gate, everyone knew that the host''s family was back.

    So everyone dropped what they were doing and ran out to meet him.

    ?Of course, most of the people wanted to see what the fourth young lady of the main family looked like.

    You know, the village chief and the others went to see the envoy enter the city that day, and they spent two days talking when they came back.

    ??Everyone is curious about the long-nosed elephant and the long-necked giraffe, but they are even more curious about the queen''s wife that the fourth young master has married.

    ??This is a woman becoming a king and ruling the country!

    Everyone has stretched their necks long ago and has been waiting for this moment.

    Abe had already received instructions from his sister-in-law and sister-in-law, but he was still startled by the welcoming attitude of the villagers who kept pouring in.

    Fortunately, everyone has a smile on their face, and the smile comes from the heart.

    She calmed down and followed her family members out of the car.

    ?Sure enough, everyone¡¯s eyes were on him, and it was extremely hot.

    Even though she is a queen, she has experienced a lot of this scene, and Abe still has to be cautious.

    ?Not for anything else, just because Jiaxi said that people in the village are relatives who have gone through hardships with the Li family.

    Today, as an ugly daughter-in-law, she has almost met hundreds of "in-laws" in one go.

    Jiayin stayed by Sister-in-law Abe''s side, smiling and chatting with everyone, asking how the business was going in the workshop, farming the fields, and so on.

    Finally, she smiled and said to everyone, "Okay, uncles, aunts, ladies, don''t stare at my fourth sister-in-law! They are all family members, and my fourth sister-in-law will not go back to the Golden Buddha Kingdom tomorrow. We will have more free time to chat together in the future. Move around! "You''re scaring people away like this. Look, my fourth brother won''t settle the score with you when he comes back!" "

    ?Everyone burst into laughter and responded one after another.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess, we are just happy that our family has found a good wife again!¡±

    "Yes, princess, this is the queen. Who in the world can marry the queen as a daughter-in-law. We are just proud of our family. If we look at her twice, we will be proud of her face if we tell her about her in the future."

    ¡°Will the fourth young master always stay in the Golden Buddha Kingdom from now on? Is there still a chance to come back?¡±

    Jiayin waved her hands and responded, "I know that everyone is also thinking about my fourth brother and fourth sister-in-law, so that''s why you ask this question.

    ¡°They will live on both sides of the Golden Buddha and Quanzhou in the future, and the distance to the left and right is not too far.

    ¡°As for the rest of the matter, my grandma, mother, and uncle are all in Quanzhou. It¡¯s up to them to decide. I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t dare to say anything.

    ¡°What if I made a mistake? When my grandma comes back, don¡¯t beat me with a broomstick in the streets!¡±

    Everyone did not believe it and shouted.

    "The princess loves to joke, but the old lady is reluctant to beat you."

    ¡°Yes, the Fourth Young Master and the Fifth Young Master often got bumps on broomsticks when they were young! They were often chased around by the old lady!¡±

    At this time, the village chief finally arrived. When he heard this, he laughed and cursed.

    "You still bring it out to tell the truth about the old sesame and the rotten millet. The Fourth Young Master and the Fifth Young Master are now officials, and there is also the Fourth Young Madam here. You can save some face for the Young Masters."

    After saying that, he called to Jiayin and others, "Let''s go home slowly, just in time to take a look at the melon vines planted in our village this year.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that if you come back in the next few days, the hot spring valley has been sorted out and is always empty, so you can go there and play at any time.

    ¡°We in Suijintan are living a good life now, and we are not short of the income we have made in the past few days. My family is happy more than anything else.¡±

    As he spoke, everyone walked towards the village.

    ?The villagers saluted one after another, smiled and went back to their own business.

    Abe couldn''t hear what everyone said, but when he saw how quickly everyone came and how neatly they left, they completely obeyed the orders without making any noise, he couldn''t help but nod his head.

    Looking at the fields by the roadside, melon vines are already crawling all over the ground, and the leaves are bigger than a palm.

    ?Even if there are a few places where melon vines are not planted, they are still neatly tended, not a single weed is left untouched, and the furrows are all straight, which shows that they are taken care of very carefully.

    Jiayin accompanies the village chief as he walks ahead. The complimentary old man beams with smiles and makes an appointment to have dinner at the old house in the evening.

    In the evening, all the young and old men at home will also come back, so it will definitely be more lively.

    The village chief went up the mountain contentedly, holding his hands behind his back. This section of the orchard was busy, and he kept an eye on it almost all the time.

    Compared to when he first moved here, the old village chief¡¯s hair is white and his hands and feet are not as sharp, but he is still full of energy.

    This is the blessing of the entire Broken Gold Beach!

    Jiayin was thinking about the medicine fields and pharmaceutical workshops, so she said goodbye to her sisters-in-law at the door of her house and left.

    ?She first went to deliver a box of snacks and a roasted chicken to Divine Doctor Zhang. After making sure that the old man was not tossing herself like a beggar because of thinking about new medicines, she went about her business with peace of mind.

    With this busy schedule, it¡¯s time for the sun to set in the west.

    In the pharmaceutical workshop, the orange-red sunset light shone in from outside the door, and was mostly blocked by a figure.

    Jiayin couldn''t help but look up and laughed happily.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 964ï¼š Things you dont know

    Chapter 964 Things you don¡¯t know

    ¡°Father!¡± Jiayin hurried over to greet him, shouting, ¡°Why did you come back so early today? Didn¡¯t you go to the military camp?¡±

    ??The Marquis stepped aside and took off the orange-red glow all over his body. All the hard lines on his face softened and he said with a smile, "I will go on an expedition the day after tomorrow. No matter what, I have to come back and take a look today."

    Jiayin''s heart skipped a beat, and she suppressed the sudden anxiety in her heart and responded, "Okay, I''ll cook some good dishes for my adoptive father to eat later, and the village chief and grandpa are also coming to drink."

    ??The Marquis nodded and walked around the pharmaceutical workshop.

    The girls and boys who were working were very excited, and everyone came forward to salute.

    ? They are children from Suijintan, and they are very aware of the Marquis''s military exploits. It can be said that every battle that the Marquis fights is a bedtime story for them.

    The Marquis is the person they admire the most!

    ??The Marquis smiled gently and encouraged him a few words. After the good news was finished, they went back to the village together.

    Mu Jue was waiting outside, leaning on the doorpost, holding a straw stick in his mouth, squinting his eyes to enjoy the sunset.

    When the Marquis saw him, he said, "Go home first. Fu Niu''er has me here."

    Mu Jue raised his eyebrows, glanced at Jiayin, and turned away with some reluctance.

    Mr. Hou smiled clearly and walked slowly on the path with Jiayin.

    The grass on both sides of the path is lush and exudes a faint fragrance.

    Birds anxious to return home fluttered their wings and occasionally called out to friends.

    Everything is being prepared for the coming night.

    The Marquis didn''t hear his daughter''s words for a while, so he patted her on the shoulder and asked, "What''s the matter? Are you worried about your adoptive father going to war?"

    Jiayin nodded, her eyes filled with worry. She pulled a branch and shook it in her hand.

    She tried to persuade him a few words, but she knew it would be useless, so she changed her words.

    ¡°Father, do you still remember the first time you came to my house?¡±

    "Of course," the Marquis smiled, with a nostalgic look on his face, sighed softly, and rarely opened up his chatterbox.

    ¡°At that time, I actually had plans to die. After all, my parents and family members died early, and the only cousin I cared about also became the emperor.

    ¡°I dragged my sick body around, planning to bury it wherever I died. But in the end, I ran into your family and this little girl like you.

    ¡°Your family is very poor, but lively and warm. You are more like a little fairy boy who fell from the sky. You are cute and full of aura in your eyes. You are loved by the whole family, which makes me very envious.

    ¡°I still think that if I am lucky enough to be born into a family like yours in the next life, it will be great.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you didn¡¯t give me this chance!¡±

    ??The Marquis smiled widely, with rare joy in the corners of his eyes and brows. He gently rubbed his daughter''s hair.

    ¡°You came to me every day, put pills in your little fist, exchanged silver coins with me, and then saved my life.

    "Of course I felt weird and surprised, but I was even more happy to have survived. So I made a vow. No matter where you come from, whether you are a fairy boy or an ordinary child, since you gave me half of my life, Then all the glory and love in the rest of my life will be given to you.

    ¡°So, we have come all the way till now. I am extremely lucky that I came to your house and had a daughter like you!¡±

    Hearing the good news, her heart felt warm and congested. She couldn''t help but hold her adoptive father''s big hand, feeling the calluses on it from years of holding knives.

    ¡°Father, being your daughter is the happiest thing in my life. Others only have one father, but I have two. I am the happiest child in the world.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl!¡± Mr. Hou shook his daughter¡¯s hand and wanted to let go, but he couldn¡¯t let go. When my daughter is older, she can no longer be as close as she was when she was a child.

    But it was getting dark now and there was no one on the road, so there was no need to avoid suspicion.

    After all, no one can guarantee his safe return from this expedition.

    It is almost fate to go into battle and be wrapped in horse leather.

    He thought for a moment, then held his daughter''s hand and continued walking forward.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry that my adoptive father made arrangements without consulting you.

    ¡°You should be able to tell that I put Mu Jue by your side specially.

    ¡°He...is the husband I am looking for for you.

    "I am kind to him, so I made an agreement with him. In return, I will let him stay by your side for three years, protect you with his life, and never leave. In this way, you can know more about him, and he will also observe you."

    "If you both like each other, you can get married in the future. If you don''t like each other, after three years, let him go free, and you can just be friends."

    Jiayin had some guesses as to why her adoptive father put Mu Jue beside her, but she just thought that Mu Jue had some mysterious abilities that could keep her safe.

    Who would have thought that it was actually raised by her husband!

    ?She stared in shock and then blushed a little. After all, she had never been in love with anyone in her past life.

    "Father, is this... too early? I''m only fourteen."

    The Marquis shook his head and said seriously, "In some aristocratic families, in order to find a good home for their daughters, they have known each other since they were young, and their character, talents, knowledge, and behavior must all be taken into consideration.

    "Our family has a shallow foundation, and the families we often move around, including the two boys from the Liu family and the boys from the Guo family, are not good enough. In the past few years, I have also paid attention to the young people from various families in Xindu, but unfortunately none of them caught my eye. A big family is not suitable for you either. , there are too many rules.

    ¡°Fortunately, I met Mu Jue in Jiangbei, so I barely passed the exam.

    ¡°Mu Jue was born in a scholarly family, but both his parents died and there were not many people in the family. This meant that he had no family to rely on and no one to restrain him.

    ¡°Without a family to rely on, he is alone, so he is easily attracted to the excitement of our family and is eager to blend in.

    ¡°There are no constraints from parents or family, which means that if you get married, you won¡¯t be wronged by anyone, and you can even live in Suijintan after you get married, without having to leave.

    ¡°Mu Jue was a young man who suffered a serious blow in his family and was ruthless in his actions. However, he was also very smart, and his three years of study was better than that of others in ten years. But he was kind-hearted and disdained the restraints of the world. He hated the rules and ethics the most.

    ¡°In this way, he can protect you from now on and won¡¯t ask you to stay in the back house like an ordinary woman. He will accompany you to see the world and do the things you like.

    "Even...even if you act a little different from ordinary people sometimes, he will accept it more easily than others."

    ??The Marquis said too much in one breath, and then said slowly, "But these are all the adoptive father''s considerations. You have to see for yourself whether he is good or not.

    ¡°If you think well, everything will be fine. If you think poorly, he won¡¯t be good no matter how good he is.

    "My adoptive father hopes that you will be accompanied by someone who knows your heart and will live a happy life!"

    ??Having heard the good news, tears fell from my eyes.

    In the past two years, her adoptive father has been on war, and she has grown up. There are too many things, so it is inevitable that she will become distant.

    Unexpectedly, her adoptive father loved her no less and actually planned so much for her behind the scenes.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 965ï¼š Is it too late to regret now?

    Chapter 965 Is it too late to regret now?

    "Father, I remember everything. I will be fine. My foster father must come back safely and personally send me off to get married. If I am wronged, I still need my foster father to support me!" Jiayin hugged the Marquis''s hand. arm and quickly wiped away tears.

    No matter how reluctant or worried she is, she can¡¯t shed more tears. It¡¯s unlucky!

    She raised her smile again, as bright as the spring sun...

    Mu Jue was sitting on a tree at the entrance of the village, his legs dangling. When he saw the father and daughter from a distance, he jumped down.

    He could tell almost at a glance that Jiayin had shed tears, so he raised his eyebrows and glanced at the Marquis, saying, "Princess, aren''t you going to make some good dishes? Just now, Shuiyun was anxious to ask you for the menu!"

    Jiayin took a look at the sky and saw that it was indeed getting late. She quickly said something to her stepfather and ran back to the yard.

    ??The Marquis raised his hand and patted Mu Jue, and said with a smile, "There is no need to wait for me to come back from the expedition. Your answer is already written on your face."

    Mu Jue was a little embarrassed, but still responsible, and responded directly, "Since the Marquis knows the answer, I won''t say anything. I will treat the princess well and make her like me. You can wait to come back to hear the good news." Bar!"

    At this time, Mr. Li Lao Er, Li Lao San, Li Lao Si and Mr. Wen all came back from the city.

    They vaguely heard the last half of the sentence, and Li Laoer asked with a smile, "What good news? Say a few more words, and we will be happy to hear it!"

    ?Li Laosan spent most of the time in the academy, and today he came back specially for the sake of the Marquis and his younger brother.

    He was even more curious and asked, "I haven''t been at home for just a few days. What happy events have happened?"

    Mu Jue couldn''t help but blush a little, and didn''t know how to say it.

    The Marquis said jokingly, "It''s nothing, I''m just wondering where our Fu Niu will marry in the future and what kind of husband will she find?"

    ??The Li brothers immediately stared, as if they had been robbed of their treasures.

    ??Li Laosi said angrily, "No, no, no! Our Fu Niu is still young, and it''s too late to propose marriage at twenty."

    ??Li Laosan also nodded quickly, "That''s right, Fu Niu''er is still young and gets married too early, so she is easily bullied."

    Li Laoer has been an official for several years and has some understanding of the rules and habits of wealthy people.

    He said, "Those families in the city would look for a husband for their daughter early, and then wait for a few more years, and then get married at sixteen or seventeen.

    "Fu Niu''er is still young. We can pay more attention to it on weekdays. Whoever has a good son can prepare it for Fu Niu''er."

    Mu Jue was a little anxious when he heard this. Before his daughter-in-law could catch her, she actually had several love rivals!

    ??The Marquis glanced at him, motioned him to be silent, and then asked, "What kind of husband do you want to find for Fu Niu''er?"

    ??Li Laosi, the biological father, was naturally the first to speak. He said without thinking, "Of course he is a brave and brave man, at least he can beat me.

    "Otherwise, if you marry Fu Niu''er, you won''t be able to protect Fu Niu''er, so what do you want from him! Then Fu Niu''er might as well stay at home for the rest of her life, and I''ll protect her."

    After saying that, he raised his thick arms.

    ?That look doesn¡¯t look like he expects his future son-in-law to be brave, he clearly wants to punch his future son-in-law to death...

    Mu Jue blinked his eyes twice and his breathing became lighter.

    Li Laosan slapped his younger brother and said with a smile, "Your demands are too high. Counting all the people in Xinjiang, no one can slap you more than one slap. And they are all strong men!"

    "How can you choose a young man like this? You just want to keep Fu Niuer at home for the rest of your life."

    ??Li Laosi was exposed by his brother, so he put down his hand with a dry smile, "Look slowly, you can always find it."

    Li Laosan couldn''t help it, so he said, "I don''t think the other party''s family power, appearance, or talent are important. Just be nice to Fu Niu''er, listen to Fu Niu''er in everything, and make Fu Niu''er happy every day. Have a happy life.¡±

    ?Everyone nodded, but no one saw Mu Jue, who was standing behind, gaining some confidence and puffing up his chest again.

    Finally it was Li Laoer''s turn. He smiled and said, "I don''t care where Fu Niu''er marries or who she marries, as long as she is happy. After all, the seven boys in the family cannot be wronged no matter which family their sister marries to." The only requirement is that you cannot marry far away!" Mr. Wen stood next to him and nodded with a smile, "Yes, this is indeed the most important thing."

    Li Laosi turned around to pick off the long knife on the horse and responded casually, "It''s hard to say, but in the morning my daughter heard a harsh word from her husband''s family. In the afternoon, my knife has not yet cut off my son-in-law''s head, even if it is far away." marry!"

    ?Everyone was stunned for a moment, then started laughing.

    ¡°Yes, yes! This distance is just right!¡±

    ¡°Tell Fu Niu¡¯er that you will find a husband this way in the future.¡±

    Actually, no one in the whole family thought about finding an in-law for Good News at this time, it was just a joke.

    After a while, everyone filed into the courtyard.

    ?The aroma of food is filling the yard, and children are running and playing. When they see their elders coming back, they all run up to them with their short legs to give them a hug.

    It¡¯s fun, warm and lively.

    Only Mu Jue stood outside the gate, touching his cold neck...

    Is it still too late to regret it now?

    After a while, the village chief, Uncle Zhao, several elderly people, and Liu Biaotou all arrived.

    ??Everyone gathered around a big table, and the wine jars were knocked away.

    The village chief, Uncle Zhao and others are all veterans and are very aware of the dangers on the battlefield.

    Let alone the fact that Lord Marquis and Li Laosi are mortal bodies, even gods cannot guarantee that they will survive in the midst of an army rushing to kill them.

    But at this time, we cannot say bad words, what we want is morale.

    ?So everyone changed their big pottery bowls, filled them with strong wine, and clinked them together.

    ¡°Victorious and triumphant!¡±

    ¡°The heavenly force is mighty!¡±

    All worries and expectations were in the wine, and everyone drank it down.

    ?No one brought up the subject of conquest, and most of them talked about the lively and trivial things in the village, as well as the hard work and glory along the way for so many years.

    Others just ignored it. I don¡¯t know how many times I heard it, but Abe was the only one who was extremely interested.

    She asked her sister-in-law to translate, and she understood most of the words including gestures and guesses.

    Wenwen and Yuanyuan were naughty and played inside and outside the house. They soon became sleepy and were sent back to their room to sleep.

    ??House and others drank until the middle of the night, and almost everyone left after being extremely drunk.

    Jiayin slept in the space and continued to work.

    At dawn, as soon as the Marquis and Li Laosi got up, hot rice porridge and meat buns were brought to them. After they were full and full, they walked out of the yard and saw a fully loaded carriage parked in front of the door.

    Jiayin is wearing a red cloak, and the snow-white fox fur collar makes her smile.

    Mu Jue stood beside her, shielding her from the cool morning breeze.

    "Dad, adoptive father! In the car are the wound medicines prepared for the Northern Expeditionary Army. I have sorted them and marked them. You can take them back to the military camp together! If you don''t understand anything, just ask Uncle Shan. He will pack them all by himself. The car is the clearest.¡±

    Ye Shan has lived at home for several years. This time he really couldn''t worry about the Marquis and asked to accompany him.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 966ï¼š fight to the death

    Chapter 966 Fight to the death

    Jiayin naturally agreed. With Mu Jue and Shui Ling Shuiyun beside her, Ye Shan and his wife played little role.

    ?Now that Aunt Mei stays behind to guard the yard while Ye Shan takes care of her adoptive father, she feels more at ease.

    The Marquis rubbed the top of Jiayin''s hair and smiled happily, "I must have been busy for a long time. Thank you for your hard work. Don''t worry, your father and I will return safely and triumphantly."

    ??Li Laosi also patted his daughter on the back and told him, "Have fun at home and do whatever makes you happy. If someone bullies you and you can''t fight back, then write it down and wait until dad comes back to avenge you!"

    "I know, dad!" Jiayin opened her arms and hugged her dad hard.

    ??Li Laosi rarely blushed, patted his daughter, got on his horse, and set off.

    Jiayin turned around and hugged the Marquis again. The Marquis smiled and squatted down to make it easier for his daughter to hug him.

    Jiayin whispered a few words in the ear of the Marquis. The Marquis¡¯s eyes flashed and he nodded gently...

    Outside Xindu, as in previous years, a tall Dianjiang Tower was built.

    On the day of the expedition, almost no one was in the streets, and all the people in the city and outside the city gathered in one place.

    Of the 100,000-strong Northern Expeditionary Army, 30,000 were sent to **** the grain and fodder first, and the 10,000-strong logistics battalion also set off. Only 60,000 elite cavalry were left, each wearing a helmet and carrying armor, holding a sword and gun in hand, standing under the general platform with his head held high. .

    ?The sun shines on the tip of the gun and the blade of the knife, reflecting the cold light.

    ??The people of Tianwu were all extremely excited, clenching their fists and shouting loudly.

    ¡°The heavenly force is mighty, the northern expedition is triumphant!¡±

    The envoys from the eight countries gathered together and stood on the wall, watching all this from a distance, with a hint of fear in their eyes.

    Maybe Tianwu is not as good as their country in some places, but the land is vast, the products are rich, and the soldiers are so strong and brave now, it is definitely not something they can easily control in a short time!

    ??The emperor was wearing a bright yellow nine-dragon robe and a crown on his head. He stood on the general stage with inexplicable fanaticism in his eyes.

    ??The Marquis was dressed in golden battle armor and knelt down on one knee.

    The emperor personally took the helmet and put it on carefully for him.

    "Xintinghou is sure to lead the army to victory this time and achieve success immediately!"

    Manager Yi on the side shook his fly whisk and quickly passed on the message.

    ?Immediately, thousands of people followed and shouted.

    ?The villagers from several villages in Suijintan also rushed over, except for those who had to stay behind to take care of them.

    ?They shouted louder and louder, and even the circles under their eyes were faintly red.

    ¡°Victory begins with a clear start, and success is achieved!¡±

    ¡°You must come back safely!¡±

    ¡°Victorious as soon as possible!¡±

    ?Some children waved their hands vigorously and shouted angrily to their relatives in the team, "Dad, come back early and teach me how to ride a horse!"

    Hearing this, tens of thousands of soldiers felt their noses were sore, but their backs straightened even more.

    ?At the general''s stage, the emperor helped the marquis with his own hands, and the two stood side by side. The emperor whispered, "Cousin, no matter success or failure, you must come back safely. There is no need to worry about this side of Xindu, I am with you in everything."

    ??The Marquis nodded and responded, "Thank you, Your Majesty. I will go all out on this trip to regain Jiangbei and return in triumph."

    Manager Yi urged from the side, "Your Majesty, Lord Marquis, the auspicious time has come!"

    ??The emperor took a deep breath, rolled up his sleeves, took the drumstick, and beat the huge cowhide war drum vigorously to see off the soldiers on the expedition.

    Hintinghou knelt down and kowtowed again, then got off the general platform, jumped on his horse, and pointed the long sword in his hand to the north of the Yangtze River. "Recover Jiangbei and kill the Qiu barbarians! Let''s go!"

    Sixty thousand soldiers all mounted their horses and shouted in response, "Recover the north of the Yangtze River and kill the Qiu barbarians!"

    For a time, the murderous spirit was fierce and the flags were fluttering.

    ??The horse''s nose snorted and its hooves paved the ground until the knight pulled the reins and bolted.

    ??The army surges like a torrent, the sound of horse hooves sounds like spring thunder, crushing the dust and smoke, and rushes into the distance to fight to the death!

    ?Countless people cried and cheered loudly!

    ?Countless relatives are looking forward to it and praying for a safe return!

    Until the dust and smoke fell in the distance, the shadow of the Northern Expeditionary Army could no longer be seen.

    ?The emperor returned to the palace and took most of the people in the city with him, and the rest also dispersed one after another.

    In just an hour, even the general order platform began to be dismantled.

    On a hill not far away, Jiayin and Mu Jue stood on a tree trunk and looked into the distance.

    Like a giant dragon, the Northern Expeditionary Army arrived at the dock little by little, got on the boat one after another, and crossed the river to the north.

    Jiayin¡¯s face was sullen, and the worry in her eyes almost flowed out.

    ?She does not want to embolden others'' ambitions and destroy her own prestige, but this time her adoptive father and father go to war, she really has a bad feeling.

    ??However, the Northern Expeditionary Army had abundant food and grass, and the troops and horses were strong. She also helped prepare a lot of things. She did everything that could logically be done, and she really couldn''t find anything that could go wrong.

    ?This inexplicable worry made her extremely anxious.

    ??If her family hadn''t stopped her, and she didn''t understand the art of war and tactics at all, it would have been a disservice to her. She really wanted to disguise herself as a man and go on an expedition together!

    Mu Jue didn¡¯t see Jiayin¡¯s expression, but he yearned for it wholeheartedly and said with emotion, ¡°I also want to go out with him and kill all the barbarians with my sword in hand!¡±

    Jiayin frowned and responded, "Actually, Jiangnan is now enough to support all the people of Tianwu. Why do my adoptive father and my father still have to go to war? Do we have to recover Jiangbei? Even if we recover, no one may want to go back, right? !¡±

    Mu Jue stopped his wandering legs, turned his head and glanced at Jiayin, and said nothing for a while.

    Just when Good News was about to jump off the tree and go home, he suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Princess, has the Marquis told you about my life experience?¡±

    Jiayin hesitated for a moment and nodded slightly, "After a few words, I only know that your parents and relatives have passed away."

    Mu Jue leaned on the tree trunk and looked towards the north, with nostalgia and hatred in his eyes.

    ¡°My family is in a county three hundred miles north of Kyoto. Our ancestors have been studying for generations, and we are considered a scholarly family. My father is the eldest son. Because he didn¡¯t like officialdom, he resigned and returned home to teach me how to read every day.

    "My mother is weak and sick, unable to take care of the house, but she is very caring to me. But I am naughty by nature and often get into trouble, causing chaos in the house, but my parents never punish me and only say that they hope I will hurry up. grow up.

    "My father also has two brothers, who are also married and have children, but they are not separated. There are more than 20 young and old, and servants in their 40s and 50s. They live in a big house and live a comfortable and prosperous life. But suddenly overnight, the barbarians broke through the border , Killed at the door of the house.

    "It happened that my mother was seriously ill at that time, and my father took people with the doctor to go into the mountains to collect medicine. My mother didn''t want to burden the family, so she called my uncle to take me away first, and she stayed to wait for my father. I didn''t want to, so I looked for a place at the last moment. I hid myself and the whole family looked for me everywhere, wasting the opportunity.

    "So, when the barbarians broke down the door, I squatted on the beam and watched with my own eyes as they killed my uncle and cousins. They also tried to humiliate my aunt. She fought hard and was chopped to pieces until she died. Didn''t close my eyes.

    ¡°My mother was also bullied. When she was struggling, she saw me on the rafter. She was afraid that I would jump down, so she grabbed the barbarian¡¯s knife and wiped her own neck. When she was dying, she was still shouting for me to live...

    ¡°The whole bed was soaked with my mother¡¯s blood, and the blood of my family members filled the whole yard, bright red, like fire, and it burned me as if I had died countless times.

    ¡°Later, I took advantage of the chaos to escape from the city and wanted to find my father, but I saw my father who was rushing back had his head cut off by a barbarian knife, and the head fell in front of me..."

    Two updates today~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 967ï¼š Blood debt must be paid with blood!

    Chapter 967 Blood debt must be paid with blood!

    Mu Jue took a breath, his tone was still calm, but his eyes were blood red as if they were infected by magma.

    ¡°In just one day, my family was ruined and I lost everything. I vowed to kill all the barbarians and pay with blood!

    "I pretended to be a cowardly mute and was captured by the barbarians and taken to the camp to be a slave. I endured hunger, whipping and kicking every day just to find an opportunity to take revenge. But I had no power, let alone revenge. I''m going to risk my life.

    "Fortunately, the Marquis led his troops to kill him from the south of the Yangtze River. I tried my best to find the Marquis, and then acted as an internal agent. After many life and death attempts, I finally cooperated with the Marquis and killed all the thousands of barbarians. I gave it to my parents, tribesmen, and the whole city. The folks took revenge.¡±

    Jiayin heard the choking in his voice, hesitated for a moment, raised her hand and patted his shoulder gently, and whispered, "It''s over, everything is fine."

    Mu Jue nodded and tried to hold up his chest, as if he didn''t want his shoulders to be weighed down by the heavy past.

    ¡°Our family is just one of thousands of broken families. It can be said that everywhere in Jiangbei is stained with the blood of the people.

    ¡°I still have a chance to take revenge, but the hatred of the rest of the people can only be waited for by the Marquis and the Northern Expeditionary Army to clear up their hatred!

    ¡°The Marquis has seen too much misery, and carries the hatred of his family and country on his shoulders. He is burdened with too much. Now this war has been planned for many years, and it is absolutely impossible to give up.

    ¡°Tianwu can let go of the land in Jiangbei, but he cannot let hundreds of thousands of innocent souls cry day and night without any comfort!¡±

    Mu Jue looked into the distance, where large ships had already crossed the river one after another, rushing towards the battlefield destined to be baptized with blood and fire, without hesitation.

    Jiayin followed his gaze and felt extremely complicated in her heart, "I''m sorry, I haven''t experienced this and can''t empathize with it.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want my relatives to take risks, I don¡¯t want them to get hurt and suffer, and I don¡¯t want to hear bad news about them one day.¡±

    "I understand." Mu Jue waved his hand and sighed, "Things are divided into public and private matters, and it is normal to get along with each other at a distance.

    "Sometimes, I also think that if I betray the whole world, my parents can survive, and I will do it without hesitation. Unfortunately, I don''t have this chance, I can only be a good person!"

    After saying that, he jumped down from the tree, then stretched out his hand and carefully received the good news.

    The two of them changed their words in a tacit understanding.

    Mu Jue said, "The left and right are also out. Do you want to go to the shop and have a look?"

    ¡°Okay, Guli is gone, and no one will take care of things for me anymore. I have to worry about it myself.¡± Jiayin wanted to find a good manager, but unfortunately there was no suitable one.

    ?Perhaps it¡¯s because Guli did such a good job, and the others who came after him would naturally be eclipsed.

    They went down the mountain, found the carriage, joined Shui Ling and Shui Yun and entered the city.

    The first stop was of course Baiyunjian. Unexpectedly, I met Jiaren, Lu Zong, Jia Xu, Brother Li, Brother Mao, Guo Wenhao, and the brothers Zhimin and Xiujie here.

    ?They were all seated in a box, and everyone was in their prime, which made the rich ladies in the boxes next door send their maids to hang out in front of the door from time to time.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun guarded the door, while Jiayin and Mu Jue entered the box.

    ?Everyone was happy to see the good news and greeted him one after another.

    "Sister, I thought you went back to Suijintan. Does your sister-in-law know that you are coming to the city?" Jiaren poured a cup of warm tea for his sister, thinking that his wife was worried because she couldn''t find her sister-in-law.

    Jiayin nodded quickly and responded, "I told my sister-in-law, she knows I won''t go back at noon."

    ??Lu Zong pushed the plate of egg tarts in front of him across the table to Jiayin and said, "This is a freshly baked egg tart. Shopkeeper Peng sent it to me personally. My sister is going to put it on my stomach."

    "Thank you, Brother Lu." Jiayin took one casually and ate it while asking, "Aren''t you busy today? Why are you all gathered here?"

    Jia Xu shook his fan and responded, "In half a month we will be dispatched. At that time, we will have to go to other places if we have no choice. Today, we will take advantage of the large number of people to get together and talk." "Then I want to congratulate my brothers." We will soon get what we want, and we will have a long journey ahead." Jiayin held the egg **** in her mouth and bowed to everyone, with jade beads hanging on her head, making a clear sound.

    Her naughty look made everyone laugh.

    Jiaren patted his sister and took out a handkerchief to wipe off the egg **** crumbs on her body. Unexpectedly, Guo Wenhao also handed the handkerchief over to her, and they suddenly touched each other.

    ??Guo Wenhao quickly took it back, his ears slightly red.

    Jiayin didn''t see it, so she asked casually, "Brother Wenhao, I heard from my brother that there are two thorn rose trees in your village that are blooming very well, and I want to ask you for one. Around my greenhouse The wooden walls are bare and I plan to decorate them.¡±

    ? Guo Wenhao''s eyes burst with surprise, and he quickly responded, "I don''t understand flowers, and I just keep them for fun. If you like them, just dig them all away."

    "Okay, then I''m welcome. In a few days, I''ll have someone build a grape shed for you, and give you dozens of grape vines. In autumn, you can eat grapes and read at the same time." "The good news was generous in return, causing Zhi Min and Xiu Jie to immediately protest.

    Jimin shouted, "Sister, our yard in the town is also bare. Since we are giving away a grape shed, we cannot be left behind."

    Xiu Jie also smiled and responded, "Yes, yes, I like eating grapes the most. Sitting under the grape trellis, eating grapes and reading, I feel happy just thinking about it."

    Jiayin was naturally not stingy and agreed.

    ??Mu Jue sat next to Brother Cat, chatted with him for a few words, took a piece of Shaqima and ate it slowly, not caring at all that everyone was ignoring him.

    ?On the contrary, he secretly saw everyone''s expressions in his eyes, and the Shaqima in his mouth was no longer sweet. He only felt that the situation was extremely serious...

    At this time, shopkeeper Peng heard the news and brought some snacks and came over to talk.

    Jiayin simply asked about the business. After seeing that nothing happened, he wanted to go to the fruit and vegetable shop and the hot pot shop.

    As a result, before I could go out, a young **** had already come looking for me.

    It turned out that the emperor summoned Jiaren, Jia Xu and Lu Zong to enter the palace.

    Jiaren and others quickly packed up their clothes, tidied them up, and hurried into the palace.

    Brother Li couldn''t help but chatter and said, "I don''t know where the emperor wants to send my eldest brother and the others to be officials. He is summoned every now and then, which makes others extremely jealous. I don''t know how many harsh words were said behind my back."

    Brother Cat shook the jade pendant he was playing with and smiled mischievously, "I think that the eldest brother and the eldest brother Jia are both accompanying guests, and Prince Lu is the one the emperor really wants to see."

    ¡°How do you say this?¡± Everyone was curious and asked one after another.

    Brother Cat said, "Last time, when the elder brother and the others entered the palace, I had nothing to do and took the car to pick them up. But when I saw the third princess and Brother Lu walking side by side, the third princess turned red."

    "You mean...Brother Lu is going to be the consort!" Xiu Jie shouted in surprise, but Zhimin covered his mouth, "Don''t yell, there are many people in the left and right boxes, be careful of the trouble coming from your mouth."

    Jiayin also felt that it was not good to discuss this matter behind his back, not to mention that the third princess was a woman, so if it was spread, it would always be easy to talk about but not popular.

    So, she quickly changed the subject, "Where are Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother, have they gone to the Foreign Affairs Department again? I also want to discuss with them to prepare a flower viewing party in a few days and introduce Fourth Sister-in-law to everyone. "

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 968ï¼š Grant marriage

    Chapter 968 Marriage Grant

    "Oh, that''s a good thing." Brother Cat nodded immediately and responded, "The fourth sister-in-law is the queen. I don''t know how many people are curious and want to see her. Grandma and aunts are not here. You, the county, want to reward you." A flower banquet is most suitable.

    ¡°Besides, remember to send invitations to the academy. My eldest brother and sixth brother have finished their exams and are going to become officials, but your brother and I have to stay in the academy for two more years.

    ¡°I don¡¯t ask the college to pay much attention to me. At least don¡¯t trap me and let me do my homework all day long.¡±

    Jiayin rolled her eyes, feeling helpless at her brother''s laziness, "You don''t plan to take the exam to get a merit degree? The academy is a place for studying, but it is used as a temporary inn for you to stay!"

    Brother Cat smiled flatteringly, "Sister, don''t say that, hehe, I''ve been busy writing overseas travel notes recently. When I finish writing, I will definitely go back and study hard."

    When he said this, everyone just laughed and no one took it seriously.

    In the final analysis, the most blessed among the boys in the Li family is Brother Cat. His brother has already been on the gold medal list smoothly, and the other cousins ??are also outstanding.

    ?When it is his turn, he does not have the responsibility or pressure to take on the glory of the family. He just needs to make himself happy and not cause trouble for the family.

    Everyone chatted for a few more words, briefly discussed the details of the flower viewing banquet, and then dispersed.

    Zhimin and Xiujiela were going to visit calligraphy and painting shops, and Brother Li, Brother Mao, and Guo Wenhao were all taken away by them to serve as consultants.

    Guo Wenhao originally wanted to say a few words to Jiayin, but in the end he was not given the opportunity at all.

    Mu Jue also said quickly, "Princess, go to the fruit and vegetable shop. There is a flower viewing party, and there are many things to do. I need to go back early to discuss with the young lady."

    Jiayin nodded, turned to the fruit and vegetable shop and the hot pot shop, took today''s account book and went directly back to Suijintan.

    Wan''er and Abe took the children, as well as the little girls who were waiting at home, to the hot spring valley.

    In this season, many flowers in the valley are in bloom, and the light mist fills the air, making it look like a fairyland on earth and beautiful.

    There are no outsiders, and the orchard on the mountain is quiet and quiet. As long as they guard the entrance of the valley, all the old and young girls can have fun for most of the day.

    So, even when they returned home, they all still had smiles on their faces.

    Jiayin had just baked two stoves of snacks, made milk tea, and squeezed juice. When he saw everyone coming back, he asked Shuiling and Shuiyun to bring them up.

    ?Everyone couldn''t help but cheer and feast.

    ?The children even hugged their aunt¡¯s legs and shouted as if their mouths were dipped in honey, ¡°Auntie is the best, and the snacks made by auntie are the most delicious!¡±

    Jiayin was coaxed to smile, hugged them and kissed them one by one.

    After Wan''er and Aibei had filled their stomachs, they asked about things in the city.

    Jiayin briefly talked about it, and then mentioned the flower viewing banquet. Wan''er immediately agreed, and Aibei didn''t have any objections.

    ?So Jiayin asked Shui Ling to write and finalize most of the guest list.

    After nightfall, Mr. Li Laoer and Mr. Wen rushed back with Jiaren and others.

    ??Li Laosan returned to the college. Jia Huan was guarding the restaurant and several shops and did not come back.

    Li Laoer heard that there was going to be a flower viewing party, so he added two wives who were friends with his colleagues to the list.

    Mr. Wen also has two more children, both of whom are close to Mrs. Wen.

    ?Because he had to return to the Earl''s Mansion for the flower viewing party, Abe was still a little reluctant to leave Broken Gold Beach.

    The Broken Gold Beach was not the best scenery she had ever seen in her life, but it was the place where she felt most at ease and warm.

    ?No wonder my husband always wants to come back here when he is at sea...

    The next morning, Li Laoer and Mr. Wen hurried into the city again.

    The things they need to be busy with do not end just because the Northern Expeditionary Army sets off. Instead, they have to worry more than before.

    Because the army is outside, all the support and confidence are in the court. Any slight disturbance will have a great impact and harm to the Northern Expeditionary Army.

    Wan''er was busy writing invitations and shopping, while Jiayin helped her sister-in-law prepare ingredients and other items.

    ?Of course, the most important thing is flowers. After all, it is a flower-viewing party.

    Even if everyone knows that flower viewing is a gimmick, they still need to make it more beautiful.

    Fortunately, some peach trees have been planted in the space and they will be in full bloom soon.

    Jiayin simply moved the peach tree out and planted it in the garden of the Earl''s Mansion.

    ?In this way, after the flower viewing feast, at the end of summer, the family also had peaches to eat.

    In the busy life, the days pass quickly.

    On this day, Caiyun suddenly came from the palace, and Jiayin quickly stopped her to chat.

    "What is the princess busy with in the palace? Why haven''t you come to play with me recently? Did the third princess eat the snacks that were sent to the palace before?"

    Caiyun was steady and responded thoughtfully, "Thank you, Princess, for thinking about it. The princess ate the snacks sent by the Princess before and liked it very much. She always talks about it on weekdays and thinks of the Princess all the time.

    "It''s just that the princess has a happy event recently and is shy for a while, so she can''t go out and walk around."

    Jiayin was stunned for a moment and asked quickly, "Has the princess''s marriage been decided?"

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun were also curious, and asked with a smile, "Sister Caiyun, please tell me, has the third princess really decided on the consort?"

    Caiyun smiled and nodded, "Yes, the imperial edict has been issued just now. The emperor has granted marriage to the third princess and Prince Lu!"

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really Prince Lu! Prince Lu is a good person, good-looking and kind-hearted!¡±

    ¡°Yes, this time we got the handsome man! He and the princess are so talented and beautiful, they are a perfect match.¡±

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun praised her without any words, both of them were happy for the third princess.

    Jiayin was also happy and said with a smile, "Since the imperial edict has been issued, what else can the princess be shy about? I told her to come to my flower viewing party. I arranged for the little girl to tell stories. If she missed the fun, don''t blame me for not telling her. she!"

    Caiyun''s eyes lit up when she heard this, and she quickly responded, "Okay, I will definitely tell the princess when I get back. The princess has long been thinking about the little girls taught by the princess, but she didn''t expect that she would be willing to shout out and show up at this flower viewing banquet."

    Previously, Jiayin once went to the relief department to take her second uncle home. Occasionally, she heard a few children quarreling. Two little girls were particularly sharp-tongued and looked funny and cute.

    ?She had a sudden idea, so she wrote some cross talk jokes and asked the two little girls to practice.

    Unexpectedly, the two little girls were extremely talented and learned quickly.

    A month ago, the old lady of the Jia family celebrated her birthday. Jiayin sent two little girls to perform a performance, which made all the women laugh non-stop and the scene was extremely lively.

    The two little girls received more than 20 taels in reward money, which was enough to feed and drink them for five or six years.

    In the relief department, children who are unwilling to study will also be taught some survival skills.

    ?For this reason, Jiayin discussed with his second uncle and added this opportunity to make a fortune.

    There are little girls under ten years old on the left and right, who go in and out of the back houses of various houses to tell stories to the women to relieve their boredom without causing any trouble.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 969ï¼š Its unthinkable

    Chapter 969 It¡¯s conceivable but unspeakable

    After two or three years, when they have earned enough money to survive and dowry, they can change their career, which will have no impact on their integrity, let alone delay their marriage.

    After more than a month of preparations, the little girl has admitted a dozen of them and has been practicing. She just lacks a capable female steward to take care of them.

    Jiayin intends to ask the housekeeper of the Hou Mansion to help find a nanny. After all, she has to go in and out of various back houses, and the housekeeper must know some rules...

    Caiyun talked for a while, then picked up two boxes of snacks and went back happily with the good news...

    As night falls, the Earl¡¯s Mansion in Xindulu rarely becomes lively.

    ?These days, the eldest young lady and her children have been living in Suijintan, so the house is inevitably deserted.

    But today, not only the uncle and the third master are back, but also the young masters are also entertaining guests.

    The lanterns under the eaves of the corridor swayed in the evening breeze, illuminating the maids and young men coming and going, as well as the cooking in the kitchen.

    Li Lao Er went to write official documents after dinner. Li Lao San had nothing to do, so he walked around the house.

    ?He went to the city to do some shopping today. After being delayed for a while, he came back to stay one night and return to the academy tomorrow morning.

    At this moment, seeing the lights in his nephew''s study brightly lit, he was curious and asked the boy who brought tea.

    ¡°What kind of guests are you hosting today, young master? It sounds lively?¡±

    The young man quickly responded, "As for the third master, the eldest young master is having a wedding banquet with Mr. Jia and Mr. Lu. The emperor has decreed that the third princess and Mr. Lu will be married, and Mr. Lu will be the son-in-law.

    ¡°The Prince of Lu was so happy that he and Mr. Jia came to see the eldest young master for a drink.¡±

    Li Laosan frowned when he heard this. Thinking of the scene he had seen before, he felt uneasy.

    ?So he made an excuse and asked the servant to call Jiaren out.

    Jiaren was accompanying Jia Xu and Lu Zong to talk. When he saw Lu Zong drank a bottle of wine and grabbed a second bottle, he was about to stop him.

    As a result, before he could speak, the boy knocked on the door and said, "Young master, the third master said that he wants to ask you for some elementary school books. It seems that there is a child from a farmer''s family in the town who is very talented, but cannot go to school. The third master wants to help him. Bundle."

    Jiaren did not doubt that he had it, so he stood up quickly and said to Jia Xu and Lu Zong, "You guys drink, I''ll go and take a look. My third uncle rarely troubles the family. This is the first time he speaks. Maybe there is something difficult about it." ¡±

    After saying that, he went out the door.

    Li Laosan was wandering outside the door, saw his nephew, pulled him to a secluded place, and asked, "Jia Ren, Prince Lu was given a marriage today and will be the crown prince. This is a good thing! But why is he not here? Why did you come to our house to drink while you were celebrating?"

    Jiaren was stunned for a moment. He usually got along very well with Jia Xu and Lu Zong, and they were almost as good as brothers of the opposite sex.

    Just now Lu Zong and Jia Xu came over. When they talked about the marriage, he just ordered the food and wine to be prepared without thinking much about it.

    "Third uncle, do you think...there''s something inappropriate?" Jiaren asked tentatively.

    ?Li Laosan hesitated for a moment, then motioned for him to come forward and whispered several words.

    Jiaren¡¯s brows furrowed even more as he heard this, and his eyes were full of disbelief.

    "Third uncle, this... this is impossible! If nothing else, the age difference is too big!"

    Li Laosan was doing his duty, and he felt guilty for gossiping behind his back like this. He rubbed his hands and whispered, "I''m afraid I''ve made a mistake, so I''m telling you to pay more attention. In short, get along with friends. No matter how good you are, you can''t be closer than your sister."

    "Don''t worry, third uncle, I know about this." Jiaren endured his anxiety and comforted his third uncle, "Just go back and rest, I will take care of it."

    ?Li Laosan nodded, patted his nephew on the shoulder and turned back. Jiaren stood in the night for a long time before returning to the study.

    Jia Xu was half drunk and his face was red. When Jiaren came back, he said loudly, "I can''t do it. This guy is so good at drinking! Find a room and let me squint for a while. You can drink with him."

    ?This was just what Jiaren wanted, so he immediately called Zheng Yi and others to help Jia Xu go to the guest room to sleep.

    For a while, only Lu Zong and Jiaren were left in the room.

    Jiaren raised his hand and gave Lu Zong a piece of sauced pork with chopsticks, and said as if casually chatting, "Don''t just drink, come and eat some food. My sister spent a long time thinking about the recipe for the sauced pork." Yes, I dare say that it is the only delicious food in Tianwu."

    ??Lu Zong immediately put down his wine glass, ate the sauced pork, and praised in a low voice, "The princess is smart and ingenious. This sauced pork is indeed delicious."

    Jiaren''s heart became sinking, but he still had a smile on his face, and no change could be seen.

    "Of course, my sister''s intelligence is recognized by the emperor. Otherwise, he would not insist on calling my sister into the palace to serve as a companion to the third princess. The emperor just thinks that the third princess is too unruly and wants my sister to help control it. !¡±

    As he spoke, he poured a glass of wine for Lu Zong and joked, "The third princess is much more dignified and steady than before, and now she has been given a marriage to you. So, you should be grateful to my sister."

    Lu Zong''s heart skipped a beat, and with the last glimmer of hope, he slowly raised his head to look at Jiaren, only to see that he had stopped smiling, and his eyes were full of coldness and sharpness.

    ??The sky full of grievances and unwillingness swept over like waves. Lu Zong wanted to speak, but couldn''t say a word.

    Jiaren seemed not to notice his pain, he lowered his head and poured himself a glass of wine and said, "Brother Lu, you know that my sister is the treasure of our family and has never suffered any grievances.

    ¡°You are the same age as me and are more than ten years older than her. Although you are not a biological brother, in all these years, as long as there are good things, my sister has never fallen short of your share.

    ?Now, your marriage is all due to my sister, so you have to give her a generous gift to thank her! "

    ?Lu Zong squeezed the wine glass in his hand tightly, his mouth was so bitter that he couldn''t open it.

    ?He naturally knew that what he hoped for would be impossible to realize from the beginning.

    ??But people are so strange. They know everything clearly in their minds, but their hearts just keep running towards the dead end, and they can''t hold them back.

    ?That elf-like girl seemed to be engraved in his soul with every smile.

    She is like a little sun. Wherever she goes, there is warmth and laughter.

    ?Every time he spent countless days and nights guarding the deserted and vast mansion, he couldn''t help but imagine that if he could join hands with her, his life would be much more interesting.

    She can cook delicious meals, talk and laugh with him, and accompany him to see the beautiful scenery in the world.

    And he will also take care of her with all his heart and support her with a windless and rainless sky...

    But when the dust settled, no matter how unwilling he was, he could only accept his fate.

    With a hoarse voice, he responded word by word, "Don''t worry, Princess... she will be my biological sister from now on, and I will definitely thank her properly."

    Jiaren raised his head to clink glasses with him, feeling a little unbearable in his heart. He whispered, "When you live in this world, you can''t do whatever you want. If a man cares about the world, why should he care about his children?"

    ?Lu Zong did not respond. He raised his head and drank the wine in one gulp, choking until tears flowed down his eyes...

    ?After seven or eight days of preparations, the flower viewing party at the Earl''s Mansion finally began. At three o''clock in the morning, ladies from various families came to the door one after another with invitations.

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 970ï¼š Female university students are not allowed to stay in the university

    Chapter 970: Women are not allowed to stay in college

    The first few to come were Mrs. Liu, Mrs. Xing and Mrs. Jia Er.

    They are close friends with the Li family. Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying are not here, so they naturally have to come over to help entertain the guests.

    ??Wan''er is the eldest son and daughter-in-law of the Earl''s Mansion. She has given birth to another son, and now her husband is on the gold medal list.

    This confidence ranks first among the women in Xindu and is envied by everyone.

    Today, she wore a floor-length silver silk satin dress and a pair of mutton-fat jade bracelets. She dressed up noble and dignified. She served tea and joked with everyone, very gracefully and calmly.

    ??Aibei wore a bright red traditional dress from the Golden Buddha Kingdom, but she made a slight improvement and covered her exposed arms with gauze. It was not disrespectful and did not damage the overall beauty of the skirt.

    The ones responsible for the improvement are of course Wan''er and Jiayin.

    This is also what Ai Bei is most satisfied with about her husband''s family. Even though her foreign daughter-in-law has some habits that are very different from Tianwu''s, her husband''s family never severely reprimands or forces her. They only ask for her opinion and then discuss a simple solution. Method.

    Just like now, even though she doesn¡¯t understand the language, her sister-in-law will patiently explain to her whatever everyone talks about.

    In fact, she still didn¡¯t understand most of it, but she laughed from the bottom of her heart.

    ?Everyone originally thought that Queen Abe would be proud, cold, and difficult to get along with, but they were unexpectedly surprised.

    When everyone spoke to her, she would respond with a smile.

    ?Children would run up to her out of curiosity, and she would tease them with a smile and coax them to play.

    When delicious snacks are served, she will eat a piece generously, with a look of love on her face.

    ?This makes everyone couldn''t help but like her. Such a daughter-in-law, let alone a queen, is a child from an ordinary family. Marrying her into the family is also a blessing for the family...

    Jiayin is an unmarried girl. Of course, today¡¯s task is to entertain the little sisters from various families who come to visit her.

    The third princess came out of the palace early under the guise of helping. As a result, she and Baozhu ate non-stop, happier than anyone else.

    In order to talk and laugh more freely, Jiayin specially built a temporary grass pavilion on the side of the peach blossom forest, surrounded by light-colored gauze, forming a separate small world.

    Girls get together, whisper a little, and play wildly, without fear of being seen and said to be unruly.

    The important prop of playing cards was once again put on the table.

    The third princess and Jiayin have been playing in the palace for so long and have become super masters.

    ?After a few rounds, she had Baozhu and the other two girls covered in notes.

    ¡°No more playing, no more playing! The princess is so powerful, she is just chasing us to bully us!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, the princess has made a marriage, and it¡¯s a time of great fortune. We definitely can¡¯t compare!¡±

    ??The two girls have cheerful and lively temperaments. They have met the third princess several times on weekdays. Now they are having fun and are less restrained, so they start to act coquettishly and laugh.

    The third princess blushed when she heard this, threw the cards and said, "Okay, then I''ll take a break and you guys can play another game. I''ll be responsible for finding some good fruits for you with the good news!"

    "Okay, okay, it would be better if the princess could pick some bananas and come back. I like to eat bananas the most, but unfortunately the ones sold in the princess''s shop are too expensive. If you get the chance today, you must eat enough!"

    A girl cheered in response, and then dragged a companion to join the battle.

    ?The third princess was in a very good mood and left without caring at all. She took the good news on her arm and left.

    The male guests were in the front yard, and the female guests were on the other side of the garden, which made the road very quiet and gave the little sisters a chance to whisper.

    Jiayin asked in a low voice, "You are too fast. I have only been in the palace for a few days, and you have already decided on the marriage?"

    The princess smiled proudly and replied, "My father said that Brother Lu has good character and knowledge, and his family also agreed, so it was decided."

    Jiayin smiled and poked her waist, jokingly saying, "Hey, don''t blame it all on Uncle Huang. You must also like Brother Lu, otherwise you wouldn''t agree."

    ??The third princess was itching to hide and run away, holding up her skirt while Jiayin chased after her.

    As soon as they left the garden gate, the third princess ran into a hug.

    It turned out that Jiaren and his friends were bringing some classmates and friends over to enjoy the peach blossoms. It was Lu Zong who caught the third princess!

    The third princess was startled when she saw that it was her fianc¨¦. Her face turned red again, and she shyly broke the good news and ran away.

    Jiayin laughed and waved vigorously to his brothers.

    Some students joked to Lu Zong, "The prince and the princess are destined to meet each other like this!"

    The others also booed, and Lu Zong smiled stiffly.

    Fortunately, Jiaren came to the rescue and said, "Let''s go, everyone, let''s go enjoy the flowers. I asked someone to find a few jars of peach blossom wine. We''ll write poems while drinking, and the winner will get the jackpot!"

    ¡°Haha, Brother Li is so generous, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! I won¡¯t come back until I¡¯m drunk today!¡±

    "Okay, the peach blossom wine is yours, and the winnings are for me. What Brother Li brings out will definitely be good."

    ??Everyone entered the garden talking and laughing. Lu Zong turned his head and glanced. The two girls had run away hand in hand, and only the laughter like silver bells still lingered faintly in his ears.

    He covered up the incomprehensible look in his eyes, and put a warm smile on his face again...

    There is no destiny from the beginning, and forcing will only destroy the last bit of fate.

    That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­

    ??The Li family''s banquets never lacked good wine and good food, and the guests who came and went were not sarcastic.

    So, it is a rare moment of relaxation and enjoyment for everyone to have a banquet at Li''s house.

    Not to mention the men drinking happily and the children having fun, even the women rarely take a break from their busy lives.

    ?As the sun set, the guests took their leave, with smiles on their faces, and invited the Li family to come and sit at their home.

    ?Finally all the guests were gone, and the young and old of the Li family were too tired to talk, so they put a hasty cushion on their stomachs, washed up and went to sleep.

    Jiayin was thinking about Beizheng''s adoptive father and father. He didn''t hear much news at home. After staying at home for two more days, he spoke to his sisters-in-law and then entered the palace.

    ??The third princess is following her grandma in sorting out her dowry and learning how to manage the family. After all, the princess''s mansion is about to be built.

    After getting married, she and Lu Zong had to choose a house to live in. Even if they had a nanny and a maid to help them, she, the head of the house, couldn''t understand everything.

    ?Suddenly hearing the good news that she had entered the palace, the third princess was so happy that she ran out with her skirt in hand.

    As soon as Jiayin entered the yard, she was hugged so much that her nose hurt. Before she could complain, the third princess started looking in front of and behind her again, "Where is Santiao? Where did Santiao go? This heartless one, I feed it on weekdays. What a good thing! It went back with you and didn¡¯t even come to see me!¡±

    Jiayin is helpless. The little fox has been playing with the children at home these days. There are endless snacks and fruits, and free grooming services.

    ?It has long been so happy that it has forgotten what night it is!

    ??When her master entered the palace, the cat refused to follow him!

    So, she could only say, "Let Shuiling go back and catch Santiao soon!"

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s pretty much it!¡± The third princess was finally satisfied and walked inside with a smile on her arm.

    Jiayin asked, "Is there anything new in the palace these days?"

    "No, I''ve been bored all day, and I''m just waiting for you to come and save my life." The third princess looked around and said in a low voice, "I''m looking forward to getting married early. At least I can play everywhere and don''t have to be trapped here. ¡±

    Jiayin rolled her eyes, revealing her little thoughts.

    ¡°If you want to go and play with Brother Lu, just say so. How sad it will be if this word reaches Uncle Huang¡¯s ears. I have raised you with good clothes and good food, but you still don¡¯t appreciate it!¡±

    The third princess chuckled, "Oh, I''m just telling you, you can''t complain."

    After saying that, she suddenly remembered something and quickly changed her subject.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 971ï¼š Dont look at what you shouldnt look at!

    Chapter 971 Don¡¯t read what you shouldn¡¯t read!

    "By the way, I went to deliver snacks to my father yesterday and saw the list of officials. My father is going to give officials to the new scholars!"

    The third princess took credit with a happy expression, "I secretly took a look at the roster. Do you want to know where your eldest brother and the others have been assigned to serve as officials?"

    "No!" Jiayin said with a smile, not being fooled, "They have learned all their skills just to serve the country and be loyal to the emperor. The emperor can arrange them wherever they go, and our family has no objection."

    ¡°Oh, you are too boring, echo me, you can use less meat!¡± The third princess scolded and stamped her feet angrily.

    Jiayin has been with her for so long and knows her temper very well.

    If you don¡¯t ask further questions at this time, the third princess can say more.

    Sure enough, the third princess started talking like beans from a bamboo tube.

    ¡°Your eldest brother is the number one scholar and has been given a sixth-grade official position. He is scheduled to go to the southwest to become a county magistrate. It seems to be very close to the Lu family, so I¡¯m not afraid that he will be bullied there.

    ¡°Your sixth brother is of the seventh grade and was left in a small county more than 300 miles southeast of our new capital. There is also Baozhu, her brother, who was left in Honglu Temple and is also of the seventh grade.¡±

    Hearing the good news, I breathed a sigh of relief. The appointment was as expected by the family, and no one paid much attention to it, but no one interfered secretly. This was the best result.

    She asked smoothly, "What about Brother Lu? He must be staying in Xindu, right? After all, you have to prepare for the wedding."

    The third princess blushed and replied, "He was left by his father to study in the Hanlin Academy, but he was given a fifth-rank official. He is the highest among the new scholars, higher than your eldest brother."

    Repair books?

    Jiayin frowned slightly, remembering that when his brothers talked loudly and were high-spirited, Brother Lu was also the most insightful one among them.

    ?Now, for the rest of his life, he will have to stay in his room and study every day. He will not be too happy...

    But in the final analysis, this is not her biological brother, and his future has nothing to do with her.

    She put the thought behind her and entered the house with the third princess.

    Soon, Shui Ling went home and picked up the reluctant little fox, and Zhilan Palace returned to its usual bustle.

    ??The little palace maids secretly took some dried meat and stuffed it and secretly fed it to the little fox.

    ??If anyone is favored by the little fox and is lucky enough to give her a bath and comb her hair, that will be enough to make all the little sisters envious and jealous for a long time...

    Two days later, Jiayin heard that the imperial edict and the Ministry of Officials had issued an official document, so he hurriedly left the palace and went home to take a look.

    ?The weather is fine, and the trees on both sides of the Imperial Palace Road are green, and the shade of the trees is falling, which is very cool and comfortable.

    ?The little fox was too lazy to walk, so he lay in Jiayin''s arms, waiting for his master to take him out of the palace.

    Jiayin scolded it smoothly, "You are getting fatter and lazier with food. Now you don''t even want to walk. If your legs degenerate in the future and you encounter bad people, you won''t be able to run anymore." Let¡¯s see what you do!¡±

    ??The little fox squinted his eyes and let out a lazily cry, not sure whether it was coquettishness or protest.

    Shui Ling took a few steps and was about to take the little fox when the little fox suddenly raised his head and looked at a corner warily.

    Jiayin, Shui Ling, and Shui Yun quickly looked over, but they could only see a back figure, which disappeared in a flash.

    ?The little fox jumped up and was about to run over.

    Jiayin pulled it away and pushed it back into his arms.

    Shui Ling blinked and asked in a low voice, "Princess, I seem to see..."

    "Shut up!" Jiayin interrupted her and whispered, "You haven''t seen anything, and don''t tell anyone. When you see this person in the future, you have to pretend you don''t know him, you know?" Shui Ling was stunned. He was stunned and wanted to speak, but Shui Yun covered his mouth again.

    ¡°Princess, I will keep an eye on the water, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Jiayin nodded, hugged the little fox and walked ahead.

    Shui Yun let go of Shui Ling and glared at her, "I''ll tell you in the evening."

    ?Shui Ling shrank her neck, she also knew that she had been rash just now.

    The master must have some concerns to prevent her from talking. But she didn''t suppress her curiosity. She really had no rules.

    The three masters and servants quickly left the corridor and arrived at the entrance of the palace.

    Mu Jue, who was secretly following them, turned around and quickly sneaked into the palace...

    ??In the Earl''s Mansion, everyone had returned from Broken Gold Beach a long time ago, and they were very happy because they had just received two official documents.

    Jiaren is located in Fengshan County, which is thousands of miles away. It is only a hundred miles away from the border. It can be said that it is right under the nose of the Lu family.

    Brother Li was assigned to Qingming County. Although it was three hundred miles away from home, compared with Fengshan County in Jiaren, it was not that far away.

    ?Li Laoer patted his son and looked at his nephew, his eyes full of joy.

    ???The Li family can finally be said to have established a firm footing, with their son and nephew having real jobs as herdsmen. In ten years'' time, the Li family''s place in the court will surely shine.

    At that time, he will no longer be alone. He can be laughed at by others for not having real talent and learning. He relied on his family to get his current official position, but his son and nephew are not!

    ¡°Okay, okay! From now on, you will also be an official from one parent. Always remember that you are a child from a peasant family. Don¡¯t let down the high expectations of the people, and you must be a good official!¡±

    "Yes, dad." Jiaren quickly saluted in response, and brother Li followed suit, "Second uncle, I also noted it down."

    ?Everyone was smiling, but they couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy in their hearts.

    Jiaren is just fine, he has a stable temperament and is not too young, but brother Li is really a bit immature. If he were an ordinary child, he would still be studying in college.

    But this boy was lucky enough to follow his elder brother and get admitted as a Jinshi.

    In a few days, I will go out to serve as an official. What if I encounter those treacherous squires and wealthy households who bully Brother Li who is young and ignorant?

    ?Thinking like this, Li Laosan, who rushed back after hearing the news, said, "Second brother, we must bring more reliable manpower to Brother Li.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want to get any benefits in Qingming County, at least we can¡¯t let our children be plotted by others.¡±

    Li Laoer immediately responded, "I think so too. Bring more of the veteran guards at home to Brother Li. Bring a few reliable young couples in the village. As for the capable stewards, you still have to write to the eldest brother. Let the elder brother arrange it.

    "I will go to Liu''s house again, meet Mr. Liu, and ask him to help find a suitable master to help with official affairs. I must ensure that brother Li has passed his three-year term first. By then, it will be good if he has experience Done.¡±

    Wan''er also interjected and said, "The court has given me half a month''s leave. During this time, I will work hard to prepare the luggage for my husband and my sixth brother."

    ¡°Okay, thank you for your hard work.¡± Li Laoer nodded, extremely satisfied with this virtuous daughter-in-law.

    Jiayin was sitting among his brothers, and he quickly said, "Second uncle, third uncle, and old uncle Hei have walked through Southwest several times.

    ¡°It happens that they are also in the village now, why not let them **** my eldest brother to take office, and then bring me some medicinal materials and local products along the way.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 972ï¼š The source of chaos

    Chapter 972 The source of chaos

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Having an acquaintance to lead the way will save a lot of trouble on the way.¡±

    ?Li Laoer agreed unceremoniously. This was not the time to give in casually. After all, there were so many dangers on the thousand-mile road and the high mountains.

    At this time, it is important to ensure that the son arrives safely.

    Jia Xi and Jia An listened on the side, also for the sake of their brothers.

    Since the two of them couldn''t go too far, Jia An said, "We can''t send my eldest brother to his appointment, but we can send him a gift to celebrate the Ming Dynasty. It''s time to go out and relax."

    Unfortunately, Li Laoer waved his hand and extinguished their thoughts of traveling with one sentence.

    "You also need to prepare your luggage. I''m afraid you will have to return to Quanzhou before Jiaren and others set off. There has been news in the court that the envoy will leave Beijing in ten days at most."

    Jiaxi and Jiaan were a little frustrated. Jiaxi muttered, "Hey, I thought we brothers could hang out together again."

    Brother Cat gloated and shouted, "Haha, fourth brother, don''t worry about it. I have nothing to do. I''ll see off sixth brother for you! I promise to have a good time and write to you later."

    ?His arrogant look made all the brothers look at him. One of them was so angry that he slapped him in the face and ruffled his bun. He looked as embarrassed as a madman.

    Brother Cat felt aggrieved and went to his sister''s side to act coquettishly, "Sister, look, they are all bullying me!"

    "You are really more naughty than Yuanyuan. If you don''t punish me, who will you punish?" Jiayin smiled and pulled her brother to sit down. Then she took out a silver comb from her sleeve and quickly tied her brother''s hair into a bun and inserted a hairpin.

    Brother Cat shook his head and started to show off again, "Oh, whose family does such a handsome young man belong to? Please introduce him to a good girl!"

    ?Everyone was made to laugh by him, and even if they were a little sad about parting, they all ran away in an instant.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡£

    ?Li Laosan went back to the village to pick someone up for his nephew, while Li Laoer went to visit Liu''s house as a guest.

    Brother Cat was thinking about his brother''s good things, so he pestered Brother Li to go to the study room to open boxes and sort out old things.

    Jiaxi and Jiaan ran to watch the excitement, and picked up their son and nephew to play together.

    Jiaren just noticed that his daughter-in-law looked wrong, and now he led her back to the house, "Wan''er, is there something on your mind? Can you tell me about it?"

    ??Wan''er''s eyes were red and she tried her best not to shed tears, but she still didn''t succeed.

    ¡°Husband, I¡¯m really worried about you going to such a far away place to take up the post, so I want to go with you.

    ¡°But here at home, if I also leave, only my father will be left alone, and there will be no one to take care of the food and daily life, and there will be no one to take care of my sister.

    ¡°What if my sister is wronged in the palace and cannot tell her family, and I am not here?¡±

    Jiaren felt distressed and quickly hugged his wife in his arms, jokingly admonishing, "So that''s what happened. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Why did you put yourself in such a difficult position? I had planned it before, not to take you with me when I took office. Go with the kids."

    ??Wan''er immediately raised her head, her eyes full of anxiety and reluctance, "How can you do it when you have traveled thousands of miles and there is no one around you to take care of your food, clothing, and clothing?"

    ?She bit her lip and struggled in her heart for a long time before saying, "It really can''t be done... You, can you accept a roommate?"

    "What are you talking about?" Jiaren was startled and shouted in a low voice, "It''s not like you don''t know that there are rules in the family that prohibit us brothers from taking concubines.

    ¡°Strife between wives and concubines, and disagreement between concubines and concubines, are the source of chaos in the family. I am the eldest son and grandson, how can I not follow the rules and ruin the unity of the family?

    "Besides, we have a deep relationship as husband and wife, and you have worked hard to take care of the family in the past few years. How could I hurt your heart just for the sake of convenience! Don''t mention this again!"

    Wan''er cried even more urgently, but this time she was moved and happy.

    ?She is not afraid of the hard work or the difficulties and obstacles ahead, as long as her husband treats her sincerely and always sees her efforts in his eyes.

    Jiaren looked for a veil, wiped his wife''s tears, and said, "It''s my fault that I didn''t make it clear just now. I planned to let you stay at home while I went to work alone.

    ¡°In the autumn, I have established a foothold in Fengshan County. By then the situation in Xindu has been decided. Grandma and aunts will come back, and you can go and reunite with me.

    "My sister''s caravan travels out all the year round. It''s not difficult for Uncle Hei and the others to make one more trip to Fengshan." Wan''er''s eyes lit up when she heard this, and her face slowly turned red.

    ??The matter that she had been struggling with for a long time was actually solved by her husband with just a few words. Fortunately, she couldn''t sleep these days.

    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t know you were planning this, I thought¡­¡±

    Jiaren couldn''t help laughing and responded, "Okay, ask me in advance next time. If you have any difficulties, we will find a solution together. You are my wife, and I will never abandon you and make you sad."

    "Okay!" Wan''er rarely took the initiative to hug Jiaren and whispered, "I will quickly send someone to send a letter to my mother. She even mentioned this to me during the last flower viewing party, and she was also so worried that she couldn''t eat or sleep well. ¡±

    After saying that, she blushed and hid in a hurry.

    Jiaren smiled helplessly, and then went out to the study to have a look, so that his brothers would not have to divide up all the unique books he had finally collected.

    Jiayin returned to his room and had no time to spare.

    Although Lao Hei and the others were escorting them all the way, preparations must still be made.

    Xindu looks peaceful and prosperous here, but in fact, it is only three or four hundred miles away, and it is a completely different scene.

    The people can only have enough to eat but are not hungry. Life is still difficult. If you want a better life, other than eating more hard, it is a wrong way.

    ?Hide a group of people in the deep mountains and forests and rob a passing convoy. This is a good way to make a fortune, as all children know.

    So, when you go out on a journey, it is the most important thing to bring more life-saving things.

    Fortunately, for the Northern Expedition, Zhengjiazhuang worked day and night to build a lot of weapons.

    ?This time, each of Lao Hei and the others are equipped with a set of hand crossbows and a hundred poisonous arrows, and that''s about it.

    ?In addition, medicines for wounds, various pills for treating wind-cold, dysentery, and antipyretic pills, medicinal powders for detoxifying snake venom, preventing miasma, and repelling mosquitoes are also required...

    To make a poor family rich, it does not mean that you should bring more money with you on the road, but also that all kinds of materials should be as abundant and comprehensive as possible.

    After all, at the critical moment, you may be able to save a life...

    So busy, by the time I have some free space, it¡¯s already dinner time.

    Jiayin had dinner with her family. She always felt that there was something missing around her. When she remembered it, she asked Shuiling.

    ¡°Have you seen Guard Mu?¡±

    Shui Ling quickly shook her head, "No, did you not come out of the palace?"

    Jiayin frowned, but didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    ??The night gradually deepened, the entire Earl''s Mansion became quiet, and almost everyone fell asleep.

    Jiayin felt a little sleepy after walking, so he lit a lamp and sat in front of the window to read a travel journal.

    This was recommended by Lu Zong before. It is said that it writes about the landforms and customs of the southwest in great detail.

    She planned to take a closer look and prepare more things for her elder brother.

    ?Halfway through reading a book, there was sudden movement in the yard. Before Jiayin could look in, the window was suddenly pushed open.

    A breath of blood rushed towards my face!

    Two updates will be sent today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 973ï¼š unspeakable secret

    Chapter 973 The unspeakable secret

    Jiayin subconsciously raised his arm to trigger the crossbow.

    Fortunately, Mu Jue shouted in time, "It''s me!"

    Jiayin breathed a sigh of relief. When he looked through the light, his face changed with shock.

    Mu Jue''s face was pale, his forehead was bleeding, one arm was twisted unnaturally, and blood drops were falling down from his fingertips.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Where are you injured?¡±

    Jiayin frowned, quickly walked over to get the medical box, and then took off Mu Jue''s coat.

    Mu Jue subconsciously flashed. Although he had often slept outside for safety reasons and lived in the same room as Jiayin, he had a clear conscience and the two of them were innocent.

    ?At this moment, if he takes off his clothes and clothes in front of him, even if the situation is urgent, it will not be good for the reputation of the good news if it is spread.

    Jiayin is so smart. You can understand what''s going on just by looking at him.

    She glared angrily, pulled him to her, and said angrily, "You want to die, how long have you been, and you still pay attention to those useless things!"

    After saying that, she peeled off the dirty outer shirt three times, and sure enough, the white sleeves of Mu Jue''s inner shirt were soaked in blood.

    Jiayin took the scissors and cut off the sleeves, revealing the wounds inside.

    Mu Jue''s entire forearm was covered in blood, and the bones in the middle were directly broken, even revealing white bone stubble, which was extremely scary.

    ¡°What the **** did you do? The injury was so severe!¡± Jiayin was furious.

    Just looking at him like this made her inhale in pain for Mu Jue.

    I really don¡¯t know how Mu Jue came back with such serious injuries!

    Mu Jue saw that she even forgot to clean the wound and instead blew air on his arm like a child. Suddenly, he felt a little itchy in his heart. It seemed that everything was awkward, but he felt comfortable everywhere.

    He coughed twice and replied, "I saw an acquaintance in the palace, so I wanted to catch up to him, but it turned out that someone was secretly protecting that person. Maybe they thought I had malicious intentions, so they fought with me. I couldn''t help but Be careful, you¡¯ll suffer a little loss!¡±

    "Is this a small loss? It almost cost me my life!" Jiayin cursed and quickly brought water and found a cloth to help clean the blood stains from the wound.

    Seeing that her light pink sleeves were stained, Mu Jue wanted to say something, but Jiayin glared back.

    So, Jiayin was as busy as a little bee, but he smiled like a black bear who had eaten honey...

    ?More than half an hour later, Mu Jue''s broken arm was corrected, given medicine to stop the bleeding, wrapped in white cotton, and finally fixed with thin wooden strips and slung over his chest.

    Even the wound on the head was properly bandaged.

    Jiayin finally sat down and breathed a long sigh of relief.

    Mu Jue felt distressed and grateful. He wanted to say a few soft words, but he said, "Don''t you ask me who I saw in the palace?"

    Jiayin poured two glasses of water, pushing one in front of him and drinking the other directly.

    "No need to ask, I know. And I hope you also forget about meeting that person today and don''t tell anyone about it. Otherwise, let alone you, even our family and my adoptive father will be in bad luck, and we won''t be able to save you. "

    Mu Jue frowned, thought about it carefully, and then nodded hesitantly.

    Logically speaking, although he entered the palace to protect the good news and took the title of a secret guard, he was also very familiar with the defenses in the palace.

    ??But the people protecting that man today were extremely skilled in martial arts and were ruthless in their attacks, many times more powerful than the secret guards.

    Even, he did not find such a master beside the emperor.

    ?There is only one result, that is, that person is more important than the emperor!

    In other words, the emperor believes that this person is more precious than his own life!

    ?Thinking about the man''s age again, he had some vague guesses, and cold sweat slowly dripped down his forehead...

    Jiayin was quietly relieved when he saw him like this. She was really afraid that Mu Jue would not listen to her advice and continue to investigate. She would be digging her own grave!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, go and have a rest. Come over and apply the medicine the day after tomorrow. Avoid eating spicy food these days. If you take pills tonight, you may develop a fever. Please be careful.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Aunt Mei to make morning and evening medicine for you starting tomorrow morning. Remember to drink it.¡±

    "Okay, I''ll note it down." Mu Jue took the medicine bottle from Jiayin, grabbed his dirty clothes, and jumped out of the window again.

    Jiayin sat in front of the window, enjoying the evening breeze, looking at the moon in the sky, his mind was so confused that he really didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future.

    She didn''t want to be as cold-hearted as she had guessed, but she had to be careful, people''s hearts were sinister...

    ??In the inner courtyard of the palace, under the many eaves, in a quiet side hall not far from the royal study, a young man held a book and read at night by candlelight.

    Suddenly, the shadow of the candle on the table moved. He raised his head and asked quietly, "Back?"

    A man in black appeared strangely in front of the table and responded, "This subordinate deserves to die. I didn''t catch anyone, I only injured this person."

    The young man nodded, not blaming anyone, but began to reflect.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself, I was reckless this time and almost exposed my deeds. What happened today will never happen again in the future.

    "You also remember that if you see that person today, you don''t need to pursue it any further. This matter ends here!"

    ??The man in black was stunned for a moment, then quickly kowtowed, "Yes, Master."

    After saying that, he disappeared in a flash.

    Leaving the young man to the window, he looked at the moon half hidden in the clouds and sighed softly.

    ??The moon yawned and came out of the clouds, looked at the world, and couldn''t help but complain.

    These two really don¡¯t like to study. They always watch what they are doing!

    Mu Jue has been in the Li family for a long time, and everyone treats him like their own child.

    ?Especially since he follows Jiayin day and night to protect her safety, the family members are even more close to him.

    ?Seeing that he was injured, everyone was surprised, but when they heard that the wound had been taken care of, they tacitly guessed that he was injured because of some errand that Jiayin asked him to do, so no one asked more questions.

    ?This puts Jiayin at the receiving end of the blame. After all, it was Mu Jue who took it upon himself to touch the tiger¡¯s butt!

    But soon, the family no longer had the time to speculate.

    ?Sure enough, as Li Laoer said, the court quickly set a date for the envoy to leave Beijing. It was just ten days later, which was indeed earlier than Jiaren and others.

    ?Hence, Wan''er and Jiayin not only had to prepare luggage for Jiaren and Brother Li, but also prepared things for Jiaxi and Jiaan to take to Quanzhou.

    ?All kinds of brocades that are popular in the new capital, new styles of dresses and jewelry, food at home, fine ornaments brought to the palace by good news, newly printed books in bookstores, etc.

    Wan''er and Jiayin were so busy that they were overwhelmed.

    ?Even Li Lao Er and Li Lao San, Mr. Wen, and Jia Huan came back empty-handed every night, carrying large and small parcels.

    Even Guo Wenhao got involved and sent a lot of things, half to honor Mrs. Li and half to Mrs. Wen, the master''s wife.

    Of course, Captain Liu also has to bring things for his wife and children, and the village elders are also thinking about Hui Niang, mother and son...

    Finally, we put it all together, and the big ship that was heavy when it came was still full when it left, and it couldn''t even be loaded, so another boat was added...

    ??Neither Ai Bei nor Wen Wen want to leave. They haven''t lived enough in Broken Gold Beach, nor have they eaten enough food at home, and they can''t bear to part with the comfort and warmth of home.

    ?Today¡¯s update is here~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 974ï¼š unexpected variables

    Chapter 974 Unexpected Variables

    ?Similarly, Wan''er and Jiayin are reluctant to part with Aibei and Wenwen.

    ?Especially Wan''er, who can enter the palace after good news, and there are also the three princesses, Baozhu and other ladies chatting and shopping. She is the only one who is busy with endless household chores every day and works conscientiously for fear of making mistakes.

    ? ? Occasionally, when I have free time, my grandmother and aunt are not around, and there is no one to talk to.

    But Abe is here, and she has company.

    Ai Bei has a straightforward temperament and is curious about everything in Tianwu. Wan''er seems to have a younger sister. They laugh and eat snacks together, making her lively and happy every day.

    ?Now that Ai Bei has left, Jia Xi and Jia An will also leave. In a few days, Jia Ren and Brother Li will also go to their posts...

    Just thinking about how deserted the house would be, Wan''er couldn''t help but sigh.

    But there is no banquet in the world that never ends, and no one can stop us from saying goodbye.

    Fortunately, the separation is because each has a better life.

    Compared with the busyness of the Li family, everywhere in the city is also extremely lively.

    ?This time, the imperial court was preparing to regain Jiangbei. Almost all the new scholars were sent to serve as officials, and most of them were in actual positions. They planned to give them more experience.

    The new scholars have not left Xindu, and they are all waiting for the good news.

    ?Now that the dust has settled, everyone is naturally happy and the celebration banquet continues.

    ??The people in the city were also talking a lot and saying a few words happily.

    ¡°Mr. Qu, who lives in the courtyard next to my house, became a county magistrate, but he was so happy that he bought meat for a banquet yesterday, and I also drank a bowl of wedding wine.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, me too. But the person assigned to the post was the nephew of my uncle¡¯s third aunt, so I went to give him the gift and treated him like a guest.

    ¡°When his family provided for him to study and they were short of money to buy pens and ink, I helped him with two taels of silver. Now I¡¯ve benefited from it too!

    "This time when I went out to be an official, my son was also asked to be a small steward. He will have no worries in the future."

    ¡°And such a good thing? It¡¯s so enviable!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, why don¡¯t my family have such good relatives?¡±

    "Those who went out to become officials this time became popular, but those who stayed in the new capital were just decorations and had no real power."

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. There are too many noble men in Xindu, so it¡¯s not the newcomer¡¯s turn to come forward.¡±

    "It''s not like there''s no chance that Tanhualang will get a fifth-grade official position."

    "The fifth rank is indeed very high, but he is also a book repairer, so he is of little use! And if the emperor had not hoped to marry the princess to the Lu family, I am afraid that Tanhua Lang would not be able to get such a high rank."

    "That''s true! I heard that Prince Lu actually has no talent, but he only chose Tan Hua Lang because he was favored by the emperor. Sometimes it is said that good looks are an advantage, otherwise he would have fallen into disgrace long ago. "

    "That''s not necessarily the case. Whether he is truly talented or learned, we can''t say nonsense. But the reason why the emperor is interested in Prince Lu as his son-in-law must be because Prince Lu also has outstanding qualities."

    "What''s special? Haha, there must be something special, otherwise how could I be a princess!" The speaker winked, and it was obvious that there was a little color in his words.

    The others also laughed, and they were all men. Naturally, everyone was interested in such talk.

    After the joke was over, everyone dispersed.

    I don¡¯t know who spread the word about this ¡°extraordinary thing¡±, so that one day later, when everyone saw Lu Zong, after cupping their fists and saying congratulations, their eyes inevitably glanced down.

    ?Lu Zong was not a fool and immediately realized something was wrong.

    ?So the boy went out for a walk. When he came back, his eyes were red with anger.

    Lu Zong was also locked in the study and did not come out all day and night.

    ??The servants and stewards of the Lu family were frightened. They were really worried that something would happen to their master, so they had no choice but to run to find reinforcements.

    The Li family was very busy, so the boy didn''t have much to do and rushed directly to Jia''s house. Jia Xu also heard the rumors and was so angry that he smashed his favorite inkstone.

    ?At this moment, when he received a call for help, he rushed to Lu''s house with a jar of strong wine and some good vegetables.

    ??The door to the study room was forcefully opened by the slaves. Jia Xu chased everyone away and walked in.

    ?Lu Zong was sitting in front of the table with disheveled hair, his eyes were blood red and his cheeks were very thin.

    Jia Xu was so distressed that he cried. Why did the high-spirited prince become like this?

    ¡°Brother Lu, you said that you are the queen of the gate, you can¡¯t be knocked down by such a trivial matter! If you are angry, we will go out and beat people, why bother to torture yourself like this!¡±

    ?Lu Zong didn''t answer, opened the wine jar, and started drinking.

    Jia Xu quickly grabbed the wine jar and wanted to speak again, but Lu Zong was already choking and crying, "I don''t accept it! I studied hard for ten years, but I was able to be named on the gold medal list because of my strength. Just because I was chosen, I just ordered it." Tanhualang.

    ¡°As a result, everyone said that I was an embroidered straw bag, and I only got on the list because of my outstanding qualities, and I became the prince-in-law!

    ¡°Can my ambition only be used to make women happy? If I like her, that¡¯s fine. But I obviously like...¡±

    "Brother Lu!" Jia Xu covered Lu Zong''s mouth, looked around vigilantly, and lowered his voice eagerly to comfort him, "Brother Lu, you must not say this nonsense in the future! Be careful for yourself and also It will bring trouble to your family!"

    ??Lu Zong shook off his hand and completely lost his mind.

    ¡°Do you want me to be a tortoise for the rest of my life? Do you want me to be scolded as an embroidered straw bag for the rest of my life? Do you want me to live in cold loneliness for the rest of my life?

    "But why can''t you give me my beloved girl! As long as she is with you, I will admit it!"

    "Why is it the third princess, what kind of **** prince-in-law, I don''t care! Why should you go out to the herdsmen and just leave me here, as a puppet, to suffer for the rest of my life!"

    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced, I¡¯m not convinced!¡±

    Jia Xu hugged Lu Zong and refused to let go despite him crying.

    He couldn''t help but have red circles in his eyes. He and Lu Zong have been friends for many years. How could he not know what Lu Zong was thinking.

    But people cannot live just for themselves.

    ?Especially for the children of powerful families like them, who have carried the honor and disgrace of the family on their backs since they were young. They always put the family first, and their personal preferences are not worth mentioning at all...

    "Brother Lu, cry. After crying, you still have to live your life as usual. The third princess... is also a good girl. You will definitely be able to play the piano and the harp forever.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the importance of repairing books. Once you¡¯ve repaired it, it will still leave your name in history. Besides, I¡¯m staying in the new capital, and I¡¯ll be drinking with you.¡±

    ?Lu Zong didn¡¯t speak anymore, only tears flowing like a river.

    No one could see the black mist condensed into hatred in his eyes, which was three points thicker than the night outside...

    In the yard of Li''s house in Suijintan, Jiayin came out of the bath, picked up the book and read it carefully.

    Shui Ling took a cotton towel to wipe his master''s hair. Shui Yun came in with a soothing tea. Seeing this, he quickly took the towel.

    ?Shui Ling is careless and careless about his hands and feet.

    The master''s hair is grown black and straight, like black satin, and is covered with bright lights.

    ??It would be a pity if a few of them were torn off by the water spirit.

    Without even raising his head, Jiayin asked, "Have you checked the box again? Is there anything wrong with it?"

    "No, princess, everything is indeed ready. Just take it on the boat tomorrow." Shuiyun responded.

    Shui Ling took a piece of snack and gnawed on it, and couldn''t help but interject, "Now that the fourth young master and the others are gone, the house will become deserted again."

    Jiayin sighed and closed the book, but suddenly there was an ouch.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 975ï¼š After seeing you for thousands of miles, I finally need to say goodbye!

    Chapter 975: After a long journey, we need to say goodbye!

    Shui Ling hurriedly went to get the medicine box, but was stopped by Jiayin.

    "Okay, don''t make a fuss, it''s just a prick." Jiayin put her finger into her mouth and sucked it until it stopped bleeding, then said, "Go and have a rest. It''s okay. Go to bed early."

    Shui Yun and Shui Ling looked at each other, both concerned, but they did not dare to persuade their master.

    Shuiyun said, "Princess, drink a few sips of the soothing tea before going to sleep. You have been too busy these days. If you don''t sleep well at night, your health will be affected."

    ¡°I know, you too, especially Shuiling, don¡¯t eat too many snacks before going to bed, or you may get rotten teeth.¡± Jiayin waved her hand.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun responded and retreated.

    ?The room was quiet for a moment, Jiayin held his chin, a little distracted.

    She always felt unlucky after seeing the blood just now.

    But the news from the north the day before yesterday stated that the Northern Expedition went smoothly without any problems.

    ?At home, the fourth brother and the fifth brother have both received satisfactory errands and are about to take the fourth sister-in-law and the child back to Quanzhou.

    Quanzhou has an uncle who is in charge of the outside world, and there are grandma and mother in the house, so everything goes well.

    Soon, the eldest brother and the sixth brother are also going to take up their posts, and they are envied by everyone.

    No matter what you think, there seems to be no variables. What could possibly go wrong?

    Mu Jue was outside the window, watching Jiayin''s figure reflected on the window paper, but no one answered when he knocked on the window.

    ?He felt a little anxious, so he gently opened the window.

    The girl''s soft side face was illuminated by the dim candlelight, and the sadness on her eyebrows was like a haze, making people want to reach out and help her dispel it immediately.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s making you worried?¡±

    Mu Jue asked, holding on to the window sill with his uninjured arm, and jumped in.

    Jiayin regained his composure, got up and got the medical box, and said casually, "It''s nothing serious, I just miss my father and adoptive father, and I don''t know how the war is going."

    Mu Jue felt relieved. He rolled up his loose sleeves skillfully and said with a smile, "The Marquis has experienced hundreds of battles and slaughtered barbarians like chickens and ducks. Don''t worry.

    ¡°The second batch of military rations was just sent out yesterday, and it was in full quantity. Your second uncle and the others were all watching it personally, and no one dared to do anything wrong!¡±

    Jiayin looked better after hearing this, and his men quickly changed Mu Jue''s dressing.

    With sharp eyes, Mu Jue grabbed her finger and asked, "Why are there blood spots here? Are you injured?!"

    Jiayin was burned by the warmth of his palm, and she quickly broke away. She blushed and said, "I accidentally pricked her. It''s already healed."

    Mu Jue coughed twice and felt a little at a loss. Concern makes people confused. Just now, he seemed to have lost etiquette when he was anxious.

    He quickly changed the subject, "The Fourth Young Master and the Fifth Young Master will go back to Quanzhou tomorrow. Will General Li Yong come back to see them off?"

    "I will definitely come back," Jiayin replied, lowering her head and arranging the cotton belt, "Uncle Dayong loves my fourth and fifth brothers very much. They were naughty when they were young, and many gadgets were made by Uncle Dayong. And my master He and his children are both in Quanzhou, and Uncle Dayong is also thinking about him."

    Mu Jue nodded and said with a smile, "In the past, General Li Yong followed us on the Northern Expedition. This time, General Jiang Cheng will accompany us. He will guard the camp. I''m afraid it will be very boring."

    "Yes, Uncle Dayong''s previous dream was to be the best craftsman in Tianwu and build the best pavilions in Tianwu. Later, he had no choice but to join the army. Unexpectedly, he has made it all the way to now and has become an outstanding general again." Jiayin talked about this, There is also some emotion.

    Mu Jue was curious and asked a few questions.

    The good news was not hidden from him, after all, many people in Xindu knew about it.

    After listening to this, Mu Jue admired Li Yong even more.

    "General Li Yong is really good, that''s how it should be! If you can''t act freely in your life, what''s the difference between walking among the dead? What''s more, his family members don''t really love him, they just regard him as the prosperity of the family. Just a boost.¡±

    "Don''t say this in front of Uncle Dayong. No matter how bad those people are, they are still his blood relatives." Jiayin warned. Mu Jue shrugged and replied, "Don''t worry, I''m not stupid, so I won''t talk nonsense. Sometimes I still think, it would be better if one of my tribesmen is alive, even if he is poor and gambles, at least for me , is also a thought.¡±

    As he spoke, his brows and eyes looked a little lonely.

    Jiayin quickly said, "The fleet will be sent off tomorrow. I plan to go to the town of Luo''an with my eldest brother. Then we will go to see Luo''an Academy together?"

    ¡°Okay, I need to grow my arm a little bit, but if nothing else, I can still do the job of driving a car.¡± Mu Jue agreed with a smile, and the matter was settled.

    Early on the next morning, everyone in the village, young and old, got up early and gathered at the entrance of the village.

    Jiaxi¡¯s family of three and Jiaan had breakfast and left the house. When they saw this, they all quickly saluted.

    Ai Bei was also surprised when he saw villagers from several other villages arriving one after another.

    Jiayin held her hand and said with great reluctance, "Sister-in-law Fourth, when I have the opportunity in the future, I will go to the Golden Buddha Kingdom to find you. You must take me everywhere to play!"

    "Okay, sister, you must go early. Our Golden Buddha has many interesting places, the food is delicious, and there are more fruits!" Abe agreed.

    She really likes this sister-in-law and treats her like a sister.

    Wan''er also told Aibei, "You and your children have all the things you and your children like to eat and use. Don''t wrong yourself on the way. When you meet your grandma and aunts in Quanzhou, remember to bring them letters and boxes."

    ¡°Even if you go back to the Golden Buddha from now on, don¡¯t forget to send news to your family. If you like anything, my sister-in-law will ask the fleet to take it to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sister-in-law, thank you.¡± Abe hugged Wan¡¯er and thanked her sincerely.

    ?She had also seen a lot of intrigues between sisters-in-law at the Golden Buddha, and after arriving in Quanzhou, she heard this kind of gossip a lot.

    But the Li family was completely different. Her sisters-in-law really took care of her. She was extremely lucky to be the granddaughter-in-law of the Li family.

    She was even happier when she thought that there would be a formal entrance ceremony after returning to Quanzhou.

    Finally got out of the village, far away, and everyone in the carriage could still see the villagers waving vigorously at the entrance of the village.

    Jiaxi and Jiaan both looked gloomy.

    When I was young, I longed for a bigger and broader world outside.

    When they went out, they discovered that this small village had become a place they dreamed of, a hometown they wanted to return to no matter when they were happy or sad...

    The envoys from the eight countries left Beijing, which would inevitably lead to another big move.

    Not only did many people come to the new capital, but the imperial court also sent many officials, showing hospitality and enthusiasm, and fully demonstrating the magnanimity of a country with etiquette.

    After the fleet slowly rowed out of the port and the onlookers dispersed, the port finally returned to calm.

    Jiaren, Brother Li, and Brother Cat rode in a carriage.

    Jiayin took Shuiling and Shuiyun into another car, and Mu Jue drove towards the small town of Luo''an.

    Today is Mr. Tang¡¯s birthday, and Jiaren, a disciple, wants to celebrate his birthday.

    Secondly, Jiaren and Brother Li have been studying in Luo''an for many years and will take office in the future. If they have no chance to come back, they plan to go around and say goodbye properly.

    Mr. Tang liked Jiaren very much. When he heard that he was coming, he greeted him with a few old friends and laughed.

    As a result, Mr. Tang''s expression changed after just one glance...

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 976ï¼š Lost and found

    Chapter 976 Lost and Found

    "Why does this kid... look familiar?" Mr. Tang raised his finger and pointed at Mu Jue, his eyes full of doubts and eagerness.

    ?He tilted his head, as if he was thinking hard about something. Unfortunately, he is old and has too many memories. It is particularly difficult to find a certain paragraph suddenly.

    Mu Jue also frowned, and after a while he asked, "Is the old gentleman''s hometown Mujiabao, Linzhou Prefecture, Jiangbei?"

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Mr. Tang nodded eagerly and asked loudly, ¡°Are you eight pounds? Right?!¡±

    ??Everyone was confused, and couldn''t help but laugh because of the nickname Bajin''er.

    Mu Jue also blushed a little, but was more excited. He took two steps forward and responded loudly, "Third uncle, it''s me!"

    ¡°Oh, Ba Jin¡¯er! You look so much like your father!¡± Mr. Tang stumbled forward and grabbed Mu Jue, tears streaming down his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you are alive, that¡¯s great! Wow, I have asked so many people to find the whereabouts of my clan members, but they all say that you are dead and not a single one of you is alive!

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you are still alive, great!¡±

    Mr. Tang¡¯s beard was trembling with excitement, and he was about to faint at the sight.

    ??Everyone was so shocked that they rushed forward to comfort him, "Mr. Tang, calm down. It''s a good thing for relatives to reunite!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, today is your birthday. This is the best birthday gift!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the room and talk slowly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, come in, come in quickly!¡± Mr. Tang was coaxed back, grabbed Mu Jue and walked into the house.

    Mu Jue only had time to give Jiayin a look, and Jiayin nodded to reassure him.

    Soon, everyone cheered into the house, leaving the Li brothers and sisters walking behind.

    Jiaren asked his sister in a low voice, "What''s going on with Mu Jue? Isn''t he an orphan?"

    Jiayin shrugged and replied with some helplessness, "I don''t know either. He was arranged by his adoptive father to come to our home. His background must be fine. As for the rest, I can''t say, let''s hear it first."

    Jiaren nodded and didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    Mr. Tang originally planned to stay in the academy for more than half a year and then leave. He was extremely famous and was a guest wherever he went.

    But I am getting older, my health has not been very good these past two years, and I can no longer bear the bumps on the road.

    ?In addition, he met Jiaren, a good disciple who was very talented and practiced calligraphy hard. He treated him even more thoughtfully.

    As a result, he never left the academy and even taught a calligraphy class in the academy.

    On weekdays, small tasks such as washing and sweeping are taken care of by bookboys. Three meals a day are served to the table in the Li family canteen.

    Fruits and vegetables are available all year round, and you can eat whatever is fresh, so your life is quite comfortable.

    At this time, everyone sat down to serve tea. Mr. Tang also calmed down and began to ask about Mujiabao.

    Mu Jue naturally could not tell the details. He only said that all his clan members were killed by the barbarians, his parents and uncles were all killed, and the Marquis led troops to the north to rescue him.

    Mr. Tang had to cry again and regretted it.

    Mu Jue''s grandfather was his eldest brother. When he was young and frivolous, he was arrogant about his talent and did not want to take scientific examinations, let alone get married and be controlled by the family, so he made a big fuss, changed his name, and traveled around the world.

    ?Finally, he has made such a big name and is getting old, so he plans to return to his roots.

    But the barbarians also broke through the border, and Jiangbei was lost!

    It can only be said that God¡¯s will plays tricks on people, and things in the world are unpredictable.

    ?In the past two years, he didn''t know how many nights he couldn''t sleep. He wanted to wipe his neck and go to Jiuquan to apologize to his ancestors. As long as he sets up a family outside and has children, the incense of the Mu family will not be cut off.

    Fortunately, God, there is still a grandnephew alive!

    ??When I left home, I was a naughty boy of four or five years old. Now he is in his prime!

    ¡°Ba Jin¡¯er... No, what name did your family give you?¡± Mr. Tang finally remembered to estimate his grandnephew¡¯s reputation and asked the name.

    Mu Jue quickly responded, "My grandfather died of illness nine years ago. Before he closed his eyes, he named me ''Jue''."

    ¡°Mu Jue? What a good name!¡± Mr. Tang was full of praise. He was so pleased with this single seedling of the Mu family.

    ?The sedan chair was carried by everyone, and naturally others also praised it, making Mr. Tang cry and laugh sometimes.

    In the end, it was Dean Zhou who spoke and the banquet was finally served.

    Since Mr. Tang didn¡¯t have any female relatives here, so he couldn¡¯t keep good news for a long time, so he stepped forward to give Mr. Tang a junior gift and a birthday gift, and then said goodbye and left.

    Jiaren and Brother Li stayed to drink. Naturally, Brother Mao wanted to go shopping with his sister.

    As a result, seeing the good news was about to leave, Mu Jue became a little anxious and wanted to say goodbye together.

    Mr. Tang longed to tie his lost grandnephew to his belt, but he would not let him go.

    ¡°Brother Jue, where are you going? This will be your home from now on! Uncle and grandpa still have a lot to say to you!¡±

    After that, he turned to Jiaren and said, "Jiaren, is Brother Jui''s household registration in your family? Today, the old man is asking for a favor from you. Let Brother Jui be free and allow him to come back to me and support our Mu family." Home portal, how about it?¡±

    Jiaren frowned, guessing that the old gentleman regarded Mu Jue as a servant of the Li family.

    ??If it were anyone else, he would really be able to make the decision, but Mu Jue cannot!

    First of all, Mu Jue was arranged by the Marquis.

    Secondly, Mu Jue is his sister''s personal guard, and he is needed to take care of his sister''s safety both inside and outside the palace.

    ?He could not agree to give away his sister''s men anyway.

    ?His mind was spinning in circles, and just as he was about to speak, Mu Jue interrupted him.

    "Third uncle, I am not a servant of the Li family. I am the guard of the Xinting Hou Mansion. Before the expedition to the north, the marquis asked me to protect the safety of the princess. I cannot stay away from the princess easily. Third uncle will celebrate his birthday first. In a few days I¡¯ll definitely come visit again when I have some free time.¡±

    "How can that be done?" Mr. Tang became even more anxious after hearing this, and shouted without any regard for reason, "No matter who''s house guard you are, you are part of our Mu family! You stay here first, and wait for the Marquis to come back. I went to beg for help with him, but he couldn¡¯t help but give me this face.¡±

    Jiayin frowned. She originally wanted to persuade Mu Jue, but she became a little unhappy after hearing what Mr. Tang said.

    What''s wrong with you Mu family? Who are you more noble than?

    Without the help of his adoptive father, Mu Jue died, and the Mu family would have been cut off long ago.

    Who are you showing off to?

    He also said that I can¡¯t afford to give you this face. The Hou Mansion expects you to live!

    Mu Jue glanced at Jiayin and saw that her expression was not good, so he immediately said, "Third uncle, please let go of your hand first. My arm is broken and I can''t bear the pull."

    ?Frozen bones?

    Mr. Tang was startled and immediately let go of his hand.

    Mu Jue took the opportunity to take two steps back, and then he said, "Third uncle, if I hadn''t been rescued by Lord Marquis, I would have died in Jiangbei a long time ago. The most important thing for a man to walk in heaven and earth is the word ''faith''.

    ¡°Since I made a promise to the Marquis, I must keep it. As for the future, let¡¯s wait until the Marquis comes back.¡±

    ¡°Brother Jue!¡± Mr. Tang was a little angry, looking at Mu Jue like he was looking at a naughty boy who wanted to beat him but was reluctant to do so.

    Mu Jue ignored him, bowed his head in salute, then turned away and stood next to Jiayin.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 977ï¼š Meeting an old friend unexpectedly

    Chapter 977 An unexpected encounter with an old friend

    ??Brother Cat winked at his brothers, and then quickly chased after them.

    After leaving Mr. Tang¡¯s yard, Jiayin went straight to the canteen.

    After several years of renovation, the canteen is now much more spacious than before.

    ??The shed that originally sold milk tea has been renovated into three quiet rooms, one for operating and storing ingredients, and two with tables and chairs for students to chat while drinking.

    There is a flower garden outside the window, and the windows inside the house are bright and clean. The decoration is simple and elegant, which is very popular among students.

    Xiaoyue did not follow her master to Quanzhou, but stayed behind to take care of the business of the milk tea shop and take care of the small courtyard.

    ?Seeing the good news coming, she was so happy that she picked him up from afar and invited good news to the house to drink juice.

    Brother Mao Lilie also ordered a drink, but Mu Jue licked her dry lips and did not dare to speak.

    The good news is also treated as if it has not been seen.

    She knew it wasn''t Mu Jue''s fault just now, but she couldn''t help but express her anger.

    Originally, her adoptive father arranged for Mu Jue to be by her side because he planned to be her husband.

    She was also very close to Mu Jue during this period. She liked that he was unconventional and carefree.

    As a result, some kind of third uncle suddenly appeared, and it was obvious that he was still the annoying type who took care of everything.

    Needless to say, all the love buds that seemed beautiful and seemed to be developing smoothly will have to be reconsidered because of this change.

    Jiayin¡¯s current thoughts are all on the Northern Expedition. After all, this war involves the lives of too many relatives and acquaintances, and it also has a great impact on his family.

    At this time, she hates all changes, everything that is not within the scope of her expectations.

    ?Like a well-used tea bowl, she would try to repair it if it had some cracks, but now she just wanted to smash it, out of sight, out of mind!

    ?Xiaoyue has been running business in the past few years and has learned to watch people''s emotions. When she sees something is wrong with her masters, she thinks about how to soften it.

    Fortunately, Li Laosan heard the news and walked in.

    Everyone sat together and chatted about the daily trivial matters in the canteen.

    ?Li Laosan was very happy and kept his niece and nephew for dinner, and asked about Mr. Tang¡¯s birthday party.

    The good news is that I¡¯m not happy about the crowd, so I¡¯ll feel free to come and have dinner with my third uncle.

    ??Li Laosan is no longer the honest and dull farmer he used to be. He guessed that something was wrong, but he didn''t ask any more questions.

    After everyone had eaten, Jiayin said hello to the villagers working in the cafeteria, and then left the college.

    ?Brother Cat made his sister happy and ran to the end of the street to buy sticky cakes.

    Mu Jue got the opportunity and hurriedly stepped forward to talk to Jiayin, "Princess, what happened today was an accident..."

    Jiayin waved his hand and said, not wanting to say more, "I know it is a happy event for you to be reunited with your clan. Congratulations. As for the rest, we will wait until my adoptive father comes back."

    Mu Jue has been in the Li family for so long, and what he knows best is Jiayin¡¯s temper.

    At the age of ten, if placed in other people''s homes, she would still be a little girl who only looks at her clothes and jewelry every day.

    ?? But good news is the same in the Li family. It can be said about Jintan and Earl''s Mansion. As long as she wants to make the decision, no one in the Li family will stop her.

    This is because she has intelligence and courage that exceeds that of ordinary girls. Similarly, this also makes her more conceited in many cases, unable to rely on anyone, and unwilling to listen to any explanations or advice.

    She was unhappy with the attitude that her third uncle had inadvertently revealed just now, and she decisively withdrew some of her thoughts...

    Mu Jue couldn''t help but feel bitter in her heart. Getting a girl''s love was as difficult as filling the sea with a pebble, but getting a girl to accept her heart was as easy as a landslide...

    ?This made him regret very much. If he had known this, he should not have come here today anyway!

    What about Third Uncle Grandpa? He doesn¡¯t care about it at all!

    Not to mention a selfish ghost who has been away from home for many years and has done nothing to help the family or himself. Even if his own grandfather comes back from the dead, he cannot interfere in his life or dictate to him!

    ?Brother Cat came back with sticky cakes, and Jiayin ate four or five pieces in one go, and then returned to the small courtyard.

    Zhao Yuru went to Quanzhou, and Wenjuan and her children were not there either. Li Laosan lived in the cafeteria most of the time. Even if Xiaoyue often came back to clean, the small courtyard still showed a hint of decay and desolation. Recalling the lively time they spent here when they were children, Jiayin and Cat Brother rolled up their sleeves and fetched water themselves to wipe everything clean.

    So much so that when Jiaren and Brother Li came to find them, they praised their younger brothers and sisters.

    ?When he was about to go out and get on the carriage, the door to the yard next door suddenly opened, and a girl about the same age as Jiayin came out, followed by a smart little girl.

    Perhaps she didn''t expect that there was someone outside, so the girl was startled. When she was about to avoid it, she stopped again and asked proactively, "But... Princess Kangle?"

    Jiayin looked over and looked at it carefully.

    ?The girl is not tall, slightly fat, and not very beautiful, but she is also Xiaojiabiyu, and her skin is very white, which makes her a little more cute.

    A hint of familiarity between her eyebrows made her search for a name in her memory.

    ¡°àïàï?¡±

    Nannan smiled, saluted again, and said, "Thank you, Princess, for remembering my name."

    Jiayin nodded and wanted to say something. After all, she had met Nannan when she first came to this world, and the two families were somewhat destined.

    It¡¯s a pity that a wet nurse ruined this fate completely.

    ??Now that we meet, I feel a little embarrassed and don¡¯t know what to say.

    Nannan obviously knew this, so she spoke again, "Thank you so much for the money you gave me back then to support me when I grew up. Nannan is grateful in my heart.

    ¡°In addition, the wet nurse died of illness three years ago in Zhuangzi. I also got engaged last month and will get married next year.¡±

    A few sentences, but a lot of information.

    Jiayin thought about it for a while and then said, "I hope you are happy and have a beautiful family."

    "Thank you, Princess." Nannan bowed her head and saluted, then slowly retreated to the courtyard and closed the door.

    Jiayin also got on the carriage, and Mu Jue was about to jump on the shaft, but Jiaren called him to join the carriage.

    Zheng Yi gave him a wishful look, and then took the riding whip.

    The two carriages rushed all the way to Xindu and returned directly to the Earl''s Mansion.

    When getting out of the car, Jiayin glanced at Mu Jue and saw that he was a little haggard, so he went back to the backyard without saying anything.

    When Wan''er took it out, she thought her sister-in-law was tired, so she asked her to have a good rest. She also asked Zao Jian to send a piece of bird''s nest porridge to her sister-in-law.

    Jiaren said a few words to Wan''er, then called his two younger brothers into the study.

    Almost as soon as he entered the door, Cat Brother shouted, "Master Hou is too much, why did he just agree to let my sister go out so casually!"

    ?Brother Li also frowned and responded, "My sister hasn''t even had hair extensions yet, so it''s really too early to start thinking about marriage."

    Jiaren served tea to his brothers and said something fair, "I guess the Marquis is afraid that the appointment will be late and someone will use my sister''s marriage to plot against our family.

    ¡°Our sister, we know best. Fu Niuer seems to be well-behaved and sensible, but in fact, she has different thoughts in her heart from all girls.

    ¡°If we really find her a husband like a son of a noble family, those rules alone will bore her to the extreme.

    ¡°Mu Jue is an orphan, has no family ties, has a free and unruly temperament, and has martial arts to defend himself. If he truly loves his sister and loves her, he will be a good match for her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that no one expected that Mr. Tang is actually an elder of the Mu family!¡±

    Brother Li and Brother Cat sighed after being persuaded.

    Brother Cat irritably drank the tea and asked, "What should we do now? Mr. Tang doesn''t want to interfere with Mu Jue and his sister, right?"

    ?Today¡¯s update is here~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 978ï¼š Common problems among men

    Chapter 978 Common Problems Among Men

    "If you interfere, interfere. Our Li family''s baby is still worried about finding a good husband! Without Mu Jue, there are still Zhang Jue and Li Jue! Without him, there are no good men in the world!" Brother Li His tone was also bad. As long as he thought that his sister would be disliked and looked down upon, he wanted to kill someone.

    Jiaren waved his hand and persuaded, "In the end, even the elders in our family don''t know about this matter. The three years agreed between the Marquis and Mu Jue is for my sister to test whether he is worth entrusting him with his life, and it is also for our family to see Mu Jue. How you behave as a person. Now that three years have not come, nothing matters.

    ¡°To say the least, it¡¯s just a marriage agreement. Mr. Tang is just an uncle, so he may not interfere with Mu Jue¡¯s marriage. He might raise his hands in approval.¡±

    ?This makes sense, Brother Li and Brother Cat didn''t say any more.

    After all, things haven¡¯t happened yet, so you have to think about the good things.

    As a result, before they left the study, Mu Jue knocked on the door.

    "Well..." Mu Jue, who usually looked cynical, now had a rare look of embarrassment on his face. He whispered, "Young Master, someone from the academy asked me to come over. I Third uncle... he is not in good health and wants to see me..."

    Brother Li and Brother Mao stood up at that time, but were pulled back to sit down by Jiaren.

    Jiaren responded calmly, "Go, it''s getting late. If you can''t make it back in time, it doesn''t matter if you just stay one night."

    "Thank you, young master," Mu Jue saluted while holding his injured arm, and finally said, "Don''t worry, young master, I will make it clear to my third uncle. I am the only one who has the final say on how I want to live my life, and no one else can." put one''s oar in."

    Jiaren nodded and his face softened a little, "Everything happens as it happens. Our Li family never forces anyone to do anything. Naturally, you don''t need to make it difficult."

    ¡°Young Master is joking, if you don¡¯t embarrass me, I definitely won¡¯t embarrass you!¡±

    Mu Jue laughed dryly, and then quickly retreated.

    ?He breathed a long sigh of relief, and felt more and more that this matter should be dealt with as soon as possible.

    Jiayin was originally the treasure of the Li family. He racked his brains but couldn''t think of a good way to make his uncles happy and leave his sister to him.

    ??The only thing we can do is to work hard, treat the good news sincerely, and hope that they will see it.

    Unexpectedly, such an incident happened suddenly and all the efforts were in vain...

    Jiaren stopped the news, and the good news was in the backyard. He had no idea that Mu Jue had been called away by Mr. Tang.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun cannot be said.

    ?So Jiayin ate bird''s nest porridge, became impatient and locked himself in the room, and then entered the space.

    The family has been living better these past few years, and we no longer rely on eating rabbits for food.

    In addition, those rabbits who have made great contributions are also getting old. Therefore, last year, Good News had set them free and sent them to the mountains and forests to go to the wider world.

    Even the little goat was sent to the village''s flock. Now he has found a partner, given birth to a child, and is happy.

    ??The only ones left in the small space courtyard are a few geese, a dozen chickens, and seven or eight pigs, just in case of emergencies.

    ?Seeing the good news coming in, the chickens, geese, and pigs all started to scream, and they were all aggrieved.

    Jiayin quickly went to the back garden to pull out some cabbage, chopped it casually, mixed it with cornmeal and poured it into the trough.

    The chickens, geese, and pigs were gagged and immediately fell silent.

    The little green snake banged against the cage desperately in order to attract the owner''s attention.

    ? ? On weekdays, the little fox often whips the cage like a spinning top, and the rope hanging the cage has long been worn out.

    At this moment, Xu couldn''t bear the impact and actually fell to the ground with a thud.

    Jiayin thought for a while, then stepped forward to pick up the cage. Seeing the little green snake rolling its eyes and smashing it to pieces, Jiayin couldn''t help but laugh.

    ?When this guy was first caught, he was always thinking about avenging his partner, baring his teeth, how arrogant he was.

    Now that he has been imprisoned for ten years, the good snake and poison king has been kneaded into noodles and is as soft as noodles.

    ?It can be seen that time is a terrible thing.????No, it should be said that the little fox is more terrifying!

    Sanjo was dancing and eating grapes under the vine, but when he heard his master coming in, he didn¡¯t even care.

    Now that it had eaten and drank enough, it ran over and circled around its master''s legs. It even didn''t forget to kick the cage.

    The little green snake just recovered a little and made a rolling gourd again.

    Jiayin was so sympathetic that he picked up the little fox and said, "Santiao, I''m going to let Little Green out. You can watch it and don''t bite chickens, geese, and pigs. Do you understand?"

    ??The little fox was a little reluctant, but the little green snake was jumping around in the cage like crazy.

    Jiayin was amused and then opened the cage door.

    Freedom is right in front of you, but the little green snake can''t believe it.

    ?It tentatively stretched out the tip of its tail and swept it on the ground, then bolted out like lightning and quickly disappeared into the vegetable field.

    ??The little fox chirped twice and quickly chased after him.

    Jiayin ignored the two naughty boys and went to pick grapes with a basket. Then he squeezed the grape juice for himself and added ice cubes.

    ??The sweet and cool grape juice is swallowed, and all the irritability in my heart is extinguished.

    You are in your prime years, you are young, it is too late to enjoy the sunshine and delicious food, so why should you get caught up in some messy love affairs?

    Jiayin knocked himself hard twice, regained his sobriety, and ran to the front yard to empty his small treasury.

    ?This time the fourth brother and the fifth brother came back, but they brought her a lot of good things, which filled her warehouse.

    I have been accompanying my brother and sister-in-law, so I have no time to tidy up, so I will tidy it up today.

    ?Having been busy like this for more than an hour, Jiayin finally smiled when he saw the gold and silver treasures piled high, and then went out carrying two baskets of grapes.

    Wan''er was coming over to talk to her sister-in-law when she was suddenly stuffed with a basket of grapes. She couldn''t help but smile in surprise, "Oh, these grapes grow so well, each one looks like a purple gem!"

    "Not only does it look good, but it tastes sweeter and more enjoyable!" Jiayin smiled and called Shui Ling and Shui Yun to prepare clothes, and then said to her sister-in-law, "Sister-in-law, I will stay in the palace for one night, give grapes to the third princess, and take a look. Find out the news and ask my adoptive father and my father how they are doing in the north."

    Wan''er naturally wouldn''t stop her, but she couldn''t help but feel sorry for her sister-in-law.

    ?No girl is as sensible as my sister-in-law. There is nothing at home or outside that she doesn¡¯t bother with.

    "Go and come back early tomorrow. Your eldest brother and sixth brother are about to leave, so stay with them."

    ¡°I know, sister-in-law.¡± Jiayin changed into a new dress and entered the palace dressed beautifully.

    The third princess was bored when she suddenly saw the good news of carrying grapes and jumped three feet high with joy.

    ¡°Woo, good news, you finally remembered me! I¡¯m so bored, I can¡¯t wait to count the stars to kill my free time!¡±

    Jiayin stuffed her with a big grape and said with a smile, "It seems that you haven''t gone to Uncle Huang''s private treasury to hunt for treasure these days, otherwise you wouldn''t be so boring."

    The third princess spat out the grape seeds and complained in a low voice, "It''s not that you don''t know that my father is a kind-faced person. This time when the envoys from the Eight Kingdoms left Beijing, he gave back a lot of good things, and the warehouse was quite empty. Now , He feels so distressed that he can¡¯t even eat anymore, but I won¡¯t let him get into trouble!¡±

    Can''t help but laugh along with the good news.

    ?It is a common problem for men to make a swollen face and pretend to be fat, even emperors are no exception.

    ?The two little sisters finally got together, chatting and talking to each other while eating grapes, but it was much more lively.

    But in the academy outside the city, the atmosphere in Mr. Tang¡¯s study room dropped below freezing.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 979ï¼š Eat carrots and worry less

    Chapter 979 Eat carrots and worry less

    Mr. Tang drank the hangover soup and was not drunk at all now.

    ?He endured it again and again, but still asked patiently, "Brother Jue, do you know what you are talking about? Everyone in the Mu family is dead now, only me, an old loser, and you are left.

    ¡°If I can marry a wife and have children, I don¡¯t need to force you to do anything.

    "But I am over fifty years old and my health is not good. I don''t know when I will return to the west. The Mu family can only re-establish their family and prosper again, and it can only fall on you."

    ¡°Think about your dead grandfather, parents, uncles, how could you say such selfish words!¡±

    Mu Jue, however, did not waver at all and said seriously, "Third uncle, I have been taught by my grandmother and parents since I was a child. They have never forced me to study and become an official or to shine on my family. They just hope that I can grow up safely and happily and live a free life. .

    ¡°Later, when the barbarians broke into the city, they tried their best to protect me and wanted me to survive. If they knew better, they definitely didn¡¯t want me to live a life of humiliation and compromise!¡±

    "That''s not right!" Mr. Tang was anxious and tried to persuade him earnestly, "Since you know that you survived because of the protection of your whole family and your life in exchange for your life, you should support your family for them!

    ¡°My grandpa doesn¡¯t want to harm you, but he just wants you to marry a dignified and virtuous woman who can wholeheartedly help you to prop up the Mu family and spread its branches.

    ¡°Twenty years from now, our Mu family will return to its previous prosperity!¡±

    It''s a pity that no matter what he said, Mu Jue just shook his head and refused to compromise.

    In the end, Mr. Tang was so angry that he lost his mind and blurted out.

    ¡°Back then, I traveled far away from home because of a woman from the world. I thought I had found a good match for life, but in the end we parted ways. Women are all the same, and it¡¯s not worth a man delaying their future for them!

    "If I had listened to my family and married a good wife, I would have had many children and grandchildren now. How could I be begging you, an unworthy descendant, like this?"

    Mu Jue straightened his sleeves and asked with a bit of surprise, "My uncle must have liked that woman very much back then? Since he liked her, no matter whether the outcome is good or bad, it is a rare experience in life.

    ¡°Uncle Grandpa, why should I insist on the result and then knock down all the women in the world with one stroke?

    ¡°Furthermore, the princess is extremely intelligent, filial and reasonable, and has a noble status. Why do you think that she will not be a good wife and support the family of the Mu family with me?

    ¡°I¡¯m tempted now, but I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to move the Li family to part ways and allow the princess to marry. My uncle and grandpa should help me, so why are you blocking me like this?¡±

    ¡°You...you¡¯re going to make me so angry!¡± Mr. Tang slammed the table and became even more angry when he saw that Mu Jue was not afraid and even had a bit of scorn on his face.

    "Why did you fall in love with Princess Kangle? That girl has been pampered by the Li family and the Marquis since she was a child. Even though she has learned the rules and is sensible, she can''t bear the grievances and hardships!

    "How can I help you start a business from scratch and slowly build up the family together! Moreover, you are climbing high, while she is marrying down, and you will be suppressed by her as a woman for the rest of your life!"

    ¡°The Li family still has family rules, and they are not allowed to take concubines! You are the only one left in our Mu family. It is time for you to take more concubines, have more children, and continue your family life after marrying a wife!¡±

    "The Li family is powerful. Are you willing to listen to people all your life that you rely on your father-in-law to live? You must listen to me! Even if you marry a legitimate daughter from a declining scholarly family, as long as you are generous and virtuous, you will be better than the coquettish one from the Li family. Women should be good!¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Jue''s face turned cold, and he stood up and said, "Third uncle, you can say something bad about me, but don''t be disrespectful to Princess Kangle! If we don''t talk about our marriage, and we don''t even say a word about it, it''s settled. , you can¡¯t just talk to her like that!

    ¡°When my parents and people were slaughtered by the barbarians like cattle and sheep, it was the Marquis who avenged me, a young boy, and sent me to learn martial arts to strengthen my body!

    ¡°After I arrived at the Li family, the Li family treated me even more considerately. I had no worries about food and clothing, and never neglected me. Even though I am an animal, I still need to be grateful!

    ¡°Speaking of which, Third Uncle cared so much about the family, why didn¡¯t he abandon the family and run away? When the family was slaughtered, where were you? When I was helpless, where were you?

    ¡°But now I have successfully grown into a man who is upright and upright, and you jumped out to tell me how to shine!

    "If you have been so stubborn and can''t correct your position, then just pretend that we haven''t seen you today, and we can just live our lives in the future!"

    After saying that, he turned around and walked out, striding out of the door!

    ¡°Brother Jue!¡± Mr. Tang rushed to the door, tripped over the threshold and fell to the ground, still shouting, ¡°Mu Jue, come back! Come back!¡±

    ?It¡¯s a pity that Mu Jue heard clearly but didn¡¯t even look back. The two little book boys hurried forward to help and whispered, "Sir, don''t be anxious. The young master may not have thought about it. He will definitely come back later!"

    "This stubborn boy, why doesn''t he understand my painstaking efforts?" Mr. Tang looked up to the sky and sighed, "I just made the wrong choice back then, so I don''t want him to be like me. I will regret it in the future!"

    At this time, the old servant guarding the door came in and asked, "Sir, why is the young master gone? Someone was sent from the cafeteria to ask, what dishes do you want for dinner?"

    Mr. Tang''s eyes lit up and he quickly ordered, "Wait for me to wash up. I''m going to the cafeteria."

    ?Everyone couldn''t help but get busy.

    Soon, Mr. Tang changed into a brown silk gown and went directly to the canteen.

    At this moment, the students have already started to eat.

    ?Suddenly seeing Mr. Tang coming, they quickly saluted and said hello.

    ??Li Laosan was surprised when he heard the commotion in the back kitchen. He stepped forward to salute and said with a smile, "Mr. Tang, why are you here in person? If you have anything to do, just ask the boy to come and give instructions."

    Mr. Tang responded, "I have something to say to you. Can you find a secluded place?"

    Li Laosan was even more confused, but he still led Mr. Tang to the room where he usually rested.

    ??The room was kept very clean, and even when Bai Rijiayin came over, two pots of flowers were placed on the windowsill.

    At this moment, the flowers are blooming well and the house is full of fragrance.

    ??Li Laosan invited Mr. Tang to sit down, poured him tea with his own hands, and said with a smile, "Sir, today is your birthday. Are you satisfied with the banquet given to you?"

    A flash of embarrassment flashed in Mr. Tang''s eyes, and he quickly responded, "Satisfied, thank you for your hard work. In the past few years, I have troubled you and your family a lot about my food."

    "What did you say, sir? My family''s left-hand character needs your guidance. I don''t have much else to do, so I can only cook more delicious meals for you. It''s convenient to live near the water and the terrace." Woolen cloth."

    ?Li Laosan smiled, looking very honest and honest.

    Mr. Tang sighed inwardly, his mouth becoming increasingly unable to open.

    He has taught many students over the years.

    ??Although everyone is good and treats him with respect, there are only so many people who are as considerate and careful as the Li family and take care of everything.

    Princess Kangle is the most cherished treasure of the Li family. As long as he opens his mouth today, his friendship with the Li family will probably come to an end.

    But thinking about the family''s re-emergence and the stubbornness of his great-nephew, he couldn''t care less.

    ?Today¡¯s update is here~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 980ï¼š Relying on the old and selling the old is shameless!

    Chapter 980: Relying on the old man and showing off his shamelessness!

    ¡°Third Master, I came here today because I really have something to say. If you have offended me, please let me know.¡± Mr. Tang put down his tea cup with a very solemn expression.

    ?Li Laosan quickly waved his hand, "Mr. Tang, just call me Hansheng. If you have anything to say, just say it."

    Mr. Tang gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, and spoke.

    "Han Sheng, you should have heard the news. I have been asking many questions about the whereabouts of the Jiangbei tribe, but there has been no news. I originally thought that all the tribe members were killed, but I didn''t expect to see my eldest brother''s eldest grandson today!"

    Mr. Tang was still a little excited when he talked about this.

    ?Li Laosan was also happy for him and responded, "Oh, congratulations Mr. Tang, this is a great reunion."

    Mr. Tang nodded and said, "Speaking of which, this grandnephew is also related to your Li family. He is Mu Jue, the guard of the princess! This child looks so much like my eldest brother when he was a boy. It can be said that he is exactly the same. He is absolutely the same." That''s right.

    "Our Mu family finally has no descendants, and thanks to God''s mercy, there are still descendants who have escaped the catastrophe! As long as Mu Jue marries a wife and has children, and revitalizes the Mu family, I will be able to live with my ancestors in the future. Lie Zong explained."

    ?Li Laosan hesitated for a moment and nodded in agreement, but did not say a word.

    He considers himself to be the stupidest one in the family. He is not as thoughtful as his eldest brother, not as smooth and shrewd as his second brother, and not as brave as his fourth brother.

    But at the very least, he can still be cautious.

    ?Especially since this matter seems to involve my niece, I have to be more careful and not accept it easily. If I get into trouble for my niece, it will be him who is not the uncle.

    When Mr. Tang saw this, he felt a little anxious, so he simply made it clear.

    ¡°Hansheng, I want Mu Jue to stay with me from now on. I want to teach him to read and take scientific examinations, and then marry a well-matched wife so that the family can flourish as early as possible.

    ¡°But this kid is stubborn. He remembers the Marquis¡¯ kindness for rescuing him in Jiangbei, and refuses to agree to it. He also wants to fulfill his promise and serve as the princess¡¯s guard for three years, and even...¡±

    He paused, looked at Li Laosan''s face that turned pale, and said bravely, "He even said that he and the Marquis had an agreement that he would marry the princess in the future! This child has taken a liking to the county. !

    ¡°It is understandable that the young man was originally passionate, but our Mu family is in such decline now, and we are really not worthy of the princess. It is well known that everyone in your family loves the princess, and I am afraid that you are not willing to let the princess come to our Mu family to suffer hardships...

    "So, Hansheng, I want to ask you to go home and ask if you can let Mu Jue go free? And let''s let the joke-like engagement go.

    ¡°Of course, in order to thank you for taking care of Mu Jue in your family, I will definitely give you a lot of thanks.

    ¡°Even at the Marquis¡¯s place, when he comes back from the expedition, I will personally come to thank him and apologize..."

    Before he could finish speaking, Li Laosan''s face turned dark.

    ?This was said euphemistically, but he was not a fool, so he couldn''t understand the twists and turns in it.

    ? He ??has no daughter, and he is really careful about his niece, whom he has loved and loved since childhood.

    The family has long discussed the niece''s marriage, but every time there was no result. It was felt that no man in the world had the qualifications and ability to be entrusted with protecting his niece for the rest of her life.

    ??If you look at Mu Jue alone, he is also a good boy. Since he can be favored by the marquis, he must be a good candidate to be his niece''s son-in-law.

    Otherwise, the Marquis would not have made such a rash agreement!

    But even the ten thousand advantages, now they all count because of the old man in front of me!

    Joke!

    ??What if the Li family hasn''t chosen the Mu family yet? How dare a shabby family that is almost dead dare to despise their Li family''s precious child!?????What''s so high that you can''t reach?

    Obviously they were afraid that the Li family would be so powerful that they would bully the only seedling of the Mu family!

    ?Why don¡¯t you want the princess to be wronged?

    ??Obviously he looks down on the daughter of the Li family and is afraid that she will not be able to live with the Mu family!

    ?The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He snorted coldly, raised his chin, looked at Mr. Tang and said, "I understand what Mr. Tang means. But I have a few words. I hope Mr. Tang will listen carefully.

    "First, the princess is the only girl in our Li family. The whole family loves her like the apple of our eye. We have searched all over the world for her future husband-in-law, but we feel that all men are unsuitable. Therefore, our family has never made an agreement with anyone. Have a marriage.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s best not to talk to anyone about what you said today, otherwise we, the Li family, will never allow any gossip to spread and ruin the princess¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the Marquis. He is a father of the princess. Everyone in Xindu knows that the Marquis treats the princess as his own daughter. He gave all his glory and the palace to the princess in his early years because he was afraid that the princess would be wronged.

    "Presumably, if he wants to choose a husband for the princess, he must find a man with both parents. The elders are sensible and cannot just grab anyone. Therefore, even if he had a few jokes with someone in the past, it must have been under the influence of alcohol. Drunk talk, don¡¯t take it seriously.

    ¡°When the Marquis returns from the Northern Expedition, our Li family will tell the Marquis to be careful in what he says in the future.¡±

    Mr. Tang did not expect that Li Laosan, who had always been honest and honest, would become really angry and speak so fiercely, with every sentence filled with threats and ridicule.

    He wanted to get angry, but because the Li family did not agree with the marriage, he reluctantly endured it.

    However, Li Laosan ignored his expression and continued, "Secondly, our Li family never interferes in the marriage of our children. As long as the child likes the other person and feels that the other person is a lifelong lover, the family will support it to the end. .

    ¡°To take a step back, if the princess really has a mutual affection with Mu Jue and plans to join hands for a lifetime and share the wind and rain, then no one in the world can stop them from being together.

    ¡°Otherwise, neither I nor anyone in our Li family will agree, not even you!

    "If you think that Professor Jiaren has been able to tell the princess how to do things after just a few years of writing, then I believe that Jiaren would rather cut off his left hand and give it to you than sacrifice his sister''s happiness!"

    ?He picked up the teacup heavily and clinked it on the table. "Old sir, go slowly, I won''t send it away!"

    "Okay, very good!" Mr. Tang''s fingers trembled with anger, "I originally did it for the benefit of the children of both families, but I didn''t expect you to be so rude, so there''s no need to say it again!"

    After saying that, he got up and was about to go out.

    Li Laosan added coldly, "It''s understandable that you have selfish motives, sir, but don''t do it in the name of doing good for your children. I don''t care what Mu Jue thinks, but our Li family''s children are loved by others, so no outsiders need to worry!"

    Mr. Tang snorted heavily, stepped out of the threshold and stormed away.

    Dazhu''s daughter-in-law, who was working in the kitchen, brought a plate of snacks. She originally wanted to bring them to the house, but she met Mr. Tang on the opposite side and was shocked when she saw him like this.

    ?She quickly walked to the door of the house and asked, "Third Master, what happened? Do you need help?"

    "No! I''ll drive back to the Earl''s Mansion. You can take care of the canteen. If you have anything else to do, wait until I come back tomorrow!" Li Laosan said, and hurriedly hit the car and went home.

    Dazhu''s wife shouted, "Third Master, it''s already dark. If you leave now, you won''t be able to enter the city gate!"

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 981ï¼š delaying strategy

    Chapter 981: Delay Strategy

    Li Laosan probably heard it, but he turned around and added, "Remember, you don''t have to prepare Mr. Tang''s meals in the future!"

    Dazhu¡¯s wife had a bunch of questions in her head. Unfortunately, when she wanted to ask more questions, Li Laosan walked away...

    The morning in Xindu is really lively because of the arrival of spring.

    The diligent farmers planted green vegetables in the garden early, or went to the mountains to pick some wild vegetables, washed them clean, tied them neatly, and then squeezed in as soon as the city gate opened and handed them to the buyers, even bringing them with them. Crystal dew!

    Jiayin suddenly dreamed of Chinese toon last night and thought this was the right time.

    So, I got up early and changed into a cotton dress, brought Shuiling, and planned to go to the market to buy some wild vegetables.

    ?There is a small market not far from the back street of Earl''s Palace. He is naughty and naughty. He often goes there for a walk, so he is familiar with the market.

    At this moment, she was leading the way, jumping up and down and shouting, "Princess, please hurry up, you are going late, be careful not to buy good things."

    Jiayin was infected by her joy and took a few steps, but when she opened the back door, Shui Ling screamed in surprise.

    Jiayin stepped forward and saw that the third uncle was standing outside the door, his clothes soaked by the morning mist.

    ¡°Third uncle, when did you come back? Why didn¡¯t you call the door?¡±

    Li Laosan looked a little embarrassed and smiled quickly, "I came in as soon as the city gate opened. I thought my family would be worried, so I took a detour here."

    Jiayin immediately asked, "But is there something going on at the academy? I asked Shui Ling to call the second uncle, who hasn''t gone out yet!"

    Li Laosan quickly stopped him, "No, I''ll go to the front yard by myself. Do you want to go out to play? Go ahead. Pay attention to your safety and come back early!"

    Jiayin saw that he looked wrong, his eyes were a little evasive, and he vaguely guessed something in his heart, so he smiled and said, "Uncle San, I will go to the market to buy toon. I will fry toon eggs and millet porridge later. You must stay for breakfast!" "

    ¡°Okay, Uncle San has nothing major to be busy with. He must have eaten before leaving.¡± Li Laosan hurriedly agreed and then entered the door.

    Jiayin closed the door and no one saw her throw the little fox in the door.

    ??The little fox was sleeping soundly in the space. He was suddenly woken up by his owner and assigned a task. He was still a little confused.

    But it doesn¡¯t dare to be lazy and disobey orders. After all, it can¡¯t throw away its long-term meal ticket.

    Jiayin had something on her mind, so she hurriedly bought a few bundles of Chinese toon in the market and returned to the Earl''s Mansion.

    ?As soon as I returned to the yard, I saw my sister-in-law greeting the maids and women to carry things.

    She asked, "Sister-in-law, what''s going on?"

    Wan''er gave the maid a few instructions, then stepped forward to pick her up and said, "Third uncle has just come back. He said that there is a large caravan going to the southwest. He is leaving today and asked your elder brother to accompany him on the journey."

    "This is a good thing! The journey was originally long, and I was worried that Uncle Hei and the others wouldn''t be able to protect my eldest brother. With such a good opportunity, it couldn''t be safer for hundreds of people to travel together." Jiayin comforted her sister-in-law and said with a smile, "The big brothers on the left and right are leaving too, within a day or two."

    ?Wan''er was a little reluctant to part with her at first, but after hearing these words, she thought about it.

    ¡°Yes, your eldest brother and the others are in the study. You go and have a look. I¡¯m anxious to check my luggage again.¡±

    "Okay, sister-in-law, I''ve prepared some food for my eldest brother to eat on the way. I''ll ask Shuiyun to bring it over." Jiayin said and hurried to the front yard.

    ?Seeing the good news coming, everyone who was not looking good at first bowed their heads and drank tea.

    Jiaren called his sister to him and said with a smile, "Fu Niu''er, my eldest brother is about to take up his post. From now on, we need you to worry more about the family!"

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, no one in the family will be wronged.¡± Jiayin looked at the steady and elegant eldest brother in front of her, feeling sour in her heart.

    The process of growing up is the process of constant separation. In the past few years, her brothers who loved her have left one after another, and the family is no longer as lively as it was when she was a child.

    But she should be happy, because her brothers are heading towards their bright future!

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry about me. Just take care of yourself when you are outside. I will often let caravans pass by. I will also write to tell eldest brother about matters at home, just as if you have not left.¡±

    Jiaren¡¯s eyes turned red, he hugged his sister and patted her shoulder gently.

    Li Laoer sighed and said from the side, "Fu Niu''er, your brother has gone too far this time, and I''m still worried. I heard that Mu Wewei lived in the southwest for a few years before, can you let him send you off? Brother, are you here?"

    Jiayin¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she subconsciously looked at San Bo.

    ?Li Laosan kept his head down, looking very guilty.

    Just when everyone thought that Jiayin was about to inquire, she said readily, "Okay, second uncle, I am either in the palace or at home. There is no danger and no need for protection. But the eldest brother has a long way to go, and the people who are following him The more hands the better.¡±

    ?Everyone breathed a long sigh of relief, fearing that the secret would be revealed if they continued talking, so they all told Jiaren to be careful on the road.

    Jiayin went to the kitchen and met a little fox on the way. He hugged it and chattered for a long time, then he fried Chinese toon eggs and made the side dishes that the two eldest brothers liked to eat.

    ?After the breakfast table is set and the whole family sits around, eating hot porridge, steamed buns and side dishes, it is considered Jiaren¡¯s practical banquet.

    In front of the mansion, a dozen carriages were lined up, and they were busy loading suitcases, half of which were various books.

    ?The servants, entourage, and veterans who followed him to the southwest were all carefully selected by the family, and there were more than thirty.

    ?In addition, the master Mr. Liu helped to find was in a certain county he passed by on the way.

    Mr. Liu has already written a letter. It will be convenient to take it with him when the time comes so that we can go to the office together.

    Wan''er was busy holding back her sadness, tears already welling up in her eyes.

    Jiaren sighed inwardly, and when no one was paying attention, he held her hand and told her, "It''s hard for you to take care of me at home, so don''t worry about me. I will pick you up as soon as possible in the autumn."

    "Well, husband...you must take care of yourself! Don''t be busy with official duties and forget to eat and sleep." Wan''er choked and held her husband''s hand tightly.

    Jiaren stretched out his arms to hug her, and then strode out of the door.

    ?Zheng Yi held the riding whip and sat on the shaft of the carriage. On the other side sat Mu Jue, who looked unhappy.

    Zheng Yi was used to seeing Mu Jue''s playful look, but he was not used to it now, so he whispered, "Brother Mu, I''m just going to the southwest, and I''ll be back in a few months. Why are you... Are you happy?"

    Mu Jue waved his hands but said nothing and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    When the third master suddenly came back from the academy, the Li family immediately asked him to go to the southwest. This was a very obvious intention.

    ??It must be that the third uncle did not listen to his warning and did something without authorization, which angered the Li family.

    ??The Li family just wanted to temporarily transfer him away!

    ?In this way, this matter will be suspended to prevent the third uncle from continuing to make trouble and ruining the reputation of the princess.

    ?Even if he is more ruthless, he will be kept in the southwest until the end of the Northern Expedition and the Marquis comes back, and he will never have a chance again.

    No, we can¡¯t just give up!

    Mu Jue¡¯s fists shrunk in his sleeves clenched loudly!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 982ï¼š Parting is imminent

    Chapter 982 Parting is imminent

    When all his parents and tribesmen were killed, he could grit his teeth, pretend to be crazy, and cooperate with the Northern Expedition to massacre three thousand barbarians to take revenge.

    ?Now, how could he give up the girl he loved because of such a little bumpy situation!

    All this time, he has no family, no dreams, and no destination, wandering around the world like a wandering ghost.

    She is the ray of light that he finally caught, and no one can let him sink into the boundless darkness again!

    ?Li Lao Er, Li Lao San, Mr. Wen, Brother Li, Brother Mao, and Jia Huan who came in an emergency, all followed Jia Ren into the carriage.

    Jiayin stood at the door with her sister-in-law, watching the motorcade drive away. She couldn''t help but glance at the figure on the shaft of the car, but she saw that he never looked back.

    She couldn''t tell what she felt in her heart, grievance, regret, anxiety?

    Actually, she didn¡¯t have a deep relationship with him, they were just used to it.

    She is used to having him behind her at all times, protecting her and supporting her in everything she does.

    Like a friend, you don¡¯t have to worry about the differences between men and women, and you don¡¯t have to consider any secular rules.

    It can be said that she is very comfortable in front of him!

    ?She has even considered that it would be a good thing to be like him.

    However, suddenly a night of frost came, and the seedling of their relationship died prematurely.

    She does not blame her family, because they love her unconditionally and are afraid that she will be hurt.

    She didn¡¯t blame him, because Mr. Tang was his only living relative, so it was understandable that he would compromise. After all, there was no sworn agreement between them...

    ?But no one is to blame. Now, should she be blamed?

    "Sister-in-law, I''m going to go to the shop for a walk, and then I''ll go back to Suijintan to stay for two days. If you have anything to do, ask someone to call me." Jiayin hugged her sister-in-law''s arm and said, "The snacks in the shop have just come out of the oven. I''ll ask someone to deliver them to me." Two boxes back."

    Wan''er was fully focused on her departed husband and asked casually, "Why do you think of going back to Suijintan? My family is not there..."

    Jiayin responded softly, "I miss grandma."

    ?Wan''er was stunned for a moment, and finally realized that something was wrong with her sister-in-law.

    ?? Could it be that who made my sister-in-law feel wronged? How could she suddenly mention her grandmother who loves her the most?

    But after thinking about it carefully, she had no idea, so she could only respond carefully, "Okay, you go walk around the street for a few times, and come back when you are tired. I can go back with you tomorrow after my sister-in-law has settled down at home."

    "Okay." Jiayin nodded, finally hailed a carriage, took Shuiling and Shuiyun and left.

    Wan''er was left standing at the door, her heart like the dead leaves hanging on the branches in autumn, and she suddenly felt a little bleak.

    ? No wonder the old man said that people live well, and only when there are many people do they prosper.

    When Brother Li goes to take up his post, the house may become even more deserted...

    Jiaren and his party had just left the city gate when they saw Lao Hei and others at a fork in the road.

    Lao Hei and others are accustomed to traveling long distances. In recent years, some people have gotten married and had children and stayed in the second village, but most of them still prefer to wander outside and feel extremely comfortable.

    So, the number of people in their team has increased or decreased, but it has still remained at the original size.

    ?It¡¯s just that, after going through various hardships and dangers in the past two years, everyone is experienced and strong.

    At this moment, each of them had a horse and eight carriages. They were neatly and cleanly organized. Li Laoer and others saw that they were much less worried.

    With such a team following us, we won¡¯t be afraid of blind people blocking our way west. Li Laoer and others jumped out of the car, and Lao Hei stepped forward to salute.

    Li Lao''er helped him up and said with a smile, "Brother Lao Hei, I''ll leave it to you and your brothers this whole journey. Jiaren doesn''t go out often, and he''s not as experienced as you when things happen, so I don''t want you to worry too much."

    "The second master has defeated us, and this is what we should do." Lao Hei was very humble and sincere, "Our brothers are all useless people, except for the ability to kill barbarians with one hand.

    ¡°Thanks to the fact that my family and the princess didn¡¯t mind, they gave our brothers this way of life. Now that the master¡¯s family can use us, we are really happy than anyone else.

    "Master Second, you can rest assured that you encounter any danger on the road. Whenever our brother still has a panting, it will not let the young master and young hair shit!" "Okay, old black brother, I believe you. But be careful about everything. , you must come back safe and sound." Li Laoer cupped his hands and said with a smile, "If nothing else, the princess cannot do without your help. If anything happens to you, I, the second uncle, will not be able to help you. Easy to explain.¡±

    When mentioning the princess, Lao Hei and others all laughed.

    Lao Hei responded, "Don''t worry, second master, we will definitely bring more good things to the princess when we come back."

    After chatting for a while, Jiaren also stepped forward to talk to Lao Hei and others, "Thank you for your hard work on the road. Safety comes first in everything. If it is urgent and you don''t have time to discuss it with me, then safety will prevail, and your luggage and money will be taken care of." All can be discarded.¡±

    Lao Hei quickly agreed and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.

    They are indeed brothers and sisters!

    ??Every time they go out, the princess gives the same order.

    This is also the reason why they are willing to lay down their lives for the main family. This feeling of being valued and cared for is so good.

    Lao Hei quickly retreated, rechecked each vehicle, and allocated manpower.

    ?Li Laoer, Li Laosan, Mr. Wen and others surrounded Jiaren again and gave them instructions again and again.

    "Jiaren, don''t worry and go to your post. I will take care of the affairs at home. I will write to you as soon as possible, so you don''t have to worry about it." Li Laoer patted his son on the shoulder with great reluctance.

    ??If it weren¡¯t for the worry that it would be difficult for his son to be a good person in the middle, his son would at least be able to stay at home for a day or two longer.

    Mr. Wen only found out about Mr. Tang this morning, and now he advised him, "Jiaren, just go and take up your post with peace of mind. I will help your father."

    Jia Huan, Brother Li and Brother Mao also nodded. Jia Huan said, "Brother, we will also protect our sister and we will not let her be wronged."

    Just as Jiaren was about to speak, two more fast horses ran out of the city gate, almost overturning the burdens of the people entering the city.

    ??Just when the people were about to curse a few words, the entourage following the fast horse threw over a dime of silver...

    ¡°Brother Li, why did you suddenly set off without telling us?¡± Lu Zongdang jumped down first and shouted loudly.

    Jia Xu was having trouble riding the horse. He tripped over a stirrup and almost fell headfirst to the ground. Fortunately, Jia Ren stepped forward in time to help him.

    ? Even if there was some estrangement before, we have been friends for many years after all. Now that the separation is coming, there is nothing to worry about.

    Jiaren hugged the two of them respectively and said with a smile, "My family has found a caravan that can accompany me all the way to the southwest. They are waiting for me to join them and start our journey, so we went one day in advance.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to say hello to you, and I didn¡¯t want you to bother with me. I didn¡¯t expect you to come anyway.¡±

    ??Lu Zong punched Jiaren on the shoulder and responded, "Brother, what are you talking about?"

    Jia Xu also said, "Yeah, let''s go and say goodbye. It will be at least three years before we see you again. How could we not come to see you off!"

    Jiaren smiled and said, "If you have some free time, come find me and let''s have a drink and talk."

    Jia Xu immediately responded, "Okay, let''s drink for three days and three nights."

    Lu Zong smiled bitterly. After he married the third princess, he was afraid that he would have to give birth to a child and leave the child in Xindu before he could have a chance to return to the southwest...

    Two updates will be sent today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 983ï¼š Without further ado

    Chapter 983 Without further ado

    The most important thing is that the guard who has been following the princess is actually sitting on the shaft of the car.

    ??That is the personal bodyguard arranged by the Marquis for the princess, and he will not leave easily.

    How can you follow Jiaren on a long trip now?

    ?Sure enough, at sunset, the men who were sent out came back...

    ??The Li family''s motorcade traveled for a whole day without stopping for a break at noon, and finally arrived at a small town when it was dark.

    ?This place is more than 80 miles away from Xindu. Everyone is a little tired and the horses are panting. Fortunately, they can rest for a night.

    The largest inn in the town, the conditions are not bad and there are not many guests.

    Everyone has reserved a courtyard, and it is quiet and safe to live there.

    Lao Hei and others were arranging water and feeding for the horses, and agreed to take turns to keep watch at night.

    Zheng and his men were boiling water and thinking about the meal for the evening.

    Jiaren was sitting in the room, opening a suitcase to take out a set of the four treasures of the study, when there was a knock on the door.

    ?He walked over and opened the door, and there was Mu Jue standing outside the door.

    Jiaren frowned slightly and motioned for him to come in, but Mu Jue shook his head and said, "Young master, I won''t go in. I want to take a leave and go to the town to meet an old friend. I''ll be back soon."

    In town? Old friend?

    Jiaren''s eyes lit up and he asked casually, "Su Zhihe, Mr. Su?"

    ?This time it was Mu Jue''s turn to be surprised, "How does the young master know this person? He..."

    Jiaren gave him a tug and said, "Because I''m about to go find him, so I''d better go into the house and talk."

    The two sat down again. Jiaren poured a cup of tea for Mu Jue and asked, "Why did you go to Mr. Su? To ask him to testify for you?"

    Mu Jue nodded, looking a little annoyed and regretful, "I didn''t expect... that man would be so stubborn. I have already warned him, but he still caused so much trouble for our family."

    When Jiaren heard that he called Mr. Tang that person and regarded the Li family as his own, his expression became much better. He smiled and said, "I also occasionally knew about Mr. Su''s existence. I thought about inviting him to Xindu to give Mr. Tang some advice." . Now it is of course best for you, the client, to come forward.

    ¡°After all, I am caught in the middle and have a difficult position on this matter, otherwise my family would not have allowed me to leave early.¡±

    A cold look flashed in Mu Jue''s eyes, "The young master is acting like this because he is concerned about that person''s teachings, but I don''t have to be like that.

    ¡°I only recognized that person after seeing his portrait several times after remembering it. That person has not contributed anything to the Mu family. I respect him as an elder, but it¡¯s just a courtesy. He really regards himself as an elder.

    ¡°You actually want to interfere in my life and control my actions, how ridiculous!¡±

    Jiaren couldn''t say anything about his husband, but he was extremely satisfied with Mu Jue''s behavior.

    "It''s not that my family doesn''t like you, it''s just that they are afraid that you are young, unstable and unable to protect the princess. If you are serious about giving up Mr. Tang for this, you have some courage and tenacity, which can make you Our family can rest assured. Let¡¯s go to Su¡¯s house tonight and go back to Xindu as soon as the matter is settled.¡±

    Mu Jue was a little anxious after hearing this, and stood up quickly, but still said, "I promise the second master to send you to the southwest safely. After I have discussed it with Mr. Su, I still have to set off with the convoy..."

    Jiaren patted his shoulder and said helplessly, "You''d better listen to me and don''t keep the princess waiting.

    The princess looks like she loves money, but she is not. What she values ??most is friendship, and she is very determined. If she trusts someone, she treats him wholeheartedly. But if this person disappoints her once, even if it turns out to be a misunderstanding later, she will never be the same in her heart. "

    Before he could even finish his words, Mu Jue turned around and ran out without even a moment''s delay!

    Zheng Yizheng walked to the door and was almost hit. He shouted several times and saw that Mu Jue didn''t answer, so he asked Xiang Jiaren, "Young Master, it''s getting so late. Where is Brother Mu in a hurry to go?"

    Jiaren waved his hand and said, "He has returned to Xindu and will not go to the southwest with us. Prepare two dishes and a pot of wine for me. I want to drink a few drinks." Zheng Yi was even more puzzled, "Didn''t the eldest master say that Be careful on the road and don¡¯t drink? Why did you make an exception?¡±

    Jiaren glared at him and turned back to the house.

    Who can understand his feelings? The precious girl he has held in his hands since childhood is about to be snatched away by a "wolf"...

    The small town of Luoan has always been full of vitality because of the existence of the academy.

    ?Especially in this season, when the weather is nice and the grass is growing and warblers are flying, students are willing to go out of the academy and walk around whenever they have free time, with smiles on their faces.

    ??But there is also a corner of the academy that seems to be shrouded in dark clouds. The bookboys who serve him are so anxious that they dare not breathe for fear of offending the master''s family.

    ?Suddenly, there was a knock on the courtyard door. The book boy was so frightened that he ran over like a rabbit. When he opened the door, he made a silencing gesture with his fingers.

    He was afraid that someone coming would make a noise, annoy the master''s family, and cause them to be scolded.

    Unexpectedly, the visitor was Dean Zhou, so the book boy quickly stepped aside in embarrassment.

    Dean Zhou frowned and asked, "Is Mr. Tang here, but he is unwell? Are you neglecting him?"

    The book boy''s contract of sale is with the college. In the final analysis, the dean is their biggest master.

    The bookboy was frightened and quickly knelt down to report, "Dean, I don''t dare. The gentleman received a letter yesterday and was very angry. We arranged the food, but he refused to eat it. Originally, the villain wanted to ask for an audience. , please come and advise me, but Mr. Tang is not allowed..."

    Dean Zhou immediately caught the key word, "How come you are the one who regulates the food, and the canteen doesn''t provide three meals a day?"

    ?The book boy hung his head, not daring to say anything and not knowing how to say it.

    In the past, not to mention my husband¡¯s three meals a day, even their meals were delivered from the canteen.

    Not only vegetables and meat are available, but fruits are also common.

    ??The other companions in the gentleman''s yard, every time they hear him mention it, their eyes turn red with envy.

    But for some unknown reason, the cafeteria stopped delivering meals from the night before yesterday. They went to get them and had to pay meal tickets like the other students.

    When I came back and talked to my husband, he not only refused to make decisions for them, but also got very angry.

    ?They are caught in the middle, not to mention how sad it is.

    When Dean Zhou couldn''t find anything, he walked in and said loudly, "Mr. Tang, I''m here to play chess with you!"

    Mr. Tang was lying on the bed humming with a piece of white cotton cloth on his head. When he heard the sound, he sat up and called Dean Zhou from the window.

    Dean Zhou was startled and hurried into the room and asked, "Sir, what''s wrong? You didn''t say anything when you fell ill. Can you ask the doctor to take a look?"

    Mr. Tang¡¯s hair is a little messy and his lips are dry and flaky, completely different from his usual neat appearance.

    He waved his hands and responded in a hoarse voice, "No need to see a doctor, I have a heart problem!"

    "Heartache?" Dean Zhou became even more confused. He poured tea for him with his own hands and asked, "The birthday party the day before yesterday was very lively, and you recognized your surviving grandnephew. Everything is a good thing, so why did you add heartache? "

    Mr. Tang drank the tea in one gulp. He wanted to explain everything clearly, but he had some scruples and said, "My great-nephew just wants to be a slave in the Li family and doesn''t want to come back to me!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 984ï¼š You cant be saved if you commit suicide!

    Chapter 984: You can¡¯t be saved if you commit suicide!

    "Isn''t this... right?" Dean Zhou couldn''t believe it. After all, which slave in the world didn''t want to be free again?

    What''s more, although the Mu family has declined, with Mr. Tang here, as long as Mu Jue is not a rotten tree, it will not be too difficult to pass the examination in the future.

    ??Marry a good wife and have more children, and the Mu family will be able to recover most of its strength in less than twenty years.

    He suddenly remembered that the book boy had just said that the canteen had cut off Mr. Tang¡¯s three meals a day, and his heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Brother Tang, you are not angry with the Li family because of Mu Jue, are you having a rift with the Li family?¡±

    Mr. Tang was already angry with the Li family, so he immediately retorted after hearing this, "There is no quarrel between me. It''s because people dislike me as an old man. Li Jiaren also left the capital to take up his post. He demolished mills and killed donkeys, and crossed rivers and demolished bridges." That¡¯s all!¡±

    Dean Zhou frowned and advised in a low voice, "Brother Tang, to be fair, the Li family has always acted cautiously and thoughtfully. They would rather suffer a loss than be called ungrateful.

    ¡°In the past few years, because Jiaren has learned left-hand calligraphy from you, the Li family not only gives out generous gifts during the New Year, but also takes care of meals with great care on weekdays. I don¡¯t know how many people in this college envy you.

    "Is there any misunderstanding like this today? Do you want me to come forward and help make peace?"

    Mr. Tang snorted coldly and wanted to say something else, but it was a bit unconscionable, so he could only mutter a few words.

    ¡°Of course the Li family was at fault. The fault was that they gave birth to a vixen who took away the spirit of my great-nephew!¡±

    ?His voice was not loud, but Dean Zhou was very close and he almost heard most of it.

    Dean Zhou¡¯s expression changed at that time, remembering that birthday banquet, Mu Jue left with the princess...

    ¡°Brother Tang, if you don¡¯t want to create a deadly feud with the Li family, you must never say this again!¡± Dean Zhou was really anxious and put down the tea bowl heavily.

    ¡°Brother Tang, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know that what the Li family values ??most is not the uncle and his brothers, or even Jiaren and the others, but Princess Kangle!

    ¡°Given your past kindness in teaching Jiaren how to write, the Li family won¡¯t care too much about anything. But if you touch Princess Kangle, the Li family will definitely fight to the death.

    "Don''t talk about me then, even the emperor in the palace won''t be able to do it. If you talk again, you must have thought about it!"

    Mr. Tang looked bad, but he had to admit that what Dean Zhou said was true.

    He was silent for a long time and then asked, "Then you tell me, I have to watch Mu Jue like this, guarding a little girl without seeking to make progress. How will I explain to my ancestors when I go under Jiuquan in the future?"

    ¡°Children and grandchildren will have their own blessings. The kid Mu Jue doesn¡¯t look stupid. He must have some plans for the family. Besides, the children and grandchildren of the Li family are very united and support each other. There has never been any conflict or quarrel.

    Mu Jue really became the son-in-law of the Li family, it was also his luck!"

    Dean Zhou sighed deliberately, with an envious look on his face, and said, "If I have any worthy children or grandchildren, they all want to find out what the Li family is thinking. I didn''t expect that your grandnephew would take the lead!"

    However, Mr. Tang did not listen to the advice, and replied with a stiff neck, "If you want to fight for it, we Mu Jue will not care. Mu Jue will marry a wife and have concubines in the future, and have more than a dozen children. The Li family has a pretentious rule not to take concubines. , cannot agree at all.

    ¡°Besides, the Li family is so powerful that they don¡¯t know how to bully Mu Jue. I don¡¯t agree! As long as I am alive, I cannot let Mu Jue marry a daughter of the Li family!

    "The Li family is smart. They sent Mu Jue to the southwest convoy and will come back in two or three months. They are looking at it, and I will accept the marriage by then! Humph, I''m dreaming!"

    ?President Zhou gritted his teeth secretly angrily, he really didn¡¯t want to persuade him anymore.

    ?At this moment, there was a knock on the courtyard door again, and three or four gentlemen walked in one after another, all of whom often walked around with Mr. Tang.

    Mr. Tang and Dean Zhou both thought they were visiting the patient, so they quickly seated the guests and hosts in the hall and served tea. Unexpectedly, one of the gentlemen drank tea and asked, "Brother Tang, why did you suddenly invite us all here? Isn''t it to discuss your grandnephew''s enrollment?"

    Another fat old man also smiled and said, "Don''t worry, we will take care of him and teach him strictly. Who knows, in five or six years, he will also be a scholar!"

    Everyone laughed, but Mr. Tang and Dean Zhou looked confused.

    Mr. Tang immediately asked, "Mu Jue sent a letter and has already gone to the southwest. He won''t be back for a few months. Didn''t I say that I wanted him to enroll in school?"

    ?Several gentlemen were surprised, and one of them said, "No, the person who invited us over just now is your grandnephew."

    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t admit my mistake!¡± Another person also agreed.

    Mr. Tang was extremely surprised and shouted, "What, this kid is back? Does he really want to go to school?"

    Dean Zhou''s eyelids twitched fiercely, and he quickly stood up and said, "You guys do it first, I''ll go home and be right back."

    ?As a result, before he could go out, Mu Jue had already arrived, followed by a middle-aged man wearing a blue gown.

    ??The man looked a little haggard, and his eyes were black and blue, which showed that he had not slept well last night.

    ??But he has a thin face, dark eyebrows and deep eyes, and he has a very cold and serious temper.

    Mu Jue led the middle-aged man into the house, saluted with everyone, and introduced the man behind him, "This is Mr. Su. When we were in Jiangbei, he was a neighbor of our Mu family in the same county. We had many friends in our family before." Moving around, now settled outside Xindu.

    ¡°There are many legends in our hometown that Mr. Su is upright and upright in everything. I have something to do today, and I specially asked Mr. Su to make this trip. Of course, I also bother you to be a witness.¡±

    Dean Zhou and other gentlemen hurriedly greeted Mr. Su and asked him to take a seat.

    ?Only Mr. Tang, whose face was pale and his lips were trembling, could not move.

    Mu Jue glanced at him and said seriously, "Gentlemen, you also know that our Mu family was killed by barbarians in the north, and I was the only one who survived. Thanks to the Marquis'' rescue and the Li family''s taking in, we have peace today.

    ¡°I was entrusted by the Marquis to serve as a guard for the Li family for three years, both to repay the kindness and to eliminate the hostility in my heart.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, at the birthday party the day before yesterday, I met my third uncle who left home a long time ago. Logically speaking, this is a happy event. I also plan to take care of my third uncle filially and move around frequently in the future.

    ¡°But the third uncle tried his best to interfere with my repayment and asked me to leave the Li family. I didn¡¯t agree. He went to the Li family in private and uttered evil words, which was very rude.

    "I have no choice but to say one thing today. Please ask Third Uncle not to do anything illegal again in the future."

    ¡°No, don¡¯t say it!¡± Mr. Tang¡¯s eyes were full of anger and despair, and he struggled to stop Mu Jue¡¯s mouth.

    But Mu Jue showed no mercy and continued, "Back then, my third uncle, despite my grandfather''s obstruction, insisted on leaving home and even canceled the marriage that had been promised for many years, which caused a lot of trouble for the family.

    ¡°Later, when the family was in trouble, I tried to find him for help, but couldn¡¯t find him. My grandfather was so disappointed that he took the initiative to open an ancestral hall and erased the third uncle¡¯s name from the family tree.

    ¡°At that time, the heads of various clans in the county were invited to bear witness, including Mr. Su.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 985ï¼š Well done to the bottom of the cauldron!

    Chapter 985: Well done!

    Mr. Su glanced at Mr. Tang with a bit of contempt in his eyes.

    ?As a member of the Mu family, you are provided by the Mu family, and you are well-dressed and well-fed, and you study and learn arts. However, you don¡¯t want to do your best for the family. You just want to travel freely. How can such an unfilial and unjust person deserve to live in the world!

    He stood up and said, "Mr. Mu is right, I was there at the time. Mr. Mu erased the name with his own pen, and almost everyone in the county knows it. If you don''t believe what I say, you can have someone find the other survivors." , there must be no lies at all.¡±

    After saying that, he sat down.

    There was a deathly silence in the room. Everyone looked at Mr. Tang with complicated expressions.

    ?Originally, they all thought that Mr. Tang had found his great-nephew and could revive the family he cherished so much. Unexpectedly, he had been exterminated long ago.

    Extermination of clans is a big deal.

    You can no longer use your family name when you are alive, you have no family protection, you cannot enter your ancestors¡¯ graves when you die, there is no one to offer sacrifices to you, you can only be a lonely ghost...

    ??The old man of the Mu family was so disappointed in his younger brother that he made such a decision!

    Dean Zhou''s heart is even more complicated. Judging from Mr. Tang''s appearance, he should have known that he had been exterminated. How could he have the confidence to force the only bloodline of the Mu family to act according to his will as an elder? Woolen cloth?

    He is not considered a member of the Mu family at all!

    Mu Jue was not in the mood to watch everyone show off, and continued, "Let me make this clear today, and ask all gentlemen to be witnesses. From now on, when Mr. Tang is old or sick, I will not ignore him, but will also provide for him and take care of him."

    "But please Mr. Tang, as an elder, please stop forcing me to do unjust things. If Mr. Tang insists on having his own way, then we will be strangers, and I will not care about any blood ties."

    ?He stood up and saluted everyone again, "Thank you for your hard work, gentlemen. I will definitely stop by to say thank you another day."

    Then, he led Mr. Su and left directly.

    ?Dean Zhou wanted to stop him, but he really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Everyone looked at Mr. Tang, not knowing whether to comfort or persuade.

    Mr. Tang''s face turned red and purple, as if his clothes had been stripped off piece by piece and he was standing naked in front of others.

    The face of a lifetime is gone at this moment!

    He moved his mouth twice, trying to say something, but suddenly a large mouthful of blood spurted out, and then he fell to the ground!

    ¡°Brother Tang!¡±

    ¡°Oops, help people quickly!¡±

    ¡°Someone is coming, someone is coming!¡±

    ?The room suddenly became a mess, and several gentlemen gathered around Mr. Tang. One was helping someone, the other was wiping blood, and they were all frightened.

    The little book boy waiting outside the door was so frightened that he crawled and ran to ask for a doctor.

    There are hundreds of students in the academy now, and the husband and his family members are more than 100. It is inevitable to have headaches and fever on weekdays. Therefore, a few years ago, Dean Zhou invited an elderly doctor to stay in the city.

    ?It came in handy today!

    ?Two bookboys ran out, one carrying a medicine box and the other carrying the old doctor on his back, and came back soon.

    Mr. Tang has been put on the bed. His face is like gold paper, and there are still blood stains on the corners of his mouth. Not to mention how miserable he is.

    ??The old doctor didn''t dare to neglect and hurried forward to check his pulse.

    After a while, he frowned and said, "Dean, Mr. Tang is too sad and angry, and has hurt his heart. He needs to **** the acupuncture points with gold needles to wake him up, and then warm him up with medicinal soup."

    ¡°But acupuncture is dangerous, and if something goes wrong, Mr. Tang may die directly. The old man is really lacking in talent and knowledge, so I... don¡¯t dare to do it!

    ¡°Did the dean ask someone to go to the city and invite a master to come over?¡±

    Everyone was anxious when they heard it, and Dean Zhou was also in a hurry.

    Regardless of how Mr. Tang behaves on a daily basis, this is a life after all. You can¡¯t just die without saving him!

    Dean Zhou called his attendants and ordered, "Take my name card and go to the city to invite Dr. Gu from Hui Chun Hall!"

    As a result, without waiting for a long time to respond, several more gentlemen rushed outside the door.

    Just now, the book boy was running wildly with the doctor on his back. Many people saw it and naturally guessed that something happened.

    Mr. Peng was among them. When he heard that he wanted to call a doctor, he quickly said, "Don''t beat around the bush. Mr. Tang''s illness is so serious that it may not be useful to call any other doctors. It''s better to go directly to Dr. Zhang from Suijintan!"

    Someone responded, "Yes, Mr. Tang is Li Jiaren''s calligrapher. The Li family has always taken good care of Mr. Tang, and they will definitely not stand idly by at this time." Mr. Peng is Jiahuan''s father-in-law, and he is half of the Li family.

    ?At this moment, he called his attendant without hesitation and gave a few careful instructions, and the attendant quickly ran away.

    ?Dean Zhou wanted to stop him, but hesitated for a long time and still did not speak.

    First of all, it is difficult to publicize the dispute between Mr. Tang and the Li family to more people.

    Secondly, Mr. Tang is now on the verge of death. He believes that with the way the Li family behaves and behaves, even if he was a little unhappy before, he will not die without saving his life.

    He looked at the previous gentlemen who had given testimony and shook his head gently with them.

    ?A few people understood and nodded quickly.

    Tacit understanding has been reached...

    ?There isn¡¯t much to do today, so it¡¯s rare for Li Laoer to go home early.

    Brother Li will set off tomorrow. Although the place where he will be assigned is very close, it is still his first time to be a parent official, so he always wants to give a few more instructions.

    But when he arrived at the gate of the Earl''s Mansion, before he could get off the carriage, Mr. Peng''s long entourage arrived.

    Hearing that Mr. Tang was vomiting blood and about to die, Li Laoer immediately guessed that something must have changed. When he asked Mu Jue about taking someone to the academy, he became even more sure.

    ?Hence, he immediately asked the veterans in the mansion to ride back to Suijintan to pick up the miracle doctor Zhang, then got into the carriage and went out to the academy.

    ?It''s not that the Li family has no temper and is willing to repay evil with kindness, it really has to be this way.

    Literati cherish their reputation like birds cherish their feathers.

    ?Especially in the officialdom, there is one more thing to add, that is, respecting teachers and teaching.

    Whoever you study under, who you are a fellow student with, and who you teach in the same class at any time can bring unexpected connections and benefits.

    Mr. Tang has traveled all over the world before and has countless students, who may all become Jiaren¡¯s help in the future.

    Even if he is not greedy for these things, if the Li family does not help and spread the word today, Jiaren will still have to bear the charge of being unfilial and unjust.

    ?Of course, the most important thing is that Li Laoer wants to watch the excitement, see what kind of cruelty Mu Jue does, and see Mr. Tang¡¯s miserable end!

    The speed of the veteran''s horse is much faster than that of Mr. Peng''s long attendant.

    Almost as soon as Li Laoer arrived at the entrance of the college in the car, the veteran also arrived with Doctor Zhang.

    A few people entered the academy together and were immediately led to Mr. Tang¡¯s small courtyard.

    ?Seeing that the Li family arrived so quickly, everyone was happy.

    Dean Zhou was even more ashamed of Mr. Tang and hurriedly stepped forward to salute, "Uncle, Divine Doctor Zhang, thank you for making this trip."

    Li Laoer returned the greeting and said with a smile, "Dean, you are very polite. Mr. Tang is our Jiaren''s calligrapher. He is sick, so we should help our family."

    "It''s a pity that Jiaren has already gone to his post, otherwise he would have been waiting at the bedside personally to serve the soup. Now there is nothing I can do. As a father, I will do my best on his behalf."

    ?Everyone couldn''t help but nod their heads after hearing this.

    The update is late today, but there are two updates!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 986ï¼š Tianer was chatting to death as soon as he opened his mouth!

    Chapter 986 Chatted Tianer to death as soon as he opened his mouth!

    The Li family¡¯s reputation for benevolence and righteousness is well deserved.

    Mr. Tang was not a teacher, but he only taught calligraphy for two years. It is really rare for the Li family to take such good care of him.

    ?Mr. Zhang stood behind and said impatiently, "If you continue to be polite, the old guy in the room will be dead!"

    ¡°Oh, yes, yes! Please quickly invite Divine Doctor Zhang into the room!¡± Dean Zhou hurriedly led the way.

    ??Li Laoer still didn''t forget to explain to everyone, "Mr. Zhang has great medical skills, but he has a more straightforward temper. I hope you gentlemen will be kind to you."

    ?Zhang¡¯s reputation as a miracle doctor from Broken Gold Beach was well-known to everyone around Xindu.

    How dare these gentlemen offend, so they responded with smiles as they walked into the house.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, uncle.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dr. Zhang is the best, but we can¡¯t bear to listen to those old doctors talking about it. We really can¡¯t understand it and it¡¯s causing headaches.¡±

    ?The old doctor standing in the corner of the room just raised his feet and stopped there.

    ?Originally, he stayed to see what his colleagues were doing, but unexpectedly, he failed to follow his example and was heartbroken first...

    Doctor Zhang washed his hands, roughly pulled open Mr. Tang''s sleeves, casually took a pulse, and then ordered, "Tear off his shirt, I''m going to give him acupuncture!"

    ¡°Hey, okay, okay.¡± Dean Zhou was worried and quickly called the bookboy for help.

    ??Everyone did not dare to breathe, and they watched helplessly as Doctor Zhang took out a box of golden needles, swung them like darts, raised his hand to swipe them, and pricked Mr. Tang like a hedgehog.

    ?Some people were worried and couldn''t help but whisper, "The acupuncture technique of the miracle doctor is really...precise. I must have practiced a lot before."

    Divine Doctor Zhang glanced at him and replied, "That''s right, I stabbed hundreds of pigs and sheep to death in the village!"

    ?The man shrank his neck at that time and did not dare to say anything anymore.

    A dead Taoist friend is not a poor Taoist!

    ?It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to feel sorry for Mr. Tang, but he is actually afraid that the golden needle will fly to him next time...

    Shen Doctor Zhang snorted coldly, took out the last golden needle, and asked for paper and pen to write down the prescription.

    He would write on whatever medicinal herbs tasted bitter, and he would add more and more portions!

    ?There is no doubt that he is taking revenge!

    Don¡¯t think that he doesn¡¯t know anything just because he is in the village every day.

    He saw the boy Mu Jue talking and laughing with his apprentice every day.

    As a result, this third uncle suddenly appeared in the Mu family, and the young apprentice stopped laughing.

    Yesterday, Mu Jue was carried to the Southwest by a pole.

    ?The young apprentice plowed down half a row of medicinal seedlings in the medicine field.

    Even a fool can guess that this so-called third uncle must be the one causing trouble for the two children.

    ??He didn''t care what happened to Mu Jue. After all, he was still a young man, so he could do whatever he wanted to do.

    But not his little apprentice!

    He was not willing to stare more, and others were not qualified to do so!

    ??Now that the culprit is in his hands, it is simply a dream to survive comfortably!

    A sheet full of medicinal ingredients was written quickly.

    Doctor Zhang patted the table and said, "Pull out the golden needle after half an hour, and you will wake up after an hour. Take the medicine according to the prescription, boil two pounds of water into a bowl, take it once in the morning and evening, avoid greasy tea. You can go to the ground after a month!" "

    After saying that, he turned around and walked out.

    ?Li Laoer quickly glanced at the veteran, who immediately followed him.

    ?Everyone was a little stunned. The miracle doctor''s posture was simply too big, and he came and went like the wind.

    ?But I have to admit that the miraculous doctor¡¯s skills are really amazing. As the golden needle pricked in, Mr. Tang''s complexion gradually improved, and he no longer looked like he was just now, looking like he was going to see the Lord of Hell at any time.

    ?Everyone felt a little relieved and saw the old doctor from the academy holding a prescription and studying it.

    Dean Zhou asked, "How about it, doctor? Are there any precious medicinal materials needed for this prescription?"

    ??The old doctor shook his head repeatedly and responded with excitement, "No, no! They are all commonly used medicinal materials, but the combination is really exquisite! I am really eye-opening today!"

    After saying that, he hesitated for a moment and then added, "If these medicines are boiled into soup, it will definitely taste a bit bitter..."

    ?Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and waved their hands indifferently after hearing this.

    ¡°Good medicine tastes bitter! Mr. Tang is in such a dangerous situation, it¡¯s a blessing to be able to save his life!¡±

    Li Laoer also smiled and said, "Yes, Mr. Tang is already old. After all this trouble, I''m afraid it will take a little longer to support him."

    He looked at Dean Zhou and said, "Dean, if it''s inconvenient here in the academy, why don''t you send Mr. Tang to our Suijintan to stay for a while?"

    Dean Zhou immediately refused and said, "Thank you uncle, but I don''t need it yet. Let Mr. Tang stay in the academy for a few days. When he is ready to move, I will ask his opinion."

    Li Laoer nodded and said with a smile, "Okay, Dean, I''ll go to the cafeteria first. If anything happens, I can ask someone to say hello at any time."

    ¡°Okay, this time I really have Uncle Robert.¡± Dean Zhou thanked him with his hands, and all the gentlemen also followed suit.

    ?After Li Laoer left, everyone couldn''t help but praise him a few more times, especially the few people who came after him.

    ¡°The Li family really doesn¡¯t have a choice in what they do!¡±

    "Yes, if I had known this, I would have snatched Li Jiaren from school before. I would have snatched him under my door."

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not your turn, I guess the dean will grab someone first.¡±

    Those gentlemen who witnessed Mr. Tang being skinned had mixed feelings in their hearts.

    There is no other reason. They are ashamed of Mr. Tang.

    Mr. Tang failed in his attempt to pry the Li family into a corner, and now he still needs the Li family to save his life...

    ?Li Laoer walked all the way to the canteen, and Li Laosan greeted him.

    Seeing that there was no one around, Li Laosan asked, "Second brother, how is it? Mr. Tang saved him?"

    Li Laoer nodded, smiled and asked in a low voice, "Have you heard about it too?"

    ¡°Yes, the academy is so small, how can there be any secrets? Mr. Tang¡¯s boy ran back with the doctor on his back, and everyone knew about it. I just don¡¯t know why Mr. Tang fell ill?¡±

    ??Li Laosan glanced at his second brother and asked, "Did our family send Mu Jue out of Xindu and he became very angry?"

    Li Laoer waved his hand and responded quickly, "Don''t worry, it''s not because of this. That kid Mu Jue turned back halfway and brought a helper. Although I don''t know what they said to Mr. Tang, Mr. Tang was so angry that he vomited blood. That¡¯s what this kid does!¡±

    "Ah?" Li Laosan was surprised and shouted, "What did this kid do! Didn''t he follow Jiaren to the southwest?"

    Li Laoer''s eyes flashed with admiration, and he smiled, "Originally, I thought that Mr. Hou was a little careless, and it was inappropriate to let this kid next to Fu Niuer. Now it seems that Mr. Hou is really right about people. This kid He has a bit of a temper, I like it! No matter who he is, he can¡¯t stop him!¡±

    ??Li Laosan smiled helplessly and simply stopped asking, "Second brother, you''d better go home quickly. Since this kid is probably going back soon!"

    "Ah, yes, yes!" Li Laoer was reminded and quickly responded, "I''m leaving now. Please pay more attention to Mr. Tang."

    ¡°I know, second brother, don¡¯t forget to tell me what¡¯s next.¡±

    "knew."

    The two brothers separated just like that.

    ?Li Laoer hurried back to Suijintan, but there was no sign of Mu Jue anywhere.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~¡¤

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 987ï¼š Take action to ruthlessly attack the young man!

    Chapter 987: Attack the young man cruelly!

    Jiayin is busy making dinner, and the dishes are very sumptuous. She plans to invite Doctor Zhang, the village chief, Liu Biaotou and other elders to get together.

    ¡°Second uncle, it¡¯s just the right time for you to come back. The village chief said that he hasn¡¯t tasted my craftsmanship for a long time. I will cook more vegetables and you can have a few more drinks with everyone later.¡±

    Jiayin was very happy to see the second uncle back, and said, "I have sent people to pick up the sixth and seventh brothers, as well as Mr. Wen. They will be here soon."

    Li Laoer didn''t know what Mu Jue''s plan was, and he didn''t know much about it, so he smiled and said, "Okay, your sixth brother will take up his post tomorrow, so let him put it into practice."

    ?This reminded Jiayin, and she quickly called Shui Ling, "Take out the candied fruit jar from our cellar, be careful not to leave it behind when Brother Six leaves tomorrow."

    There are seven brothers in the Li family, each with his own preferences.

    Brother Li is particularly fond of sweets, but his family is afraid that he will have rotten teeth, so he has been more controlled since he was a child.

    But Brother Li has a small problem. When he studies at night, he loses energy if he doesn''t eat something sweet.

    So Jiayin used honey from space to pickle fruits from space and made a lot of preserves.

    In this way, it will satisfy my brother¡¯s craving, and it will also be good for my health.

    ?Of course, I still only gave him a small plate every night, but this also made Brother Li very happy.

    Not just because he likes to eat it, but also because his sister made it for him alone.

    This time Brother Li went to take up his post. The family found a master, brought along some people, and prepared more than a dozen carriages for luggage.

    With the good news, I made a few more jars of preserves and brought them to my brother.

    At dusk, the roosters of each house called the hens back to their nests, and the old yellow dog lying down at the entrance of the village also ran in, and the noisy and busy day was over.

    Li Laoer guessed that his eldest son must still be thinking about his family, so he quickly wrote a letter to let his eldest son take up his post with peace of mind.

    After finishing these tasks, the village chief and others also arrived.

    The old house of the Li family, which had been quiet for a long time, was once again lively.

    Ten years have passed, Broken Gold Beach is no longer the desolate look it once was.

    ?The villagers are no longer in a hurry and embarrassed as before.

    Nowadays, the orchards and hot spring valleys are money boxes with a steady flow of money coming in.

    The jasper melon vines planted in the fields will bear silver seeds.

    The pig houses and chicken farms ensure that the villagers will not have to worry about eating meat every time.

    Not to mention those workshops, even the old man can earn dozens of pence every day just by doing odd jobs while chatting.

    The grown-ups and girls all have errands to do, and the little ones also have schools to study.

    ??The village chief and the first few Liu escorts are dedicated to their responsibilities, and all the work is arranged in an orderly manner.

    It can be said that whether the Li family is in Suijintan or not, everyone''s life will be the same.

    But seeing the Li family''s courtyard deserted and deserted, and even darker at night, everyone felt like there was an empty space in their hearts, always feeling frightened.

    ?It was not easy today. The door of the Li family was opened, the banquet was set up, the lanterns were hung under the eaves, and the laughter spread far and wide.

    The whole village seemed to have been injected with fresh blood and became alive.

    After dinner, the men from each family gathered together with laughter and listened to what was new in the city.

    Even the old, young, women and children also wandered over and stood outside the door, chattering a few words and enjoying the excitement.

    Jiayin heard the commotion and went out to invite him.

    The old men and women waved their hands, while the children hid behind their mothers, sticking their heads out and smiling.

    Since there was no good news, Shui Ling asked Shui Ling to take the dustpan, put some more melon seeds, peanuts and snacks in it, and sent it to the door to give everyone a place to eat.

    ?Every family¡¯s life is getting better, and there is actually no shortage of these foods.

    But the products produced by the Li family are the best in their hearts. A woman gossiped about Shuiling and asked, "Miss Shuiling, it will be the Dragon Boat Festival soon. Will our village still make rice dumplings this year?"

    "Yes, that''s right. The Fourth Madam is not at home, so it seems that this festival is no longer interesting. In previous years, the Fourth Madam had already started organizing, and we were busy with it. We are tired and happy at the same time." The woman next to her also agreed.

    Shui Ling smiled and said, "Of course we have to make rice dumplings during the festival. The princess even mentioned it a few days ago. Sisters-in-law, don''t worry, the princess will remember it. Whatever materials you can prepare, prepare them first. The princess will definitely come back to follow you. Let¡¯s all work together!¡±

    ¡°Really? Haha, that¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°When the princess comes back, the village becomes lively.¡±

    ??The women were all smiling and discussing what ingredients to prepare.

    ?This family has a bag of red beans, and that family has a bag of candied dates. In a short time, we have a lot of them.

    Hearing the good news from Shui Ling, I felt a little uncomfortable.

    In fact, she really forgot about it. Fortunately, it was not too late.

    In the future, she still has to come back and walk around more, otherwise, over time, people''s hearts will easily become scattered.

    When the moon was in the middle of the sky, the Li family¡¯s banquet broke up.

    ??The village chief, Doctor Zhang and others wandered back to sleep. Li Laoer drank the sobering soup and called Brother Li and Brother Mao into the study to talk.

    ?Brother Cat has nothing to do in Kyoto. He will accompany his brother to take up his post tomorrow. He will stay there for seven or eight days and then come back. It¡¯s time to relax.

    Furthermore, Brother Li is a newcomer, so if anything happens, he will have his brothers to help him.

    Jiayin gave them some fruits and went back to the room.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun had been busy all day, and were kicked to the kang in the living room, where they quickly fell asleep.

    Jiayin couldn''t sleep, so he went into the space to play for a while, but as soon as he came out, he heard a knock on the window.

    ?She couldn''t help but feel her heart pounding when she thought of a certain possibility.

    ?The people outside the window may have been a little impatient waiting, so they just opened the window sash and jumped in.

    Jiayin picked up the feather duster on the edge of the table and whipped it over!

    As soon as Mu Jue landed on the ground, she was hit by a slap. She shouted with a smile under her breath, "Is the princess angry? Then give her a few more slaps!"

    Jiayin rolled his eyes, threw the feather duster back, and asked, "Why are you back?"

    Mu Jue sat down at the table, poured the tea himself, took the dessert plate, and started to eat hungrily.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t say anything and found a seat farthest away from him.

    Seeing this, Mu Jue didn''t dare to delay. He quickly swallowed his snack and started talking.

    ¡°My third uncle was actually exterminated by my grandfather in his early years. I originally wanted to give him some dignity, but he bullied me because I was young. Maybe he didn¡¯t know this and wanted to take advantage of me.

    "Yesterday, I escorted the eldest young master to a town, where a gentleman from my county lived, his surname was Su. He was an upright and upright man. I invited him to go to the academy with me. In front of Dean Zhou and several gentlemen, we met with my third uncle. I made it clear.

    ¡°From now on, if this old man behaves honestly, I will treat him like an ordinary clan member and visit him often. If he refuses to give up, I will let the entire Xindu and Tianwu know that he has been abandoned by his family.

    ¡°How can a person who destroys the clan, is selfish and makes no contribution to the family, point fingers at me, the eldest grandson?¡±

    Jiayin was so surprised that her mouth swelled slightly. She thought Mu Jue had found a way to persuade Mr. Tang, but how could she have imagined that Mu Jue did such a great job and actually stripped Mr. Tang''s face!

    Mu Jue took another piece of snack, stuffed it into his mouth, and said vaguely, "The eldest young master actually knows about Mr. Su''s existence. If I hadn''t come forward to invite people, the eldest young master would have gone there himself. He is not afraid of being found out by the academy. He was scolded for bullying his master and destroying his ancestors!¡±

    Jiayin was heartwarming and responded, "I was still wondering why my eldest brother left so happily. It turns out there is a solution. He never wanted me to be wronged. It''s just that after I leave, I don''t know how many years it will take to see me again."

    Mu Jue thought about what happened in the past few days and touched his nose with guilt.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 988ï¼š Come to announce the good news!

    Chapter 988: Coming to announce the good news!

    Jiayin ignored him, picked up two fruits, threw them over, and started chasing people away, "You''ve been running around for two days, aren''t you tired? Go back to bed quickly!"

    Mu Jue took the fruit and was so in love with the girl that she scolded her. So he asked cautiously, "Well... I will still be your guard from now on? You can''t drive me away!"

    Jiayin opened the window and replied with a serious face, "Being my guard is an agreement between my adoptive father and you. If you want to break the contract, just go to your adoptive father and make it clear. I don''t care!"

    Mu Jue burst out laughing at that time. He was so excited that he threw two apples as **** and ran out.

    Jiayin closed the window, leaned against it, and slowly raised the corners of his mouth.

    You can have a good sleep tonight¡­

    The next day, everyone in the family got up early.

    After taking a bite of food, everyone got on the carriage and rushed to the Earl''s Mansion in the city.

    At the wine table last night, everyone in the village heard that Brother Li was about to take up his post, and they all came to see him off.

    The village chief and several old men gathered around Brother Li and gave instructions for a long time. Brother Li smiled and answered them one by one. He also made a few elderly people happy and said, "Grandpa, village chief, wait until I can establish a foothold over there. Let someone come back and pick you up for a walk. Look at my abilities. The people must be living and working in peace and prosperity."

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± The village chief smiled from ear to ear, ¡°Our brother Li must be a good official!¡±

    Uncle Zhao and the other old men also nodded repeatedly. Uncle Zhao also patted Brother Li on the shoulder, "Take care of yourself outside. If anyone bullies you, send a message home. We can''t do anything else. We can''t kill a few people with a knife." It¡¯s easy!¡±

    ?Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard this, and advised Brother Li to leave quickly. If he stayed, he would be corrupted.

    The carriage went away for a while, but the villagers still didn''t leave for a long time.

    The village chief sighed, "When the old man came back with Brother Li and Brother Cat, Brother Li blushed when he saw people, and Brother Cat was also thin and small. It seemed that in the blink of an eye, the children grew up. They are all going to be appointed as officials!¡±

    ?Everyone nodded. One man turned around and saw his boy, and couldn''t help but slap him.

    ¡°Idiot, we all grew up in the same place. When someone becomes an official, you are still playing in the mud at home!¡±

    ??The kid didn''t dare to mess with me, so he slipped out of the crowd and ran away, causing everyone to laugh again, and then dispersed.

    Brother Li''s luggage and manpower had been prepared long ago. Wan''er, a competent eldest sister-in-law, got up early and took inventory again, waiting for everyone to come back before setting off.

    The farewell pavilion outside the city was once again occupied by the Li family.

    ========

    At the dock military camp, only Li Yong was left standing guard.

    Li Laoer was worried about it, so he asked Zheng He to buy two fat pigs while he had nothing to do today, and asked Jia Huan to pick up Li Yong''s favorite vegetables, fill a full food box, and he went to visit.

    Jiayin also wanted to take a look, but she is older now and is no longer a child. It would be inconvenient to enter the military camp, so that¡¯s all.

    Not to mention that the Li family is busy and each performs his or her duties.

    I just say that in Luo''an Academy, Mr. Tang woke up last night and drank two more medicinal soups, and his life was saved.

    Getting up early in the morning, Dean Zhou came over to visit, and the two of them talked a lot.

    Dean Zhou did not say it clearly, but Mr. Academy''s views on the pros and cons of this matter, as well as the attitude of the Li family, were clearly stated.

    Mr. Tang was so ashamed that he wanted to stick his head into the ground!

    Actually, he had selfish motives for Mu Jue, his grandnephew, but more importantly, he wanted to revive the family.

    ??It''s just that he misjudged Mu Jue''s temper and was not willing to listen to his manipulations at all.

    ?He had ten thousand regrets in his heart. If he had known this, he should have coaxed her slowly and persuaded her little by little.

    But there¡¯s no point regretting it!

    ?Now, he can only take good care of his health and think of a solution later.

    Of course, this method cannot anger Mu Jue, otherwise the end will definitely be worse than this... Mr. Zhou was relieved to see that he was still listening to the advice.

    The academy has benefited a lot from the Li family, and they get along well with each other on weekdays. He doesn''t want to ruin the relationship between the academy and the Li family because of Mr. Tang''s insistence.

    When he said goodbye and went out, two book boys were cooking porridge under the eaves.

    ?Perhaps he is not very skilled, and there is a faint smell of burnt smell in the air.

    Dean Zhou guessed that the canteen still hadn¡¯t delivered food here, and the Li family was really annoyed with Mr. Tang.

    ?He had no choice but to tell the two bookboys, "From now on, send someone to my yard to pick up three meals a day. I will order him to go down and add a supplement of soup to Mr. Tang every day."

    "Thank you very much, Dean." The book boy was very happy. He had been very busy these past two days. Not having to cook would relieve them of a big burden.

    Not long after Dean Zhou left, there was a knock on the courtyard door again.

    ?The book boy thought it was some gentleman who came to visit the patient, but when he opened the door, he found a middle-aged woman in her forties, fairly neatly dressed, but with a flattering smile.

    ¡°Oh, what a handsome little brother!¡± The middle-aged woman started to praise, and then asked, ¡°Is Mr. Tang here? The old lady is here to tell the good news!¡±

    The bookboy''s face turned red when he was offended, and he quickly responded, "Our husband is resting in bed..."

    "Oh, the sun is so high, how can I still stay in bed? Happy events are coming, please get up and talk, sir."

    ?The middle-aged woman walked straight into the house as she spoke.

    ??The bookboy wanted to stop her, but the woman waved the handkerchief in her hand. The strong smell of fragrant powder almost made the bookboy stumble.

    By the time I woke up, the woman had already broken into the house.

    Mr. Tang leaned on the soft pillow, his mind was muddled, sometimes regretful, sometimes angry.

    Hearing the noise, he suddenly opened his eyes and was startled by the extra woman in the room.

    "who are you!"

    "Oh, don''t be nervous, Mr. Tang, I''m here to announce the good news!" The middle-aged woman took the initiative to find a chair to sit on, and said, "I heard that Mr. Tang has found his great-nephew. He is still young and looks good. Old lady, hurry up. I just came here, how could such a good young man not have a good wife?

    "I have a girl from a good family here. Her father is a sixth-rank official under the Ministry of Household Affairs, and her mother''s natal family comes from a scholarly family. This girl has two brothers, one who studied and passed the imperial examination, and the other who owns a shop.

    ¡°This girl is seventeen years old. She is good-looking, gentle and generous. She has been taking care of the house with her mother. She also has a generous dowry, which is really rare.

    ¡°How do you think the old lady is a good match for your husband¡¯s grandnephew? You should make up your mind quickly and let the two children see each other as soon as possible!¡±

    When Mr. Tang first heard that he was introducing a marriage to Mu Jue, he wanted to get rid of her. However, the more he heard about it, the more satisfied he became. This girl was the best candidate for the future mistress of the Mu family in terms of family status and character.

    ?It''s a pity that Mu Jue won''t listen to him. Now he doesn''t even count the Mu family, so how can he take care of the Mu family''s affairs!

    ?Thinking like this, he felt sad and anxious. He turned around and spit out the medicinal soup he had drank earlier.

    The two bookboys were so anxious that one of them chased the middle-aged woman out with a dark face, "Get out of here, our husbands don''t care about this, don''t come here again!"

    Another book boy also quickly patted Mr. Tang on the back and gave him some water.

    The middle-aged woman still wanted to hang around, but the bookboy moved the broom sweeping the yard. Her hair was torn up, so she had to run away quickly.

    After exiting the academy door, she spit hard and stamped her feet angrily.

    ??I thought it would be an easy job, but I never expected that it would not work out.

    ?The money that is coming soon will also fly away!

    With a dark face, she walked to a small forest outside the town. There was an inconspicuous woodcutter there. When she heard that things were not going to work, the man threw a bunch of copper coins and left with a few cold warnings.

    ?The middle-aged woman cursed in a low voice with hatred, and finally picked up the string of money...

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 989ï¼š Colorful clothes for fun

    Chapter 989: Colorful clothes and entertainment

    A matchmaker came to Mr. Tang¡¯s yard. This incident was like a small wave that passed by and no one took it to heart.

    ?Of course, the Li family who are far away in Xindu don¡¯t even know.

    Jiayin thought that all his brothers had gone to work and there was nothing important at home, so he packed up and went to the palace.

    The palace is busy preparing the dowry for the third princess. She may be exhausted and on the verge of crying.

    ?At this time, if Jiayin doesn''t pay attention, the third princess will come out to arrest the person herself.

    Sure enough, the third princess was beating up her account book. When she heard the good news that she had finally come back, she picked up her skirt and ran out.

    It was late spring and early summer, and the weather was fine. Jiayin wore a willow-green spring shirt and an ivory white pleated skirt. The corners and skirt were embroidered with large sunflowers. It looked so refreshing and smart.

    ?Most of her dark hair was tied back, leaving the smaller part braided with pearl ribbons, which made her complexion whiter and tenderer, and her smile brighter.

    The third princess stepped forward, hugged her and spun her around, scolding, "I knew you had no conscience and you didn''t miss me when you got home. I can''t sleep well here, but you''ve made me fat!"

    Jiayin knew that she had never been a forgiving person, but was actually very easy to coax, so she took the exquisitely woven basket from Shui Ling''s hand, which was filled with big red strawberries.

    "Who said I don''t care about you? Look, there are only two baskets of strawberries growing in my greenhouse. I picked them all for you, and I didn''t even get a single pearl."

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it!¡± The third princess raised her hand, stuffed a strawberry into her mouth, and immediately started to smile.

    Jiayin signaled Caiyun to take the other basket and said, "This basket is for Uncle Huang to eat freshly. Please send it to the Imperial Study Room."

    The third princess snorted coldly, "What''s the imperial study room? My father is so obsessed with the vixen that he has lost his soul. How can he have time to deal with political affairs? He is joking in the imperial concubine''s place every day!"

    Jiayin subconsciously gave her a tug, and after seeing that no one else was nearby, she walked all the way into the house.

    The two of them sat at the small kang table again. Shui Ling and Shui Yun guarded the door. Jiayin said, "What you just said will be bad if it gets out. The imperial concubine is the emperor''s concubine. The emperor should go there more often." It¡¯s normal!¡±

    ?The third princess curled her lips unhappily and ate four or five strawberries in one bite, biting them as hard as she could to vent her anger.

    ¡°My father used to dote on her, but lately it¡¯s strange that he can¡¯t live without her almost every day. But she was so domineering to her father that she gave birth to a sick second prince, and there was no other news.

    "Someone in the court recently asked the father to choose a concubine. She may have planned to pester the father, and this matter will be over. Otherwise, no matter who enters the palace, as long as she gives birth to a healthy prince, her son will have no chance!"

    After saying that, she frowned when she saw Jiayin, and quickly smiled to please him.

    "Okay, okay, I won''t say this anymore. After I get married, who will care about the troubles in the palace?"

    "That''s right," Jiayin raised her hand to pour tea and whispered, "You are a princess, and you will never inherit the throne in the future, so don''t get involved in these things. The emperor naturally knows this. You should be filial to the emperor. Well, I won¡¯t suffer any loss.¡±

    The third princess sighed, threw away the strawberry stem in her hand, and replied, "I don''t want to do this, but... I went to see my mother yesterday. She was very thin, and she may not have much time left. I want to beg my father to let her go." Come out and get me married...

    ¡°But my father will definitely not agree, right?¡±

    As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°In the future, if I give birth to children, I will be a good mother and won¡¯t make it so difficult for them.¡±

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know how to persuade her anymore, so she could only pat her back and comfort her silently...

    ??Far away in Quanzhou, the fleet of envoys from the eight countries was finally picked up at noon that day. The Li family also looked forward to returning home and wishing their family of three to be safe and sound.

    A long queue of horse-drawn carriages were lined up, transporting things brought back from Xindu into the Li family''s residence.

    ?Li Zhensheng, who was discussing business abroad, and Jiayi and Liu Yang from the army also rushed back.

    As for the pregnant corals and Linlang, Mrs. Li sent someone to pick them up early. It sounds like fate. Jiayi and Liu Yang have been together almost every day since they met. Later they joined the army together, went south together, got married together and lived in separate families. Now they are both fathers together.

    Although they are only more than one month pregnant, Hualan and Linlang have become the family''s key protection targets.

    At this moment, the fleet came back, and the house was so busy, but no one let them interfere, and they were even afraid of running into them, so they just let them sit in the house and eat fruits and snacks.

    Just a few children from Xingxing were running around in the yard, chattering and laughing non-stop.

    Haulan and Linlang felt itchy after hearing this, so they could only laugh and stand under the eaves, barely joining in the fun.

    Mrs. Li has a little gray hair on her head, but her granddaughter-in-laws are all filial and have embroidered a lot of forehead wipes and hats for her. They wear them every day and don''t look the same, so they don''t show much.

    Today she was going to go out on the street with her daughter-in-law, so she specially changed into an azure slant-breasted top embroidered with precious flowers, paired with a dark blue horse-faced skirt, making her look neat and tidy.

    ?Unexpectedly, the grandchildren came back at this time.

    Jiaxi has a sweet mouth. When he saw his grandma when he entered the door, he immediately stepped forward and hugged his arms. He joked and praised, "Oh my, whose grandma is this? She is so beautifully dressed. Is the Queen Mother from heaven descending to earth?"

    Mrs. Li was coaxed so much that her eyes were filled with laughter. She slapped her grandson and said with a smile, "You are a skinny monkey, you are a father, but you still don''t have a proper appearance!"

    "What kind of appearance do I need in front of my grandma? I can pretend to be in front of others, but my grandma even knows that I was urinating when I was five years old!" Jiaxi got into her grandma''s arms and started joking. There is no sense of proportion.

    ?As a result, Xingxing happened to be following behind, dragging Wenwen along. When he heard this, he shouted, "Uncle Fourth, you were still peeing on the bed when you were five years old!"

    Wenwen also followed up with a last-ditch attack, "I can''t even pee on the bed!"

    ?The courtyard was silent for a moment, and then everyone burst into laughter.

    Jiaxi quickly looked around and saw that her sisters-in-law were all there. The blushing one really wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl into.

    ?It was still Mrs. Li who was protecting her grandson and said, "You are smelly and sweaty. Go and change your clothes quickly. We are still waiting for you to share your things!"

    Jiaxi hurriedly delivered the box containing the letters, then quickly ran away with his wife, daughter and children.

    Jia''an smiled, saluted, and went down.

    ?Everyone quickly opened the box and took out a thick stack of letters.

    Mr. Wen and the Liu family wrote to Mrs. Wen, Li Yong and the village elders wrote to Huiniang, Liu Biaotou wrote to his wife and children, and even Mr. Peng wrote a letter to his daughter Wenjuan.

    ?Of course, the ones who received the most were the members of the Li family.

    As soon as the good news came out, I wrote letters to my grandma, my mother-in-law, my uncle, and my husband and wife.

    Li Laoer also wrote to my mother...

    Li Laosan gave it to my mother and daughter-in-law...

    Family fun for grandma and mother-in-law, daughter-in-law and second brother...

    In short, after sorting, almost everyone got at least two or three letters.

    ?There are so many things going on at home, no matter how many people write about them, they won¡¯t be able to write any different flowers.

    But all the care and concern are real.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 990ï¼š demanding requirements

    Chapter 990 Harsh requirements

    After Jiaxi¡¯s family of three and Jiaan washed up and changed clothes, they went to the living room and found that everyone had red eyes.

    ??What else don¡¯t they understand? Everyone is homesick!

    Jia''an winked at Jiaxi, and Jiaxi continued to be a living treasure, wearing colorful clothes and kissing her.

    "Grandma, I''m so hungry. Can you give me some snacks? Otherwise, I''ll have an empty stomach and my brain won''t work. If you ask me about my family, I can''t remember it!"

    Jiaxi smiled and sat next to her grandma. Sure enough, Mrs. Li immediately became anxious and shouted, "Quick, is the food ready? Hurry up and start cooking, don''t let the children get hungry."

    ??Everyone also quickly put away their homesickness and got ready to eat.

    Soon, the dinner table was set, and everyone sat at two tables divided into men and women.

    ??Having to take care of the people in the mission and supervise the family''s ships on the way to Jiaxi and Jiaan, it is really not an easy job.

    It is not easy to sit down and have a meal in peace nowadays.

    The two of them were eating and drinking like a storm.

    Even Ai Bei and Wen Wen didn''t eat less, which made everyone feel distressed.

    ?Old Mrs. Li barely took a few bites and kept picking up vegetables for Aibei and her son.

    After the meal, the table was cleared and tea and snacks were served again. Everyone couldn''t wait to ask about the situation at home.

    Actually, the letters sent from home made it clear, but when Jia Xi and Jia An said it from their mouths, they felt more at ease.

    ?The family likes to have a clever tongue, plowing the golden beach in the spring, the shops in the city are prospering, and the Northern Expedition is so powerful when it sets off. The story is vivid, like a scroll unfolding in front of everyone.

    Mrs. Li listened carefully, occasionally nodding, and occasionally sighing.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru were also worried and wanted to take a step back.

    Jiayi asked, "Where is Fu Niu''er? Will she still enter the palace? The Marquis and Fourth Uncle are not in Xindu. Is there anyone in the palace who is bullying her blindly?"

    Jiaxi waved her hands and said with a smile, "Others don''t know our sister''s temper, don''t you know? She is the only one who bullies others, and she never gets bullied by others.

    ¡°The third princess had quarrels with her sister several times before, but now she almost treats her as a real sister, and obeys her every word. When my sister goes home for a few days, the palace maids who chase her to bring her things will collapse the threshold.

    ¡°Furthermore, the emperor has granted a marriage to the third princess. The consort is Prince Lu Zonglu. They are all familiar with our family. It will be easier to move around in the future.¡±

    "Oh, the third princess''s marriage has been decided?" Old Mrs. Li was surprised and nodded, "She is almost old enough to get engaged, and Prince Lu is a good kid, gentle and polite. The two of them can''t go wrong in the future."

    After saying that, she thought of her precious granddaughter and added, "Our Fu Niu is not young anymore, so it''s reasonable for her to start seeing each other."

    ??Li Zhensheng didn''t want his mother to bother too much, so he advised her, "Mom, Fu Niu''er is still young, and her family is reluctant to let her get engaged early.

    ¡°In this way, if any one of us sees Hao Erlang, we should pay attention. In a few years, Fu Niuer will also want to see her, and we will discuss it again. We must choose the best one for her!¡±

    Mrs. Li laughed when she heard it and nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes, pay more attention."

    Jiayi followed suit and made trouble, making grandma happy and shouting, "No one in the world can be worthy of my sister. At least this person must be better than our brothers!"

    Jia Xi, Jia An, and Liu Yang also nodded, causing everyone to laugh again.

    "You might as well just tell Fu Niu''er not to get married. Where can you find such a perfect person in the world!" Tao Hongying hugged Wenwen and laughed at her nephew and sons.

    ??? After a few jokes like this, Jia Xi and Jia An began to divide the boxes for everyone.

    Wan''er and Jiayin were very careful. All the boxes were tied with cloth strips and their names were written on them.

    Soon, everyone received their share.

    Old Mrs. Li waved her hand, chased away Huiniang, Sister-in-law Liu and others, and said with a smile. "I know you are impatient, go back and open the box quickly. We are together every day, even for this little while."

    Mrs. Wen, Huiniang and Sister-in-law Liu were not polite, they joked for a while and then went back to the house.

    ??Everyone in the Li family also opened the boxes one after another, talking about trivial matters at home while sorting.

    When Jia Xi saw her grandma holding the dress sewn by her sister with red circles under her eyes, she quickly changed the topic and said, "Grandma, Abe and I can only stay for half a month before returning to the Golden Buddha. We have to prepare for our marriage." Ok?"

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about this, my family has already prepared it. I just wait until a date is set and I will send invitations to each family.¡± Mrs. Li cheered up and started talking.

    Tao Hongying and Zhao Yuru also checked and filled in the gaps, and the room became more lively for a while.

    The return of envoys from the eight countries made the port of Quanzhou even more crowded. Naturally, the whole city also knew the news.

    ?So, when the Li family¡¯s invitation was sent out, no one was surprised.

    After all, for more than a month, the Li family has been shopping around to make up for the wedding gift for their grandson. Almost everyone has heard something about marrying the Golden Buddha Queen.

    The first ones to respond were of course the Tang family and the Yue family.

    Mrs. Tang has long wanted to visit the Li family when she heard that Jia An was back. This time she had an excuse.

    She took her granddaughter and pulled a cart of dry goods to Li''s house.

    ?Old Mrs. Li played well with her and was not polite. After collecting her things, she took the old sister into the house.

    The delicious food brought by the fleet from Xindu was immediately placed on a table.

    Wen Yu was also taken away by Ai Bei and Wen Juan to see the new books and jewelry fabrics sent from Xindu.

    After a while, Mrs. Yue also came to the door, also not empty-handed.

    Everyone sat together, eating, drinking, talking and laughing, which made it even more lively.

    ??The Li family has so many people, and the wedding ceremony started a month ago, so why do they need help from the Tang family and the Yue family.

    But if someone comes to ask, it puts the Li family at ease.

    Mrs. Li ordered the food to be prepared, and left Mrs. Tang, her grandson, and Mrs. Yue to have lunch and rest for a while before sending them off after the sun was at its strongest.

    Mrs. Tang and Mrs. Yue received two jars of honey as a return gift, while Wen Yu received two new travel books and two pieces of materials.

    Mrs. Tang and Mrs. Yue were so coaxed that they smiled happily and did not feel that this gift was frivolous at all.

    ??The Li family''s honey looks ordinary. Outsiders don''t know what''s so rare about it, but they know it all too well.

    ?Drinking a glass of honey water every morning will make the most troublesome toilet problem very easy for people of their age.

    ??And I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s for psychological reasons, but they always feel that their skin has become much better.

    Wenyu was equally happy, with a smile on his lips.

    It¡¯s not that she covets the things given by the Li family, but she likes the thoughtfulness and enthusiasm of the Li family.

    ?Although there are dozens of people, old and young, living in a large courtyard, they never fight or make noise, and they are so peaceful and peaceful that people can''t help but envy them.

    Mrs. Yue got in the car first and left. Mrs. Tang couldn''t bear it anymore and whispered a few words to Mrs. Li. When Mrs. Li got the message, she almost clapped her hands and laughed.

    Finally, Le Diandian went home.

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 991ï¼š Tighten the bonds of allies

    Chapter 991: Tightening the ties of allies

    On the wedding day, Abe wore a bright red wedding dress and sat in a sedan chair.

    ?Jiaxi also wore a bright red wedding robe and rode a white horse. He took Aibei all the way from the inn to his home.

    Along the way, countless idlers gathered to watch the excitement, and even children clapped their hands and shouted.

    ??The Li family was not stingy either. They threw two baskets of copper coins and countless wedding cakes and candies, causing more people to come and crowd them.

    Fortunately, Jiayi and Liu Yang brought a group of soldiers, shouting to help open the way and protect the team, so everything went smoothly.

    ??The Li family has never been stingy at banquets, and the dishes they prepared can be said to be well-known throughout Quanzhou City.

    ? And every time there is innovation, there will be surprising and favorite dishes.

    This time, Tao Hongying thought about it for more than a month and presented the final dish of the recipe - Buddha Jumping over the Wall.

    Last night, a stove was set up in the corner of the kitchen yard. A half-person-high clay pot was placed on it and simmered over a low fire. By the time the bride came in, the aroma could be smelled throughout the street.

    So much so that during the worship service, Jiaxi could clearly hear the gurgling sound from Aibei¡¯s stomach.

    He tried his best to hold back his laughter, sent his wife into the room, and hurried to find Wenjuan, "Sister-in-law, hurry up and get some food for your sister-in-law, otherwise she will become Tianwu''s first bride to faint from hunger!"

    Wenjuan laughed so hard that she urged Jiaxi to go to the front for a toast. She took the maid and personally went to get a bowl of Buddha Jumping Over the Wall, paired it with rice and two delicious side dishes and gave it to Aibe.

    As soon as Abe took off her hair crown, seeing Wenjuan like this, she happily hugged her.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, you saved my life!¡±

    The maids couldn¡¯t help laughing, and the new house was filled with joy.

    ??As for the guests congratulating them today, they were focused on the food and did not bother to impress the groom, which allowed Jiaxi to escape the "catastrophe".

    After having had enough food and wine, the guests were about to leave.

    The Li family also prepared extra souvenirs to express their gratitude. Each of the male guests received two bottles of fruit wine, brewed from a fruit unique to the Golden Buddha Country.

    The female guests each had a pair of sachets with a brocade base, embroidered with the unique patterns of the Golden Buddha, and filled with a kind of dried flowers of the Golden Buddha. The cold fragrance is faint and refreshing, and it smells very good in summer. Comfortable.

    ?Everyone accepted it happily and went home satisfied.

    ??Everyone in the Li family was tired, but they felt more at ease.

    ?Especially for Mrs. Li, as her children and grandchildren are starting families and starting businesses, the burden on her shoulders as the parent is getting lighter and lighter.

    The Golden Buddha is too far away, so there is no such thing as saying that you will return home in three days.

    But on this day, Zhao Yuru personally took her daughter-in-law for a walk on the street and bought her a lot of things she liked to eat and play, which was a comfort.

    ?Abe was moved to tears and hugged her mother-in-law and shouted that she wanted to stay in the Li family forever.

    She is smart by nature and is more decisive and stronger than ordinary women, otherwise she would not be able to sit in the position of Queen of the Golden Buddha.

    But in the final analysis, she is where she is today, mostly because of circumstances.

    ?Her father is sick, her younger brother is young, and the aristocratic family is eyeing her. If she cannot get the throne, no one in their family will survive.

    ??If she had been born in the Li family and had someone to love and protect her, there would be no Golden Buddha Queen in the world.

    She has been in Tianwu for two months and has become the granddaughter-in-law of the Li family. She has almost forgotten her identity.

    It¡¯s a pity that she still has too many responsibilities to shoulder at the Golden Buddha and cannot escape them. After staying for another half month, Jiaxi took the things prepared by his family, loaded seven or eight large boats, and followed Aibei back to the Golden Buddha.

    Even though Mrs. Li and others were reluctant to part with him, they knew that Jiaxi was a boy and was used to being at sea, so they soon stopped caring about him.

    ??On the contrary, Jia''an and the superiors sent by the imperial court began to support the Quanzhou branch of the Foreign Affairs Department.

    ?This boss''s surname is Zhu. He is a seasoned official. He is prudent and very good at weighing pros and cons.

    ?This time, he brought his family members over and rented a three-bedroom house.

    ??Quanzhou is also considered to be far away from the emperor, so many officials in the government wanted to find out the news about the imperial court through Mr. Zhu.

    ?But the door of the Zhu family was closed tightly. Except for Mr. Zhu who went on errands in the morning and evening, the rest of the family did not see any visitors at all.

    Officials in the government office privately said that Mr. Zhu was unreasonable.

    But after Li Zhensheng heard about it, he specially found Jia An to have dinner with him in his restaurant. When he talked about it, he told him, "Master Zhu is a smart man. He is worried about you and doesn''t want to steal your limelight.

    "Although he is your superior, our family has already established a foothold in Quanzhou, and he is not willing to antagonize our family."

    Jia''an nodded and responded, "Uncle is right, and I feel it. In the past few days, Master Zhu has never objected to the errands I mentioned. He also often said that I was young and had many ideas, and asked me to work harder. "

    "Silly boy," Li Zhensheng took a piece of steamed fish to his nephew and said with a smile, "He is your boss. Once your errands are done, he will also benefit from it and share half of the credit. Of course he will encourage you to do more errands. !

    ¡°But that¡¯s okay, you are still young, take this opportunity to do more errands and accumulate more experience.¡±

    "Don''t worry, uncle, I''m not stupid either. I will ask Mr. Zhu for instructions on everything and ask him to sign. If I really make a big mistake, he won''t be able to run away. I can''t take advantage of all the good things without paying any price." An raised her hand to pour wine for her uncle, smiling narrowly.

    ?Li Zhen was finally relieved, but he had forgotten that this nephew was also a little fox.

    ? ? Family members say that among the seven boys, Jia Xi is the most naughty. In fact, seriously speaking, Jia Xi is a stick, and Jia An is the one behind every trouble...

    ?The uncle and nephew both enjoyed the meal very happily.

    When they were about to leave, Li Zhensheng asked again, "Jia''an, about your marriage..."

    Jia''an shook his head and said with a smile, "Uncle, I don''t have any ideas about my future wife, as long as grandma and my mother like her, and of course she must be good to my sister.

    ¡°If I can do this, I will naturally be on the same page with her and respect each other as guests throughout my life.

    "Although my third brother is highly valued in the Hailan Army, it is not enough to tie the Tang family to our family on the same rope. Therefore, marrying Miss Tang is the best choice for me."

    ?Li Zhensheng felt a little mixed in his heart. This sounded true, but he still felt that he had wronged the child.

    ?He patted his nephew on the shoulder and responded, "You brothers are really grown up and you all know how to share the worries of the family."

    Jia Anxiao said sincerely, "Uncle is waiting for a few years for us brothers to grow up a bit and take over all the family affairs. Then uncle can enjoy peace of mind."

    ??Li Zhensheng''s eyes flashed with surprise, and he asked in a low voice, "When did you know this?"

    "Uncle, your nephew is now an official, and he is still in charge of the Foreign Affairs Department. Outsiders don''t know the basics, so they just don''t pay attention. How could I not know?"

    Jia''an pointed to the southeast and said, "Brother Xi also left with a mission, right? Uncle, you can''t hide it from me anymore, it''s time for me to help you."

    "Okay, I originally planned to take you out to sea in two days. I didn''t expect you to find out first, brat, I really underestimate you. Among you brothers, you are the smartest!"

    ?Li Zhensheng patted his nephew twice, smiled and took him out of the door.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 992ï¼š Friends whom we have never met

    Chapter 992 A friend whom we have never met

    The Xindu side looks calm, but the success or failure of the Northern Expedition is certain, and there will definitely be big changes.

    ?As an elder brother, how could Li Zhensheng live in Quanzhou for peace and quiet at such a time?

    In the past few months, he has been preparing for the family''s ultimate retreat.

    ??And because the retreat was at sea, it cost him a lot of energy...

    ?Now that his nephews are back and with help, he can finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    It¡¯s just that I hope this escape route will never be used...

    ??As the fleet of the Golden Buddha Kingdom left, envoys from other countries also rushed back to their countries with large quantities of goods and information about the power and prosperity of Tianwu.

    ?Quanzhou Pier became much quieter for a while, and everyone was still not used to it.

    ?But soon, the news of Li Jia''an''s engagement to the Tang family''s granddaughter came out, and it became a new topic on the streets.

    Li Jiaan was known to the people of Quanzhou before because he brought back a team of envoys.

    But compared to Li Jiaxi, who is married to the Queen, he is too low-key.

    ??Now I went to Xindu, and when I came back, I suddenly became a new force.

    At such a young age, not only did he become the second-in-command of the Foreign Affairs Department, but he also became the son-in-law of the Tang family.

    ?Some people were jealous and looked for an opportunity to see what Li Jiaan looked like, and stopped talking after they came back.

    I have to say that the Li family is really blessed by God. Although they are from a peasant family, their children are very good-looking.

    ??Li Jia''an is not a stunningly handsome man, but he is tall, with a straight back and regular facial features, especially his eyes, which are extremely pure. In addition, he always has a smile on his face, which makes people feel like spring breeze.

    ??Facing him, no one can say anything evil...

    Of course, there are still some weird things. After all, the title of son-in-law of the Tang family is too tempting. Many family members in Quanzhou have been staring at it, and they will definitely not be willing to be suddenly picked.

    Finally, Li Jiaan is the biological brother of Princess Kangle, which becomes the best weakness.

    Why does Li Jiaan have no talent or virtue? It was Princess Kangle who relied on the emperor''s favor to get this job in the Foreign Affairs Department for her brother.

    ?Why is it that Li Jia''an used his dirty tricks to seduce the Tang family''s daughter through the good relationship between the two families, and then forced the Tang family to get engaged?

    In short, the gossip became more and more widespread, and it actually became more and more chaotic.

    After the Li family learned about it, they were very angry.

    But before they could respond, Mrs. Tang took action.

    ??This old lady is a tough girl with a fiery temper and direct and effective methods.

    ??She personally led the government soldiers to arrest the first few wealthy young men who spread the gossip, tied them up in the shopping street, and stripped them to their underpants.

    ?Then she took a whip and whipped them until they howled like ghosts.

    ??The whole people in Quanzhou can¡¯t wait to rush to watch the excitement, even worse than when the envoys from the Eight Kingdoms arrived!

    ¡°I gave you a mouth, and you know how to spit out feces! We, the Tang family¡¯s daughter and son-in-law, can also be arranged by you!¡±

    Mrs. Tang¡¯s white hair was combed into silk, she was wearing a bright red dress, her eyes were wide-eyed, and she was waving a golden whip in her hand. She was so sassy that she had no friends!

    ??The young men were in pain and ashamed, and wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl in.

    At this time, it was too late for them to regret, and they could only hope that the elders in the family would come to rescue them quickly.

    Unfortunately, they are obviously going to be disappointed.

    ??Their grandpa or grandpa came, but he stood beside Mrs. Tang with a smiling face, not daring to stop her.

    Not to mention the few young masters who were stunned, even the people watching were amazed. There was an elderly man who quietly explained to everyone.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that when Mrs. Tang was young, she was dressed in red and with a white horse, and she was so heroic. She was also a heroine who killed pirates! Almost all the men in Quanzhou City admired her and wanted to marry her home.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that in the end, I was hugged by General Tang to be a beautiful woman. I don¡¯t know how many people got drunk and cried.

    ¡°These few people in front of me are all one of the original admirers. Now their descendants have angered Mrs. Tang, and they dare not save her.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll beat these guys again after I get home!¡±

    ?Everyone suddenly realized it, and the fire of gossip in their eyes burned even more intensely...

    Mrs. Tang is old after all, and she will be tired after smoking for a while.

    Mrs. Tang was a smart person. She sent people to Li''s house early to invite Mrs. Li. At this time, she happened to set up a ladder and asked her mother-in-law to "step down".

    ?So the soldiers pushed aside the crowd, and Mrs. Li walked in holding Tao Hongying''s arm.

    "Old girl, why are you so angry?" Old Mrs. Li joked, "I''m old now, and my face has as many wrinkles as furrows on the ground. You''re still so angry. You look really older than me." I still look old!¡±

    Sure enough, Mrs. Tang threw down the whip in her hand, pulled it and replied, "It''s not like these little beasts think that our Tang family is easy to bully. They dare to make up any swear words! If we don''t teach them a lesson, our Tang family will be bullied." Just knead it into dough."

    Mrs. Li advised, "They are just some kids talking nonsense. Why bother with them? Besides, they also scolded my boy, but just scold me."

    ¡°My brother An is not going to run errands every day, but he is still engaged and waiting to marry your precious granddaughter!

    ¡°Teach these boys a lesson and let them remember it. If you care about them too much, we will all lose our status!¡±

    Mrs. Tang was coaxed into laughing, and turned around to glare at the boys.

    The boys were beaten with **** marks on their bodies. The injuries were not serious, but they were very painful and they were also very embarrassed.

    ?She felt a little relieved, and then said, "Okay, let them go this time."

    After saying that, she turned to look at the elders of the boys and the people around her, and said loudly, "Our Tang family and the Li family got married because I fell in love with the boys of the Li family! My precious granddaughter is getting married. I don''t care about any family, but I would be happy only if he is sent to the Li family''s home.

    ¡°This marriage was obtained by me in every possible way! If I ever hear someone say a bad word in the future, don¡¯t blame me for breaking down your door! If you don¡¯t believe it, just give it a try!¡±

    ??Everyone shrank their necks, laughed dryly and did not dare to speak.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was naturally happy to hear her defending her grandson, and pulled her out.

    "You have such a straightforward and fierce temper. If my little granddaughter were here, I would probably have to be friends with you forever! She is also like this, the most unbearable to be wronged, and she should not retaliate on the spot if she has hatred!"

    "Really? Then you must let me meet your precious granddaughter in the future!" Mrs. Tang took Mrs. Li''s arm, and the two got into the carriage talking and laughing. Tao Hongying and Mrs. Tang followed behind, and the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law went. Went to eat freshly baked snacks among the white clouds.

    The crowd was left with no excitement to watch, so they quickly dispersed.

    ?Several injured boys wore random clothes and were scolded all the way home by their elders...

    Here in Xindu, as summer enters, the weather is really getting hotter day by day.

    Jiayin came out of the palace and planned to go back to the Earl''s Mansion for a visit.

    ?But halfway through, she remembered that she hadn¡¯t been to the Marquis Mansion for a long time, so she turned around.

    The housekeeper didn''t know what he was busy with. When Jiayin entered the Marquis'' Mansion, he was nowhere to be seen.

    Jiayin was very surprised. He asked the steward and found the granary in the backyard.

    ??The butler''s brows were so frowned that he could kill a fly. When he saw the good news, he was like a homeless child meeting his relatives, and he felt even more aggrieved.

    ?Two updates today~~¡¤

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 993ï¼š Army rations were destroyed!

    Chapter 993 The army rations were destroyed!

    "Princess, have you also heard the news?" The chief steward was obviously anxious and started chattering.

    ¡°What should we do? How come so much food is wasted? A good boat is flooded every day, but why does it leak while transporting food? Someone must have tampered with it!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know which evil creature did it! If I knew, this old slave would really want to eat his flesh and drink his blood!

    ¡°The Marquis is leading his soldiers to fight outside, and no one can help him, but he still wants to hold him back so viciously!¡±

    Hand heard the good news, he was confused, but instinctively felt that something was not good.

    ¡°Uncle Steward, please speak slowly! What happened?¡±

    The housekeeper was stunned for a moment, and finally realized that Jiayin''s expression was not right, and he regretted it at that time.

    Maybe the Li family was afraid that the princess would become anxious, so they didn¡¯t tell the princess yet, but he let it slip first!

    But having said it all, it is too late to hide it now.

    He could only say, "The old slave also just learned the news. The second batch of military rations to be sent to the north of the Yangtze River was boarded at the dock. However, when it reached the middle of the river, the cabin actually leaked and sank into the water.

    ¡°These grains were collected by various state governments. Even if they can be collected again, it will take half a month before they can be shipped.

    ¡°The Marquis has brought an army of 100,000 people to the north of the Yangtze River. He cannot go hungry for half a month! What should we do?¡±

    The big housekeeper stomped his feet angrily!

    Jiayin was also blue in the face. Needless to say, someone must have deliberately caused trouble when the ship sank!

    ?Just as the steward said, the ships going back and forth from the north to the south of the Yangtze River were running smoothly every day, but why did something go wrong when transporting grain, and all the military grain was sunk in the river!

    There are two ships in one. It can be said that they are not maintained and taken care of on weekdays.

    Those were dozens of ships. They all sank. It was not man-made. Could it be that water ghosts appeared?

    The chief steward was afraid that the princess would be angry, so he suppressed his anxiety and advised, "Princess, don''t worry too much. There is still a thousand tons of grain stored in the house. I will send someone to sort it out right now..."

    Jiayin shook his head and said, "It''s just a drop in the bucket! Uncle housekeeper, don''t mess around. Let''s keep these grains for the people in the house.

    "I''ll go to my second uncle and Mr. Wen first to ask what''s going on and see if they have any countermeasures."

    Having said that, she turned and left. The butler hurriedly followed behind to see her off, repeatedly instructing, "Princess, this old slave will stay in the house. If you need my best efforts for something, you must send someone to say hello."

    "Okay, uncle housekeeper, don''t worry." Jiayin hurriedly got on the carriage and ran to find his second uncle.

    ??Li Laoer didn''t study much and didn''t take the scientific examination route. Even if he became an uncle, he was often ostracized and ridiculed at the beginning.

    But in his young days when his eldest brother disappeared and he was forced to mature early, he learned to deal with things tactfully and shrewdly without a teacher.

    ??In addition, there are many flower lovers who come and go in Baiyuan. The Li family has been prosperous in recent years, and the holy family is also deep. Therefore, he gradually became familiar with Liubu and made many friends.

    At noon, as soon as he came out of the Ministry of War, he saw his niece waiting outside. He quickly stepped forward and said, "Let''s go home."

    Jiayin followed her second uncle into the car. As soon as the car door closed, she immediately asked, "Second uncle, what''s going on? Do you know who destroyed the military rations?"

    Li Laoer''s brows were furrowed like iron knots, and he responded in a low voice, "What happened this time is very strange. We originally guessed that it was the old woman who did it, but her minions outside are all being watched closely. Recently, it has definitely There is no action.

    "This is strange. If we didn''t make a mistake, a third party would have intervened. Moreover, spies could be placed in the dock barracks, otherwise we would never be able to do such a big thing."

    ¡°Uncle Dayong, has the investigation started?¡± Jiayin asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Li Laoer sighed, ¡°This happened last night. Your Uncle Dayong sealed the dock overnight.

    "I''ve asked Zheng He to take a look. Dayong thinks he missed something important. His eyes are red. He doesn''t eat or sleep. He has been conducting strict interrogations." ????? "What did Uncle Huang say?" Jiayin hit the nail on the head and asked the most important question. place.

    ?Li Laoer''s heart skipped a beat and he couldn''t help but want to sigh.

    In the past few years, my niece had gotten along well with the emperor. She was as close to her uncle as she was to her, but with more respect.

    But ever since before the Northern Expedition, my niece has vaguely shown some distrust of the emperor.

    In front of outsiders, of course she didn''t expose herself at all.

    But in front of family members like them, her subconscious expressions and words can be clearly felt in many cases.

    ?Although he also knew that the emperor was ruthless, he always felt that maybe the current emperor would be an exception. After all, the emperor''s current status is almost dependent on the independent support of the Marquis, not only family ties, but also kindness.

    As a result, he did not expect to be slapped in the face so quickly.

    ¡°The emperor was very angry and ordered the Ministry of War to investigate. He also went to the state capitals again to collect grain and prepared to transport it again in half a month.

    ¡°In addition, the emperor sent someone to send a message to the Marquis, asking him to hold on for half a month.¡±

    Jiayin was angry at the time, "What are you talking about! What can those drunkards in the Ministry of War investigate? Even if they can really investigate, it will take a year and a half. If these hidden cancers are allowed to exist, we don''t know how to provide support to the Northern Expeditionary Army in the future. What a stumbling block!

    ¡°Furthermore, none of the aristocratic families in Xindu have tens of thousands of dans of grain in storage. Just a few of them can put together enough to replenish the military rations and transport them away immediately. Why are they waiting for the state governments to collect them?

    "What does it mean to persist for half a month! The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly, and thousands of lives may be lost if you are not careful! Can that be solved by persisting?"

    ¡°Alas,¡± Li Laoer sighed and comforted his niece, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Marquis has been on the battlefield for a long time. This time the battle line is so long, he will definitely be able to deal with it in advance.

    ¡°Besides, I have discussed with Mr. Wen, and tomorrow I will go with your uncle Dayong to borrow food from various aristocratic families. Each aristocratic family has children and grandchildren in the army, and I believe they do not want their children and grandchildren to starve.

    ¡°In this way, the food will be shipped out in less than three days. Just wait until the food collected by each state capital arrives, and then return it to each family.¡±

    Jiayin Thinking about it carefully, this is actually a good idea.

    In fact, she has a lot of food in her space, enough to make up for the loss of military rations immediately.

    But this is her trump card, a trump card that is not bound by anyone, a trump card that can reverse the situation by surprise.

    ?It is not yet the critical moment and cannot be taken out.

    Jiayin responded, "Second uncle, this is a good idea. Just go ahead and do it. If you need help, please let me know.

    "I still have to go back to the palace in the afternoon. My adoptive father is not here, so you can''t enter the palace. I want to keep a closer eye on you."

    ??Li Laoer was a little worried, but he couldn''t stop it even if he wanted to. He could only say, "This matter is of great importance. There may be many hidden things that are not as simple as what appears on the surface.

    ¡°You must think twice before doing anything. The most important thing is to protect yourself and don¡¯t let yourself get involved. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand, don¡¯t worry, second uncle.¡± Jiayin responded solemnly.

    Soon, the carriage arrived at the Earl''s Mansion. Wan''er didn''t know that the rations for the Northern Expeditionary Army had been destroyed. She was very happy to see her father-in-law and sister-in-law coming back, and made preparations for lunch.

    But after a while, Mr. Wen also came back.

    When the food was served on the table, Li Laosan and Jia Huan stepped in the door.

    Even a fool knew something was wrong at this time.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 994ï¼š Fight side by side and never lose each other!

    Chapter 994: Fight side by side and never lose!

    At lunchtime, when the restaurant is busy, the chef Jia Huan will not leave easily.

    Li Laosan is even dozens of miles away and will not come back if nothing happens...

    Jiayin didn''t want her sister-in-law to worry about her, so she simply said a few words, made an excuse, and asked her to prepare two boxes of snacks for herself, and take them with her when she returns to the palace later.

    Wan''er went to work quickly.

    They all sat together and discussed the matter of borrowing food while eating.

    ??Although each family has children and grandchildren in the Northern Expedition Army, in the final analysis, the interests of the family come first, and it is impossible to sacrifice too much for one child or grandson.

    So, in order to successfully lend money and food, Li Yong had to go to see the emperor and ask for a handwriting, and Li Laoer also came forward together.

    ?In this way, only when the military comes forward, the emperor appreciates the favor, and the Li family endorses it, will each family be willing to borrow food.

    After the discussion was completed, Jiayin quickly returned to the palace with the snack box in hand.

    In order to cultivate the relationship between his future son-in-law and his daughter, the emperor had previously decided to allow Lu Zong to enter the palace on the first and fifteenth day of each month to have a meal with the third princess and stroll in the garden.

    Hearing that the good news was coming back, the third princess was worried about it and immediately had people lead the good news to the garden.

    Jiayin saw that Lu Zong was also there, and then he remembered the date at the palace, so he smiled and said, "Oh, it''s unlucky that I came back, and it delayed the important event."

    The third princess blushed, pinched her fair face in a show-off manner, and said angrily, "When you find a husband in the future, I will laugh at you as hard as I can."

    Jiayin waved his hands nonchalantly and said with a smile, "I don''t know how many years it will take, but I''m not afraid!"

    After saying that, she asked Shuiling to open the box and share the snacks brought by her family with the third princess and Lu Zong.

    ?Lu Zong smiled lightly, raised his hand to pour tea for Jiayin, and asked, "Counting the days, Brother Li should have arrived, right? Have you sent a letter to your family?"

    Jiayin shook his head and replied, "I haven''t received the letter yet. It''s a long journey, so I must have been delayed somewhere. But I''ve always been careful, so there''s no need to worry too much."

    Lu Zong nodded and said, "That day when I sent Brother Li away, he entrusted us to take more care of you. If you have something to do in the future, feel free to send someone to look for us. Don''t be polite."

    "Don''t worry, Brother Lu. I will definitely trouble you less if I have something to do!" Jiayin smiled and leaned on the third princess''s shoulder, "Before, you were like my brother, and from now on you will be my brother-in-law!"

    The third princess''s face turned even redder, and she stretched out her hand to scratch her itch.

    Jiayin quickly begged for mercy, laughing so hard that the flowers were trembling.

    Lu Zong also laughed when he saw it from the opposite side, lowered his head and took a sip of tea...

    After a few jokes like this, Jiayin will return to Zhilan Palace and make room for the two of them.

    Lu Zong said goodbye first, "It''s getting late, so I''ll go back first. I''ll see the princess...and the princess sister next time."

    The third princess was a little reluctant to part with her. She pinched the corner of her clothes and said, "Your Majesty, please sit down for a while. I''ll have someone stew some desserts. Your Majesty, please have a bowl before leaving?"

    ?Lu Zong smiled and apologized, and replied, "I''m sorry, princess. I didn''t know, you specially stewed the dessert...

    ¡°Yesterday I made an appointment with a friend to attend his birthday party tonight. When I first arrived in Xindu, he helped me a lot, so I couldn¡¯t refuse..."

    "Ah, then it''s really hard for you to be absent, so go quickly. Next time you come over, you might as well have dessert with me." The third princess quickly stopped talking and urged Lu Zong to hurry up to the banquet.

    ?Lu Zong smiled tenderly, bent down to salute, then nodded with Jiayin, and left.

    ??The third princess also returned to Zhilan Palace with Jiayin on her arm. They talked about how good Lu Zong was all the way, which showed that her heart was completely broken.

    On the other hand, I smiled and listened to the good news, always a little distracted.

    The third princess found out and asked, "Are you worried about the Marquis and your father?"

    Jia Yin came back to his senses and responded, "Do you also know that the army rations were destroyed?"

    The third princess nodded, "After you left this morning, there was news in the palace. Later, Prince Lu came and said a few words to me.

    "I don''t know who committed the murder. I''m so hateful! I hope my father will find this person and cut him into pieces." Jiayin wanted to find the person behind the scenes more than she did, so she said, " In the past few days, you should help me and go to the Imperial Study Room more often, even if you can''t see Uncle Huang, you can still hear some news. "

    "Don''t worry, it''s a trivial matter. You don''t need to tell me, I will help." The third princess nodded vigorously, then hugged her to comfort her, "Don''t worry, the Northern Expedition is about the unification of Tianwu''s north and south. I don''t know how many people are worried and putting in a lot of effort. . Military rations will definitely be solved soon.¡±

    Jiayin sighed, I hope so...

    ?The entire Tianwu is now like a huge whirlpool. Once it spins, it can only spin faster and faster, and the exposed black holes will become bigger and bigger.

    No one can predict when it will calm down...

    After dark, after dinner, Jiayin returned to the side hall early on the pretext of having a headache, then let the little fox go out, and has been waiting.

    ?Sure enough, at the third watch, the window was pushed open.

    Mu Jue jumped in in a panic, took the teapot and started drinking.

    Jiayin didn''t say a word and quickly prepared food for him.

    ??In the warm tea basket in the corner of the room, there were warm millet porridge and a dozen meat buns. They were all brought to the table. Mu Jue ate three or four in one go before speaking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not serious.¡±

    Jiayin gave him new tea, nodded and said, "You eat first, no matter how urgent it is, it won''t take more than this time."

    ?This morning, when she was about to leave the palace and go home, she saw no sign of Mu Jue.

    She thought he was delayed for something, but when she came home and heard that there was something wrong with the supplies of the Northern Expeditionary Army, she immediately guessed that he might have heard the news last night and went to inquire about it.

    ?Sure enough, Mu Jue had enough to eat and drink, so he explained it to her carefully.

    ¡°At five o¡¯clock, an urgent secret message came from the riverside. The emperor was in the imperial concubine¡¯s palace, so there would be a lot of noise. I felt something was wrong, so I secretly went over to listen.

    ??Then I went to the riverside pier again and made inquiries around Kyoto. "

    ?He took a breath, and his usually bright eyes were a little dim, showing that he was very tired.

    "This thing is very strange. It is indeed not the one from Shoukang Palace who did it. Her few scoundrels who have the ability to do anything in the army are all honest. They must also be wondering at this moment who took the lead.

    ¡°But the impact of this incident is extremely bad. A great victory in the Northern Expedition, the recapture of Jiangbei, and the unification of the country. Such great achievements are like a fat pig, surrounded by wolves, and everyone wants a piece of meat.

    ¡°Now some wolves have begun to speak, as if sending a signal, more wolves will join in the future. You can escape once, but no one can guarantee that everything will be safe every time..."

    Jiayin had a bad look on his face. He raised his head and pointed in the direction of the royal study, and whispered, "Am I wrong? I don''t think that person was too careful."

    Mu Jue also frowned. The sly smile that often hung on his lips had long since disappeared, replaced by an unprecedented seriousness.

    "I thought I was the only one who felt this way. Fortunately, you think so too. That person can''t say he didn''t care. He ordered a thorough investigation and re-collected military rations. He did it all. But it was just within the rules and he couldn''t make any mistakes. But he just couldn''t. A mistake is actually a mistake!¡±

    Jiayin nodded, feeling finally relieved.

    ?She doesn''t want to think about the evil in people''s hearts, but sometimes she has to think about it.

    This is a heavy burden on her heart.

    Fortunately, there are still people who think like her.

    ¡°Brother Mu, we will live in the palace permanently from now on. My adoptive father and my father are away at war, so we can¡¯t help them, but at least we must try our best to protect them from being attacked from both sides.

    ¡°No matter who wants to do harm to them, I will not allow it.

    ¡°So, no matter what happens to us in the future, at least this time, I hope you can fight side by side with me and never lose anything!¡±

    Jiayin stretched out her hand, Mu Jue lowered his head, glanced at her green fingers, and shook it without hesitation...

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 995ï¼š Share the joys and sorrows and the fate!

    Chapter 995: Sharing joys and sorrows and sharing fate!

    The cardamom girl has her black hair **** with only a jade hairpin inserted into it.

    ?The dim candlelight shines through the jade hairpin and falls on her cheeks, filling her face with brilliance and touching beauty.

    Mu Jue''s heart beat as if a drum was beating, making his blood surge.

    ?Such a major event involving countless lives and deaths, if other women encountered it, they would probably panic and wipe away tears.

    But the girl in front of her was so determined and so high-spirited.

    She said she wanted to fight alongside him, so... fight!

    The warm breeze in early summer never misses such beautiful moments. It sneaks in quietly from the window and honestly bears witness.

    ?Love at first sight in this world is always about lust.

    ??If you want a long-lasting and unbreakable relationship, you must share the joys and sorrows!

    ?It was late at night, the lights in the house were extinguished, and only Jiayin was left.

    But she still didn''t sleep until the white figure of the little fox came in.

    Jiayin hugged the little fox and started chatting while feeding it grapes...

    ?There is no airtight wall in the world, let alone such a big thing as the destruction of military supplies.

    ??The Northern Expedition not only carried the emperor''s desire to unify the mountains and rivers, but also the people''s desire to regain their homeland.

    ?Over the years, many elderly people have been talking about their hometown and old friends in Jiangbei when they are dying.

    They want to be buried back in their ancestral graves and worshiped in their hometown. These are their only last words.

    Xintinghou led the Northern Expeditionary Army and went northward every year, driving the barbarians northward bit by bit, like a millstone, consuming the barbarians'' vitality.

    After spending countless blood and lives, the decisive battle has finally come this year.

    The whole country is looking forward to and paying attention to this.

    As a result, there are still people under such circumstances, under the noses of Xindu people, stumbling upon the Northern Expeditionary Army, hoping that the Northern Expeditionary Army will starve and fight the barbarians.

    How vicious and despicable!

    ¡°This is treason!¡± In a teahouse, a middle-aged scribe slammed his tea bowl on the table, his face red and neck thick with anger.

    ?Several friends at the same table were also very angry and responded one after another.

    "That is, if I knew who was behind such despicable means, I would definitely write a thirty-page crusade against him, so that all his ancestors would be ashamed to reincarnate!"

    "Such evil thieves really deserve to be cut to pieces by a thousand swords. It''s a pity that we, the scholars, don''t have the power to restrain the chickens, otherwise we would have personally escorted the military supplies northward."

    "Those people in the Ministry of War don''t know when they will find someone to take action?"

    But some people said, "Could it be that the barbarians sent scouts here to make us suspicious of each other and disrupt the new capital?"

    But someone immediately retorted, "It''s impossible. In the past few years, the Marquis has opened three lines of defense in Jiangbei. It''s impossible for the barbarians to come quietly."

    "Even if this matter is embarrassing, I still have to say that there must be a traitor in our Tianwu."

    In various markets and streets, people are also talking about it.

    "This life is not getting better. We are not afraid that there will be no good things, but we are afraid that there will be no good people. The Marquis and the others are killing the enemy in the front, but there are these rotten fish and shrimps behind them, which is really annoying!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I really want to use a butcher¡¯s knife to skin and carve out the skin of this bastard!¡±

    Some well-informed people said, "I heard that the general of the Northern Expedition Army and Uncle Li are borrowing grain from each noble family. They plan to transport it to Jiangbei first, and then wait for the grain from each state capital to be transferred before returning it."

    "Really? This is a good idea! I still have a load of rice at home, and I want to give it to the Northern Expeditionary Army first!"

    ¡°Me too, me too, I have two loads at home. I originally stocked up on rice while it was cheap, but now it really comes in handy.¡±

    "I don''t have much rice at home, but I have potatoes. I''m going to ask if I can give them to the Northern Expeditionary Army to feed their horses!" Everyone talked and hurried to the entrance of the military department.

    Unfortunately, the threshold of the gate is high, and anyone is willing to greet these flat people.

    The people had no choice but to find the relief agency in the end.

    ?It happened that Li Laoer came back to pick up something, so he quickly thanked everyone when he saw this.

    ¡°Thank you to the folks for caring so much about the Northern Expeditionary Army. If Jiangbei is recovered safely, most of the credit must go to the folks.

    ¡°After all, with everyone¡¯s strong support, the soldiers and generals can rest assured to kill the enemy at the front.¡±

    The people were happy to hear this and waved their hands modestly.

    ¡°Uncle, your words are serious, we should do this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t kill the enemy, but we can do a little help.¡±

    ??Li Laoer smiled again and handed over his hands, and finally tried to dissuade him, "I know everyone is sincere, but for the time being, we have collected enough military rations, and they can be sent to Jiangbei in the future.

    "Everyone, please keep the rice and food at home for now. If we don''t have enough military rations in the future, I will go to the street in person to ask everyone for help, okay?"

    ¡°Have you really collected enough food?¡±

    ¡°This is great, these high-ranking families are finally generous this time!¡±

    "We listen to my uncle. The Northern Expedition is led by the Marquis, and General Li is also there. We really need food, and my uncle will not be polite to us!"

    ¡°That¡¯s it, uncle, let¡¯s go first.¡±

    ??Everyone chatted for a while and then left one after another.

    ?Li Laoer stood in front of the door and saw everyone off, but did not speak for a long time.

    Zheng He stepped forward and whispered, "Uncle, no wonder people say that every time a person slaughters dogs for justice, most of them will be a scholar.

    ¡°These villagers only had one or two loads of food at home, yet they were willing to donate it to the Northern Expeditionary Army without any pity or hesitation.

    "Look at those high-ranking families. Borrowing food from them is not in vain. They actually want to have a name in front of the emperor and gain favors from our family. In the end, it is their children who are saved. They are really greedy. It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    ?Li Laoer also felt uncomfortable when he thought about what he had experienced for most of the day.

    But now the situation is not good, and stability is the top priority.

    ?It¡¯s not time to worry about these little things.

    ¡°Let¡¯s settle the food issue first. The Marquis and the others are fighting at the front, which is much more difficult than for us.

    ¡°In addition, send a message to Baiyunjian, asking them to make more ice bricks and add some honey juice.

    ¡°Children from the Relief Department who have no work go to the streets to sell their goods, just to make a profit. The weather is getting hotter and hotter, so it helps to cool down the heat for everyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, uncle.¡± Zheng He responded immediately¡­

    In the afternoon, cicadas were already chirping everywhere in the palace.

    ?On the tall and lush trees, cicadas are hiding in unknown corners, screaming incessantly, which is annoying.

    But in the side hall of Zhilan Palace, the good news swept away the boredom, and he happily asked Mu Jue, "Seriously? We have collected enough food and have distributed it?"

    Mu Jue wiped his sweat and replied, "Of course, I saw the loading of the ship with my own eyes. This time General Li Yong personally escorted him to Jiangbei without any delay."

    "That''s great!" Jiayin breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was four or five days late, with his adoptive father''s caution and years of experience in battles, this would never delay the campaign or shake the morale of the army.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 996ï¼š The first rule of survival in the palace

    Chapter 996 The first rule of survival in the palace

    Mu Jue poured a bowl of tea to moisten his throat. He also thought about joking and said, "My uncle has people selling ice bricks on the street. The business is really good."

    ¡°It¡¯s a penny a piece, and almost every kid on the street has one. Many craftsmen and farmers who come to the city also buy it.

    ¡°Everyone says that our family is kind-hearted. Such precious ice is sold so cheaply just to relieve everyone from the heat.¡±

    Just as he was about to respond to the good news, the third princess came through the wind and rain corridor with her maid.

    Mu Jue jumped up and climbed onto the rafter.

    Jiayin also went out to greet him and asked, "It''s so hot, why did you find it?"

    "I''ve been waiting for a long time, but you haven''t come over yet, so I came to take a look." The third princess''s face was red and she looked around with some disappointment in her eyes, "Didn''t you say you made ice cream?"

    Jiayin was so funny that he opened the small wooden box next to the table.

    ?The wooden box was lined with a thick quilt, and two small glazed bowls were hidden in the quilt. The bowls were filled with five-color ice cream balls, which looked extremely delicious.

    ?The third princess stamped her feet happily, and the golden phoenix on her head made a tinkling sound when she walked.

    ¡°Good news, give me a bowl to eat first. Woo hoo, I¡¯m too hot. If I don¡¯t eat a bowl of ice cream, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to walk to the study room.¡±

    The good news was so funny that I immediately took out a bowl.

    ?The third princess cheered, took the spoon handed by Shui Ling, took a big bite, and then narrowed her eyes with a smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, since you made this thing the day before yesterday and I tasted it, my mouth is watering in my dreams. Wow, I finally ate it again.

    ¡°Good news, please make it for me every day from now on, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to survive this summer.¡±

    ?While talking, she gave Jiayin another mouthful to please.

    Jiayin ate it, but it didn''t satisfy her, so he responded, "A woman can''t eat too much cold food. Be careful if you get a stomachache and regret it. From now on, eat a bowl every other day and no more."

    ??The third princess knows Jiayin''s temper and will definitely do what she says, and there is no point in acting coquettishly.

    ?Although this sister is younger than her, she never dares to act like an elder sister. As for the princess''s airs, she doesn''t know where to throw them...

    "Okay, one bowl every other day is fine. Then the next day I want to eat strawberry flavor, a big bowl!" She could only compromise.

    ¡°Okay, this is easy.¡± Jiayin agreed happily.

    They met each other, chatted and laughed, ate ice cream, tidied up briefly, and then carried the insulated box to the royal study.

    ?Before going out, Jiayin glanced at the beams of the house and saw Mu Jue with a pitiful face and eyes full of accusations.

    Jiayin was funny, and he glanced vaguely at the cabinet in the corner of the room.

    Seeing that no one was in the room, Mu Jue jumped off the rafter and ran to open the cupboard.

    ?Sure enough, there was a small wooden box there, which contained ice cream that was about to melt. His favorite peach flavor...

    In the side hall of the imperial study, Manager Feng took off his boots because of the heat and was lying on a rocking chair to rest. Two young eunuchs were fanning him, making him feel very at ease.

    ?Suddenly he heard that the third princess and the good news had arrived. He quickly got up, even wearing his boots backwards.

    "Oh, princess, princess! Why are you two here on such a hot day? If you have something to do, ask the palace servants to send a message, and I can just go and listen to the instructions!" Eunuch Feng was as flattering as ever, but his tone was also transparent. A touch of intimacy.

    After all, when the palace was sealed, he lived with these two masters in Zhilan Palace for more than ten days, eating and drinking, and gained five or six pounds.

    ?This friendship is also real.

    ??The third princess is a naturally noble girl and has her own arrogance. Even if she wants to say something polite, her tone is firm.

    ¡°It¡¯s an unlucky thing that we came here and delayed Eunuch Feng from enjoying the cool weather.¡±

    "Don''t dare, don''t dare! The old slave is lazy and neglects the princess." Eunuch Feng apologized and wanted to welcome the two of them into the room to sit down, but Jiayin stopped him with a smile. "Eunuch Feng, the princess and I also had nothing to do. We made some ice cream and sent it to Uncle Huang to relieve the heat. But why is there no one in the royal study? Did Uncle Huang go to the garden?"

    She is already beautiful and smart, and she talks and laughs like this, which makes everyone happy when they see her.

    Eunuch Feng quickly responded, "The princess and the princess are really thoughtful. If the emperor knew about it, he would definitely be happy.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Your Majesty... Well, Your Majesty went to the imperial concubine¡¯s place to take a nap and has not come back yet.¡±

    ?The third princess''s face turned cold at that moment. Just when she was about to say something, Jiayin beat her to it.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. We have walked all the way and the ice point may have melted by half. If we send it to the imperial concubine¡¯s palace, it may have completely melted.

    ¡°How about Eunuch Feng helping to eat it? We can cook it for Uncle Huang next time.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Eunuch Feng was flattered, but extremely happy.

    ??As the deputy chief eunuch, he actually has no shortage of ice, nor food and drink.

    ??But for such a novelty as ice cream, you can tell that it was made by the princess. That must be delicious!

    ¡°Thank you so much to the princess and the princess, the old slave deserves it!¡± Eunuch Feng quickly took the wooden box.

    The third princess turned around and left. Caiyun quickly followed and whispered advice.

    Jiayin was two steps behind. He chatted for a few words with Eunuch Feng who was seeing him off, and then said goodbye with a smile before catching up.

    The third princess wiped the sweat from her head, "I came to deliver food to my father under the bright sun, and he actually ran to see that vixen again! If I had known, I wouldn''t have come, and I won''t come in the future!"

    Jiayin smiled and hugged her, took out a mint candy from his small bag and stuffed it into her mouth.

    The sweet and cool taste immediately made the third princess smile.

    ¡°Oh, what kind of candy is this? It¡¯s so cool! Give me another one.¡±

    ?The third princess turned into a robber, snatched a pack of mints from Jiayin, and ran ahead happily.

    Jiayin walked slowly behind, glanced over the high wall at the roof of the royal study, then lowered his eyes slightly, hiding all the complications and regrets...

    Eunuch Feng watched the princess and her entourage leave. He wiped his sweat and complained softly, "The weather is too hot. It''s not going to be a drought."

    The little **** following behind smiled and responded, "Chief manager, we don''t care whether there is a drought or not. We are just thinking about the ice cream made by the princess!"

    ¡°You, old man, are kindhearted and open your children¡¯s eyes. The princess is very clever and ingenious. The snacks and food she sent to the emperor were so greedy every time, and she will definitely not go wrong this time.¡±

    Eunuch Feng smiled and cursed, his face was full of pride, and he started to walk back into the house.

    As a result, an old **** in gray clothes suddenly walked out from behind the pillars on one side of the house. He only glanced at Eunuch Feng, and Eunuch Feng shivered.

    ?He hurried over, nodded and listened to a few words, then ran back to pick up the wooden box and sent it over again.

    The old **** in gray carried the box and soon disappeared.

    The little eunuchs were all surprised and confused when they saw this.

    When Eunuch Feng came back, someone couldn''t help but ask, "Manager, who is that person? How did you..."

    Eunuch Feng slapped the little **** who spoke on the head and cursed in a low voice, "If you want to survive, just remember my words. You didn''t see anything just now!"

    The little eunuchs were startled, and they all shrank their necks and pretended to be mute.

    The first rule of survival in the palace is, you should never ask anything you shouldn¡¯t ask.

    The more you know, the faster you will die!

    Two updates today~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 997ï¼š Blood debts need to be repaid with blood!

    Chapter 997 The blood debt must be repaid with blood!

    The distant Jiangbei border is not as warm as the Jiangnan side.

    ?The wild grass here has just put green on the hillside, and the trees have also taken out their branches and swayed in the wind.

    In previous years, hardworking farmers would have been busy in the fields, sowing seeds for a year''s worth of crops.

    However, due to ten years of barbarian occupation, almost every inch of land in Jiangbei was stained with blood and lost its vitality.

    This land has witnessed too much suffering.

    There were innocent people who were slowed down in their escape and had their heads chopped off by barbarian sabers.

    There were also women and children who were lucky enough to survive but were wantonly tortured to death by the barbarians.

    ??Moreover, the Northern Expeditionary Army roared angrily and stood proud.

    ?Of course, the most common ones are the mutilated limbs, blood and unwillingness of the barbarians!

    Blood debts still need blood to repay!

    ??There are still 800 miles away from the original border, and the Northern Expeditionary Army built a camp to defend it.

    As night fell, torches were everywhere, making crackling sounds and illuminating the entire camp as bright as day.

    There are soldiers washing the horses, feeding them with grass and food, and taking good care of them.

    There were also soldiers carrying water to clean pots and chopping wood to light fires.

    ?Thanks to the high yield of grain, Tianwu has been recuperating for so many years, which not only provides food and clothing for the people, but also provides much better food for the army.

    ?Add water to a large iron pot, boil the finely chopped corn crumbs to half, then add half a pot of white rice, a large pot of potato cubes, a large pot of cabbage, and finally sprinkle a handful of fine salt, and you have a complete dinner.

    ?Each soldier received a large bowl and chatted and laughed around the campfire, which was quite lively.

    ???If it weren''t for the cool breeze and the occasional howling of wolves in the distance, I might have mistakenly thought that this was a gathering with relatives in the courtyard of my home.

    Speaking of the wolf in the distance, everyone''s appetite is a little bit off.

    ??The barbarians are not as ferocious as the Tianwu people, and they cannot make smoke everywhere.

    ?So, the tigers, leopards and wolves that had retreated to the mountains and forests because of the human war all came down the mountains one after another.

    ?Especially for wolves, they fought together and cooperated tacitly, and the group expanded more and more, gradually becoming a pest in Jiangbei.

    ??Every time a war breaks out, the corpses that were too late to be buried, or those that were buried shallowly, will be dug out by them and feasted on.

    In the long run, these wolves are no longer considered wolves.

    ?At night, their eyes are green, coupled with their strong bodies and cold white teeth, they look like evil ghosts from hell.

    Compared to the barbarians, the Northern Expeditionary Army did not want to encounter such evil wolves.

    ??The curtain of the central army tent was raised, and Li Laosi was holding a bowl of porridge, squatting at the door and snoring while eating, listening to the howling of wolves in the distance, frowning tightly.

    The Marquis in the tent finished working on the documents in his hands and came out with a bowl of porridge.

    With quick eyes and quick hands, Ye Shan picked up a peeled salted duck egg and put it into the Marquis'' bowl.

    Just as Mr. Hou was about to speak, Ye Shan had already escaped.

    ??Li Laosi looked back and saw it, and smiled and said, "Master Hou, eat it. Fu Niuer brought this specially for us. I have already eaten one."

    The Marquis didn''t say anything, just drank the porridge with the oily salted duck eggs.

    ??A group of soldiers passed by the tent door. Seeing this, they all saluted, then raised their heads and continued their inspection.

    Most of them are veterans, although they have long known that the marquis and generals eat and sleep like them and never do anything special. But every time I see it, I still can''t help but get excited.

    ??The Marquis is such a rich and noble man, and he is actually willing to drink vegetable porridge like them! The whole army shares the joys and sorrows together, why worry about not winning the Northern Expedition!

    After the Marquis finished the porridge in two or three mouthfuls, he called his soldiers to gather together to discuss the arrangements for dispatching troops in the next few days.

    As a result, before he could open his mouth, there was the sound of horse hooves, and the official documents from the new capital were sent in a hurry from 800 miles away.

    ?House opened it and took a look, and his expression changed.

    ??Li Laosi looked anxiously, and there were no outsiders in the tents on either side. He grabbed the official document directly, and after reading it in a few glances, he became annoyed.

    ¡°What happened to Dayong? He actually allowed people to destroy the army rations in front of his eyes!¡±

    ??The Marquis also frowned, and after a long pause he replied, "It''s normal for Li Yong to be unable to guard against it, whether by calculation or not. Besides, who would have thought that someone would sink the ship and sink the grain. Everyone''s protection was on the road, and we didn''t expect that something would happen at our doorstep."

    Li Laosi also knew this, but he couldn''t help but be impatient.

    ¡°Do you want me to go back quickly to collect military supplies?¡±

    The Marquis shook his head, "No need for the moment. I was worried that the front line would be stretched too long and there would be problems with supplies, so the rear camp had been distributing supplies according to the 70% quota.

    ¡°The remaining food reserves are estimated to last for more than twenty days, and there is no worry of running out of food for the time being. However, this news should not be revealed, as it may easily shake the morale of the army.¡±

    ??Li Laosi walked around the ground twice and finally asked, "Master Marquis, the emperor only said to let various places re-mobilize grain, which will delay half a month, and it will take at least more than a month to transport it again.

    "There is a difference of more than ten days during this period. The emperor will not understand it, but this arrangement..."

    ??The Marquis shook his head slightly, then looked at the night sky in the distance, and replied after a while, "There will be some consequences for the foreign troops. Likewise, we are not in the new capital. It''s hard to guess what the specific situation will be.

    "Don''t worry, I have left some manpower, and I will send news from home. You will know when the time comes!"

    At this time, Jiang Cheng and the other generals gathered around after hearing this.

    ??The Marquis and Li Laosi had a tacit understanding and did not mention what they had just said. They only said that there was a delay in the army rations and asked everyone to keep it secret.

    The daily food quota for logistics will be reduced by another 10%.

    ??Everyone is in a bad mood. They tie their heads to their trousers and bleed and sacrifice themselves. They fight on the front without asking for support from their families. However, even if they only send food, something will go wrong. It is really useless.

    ??Moreover, sinking ships and sinking grain is definitely not something ordinary people can arrange.

    There were fierce barbarians in front of the Northern Expedition, and there were such unknown enemies in the back. It can be said that they were attacked from both sides.

    No one can be happy!

    With their hearts full of worries, the generals dispersed.

    ??In the next few days, although they trained as usual, sent out sentries, and fought anxiously with the barbarians, the soldiers did not know the inside story, but no one was a fool, and they could feel that something was wrong in the atmosphere.

    ?Until, four days later, someone from the Marquis Mansion sent a message.

    ??Li Laosi was worried about this matter. In the past few days, he almost lived and ate in the small tent next to the main tent.

    ??He was not worried that the Northern Expeditionary Army would be hungry. After all, they had knives and guns in their hands. At worst, he could just fight with the barbarians, take some risks, and rob the barbarians of their cattle and sheep.

    What he is more worried about is that his family will be anxious about this matter and fall into the trap of the person behind the scenes.

    Compared to Jiangbei, Xindu is actually more dangerous.

    ??There are many aristocratic families and hundreds of civil and military officials, all of whom have eight hundred ideas.

    Even if the second brother is shrewd and tactful, Mr. Wen is steady, and there are Liu family and Jia family to help him, no one can be sure and he will not suffer a loss.

    Fortunately, his family did not disappoint him again!

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Li Laosi held the letter and rolled it around on the ground, wanting to jump a few times to express his joy.

    ¡°Second brother and Mr. Wen are really amazing. They actually came up with such a good idea. It¡¯s just a four-day delay. It¡¯s absolutely no problem for us.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 998ï¼š A handful of cards determines life and death!

    Chapter 998 A hand of cards determines life and death!

    The Marquis also smiled and nodded. In the past few days, he had arranged for people to explore Jinguan City, two hundred miles away, where two thousand barbarians were stationed.

    ?Last year, the barbarians drove out the remaining people, planted a thousand acres of crops, and harvested a lot of food, as well as thousands of cattle and sheep.

    ??If there is no good response plan in Xindu, he plans to lead people to attack Jicheng.

    ?Of course, it is inevitable that a strong attack will cause heavy casualties.

    So, he would not give an order unless absolutely necessary.

    They are all flesh and blood born and raised by their parents. He is reluctant to lose any of them, so it is best to bring all the soldiers back to Jiangnan.

    ¡°Tell the outposts not to go too far into the boundaries of Jinguan City, and wait until the army slowly presses forward, and then we can discuss a solution.¡± The Marquis ordered, ¡°We can send the news about our lack of food to the barbarians to induce them to leave the city.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is a good idea!¡± Li Laosi¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. He was about to accept the task, but suddenly changed his mind.

    ¡°Master Marquis, although this second batch of grain has successfully crossed the river, it still has a journey of more than half a month before it reaches our place, and if we can¡¯t protect it, the people behind it will take action.

    "I want to take someone to pick it up. It would be better if I can catch the fox''s tail."

    The Marquis pondered for a moment and then responded, "Well, the news that the second batch of grain is on the way will be kept secret for the time being, and we will wait until it arrives successfully.

    ¡°If you take five hundred people to meet the grain transport team, I will say that you are looking for an opportunity to seize the barbarians¡¯ grain.¡±

    "Without further delay, I will order my troops and set off." Li Laosi couldn''t hold himself back. Seeing that the Marquis had no objection, he turned around and left the tent.

    Just as Jiang Cheng was coming from a distance, he walked across from him and asked, "What are you doing to be so happy?"

    "Haha, the Marquis asked me to take people out for a walk. I have to find a way to seize the barbarians'' food!" Li Laosi patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Remember to take care of the Marquis. I can go and kill him." Enemy!"

    After saying that, he hurried away.

    ??Jiang Cheng had no choice but to laugh or cry as he rubbed his numb shoulders, "This guy gets excited whenever he mentions going into battle to kill the enemy."

    Let¡¯s not talk about the Jiangbei camp, but here in Xindu, the military rations were transported smoothly, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    In addition to Li Laoer, the others also had to keep an eye on the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Household Affairs to collect grain from various states to avoid being delayed indefinitely. Everyone else took a break.

    ?Even the emperor held a flower-viewing banquet for the imperial concubine, which was very lively.

    At the banquet, the imperial concubine stole the show by holding the second prince in her arms. The ladies and noble ladies from all the imperial families spoke highly of her and gave her many gifts.

    Before, Jiayin and the third princess went to the imperial study several times but failed to see the emperor. The third princess lost her temper and refused to accept the rejection anymore.

    Jiayin thought that the Ministry of War had not found out the murderer who destroyed the army rations, and the emperor did not urge him much. Instead, he focused on women, and she was not happy either.

    So, a handful of pollen was dropped into the tea, and both she and the third princess got rashes on their faces.

    Of course there is no need to go to the imperial concubine¡¯s flower viewing party!

    ?The two of them stayed in Zhilan Palace, eating fruits and playing on the swings.

    Two days later, the concubine¡¯s flower viewing party was over, and their rash was cured.

    ??The imperial doctors were all confused. They didn¡¯t know why the rash came and went away faster. In the end, it could only be attributed to... the summer heat!

    Jiayin was thinking about home, and Mu Jue happened to bring news from outside. It was Baozhu''s birthday, so he sent someone to leave a message at the Earl''s Mansion, asking her if they could get together.

    Jiayin feels a little guilty. She has really neglected this little sister recently.

    ?So, she rummaged around in the space for a long time and found a pair of rabbit lanterns.

    ??The rarest Baiyun gauze in the south is made into rabbit skin, green bamboo is used as the bone, gold thread embroiders the pattern, and rubies are inlaid with eyes. It is really exquisite and lovely.

    She would definitely like it if it was hung outside Baozhu''s bed tent at night.

    ??The third princess also felt that the palace was stuffy, so she asked Caiyun to find a pair of koyu and put them in a box, and planned to go to Jia''s house to play with Jiayin.

    Everyone in the world has a pair of snobbish eyes. Although the Jia family loves Baozhu, they will definitely choose a good husband''s family for Baozhu. But among the little sisters that Baozhu interacts with on a daily basis, if there is an extra princess, her future in-laws will take a good look at her.

    So, Jiayin sent news to the Jia family in advance.

    ??The Jia family was of course also happy, and they raised the standard of Baozhu''s birthday banquet a lot.

    On this day, Jiayin and the third princess left the palace in a carriage, turned to the white clouds, picked up a two-layered fruit cake, and then went to Jia''s house.

    ?Mrs. Jia Er and Baozhu are already waiting at the door.

    ?Seeing Jiayin and the third princess get off the carriage, Baozhu rushed forward with a smile and hugged each other. He was extremely happy.

    The third princess is used to being alone. Even the few friends she had before were not sincere and they were just perfunctory yes-men who agreed with her.

    Otherwise, after she got close to Jiayin, she would not be so fond of Jiayin and defend him in every possible way. This is because true friends are so rare.

    And Bao Zhu''er, this cheerful fat girl, is like a younger sister to her.

    It is the most comfortable and happy to grab good news and snacks together.

    So Mrs. Jia was startled, worried that her daughter might bump into the third princess, but the third princess had already hugged the treasure and asked her with a smile on her face what delicious food she had prepared!

    The three little sisters happily arrived at Jia''s garden pavilion. Xu Xi and Mei Lan were already there, and even the married Gu Qingqing was there.

    Jiayin was so surprised that she stepped forward and shook Gu Qingqing''s hand, "Sister Gu, it''s been so long since I last saw you. How are you always?"

    ???Gu Qingqing was also very excited, and she hugged back the good news with strength, but her response was a little reluctant, "Okay... everything is fine with me, I just miss you."

    Jiayin saw that her expression was aggrieved and sentimental, and wanted to ask a few more questions, but felt that the occasion was not right.

    Fortunately, Xu Xi and Mei Lan also exchanged greetings, and everyone was talking excitedly, so they missed it.

    ?Mrs. Jia Er was a shrewd person. She gave space to the little girls to play, leaving only the capable mother-in-law and maids to serve.

    ? Delicious snacks and fruits were set out on the table, and tea and snacks were provided. The little sisters were blowing the summer wind and quickly laid out the playing cards, reliving the sticker contest that was an indispensable part of their party.

    Mei Lan and Xu Xi have both decided to marry their in-laws early, and they will get married in a few months. This is the last free time for girls, so the two of them can play freely.

    Laugh when you are happy, pout and roll up your sleeves when you are unhappy.

    Led by them, the others also devoted themselves wholeheartedly and just played a handful of cards into the fierce "battle of life and death".

    In the end, several people became note-takers, and even the good news did not escape them.

    ?A few people looked at each other, all holding their bellies and laughing so hard they wanted to roll on the floor.

    ?The maids and women outside the waterside pavilion had already lowered their heads and their shoulders were shaking like chaff.

    ??But Baozhu did not forget that she was the owner after all. He summoned the maids to fetch warm water, took powder, and took care of everyone to wash their faces and put makeup again, and finally returned to the dignified and beautiful appearance of a noble lady.

    Soon, the banquet was served again.

    The girls gathered around. They didn¡¯t take a few bites of the food, but poured half a jar of fruit wine into it.

    ?Especially Gu Qingqing, drinking one cup after another non-stop.

    ??Everyone started to raise their glasses together, but gradually they realized something was wrong.

    ??Baozhu is still young and doesn''t know what to do, so he looks to the good news as if asking for help.

    Jiayin stepped forward and snatched Gu Qingqing''s wine glass, then gave her a chicken drumstick and said with a smile, "Sister Gu, don''t drink all the time. I remember you love chicken drumsticks the most, so I''ll fill your belly first!"

    "Baozhu is greedy. Her cook has been tortured by her for so many years and his cooking skills are excellent. How about a taste?"

    ?? Gu Qing was stunned for a moment, and looked up to see the doubts on everyone''s faces. She suddenly threw away the chicken legs, hugged the good news and cried loudly.

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 999ï¼š Marrying is like being reincarnated a second time!

    Chapter 999: Getting married is a second reincarnation!

    ¡°Woo woo, Princess, it would be great if I didn¡¯t get married! I want to be with you all the time, I want to be so happy all the time, woo woo, I regret it, I regret it!¡±

    ?? Gu Qingqing''s tears fell down and seeped into Jiayin''s neck, burning her so hard that she was in a daze.

    ??Everyone also had their chopsticks stopped in mid-air, wondering what was going on.

    ??It was Bao Zhu, the birthday girl, who reacted first and quickly drove away all the maids and women, telling them not to say a word, and then tightly closed the doors and windows of the waterside pavilion.

    Xu Xi and Mei Lan stepped forward to help Gu Qingqing up, thus rescuing Jiayin.

    The third princess was a little frightened. She came over and grabbed Jiayin''s hand, with a look of surprise on her face.

    ?Meilan has a more stable temperament and has more contact with Gu Qingqing. Now she is afraid that everyone will be unhappy, so she can''t help but say a few words on her behalf.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame Sister Gu, her life is really hard. Originally, her mother-in-law had passed away and her father-in-law was seriously ill. She thought that life would be easier if there were no elders to interfere with her in the future.

    ¡°Who would have thought that as soon as she got married, she discovered that her father-in-law was pretending to be ill, and soon married a step-mother-in-law. Her father-in-law almost lost all her family property, but she was obsessed with saving face, and the family expenses were huge.

    ¡°Sister Gu was appointed as the head of the household, and she was asked to use her dowry to fill the hole.

    ¡°Sister Gu¡¯s husband thinks he has no talent and drinks all day long. Recently he forced Sister Gu to sell her as a dowry to Zhuangzi. When Sister Gu refused, he beat her.

    ¡°Sister Gu¡¯s stepmother-in-law also blamed Sister Gu for not having children, and tried every means to chastise her...This time, it was Dean Gu who took her home to stay for two days before she had the chance to come over.¡±

    As he spoke, Mei Lan also wiped her tears as she remembered that she was about to get married.

    When a woman gets married, she is reincarnated for the second time. If she is unlucky and trusts someone else, the rest of her life will be ruined.

    ??Gu Qingqing is definitely not a minority.

    It¡¯s just that some people are willing to speak out, and some people endure it until they die.

    Xu Xi also lowered his head and sighed.

    The third princess has a hot temper. She has never been wronged since she was a child. She shouted at that time, "Marrying is not selling yourself into slavery. Why do you have to endure such grievances? Why don''t you know how to go back to your parents'' home to ask for help!"

    Hearing this, Gu Qingqing cried even harder.

    Xu Xi pulled off the veil and explained in a low voice, "The Gu family is a scholarly family with a century-old reputation and very strict etiquette. Let''s just talk about Dean Gu. He has been a widow for half his life and has never remarried. In fact, it was not that no one proposed marriage at the beginning, but The family doesn''t allow it.

    "Of course Sister Gu also complained, but the family would not support Sister Gu and Li at all. Instead, they urged Sister Gu to help her husband''s family as soon as possible, so that the situation would be better in the future."

    ?Everyone felt angry after hearing this. They were really stuck in the quagmire and there was nothing they could do.

    ¡°You can¡¯t endure it like this. In the end, you¡¯ll either be tortured to death, or you¡¯ll die of injustice. It¡¯s not easy to be reincarnated as a human being, and you¡¯re not here to suffer all your life!¡±

    The third princess stamped her feet angrily. She even said, "Where is your husband''s family? I will go back with you and scold them for you!"

    Gu Qingqing''s eyes lit up and she was about to speak, but Jiayin pulled the third princess and stopped her, saying, "No, the princess goes and scolds her. Sister Gu''s in-laws may restrain themselves, but the princess cannot support Sister Gu all her life."

    ¡°Furthermore, Sister Gu is a junior and has not given birth to any children. If word spreads, her husband¡¯s family won¡¯t have to say anything. Everyone will scold Sister Gu for being unfilial and disrespectful, and the princess will also lose her reputation.¡±

    Hearing this, the light in Gu Qingqing''s eyes disappeared again, and her face was full of death.

    Xu Xi and Mei Lan were also frustrated, and Mei Lan choked up, "Why must a woman get married? Can''t she stay in her mother''s family for the rest of her life?" Bao Zhu was soft-hearted, and she became even more distressed, "I don''t want to get married either. It''s really terrible. "

    Jiayin doesn¡¯t want to wade into troubled waters. After all, things at home are complicated now.

    But after all, we have been little sisters for many years and we are very close to each other.

    And from a woman¡¯s perspective, she couldn¡¯t see it.

    So, after thinking about it, she asked everyone to sit down and said, "I have some ideas. You can listen to it for now and see if it''s feasible?"

    ¡°It¡¯s feasible, it¡¯s definitely feasible!¡± The third princess was the first to respond, proudly praising, ¡°Jiayin is the smartest, as long as it¡¯s your idea, it will definitely come true!¡±

    Jiayin glared at her angrily and said helplessly, "Don''t put your hat on me. I''ve never been married. It''s all nonsense. You should listen to it first."

    After saying that, she poured a cup of tea to moisten her throat and collect her thoughts.

    ¡°Sister Gu¡¯s situation, her husband¡¯s family doesn¡¯t agree, and her natal family doesn¡¯t support it, so it¡¯s definitely impossible to reconcile. Then let¡¯s think of ways to make divorce and let Sister Gu live a good life.

    ¡°A woman obeys her husband when she gets married, and her son when his husband dies. In fact, in the final analysis, it is still up to the son. Only by having a son can you truly establish a foothold in your husband¡¯s family, so let¡¯s start from this point!

    "Sister Gu has never been happy. First of all, we need to determine if there is any problem with your body. In this way, if you can still stay at your parents'' house for a few days, I will ask my master to diagnose your pulse and prescribe prescriptions to recuperate your body."

    Gu Qingqing wanted to nod, but when she remembered something, she looked a little embarrassed. She glanced at everyone and whispered, "I want to take good care of my body and have a baby soon. But... that person doesn''t come to my room, and I don''t like it either. he."

    When everyone understood, their faces turned red and they lowered their heads and did not dare to raise them.

    Jiayin was nonchalant and said, "This is not a problem. You have recovered your health. There are many ways to get him to come to your room. I will talk to you in private."

    "You endure it for a night or two, and after you give birth to a child, you will have someone to rely on for life, and you won''t have to accommodate anyone."

    ??Gu Qingqing nodded vigorously and clenched her fists, "Okay, I''ve endured it for so long, and I won''t be short of this period of time."

    ¡°There is still a dowry. Those people want to destroy all Sister Gu¡¯s dowry. What should I do?¡± The third princess asked anxiously.

    "This is easier to handle," Jiayin replied with a narrow smile, "Sister Gu, after you went back, you said that you were taught a lesson by your parents'' family. Your parents'' family blamed you for relying on your rich dowry and not paying attention to your husband''s family, so you took the initiative Return the dowry to your parents'' family for safekeeping, and take the initiative to share the joys and sorrows with your husband''s family.

    ¡°You may even reflect on your shortcomings in the past, and just sit back and think about it for two months, copying Buddhist scriptures and praying for the whole family. In this way, you will naturally no longer need to take care of the house, and you will not need to supplement the dowry.¡±

    "Then you need to take good care of yourself and go out, right?" Xu Xi frowned.

    It was Mei Lan who spoke up and said, "That will happen in two months. It won''t matter what Sister Gu does, her husband''s family will all come to coax Sister Gu to add money.

    ¡°She is still worried about whether her husband can enter the house. Wouldn¡¯t it be much easier to have a baby?¡±

    "Yes, yes!" the third princess shouted excitedly, "As long as she is pregnant, she will use the excuse that she is weak due to pregnancy and has no energy to take care of the dowry or take care of the house. Until the child is born, and the child is small and has to take care of the child..."

    ?Xu Xi also understood and nodded repeatedly, "It''s best to let people publicize these things from the beginning. Everyone will praise Sister Gu for being virtuous and talented.

    ¡°There are only two outcomes if we delay this for three to five years. Either Sister Gu¡¯s in-laws can¡¯t stand it anymore, and they open up about it, letting everyone find out that they are plotting Sister Gu¡¯s dowry, and they will be despised by everyone.

    ¡°Either the whole family pleases Sister Gu, obeys and expects Sister Gu to live a good life.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1000ï¼š Five little girls can stand up to Zhuge Liang!

    Chapter 1000: Five little girls can stand up to Zhuge Liang!

    It was like a relay race between everyone. You and I managed to arrange everything for Gu Qingqing in the next three to five years.

    Finally, they looked at each other, and they both didn''t believe each other.

    ¡°Will these methods work?¡±

    ¡°It should be okay, it¡¯s not too difficult.¡±

    Jiayin smiled and made the final decision, praising, "Sisters are really amazing, this arrangement is definitely right, and then all that remains is the execution.

    ¡°It¡¯s best for Sister Gu to find a powerful nanny who knows the rules to accompany you. If you don¡¯t feel comfortable saying anything, just let her say it.

    ¡°Your in-laws want to save face, so they certainly don¡¯t dare to break up with each other seriously, so in the end they will have to be manipulated by you.

    ¡°You¡¯d better be hard-hearted and always remember that no one or anything is as important as yourself!¡±

    ??Gu Qingqing''s excited eye circles turned red again, and she nodded vigorously.

    "I will definitely be kind to myself in the future. After all, my husband''s family is so greedy and mean. I have no one to rely on, so I can only rely on myself!"

    ?Everyone felt sad when they heard this, and hurriedly tried to coax him a few words.

    ??Baozhu arranged for the women and maids to fetch water for Gu Qingqing to wash up, changed the banquet, and invited everyone to continue eating and drinking.

    ??Gu Qingqing was several years older than Bao Zhu. She took the wine glass and toasted Bao Zhu in shame.

    ¡°Sister Baozhu, I¡¯m really sorry for disturbing your birthday party. My sister was really feeling bitter and couldn¡¯t hold it back for a while.

    ¡°My sister¡¯s dowry contains a set of pearls and hairdressing, which is very exquisite. I will send it to you as an apology someday. Don¡¯t blame my sister, okay?¡±

    ?Baozhu is the kindest person, and she shed tears just now. How could she blame Gu Qingqing now?

    She stepped forward and hugged Gu Qingqing, and said coquettishly, "Sister Gu, I hope you have a good life. When you give birth to a baby, we will get together and play cards and post notes."

    ??Gu Qingqing hugged the chubby little girl and couldn''t help but shed tears again.

    She and Baozhu have only met a few times in total, and Baozhu still feels so sorry for her.

    Why can¡¯t her family!

    ?Perhaps a big thing has been solved, and everyone has learned a lot, and there is a feeling of instant growth.

    Next, everyone didn¡¯t drink much wine, but they had some intimate conversations.

    ?Share out any unsatisfactory situation in life, regardless of whether it can be solved or not. In short, I feel much more relaxed.

    When saying goodbye, everyone hugged each other reluctantly.

    Jiayin made an appointment with Gu Qingqing and asked her to go to Suijintan tomorrow. Doctor Zhang would naturally diagnose her pulse and prescribe medicine.

    ??Gu Qingqing was completely relieved and got into her carriage.

    All the way home, as soon as I got off the car, I saw my aunt standing at the second door, looking around, obviously thinking about her very much.

    ?She hurriedly stepped forward and whispered, "Auntie, why are you out..."

    Dean Gu looked at her expression, and the sadness in his eyebrows seemed to have disappeared. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It seems that I am right to let you go there today."

    ??Gu Qing was stunned for a moment, and then hugged her aunt tightly.

    Fortunately, there is still someone in this family who loves her...

    ??The good news didn''t come back to Suijintan, so he went to Baiyunjian and sent someone back to deliver the letter. He also took two boxes of his favorite snacks to Doctor Zhang along the way.

    Children, children, coaxing is the best way.

    As long as Dr. Zhang is made happy, he can agree to anything.

    ?Of course, the third princess also unceremoniously prepared two boxes of snacks for herself. It was a coincidence that when they went out, they met Lu Zong.

    The third princess shouted excitedly, "Brother Lu, why are you here?"

    Lu Zong was also surprised and responded, "I was passing by here and wanted to buy two boxes of snacks. I would like to put some food on my stomach when I study at night."

    The third princess''s face turned red and she glanced at the good news.

    Jiayin understood instantly and immediately said, "You guys go upstairs and sit for a while. I just happened to go to the backyard to find Chen Xi to explain something."

    After saying that, she nodded to Lu Zong with a smile and went to the backyard.

    ??Chen Xi was complaining to his apprentices, "My boss is getting busier and busier. Every time I come here, I come and go in a hurry.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t given my boss a taste of the new food I¡¯ve come up with yet! What should I do, can¡¯t it be sent directly to the palace?¡±

    He heard the good news and smiled and said, "Have you thought of something good? Now that you have time, bring it quickly and let me try it."

    ¡°Oh, boss, you¡¯re back again!¡± Chen Xixi was overjoyed and shouted to his apprentices to help quickly.

    Shuiyun found a clean chair and Shuiling poured tea. After a few sips of the good news, Chen Xi presented his new product.

    The white porcelain cup contains brown soup, which is vaguely steaming and exudes a paste aroma, but more of a bitter taste.

    Jiayin was really surprised and shouted, "Master Chen is so awesome, he actually figured out how to make coffee!"

    Chen Xi was so proud that he nodded repeatedly, "Have a try, boss. I took the coffee beans brought back by the fourth young master, roasted them in ten plates, ground them into powder, picked the one with the best flavor, and washed it with hot water. Added half a cup of milk and a little icing sugar.

    ¡°It tastes much better this way, it¡¯s smooth and fragrant in the mouth, we all like it.

    ¡°I also tried without adding milk and icing sugar, but it was too bitter and I couldn¡¯t bear it!¡±

    Jiayin held the cup and took a sip. It was just as Chen Xi said.

    ?Although it is not as professional as those in the coffee shops in her previous life, it is much better than what she thought about at home.

    "Yes, it tastes good." Jiayin affirmed without hesitation and said with a smile, "The fourth young master didn''t get many coffee beans back. The family has to think about planting them, and I don''t know if they can do it, so the price of this coffee should be higher. .

    ¡°A cup of this would cost five hundred cents, and if paired with two small cakes, it would be even better to sell it as a set meal.

    ¡°Remember, if any guests want to try something new, be sure to remind them in advance. Coffee is refreshing, and a cup is as good as a pot of strong tea. It¡¯s best not to drink it at night, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡±

    Chen Xi was a little embarrassed and asked in a low voice, "Master, if you say this, the guests may not dare to drink. Do you want to... hide it?"

    "You idiot!" Shopkeeper Peng came in from the outside and happened to hear these words. He laughed and cursed, "These people are all cheap. The more you say you won''t let them drink, the more they are determined to try it." . If you want this coffee to sell well, you have to say this!¡±

    "Ah, really?" Chen Xi scratched the back of his head. He thought about how good he was at eating snacks, but when it came to controlling people''s hearts, he still couldn''t.

    Shopkeeper Peng was fatter than before. He stretched out his hand to wipe the beads of sweat from his forehead. He stepped forward to salute and said with a smile, "Master, you have come here after a long time. Do you want to check the latest account books?" ah?"

    Jiayin looked at the sun outside and said, "Bring me all the account books. I''ll look at them when I get back to the palace."

    Peng Chuan hurriedly responded. Not only did he take the account books, but he also packed an extra box of various candies, which made Shuiling smile.

    Jiayin ordered two cups of coffee with lots of sugar and milk, and took it to the front box to find the third princess and Lu Zong.

    As a result, as soon as I walked to the door, I heard the third princess saying from inside, "Brother Lu, getting married is too important for a woman. If you don''t get married well, your life will be ruined!"

    ¡°When I marry you in the future, can you promise to be kind to me, only like me, and not make me sad for the rest of your life?¡±

    Jiayin blinked twice and regretted coming here at this time.

    This is neither progress nor retreat.

    Awkward!

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1001ï¼š Difficult to reach

    Chapter 1001 It¡¯s hard to agree with everyone

    Jiayin winked at Shui Ling and Shui Yun behind her, and was about to quietly exit, when the door of the box opened.

    Lu Zong took the tray with a smile and said, "I smelled a strange aroma, and I guessed that the princess sister had made delicious food again!"

    Jiayin laughed dryly and responded, "My fourth brother and fifth brother found a kind of coffee beans from overseas and made it into a drink. The taste is quite novel. I brought two cups for you to try. Didn''t I disturb your conversation?"

    At this moment, the third princess also poked her head over and said with a smile, "What coffee beans? Why do they smell bitter and fragrant? Isn''t it roasted?"

    While saying this, the coffee was brought into the room, and Jiayin also sat at the door.

    The third princess only tasted it, and couldn''t help but stick out her tongue and shouted, "Oh, what is this? The color is like milk tea, but the taste is so different!"

    Lu Zong took a sip, tasted it carefully, and praised, "It tastes good to me. It''s bitter in the mouth, but the aftertaste is very mellow."

    Hearing what he said, the third princess took another sip, and finally pushed it far away. Tong Jiayin complained, "Isn''t this a new product that the shop is going to launch? It tastes so bad, will anyone buy it?"

    Jiayin rolled her eyes and scolded her, "It''s tasteless! What else do you like besides sweets?"

    ¡°Besides, this is not sold to you, but to guests who need to stay up late to study. A cup of coffee and a pot of strong tea will keep your mind extremely clear all night long!¡±

    "Really? The effect is so miraculous?" Lu Zong was surprised and replied, "Then I will buy a cup and take it back later."

    Jiayin ordered, "Then I''ll ask shopkeeper Peng to bring you some coffee powder. Whenever you want to drink it, just pour it with hot water, add cooked milk and icing sugar and stir it."

    "Okay, thank you, Princess Princess." Lu Zong was not polite and agreed directly.

    ?The third princess joked, "Brother Lu, you''re welcome. I''ll just accept the good news for you. I want to make money with this coffee!"

    Lu Zong smiled helplessly, "I got to know the princess when she was only five or six years old. Every time the princess prepared something for her brother, I had a share. If you are polite, you can''t count.

    ¡°However, I really can¡¯t ask for it in vain this time. My housekeeper found a pair of bloodstones a few days ago, and the color is particularly good.

    "Tomorrow I will have someone take them to the palace. The princess and the princess will take the toys and carve them into seals. One for each of them is more appropriate."

    ¡°Seriously?¡± The third princess was immediately coaxed to smile and replied, ¡°Then Jiayin and I will be waiting! It just so happens that I am missing a small seal!¡±

    Jiayin wanted to refuse, but the third princess agreed, and she also thanked him.

    Shuiyun saw that it was getting late, so he gave a reminder.

    ??The third princess reluctantly said goodbye to Lu Zong, took Jiayin in her arms and went out to get into the car, and returned to the palace together.

    ?As a result, before the carriage door closed, Brother Cat arrived with a food box.

    ¡°Sister, sister, wait a minute!¡± Brother Cat stopped the carriage and held the shaft while panting.

    Jiayin quickly leaned out and asked in surprise, "Brother, where are you from? I thought you were still at Sixth Brother''s place!"

    Brother Cat waved his hand, handed the food box to his sister, and replied, "I just came back a while ago, and I originally planned to go to our restaurant for a meal.

    ¡°As a result, the second brother knew you were here, so he quickly cooked two of your favorite dishes and asked me to deliver them.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m hungry, and I have to bring you food. Along the way, my saliva will turn into a river.¡±

    Hearing the good news, he couldn''t help but laugh. He quickly took out a big pink peach from his bag and stuffed it into his brother. He coaxed, "My little brother is the best and loves me the most. I''ll be back in two days. Turn on the oven and make you roast duck burritos, okay?"

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s pretty much it.¡± Brother Cat is the youngest among the brothers. He is used to acting like a spoiled brat, so he doesn¡¯t really complain about being tired for his sister.

    ?Now that he got a big peach and heard that his sister specially cooked roast duck for him, he immediately beamed. After chatting for a while, Brother Cat went into the white clouds to get some snacks, and Jiayin and the third princess left in the car.

    The third princess was full of envy, hugged Jiayin''s arm and pouted, "Oh, why am I so miserable and don''t have a brother? I also wish someone could love me so much!"

    Jiayin joked, "Don''t worry, it doesn''t matter whether you have a brother or not. But you will have a husband who will love you soon!"

    The third princess sighed unexpectedly, her expression full of confusion.

    ¡°Jiayin, do you think Brother Lu really likes me? Although he is very nice and takes good care of me, but... I always feel that there is something between me and him, which makes me uncomfortable.¡±

    The good news didn''t take it seriously. He raised his hand to open the food box, looked at the dishes inside, and said casually, "You guys have only met a few times, so let''s talk about whether you like it or not.

    ¡°From now on, if we get along for a long time, we will have feelings. Besides, even if we don¡¯t have feelings, there is nothing wrong with treating each other as guests.

    ¡°There are not many couples in this world who love each other desperately, they are all in love with each other, and their lives are very harmonious.

    ¡°Besides, Brother Lu is a very good person, at least he doesn¡¯t look like a rude person who beats and scolds his wife.

    "Ten thousand steps back, you are a princess! It''s better if someone loves you and cares for you. If you don''t have someone, you can still have enough food and clothing, and live happily for the rest of your life. What are you afraid of!"

    ?This statement is really... straightforward and reasonable!

    The little sadness that the third princess had just brewed was immediately dispersed.

    She simply stopped being pretentious, reached out and grabbed a piece of braised pork from the food box, threw it into her mouth, and shouted in surprise, "Your second brother''s cooking is really getting better and better! Let the bijing rice be steamed in the kitchen later, and we Eat together with this braised pork! ¡±

    "Greedy cat, I don''t care about you! My second brother specially cooked it for me. You, a princess, have the nerve to rob my dinner?"

    "That''s good for me! If you don''t give me something to eat, I''ll stay in your house and won''t leave!"

    The two little sisters got into a fuss, and the laughter spread all the way.

    ??The carriage quickly arrived in front of the palace. If it had been the past, the guards would have given way directly when they heard it was the princess''s carriage.

    But today is destined to be restless.

    The soldiers guarding the gate insisted that the third princess and Jiayin get out of the car and check the inside and outside of the carriage.

    ?Although the third princess and Jiayin were not happy, they guessed that something had happened in the palace and got out of the car.

    As a result, three or four soldiers raised their spears and stabbed not only the bottom of the carriage, but also the carriage.

    The fine brocade pillows, the soft cushions, and even the small coffee table and tea sets were all messed up.

    The third princess was angry at that time. This was a naked provocation!

    Before she could say anything, a soldier actually picked up Cyclamen''s food box again and was about to throw it to the ground.

    Jiayin saw them approaching in such a menacing manner that he regretted just letting them check the vehicle.

    At this moment, I have been standing beside it, seeing this, she stepped forward to seize the food box and scolded, "Wanting! What are you doing!"

    ?The soldier was startled, and he held his neck and was about to curse back. Unexpectedly, Shui Ling had already rushed to him and slapped him hard.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1002ï¼š Has the throne been replaced by someone else?

    Chapter 1002 Has the throne been replaced by someone else?

    The soldier was beaten so hard that he fell to the ground, covered his face and howled.

    "Ouch! Lord Kangle is trying to break into the palace and kill people! Someone is coming, someone is coming!"

    ?Several other soldiers immediately surrounded him and were about to fight Shuiling.

    Shui Ling is not a good-tempered person either. He has been almost half dead from anger for a long time.

    She glanced at her master and when she saw him nodding, she killed him.

    In the slightly dim dusk, people in the distance could not see clearly, but they could hear it.

    A few soldiers screamed.

    ?This one was kicked away, that one had his leg bones broken, and the other''s arm was twisted in a weird way...

    By the time Shui Ling spat hard and clapped her hands, there were no soldiers standing beside the carriage.

    ??The soldiers who gathered around after hearing the commotion only dared to watch from a distance, not knowing what to say, let alone what to do!

    ??The third princess lifted up her skirt and kicked her several times. Finally, she felt dissatisfied and cursed, "A bunch of dogs, they''ve blinded your eyes!"

    ¡°This princess is still being bullied by you when she returns to the palace! You are in charge of the palace, aren¡¯t you?

    ¡°Okay, wait a minute, I¡¯m going to ask my father if the throne has been replaced by someone else!¡±

    ??Good news is also furious, my head is pounding, but my heart is like a mirror.

    These soldiers would not cause trouble for them for no reason. They must have seen that the emperor did not care about them recently, and the Northern Expeditionary Army had also left. Even the emperor did not value the Northern Expeditionary Army that much, so some people could not restrain themselves and came to test them. .

    ?She shouted to Shui Ling and Shui Yun, "Hold up all the cushions in the car. Let''s go see Uncle Huang and make sure to ask him clearly.

    ¡°My father, my adoptive father, and my brothers are either out there killing enemies or devoting themselves to the country as herdsmen. Isn¡¯t this enough to show the loyalty of my Li family?

    ¡°Why am I being treated like a spy now? My car is being searched, things are being smashed, and my body will be searched next!

    ¡°Then I might as well crash myself to death in front of the palace gate, so as not to be insulted and bring shame to the whole family!¡±

    The third princess was so angry that she bent down to pull the mat in the car herself. As a result, her dress was scraped on the car''s shaft, causing a tear.

    ?The third princess was stunned for a moment and immediately burst into tears.

    ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t live anymore! My noble princess was bullied in front of the palace and had her skirt pulled off. How can I live?¡±

    ¡°Good news, let¡¯s die together, and we can be reincarnated together in the next life!¡±

    The two of them didn''t care about anything else. They held hands and walked toward the palace crying.

    All the soldiers were dumbfounded, whether they tried to stop him or not.

    Some smart people are already touching their necks and trembling. They may not be able to save their heads!

    ??The deputy commander who was originally guarding the gate had to go to the toilet because he had diarrhea. When he came back, he had to face this mess!

    ??It was like a bolt from the blue, and even four words were not enough to describe his mood at the moment!

    But he was not a fool. He immediately had the soldiers **** and even removed their jaws to prevent them from biting their tongues and committing suicide.

    Then, he personally brought several "human-shaped rice dumplings" into the palace and knelt outside the imperial study room to plead guilty.

    ?The emperor was originally going to the imperial concubine''s palace to have dinner with the imperial concubine and the second prince.

    Before going out, he suddenly saw the third princess and Jiayin rushing in, and he was also startled.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    As soon as the emperor asked, the third princess hugged his arm and cried, "Father, don''t you want me anymore? Wow, isn''t the palace my home?"

    ¡°Why do I have to be bullied when I go home! Wow, I don¡¯t have the shame to live anymore, my skirt is torn! How can I have the shame to see people in the future!¡±

    "What are you talking about? You are talking nonsense! You are a princess, my daughter, who dares to bully you!" The emperor looked down and saw the torn skirt of the third princess, and he became furious at that time.

    Before, he really didn''t like this daughter, and it was also because her daughter was taught by the queen to be too domineering and overbearing. But in the past year, my daughter has been with Jiayin. Not only has she learned to behave more steadily, she has also been filial and considerate to him.

    After all, it is my own bloodline, so my love for him is naturally getting deeper and deeper.

    ?Now that his daughter is being bullied, of course he has to protect her.

    It''s a pity that no matter how she asked, the third princess just kept crying.

    He had no choice but to look at the good news.

    But this look made him feel even more distressed.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t cry, but the circles under her eyes were so red that a tear was about to fall, but she held it back.

    A large food box was held in her hands, protected tightly like a treasure.

    ??There is no joy like before here, just like a poor little boy who was abandoned by his family on the roadside.

    The emperor couldn''t bear it any longer. He pulled them one by one to sit down and asked patiently, "Don''t cry. Tell me. Who bullied you?"

    "I am the lord of the world, what can I not do to support you! If someone really bullies you, I will chop off his head!"

    The third princess and Jiayin looked at each other, and the third princess continued to cry, but Jiayin said, "Uncle Huang, my sister and I have come here several times, but we haven''t seen you, so we guessed that you are busy with government affairs.

    ¡°We were worried that you were having trouble eating and sleeping, so we left the palace today to attend a friend¡¯s birthday banquet. When we came back, we asked my second brother to cook some delicious dishes and wanted to bring them to you for dinner.

    ¡°But when we reached the gate of the palace, the guard guarding the gate made sure that we get out of the car and check the vehicle.

    "We are worried that something will happen in the palace. If an assassin is hidden in our vehicle, wouldn''t we be helping outsiders and putting you in danger?"

    ¡°So, we got out of the car quickly and waited for the soldiers to check the carriage.

    ¡°As a result, those soldiers deliberately humiliated us. They not only smashed the mattresses and brocade cushions with their spears, but also snatched the food boxes and smashed them!¡±

    Speaking of this, the back of Jiayin¡¯s hand holding the food box showed veins.

    ?The food box was jolted all the way, and vegetable soup was dripping from the corner, as if it was also complaining about itself.

    ?The emperor frowned fiercely, feeling even more angry.

    ?The child is kind to him, and he never forgets to be filial to him when he goes out, but the dog guarding the door spoils his intention!

    Jiayin choked up and continued, "Uncle Huang, you said that even if you want to check for assassins, can people be hidden in mattresses, brocade cushions, and food boxes? They are deliberately making things difficult for me and the princess sister!"

    "My maid couldn''t see it and fought with them. They pushed the princess sister in the chaos, and the princess sister''s skirt was torn!

    "There are many people around, spread the word, how can the princess sister get married!"

    The third princess cried louder and hugged the emperor''s arm. "Father, do you not want me as your daughter? How many times have I come, but you are not here! Those blind **** think you don''t love me and Jiayin." Now, just bully me and Jiayin to death!

    ¡°Ugh, father, why don¡¯t you tell me clearly, Jiayin and I will find a well and jump in, and we will die cleanly!¡±

    The emperor felt a little guilty after hearing this. Thinking about it carefully, he had indeed neglected his two children recently and hadn''t seen them for more than a month.

    He didn''t mean to do it on purpose. He was busy with government affairs and everything was growing in spring, so he couldn''t help but feel a little irritable.

    ?? Occasionally I would go to the imperial concubine''s palace to have a meal and take a nap. I would feel refreshed and indescribably happy, and I would gradually get used to it.

    ?Whatever thought, these stooges who tend to be swayed by others secretly thought that the children were not favored!

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1003ï¼š Disaster falls from heaven

    Chapter 1003 Disaster falls from the sky

    ?At this time, Manager Yi cautiously came in and reported, "Your Majesty, Vice Commander Qu who guards the palace gate has brought several soldiers who have offended the princess and the princess and come to apologize."

    The emperor was worried that he could not find anyone, so he immediately slapped the table and cursed, "Those blind **** dare to bully even the princess, they are going to rebel.

    ¡°Each person will be rewarded with fifty boards, and then they will be thrown to the Punishment Department to ask who ordered them!¡±

    Manager Yi quickly responded, and just as he was about to retreat, the emperor ordered again, "Fight right in front of this door, hit hard!"

    Outside the house, the deputy commander and several soldiers heard clearly, and their faces were pale.

    ??A few soldiers just paid it back. After all, they really offended the princess, but the commander was really wronged. When did he have diarrhea, why did he arrive just now when the princess was driving back?

    What a calamity coming from heaven!

    ?He couldn''t help but get up and kicked several soldiers hard.

    The soldiers were already severely beaten by the water spirit, but now they screamed again.

    But that¡¯s nothing!

    Soon, a dozen tall and burly guards appeared, carrying stools and shiny wide wooden boards.

    ?The deputy commander and the soldiers were escorted onto the bench, and before they could take a breath, the board fell down with a crackle.

    ??Those who made the plan said a lot. If the guards were willing to let things go, it would be easy to see the **** flesh and blood without damaging the roots.

    But this time no one gave them money to "moisten their hands" in advance, and Manager Yi was always watching.

    ?The old **** had a smile on his face, but he kept reminding him.

    ¡°Hit me hard! You dare to bully the princess. I really don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±

    Actually, he said this as if he was protecting the princess, but it was the princess who felt more hurt in his heart.

    ?Although he was a **** and a disabled person, in order to climb to the position of chief steward, his hands were stained with blood.

    But his heart is also made of flesh, not stone.

    ?Over the years, whether he went to Ruijintan or the Earl''s Mansion, the Li family had always treated him warmly and thoughtfully.

    There was no contempt for him because he was a eunuch, nor was there any flattery to him because he was serving the emperor.

    On the contrary, he was treated like an old servant in a friend''s house. He was not neglectful and took proper care of him.

    ?This made him feel very comfortable, and he felt as stable and practical as an ordinary person.

    ?Especially Princess Kangle, who treated him more closely, more like she treated the veterans in Zhuangzi, whom she treated with closeness and respect.

    Not to mention anything else, whenever the Li family sent snacks, fruits, and novel food to the emperor, he was never left behind.

    At his position, he has seen a lot of gold and silver treasures, and is not rare at all. On the contrary, such warm snacks make him even more happy.

    Slowly, he also loved the Li family''s children and Princess Kangle as his own family.

    ??These gatekeepers are so audacious! I don¡¯t know who inspired them to do so!

    ??If it weren''t for his status, he would have wanted to pick up the board himself and fight hard!

    The guards didn''t dare to be lazy. They swung their boards, but they all fell down firmly.

    ?Several soldiers were injured to begin with, but they fainted after being struck thirty times.

    ??On the contrary, the deputy commander held on until he reached fifty, and finally shouted, "Your Majesty, I am wronged!"

    Then, he followed the footsteps of several soldiers and fainted together.

    ??The emperor didn''t care whether they were unjustly accused or not, he just waved his hand and asked the guards to drag them down.

    The third princess and Jiayin stood by the door, watching from beginning to end, and barely felt relieved.

    The third princess snorted coldly and cursed, "I deserve it, let them bully me!"

    Jiayin carried the food box and refused to let go, saying aggrievedly, "It''s a pity that my second brother specially cooked the food!"

    When the emperor heard this, he quickly said, "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. You will have dinner with me tonight. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Let''s talk." After that, he called Mr. Yi.

    ?Mr. Yi quickly led the third princess and Jiayin to the back hall. A young **** had already gone to Zhilan Palace to get clean clothes.

    ?The third princess and Jiayin changed their clothes and washed up again. When they went to the front again, dinner was served.

    Needless to say, most of them are their favorite dishes.

    ?The third princess was immediately happy and chattered around the emperor.

    Jiayin also smiled and played the drum, and soon the emperor was made happy.

    ??The emperor kicked out the young eunuchs, leaving only Manager Yi at his service.

    ? ?Three people, old and young, gathered around the table, laughing, eating and drinking, which was a rare moment of relaxation.

    After dinner, the third princess was reluctant to leave. After all, she hadn¡¯t seen her father for a long time.

    Jiayin suggested playing cards, and the third princess immediately agreed.

    ?So, the two little girls started to deal with the two newcomers, the Emperor and Manager Yi, and then they joined forces and made the Emperor and Manager Yi a note spirit.

    In the royal study room, there was rare laughter everywhere, and it was much more lively than before. The little **** waiting outside the door couldn''t help but poke his head around.

    ??The emperor was indeed very happy at first, but he didn''t know whether it was because he lost too much or because it was too hot in the room. He gradually became a little irritable.

    ?So he drank cup after cup of tea. Finally, he still felt uncomfortable and stood up.

    The third princess didn''t see it, but Jiayin had a guess in her heart, so she took the initiative and said, "Uncle Huang, you have been busy all day. You should rest early. My sister and I have also returned to Zhilan Palace!"

    The emperor subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Okay, then you should go to bed early. If you have been wronged, just ask people to come to me to support you!"

    "Thank you, uncle Huang!" Jiayin responded with a smile, and took the third princess to leave.

    ??The third princess was still a little reluctant, saying that she would come to her father to play cards in a few days.

    The emperor naturally agreed.

    The third princess then returned to Zhilan Palace with the good news. Manager Yi escorted them down the steps. When they came back, they saw the emperor looking a little anxious and wandering around the room.

    He hurriedly asked, "Your Majesty, is it too hot? The old slave asked someone to add two more ice basins?"

    The emperor waved his hands irritably and said, "No need, it''s better to stay cool in the imperial concubine''s palace, so don''t worry!"

    General Manager Yi immediately agreed and quickly called the eunuchs to get ready and waited on the emperor to Ronghua Palace.

    The imperial concubine seemed to be waiting for the emperor to arrive. She had not changed out of her gorgeous palace clothes. Under the moonlight, her whole body was made even more soft and beautiful.

    "Your Majesty, I heard that there is something going on at the palace gate? The third princess and Princess Kangle were frightened. Can you calm them down?"

    As the imperial concubine spoke, she took off her coat for the emperor, her face full of worry and concern.

    ?The emperor sat on the soft couch, took a deep breath, and finally felt much cooler, and the anxiety in his heart quickly faded away.

    He pulled the imperial concubine to sit down and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, it has been dealt with. Have you eaten?"

    "No, the emperor hasn''t come here, and I don''t think it''s sweet to eat by myself." The imperial concubine smiled shyly and begged, "The emperor will accompany me to eat more?"

    "Okay, it''s too hot in the imperial study, so I didn''t even have a few bites to eat." The emperor agreed, and a maid quickly brought food to him.

    Manager Yi was helping with the dishes and laughed, "There are not as many ice basins in the imperial concubine''s room as in the royal study, but the emperor said it was cool and comfortable here.

    ¡°Look, Yi Laonu, it¡¯s not that the emperor feels hot in the imperial study, it¡¯s because there is no imperial concubine in the imperial study.¡±

    ??The emperor subconsciously glanced at the ice basin in the corner of the room and paused with the chopsticks in his hand.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1004ï¼š Night terrors are a good cover!

    Chapter 1004 Night terrors are a good cover!

    The imperial concubine lowered her head to serve the soup and said with a smile, "It will naturally cool down when you are calm. When you come to my place, there are no complicated things. The emperor is in a good mood, so he is not so hot."

    After saying that, she asked the palace maid to invite the second prince to come over.

    After a while, the second prince, wearing a royal blue shirt, walked in.

    ??A young boy of eight or nine years old is supposed to be a naughty age, but the second prince is pale, has a thin body, and is panting when he walks. It is obvious that he is not a strong man.

    As soon as he bent down to salute, he was helped up by the emperor, "Your Majesty, there is no need to be polite, sit down and eat quickly."

    The second prince smiled quietly, sat beside the emperor, and drank a bowl of soup.

    ??The emperor asked in a low voice what lessons he had learned today. The second prince answered seriously. He was a kind father and a filial son, and was very happy.

    The imperial concubine served the father and son to eat and drink at home, with a smile on her lips.

    By the time the meal was finished, the night was getting dark.

    The second prince went back to the side hall to rest, and the emperor and the noble concubine also had to rest.

    Lying on the bed tent, the emperor looked around and smiled softly, "My dearest concubine, I feel most at ease here. As long as I am by your side, I won''t have any worries at all."

    ??The imperial concubine straightened her long hair, smiled and lay down next to the emperor, "Then the emperor will come here. My concubine and the second prince are looking forward to you every day."

    ??The emperor hugged her sideways and was about to say something when he suddenly remembered and called out to Mr. Yi outside.

    ¡°Let someone go to Zhilan Palace to have a look. The third princess was frightened just now, so be careful not to sleep well at night. Let¡¯s see who is on duty at the Imperial Hospital and be ready to be summoned at any time.¡±

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Manager Yi responded and quickly ordered people to get busy.

    ??The imperial concubine stretched out her hand to gently caress the emperor''s chest and chatted softly.

    ¡°The emperor is such a good father and takes such good care of his children. The third princess had a bad temper before, but now she seems to have improved a lot.¡±

    The emperor nodded, "Those who are close to vermillion are red, and those who are close to ink are black. Previously, the third princess had a bad playmate and always obeyed her. The queen was also lazy and rarely taught attentively.

    "In the past two years, with this girl Jiayin accompanying me and persuading her every time, the third princess has become sensible. Not only does she not make me angry, she also often makes snacks and needlework to honor me. I am really happy."

    ¡°The girl has changed a lot, and the princess has grown up and become sensible. She will definitely become better when she gets married, becomes a daughter-in-law, and becomes a mother.¡±

    The imperial concubine''s voice was even softer, and she heard the emperor yawn. Just when he was about to fall asleep, Manager Yi suddenly reported outside, "Your Majesty, the third princess had a night terror and couldn''t stop crying. The imperial doctor has been sent over!"

    "What?" The emperor immediately sat up and said with a frown, "I know this child will not sleep well tonight. She has always looked powerful since she was a child, but she is actually more timid than anyone else."

    After saying that, he opened the bed curtain and said, "I''m not worried. Let''s go over and have a look."

    ?Mr. Yi quickly entered the room and helped the emperor get dressed.

    The imperial concubine seemed to feel a little sorry for the emperor and advised, "Your Majesty, the third princess is too old. She will probably fall asleep after a bowl of soothing soup. Instead, you go over and have to work hard to salute. Why don''t you stay, and I will go and see for you." "

    However, the emperor refused and responded, "It''s better for me to go. I originally had few heirs, and I lost a few more one after another. Now I only have two children around me, the third princess and the second prince, but I can''t withstand any trouble." "

    "Your Majesty, forgive me. It''s all my concubine''s fault. I didn''t do more to help the Emperor." The imperial concubine was a little sad, but the emperor shook her hand to comfort her.

    ¡°My beloved, don¡¯t worry too much, I am very happy that you were able to give birth to the second prince and take care of him so well.

    "You go to bed early. I will go back to the imperial study to rest after watching the third princess. I won''t come back to disturb you. I''ll come back to eat with you at noon tomorrow!"

    After saying that, he hugged the concubine and led Manager Yi away.

    ??The imperial concubine followed to the door, leaned against the door frame, and watched the leaving team. She did not enter the house for a long time...

    In Zhilan Palace, the eunuchs and maids came in and out, busy.

    The person carrying the water, the person holding the lamp, and the person making the tea all had a bit of panic on their faces. Because the lights in the main hall were brightly lit, women were crying softly from time to time.

    ??The head of the imperial hospital and two imperial doctors stood outside the door, guarding respectfully.

    Everyone was shocked when they saw the emperor arriving with Manager Yi.

    After all, during this period, there was a lot of gossip in the palace, saying that the third princess had fallen out of favor, and the emperor ignored her as his daughter.

    At dusk, when the third princess returned to the palace, her car was stopped by the gatekeepers and they were humiliated wantonly.

    Unexpectedly, it was just a night terror, but the emperor actually came over in person.

    ?Those who had been contemptuous before felt slightly guilty and quickly found things to do to get busy, for fear of being discovered and taken out for punishment.

    When the emperor walked to the door, he should first ask the head of the imperial hospital, "How are you doing? Can you treat the princess?"

    ??The head of the hospital quickly saluted and responded, "Back to the emperor, I haven''t diagnosed and treated the princess yet. I heard that the princess had a nightmare and was sweating all over. I will wait for the princess to change her clothes before diagnosing her pulse."

    ?The emperor nodded and asked Manager Yi to enter the room to inquire.

    Soon, Jiayin came out, saluted and said, "Uncle Huang, the princess is very frightened. It''s better not to let too many people enter the house."

    ??The emperor responded quickly, "Okay, President Liu will follow me in, and the rest will stay back."

    The head of the hospital lowered his head, picked up the medicine box himself, and followed the emperor across the threshold.

    ??The rest of the people quickly retreated to the steps, and Manager Yi personally guarded the door, preparing for calls inside the room.

    In the room, the third princess was sitting on a couch with a puzzled look on her face.

    Shui Ling stood next to her and pulled off the veil. She was "crying" wronged and sad, but the veil was not wet at all...

    Seeing the emperor come in, the third princess ran over to him, hugged his arm, and asked in a low voice, "Father, what''s going on? Manager Yi came to deliver a message. I don''t understand, but good news said it was right..."

    The emperor patted his daughter on the shoulder and comforted him, "Don''t be afraid. My father has some matters that are difficult to deal with in the eyes of outsiders. Let me use your clean place to deal with them."

    At this time, Jiayin also stepped forward to pull the third princess and advised, "Don''t disturb Uncle Huang, he must have a reason for doing this."

    As expected, the emperor smiled and said, "Jiayin is still smart. I asked Manager Yi to deliver the message. I guess you can understand."

    Manager Yi also smiled and said, "I''m worried too, but I didn''t expect that the princess and the princess did a great job. Not only did they act decently, but they even hired the imperial doctor."

    ??The emperor nodded, lifted up his dragon robe and sat on the sofa, and then looked at the head of the courtyard, Liu, who was standing at the door with a bow.

    Chancellor Liu was newly appointed last year. The previous chief was too old and asked to return home.

    ?This year, things have been quiet inside and outside the palace. He, the head of the house, has been doing his job easily, and he is very happy about it.

    Unexpectedly, extreme joy brings sorrow, and I am destined to fall into the whirlpool today.

    ??The emperor did not want outsiders to know that summoning him here in the name of the third princess in the middle of the night was not a small matter no matter how he thought about it.

    Sure enough, the emperor said, "President Liu, I remember that you have been in Taiyuan Hospital for more than ten years, right? You are especially good at treating difficult and complicated diseases?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty." President Liu knelt down directly and responded with sincerity, "I have received the favor from the Emperor for more than ten years, and I have always felt guilty for not repaying it. Your Majesty, if you need me, just give me your orders. I will do my best and never say anything wrong. ¡±

    The emperor nodded and then said, "Get up and check my pulse! See if there is anything wrong with my body."

    ?Yuanshou Liu shivered and subconsciously shrank his neck.

    Two updates today~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1005ï¼š The black-hearted master is going to die from exhaustion!

    Chapter 1005 The black-hearted master is going to die from exhaustion!

    He tried his best to muster up his courage and said, "Yes, Your Majesty."

    After saying that, he walked forward and knelt in front of the emperor to diagnose his pulse.

    ??The room was so quiet that one could hear needles dropping, and Jiayin and the third princess tried to breathe as lightly as possible.

    But Liu Yuan finished the first examination with his left hand and switched to his right hand, his brows still furrowed. Finally, he kowtowed again and whispered, "Your Majesty, there is nothing serious about your dragon body, but there is some weak fire. Take a pair of fire-reducing soup, and the three You will be fully recovered in a day.¡±

    The emperor''s pupils shrank slightly, clearly refusing to believe it, and asked, "President Liu, if a person is upset and irritable every noon, and even worse at dusk, until he smells a certain smell, or sees someone. , you will calm down and become happy.

    ¡°Tell me, is this normal? Could it be that this person has been tricked into something?¡±

    President Liu was stunned when he heard this, and he thought carefully. After a while, he suddenly seemed to wake up and quickly checked the emperor''s pulse again. Then he took out a silver needle and asked, "Your Majesty, I want to take a drop of blood from the ring finger of your left hand." ¡­¡±

    ?The emperor immediately extended his hand without any hesitation.

    Chief Liu suppressed his trembling and quickly inserted the silver needle into the emperor''s ring finger. Soon, a drop of blood spilled out.

    Chief Liu took out a small bottle from the medicine box and sprinkled a little powder on the blood drop. The blood drop turned blue.

    Under the candlelight, the blue color was eerie, making the third princess subconsciously hold Jiayin''s hand tightly.

    Jiayin patted the back of her hand gently, and felt high in her heart...

    Chief Liu''s face was already pale, as if he was about to lose his head when he saw the whole family.

    ?Just as he was about to speak, the emperor had already waved his hand, and then told the third princess and Jiayin, "You go down and have some snacks."

    The third princess refused and wanted to stay, but was forcefully taken away by Jiayin.

    ?This room is the inner bedroom where the third princess lives on weekdays. There is a small door in the corner that connects to a side room where you can take a bath on weekdays.

    In order to facilitate water delivery and cleaning, the penthouse also has an entrance and exit door.

    Jiayin and the third princess walked out and arrived at the small garden at the back of the palace.

    At this moment, the moonlight was peaceful and the insects were chirping in the small garden. However, it suddenly became quiet because of the intrusion of outsiders.

    The third princess looked worried. She hugged Jiayin and choked in a low voice, "Jiayin, is your father...poisoned? Is your father going to die?"

    Jiayin also felt uncomfortable, more complicated.

    These days, she lets the little fox go out to investigate every night.

    The little fox is not a human after all, so he cannot understand many of her instructions, nor can he bring back too detailed news.

    But it can still keep up with the emperor''s whereabouts.

    Thereupon, she discovered that the emperor stayed at Ronghua Palace every day, and only a few times when he did not go there, she got angry and punished the young eunuchs who were not serving him well.

    This is such a coincidence.

    She vaguely guessed that in order to fight for favor and for the second prince to be valued by the emperor, the noble concubine Xu of Ronghua Palace used some tricks.

    But looking at the situation just now, I''m afraid things are not simple...

    The third princess didn''t say anything when she saw the good news. She became even more anxious and wanted to go back.

    Jiayin came back to her senses and quickly persuaded, "Princess, the emperor asked you to stay out of the way because he was worried that you would know the truth and be unable to help and worry about it in vain. If it involves a major political matter, you don''t understand the importance and leak something, but the emperor will let it go." Uncle is more passive."

    ¡°That¡¯s my father! I¡¯m going to look at him like this and can¡¯t do anything?¡± The third princess lost her temper.

    Jiayin sighed and said no more.

    ?Think about it if her attitude is reversed. If her adoptive father or father might be poisoned, she would probably be more anxious than the third princess.

    Fortunately, Manager Yi came after a while and invited the two of them back.

    ??The emperor had already left, but Chief Liu stayed behind and wrote a prescription for the calming soup.

    ?Mr. Yi personally led people to boil the medicinal soup, and then watched the third princess and Jiayin drink a bowl each before returning to the imperial study.

    The third princess was very anxious and afraid of ruining her father''s affairs, so she could only endure it. Finally, Zhilan Palace calmed down, and when she wanted to discuss it with Jiayin, the calming soup came into play.

    She couldn''t bear the call of Duke Zhou and fell into a deep sleep.

    When Jiayin drank the soothing soup, she did a little bit and only took a sip.

    At this moment, she also pretended to be sleepy, but when she returned to the side hall and sent Shui Ling and Shui Yun to sleep, she sat in front of the window, wrote a page, and then rolled it up.

    ?The little fox was lying on the bed, snuggled up comfortably in the soft quilt, yawning and showing two fangs.

    ¡°Sanjo, come here!¡± Jiayin waved, and the little fox looked up, then closed his eyes again.

    ??During this period, it was too hard, and it had to run out every night to find out news.

    I¡¯m so tired!

    Determined to rest tonight!

    The good news is funny, I took out a bag of crispy yellow croaker from the space.

    This is a snack I bought at the market in my hometown in my previous life. It is not expensive, but it is a trace left by my previous life.

    So, she kept it very tightly and was reluctant to eat it herself, and of course she did not give it to the little fox.

    At this moment, for big things, the only choice is to use it as a bribe.

    Sure enough, as soon as the packaging bag was opened, the slightly spicy and fishy smell made the little fox immediately jump up and rush to the table.

    Jiayin ate slowly and refused to pay attention to the anxious little fox.

    The little fox was in trouble for a long time, and saw that his master was really not soft-hearted.

    ??It could only lower its head first, bite its master''s sleeve, and imitate the old dog in the village, wagging its tail into a windmill.

    Jiayin couldn''t help laughing, stuffed the remaining half of the small fish into its mouth, then hugged it and coaxed, "I know you''ve been tired recently, but it''s not convenient for me to go in and out, but you are the most flexible and alert, so You are going to be my hard-working little assistant.

    ¡°Help me go home later and send you a message. When you come back, I¡¯ll give you a bag of these little yellow croakers, okay?¡±

    ?The little fox licked his lips, obviously not eating enough, so he chirped twice.

    Jiayin rubbed its head hard and responded with a smile, "Okay, just two bags. If there are more, there will be no more. After a while, I will write to Quanzhou and ask my uncle''s workshop to make it specially for you. There are several large tanks of yellow croaker that you can eat while lying in the tank!¡±

    The little fox was finally satisfied and swung his tail happily.

    The little fox wears a collar around its neck, as thick as a little finger, with a hollow center.

    It is very convenient to carry a pill or note on weekdays.

    ??And the way to open the collar is also special, only the Li family knows.

    If the method is not right, you will not be able to open the collar except to throw it into the stove and burn it.

    Needless to say, this necklace was produced by the craftsmen of Zhengjiazhuang.

    Jiayin put the written scroll into the collar, patted the little fox on the head, and the little fox jumped out of the window.

    The palace in the dark night was quiet and somewhat depressing.

    Occasionally, a bad-bellied **** would run to the toilet and suddenly see a white shadow flash past. He was so frightened that he almost killed him on the spot.

    ??But he didn''t dare to scream. If it caused a commotion and disturbed his master, he would not be able to resist being beaten even if he had a few lives.

    Besides, I don¡¯t know how many people have died in this palace for how many years it has been passed down.

    What''s wrong with a few people who have grievances in their hearts and take advantage of the night to wander around and relax?

    It¡¯s not like people come out during the day to scare people...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1006ï¼š Everything is going to change!

    Chapter 1006 Things are going to change!

    Not to mention that the little **** in the palace was trying his best to build himself up mentally, but that everyone in the Earl''s Mansion was also sleeping peacefully.

    ??Wan''er took the child with her, and the maids and nuns were waiting on her. She couldn''t come out easily in the backyard.

    In the front yard, Li Laoer brought Brother Cat. Today, Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng also came to chat and drink together. When the dinner was over, it was too late, so they all stayed overnight.

    ??Li Laoer was drowsily asleep when he suddenly heard Zheng He shouting softly outside the door, "Uncle, uncle, wake up!"

    Li Laoer suddenly turned over and sat up, asking, "What happened?"

    "Uncle, Santiao is back!" Zheng He said, opened the door, and the little fox swooped in.

    ?Li Laoer immediately hugged the little fox, and Zheng He quickly lit the candle on the table.

    ?The little fox huddled in Li Laoer''s arms and acted coquettishly, raising her little paws to show off her hard work on the night journey.

    ?Li Laoer smiled, opened a small box himself, and took out a pack of dried chicken.

    ?The little fox was immediately happy, jumped up on the table, stretched his neck, and scratched the collar with his paws.

    Li Laoer quickly twisted the collar and took it off in a few moments.

    The little fox lay down and hugged the dried chicken, eating it deliciously.

    ??Li Laoer got the paper roll in the collar, unfolded it and took a look, then his expression changed and he gave instructions in a low voice.

    ¡°Zheng He, go and invite Mr. Wen and Mr. Liu over. Don¡¯t disturb anyone.¡±

    "Yes, uncle." Zheng He didn''t know what happened, but he still quietly went out.

    After a while, the sleepy Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng were invited over.

    Mr. Wen was lucky. Liu Zhiheng had drunk too much before, and now he was holding his head and felt very uncomfortable.

    As soon as he entered the house, Liu Zhiheng asked, "Uncle, what happened, can''t we wait until dawn? My head is going to explode with pain!"

    ?Li Laoer did not respond, but just told Zheng He, "Keep the door open, no one can approach this room."

    ?Zheng He nodded and quickly closed the door.

    Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng looked a little surprised when they saw this.

    ?Li Laoer took out the hangover pill from the small box under the table, took one pill himself, and pushed it in front of Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng.

    "This is made by the princess herself, and it is very effective in relieving hangover. Eat it quickly, there are important things to discuss, and your mind is not clear."

    Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng quickly took one and stuffed it into their mouths.

    Liu Zhiheng couldn''t stand the stagnation in the room and joked in a low voice, "The princess loves you, my second uncle, the most. She has never given us this hangover pill."

    Li Laoer waved his hand, "The medicinal materials are rare, so I only made a dozen pills in total."

    After saying that, he pushed the page over and told the two of them, "Look, the princess asked Sanjo to send it back."

    News from the palace?

    Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng were both startled and quickly started watching together.

    As a result, the more the two of them looked at each other, the paler their faces became.

    ¡°Are you afraid that things are going to change in this new city?¡± Liu Zhiheng asked with a trembling voice. Mr. Wen also took a deep breath and responded, "This matter is too important. No wonder the princess sent news back all night."

    Li Laoer also nodded, "The princess is the smartest. Maybe she would have noticed something was wrong a long time ago, otherwise she would not have stayed in the palace. I didn''t expect that such a big thing would happen."

    "Why is the imperial concubine doing this? The emperor only has one son, the second prince. In a few years, the second prince will eventually sit on that chair. Why is she anxious?" Liu Zhiheng grabbed two handfuls of hair and was very puzzled.

    The Liu family is a century-old family with good financial resources and connections.

    But who doesn¡¯t want to live a peaceful life and likes turmoil?

    ?Especially during the transition of imperial power, there was never a time when there were not many crises and rivers of blood!

    Mr. Wen frowned and replied, "One peach in the hand is worse than a thousand peaches on the tree. No one can guarantee that there will be no variables until one is firmly grasped in the hand."

    ¡°Now that the Marquis is on an expedition in the north, the Queen Mother is also suppressed and does not dare to move. If the Emperor disappears at this time, the second prince will be pushed to the throne immediately.

    ¡°I have to say, this timing is really well chosen.¡±

    ??Li Laoer got up, walked around the room a few times, and said, "Now that the emperor knows that he has been tricked, the noble concubine will not be happy. We have recently restrained the family, kept a low profile, and waited to see what happens."

    Liu Zhiheng and Mr. Wen both nodded.

    Liu Zhiheng added, "The emperor has few heirs, and the imperial concubine may not survive, but the second prince will definitely be fine. Even in order to save the second prince''s face, he has to whitewash the situation and let the imperial concubine ''die'' of illness after a while."

    "In this way, the Second Prince still cannot afford to neglect. Even if we don''t look at the present, we must pave the way for the future."

    "Are you going to try to contact the second prince?" Mr. Wen was surprised and stopped him, "Why don''t you wait and see? After all, the emperor is in his prime.

    ¡°Furthermore, it was discovered in time that the emperor¡¯s dragon body was calculated and discovered in time. At least Tianwu still has ten years of peace and stability¡­¡±

    Liu Zhiheng had no choice but to respond, ¡°It¡¯s not that our family is anxious to steal some limelight, it¡¯s that all the aristocratic families in the new capital are planning, and many have even taken action.

    ¡°Especially since the imperial concubine has become favored recently, and the emperor stays in Ronghua Palace every day, almost everyone speculates that the empress will soon ¡®die¡¯ of illness, and that the imperial concubine will be her successor. It is a natural progression to establish the second prince as the crown prince.

    ¡°Not to mention the rest, as far as I know, the heads of ladies from six or seven families have already visited Ronghua Palace.

    ¡°A few days ago, the second prince wanted to learn music, and three great scholars recommended themselves to the emperor one after another...

    "Under such circumstances, if our family does not plan anything, I am afraid that when the new emperor ascends the throne, our Liu family will be defeated."

    Mr. Wen frowned and suggested, "You should go back and discuss with the old man tomorrow morning, and it''s better to take it slow. See what happens to the noble concubine after this incident, and you will know the emperor''s attitude towards the second prince."

    Liu Zhiheng also knew that Mr. Wen was doing it for the good of the Liu family, so he nodded in agreement, "Okay, I will definitely discuss it with my father."

    Having said that, he couldn''t help but sigh, "Back then, Jiangbei was captured by the barbarians, and they fled to the south of the Yangtze River to live in peace for more than ten years. Now, seeing that Jiangbei is about to be recaptured by the Marquis, and there is trouble in the palace, it''s really unsettling. Lived.¡±

    "Okay, don''t complain." Mr. Wen was afraid that Liu Zhiheng was drunk and still not sober, so he ordered again, "The princess took the risk to send this matter out of the palace. You must not show any traces. If others see it, it would be best to wait and see what happens and not get involved."

    "Don''t worry, I''m not a fool." Liu Zhiheng waved his hand and said with a smile, "It''s okay if you don''t know the inside story. Now that you know it clearly, who would jump in? However, this world still belongs to the second prince. If the opportunity is right, he should You still have to take action!¡±

    ??Li Laoer had been listening silently, and then suddenly asked, "Have you ever thought that the emperor''s heirs are very few, and now only the third princess and the second prince have grown up well.

    ¡°Not to mention the three princesses, the marriage of a woman has nothing to do with the change of throne.

    "But the second prince is weak and not very smart. Why is the emperor never in a hurry? He doesn''t choose concubines, and he isn''t in a hurry to have more princes?"

    Liu Zhiheng and Mr. Wen were stunned for a moment, as if they were about to say something, but in the end they both changed their expressions!

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1007ï¼š mysterious variable

    Chapter 1007 The mysterious variable

    "You mean...said..." Liu Zhiheng''s face turned red from holding back, and he didn''t say a complete sentence for a while.

    It was really the result of his guess, it was so shocking!

    Mr. Wen also grabbed Li Laoer''s sleeve, took a deep breath, and asked, "Do you know something inside?"

    ??Li Laoer glanced at the door and whispered, "I don''t know, I don''t know anything. In other words, I can''t tell you if I know. Just remember, don''t be anxious.

    "Even if the second prince is made a prince, as long as he is not enthroned, there is no guarantee that anything will change."

    This is already the answer!

    Liu Zhiheng''s excited heart almost jumped out of his throat. He asked with trembling lips, "Does the Marquis know? Does the Marquis know this variable?"

    ??Li Laoer nodded, "The Marquis should know, and even the princess has some guesses. But this matter is covered up very tightly, who knows who will die.

    ¡°It¡¯s best for us to pretend we don¡¯t know, live a low-key life, and wait for the dust to settle.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know when this day would come, but now that the imperial concubine has taken the initiative to commit suicide, it is probably not far away.¡±

    Liu Zhiheng and Mr. Wen looked at each other, stretched their necks, and swallowed all their doubts and surprises together with their saliva.

    ?Li Laoer was right. If such a big secret were spread, it would definitely shock the government and the public.

    ??Now that they know the news in advance and don''t take sides randomly, it''s already very good.

    ¡°I understand, uncle, don¡¯t worry, our family is a staunch royalist.¡± Liu Zhiheng quickly stated his position.

    Mr. Wen even smiled and said, "I have always been with our family."

    After hearing this, Li Laoer chatted a few words and asked Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng to go back and rest.

    Actually, how can these two people sleep?

    ?Especially Liu Zhiheng, who hurried home almost as soon as it got dark to discuss with his father.

    Mr. Wen doesn¡¯t have many relatives in Xindu, but he still has a few close friends.

    ?He was thinking about giving a few subtle words to his friend, but he was afraid of spreading the word, so he could only make up his mind to visit more recently.

    ?In case your friends do something unwise, stop them in time.

    I won¡¯t say what Mr. Wen and the Liu family planned. I just said that as soon as Li Laoer arrived at the Yamen, he saw everyone chatting in private. Occasionally they looked at him and shut up in embarrassment.

    ?Li Laoer immediately guessed that something had happened, and Zheng He who was waiting beside him was also smart and immediately went out to investigate.

    Soon, Zheng He came back with a very ugly look on his face.

    ¡°Uncle, when the princess and the third princess returned to the palace last night, some guards insisted on searching the carriage, which offended the princess and the princess, and even tore the princess¡¯s skirt.

    "The princess and the princess complained to the imperial study. The emperor punished Deputy Commander Qu and several soldiers on the spot, and sent them all to the Shenxing Department for questioning."

    "What?" Li Laoer was anxious at that time and asked, "Is the princess injured?"

    Zheng He quickly shook his head, "Uncle, don''t worry, nothing happened to the princess. On the contrary, Shui Ling injured several soldiers!"

    "Well done, you are looking down upon others!" Li Laoer''s face turned pale. After walking around in circles, he finally couldn''t bear it anymore and said, "No, we still need someone to come into the palace to see the princess." , otherwise I wouldn¡¯t worry.

    ¡°In addition, these people will not embarrass the princess and the third princess for no reason. They will investigate clearly and find out who is behind the scenes.¡±

    "Yes, uncle." Zheng He responded immediately, his mind quickly turned away, thinking about which suitable people to mobilize.

    ? In recent years, with the help of the Relief Department, the Li family has spread its intelligence to most of the new capital.

    I dare not say that everything is transparent in front of the Li family. At least no one can hide too much of what the Li family wants to know. There are street sweepers all over the streets, half-year-old children selling snacks, boys in shops, farmers who go to and from various houses delivering firewood and vegetables, and even local ruffians. Home call.

    I have to say that selling hundreds of flowers in a hundred gardens and spreading out the money earned can be regarded as a return...

    Li Laoer went straight to Liu''s house regardless of Zheng He''s arrangements.

    Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying and others are not at home, and Wan''er is too young to enter the palace.

    ?Now, he can only ask Mrs. Liu to help.

    Mr. Liu was so frightened that his white beard was trembling because of the news his son brought back. He drank tea to calm down.

    He was even more worried when he suddenly heard that Li Laoer was coming.

    When he heard the reason, he agreed immediately.

    The Liu family is also one of the best in Xindu. Liu Zhiheng was awarded an official title because he was one of the first to plant high-yielding grains.

    ?The husband is honorable and the wife is noble, and Mrs. Liu is even more respectable. She is not afraid of embarrassment to the Queen Mother or the noble concubines when she goes to the palace.

    Mrs. Liu was invited to the study. When she heard about this, she immediately said, "Don''t worry, uncle, I will enter the palace right away. It happened that my maternal cousin sent a box of fans the day before yesterday. The weather was hot, so I took them to the princess and the princess. It¡¯s just right to play with.¡±

    ?Li Laoer stood up and saluted, "Thank you for taking the trouble, brother and sister."

    ¡°Uncle, you are very polite. I have treated the princess as my own daughter for so many years. Now that the princess has been wronged, I should go and have a look.¡± Mrs. Liu said a few words and hurried back to prepare.

    Soon, she changed her clothes, took two nuns with her, carried things, and entered the palace in a car.

    ??If it turns out, it will be very troublesome for the destined woman to enter the palace.

    But now that the queen is seriously ill, the queen mother is pretending to be dead, and the noble concubine is weak and unruly, it is much easier to enter the palace.

    Mrs. Liu only handed over the greeting card and stuffed a purse into the little **** at the gate of the palace. The card was sent to Zhilan Palace. Caiyun and Shuiling immediately came out to pick her up.

    As for the soldiers guarding the palace gate, after last night¡¯s painful lesson, they would not dare to stop them even if they had the courage to do so.

    After all, their colleagues and deputy commanders are still in the Criminal Punishment Department, and they don¡¯t know whether they are alive or dead...

    Jiayin was very surprised when he heard that Mrs. Liu came to the palace to visit. After thinking about it, he guessed that the family members knew about last night.

    She originally didn¡¯t want her family to be distracted at this time, so she kept it a secret.

    Unexpectedly, it still didn¡¯t succeed.

    When Madam Liu arrived at Zhilan Palace, she looked up and saw Jiayin wearing a green dress with two small flower hairpins in her hair. She greeted her with a cute smile.

    ?On this journey, all her worries immediately disappeared.

    "Fu Niu''er!" She stepped forward and took Jiayin''s hand, looked up and down, and said with a smile, "Long time no see, you seem to have lost weight."

    Since grandma and mother left Xindu, no one has called her by her nickname for a long time. When she suddenly heard the good news, she was very kind.

    She took the initiative to hug Mrs. Liu, smiled coquettishly, and said, "Auntie, you have also lost weight, and you are younger and more beautiful than before."

    ¡°Haha, you kid, you are still so sweet and well-behaved!¡± Mrs. Liu was coaxed to smile. She turned around and looked at the maids and eunuchs around her, and changed her words, ¡°Princess, please take me to present the princess.¡±

    "Okay, Auntie, come with me." Jiayin helped Mrs. Liu all the way into the main hall. The third princess was thinking about what happened last night and had no energy all day.

    At this moment, seeing that Good News valued Mrs. Liu, she reluctantly accompanied her and said a few words.

    Jiayin simply asked her to rest, and then led Mrs. Liu to the side hall.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1008ï¼š It doesnâ€™t matter if the method is old, as long as it works!

    Chapter 1008 It doesn¡¯t matter if the method is old, as long as it works!

    With no outsiders around, Mrs. Liu asked carefully about being blocked at the palace gate, and finally cursed, "These people who are just looking at other people''s dishes are thinking that your adoptive father and your father are not here, so they bully you to the end." On.

    ??If the Northern Expeditionary Army had not left, they would not dare to cause trouble even if they had ten thousand courages. "

    Jiayin naturally knew this, so she persuaded with a smile, "Don''t worry about it, mother-in-law. Please help me tell my second uncle when you get back. The princess and I did not suffer, but the deputy commander and several troublemaking soldiers were punished. I''m afraid." Heads are at stake.

    ¡°And Uncle Huang also said that he has ignored me and the third princess recently, and he will never let anyone bully us in the future.¡±

    Mrs. Liu complained crazily in her heart. She really had no trust in the emperor.

    ??There are rumors circulating outside recently, saying that the emperor is old and fatuous, addicted to women, and can''t care about anything.

    ?Of course, you can¡¯t say this to the little girl Jiayin.

    ?So she asked her nanny to carry up the box full of fans.

    ?This box of fans is of high quality, with ivory handles and purple bamboo handles. The fans are made of feather gauze. They are bright in color, breathable and airy. They are embroidered with various flowers and birds. No matter how you look at them, they are very pleasing to the eye.

    Jiayin picked them up one by one and played with them. She couldn''t put them down and exclaimed, "Auntie, these fans are so beautiful. I can''t bear to give them to the princess. What should I do?"

    Mrs. Liu pulled up her handkerchief and covered her mouth with a smile, and replied, "Don''t be so stingy. I''ll share this box with the princess first. I''ll wait until my mother-in-law writes a letter asking her family to find another box for you!"

    "Thank you, Auntie! This fan is great. We little sisters usually greet each other. This fan will definitely make them scream with joy!" The good news was unceremonious and generous, which actually made Mrs. Liu even more happy.

    ?The two of them were eating fruit and chatting.

    ?Mrs. Liu asked Jiayin clearly about what he was eating, drinking and wearing in the palace, and then she felt relieved.

    Seeing that it was getting late, Mrs. Liu was about to say goodbye and leave the palace.

    Jiayin couldn''t bear to leave, so he pulled her to sit for a while, and then asked Shuiyun to prepare four pieces of tribute satin and two sets of the four treasures of the study.

    ?Eunuch Feng brought these to him this morning. The emperor specially ordered the private treasury to be opened to give Jiayin and the third princess a shocking reward.

    Jiayin also added four boxes of snacks from the imperial kitchen, and asked Mrs. Liu to take them all back.

    Mrs. Liu wanted to refuse. After all, she was here to visit the child, not to receive gifts. This would be an advantage.

    But Jiayin persisted and advised, "Auntie, these pieces of satin are elegant in color and suitable for making clothes for brothers Zhimin and Xiujie. The two sets of Four Treasures of the Study are also good tributes from the south. It is best to give them to study.

    ¡°The other few boxes of snacks are made by the imperial kitchen. Although they are not as delicious as the ones I made, it is decent for my aunt to keep them and give them away. When I get home, I will bake your favorite butterfly cakes for my aunt.¡±

    After hearing her introduction, Mrs. Liu felt as soft as a puddle of honey.

    ?Such a considerate little girl, why is she not her biological child!

    The most important thing is that it will not work if she is brought to the family as a daughter-in-law.

    This is so heartbreaking!

    Mrs. Liu left the palace and returned home with a bunch of things and a lot of regrets.

    Li Lao Er has been waiting here. Mrs. Liu did not dare to delay. She started talking from the time she entered the palace to leaving the palace. At the end, she said with a smile, "The princess is a smart and well-behaved person. She never treats her badly no matter where she is. She eats, drinks, wears, and uses everything." It''s comfortable and refined.

    ¡°Furthermore, the maids and eunuchs of Zhilan Palace are very close to and respectful to the princess, and no one dares to neglect her. Don¡¯t worry, uncle.

    ¡°As for what happened yesterday, the princess didn¡¯t take it to heart at all, let alone be frightened.¡±

    Everyone breathed a long sigh of relief, and Li Laoer even saluted and thanked him.

    When Mrs. Liu returned to the backyard, Mrs. Liu asked, "How are you going to say this for the princess?"

    ??Li Laoer shook his head, "I haven''t thought about it for the moment, I still want to find out the secret, but no matter what, the princess cannot be wronged in vain."

    Just as Liu Zhiheng was about to speak, Zheng He came over and said, "Uncle, Mu Jue just found me and asked me to send you a letter." After saying this, he handed an envelope with both hands.

    ?Li Laoer raised his eyebrows, opened the letter and looked at it for a few times, then he laughed.

    ¡°This boy is quite capable, and he is worthy of being chosen by the Marquis himself!¡±

    Mr. Liu and Liu Zhiheng were both curious. Liu Zhiheng asked, "What''s going on? What do you mean Mr. Hou selected?"

    ??Li Laoer knew he had spilled the beans and quickly went back to make amends, "Mu Jue was rescued by the Marquis in Jiangbei. He acted steadily and ruthlessly. The Marquis specially kept him as a guard beside the princess.

    "In the past few days, he was originally helping Dayong investigate the destruction of military rations. He heard that the princess was wronged at the gate of the palace last night. He quickly checked the reason and then traced the clues about the destruction of military rations to several soldiers who were suspected of instigating the soldiers. Went to the general''s home.

    ?Now, even if they don¡¯t die, they will have to be skinned! I have to say that this method is a bit old, but it is extremely easy to use! "

    Liu Zhiheng didn¡¯t think too much and responded with a smile, ¡°Haha, good boy, this is really fast, there¡¯s no need for us to take action.¡±

    But Mr. Liu has become a mature man, and he realizes that Mu Jue is not as simple as Li Laoer said.

    But he did not expose it and said with a smile, "These military generals are mostly cowards like the Marquis of Zhenbei. When it comes to killing barbarians, they all hold back. But they are all very capable of doing small tricks behind the scenes.

    "Presumably, they wanted to test the emperor''s attitude towards the marquis, so they used the princess as a raft."

    ?Li Laoer and Liu Zhiheng nodded, both sneered, very shameless.

    After chatting for a few more words, Li Laoer left.

    He didn''t have anything urgent to do, but Mr. Wen and his family didn''t know what happened next. It would be bad if they heard about it and became worried.

    Sure enough, when he rushed back to the Earl''s Mansion, Mr. Wen, Jia Huan and Wan''er were all waiting.

    ??Hearing that Jiayin was not injured or frightened, and that Mu Jue had avenged Jiayin, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    Of course, the whole family is extremely fond of and satisfied with this boy Mu Jue...

    At dusk, in Zhilan Palace, the third princess and Jiayin had dinner together.

    The third princess didn¡¯t eat much all day, so Jiayin specially steamed her favorite shrimp dumplings, cooked red dates and millet porridge, and paired it with some sweet and sour appetizing side dishes.

    Actually, this is just an ordinary home-cooked meal, which is incomparable to the princess''s meal.

    But the third princess just liked it. She ate seven or eight shrimp dumplings and a bowl of porridge in one go, and then she felt a little refreshed.

    The good news was also relieved, and he led Caiyun and the other maids to talk about something new.

    It happened that Caiyun went out in the afternoon, and while serving dishes to the master, he said, "Princess, I heard that the emperor got angry and punished several generals. When the slave was walking on the Yong Road, he gave way to several Every time, the guards dragged people out. It seems that Dali Temple and the Ministry of Punishment are going to be busy again!"

    "Do you know what crime they committed?" The third princess was originally worried about her father''s health, but she became interested when she heard that her father could punish criminals.

    Caiyun shook his head and replied, "I don''t know the specific reason, but I heard something and it seems to be related to the destruction of military rations."

    When the third princess was disappointed and wanted to ask more questions, Shuiling came in with two glasses of juice.

    ??While the third princess was drinking juice, Shui Ling and his master blinked twice quickly.

    Jiayin was confused, but nodded slightly...

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1009ï¼š Strike quickly and accurately!

    Chapter 1009: Attack quickly and accurately!

    After dinner and a few more words, Jiayin excused himself as tired and went back to the side hall early.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun knew the inside story and quickly dismissed the serving maids.

    Jiayin pushed open the door of the inner hall and walked around the four carved floor-to-ceiling screens. As soon as he turned around, he saw Mu Jue sleeping on the low huanghuali couch by the window.

    After being out for a few days, he definitely couldn''t afford to eat or sleep. He lost a lot of weight, and his hands, face, and clothes were all gray.

    Because of the small table placed in the middle of the low couch, he was lying on his side with his legs curled up, looking very uncomfortable.

    Jiayin quickly stepped forward and moved the waiter away.

    Mu Jue frowned and moved.

    Jiayin hesitated for a moment, then shook his hand and said softly, "Get some sleep first, don''t worry about anything."

    ?Perhaps smelling the familiar warm fragrance, Mu Jue''s brows slowly relaxed, and she fell into a deep sleep with complete peace of mind.

    The night swallows up the hustle and bustle of the day, giving the world a rare peace.

    The lively streets changed from crowded with people to deserted.

    I was stuffy for a day, all kinds of worms, all of them ran out to find a sense of presence.

    Even the palace, the most depressing place in the world, rarely gets lively.

    In the small garden behind Zhilan Palace, an unknown insect was tugging at its neck and screaming loudly. I wonder if it plans to become a singer.

    In the side hall, Shui Ling has already slept in a big crotch, snoring heartily.

    Shuiyun rubbed his heavy eyelids, listened carefully to the slight sounds in the next room, and then picked up the needle and thread in his hand again.

    Separated by a wall, Jiayin also yawned and put down the account book in his hand.

    The dim light of the candlelight fell on Mu Jue''s face, and her eyelashes cast a small shadow under her eyes.

    ?Having been together for so long, Jiayin most likely regards him as a friend, and does not need to be restrained or guarded against too many friends.

    But at this moment, she dragged her cheeks and looked at him carefully, and her heart suddenly beat a little faster.

    In his previous life, Mu Jue was at most a freshman at his age.

    But in this time and space, he has experienced the destruction of his family, revenge, learning martial arts to make a living, and even now he is doing his best to help his family protect the peace of the Northern Expeditionary Army''s rear, while also taking into account her safety...

    It¡¯s really hard for him!

    Jiayin never thought about whether she really wanted to marry him and stay hand in hand for the rest of her life.

    But for the time being, she also has some favorites.

    ??As long as he doesn¡¯t change and stays like this, maybe there¡¯s nothing wrong with loving each other and being a free couple...

    ?Thinking like this, she wandered away. When she recovered her thoughts, she suddenly met a pair of bright eyes.

    ¡°Oh, when did you wake up?¡± Jiayin blushed a little.

    Mu Jue turned over and sat up, smiled with a hint of pride, and replied, "I''ve woken up a long time ago, but someone is admiring my peerless beauty, so I can''t disturb you."

    Jiayin gave him a big eye roll and said angrily, "Hurry up and wash your hands, I''ll leave you some food."

    After saying that, she went to turn on the small heater in the corner of the room.

    I have to say that this heater has become a special concealment prop.

    ?Of course, food is best stored in an open space, as it is not afraid of spoilage, staleness, or coldness.

    Mu Jue was so hungry that he didn''t pay attention to where the food was coming from. After washing up, he picked up the rice bowl.

    A large bowl of white rice with red and oily braised pork was eaten by Mu Jue in the blink of an eye. Jiayin quickly handed him a glass of warm water, "Eat slowly, don''t choke."

    Mu Jue drank up the warm water in one gulp and moved on to the next bowl.

    When he was finally half-full, he slowed down and said while eating, "We already have some clues about the destruction of military rations.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Uncle Dayong, who usually looks so gentle, actually has a cold and iron-blooded side. He just pried open the mouths of two key witnesses and got some clues and evidence.¡±

    Jiayin¡¯s eyes dimmed and he sighed.

    ¡°Uncle Dayong is also impatient. He has been following his adoptive father on the battlefield for several years, and he knows very well that the battlefield ahead is dangerous.

    ¡°Not only did Xindu not try to help, they actually held back. It¡¯s a wonder he¡¯s not angry!

    "Although the second uncle and the others only delayed three or four days to raise the second batch of military rations, no one could have predicted how many soldiers would have to be sacrificed on the adoptive father''s side due to the difference in these three or four days."

    ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Jue nodded and held out the bowl in his hand. Jiayin tacitly added a spoonful of braised pork to him.

    Mu Jue added, "This time we still haven''t caught the key figures behind the scenes, but several of the generals involved have been grabbed by the wrists, and there will be no room for them to move around in the future.

    ¡°Also, I sent the key evidence out for a walk, and sent a few more people into Dali Temple.

    "These are all related to what happened at the palace gate last night. Together with the five hundred soldiers guarding the gate, they are all going to have a hard time. It is estimated that they will be sent to the southwest to guard the border next month."

    Jiayin was stunned for a moment, and it took him a long time to react.

    Does Mu Jue mean that he used the evidence of the destruction of military rations to avenge her for being blocked at the palace gate?

    "You... acted too quickly! I didn''t even tell my family about this. How did you know about it?" Jiayin felt a little hot in her heart and tried her best to pretend to be calm and asked.

    Mu Jue filled up the rice again, put it directly on the braised pork plate, mixed another plate of refreshing cold vegetables into it, and continued eating.

    After taking some time out of his busy schedule, he responded, "I promised Lord Marquis to protect you, and of course you are the most important. Others may not know, but I can''t let anything go unnoticed."

    "Besides...I won''t allow you to suffer any injustice!"

    It was Xu''s first time to say such love words. Mu Jue also blushed a little, coughed dryly, lowered his head and continued, "Fortunately, I helped investigate the destruction of military rations this time. Otherwise, there is really no way to deal with those **** so quickly." stuff."

    Jiayin''s face turned even redder, and he asked smoothly, "Who is behind those people at the palace gate?"

    "You may be surprised when I tell you that. Although several people involved were military generals and had the intention of testing the emperor''s mind, the one who contributed the most was actually bribed by a merchant with a lot of money."

    "Merchant?" Jiayin frowned, "Has my business offended others?"

    Mu Jue nodded, "He is the owner of Jiulianzhai."

    ¡°Jiulianzhai?¡± Jiayin was even more surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t this shop close down a few years ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the business was closed because Bai Yunjian was against me.¡± Mu Jue said with a smile, ¡°Although it has been a long time, you still don¡¯t allow people to hold grudges.¡±

    Jiayin sighed, "This is really an innocent disaster. It''s just normal competition. Why shouldn''t my dim sum shop be allowed to prosper?"

    Mu Jue put down the bowl and burped, feeling satisfied.

    "Don''t worry about it. This matter has been solved. The few people who were bribed are unlucky. They have no place to vent their anger. They must put all the blame on the owner of Jiulianzhai. In the end, dog bites dog. They all go to the southwest to eat sand. end."

    Jiayin looked at his appearance and couldn''t help but smile.

    "So, this matter will be settled without my intervention?"

    Mu Jue raised his eyebrows proudly and smiled mischievously, "Of course, I''m here, so I don''t need you to do anything."

    The two looked at each other, both smiling brightly...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1010ï¼š Donâ€™t talk about peopleâ€™s faults in small talk

    Chapter 1010 Don¡¯t criticize people in small talk

    The night is driven away by dawn, a little bit of skylight shines, and a new day comes again.

    As soon as breakfast was finished in Zhilan Palace, Eunuch Feng came with the young **** and delivered a food box.

    The third princess and Jiayin were curious, but they still welcomed Eunuch Feng in for tea.

    Eunuch Feng was a little more relaxed here than elsewhere. He dared to sit firmly on the brocade stool under his buttocks, and then said with a smile.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, the Emperor was concerned that you were frightened the day before yesterday, so he specially asked someone to cook you a tonic soup, which is the best way to calm your nerves and nourish your skin.¡±

    As he spoke, he motioned to the young **** to open the food box and took out a bowl of dark medicinal soup with his own hands.

    The third princess frowned at that time, covered her nose and shouted, "What kind of tonic soup is this? I won''t drink it."

    Eunuch Feng continued to persuade with a good temper, "Your Highness, Princess, you must drink it. This is the Emperor''s love for you. It is the medicine prescribed by Chief Liu himself. It is the most nourishing for women."

    "Starting from today, in the next half month, the old slave will deliver it twice in the morning and evening. The princess will drink on time."

    ??The third princess is going crazy. She will die after drinking a bowl, but she still has to drink it for half a month.

    Without waiting for her to refuse, Eunuch Feng took out a bowl of bird''s nest soup from the food box and handed it to Jiayin with a smile.

    "Princess, this is specially prepared for you by the emperor''s special order. You are in good health. Chief Liu said that you don''t need to drink tonic soup. A bowl of bird''s nest every day is most suitable and can also beautify your face."

    Jiayin quickly took it and responded with a smile, "I''m sorry to bother you, father-in-law. I''ll thank you uncle for me when you get back."

    ?She took the spoon, took a bite, and praised, "This bird''s nest is cooked really well, with not too much sugar crystals and not too little, just the right amount of sweetness."

    After saying that, she asked Shui Ling to get two purses, one for Eunuch Feng to drink tea, and the other for him to take to the kitchen master who was cooking the bird''s nest.

    Eunuch Feng was so coaxed that he smiled and looked at the third princess with an earnest expression.

    ?The third princess still wanted to lose her temper, but she suddenly remembered something, so she picked up the tonic and drank it all in one gulp.

    Jiayin took a mint from her purse and quickly stuffed it into her mouth, successfully making her wrinkled face relax again...

    Eunuch Feng didn''t dare to stay to ask for reward. Seeing that the errand was done, he quickly left.

    The third princess calmed down for a long time, then lay down directly on Jiayin''s lap and let it go.

    ¡°It¡¯s so miserable. If I weren¡¯t afraid of ruining my father¡¯s arrangements, I would die even if I didn¡¯t drink it!¡±

    "Hey!" Jiayin pretended to be surprised and teased the third princess, "You actually know the true purpose of Uncle Huang''s giving you the tonic soup?"

    ?The third princess tickled her angrily and said angrily, "I''m not an idiot. I don''t want to peek through cracks in the door!"

    The two of them got into a quarrel, and any trace of sadness they had felt completely disappeared.

    The third princess hugged the good news and complained in a low voice, "I thought my father would have an attack immediately, but look at this, it will take ten and a half days."

    Jiayin nodded, "I think the emperor wants to boil some medicine to take care of his body. He doesn''t want outsiders to know about it, so I''ll use you to cover it up.

    "But he won''t harm you. This tonic soup should be really good for your body. We can''t help with anything else. Now we can only cooperate obediently."

    ?The third princess felt like rolling on the floor when she thought about the bitter medicine she would have to drink for half a month.

    Finally, after all the good news, he took her to cook together and made a lot of mint candies, pine nut candies, etc. before he gave up...

    ?The imperial study could smell the faint smell of medicine every day. The courtiers were surprised at first, but later they understood when they saw Eunuch Feng delivering the tonic to Zhilan Palace with great fanfare.

    This is because the emperor had neglected the third princess before, which made the third princess feel wronged, so he tried to find ways to compensate.

    Of course, the emperor''s compensation was not only to send tonic soup every day, but also to send all kinds of silks and satins, jewelry, small ornaments of gold, stone and jade, fans, incense, etc. to Zhilan Palace like running water.

    ?Some people were jealous and secretly regretted why they didn''t plan ahead and marry the third princess into their family. Even if the third princess is a bit unruly, with the emperor''s favor, the family can always benefit a lot...

    It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s too late to say anything now.

    It¡¯s actually cheaper than Lu Zong¡¯s ¡°embroidered pillow¡±!

    ??Even before he got engaged to the third princess, he took advantage of Guang''er to get a prostitute!

    ?From now on, if I really become a prince-in-law, I don¡¯t know how many benefits are waiting for me!

    There are no secrets in the palace, and the mouths of the courtiers are not guarded. Soon these words spread in the market.

    ?There is never a shortage of people in this world who say grapes are sour because they cannot eat them.

    ?Especially for those who failed the examination, they never felt that they had not learned enough, but were full of resentment.

    ???Lu Zong, a "talentless" man, was able to occupy a high position because of his status as consort, which naturally made them even more shameful.

    ?As a result, you can hear people talking nonsense all the time in teahouses, cultural gatherings, and banquets everywhere.

    On this day, Brother Mao took Zheng Qi for a walk on the street, planning to find a calligraphy and painting shop to choose a birthday gift for the gentleman celebrating his birthday in the academy.

    ??Although he rarely returns to the academy now, the due etiquette is still indispensable.

    As a result, the sun was too bright, so their master and servant got into the white clouds at home.

    As soon as I sat down in the private room on the second floor and had a bowl of cold ice cream, all the heat disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°Refreshing!¡± Brother Cat took a big mouthful of ice cream, and Siha exhaled, not forgetting to praise him.

    Since there were no outsiders, Zheng Qi also sat opposite and ate happily.

    ¡°Master, the weather is too hot this year. I don¡¯t know how big the broken gold beach melons will be. They will definitely fetch a good price!¡±

    These words reminded Brother Cat. He looked out the window and frowned slightly.

    Since the beginning of spring, it has only rained lightly. Most of the crop fields have been planted by farmers carrying water. If it doesn¡¯t rain again, this year¡¯s harvest will definitely be reduced.

    He was about to say that he would go back to Broken Gold Beach in a few days to have a look.

    As a result, another group of students came to the second floor and went directly into the box next to them.

    ?This person wanted ice cream, and that person wanted ice cream. The noise lasted for a while before they finally stopped.

    ?Brother Cat felt bored, so he planned to finish the ice cream in a few bites and go shopping quickly.

    But the people next door were eating and talking, and the noise became louder and louder.

    ?A person with a sharp voice asked, "Brother Liu, is the person I met on the street just now Prince Lu?"

    "Yeah, why, you know him too?" The person who responded said with a tone full of disdain, "Yes, who in the whole of Xindu doesn''t know him? The future prince-in-law can only rely on his face. Tan Hua Lang!

    "If I had known this, what would we do if we studied hard for ten years in a cold window and are full of talents and knowledge? It would not be as good as the good skin of others."

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Everyone else laughed and agreed.

    The more Cat Brother listened, the more irritated he became, and he cursed in a low voice, "These dogs have read a lot of sages'' books in vain! They sit quietly and think about their own mistakes, and don''t talk about others'' faults in small talk. They don''t even understand this!"

    Zheng Qi was worried that this was his own business, so he advised, "Master, everyone is talking about this now. Even if you stop me once, you won''t be able to stop me a second time. We have been out for half a day, so let''s go shopping quickly. ¡±

    Without waiting for the cat''s voice, a person flashed outside the door.

    Zheng Qi subconsciously guarded his master. He waited until he could see the person coming, but then he smiled in surprise and said, "Brother Mu, why are you here!"

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1011ï¼š The belated cat guy

    Chapter 1011: The cat brother who is belatedly aware of the situation

    Brother Cat was also happy and asked, "Guardian Mu, where does this come from?"

    Mu Jue raised his hands in salute and responded, "I was about to go to the barracks dock. The princess asked me to bring some snacks to General Li. I heard that the seventh young master was here, so I came up to take a look."

    Brother Cat nodded, quickly asked him to sit down, and asked about his sister''s situation in the palace.

    He has been writing an overseas travel diary recently. He stayed in the academy to check some ancient books for the past two days, but he still doesn¡¯t know about the palace gate.

    Mu Jue didn¡¯t talk too much, and only picked up some trivial things to talk about, such as the emperor¡¯s constant rewards and the freshly baked snacks in Zhilan Palace every day.

    ?Brother Cat was naturally relieved and wanted to ask about the military camp on the pier, but the students next door became more and more clueless, and the noise became louder and louder. They even started to attack the southwest border gate guarded by the Lu family.

    ?Brother Cat put down the tea bowl heavily and wanted to go over and say a few words.

    Mu Jue pulled his arm and said with a smile, "Seventh Young Master, do you think Prince Lu is who he says he is?"

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Brother Cat frowned and shook his head.

    Mu Jue smiled more and more confidently, "Then what these people say is not the truth. Since it is not the truth, the seventh young master should not care. After all, the pure will self-purify.

    ¡°And to say the least, Prince Lu must have countermeasures against the recent rumors, and he will not allow outsiders to slander him like this.

    ¡°If you go over and argue with these people now, it will harm your own business. It may also make the rumors worse and cause more trouble to Prince Lu.¡±

    ?Brother Cat thought about it for a while, but didn¡¯t insist. He simply responded, ¡°Forget it, out of sight is out of mind, I¡¯d better go buy a birthday gift.¡±

    "That''s right," Mu Jue also stood up and said with a smile, "The one the princess is most concerned about in the palace is the seventh young master. I will be happy to know that you are so stable now."

    Brother Cat''s face improved a lot after being coaxed. After chatting for a while, they went downstairs together.

    ??Mu Jue went to the backyard to get some snacks. Brother Cat said hello to Shopkeeper Peng and went out to the street.

    After a while, I chose two pieces of good ink in the calligraphy and painting shop. As soon as the sun flickered when I went out, Brother Cat suddenly felt a tremor in his heart and turned around to ask Zheng Qi.

    ¡°Zheng Qi, you said that Guard Mu just tried to stop me in every possible way...didn¡¯t he want me to get involved too much with Brother Lu?¡±

    Zheng Qi scratched the back of his head and chuckled, "I don''t know either, young master. However, Brother Mu is the smartest and has never suffered a loss in his actions. We all feel that it is right to listen to his words."

    ?Brother Cat still felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t figure it out, so he simply threw it behind him and hurried back to the academy.

    Li Laosan was repairing two rickety benches in the cafeteria yard. When he saw his nephew coming back, he smiled and said, "Brother Cat is back. Are you hungry? Do you want to make you something to eat first?" abdomen?"

    Brother Cat tucked up his gown, stepped forward to hold his hand, and said, "No need, Third Uncle, I ate snacks among the white clouds and my stomach is full. I also met Guard Mu and asked how my sister was doing in the palace. "

    ?Li Laosan is also thinking about his niece, so he quickly asked.

    ?Brother Cat simply said something, and finally told those students what Mu Jue said to dissuade him from gossiping.

    ¡°Third Uncle, am I too worried?¡± Cat Brother moved a step and let Third Uncle stand in the shade of the tree.

    Li Laosan patted his nephew on the shoulder and said without further explanation, "Guard Mu is a mature young man, and now he is helping our family. He must be more considerate than you when encountering problems. You should be right to listen to him more. He just can¡¯t harm you!

    ¡°Your second uncle sent a message saying that the city has not been quiet recently and asked you to go less often.¡±

    "I understand, Third Uncle." Brother Cat quickly responded, "I''m not buying birthday gifts, and I won''t go into the city. I won''t leave the academy for a while. I''ll stay here with you."

    "Good boy!" Li Laosan was coaxed by his nephew into smiling, "Your brothers have all gone out to be officials, but luckily you are still here. Just now, some big fish were brought from outside, and I will cook boiled fish for you in the evening. It makes you sweat profusely and relieves the heat."

    At this time, Zhi Min, Xiu Jie, and Guo Wenhao happened to come in from outside. Hearing this, Xiu Jie, who has the most lively temperament, stepped forward and said with a smile, "Uncle, do we have a share in the boiled fish?" I want to eat, too!"

    Li Laosan smiled even more heartily and shouted over and over again, "Yes, there is everything! Our family is short of everything except food, so you can eat freely."

    The boys all laughed and shouted for help. There are just two chairs, so why do we need so many people?

    ?So Li Laosan sent them to drink juice and chat.

    Four boys gathered together, some were handsome, some were elegant, some were cheerful, some were reserved, each with his or her own characteristics. When they were laughing and joking, the look in their brows would make even the scorching sun shine...

    Outside Xindu, only a dozen miles away, a group of carriages and horses was approaching.

    ?Although there were only a dozen or so cars, they were fully loaded. The drivers and guards were all very tired, and it was obvious that they had traveled a long way.

    Soon, they arrived near the city gate.

    ?Some idlers waiting to enter the city saw him from a distance and couldn''t help but talk about it.

    ¡°Which state capital is sending tribute again?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, look at it, there are a lot of good things in the car.¡±

    ?Those who say this are all envious people, but there are also people who say the opposite and curl their lips and say, "Even if it is a good thing, so what? It has nothing to do with us!"

    "That''s true!" His friend agreed, "The good things have entered the palace, and I am afraid that they will be sent to the noble concubine within a short time."

    ¡°Your Majesty is really devoted. He has pampered your concubine for a long time and he still doesn¡¯t get bored.¡±

    "You didn''t know this, but the emperor doesn''t like his concubine very much. It''s because of the second prince. A mother is more valuable than a son!"

    "That makes sense! The emperor really values ??the second prince. No wonder everyone has been trying so hard to fawn over him recently. They all know the emperor''s thoughts."

    Everyone spoke without any sense of propriety, and gradually their curiosity about the motorcade shifted to the affairs of the court and the harem.

    As a result, the convoy passed by the city gate but did not enter. It turned down the path and went straight to Broken Gold Beach.

    ?Everyone was surprised and changed their words again.

    ¡°Oh, we all guessed wrong. This is the Li family¡¯s motorcade.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the number one scholar who had been sent to the Li family had gone to take up his post. He has returned successfully.¡±

    ¡°Thousands of miles away, walking so fast?¡±

    "The Li family''s convoy is used to traveling outside. Others may find it difficult, but it is very easy for them."

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what good things I have brought back this time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if there are good things, you can buy them at the Li family¡¯s shop in a few days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, hurry into the city and eat a bowl of ice cream among the white clouds to relieve the heat. It¡¯s so hot.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about ice cream, just an ice brick! My throat is on fire!¡±

    ?The common people are like this. No matter what happens, they are just gossip to relieve their boredom. What they really care about is always their own eating, drinking and urination.

    In a blink of an eye, the Li family''s motorcade passed by and the idlers entered the city, ending their temporary interactions and going their separate ways.

    ? Broken Gold Beach became a lot more lively because of the return of Lao Hei and others.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1012ï¼š A well-kept illness

    Chapter 1012: A well-kept illness

    The elderly and children in the second village all ran out to help unload the carts, settle the horses, and happily asked about what they had experienced this time.

    Lao Hei and others were very tired, but they were in good spirits. After all, they were familiar with each other outside and were not as anxious as others.

    With a few words, the village chief, Uncle Zhao and others came over.

    I heard that the young master was delivered safely, and the convoy brought a lot of medicinal materials and specialties that the princess needed.

    ??The village chief immediately sent someone to report the news to the Earl''s Mansion. Uncle Zhao also smiled and said, "Should you also send a message to the palace? Maybe the princess can come back and have a look."

    "Yes, let''s talk to the princess. There is a drought this year, and the jade melons in this field are not growing as well as in previous years. I need the princess to help me take a look." Liu Biaotou also suggested.

    ?In this way, after everyone discussed it, Liu Biaotou entered the city himself.

    The weather is hot, and people in the yamen are lazy even if they can. They can only go and have a meal for half a day.

    ??Li Laoer was also not at the Yamen, but he did not return to the Earl''s Mansion. Instead, he went to the small courtyard in the south of the city and sat under the eaves of the corridor with Mr. Wen, wearing a big sweatshirt and shorts, waving a cattail leaf fan.

    Mr. Wen''s elders followed Wen Hai and made herbal tea and brought it to the masters to cool down the heat.

    ?At this moment, Biaotou Liu came over with the servant from the Earl''s Mansion.

    Hearing that the convoy was back, Li Laoer and Mr. Wen were very happy.

    Li Laoer was anxious to ask for news about his son. Mr. Wen was worried about the house in the village, so the two returned to Suijintan together.

    Zheng He was ordered to deliver a message to the palace, but he met the young **** beside Eunuch Feng at the palace gate, which saved him trouble.

    Jiayin was also anxious at the moment, thinking about going home.

    ?? Last night, the little fox was running around and unexpectedly discovered something big. She thought about telling her second uncle earlier.

    What a coincidence, I gave him pillows when I was dozing off, and Lao Hei and the others actually came back!

    ?So, she immediately packed up to leave the palace.

    Of course the third princess is unwilling to let him go. She feels particularly insecure now and wishes she had Jiayin by her side day and night.

    Reluctantly, Jiayin promised her a lot of good things and promised to come back before noon tomorrow.

    The third princess agreed pitifully. Finally, she insisted that Jiayin ride in her carriage and leave early and return early...

    ??Everyone in Broken Gold Beach was startled when they saw the princess''s double carriage turning onto the path.

    Fortunately, Jiayin jumped down quickly, and everyone gathered around happily.

    The medicinal materials brought back by Lao Hei and others were delivered to the princess''s mansion. Doctor Zhang had already taken the medicine boy and dived in, enjoying the selection.

    Jiayin ignored him and only asked Lao Hei and others about the situation in the southwest.

    ?Li Laoer, Mr. Wen, the village chief and others were also concerned. They sat aside and listened carefully.

    ?Lao Hei had already eaten, washed and changed into clean clothes. He was very excited at the moment, so he started chattering.

    ¡°The Fengshan County where the eldest young master went to work is not that big. The land is also barren and desertification is serious. It is extremely hot during the day and extremely cold at night, making life difficult for the people.

    ¡°But the eldest young master didn¡¯t worry at all. Before entering the county, he wandered around the villages and towns, and finally planned to lead the people to try to grow jade melons.

    ¡°Of course, this is just a preliminary plan. The young master still needs to consider the details carefully.

    ¡°However, the eldest young master asked the villain to come back and deliver a message. If the jade melon seeds at home can be separated, give him more. It is best to support a few people who are good at growing melons.

    "Even if it''s not in time for the season this year, he can lead the people to prepare the land first, organize the government troops to exterminate the bandits, and start again next year." Li Laoer and others nodded repeatedly, and Jiayin was also happy and responded, "Brother, that''s a good idea, like this The climate and sandy soil are indeed suitable for growing jade melons. I have a lot of seeds here. I will pick some more in the next few days and prepare them for my brother. "

    ??The village chief also took over the conversation with a smile, "I will pick two melon growers from the village and send them to follow the eldest young master''s orders."

    ??Several young men immediately jumped out of the nearby villagers who were joining in the fun, and started shouting.

    ¡°Village chief, let me go!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go! I¡¯m the best at growing melons!¡±

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll take my wife with me. We both know how to grow melons.¡±

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this, and finally the village chief stopped the noise with a shout.

    ¡°You all have to work hard for me. Whoever wants to go to the southwest should discuss it with his parents at home, and then come to me to sign up.

    ¡°Of course, not everyone who signs up can go to the southwest. I have to screen again. Besides, there are a lot of jobs in our village, so you can¡¯t all run away!¡±

    ??The young men all scratched the backs of their heads and smiled innocently.

    They all want to go out and try their luck, but it¡¯s really difficult for their parents at home...

    Everyone chatted and laughed for a while, and then Dazao started to prepare dinner.

    ??Another big fat pig in the pig house went to meet the Lord of Hell and offered himself to the team and the villagers for a good beating and sacrifice.

    Jiayin went back to the princess''s mansion and took advantage of Dr. Zhang''s happiness to ask Gu Qingqing''s condition carefully.

    Divine Doctor Zhang was still his usual arrogant self. He grabbed a lot of medicinal materials in his hand and said disdainfully, "It''s just a minor problem caused by a cold palace. Which medical center can''t cure it? Why did you send it here to me? It''s wasting my time."

    Jiayin quickly flattered her, coaxing her little mouth like honey, "For the master, it''s a minor problem that can be easily solved. But for outside medical clinics, it''s a big deal. Otherwise, Sister Gu wouldn''t have been able to eat it for so long. The bitter medicine has no effect at all.

    ¡°Fortunately, there are still miraculous doctors like Master in this world who can rejuvenate their bodies. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how many people would have been delayed by those quack doctors.¡±

    Doctor Zhang''s expression immediately changed from gloomy to clear, and he said angrily, "Even if it is the truth, don''t say that in the future, or you will be jealous. You can go about your business, don''t worry about this.

    "That girl from the Gu family will come back twice. I''ll give her a good acupuncture. She''ll be fine after taking medicine for a month. Let alone one child, she can give birth to ten or eight."

    "Thank you, Master," Jiayin said with a relieved smile, "Master can choose the herbs he likes and leave the rest to me. I''ll go ahead and take a look, and while I''m killing the pig, I can make some good dishes for the master. "

    "That''s more or less, I think you are a filial girl." Doctor Zhang was not polite, grabbed another box of good medicinal materials and stuffed it into his arms, and said, "I don''t want to get involved in the things that you and your second uncle are busy with. But remember, if you have something to do, ask someone to come back and deliver the message. Don''t carry it yourself.

    ¡°Master can cure diseases and save people, but he is even better at killing people. The worst is, if you sprinkle a handful of poison, the world will change for the better! Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand, I understand!¡± Jiayin had no doubts about what the old man said. He had the kind of temper that dared to break the truth.

    ??But when she said this, she really remembered something, so she chased the two medicine boys to the back on the pretext of picking fruits. Then she asked the master in a low voice.

    ¡°Master, I encountered something a few days ago, and I would like to ask you to clarify my confusion. Do you think there is a medicine in the world that can cause a person¡¯s blood to turn blue when exposed to another type of medicine powder?

    ¡°And the infected people are not in danger of their lives for the time being, but they will just be a little irritable occasionally..."

    ?Shenji Zhang coughed awkwardly and hugged the medicinal materials in his hand tightly, but did not say anything.

    "Your second uncle has also asked me about this. I''m too lazy to say it again. You can ask him." After saying this, he turned and walked away.

    ??The good news is incomprehensible, and I don¡¯t understand why the master is so secretive.

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1013ï¼š wasp tail needle

    Chapter 1013 Wasp Tail Back Needle

    At this time, a boy came to report, "Princess, the young lady has returned by car and is looking for you."

    ¡°Sister-in-law is back?¡± Jiayin was pleasantly surprised and hurried back to the old house.

    Sure enough, Wan''er was standing in front of the door, chatting with the old and young women in the village.

    ?She was already dignified and steady, but now she was talking and laughing, and she was even more friendly, without the slightest airs of an official lady.

    The women liked her all the time and kept inviting her to their homes.

    Wan''er couldn''t resist such enthusiasm. Fortunately, her sister-in-law was back.

    After receiving her sister-in-law''s look for help, Jiayin stepped forward and said with a smile, "Aunt, ladies, my grandma and my mother are not at home, and my sister-in-law takes care of all the mansions in the city. She just wants to go to your house. As a guest, I don¡¯t have much time.

    "So, this honor is given to me! Today we are going to kill a pig at home. Let''s eat some pig meat first. When I come back in a few days, my aunts will kill chickens for me and stew the ones picked up from the mountains last autumn. Mushrooms! Don¡¯t let it go when the time comes!¡±

    ¡°Haha, how could it be possible? The princess wanted to eat it, so I killed all the chickens in the house and stewed them in a big pot!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, life at home is getting better now, and we have to stew one every now and then. This is not the time of poverty like before.¡±

    "I still have a big goose at home. The stewed potatoes are more delicious. The princess comes to my home first."

    ??The women talked all over each other, vying for the good news to go home for dinner first. It was very noisy and lively for a while.

    ??The village elder and his wife happened to walk nearby. They thought they were quarreling, but when they heard that they were fighting over the princess to go home for dinner, the village elder put his hands behind his back and walked in with a smile.

    Aunt Wu was left to interject a few words, and then sent everyone to help in the kitchen, and then Wan''er and Jiayin were rescued.

    ??Wan''er and Aunt Wu went to arrange the dishes, tables, chairs and other trivial matters, while Jiayin went to the backyard to look at the various suites.

    I have to say that Grandma He is very conscientious in her duties. Even if the masters are away, she still leads people to clean the room every day. Even the bedding is dried every two days, which is full of sunshine.

    Jiayin sat in her grandma¡¯s room for a while, thinking of her childhood happiness and missing her grandma and mother for a while, feeling a little sad.

    ?She did not let her mood get worse, she quickly walked out, and then rewarded Grandma He and others.

    ?The reward was not much, only two taels of silver per person, and Grandma He also had an extra pair of silver hairpins.

    But this also made Aunt He and others very happy. This was the master''s recognition of their hard work.

    When night falls, wooden tripods are burned in iron barrels at the four corners of the Li family''s courtyard, and torches are inserted on the walls, illuminating the surrounding area as brightly as day.

    ??Everyone in the village, old or young, all gathered together, eating butchered vegetables and chatting. It was extremely lively.

    Men couldn''t help but have a bowl of strong wine. After two gulps, their faces were red, and the conversation boxes were opened.

    ?Of course, Lao Hei and others were still the protagonists. They talked about a lot of what they had experienced on the road, which also opened everyone''s eyes.

    This disturbance is the moon at the top of the sky.

    ?After the men wandered home and the women cleaned up the "battlefield," the whole village became quiet.

    Uncle Zhao led the patrol team, wandering around the village and taking care of every place with all his heart.

    This is one of the reasons why villagers can sleep peacefully.

    Jiayin stood at the entrance of the courtyard for a while and said a few words to Uncle Zhao.

    ??The old man was very happy and kept saying, "Fortunately I didn''t go to see the Lord of Hell, otherwise I would have missed this good day."

    Jiayin smiled and cheered him up, "Everyone says there is bitterness first and then sweetness. Grandpa Zhao has suffered a lot, and now he deserves this good life." "After a year and a half, there will be nothing going on here in Xindu. I I''ll take you and the village chief and the others to the beach for a walk, and also take a look at our family''s property in the south. Maybe we can even visit the Golden Buddha Kingdom! "

    "Haha, that''s great! All my life, I have nothing to fear from crawling out of the dead. I have no other wish than to be buried outside the village after death."

    ¡°While you¡¯re alive, you can go wherever you want, and the more you see, the more you earn!¡± The old man is open-minded, and talking about life and death is as easy as drinking water.

    After chatting a few more words, Zheng He came out to invite someone.

    "Princess, my uncle and Mr. Wen have drank the sobering soup and are looking for you to talk."

    Jiayin quickly said hello to Mr. Zhao and went to the study.

    ?Li Laoer and Mr. Wen had just been drinking with the villagers, and they were still quite drunk at the moment.

    But when I come back with good news, I still have to say something clearly. Otherwise, if there is any mistake, big trouble may occur in such a situation.

    Just as Jiayin had something to say, she poured tea for her second uncle and Mr. Wen with her own hands, and whispered, "Second uncle, Mr. Wen, someone sneaked into the palace at night last night, entered the royal study, and met with the emperor."

    "Who is it?" Li Laoer frowned, "Who does the emperor want to summon? Why not during the day?"

    The good news responded, "It''s the Marquis of Dingbei."

    ¡°Marquis of Dingbei?!¡± Li Laoer and Mr. Wen shouted at the same time, and finally looked at each other, their expressions became serious.

    "Dingbeihou has always been the Queen Mother''s manpower, and that was the case before the capital was moved. Now this is..." Mr. Wen hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Now that the Queen Mother is in decline, is he planning to change the family? Or is it that he has always been The chess piece that the Emperor placed with the Queen Mother? "

    ?Li Laoer frowned and thought for a long time, then responded, "No matter what happened before, now he is a man in the emperor''s camp.

    ¡°Originally, I thought the emperor just wanted to clean up the court and single out those who have two minds. But from the looks of it, the emperor probably wants to cut off the queen mother and her party members in one fell swoop!¡±

    Mr. Wen nodded, "That''s for sure, it''s just a bit risky."

    He sighed and whispered, "It seems that the emperor''s condition is more serious than imagined. Otherwise, we cannot be so impatient and plan to clear up all the hidden dangers at once."

    Jiayin had doubts at first, but when the talker reached this point, he asked, "Second uncle, what kind of poison did Uncle Huang have? Is it serious?"

    ?Li Laoer coughed twice and looked at Mr. Wen.

    As a result, Mr. Wen lowered his head to drink tea, obviously refusing to answer.

    He was helpless and could only say vaguely, "According to Doctor Zhang, the poison in the emperor is similar to hibiscus ointment. Inhaling it at first will only make people anxious, and sniffing the incense made from clear grass can relieve it."

    ¡°However, long-term smoking will make people crazy and irritable, and they will fall into delusions and be unable to wake up, which will make them useless. Moreover, infected people...slowly no longer have the ability to have children.¡±

    Jiayin blinked twice and took a breath of air.

    The needle behind the wasp''s tail is the most poisonous to a woman''s heart!

    ?Looking at the gentle and gentle appearance of the imperial concubine, she has a deep love for the emperor. Who would have thought that she would be so cruel.

    Not only do you want the emperor to go crazy and die, but you also want to cut off his descendants!

    ¡°What is this... imperial concubine doing for?¡±

    Mr. Wen put down the tea bowl and sighed, "What can I do? It''s not the chair! No matter how noble the imperial concubine is, she is not as stable as the empress dowager."

    ??Li Laoer also nodded, "The second prince has not been granted the title of crown prince for a day. In other words, if he has been granted the title of crown prince, it would be better to ascend the throne to reassure the noble concubine."

    Jiayin suddenly thought of a possibility and her heart shrank...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1014ï¼š One act of infidelity lasts a lifetime!

    Chapter 1014: Once unfaithful, a lifetime of disloyalty!

    ??Li Lao''er saw his niece''s expression was not good and thought she was scared, so he quickly comforted her.

    "Don''t be afraid, Fu Niuer. Our family won''t get involved in these things. We will stay out of it and there will be no trouble. But you, you have to be careful when you live in the palace. If it is not urgent news, don''t send it home, otherwise you will be caught!"

    Jiayin nodded blankly, reluctantly regaining his thoughts, and gave the same instructions, "Second uncle, you must remember. No matter who recommends the second prince to be the prince, you should not interfere with it, just follow the emperor''s will.

    ¡°In addition, due to the villainous behavior of Marquis Dingbei, once he hugs Uncle Huang¡¯s thigh, he may take revenge on our family and Mr. Wen. The family still needs to deal with it in advance and take precautions.¡±

    Li Laoer and Mr. Wen both nodded.

    Mr. Wen even said, "In the past few years, I have been on guard against him using tricks behind his back, so I have been collecting evidence of his crimes. It would be fine if he is safe and sound, but if he dares to think wrong, he will definitely not end well." .

    "Besides, one act of disloyalty lasts a lifetime. Even if he turns against the Queen Mother''s camp and changes his position to the Emperor''s sect, such a disloyal and unjust villain will not be reused or trusted by the Emperor."

    Jiayin also knew this and was reluctantly relieved.

    After chatting a few more words, Jiayin went back to sleep.

    Getting up early the next day, she changed into a coarse cloth dress and followed the village chief for a walk in the fields.

    It is a certainty that the drought will reduce production this year.

    No one can control God, so we have no choice but to carry water for irrigation.

    Fortunately, the people in the village are diligent and have hired many day laborers nearby.

    ??An ox-cart pulled the bucket to the field, and then manpower carried it into the field and poured the gourdfuls of water under the roots of the melon seedlings. It was really hard work.

    Jiayin told the village chief, "Don''t be stingy with the wages, and provide a lunch at noon."

    ??The village chief responded quickly, "Don''t worry, Princess. The wages are higher than elsewhere, and the lunch is meat and vegetable, so I won''t lose anything."

    "The weather is not good this year. I am afraid that there will be nothing in the fields in the autumn, so I hope to earn some wages to supplement the family income. We also come from hard times, how can we treat others harshly!"

    Jiayin was relieved. He looked up at the dazzling sunshine and felt a little worried.

    ¡°We have had good weather for so many years, but why is there a drought this year?¡±

    ??The village chief was open-minded, pulled on his straw hat to fan the wind, and said with a smile, "It''s normal for God to have such a bad temper year after year. The past few years of good weather have shown mercy, and we don''t dare to be greedy.

    "Besides, the food collected from the Hot Spring Valley is enough for our village to feed us for three years, so we are not afraid, and the princess does not need to worry."

    "Okay, it''s okay if the village chief grandpa has something to worry about. Our family can''t live in the village permanently for the time being, so he won''t have to worry about things in and outside the village." Jiayin saluted the village chief sincerely, causing the village chief to hurry up. Help her up.

    "What did the princess say? This is my home, everyone''s home! Who doesn''t care about their own affairs? It''s all right!"

    ??The wrinkles on the village chief''s face are much deeper than before, and his complexion is tanned, but his smile is still as bright as ever.

    Jiayin was no longer polite and said, "Over at the medicine shop, I asked someone to brew a few jars of medicinal wine. Remember to take it home. You and Grandpa Zhao each have a jar. Drink a cup every night to relieve fatigue and relieve illness. ¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the village chief was even more happy and said with a smile, ¡°This is good stuff, thank you very much, Princess.¡±

    The old man and the young man chatted a few more words, and then they went back to their old house, changed their clothes, and prepared to go back to the city.

    ??Wan''er took care of some trivial matters, because a family in the village would marry a daughter-in-law tomorrow and begged her to stay as host and guest, so she could not go back to the city with her sister-in-law.

    So, she asked, "Sister, Dad Cai and Mr. Wen were walking in a hurry just now and forgot two boxes of things that the Lu family entrusted the convoy to bring back. If you are on the way, can you deliver them to Prince Lu?" Jiayin hesitated. After a while, her brothers at home were gone, and there was really no one else who could help except her.

    ¡°Okay, sister-in-law, let me load it into the car. After I enter the city, I will go to the front of Lu¡¯s house.¡±

    Soon, everything was packed, Jiayin hugged her chubby nephew and got in the car.

    In Xindulu, in the Lu family''s mansion, the chief steward Lu Feng was talking to the prince.

    "Your Majesty, are you going to let these rumors go unchecked? Do you want me to send someone to deal with them?"

    ?Lu Zong shook his head and extended his hand to ask the butler to sit down.

    ?Although the butler is now taking care of the chores in the mansion, he is actually his seniority and is indeed his distant cousin.

    "Sixth brother, don''t worry about it. I have my own thoughts on this matter. Just take care of the house and ignore the rest." Lu Zong raised his hand to pour a cup of tea for the housekeeper and asked smoothly, "There is news from home. ?"

    "No, Your Majesty. Counting the days, the Li family''s motorcade will be back soon. Maybe the family will entrust the Li family to carry the letter."

    As soon as the housekeeper responded, the boy guarding the door came to report the news, "Your Majesty, Princess Kangle has sent someone to report. She will come to visit you in a princess''s carriage soon."

    Princess? !

    ?Lu Zong stood up suddenly, walked quickly out for two steps, then turned around and called the waiter to find him a new gown.

    As a result, the boy found the clothes, and he changed his mind again, "No, there is no need to change. I have been surrounded by rumors these days. I should be more downtrodden. Dressing neatly seems to be a pretense."

    After saying that, he asked the butler, "Hurry and prepare tea. The tea should be lighter and the snacks should be our southwestern style..."

    ?However, the housekeeper didn''t seem to hear it, and instead chased away the young man and the young man.

    When only the two of them were left in the room, the housekeeper lowered his head and saluted and said, "Your Majesty, the person coming is Princess Kangle, not the third princess! You can''t do this..."

    ?Lu Zong was stunned in place, the light in his eyes extinguished little by little.

    After a long time, he responded, "I understand, please step back."

    ??The housekeeper stepped back, closed the door tightly, and then stood guard outside the door...

    The third princess''s carriage was a gift from the emperor last year. Not only the two-horse carriage, the carriage was also very gorgeously decorated. As she walked by, it attracted the attention of many people.

    Jiayin was sitting in the car, stopping occasionally and listening to the lively chatter of people outside, so he made up his mind not to get off the carriage.

    Arriving at the door of Lu''s house, Lu Zong came out to greet him soon after.

    Jiayin opened the window, waved to him, and called in a low voice, "Brother Lu, come up and talk!"

    Lu Zong glanced at the idle people in the distance, guessed what was going on, then walked down the steps, stepped forward and said with a smile, "Why are the princess''s sisters here? And she took the princess''s car?"

    Jiayin sighed and shrugged helplessly, "Don''t mention it, it''s just a story."

    Lu Zong couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, and suggested, "Go in and have a cup of tea?"

    "No, Brother Lu." Jiayin pointed to the veteran carrying boxes behind the car and said, "The convoy that sent my brother to the southwest has returned, and your family has brought you two boxes of things. My brothers are not at home, so I can Help was delivered.¡±

    ¡°Your fleet is really amazing! It¡¯s such a long journey, but it¡¯s back so quickly!¡± Lu Zong was surprised, his face full of surprise, and he praised him smoothly.

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1015ï¼š Animism

    Chapter 1015 Animism

    Jiayin narrowed his eyes with a smile and said proudly, "Of course, my family''s motorcade is often out and about."

    ?Lu Zong waved his hand and motioned to the butler and others to carry the box back.

    Then, he looked at the good news and asked, "Thank you, Princess Princess, for helping me out. I don''t have much good stuff here, so I''ll just give you a pair of newly acquired jade horse ornaments as a thank you gift. What do you think?"

    Jiayin nodded quickly, very happy, but then said, "Great, I will take it back to the princess later, and tell her that you found it specially for her to play with. Otherwise, I have delayed for so long, and the princess will be angry at me again." It¡¯s itchy!¡±

    ?Lu Zong hesitated for a moment, then asked the butler to take out a brocade box, hold it in both hands and give it to the good news.

    After receiving the good news, he thanked me with a cheerful smile, "Thank you so much, Brother Lu, you saved my life!"

    ??Lu Zong smiled and shook his head and responded, "Nearly all of your brothers are not in Xindu. If something happens and it''s not convenient to talk to your family, remember to come to me for help."

    "I know, Brother Lu. Don''t worry, if you need help with something, I won''t be polite." Jiayin smiled and waved her hand, saying goodbye to Lu Zong.

    ?Soon, the carriage turned around and ran towards the palace.

    ?Lu Zong stood in front of the door and did not leave for a long time.

    In the end, Lu Feng couldn''t stand it, so he stepped forward and whispered, "Your Majesty, would you like to open the box and see what''s coming from home?"

    ?Lu Zong nodded, turned and entered the door...

    The third princess ran to the door to look around countless times.

    It''s really strange to say that she spent the past few years alone and didn''t find it difficult.

    But ever since good news accompanied her, she could no longer bear to be alone.

    ?Eating is not delicious, and I miss sleeping too, as if everything has become boring.

    Almost as soon as the good news entered the threshold of Zhilan Palace, the third princess came out to greet her.

    Before she could complain, Jiayin quickly stuffed the box with the jade horse in it.

    "Don''t nag me, I''m back as soon as possible. This is what Brother Lu asked me to bring you. He smiled secretly and asked me to take a breath first. I''m exhausted."

    The third princess blushed, glared at her, and quickly ordered the maids, "Wait for the princess to change her clothes and wash up!"

    After saying that, she ran into the house and secretly opened the box.

    When Jiayin tidied up everything and returned to the main hall, the third princess was holding her chin, looking at the jade horse in the box and giggling. That **** look made Jiayin laugh.

    ¡°Ahem, why does such a beautiful princess look like a fool when she smiles? If Brother Lu sees it, I¡¯m afraid he will regret the engagement!¡±

    ?The third princess stamped her feet and was so angry that she wanted to suppress the good news.

    Jiayin quickly begged for mercy and then talked about why he went to Lu¡¯s house.

    The third princess also heard the rumors outside. After asking carefully for a long time, she felt relieved when she heard that Lu Zong had not changed much and did not look decadent.

    She said proudly, "I would say that Brother Lu is an open-minded person and will definitely not suffer for rumors."

    "Yes, yes, your brother Lu is good at everything." Jiayin took a piece of snack, ate it slowly, and asked, "Has the palace been quiet these past two days?"

    The third princess curled her lips and said, "Why be quiet? I don''t know how many people want to curry favor with the one in Ronghua Palace. I heard that the carriages at the gate of the palace are lined up! What kind of summer banquet will be held in a few days?"

    Jiayin smiled and said, "There is indeed a carriage at the entrance of the palace, but I was riding in your carriage, so I didn''t delay entering the palace. It can be seen that no matter how powerful the Ronghua Palace is, it is not as good as our three princesses." "You went home to drink honey, Why are you so happy to make me happy all of a sudden?" The third princess happily took the good news and sat next to her. She also took some snacks and said vaguely, "Ronghua Palace has sent a message, asking us to go to the banquet then."

    "I''m not going!" Jiayin responded immediately, "There are many people, and there are also many disputes. Let''s just stay in Zhilan Palace. If you have the time, it would be great to grill mutton skewers or eat hot pot."

    "Okay, okay, it''s been a long time since I''ve eaten mutton skewers." The third princess immediately responded, "I don''t want to see those people''s fake smiles. I''ve been taking tonics lately, so I''ll just ask Caiyun to come over and say something. "

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the jade melon at home is not yet ripe, otherwise I would be happier eating hot pot with a few pieces of jade melon.¡±

    Jiayin sighed, still a little worried, "It''s been too dry this year, and the fields are all carrying water for irrigation. The golden fruits are not bad, they are drier and sweeter. But the jade melons are not good. There is insufficient water, they are small and easy to grow. cracking.

    "In the past few days, the village chief''s grandpa and the old men and women from various families are working hard to weave baskets. Every jade melon must be covered, otherwise the sun is so poisonous and the jade melons will be damaged."

    The third princess had never been to the ground, so she didn¡¯t understand these words, but she listened with great interest and asked, "Are the jade melons afraid of being exposed to the sun?"

    "Of course, everything has animism. It''s not comfortable to be too cold or too hot." Jiayin didn''t bother to give her popular science, so she said, "I''ve been doing better recently. The jade melon garden will open in a few days. I''ll take you to the field. Which one do you want to eat?" Just pick whichever one you want!¡±

    ¡°Haha, great, I¡¯m going to make you poor!¡± the third princess provoked.

    Jiayin was not afraid at all, with a look of disdain on his face, "I can only eat three or five to last you!"

    ??Everyone couldn''t help laughing, which made the third princess reluctant, until Jiayin opened her mouth and gave her half a bowl of ice cream, which immediately comforted her injured heart...

    In the afternoon, the sun was not shining so much. Caiyun went to Ronghua Palace and asked for sick leave in a good mood.

    The eldest maid of the imperial concubine heard this and went into the inner hall to report the incident.

    ??The imperial concubine took a nap with the emperor and just woke up.

    At this moment, the emperor was reading a travel journal, and the concubine was flipping through the gift lists sent by various families.

    Suddenly hearing that the third princess and Jiayin would be absent from the banquet for a few days, the imperial concubine frowned and asked the emperor aggrievedly, "Does the third princess have some misunderstanding about me? There is still a banquet that has been held for a long time. She I can¡¯t say it now.¡±

    The emperor waved his hands carelessly, without taking his eyes off the book in front of him, and replied, "My dear, don''t worry too much. The third princess has been willful since she was a child. She is obviously not in good health, but she still doesn''t want to take medicine. She has been angry with me recently because of this." Woolen cloth!

    ¡°My beloved, just make the banquet lively. Maybe she will change her mind by then.¡±

    The imperial concubine smiled and stopped worrying about the matter. She changed her subject and said, "Your Majesty, there have been too many greeting cards sent to me recently. I am so frightened that I really don''t know what to do."

    ??The emperor finally raised his head and glanced at the greeting cards, and said with a smile, "These people want to look familiar in front of you, and they probably have daughters at home who are about the same age as the second prince."

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± The imperial concubine looked surprised, then annoyed and annoyed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of this? Thank you, Your Majesty, for reminding me.¡±

    The emperor smiled fondly and consoled her, "My beloved concubine is pure in nature, so it is normal not to think of these things. It is estimated that every family will bring their daughters to this banquet, so you can just take a closer look."

    ¡°If you have a chance to meet someone, pay more attention to her. She will be your daughter-in-law from now on, and you must like her.¡±

    The imperial concubine happily agreed and carefully checked the posts.

    On the tree in the yard, two birds, tired of flying, came to rest temporarily, seeing everything with their eyes and ears, and finally pouting at each other in disgust.

    ?Human beings are really strange. Even though they are not happy in their hearts, they still smile on their faces.

    very scary!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1016ï¼š There is fatherly love, but not much!

    Chapter 1016 There is fatherly love, but not much!

    The closer to midsummer, the hotter the weather becomes.

    The streets of Xindu were paved with bluestones, which now turned into hot iron plates.

    As long as the soles are thinner, your feet will feel hot when you walk on them.

    ?So, it was no big deal and everyone hid.

    I happily went to the country farm. There were mountains and water. Even if it wasn¡¯t very cool, at least I felt relaxed and happy.

    ?If you like liveliness, go to teahouses and restaurants. There is an ice basin in the corner of the room, which can always keep you cool. If you have a few friends or neighbors to brag and complain with, you will feel less anxious.

    ?Of course, poor people still have to run around under the scorching sun in order to support their families...

    ??In the Liu family''s mansion, Liu Zhiheng kicked out his mother-in-law and maids as soon as he entered his father''s yard, leaving only the boy to serve him.

    ?Then he took off his half-wet shirt, snatched his father''s fan, and started fanning himself wildly.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hot to death, it¡¯s so hot to me!¡±

    Mr. Liu felt distressed when he saw his son''s fat face was as red as a monkey''s **** and his body was covered with sweat beads, but he still cursed.

    "You deserve it. You are always greedy and fat, but now you know it''s too late!"

    ??But even so, he still asked the boy to bring the ice basin over, and poured her son herbal tea with his own hands.

    Liu Zhiheng drank the herbal tea with a gulp, signaled his father to pour another cup, and then simply took off his middle coat and became bare-chested.

    Mr. Liu simply lost his sight. He pushed the new tea over and asked, "Is everything done?"

    "It''s done!" Liu Zhiheng nodded and responded, "All business related to that side has been handled smoothly. The clan members have also dealt with it!"

    At this point, he became angry again and said angrily, "Fortunately I passed in time, otherwise I would have really caused trouble.

    ¡°Sixth uncle took care of his granddaughter¡¯s beauty and tried his best to send her to the palace.

    ¡°Perhaps I stopped him before and he was unhappy, so he went the other way privately and gave him a heavy gift.

    ¡°Dad, you have to come forward in person. I am a junior, I can¡¯t say it well, and people call me disrespectful of my elders.¡±

    Mr. Liu frowned and snorted coldly, "In the past few years, our family has protected these people so well that they have no sense of restraint. They thought that our family would not be able to survive without their help. Who would have known that without our family, they would just do whatever they want." Cattle and horses slaughtered by humans.¡±

    Liu Zhiheng was angry because he was angry, but he couldn''t bear to let his father be angry with these tribesmen, so he quickly advised him, "Dad, at worst, we can just drive them back to their hometown."

    Mr. Liu nodded and said, "You don''t have to worry about this. Wait until I go out tomorrow."

    Liu Zhiheng breathed a long sigh of relief and complained in a low voice, "Outsiders live in a family like ours and it''s easy, so they don''t know that everyone has their own hardships. If there is any trouble in the palace, you have to be on tenterhooks."

    Mr. Liu glared at him and cursed, "Don''t say this anymore. Wealth can be gained through danger. Who doesn''t do this?"

    ¡°Fortunately, the Li family gave me some advice this time, otherwise our family would have fallen into the whirlpool like others. It would be a dream to escape unscathed by then.¡±

    "Yes, dad, don''t worry, I understand. This is at home, I just said a few words casually. Outside, I don''t dare to say a word." Liu Zhiheng quickly changed his words, "Do you want to talk about it? Jimin and Xiujie come back?"

    "Yes, of course I have to. Things are going to change soon. They are young. If they are not careful with their words and say something they shouldn''t, it will ruin the family arrangements."

    Mr. Liu missed his grandson a little, so he kicked his son out directly, "Don''t come here to shake off your sweat. Go to Luo''an now."

    "Yes." Liu Zhiheng grimaced, finally got dressed and went out again under the scorching sun.

    Because Luo''an Academy is backed by mountains, it is much cooler than the city.

    ?The students have been in class and are on their lunch break now. No one is walking around on the streets outside. They are all hiding in the academy, looking for a place in the woods or a grass pavilion, holding a glass of ice juice, reading or chatting, and are extremely leisurely. Liu Zhiheng wanted to ask for leave for his two sons, so he went directly to visit Dean Zhou.

    ??Hearing Liu Zhiheng¡¯s excuse that the old man was slightly ill, Dean Zhou naturally approved the leave and finally asked him for help.

    ¡°After Mr. Liu returns to the city, can you help me find Uncle Li and invite him to come to the college for a cup of tea in his spare time?¡±

    Liu Zhiheng''s eyes flashed, and he guessed that Dean Zhou must be looking for Mr. Li for something, and it was definitely not as simple as drinking tea.

    ?But he didn¡¯t ask any questions, he just responded happily.

    He kept getting close to the Li family. If something happened, Li Laoer would definitely not hide it from him.

    ??At dusk, when the sun was about to set and it was not so hot, Liu Zhiheng took his two sons and hurried back to the city.

    Almost as soon as he entered the city gate, he kicked his son out of the car and went straight to the small courtyard in the south of the city to look for Li Laoer and Mr. Wen.

    Zhimin and Xiujie were not angry when they saw their father patting their butts and running away. They turned around and headed straight for the white clouds, where they had two pieces of fruit ice cream cake to relieve the heat.

    They have all heard about it in the college. This fruit ice cream cake is a new product launched by Baiyunjian in the past few days, and it is selling like crazy in Xindu. They have been thinking about it, and today they finally have the opportunity to try it.

    ?Of course, don¡¯t worry if you get home late. Bringing one to grandpa and my mother can make them smile.

    As for dad...well, I don¡¯t have enough money in my wallet. Let¡¯s talk about it next time.

    Liu Zhiheng didn''t know that he was disliked by his sons. He had dinner in the small courtyard in the south of the city, finished gossiping and went home.

    Li Laoer didn''t know what Dean Zhou had to do, so he made arrangements for the next day, picked up two boxes of snacks in the white clouds, and then went to the academy.

    Dean Zhou did not expect Li Laoer to come so quickly and was very pleasantly surprised.

    ?Li Laoer presented two boxes of snacks, took a sip of tea, and started asking straight to the point.

    ¡°Dean Zhou came to see me. I don¡¯t know why? But my little nephew is so naughty. What trouble did he get into?¡±

    "No, no!" Dean Zhou quickly waved his hand and responded, "Uncle, I misunderstood. Ieyasu is a very good kid. Although he doesn''t pay as much attention to his homework as others, he acts thoughtfully and respects his teachers. He is very popular with his teacher and classmates. like.

    "Especially since he has been writing travel notes recently. He spends time in the library every day and rarely moves around. How can he get into trouble?"

    Li Laoer felt relieved after hearing this.

    ?Dean Zhou quickly ordered down to prepare the banquet, and invited Mr. Peng and Li Laosan to come over and drink together.

    Mr. Peng is Jia Huan¡¯s father-in-law. Apart from dealing with trivial matters in the backyard that he doesn¡¯t understand, his character and knowledge are excellent. Li Lao Er also has nothing to dislike.

    ??Li Laosan is his own brother. Even if Dean Zhou doesn''t invite him, Li Laoer still wants to go to the cafeteria to visit.

    Soon, Mr. Peng and Li Laosan arrived, and the banquet was set out.

    Mr. Peng likes elegance. Ice basins are placed in the four corners of the flower hall, as well as several pots of fragrant jasmine. The decoration is very green and cool.

    When I ate here, I didn¡¯t feel that it was too hot or unbearable.

    ?The four of them took off their outer clothes and ate food and drank wine, which was quite harmonious and lively.

    After three drinks and five dishes, Dean Zhou covered his face with wine and said, "Uncle, I heard that the emperor wants to choose a husband for the second prince?"

    Two updates today~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1017ï¼š Fame and fortune confuse peoples hearts

    Chapter 1017: Fame and fortune confuse people¡¯s hearts

    Lao Li picked up the chopsticks in his hands and finally understood the purpose of Mr. Zhou''s banquet today.

    ??Luo''an Academy has a great reputation and is full of peaches and plums all over the world. It stands to reason that Dean Zhou should not have such thoughts anymore...

    "Yes, Dean Zhou, I''ve heard about it too. Many great scholars are interested, but the emperor has never made a choice." Li Laoer continued calmly.

    Mr. Peng teaches in the academy and knows the thoughts of some deans, so he helped build the ladder.

    ¡°Presumably, the emperor wants to find a teacher for the second prince who has both talent and virtue, not just teaching lessons? That¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t made a decision yet.

    "In my opinion, the dean can give it a try. We in Luo''an have trained so many officials for the court and many high school students over the years. In terms of qualifications, no one else can match the dean."

    Sure enough, when Dean Zhou saw the smiling face, he waved his hands and shook his head, saying modestly, "Mr. Peng, you commend me. I am depressed in Luo''an and have not been around for many years. I am afraid that my ideas are old and I will not be able to teach the prince."

    "What''s more, this prince may have to inherit Tianwu. If something goes wrong, I will be Tianwu''s sinner."

    After saying that, he looked at Li Laoer.

    ??Originally I thought that Li Laoer would just flatter him a few words and then help him test the emperor''s tone.

    In the end, Li Laoer only took the wine glass and took a sip without saying a word.

    Looking at Li Laosan again, his mouth was even more like a clam shell. He held a chopstick in the steamed fish and slowly picked at the thorns, as if he didn''t listen to what they were saying.

    Dean Zhou frowned, feeling a little uncomfortable in his heart.

    Mr. Peng was secretly worried, laughed dryly, and hurriedly helped to save the situation.

    ¡°Uncle, does the princess still live in the palace now? I heard that the emperor treats the princess as his own daughter and loves her very much.¡±

    ??Li Laoer smiled faintly, nodded and said, "Yes, the princess is smart and intelligent, and the emperor likes her very much. The third princess also treats her as a biological sister."

    Mr. Peng moved his mouth and didn¡¯t know how to continue speaking.

    Dean Zhou was a little embarrassed. After thinking about it, he put down his glass and said, "Uncle Li, our academy has a very close relationship with your family, and we have gotten along well over the years.

    ¡°Speaking of which, today¡¯s matter is my fault. I want to be the husband of the second prince, and I want Uncle Li to help me find out. But I am afraid that Uncle Li will not agree and hurt this old face, so that¡¯s why...

    ¡°If my uncle feels that I am not worthy of being the prince¡¯s tutor, then I won¡¯t bother you. Let¡¯s just get together and chat today. How about that?¡±

    Hearing that he was so frank and didn''t look angry, Li Laoer said, "Dean Zhou, please step aside."

    ?Dean Zhou was stunned for a moment, and his heart was filled with doubts.

    He waved away the book boy and the boy, and asked the old servant to guard the door from a distance.

    Li Laoer then said, "Dean Zhou is highly virtuous and respected, so he is naturally the disciple of the prince. However, dean Zhou has been in the academy all year round. He talks and laughs with scholars and has no ordinary people. He only interacts with literati, so his thoughts are not too simple. absolute sincerity.

    ¡°Who would have thought that the affairs of the court, like the changing winds and clouds, could be turned upside down in an instant. Today everyone is competing for the prince¡¯s division, but maybe tomorrow everyone will be as useless as worn shoes!

    "If Mr. Zhou believes in me, how about waiting for the dust to settle and the holy will to be clear before making plans?"

    ?Dean Zhou and Mr. Peng were stunned for a long time, and finally looked at each other, feeling huge waves in their hearts.

    Li Laoer''s words were cryptic, but upon closer inspection, he didn''t even say anything.

    ??But they are not fools. They are obedient and listen to the sound. How could they fail to hear the deeper meaning?

    ?? Could it be that if the second prince inherits Tianwu, something else will happen?

    Or maybe the emperor is not satisfied with the second prince inheriting Tianwu?

    ?Then to whom the emperor plans to pass Tianwu to, it can''t be the Marquis of Xinting who is fighting abroad, right?

    I¡¯ve heard of people giving the throne to their younger brothers and nephews, but I¡¯ve never heard of it being passed on to my cousin!

    Seeing them like this, Li Laoer changed his topic and asked, "How about the camellia that I sent to the dean last time? Do you want me to take it back to Baiyuan Garden to maintain it for a while? "Camellia is delicate and needs a little sunshine and moisture. Different children may wither, so it is better to be careful and prudent when serving them. "

    Dean Zhou''s pupils shrank, he nodded slowly, and responded, "Yes, it''s better to be careful and prudent. Then please trouble me, uncle, take it with you when you go back later, and help me take good care of it."

    Li Laoer finally saw the smiling face and picked up the wine glass, "Here''s to peace in this prosperous age."

    ¡°May the world be prosperous and peaceful.¡± Dean Zhou and Mr. Peng also raised their glasses, and of course Li Laosan, who was silent and smiling.

    ?The few people exchanged words in a tacit understanding, talking about the naughty students in the academy, the new things in Xindu, and the melon fields in Broken Gold Beach.

    By the time it was time to leave, the sun was already setting in the west.

    ?Li Laoer and Li Laosan said goodbye and left Dean Zhou''s yard. They didn''t walk far when they happened to meet Mr. Tang who was strolling on the road.

    The old gentleman''s hair has turned very white after an illness, but he was taken good care of and his complexion looks good.

    ?Li Lao Er and Li Lao San stopped, smiled and bowed, exchanged a few words and left.

    Mr. Tang stood there, looking at the backs of the two brothers, with a bitter taste in his mouth.

    ?It would be a lie to say that I have no regrets.

    ?He was greedy for a moment and wanted to control his grandnephew and regain the honor of the family.

    Who would have thought that his great-nephew refused to listen to his arrangements, offended the Li family, and lost a good disciple...

    Get up early, Jiayin woke up to the sound of cicadas chirping, opened the window, looked at the wilting trees in the distance, and couldn''t help but sigh.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun heard the commotion and brought a basin into the house to wait for their master to wash up.

    ??While Shui Yun was combing her hair, Shui Ling went to pick out a set of aqua blue clothes and shouted, "Princess, please wear this outfit today, it will look refreshing."

    Jiayin nodded obediently, Shuiyun quickly found some mutton-fat jade jewelry from the makeup box, and braided two strings of pearls into her braids.

    ?With this arrangement, the good news is a bit more gentle and gentle than before.

    Jiayin walked around in front of the mirror twice and was very satisfied, then ran to find the third princess to have breakfast.

    The weather is hot, and no one has an appetite when it¡¯s hot.

    Shuiyun woke up early and made thin spring cakes, rolled them with sweet and sour fried potato shreds, a little Beijing sauce shredded pork, and paired them with golden millet porridge. It was very delicious.

    The third princess and Jiayin ate two or three times before stopping. The third princess shouted with satisfaction, "Jiayin, when you leave the palace and go home, remember to leave Shuiyun for me. Oh, if you can''t eat in the future, The food she cooks makes me feel like life is boring.¡±

    Caiyun, who was waiting on the side, was startled. She subconsciously looked at Shuiyun, only to find that her face didn''t change at all, she just smiled softly.

    As expected, Jiayin rejected it immediately and responded, "Don''t make this joke, Shuiyun and Shui Ling are both sisters who grew up with me since childhood, and they cannot be left to you!

    ¡°Besides, even if I¡¯m crazy and agree, my grandma and my mother will beat me half to death when they come back!¡±

    The third princess was not angry at all, she raised her hand and rolled out another piece of cake, "Then I''d better take a few more bites while I have the chance!"

    Jiayin then smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Shuiyun has taught several apprentices since coming here. Even if they are not up to her skills, they are still somewhat similar and they won''t starve you to death."

    The third princess responded vaguely, "That''s about the same."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1018ï¼š The less trouble, the better

    Chapter 1018 It¡¯s better to do less than to do more

    ?Caiyun stepped forward and filled another half bowl of porridge for his master. He was extremely envious of Shuiyun and Shuiling.

    ?Although she has the respect and trust of the princess, she is still a slave.

    Princess Kangle, however, truly treats these two maids as relatives...

    Not long after dinner, a young **** under Eunuch Feng came to report the news.

    "Third princess, princess, Eunuch Feng asked the villain to come over and report a few words. Just now, Eunuch Li from the Criminal Investigation Department asked to see the emperor. The previous incident of blocking the carriage at the palace gate has already been resolved.

    "Vice-Commander Qu did not participate in the command and was responsible for dereliction of duty. Several soldiers were drunk and offended the princess and the princess. The emperor dismissed Vice-Commander Qu from his position and sent several soldiers to the southwest to do hard labor."

    The third princess frowned when she heard this and asked angrily, "Is that the end? Didn''t you find out who commanded the soldiers? How could they be so bold as to insult me, the princess, just because they were drunk?!"

    ?The little **** was a little embarrassed and did not dare to speak anymore.

    Jiayin thought for a while and comforted the young eunuch, "Princess, I''m not blaming you, don''t worry. You can go back first and thank Eunuch Feng for us."

    After saying that, she glanced at Shui Ling.

    Shui Ling immediately stepped forward, gave the little **** a purse with a smile, and then led him out.

    The third princess looked full of grievances and was silent for a long time before asking for good news, "Father also said that he would love me in the future and would not let me be wronged.

    "Look, it''s still like this! He knew clearly that those soldiers couldn''t stop my car because they were drunk. There must be someone behind the scenes, but he just let those people fool him!"

    The good news can only comfort, "Maybe the emperor has some unavoidable difficulties. If the water is clear, there will be no fish."

    Thinking of the arrangements made by Mu Jue, she smiled again, "But don''t be angry, good will be rewarded with good, and evil will be rewarded with evil. Even if someone plots against us behind our back, they will never end well."

    The third princess looked up with red eyes and looked very confused, but Jiayin smiled and refused to say anything more...

    ?After three or four days, the Ministry of War finally came to a conclusion regarding the destruction of the Northern Expeditionary Army''s rations.

    Almost half of the military generals¡¯ families in Xindu were involved.

    ?This shocked many people, but after thinking about it carefully, they became silent.

    ? ? No one wanted the Marquis of Xinting to take on such a great achievement as recovering half of the country by himself.

    If you can¡¯t get a share of the pie, then you have to hold back.

    I have to say, human nature is so ugly!

    ?The emperor was furious and executed all those involved on the spot.

    Regardless of whether they were generals or soldiers, they were all sent to the southwest to do hard labor and eat sand.

    When the third princess heard about it, she was extremely surprised. She asked Jiayin and asked, "Do you know anything? Are these white-eyed wolves who destroyed the army rations also the masterminds behind bullying our soldiers?"

    Jiayin was pruning the flowers and trees in the yard, holding the scissors in her hand. Now she was afraid of hurting her, so she quickly put them down and said helplessly, "I''m not a prophet, how could I know? It''s just a casual sigh!"

    ¡°However, there is truth to the saying that evil will be punished. Let¡¯s make roast duck burritos tonight to celebrate?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± The third princess was in a good mood. She immediately agreed and asked the palace servants to go to the imperial kitchen to ask for two ducks.

    The good news simply added a sentence, asking the palace people to ask for a few more.

    You need to turn on the stove to bake them every once in a while. The weather is hot and it¡¯s not easy to sweat. It¡¯s better to bake a few more.

    The emperor sent two as a gift, and the maids and eunuchs of Zhilan Palace also followed suit to have a fresh meal.

    Hearing that he also had a share, all the maids and eunuchs were happy, and Le Diandian helped.

    As a result, when the sun was setting in the west, the roast duck was coming out of the oven, and Lu Zong actually entered the palace.

    The third princess was so happy that she led Lu Zong in and presented the treasure with a smile, "Brother Lu, you came just in time. Jiayin has roasted duck, and we want to eat roast duck burritos."

    "Really? Then I''m in luck!" Lu Zong smiled warmly and happily, shaking the gold-painted fan in his hand, which looked a bit like a noble prince''s pride and ease.

    The third princess blushed when she saw the good news. She happened to come into the house after finishing her busy work. She couldn''t help but be surprised, "Why is Brother Lu here?" Lu Zong glanced at her and answered the question, "In such a hot weather, just let the palace servants do the work. Why are you doing it yourself? Be careful of heatstroke."

    Jiayin waved her hands indifferently, "I have loved eating since I was a child, and I also like to make food by hand. This is fun and fun for me. It would be too boring to let others do it."

    ?Lu Zong smiled and shook his head, no longer persuading, and then someone gave him an exquisite straw basket.

    ¡°There are some dried fruits here that were brought from my home. They taste good to me, so I¡¯ll bring some here for you to try.¡±

    The third princess was happy, opened a jar, took a dried fruit to taste, and handed another to Jiayin. Jiayin quickly waved her hand, "I was feeling uncomfortable from the stove just now, and I have no appetite. You can eat it."

    ?The third princess embraced the jar happily and said, "Then I''ll keep it all to myself."

    "Of course I have to keep it to myself. Brother Lu originally brought it for you." Jiayin said with a smile, "You guys talk, I''ll pack two roast ducks, and Brother Lu will take them back to eat when he leaves."

    The third princess smiled happily and shouted, "Thank you for the good news, you are the best!"

    Jiayin secretly made a face at her, making her blush, and then went out with a smile.

    ?Lu Zong lowered his head to drink tea, as if he didn¡¯t see...

    ?As night falls, darkness envelopes the entire palace. Lanterns are lit everywhere, and the shadows are blurred. The numerous pavilions have a different kind of beauty.

    Jiayin and the Third Princess ate a roast duck and were both a little exhausted. They held their arms and walked around the yard to eat.

    The third princess suddenly remembered the Queen Mother and was a little curious. She whispered in Jiayin''s ear and said, "Jiayin, why do you think that old woman has stopped doing business recently? Didn''t she find fault with us?"

    Jiayin certainly knows the reason.

    The secret passages to the outside of Shoukang Palace have been discovered, and the hands of the Queen Mother and her party have been stripped clean. The Queen Mother is now like a tiger in a cage, looking scary but unable to hurt anyone.

    But she can''t say that. The third princess is not stupid and is willing to listen to advice. However, she has been spoiled since she was a child. She occasionally loses her temper and may do or say something wrong when she is impulsive.

    She cannot bear the responsibility if the emperor''s arrangements are broken.

    Simply put, it is better to do less than to do more.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Maybe I think we are not easy to bully and don¡¯t want to waste my efforts.¡±

    The good news was perfunctory, causing the third princess to raise her head proudly, "Haha, she knows what''s going on!"

    At this time, I heard someone laughing at the door, "Who are you talking about? Who has messed with my precious daughter again!"

    The third princess turned around and shouted in surprise, "Oh, father, why are you here?"

    She ran straight over and took the emperor''s arm affectionately.

    Jiayin also smiled and stepped forward to salute, standing on the other side of the emperor.

    The emperor glanced at the elegantly decorated courtyard and said with a smile, "I am concerned about your health. I thought that after taking tonics for a few days, you should be much better. Unexpectedly, you are living a good life these days!"

    "Of course," the third princess replied without humility, "even if I don''t do it, there is still good news. She can eat and play well, and all my sons and daughters want to marry her!"

    ??The emperor was amused and laughed loudly. He raised his hand and patted Jiayin''s back, feeling very pleased.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, thank you for coming to the palace to accompany this silly girl of mine.¡±

    "Uncle Huang, you''re welcome. Princess and sister treat me very well. Even if I act stupid occasionally, it''s within my tolerance." Jiayin made a face, making the emperor laugh again.

    Soon, a chair was added under the eaves of the corridor, and refreshments and fruits were placed.

    ??The emperor sat in the middle, looking at the flowers and orange lanterns all over the courtyard, blowing the cool evening breeze, and sighed softly...

    ?Two updates today~~¡¤

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1019ï¼š Itâ€™s not easy to be the son-in-law of the Li family

    Chapter 1019 It¡¯s not easy to be the son-in-law of the Li family

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s bothering you? Why are you sighing?¡±

    The third princess usually has a lot of resentments in her heart, but in fact she still relies on and cares about her father in every possible way.

    When I saw my father sighing, I became concerned and hurriedly asked.

    The emperor patted her head and shook his head with a smile.

    "Father, nothing happened. I''m just glad to see that you are living happily. I think that you have already made an engagement and will get married later, so the palace will be deserted."

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t get married and will live in the palace forever with my father.¡± The third princess responded smoothly.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The emperor laughed and cursed, took two pieces of cold cake and gave them to the two girls.

    Jiayin took it with a smile, raised his eyes, looked at the emperor''s face carefully, and then lowered his eyebrows.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of medicine Mr. Liu used. It seemed to accelerate the burning of the emperor¡¯s vitality, so he had such a good complexion now, but in fact, it had slowly begun to decay...

    The third princess was probably also worried and said, "Father, you know that there is a miracle doctor in Jiayin''s Broken Gold Beach. Do you want to ask him to take your pulse?"

    Jiayin nodded quickly and persuaded in the same way, "Yes, Uncle Huang, the doctor Zhang in our village is very good. Do you want him to take a look at it? Last time...even if it was cured, we still have to see if the root cause of the disease is at the root!" "

    The emperor waved his hand and refused.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it, I also know this miracle doctor Zhang. He treated the Marquis many years ago, and he is also the one who figured out the medicine for wounds in the army today.

    ¡°But he¡¯s not good at¡­ detoxifying, so don¡¯t bother him with seeing a doctor. Besides, I¡¯ve recovered now and am just like an ordinary person.¡±

    The third princess wanted to persuade him, but the emperor changed his words and said, "Lu Zong came over in the afternoon? How about it? Isn''t my choice of son-in-law a good one?"

    ??The third princess blushed, her usual arrogance was gone, and she suddenly became shy.

    "Why is your father like this? How can you praise yourself?"

    The emperor smiled even more heartily, "If you say that, we get along well, then I will feel relieved. I will choose a good day for you to get married. Once you get married, I will be at ease."

    ¡°Choose a day?!¡± The third princess was startled and quickly protested.

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want to get married so early! Didn¡¯t you say you want to keep me here for a few more years? I¡¯m so young, it¡¯s too early to get married!¡±

    However, the emperor refused to compromise and advised, "You are not young anymore. Get married as soon as possible and have children as soon as possible. Lu Zong is the only legitimate son of the Lu family. If you have more children, I am afraid that the entire Lu family will be destroyed." Just pay it forward! Then I won''t have to worry about your life."

    ??The third princess pouted and shook her head, the phoenix hairpin next to her temples holding beads in her hair jingled wildly.

    "Father, your words don''t count! You only have eyes for the imperial concubine and the second prince. You dislike me as a daughter and plan to marry me off early."

    ?The emperor was helpless and looked towards the good news as if asking for help.

    ??If possible, as a father, he would naturally want to keep his daughter for a few more years.

    ??But the royal family and the court are the most dangerous places in the world, and even he, the supreme king in the world, was poisoned.

    Let his daughter get out of this vortex as soon as possible, so that he can save his worries.

    Jiayin thought for a while and then said, "It doesn''t matter whether you get married sooner or later, sister Princess. You are not getting married in the southwest. We are thousands of miles away. It is not easy to go back and forth."

    "You are getting married in Xindu, but it is just a change of residence. If you want to come back to see Uncle Huang, you can get there in a quarter of an hour by car. And it is great to get married, you will have more freedom, and it will be easier to go shopping."

    ?The third princess blinked her eyes twice and suddenly felt that this was also the case. Even if she gets married, she is still a princess, and the emperor is also her father, so nothing will change.

    ?Thinking like this, she held back the tears that had not yet shed.

    "Well, I listen to my father. However, I want to come back for a short stay, and my father can''t stop me."

    The emperor smiled and replied, "There is no father in the world who would stop his daughter from returning to her parents'' home. The palace will always be your home. You can come back anytime you want."

    The third princess was completely relieved. After seeing the good news in a blink of an eye, she enthusiastically arranged the marriage arrangements for her good sisters.

    "Father, you can''t just take care of me. Jiayin is old enough and it''s time to get engaged. Won''t you choose a good husband for Jiayin?"

    ??The emperor responded smoothly, "Fu Niu''er, no, good news, you are also a grown up girl. Do you have any ideas about your future husband?"

    Without waiting for a response to the good news, a slight clicking sound suddenly came from the tree in the corner of the yard, and then a branch fell down and two night birds flew up.

    ??The emperor and the third princess couldn''t help but look over. They only glanced at it but didn''t care.

    Jiayin had some guesses and couldn''t help but feel amused.

    She smiled and responded, "Thank you, Uncle Huang, but I am the only girl in my family. I am afraid that my husband will have to go through my grandma, my uncle and aunt, my parents, my adoptive father, my brothers, dozens of them in total." They must be satisfied with the oral test.

    "I guess everyone was scared away when they heard about this battle! I''m young, so wait, at least wait until my father and my adoptive father come back."

    ??The emperor and the third princess were both amused and laughed. The emperor nodded and said, "That''s the truth. I''m afraid your son-in-law will have a harder time than our royal son-in-law.

    "I won''t get involved. If I choose someone who doesn''t suit your family''s wishes, I won''t complain. It''s better for your family to make your own choice. When the time comes, I will give you a marriage, and you can get married in a glorious manner."

    "Thank you, Uncle Huang!" Jiayin was not shy, thanked him generously, and then said, "Uncle Huang, I made two bowls of ice cream in the kitchen, which should be edible. Wait for me to bring it over, and you can try it fresh. It relieves the heat.¡±

    "Okay, I''ll try your cooking too. I was too busy before. You sent it twice, but I didn''t get it. It''s a pity." The emperor smiled and nodded, and Jiayin left with Shuiling and Shuiyun.

    For a time, the emperor and the third princess, father and daughter, were the only ones left under the eaves of the corridor, as well as Manager Yi who was waiting at a distance.

    The emperor couldn''t help but sigh, patted his daughter''s arm, and said with emotion, "If you were half as smart as Jiayin, I wouldn''t have to worry about you and make arrangements for you."

    "Father..." The third princess felt a little aggrieved and frightened, and then asked, "Is the dragon body of my father..."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the emperor still refused to tell the truth, but just consoled him, ¡°Father knows what¡¯s going on and can protect you. You follow Father¡¯s arrangements, get married early, and don¡¯t worry about other things.

    ¡°If you have something that you can¡¯t decide on, just listen to the good news, you know?

    "I grew up watching Jiayin. She is a good child, and the Li family also values ??friendship. As long as you are good to Jiayin and have the affection to live together for so long, she will never abandon you even in the future... "

    Hearing the ominous tone of these words, the third princess shook her head vigorously and choked, "No, I have a father. When my father is here, I am the princess and I don''t need anyone to take care of me."

    ?The emperor sighed and said nothing.

    ?The yard was quiet, and the night bugs all shut their mouths knowingly...

    Jiayin waited in the kitchen for a quarter of an hour before taking the ice cream out.

    ??The emperor ate most of the bowl, chatted a little with the two little girls, and then returned to the imperial study.

    The third princess, with her head and brain drooping, urged the good news to go to bed early.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1020ï¼š Are we in tune with each other?

    Chapter 1020 Do we have a tacit understanding?

    Jiayin did not persist, so he took Shuiling and Shuiyun back to the side hall to wash and change clothes.

    Shui Ling asked in a low voice, "Princess, don''t you need to persuade the princess? The princess seems very unhappy, her brows are about to be knotted."

    "No need," Jiayin shook his head, "people always have to grow up, see the situation clearly early, become cautious and steady, and cause less trouble. It is much better than getting a **** head before you wake up."

    Shuiyun nodded and agreed, "What the princess said is that the princess is already very blessed. She was born with gold and jade. If she was born in a peasant family, she would have to worry about filling her stomach as soon as she was born. If she can find a good family at this age, she will not be If you are sold into slavery, you are considered lucky."

    Shui Ling blinked twice and smiled, "So, we are lucky. Although we are maids, the princess''s maids always eat well and drink well, and they will not be scolded or beaten if we make mistakes.

    ?Last time I went home, my mother said that I was looking more and more like a lady because of the nobility I wore. She asked me to serve the princess well! "

    ??The good news and Shuiyun both laughed after hearing the good news. This girl is really contented.

    After saying a few words, Jiayin said, "There is a bowl of ice cream in the kitchen. You go and eat it. Don''t be greedy, or you may get a stomachache."

    "Yes, Princess." Shui Ling and Shui Yun agreed in unison and retreated.

    Jiayin took out a bowl of peach-flavored ice cream from the space and put it on the table.

    ?Sure enough, within a moment, Mu Jue came in.

    ?He picked up the spoon with a familiarity, took a big mouthful of ice cream and put it into his mouth. He breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "It''s so hot! I can''t even dream of taking this bite!"

    Jiayin glanced at him, picked up the makeup box, picked up the scattered small jewelry, and said with a smile, "There are many mosquitoes in the tree. It''s good that you didn''t get eaten."

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Mu Jue smiled with a guilty conscience, ¡°Did you notice? I couldn¡¯t stand for a moment and almost fell down.¡±

    Jiayin was curious and asked, "I remember my adoptive father said that there were two secret guards around me. Besides you, where is the other person?"

    Mu Jue waved his hand nonchalantly and said, "Not long after entering the palace, I sent him away."

    Jiayin guessed that he was afraid that people would find out about climbing out of the window in the middle of the night, so he smiled and didn''t ask.

    Mu Jue said, "If nothing happens later, I will go to the Earl''s Mansion. Do you have anything to tell me?"

    "Yes." Jiayin responded quickly, "The emperor is coming tonight to ask the third princess to get married early. I''m afraid there will be changes in the court in the next few days. Let the second uncle be prepared and everything should be done safely."

    Mu Jue nodded and said with a smile, "I found some things and guessed that the court is going to take action. We actually thought of going together. Is this considered a tacit understanding?"

    Jiayin''s ears were a little red and she said angrily, "Who has such a connection with you! Eat quickly and leave the palace after eating. I want to go to bed early."

    ??Mu Jue smiled mischievously, finished the ice cream in a few mouthfuls, then took out a small thing from his arms and put it on the table.

    ¡°I was walking on the street today and saw this. I thought you would like it, so I bought it for you to play with.¡±

    After saying that, he jumped out of the window and left, perhaps fearing that the good news would not be received.

    Jiayin stepped forward, picked it up and took a look. It turned out to be a rain flower stone as big as a child''s fist. The rare thing was that the lines were clear.

    ?Countless lines form black mountains, dark green grasslands, and a simple outline of a pony running **** the grasslands...

    Jiayin couldn''t help but laugh. Mu Jue knew that she was a horse and bought it specifically to coax her.

    etc!

    Jiayin¡¯s heart suddenly beat violently, and she remembered another thing.

    Before, Brother Lu also wanted to give her a pair of jade horses, but she gave them to the third princess.

    Could it be that¡­

    That night, the lights in the side hall were not extinguished for a long time. The second day is the court meeting, and all officials of the fifth rank and above in Xindu will go to court.

    Since the beginning of spring, there has been very little rain, resulting in a serious drought near Xindu. The result of reduced production is already well known to everyone.

    But how to ensure that production is not cut off is the top priority now.

    Some officials said they would organize people to dig ditches and divert river water for irrigation.

    Some officials also said that they would dig wells to fight drought, and some even said they would offer sacrifices to pray for rain.

    In short, everyone expressed their opinions, and the court hall was as noisy as usual like a vegetable market.

    Liu Zhiheng''s duty is that he can''t help but mix in a few words, but he also plays both sides, and no one can be offended.

    As for Li Laoer and Mr. Wen, they lowered their heads and counted the floor tiles.

    ?Of course, their ears are open, and everything goes in through one ear and out through the other. This is considered as giving the court the greatest respect and doing their best.

    ?Half an hour later, Xu Shi was tired of the quarrel, and the "warring" parties finally stopped and the court became quiet.

    At this time, the gray-haired Da Zong, who was over seventy years old, walked out tremblingly, knelt on the ground, and said loudly, "Your Majesty, I have something to report."

    "Uncle Emperor, please get up quickly. If you have something to say, please speak slowly." The emperor quickly raised his hand and motioned to Manager Yi to help him up, and then gave him a seat.

    Da Zong was smiling, very satisfied, and sat down steadily.

    In this court, he is the only one who can sit and talk to the emperor. This is definitely something to be proud of.

    With this confidence, he would have less scruples when speaking again.

    ¡°Your Majesty, although you are in good health, Tianwu must be passed down steadily. Shouldn¡¯t you establish a prince as early as possible?

    ¡°If the crown prince is settled, you can take him with you and teach him more, so that the crown prince can be as wise and powerful as you, so that the martial arts can last for thousands of generations and enjoy prosperity and peace forever.¡±

    No one expected that Zong Zheng would say this, and they were all extremely surprised.

    Even the officials who were taking a nap secretly stared at the emperor on the throne with their eyes wide open, for fear of missing any change in his expression.

    ??The emperor frowned slightly at first, then relaxed, and sighed softly and said, "What the emperor said is that I have been considering this matter recently. But when it comes to the inheritance of Tianwu, we still need to be more cautious."

    ?Everyone was scratching their heads when they heard this, especially the officials who had already extended an olive branch to the second prince and the noble concubine. They wanted to grab the emperor and roar.

    What are you waiting for? You just have one son. If you don¡¯t make the second prince the crown prince, are you still thinking about having a few more? !

    The emperor turned to several important ministers and asked, "What do your beloved ministers say?"

    The six ministers are all often around the emperor, and they know that accompanying the emperor is like accompanying a tiger. They all responded at once, "The emperor is wise, and I will obey the emperor''s arrangements."

    A look of satisfaction flashed in the emperor''s eyes, and he once again said to Manchu Wenwu, "Please tell me what you think about this matter. We will discuss it at the next court meeting!"

    After saying this, he got up.

    General Manager Yi quickly shouted, "Retreat from the court!"

    ??Everyone quickly knelt down to see him off, and finally lined up to exit.

    ?The establishment of a crown prince is such a big deal that everyone couldn''t help but start talking about it before they even walked out of the palace.

    An official who loved growing flowers and often walked around with Li Laoer cautiously approached Li Laoer and asked, "Uncle, what do you think about this matter?"

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1021ï¼š Recommendations that change the taste

    Chapter 1021 Recommendation for a change of flavor

    Li Laoer smiled kindly and responded, "I am an idle uncle, what is there to see! This world belongs to the emperor, so of course I must listen to the emperor. Whatever the emperor says, I will do it!"

    ?The official was stunned and couldn''t tell whether to laugh or cry, and asked, "Uncle, don''t you plan to submit a memorial to ask for the establishment of a crown prince?"

    "Our Li family is not an aristocratic family. We don''t understand these things in the court at all. Brother, it''s better not to ask me." Li Laoer waved his hands with an indifferent expression, "Everyone is going to submit the memorial, and I will follow. Let''s take a look and talk about it!" "

    ?The official was really helpless and guessed that nothing could be asked, so he simply parted ways.

    But he gave up, but others did not.

    ??After all, the Li family is so favored by the Holy Spirit. Even if Li Laoer doesn''t know the inside story, there is still Princess Kangle living in the palace.

    ??And the age difference between Princess Kangle and the second prince is not much, what if the emperor plans to leave Princess Kangle to the second prince as a concubine or something.

    ??The Li family loves Princess Kangle so much, how could they not have any plans.

    ?So, on the way out of the palace, many people stopped Li Laoer to make friends and kept on chatting.

    ??Li Laoer was polite when he needed to be polite, and pretended to be stupid when he needed to be polite. He was so cunning that no one benefited.

    After leaving the palace, Li Laoer got on the carriage and left without a trace.

    ?Some people didn¡¯t want to give up and chased them to Baiyuan Garden.

    As a result, the gate of Baiyuan Garden was closed, and only a small side door was opened.

    ? Someone asked Chang Sui to go in for questioning, but Chang Sui''s trouser legs were covered with mud and water.

    Lao Cao came out with an apologetic look and replied, "Master, our garden was robbed last night and two pots of good flowers were lost. The old slave is counting again and is preparing to report to the official!"

    Once these words are spoken, it will be difficult for anyone to come in.

    ?Someone has lost something, so you have to go in at this time. If you are trapped, it will always be easy to say or not.

    In this case, it is impossible to ask Li Laoer to find out more about him.

    ?So, all the friends or relatives from each family gathered in the pavilion in the back garden and discussed it one after another.

    ?Even in the markets, teahouses and restaurants, there are many idle people who like to point out the country and make their mouths water.

    Some people say that although the emperor is in good health and not too old, the sooner he is established as a prince, the more secure his foundation will be.

    But some people say that it is not appropriate for the emperor to establish a prince early, and he can wait.

    Even if a few more princes cannot come out, it will not be too late to discuss the matter again after the victory of the Northern Expedition and the unification of Tianwu.

    ??More people want to embrace the second prince''s lap. At this time, they stand up to support him and take the opportunity to win the second prince''s favor. They will inevitably benefit a lot in the future.

    However, I was afraid of offending the emperor and making him feel disgusted...

    At the end of the day, everyone wants to get benefits but doesn¡¯t want to take risks¡­

    ?Some people also came to the Liu family and wanted to discuss it with Mr. Liu.

    As a result, Mrs. Liu announced to the public that he was ill a few days ago, and even brought his two grandsons back from the academy.

    Let alone entertaining guests, the Liu family¡¯s door is not open and no one is allowed to come and go.

    Everyone can''t break in the door, and can only return.

    In the courtyard of the Liu family, Mrs. Liu brought Liu Zhiheng, Li Laoer and Mr. Wen. They were all wearing sweatshirts, nibbling golden fruits and shaking cattail fans.

    Liu Zhiheng complained, "This golden fruit is delicious, but not satisfying. If there is a jade melon, cut it with a few cuts and take a big bite, that would be refreshing!"

    "I can''t stop your mouth even if you eat!" Mr. Liu scolded his son with a smile, "You are just following me to get the glory. Man Xin has to ask for such a precious thing. Let alone ordinary people, even the emperor has not eaten it. !¡±

    Liu Zhiheng chuckled and was not angry even after being scolded by his father. He quietly picked up another golden fruit... Li Laoer also laughed and responded, "Golden fruit ripens a few days earlier than jade melons, so there is no need to worry. In three to five days, the Jade Melon Garden will be open. Then it will be time to have a good time!¡±

    Old Mrs. Liu responded, "I''m afraid Jimin and Xiu Jie just learned from their father''s shamelessness and let them go to Ruijin Beach for a day, but they actually defrauded the old village chief of so much money under the pretense that I was sick." Golden fruit!¡±

    Mr. Wen followed up with a smile and said, "That''s because the old village chief is thinking about you. He is afraid that you will get sick and have no taste in your mouth. He went to the melon field to pick out some early-ripening golden fruits and brought them back to you as an appetizer. The two children must be I couldn''t refuse, so I brought him back.

    "Don''t blame the child, old man. When the weather gets cold in autumn, and the old village chief brings two jars of good wine, he will be extremely happy."

    "That''s good. I really have a lot of good wine in the wine cellar. Not to mention two jars, ten jars." Old Mrs. Liu laughed, obviously very happy that the old village chief was thinking about him.

    At this time, another boy ran in to report.

    Liu Zhiheng sneered and said, "These people are really shameful. They want to cling to the second prince, but they insist on dragging our family along with them! If they really get involved, there may not be any benefits. When bad things happen, our family will be the backbone." Woolen cloth."

    ¡°Forget it, ignore them.¡±

    Mr. Liu also shook his head and sighed, "It''s hard to persuade the damned devil with good words. Our family has done its best to be benevolent and righteous. Whatever happens in the future, they deserve it."

    After saying that, he told the old servant, "It''s rare to have free time to prepare wine and food. Let''s have a good drink today."

    The old servant laughed and went down, and soon the banquet was served.

    The four of them talked, laughed, ate and drank, and had a rare half-day of leisure.

    ?In this way, there was noisy everywhere in Xindu for one day, and on the second day people were impatient, and they were afraid of missing out on the people who were rising quickly and grabbed the discount.

    The second prince was praised so much that he wished he could be the future emperor in heaven and earth.

    Others didn¡¯t want to lag behind. When they saw someone taking the lead, they rushed forward in a swarm.

    So, you praise, I praise, and everyone praises.

    In the end, there was even the intention of the second prince to ascend the throne immediately...

    In Zhilan Palace, the third princess was so angry that she walked around the floor holding up her skirt.

    ¡°Where did they put these **** things, the emperor? In order to curry favor with the second prince, they almost forgot who the emperor was! If I were the emperor, I would shoot them all to death!¡±

    Jiayin did not expect that the normally cunning civil and military ministers would go so crazy in order to curry favor with the future emperor.

    Don¡¯t they know that others should not be allowed to sleep on the side of the couch?

    Even if this person is his own son, he still feels uncomfortable.

    The authority of the emperor shall not be violated at any time!

    She thought for a while, but had no choice but to change her words, "Will the imperial concubine''s summer banquet start tomorrow?"

    The third princess sat down on the stone pier and responded, "Let''s go, I won''t go! I don''t want to see her proud face! Now that so many people are fawning over her son, she doesn''t know how happy she is."

    As the good news was about to continue, Shui Ling went in from the outside and held a letter in both hands.

    ¡°Princess, the Jia family has sent a letter.¡±

    Jiayin was confused, and the third princess also looked over, forgetting her anger just now.

    Jiayin quickly opened the envelope and read the three lines at a glance. She couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "I''m afraid we really have to go see the imperial concubine''s summer banquet. Baozhu received the post and Mrs. Jia will accompany her to the banquet."

    ??The third princess rolled her eyes and said angrily, "The noble concubine is really afraid that no one will see her being proud, so she actually posted to a small portal like the Jia family."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1022ï¼š No matter how noble a concubine is, she is still a concubine!

    Chapter 1022 No matter how noble a concubine is, she is still a concubine!

    ¡°No,¡± Jiayin suddenly thought of a possibility and frowned fiercely, ¡°The post was for the orb, or the post was for the Jia family to bring the orb into the palace.

    ¡°Why does the imperial concubine invite a little girl? In other words, do all the guests invited by the imperial concubine bring little girls from home?¡±

    The third princess also came to her senses and cursed, "She''s quite scheming. What''s the summer banquet? She wants to choose a concubine for the second prince, right? All the civil and military officials recommended him to be the prince, and she didn''t dislike it enough, and she wanted to get married to increase his power? She really wanted to Tianwu is in the bag!"

    Jiayin No matter how the imperial concubine plans for the second prince, she will never allow Baozhu to get involved.

    Even if she is a concubine for the second prince, she is still a concubine!

    ??Given the Jia family¡¯s family background, there is absolutely no possibility of Baozhu becoming a wife!

    ?As long as she thought about the innocent and greedy Baozhu, she might be trapped in the palace for the rest of her life, scheming with a group of women, and fighting to the death, she couldn''t help but become angry.

    "Caiyun, could you please go and find out who are the guests tomorrow? But they all brought their own daughters?" Jiayin ordered.

    The third princess quickly agreed, "That''s right, Caiyun, hurry up and find out more. The more detailed the better."

    Caiyun didn''t dare to delay and went out immediately.

    The emperor''s favor and attention are the weather vane in the palace.

    In the past, the emperor sent tonics to the third princess every day, and even came to visit her late at night. Now no one in the palace dares to neglect the third princess.

    ?Caiyun is also the eldest maid beside the third princess, and everyone respects her wherever she goes.

    ?Besides, Caiyun just wanted to ask who were the guests at tomorrow''s summer banquet, and it wasn''t a big secret.

    So, everyone is eager to take the initiative to speak clearly.

    ?Caiyun sent out a few small purses, and soon returned to Zhilan Palace to report.

    ¡°Princess, princess, we have invited more than eighty people to tomorrow¡¯s summer banquet, and indeed every family has brought their daughters. Most of the daughters are around ten years old, and the younger one is a noble daughter of thirteen or fourteen years old, with a prominent family.¡±

    What is there not to understand about this!

    The third princess turned on the sarcastic mode at that time, "The noble concubine is quite scheming. I''m afraid the second prince''s main wife will have to choose from these noble girls with good family backgrounds and how many years older they are. The rest are about the same age, let''s see what happens first." , I will slowly pick her out as a concubine in the future!¡±

    Jiayin was also unhappy and said, "I don''t care what she plans, Baozhu must not be involved. Let''s go there tomorrow and find an excuse to bring Baozhu to Zhilan Palace."

    The third princess nodded and asked, "What do the Jia family think? Do you really want to send the orb in?"

    Jiayin shook her head, "Mrs. Jia Er loves Baozhu the most. She doesn''t want Baozhu to enter the palace. She entrusted me to take care of it in the letter. As for the thoughts of the rest of the Jia family, it doesn''t matter.

    ¡°Except for parents, there are not many people in this world who really plan for their children!¡±

    The third princess felt unhappy when she thought of her father.

    It is obvious that there is a big problem with my father''s body and he cannot sustain it for much longer.

    Not only did he have to deal with those in the court, he also had to make arrangements for her.

    This is father''s love, silent, yet great!

    There was nothing to say all night, and in the early morning of the next day, the maids in the main hall and side halls of Zhilan Palace were busy non-stop.

    The weather is too hot on weekdays, so Jiayin and the third princess dress casually, mostly for comfort.

    But if you want to attend the banquet today, you need to dress up grandly.

    ?Not for anything else, as long as they appear in front of everyone, they represent the dignity of the royal family.

    Jiayin chose a summer shirt with azure branches and white magnolia, paired with a plain pleated skirt, embroidered shoes with pearls, and a pink pearl headband, which added a lively touch.

    ??The third princess is much more flamboyant. She wears a bright red gauze skirt, a large peony flower embroidered with gold thread, and a red gold nine-phoenix crown on her head. Her whole body is sparkling with gold, and she is extremely noble. As soon as Jiayin saw her, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "You definitely did it on purpose!"

    The third princess held up the golden crown proudly and replied, "Yes, I did it on purpose! Even if she is a noble concubine, she is still a concubine!"

    "This nine-phoenix crown can only be worn by the queen and me, the direct princess! No matter how much she is fawned over, she will still have to lower her head in front of me!"

    Jiayin stepped forward and took her arm, smiling and saying, "Do you know why you bullied me when you were a child, but now I am still willing to play with you?"

    The third princess blushed and said in embarrassment, "Oh, what are you talking about? I was young at that time and had no one to teach me, so I couldn''t help but grow up to be overbearing and domineering. When I saw that my father liked you, I did something stupid. What did you do? Do you still hold grudges? It¡¯s been so many years and you still bring it up!¡±

    Jiayin laughed and responded, "Of course I know, otherwise I wouldn''t forgive you! Although you are arrogant and domineering, and sometimes very stupid, I want to use a chisel to pry open your brain to see if there is any pulp inside. paste.

    "But I have to say, you are a straightforward person, with a clear distinction between love and hate! Repay hatred and repay kindness! This is much better than those ladies who do one thing on the surface and another behind the scenes!"

    "Of course, I am the most..." The third princess heard this proudly and was about to boast a few words when she suddenly reacted and stamped her feet and shouted, "What did you say about me? I''m so stupid and my head is full of mud."

    Jiayin quickly giggled, picked up her skirt and ran out, causing the third princess to chase after her, "Damn girl, just wait! If you don''t make me two bowls of ice cream today, this feud will never be settled!"

    ?Caiyun and Shui Ling Shuiyun looked at each other and followed them with smiles...

    At the beginning, the barbarians attacked fiercely and the capital was moved suddenly, so naturally they could not build a large palace in advance.

    So, the current palace is just a reconstruction of the original palace.

    In the past few years, Tianwu has been recuperating and recuperating, and the national treasury has had some surplus.

    ??The palace has been renovated in some places one after another, but the foundation is here. No matter how much it is modified, it cannot be called magnificent.

    Fortunately, the emperor has few concubines and even fewer children, so they can still accommodate them.

    ?For a summer banquet like today, if you want to find a spacious place with a good view, you can only choose the Imperial Garden.

    There is never a shortage of smart people in the world. The second prince is very popular now, and the noble concubine is also very popular.

    ??The concubine organized a banquet today, and naturally the eunuchs and maids everywhere in the palace actively helped.

    ??The imperial garden, which was originally colorful, was even more clean and tidy, without a single weed.

    Even the pavilions are covered with fine gauze, which is breathable and cool.

    Occasionally, the breeze blows, and the fine yarn flutters, adding a bit of elegance and beauty.

    There were many visitors. In order to avoid crowding in front of the palace, many people from lower family backgrounds even set out before dawn.

    ??The Jia family is one of them.

    ??Baozhu''s father had a low official position and his mother had no official title, so she had to go to the banquet with her eldest aunt.

    ? Mrs. Jia''s character is a bit rigid and rules-oriented, and she is not as smooth and flexible as Mrs. Jia''s second wife.

    Therefore, Baozhu was strictly required to sit up straight, not allowed to speak, not allowed to eat or drink, and not even allowed to nap.

    She was going crazy!

    At this time, Mrs. Jia was sitting in the corner of the banquet with several ladies from similar family backgrounds, chatting. The orb was hidden behind them. She secretly covered her mouth and yawned, her sleepy tears almost falling.

    ??Girls from other houses gathered together to talk about clothes and jewelry. Some people occasionally turned around and saw the orbs like this, and couldn''t help but laugh.

    Two updates today~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1023ï¼š Even rabbits bite when they are anxious!

    Chapter 1023: Even rabbits bite when they are anxious!

    "What did Miss Jia do last night? Didn''t she sleep? Why are you so sleepy?"

    The person who spoke was a girl in red. She had an average appearance, but she raised her chin high, as if she liked to look at people through her nostrils.

    ??For those who don¡¯t know, I might think that her father and brother are important ministers in the Six Ministries, otherwise they would not be able to cultivate such arrogant virtues.

    ?The other girls heard the sound and looked at the orb. Some were interested, some were indifferent, and some frowned and lowered their heads...

    ??Baozhu just yawned secretly, how could he have thought that he would be an eyesore to others.

    She was a little confused, blinked her big eyes twice, and asked, "Is Miss Wu talking about me?"

    ?Miss Wu nodded, becoming more and more eccentric.

    "Yeah, I''m just curious, why doesn''t Miss Jia sleep at night? Isn''t it possible that a good girl still does some sneaky things?"

    Baozhu finally heard her full of malice belatedly, so he blushed angrily and asked, "I''m curious too. I didn''t know Miss Wu before, let alone offend her. Miss Wu spoke so aggressively and acted like this." What?

    ¡°It¡¯s too ugly to say that you don¡¯t sleep at night and are sneaking around.

    "Didn''t your family find a nanny for you? Haven''t you ever learned the rules? Then why did your family let you out? Aren''t you afraid of being embarrassed?"

    Baozhu''s tone was not very cold, but mostly genuine doubts.

    ??After all, there is no grievance or enmity. It is too much for Miss Wu to ruin her reputation with her opening her mouth.

    Miss Wu looked ugly after being asked every question, and she regretted for a moment that she had offended Baozhu by speaking so quickly.

    ??At first I thought she was a fool who was easy to bully, but I didn''t expect to stab her back at every turn.

    ?Another girl in green, perhaps a good friend of Miss Wu, hurriedly said, "Miss Jia misunderstood, Sister Wu just asked a few questions out of curiosity, and she was too aggressive."

    "Miss Jia just doesn''t want to chat with us. It''s not good to bully others like this."

    Baozhu felt aggrieved and missed Sister Jiayin ten thousand times.

    ?No wonder Sister Jiayin doesn''t want to play with these ladies, they are really bad.

    Yin and Yang weird, bite a bite, it''s too slippery!

    She, a good baby, really can¡¯t bear it!

    Mrs. Jia Da and others were drinking tea and chatting, which was also lively.

    They didn¡¯t pay attention to what the girls were talking about earlier.

    But now, the girls started bickering, so you had to pay attention.

    ??Although Mrs. Jia doesn''t like her sister-in-law raising her niece too coquettishly, there is no reason for anyone to bully her own children.

    After understanding the whole story, she smiled and said, "We got up early and queued up in front of the palace gate. The kid Baozhu didn''t sleep enough, so he was probably not in good spirits. This gave Miss Wu a misunderstanding."

    ?Miss Wu dared to bully Baozhu, but she did not dare to confront Mrs. Jia.

    After all, Xindu is too small, and the in-laws of each family are complicated.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out out out out of the palace to Mrs. Jia''s wife would be unlikely to find a good in-law if she mentioned her in front of acquaintances.

    At this moment, she quickly smiled awkwardly and flatteringly, and responded, "I misunderstood. I joked with Sister Baozhu a few times, but it made Sister Baozhu feel wronged."

    Mrs. Jia smiled noncommittally, then turned to Mrs. Wu and asked, "Your girl''s rules are really good. I wonder where you hired a nun to teach you? I''m afraid she put a lot of thought into it, right? Such a clever mouth, Whoever you marry into will be lucky, at least you can make your mother-in-law happy every day."

    Girls from good families must be careful in their words and quiet.

    Praise for a clever tongue is a metaphor for speaking out!

    Of course Mrs. Wu heard Mrs. Jia''s sarcasm. She glared at her daughter fiercely, and finally poured tea for Mrs. Jia with her own hands and said, "Mrs. Jia, don''t say that. This girl is so pampered that she can''t do anything. Wait until I get better." Discipline her." Mrs. Jia accepted it and said with a smile, "Miss Wu is still young and is uncertain about everything."

    ??The other ladies joined in at the right time, and soon changed the conversation, talking about which jewelry store in the city had a new master, and the jewelry was made very exquisitely.

    ??Girl Wu was beaten repeatedly and her pride was gone. She held on to her handkerchief and did not dare to speak any more.

    Baozhu continued to hide behind the eldest uncle, yawning one after another.

    The other girls looked at each other and lowered their heads to count the ants on the ground...

    At this moment, the imperial concubine finally appeared surrounded by a group of noble ladies.

    Everyone stood up, saluted, and greeted each other respectfully.

    The imperial concubine was in a good mood. She wore a silver-red palace dress embroidered with apricot and pomegranate flowers, with a long skirt trailing behind her. She wore a emerald hair crown and walked gracefully, looking beautiful and noble.

    Everyone''s flattery is like free money, and they are photographed wildly.

    ?No matter how proud and reserved the noble lady is in normal times, now for the sake of her daughter''s destination and the future of her son and husband, she has transformed into the most enthusiastic and clever parrot, coaxing the noble lady to smile.

    ??There are even women who brought their daughters to the imperial concubine and tried their best to sell them like a farmer selling cabbage at a low price...

    ?? After all, the noble ladies have not developed a mother-like face. Some of them turned red with embarrassment, and some pulled up their veils and refused to raise their heads, but most of them smiled to please, hoping to leave a good impression on the noble concubine...

    ??Baozhu was still standing behind her eldest aunt, and she was dumbfounded by the commotion in front of her.

    ??If they weren''t in the palace, she would have suspected that these people had eaten some crazy grass...

    ?Finally, after a long commotion, the imperial concubine asked everyone to take their seats, and the scene finally calmed down.

    The palace guests came forward one after another, exchanged tea and snacks, and the summer banquet officially began.

    Some people may have just not given their daughter a chance to show her face, but now they were unwilling to give in. They quickly stood up and suggested, "My dear concubine, there is no one at the banquet to help, it is too deserted. If you don''t mind, let my little girl perform a song." how?"

    Of course, the imperial concubine would not refuse. She smiled gently and responded, "Okay, I have heard for a long time that the girl from the Lu family is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting. She is a rare talented woman. Today, I am very blessed."

    Mrs. Lu who spoke was very happy and immediately asked her daughter to prepare.

    Others, naturally not to be outdone, also asked their daughters to perform.

    ?In just a moment, there were more than 20 performances at the banquet.

    At this time, suddenly a **** guarding the gate shouted loudly, "The third princess has arrived, Princess Kangle has arrived!"

    ?Everyone looked over subconsciously and saw two girls walking on the white marble bridge leading not far away, followed by two groups of palace officials, full of momentum.

    ?A girl is tall, beautiful, arrogant and noble. She is the emperor''s favorite third princess.

    ?The other girl is a little shorter, with delicate eyebrows and a pretty face. She is Princess Kangle, the jewel in the eye of the Li family and the Marquis of Xinting.

    Baozhu stood up excitedly and was about to run over, but Mrs. Jia grabbed her sleeve.

    Baozhu felt aggrieved and said in a low voice, "Auntie, Sister Jiayin loves me the most. I want to go over and be with her."

    Mrs. Jia gritted her teeth angrily and scolded, "If you want to go over, you have to wait a moment. There are so many people, why do you want to be in the limelight? I''m afraid that others don''t know that you have a good relationship with the princess!"

    ??Baozhu shrank her neck and quickly stood behind her eldest aunt, but she still couldn''t help but poke her head around, fearing that Jiayin would forget her...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1024ï¼š Take off the fig leaf!

    Chapter 1024: Take off the fig leaf!

    Everyone quickly bowed their heads and saluted. Even the imperial concubine stood up and said with a smile, "Didn''t we send people to persuade you before? Why is the third princess free again? Come and take a seat!"

    After saying that, she ordered the palace maid to arrange two seats next to her, and said, "According to my opinion, the princess is young and at a playful age, so she should go out more often."

    ?The third princess nodded casually and sat down, not answering the imperial concubine''s words at all.

    She is not a child anymore, and she can be coaxed by a few kind words.

    What''s more, she heard clearly that night that her father''s poisoning was definitely caused by the imperial concubine.

    Who can be close to an enemy who killed his father?

    ??The imperial concubine is quite embarrassed to have a hot face but a cold butt, especially in front of everyone, she can''t keep her face.

    ?She was angry and pinched the handkerchief tightly in her hands, but she endured it forcefully.

    ??But when I bent down to sit down, I glanced at the red gold nine phoenix crown on the head of the third princess, and I almost lost my power...

    This **** girl definitely did it on purpose!

    He came here on purpose to make her look bad!

    Jiayin followed the princess, smiling and saying nothing. He just bowed to the noble concubine and then sat down.

    Everyone below is smart. After all, it is impossible for a fool to be allowed into the palace by his family.

    They could clearly see the embarrassment of the imperial concubine and the pride of the princess just now.

    Some people thought they had an opportunity and wanted to show off in front of the imperial concubine, but they were a little frightened considering how favored the third princess was and her cruel and domineering temper.

    Then, someone changed his mind and said with a smile, "Your Highness, before you arrived, we were discussing the performance with the imperial concubine. If the princess doesn''t mind, please enjoy it together, how about that?"

    ?The third princess raised her eyebrows, playing with the enamel and gemstone nail set on her left hand with her right hand, and responded casually, "Really? You all brought your own girls into the palace today, didn''t you take a fancy to the second prince?"

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it so difficult to be a wife and concubine nowadays? You need to be virtuous and virtuous, and you also need to be proficient in chess, calligraphy and painting?¡±

    ?Everyone blushed and lowered their heads, not knowing how to respond.

    ?Although they entered the palace this time, they did come for this matter, but it was really embarrassing to be exposed suddenly.

    After all, no one likes their daughter to be picked like a cabbage by others.

    ?Unexpectedly, the three princesses actually didn''t shy away from it and broke through the fig leaf that they tried so hard to keep.

    Jiayin didn''t want the third princess to offend everyone, so she smiled and said, "The princess is a sister, and of course she hopes that the second prince will have a good marriage. I happened to catch up today, so the princess will take a closer look, too. Please give the imperial concubine some advice."

    ??The third princess snorted coldly. Although she was still a little reluctant, she finally responded, "Okay, then I will see what the noble ladies of this new capital are capable of!"

    The imperial concubine didn¡¯t want to disrupt today¡¯s banquet, so she quickly waved her hand to signal the eldest maid to start.

    The first person to perform was the girl from the Lu family.

    ?Two eunuchs helped set up a guqin. The girl from the Lu family sat behind the qin, and her playing skills were decent. It was obvious that she had put in a lot of effort.

    ??Everyone was in a garden full of flowers, with the breeze blowing on their faces and the pleasant music of the piano. They were all immersed in it for a while, relaxed their brows, and gave up many distracting thoughts.

    When the song was over, everyone was generous with their compliments, and Miss Lu¡¯s face turned red with joy.

    Even the imperial concubine rewarded her with a pair of child jade bracelets.

    Miss Lu knelt down to thank her and left happily.

    ??The second girl came on stage, her talent was painting, and her choice was flowers blooming and wealth.

    ?No matter how good the painter is, everyone can''t help but feel good when they see the flowers on the paper...

    Jiayin drank half a cup of tea and looked at Baozhu sitting in the distance with his neck stretched like some kind of long-lived species, and couldn''t help but laugh. She then whispered to the third princess, held up her skirt and walked around behind the crowd.

    ?Baozhu rushed forward almost immediately, hugging Jiayin''s arm tightly, with red eyes, and complained pitifully.

    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Sister Jiayin, I really can¡¯t live anymore. I have to be tortured before dawn, and I am not allowed to eat, and I can¡¯t sleep in the car! I am sleepy and hungry now, wuwu, it¡¯s so pitiful.¡±

    Hearing the good news, I couldn¡¯t laugh or cry. When I saw the two dark circles under Baozhu¡¯s eyes, I started to feel distressed again.

    ?This fat girl eats, drinks and sleeps well. She has never experienced such hardship in her life.

    She looked around and saw that no one was paying attention, so she took out a pack of meat jerky from her sleeve and stuffed it into Baozhu, and said, "First of all, I will take you back to Zhilan Palace and prepare something delicious for you."

    ¡°Woo, Sister Jiayin is the best!¡± Baozhu was so moved that he almost shed tears.

    Who can understand a child? His stomach growls like a frog and he croaks all the time. It is so miserable!

    Mrs. Jia was also helpless towards her niece, fearing that she would make a fool of herself on such an occasion. After all, she had eaten too much and had to change clothes.

    A girl who goes to the toilet too many times will always make people laugh.

    But the **** were given by Jiayin, and her niece had obviously found a supporter. Her waist was straight, and there was nothing she could do to stop her...

    Jiayin is not particularly familiar with Mrs. Jia, but the two families are well connected, so she should be a little more polite.

    So, she sat next to Mrs. Jia, said a few common words, and finally comforted her, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Jia, Baozhu is a little simple and honest, but very smart. And the princess and I are here, and we won''t let her get out of here." what is the problem.

    "What''s more, the eldest lady must also know the reason for the banquet today. Since our family doesn''t have this idea, there is no need for Baozhu to be strong in everything, and everything will go as expected."

    The eldest lady understood, but she felt mixed in her heart.

    Wealth is deceptive.

    ??If the treasure can be used as the wife and concubine of the second prince, it will naturally benefit the Jia family a lot when the second prince ascends the throne.

    ??But this is only the thought of their eldest brother. The old man and the old lady are reluctant to let the treasure enter the palace, and the second brother will not agree to it.

    So, even though she had arrived at the palace, her mind was still wavering.

    Jiayin could see it and was a little unhappy, but looking at Baozhu and thinking about the enthusiastic and hearty Mrs. Jia Er, she patiently added a few words.

    "Madam, I treat Baozhu as my own sister, so I won''t harm her. There are some things, and it''s best not to draw conclusions too quickly until the end. You have to wait until everything is settled, and it''s not too late to make arrangements."

    Mrs. Jia laughed dryly and quickly responded, "Thank you, Princess, for reminding me."

    "You''re welcome, Madam. Later I will leave the banquet early with the orb and go to Zhilan Palace to sit. Madam, you don''t have to wait, you can go home first. I will send someone to send the orb back before dark."

    Mrs. Jia Da naturally would not refuse the good news.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t say anything anymore and just sat with Baozhu, eating secretly, watching programs and whispering.

    Baozhu was so happy that she laughed and giggled from time to time.

    ??The third princess sat on it, pulling off the veil in boredom, and glaring at these two heartless girls from time to time.

    They were having fun, so they threw her aside and sat on the bench!

    Of course, everyone below is always paying attention to the face of the superior.

    With the third princess like this, everyone quickly followed her gaze and discovered the melon-eating duo of Jiayin and Baozhu...

    ?Two updates today~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1025ï¼š The knife has been handed to your hand!

    Chapter 1025 The knife has been handed to your hand!

    Many people in Xindu know that Princess Kangle plays well with the fat girl from the Jia family.

    But I have only heard a few words about it, and I have not seen it with my own eyes several times.

    Looking at it like this today, it is really novel.

    The Jia girl is a glutton, her cheeks are stuffed with food and are as bulging as a squirrel.

    Not only did Princess Kangle not dislike it, she also gave Miss Jia water and wiped her mouth with a handkerchief.

    ?Looking at the food, it was not placed on the table. It was obviously prepared by Princess Kangle specially for Miss Jia.

    ?The ladies just paid it off, after all, it was just the two little girls who had a better time.

    But the girls from all the families felt uncomfortable.

    You must know that Princess Kangle has not spoken to any of them since she arrived, and has not even looked at them for charity. Instead, she is now wandering around a gluttonous silly girl.

    It is really short-sighted!

    ??Aren''t these noble ladies not worthy of Princess Kangle''s sight?

    In the final analysis, Princess Kangle is just a poor farmer, so there is nothing to be proud of!

    In this world, only women and villains are difficult to raise.

    Among them, the little girl¡¯s thoughts are the most difficult to predict!

    ?As a result, many girls became jealous and angry.

    ??The imperial concubine drank tea with a gentle smile, looking at the performing girl from time to time. In fact, she had already noticed everything and had some thoughts...

    The programs on the field are one after another.

    Occasionally some girls make mistakes, but most of them are good.

    He is good at playing the piano and playing music, writing calligraphy and painting well, and his singing is crisp and cheerful.

    The imperial concubine gave some rewards from time to time, which made everyone more active.

    ?In just over half an hour, all the girls had finished their performances.

    The imperial concubine smiled and asked the third princess, "Princess, look at these girls, they are really good. Not only are they beautiful and generous, but they are also very talented."

    ??The third princess is very active and dislikes playing music, chess, calligraphy and painting the most. After sitting down for such a long time, she was so bored that she almost fell asleep.

    At this moment, after hearing this, she responded with disdain, "It''s barely okay. They don''t need to take the scientific examination. They have learned piano, music, calligraphy and painting for more than ten years. It''s not unusual for them to have this level!"

    The imperial concubine seemed a little embarrassed. She glanced at the people below and looked a little guilty.

    It seems that because of her words, she caused everyone to be belittled by the princess, and she felt very sorry.

    ??The women of each family are in a deeper city. Although they are unhappy, they will not say anything.

    ?But the girls had just received the reward and were feeling proud and proud. Seeing this, they couldn''t bear it anymore.

    ?Especially the girl from the Lu family, who had just performed first and received the best reward, so she thought that she had caught the eye of the noble concubine and would soon become a master.

    Thinking again of how Baozhu and Mrs. Jia had just "forced" me to submit and apologize, I couldn''t suppress my desire for revenge.

    ?So she stood up and said, "The noble concubine and the courtiers are not very talented and have little knowledge. Of course, they will not impress the princess with their little abilities.

    "Presumably, princesses must usually meet women who are better than us, right? For example, Princess Kangle, or a girl from the Jia family?

    "Today, we are fortunate enough to have Princess Kangle and the girls from the Jia family here. How about asking them to show off their talents and open our eyes?"

    ??The other little sisters who played well with Miss Lu saw that she was taking the lead, and they all agreed.

    ¡°Yes, my dear concubine, let us also broaden our horizons.¡±

    "The princess''s brother is the first scholar in the new science, and her sister, who is the first scholar, must also have poetry and books." "And Miss Jia''s cousin is also the first scholar in the new science. Naturally, he is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting, so he must be better than us."

    ??The third princess has been pampered since she was a child and has a noble birth. Naturally, she doesn''t know much about words and expressions, but she can still tell the difference between a good word and a good word.

    ?These girls are so yin and yang, even if they annoyed her to tell the truth, they didn''t dare to do anything to her, so the evil fire was directed at the good news and the treasure!

    She stared at that moment and scolded, "Which family are you from? What nonsense are you talking about! If your brother is a new Jinshi, he must be equally knowledgeable? Then is your brother a Jinshi? If not, your whole family is What a fool!"

    ??The girls were choked badly. They didn''t expect the third princess to be so smooth-talking.

    They wanted to refute, but they didn''t dare, so they could only show their dissatisfaction written on their faces.

    The imperial concubine seemed to be afraid of the third princess''s strength, and tried to persuade her, "Princess, don''t be angry, they just want to see the princess''s erudition.

    ¡°The Li family was born in the countryside, and it has only been ten years since they settled in Xindu, so their background is indeed shallow.

    ¡°There was a champion before, and he has already won the favor of the emperor, which is very valuable. Even if the princess is a little lacking in talent, others can¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Jiayin didn¡¯t want to talk at first, after all, it¡¯s better to do less than to do more.

    But seeing this, she also laughed angrily.

    ?Several girls stood up to provoke them, but ignored them and said nothing.

    But the imperial concubine continued to add fuel to the fire. If she didn''t fight back, it would be acquiescence.

    ?Maybe it will be spread everywhere in Xindu tomorrow that the Li family has a shallow foundation, Princess Kangle is as stupid as a pig, and even the number one scholar in the Li family is taken care of by the emperor, and there is no real talent left!

    She shook her sleeves and stood up directly, smiling lightly.

    "I''m afraid I will disappoint the noble concubine. Our Li family does not come from a high background, but our upbringing is very strict. My brothers also study hard. Now they are all working hard for Tianwu. Everyone in Tianwu knows this. It¡¯s not something that anyone can erase with a single word.¡±

    ?This "who", of course, refers to the imperial concubine.

    ??The imperial concubine looked a little unhappy. She didn''t want to quarrel with the third princess, but she was not afraid of a princess who came from a peasant family.

    "The princess has misunderstood. No one said there is anything wrong with your father and brother being loyal to the country. I just think that your talent and learning are not as good as those of the ladies here."

    ¡°After all, every lady comes from a famous family and has been taught by famous teachers since she was a child. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Jiayin glanced at the so-called ladies who held their heads high and held their chests high, with disdain growing in his eyes.

    The knife has been handed to her hand. If it doesn''t turn red again, the word "coward" will be engraved on her head!

    "I cannot agree with what the imperial concubine said. Who said that a lady from a famous family must have learned a lot? There are still some idiots who are not enlightened. After studying for more than ten years, I am afraid they are not as good as me, who falls asleep after reading books!"

    "If the noble concubine doesn''t believe it, how about I try it with the ladies here?"

    This is going to be...one against dozens!

    ?Everyone was stunned, and no one dared to speak for a while.

    They don¡¯t understand whether Jiayin is really confident to fight against everyone, or whether he is so arrogant that he doesn¡¯t know the sky is the limit.

    The third princess and Baozhu are really worried that Jiayin will suffer a loss!

    ?Baozhu pulled Jiayin''s sleeve firmly and hurriedly urged, "Sister Jiayin, it can''t be done, it can''t be done! There are so many of them!"

    The third princess also stood up suddenly and shouted, "No, good news! You are only one person, how can you compete with so many people? Besides, if you are not happy, just beat them up. Why compete with them? It will be a waste of energy!" "

    Jiayin patted Baozhu on the back, gave the third princess another look, and said with a smile, "There is no other way. Now that the matter has reached this point, I can only bite the bullet and rush forward.

    ¡°Otherwise, not only will I be laughed at, but my family will also be embarrassed.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1026ï¼š Its so arrogant!

    Chapter 1026 is simply arrogant!

    The imperial concubine was afraid that the three princesses would cause trouble again, so she hurriedly responded, "The princess is so courageous! I believe the princess is also confident, otherwise how could she propose such a proposal!

    "Well, it would be too time-consuming to compete with the princess among the dozens of girls present. How about just selecting ten and competing with the princess?"

    Jiayin responded simply and mentioned, "It''s too troublesome to compete in music, chess, calligraphy and painting, and it''s hard to judge the winner or loser. Why don''t we do better than poetry? You can come up with whatever the topic is!"

    ?Some people gasped and their eyes almost popped out.

    To fight one against ten can be said to be arrogant.

    ?At this moment, he actually added a question, letting his opponents come up with the questions. This is simply arrogant!

    But, is it really arrogant?

    ??The apple of the Li family''s eye, the adopted daughter whom Marquis Xinting loves as if he were his own daughter, is she so brainless and stupid?

    Some smart women have already married their own girls and quietly left the "battlefield".

    But more people were so angry that they also planned to show off their faces in front of the imperial concubine!

    ¡°My dearest concubine, I am willing to compete with the princess.¡±

    ¡°The same goes for my daughter.¡±

    ¡°I have been studying for more than ten years and want to give it a try.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, more than 20 girls signed up.

    Before the imperial concubine could speak, Jiayin spoke again, "I''m very happy that there are so many people who want to compete with me. But it''s just a simple competition, which is really boring. How about we add some bonuses?

    ¡°I have no shortage of gold and silver jewelry, clothing and cloth, and I think you girls also don¡¯t have any shortage.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get practical. I will play ten games against ten of you. After each game is judged, the loser will be slapped.

    "If I lose, I can let your maids or you hit me at will! But if you lose, you have to get a slap from my maid."

    After saying that, she nodded the water spirit and said with a smile, "Here, this little girl is thin and small, and not very strong. Don''t be afraid!"

    Young and vigorous, these four words are not just used to describe young men.

    Many girls present here were simply treated with contempt and disdain by every word of the good news, and they were so angry that they turned into toads with bulging bellies!

    I don¡¯t know who took the lead, so they immediately started shouting together.

    ¡°Okay, the lottery winner will decide to smack his mouth.¡±

    ¡°The princess¡¯s face is swollen, don¡¯t cry!¡±

    Jiayin waved his hands indifferently, as if he didn''t take anyone seriously, and then turned to tell Shuiling, "Be careful if your hands hurt, and remember not to use too much strength for a while."

    Everyone was even more furious after hearing this!

    The imperial concubine watched it from beginning to end. It could even be said that she had pushed for this situation, but at this moment she suddenly felt a little regretful.

    ??The Li family has always had some magical power, otherwise they would not have been able to climb from mud-legged people to Tianwu powerful people. It only took ten years, which is enough to match others'' hundreds of years of accumulation.

    But even if she had the intention to go back on her word now, she was still stuck.

    At this moment, the emperor arrived with seven or eight important ministers.

    ?It turns out that just now the third princess was afraid that Good News would suffer, so she urgently sent Caiyun to move reinforcements.

    ?The emperor is discussing matters with several important ministers, so don''t disturb him.

    If it were anyone else, Manager Yi would never pay attention to him.

    ?But when he heard that the good news was going to suffer, he went directly to report it.

    Fortunately, the emperor also felt tired and was about to have tea and snacks with several important ministers to rest for a while.

    General Manager Yi told the story of the Royal Garden.

    ?The emperor got up immediately, drinking tea and snacks wherever he could, or just going to see the excitement.

    The wives and daughters of several important ministers were also among the guests, so they shamelessly followed behind... The imperial concubine was also startled when she saw the emperor and others coming, and quickly stood up to greet them.

    ??Everyone also knelt down and kowtowed, shouting "Long Live the Mountain".

    After a lot of trouble, the emperor took the main seat, accompanied by the three princesses and the noble concubine on both sides. Several important ministers also received a brocade stool each.

    Jiayin smiled and stepped forward, saluted, and asked, "Uncle Huang, did you know that I was going to kill everyone, so did you come here specifically to support me?"

    The emperor couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard this, and responded, "You may appear to be well-behaved, but you are actually braver than anyone else and have a stubborn temper. I am telling you to stop the competition right now. Can you still stop?"

    "Of course not!" Jiayin wrinkled her nose and insisted, "Although I am a young woman and not a gentleman, there is no reason to take back what I said.

    ¡°And we have just decided the lottery. There will be ten rounds of competition, and the loser in each round will be slapped.

    ¡°I was still worried that the judgment was unfair, but the emperor just happened to be here. You are the common ruler of the world, and no one is fairer than you!¡±

    The emperor was happy to be praised. He glanced at the imperial concubine and everyone, and said, "Well, I will be the judge."

    The noble concubine just paid it off, but the ladies from various families below were extremely excited.

    As a woman, she cannot study and take scientific examinations, so the chances of meeting the emperor are too few.

    ??Now as long as you win Princess Kangle, you will be able to register in front of the emperor. This is definitely an opportunity with many benefits.

    Compared to just now, more people want to join the ten-person team.

    After some intense ¡°discussions¡±, the quota was finally decided.

    Power is extremely useful at any time.

    Out of the ten quotas, eight of them are girls from well-known families, including the daughters of several important ministers. The last two girls left are the ones who are really well-educated in poetry and books, but their fathers and brothers are just ordinary officials...

    Good news No matter what their origins are, she has made up her mind today to beat them to tears and establish her authority!

    When her adoptive father and father were in Xindu, it didn''t matter if she kept a low profile, and no one would dare to bully her.

    ??But now these people are bullying her without any support and actively provoking them. If she doesn''t become tougher, then any cat or dog will dare to bark at her from now on!

    The third princess was so anxious that she picked up her skirt and ran to Jiayin and Baozhu. She pulled Jiayin and asked in a low voice, "Can you do it? Do you want to quickly find a few people to help you compose poems on the spot?"

    Hearing the good news, he felt heart-warming and funny. He hugged the third princess on his left and Baozhu on his right, comforting him, "Don''t worry! When have I ever suffered a loss? Just wait and see the fun, today''s slap will definitely be thrown away." "

    ?The third princess and Baozhu were doubtful, but there was nothing they could do to stop them. They could only wait patiently.

    ?Mr. Yi was also worried. Taking advantage of the time when the palace maids and eunuchs were buying new tea and snacks, he came over and asked, "Princess, are you sure? Some of those girls are indeed good at learning..."

    Jiayin smiled and waved his hand, "Don''t worry, Chief Manager, just wait and see the fun later."

    ?Mr. Yi smiled bitterly and hurriedly slipped back to serve the emperor, thinking in his mind that if the good news was lost later, he would definitely help to make some corrections.

    You can¡¯t let your little girl get slapped!

    Soon, the competition began.

    The first person to appear was Miss Lu. Firstly, this incident happened because of her. Secondly, her family background was the lowest, and the noble ladies also wanted her to take the lead and test the authenticity of the good news.

    Ms. Lu tried her best to suppress her excitement. Looking at the good news, she felt as if she was sure to win the next game.

    Since she was going to attend the summer banquet today, she would definitely accompany the imperial concubine to enjoy the flowers, so she wrote a few poems at home early to prepare for emergencies.

    ?Wherever I thought of it, this came in handy!

    ¡°Princess Princess, the title of this first game is Peach Blossom!¡±

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1027ï¼š This slap is extremely loud!

    Chapter 1027 This slap is extremely loud!

    ?Miss Lu quickly asked the question, and everyone subconsciously looked at the peach blossom tree not far away, and they all nodded.

    The title is based on the scenery in front of you. It is quite satisfactory, neither outstanding nor wrong.

    The eunuchs quickly set up tables and chairs, with pen, ink, paper and inkstones ready.

    Ms. Lu was holding her sleeves with one hand and started writing with a pen in the other.

    After all, I was still young, and in my excitement, I forgot to pretend to think about it for a while.

    Jiayin couldn''t help but laugh when he saw such a stupid opponent.

    She was not in a hurry, but she drove Baozhu and the third princess crazy.

    ?Baozhu urged over and over again, "Sister Jiayin, write quickly, she is almost done!"

    The third princess also hurriedly rolled up her sleeves, and then used her own hands to grind the ink for Jiayin.

    Jiayin comforted them with a smile, "Why are you so anxious? Win or lose is judged by the quality of the poem. It''s not whoever writes faster wins."

    When Miss Lu heard this, she glared at them disdainfully.

    Jiayin shrugged and finally started writing.

    After coming to Tianwu, Jiayin also learned about the cultural heritage here in detail because his brothers wanted to start studying.

    I have to say that throughout the ages, this time and space has indeed produced many extraordinary talents, and some books even overlap with those of previous lives.

    ??However, poetry may not be of much use to the ruling dynasty, so it has never been taken seriously.

    There are not many collections of poems that have been handed down since ancient times, and the classics that are praised by everyone are even rarer.

    Therefore, the good news is backed by five thousand years of culture from the previous life, and a collection of poems as gorgeous as the stars in the sky. It is destined not to cause any difficulties today.

    ?There were too many poems about peach blossoms in her mind. After thinking about it, she randomly chose a simple one and slightly changed two words to fit the place today.

    ?Only four sentences, written in a moment.

    By chance, Miss Lu opposite had also finished writing.

    The two looked at each other, and Miss Lu began to show her ladylike demeanor again, smiling and saying, "Princess, please go first!"

    The good news was not polite, and he recited loudly, "The beauty of April in the world is gone, and the peach blossoms in the ''Royal Garden'' are beginning to bloom. I regret that I can''t find a place to return to spring, and I don''t know where to turn."

    April Fangfei?

    ?Eternally regretting the return of spring?

    ??The emperor and several important ministers did not take the competition between the little girls to heart at first. After all, writing poems and lyrics requires profound accumulation, and not everyone can do it.

    ??As long as little girls can write a few sentences that are reasonably smooth and have neat contrast between oblique and oblique sentences, it will be very good.

    ?Unexpectedly, this start gave them an unexpected surprise.

    ¡°Good, good!¡± The emperor was the first to cheer and praised, ¡°I don¡¯t even know when Jiayin learned to compose poems. What a ¡®lucky spring lady¡¯!¡±

    An important minister who loves poetry couldn''t help but nod his head and echoed, "There is also ''Jian''s family is full of fragrance in April'', which is so appropriate for the occasion. The whole poem is fluent, has far-reaching ideas, and is an excellent metaphor!"

    The imperial concubine was reluctant, but with the emperor by her side, she could only smile and praise, "It is indeed a good poem!"

    Of course the people below did not dare to belittle him against their will, so they laughed and nodded.

    Jiayin looked at Miss Lu opposite with a smile, "It''s your turn to recite your peach blossom poem!"

    ?Miss Lu¡¯s face was full of pride and determination just now, but now she was completely pale.

    How could a peasant girl with mud-legged background be able to compose poetry?

    And it¡¯s still so good!

    Looking down at the four sentences she wrote, I really wanted to faint.

    But under the gaze of everyone, she could not hide, so she had no choice but to bite the bullet and read.

    "The bright red appreciation of the royal garden, the peach color burning the wishes ..." "Cough!" When he heard half of it, someone coughed.

    In fact, if it were a normal day, as a little girl playing in the garden and writing random poems, Miss Lu¡¯s level would not be bad, but this was a competition in front of the emperor.

    ??Moreover, I was still so arrogant before, wishing to be the most powerful in the world, but as soon as I opened my mouth, this happened...

    The most terrible thing is that in the good news song "April in the world is full of beauty", the pearls and jade are in front, which makes Miss Lu look more like a clown...

    The emperor lowered his head to drink tea and made no comment.

    ??The imperial concubine was so angry that she secretly pulled off the veil. If possible, she would have wanted to take Miss Lu''s place.

    ??This idiot ruined the start with one hand!

    Mrs. Lu and the other ladies and girls also stamped their feet anxiously. Mrs. Lu urged in a low voice, "Read, keep reading!"

    ?Miss Lu can¡¯t tell her the pain. These two sentences are embarrassing enough, but the remaining two sentences are even worse...

    Jiayin, however, had no sympathy for her at all and said with a smile, "Miss Lu, why don''t you stop reading? Are you admitting defeat?"

    Miss Lu was so angry at being ridiculed that she threw the manuscript away and said angrily, "Even if the princess wins, she doesn''t have to be so aggressive, right?"

    ¡°Have Miss Lu given up?¡± Jiayin ignored what she said and continued to ask.

    Ms. Lu bit her lip and reluctantly responded.

    ¡°Yes, I lost this round! But...¡±

    She wanted to defend herself a few more words, but Jiayin couldn''t wait any longer and turned to glance at Shui Ling.

    ?The next moment, Shui Ling immediately rushed out, went straight to Miss Lu, raised her hand and slapped her hard!

    ¡°Pah!¡± The close contact between the palm and the cheek made a clear sound, which stunned everyone.

    ?No one expected that the good news would be beaten as soon as possible!

    Ms. Lu was stunned for a long time, and finally she said "wow", covering her cheeks and crying bitterly!

    "Wow, how dare you hit me! You hit me?!"

    Jiayin spread his hands, his pretty little face full of confusion, "Why can''t I hit you? This is a competition. If you lose, I want to get the prize. Is there anything wrong?"

    ¡°You, you!¡± Miss Lu was furious, as if she wanted to fight back, but she didn¡¯t dare.

    At this time, if the third princess did not apply to go to war, she would be sorry for her bad temper.

    ??The third princess directly rolled up her sleeves, pinched her waist, and cursed, "What are you! Don''t you understand that you are willing to accept defeat? If you have the courage to compete, you have the courage to bear the consequences. As a woman, you can talk without telling the truth!"

    ¡°If you win, you can just hit them. If you lose, they can¡¯t hit you! Why?

    "You think the world belongs to your family? Dreaming, the world belongs to my family!"

    ??The emperor really couldn''t see the difference between a good princess and a shrew who quarreled on the street.

    When did you learn these bad habits?

    He quickly coughed twice and said, "Okay, okay! It''s just a competition, it doesn''t matter if you lose or win. Come on, let''s start the second game."

    ??The imperial concubine jumped out at the right time to be a good person and told the palace maid, "Go to the imperial doctor and ask for a few bottles of ointment to reduce swelling and relieve pain."

    The palace maid quickly retreated.

    ??Mrs. Lu supported her daughter, no matter how angry and distressed she was, she didn''t dare to mention it.

    The other ladies and girls trembled in their hearts when they saw Miss Lu''s swollen cheeks.

    Although they had just agreed to use their palms and mouths to make lottery tickets, they actually didn''t care.

    Even if you lose, you can always get over it by giving in and apologizing.

    ??After all, they all live in Xindu, and the Li family''s foundation is not very deep. Princess Kangle dares to really hit people anywhere.

    In the end, Princess Kangle really slapped her, and it was extremely loud!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1028ï¼š Was this girl hugged wrongly when she was a child?

    Chapter 1028 Did I hug this girl wrongly when she was a child?

    ??The girl who played in the second game was named Chen, and her father was the Minister of Household Affairs. She was also sitting next to the emperor at this time, which gave her great confidence.

    ??The Lu family was from a lowly family, and only Princess Kangle dared to beat people.

    She is a daughter of a noble family, her parents are still around...

    So, she took courage, thought about it for a while and said, "The second game is about soil."

    Jiayin nodded, without any hesitation, lowered his head and started writing.

    Ms. Chen was flustered and wanted to pick up the pen, but accidentally knocked over the inkstone.

    ?Her maid hurriedly helped and finally arranged the table. Jiayin had already put down her pen and read loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s noon on the day of hoeing, and the sweat is dripping from the soil. Who knows that every grain of food on the plate is hard work.¡±

    ?The garden was silent for a moment, and then it became noisy again.

    ?This time the emperor was not the only one who was excited. Even the eunuchs and maids who had never read the book also understood the meaning of this poem.

    ?Farmers work hard in the fields and work under the scorching sun. The food for three meals a day needs to be cherished by everyone!

    ¡°This poem by the princess is so well written!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand it too!¡±

    ¡°Who knew that every piece of food on the plate is hard work! It¡¯s so simple, but it¡¯s so right!¡±

    Xu agreed so much that the maids and eunuchs lowered their voices and started talking in low voices.

    The emperor clapped his hands happily, "The good news is well written, simple and easy to understand, but deeply rooted in the hearts of the people! If Tianwu didn''t have farmers working hard, how could Tianwu have such a prosperous age and have everyone have enough food and clothing?"

    The imperial concubine wanted to echo a few words, but she couldn''t speak and could barely smile.

    ?Several important ministers also thought this poem was well written, but their daughters were in the opposite camp of Princess Kangle.

    ?Especially Chen Shilang, his mind was already racing so fast that he wanted to protect his daughter from this slap!

    Ms. Chen¡¯s face was even more ashen. She hadn¡¯t even started writing yet. Why did it end?

    Jiayin took the ivory-handled round fan from Shuiyun''s hand, fanned it leisurely a few times, then looked up at the increasingly hot sun, and urged, "Miss Chen, are you still writing? If not, give in as soon as possible! There are ten games in total. Well, you are all so dawdling, how long will it take for you to compete!"

    Ms. Chen was almost crying and looked at her parents as if asking for help.

    ?Mrs. Chen couldn''t help it anymore and wanted to defend her daughter. However, the third princess didn''t allow it and shouted loudly.

    "Outsiders are not allowed to speak! Miss Chen, just tell me, do you think people will admit defeat?"

    Ms. Chen trembled in fright and nodded subconsciously.

    ?So, Shui Ling went to fight again, and the next moment, a slap fell on her face!

    Ms. Chen cried bitterly...

    Besides, Miss Lu, covering her face, finally has a good partner who shares the same problem!

    In the garden, it was as quiet as death, except for the cries of the two girls, which were extremely clear...

    This is a real fight!

    ??The other eight girls didn''t dare to breathe, and felt a million regrets in their hearts.

    Jiayin is still urging, "Where''s the next one? Who will compete next?"

    ??The girl in line in the third game, whose surname was Zhao, heard this and simply rolled her eyes and fainted!

    ??The third princess was so happy that she wanted to look up to the sky and laugh. How could she let her opponent escape from the competition? She immediately went over to pull Miss Zhao.

    "Why are you pretending to be dead? Get up quickly. You have the guts to bully Jiayin, but you don''t have the guts to bear the consequences, right?"

    Ms. Zhao''s father was also one of the important ministers. Now he looked eagerly at the emperor and almost knelt down and kowtowed.

    The emperor coughed twice, put away his thoughts of continuing to watch the fun, and said, "That''s it, we can''t fight anymore... No, we can''t compete anymore!

    ¡°The weather is too hot. If we continue competing for ten rounds, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll faint from heat stroke. Let¡¯s stop here today!¡±

    ?Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, their legs were so weak that they wanted to sit down and slow down.

    ?Especially those eight girls, their face and face were saved!

    Jiayin actually doesn¡¯t want to beat everyone. After all, she has made too many enemies, which is not good for her or her family. Especially the second uncle, who has to serve as officials in the same court as these important ministers.

    ??There are also the Northern Expeditionary Army fighting outside. If these people are determined to cause trouble, they will be troublesome.

    ??Now that I have beaten two of them and established a strong position, I have achieved my goal.

    But the third princess disagreed. She was just in high spirits. How could she say it was over?

    She then started to make a fuss, "No, father! You can''t help them so much! Why didn''t you say a word when they teamed up to deal with Jiayin? Now you let them off so easily, and my daughter won''t accept it!"

    The emperor had no choice but to ask, "Then, how can I be convinced?"

    The third princess had no idea for a moment and looked at the good news.

    Jiayin blinked his big eyes twice and said with a smile, "Uncle Huang, everyone has to pay the price for their words and deeds, right? Women are no exception.

    "Let''s do this. Each of the other eight girls will give me a piece of jewelry as their apology. How about that?"

    ?Everyone nodded quickly, fearing that she would change her mind later.

    There are even girls taking hairpins out of their heads!

    ?The third princess glared at Jiayin and said angrily, "You are so soft-tempered that you are always bullied."

    ?Everyone looked at the pig-headed Miss Lu and Miss Chen, and felt that ten thousand horses of some kind were galloping past.

    This is also considered soft-tempered?

    ?What will happen if you have a tougher temper and kill someone with a knife?

    The third princess said this, but she did not object and ran directly to the opposite side with Caiyun and Shuiling.

    ?She also doesn¡¯t want the jewelry that the girls took off on their own initiative. She stands in front of each one to pick out the good things and take them off!

    ??What about the eight-treasure necklace, the dragon and phoenix inlaid bracelet, the warm jade jade plaque!

    In short, she grew up in Fugui Township since she was a child, and her eyes were so vicious that she swept around them, making the robber girls'' livers tremble and tears of distress welling up in their eyes.

    Finally, she threw a bunch of things in front of the good news, looking proud of victory.

    ¡°Keep it, if they dare to bully you again in the future, take out these tattered jewelry and throw them in their faces!¡±

    ?The emperor pulled up his sleeves to cover his face...

    ??Did this girl get hugged wrongly when she was a child? Her real father was a bandit, right?

    ¡°Ahem, my dear friends, please follow me back to continue the discussion.¡± The emperor said quickly and led several important ministers away.

    The third princess was still feeling proud. She turned around and saw that her biological father had left. Then she looked at the ladies who were frightened like quails. She lost interest, so she held Jiayin in one hand and the orb in the other, and shouted happily, "Let''s go." , go back to Zhilan Palace to eat ice cream!¡±

    The good news only had time to nod with Mrs. Jia before she was pulled away.

    ??As for Baozhu being able to escape from this summer banquet, and his favorite ice cream, he was so happy that he walked away...

    Looking at the messy banquet, the imperial concubine really gritted her teeth!

    I thought it was a soft persimmon, so I pinched it a few times to vent my anger.

    ?I didn¡¯t expect to kick the iron plate and break my big toe!

    Besides, Jiayin was chatting and laughing with the third princess and Baozhu. While walking on the road, they chattered about just now and laughed out loud from time to time.

    The eunuchs and maids who occasionally passed by on the road didn''t know what was going on, and were surprised and curious.

    ??It was inevitable that someone would ask a few questions, and they were so surprised that their mouths were stuffed with eggs!

    Princess Kangle, who usually looks so kind and generous with rewards, is actually so powerful!

    Slap the lady!

    And he still hit two at once!

    No, if the emperor had not stopped him in time, he would have beaten all ten of them!

    Cruel, so cruel!

    ?Nearly everyone is reflecting on whether they did not serve well in the past and angered Princess Kangle...

    ??Two updates are here today~~The influenza A epidemic is fierce, so you guys should pay attention to protection!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1029ï¼š Theres a lot of excitement!

    Chapter 1029 is a big deal!

    Almost as soon as he stepped into the gate of Zhilan Palace, Jiayin was placed on a lounge chair under the eaves of the corridor.

    ??Baozhu beat her legs, and the third princess massaged her arms diligently, treating the good news as if she were a victorious general.

    Jiayin couldn''t stop laughing. He directed the two little sisters to bring tea and pour water. In the end, the three of them laughed so much that they fell together.

    "It''s so happy, it''s so happy! Have you seen it? The imperial concubine''s face is darker than the bottom of the pot!" The third princess danced, hating that she couldn''t draw, otherwise she should have painted the imperial concubine''s appearance.

    Baozhu nodded fiercely, "I saw it, I saw it! There are also those noble ladies opposite, who usually have their nostrils piercing the sky, but today they were so scared that they were shrinking their necks!"

    Jiayin sat down the two sisters together and told them, "We don''t bully others, but we must not tolerate it when others bully us. Otherwise, more people will bully us in the future!"

    "I know, don''t worry!" The third princess said proudly, "With what happened today, no one will dare to mess with us for many years."

    After saying that, she asked curiously, "I remember that you like doing business to make money the most. When did you become so good at writing poetry?"

    Jiayin felt guilty, so she responded vaguely, "I''m not that good, I just write a few random sentences on weekdays. Besides, people have said that I am the sister of the number one scholar, how can I be a loser!"

    "That''s true," the third princess nodded and smiled, "Fortunately, I hid it before, otherwise they wouldn''t have taken the initiative to fight today, and then their mouths were slapped crookedly!"

    Jiayin quickly changed the subject and asked Shui Ling to take out all the jewelry he had just won and put them in front of the third princess and the orb.

    ¡°You two pick a few things you like as a souvenir!¡±

    Baozhu waved her hand to refuse, but the third princess said, "Haha, I have to choose one as a souvenir. I guess when I get old and my hair turns gray, I will laugh three times thinking about today."

    As she spoke, she took a warm jade card.

    Seeing this, Baozhu thought for a while and picked up a red gold dragon and phoenix bracelet.

    Jiayin asked Shui Ling to put away the remaining items, and then told her, "There are some red gold flower hairpins on the top of my makeup box. You, Shuiyun and Caiyun should all pick one to feel happy. Then, I''ll pay for two meat dishes for everyone in the palace tonight."

    "Thank you, Princess!" Shui Ling and Shui Yun both smiled. Cai Yun looked at the third princess and when she saw her nodding, she quickly smiled and thanked her.

    ??The other maids and eunuchs were also very happy when they heard that dinner was added in the evening.

    As a slave, the only one who can rely on is his master.

    The master has a strong back, and they are not afraid of being bullied when they go out...

    Not to mention the bustle in Zhilan Palace, just that the summer banquet lasted for a while and ended hastily.

    The ladies and girls of each family said goodbye to the noble concubine and left the palace one after another.

    They were very happy when they entered the palace, but when they left the palace, everyone was withered and droopy. There were even two girls who wrapped their heads and faces in cloaks and cried.

    ?This is so strange that everyone can¡¯t help but be confused when they see it.

    Good things don¡¯t go out, but bad things spread thousands of miles.

    ??Everyone has anger and resentment in their hearts, so naturally it is impossible to hide it.

    ?So the news spread before the carriages of each family even entered the house.

    When it comes to gossip experts, women think they are number one, but no one dares to think they are number two.

    ?Especially those women who were not invited by the noble concubine. They were full of sour water. Suddenly they heard that the people who went to the banquet were so miserable, and they wanted to burst into laughter.

    In the largest and best jewelry store in Xindu, the first floor receives more individual customers, but they sell small things such as hairpins or longevity locks. The second floor is where big customers gather.

    ?Most women from every family are willing to gather here as long as they have money in their pockets.

    Drink tea, eat snacks, take a rest, take a look at what jewelry is popular nowadays, and buy one or two sets. Those who have daughters make dowries for their daughters, while those who don¡¯t have daughters keep them as gifts for their daughter-in-law.

    ??If you don¡¯t have a daughter-in-law or a daughter-in-law, you¡¯ll have to make the most gorgeous mobile jewelry stand for yourself.

    So, women and dragons have the same attribute, and they have never been able to resist shiny things...

    Today, in the jewelry store, several sets of jadeite nuggets have just been launched. They are all jade shipped from the south and carved by the best masters. A set costs at least a few hundred taels of silver.

    ??The shopkeeper of the jewelry store is also a businessman, and he hires mistresses who are not high-ranking but have rich families.

    ??Most of these housewives know each other, but when they buy things, they compete with each other, and they are also very lively.

    ?At this time, a lady in charge, who was sent out by a wealthy lady to go shopping, hurried back, went upstairs and shouted, "Madam, there is a big fuss."

    Everyone was startled, and they all put down their things, their eyes full of curiosity.

    ??The rich lady glared at the steward and scolded, "What are you shouting for?"

    After saying that, he nodded and apologized to everyone, "I''m sorry, my slave doesn''t understand the rules..."

    A woman who was on good terms with her quickly responded, "Okay, Sister Feng, don''t stop me. Let us hear what kind of excitement is going on outside."

    ?The rich woman glanced at everyone and saw that their eyes were also full of gossip, so she felt a little proud, and then told the nun in charge, "Then tell me."

    Fearing that she would be punished, the steward quickly responded, "Go back to Madam, the summer banquet held by the royal concubine in the palace has been dismissed. I heard that many girls came out crying!"

    Crying out?

    ??Everyone subconsciously straightened their backs, wishing they could just tuck a napkin around their necks and wait to eat.

    ?The rich lady was even more anxious and urged, "Why did you come out crying? Have you been punished by the imperial concubine?"

    "No, no!" the steward waved her hands and replied with a mysterious face, "I heard that they were competing with Princess Kangle to compose poems at the summer banquet, and she was beaten by Princess Kangle. Her head and face were swollen like a pig, and she was humiliated. It¡¯s all shame, so I¡¯m crying.¡±

    "What? Princess Kangle hit someone?! How did she hit someone?"

    ¡°If you don¡¯t drink and enjoy flowers at a banquet, how can you compete in poetry?¡±

    ¡°Who was beaten? Which girl was it from?¡±

    Everyone nearby couldn''t bear it any longer and started shouting.

    ??But the grandma in charge didn¡¯t know the details. She just heard people talk about it on the street and hurried back to tell the story.

    Fortunately, there is also a smart and reliable shopkeeper of the jewelry store, who has already sent a man out to investigate.

    ?Originally, in their business, they were familiar with the stewards of many mansions, so it was not difficult to hear some gossip.

    ?So, within two quarters of an hour, the man came back.

    ¡°Ladies, you know, the summer banquet in the palace today is really lively. The imperial concubine invited more than 80 ladies to the palace, and those ladies also brought their own girls.

    ¡°At the banquet, many girls took the initiative to perform their talents to add to the fun. The third princess and Princess Kangle also went!

    ¡°Someone mentioned the number one scholar of the Li family and said that Princess Kangle¡¯s sister should also be knowledgeable and talented.

    ¡°So, the princess proposed to compete in poetry writing, and the ladies from each family could submit ten people to form a team.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1030ï¼š A strange sense of identity

    Chapter 1030 A strange sense of identity

    ?Everyone stared, and someone whispered, "How arrogant! Princess Kangle actually wants to fight ten people alone!"

    ¡°Yes, I only heard that Princess Kangle is good at business, but I didn¡¯t hear that she likes to read, so she is full of knowledge?¡± Others also agreed.

    ?The little boy was vaguely excited when he heard it, but he didn''t say anything.

    A woman noticed how much he was doing, so she asked her maid to reward him with a purse.

    ??The boy held the silver beans in his purse and continued talking with a smile on his face.

    ¡°You nobles, you may not know, but this competition has really come to fruition, and it happened that the emperor and several important ministers came to watch the fun, so the emperor made a judgment. Princess Kangle proposed to set up a lottery, and whoever loses will be slapped!

    ¡°In the end, all the noble ladies agreed, and ten people joined forces to deal with one of the princesses. Of these ten people, eight were noble ladies from aristocratic families, and two were from slightly worse families.

    "After the competition started, Miss Lu, the daughter-in-law of Master Lu, the head of Honglu Temple, took the lead, but she was defeated immediately. She was slapped on the face by Princess Kangle''s maid, and it immediately became swollen. !¡±

    "Ah!" Everyone gasped when they heard this, and subconsciously covered their cheeks. For fear of delaying the boy''s continued speech, they blocked their mouths with a handkerchief.

    The boy became more and more excited as he talked, "The second contestant was the daughter-in-law of Chen Shilang of the Ministry of Civil Affairs. As soon as Princess Kangle''s poem was read out, Miss Chen immediately gave up and was slapped hard!"

    ¡°Princess Kangle is crazy? How brave are you? How dare you hit the daughter-in-law of the Minister of Civil Affairs?!¡±

    ??A woman couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted in surprise, but was immediately stopped by someone else, who asked, "All ten noble ladies lost and were beaten?!"

    "No, no!" The young man waved his hand quickly, "Maybe Miss Lu and Miss Chen lost so pitifully that the emperor stopped the competition and asked the other eight ladies to give a piece of jewelry to Princess Kangle. It¡¯s time to make amends to them!¡±

    ?Everyone sighed together, their faces full of regret.

    ?Ten people were in a team, why did they only fight two?

    Princess Kangle should fight them one by one and have a good beating!

    I have to say that people who watch the excitement are never afraid of big trouble...

    ¡°Princess Kangle actually wrote a poem, why did the ladies lose so miserably?¡± Someone who likes to read a few books on weekdays asked now.

    The boy immediately took out a piece of paper from his sleeve and said with a smile, "I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to remember it, so I copied it down. Now these two poems are being recited outside. They are really good."

    After saying that, he started reading.

    Even if many women are literate, most of them have memorized a few books on women''s precepts and are not proficient in poetry at all.

    But these two poems are good because they are easy to understand!

    ?Hence, everyone looked at each other, but they didn''t have any conscience and spoke disparagingly.

    ¡°It seems...not bad, quite easy to understand.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s much more pleasant to listen to than what those sour scholars wrote. Is it so hard to farm, and you have to water the crops with beads of sweat? Do you need to leave more food for my farmers in the future?¡±

    ¡°I also feel that writing poetry is not that difficult.¡±

    ?The women became happier and happier as they talked, and suddenly felt a strange sense of identity.

    They were of low status and could not get into the eyes of the noble concubines. As a result, those noble people who went to the banquet were just like idiots. They failed to write poems and were slapped in the face.

    Refreshing, so refreshing!

    Relieve your anger, so relieved!

    ¡°The princess is so powerful, she dares to beat anyone! I like her temper!¡±

    "Me too, that''s how it should be. Who let those ladies with nostrils on their foreheads lose!"

    The women talked so lively that they gradually lost their scruples.

    ??A woman smiled brightly and gloated, "Huh, that girl from the Lu family is always very proud. I wanted to marry her as my daughter-in-law before, but it''s a pity that they don''t like us from a small family like ours!"

    ??Now she is just a straw bag with a pig''s head. I see how she can climb up to the rich and powerful! " ? ? ? "That is to say, there is no way she will turn around again and ask my sister to marry her in your family. "The sisters who were good friends with the woman also laughed at her.

    He is the shopkeeper of a jewelry store. When doing business, he pays attention to being friendly and making money, and he doesn¡¯t want to offend anyone.

    Seeing that the topic was getting more and more crooked, he hurriedly stepped forward and said with a smile, "Dear gentlemen, the store''s ability is limited, and it can only find out so much for the time being. No one can guarantee whether it is true or false, only for the nobles. It¡¯s just fun.¡±

    ?The women are not stupid, so they naturally know what he means.

    ?So the women all bought more or less some jewelry, and then left with satisfaction.

    ?In the upstairs box of the teahouse across the street, the old and young men heard about this, but they had completely different ideas than the women.

    No matter how they treat their wives and concubines at home, at least they must leave a good reputation for others outside.

    ?As a result, the two ladies who were beaten, especially Miss Chen who came from a noble family, received the greatest sympathy from them.

    Someone said, "Reciting poems and composing poems is an elegant thing. How can you use slaps as a lottery? It is really an insult to elegance!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right. How cruel must such a young and fragile woman be to be willing to slap her!¡±

    ¡°And those two poems, they¡¯re not very good either!¡±

    ¡°If I were on the spot, I would judge impartially.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Li family is born with mud-legged background and has no foundation at all. It was God¡¯s mercy to get the top prize before. Now a little girl can write two poems casually, how can she afford a good word!¡±

    They said it was so lively that the door of the box was pushed open.

    ?Two middle-aged scribes walked in, waving fans. One of them looked a little cold and mocked, "Are you complaining that the emperor is unfair?"

    The young and old men turned their heads and saw that someone recognized the person. Their expressions changed and they responded vaguely, "Um...Uncle Li, I''m just chatting here. I have no intention of disrespecting the emperor at all."

    The visitors were none other than Mr. Li Laoer and Mr. Wen. They had gone out to the office early today and went out to drink tea. Unexpectedly, they heard that their niece was killing everyone in the palace.

    ?They were just about to rush home and make inquiries when they heard these people slandering behind their backs.

    "Humph!" Li Laoer sneered even more, "The princess competed with several noble ladies to write poems. The emperor personally judged and praised the princess''s poems for being good, simple, easy to understand, and catchy. But you are questioning it. The judgment result is of course questioning the emperor¡¯s favoritism!¡±

    ¡°No, no, Uncle Li misunderstood!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t know that it was the emperor who was judging the competition!¡±

    The men, old and young, turned pale with shock and defended themselves one after another.

    ??Li Laoer ignored their pleas for mercy and said, "Next time you gossip about others, you''d better find out clearly. Not everyone is someone you can offend.

    ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m willing to admit defeat! If all the losers can win sympathy by crying a few times, then what¡¯s the point of competing? Let¡¯s all sit across from each other and compete with each other in crying!

    ¡°Also, the number one scholar of my eldest son was selected by the emperor and six ministers after numerous examinations. He is naturally talented and learned, and cannot be questioned and slandered by you casually!

    ¡°If you want to slander, you might as well focus on studying and squeeze in the big exam first! How can a group of frogs in a well have the confidence to comment on the ambition of a swan!¡±

    With that said, he slammed the door and left, leaving a group of young and old men silent for a while, but the frost on their faces could lift two pounds...

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1031ï¼š hope and despair

    Chapter 1031 Hope and Despair

    ?Li Laoer and Mr. Wen went downstairs and got on the carriage. Mr. Wen clapped his hands and laughed, "My uncle just scolded me really well, it was fun to hear it."

    Li Laoer smiled bitterly, "I just cursed a few words, but Fu Niu''er slapped her in the palace! I don''t know why those people bullied her? This girl has never wanted to cause trouble for the family. She must be like this today. Furious."

    Mr. Wen frowned and said, "Mu Jue went to Jiangbei, otherwise you can ask him."

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this guy left at the wrong time.¡± Li Laoer was also anxious.

    Mr. Wen advised, "If you wait a little longer, the princess will definitely send a message home. And the princess is obviously not at a disadvantage, so we don''t have to worry too much."

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Li Laoer softened his expression and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good that our children didn¡¯t suffer any disadvantages!¡±

    As the two of them talked, the carriage arrived at the Earl''s Mansion.

    Wan''er was already anxious at home. She was at home every day and rarely walked out. She didn''t know what was going on in the palace.

    But it happened that her natal mother was having tea with her friends today. As soon as she heard about this, she immediately sent someone to send the news.

    ??Wan''er wanted to go to the palace to see her sister-in-law, but she was also worried that if she handled the matter wrongly in such a stormy situation, it would cause trouble for her sister-in-law and the family.

    She could only send someone to find Jia Huan and ask him to find out more information at the restaurant.

    Fortunately, Li Laoer and Mr. Wen came back at this time.

    ??Wan''er almost met her savior and rushed to the front yard to ask her elders to find a solution.

    ??Li Laoer is extremely satisfied with this daughter-in-law. When his son is away, his daughter-in-law has to take care of the house, deal with people, and take care of the children. It is very hard, but she does everything properly and never makes mistakes.

    At this moment, he quickly told the story again, emphasizing that the good news was not at a disadvantage.

    Wan''er was finally relieved and could breathe a sigh of relief.

    By chance, the boy at the door came to report.

    ¡°Uncle, Mr. Wen, the eldest young lady, and Miss Baozhu from the Jia family are here to visit.¡±

    Orb? !

    ?Everyone was very happy, and Wan''er even went to welcome Baozhu in person.

    You must know just now that Baozhu is Jiayin¡¯s comrade-in-arms, and no one knows the truth of the matter better than her.

    Baozhu also lived up to their expectations. He explained everything clearly from beginning to end, and even danced with joy, wishing to recreate the famous scene for them.

    ?In the end, Baozhu left a letter with good news, and then went home satisfied with the two boxes of snacks prepared by Wan''er.

    ?Li Laoer and Mr. Wen took turns reading the letter. Mr. Wen really couldn¡¯t laugh or cry, he said.

    ¡°Our Fu Niu¡¯er also said that she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble to the family, otherwise she would beat them up one by one!¡±

    Li Laoer nodded and sighed.

    "The last thing the family wants is for the child to wrong her. But in this situation, the child has been living in the palace for a long time. How can she live her life as she pleases. I think it is a good thing that she lost her temper like this today."

    Mr. Wen advised, "Fu Niu''er is a smart child, so you don''t need to worry too much. In a few months, things will be settled, and then you don''t need to worry about this child.

    ?The family has no requirements for her marriage. From now on, she can just make herself happy. "

    "That''s true," Li Laoer said with a smile, "we wish she would not marry, or would like to find a wife."

    Wan''er was also relieved and went to the kitchen to prepare meals with the cook.

    If something like this happened, I would definitely have to come back for dinner at the family dinner in the evening. Sure enough, as soon as it got dark, the family members rushed back, and even Liu Zhiheng came to join in the fun.

    The Earl''s Mansion rarely became lively, which made Yuanyuan stay in the front yard, sitting in Jia Huan''s arms, refusing to go to bed early...

    Luo''an Academy is still some distance away from the new capital, so the news is inevitably delayed.

    But at dinner time, many students also knew about it.

    ??After all, he is a young man who is always playful and competitive. It is common to enjoy snow in winter and flowers in summer. He often holds poetry gatherings and the like.

    The students were not interested in the fact that the summer banquet in the palace had become a slapping party, but they were talking a lot about the two new poems.

    Some people like it and praise it.

    Some people don¡¯t like it, saying that the rhetoric is not gorgeous enough.

    But these are outsiders, and it doesn¡¯t matter if they judge good or bad.

    ??Brother Cat, Guo Wenhao, Zhimin, and Xiujie gathered in the small courtyard on the back street, but they happily opened the wine jar and loudly congratulated the girl for her great power!

    "Haha, she deserves to be my sister! Anyone who dares to bully my sister in this world will probably never be born again!" Brother Cat was so proud that he shouted, "It''s a shame that I''m not in the palace today, otherwise I would definitely be knocked down. Playing gongs and drums to cheer up my sister.¡±

    Zhi Min and Xiu Jie also clapped the table and applauded. Zhi Min shouted, "Just thinking about it makes me feel happy. Those **** ladies are so blind that they actually want to join forces to bully Fu Niu''er. Haha, I''m afraid my intestines are full of regrets now." !¡±

    ??Guo Wenhao was still taciturn, but he held the wine glass and took a sip, and the smile never left his lips...

    Xiu Jie was more lively, dancing and saying, "There is a boy in our school who actually said that the princess sister is so fierce that she will not be able to marry in the future!

    ¡°Hmph, he is really carefree! There are many people who want to marry the princess¡¯s sister, so the princess¡¯s sister doesn¡¯t have to worry about marrying.

    ¡°No big deal, I¡¯ll marry the princess¡¯s sister, haha, my dad and grandpa will probably pass out from joy!¡±

    ?Jimin slapped his brother on the head and shouted, "If you want to marry me, it''s my turn. It''s your turn. It''s a pity that the princess sister is so smart, she probably doesn''t like us."

    After that, he looked at Guo Wenhao, his eyes lit up, and he said, "I think Haozi is very suitable. There are no elders in the clan. If the princess sister marries and becomes the head of the family, she will not be wronged. Haozi is better at studying than us. In the future I can definitely get the top spot in the exam.¡±

    ??Guo Wenhao''s face instantly turned red, and he didn''t even let go of his ears.

    ?He quickly waved his hands and replied stutteringly, "No, no, I''m not worthy of the princess..."

    ??Brother Cat also quickly stopped him, "Don''t make fun of my sister. My sister has her own ideas, and we don''t care. Besides, our family is not willing to let my sister marry outside, so we might want to recruit a new wife."

    ?Jimin and Xiujie shrugged, and they laughed and stopped talking about it.

    ??However, Guo Wenhao lowered his head to drink tea, and the light in his eyes went out little by little.

    ?He shoulders the important task of shining a glorious family name and revitalizing the family, so it is impossible for him to get married.

    Otherwise, the grandfather, parents and uncles under Jiuquan will jump out and come to settle accounts with him...

    In the small courtyard of the Tang family in the academy, Mr. Tang rarely asked the scholar to prepare two dishes for him, poured a pot of wine, and started to drink it himself.

    ?When he was half drunk, he leaned back in his chair and muttered, "When such a tough woman enters the Mu family, there will be times when the unfilial son will regret it."

    He didn''t know that Mu Jue, the unfilial son, had now transformed into a simple and honest young man. He was wearing a gray military uniform, holding a long knife handle in his hand, and was walking in the team escorting the army rations.

    ?The scorching sun above our heads was scorching the earth, and it was also scorching the hundreds of carts and a thousand men and horses of the grain delivery team.

    A middle-aged man wiped the sweat from his head and complained, "The weather is so hot. When will it rain? It''s best to take a quick shower, otherwise everyone will be roasted into dried meat." ¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1032ï¼š Jianghu people donâ€™t know the affairs of Jianghu

    Chapter 1032 People in the world don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the world

    Mu Jue untied the water bag from his waist and handed it over, smiling and saying, "Brother Wu, have a drink of water."

    The man surnamed Wu wanted to grin, but he hit a cracked hole at the corner of his mouth. He made a sound of pain, and he didn''t care to be polite. He opened the copper mouth of the water bag, took two small sips carefully, and then handed it to Mu Jue.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Mu. As a big-bellied man, I have already drank all the water I packed this morning.¡±

    Mu Jue waved his hand, wiped the water bag, and tied it back around his waist.

    The man surnamed Wu seemed to have been moisturized by the water and became energetic. He gave Mu Jue an elbow and joked in a low voice, "Brother Mu, isn''t this water bag given by some girl?"

    Mu Jue smiled and replied, "Brother Wu is awesome, can you tell from this?"

    ??The man surnamed Wu laughed loudly and said proudly, "Of course, I also walked through the rivers and lakes back then, and I have sharp eyes.

    "It''s just that the barbarians attacked our Tianwu, and I protected my wife, children, and my mother all the way to the south. I no longer have any ambitions. After all, I can''t leave my mother, my wife, and my children without anyone to rely on."

    ¡°Otherwise, boy, I would be a famous knight in the world now!¡±

    After saying that, he grabbed the scabbard and held a few sword flowers.

    The veteran walking next to him was almost touched by his scabbard, and he couldn''t help laughing and scolding, "Wu Dazui, don''t fool me, little brother. With your little three-legged cat kung fu, if you encounter the bandit Roadhog, you will give it to others." Feed the knife!"

    ?Wu Dazui was unconvinced and snorted coldly, "If you don''t believe me, just wait and see who will save your lives if something happens!"

    After saying that, he turned around and continued to ask Mu Jue, "Brother Mu, why did you come to deliver food this time? The family lacks money to find a wife?"

    Mu Jue nodded and said with a smile, "Yes, Brother Wu is right. The girl I am betrothed to is the best in the world, so the betrothal gift should be more. Not only can I make some money by running this trip, but I can also Look at her father for her. Her father is under the command of the Marquis, and she is worried about him at home. "

    "Hey, good boy, you are here to please my father-in-law!" Wu Dazui laughed loudly, patted Mu Jue on the shoulder vigorously, and shouted, "When we get to the place, I will go with you to see your father-in-law, okay After a drink, I will praise you as a flower and make your father-in-law wish to marry your daughter to you immediately. "

    Mu Jue smiled and thanked him, "Okay, if Brother Wu can persuade my father-in-law, then I can help you drink for the rest of your life!"

    "Ouch, that sounds pretty loud, then it''s settled!" Wu Dazui was still about to speak, but the team in front suddenly became lively. He hurriedly ran to take a look, and when he came back, he carried a bucket of water and shouted He said, "Brothers, come and drink water. There is a well at the entrance of the village ahead that is not dry!"

    ??The soldiers in the two carts at the front and back were all very happy. They came forward one after another, filled their water bags with water, and drank heavily from the bamboo cups they brought with them, shouting that they were happy.

    Mu Jue glanced around, his eyes flashing slightly.

    ?There is indeed a small village not far ahead, but it is already noon, and there are more than a dozen houses in the village but not a single chimney is smoking. This is really weird.

    At this time, Wu Dazui was afraid that he would not be able to grab a drink of water, so he pulled his water bag and drank most of it for him.

    Mu Jue took a sip, then wiped his mouth and spit it into his sleeve.

    Ecstasy, the water has the smell of Ecstasy.

    ?This stuff is the main ingredient for making Mongolian sweat medicine in Jianghu. It has a bitter taste when sprinkled in water. Therefore, generally when Jianghu gangsters want to plot against anyone, they will add it to strong wine and use the pungency of the wine to cover up the bitter taste.

    ?The bitter taste of this bucket of water is very light, and ordinary people can hardly taste it. It can be seen that the efficacy of the medicine has been greatly diluted. It is estimated that the soldiers will faint for about half an hour if they drink it, and there will be no danger to their lives.

    ?? Could it be said that the person who administered the medicine did not want the lives of the grain transport team...

    Mu Jue pretended to take a few sips of water, and while Wu Da Zui was delivering the bucket, he said to the soldiers next to him, "I''m going to make it easier."

    The soldier pulled up his sleeves to fan himself warmly and said casually, "Go."

    Mu Jue walked around the carriage and saw that no one was paying attention, so he got under the carriage.

    After a while, Wu Dazui came back and asked, "Where is Brother Mu?"

    ?The soldier wanted to answer, but suddenly he held his head and shook it.

    Wu Dazui was so frightened that he held up a hand. He still wanted to speak, but he also felt that the world was spinning... In the blink of an eye, the previously lively convoy fell down with a crackle.

    Some people know that something bad is going on and want to draw the sword, but they only get half of it...

    Mu Jue lay under the car, clawing at the board, and held his breath.

    Sure enough, after a while, three or four soldiers ran over from the front of the motorcade and whispered this.

    ¡°Have you all fainted?¡±

    "They all fainted. I saw it with my own eyes and almost drank water."

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, send the signal quickly and ask our family to come and transport the food away.¡±

    They deliberated for a few words and then lit a cannon.

    ??The cannon shot directly into the air and exploded with a loud bang that could be heard clearly within a ten-mile radius.

    Soon, the rumble of horse hooves was heard, and Mu Jue, who was hiding under the car, heard it especially clearly.

    But as he listened, his eyes widened in surprise.

    Why are there two teams of people coming?

    A man coming from the west, a group of two to three hundred people.

    The other team arrived from the north, all with fast horses and heavy riding!

    ??The dozen traitor soldiers waiting outside were even more surprised than Mu Jue when they saw the dust and smoke billowing from two directions!

    I haven¡¯t heard that the personnel to respond to them will come in two directions!

    After a while, the cavalry from the north arrived first. The big words "Northern Expedition" were written on the flag, causing the team coming from the west to turn around and run away immediately.

    Four or five traitor soldiers cursed loudly and tried to run away.

    Unable to wait any longer, Mu Jue got out from under the car, kicked one of the soldiers down, and then jumped out and strangled the neck of another soldier.

    ??The heavy cavalry coming from the north also split into two groups, chasing the team from the west and heading straight for the convoy.

    ??Li Laosi took the lead and ran from the front of the convoy to the back. Seeing that there was no **** smell, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    ?Just when he heard the cannon, he guessed that something was wrong.

    ??If he had waited another quarter of an hour for the grain truck to be hijacked, he would certainly have been able to catch more people.

    But the grain transport team could not afford to suffer any damage if it cost hundreds of lives.

    They are all father and mother, and their loved ones who remember every day can not be damaged. He definitely does not want to be damaged ...

    At this time, not far away, a soldier transporting food shouted loudly, "Fourth Master, help quickly, I caught two traitors! They drugged the well water at the entrance of the village!"

    ??Li Laosi wanted to step forward, but was stopped by the soldiers, "General, no, the grain transport team has fallen. Only this kid didn''t fall for the trick. I''m afraid it''s a scam."

    ??Li Laosi smiled and waved his hand and ordered, "Don''t worry, my family! Help him tie up the two traitors and wait for me to interrogate them."

    Having said that, he immediately stepped forward and asked, "Mu Jue, why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be in Xindu?"

    Seeing the two traitors being held down and tied with ropes, Mu Jue raised his hand to pull off the disguise on his face and responded, "Last time the army rations were destroyed, the second master and Mr. Wen both suspected that there was a traitor, so let me Help General Li Yong investigate.

    ¡°I guessed that the food delivery this time would definitely be plotted, so I came to take a look. I didn¡¯t expect that I was right.¡±

    At this time, several soldiers who were tying up the traitor suddenly shouted in alarm.

    Two updates today~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1033ï¼š If you cant help yourself, death is a big deal!

    Chapter 1033: If you can¡¯t help yourself, death will be a big deal!

    Mu Jue took one step forward, but it was still too late.

    The two traitor soldiers had bitten their tongues, and bright red blood flowed out from the corners of their mouths, which was shocking.

    Several soldiers subconsciously let go, feeling a little at a loss for a moment.

    The two traitors glanced at Mu Jue one last time, with a somewhat complicated look in their eyes...

    ??Li Laosi frowned and ordered a few soldiers, "Tear off their clothes and see if there are any marks on them."

    ?The soldiers hesitated for a moment, but finally got busy.

    Unfortunately, both of them were seen clearly from head to toe, but there were still no marks.

    At this time, the team that had just been separated to pursue the team also came back. The captain who led the team reported, "General, those hundreds of people ran into the mountains and forests and failed to catch them. But the two traitors behind were caught, but... they were all He bit his tongue and committed suicide!"

    ??Li Laosi waved his hand and said, "Forget it, the two caught here are also dead. These people are rare loyal, but their master doesn''t know if they feel sorry for them losing their lives for this."

    The captain returned with no success and was a little angry, "Consider them lucky, otherwise they will be tortured to get the bad guys behind!"

    Mu Jue looked at the captain and looked familiar, so he took another look.

    Li Laosi remembered it and introduced them to them.

    ¡°This captain is Jia Dun, Baozhu¡¯s cousin.¡±

    After saying that, he pointed to Mu Jue and said, "This is the princess''s guard Mu Jue, who has just come from Xindu."

    Jia Dun smiled broadly at that time, his eyes lit up, and he said repeatedly, "Brother Mu, let''s have a chat later. I have been out for several months, and I don''t know how my family is doing."

    Mu Jue nodded and said with a smile, "Okay, Brother Jia, your family is fine, don''t worry about it."

    Jia Dun felt relieved a little, and Le Diandian ran to help the soldiers fetch water, and splashed water on the unconscious grain transport soldiers one by one.

    Then, he led people into the village and released the villagers who were trapped in the yard.

    ?The villagers were lucky and no one was killed.

    ??Li Laosi asked the soldiers to dress the dead traitor and dig a hole for burial.

    ?A few soldiers were reluctant and complained, "We can just let these **** rot, why bury them?"

    ¡°We are fighting in the front and keeping the whole Tianwu safe. No one is grateful, but they are trying every possible means to destroy our rations. They are just a bunch of white-eyed wolves!¡±

    Mu Jue added inadvertently, "It''s better to bury them properly. These people can''t help themselves."

    ?The soldiers didn''t say anything anymore. They just complained a few times because it was a big deal for a person to die. No one could do anything to throw the body here, exposed to the sun and wild beasts...

    ??Li Laosi narrowed his eyes, motioned for Mu Jue to go farther away with him, and then asked in a low voice, "Have you found any clues about the people behind this in Xindu? Do you know who ordered these people?"

    Mu Jue shook his head and nodded, and responded, "We captured a few people in Kyoto, but they were all fools who were used as cover. When something happened, I stuffed a few more people in, punished them all, and sent them to prison." Went to the southwest to eat sand.¡±

    Having said that, he told the good news and the third princess that they were stopped at the palace gate.

    As expected, Li Laosi was furious, "These **** are bullying my daughter while I''m not here! When I go back, I''ll kill them all on the top of the city with one arrow!"

    Mu Jue quickly smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Fourth Master, they have been punished. They will have to do hard labor for the rest of their lives, which is considered worse than death."

    ??Li Laosi barely suppressed his anger and asked again, "You have a smart mind. Tell me, do you have any other discoveries?"

    Mu Jue pointed at the two traitors and said in a low and inaudible voice, "Four Masters, these people just thought that we were all unconscious, so they gathered together to discuss it for a few words. I heard that two of them were from Southwest Fancheng. accent.

    ¡°The place where I studied before was right next to Fancheng, so I am very familiar with it and I can¡¯t hear it wrong.¡± Fancheng?

    Li Laosi looked full of doubts, "This Fancheng sounds familiar, okay..."

    ?His eyes suddenly widened, "You mean...impossible!"

    Mu Jue shrugged and sneered, "How is it impossible? Everything is possible! Everything depends on whether it is profitable!"

    Li Laosi disagreed, "This matter is of great importance. I want to report it to the Marquis, and the other party has no reason to target our Northern Expedition..."

    Mu Jue said no more and said, "I will go with you to see the Marquis. When the time comes, I will say one more thing so that you will not think so."

    ?Li Laosi wanted to ask more questions, but was interrupted by a loud voice.

    "Brother Mu! Brother Mu!" It turned out that Wu Dazui and others were rescued. Wu Dazui was still thinking about his little brother Mu Jue and started shouting at the top of his lungs from the front and back of the car.

    Mu Jue told Li Laosi and walked over.

    ¡°Brother Wu, I¡¯m here!¡±

    ?Wu Dazui stared blankly at the ruffian and brilliant boy smiling in front of him, unable to react for a moment.

    The clothes and pants are the same, the voice is the same, but the appearance is completely different.

    Mu Jue pulled him away, walked to a distance, and whispered, "Brother Mu, I am the bodyguard of the Marquis. This time I am disguised as the food delivery team, just to protect the food delivery team''s safety. Previously, for the mission, I have something to hide, please don¡¯t be angry, Brother Wu.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry!¡± Wu Dazui slapped Mu Jue on the shoulder, grinning with his big white teeth.

    "You are really capable, you are actually the Marquis''s bodyguard! I told you that you were extraordinary, but I didn''t expect you to be so powerful! Just now I thought you were killed by those guys who stole food, and I was even more afraid that you were..."

    His words were not finished, but Mu Jue also understood.

    After all, he found an excuse and left before everyone fainted, so he should be suspected of being a traitor.

    "Haha, brother Wu, don''t worry. Whoever is the traitor, I can''t be the traitor. Thanks to you for taking care of me all the way. In this way, when you return to Xindu, when you have free time, you can go to Cyclamen Restaurant and leave a message. I I will bring you the best wine and food from Cyclamen and have a good meal."

    ¡°Haha, okay! I know Cyclamen, it is the most expensive and delicious restaurant! Big brother will definitely take advantage of you and eat and drink to your heart¡¯s content!¡± Wu Dazui is a braggart, his ability is average, but he is also really generous and generous.

    ?Now that the little brother has nothing to do, and he even made an appointment to have a drink later, he feels happy...

    ?Soon, the team was tidied up and back on the road.

    ?This place is still more than 300 miles away from the Northern Expeditionary Army camp. Everyone traveled day and night and arrived in four days...

    Let¡¯s talk about Xindu. Due to the drought this year, food production will definitely be reduced. There is some depression in and outside the city, and life seems to have lost a lot of vitality.

    ??The noble lady entered the palace for the banquet and left the palace crying, which added some laughter to the new capital and made it lively for several days.

    ?The opinions of all parties are also mixed.

    ??But Princess Kangle is not to be bullied, this consensus is engraved in everyone''s heart.

    ?Those who have daughters at home will all tell her privately for a long time that if they meet her outside, they must not provoke Princess Kangle.

    Those who have young children at home are even more careful about it. They cannot marry such a powerful daughter-in-law. Be careful when the new daughter-in-law comes in, and the whole family will be strangled...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1034ï¼š A family does not speak the same language

    Chapter 1034: One family does not speak two languages

    The purpose of good news has been achieved, although it has some obstacles to reputation.

    But she doesn¡¯t care either, it¡¯s better to be feared than bullied.

    What''s more, she doesn''t have to worry about getting married.

    But after a night of pride and pride, the third princess finally remembered that Jiayin was not engaged yet, and began to worry that her good sisters would not be able to get married.

    When she got up in the morning, she sat under the eaves and sighed.

    "If I had known this, I would have asked Caiyun to start the fight yesterday. Why would you want to compete with others? Now I am afraid that in Xindu, I will not be able to find a good family who dares to marry you."

    Jiayin was amused by her and laughed, and replied, "Don''t worry, at worst, I will marry in Quanzhou, and no one there will know that I have a bad temper."

    ¡°Oh, this is also a good idea!¡± The third princess actually took it seriously and smiled happily, ¡°When the time comes, I will add more makeup to you so that you can marry in style.¡±

    Jiayin doesn¡¯t want the topic to keep wandering around getting married. She hasn¡¯t had enough of her wonderful years.

    Just when he was about to change the subject, a young **** suddenly came to report, "Princess, Prince Lu is here."

    Jiayin''s eyes flashed, and she stood up and said, "Brother Lu is probably thinking about you and came here to express his condolences. I won''t disturb you anymore. I happened to not sleep well last night, so I''m going to catch up on my sleep."

    ¡°Go, go, let someone bring you food at noon.¡± The third princess waved her hand, then picked up her skirt and went to pick her up.

    Jiayin turned around and returned to the side hall, closed the small door, gave Shuiling Shuiyun a few words, and then she entered the space.

    The jade melons that were planted before have matured. Just wait for the garden to open in Broken Gold Beach in the next few days, and the origin of these jade melons will be revealed.

    At that time, some should be given to the Liu family, the academy, the Jia family, the Gu family, the Hou family, and the palace.

    ??The little fox had already opened a jade melon, his little head almost stuck into the melon gourd, and he was eating happily.

    ??The little green snake rarely came to the side and took a few bites. It was almost dyed red by the melon juice.

    Jiayin also shared a piece, and while eating, he chatted with the little fox and the little snake.

    Of course, she was basically the one doing the talking, but the little fox also chirped occasionally, and the little green snake spit out messages, which was considered a very positive compliment and response...

    In the main hall next to her, the third princess blushed slightly and ordered the maids to bring Lu Zong¡¯s favorite tea and snacks.

    Lu Zong seemed to ask casually, "Where is the princess, why are you not with the princess? Yesterday''s summer banquet, I heard that you had another quarrel?"

    The third princess was excited when she mentioned this, and said with a smile, "Brother Lu, you were not there, so you might not know. Jiayin was simply too powerful at the time. Those **** girls were so arrogant, but they couldn''t say a word because of Jiayin, and they were blocked by Jiayin. Shui Ling Fan screamed, hahaha, it was so enjoyable.¡±

    Mr. Lu also smiled and responded, "The princess''s two poems have been praised by many people outside. They are indeed good."

    The third princess nodded, her expression full of pride, as if she was the one who composed the poem.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she would be good at baking snacks and cooking while watching Jiayin, and she was even good at doing business. I didn¡¯t expect that she could also compose poetry.¡±

    Lu Zong raised his hand to pour tea for the third princess, and then asked, "Where is the princess, have you left the palace?"

    ¡°No, maybe I didn¡¯t sleep well last night. I just heard you were coming, so I went back to catch up on my sleep.¡±

    ??The third princess waved her hands carelessly, took a sip from the tea cup, and felt it was sweeter than usual...

    Lu Zong lowered his head, his eyes blocking all the emotions in his eyes. After a while, he said, "The melon garden in Suijintan should be open soon. When I come again, I will bring you two jade melons." The third princess smiled. Shy, he nodded quickly and responded, "Okay, Jiayin also said that he would take me to the melon garden to eat as much as he wanted. But my father has been restraining me recently and won''t let me leave the palace."

    As she spoke, she felt a little frustrated and complained in a low voice, "Suddenly it felt like everything inside and outside the palace was in chaos, and life seemed to be noisy."

    ??Lu Zong drank tea and calmly advised, "It doesn''t matter where there is chaos, the princess just needs to live well in Zhilan Palace."

    The third princess became more and more shy and asked, "Brother Lu, my father wants us to get married as soon as possible. What do you think?"

    After finishing speaking, she was afraid that Lu Zong would misunderstand, so she quickly added, "If you are not in a hurry, you can wait a few more years. Even... even if my father said so, I would not agree."

    Lu Zong did not raise his head and responded after a while, "Of course I obey the emperor''s will."

    ??The third princess thought he agreed with what he said, so the corners of her mouth were raised happily...

    At the same time, Wan''er was also entertaining Mrs. Jia Er and Mrs. Liu in the Earl''s Mansion.

    ?Mrs. Jia Er brought a lot of thank-you gifts, none of them expensive, but all practical.

    ?She took Wan''er''s hand and said repeatedly, "Wan''er, when you meet the princess, you must help your aunt to thank her properly.

    ¡°My silly girl Baozhu, I always worry about her wherever she goes, for fear of being bullied.

    ¡°This time I entered the palace and somehow got into the eyes of that dead girl from the Lu family. In order to protect the orb, the princess competed with her in writing poems. Now everyone is gossiping. I feel really bad about it!¡±

    Wan''er smiled and comforted her, "Auntie, don''t say that. As a sister-in-law, I dare not say that I know the princess very well, but I can see clearly. The princess treats the treasure as her own sister!"

    "The princess actually has a good temper, but she is very protective of her shortcomings. It''s just that she doesn''t know, but the orb was in front of her eyes yesterday, so she wouldn''t let it suffer."

    Mrs. Liu also laughed and said, "Yes, the princess''s child is the most recognized. Even though she doesn''t meet me often, whenever there is a new snack in Baiyunjian, she will have someone send me a box early." .

    "I am so envious even in my dreams. If I had such a biological daughter, I would rather lose ten years of my life. It''s a pity that I am not so lucky."

    "Haha, you can find a good daughter-in-law and treat her like your own daughter." Mrs. Jia Er laughed, "It would be better if the princess married into the family."

    Mrs. Liu quickly waved her hand, "No, no. It''s not that I am a humble mother, but my two sons together are not worthy of the princess."

    ?Everyone laughed, and Mrs. Liu took Wan''er''s hand and told her, "People like these in Xindu have nothing to do all day long, so they just want to talk a few gossips.

    ¡°If you are out and about and hear people gossiping, don¡¯t worry. You may make yourself angry.

    ¡°If you are really angry, just tell me and my aunt will help you find a way to vent your anger.

    ¡°Whose family doesn¡¯t have some dirty things? Aren¡¯t they willing to talk about it? Let them also be the protagonists when the time comes.¡±

    Only then did Wan''er understand Mrs. Liu''s original intention of coming here today, and she felt extremely grateful and warm in her heart.

    ?There are not many people walking around in my family now, but every one of them is solid and reliable.

    ?She has no mother-in-law, and her grandmother-in-law and aunts are not at home either. She occasionally feels uneasy and has no one to rely on. Fortunately, her sister-in-law is a good person and helps a lot.

    ?Now there is another elder who can help her.

    After thinking about it like this, Wan''er said, "Auntie, speaking of which, I really have something to entrust you with."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1035ï¼š The long-awaited melon garden is blooming

    Chapter 1035: The melon garden opens despite repeated calls

    Mrs. Liu was curious and said with a smile, "Tell me what it is."

    Wan''er responded, "It''s not a big deal. My natal family arranged a marriage for my younger brother. The other party is from a very low-key scholarly family.

    "But I have been married for a few years and rarely participate in the gatherings of little girls, so I have never seen that girl. My mother is in poor health and rarely goes out, so she was in a bit of trouble for a while.

    ¡°After all, adding new people is a big deal. You have to find out clearly about the person and appearance of the other person before making a decision.¡±

    "Ah, it''s easy." Mrs. Liu agreed immediately, "Tell me the girl''s family background and name. I have many wives who are familiar with me. The girls in their families are all in their teens. There are always a few that I know." of.

    "When the time comes, I will find out the exact information and I will ask someone to tell you. You should also go to my house with your child in your arms. Don''t stay bored at home every day."

    Mrs. Jia Er also said, "Last time I went back, why didn''t my sister-in-law tell me? I can also help find out. However, the other party is from a scholarly family, so it is more appropriate for the Liu family''s sister-in-law to come forward."

    ??Wan''er nodded quickly and explained the girl''s family background and ranking in detail.

    After a few more gossips, Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Jia were about to say goodbye and go home.

    Wan''er asked them to stay for dinner, but they refused. Wan''er could only ask someone to prepare a basket, and each of them gave a jade melon.

    ??The jade melon is about the size of a pottery pot. It is green all over and has a faint sweet fragrance. No matter how you look at it, it is very pleasant.

    ?Mrs. Liu was surprised and said, "Is the melon garden in Suijintan open now?"

    Wan''er smiled and nodded, "Yes, Auntie. This was sent by the village chief this morning. My father and Mr. Wen also know about it. They plan to go to the palace tomorrow to offer melons, and then open the garden and sell them to the outside world."

    ??Mrs. Jia Er reached out and patted the jade melon. She was extremely surprised and laughed softly, "Then we can eat this year''s jade melon earlier than the emperor."

    Mrs. Liu also smiled, "I will definitely talk to my old man when I get back. He is like a child now. I''m afraid he will be happy for several days because of this."

    "My old lady is the same," Mrs. Jia Er was even more happy. "Her old lady often complains that her mouth feels bitter recently. It is probably because of the heat and anger. If she eats a few pieces of jade melon, she will be cured immediately."

    ?Wan''er asked someone to cover the basket with a piece of coarse cloth, and then sent it to the carriage of the two of them.

    ?Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Jia came in joy and left happily.

    After returning home, needless to say, they all made the old man smile.

    On the second day, Li Laoer and Mr. Wen took the village chief and Liu Biaotou, loaded a cart full of jade melons and golden fruits, swaggered through the market, and delivered them to the palace.

    The people inside and outside Xindu have long been accustomed to the Li family''s unique way of announcing.

    ?So, the melon garden in Ruijintan opened, and the news spread almost instantly.

    ?The children at home are jumping around and clamoring to eat the melon. Whenever there is any hesitation in the family, the children want to roll all over the floor.

    Old men and women love their grandsons, and in this scorching heat, they are also looking forward to eating a piece of melon to quench their thirst.

    So, if the pillars of each family cannot grab a few jade melons, they do not respect the elderly and do not love the young.

    Unavoidable, they took their slaves and braved the scorching sun and hurried onto the road to Broken Gold Beach, sweating profusely along the way.

    ?But no matter how hot it was, they didn¡¯t dare to stop for fear that it would be too late and they wouldn¡¯t even be able to buy melon vines.

    In previous years, if you couldn''t buy a good melon with broken gold, you could always buy it elsewhere.

    ?Although the quality is not as good as that of Broken Gold Beach, it is not as sweet and not as watery, but it can still satisfy your cravings.

    ?This year, the weather has been unfavorable. The drought has started in spring and now, the melon vines elsewhere have all dried up. The few jade melons that occasionally grow are pitiful.

    Only Suijintan, the four villages together numbered hundreds of people, and even hired hundreds more people, adding up to a labor force of more than a thousand, to dig canals from Jiangchazi, and divert the river water to the vicinity of Suijintan, and then buckets of Pick it to the field and irrigate the melons one by one.

    ?The busy scene at the beginning attracted many people in the city to watch the fun.

    It can be said that the jade melons of Broken Gold Beach are now a veritable rarity.

    Everyone is ready for the price to double!

    But when I arrived at Guayuan, I heard that the price had only increased by 30%. If I exchanged it for grain, I could buy it first, and even the price had only increased by 20%.?????This increased portion is the hard-earned money of the villagers and employees.

    Food will naturally be distributed to villagers and hired workers.

    ?On average, a jade melon costs six or seven taels of silver.

    ??If you can afford to eat like this, you must be a rich person.

    Rich people have food stored in their homes, and it doesn¡¯t matter even if there is no harvest this year.

    ?Hence, the jade melons on Broken Gold Beach were picked quickly and put on carriages.

    Large amounts of grain were also sent to Suijintan one after another, and were distributed by Suijintan.

    People regard food as their first priority.

    Farmers make a living by farming, but they are also the group that suffers the most from hunger.

    Especially in a disaster year like this, no one is more panicked than farmers.

    ??Anyone who still has some brains doesn''t choose money, but wants grain.

    ?At critical moments, food can save lives, but money cannot...

    ??In the palace, the emperor was also happy to see baskets of jasper melons and golden fruits.

    He ordered Manager Yi to cut open a jade melon, hold a large piece in his hands, and eat it happily.

    ??The village chief looks much older than in previous years.

    ?At this moment, seeing the emperor eating delicious food, the wrinkles on his face were piled together, and he looked more honest.

    ??The emperor chatted with him cordially, asking about the drought, the villagers'' food and drink, the fruits on the mountains, and the business in the hot spring valley.

    ??The village chief didn¡¯t hide it, and he just told me if he had any difficulties.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the drought this year is indeed serious. The fruits on the mountain are probably not even half as old as in previous years. The water in the hot spring valley is also much less. In the past, the water flow was as thick as a bucket, but this year it is like a child peeing..."

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Manager Yi coughed suddenly, reminding the village chief that it was indecent to speak like this.

    ??The village chief was a little confused, and when he realized what he was doing, he felt a little embarrassed and frightened.

    ??The emperor put down the melon rind, took the wet cloth and wiped his hands, then glared at Manager Yi, smiled and cursed, "You old slave, don''t be too meddlesome, let the village chief say whatever he wants.

    ¡°I have long been tired of listening to civil and military officials talking in official terms. Just like the village chief, I can only say whatever I have to say.¡±

    ? Manager Yi smiled to please, "What the emperor said is that this old slave is troublesome."

    ¡°Hmph, then you won¡¯t get a share of the jade melons this year. You¡¯ll be punished if you¡¯re so greedy.¡± The emperor joked.

    However, it was rare that Manager Yi didn''t keep his head down. Instead, he raised his chin proudly and said, "The emperor doesn''t reward me, and I''m not afraid of it either. I''ll go to Zhilan Palace in a moment. The princess and the princess will definitely take pity on me and give me two rewards." A jade melon!¡±

    The emperor laughed, pointed at Manager Yi and shook his head helplessly, "Look, this old slave has found a backer. He knows that those two girls are definitely not short of jade melons, so he won''t take me seriously!"

    Everyone also laughed.

    ?Liu Biaotou was tall and tall, born with a brave spirit and a hearty smile.

    ?The emperor noticed him and asked a few more questions.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1036ï¼š Whose head was kicked by a donkey!

    Chapter 1036: Whose head was kicked by a donkey!

    Li Laoer told the truth, mentioning Liu Biaotou''s previous experience as a bodyguard, the work he was responsible for at Suijintan, and Liu Yang following Jiayi to kill pirates and Japanese pirates on the Quanzhou beach.

    ??The emperor was very pleased and did not hesitate to praise him. He even rewarded Liu Biao with a precious sword.

    ??Liu Biaotou went crazy with joy. He knelt down and kowtowed. He hugged the sword and said he wanted it to be a family heirloom, which made the emperor laugh again...

    In the Zhilan Palace, Jiayin and the third princess were also nibbling the jade melon. They even squeezed the juice and added ice cubes. After one gulp, they were so happy that they almost flew away.

    The third princess was satisfied with her meal, and blushed at the end, so she asked Caiyun to send someone to deliver two jade melons to the Lu family.

    In the afternoon, Jiayin comforted the third princess and left the palace, going straight to the Marquis'' Mansion.

    She put all the jade melons in the space into the warehouse in the backyard of the Hou Mansion. She kept a small half of them as gifts for the Hou Mansion, and exchanged the larger half for money or medicinal materials and other supplies.

    The chief steward is a smart man, and he is used to it every year.

    So, even though he was a little suspicious, he never asked a word.

    He got busy quickly, giving gifts when he needed to, and contacting buyers when he needed to.

    Seeing that nothing happened, Jiayin returned to Broken Gold Beach.

    At this time, Broken Gold Beach was simply a small "grabbing war".

    Even if it¡¯s dark, I¡¯m still fighting at night.

    ??Men, women, old and young in the village all went out to pick melons, count people, load cars, cashiers, and weigh grains, all performing their duties without any fuss.

    ??The big stove in the village has been restarted, and the women are washing vegetables and cooking to ensure that the laborers have enough to eat three times a day.

    But no matter how thirsty they were, everyone still insisted on drinking water, and no one touched the jade melon.

    I really can¡¯t bear to part with it!

    Jiayin went back to his old house and changed into half-worn clothes. He walked around the fields and then went to find the village chief.

    ¡°Grandpa, village chief, we have been working hard for a year. We can¡¯t even know what jade melon tastes like. Can we open some jade melons to quench everyone¡¯s thirst?¡±

    ??The village chief was heartbroken when he heard it, but when Jiayin spoke, he didn''t want to refute.

    So, he shouted, "Everyone, pick out the broken and bruised jade melons, cut them all, and eat them together. The princess feels sorry for everyone!"

    "But everyone has to work hard after eating the jade melon, and don''t waste a piece of silver for this mouthful."

    ?Everyone was happy and laughed in response.

    "The princess still feels sorry for us, and the village chief is more cruel than the rich landlord!"

    ¡°Haha, the princess will come back often to support us!¡±

    ??The village chief waved his pipe and pot angrily and said with a smile, "At this time, I know it''s time to complain to the princess. In the future, if the money is less, don''t come to me! Every family has more money. How about buying wine? Isn''t it nice?"

    ¡°Haha, of course drinking wine tastes good, but eating melon is also refreshing!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we can also eat melons and drink wine.¡±

    ??Everyone shared the jade melon and took a big bite, all smiling.

    Jiayin carried a mosquito repellent bag on her waist, but mosquitoes still bumped into her from time to time in the night, which was extremely rampant.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun wished they had eight hands to chase away mosquitoes, for fear that their master would be bitten.

    The village chief and everyone saw him and quickly chased them away.

    The village chief shouted, "Princess, please go back quickly. You don''t have to worry about the work here. Everyone is used to it and nothing will go wrong."

    ??Everyone also shouted, "Yes, Princess, please go back quickly. We are thick-skinned and not afraid of mosquitoes. You can''t do it!"

    ¡°The little girl has tender skin. If she gets bitten, she may not be able to get rid of it for seven or eight days.¡±

    "Let''s put a hat on the princess." Jiayin also felt that he couldn''t help here and was still worrying everyone, so he smiled and said, "Then I''ll go back, everyone should be more tired. Wait until the melon garden is finished. , let¡¯s have a running banquet. When the time comes, I¡¯ll go to Uncle Huang and ask for dozens of jars of good wine to celebrate for everyone.¡±

    ¡°Haha, okay, thank you, Princess. Then we will also have a taste of royal wine.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I feel so happy just thinking about it. I can¡¯t use up all my strength. Come on, I can pick melons from another two acres of land!¡±

    ?The villagers laughed, and the laughter spread far and wide.

    Some of the stewards and individual customers waiting in the field, queuing up to buy melons, naturally heard it.

    ?They couldn''t help but feel a little bit envious and alert in their hearts. Broken Gold Beach was not something they could bully at will.

    Fair business, nothing is wrong with it.

    ??If anyone wants to take advantage, I''m afraid it will definitely not end well...

    ?In the same dark night, in the far north of the Yangtze River, the grain transport team traveled day and night and finally arrived at the Northern Expeditionary Army camp.

    ??Torches were placed around the camp, and bonfires were burning every few hundred meters.

    ??Although it would be very hot to light a fire on such a summer night, it would also light up the camp as bright as day, making it easier for groups of soldiers to patrol.

    It was a huge pressure to shoulder the life and death of tens of thousands of people and to recover the mountains and rivers. Therefore, the Marquis did not fall asleep until midnight every night.

    In this case, we caught up with Li Laosi and Mu Jue coming back with the grain transport team.

    ??Li Laosi turned sideways and jumped off the horse. Just as the Marquis walked out from the battalion commander, he shouted excitedly, "Master Marquis, look who I brought back?"

    With sharp eyes, the Marquis turned his head and glanced around, and saw the smiling Mu Jue, so he asked, "Why are you here? How is your family?"

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Marquis, everything is fine.¡± Mu Jue responded quickly.

    The Marquis nodded, and just as he was about to order someone to take over the food, Jiang Cheng rushed over.

    ?So, the Marquis ordered, "Check the military rations clearly and record them in the book. Starting tomorrow, there is no need to save."

    "Yes, Lord Marquis." Jiang Cheng agreed with his hands, but did not leave immediately. He looked at Mu Jue with a smile and asked, "Why is Guard Mu here? But there is something going on in Kyoto? We have been away for several months, and we really miss home. ah."

    Mu Jue smiled and shook his head, "Don''t worry, General Jiang. The family is very nice. I can''t wait to stay. I''ll go with him to have some fun."

    ?Jiang Cheng¡¯s eyes flashed, obviously knowing that what he said was false.

    After all, the journey from Jiangnan to Jiangbei is thousands of miles away. Not only is the journey difficult, but there are also dangers everywhere.

    ?Who would take a trip just for fun if his brain was kicked by a donkey...

    But he didn''t care, he just chatted a few words and went to work quickly.

    ??Grain needs to be stored in the warehouse, and the grain transportation team also needs people to eat and horses to chew, so all must be carefully arranged.

    Mu Jue followed the Marquis and Li Laosi into the tent. With a look from the Marquis, the guards lowered the door curtain and surrounded the tent.

    ¡°Master Marquis, if you have anything to eat, give me some.¡± Mu Jue smiled and found a chair to sit on, his expression full of exhaustion.

    "This journey has been tough. The drought in the south of the Yangtze River is severe, but there is no shortage of water for people to drink. I didn''t expect it to be even worse in the north of the Yangtze River. For fifty or sixty miles, I couldn''t find a well or a small river."

    ??Li Laosi opened the box in the corner, took out two steamed buns and threw them to Mu Jue, "First of all, I will make some dry noodles for you."

    Mu Jue squeezed the steamed bun in his hand. It was a little hard. He didn''t know how many days it had been steamed, and he felt a little sour.

    Hou Ye, a military general, eat this fruit belly on weekdays?

    Seeing that he was holding back his mouth, Li Laosi thought he was disgusted, so he said, "You bastard, you have chosen carefully. It would be good to have steamed buns to eat. If the army rations are not available, the whole battalion will be hungry."

    Mu Jue hesitated for a moment, then opened the cowhide bag that was slung across his body and took out an oil paper bag.

    ¡°I still have some of the princess¡¯s roasted meat here¡­¡±

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1037ï¼š Too many coincidences are no longer coincidences!

    Chapter 1037 If there are too many coincidences, it¡¯s no longer a coincidence!

    Before he could finish speaking, Li Laosi had already snatched the oil paper bag and spread it directly in front of the Marquis.

    The two of them didn''t say a polite word and started eating directly.

    ??Li Laosi shouted happily while eating, "Oh, it''s our Fu Niu''er''s craftsmanship. Only she can make this spicy taste, even her mother can''t."

    The Marquis did not respond, but his men were not slow...

    In the blink of an eye, the oil paper bag was empty. Mu Jue was holding two dry steamed buns. His flesh ached very much, but he did not dare to say...

    ??Li Laosi looked back and saw it, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "Look at you, why are you so distressed? After Victory returns home in triumph, I''ll ask Fu Niu''er to make a pot and give you some more."

    After saying that, he still felt that he was not satisfied with licking his mouth, so he asked Mu Jue, "Did you hide something secret? Do you still have it in your bag?"

    Mu Jue quickly took out the bag and found it was empty.

    ¡°I¡¯m in the food delivery team, so it¡¯s hard to bring too many things.¡±

    ??Li Laosi felt a little regretful and sat down at the table and complained, "Fu Niu''er didn''t come over. If she were here, there would definitely be no shortage of food.

    ¡°I wonder how this girl is doing in the palace? Even if the emperor and princess treat her well, she is not as comfortable as at home.¡±

    ??The **** of murder who usually makes barbarians frightened immediately turns into a nagging old father when he mentions his daughter.

    The Marquis was naturally concerned and asked Mu Jue, "Let''s talk about the new capital. How about talking about the princess first?"

    Mu Jue glanced at Li Laosi without leaving any trace, poured water, drank it to his heart''s content, and then started talking.

    ??For example, there is drought in the south of the Yangtze River, such as the quarrels in the court, such as Li Laoer borrowing grain from the family, such as Jiaren and Brother Li taking office, such as good news often asking little foxes to deliver news home...

    ?Li Laosi and Mr. Hou listened carefully, sometimes frowning, sometimes happy, and finally heaving a sigh of relief.

    Li Laosi even said with a proud smile, "I just said you don''t have to worry about home. My second brother is here, Mr. Wen also has many ideas, Fu Niu''er is smarter, and Jiaren''s wife is also a good one. Nothing will happen for sure. Wrong."

    ??The Marquis glared at him without retorting.

    ?This is an afterthought, but he is always very nagging!

    ??Li Laosi chuckled, touched his nose and went to get dry noodles, and asked the soldiers to help cook them for Mu Jue to eat.

    Then, he turned around and returned to the tent. Thinking of the people who had robbed the road before, he asked, "Boy Mu, what basis do you have for saying that those who robbed the food came from the southwest?"

    Mu Jue thought for a while, then lowered his voice and replied, "Master Marquis, Fourth Master, these people who robbed the army rations are probably from the southwest, and they are from the army."

    Southwest? !

    Mr. Hou frowned and adjusted his cuffs subconsciously. It was obvious that this possibility was beyond his expectation.

    Li Laosi said, "Master Hou, when I met the grain transport team, they were already on the road. Several traitors in the team sprinkled medicine into the well water, and hundreds of them were knocked down.

    ¡°But the traitors may not have brought enough medicine, or they may have been merciful. The amount of medicine in the water was very light and would not be fatal.

    ¡°They fired cannons, and a group of people arrived to rob the grain team. But I led the people and dispersed them!

    ¡°The team was well-trained and followed strict orders. It was indeed not like a rabble like bandits.

    ¡°Mu Jue said that several traitors spoke with the accent of Southwest Fancheng, but unfortunately they all committed suicide by biting their tongues, and there was no way to investigate the matter.

    "But our Northern Expeditionary Army has no grievances or enmities with the border guards in the southwest, and Prince Lu is very close to our family. Even now that Jiaren is still serving as an official in the southwest, no matter how hard we try, we can''t find the reason why the southwest is targeting us... ¡± ??? Master Hou¡¯s eyes were dark. After thinking about it, he asked Mu Jue, ¡°Aside from the traitor¡¯s wrong accent, do you have any other evidence? This matter is of great importance and must be confirmed by ironclad evidence.¡±

    Mu Jue moved his stool, got closer to Li Laosi and the Marquis, and lowered his voice and said, "Previously, when a shipwreck of military supplies sank in the river, General Dayong and I suspected that there was something hidden in the army.

    ¡°Because those river ships can only be contacted by military personnel, and outsiders cannot get close at all. What¡¯s more, the bottom of the ship must be dug out without anyone noticing?

    ¡°But we didn¡¯t catch anyone¡¯s tricks, we just had suspicions. In order to prevent this from happening again, General Dayong used the pretext of an investigation to clear out all the unreliable people in the military camp on the dock.

    "One of the deputy generals was from the Southwest Border Guard Army. He usually behaves in a low-key and cautious manner. This time he was arrested not because he was suspected of being involved in the ship-cutting incident, but because he made a very stupid mistake, as if it was intentional. .

    ¡°I guessed that there was something wrong with this man. He was punished and sent back to the southwest to eat sand. It seemed that we helped him return to his hometown.

    ¡°So, I told my uncle, and my uncle had already sent someone to follow me and monitor us all the way.¡±

    Li Laosi frowned and responded, "There are often secondments in various places in the army. Even in the southwest, there are soldiers and generals from our Northern Expeditionary Army. It is really untenable to judge people based on their background."

    The Marquis did not speak, but Mu Jue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°The fourth master is right, I also know this, so when the second batch of military rations arrived in Jiangbei, I hurriedly followed it.

    ¡°Those people destroyed the military rations for the first time, and my family worked hard to raise them again, and they continued to deliver the second batch within a few days. If the people behind them were unwilling, they would definitely take action.

    ¡°Sure enough, powder was sprinkled on the well water halfway along the way, which led to the traitors in the team. I hid under the car and clearly heard their accent from Fancheng, Southwest China.

    ¡°Two times added together cannot be used as evidence, but if there are too many coincidences, it is not a coincidence.¡±

    ??The Marquis looked a little solemn, raised his hand to pour the tea, and said nothing for a while.

    ??The Lu family guarded the southwest and worked diligently for many years. It can be said that they were extremely loyal. Even the eldest son, Lu Zong, took the initiative to send him to Xindu to study.

    Neither he nor the emperor ever suspected that the Lu family had second thoughts.

    But now, as Mu Jue said, if there are too many coincidences, they are definitely no longer coincidences.

    At this time, Mu Jue coughed twice and added, "There is another important clue that may explain the reasons behind all the problems. In other words, it is the Lu family who destroyed the military rations and targeted the Northern Expeditionary Army, not the Lu family."

    ?These words were really weird. Both the Marquis and Li Laosi looked at Mu Jue.

    Mu Jue did not hesitate and continued, "Prince Lu Zong was chosen to be the bride''s groom and given the marriage to the third princess. Recently, the emperor even intended for Prince Lu and the third princess to get married early.

    ¡°But Prince Lu has someone else in his heart. He is devoted to...the princess!¡±

    "What, it''s impossible!" Li Laosi stood up in anger, "He is as old as Jiaren, and is more than ten years older than Fu Niu''er! Who gives him the courage to think about Fu Niu''er!"

    He was really angry and crazy. As he spoke, his right hand was already on the waist knife.

    ??If Lu Zong is in front of you, I am afraid that your head and neck will be separated immediately!

    ??Master Hou''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, and his fists were clenched.

    It''s not that he hadn''t considered Lu Zong before, but the Li family was harmonious, without any intrigues, quarrels between wives and concubines, or disagreements between concubines and concubines, so the good news was naturally treated with pure joy.

    ??With a family like the Lu family, whoever marries into it is bound to have to worry a lot. Moreover, the Lu family is too far away, and neither he nor the Li family can bear the news of marrying far away.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1038ï¼š The melon is so big that I canâ€™t eat it in one bite!

    Chapter 1038 The melon is so big that it can¡¯t be eaten in one bite!

    ??Of course, the most important thing is that Lu Zong is a man with deep knowledge and a gentle appearance, but in fact he knows how to make choices and his methods are clever.

    It cannot be said that this character is not good, but it is not as reassuring as a sincere person.

    Who would have thought that Lu Zong would be so enamored with the good news? After the imperial edict granted marriage to the third princess, he would be so entangled that he plotted against the Northern Expeditionary Army...

    "Who else knows about this? Does the princess know?" The Marquis gave Li Laosi a hand, motioned him to sit down, and then asked coldly.

    Mu Jue thought for a while and responded, "The eldest young master should know, and so does the uncle. As for the others, I don''t know.

    ¡°But Prince Lu occasionally pays too much attention to the princess. With the princess¡¯ intelligence, I am afraid that he would have guessed it quickly.¡±

    ¡°You bitch, who gave him the courage! How dare he think about what¡¯s in the pot when he¡¯s eating from the bowl! Wait until I knock his teeth all over so he can¡¯t eat anything!¡±

    ??Li Laosi was so angry that he banged the table twice and started thinking about his daughter again.

    "Although the third princess gets along well with Fu Niu''er, there are not many royal people who are really generous. If one day she finds out that this **** from the Lu family likes Fu Niu''er or doesn''t like her, I''m afraid the third princess won''t know how to do it at all. Ask the reason and blame Fu Niu''er!"

    He stood up again anxiously, "No! We need Fu Niu''er to leave the palace immediately and go directly to Quanzhou! The further away the better."

    ??The Marquis nodded in rare agreement and said, "Wait until I write a letter to Fu Niu''er and ask her to live in Quanzhou for a while."

    I don''t want to, Mu Yan shakes his head, "Hou Ye, Master Four, I am afraid that it will not work. The county owner will not leave."

    ??Li Laosi immediately responded, "It won''t work if she doesn''t leave. I''ll rush back to Xindu and put her on the ship myself.

    "As long as she, a girl, gets involved in such a bad thing, no matter who is right or wrong, her reputation can be ruined by gossip!"

    At this time, the soldiers reported outside the tent. It turned out that the noodles were cooked.

    ?Mu Jue stood up and went to pick up the tray.

    ?Two large pottery bowls were filled with noodles, sprinkled with meat sauce, and fragrant.

    Mu Jue brought a bowl to Li Laosi and persuaded him, "Master Fourth, let''s eat first. There are many things to do. Don''t even think about persuading the princess to go to Quanzhou. The princess will definitely not leave."

    ??Li Laosi subconsciously took the noodle bowl, and finally remembered it and shouted in a low voice, "What else is going on in Xindu? Isn''t it said that everything in Xindu is very good? Is Fu Niu''er worried about Broken Gold Beach?"

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it, let¡¯s talk about it.¡± Mu Jue laughed dryly, lowered his head and took a big mouthful of noodles.

    Li Laosi couldn''t help it, and he was really hungry, so he lowered his head and started eating with him.

    ??The Marquis sat aside and drank tea, waiting for the two of them to finish.

    Neither of them kept him waiting any longer, and the noodle bowl was empty in the blink of an eye.

    ??Li Laosi wiped his lips and urged, "Hurry up, tell me if there is anything else!"

    Mu Jue burped and glanced at the door. The Marquis understood and responded, "Don''t worry, no one can come near without my order."

    Mu Jue felt relieved now. When he was about to speak, Li Laosi added, "To make a long story short, let''s focus on the key points!"

    Mu Jue immediately responded, "The emperor was poisoned by the imperial concubine. The emperor allowed the court to elect a prince. The marquis of Zhenbei rebelled. The emperor is ready to eliminate the imperial concubine and the queen mother at one go."

    ?Li Laosi opened his mouth in shock and did not close it for a long time.

    This is indeed the point, but it¡¯s also... too heavy!

    The Marquis almost spilled the tea in his hand and asked, "Who else knows about the Emperor''s poisoning? Did the Queen Mother notice that the Marquis of Zhenbei rebelled?"

    Mu Jue did not dare to be naughty anymore and said in a low voice, "Only the princess and the third princess know about the emperor''s poisoning. Because the concubine chose a chronic poison, the emperor noticed it and used the third princess to be frightened at night to visit Zhilan Palace, and then invited The Imperial Hospital first checked his pulse and discovered that Long was ill. "However, the emperor still loved the imperial concubine and the second prince. He even proposed to establish a prince, but the emperor did not object and allowed the courtiers to recommend him.

    "In addition, the Marquis of Zhenbei went in and out of the imperial study at night to talk secretly with the emperor. Only the princess and I knew that the princess had sent a message to my uncle. My uncle felt that the matter was very important and was afraid that it would be unsafe to deliver the secret message, so he let me go. trip."

    ??Although Li Laosi is brave and lacking in strategy, he is definitely not stupid.

    At this moment, he immediately raised questions, "It is inevitable that the Marquis of Zhenbei will rebel. That person is a snob to begin with. Seeing the decline of the Queen Mother, it is expected that he will switch to the Emperor''s camp.

    "But why does the imperial concubine want to poison the emperor? You must know that the emperor only has one son, the second prince. Sooner or later, the world belongs to the second prince, it''s just a few years later. What is the imperial concubine so anxious about? Why has she refused to wait for these years?"

    Mu Jue raised the corners of his mouth and looked at the Marquis with bright eyes.

    Seeing him like this, the Marquis raised his eyebrows and asked, "You actually know about such a confidential matter?"

    Mu Jue coughed twice and responded with a smile, "By chance, I happened to find a little clue. I have been in and out of the palace all day long, and it would be strange not to notice it."

    ?Li Laosi listened to them playing riddles and couldn''t guess, so he felt a little anxious.

    ¡°What exactly are you talking about?¡±

    The Marquis didn''t want to hide it from him. After all, the Northern Expeditionary Army was away with tens of thousands of words. If something happened to him, Li Laosi would have to take over the entire army. If he knew more, he would be more cautious.

    So, he ordered, "It''s a very important matter. Don''t tell anyone if you''ve heard about it."

    ?Li Laosi nodded quickly, and then the Marquis turned his head and said something in his ear.

    Li Laosi¡¯s eyes widened instantly. If his eye sockets hadn¡¯t been so dedicated, his eyeballs would have probably flew out...

    ?The melon is too big to be eaten in one bite!

    Mu Jue saw that his future father-in-law''s eyes were as wide as bells, and he had to use all his strength to hold back his laughter.

    After finally recovering, he did not forget about business.

    ¡°Marquis, the princess said that although there is no immediate danger to the emperor¡¯s life due to his poisoning, it will only take a few months at most, and things will change.

    ¡°So, many things that were not urgent before are now extremely urgent for the emperor.

    "For example, regaining lost territory, unifying the country, and establishing a reputation before and after. Such as eradicating the troubles of the former dynasty and the harem, and clearing the way for the son. Even if the original close relatives are even slightly likely to become an obstacle to the son in the future, they will No mercy...

    ¡°Please, Lord Marquis, please think carefully and put your own safety and that of the Northern Expeditionary Army first in everything.¡±

    ?The Marquis was silent for a long time, sighed softly, and nodded.

    "Go back and tell the princess to reassure her. I don''t value eternal fame. Anyone who wants it can take it. But my closest relatives and my generals will never allow anyone to threaten and trample on them!"

    "With your words, I feel relieved!" Mu Jue was still a little worried at first, but after hearing these words, he immediately responded happily, "Haha, originally I was ready to take the princess to travel around the world. Now it seems that there is no need to worry.¡±

    ??Li Laosi immediately glared and asked, "If you can''t live in a good home, why are you wandering around the world? At that time, I still have a long knife in my hand, and I will just chop down whoever dares to touch it!"

    Mu Jue chuckled and ran away quickly, "I''m going to see the brothers on the food delivery team."

    ?Before the words were spoken, the person had already disappeared...

    Fortunately, at this time, a drum sound suddenly sounded.

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1039ï¼š Win or lose on the battlefield!

    Chapter 1039: Win or lose on the battlefield!

    A soldier stood outside the tent and shouted loudly, "Master Marquis, there is a large group of barbarians rushing into the camp!"

    ??Li Laosi didn''t care about anything, just put his long bow on his back, held a long knife in his hand, got on his horse and led his men out to kill the enemy.

    ??The court was in chaos, and he was not familiar with it and was not good at intrigues, but he killed the enemy with a pinch of his fingers!

    Leave complex matters to smart people like Mr. Hou.

    Leave it to him to kill the enemy.

    It just so happened that he had gone out to meet the grain transport team before and hadn''t encountered any barbarians for more than ten days. His long sword was already thirsty. Let''s drink the sword with the blood of barbarians tonight!

    Mu Jue rushed out from nowhere, also wearing armor and holding a spear in his hand. He ran fast beside his future father-in-law and said loudly, "Four Masters, I''m here to help you. Let''s see who kills the barbarian tonight." There are so many!¡±

    ¡°What a good boy, you are very brave, but you don¡¯t know what you are capable of?¡± Li Laosi laughed, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see the real results on the battlefield!¡±

    The two men rushed out of the military camp one after another and led the 500 vanguard troops into the night...

    The sky is too clear during the day, and there are stars everywhere at night.

    ?Perhaps I don¡¯t want to see the flames of war in the world at this moment, the stars have closed their eyes...

    ?In less than half an hour, the barbarians retreated after losing hundreds of lives.

    ??Li Laosi and Mu Jue also brought their soldiers back to the camp. Thirty-five were killed in the battle and more than 20 were slightly or seriously injured. Even Li Laosi was scratched on his arm.

    Jiang Cheng heard that he personally delivered the wound medicine to the main tent and said with a smile, "The princess is very careful. This time the grain truck contained five carts of medicinal materials. The finished wound medicine weighed more than 20 kilograms, which is enough for us to last two days." It¡¯s been months.¡±

    Li Laosi didn''t care about such a small wound. After washing the blood stains in the basin, he put down his sleeves and said, "Leave the medicine for the wounds. If I don''t treat my small injury, it will last three to five days." It¡¯s so neat.¡±

    "How can it be done?" Jiang Cheng disagreed and urged, "The princess is most worried about you and the Marquis when she delivers the medicine. If she knew that you were unwilling to use it, the princess would definitely be annoyed and anxious."

    ??Li Laosi also smiled when he remembered that his daughter had asked him over and over again before setting off for the expedition.

    Mu Jue quickly applied medicine to him, and finally wrapped his arm with a white cotton tape.

    ??Li Laosi breathed a sigh of relief and praised, "My daughter is really good. She figured out this medicine and it won''t hurt so much when she sprinkles it on her."

    Mu Jue smiled and said, "The Fourth Master is wrong. This is a prescription that Divine Doctor Zhang worked out and prepared in the princess''s medicine shop. If Divine Doctor Zhang finds out, I''m afraid he will blow his beard and glare again."

    ¡°Haha,¡± Li Laosi laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Mr. Zhang is my daughter¡¯s master, and his prescriptions are my daughter¡¯s. He just knows that, so I just brought him two jars of good wine and settled the matter.¡±

    Everyone also laughed.

    After a while, Li Laosi and Jiang Cheng were going to have a rest.

    ?Jiang Cheng called Mu Jue, "My tent is relatively big. Can you stay with me tonight?"

    Mu Jue shook his head and replied, "I live here with the Marquis. I can just throw a mat at the door and deal with it. If the barbarians attack again at night, I want to kill them again."

    "This kid may not be big, but he''s quite murderous!" Jiang Cheng smiled and patted him on the shoulder, but didn''t insist anymore, "Well, you can sleep here. Get up tomorrow morning and try the food in our camp. Porridge!"

    After saying that, he left with Li Laosi.

    The marquis went behind the curtain, took out a wolfskin mattress and threw it to Mu Jue.

    Mu Jue got into the curtain directly, spread the wolf skin mattress beside the bed, lay down on it, and yawned loudly. Just when the Marquis thought he was going to sleep, he suddenly spoke. "Master Hou, there is no good end for someone who has great achievements. What if that person...can''t tolerate you? What are you going to do? I think there is nothing wrong with leading troops back to Jiangnan and letting Tianwu change his master."

    ¡°At least you won¡¯t worry about your loved ones being killed by someone¡¯s order. Only when you have the butcher knife in your own hands can you truly feel at ease, right?¡±

    ??The Marquis stretched out his hand to lift the quilt, lay down on the bed, and was silent for a long time before responding.

    ¡°As long as the Northern Expedition is successful and Jiangbei is recaptured, my wish will be fulfilled. That person wants unparalleled achievements, eternal fame, and even my life, so just take it, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the adventure I had, I would have died on the road long ago. The rest of my life will be picked up, and I¡¯m not greedy.

    ¡°As for the Li family and other close relatives, if I had not died, they might have been in danger, but if I had died, they would have been extremely safe and even honored.

    "Tianwu has been slaughtered by war for more than ten years, and I don''t want to let Jiangnan become a river of blood just because of me. The injustice or resentment of one person is nothing compared with the peace of millions of people."

    Mu Jue felt sour in his chest when he heard this, "Before coming here, I mentioned these words to the princess, and the princess also said that you would not agree to fight back to Jiangnan. I am still not convinced, but now it seems that the princess understands you."

    The Marquis laughed silently, feeling very happy when he thought of his daughter who was thousands of miles away.

    "That girl is too smart and can''t hide anything from her. After you go back, don''t say too much to avoid worrying about her. No one can predict what will happen in the future. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will try my best to go back safely. I also want to Get her married in person!"

    Mu Jue remained silent, knowing that it would be useless to persuade him.

    ¡°Master Hou, you are the only hero I have ever seen in my life.¡±

    The Marquis turned over and said in a very calm voice, "Heroes are admired by the world, but they are destined to be worthy of the world, but they only failed to live up to the expectations and thoughts of their families. That''s why I chose you to be the princess''s best friend. people.

    "It''s because you are unique and not bound by the world. You only have eyes for the closest people and have no righteousness. As a father, I feel most at ease when I entrust my daughter to you."

    Mu Jue choked up and accepted the "praise" for the time being.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Marquis, the princess is the first in my heart at any time. Even you, if we are in danger together with the princess, I will save the princess first.¡±

    ¡°Always remember your words tonight and go to sleep.¡±

    ??The Marquis said nothing again, and the camp became quiet, with only the occasional footsteps of patrols coming from outside...

    No matter what happens in the dark night, whether sad or joyful, the sun will still rise.

    A new day is coming, the poor are struggling to make ends meet, and the rich are racking their brains to keep their wealth.

    ?At another court meeting, the courtiers headed by the Minister of Rites once again asked the emperor to establish a prince as soon as possible.

    The emperor was still noncommittal and asked with a smile, "I also know what my dear friends are thinking. Now there are dozens of books piled up on my desk. I will make a decision in the near future. My dear friends, just wait patiently."

    The Minister of Civil Affairs is an old fox. For some reason, seeing the Emperor like this, he always feels unsure.

    So, he decisively changed the topic and talked about offering sacrifices and praying for rain. As a result, the Minister of Rites still did not give up and immediately followed, "Please also ask the emperor to appoint a prince as soon as possible. When the prince presides over the rain praying ceremony, he will surely move the heavens and send the descendants to heaven." "Ganlin."

    ??The emperor still smiled, got up and went back to the back hall, forgetting about the court meeting.

    The Minister of Official Affairs glanced at the Minister of Rites coldly, said nothing, and took the lead to go out.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1040ï¼š The storm is about to come and the wind is filling the building

    Chapter 1040 The storm is coming

    The Minister of Rites was unconvinced and cursed in a low voice, "Huh, stubborn old man, you are afraid that you will die and won''t stand out, so why don''t you allow us to speak?"

    ?Several of his disciples and officials gathered over and tried to persuade him.

    "Don''t be angry, sir. The emperor will definitely establish a prince. It''s just a matter of sooner or later."

    "That''s right, sir. We are also doing it for the inheritance of Tianwu. Even if we are a little impatient, we still have a clear conscience."

    The other courtiers saw this and walked out silently.

    ??The noisy incident of electing the crown prince has come to an end.

    ?Those who get the discount are sure that the emperor will adopt it, and they have already had the dream of promotion and wealth in advance.

    ?Those who have not won the prize worry about gains and losses. They regret it at one moment, and then persuade themselves to let nature take its course. If they are entangled, eating will not be enjoyable.

    In the imperial study room, the emperor rubbed his throbbing temples, took a sip of strong tea, and then picked up the list at hand.

    The list is three pages long, and the names on the first page are all marked in red. These are the families and courtiers who have started to fawn over the imperial concubine and the second prince early on, and have completely taken sides.

    The second page has only recently started to take action. It is commonly known as the grass on the wall, and it has followed the trend of the second prince.

    On the third page, there are only seven or eight names of courtiers. They are indeed loyal, and for Tianwu''s consideration, they feel that it is beneficial to establish the prince early. Moreover, he only took advantage of the discount and did not contact the imperial concubine and the second prince in private to seek benefits for himself and his family.

    ??The emperor read it carefully, added a few more words, and then said, "Come here, send this list to Xilong Pavilion."

    Manager Yi was standing not far from the desk, but his head was lowered, as if he didn''t hear anything.

    At this time, an old **** in gray clothes suddenly appeared from the corner of the room. He stepped forward and took the list with both hands. He then bowed respectfully and returned to the corner of the room, where there was no movement.

    The emperor drank up the tea in his hand, thought for a while, and called Manager Yi again, "I don''t have any taste in my mouth, and I feel very anxious. Go to Zhilan Palace and see what snacks those two girls baked today. Bring me a box."

    "Yes, Your Majesty. I''ll go right now! Maybe, the princess and the princess are opening jade melons, and I can follow along to satisfy my craving!" Manager Yi responded with a smile, looking like he was about to drool, which made the Emperor laugh too. .

    ¡°Okay, you can go to Zhilan Palace to have a full meal, and you won¡¯t have to worry about my jade melons every day.¡±

    ?Mr. Yi smiled and took a few steps back. After leaving the door, his expression changed. He took two young eunuchs and hurried to Zhilan Palace.

    In the Zhilan Palace, several little maids were fetching water to water the flowers. The small wooden kettles evenly sprinkled strings of water drops, falling on the green leaves and petals. The air was filled with a light earthy fragrance, making it so hot. It seems to be a bit cooler at noon.

    ?There were two rocking chairs under the eaves of the corridor. The third princess and Jiayin each occupied one, and while talking, they put grapes chilled with ice cubes into their mouths, which was extremely comfortable.

    ?Caiyun and Shuiling were sitting on small stools, sharing colored silk threads and planning to weave several knots.

    The silk threads are all left over from wrapping the rice dumplings, so they can be used to their best advantage.

    During the Dragon Boat Festival before, Jiayin made a special trip back to Suijintan and took the women in the village to make a lot of rice dumplings and distributed them to the villagers in several villages.

    As for the rice dumpling gift boxes given to each family, they are all from Baiyunjian, which is very worry-free.

    Here in the palace, Jiayin only brought Shuiyun and made dozens of ordinary rice dumplings to cope with the occasion.

    ?Yesterday at noon, when the third princess saw the rice cakes on the plate, she suddenly remembered that she wanted to eat rice dumplings, especially those with bean paste filling and egg yolk filling.

    ??The workmanship of these two things is relatively complicated. Jiayin was lazy and didn''t prepare at all this year.

    ??In the past few days, I have been a little irritated by the good news. I am worried about Mu Jue who is away from home. The emperor''s poisoning is like a sharp sword hanging over his head. I don''t know when it will fall.

    Everyone is under the sharp sword, and no one dares to say that he will not be hurt. Although my grandma, mother and others were all sent to Quanzhou, almost all my brothers were no longer in Xindu.

    But the second uncle, the third uncle, Brother Jiahuan, Brother Mao, Mr. Wen, and even the Liu family and the Jia family are all relatives, and she can''t bear to hurt anyone.

    ?This anxiety made it difficult for her to eat well and sleep well.

    ?Like a bird that knows the storm is coming, but unable to fight back and with nowhere to hide...

    At this moment, the third princess wants to eat rice dumplings, which is a good thing. She is busy and has no time to think too much.

    So, last night I soaked the glutinous rice and prepared the ingredients. This morning Jiayin and Shuiyun quickly made hundreds of rice dumplings and tied them with silk threads of different colors to distinguish the fillings.

    At this moment, a refreshing smell can be heard in the kitchen.

    At this moment, Manager Yi stepped into the threshold of Zhilan Palace.

    He couldn''t help but laugh and said, "It''s better to come early than to come by chance! I wonder if the princess and the princess are thinking about something delicious again. This old slave is in luck!"

    The third princess and Jiayin both stood up and invited him to sit together under the eaves of the corridor.

    The third princess was thinking about her father and asked her about her father''s daily routine and food.

    Mr. Yi answered all questions, which made the third princess feel relieved.

    At this time, Shuiling ran to the kitchen and brought out a few cooked rice dumplings.

    ?Everyone washed their hands and ate rice dumplings together.

    Mr. Yi smiled and held a salted egg yolk in his hands, stuttering with satisfaction.

    Jiayin wanted to peel one for him, but he waved his hand and said with a smile, "I am old and dare not eat too much. If I don''t change, I will suffer. Thank you, Princess! One is enough for such a delicious rice dumpling." ¡±

    After that, he glanced around and saw that there was no one else around. Both Shui Ling and Caiyun were trustworthy, so he said, "The emperor has a bad appetite today, so he sent an old slave over to see if the princess and the princess baked any good snacks. Bring a box back to the emperor.

    ¡°I never thought that the princess made rice dumplings. How about I reward the old slave with a few more and let the old slave do his job?¡±

    Of course, the good news was immediately accepted. The third princess was also very happy and filled the rice dumplings for her father with her own hands.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Manager Yi chatted with Jiayin again, "Princess, I heard that you and the princess played cards very late last night? The young eunuchs and maids in the palace are all looking forward to working in Zhilan Palace. , It is said that Zhilan Palace is well fed, the master is kind, and the life is lively, but staying up late is not good for a woman¡¯s skin, so she should go to bed early tonight.¡±

    Jiayin''s pupils shrank, and the next moment he responded with a smile, "Okay, manager. We had nothing to do last night, so we just played a little more. We will definitely close the door tonight and go to bed early."

    Manager Yi smiled and nodded, "The princess is smart."

    Jiayin reluctantly suppressed her pounding chest and called Shui Ling to get a jade melon.

    ¡°General manager, jade melon quenches your thirst, but it¡¯s cold, so it¡¯s best not to eat too much.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you so much, Princess, for the reward. I¡¯ll take note of it!¡± Manager Yi thanked him happily, sat there for a while, and left with his things.

    The third princess was a little excited and shouted, "We only sent a few rice dumplings. What if the father doesn''t like it? Why don''t you go out of the palace and go for a walk among the white clouds and pick up more ready-made snacks?"

    Jiayin quickly stopped, "Forget it, don''t look at how big the sun is above your head! If we go out at this time, when we come back, we will be sunburned as black as coal, and we won''t be able to survive in a year or two. Do you want to get married? When the time comes, just go out as a black-faced bride!¡±

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1041ï¼š Turning over is like turning over a book!

    Chapter 1041: Turning over is like turning over a book!

    The third princess immediately covered her face and said coquettishly, "No, I can''t tan!"

    Jiayin pushed her into the house, "You take care of yourself, I''ll let Shuiling go."

    After saying that, she winked at Shuiling and returned to the side hall.

    Soon, Shui Ling carried a food box and a token and left the palace...

    When Jiayin got up from her nap, Shuiling had already brought snacks back and sent them to the imperial study room.

    Manager Yi got an extra box, so he tested the poison with a smile, and found that there was no problem, so he sent Shui Ling back to Zhilan Palace early.

    The third princess and Jiayin also had snacks, and in the afternoon they asked the little **** to set up a swing in the corner of the courtyard. They played until it was dark and did not stop until they were too tired.

    After dinner, the third princess felt very sleepy, so she reluctantly washed herself up and went to bed.

    Jiayin, on the other hand, hugged Sanjiu and sat on the sofa with a book in his hand, petting the fox and reading at the same time.

    Shuiyun cut the fruit plate, put it on the table, and whispered, "Princess, you should go to bed early."

    Jiayin nodded and said, "Tonight you and Shui Ling will have to work hard to guard the gate of Zhilan Palace. No one is allowed to enter or leave, and no one is allowed to open the door if they hear any movement. If anyone acts rashly, they can be taken down first. No matter life or death!"

    Shuiyun was startled and asked, "Princess, tonight..."

    Jiayin waved her hand to signal her not to say more.

    "Just do as I say and don''t worry. Everything outside has nothing to do with us. Just make sure that there is no chaos in Zhilan Palace."

    "Yes, Princess." Shuiyun quickly retreated.

    Soon, the sound of the door creaking was heard, and the footsteps faded away, becoming clearer in the dark night...

    In the royal study, the emperor put down the medicine bowl, tried hard to suppress the bitterness in his mouth, and asked, "Have the arrangements been finished?"

    Manager Yi quickly bent down and saluted, "Back to the emperor, the Ronghua Palace has been surrounded by people. Not even a fly can fly out."

    ?The emperor was silent for a moment and then stood up.

    Manager Yi quickly followed, and the little **** carrying a lantern looked after him. He was like a long moving dragon in the dark night, rushing towards Ronghua Palace.

    At this time in the past, the Ronghua Palace was brightly lit and very lively because of the emperor¡¯s stay.

    ?The same is true today, but everything is different.

    ?The guards in helmets, holding sabers in one hand and torches in the other, surrounded Ronghua Palace like an iron barrel.

    ?Especially in the imperial concubine¡¯s bedroom, the eunuchs and maids were all tied tightly and kneeling in the courtyard, their faces ashen.

    ??They were so arrogant because of the favored concubine on weekdays, but now they are so frightened and regretful.

    A man''s favor is unreliable, not to mention that this man is an emperor.

    ??In the morning, someone even sent fresh fruit over, just because the imperial concubine liked to eat it.

    As a result, the guards rushed in as soon as it got dark, ruthlessly shattering all the good things...

    ¡°Woo.¡± A palace maid couldn¡¯t help it and cried softly.

    Immediately, a guard stepped forward and kicked her hard until the maid held back her tears.

    ??The other maids and eunuchs shrank their heads even more, wishing they could crawl into the cracks in the ground to feel safe...

    In the main hall, the imperial concubine, who was dressed in crimson palace attire, also turned pale in shock.

    ?Her personal maids, nuns, and eunuchs were all tied into rice dumplings.

    ?Although she was not tied up, she could only sit on a chair and could not move a step, otherwise the guard''s long knife would be put to her neck. She had some vague guesses, and her heart almost burst in panic, but she still had some luck.

    When she acted, she was careful enough in her arrangements, and the emperor was not aware of it these days. Therefore, what happened today may be because the courtiers elected the second prince as the prince. The emperor was angry for a moment, but it was not because he discovered her methods...

    ¡°You are so bold, you are so brave!¡± The imperial concubine felt relieved for a while, and finally gathered enough confidence. Then she slapped her hand on the table, causing the golden phoenix with beaded hairpin on her head to keep shaking.

    "How dare you break into Ronghua Palace? Don''t you know this is my residence? When the emperor comes, I will definitely ask him to punish you severely!"

    "No need, I''m already here." The emperor responded outside the door, and then stepped onto the threshold.

    With a wave of his hand, Manager Yi waved his hand, and the guards immediately closed the door. Two people were left in the room to ensure the emperor''s safety, while the rest retreated outside the door.

    ??The imperial concubine''s eyes were red, and she fell directly in front of the emperor in grievance, sobbing and crying.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you are finally here! Just now, these guards suddenly rushed in. Not only did they tie up my concubine¡¯s **** and maid, they also refused to allow me to move around freely.

    ¡°Ugh, what mistake did I make to make them humiliate me like this? I really can¡¯t live anymore!¡±

    After saying this, the emperor had already sat down. The imperial concubine came forward and knelt beside his legs, slowly raising her face.

    ?The beauty wept, and the pear blossoms were covered with rain. Under the illumination of the candlelight, the teardrops became more and more crystal clear.

    ??The emperor was a little confused for a moment. After all these years, even though he knew that she had some relationship with the Queen Mother, he still loved her constantly and even allowed her to give birth to the second prince. Isn''t it because of her beauty and weakness?

    He originally thought that even if this woman had some selfish intentions, she would always cherish the friendship between them more.

    What a pity, she ruined his twenty-year lifespan with only a few months left...

    ??The emperor raised his hand and gently tidied the concubine''s messy hair, and then slapped her hard in the next moment.

    "Snapped!"

    The imperial concubine was caught off guard and was beaten so hard that she fell to the ground.

    ?She raised her head in surprise, covered her face, and shouted, "Your Majesty, why did you beat my concubine?"

    ??The emperor''s face was cold, with no warmth at all in his eyes.

    ¡°Do you still need me to remind you of what you have done?¡±

    After saying that, he pointed to the incense burner in the corner of the room. Manager Yi immediately rushed over, took the incense burner and brought it to the imperial concubine.

    ??The imperial concubine subconsciously shrank her neck, but still refused to admit it.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong with this incense burner? Is there something wrong with it? You personally gifted it to me last year!¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is the tribute stove from the south. Just because you said you liked it, I had people move it to your place.¡± The emperor sneered, with a bit of sadness in his expression.

    "So, you used the stove I gave you to poison me, right? You are really my dear concubine!"

    "No, no, Your Majesty! I am unjustly accused! What kind of poison, I don''t know!" The imperial concubine seemed to be frightened. She crawled forward and pulled the corners of her dragon robe, crying in horror and aggrievement.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I am in the Ronghua Palace every day. I rarely talk to outsiders and focus on teaching and taking care of the second prince! How could I have such a second thought and damage the Emperor¡¯s dragon body? I beg Your Majesty to see clearly!¡±

    "You won''t shed tears without seeing the coffin. Okay, I''ll let you win." The emperor pulled back his dragon robe, feeling very disappointed.

    After all, she is a woman who has been doted on for so many years. If she simply confesses, she can still retain some of her past feelings.

    ?But she was so quibbling, her skirt was dirty, her hair was disheveled, and she looked so embarrassed, it really made people feel completely unrecognizable and strange.

    ¡°Manager Yi, find all the things and bring the people up.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1042ï¼š The worst thing is to gouge out the heart!

    Chapter 1042 The most cruel thing is to gouge out the heart!

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Manager Yi responded quickly, quickly opened the door to the bedroom, pressed it somewhere under the bed, took out a small box, and quickly delivered it to the Emperor.

    ?The emperor opened it himself and saw that there were a hundred sticks of incense wrapped in oil paper in the box...

    ??The imperial concubine could no longer hold on and sat on the ground, her face ashen.

    Manager Yi opened the palace door again and waved in one direction. Immediately, two guards came over dragging an old lady with gray hair.

    ??The old grandma was dressed very decently, and she even had a gold hairpin in her hair, which showed that she was highly valued by the imperial concubine.

    But at this moment, she was being held by the guards like a dead dog. Her face was still trembling, and her eyes were fierce, as if she was unconvinced.

    "Your Majesty, the imperial concubine has a deep love for you and serves you with all her heart. You can''t treat her like this just because of someone''s false accusation! The imperial concubine must have been unjustly accused!"

    The emperor laughed angrily, "Yes, she really does her best to serve me!"

    After saying that, he threw the box directly in front of her and cursed, "That''s how she serves me!"

    ??The old nanny glanced at the box, and her bones immediately softened. She looked at the imperial concubine in horror, wondering how she was exposed.

    You must know that she personally helped the concubine organize this matter, and there was absolutely no mistake!

    ?Mr. Yi was afraid that they would make the emperor angry again. After all, the emperor was still drinking medicine before coming here.

    At this moment, he stepped forward and said, "My Lady, as early as a long time ago, everything in Ronghua Palace was under surveillance. Where did the materials for making incense come from and whose hands passed through them? Chu.

    "Don''t think about excuses, just confess quickly and ask the emperor to deal with you leniently."

    ??The imperial concubine was silent, her fingers clasping the cracks of the bricks fiercely, and her ears turned red at the sight. She didn''t know whether she was angry or anxious.

    ?After a long while, when she raised her head, her face had returned to calmness.

    She raised her hands, arranged her hair, stood up and smoothed out the wrinkles on her skirt, and then sat on the chair opposite the emperor.

    "Since the emperor knows everything, then I won''t have to worry about it."

    The emperor snorted coldly, "It has been like this for a long time. It saves me the embarrassment just now. The dignified concubine looks like a shrew in the market. What a shame!"

    After saying that, he waved his hand, and Manager Yi immediately asked the guards to **** the old woman down.

    ???????? Perhaps she still wanted to speak, but the guard quickly removed her jaw. She could only drool and make a sound in her throat, and she disappeared at the door with a face full of reluctance.

    At that moment, only the emperor, the concubine, and Manager Yi were left in the room.

    In order to prevent the imperial concubine from making any changes, Manager Yi stood behind the emperor.

    The imperial concubine knew that she would not be able to escape the death penalty today, so she unexpectedly relaxed. She fiddled with the red gold and gem-set nail polish and asked casually, "When did the emperor discover that he was poisoned? If my concubine guessed correctly, it should be the third princess who had a night terror. times?

    ¡°I know that those two dead girls will do bad things, and I have always been on guard against them. Unfortunately, there is no way to get rid of them.

    "Especially the girl from the Li family. The third princess was originally extremely stupid and it was too easy to scheme. But after the girl from the Li family entered the palace, she was taught a lesson! Well, good luck to her!"

    ??The emperor suppressed his anger and responded, "Speaking of which, it''s also your fault for being greedy. You gave too much medicine. You asked me to come to your palace every day, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to find out.

    "I''m afraid that one day I die, I don''t know if it was the person next to me who did it. However, I treat you well and love you very much, and everyone in Tianwu knows it."

    "Even the second prince, I love and care for you, and I have never been indifferent. But why do you have evil intentions and are so impatient?" "Hahahaha!" The imperial concubine actually raised her head and laughed after hearing this, and gradually became a little crazy.

    She wiped away tears from laughter and asked sarcastically, "Yes, the emperor does love me in every possible way. But what is the purpose of that love? It''s because I am close to the Queen Mother, and you want to use me to know the Queen Mother''s movements.

    "Also, you still have the nerve to mention the second prince! Since you love him, why don''t you make him the prince? You even use him as a shield and puppet for others!"

    The emperor was stunned for a moment, very surprised, "You actually know?"

    "Of course!" The imperial concubine''s expression became more and more resentful, "I have been in this palace for many years, and even if I have to survive, I always have some tricks. Suddenly there is a big living person in Xilong Pavilion, and the emperor doesn''t know which wild woman he is dating. What a bastard, how could I not know!

    ¡°The Emperor is so scheming that he hid it from the Queen Mother, the courtiers, and Tianwu for so many years! Everyone has been deceived by you!

    ¡°Who knew that your son would have grown up and been taught by you to be so thoughtful!¡±

    ??The emperor didn''t speak for a long time, and finally sighed, "No wonder you are like this, it turns out you know about Xilong Pavilion.

    ¡°But that child was not born from me and some wild woman, he is...the eldest prince!¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± The imperial concubine was really surprised this time. ¡°Isn¡¯t the eldest prince dead long ago?¡±

    A flash of pride and complexity flashed across the emperor''s eyes, "Back then, the Queen Mother suppressed him and the government was in chaos. I couldn''t keep the eldest prince from growing up safely, so I could only let him fake his death and live outside the palace.

    ¡°Fortunately, with the blessing of our ancestors, this child is smart and strong-tempered. He is not only well-read and sensible, but also has insight into world affairs. He is a rare talent.

    "Now that Tianwu has unified the country and the country, and if he succeeds him, it will take less than two years, and a prosperous age can be expected!"

    ¡°Hahaha,¡± the imperial concubine thought of something and laughed again.

    The emperor was very dissatisfied when his thoughts were interrupted. He frowned and scolded, "Why are you laughing? Aren''t you afraid of people who are waiting to die?"

    "Afraid, of course I am afraid of death. But I still can''t help but want to laugh!" The imperial concubine looked sarcastic, "The Tianwu Horse unifies the rivers and mountains. That is the credit of Marquis Xinting. The eternal achievements are his, and the people are grateful to him!

    ¡°The great prince can be expected to prosper, and after he ascends the throne, he will definitely be an emperor who will leave a mark in history.

    ¡°Posterity will mention you as a waste who was suppressed by many people by the Queen Mother, and a coward who was driven to the south of the Yangtze River for many years by the barbarians!

    ¡°Hahaha, none of this has anything to do with you. I really don¡¯t know why you are so proud!¡±

    Manager Yi gasped when he heard this, and knelt down directly, burying his head on his knees. He really wanted to sew the concubine''s mouth shut.

    ?These words are not only piercing the heart, they are simply gouging out the heart. They are cutting the emperor''s dignity into pieces and then throwing it into the frying pan until it becomes crispy!

    ??The emperor''s eyes were red, and the reluctance he had suppressed for a long time in his heart suddenly burst out at this moment!

    ?These days, he has been persuading himself that his cousin has supported him since he was a child and has been loyal. He has also been on the war field for more than ten years. He has endured all the hard work and is praised by all people. It is fitting that he has achieved eternal achievements.

    The eldest prince is his son and his successor. He will achieve prosperity and peace in the future, which is also the pride of his father. He also opened the door to the prosperity with his own hands!

    However, only he knows how many dark nights he sat on the dragon bed like a wild beast and roared silently.

    These should all be his!

    ?He had endured humiliation and heavy burdens for many years, and finally wanted to feel proud, but he was harmed by the person beside him and only had a few months left to live.

    It is almost a wish that is within easy reach, but it is only one step away and cannot be waited for...

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1043ï¼š unexpected answer

    Chapter 1043 Unexpected Answer

    ¡°Bitch, you are so impudent!¡± The emperor stood up and slapped his hands fiercely, as if to throw away all his unwillingness and anger.

    ??The imperial concubine was beaten until her eyes were filled with stars, her ears were ringing, and the corners of her mouth were bloody. She lay on the ground helplessly, but she still kept laughing.

    ?This made the emperor even more angry and lost his mind, shouting loudly, "Bring the second prince here!"

    The second prince had been frail since he was a child, so he went to bed early at night. As a result, he was picked up in his pajamas and detained in a nearby room.

    At this moment, he was dragged into the room by the guards and fell beside his mother. He could not recover for a long time.

    The imperial concubine finally stopped laughing and began to feel fear.

    ?She struggled to get up, hugged her pale son tightly, and shouted with an inward look, "Your Majesty, even a tiger''s poison cannot eat its seeds, he is your biological son!"

    "Humph, my biological son? He is also your biological son! I will send you mother and son to the underworld today, so that you don''t have to worry about it!" The emperor''s eyes were red to black, and he was not at all as gentle as usual.

    The imperial concubine finally realized that she was afraid, so she grabbed the second prince and rushed forward.

    ¡°Please, your father, please don¡¯t kill you!¡±

    The second prince didn¡¯t know what was going on, but was suddenly pushed to his father¡¯s feet. He raised a pair of confused and frightened eyes and asked crying, ¡°Father, wuwu, I don¡¯t know what happened to my son...¡±

    ??The emperor was about to call for orders, but suddenly there was a lump in his throat.

    ?This son was born with a gift of medicine, and he took great pains to raise him to such a big age, so naturally he loved him...

    The blood redness in his eyes receded little by little, and finally he cruelly pushed the second prince away and pointed at the noble concubine.

    ¡°If you want to survive, use your means. Otherwise, I will never leave useless people behind!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The imperial concubine was afraid that the emperor would regret it, so she immediately shouted, ¡°I have a list in my hand. They are all officials the queen mother has secretly contacted through me. Two of them are the ones you would never expect!¡±

    "Who is it?" The emperor immediately asked, but the imperial concubine refused to answer. Instead, she said, "Your Majesty, I know that I am guilty of death, but everything I do is for the sake of my children. I don''t have any selfish motives.

    "Now, I am willing to help the emperor dig out the two biggest hidden dangers. I just ask the emperor to take pity on the second prince''s frail health since childhood and his short life span, and spare him this time. Even if he is kicked out of the palace, he must stay His life will ensure that he has enough food and clothing.

    ¡°I beg the emperor to agree!¡±

    The imperial concubine knelt upright and began to kowtow.

    Within a few seconds, her hair ornaments were completely gone, her hair was scattered, and her forehead was bruised.

    The second prince felt sorry for his mother and tried desperately to stop him, but he couldn''t stop him. Instead, he was dragged to the ground...

    ??The emperor finally felt a little softer. When the blood on the imperial concubine''s forehead appeared, he finally promised, "As long as you do what you say, I will protect the second prince''s good clothing and food for the rest of his life."

    ¡°Where is the eldest prince¡­¡± The imperial concubine was still worried.

    The emperor waved his hand, with a certain look on his face.

    ¡°The eldest prince will never do anything to a sick brother, and I will also leave a secret message when the time comes.¡±

    The imperial concubine refused to believe it and began to kowtow again, almost fainting.

    ??The emperor had no choice but to write a secret edict on the spot, and even asked General Manager Yi to send it to the royal study to have the jade seal stamped.

    The imperial concubine was finally relieved when she saw that the second prince was holding the secret decree.

    She struggled forward and hugged her son tightly.

    From the time the child was born until now, all the past flashed before our eyes like a movie.

    ?She almost worked hard for this piece of meat that fell off her body, just for the sake of his peace, joy and healthy growth.

    Unfortunately, everything has failed now.

    She wiped her tears fiercely and choked up, "It''s useless for me to be a concubine. I can''t earn you the throne. But that''s fine. You are weak and you can live in peace until you are a rich and noble person." "From now on, my mother will Concubine can''t stay with you anymore. You must remember to take good care of yourself, offer incense to your mother and concubine during the holidays, and wish for peace. "

    ¡°Concubine!¡± The second prince was so frightened that he tore the concubine¡¯s clothes and howled loudly, ¡°Concubine, don¡¯t leave me, I¡¯m afraid, wuwu, I¡¯m afraid!¡±

    Mother and son were separated for life and death, and the crying Manager Yi lowered his head even more.

    ??The emperor was silent for a long time, and then he told Manager Yi, "Take the second prince down and settle down well."

    General Manager Yi quickly stepped forward and helped the second prince to stand up.

    ??The two personal maids who served the second prince before have been with him since childhood. One is good at cooking and the other is good at needlework.

    The two men were originally pinned down in the yard and thought they were definitely dead.

    Unexpectedly, they were suddenly summoned and given instructions.

    It''s not beheading or poisoning the wine, but actually waiting for the second prince to rest.

    ??The two of them burst into tears of joy, hurriedly picked up the second prince, and persuaded him to return to the side hall.

    Mr. Yi glanced at the back of the second prince. This child was also very lucky.

    Although he was born into a royal family, he had a mother who was willing to die for him, and forcibly found a way for him to become a wealthy and idle person...

    In the room, the only two people who were quiet at this time were the imperial concubine and the emperor.

    ??The imperial concubine didn''t waste any more time, trying her best to earn more affection for her son, so she immediately named two names.

    The emperor stared in shock and blurted out, "Impossible!"

    Of these two people, one is his mentor and has supported him since he was a boy. Although he begged for his bones early and cultivated himself at home for several years, his family''s children and grandchildren are still serving as officials in the court and have always been his right-hand man.

    ??The other person is a military commander whom he trusts very much. He has personally promoted him from guard to commander. Even this man¡¯s wife was specially given by him in marriage. Now he guards the gate of the new capital...

    The imperial concubine was worried about her son, but she was still angry thinking about her imminent death, so she stabbed him carefully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know, Your Majesty, that the fourth generation grandson of your mentor has been poisoned by the Queen Mother and needs an antidote every month, otherwise he will die from the poison.

    ¡°That¡¯s why he promised the Queen Mother to secretly give her full support to the second prince¡¯s ascension to the throne, support the Queen Mother to listen to politics behind the curtain, and his son, who is the minister, will also climb up to the position of minister.

    ¡°There is also the commander you trust, there is a girl who has been my childhood sweetheart, and we had already agreed to get married, but you forced the marriage, and my true love became a concubine, and I became depressed and sick every day.

    "Of course he will hate you. He will only wait until you die to divorce the wife you gave him, to straighten his concubine, and to change his children from concubines to legitimate children!"

    The emperor had a gloomy look on his face, and it took him a long time to say, "Okay, that''s great!"

    After saying that, he got up and walked out.

    ??The imperial concubine was a little panicked and stumbled after her to the door. When she wanted to shout a few words, she was gagged by the guards, **** tightly and thrown into the room...

    In Zhilan Palace, Shui Ling and Shui Yun originally wanted to take turns guarding the door, but they were too worried, so the two sisters simply sat together to supervise each other and stay alert.

    At the end of the corridor outside the door, there were sounds of footsteps from time to time, as well as faint sounds of crying and scolding.

    Even though Shui Ling was brave, he couldn''t help but feel a little scared at the moment. He whispered to Shui Yun, "I want to go back to Ruijintan. It''s best to be at home."

    ?Shuiyun held her in his arms and patted her back gently.

    "I also want to go back, and even the princess may want to go back even more. But our stay in the palace is equivalent to putting a pair of eyes on the emperor for the family and the marquis. And the Liu family, the Jia family, the Gu family, and even many other families They are watching our family and acting accordingly.

    ¡°The princess seems to be here eating, drinking, having fun, and enjoying herself every day, but in fact she has a lot of responsibilities. We can¡¯t do anything else, but we can accompany the princess, follow orders, and guard the door.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1044ï¼š The fox is under the eaves and has to bow his head!

    Chapter 1044 The fox is under the eaves, so he has to bow his head!

    Shui Ling nodded heavily, "I know that the princess didn''t eat much at night. She must be thinking about a lot of things."

    Shuiyun was about to speak when he saw a white shadow running past with a swipe.

    The two of them were startled. When they had time to react, Shui Ling asked, "When did Sanjo go out?"

    "I don''t know, don''t worry, it must have been ordered by the princess." Shuiyun couldn''t help laughing, "This lazy guy usually hides out of sight, so only the princess can control it."

    In the side hall, Jiayin rubbed Santiao''s head and handed it two small dried fish as a reward.

    The three chirped for a long time, then they lay down on the soft bed contentedly and ate the dried fish.

    Jiayin walked slowly on the ground, his brows furrowed tightly.

    She had watched so many palace and house fighting dramas in her previous life, and she had thought that she was no longer a novice. But when the real thing came, and she saw a big change involving many lives and deaths, and even the fate of the country, she still endured it. I can''t help but be confused.

    ?She was really afraid that if she did something wrong, she might become a butterfly flapping its wings, causing a big storm somewhere and changing the original outcome.

    Finally, feeling helpless, she wrote down all the news she knew and stuffed it into Sanjou''s collar.

    I can only run the little fox to run another trip, send it home, and let the Erbo get trouble.

    ?The little fox was very resistant to continuing to run errands. Who wouldn¡¯t want to sleep in a soft bed at night like this?

    But the host took out two fish cakes¡­

    ?This fish cake is a small fish special to Quanzhou. It is crushed and baked with sesame, peanuts and flour. It is fragrant...

    Well, the fox is under the eaves, and he must bow his head for the fish cake!

    ?Hence, Shui Ling and Shui Yun listened to the movement outside the door becoming quieter. When they couldn''t help but doze off, they were frightened by the white shadow running out...

    ??The study in the Earl''s Mansion was very stuffy because the doors and windows were closed.

    ?Liu Zhiheng wiped the sweat from his forehead, took off his shirt, then hugged the iced jade melon and ate it.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hot, please add two more ice basins! Otherwise, my little life will be entrusted here.¡±

    ?Li Laoer and Mr. Wen only wore sleeveless gowns, shook their fans, and drank herbal tea, but they didn''t feel too hot.

    Mr. Wen said, "If you eat a lighter diet on weekdays, and you lose weight, you won''t find summer difficult."

    Li Laoer also smiled and said, "Four ice basins have been added to the room. If you add more ice basins, you will get cold. You are not suffering from external heat, but internal heat!"

    Liu Zhiheng chewed off the last bite of the red melon pulp, threw the rind away, and sighed, "Indeed, my heart is burning, I''m so scared! I can''t live a good life, but why are there so many things that have made me unable to eat recently? It doesn¡¯t smell good anymore.¡±

    Li Laoer and Mr. Wen both laughed when they heard this.

    Liu Zhiheng arrived at dinner time. He ate half a plate of braised pork, two bowls of rice, a large fish soup, and two pies...

    ??Does this mean eating is not fun?

    ??If you want to eat well, do you have to chew the tables, chairs, bowls and chopsticks cleanly...

    Liu Zhiheng was a little embarrassed by their laughter and quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°My old man is always sullen and drinking tea, which I can¡¯t stand. Fortunately, I came to you and waited for the news together, otherwise I would have been suffocated first.¡±

    ?As soon as he finished speaking, the window was suddenly banged open, startling everyone.

    ?Finally, he calmed down and took a look, only to find that the little fox was standing on the table, raising his chin in a high-spirited manner, revealing the collar around his neck.

    "Quick, quick! Hurry and see what news the princess has sent!" Liu Zhiheng jumped up excitedly, and the fat on his body trembled three times.

    Mr. Wen really didn''t see it, but he didn''t have the intention to laugh at him, so he hurried to get the collar.

    ?Only Li Laoer cut the jade melon into the size of a fingernail, put it on a plate, and pushed it to the little fox to quench his thirst.

    ??The little fox swung its furry tail, rubbed Li Laoer''s arm, and then lowered his head to eat the jade melon. After finishing the meal and licking up all the melon juice, the little fox realized how quiet the house was.

    ??It raised its little head and looked around. Li Laoer, Mr. Wen, and Liu Zhiheng all frowned, like stone sculptures, motionless and silent.

    The little fox was a little anxious. He was waiting for a reply and then went back to eat fish cakes!

    ¡°Chiji!¡± It nudged Li Laoer¡¯s arm with its nose.

    Li Laoer woke up with a start, patted the little fox on the head, then found a pen and paper, and wrote a few words.

    It is nothing more than asking my niece to take care of herself and not to worry about the family. If there is any danger, your own safety will come first.

    ??The little fox shook the collar with satisfaction, then re-entered the dark night resignedly.

    Liu Zhiheng lay down by the window, took a few deep breaths of fresh air, then closed the window again and lowered his voice.

    ¡°I originally thought the weather would change tomorrow, but now it seems like it will take a few more days.¡±

    "Yes, I''m afraid there will be a **** storm!" Li Laoer also sighed.

    Mr. Wen comforted, "Our family is the first and most reliable in Xindu to know the news. Now it is wisest to protect yourself and not get involved. Otherwise, if nothing else, you will not be able to express your concern for the princess."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to the old man when I get back tomorrow morning. The old men on the left and right are also ''recuperating'', so just continue to thank guests behind closed doors. No one can get any news from our family!" Liu Zhiheng knew that Mr. Wen had more to say. It was to remind him, so he quickly made a promise.

    The three of them didn¡¯t say anything more and sat across from each other in silence, occasionally eating a piece of watermelon.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, there was thunder outside the window.

    The three of them were pleasantly surprised. They quickly opened the window and saw that it was actually raining.

    ?The raindrops were big and fast, like fried beans, hitting the palm of my hand.

    The three of them ran into the yard like a gust of wind, all laughing.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s actually raining.¡±

    ¡°This is a great event!¡±

    ¡°The crops in the fields are saved!¡±

    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know if God was kidding me, but the rain stopped within a moment.

    ??Li Laoer''s clothes were just soaked, and he couldn''t help but said in annoyance, "Why did you stop? This is not enough."

    Mr. Wen also frowned, "I hope it rains for a while outside the city."

    Liu Zhiheng was impatient, "I will go out of the city at dawn to have a look. I was responsible for the experimental field and did two seasons of planting. The wheat last winter was good, but the corn planted late this year will not be irrigated if it cannot be irrigated."

    The three of them were talking and looking up at the sky. No matter how dissatisfied they were, there was nothing they could do.

    Who can pick up the collar of God and ask a few questions?

    There was some faint movement outside the house. It was obvious that the thunderstorm had just occurred, which also woke up many people and ran out to celebrate.

    ?Farmers everywhere outside the city were beating gongs and drums, or kneeling down to cry bitterly.

    ?Unfortunately, before the tears fell to the ground, the rain stopped first.

    ?The popular ones couldn''t help but curse, but they didn''t dare to blame God, so they could only take it out on the mother-in-law.

    "Before dark, did you rush to grab firewood because the sky was cloudy? You idiot, you took away the rain!"

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1045ï¼š Live brilliantly, die useless!

    Chapter 1045: Live gloriously, die useless!

    The woman felt that she had been wronged and was also worried about the drought in the crops. She retorted sharply, "When I was holding firewood, didn''t you ask me to hold more firewood? Now you are taking it out on me as an afterthought." !¡±

    ¡°Damn you, who gave you the courage to yell at me?¡± The man ran towards his wife in the dark.

    Originally. He also wanted to slap her, but it turned out that the mother-in-law''s hometown was almost on the same boundary as the Li family''s ancestral land, and it was covered with ice and snow for most of the year.

    ?This woman has been fighting against the wind and snow since she was a child. If she is unlucky enough to go out and encounters a black bear or a wild wolf, she will have to fight to the death again.

    ?A woman who has grown up like this is very powerful, and is no worse than a man.

    ?Hence, the man who wants to beat his wife is in dire straits.

    Before his slap could land on the mother-in-law''s face, he was scratched by the mother-in-law''s paw. He screamed in pain, and was kicked in the crotch by the mother-in-law. At that time, he turned into shrimps and rolled all over the floor. .

    "You useless coward, you can''t beat God, so you just use me as dough, right? If you dare to touch me again in the future, I will make peace with you and let you be a bachelor and drink from the northwest wind!" the old woman scolded happily, He spit on it and went back to the house to sleep.

    The man who was left behind was watched by the whole village, his face flushed with embarrassment.

    Fortunately it was dark at night, otherwise I would have been too embarrassed to see anyone...

    Not to mention the commotion in and outside the city, at dawn, a new day begins again.

    The result was another excitement, which soon spread to everyone''s ears.

    It turns out that Commander Chang, who was on duty at the Xindu City Gate last night, was too happy to see the rain. When he stood at the top of the city to look around, he accidentally fell down...

    Falled to death!

    ?This is too sudden and too unbelievable!

    ??Although he is a commander guarding the city gate, and his sword may not have been stained with blood a few times, he is always strong and strong in martial arts.

    How could he accidentally fall down the city wall and die? !

    ?Some people can''t help but have conspiracy theories, but the people around Commander Chang last night were all his trusted soldiers, and there were no outsiders. There was absolutely no one who would be unfavorable to Commander Chang.

    And I haven¡¯t heard of any bandits coming to Xindu recently. The barbarians were driven to the border by the Northern Expeditionary Army and almost retreated to the grassland...

    In the final analysis, Commander Chang is unlucky.

    ?The Chang family members cried loudly, especially the concubine and several children of concubines.

    On the contrary, Commander Chang¡¯s wife was holding her legitimate son in her arms, with a cold and dull look on her face.

    In the mourning shed set up by the Chang family, all relatives and friends came to express their condolences.

    The emperor even sent Eunuch Feng, the deputy general manager, to the Chang family to announce the decree.

    Commander Chang''s official rank was promoted one level, and he was rewarded with two hundred taels of silver to buy incense and candles.

    Mrs. Chang brought everyone in the house to kneel down and give thanks.

    ?The spectators watching around were filled with emotion and even a little envious.

    ¡°The Chang family¡¯s holy love is so strong that it¡¯s a pity that Commander Chang died so suddenly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the emperor personally granted the marriage to Commander Chang. If nothing else happens, it will be very easy to become a third-rank general in the future.¡±

    "It''s a pity that Commander Chang is so blessed. What will happen to the women and children in this house in the future!"

    The old man and his wife of the Chang family died early, and most of their relatives were in their ancestral homeland and did not move to the new capital.

    Hence, the Chang family usually does not have any relatives to move around and rely on.

    Perhaps this is also the reason why the emperor has more faith in the commander-in-chief...

    A few days later, because the weather was too hot and the body could not be placed, Commander Chang was burned to ashes and put into a jar. Outside the jar was a fine nanmu coffin, which was carried and parked at Yi Zhuang outside the city, waiting for the family to make a decision.

    Mrs. Chang quickly gave everyone in Xindu an answer.

    She decided to bring the whole family together to send the coffin back to her ancestors for burial. Then she settled down, farmed and taught her children to read.

    Some people feel sorry for her, some agree with her, and some even say that Mrs. Chang¡¯s integrity for her husband is admirable.

    People who had been with the Chang family before came to deliver things, helped sell the house, contacted caravans, etc., doing their part and leaving a good relationship.

    Who knows whether the children of the Chang family will be admitted to Xindu in the future. If the emperor hopes that Commander Chang will get a score, the future of this child will be good.

    ?During this period, another incident occurred in the Chang family. Commander Chang''s favorite concubine was originally weak and sick. Now she missed the deceased Commander Chang and followed her to Jiuquan.

    Mrs. Chang had her concubine burned, her ashes placed in Commander Chang''s coffin, and she quickly set off.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Everyone in Xindu discussed it for several days, and there was no need to worry about running out of topics after dinner.

    ??Only the buyer of the Chang family residence felt a little unlucky, so he went to a Taoist priest to have a ritual ceremony, which gave him some comfort...

    When these things came to the palace, the third princess was rolling up her sleeves and cutting jade melons, and said smoothly, "This Mrs. Chang is so timid. Wouldn''t she dare to live in the new capital without her husband? She wants to provide for her children to study." , isn¡¯t Luo¡¯an Academy better than the academy in her hometown?¡±

    Jiayin had nothing to do. He prepared some herbs and planned to make some purses and sachets to hang outside the bed tent to prevent mosquitoes.

    If it is effective, then give another point to the eunuchs and maids of Zhilan Palace.

    After all, she and the third princess were bitten, and there was ointment that could be applied.

    But the eunuchs and maids were bitten, so they had no choice but to endure, and they couldn''t help but scratch their flesh.

    ?Of course, there is ointment for the good news, which can be distributed to them, but this will not make the eunuchs and maids elsewhere jealous, and it will stumbling for everyone in Zhilan Palace from time to time.

    Human nature is complex and can never be predicted, so we still have to find ways to prevent it from the source.

    At this moment, she was stuffing herbs into her purse. When she heard what the third princess said, she smiled and said, "Mrs. Chang is a smart person."

    "Smart? How smart are you?" The third princess was unconvinced and wanted to argue a few words. Shuiling smiled and handed over a silver spoon and persuaded, "Princess, do you want to try scooping it out? In previous years, my young masters were at home. When the time comes, I prefer to eat like this because it quenches my thirst more.¡±

    Sure enough, the third princess took the spoon with interest, took a mouthful of the melon core, then narrowed her eyes happily and mumbled, "Woooo, it''s so sweet, so refreshing!"

    Having said that, she didn¡¯t forget to give the good news a bite.

    Jiayin was not polite to her and called Shuiling to get another spoon, and the two started to fight over it.

    The remaining half of the jade melon was naturally given to Shuiling, Shuiyun and Caiyun.

    After a while, only the skin of the jade melon was left, and the five masters and servants also had round bellies.

    The third princess leaned back on the chair and sighed, "In the next life, I want to be a melon farmer, squatting in the melon field every day, and cutting whatever I want to eat!"

    After hearing the good news, he just laughed but said nothing.

    She didn¡¯t say that the young and old villagers in Jintan had planted hundreds of acres of jade melons, but they couldn¡¯t bear to eat any of them...

    ¡°This wife of the Chang family is really wise and walks neatly!¡± In the imperial study room, the emperor was also eating jade melon and ¡°praising¡± Mrs. Chang.

    General Manager Yi could not guess what the emperor was thinking, whether he wanted to let the old, young, women and children of the Chang family go, or whether he planned to kill them all.

    ?So he stepped forward with a smile, handed over a wet cloth, and advised, "Your Majesty, you can''t eat too much jade melon, or you may feel upset to your stomach. Can I give you a cup of warm tea?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1046ï¼š Flowers decorate the brocade, and the fire cooks the oil!

    Chapter 1046: Flowers decorate the brocade, and fire cooks the oil!

    ??The emperor also listened to the advice and threw down a small piece of melon rind in his hand.

    Manager Yi poured the tea quickly and secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he didn''t hear the emperor saying what to do with the Chang family''s women and children.

    ?Perhaps it¡¯s because he¡¯s getting older. In recent years, he has become softer and softer, and he has become increasingly disdainful of bleeding to death.

    Commander Chang betrayed the emperor for a woman, which is absolutely unforgivable. It is understandable that the concubine was angered by the emperor and sent to Huangquan Road.

    But Mrs. Chang is too innocent.

    A good woman entered the Chang family with a marriage proposal, but her husband''s heart was focused on a concubine, and he neglected her and his legitimate son all year round. The mother and son lived as if they were invisible.

    ??She may have guessed the reason for Commander Chang''s death this time, so she hurriedly returned to her ancestral homeland to save her family.

    ?Such a smart and strong woman, everyone who hears this wants to help.

    I don¡¯t know if the emperor heard Manager Yi¡¯s thoughts. After drinking half a cup of tea, he said, ¡°That¡¯s it, let¡¯s let this matter go. It¡¯s better for the Chang family to live in peace from now on.¡±

    Manager Yi hurriedly said, "Your Majesty is magnanimous and benevolent and has forgiven the Chang family''s wife and children. Mrs. Chang is also a sensible woman. She must be grateful and teach her children to study hard and serve Tianwu."

    ?The emperor obviously liked these words very much, and the corners of his eyes and eyebrows became much softer.

    But as he picked up another list in his hand, his eyes became extremely cold again...

    ?Perhaps it rained the night before, and the sun in Xindu seemed not as strong as before.

    It is rare for people who are bored at home to go out and see the excitement outside.

    There is a teahouse opposite Baiyunjian, with two floors, a lobby and private rooms. The decoration is very elegant and comfortable. It is also a place where literati like to gather.

    One of the important reasons is that you can eat freshly baked snacks here.

    After all, they were so close. I smelled the sweet aroma and asked the boy to buy a plate. When I kept it and brought it to me, it was still steaming.

    Don¡¯t talk about how literati can be greedy, literati are also human beings. Who doesn¡¯t love soft snacks, fragrant milk tea, and cold juice!

    At this time, several middle-aged literati gathered together to chat and comment on the ancient paintings they brought from home. When they were thirsty, they asked the book boy to buy a few cups of jasper melon juice across the street.

    As a result, their thirsty throats were filled with smoke, and they waited for the sweaty little book boy to come back.

    The owner of the little book boy was very angry and yelled, "Why did you come back? You can''t even do such a small thing!"

    ?The scholar was wronged and quickly apologized and explained the whole story.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m lazy, it¡¯s just that there are too many people in the white clouds opposite. The shopkeepers in the shop are all busy! It¡¯s hard for me to squeeze to the front and buy a few glasses of juice.¡±

    ?Everyone was curious and leaned in front of the window to take a look.

    ?Sure enough, people were coming and going in front of Baiyunjian¡¯s gate, and it was indeed very lively.

    Someone asked, "What day is this? Why is business so good in Baiyunjian?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s not a festival.¡± Others responded.

    In the end, the little book boy ran out to find someone to ask questions, and then explained the confusion to a group of gentlemen.

    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s Taifu Cai¡¯s birthday, and there will be a drink to celebrate tomorrow. Today, all the guests are here to order snack boxes and birthday cakes!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Taifu Cai¡¯s birthday? Isn¡¯t it! Look at my brain, I have forgotten such a big event!¡± A person shouted in surprise, ¡°During the big exam that year, Taifu Cai was my tutor.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still me, there¡¯s still me!¡± Another person also hurriedly responded, ¡°We are both taking the same major exam.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and order the snack boxes too! We also need to prepare some other gifts!¡±

    ¡°Together, together!¡±

    ?The few of them hurriedly drank the juice while talking, then took their ancient paintings, paid for the tea, and left in a hurry. Situations like this happen almost everywhere in the city, in teahouses, restaurants, or calligraphy and painting shops.

    In the courtyard of the Relief Department, Li Laoer was reading a book and drinking herbal tea.

    Zheng He came in to refill the tea and couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle, I heard that the business in Baiyunjian and Baiyuan Garden is very good, and there are many shops. Do you want to go and take a look?"

    ¡°No need, this has been in business for many years. The shopkeeper is responsible and almost never makes any mistakes.¡±

    ??Li Laoer put down the book and said with a rare smile, "Let''s arrange it. When this month''s profit is settled, we will use it to buy food as usual. There will definitely be a shortage of food this year. Only by hoarding more can we have peace of mind."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle, we have already arranged it.¡± Zheng He asked, ¡°Just now, the young lady sent someone to ask if you would like to come to congratulate Taifu Cai on his birthday banquet? What birthday gifts do you need to prepare?¡±

    Li Laoer thought for a while and said, "You go back and tell me in person, so that the young lady doesn''t have to worry about it, I will make arrangements for myself. In addition, tell Lao Cao again, leave two pots of Clivia, and you can deliver them to Cai''s house for me tomorrow. Just say I''m not feeling well and I''ll visit you another day."

    "Yes, uncle." Zheng He recited it silently in his mind, and then he hurried to work when he realized that he had not missed anything.

    On the second day, the Cai family¡¯s birthday banquet was very lively.

    Taifu Cai, who is nearly seventy years old, has silver hair, white eyebrows at the temples, and a rosy complexion. He looks energetic and does not look like an old man at all. On the contrary, he has a fairy-like demeanor, which makes people feel respected.

    The old man specially changed into a maroon satin robe with longevity patterns. He smiled and accepted the kneeling wishes from his descendants, and then exchanged greetings with everyone.

    It was a busy time, and the emperor sent someone to give birthday gifts.

    ??This man is not Manager Yi, let alone Eunuch Feng, but Prince Lu Zonglu.

    ?This was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation and made the Cai family extremely happy.

    You must know that Lu Zong is the third princess¡¯s future husband and the emperor¡¯s son-in-law.

    ?The emperor sent him on this trip out of respect for Taifu Cai.

    The Cai family and all the guests knelt down to express their gratitude, and then the Cai family invited Lu Zong to sit at the head of the table.

    Soon, the wine and food were served, and everyone toasted and congratulated him, making Taifu Cai laugh continuously.

    Lu Zong naturally made a toast, but after a while he couldn''t bear the noise of the crowd, so he excused himself to change clothes and left his place.

    Because there were so many visitors, twenty tables were set up in the entire front yard.

    ??If a shelter had not been built in advance, the visitors might have dried the meat before they were full.

    ?Lu Zong hesitated for a moment and wanted to talk to an acquaintance.

    ??As a result, after walking around for a long time, the guests stopped me to chat, but I didn''t see Mr. Li Laoer or Mr. Wen.

    ?Although these two people don''t have a deep relationship with the Cai family, such a happy event cannot help but add icing on the cake, visiting the door to congratulate and drink wedding wine.

    But neither of them came...

    He immediately called for his attendants and gave some careful instructions.

    Just as Chang Sui left, two more guests came to greet him.

    ¡°Your Majesty, when will I be honored to drink your wedding wine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the prince¡¯s big day is probably not far away, right?¡±

    Lu Zong smiled gently and responded, "Thank you for your concern, but it depends on the emperor''s will. This year''s Northern Expedition is the most critical year, and the drought has reduced production, which really makes the emperor worry.

    "As a minister, I feel extremely guilty for not being able to share the emperor''s worries. I really don''t want to cause any more trouble to the emperor. If possible, I would like to get married next year when the flowers are blooming."

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1047ï¼š I have company on the road to hell!

    Chapter 1047 I have company on the road to hell!

    ¡°The prince is very righteous!¡± A guest quickly praised with a smile, ¡°The emperor is very discerning and has chosen the prince as his consort. It is really a perfect fit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the prince consort has both talent and virtue, which is really a blessing for Tianwu.¡± Another person also quickly agreed.

    Lu Zong really didn''t want to make excuses with them, so he went to change his clothes. When he came out, Chang Sui also came back.

    The master and servant found a remote place, and the chief said, "Your Majesty, my uncle and Mr. Wen both sent congratulatory gifts, but no one came.

    ¡°It is said that Uncle Li slept with the window open last night, and the wind blew in, which made him feel a little uncomfortable.

    ¡°Mr. Wen is the censor, not just in the Cai family. He never shows up when others have happy events.

    ¡°As for Mr. Liu, he came once before the banquet started. As soon as he sat for a while, someone came from home to report that the old man¡¯s condition had worsened. He called the imperial doctor and he hurried back..."

    ?Lu Zong frowned and pondered for a long time without speaking.

    ?These three people all had reasons for not being present, and they couldn''t see anything wrong.

    But his intuition was not good, as if there was something he had overlooked or was kept in the dark...

    At this time, there was a sudden noise in the front yard.

    It seemed like a lot of people were shouting, very frightened and anxious.

    Lu Zong hurriedly took Changsui back to the front yard.

    ?The house was full of guests just now, but now there was no one on the tables and chairs.

    ??Everyone gathered at the door of the main room, looking up with their feet raised.

    ??Lu Zong couldn''t help but ask someone, "I just went out for a while, why did it start making trouble? What happened here?"

    ¡°Oh, something big happened!¡± The eyes of the person who was pulled were clearly shining with schadenfreude, but his expression was trying hard to pretend to be sad, which looked very strange.

    ¡°Taifu Cai just ate a meatball, maybe he swallowed it too quickly, and he choked and passed out.¡±

    When others heard this, they also joined in the fun and added something.

    ¡°It happens that the doctor is drunk and can¡¯t wake up right now. Someone has already gone to the palace to ask for the doctor. I hope he can make it in time.¡±

    The two of them wanted to make room for Lu Zong, but Lu Zong waved his hand and even took a step back quietly.

    He turned to look at the empty courtyard, thinking of Li Laoer and others who were not present, and suddenly felt that he understood something...

    Two quarters of an hour later, the imperial physician finally arrived in a hurry.

    Even the emperor heard about it and was very concerned about it, so he sent Eunuch Feng to follow the imperial doctor so that he could go back and report the news at any time.

    Unfortunately, Taifu Cai was very unlucky and the delay was too long. When the doctor checked his pulse, he had already stopped breathing.

    ??The old man who used to have white hair and a childish face, and a fairy-like demeanor, now has a bruised face and wide eyes, and his expression is full of fear and unwillingness.

    ??Anyone who looks at this look can''t help but feel chilled and frightened.

    Death came so suddenly and so unbelievably!

    ??The old master, who had experienced two dynasties and enjoyed all the glory, is just gone!

    ??The Cai family cried loudly, as if the sky was falling. They had lost their backbone, and the sky was indeed falling.

    You must know that the emperor''s preferential treatment to the Cai family is all based on the teacher-student relationship with the old man.

    What''s more, there are some unknown reasons. The old man must not have any problems, but he did...

    ?Everyone saw with their own eyes that Taifu Cai''s children and grandchildren were crying to death, and they couldn''t help but feel sympathy and began to comfort...

    Soon, no matter how sad the Cai family is, they must cheer up and organize the funeral.

    A happy event can turn into a tragic event in an instant!

    As the guests dispersed, the whole new capital also knew the news. Some people were surprised, some sighed, some were sad, but most people couldn''t help but gossip.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on recently? Why are there so many tragic things? Commander Chang fell to his death just a few days ago. Something happened to Master Cai too. He choked to death on a meatball!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t heard of it once in many years, and this happened twice in a row.¡±

    ¡°Who knew, it¡¯s really disturbing. If it doesn¡¯t rain, will there be plagues on the ground?¡±

    "Don''t talk nonsense. The plagues are in pieces, and these are only two. And these are all accidents, just coincidence."

    ¡°No matter what, I just feel very upset. I will definitely go to the temple to burn incense and ask for a peace charm.¡±

    ¡°I want to go together, offer incense, and seek peace of mind.¡±

    Such conversations are happening everywhere on the streets, and of course the protagonists are all city women.

    ??The officials in the court are not afraid yet, but they still feel a little uncomfortable no matter how they think about it.

    ?Especially for the older ones, they really took off their boots at night and wondered whether they would be able to put them back on in the morning.

    ??It''s really bad luck, I might be dead if I fall down...

    Among these people, there is another one who is most afraid.

    That is the Queen Mother in Shoukang Palace!

    ¡°What? Taifu Cai is dead?!¡± Upon hearing the news, the Queen Mother immediately threw the tea cup in her hand.

    The old **** who inquired about the news was also very panicked and responded, "Yes, Queen Mother, the news is definitely correct. The old slave heard the guard guarding the door say something, and the old slave stuffed a jade ring into his finger before asking about the news. ¡±

    "No, no!" The Queen Mother''s face became increasingly older and paler. She hurriedly walked around, "Something must have happened! Commander Chang died, it could be an accident. But Taifu Cai also died. Something must have happened! They were discovered!¡±

    ??The old **** quickly asked, "The Queen Mother, do you want me to go out for a while?"

    "No, the secret passage cannot be exposed. Wait a moment." The Queen Mother tried her best to calm down and ordered, "The emperor has sealed Shoukang Palace for so long on the pretext of my recuperation, just to force me to use the secret passage. I will never do that." Let him have his way.

    "Tomorrow is the day when the imperial concubine comes to pay her respects. I will wait for my envoy to ask her to deliver the message."

    "Will the imperial concubine... be here? The court is currently promoting the crown prince. Seeing that the second prince can ascend to heaven in one step, the imperial concubine may be..." The old **** was a little worried.

    The Queen Mother sneered and interrupted her words, "She dare not disobey. She has done so many things for me before, and it cannot be easily washed away. If the emperor knew about it, he would still want her if he doted on her. life!

    "What''s more, the second prince is weak and cannot support the government on his own. With this palace''s lessons learned from the past, the emperor will never allow the imperial concubine to become another prince and continue to interfere in the government affairs. I''m afraid that one day the second prince becomes the crown prince. The concubine¡¯s death date.

    ¡°If the imperial concubine wants to survive, she can only join forces with me to promote the second prince to the throne, or even... get rid of the emperor!¡±

    The old **** lowered his head deeply and did not dare to answer.

    The Queen Mother also felt bored and waved her hand away, "Go down and wait until the imperial concubine comes to say hello tomorrow."

    ??The old **** hurriedly retreated. The night wind suddenly blew through the yard, making him shiver...

    ? Will things really go as smoothly as the Queen Mother expected?

    ?No one knows the answer, but the house of Taifu Cai outside the palace is busier than during the day.

    To be precise, the cry was louder.

    ???The only direct grandson of the fourth generation of the Cai family, because he was busy with funeral arrangements and lost the care of his servants, he secretly went to the small lake in the garden to catch fish.

    When he was found, he had drowned and was floating on the lake...

    ??Great grandfather died in the morning, and his great-grandson died in the afternoon. I really have someone to keep me company on the road to hell!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1048ï¼š The calm before the storm

    Chapter 1048 The calm before the storm

    ¡°Son, mother is coming with you! Mother is dead!¡± The mother of the child was lying on the child¡¯s coffin, crying and refusing to let go.

    ?Because of the sudden incident, the coffin was purchased temporarily. It was thin and cheap, which was really unseemly.

    ?This made the mother feel even more pitiful for the child, and she cried even more heartbroken!

    ?The father of the child was hurt and resentful. Seeing his wife like this, not only did he not comfort him, he actually picked up the corners of his robe, ran to his wife and kicked her back.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless, it can¡¯t even take care of a child! If it weren¡¯t for your negligence, how could the child die? How could he die!¡±

    ?The guests who came to express their condolences were hard to persuade and couldn''t stand it, so they had no choice but to find an excuse to leave.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Cai family? Could it be that the old lady couldn¡¯t bear to part with her great-grandson and took him away with him?

    "It shouldn''t be possible. There are four generations of the Cai family, and each generation is a single seedling. The old lady will not let the family lose its incense."

    ¡°Master Xiao Cai is still young, so he should still be able to give birth, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know that. Mr. Xiao Cai... had something happen to him before and is no longer able to give birth.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why don¡¯t I know?¡±

    ?The joys and sorrows of this world are inherently incompatible, and the calamity of the Cai family, old and young, caused by the collapse of the sky is just a few gossips in the mouths of others.

    ??In the Earl''s Mansion, Li Laoer, Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng gathered together and drank some wine, but no one spoke for a long time.

    ¡°Your Majesty is really angry. He was so ruthless in both attacks.¡± Liu Zhiheng grinned and whispered, ¡°I won¡¯t talk about the Chang family. The Cai family¡­has really lost its descendants.¡±

    Mr. Wen responded, "If the Cai family is smart and resigns as soon as possible and returns to their ancestral home like the Chang family, they can still survive. After all, the emperor just wants that person to ascend the throne smoothly and has no time to worry about it."

    ??Li Laoer shook his head, "The Chang family did not participate in Commander Chang''s plan. Mrs. Chang even hated Commander Chang. The emperor left the old, weak, women and children alone, and it did not harm the overall situation.

    ¡°But the old friends of Taifu Cai¡¯s disciples are all over the government and the public. Even if Taifu Cai dies, there will always be some old feelings. If a member of the Cai family is alive, he is a potential threat to the new emperor.

    ¡°And the Cai family is not willing to leave, fearing that they are still waiting for the emperor to take advantage of her.

    Liu Zhiheng sighed, "Where can I go to reason with you! The Cai family is also unlucky to be involved in such a quagmire. Being loyal to the emperor will make the Queen Mother angry, and the Cai family will have no descendants. If you betray the emperor, you will still have no descendants!"

    ?The words were funny, but the content was so tragic that neither Li Laoer nor Mr. Wen knew whether they should laugh or not.

    In the end, it was Li Laoer who poured them wine and said, "There is never a shortage of smart people in this world. Although the emperor''s methods in dealing with the Chang family and Cai family are very covert, someone will definitely see the clues. In the next few days , it¡¯s going to be quieter in the court.¡±

    "Yes, it''s just the calm before the storm. But we won''t wait too long. After all, everything is ready. The emperor will push the man out soon." Mr. Wen picked up the wine glass and clinked it with Li Laoer and Liu Zhiheng together.

    ¡°Protect yourself wisely, but you must be even more careful at this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, be careful when sailing the ship of ten thousand years.¡±

    ¡°Stay up until dawn.¡±

    ?Just as the three people guessed, there is really no shortage of smart people in Xindu.

    When something happened to Commander Chang, no one thought much about it.

    But it was too much of a coincidence that the Cai family became a Heavenly Couple first, and then their bloodline was cut off.

    Some big families have already sensed something bad, and like giant tortoises, they quickly put away their limbs and heads, hid under their hard shells, and carefully observed the situation.

    Overnight, all the dandies who went in and out of flower houses and wine shops were banned from studying at home.

    ??The respected elders also took sick leave one after another, and some even simply begged for bones and planned to stay away from the court.

    ??And the emperor was uncharacteristically unconventional and did not try to persuade him to stay. He just asked a few simple questions...

    ?This was so weird that it made everyone''s hair stand on end. Up and down, everyone turned into ducks before the storm, hunching their necks and waiting in fear.

    ?It''s a pity that Jiayin didn''t have a chance to go to the court to take a look, otherwise he would have been happy to have an extra bowl of rice.

    She is finally not alone!

    That''s right. There''s no reason for her to be worried alone. It''s better for everyone to work together...

    ??In Luo''an Academy, Dean Zhou saw off several gentlemen with his brows furrowed.

    ?Although they are doing the job of teaching and educating people, to outsiders, they spend most of the day having fun, reading and drinking tea, which seems to be very leisurely.

    But in the same world, if the weather changes, no one will be spared.

    ?Several gentlemen heard some news more or less, and felt that they could not understand clearly, so they came to him to ask for "relief pills".

    But to be honest, he also wanted to find someone to ask for a few more.

    After all, Luoan has had many students on the gold medal list in recent years, and they are all now serving as officials.

    ??These officials have done a good job, and Luo''an Academy will be happy.

    ??But one of them did something heinous and was rejected by the emperor, and Luo An will also suffer the consequences...

    The boy was putting away the tea bowls and leftover tea. When he saw his master walking around the room, he whispered, "Dean, there is a football match going on in the martial arts field. Do you want to go and relax?"

    ?Playing football in a match?

    Dean Zhou simply nodded and walked out.

    ??The original martial arts arena was used for students to ride horses and practice swordsmanship, but scholars were really not very interested in fighting and killing.

    So, since the boys from the Li family entered the academy a few years ago and brought two balls, it has gradually been turned into a golf course.

    Young people¡¯s enthusiasm for playing seems to be endless.

    Even on this summer day, when the sun can make people melt, they are still shirtless and wearing half-length pants, running back and forth on the court. When they shake their heads, beads of sweat drip down like rain!

    ??The two teams playing today are the two teams that are most respected by students.

    ??Team Wind, wearing red shorts, includes Cat Brother, Zhi Min and Xiu Jie, and the other teammates are also classmates and friends of their two schools.

    ?The other team wore green shorts and was named the Wind and Thunder Team. The twelve students were also very lively and looked older than Brother Mao and others.

    ?Nearly half of the students gathered outside the venue, each cheering for their favorite team, almost hoarse from shouting.

    Mr. Cheng from the Discipline Hall was also invited to help with refereeing and scoring.

    ?For this reason, he was specially placed behind a table under the shade of a tree, with a plate of jade melon and a pot of herbal tea in front of him.

    Mr. Cheng, who used to have a sullen face all the time, now saw the boys running all over the field. He didn''t know if he remembered his own youth, but his eyes actually had a bit of a smile.

    Dean Zhou walked over, lifted up his gown, and sat on the futon next to Mr. Cheng.

    Mr. Cheng turned his head and saw him, raised his hands and saluted, "Here comes the dean."

    ¡°Yes, come and take a look.¡± Dean Zhou sighed, ¡°These boys are really resistant to the sun. They are not afraid of heat stroke in such a hot weather.¡±

    Mr. Cheng responded, "The doctor is already waiting outside the venue, and two buckets of mint water were sent over from the canteen. The boys will be warm."

    ?Dean Zhou still wanted to speak, but Guo Wenhao had already brought a glass of ice juice from the opposite side.

    ¡°Dean, please drink a glass of juice to relieve the heat.¡±

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1049ï¼š The last list is here!

    Chapter 1049 The last list is here!

    Dean Zhou and Mr. Guo knew each other originally. After all, they were both running colleges. The Guo family¡¯s college was also well-known before the capital was moved.

    Dean Zhou was very sympathetic to the Guo family''s experience and the death of Mr. Guo, and he usually took care of the shy and introverted child Guo Wenhao.

    At this moment, he took the juice with a smile and asked, "You guys are playing football in the bright sun. What good luck did you agree on?"

    ??Guo Wenhao''s eyes were bright and he responded, "If Team Wind and Thunder loses, buy three days'' worth of cold drinks for Team Gale. If Team Gale loses, give Team Wind and Thunder two jade melons."

    "Hahaha, good boy, you have a big appetite!" Dean Zhou couldn''t help laughing and responded, "Since I''m here, I''ll give you some extra luck. Whichever team wins, there will be another table tonight Banquet, eight dishes and one jar of wine!¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Guo Wenhao was delighted when he heard this. He quickly bent down to salute, and then ran quickly to announce the good news to everyone.

    The boys on the court had seen the dean coming a long time ago, and when they heard that there was another banquet to be held as a lucky draw, they started shouting more and more, chasing the ball, swinging their legs like hot wheels, with sparks and lightning all the way. .

    ?In less than two quarters of an hour, the winner was decided on the field, and the Windrush won by a goal.

    Brother Cat, Jimin and the others hugged each other, jumping and screaming, as if they had won the whole world.

    ??The boys from the Wind and Thunder team were also very personable. None of them cursed. Instead, they were rushing for a drink of water while reviewing the game and talking about which goal was wrongly conceded just now.

    Dean Zhou had someone give a silver lock to Team Gale. Brother Cat took it in his hand and generously invited his opponents.

    ¡°Brothers, the gift from the dean is quite a lot of money. It¡¯s enough for two tables of banquets. Can we have some drinks together tonight?¡±

    ¡°Okay! You must stay drunk until you return!¡±

    ¡°Haha, there¡¯s wine to drink! So generous!¡±

    ¡°I have to eat a meal, but I¡¯m exhausted!¡±

    ?The boys from the Wind and Thunder Team were all smiles and cheered loudly, extremely happy.

    Brother Cat added, "Then I will ask Zheng Qi to fetch jade melons and put them in ice water in the town. We can eat them together in the evening. But don''t forget, you still have to buy us ice drinks for three days!"

    ¡°Haha, junior brother, you are just right! Don¡¯t worry, we will do what we say!¡± The students of the Fenglei team cheered. They lost the game, but they still had jade melons to eat and wine to drink. This day was perfect!

    ??More than twenty boys dressed randomly, then bowed to Mr. Cheng and Dean Zhou, and ran to take a shower, arm in arm.

    The students watching the excitement gradually dispersed.

    ?Of course the fastest runners are the women and maids who serve in the husband¡¯s home.

    They were hiding behind the woods just now, their faces were red, but they were feasting their eyes...

    Dean Zhou was not in a hurry to leave. He drank juice and ate jade melon with Mr. Cheng.

    After looking at the empty stadium for a long time, Dean Zhou let out a long sigh.

    ¡°The school will be closed for seven days starting tomorrow. When someone asks, I will say that there will be an exam in seven days, and students who fail will be dismissed.¡±

    ? ? Seclusion means that the entire college studies hard behind closed doors. Except for the small door in the cafeteria that allows purchasers to enter and exit, no one else, including Dean Zhou, can enter or exit.

    Naturally, family members of all students cannot come to visit.

    Mr. Cheng was stunned for a moment, then showed joy, "Dean, this is the right thing to do."

    Dean Zhou also laughed, "I was wrong before. The court is dangerous, and I, an old man who is stupid at studying, would probably not have any bones left if I got involved."

    "It''s better to guard the academy with peace of mind, protect the peace of the whole place, and see that these boys grow up safely."

    Mr. Cheng was not good at words, so he could only stand up and bow deeply...

    ?At dinner time, two banquet tables were opened in the private room of the canteen. There were twelve boys at each table, which was a bit crowded.

    But young people like nothing more than being lively, and they only get close if they are crowded together. Li Laosan knew that his nephews won the game by playing football, and he was also happy.

    Not to mention that the dean gave me five taels of silver, even if he didn''t give me any money, he wouldn''t be stingy with the food and wine.

    You must know that these boys, regardless of their family background, even if they have studied in college for a few years, they will have a bright future after they go out.

    ?These are the connections of my nephews. From now on, wherever I go, I will have classmates, so everything will go smoothly.

    ?Especially the kind of classmates who play football shirtless together, drink together to celebrate victory, and are like brothers!

    ??The chef also showed his ability to keep everything under control. The eight dishes were not only delicious and delicious, but also served in large basins, for fear that the kids would not be able to eat enough.

    Not only that, Li Laosan also specially sent a food box to the Zhou family, and added a plate of "Carp Leaping over the Dragon Gate" and a plate full of gold and jade for the dean, which made dean Zhou couldn''t help but drink two glasses of wine. liquor¡­

    Not to mention how lively the college was, and back to Shoukang Palace, the Queen Mother waited for two days, but the imperial concubine did not come to say hello.

    Even the most stupid person may know that something is wrong.

    ??The Queen Mother smashed almost all the porcelain in the house. When it got dark, she could no longer hold back and asked the old **** to follow the secret passage out of the palace.

    It¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t know how many days there have been guards guarding the secret passage...

    The whole night, the Queen Mother stayed in the main hall without closing her eyes.

    She was betting that the last man was not found, and that she still had the strength to fight.

    As a result, the sky turned white as fish belly lit up, and the old **** didn¡¯t even come back...

    ?She couldn''t hold on anymore, she yelled angrily and smashed whatever she caught!

    ¡°I don¡¯t accept it! Why, why!¡±

    The movement in the house startled the eunuchs and maids guarding the door to wake up. Even though they were sleepy, their first subconscious action was to kneel down quickly.

    This is the first rule of life in the Shoukang Palace if you want to survive!

    At this time, the palace door was suddenly pushed open, and hundreds of guards rushed in with long knives in hand. They kicked people down when they saw them, removed their chins, and tied them into rice dumplings.

    Even the Queen Mother was not spared. Her hands were cut off behind her back almost before she could recover.

    She was so angry that she almost went crazy, shouting at the top of her lungs, "What a shame! Stop it, you bitch! The Yi family wants to see the emperor, let him come, let him come!"

    It¡¯s a pity that the guards didn¡¯t listen to what she said. They quickly tied her up, gagged her, threw her on the inner bed and walked away...

    At this moment, the emperor, who had just gotten up and changed into a clean dragon robe, had already received the last list of names confessed by the old eunuch.

    He rarely smiled and said with great satisfaction, "Okay, we have finally found all the hidden dangers. When I dig them out one by one, there will be no more trouble in the court. I can rest assured..."

    ? Manager Yi lowered his head and knelt down to put on the emperor''s boots, as if he didn''t hear anything.

    If you look carefully, you will find the complexity in his eyes.

    The decades of serving the emperor are not as difficult as these two months.

    ?The emperor, who is about to die, is like a seriously wounded beast, wishing to kill all threats, just so that after it is gone, the cubs can grow up smoothly and safely...

    ?At this time, let alone anyone with malicious intentions, even if they have even the slightest involvement, their bodies will easily be destroyed.

    I thought today would be another **** day, but the emperor suppressed the list. Then, he asked Manager Yi, "What are the three princesses doing these days?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1050ï¼š The injury was embarrassing and dangerous!

    Chapter 1050: The injury was embarrassing and dangerous!

    Manager Yi was stunned for a moment and quickly responded, "A few days ago, the third princess was sorting out her dowry. She just left the palace today. I heard that the princess was making trouble and wanted to go to the melon field in Suijintan to eat melons!"

    The emperor thought of his daughter''s fuss and couldn''t help laughing, "This girl is about to get married, and she is still as naughty as a child. Fortunately, Jiayin is with her and always watching over her, otherwise I don''t know why I would have a headache following her." "

    After that, he thought for a while and said, "Don''t disturb the two girls, let them have fun. You will go out of the palace in a while, call Lu Zong over, have dinner with me, and fix a date for their marriage." ¡±

    Manager Yi quickly responded, "Old slave, I would like to congratulate the emperor in advance. The third princess is getting married. In one year, you will be my grandfather."

    "Haha, I''m really looking forward to it. If the third princess gives birth to a boy, I won''t have to worry about her anymore." The emperor was so happy that he waved his hand and urged Manager Yi to leave the palace quickly, and then picked up Qin Tianjian''s Zhezi.

    Previously, Jian Zheng of Qin Tian Jian had calculated several good days, and the latest one will be in half a month.

    He also likes this day the most. Although he is in a hurry, only after his daughter gets married can he let the damned people line up to go to hell, including the queen.

    Otherwise, if you observe filial piety for three years, it will take too long for your daughter to get married...

    ??In the backyard of Lu''s house, Lu Zong was practicing calligraphy at the moment. Unfortunately, he couldn''t calm down even after writing many articles, so he threw down his pen and ordered the boy, "Catch all the cicadas on the tree. The noise will give you a headache!"

    ?? It''s rare for the young man to see his master so irritable. He dares to delay and quickly goes to find a long bamboo pole to stick cicadas.

    At this time, a man in gray clothes suddenly appeared in the corner of the room, quickly stepped forward and whispered a few words.

    Lu Zong¡¯s pupils instantly shrank to the size of needlepoints. He was silent for a moment, then turned around and strode out...

    Mr. Yi rarely leaves the palace recently, and this time he can take a breath quietly while running errands.

    On the way to Lu''s house, he sat in a carriage and opened the curtains to look at the bustle of the market. He was still thinking about whether to go to the white clouds and get some novel snacks and food for the emperor when he went back.

    Once the emperor is happy, the servants they serve will feel more relaxed.

    Secondly, he was also craving for the milk tea and snacks in Baiyunjian.

    Speaking of which, there are a lot of good food and drinks in the palace.

    He, a great general manager, is inferior to one person and superior to ten thousand people. How could he lose his mouth?

    But sitting on the second floor among the white clouds, holding a cup of milk tea, I looked at the young men waving fans, beautiful girls in gauze skirts, running children, and hawkers on the street.

    At such moments, he will have the illusion that he is just a leisurely rich man, not a slave with a disabled body...

    ??The Lu family has always been low-key. The mansion is very large, but there is only one side door open, guarding a boy of twelve or thirteen years old. He is sitting on a small stool, leaning against the door frame and falling asleep.

    Manager Yi and others arrived, but the sound of horse hooves and wheels did not wake up the boy.

    One of the young eunuchs helped Mr. Yi get out of the car, while the other one ran to ask the servant to report inside.

    As a result, at this time, the yard suddenly became noisy, and countless people were screaming.

    The boy was so startled that he jumped up and ran inside.

    For a moment, the side door opened wide, completely exposing Mr. Yi and others outside.

    ¡°General Manager, look...¡± The little **** didn¡¯t know whether to advance or retreat, so he turned around and asked for instructions.

    Manager Yi frowned when he heard the courtyard calling for a doctor, and stepped in.

    ??In the main courtyard of the Lu family, two soldiers were carrying a stretcher and hurriedly walked into the house.

    On the stretcher, Lu Zong was wearing baggy clothes with tied sleeves and trouser legs, looking capable and heroic.

    But at this moment, he was covering his legs with his hands, his face was full of pain, and there were dense beads of sweat on his forehead. Lu Feng, the housekeeper of the Lu family, was so frightened that his eyes were red, and he shouted at the servants and guards like a headless chicken.

    "What happened?" Manager Yi was startled and hurried forward to ask.

    Even if everyone didn¡¯t know Mr. Yi, they still recognized the clothes of the eunuchs in the palace, so they all stopped.

    Lu Feng seemed to have seen a savior. He knelt down and cried out, "Mr. Yi, help me. When our prince was brushing the horse, the horse was frightened and kicked... between the legs."

    ¡°Please help me hire a doctor quickly. Our Lu family only has one legitimate son, the crown prince!¡±

    ?Mr. Yi did not dare to delay, so he quickly asked the young **** who was following him to take his sign, and went back to the palace to ask the imperial doctor to come over urgently.

    ?Of course, we have to report it to the emperor.

    Lu Zong had a pale face, barely opened his eyes, and wanted to bow his hands in greeting, but was quickly stopped by Manager Yi.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t be polite and have a rest. The old slave has sent someone to ask for the doctor and will be back soon.¡±

    ??Lu Zong nodded, but didn''t say a word for a while. Even because everyone was there, he had to maintain his dignity and couldn''t make a sound.

    Seeing this, Manager Yi quickly led everyone out, leaving Lu Feng alone to take care of them.

    ??Lu Zong is now the consort whom the third princess granted marriage to, and he is half a member of the royal family.

    I heard that he was injured, and Manager Yi sent someone to personally invite him. No one in the entire hospital dared to neglect him.

    Physician Liu was taking a rest today, so the deputy medical administrator surnamed Xing rushed to Lu''s house with three imperial doctors.

    Because the injured area was embarrassing and critical, everyone was waiting outside and only the doctors and patients were left in the room.

    But there is a door between the inside and the outside of the house, so the movement can still be heard clearly.

    ?The exclamations of Lu Feng and the imperial doctors, together with Lu Zong''s snort of pain, came through clearly, making everyone worried.

    After a long time, the assistant doctor and the imperial doctors all came out.

    Manager Yi quickly saluted and asked in a low voice, "My lords, how is the prince''s injury?"

    The deputy medical administrator and the imperial doctors looked at each other, and the deputy medical administrator said, "Don''t worry, manager, although the prince is seriously injured, the treatment is timely, and the prince is young and recovers quickly. Presumably, he will be completely fine in two months." "

    Manager Yi''s eyes flashed and he breathed a long sigh of relief. He cupped his hands and said with a smile, "Thank you all for your troubles and allowing me to say a few words to the Master. Then I will accompany you back to the palace. Your Majesty must be thinking about it, too." I would like to ask you a few more questions."

    ?Several imperial doctors naturally agreed and retreated outside.

    ? Manager Yi entered the room again to say goodbye, smelling the smell of medicine in the room, and then looked at Lu Zong, whose face was pale. He didn''t say much, just a few words of comfort.

    ¡°Your Majesty, your Majesty doesn¡¯t have much government affairs today, so I wanted to summon you to come over to talk and drink tea. How could I have imagined that you would encounter such an accident!

    "Don''t worry about it, Your Majesty. I will definitely report something to the Emperor when I get back. Your Majesty is kind and loves Your Majesty the most, so I will definitely not blame you."

    "Thank you very much. I''ll just have to thank Manager Yi for your kind words." Lu Zong struggled and handed over his hand, and Lu Feng quickly stuffed Manager Yi''s wallet with a wink.

    Manager Yi smiled and said a few more words before taking the imperial doctor back to the palace.

    As expected, the emperor had been waiting for a long time, and almost immediately called Deputy Medical Officer Xing to come in and respond.

    Deputy Medical Officer Xing naturally told the truth in front of the emperor.

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1051ï¼š Man-made or accidental?

    Chapter 1051 Man-made or accidental?

    He thought about it for a while and then whispered, "Your Majesty, the prince''s injury is not serious. The swelling there is severe. Now I can only take medicine to treat it and apply medicine to reduce the swelling. As for whether it will delay the inheritance of the family line, we have to wait for two months. Let¡¯s see how the recovery goes¡­¡±

    ??The emperor''s face changed at that time, and he made many choices to find a consort for his daughter. Could it be that he just became a eunuch?

    When the assistant doctor saw this, he immediately changed his tune.

    "Of course, the prince is young and practices martial arts on weekdays, so he will recover quickly. There should be no obstacles! I will go there every day, diagnose and treat carefully, and report any problems at any time."

    ?The emperor reluctantly nodded and waved his hand.

    As if he had been pardoned, the assistant doctor immediately bowed his head and walked out backwards.

    Manager Yi bravely stepped forward to pour tea for the emperor, and cautiously persuaded him, "Your Majesty, the matter has been resolved, you should be patient. As the deputy doctor said, the prince is still young and may get better soon. "

    The emperor took a sip of tea, squinted his eyes and pondered for a while, and then asked, "You saw Lu Zong''s injuries with your own eyes, and you didn''t lie?"

    Manager Yi was stunned for a moment, then quickly responded, "Back to the emperor, I didn''t see the prince''s injuries with my own eyes, but the prince''s crotch... had the mark of a horse''s hoof, and his forehead was so painful that he was sweating, and his face was pale. I must have... Can¡¯t pretend.¡±

    The emperor sighed and shook his head, "I just think this is such a coincidence. Just when I was about to tell him about the date of marriage, he suffered such a disaster."

    Manager Yi continued to persuade, "Your Majesty, if this is really an accident, you are lucky. After all, we haven''t gotten married yet... Otherwise, Your Highness the Third Princess would have..."

    "That''s true," the emperor drank the tea and ordered, "Don''t let the third princess leave the palace recently, especially the Lu family. We can''t let her take a step. We will wait until Lu Zong recovers from her injury!"

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Manager Yi quickly agreed, then retreated, looking for a clever little **** to go to Suijintan to report the news.

    ?The third princess has a bad temper, and she is afraid that she will cause trouble after hearing this.

    I can¡¯t say, I¡¯d better talk to the princess first. Someone will stop the princess if something happens...

    Fortunately, the good news was not here, otherwise she would have sent two big "thank you".

    I can¡¯t think of her in good things. It¡¯s such an embarrassment that she, a little girl, has to get involved in it...

    ?At this moment, the melon fields in Broken Gold Beach are bustling with activity.

    Because of the popularity among the people, the melon fields were sold out as soon as they opened.

    ??If the village chief hadn''t specially set aside two acres of land and delayed planting for half a month, I''m afraid the third princess wouldn''t have had the wonderful experience of sitting in the melon shack and eating melons.

    Jiayin found two big straw hats from somewhere, put one on himself, and put the other on the third princess''s head.

    Shui Ling smiled and took out a jade melon from the shack. The jade melon was wet and had been placed in the bucket for a long time.

    The third princess was eager to give it a try, so she insisted on taking the long knife and killed the melon with her own hands.

    ??The bright red juice flowed horizontally, and the fragrance swirled into the nose, quickly dispelling the heat in everyone''s hearts, and they were just looking forward to eating a piece of it.

    Of course the third princess picked up a piece and took the first bite.

    Jiayin first gave a piece to the old village chief, then Shuiling Shuiyun and Caiyun, and finally her own.

    The old village chief smiled and was very happy.

    Even though Shui Ling and Shui Yun are used to it, their master will never forget their contribution to everything they eat, but they are still very grateful.

    Caiyun, on the other hand, was frightened.

    ?There is no reason why the master should not eat it but give it to the slaves first!

    Jiayin didn''t think too much about it. In her opinion, the visitor was a guest, and she must know that what everyone was stepping on was her fiefdom and her melon garden.

    After eating a piece of cold and sweet jade melon, everyone let out a long sigh of relief.

    ??The old village chief was worried about leaving the villagers to work, so he left quickly after chatting for a few words. Those melon vines that have finished picking the jade melons will now be uprooted, the land will be plowed and ridden again, and then a new crop of cabbage and radishes will be planted.

    In winter, it is a good food whether it is eaten by people, fed to pigs, chickens, or even horses.

    The word "farmer" is synonymous with hard work.

    As long as you are not lazy, there is endless work to do all year round.

    ?The third princess ate happily, and finally sat on a wicker chair with her knees folded. She watched the villagers busy from a distance and couldn''t help but sigh.

    ¡°I have always heard that farmers only work hard for three seasons a year and can rest for a few months in winter, which is a special blessing.

    ¡°I realized when I saw it today that it was not the case at all. These three seasons of hard work are as much as the three years of hard work for others.¡±

    Jiayin collected the melon seeds and said, "When you really study hard for three years, you will say that the most difficult thing in the world is studying, and farmers at least have time to rest.

    ¡°Everything is different. Only when you experience it personally can you know how hard it is.¡±

    "I know, old scholar." The third princess accepted the instruction, but her mouth was not forgiving. She smiled and made faces at the good news, "She is obviously younger than me, but she lectures me every time. She is more nagging than grandma."

    "Humph, I''d like to say the same to you. Don''t you know how hot it is here? A waste of saliva is a waste of life." Jiayin was rude and retorted on the spot, causing the third princess to hug her and start acting coquettishly.

    ¡°No, no, I want you to nag me every day! I¡¯m happy even if my ears get calluses.¡±

    ?Everyone laughed along with him, and even the melon vines on the side began to dance in the direction of the warm wind.

    At this time, the young **** sent by Manager Yi arrived. He wanted to spread the good news, but the third princess was also present.

    After hesitation, he wanted to hide for a while and look for an opportunity before talking.

    But there was only one melon shed in the melon field, and he couldn''t hide there unless he shrunk into an ant.

    The third princess saw a figure in the corner of her eye. She thought she had caught a thief, so she excitedly called Shui Ling to catch him.

    After a while, Shui Ling ran back with the little eunuch.

    Jiayin saw something was wrong and quickly asked, "Where did the little father-in-law come from? Is there something wrong?"

    It was Caiyun who recognized him and said, "This is Xiaochuanzi who is serving at Manager Yi''s side."

    ?The third princess was surprised and shouted, "Manager Yi just told me if he wanted to eat the melon, why did he send someone to steal it?"

    ?Ogawako didn¡¯t want his master to break his legs, so he quickly knelt down to clarify.

    ¡°Your Highness the Princess, Princess, that... little man is here to deliver a message! That... that... manager please ask the Princess and the Princess to return to the palace early.¡±

    "Go back to the palace?" The third princess was the first to be unhappy and asked, "We have only been out for two hours, why are you asking us to go back? We also told Manager Yi when we left the palace."

    ?Ogawazi remembered what Manager Yi had told him, but he couldn''t say it on this occasion anyway.

    ?His face turned red from holding back, and he scratched his head and ears like a skinny monkey.

    ?The third princess couldn''t understand. It was hot and she would get angry when she felt anxious.

    Jiayin said in time, "Manager Yi called us back, there must be a reason. We also played for a while, why don''t the princess lead people to pick more jade melons and golden fruits, and we will take them back to the palace."

    The third princess had no choice but to take Shuiling Shuiyun and Caiyun to pick melons.

    Jiayin then asked the young eunuch, "Did something happen in the palace?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1052ï¼š What are you afraid of?

    Chapter 1052: What are you afraid of?

    ??The little **** was afraid that the third princess would come back again, so he ignored the embarrassment and said quickly, "The emperor originally sent the steward to invite Prince Lu into the palace, but as soon as the steward arrived at the Lu family, he saw Prince Lu being kicked in the crotch by a war horse.

    ¡°The deputy doctor Zheng and the imperial doctors went to several places, and they all said that the injury was serious and that he needed to recover for two months.

    ¡°The emperor ordered that the princess will not be allowed to leave the palace recently, so the steward sent the villain to come quickly to invite you and the princess back to the palace.¡±

    Jiayin didn''t react for a long time, and when he woke up, his face turned red.

    ?This... Lu Zong is not useless, is he?

    Otherwise, the emperor cannot be so anxious to ask the third princess to go back. I am afraid that he is worried that the third princess will hear the news and run to the Lu family regardless, which would be embarrassing!

    To put it more seriously, if Lu Zong cannot recover, the emperor will definitely not be able to marry his daughter to a eunuch...

    "Ahem," Jiayin coughed twice and told the young eunuch, "Go and have a rest first and eat a golden fruit to quench your thirst. We will return to the palace immediately after picking the melons."

    "Thank you, Princess!" The little **** breathed a long sigh of relief and was extremely grateful. "Fortunately, the Princess is here, otherwise I really don''t know how to persuade the princess to come back."

    Jiayin smiled bitterly, considering the third princess'' deep love for Lu Zong, she could only bite the bullet and give it a try.

    I hope nothing will happen again on the way back to the palace.

    ?However, I¡¯m really afraid of what will happen!

    They picked a dozen jade melons and two baskets of golden fruits. The third princess was so satisfied that she didn''t bother to stay a little longer.

    Jiayin hurriedly gave the old village chief a few words and then got on the carriage.

    As he was entering the city, a carriage broke down at the city gate.

    For a time, those who were in could not get in, and those who were out could not get out. Everyone was forced to gather together, and naturally they had to gossip a bit to pass the boring time.

    ¡°Hey, have you heard? Something big happened!¡±

    "What happened? The Northern Expedition failed?"

    ¡°Bah! Crow¡¯s mouth, of course not!¡±

    ¡°What is that that surprises you so much?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our future Prince Consort Lu. I heard he was injured while riding a horse.¡±

    "What?!" Before the two gossips could finish speaking, the third princess who happened to be sitting in the carriage next door heard clearly. She became anxious at that time and raised her hand to push open the window.

    Fortunately, in order to go to the melon field to pick melons today, and not wanting to disturb too many villagers, Jiayin suggested taking an ordinary two-horse carriage and did not use the princess''s carriage.

    Otherwise, the people gossiping next to them might know right away that they were talking right and wrong in front of their fianc¨¦es.

    Jiayin pulled the third princess back and frowned slightly.

    Logically speaking, since Lu Zong suffered such an embarrassing injury, he should keep it secret and let those who know about it keep it a secret.

    How come it is now known to everyone?

    ??The two gossips next to him were not affected in the slightest and continued to talk lively.

    "Is Prince Lu seriously injured? His arms and legs were broken, right?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just heard that it is very serious and it will take two to three months. The person who helped treat the injury was the palace doctor, and no one else knows the details.¡±

    ¡°Then it must be a fracture. It will hurt the muscles and bones for a hundred days.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but it¡¯s quite unlucky. The Lu family is a family of military generals, and Prince Lu actually fell off his horse. It¡¯s really embarrassing.¡±

    "That''s right, but he has been studying since he was a child, and he has been taking scientific examinations all the way, so he can be forgiven for his poor kung fu."

    The third princess couldn''t listen anymore and started making a fuss.

    ¡°Good news, I want to see Brother Lu! Let¡¯s go to Lu¡¯s house!¡±

    Jiayin thought hard and tried to persuade, "I''m afraid I can''t go for the time being. I don''t know how injured Prince Lu is. If you go over suddenly, the Lu family will be busy receiving you, which will delay Prince Lu''s recovery.

    "Secondly, the emperor is looking for you to come back to the palace. I''m afraid he has something to say. If it is a big matter, it would be bad to delay for this." The third princess was a little shaken, Shuiling took the opportunity to help persuade, "Didn''t these people say that in the palace? Has the imperial physician examined Prince Lu? If the princess is concerned, she can go back and ask the imperial physician whether Prince Lu is seriously injured!"

    ?These words reminded the third princess, and she quickly urged the coachman.

    Unable to do anything, the driver turned his horse around and ran for an extra quarter of an hour until he reached another city gate and successfully entered the city.

    ??The third princess returned to the palace. She didn''t even have time to change her clothes, so she hurriedly ran to the imperial study.

    The good news didn''t stop her anymore, she slowly returned to Zhilan Palace, changed her clothes, and just drank a cup of herbal tea, the third princess came back with a red face and complicated eyes.

    As soon as she saw the good news of the chairs swinging leisurely under the eaves of the corridor, she ran over with her skirt in hand and complained, "Good news, did you already know about it? Why didn''t you stop me?"

    Jiayin rolled her eyes and responded unceremoniously, "If I hadn''t stopped you, you would have gone to Lu''s house to pick off someone''s pants by now!"

    ¡°Oh, what are you talking about!¡± The third princess stomped her feet in embarrassment and quickly covered Jiayin¡¯s mouth.

    The two laughed and laughed for a while. The third princess sat down next to Jiayin, hugged her arm and sighed softly.

    ¡°Jiayin, do you think Brother Lu and I are not destined to be together? My father also said that we should get married soon, but Brother Lu was injured again¡­¡±

    Jiayin¡¯s eyes flickered, which was why she was suspicious.

    ??Lu Zong was injured at the very right time, and he was injured at such a crucial point.

    ??The emperor may let his daughter marry a husband who is lame and has a broken hand, but he will not let her marry a eunuch...

    On normal days, she would have thought it was an accident.

    After all, no man would joke about what he has done. If he misses, there is no place to regret it!

    But having known Lu Zong¡¯s thoughts before, she was not sure again¡­

    "Fate is so mysterious, no one can tell for sure." Jiayin also sighed and asked tentatively, "If your marriage to Brother Lu fails, will you be sad? You don''t eat or drink, you live or die?"

    ¡°Of course not, I am a princess, how can I have to live or die?¡± The third princess stared, obviously this assumption insulted her pride.

    But then, she drooped her head again, "But I won''t get married, and there is no better person in the world than Brother Lu."

    Jiayin''s heart shrank, and she quickly changed her subject, "No kidding, let''s make a fruit plate and send it to Uncle Huang to relieve the heat. I''ll do the styling, and you dig the fruit balls."

    "Okay," the third princess cheered up and replied, "I just saw that my father has lost weight again. I wonder if it''s because of the bitter summer? When cooking in the evening, let''s make two more of his favorite dishes. Bar."

    "Okay, uncle Huang likes salty and fresh tastes. Let''s cook a pot of red dates and millet porridge to match it, which will be more nourishing to the stomach." Jiayin agreed with a smile, easily diverting the princess''s attention.

    Soon, the emperor received a strange and funny fruit plate. The jasper melon skin was carved into the shape of a hedgehog. There was a slit on the back of the hedgehog. It was full of large pearl-like melon balls, grapes, strawberries, etc., with bright colors. Sweet and fresh.

    ??It is really pleasing to the eye no matter how you look at it, and it tastes refreshing and delicious.

    ? Manager Yi and Eunuch Feng were both present. The two of them worked together and almost boasted about the fruit plate. The emperor was so happy that he moved a lot of good things to Zhilan Palace with a wave of his hand.

    Unfortunately, the emperor only ate a few melon **** before he vomited.

    General Manager Yi immediately kicked out the rest of the people in the room and personally served the emperor to rinse his mouth.

    ?The emperor was silent for a while, then called out to the man in gray and sent the fruit plate to Xilong Pavilion.

    Then he took out all the lists.

    ??The world was supposed to be peaceful for a few days, but because the princess was prevented from getting married, it continued to cause a **** storm...

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1053ï¼š Female university students are not allowed to stay in the university

    Chapter 1053: Women are not allowed to stay in college

    At dinner time, Jiayin wrote the menu and cooked several delicious dishes.

    The third princess actually rolled up her sleeves and wanted to make a bowl of tonic soup.

    Jiayin had no choice but to ask Shuiyun to wash and cut the ingredients and throw them into the casserole. The third princess added water, looked at the fire for a while, wiped her face with ashes, and even considered cooking "in person".

    Needless to say, this tonic soup was sent out of the palace and entered the Lu family gate while it was still dark.

    The meals delivered to the imperial study are made by Jiayin¡¯s craftsmanship.

    I wonder if the emperor would sigh with emotion if he knew about this.

    Because they had something on their mind, after dinner, the third princess and Jiayin were not in the mood to play, so they each went back to their rooms to rest early.

    Jiayin had just chased Shui Ling and Shui Yun outside and was about to go into the space to have a look, when Mu Jue came back covered in dust!

    The good news was a surprise.

    ??She has been on tenterhooks in the past few days. Although she knows that he is highly skilled in martial arts and smart and alert, no one can tell what dangers he will encounter when he travels thousands of miles back and forth to Jiangbei.

    ?Now that people are back, they are all beards and tails, which is really better than anything else.

    Jiayin excused himself that he was not full after dinner, so he quickly went to the kitchen to get some food and drinks. When he returned to the house, Mu Jue was already asleep on the couch.

    ?Shui Yun followed the house with the tray and was startled when he saw Mu Jue, but he quickly retreated out with a wink, guarding the door tightly.

    Mu Jue woke up quickly, perhaps smelling the aroma of the food. He wiped his hands and face randomly, and then his chopsticks flew away.

    Jiayin guessed that he was hungry, so she kept helping him add food and vegetables without asking a word.

    Mu Jue ate until the bowl was empty, and drank half a pot of herbal tea before he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I''m starving to death! Along the way, I was beating horses and drawing cakes to satisfy my hunger, so I could barely endure it until I reached Xindu."

    Jiayin felt a little distressed, but couldn''t help but think about Jiangbei, and asked, "Are my father and adoptive father okay? How is the war? Are they injured? How are they eating, drinking, and housing?"

    Mu Jue laughed when he heard this and responded, "The Marquis and the Fourth Master asked me the same questions when they saw me. You are indeed a family!"

    Jiayin glared at him angrily and urged, "Speak quickly."

    "Okay, okay, you are short-tempered. Listen to me and explain to you in detail." Mu Jue sat on the couch, starting from sneaking into the food **** team, and then he followed his future father-in-law and killed many barbarians. Reluctant to rush back.

    Hearing the good news, he frowned and did not respond for a long time.

    Mu Jue coughed dryly and asked, "Don''t you believe that the people who robbed the grain came from the southwest border?"

    Jiayin sighed, her delicate brows furrowed, and her slender green-green fingers pulling at the ends of her braids irritably.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe it, but I don¡¯t want to believe it. My eldest brother is working as an official near the southwest border, and Lu... Prince Lu has also been with our family for many years, and we have always gotten along well. Until the evidence is conclusive, no one wants to believe it.

    ¡°Furthermore, the Northern Expedition is related to the unification of the entire Tianwu and to the peaceful life of all the people. Even if Prince Lu has any selfish motives, how can he involve the Northern Expedition Army? It¡¯s so unreasonable!¡±

    "You really know that he has selfish motives!" Mu Jue sat up straight and smiled happily, "I heard that the emperor asked Prince Lu to marry the third princess, but Prince Lu was suddenly kicked by a horse and became an eunuch? He was very cruel to him. ah!"

    Jiayin was surprised at this time, "Didn''t you just return to Xindu? You already know all this! You must know that the Lu family and the emperor have hidden it from outsiders, and no one knows the truth!"

    Mu Jue was proud, "I used to work as a secret guard and I also knew a few brothers. Although they were not close friends, I could still get some information.

    ¡°Besides, when I finally come back after being away for such a long time, I always want to ask you how you are doing in the palace and if anyone is bullying you.¡±

    The good news is filled with a little bit of sweetness and joy because of this care and attention. She quickly changed her subject and asked, "Whether this was an accident or man-made, no one knows for the time being. But I was forced to be caught in the middle. If the third princess knew about it, I''m afraid it would damage our friendship with her.

    ¡°So, I have been in a dilemma recently, and I don¡¯t know if I should make a point.

    ¡°If I were to make a breakthrough, I don¡¯t have any actual evidence, and if I make a fuss, I¡¯ll be accused of being sentimental.

    "But if I don''t expose it, if the third princess finds out one day, she will think that I am hiding something from her and have other agenda..."

    Jiayin irritably pulled up a carrot-shaped pillow and tugged at the green radish tassels. Her cheeks were bulging with anger. She looked like a fat rabbit, which was particularly cute.

    Mu Jue was used to seeing her being smart, calm, witty and composed, but this appearance was particularly rare.

    ?So, he refrained from speaking and looked at it a few more times with a smile.

    Jiayin looked up occasionally and saw that his eyes were as bright as a big bad wolf seeing a white rabbit. How could he not guess his thoughts? At that time, he blushed with embarrassment and started to chase people away.

    ¡°Go and have a rest, we¡¯ll talk about it later.¡±

    "No, no!" Mu Jue quickly stopped laughing and got down to business, "The Marquis and the Fourth Master want you to go to Quanzhou immediately and take care of the old lady nearby. Even if they don''t tell me, they can avoid the trouble in Kyoto."

    "No!" Jiayin shook her head resolutely at that time, "The situation in Xindu is changing day by day. Even in the palace, I can send news to my family in time. Besides, during the half month you have been in Jiangbei, that person..."

    Jiayinxu pointed in the direction of the imperial study and whispered, "That person has already begun to clean up the forces on the Queen Mother''s side, and has taken control of the imperial concubine and the second prince. Tianwu is about to change!

    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for the man who wanted the third princess to get married and then started killing people, the palace would have been filled with blood.

    ¡°However, with Prince Lu¡¯s injury, it is impossible for the third princess to get married earlier, and she is afraid that she will take action soon.

    ¡°At this time, if you are not careful, it is easy for the whole family to get involved. My second uncle and Mr. Wen are outside, and I am inside, and we cooperate with each other, which makes it easier to survive this great change safely.¡±

    Mu Jue was also a little surprised. Although he inquired about some information, he did not have time to ask comprehensively.

    ¡°I also told Mr. Hou that you would not leave. Mr. Hou finally said that you should act according to your own ideas, but safety comes first.¡±

    Jiayin felt bad when she thought of her adoptive father who loved her as if he were a ball in his eye.

    "No matter how dangerous it is here, it is not as dangerous as the battlefield. After the harem and the former dynasty are over, I am afraid that I will be thinking about the unparalleled achievements of unifying the country. When the time comes, my adoptive father and my father..."

    She didn¡¯t finish what she said, but the meaning was self-evident.

    Mu Jue couldn''t see how worried she was, so he thought about it and opened the window.

    Jiayin thought he was going to leave, but she didn''t want him to pull her arm and jumped out.

    Before she could scream, Mu Jue picked her up and jumped onto the roof.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Jiayin carefully held her back, her legs weak from fear.

    ?Although she learned kung fu for a few days when she was a child, she was lazy and playful, and Shui Ling and Shui Yun were around, so she forgot about it early.

    At this moment, I was suddenly flying over the walls and it was really hard to enjoy it!

    Mu Jue helped her sit down safely, then lay down next to her and said with a smile, "When I was a child, my mother was not in good health, but she smiled happily every day. As long as she could get out of bed, she would take me with her. Play, make me delicious food. She said, live a good life every day.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be happy and angry, so why not be more happy.

    ¡°So, put aside all the troubles and let¡¯s enjoy the moonlight together. It would be a pity to sigh with such a beautiful scenery.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1054ï¼š The horn of battle has sounded

    Chapter 1054 The battle horn sounded

    Jiayin couldn''t bear to let him down when he took the initiative to talk about old things. After thinking about it, he simply lay down.

    During the day, the sun made the tiles very hot, but at this time, there was still residual warmth, and it was not cold, so it was very comfortable to lie down on it.

    ?The evening breeze gently ruffled the willow branches and brought the fragrance to their noses, soaking into their hearts and spleens.

    ?The pure night sky is in front of me, without a single star, only the disk-like light yellow moon hanging high, lonely and proud.

    The cicadas that had been noisy all day finally took a break, replaced by the bustle of unknown night insects whispering gossip...

    Jiayin watched and listened quietly. She originally wanted to say something, but her eyelids slowly became heavy...

    ?Shui Yun stood guard under the eaves of the corridor, raising his head from time to time to listen to the sound.

    Finally, the two people who were waiting for the roof jumped down, and the master was actually held in their arms.

    She was anxious at that time. As soon as she stepped forward, she heard Mu Jue say softly, "The princess is asleep!"

    Shuiyun had no choice but to pick up his master and take him back to the house himself...

    Mu Jue touched his nose, smiled awkwardly, and disappeared into the dark night.

    After a good night''s sleep, I woke up to the sound of birds chirping, stretched my waist, and then remembered what happened before going to bed last night, so I quickly sat up.

    Shuiling heard the commotion, opened the door and came in to bring warm water to wash up.

    Jiayin tentatively asked, "Is there nothing wrong last night?"

    "It''s nothing, the palace is very quiet. Caiyun just sent a message saying that the third princess wants you to come and have breakfast together."

    Jiayin breathed a sigh of relief, happily picked out an ivory shirt and skirt, paired with a pink pearl headband, and then went to eat next door with a smile.

    Not to mention that Zhilan Palace was as cheerful and peaceful as ever, but at today''s court meeting, everyone was shocked by the sudden change.

    Originally I thought that today we would discuss the drought for a few words like before, but in the end nothing happened.

    ?Unexpectedly, the emperor suddenly convicted three officials.

    ?Although these three officials are all fourth-grade officials and are not considered to be high-ranking officials, they all have actual duties and are in charge of important errands.

    For example, one of them is the director of the Equipment Department of the Ministry of War...

    Of course the three of them were not convinced, and they all knelt down and cried out for injustice.

    "Your Majesty, although you want me to die, I have to die. But for the sake of Tianwu, I have been loyal to the emperor for many years. You can''t punish me without any reason. Wouldn''t it chill the hearts of all loyal ministers?"

    Another person also echoed in panic and annoyance, "Yes, Your Majesty. I have been working hard and doing my best on my errands. Even if I don''t get any credit, I still have hard work. Even if you hate me, you should let me die."

    The last person was even more indignant, "Your Majesty, I refuse to obey! If I don''t give you a reason today, I will be killed here!"

    Although the civil and military officials felt that the three of them were a bit rude, they were also a little sad in their hearts. They did not want to encourage the emperor''s arrogance at this time, otherwise the emperor would treat them like cabbage and chop off whoever he wanted!

    So, everyone fell silent.

    ??The emperor smiled and looked at everyone on the dragon throne, and even opened his mouth to cheer.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I never knew that the civil and military forces in the DPRK and China are so united. This is the joy of our heavenly military and the joy of the people.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you may have used your strength in the wrong place today. As the king of a country, I naturally have to have conclusive evidence for whoever I want to deal with, otherwise how can I convince the public!¡±

    After saying that, he waved his hand, and Manager Yi came forward with the book in hand and read it loudly.

    "Ling Changrong, Director of the Arms Department of the Ministry of War, privately transported 500 long knives and 1,000 spears to the Northern Barbarians in March of the 87th year of Tianwu. He received 30,000 taels of dirty silver." A qualitative change, a private collection of ten boxes of refined iron ingots totaling 8,000 kilograms..."

    ?One by one, there are more than thirty items listed, all of which are all the crimes of the three criminals from the past to the present.

    ??And every crime is enough for them to confiscate their homes and exterminate their families!

    ??Cold sweat broke out on the heads of the three of them like spring water, their faces were pale, their spines could no longer hold up, and they all fell to the ground softly.

    It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to defend themselves, it¡¯s just that the crimes are listed too carefully.

    ?Even when they were still in Jiangbei, they had already been investigated before the capital was moved.

    The civil and military officials were also shocked. They guessed that the three people had dirty butts, but they did not expect that they had committed the serious crime of betraying the country and collaborating with the enemy!

    Not to mention the loyal ministers and generals who still have some justice in their hearts, even the relatives and friends who originally wanted to intercede on their behalf also silently retreated and hid in the crowd, for fear of being implicated by them...

    ??The emperor saw everything in his eyes and snorted coldly and said, "Being so unfaithful and unjust, betraying the country for glory, is a heinous crime.

    ¡°Order Dali Temple to conduct a strict and severe investigation, sentence the case as soon as possible, and behead the whole family at Caishikou as a warning to others.¡±

    ?Everyone gasped when they heard this. It was said that Dali Temple was going to try it, but since the result of beheading had already been decided, there was no need to investigate!

    ?The three guilty ministers immediately panicked. They were all dressed up when they went out in the morning, and they were sitting in a sedan chair to go to court. In the blink of an eye, they could not return home.

    Not only did he become a prisoner, he was also a prisoner who was bound to die.

    ?No matter what, they can''t accept it.

    At this time, someone "risked his own life" to remind them, "If you have anything else to explain, please take the initiative to tell me, and the emperor may be able to spare your life!"

    ?The three of them were a little confused and hesitant.

    Fortunately, one of them woke up in time and hurriedly climbed out of the queue on his knees, shouting loudly, "Your Majesty, I am guilty, but I only obeyed the instructions of the people behind my back. Otherwise, how could I have the courage to sacrifice my family and the country for my own selfish interests?" Regardless.

    "The Queen Mother, the Queen Mother asked me to do this! Oh, I was confused for a moment, please forgive me, Your Majesty!"

    The emperor''s face was full of surprise and anger, and he cursed loudly, "How dare you! As my mother, how could the Queen Mother instruct you to collude with the enemy country! You must know that the barbarians invaded and forced Tianwu to move the capital because of the support of these weapons!"

    "If it was the Queen Mother who instigated it, it would be a heinous crime! Even my mother must be punished! This is a false accusation, absolutely impossible!"

    ?There is no fool in this world, especially officials who have been in the court for many years. They wish that their shrewd hair had exquisite orifices.

    Your Majesty''s tone is irritable, but inside and outside his words, he wants to punish the Queen Mother.

    ??The other two officials no longer hesitated and hurriedly stepped forward, shouting the same injustice.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I am unjustly accused! I followed the Empress Dowager¡¯s orders when I raised taxes privately in Sichuan Prefecture, and all the money collected was given to the Empress Dowager. I have evidence in my hand!¡±

    "Yes, Your Majesty, even if you gave me ten thousand courages, I would not dare to embezzle the money for disaster relief. It was all ordered by the Queen Mother. It was also agreed by the Queen Mother that I would stay in Kyoto as an official!"

    For a time, the three of them were fighting for their lives, and every sentence they spoke was an accusation against the Queen Mother.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ??The other civil and military officials lowered their heads, regretting ten thousand times why they didn''t ask for sick leave today.

    ??The previous guesses were absolutely correct. Commander Chang''s death and Taifu Cai''s death were not accidents at all. They were the trumpets blown by the emperor to start cleaning up the court!

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1055ï¼š Big trees attract more wind!

    Chapter 1055: A big tree attracts the wind!

    Before noon, the court meeting finally ended.

    ??Hundred civil and military officials walked out of the palace gate one after another, all with bad expressions on their faces.

    ?Some people are anxious, some are frowning, and some are pretending to be calm but failing.

    The gentlemen and coachmen who were waiting outside were watching with trepidation, fearing that something might go wrong and that the master would get into trouble when something was obviously going on.

    A few officials couldn''t hold themselves back any longer, so they sat in a carriage and started discussing in a low voice.

    ¡°Today¡¯s posture doesn¡¯t look like that person¡¯s impromptu initiative!¡±

    "Of course, do you need to say this? That person has been planning for who knows how long, and it all just broke out today."

    ¡°This is about to completely break up with the Queen Mother!¡±

    ¡°Since you want to completely break up with her, why did you try so hard to defend the Queen Mother just now?¡±

    In another carriage not far away, Li Laoer, Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng were also talking about this matter.

    Li Laoer also looked bad and sighed.

    ¡°The emperor cherishes his feathers more and more. Everyone in the world knows that the Queen Mother has been involved in politics and seizing power for many years. Now that the Emperor has conclusive evidence, it is justified to punish the Queen Mother.

    "But he still wants to be greedy for the word ''filial piety'' and refuses to leave any stigma in the history books."

    "Yes, just watch. Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow...or even the next ten and a half months, people will continue to come forward to urge the emperor to enforce the law impartially and punish the queen mother, and then the emperor will reluctantly take action..." Mr. Wen smiled a little. Satire.

    Liu Zhiheng also said, "I used to think that our emperor was benevolent, and he even valued affection and righteousness, which was different from the previous emperors. After all, he tolerated the Queen Mother for so many years, and he treated the Marquis, the courtiers and the people very well. good.

    ¡°But now it seems that he doesn¡¯t like ¡®benevolence¡¯, but has to be ¡®benevolent¡¯. Now that his life is short, he no longer wants to be ¡®benevolent¡¯.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future.¡±

    The three of them all had complicated moods. They were not only worried about the chaos in government affairs and being unable to protect their own families.

    I am even more worried that after the court is cleaned up, the emperor¡¯s next target will be the Marquis far away in Jiangbei...

    ??The carriage kicked and kicked, and soon it reached the intersection. Liu Zhiheng jumped out and rushed home to report to his old father and discuss ideas along the way.

    ?Li Laoer and Mr. Wen returned to the Earl''s Mansion, and the **** storm that had been brewing for a long time was about to begin.

    To avoid panic among family members, always let them know quietly.

    At this time, try to reduce the sense of presence as much as possible, and be careful not to be involved when lightning strikes someone.

    Fortunately, Jia Huan runs a restaurant and has nothing to do with the court.

    The academy has been closed down, and Li Laosan, Brother Mao, brothers Zhimin Xiujie, and Guo Wenyuan are all staying in a corner without being affected.

    ??At the Earl''s Mansion, Wan''er directly complained of illness, did not see guests or go out, and restrained the servants.

    At Broken Gold Beach, there is an old village chief sitting in charge. It just so happened that the hot springs had a drought and the water flow was getting smaller and smaller. They closed the business and blocked the intersection. Broken Gold Beach was a small world of its own, and it couldn''t be safer...

    It''s not just the Li family. At this moment, all the wealthy families, civil servants and generals in the city are all in a panic.

    ??The Li family is just a migrant family, who fled from a famine-stricken family. They don¡¯t know many people here, and those they do know are mostly farmers in the village.

    But they are not!

    Over the years, in order to survive better, I have enjoyed more rights and wealth.

    ?His son married his daughter, his niece married his nephew, and even his sister-in-law was sent to Shangguan''s house as a concubine...

    ??It¡¯s not impossible to have fun occasionally, drink wine together, and brag!

    ?Now, these have become a source of fear for them. Who knew that the people who drank together were secretly related to the three families that were condemned?

    ?Who knows who was bribed by the Queen Mother to join the secret camp and will be liquidated immediately?

    ?Who knows who has a bad mind and jumps to the limelight at this time, but it will bring bad luck to the emperor.

    ?The tree has big roots and deep roots. While it enjoys more sunshine, rain and dew, it also attracts more wind!

    It seemed that in an instant, the bustling Xindu Street suddenly became quiet.

    The young lady who was shopping ran away and lost her embroidered shoes, and the young man who was waving his fan threw away his golden belt.

    There are so many waves on weekdays, but now there is so much panic.

    ?The street vendors carried their burdens and carefully stayed under the eaves for fear of being knocked over.

    What happened today? Is it the wrong way to open it?

    ??Baiyunjian is as full as ever. It¡¯s almost noon, and the boy who squeezes the jade melon juice has to twist his wrist into a fan before he can attend to it.

    After a while of busy work, the guests in the private rooms on the second floor came down one after another, paid their bills and left quickly.

    Some guests didn''t even get the juice, but they gave them exactly the money.

    The boy didn''t know what was going on, and was about to run to the backyard to report the news. Shopkeeper Peng came out and greeted everyone, "Just clean up, there won''t be too many customers in the afternoon. Just shout in front of the door, and the snacks at the counter are half price." For sale, sell it out early and save it from being left to sour overnight.¡±

    The boy was very curious and wanted to ask more questions, but shopkeeper Peng slapped him on the back of the head.

    ¡°Hurry up and get to work. Go home early tonight and bring two kilograms of milk cake back to your mother. I will be filial to her.¡±

    "Hey! Thank you, shopkeeper!" The boy didn''t dare to say more, and ran to shout with a smile.

    ?? Baiyunjian is a shining gold-lettered sign in Xindu. If it weren¡¯t for the high price of dim sum and their specialization in harvesting the pockets of the rich, I am afraid that all the dim sum shops would have been closed down by them.

    ?At this moment, as soon as the news of the half price was announced, not to mention the passers-by who didn¡¯t know what was going on, even the neighbors on the left and right came to join in the fun.

    In less than half an hour, the snacks on the counter and in the kitchen were empty.

    ?Similarly, the hotpot restaurant and Pagoda Garden not far away also ended their business early.

    ?At this time, everyone on the street finally got the news, and the world became completely quiet...

    There are never secrets in the palace, this is the consensus of everyone.

    Even though in Zhilan Palace, Jiayin and the third princess restrained the maids and eunuchs, closed the door and made up their minds to live their own lives, they still heard about the events of the previous dynasty.

    The third princess held up her skirt and walked around all over the place.

    "Is my father going to start a war with the old witch? The old witch has been domineering for so many years, will my father be plotted by her? What should I do?"

    ?She saved Jiayin''s arm and begged, "Jiayin, can you help my father?"

    Jiayin was so surprised that she almost broke down on the spot, "Sister, I''m a little clever, but it''s okay to be naughty and playful with you. If you really get involved in such a big thing, I''m afraid it won''t be enough to fill the teeth of those old foxes! Please spare my life!"

    The third princess was discouraged and sat on the rocking chair next to her. She said dejectedly, "You don''t know. I heard my mother say it, and I don''t know whether it''s true or not.

    "It seems that before I was born, my father also had a fight with that old witch. In the end, my father lost. One of my eldest brothers and his mother and concubine were killed at that time. Of course, they didn''t say that to the outside world, but it was Tricked by the old witch.

    ¡°My father has been bullied for this for so many years, but they have gotten along well with each other. Now I don¡¯t know what happened, and they started fighting again.

    ¡°No wonder my father wanted me to get married as soon as possible. He must have been afraid that I would be like the eldest prince..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1056ï¼š The wall fell and everyone pushed it

    Chapter 1056: The wall fell and everyone pushed it

    Jiayin sighed, and the hair on the third princess'' forehead exploded, "Silly girl, you think too much! Let''s not talk about what happened back then, after all, no one saw it with their own eyes.

    "It''s just that now, under the governance of Uncle Huang, Tianwu is in good weather, the country is peaceful and the people are safe, and even Jiangbei is about to be recovered. The world is at home, and Uncle Huang''s prestige is boundless. It is no longer the time when he was controlled by the Queen Mother not long after he ascended the throne.

    ¡°And most importantly, why don¡¯t you think about it, how long has it been since the Queen Mother asked us to pay her respects?¡±

    The third princess blinked several times, suddenly jumped up, and shouted in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, yes, she hasn¡¯t caused trouble with us for a long time? Has she been controlled by the father?¡±

    ??Good news can''t pick up the topic, so I just need to mention a few words.

    She stretched and said, "What''s for dinner? Even though it''s hot, I still want to stew braised pork with salt and pepper prawns and sweet and sour short ribs. The cold dish is spinach with nuts and a peacock in full bloom, okay?" "

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± The third princess nodded happily, ¡°As long as what you cook is delicious!¡±

    She lost her worries and her appetite returned. She kept urging Jiayin to cook, and even begged, "Jiayin, can you help me make some soup?"

    "No!" Jiayin refused decisively, "If you want to give it away, just do it yourself. My help is nothing! What if outsiders find out and think I covet your Brother Lu! I will not be wronged!

    ¡°My future husband must be an unparalleled hero. He must step on colorful auspicious clouds and wear golden armor to marry me!¡±

    ??Good news expresses one''s feelings in the guise of a joke.

    It¡¯s a pity that the third princess didn¡¯t understand it at all. She ruffled her hair and laughed until her stomach hurt.

    ¡°Young girl, you want to get married so early! Are you talking about golden armor and colorful auspicious clouds? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, this is the monkey in the story you told me! If you dare to marry a monkey, your whole family will go crazy!¡±

    Jiayin rolled her eyes and gave up completely.

    For someone like the Third Princess who is as thick as a road, just tell her directly from now on, don¡¯t take it for granted.

    A pure waste of emotion!

    The two little sisters went to the kitchen laughing and joking. When dusk fell, dinner was ready and the food box with soup was sent to Lu''s house.

    ?Of course, Shuiyun still made the soup, and the third princess moved her mouth, but the good news was not mixed with a finger...

    ?After eating and drinking, we played cards for a while, and checked the door as usual. If there were no problems, everyone rested.

    Jiayin half-opened the window again, holding her chin, looking at Mu Jue across the table, eating big mouthfuls of white rice and braised pork.

    ?The red gauze meat was cut into mahjong-sized pieces and stewed until soft. The moment you pick up a piece, the meat trembles and drips with fat, which really makes you want to swallow it.

    Mu Jue was satisfied with his meal, but he had not forgotten the good news and gossip.

    ¡°I went to the Lu family to see for myself. Prince Lu is really treacherous and pretends to be impeccable. I really can¡¯t tell whether his injuries are real or fake! When I have free time in the future, I must...¡±

    Halfway through speaking, he raised his head and met Jiayin''s slightly narrowed eyes. He suddenly woke up and explained with an awkward smile, "I was just curious for a moment, curious! And I have done all the business, so I''m just on my way to Lu''s house!"

    Jiayin snorted and suddenly remembered what the third princess said.

    Whether she can marry a hero in the future is not certain.

    But...monkey, I''m afraid it''s really possible!

    ??Mu Jue didn¡¯t know yet that his romantic and bohemian soul had been labeled as a funny monkey.

    At this moment, he finally got down to business, "My uncle said that he will take sick leave tomorrow and will be staying at the Earl''s Mansion, and the Liu family is not prepared to get involved.

    "Only Mr. Wen was very interested. He said that the court cannot be without the eyes of the family, and he would follow it from beginning to end."

    Jiayin nodded. The second uncle was a sinecure, and no one said anything when he was sick.

    ??In the Liu family, Mrs. Liu has been "sick" for a long time. Everyone knows whether he is critically ill.

    Liu Zhiheng is a filial son, and he should wait at his bedside.

    Only Mr. Wen, the censor, known as the mouthpiece of the court, will definitely not be able to escape in such a busy time... This arrangement is the best.

    The good news is relieved, and the family also feels it is appropriate.

    But plans never change quickly, or the tree wants to be still but the wind keeps coming.

    ?At the small court meeting one day later, it was revealed that another person was still instructed by the Queen Mother and what evil deeds he had done was clearly listed.

    But the difference is that seven or eight officials came out to criticize the Queen Mother in an impassioned and slobbery manner, begging the Emperor to put aside the feelings between mother and son and to uphold the order of the dynasty!

    ?These are smart people, or people who think the situation at hand is profitable.

    From the meeting the day before yesterday to now, if the Queen Mother wanted to fight back, she would have taken action long ago.

    The reason why she is so quiet is that the Queen Mother has been stripped of her claws and has even been controlled.

    When the wall falls and everyone pushes against it, the first one to rush forward may be in some danger, but the benefits are also the greatest!

    ??The emperor still shook his head and excused himself for the Queen Mother, refusing to conduct a thorough investigation.

    For a while, the situation became anxious again.

    ??Some people who are not willing to risk taking sides, or who are not clean and are afraid of being implicated, can''t help but engage in saucy operations...

    ?Because Li Laoer claimed to be ill, the door to the Earl''s Mansion was tightly closed. Unless it was an emergency, the side door would not be opened.

    But on this day, at three o''clock in the morning, someone came to visit in a carriage.

    The boy guarding the door heard the door being knocked, so he opened a small window on the door and asked loudly, "Who''s knocking on the door? Is there anything wrong?"

    ?There was a woman standing outside the door. She smiled and stuffed a purse through the small window, and whispered, "Excuse me, brother, please tell your young lady that my wife is visiting."

    As she spoke, she handed over another name card.

    The boy didn''t know what happened to the visitor and didn''t dare to stop him, so he responded and ran to report the news.

    ??Wan''er has been locked up in the backyard recently and has nothing to do. Apart from taking care of the children, she is doing needlework to pass the time.

    The weather is getting hot, let me sew some summer dresses for my sister-in-law.

    My son is naughty and needs to change into several sets of clothes a day.

    ?The family¡¯s caravan was about to set off again, and she wanted to get some robes for her husband who was far away in the southwest.

    Even in Quanzhou, she also wanted to show her filial piety.

    Even though my aunt and brothers and sisters are all there, grandma will definitely have enough clothes and shoes.

    But what belongs to others is what belongs to others, and what is hers is hers.

    ?At this moment, the maids and women had nothing to do, so they all got together to help pick fabrics and embroidery threads.

    There are three women in a play. If there are too many women, gossip will naturally be the inseparable main theme.

    It was just as lively as it was when a post suddenly came in, and Wan''er was still very confused.

    When I opened it, I found that the owner of the post was a lady named Feng.

    ??Wan''er had met her twice before at the Jia family''s banquet, and she had the impression that he was a eloquent person.

    It seems that she is the daughter-in-law of a nephew of Mrs. Jia¡¯s family.

    ??If you are socializing outside on weekdays, just exchange a few pleasantries when you meet.

    ??In this current situation, Mrs. Feng, who is not too familiar with it, comes to visit. What is going on?

    ?Wan''er frowned...

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1057ï¼š It is a taboo to communicate superficially and deeply!

    Chapter 1057 It¡¯s a big taboo to talk superficially and talk deeply!

    Mrs. Feng waited in the carriage for a long time, feeling a little irritable.

    ?Although there was an ice basin at home, she was reluctant to put it away when she came out.

    There is a drought this year, the heat is severe, there is a lack of water and even less ice.

    The price of three trucks of ice in the past is now only enough to buy one truck.

    ?No wonder Baiyunjian¡¯s ice drinks are so popular!

    Her heart became even hotter when she mentioned Bai Yunjian.

    ??If what happens today happens, maybe Baiyunjian will change his surname in the future.

    ??As a great hero, if she wants a 10% or 20% bonus...it''s not too much, right?

    Just as she was having a sweet dream, the car door was finally opened. The mother-in-law helped her master get out of the car with her own hands, and complained softly, "Madam, the eldest young lady of the Li family is asking you to come in. I have made you wait for so long, this eldest lady It¡¯s really disrespectful.¡±

    Mrs. Feng was not very happy either, but she still stopped her and warned her, "Shut up and be honest today. If you mess up something big, I''ll skin you when I get back!"

    ??The old lady immediately shrank her neck, held the souvenir honestly, and followed her master into the side door of the Earl''s Mansion.

    The person responsible for picking up people was Wan''er''s side, Wan Qiu, who was later bought into the Li family.

    At first, she was only responsible for needlework, but because she was careful and taciturn, she was promoted to the eldest maid by Wan''er, and was given an extra job, taking care of the master''s clothes and jewelry.

    At this time, Chunxiu went to the warehouse to sort out, and she was sent to pick up the guests.

    ?Mrs. Feng said politely and followed Wan Qiu all the way to the inner courtyard, where she sat in the small flower hall and served tea.

    ??She couldn''t help but look at the surrounding furnishings carefully. She saw that everything was low-key, but everything was extraordinary, and she couldn''t help but have a bit of fire in her eyes.

    Soon, Wan''er changed into a dress suitable for meeting guests and walked in.

    "Mrs. Feng, why do you have time to go out for a walk today? The weather is too hot, and even though my aunt said she wanted to be a guest, she never came."

    ?These words sounded affectionate, but they were actually asking Mrs. Feng what she was doing at home in such a storm!

    ??The key is that the Earl''s Mansion is closed to all guests, but Mrs. Feng still insists on handing in the post, just because of Mrs. Jia''s face.

    But Mrs. Jia didn¡¯t even come to visit, yet an outsider is so shameless!

    Mrs. Feng did not expect Wan''er to be so rude. She felt that she had been stripped of her face and was very unhappy, but she still endured it and responded, "The weather is very hot, but you can''t ignore business when it''s hot."

    Mrs. Feng took a sip of tea, thought about her words, and then said, "Wan''er, although you are married, you are still a girl from the Xing family. My aunt and your aunt are sisters-in-law, so we are the same generation. , you should call me sister-in-law.

    ¡°My family feels sorry for my family, and my sister-in-law knows that it is not easy for you to marry into the Earl¡¯s Mansion. Therefore, my sister-in-law has a happy event here, and she immediately thought of you as soon as she heard about it.

    ¡°As long as you do it, everyone in the Li family will be grateful to you, and your life will definitely be better.¡±

    ?Wan''er didn''t feel anything bad after hearing these words, but Mrs. Feng said she was excited.

    ?She looked at Wan''er with burning eyes, waiting for Wan''er to ask happily and gratefully.

    ?Wan''er didn''t speak for a long time, she really didn''t know what to say.

    It is a taboo in communication to communicate superficially and deeply.

    ??Don¡¯t Mrs. Feng know?

    They just exchanged a few words when socializing, and they were no better than strangers.

    ?Now, when Mrs. Feng came up, she kept saying it was for her own good, acting like a hero.

    Don¡¯t you have any brains when you go out?

    She was impatient to go around in circles and asked directly, "Why did Mrs. Feng come here today? Do Madam Jia and my aunt know that you are coming?" Mrs. Feng''s blood was choked in her throat and she almost suffocated. past.

    ?She paused for a long while and then said straight to the point, "I''m here to announce the good news! Sister Xing, my husband''s sister-in-law is a girl from a branch of the Chen family.

    "Speaking of the Chen family, I''m afraid you don''t know that they are the family of Mr. Chen, the Minister of Civil Affairs. Mr. Chen''s second cousin has a son who is twenty-four years old this year. He has passed the scholar examination and is preparing to continue his career. Big test.

    ¡°This young master Chen is a handsome and courteous man, but he is a rare good man.

    ¡°He had been immersed in studying before, and he hasn¡¯t gotten engaged yet. Recently, my family wanted to find a good match for him, so they asked me to help him. I immediately thought of our princess!

    ¡°Although our family backgrounds are somewhat different, the princess is beautiful and smart, and the young master of the Chen family will definitely like her!

    ¡°To say the least, even if you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t be afraid. When the time comes, you can bring more dowry to the princess, and you can still live a good life in the Chen family¡­¡±

    ¡°Pah!¡± Before she could finish her words, Wan''er had already slammed the tea bowl in her hand, regretting extremely that she had let such an idiot in.

    It was a clear day and it was a bright day. It was a bad day to do something, but I actually listened to a dog barking for a long time!

    "Shut your stinky mouth, what do you think this is? It''s your turn to be wild!"

    ??Wan''er is really mad. My sister-in-law is the treasure that the whole family holds in the palm of their hands. Not to mention such a big event as getting married, even if my sister-in-law coughs, it will be like a bed in the sky!

    ??This idiot named Feng put it nicely. The Chen family''s young master is smart, studious and has not been engaged. Compared with his father-in-law and brothers-in-law, who only took the scholar exam in his twenties, he is at the level of an idiot!

    How did she have the confidence to come here and blow the sky?

    ?The most important thing is that if you sincerely seek marriage, you should have the attitude of seeking marriage, lower your head, speak softly, and act like you are giving charity.

    ??This is because I stepped on dog **** when I went out, and I became so stinky that I went crazy!

    Mrs. Feng was shocked when she was scolded. Her new dress was stained with tea, which made her even more distressed. She finally couldn''t pretend anymore.

    ¡°Xing Waner, I came here to propose marriage to give your Li family face! It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t make the decision, so why are you yelling at me? No wonder people say that you Li family was born in a muddy family and is just uneducated!¡±

    She stood up and was about to leave, but she didn''t forget to say harsh words, "I''m telling you, there won''t be this store after passing this village! Even Mr. Chen''s family doesn''t like it. I want to see that shrew of yours." Where can the Lord marry in the future?"

    After saying that, she turned around...and screamed!

    ? It turned out that Wan''er had quick eyes and quick hands. She pulled her bun from behind and kicked her behind the legs.

    Mrs. Feng knelt down at that time!

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you act wild! I¡¯ll let you run wild! I¡¯ll let you spit shit!¡± Wan¡¯er was so angry that she lost all reason. All the ladylike upbringing and rules she¡¯d had since elementary school were forgotten.

    ??People are breaking into the house and coming to make trouble. If she doesn''t fight back, she is simply not worthy of being a human being!

    ?Wan Qiu and a few other little maids have been very angry for a long time. Now that the master has taken action, how can they still watch the fun!

    ?So, seven or eight people, big and small, surrounded Mrs. Feng and started scratching her.

    The wife of the Feng family was yelling and screaming to help her master, but she was immediately pulled aside and taught how to behave alone.

    ¡°Hit me, hit me hard!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t spit out ivory from your dog¡¯s mouth! You can arrange our princess as you like!¡±

    "The Chen family has given you the courage to come to our house to bully others! I''ll scratch you to death and make you embarrassed to go out in the future!"

    ??Wan''er was relieved to see the maids and maids beating her hard, and even lifted her skirt to add some kicks. When she turned around, she saw Mr. Wen and her father-in-law standing outside the door, with surprised and confused expressions on their faces.

    ??Wan''er was petrified for a moment, then quickly retracted her feet and straightened her messy hair in embarrassment...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1058ï¼š Aunt and nephew join hands and invite themselves to the hall!

    Chapter 1058: Aunt and nephew join hands and invite themselves to the hall!

    ¡°Ahem,¡± Li Laoer coughed twice and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ?Wan Qiu and others were startled and quickly stepped back, revealing the **** gourd-like master and servant of Mrs. Feng.

    Before Wan''er could respond, Mrs. Feng had already crazily climbed to the threshold and shouted at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°Uncle Li, please help, wuwu, your daughter-in-law is going to kill someone! I¡¯m a guest, and she¡¯s going to kill me!¡±

    ?Wan''er was very uneasy. Although she was justified in today''s matter, it was not honorable to hit someone.

    Without wanting to, Li Laoer called Zheng He directly behind him and ordered, "Tie these two people up first and gag them. Don''t delay your family''s speech!"

    Zheng He immediately stepped forward and tied Mrs. Feng''s master and servant into rice dumplings.

    ?Mrs. Feng thought that rescue had arrived, but she didn¡¯t expect that she was an accomplice of the enemy.

    ?Her mouth opened wide in shock, which made it easier for Zheng He to stuff the rag.

    ¡°Woo, woo, woo, woo!¡±

    Mrs. Feng twisted wildly, expressing her anger.

    What a pity, no one paid any attention to her!

    Li Laoer turned to his daughter-in-law and asked, "What''s going on?"

    ??Wan''er quickly recounted what had just happened. When Mrs. Feng belittled her sister-in-law, she really wanted to kick her a few more times.

    Li Laoer and Mr. Wen both changed their faces with anger.

    Mr. Wen scolded, "What a bastard! Some people are afraid that they will be caught by the tail. They want to drag our family into the water and use it as a talisman to save their lives!"

    Li Laoer nodded and said coldly, "They made the wrong idea!"

    The two looked at each other and reached a unanimous decision in an instant.

    ?We must fight back, otherwise I am afraid that what happened today will happen again and again.

    Even if the Li family doesn''t want to get involved, they may not be able to help themselves when the time comes.

    "Daughter-in-law Jiaren, you haven''t gone to Jia''s house to see your aunt for a long time, haven''t you? It''s just a good time to go there today to relax. Family members should move around more often. Things will get worse and worse in the future, and it won''t be easy even if you want to go. ." Mr. Wen glanced at Mrs. Feng and secretly suggested that Wan''er should file a complaint.

    Wan''er had this plan. Her aunt was always suppressed by the eldest sister-in-law in the Jia family. Now that such a ready opportunity to slap her in the face was presented to her, of course she had to leave it to her aunt and vent her anger on her aunt''s behalf!

    But she still looked at her father-in-law hesitantly...

    ??Li Laoer smiled and said the same, "It''s hard to go there and talk to your aunt more. In addition, if you encounter something like this in the future, do it when you need to do it. Don''t worry.

    ¡°Your grandma and aunts are not at home, and Jiaren has gone out. You are the only female member of our family walking around, and there is no one to help you. If you are not more aggressive, you will be easily bullied.

    ¡°Our Li family is not afraid of our daughter-in-law being aggressive, but we are afraid of being bullied and clinging to her reputation as a virtuous idiot!¡±

    After saying that, he and Mr. Wen returned to the front yard, leaving Wan''er silent for a while, her eye circles slowly turning red.

    She probably saved more than ten lifetimes of merit to be able to marry into the Li family in this life...

    ¡°Prepare the carriage, let¡¯s go to Jia¡¯s house!¡±

    ??Late Qiu and others immediately took action, packed their things, took Mrs. Feng''s master and servants, and went out in a hurry!

    ??The whole Xindu is in turmoil. As long as there is no big event, no one will go out, and the Jia family is no exception.

    ?It is rare for Mr. Jia and Mr. Jia to get together to have tea and chat.

    When Mrs. Jia Er heard about it, she asked someone to take a jade melon and cut it open. Half of it was given to the old lady, and the other half was sent to the study to quench the thirst of her husband and eldest brother.

    Mrs. Niu, who usually served Mrs. Jia Er personally, advised, "Madam, this jade melon is specially sent by my cousin to honor you. You, share it, everyone has thought of it, but I can''t bear to eat a piece." The second lady waved her hand and said with a smile, "If the treasure was at home, I would definitely not give it away. After all, it would not be enough for her to eat. But the treasure was taken by her great-aunt, and only such a good thing is left.

    The old lady has lost her appetite recently. The master and the eldest master are discussing business, and they should eat more. "

    ?Mr. Niu has been with her master for many years. She knows that no matter how hard she tries to persuade her, she has no choice but to get busy.

    ?As a result, at this time, the rough lady from the second gate came to report the news.

    "Madam, my cousin is here. She looks bad, and she also brought...Mrs. Feng!"

    Mrs. Feng?

    Mrs. Jia Er didn¡¯t react for a moment, but Mrs. Niu reminded her, ¡°Is this Mrs. Feng the nephew-in-law of the eldest wife¡¯s natal family?¡±

    "Yes, yes!" The rough lady nodded quickly and added in a low voice, "They came tied up!"

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.

    ??Mrs. Jia Er led people to welcome him out in person.

    At this moment, Wan''er had already walked halfway, and when she saw the aunt who loved her the most, she burst into tears.

    "Auntie, I''m going to be so angry! The eldest wife''s nephew and daughter-in-law actually ran into our house and ran wild, and even alarmed my father-in-law and Mr. Wen! I really have no shame in my husband''s family. If I don''t handle this matter well today, I will kill myself Please come down!"

    "What nonsense are you talking about, this silly boy! Your husband''s family treats you like a treasure, and is reluctant to say a harsh word. Your husband is still the top scholar in a new subject, and the eyes of others are red with envy. You actually have to invite yourself to the court. ? If you don¡¯t act like this anymore, I¡¯ll beat you on behalf of your parents!¡±

    Mrs. Jia Er felt sorry for her niece. She hugged her and tried to persuade and scare her.

    Mrs. Feng, who was tied into a rice dumpling, was so angry that she was whimpering when she saw that they had been talking for a long time and no one came to rescue her.

    Mrs. Jia Er seemed to have just seen her and asked her niece, "What''s going on?"

    Wan''er immediately wiped her tears and said briefly.

    Mrs. Jia''s second wife turned dark at that time and cursed, "That''s not bad! She''s just going crazy!"

    She turned around and called Mrs. Niu, "Go to the study and call the eldest and second masters to the old lady''s yard, and don''t leave the eldest lady behind either. If we don''t have a good talk today, no one will make the decision for our aunt and nephew. I¡¯ll ask myself to come down too!¡±

    Mrs. Niu responded and turned away. Mrs. Jia then called for someone to carry Mrs. Feng''s servants and went straight to the main courtyard.

    For every master, there must be a servant!

    ??Mrs. Jia''s fiery temper, and the personal mother-in-law whom she valued, were certainly not a good person.

    ?So Mr. Jia Er and his elder brother were playing chess, fighting hard to determine the winner, when they heard that his daughter-in-law was going to invite herself to the court.

    "Nonsense! On a good day, the child is so old, what''s the point of bringing him to court!" Mr. Jia Er cursed fiercely, but threw away the chess piece and went straight to the backyard, leaving his elder brother behind.

    Mrs. Jia also knows that the two daughters-in-law are not in harmony, and occasionally she will make peace with them if they have conflicts.

    But today¡¯s matter obviously cannot be fooled.

    Soon, everyone arrived.

    Mrs. Jia became anxious when she saw her nephew-in-law **** outside the door, "Xiuzhi, why are you here?"

    Mrs. Jia Er''s mouth was never inferior to anyone''s, and she immediately responded loudly, "Sister-in-law, your niece-in-law is very patient. Not to mention being so presumptuous in our Jia family, she just went to the Earl''s Mansion to take charge of the Earl''s Mansion. Got it!

    ¡°She not only took away the face of the Feng family, but also your face, and even the face of our whole family! I really don¡¯t know who gave her such courage!¡±

    "Second brother and sister, don''t be so arrogant, please speak clearly!" Mrs. Jia was a little annoyed by the stabbing, and she couldn''t care less about her dignified image and shouted angrily.

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1059ï¼š An explanation must be given!

    Chapter 1059 I must give an explanation!

    "Okay, then I listen to my sister-in-law and I must explain it to you!" Mrs. Jia Er felt happy and proud.

    She turned and winked at her niece.

    ??Wan''er actually wanted to tell her personally, but she was concerned about her identity.

    She sitting here now is not the daughter of the Xing family, but the eldest daughter-in-law of the Earl''s Mansion.

    ?So, Late Autumn was called out to recreate the previous events vividly.

    ??This girl is really reliable at critical moments. Her usual taciturnity has not changed much, but her words are concise and concise, and every word touches her heart.

    ??Mrs. Feng made it clear how she came to the door forcefully, how she relied on the Jia family''s in-laws to negotiate matters, how she belittled the Li family and the princess.

    ?This time, everyone from Mrs. Jia to Mr. Jia and Mr. Jia changed their expressions and gritted their back molars angrily.

    Mrs. Jia even wants to find a crack in the ground to crawl in!

    ?This niece-in-law from her natal family usually likes to take advantage of others, but she is sweet and coaxing, which she likes.

    Who would have thought that my nephew-in-law was so confused that she would get into such a disaster.

    Others don¡¯t know Princess Kangle¡¯s status in the Li family, how can the Jia family not know?

    ??If the princess was so easy to marry, the Jia family, the Liu family, and countless other families would have already broken their heads and rushed to fight for it.

    Isn¡¯t it just that you feel unworthy?

    ??Taking a step back, even if the Chen family wanted to marry, they should find a good matchmaker. Why did they find the Feng family?

    ??Probably because the Feng family and the Jia family are related by marriage, they went out to test the Li family''s reaction. Even if the Li family was angry, the Jia family would still be there to support them...

    Mr. Jia slapped the table angrily and cursed in a low voice, "These cheap things are really well calculated. This is to measure the relationship between our family and the Earl''s Mansion, and use us as a shield!"

    Mr. Jia Er also said, "Yes, Wan''er came to the door to make it clear. Otherwise, there will be a rift between the Li family and our family in the future, and our family still doesn''t know what happened!"

    Mrs. Jia Er sneered, glanced at her sister-in-law, who always followed the rules, and gloated, "My sister-in-law''s family is really lucky, and all the daughters-in-law she married are very mean-spirited.

    ¡°You, my little niece-in-law, are working hard for your mother¡¯s family, and you are inciting your other idiot nephew-in-law to come forward, and in the name of our family, you have angered the Li family and intend to marry the princess to a dandy! What a good plan!

    ¡°Have you forgotten, sister-in-law? The princess¡¯ father is the general of the Northern Expedition Army, and the princess¡¯ adoptive father is the commander-in-chief of the Northern Expedition Army. And your Jia Dun is still taking orders from the Northern Expedition Army!¡±

    ??Jadon?

    Mrs. Jia was so weak that she fell to the ground. She really forgot about this!

    Mrs. Jia, Mr. Jia and Mr. Jia were also panicked!

    "What a sin, what a sin!" Mrs. Jia slapped the table, pointed at her eldest daughter-in-law and cursed, "I don''t care what method you use today, you must handle this matter well. It really annoyed the Li family and brought trouble to my grandson. Son, I will divorce you and go out!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you, the Feng family, very clever and good at playing tricks? Just go back and play with them!¡±

    Mrs. Jia quickly begged for mercy, "Mom, please calm down. My daughter-in-law really doesn''t know about this, and she never thought that her family would be so presumptuous! My daughter-in-law must handle this matter well!"

    As she spoke, she looked at Mr. Jia again, but unfortunately Mr. Jia didn''t say a word.

    Fortunately, Jia Xu heard the news and rushed over at this time. He usually likes to be quiet and lives in a courtyard in the corner of the house. It took some effort to get there.

    As soon as he entered the door, he only glanced at it and knew it in his mind.

    ?Hence, he was extremely fortunate that his father was on duty at the Ministry of War and his mother went back to his maternal home to take care of his sick grandmother, so he didn''t have to wade through this muddy water.

    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s going on? You have to take care of yourself, our family is counting on you to be in charge. If anything happens, let¡¯s talk it over and we can always solve it properly, right?¡±

    Jia Xu stepped forward to help Mrs. Jia. Mrs. Jia seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw. She grabbed her grandson''s hand and shouted, "Listen quickly, it makes me mad! Those black-hearted things from the Feng family are actually... The trap has been brought upon our family, Brother Dun is going to be killed!¡±

    Mr. Jia remembered that his nephew got along very well with Li Jiaren, and felt a little more hopeful, so he quickly said a few words.

    Jia Xu immediately grasped the key point and said, "In the final analysis, the Chen family acted unethically. The Feng family was instigated, and our family was kept in the dark. In the end, the Li family was angry and the princess sister was wronged."

    ?He stepped forward, saluted Wan''er, and solemnly apologized, "Sister-in-law, what happened today has put you in a difficult situation. Our family will definitely explain it to the Earl''s Mansion, so please don''t worry."

    ?Wan''er watched it for a while, then sighed secretly, the show was about to end.

    ??There is another smart man in the Jia family. It seems that he can only vent his anger on his aunt today, but this is the end of it.

    She stood up, bowed in return, and said, "Master Jia, there is no need to be so polite. Speaking of which, the friendship between our two families cannot be destroyed by outsiders using any means.

    ¡°Besides, my aunt is still here. Just so that I can visit her often in the future, I will also persuade my husband¡¯s family and not express my anger.

    ¡°But the Feng family¡­it¡¯s best not to appear in front of our family in the future, otherwise it will really ruin the friendship between our two families.¡±

    "Okay, thank you." Jia Xu saluted and thanked him again, and finally walked to the family and whispered, "I will accompany my eldest aunt back to Feng''s house. This matter cannot be forgotten easily. In this situation, there is something wrong. It is the disaster of annihilation.

    "Before the Feng family acted, they didn''t consider the safety of our family and my eldest aunt at all. It''s better not to move around with such relatives in the future. What do eldest aunt think?"

    Mrs. Jia was trembling in her heart. As a woman, how could she be willing to break off her relationship with her natal family?

    ?But the malice in front of her did not allow her to be vague and procrastinating, so she could only nod.

    Soon, Jia''s carriage left the door.

    Mrs. Jia took her nephew and her niece-in-law, who was still tied up, and ran to her parents'' house to settle the score with another niece-in-law!

    ??Wan''er said a few words to Mrs. Jia, comforted her, and then followed her aunt to her yard.

    ?Mrs. Jia Er drank two cups of herbal tea in one breath and clapped her hands with a smile.

    "My sister-in-law has no bad intentions, but she is so annoying when she puts on airs. Today I saw her change of attitude! No matter how smart she is, her mother-in-law is too stupid to be able to stand up to her, and they are a bunch of hindrances!"

    Wan''er couldn''t laugh or cry when she heard that. She poured tea for her aunt and whispered, "Aunt, you have to be merciful and merciful. Today is a coincidence, so I took advantage of the opportunity to help you vent your anger. But think about Baozhu and uncle, We can¡¯t go too far.¡±

    "Don''t worry, I''m not stupid!" Mrs. Jia Er stopped laughing and asked seriously, "Wan''er, are your father-in-law and the others really angry? This matter really hurts our friendship. When the news outside passes, I will definitely Come and apologize."

    ¡°No, aunt, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Wan¡¯er said with a smile, ¡°My father-in-law is very sensible. This debt must be settled on the Chen family and the Feng family, and he will not anger your family.

    ¡°In addition, the princess and Baozhu are as close as sisters. Even for Baozhu¡¯s sake, the princess will not care about it.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1060ï¼š Being a spy is not a good job!

    Chapter 1060: Being a spy is not a good job!

    Mrs. Jia Er finally felt relieved and asked, "Speaking of the Chen family, is it the same Miss Chen''s family who lost her poem to the princess at the summer banquet in the palace and was slapped..."

    "Exactly," Wan''er nodded, "So, the reason for this matter is very complicated. The Chen family came to test it, and they must have thought that if our family agreed, they would have the opportunity to avenge their precious daughter in the future. "

    "Dream!" Mrs. Jia Er pouted, "A girl as good as the princess cannot marry a dandy and a good-for-nothing."

    The aunt and nephew talked for a while, had lunch, and finally waited for the eldest lady and Jia Xu to come back.

    The eldest lady¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and it was obvious that she had broken with her natal family.

    After all, the Feng family is more willing to protect two grandsons-in-law than a married girl.

    It¡¯s not that the Feng family doesn¡¯t feel sorry for their daughter, it¡¯s just that the daughter has thrown the water away, but the grandson¡¯s daughter-in-law has opened up branches and leaves for the Feng family...

    ??I don¡¯t know whether she didn¡¯t want to face her family, or she was really sad, but the eldest lady fell ill when she returned to the yard.

    Jia Xu was left to tell everyone the result, "The Feng family only punished the two granddaughter-in-laws to shut themselves up and think about their mistakes. If they were pushed too hard, Mr. Feng would start blaming our family for making a fuss out of a molehill. That''s the only way!"

    Mrs. Jia was very angry and said angrily, "From now on, this relationship will be broken, and the Feng family will not be allowed to visit again."

    Mr. Jia also nodded, "It''s better not to move around, so as not to burden the family."

    ??Wan''er can''t sit down any longer. She has to go home after the results are obtained.

    ??The Jia family has already prepared a generous gift.

    Wan''er refused to accept it, but the Jia family insisted on giving it.

    In the end, Mrs. Jia Er persuaded her niece in a low voice, "These things are given by the eldest lady for the Feng family. Don''t take them for nothing. Just take them, otherwise she will probably feel a heavier burden."

    ??Wan''er just accepted it, bid farewell to the Jia family and returned to the Earl''s Mansion.

    ??The two families were not too far apart, and within a quarter of an hour, the carriage arrived in front of their house.

    As soon as Wan''er got out of the car, she heard a dog barking and thought she had gone to the wrong place.

    ??Li Laoer and Mr. Wen were both standing in the front yard, smiling and watching a few boys feeding the dogs.

    ?At some point, there were four big dogs in the house. One dog was guarding a basin and was gnawing meat and bones. Its tail was so happy that it almost turned into a fan.

    ?Each big dog is half a person tall and weighs 70 to 80 pounds. It has pure black fur and bright eyes. It looks very majestic, but a little thin.

    ¡°Dad, Mr. Wen, where did these dogs come from?¡±

    ?Wan''er was a little scared, leaning against the wall, and bravely walked over.

    "Mu Jue came back just now. He heard that someone was proposing marriage to Fu Niu''er, so he went out to find these big dogs, saying they were keeping them in the front yard. If any evil guests came to the door again, he would let the dogs bite them." Li The second child smiled and shook his head, obviously thinking this method was childish, but he felt comfortable in his heart.

    Mu Jue is very attentive to good news and will not tolerate any coveting from others.

    Wan''er also laughed after hearing this, and whispered, "He is afraid that someone will **** his wife away."

    Mr. Wen stepped forward and added meat bones to a big dog with his own hands. The big dog sniffed his hand and continued to eat happily.

    Mr. Wen smiled and said, "These dogs are very smart. They recognize their own family members by identifying their scent. I wonder where Mu Jue got them?"

    ¡°He went on errands with Zheng He before he could say anything more. He just said that the previous owner of these dogs couldn¡¯t afford to keep them, so if they were sent to our house, they would be considered safe, otherwise they would starve to death.¡±

    Li Laoer responded, "Let''s raise some in our house first, and then send two back to the village. Uncle Zhao and the others patrol at night, so they can be good helpers."

    "If my sister is at home, she will definitely be happy. These cats and dogs also like to get close to her! If nothing else, Santiao is almost spoiled by her!" Wan''er missed her sister-in-law a little, so she said a few words with a smile and let her go. People give the big dogs a place to live.

    Unfortunately, she was wrong this time.

    In Zhilan Palace, the good news was nodding at the little fox¡¯s forehead, feeling extremely disgusted. "You said it was great for me to have a parrot. At least I could talk to you. Why did I raise a parrot like you?"

    ¡°Look, let me ask you for some news, what did you tell me?

    ¡°Cucumber went to see Old Sweet Potato, and Old Sweet Potato wanted to kill Eggplant!

    ¡°Fortunately, I am quite smart and remember the color of the clothes they were wearing when I introduced you to them, otherwise I would have thought it was a fight between fruits and vegetables! Learn to write right away!¡±

    San Jiao shrank his neck as he was scolded, and his little eyes were red.

    Engineering intelligence is really not a good job!

    Fox life is difficult!

    ??It is also a top-notch existence among foxes, and it is not king and hegemon wherever it goes.

    ??Now I am actually disliked by a little girl!

    It¡¯s a shame that it runs around every day, wasting so much time sleeping and eating fruit, helping to find out information, and yet it still needs to be criticized like this!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ??It turned its head and pointed its **** towards its master, refusing to show its face!

    This was the first time Jiayin saw the little fox losing her temper. She blinked twice and felt a little guilty.

    Are you being too harsh on your furry child...

    ¡°Well, ahem, three little darlings! I couldn¡¯t guess what you meant just now, so I spoke more harshly because I was a little anxious.¡±

    Jiayin quickly hugged the little fox and coaxed her softly.

    ¡°Look, we have been together for many years. If others don¡¯t understand my temper, how can you understand it? I like you the most and treat you best.

    "There are so many fruits in space that no one else can eat them. You squat on the tree every day and eat whatever you want! Also, your dried meat, dried fish and fish cakes are all made by me, right?"

    "You are angry with me just because of a few words. Are you too stingy? This is not what a smart and generous fox should do!"

    ?The little fox was coaxed to smooth its fur, gradually raised its head, and chirped proudly.

    Jiayin quickly continued, "I asked you to learn to write for your own good. Think about it, if you learn how to write, you will be the only fox in the world who can write! How proud, how proud!"

    The little fox has bright eyes¡­

    Shui Lingre was sweating. He brought freshly baked snacks from outside and went into the house. He saw Sanjou raising his right paw, dipping ink in the inkstone, and patiently following the copybook... tracing red!

    ?She was so shocked that her feet went weak and she almost dropped the tray in her hand.

    Is competition so fierce these days? Do foxes have to learn to write?

    ?Then she has to roll up too, otherwise she will be eliminated sooner or later!

    Thinking about the fact that there is no place for her next to the master, the little girl is not feeling well...

    Jiayin didn''t notice that Shui Ling was frightened by her secret thoughts. She was frowning and sighing.

    ??The situation is getting more and more serious. It would be great if her adoptive father is in Xindu, why would she bother her so much?

    ??Uncle Huang will clean up two today and three tomorrow. He is about to clean up the court.

    ?The man will soon step out from behind the scenes and shock everyone''s jaws.

    ?She could not predict whether this person being in power would be a good thing or a bad thing for the family, but she just felt uneasy...

    I don¡¯t know whether the Feng family is too low-key or the Chen family is afraid of losing face. In short, the fact that Mrs. Feng went to the Earl¡¯s Mansion to propose marriage for the Chen family¡¯s young master was not spread out.

    ?Those who also consider themselves smart also think of the Li family as a good "shield".

    ?So, on the second day, someone came to propose marriage.

    But this time, the visitor did not have Mrs. Feng¡¯s good luck.

    ??The boy at the gate of the Earl''s Mansion asked carefully. As soon as he heard the word "proposing marriage", the four **** dogs who had just settled down yesterday were quickly put on duty.

    As soon as the side door opened, four big dogs rushed out like four leopards, barking wildly while catching and biting anyone!

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1061ï¼š Who did it?

    Chapter 1061 Who did it?

    ?The people outside the door originally thought that the Li family would not open the door at most, but they never expected that when the door opened, a vicious dog greeted the guests.

    The maids and women screamed in fear. They all crowded into the carriage and shivered without caring about the difference between master and servant.

    Even the coachmen rushed up to the shaft and kept hopping.

    Fortunately, the horses were frightened and started to run away, finally carrying everyone and escaping from the street where Li''s house was.

    ??As soon as the Li family boy knocked on the rice bowl, the big dogs obediently retreated.

    ?The few idlers who happened to watch the excitement were left at the end of the street, eager to get into the cracks in the wall, for fear that they would also become the targets of vicious dogs.

    ?So, within a short period of time, the news spread again that the Li family was rude and unleashed vicious dogs to hurt people.

    ?Of course, there must be a reason for letting a dog bite someone.

    ?When they heard that someone was coveting Princess Kangle and planning to marry into the Li family to ensure safety, everyone suddenly realized.

    ?No wonder the Li family is like this. Every family will be annoyed if their daughter is cared for so much.

    What''s more, Princess Kangle is the darling of the Li family, with bright eyes and a sharp heart!

    ??The Li family''s letting the dogs bite people is a minor offense!

    Someone mentioned it privately and said, "Just wait and see, the Li family will definitely not be able to just let dogs bite people!"

    But some people disagree, "I''m just asking for marriage, if it doesn''t work out, what else can the Li family do?"

    Amid the divergent opinions, everyone is waiting to see.

    At this moment, in Zhilan Palace, the third princess felt that her sister had been bullied, and she rolled up her arms and sleeves angrily!

    "Who dares to be my brother-in-law if he has the heart of a bear and the courage of a leopard? Tie him up and let me hit him a hundred times! I''m really tired of living, all kinds of monsters and monsters are jumping out!"

    Jiayin was not angry at all. Although he had not expected this, it was normal after thinking about it.

    ?Nowadays, Xindu is like a big ship. When a storm comes and people are about to be tossed into the sea, they naturally try their best to stay on the ship.

    ??The Li family, a low-key and stable presence sitting in the middle of the boat, has naturally become the target of many people.

    ?? And she is the adopted daughter of the Marquis of Xinting, a good friend of the three princesses, and can even call the emperor uncle. Anyone who marries into the family is equivalent to getting a gold medal to avoid death.

    "Okay, don''t be angry. In a few days, the storm will pass, and there won''t be such ridiculous things anymore."

    She pulled the third princess to sit down and persuaded her, "Besides, this is a good thing. It means that this girl is so beautiful that everyone is vying for her."

    The third princess looked her up and down several times, wanting to start mocking her, but it was a little unconscionable.

    I have to say, women have undergone extraordinary changes.

    Jiayin was a chubby boy when he was little, and he was so adorable.

    ??But now she has grown into a beautiful girl, with elegant eyebrows and beautiful inner beauty. No matter how she looks at her, she is attractive to people.

    The most important thing is that there is a strange feeling of comfort and peace around her.

    ??If you marry such a good girl, I''m afraid every man will wake up from a dream...

    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s all, I don¡¯t care! You¡¯re so smart, I won¡¯t bother with you. If you get wrinkles, you won¡¯t be as beautiful as you!¡±

    After saying that, she quickly called Caiyun to send her a mirror, and then took the trouble to look at it...

    The second day was the small court meeting. As soon as the emperor sat down on the dragon throne, the censor came out and complained severely.

    There were five or six defendants, including the Minister of Civil Affairs.

    ?The charges include oppressing the people, seizing people''s land, and even bullying men and women. In short, there are all kinds of crimes, and the evidence is conclusive.

    ?Although these are not necessarily capital crimes, they are enough to make these people miserable and end their official career.

    ?The emperor knew very well that these people were not on the list of people to be eliminated.

    ??But the prey that came to his door still deserved it, and he naturally wouldn''t let it go.

    After punishment, official positions are vacated, which is a good time to rearrange reliable personnel. So, no matter how much they cried out for injustice, Chen Shilang and others were eventually taken down.

    ??Chen Shilang glared at Yushi Wen so hard that his eyes almost came out of their sockets.

    Wen Yushi sighed innocently.

    ??He really prepared the details, which were finalized together with Li Laoer and Liu Zhiheng last night. The charges and evidence are complete.

    ?But who would have known that there would be "just men" who would launch an encirclement and suppression campaign without him taking action at all.

    Let alone Chen Shilang and others, he was more curious about whose handiwork this was!

    ?Outside the palace gate, the Li family''s carriage was parked at the outermost edge. Li Laoer and Liu Zhiheng, who had asked for leave due to illness, were hiding in the car drinking tea while waiting for Mr. Wen to come out.

    During this period, news came out that Chen Shilang and others were censored and punished.

    Liu Zhiheng also praised with a smile, "Mr. Wen is really amazing, he can do it right away."

    ??Li Laoer yawned and replied, "The people at home have been busy all day and night. The evidence is conclusive, and the emperor will definitely punish him impartially. Fortunately, I have accumulated a lot of intelligence base over the years, which is now put to use."

    Liu Zhiheng gave a thumbs up, sincerely impressed.

    ¡°Many people often laugh at your family¡¯s lack of foundation, but if they knew that your family was the most well-informed in Xindu, they would be so surprised that they would be all over the place. It¡¯s so clever to pretend to be a pig and eat the tiger!¡±

    Li Laoer waved his hands and said very modestly, "Our family is just trying to protect ourselves. After all, we are suddenly squeezed into the rich and powerful like you. We don''t have any means. If we are sold someday, we will still have to count the money for others!"

    "It''s true that we must be on guard against others." Liu Zhiheng sighed, "I find it boring too. When Zhimin and Xiujie grow up, I will go to your Suijintan to build a yard and enjoy themselves and retire."

    ¡°Okay, then we can soak in the hot springs and drink wine all day long. It will be so comfortable.¡±

    ¡°If you have nothing to do, you can wear a straw hat and go see the melon fields.¡±

    The two chatted and laughed, and soon they arrived at the end of the morning.

    Mr. Wen followed the crowd all the way out of the palace. As soon as he got on the carriage, he was warmly praised by Li Laoer and Liu Zhiheng.

    ¡°As soon as Yushi Wen takes action, success will be immediate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, let alone a young minister, even the ministers and princes are frightened by the news.¡±

    Mr. Wen quickly waved his hands and said with a wry smile, "What we planned didn''t work out!"

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Liu Zhiheng pointed to the outside of the car and said in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t those people, Minister Chen, all go to Dali Temple?¡±

    Mr. Wen''s expression became even weirder, "Someone took action before me. The three ministers Chen and Chen were imprisoned. It has nothing to do with me!"

    Li Laoer and Liu Zhiheng did not speak for a long time.

    ?These days, are there still people rushing to take revenge?

    ¡°Could it be the manpower left behind by Mr. Hou?¡± Liu Zhiheng guessed.

    "Impossible," Li Laoer immediately shook his head, "Mu Jue is in charge of the Marquis''s staff. Half of the evidence I have here was obtained by him. It is impossible to waste time and find someone else to take advantage of it."

    "Let''s go home first." Mr. Wen couldn''t think of anything and quickly told Zheng He to drive back. It was safer to talk at home than outside.

    Not to mention how surprised the Li family was, Lu Zong also frowned and asked in the backyard of the Lu family, "Are you sure the person who wrote the book is not from the Earl''s Mansion?"

    "No, Prince. Wen Yushi didn''t say anything at all, and our people didn''t take any action either. It''s indeed a third party." Lu Feng looked strange and asked cautiously, "Is there anyone else who... can''t bear to see the princess being bullied?" ?¡±

    Lu Zong couldn''t guess, and was a little irritated. When he was about to speak, a servant suddenly came in and reported, "Your Majesty, the imperial doctor from the palace is here again!"

    ?Lu Zong''s expression changed, he cursed lowly, feeling extremely regretful.

    Why did you lose your mind in the first place and find this bad excuse to delay getting married?

    ?It''s a good thing now. It''s hard to get off the tiger, so you''re shooting yourself in the foot.

    ?He lay down on the bed with a dark face, gritted his teeth and ordered, "Come on!"

    ?The first update today. There was an emergency that delayed the typing. Sorry, dear friends, we will resume the second update tomorrow!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1062ï¼š The storm has finally arrived!

    Chapter 1062 The storm has finally arrived!

    ?Lu Feng felt distressed and amused at the same time. He tried his best to lower his head and endure it. He quickly walked to the secret door in the corner of the room and knocked twice.

    Soon, a doctor came out, took out a silver needle, and pricked Lu Zong''s body skillfully...

    When the imperial doctor from the palace arrived, he made a routine inspection of the injury. He also had a grimace on his face and complained crazily in his heart.

    ?This Prince Lu is so unlucky. Even if he was kicked to a key position by a horse, why is he still so stubborn after being injured?

    It''s been a few days and it''s not getting better at all. It''s still swollen like an eggplant.

    It¡¯s done!

    ??The direct lineage of the Lu family is almost extinct.

    But he thought so in his heart and did not dare to say it with his mouth. He smiled and consoled him, "The prince''s recovery is not bad. As long as he rests quietly and takes medicine well, he will definitely get better."

    Lu Zong seemed to be very shocked and could not help but wave his hands and said, "The imperial doctor does not need to come every day. I know my illness well. Let me rest in peace!"

    ??The imperial doctor laughed dryly and did not refuse or agree.

    ??He doesn''t want to run here every day. It''s not because of the emperor''s orders.

    When you go home tonight, you have to hold his beautiful concubine in your arms and wash your eyes!

    Not to mention that Lu Zong and the Li family were wondering who had taught Chen Shilang and others a lesson.

    But I have to say that the effect is excellent, and no one dares to take any chances with the Li family anymore.

    In fact, no one would be like this if they were not forced to act anxiously.

    After all, there have been lessons learned before!

    But in order to survive and to avoid capsizing in the wind and rain, you have to try it no matter what.

    You will die even if you try...

    That night, Jiayin received the news.

    She was sitting on the roof with Mu Jue, eating snacks and fruits, and admiring the not-so-full moon.

    Speaking of this, Mu Jue felt puzzled and sighed, "The current situation does not allow it. Otherwise, if we prepare for it for a few days and keep it, they will regret being born in this world."

    The good news stuffed him with a handful of meat, which made him feel touched and funny at the same time.

    She didn''t know anything in the palace. Such a beautiful battle had been fought at home.

    ??And the four big dogs really helped.

    ? Next time you go home, remember to give them some delicious food.

    ¡°Is the imperial meeting tomorrow?¡±

    "Yes," Mu Jue understood, and his tone was somewhat meaningful, "After tomorrow, the wind and rain will stop."

    The good news is not so optimistic, "Not necessarily, but let''s see as we walk. Soldiers will stop us, and water will cover us."

    "Yes, enjoy the beauty in front of you. Let''s talk about the future later." Mu Jue stretched her waist, and then held Jiayin''s soft little hand.

    Jiayin gently shook his hand, raised the corners of his mouth, and said nothing.

    ??The warm wind blew through every corner of the palace. I saw too many calculations, darkness and anxiety, but it was rare to have a bite of dog food here, so I wandered around quietly, refusing to leave...

    Dongfang did not wait to expose the fish belly white, and the Beijing officials above the five grades were busy going out.

    Wash and change clothes, put on court clothes, and make up for two snacks whenever possible, but don''t dare to drink tea.

    After all, the emperor is talking and all the civil and military officials are making excuses. Who dares to ask for leave at this time to run to the toilet? I''m afraid the **** who is responsible for the ceremony will drag him away without gritting his teeth. Later, he will become famous in the new capital and be called a **** court official. It is embarrassing. Throw it to grandma''s house...

    ??The sun had just jumped halfway out of the ground, and the palace was filled with carriages arriving one after another.

    Hundreds of civil and military officials gathered together and exchanged pleasantries in a low voice. After several previous impeachments and purges, everyone was a little numb, wondering who would be unlucky today.

    Occasionally, someone turned around and saw Li Laoer walking over, and quickly greeted him, "Oh, Uncle, aren''t you feeling well lately? Why are you here today?"

    ??Li Laoer smiled and returned the courtesy, and responded, "After a few days of nursing, my health will be better. Besides, today is the imperial meeting, so I should come over to listen to the holy teachings and see if they have any effect."

    Several people nearby also laughed and agreed, "Yes, uncle is right. Uncle is so loyal and highly favored, we are extremely envious of him."

    ??Li Laoer didn''t care whether his words were sincere or mocking, he just took them as a compliment.

    Someone asked tentatively, "Uncle, do you know who is unlucky today? You haven''t been here these past few days. I''m afraid you don''t know. The court is almost half empty. It''s really uncomfortable."

    "Oh, really?" Li Laoer pretended to be surprised and responded, "It stands to reason that the evidence for the emperor''s conviction is conclusive, so it can only be said that there are too many people who have failed the emperor''s favor. As for what happened today, I don''t know . Everything must be obeyed by the Emperor!¡±

    After saying that, he waved to Liu Zhiheng in the distance, said goodbye to everyone with a smile, and hurried over.

    When someone saw him walking away, they couldn''t help snorting coldly, "This man is ignorant and incompetent, but he is very tactful in his actions. I have never gotten any useful information out of his mouth."

    Others whispered, "That''s all, the Li family is pretty good. As long as you don''t provoke him, he won''t take the initiative to attack anyone. At times like this, everyone is in danger, so you should be cautious."

    In the distance, Li Laoer met Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng, looking at the closed palace door, looking at each other with heavy hearts...

    Soon, the palace door was opened and everyone filed in.

    ?After entering the court hall, Li Laoer took a glance and found that indeed, as his colleague said just now, there were many empty seats.

    Fortunately, there were many courtiers in today''s court meeting, so they were not conspicuous.

    ?While he was thinking wildly, three whips were heard, and everyone quickly fell to their knees.

    ??The emperor walked out of the back hall and wore a yellow dragon robe. It was obviously the same as before, but for some reason it seemed to be inexplicably more majestic and even... joyful.

    ?Everyone shouted long live, and they all felt this way when they stood up and raised their heads again.

    ?Li Laoer and Mr. Wen quickly looked at each other and lowered their heads.

    No need to doubt it, today is the day!

    Sure enough, at the beginning of the court meeting, important ministers stood up and earnestly persuaded the emperor that for the sake of Tianwu''s foundation and the people of the world, he must kill his relatives in a righteous way!

    ??A series of more than a dozen people spoke impassionedly and well-founded, and they wished they could force the emperor into a corner.

    At this time, Dingbei Hou actually stood up.

    ?Everyone thought that he wanted to speak for the Queen Mother. After all, no one in the court knew that he was the Queen Mother''s assistant.

    ??When he was still in Jiangbei, he had military power and overwhelming power.

    Fortunately, when he arrived in the south of the Yangtze River, he was seized of power by the Marquis of Xinting, and he was reduced to guarding the city gate...

    Privately, I don¡¯t know how many people feel relieved.

    Even these days, many people are waiting for him to suffer misfortune.

    I didn¡¯t expect that he would stand up and support his master at this time, which can be regarded as a kind and righteous thing!

    As a result, Marquis Dingbei said, "Your Majesty, I want to sue the Queen Mother for colluding with the barbarians to invade Tianwu! Also, the Queen Mother conspired with people overseas to establish Yaochi, and poisoned Tianwu heroes with hibiscus ointment, with the intention of taking control of the government and subverting the general rule."

    ?In the main hall, there was deathly silence for a long time, and then it exploded like a pan of oil spilled with water.

    "what happened?"

    ¡°Dingbeihou rebelled?¡±

    ¡°Did I hear wrongly?¡±

    Everyone was surprised that Dingbeihou took the initiative to rebel against his master, but they didn''t pay much attention to the charges he mentioned.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1063ï¼š The emperors plan failed again!

    Chapter 1063 The emperor¡¯s plan failed again!

    After all, the incident in Yaochi was so fierce, and everyone had guessed that the person behind it was extremely powerful and courageous.

    ??As for the whole Xin Dynasty, there is no one else but the Queen Mother who is bold and short of money and wants to control the lifeblood of each family.

    Everyone knew about colluding with the barbarians when the capital was moved, and I don¡¯t know how many people cursed the Queen Mother in private. Otherwise, even after more than ten years in Jiangnan, the Queen Mother would not be able to slowly fall into silence, and she would lose most of her power, just because she lost the hearts of the people.

    The reason why the Queen Mother has not been punished is because there is no evidence.

    The emperor, who was sitting on the dragon throne, saw that everyone had gone off topic and glanced at Manager Yi.

    Manager Yi immediately shook his fly whisk and shouted, "Quiet!"

    ??The courtiers quickly put away the blazing fire of gossip, shrank their necks, and continued to watch the "show".

    "Marquis Dingbei, do you know how serious a crime it is to frame the Queen Mother? Do you have evidence for your accusation? If not, just talk nonsense, and I will definitely not spare you!"

    "Your Majesty!" Marquis Dingbei knelt on the ground, kowtowing loudly. His expression was so determined that anyone who saw him felt that he had been greatly wronged.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I am loyal to your Majesty by eating your emoluments. Today I would rather be punished by your Majesty than say a few words.

    ¡°As the mother of a country, the Queen Mother not only failed to do anything for Tianwu, but secretly colluded with the enemy to destroy the foundation of Tianwu, causing the people to become homeless and their relatives to be separated. The hasty move of the capital almost destroyed the country, which is a heinous crime.

    ¡°And that hibiscus ointment, it almost dragged all our young heroes from Tianwu into **** and became the devil¡¯s lackeys.

    "The emperor cares about the love between mother and son and values ??filial piety, but the queen mother does not take the emperor into consideration at all. Otherwise, how could she make the emperor so sad and embarrassed."

    I have to say that Dingbeihou said these words very well, which made the emperor sigh and nod slightly.

    ?Dingbeihou kept up his efforts and finally came up with his trump card.

    "I have conclusive evidence, including the Queen Mother''s letter of collaborating with the enemy, and the former chief steward of Yaochi. I just need to wait for the emperor to interrogate clearly, and everything will be revealed. I beg the emperor to give the world an explanation, and also give Tianwu Shengshi a chance! "

    As Dingbeihou spoke, he began to kowtow again.

    ??The courtiers were stunned for a moment, then looked up to see the emperor looking at them as well. They finally woke up and it was time for group performances!

    ?So, everyone knelt down and shouted loudly, "Please give the emperor an explanation and give Tianwu a chance!"

    ??Everyone¡¯s foreheads were pressed against the cold floor tiles, and even a fool could figure it out.

    ?The evidence that Dingbeihou possesses may have been given to him by the emperor.

    All the preparations before were just for today¡¯s fatal blow!

    ??Li Laoer can''t hear everyone''s voices. If he hears them, he will definitely ask them to remove the word "Xingxu".

    Because those evidences were not given by the emperor, but were obtained by their family. Jiaxi and Jiaan found them all the way from overseas!

    ??But the Li family didn''t want this big credit, so they handed it over to Dingbei Hou at an advantage...

    ??The emperor looked as if he was overly shocked but had finally made up his mind. He stood up directly and said, "Now that the matter has come to this, if we don''t verify it, I will lose my trust to everyone in the world, and I may have to be an unfilial son today."

    After saying that, he ordered, "Surround Shoukang Palace. I want to personally ask the Queen Mother why she is doing this!"

    As a result, Eunuch Feng hurriedly ran over from the back hall at this time and shouted, "Your Majesty, something happened! The Queen Mother... The Queen Mother committed suicide!"

    "What?!"

    Everyone was startled, and the emperor even frowned and looked at Manager Yi.

    ?This was really beyond his expectation. Who made the move in advance, or did the Queen Mother know about the previous arrangements and committed suicide in anger? Manager Yi immediately led people to Shoukang Palace.

    Everyone in the court lowered their heads and shrank their necks for fear of being affected.

    ?Perhaps Manager Yi swung his legs into hot wheels, but he didn''t keep everyone waiting for too long. He hurried back and brought a last letter from the Queen Mother.

    ??The emperor quickly opened it and looked at it carefully, his expression was very complicated.

    The Queen Mother has been trapped in Shoukang Palace for so long, isolated and helpless, and has no hope.

    ??Moreover, courtiers have been liquidated one after another in the past few days, all of which were under her hands.

    She would have been too stupid to have guessed that the emperor would attack her today!

    ?So she tried to find a way to get out of trouble, wrote her last words, and hung herself from the rafter.

    Not only did he not give the emperor a chance to take revenge, he also left himself a decent body...

    ??The emperor gritted his teeth with hatred. He had been oppressed for half his life and endured humiliation. How could he let the culprit die so easily?

    He wanted her to be tortured and tortured so much that she would go crazy with rage and die.

    But his plan... failed again!

    ?After enduring it for a long time, he finally calmed down and said, "The Queen Mother finally confessed to all her crimes, and then committed suicide out of fear of the crime."

    ??The courtier roared and started talking again.

    The Queen Mother is like a sword hanging over Tianwu''s head. Although she has faded out of the court in the past ten years, everyone knows that she has the ability to disrupt the government at any time.

    Even now, the emperor has eliminated many of the Queen Mother''s men time and time again, but those who are neutral still feel that the Queen Mother may not necessarily lose.

    But now such a person died suddenly!

    The sharp sword hanging over Tianwu''s head is gone!

    No one knew how to react.

    easy? regret? Do not believe? Happy?

    At this time, Dingbei Hou actually shouted loudly, "Your Majesty, although the Queen Mother committed suicide out of fear of crime, the guilty officials who helped the Queen Mother interfere in the government affairs and communicated with the enemy country cannot be let go, and they must still be investigated strictly.

    "And I have evidence here. There was a very important person who conspired with the Queen Mother at that time, even in the harem!"

    ??When these words fell to the ground, there was no doubt that the fire was cooking oil, and it was almost going to blow up the entire court!

    Some elderly ministers, whose eyesight had turned dark, tried their best to hold on and wanted to hear a few more words.

    ??The rest of the civil and military officials didn''t know what to say.

    They expected that today¡¯s court meeting would be exciting, but they didn¡¯t expect that the pace would be so tight!

    The emperor slapped the table, as if he was also very angry, and asked, "Marquis Dingbei, please speak clearly! If you dare to make false accusations, I will punish you severely!"

    ?Dingbei Hou is usually timid, but today he seems to have taken some medicine. He actually raises his head and chest, with a righteous look on his face.

    "For the sake of Tianwu''s foundation and for the emperor not to be deceived, I dare not deceive in the slightest. The person I am talking about is the noble concubine of Ronghua Palace! The correspondence between the Queen Mother and the barbarians was all sent out of the palace with the help of the concubine! Contacting those who were liquidated Most of the courtiers met their wives through the imperial concubine!

    "The imperial concubine is deeply loved by the emperor, but she is so ungrateful, unfaithful and unjust. Please punish her and set a warning for others!"

    The imperial concubine is the Queen Mother''s staff?

    ??The imperial concubine was also involved in colluding with barbarians and forming cliques for personal gain?

    ??If it is true, the imperial concubine is definitely doomed. It is a small thing to fall out of favor. It is normal to be left in the palace or to die.

    ?The second prince has a mother like this, can he still be crowned prince?

    ??The courtiers who had previously shown their support for the second prince were the first to panic...

    Sorry, my dear friends, the update is late. I have a problem with my lumbar disc, so I was delayed in getting the injection. Try to be on time tomorrow!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1064ï¼š A great prince fell from the sky!

    Chapter 1064 A big prince fell from the sky!

    ?But those ministers who had been watching cautiously felt strangely happy in their hearts.

    Previously, the concubine was full of noble concubines, and the second prince was attached to it.

    ?Hum, whenever big things happen, you need to be calm. Being prudent is the only way to survive in the court.

    Liu Zhiheng couldn''t bear it any longer. He took advantage of the chaos to get close to Li Laoer and exclaimed in a low voice, "Today, we are... planning to catch them all in one fell swoop!"

    Li Laoer looked a little complicated and whispered, "Just wait, the big thing will happen later. Remember, no matter what happens, don''t talk nonsense, and be sure to watch your mouth!"

    Liu Zhiheng was frightened after hearing this, and wanted to ask again, but was pushed by Li Laoer, so he could only return to his seat.

    I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because the emperor is afraid that something will happen again, or because he doesn¡¯t need to take it too seriously no matter how favored he is.

    ?With almost no hesitation, he opened his mouth to convict the imperial concubine.

    Not only will he be thrown into the cold palace, he will also not be pardoned at any time.

    ?This actually surprised the courtiers. Some old officials even took the initiative to intercede for the sake of the stability of the court.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please think twice. This matter needs to be verified carefully. After all, the imperial concubine is the biological mother of the second prince.

    "The second prince is your only grown prince, and he may inherit Tianwu''s country and country in the future. He cannot have a mother and concubine who makes mistakes and ends up in the cold palace, otherwise it will be recorded in the history books and will be criticized by future generations."

    But the emperor was extremely determined. No matter how the old ministers tried to persuade him, he decided to surrender.

    There was an old minister who really thought about Tianwu and almost fell ill.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you are the only prince and the best candidate for the prince, but you can¡¯t do this!¡±

    ??The emperor smiled, straightened his back, and the pride in his expression was almost overflowing.

    ¡°Who said I am the only prince? Who said the second prince is the best candidate?¡±

    After saying that, he suddenly stood up and looked at the entrance to the apse.

    Manager Yi understood and immediately walked over, leading a young man over.

    ??The man is less than twenty years old, with plump appearance, thick eyebrows and big eyes, a high nose and thin lips, and a three-dimensional face profile, which is both heroic and handsome.

    ?He wore a black embroidered dragon robe and a gold crown on his head. He was tall and walked with nobility, unbridled and flamboyant...

    ?Who is this?

    ??Everyone was so shocked that they opened their mouths wide, but no sound came out.

    ?Especially Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng, their eyes almost popped out of their sockets, and they wished they had to use all their strength to suppress their racing hearts.

    The two of them looked at Li Laoer together, only to see that he was as surprised as everyone else.

    But they were so familiar that they could easily see the traces of Li Laoer''s performance.

    ?This old fox, he must have known it a long time ago!

    must!

    Li Laoer opened his mouth and tried his best to be a good actor.

    ?Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of the two people¡¯s expressions, and I smiled bitterly in my heart.

    Can he say that he is not particularly sure?

    Even if I am sure, I don¡¯t have the guts to say it!

    ??The emperor has kept a big secret for many years, whoever gets involved will die!

    He doesn¡¯t think that his neck is made of fine iron and is not afraid of being cut!

    ??Furthermore, the most important thing is that he said that he was in charge of the family shop and would be in charge of Tianwu in the future. People may think he is crazy!

    The emperor on the dragon throne was extremely satisfied with the reaction of the courtiers.

    After many years of holding back and planning, I finally feel proud at this moment!

    ¡°Dear dear friends, this is my eldest prince! He did not die unexpectedly at that time, but an enlightened monk said that he was in trouble, and he had to leave the palace to live alone, and then take him back after he was eighteen years old.

    ¡°Although he has lived among the people for so many years, I have arranged for many great Confucians to teach him, and he has also seen the hardships of people¡¯s livelihood.

    ¡°I believe that he will be the most outstanding successor and will lead Tianwu to a prosperous age!

    ¡°The Qintian Supervisor has calculated that the weather will be very good in half a month. I will personally confer the crown prince title on the eldest prince! I hope that all of you, dear friends, will continue to support the prince and do your best for Tianwu as you are loyal to me in the future!¡±

    ??The courtiers understood every word, but they still couldn''t understand it when put together. The Queen Mother has committed suicide, the Imperial Concubine has entered the cold palace, and the Second Prince has no hope of ascending to the throne!

    The eldest prince is not dead, he is back with great force!

    The eldest prince will soon be crowned prince!

    ??This is like turning your hand into clouds and turning your hand into rain. The whole world and the court have been tricked by the emperor!

    Everyone''s heart is like riding a roller coaster, going up and down, unable to calm down at all.

    At this time, Li Laoer winked at Yushi Wen and Liu Zhiheng, then knelt down and shouted, "Your Majesty! Congratulations to the Crown Prince for returning to the palace!"

    ??Yushi Wen and Liu Zhiheng also quickly knelt down and shouted, "Your Majesty, congratulations to the Crown Prince for returning to the palace!"

    ??Everyone was awakened by these two shouts. Seeing the smiles on the faces of the emperor and the prince in front of the dragon throne, they all secretly regretted it.

    Why was it so late that Li Laoer took the lead?

    So, in the blink of an eye, everyone in the court fell to their knees. Whether it was true or false, everyone pretended to be surprised.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty! Congratulations to the Crown Prince on his return to the palace!¡±

    ¡°It is truly a blessing for Tianwu to have such an outstanding prince!¡±

    ¡°The prosperous age of Tianwu, the future is promising!¡±

    ?Dingbei Hou especially shouted loudly, and he even didn''t forget to gouge Li Laoer out a few times.

    He took refuge in the emperor and became the emperor''s sharp weapon in killing the queen mother and concubines.

    I thought that he had the greatest merit and would definitely be the most relied upon by the emperor in the future.

    ?Who would have thought that in the end, Li Laoer would steal the spotlight!

    ?Li Laoer lowered his head, humbly and respectfully, as if he could not feel the overt or covert gazes of everyone at all.

    But soon, no one was interested in paying attention to him anymore.

    Because the emperor had been waving the stick all morning and finally thought of giving everyone a sweet date.

    ¡°Dear dear friends, the prince has been away from home and has not yet been engaged. I plan to choose a concubine for the prince after the crown prince ceremony.

    ¡°If you have a dignified and beautiful girl in your family, I wonder if you would be willing to part with her!¡±

    Everyone had been dizzy all morning, and suddenly they were woken up by this big pie.

    Different from trying to curry favor with the second prince, there are still risks, and one needs to be secretive and covert.

    ??Now that the emperor has established a prince and publicly selected his concubine, he has simply built a road to the sky for everyone.

    ??As long as the girl in the family is strong enough and takes the position of crown princess, she will be a proper queen from now on.

    The mother of a nation!

    ?The courtier, who had a girl of the right age at home, was so happy that he almost jumped three feet high.

    Even those who don¡¯t have a daughter at home quickly plan to adopt one from the clan, or simply buy a few beautiful ones from outside and make a ready-made one...

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty, it is an honor for me.¡±

    "Yes, the emperor is far-sighted. If the prince gets married as soon as possible, and the branches and leaves spread, the Tianwu Jiangshan society will definitely be more stable!"

    ?In the court hall, there was another chorus of praises and praises.

    ??The prince stood on the side of the dragon chair, listening quietly, with a just right smile on his face, neither talking too much nor being credulous, perfectly playing the role of a calm prince.

    ?This actually made some veterans feel more favorably.

    ?Although he grew up among the people, this prince looks really good.

    Soon, the emperor announced the dismissal of the dynasty, and then left several important ministers to speak in the imperial study.

    In addition to the six ministers, there are also Dingbeihou and Li Laoer.

    ?Although Dingbeihou is not popular with others, his fighting prowess has been noticed by everyone.

    But Li Laoer was a bit awkward among them.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1065ï¼š All the good things have gone to the Li family!

    Chapter 1065: All the good things go to the Li family!

    Some people have speculated on what role the Li family played in today''s big change.

    ??The emperor simply trusts the Li family...

    And they didn''t wonder for too long. After the prince sat down for the emperor, the first thing he said was to raise his hands to Li Laoer and said, "How is Mr. Li doing lately? In the past many years, my highness was out observing the public sentiment, and it was all up to my uncle to take care of him. ¡±

    ?Li Laoer stood up in a hurry and made a big salute, feeling extremely frightened.

    ¡°His Royal Highness the Crown Prince has betrayed his ministers. He did not know your identity at the beginning and did not take good care of you. I hope the Crown Prince will forgive you.¡±

    The prince helped him up with his own hands and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, uncle, the years in Ruijintan were the most relaxing and happiest days for my highness."

    ?Li Laoer lowered his head and couldn''t answer the conversation, so he just kept laughing.

    The emperor waved his hand and greeted the prince with a smile, "Come and sit down, I am worried about you being outside. Fortunately, the Marquis took the Li family to the south of the Yangtze River and found Broken Gold Beach. Nowadays, everyone is envious of Broken Gold Beach for its wealth. Speaking of which, It¡¯s also a part of your hard work.¡±

    The prince nodded and said with a smile, "My son took the opportunity to take care of the princess''s business and traveled all over the country. He saw a lot of local customs and people, and also experienced the sufferings of the people.

    ¡°Thanks to my father¡¯s wisdom for choosing a good place like Broken Gold Beach for me to settle down.¡±

    ?Everyone listened from beginning to end and finally understood what was going on. When they looked at Li Laoer, their eyes started to turn red!

    They were still racking their brains, thinking about how to get close to the prince.

    As it turned out, the Li family was actually sneaky and had already taken action.

    The prince grew up in Suijintan and has been taking care of business for the princess!

    ??This can no longer be said to be from the dragon, but from raising the dragon at home since childhood!

    ??Moreover, the prince didn''t hide it now. He said it openly because he planned to remember the love of the Li family!

    It can be said that based on this old relationship, as long as the Li family does not rebel and does not put the saber on the royal neck, they can walk sideways in Tianwu and enjoy the glory and wealth as they please!

    Dingbei Hou¡¯s fists were clenched with veins!

    Every good thing has been taken advantage of by the Li family!

    He is really unwilling!

    He rolled his eyes and said as if he was joking casually, "I heard that the princess is very good at doing business. Whether it is Baiyunjian, hotpot restaurant or Baiguoyuan, she makes a lot of money every day. I think His Highness the Prince has done a lot of business before. Are you tired?"

    ?These words come from a bad person. The Li family is right in taking in the prince, but they also treat the prince as a slave.

    If the prince is young and cares about his face, he may feel uncomfortable because of these words.

    But if this kind of discomfort becomes too much, maybe his gratitude and support for the Li family will turn into hatred and boredom.

    ??If the Li family is regarded as a stain on his past, then there is no need for the Li family to exist.

    Several important ministers frowned slightly, not happy that Ding Beihou was like this.

    But Li Laoer didn''t seem to hear half of it. He still lowered his eyes and smiled gently and humbly.

    The prince glanced at Dingbei Marquis and responded calmly, "Dingbei Marquis is right. If the princess''s business is good, the requirements will naturally be strict. Therefore, my highness also wants to thank the county bishop for his many talents.

    ¡°In addition, the princess also gave my Highness a 10% bonus. Even though I later resigned from my position as steward on the pretext of going on a study tour, I still received more than a thousand taels of silver every month, never less than a penny.

    ¡°The princess is a woman, but she is so trustworthy and trustworthy. It is worth learning and emulating by many people.

    ¡°After all, one cannot stand without faith, right, Marquis of Dingbei?¡±

    Dingbei Hou''s face turned red from suppressing his anger, and he wanted to scream with anger.

    He just said one sentence to test it out. The prince responded so forcefully and even beat him that he was not qualified to talk about Xinnuo.

    This was like skinning him alive in front of everyone!

    ??Li Laoer still smiled and said nothing, and none of the other important ministers were willing to help Beihou rescue the siege.

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room was a bit strange.

    ??After all, the emperor still couldn''t bear to bear the sword of Ding Beihou, so he changed the subject and said, "The crown prince ceremony in a few days, as well as the subsequent selection of concubines, will be very hard for all my beloved ministers."

    "It is the duty of ministers to serve the emperor and the prince when they are in fear."

    "Yes, Your Majesty, such a major event is recorded in the annals of history, and I have also benefited from the glory of the Emperor and His Highness the Crown Prince."

    ?For everyone to climb to today''s status, ability is the most important, but smearing honey with your mouth is also a must-have skill.

    ?After a while, the emperor was coaxed into laughing.

    Actually, there was no major matter to discuss when everyone was left behind. They just wanted to make it clear that the prince was once the steward of the Li family.

    It is much better to say it openly and openly than to speculate wildly in the future.

    ?Of course, it also paved the way for the prince to be kind to the Li family in the future.

    After chatting and joking for a while, everyone saw that the emperor looked tired, so they all left together.

    Leaving the imperial study room, on the way to the palace gate.

    ?Some people couldn''t help but be curious and asked Li Laoer to inquire.

    But Li Laoer had already responded. He listened more, laughed more, and handed over his hands, but he spoke less.

    ?No one could open his mouth, not to mention that there was a Dingbei Marquis who was acting strangely.

    So until they left the palace gate, everyone gained nothing and could only watch Li Laoer get on the carriage.

    ??Li Laoer was caught between Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng before he could sit still. He wiped the sweat from his head and begged for mercy.

    "I''ve been struggling all morning, please let me drink a glass of water before we talk. Otherwise, you will have to drink in front of my grave today next year."

    Mr. Wen and Liu Zhiheng hurriedly helped pour herbal tea and fans. They wanted to throw Li Laoer into the ice hole to cool down quickly and then explain their doubts.

    ?Li Laoer drank half a pot of herbal tea before he breathed a long sigh of relief.

    Liu Zhiheng immediately asked, "What happened to Gu Ligu? Why did he become the prince? Did your family already know about it, why didn''t you say anything? I almost jumped up in the court just now!"

    Mr. Wen also said, "This is really amazing, almost like a dream!"

    Li Laoer smiled bitterly, "I really didn''t want to hide it from you, because I wasn''t sure about this before, I only vaguely knew it. Even the Marquis didn''t necessarily know it clearly.

    "Think about it, the Emperor raised such a big son without telling the Queen Mother and the rest of the world, how could anyone know about it! In other words, whoever knows will be close to death!"

    "That''s right!" Liu Zhiheng grabbed the remaining half of the tea and drank it in one breath, but still couldn''t calm down.

    "Don''t talk about the past, now you have to pretend not to know even if you know it. Your family should hide the prince''s details more closely, otherwise if people know that the prince has worked as a slave in your house, the prince will be embarrassed, and your family will also be in trouble. ¡±

    Li Laoer actually laughed when he mentioned this.

    "There is no need to worry about this for the time being. The prince has already mentioned this matter in front of the important ministers, and he even saluted and thanked me. Dingbei Hou and the others were almost jealous with their eyes burning with jealousy!"

    ¡°Seriously?!¡± Mr. Wen was overjoyed and praised him repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s a blessing for Tianwu that the prince has such a broad mind!¡±

    Today is late again. I had an injection at noon and a parent-teacher meeting in the afternoon, so I have been delayed until now. There will be another shot tomorrow, it may be late, but it will definitely be given at the normal time the day after tomorrow!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1066ï¼š Prince, congratulations on returning home!

    Chapter 1066: Prince, congratulations on returning home!

    "Oh, don''t worry about anyone''s luck. Come home with me quickly. My old man is still waiting!" Liu Zhiheng felt relieved and thought of his own crisis.

    ¡°Just now I was speechless and sent someone to tell my old man that the prince has been replaced. But my old man doesn¡¯t know about the rest yet. I¡¯m afraid he is in a hurry right now..."

    As he spoke, he told the coachman to hurry up and go straight back to their Liu family mansion.

    ?Sure enough, as soon as he entered the gate, he saw Mrs. Liu waiting at the door.

    ¡°You are finally back. What happened? My father sent people to crush the threshold. We are looking forward to your return!¡±

    Before Liu Zhiheng could say anything, the old man¡¯s personal entourage arrived again.

    Suddenly seeing Liu Zhiheng coming back, Chang Sui seemed to have met his savior, "Oh, sir, you are back. Go and see the old lady. The old lady doesn''t drink tea anymore. He has been wandering around for half an hour."

    Liu Zhiheng picked up the corner of his robe and ran away, fearing that his father would kick his **** later.

    Mr. Wen and Li Laoer nodded with Mrs. Liu and went to the study.

    ??Although Mrs. Liu didn''t know what happened, she felt a little relieved when she saw that several people looked good, and arranged for the kitchen to prepare the banquet.

    The sun is going to be overhead soon, so Mr. Wen and Mr. Li must be left to have a meal!

    Leave aside the Liu family, Mr. Liu was very surprised when he found out the identity of the prince.

    Just say that in Zhilan Palace, the third princess was already jumping around like a monkey on a horse.

    "Gu Li?! Gu Guanshi is actually the eldest prince? My eldest brother? How is this possible?!"

    ?She threw herself in front of Jiayin and shook Jiayin''s arm vigorously, "Guli is your manager, don''t you know it at all? He actually hid it so deeply, who would have thought, who would have thought!"

    Although Jiayin had already made some guesses, she still needed to digest the answer when it was really revealed.

    The most important thing is to think carefully about whether you have offended...the new prince!

    ?However, this matter did not bother her for long. After all, she received a dividend of more than one thousand taels of silver last month!

    At any time, there is nothing wrong with being generous with money!

    "Princess, please let me go!" Jiayin hugged the third princess with her backhand. "If I keep shaking, my little body will fall apart."

    ??The third princess quickly let go of her hand, but her mouth was unforgiving, "No one told you not to speak. Didn''t you already know that?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Jiayin spread his hands, extremely helpless, ¡°If I knew, would I still dare to treat the prince as a steward?¡±

    The third princess blinked her eyes twice and immediately lost her temper, "It''s true, my father is so powerful. No one would have thought that he would let the prince be the steward. However, your family is kind-hearted and treats the servants and stewards very well." Well, never beat, scold or treat harshly.

    "Maybe my father also values ??this, so he can rest assured to leave his eldest brother at Broken Gold Beach for so many years."

    As she spoke, she became happy again.

    "Your family will be powerful in the future. When the eldest brother is granted the title of crown prince, your family will be able to run around in Xindu."

    Jiayin was not so optimistic, and responded vaguely, "Our family doesn''t want to be king and hegemony, we just want to live in peace."

    It''s a pity that the third princess doesn''t understand.

    She smiled with curiosity on her face and told the good news, "I heard that the prince''s brother lives in Xilong Pavilion, very close to us. Do you want to go and talk to him?"

    Jiayin immediately shook his head and said, "It''s better not to go. His Royal Highness has just walked from behind the scenes to the front of the crowd. I''m afraid he has a lot of things to do. Let''s not cause trouble! When it''s time for you to see me, Uncle Huang will definitely send someone to call you."

    The third princess thought about it, and she stopped thinking about it.

    As a result, when the sun was about to set, Eunuch Feng trotted over to report the news.

    "Your Highness the Princess, the Princess, the Emperor and the Crown Prince will come over for dinner soon. Please prepare the princess and the Princess early!" "What? The father and the Crown Prince''s brother are coming over for dinner?!" The third princess was excited and happy at that time. He shouted, "Father still loves me the most, so he will bring the prince brother to see me now!"

    After saying that, she repeatedly called Caiyun to find her a new dress and accessories.

    There was no good news, so I could only stuff Eunuch Feng''s wallet and a box of snacks, and then go to the kitchen to arrange the dishes.

    ??There are home-cooked dishes that the emperor likes to eat on weekdays, and there are also dishes that Gu Li liked to eat at the Li family.

    After finishing these tasks, she went back and changed into a clean and cool dress.

    ?So, when the emperor and the prince arrived at Zhilan Palace under the moonlight, they saw two girls standing in front of the door.

    ??The tall one, wearing a gold dress made of sunset and with a phoenix hairpin in her hair, was naturally the third princess.

    Jiayin, who was standing by her side, only wore a light blue dress with a pearl belt, which faintly reflected the pearl headband on her simple bun. It also made her eyebrows and eyes more clear. bright.

    The emperor was in a good mood today. He smiled from afar and said, "What are you two girls waiting for at the door? How cold is the night wind? Come on, let''s go in and talk."

    The third princess and Jiayin quickly saluted. The third princess smiled and stepped forward to hold the emperor''s arm, and responded coquettishly, "Father, did you bring the prince''s brother to recognize me as a relative?"

    "Of course, he is your eldest brother. From now on, father... ahem, in short, you must not be willful in the future. If you have something to do, listen to the prince''s words. Do you understand?"

    "I know!" The third princess muttered reluctantly, "My father doesn''t trust me. First he asked Jiayin to look after me, and now he has asked the prince brother to control me. I feel so unfree!"

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this.

    At this time, the prince took a few steps forward and stood completely under the light of the bright lantern.

    ??He was still wearing the black embroidered dragon robe, but when he was hit by the light, the dragon pattern seemed to fly away into the sky.

    ?He smiled, but the first thing he said was the same good news.

    ¡°Princess, we meet again.¡±

    Jiayin secretly took a deep breath, smiled and saluted, and said, "Yes, Your Highness. Congratulations on returning home!"

    The calm steward at the beginning has now successfully transformed into a noble prince.

    No, speaking from a longer perspective, the thin little boy who followed Mr. Jiang back then has found his destiny.

    The prince didn''t know how he felt when he heard the words "go home", but the emperor was extremely happy.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er is still the most considerate! My children have all returned home and are by my side. I really can¡¯t ask for anything more.¡±

    Jiayin smiled and stepped forward to support the emperor''s other arm, and said with a smile, "Such a happy thing, we must celebrate it! I have cooked the dishes that uncle Huang likes to eat, and I will warm a pot of good wine for you later."

    ¡°Okay, I will make an exception and have a few drinks.¡± The emperor smiled and led the two girls inside.

    The prince followed slowly, looking at the surrounding furnishings from time to time, but his eyes were mostly on the front...

    Soon, everyone cleaned their hands, and Shuiling and Caiyun put out the food.

    At the end, except for Manager Yi who was left to take care of him, everyone else retreated outside.

    Jiayin¡¯s craftsmanship is not to mention, and the food is as delicious as ever.

    ??The emperor has eaten all kinds of delicacies from all over the world, and he has been drinking medicine recently, so his appetite has deteriorated a lot.

    What he likes more is the happiness of having children around his knees.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1067ï¼š The self-righteous truth!

    Chapter 1067 The self-righteous truth!

    ?Now that the Queen Mother has died, for the sake of the royal family''s face, she has to mourn briefly and finally find a place to bury her.

    ??The queen was half dead, hanging on to her last breath, and would curse madly at everyone she saw.

    Even if he, the emperor, goes there, he will not look good.

    The imperial concubine was thrown into the cold palace, the second prince fell ill, and the imperial doctor guarded the courtyard.

    Counting and counting, now that he is in Zhilan Palace, he can breathe a sigh of relief.

    ?Thinking like this, he felt more and more pleased with the good news again.

    ??If this girl didn''t come into the palace and take care of the third princess all day long, I''m afraid the third princess would still be unruly and willful, causing headaches all the time.

    ?Then it would be difficult for him to find a place of peace in such a huge palace...

    Jiayin was peeling shrimps when she suddenly saw the emperor giving her a chopstick of vegetables, and she was a little surprised.

    In the end, looking at the loving face of the emperor, we understood a little bit.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, what do you wish for? I¡¯ll give you a wish that comes true!¡±

    ?The emperor drank a few glasses of wine and was extremely emotional at the moment.

    ??Moreover, he couldn''t think of any calculations against a little girl he had watched since childhood.

    So, he said this sincerely.

    Jiayin¡¯s heart changed quickly and she smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Uncle Huang, I have so many wishes. I wanted to choose the one I most wished for, but I really couldn¡¯t.

    ?In this way, I will keep this "wish comes true" for now. When I think about it later, I can exchange it with Uncle Huang. "

    ¡°Haha, clever little girl!¡± The emperor laughed, but did not refuse, ¡°Okay, you can think about it before you think about it.¡±

    After saying that, he looked at the prince and asked, "Help me remember this. If I forget, you can help me fulfill my promise."

    ¡°Yes, Father, I have noted it down.¡± The prince agreed with a smile, and raised his hand to serve the third princess and Jiayin with dishes.

    The third princess naturally protested, "Why didn''t your father ask me if I had any wishes?"

    "You, your wish is nothing more than to eat, drink and have fun!" The emperor patted his daughter and smiled helplessly, "My wish now is to marry you off as soon as possible! If someone else takes the trouble, I will also enjoy the fun!"

    ¡°Father is partial!¡± The three princesses started making a fuss, making everyone laugh.

    A table of simple home-cooked meals, four people, old and young, were very satisfied.

    After dinner, we ate jade melon together, a rare moment of harmony and joy.

    But every household outside the palace was completely different at this time.

    ?I don¡¯t know how many people gathered together to carefully reflect on the many changes today.

    The amount of information is really too much. Without rumination, it is impossible to understand what they have experienced and what they will do in the future.

    ?Several officials were sitting together, and no one picked up the tea for a long time.

    They are all from the same clan and are relatives by marriage. There has been bad news recently and they have not been together for a long time.

    ?Now that the storm has passed, the land is in a mess and full of opportunities. They can no longer care about it and must negotiate urgently.

    ¡°Our emperor has been oppressed by the queen mother for half his life, and he didn¡¯t expect to do such a big thing behind his back! No wonder he doesn¡¯t have many children, but he is never in a hurry. It turns out that he still raises such an eldest son outside!¡±

    ?An official tried his best to suppress his voice, but he could still hear his surprise.

    "Yes," a middle-aged official also sighed and agreed, "Fortunately, we all underestimated the emperor, thinking that he was suppressed by the Queen Mother before, and later only managed to stabilize the court with the support of Marquis Xinting. "It seems now , The emperor''s scheming is far beyond what we can estimate. As early as more than ten years ago, even before the capital was moved, the emperor was already making plans. "

    ¡°Those who rushed forward early to fawn over the concubine and the second prince were in bad luck!¡± Someone gloated, ¡°Who would have thought that the concubine and the second prince who are so favored are actually just a cover!¡±

    ¡°The most ruthless emperor¡¯s family. One moment they were pampered and lawless, and the next moment they were in the cold palace. It¡¯s really..."

    ¡°Now that the eldest prince returns to the palace, he will be crowned prince immediately. I am afraid he will be the first to attack those people, who made them so fawning to the second prince before.¡±

    "Not necessarily. I don''t think the eldest prince is a narrow-minded person. Maybe he wants to be kind to these people. After all, stabilizing the government is the top priority now."

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    ¡°What else can we do? Keep your duty, do more and talk less, and let¡¯s see how the situation turns out in the future.¡±

    ?Everyone was talking about it, and after deliberation until the end, they came up with two words: Go!

    Someone was unwilling to give in and whispered, "After the crown prince is crowned, it is time to choose the concubine. We can''t watch it anymore. The girls in the family always have to be sent to try. If they fall in the eyes of the emperor and the prince, the family will have more hope. ¡±

    ?Everyone was silent for a long time, and in the end they were unwilling to give up this opportunity.

    ?So, they all made up their minds to prepare their daughter well when they got home.

    Not only should the clothes and jewelry be good, but the daughter should also be told not to be ostentatious when entering the palace.

    ??At the last summer banquet, the imperial concubine wanted to choose a concubine for the second prince. As a result, those girls were blind and bullied Princess Kangle. She was slapped by Princess Kangle and became famous in the new capital...

    Princess Kangle? !

    When someone thought of this name, his heart suddenly trembled and he hurriedly said.

    ¡°It¡¯s broken, Princess Kangle is still in the palace!¡±

    Everyone else was stunned.

    "What happened to Princess Kangle in the palace? Hasn''t she always lived in the palace?"

    ??The man was anxious and waved his hand in response, "Princess Kangle is the most beloved by the emperor, and she has almost watched him grow up. The prince... The prince once served as the steward of Princess Kangle. Will the two of them fall in love for a long time?"

    ¡°The Li family has always been rude to people who come to propose marriage, and they often chase people away. Are they... are they just waiting for the prince to choose a concubine?

    ¡°Are you planning to let Princess Kangle be the...Crown Princess?¡±

    The crowd seemed to have countless sunny thunders on the head, and the thunder was tender and tender, and there was no way.

    ¡°No wonder, no wonder! No wonder anyone mentioned the princess¡¯s marriage. The Li family all said that the princess was still young, and even said that they would wait until the end of the Northern Expedition and the return of the Marquis and General Li.

    ¡°The Li family has really been waiting for this day!¡±

    ¡°Treacherous! The Li family is so treacherous!¡±

    ¡°That is, their family has taken all the good things, and now even the position of the Crown Princess has been planned.¡±

    ¡°Let me just say, a person as powerful as the prince has been in the Li family for many years. No matter how well he is hidden, there is no way he can¡¯t detect even the slightest trace, right?

    ¡°The Li family must have known about it for a long time and secretly arranged for the crown prince and the princess!¡±

    For a moment, everyone thought they had guessed the truth. Their eyes turned red with anger and they wanted to curse the Li family ten thousand times...

    ?At the Zhilan Palace, the emperor also felt tired and planned to go back to the imperial study.

    Jiayin called Shui Ling, presented two baskets of golden fruits, and said with a smile, "Uncle Huang, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince has returned. Someone has helped you take care of the affairs of the court. Your Highness the Princess also has a brother who loves you. I will go home tomorrow!"

    ¡°It¡¯s no good if no one is on duty over Broken Gold Beach. My medicine field is about to be harvested again, and I have to make a batch of wound medicine quickly and send it to Jiangbei along with the third batch of military rations.¡±

    ??The emperor didn''t think much about it at first, but when he accidentally glanced at the prince, he suddenly understood.

    ?At this moment, he couldn''t explain how he felt in his heart.

    Little girl, you are trying to avoid suspicion!

    ??Two updates are here today. Thanks to my powerful Gold Swallowing Beast for letting me finish writing earlier!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1068ï¼š None of the women in the palace ended well!

    Chapter 1068: All the women in the palace have a bad end!

    Earlier, the second prince was sick and lived in the imperial concubine''s palace, so there was not much gossip involved.

    ?Now that the prince has returned, he is about the same age and has to choose a concubine.

    It is indeed easy for a little girl to cause misunderstandings when she lives in the palace.

    In fact, based on his thoughts, if he wanted to keep the little girl as his daughter-in-law, he would definitely be willing to do so.

    But the status of the Li family is still too low for the little girl to be the crown princess.

    After all, the crown prince wants to help the prince consolidate his power and quickly control the court.

    The Li family does not have this ability, nor does they have this idea.

    ??It would be a bit unfair if the little girl was allowed to become a concubine in the future.

    ??The Li family is definitely not willing either!

    All said and done, leaving the palace is actually the best solution for this girl at the moment.

    ¡°Good news,¡± the emperor asked casually as he played with a golden fruit, ¡°Uncle Huang has watched you grow up too. Now that the three princesses are engaged, the prince has also begun to choose his concubine.

    ¡°What about you, do you have any ideas, or whose son you like?

    ¡°You talk to Uncle Huang, and if it¡¯s suitable, Uncle Huang will definitely make the decision for you.¡±

    The third princess opened her eyes, and the prince also looked up.

    ??If she were an ordinary girl, her face would probably turn red with embarrassment right now.

    ?But there was no good news. She thought about it seriously and then said, "Uncle Huang, you also know that our family has family rules and we will never take concubines.

    ¡°So, my future husband must have only one wife around me, and we must appreciate each other and truly love each other before we get married.

    ¡°The rest...his status is not important, as long as he has good character and a prosperous life, he does not even need to have fame.

    ¡°This way we have no worries. We can go out for a walk, see the great mountains and rivers of the motherland, and see a different world. When we are tired, we go home, accompany our elders, and teach our children. Our life is ordinary and happy.¡±

    ??The third princess was used to hearing good news say this, so she wasn''t too surprised.

    The prince lowered his head, making it difficult for people to see his expression clearly.

    The emperor laughed when he heard this, "You kid is so unambitious. Isn''t your life too simple? Have you never thought that your future husband will be granted the title of marquis or prime minister?"

    ¡°Uncle Huang said it was bad,¡± Jiayin smiled and shook his head, his eyes brighter than the stars in the dark night.

    "The emperor worked hard to govern the country and spent all his sleep and food to pay for the government. My adoptive father, my father, and even my brothers were all fighting bravely to protect our family and country. What was it for?

    "Don''t you just want me to live such a happy and worry-free life like millions of people? If I get my wish, that would be a happy event. It means that the hard work of the emperor, my father, and my adoptive father have not been in vain. ah!"

    "Haha!" The emperor laughed loudly and raised his hand to rub the girl''s hair. "You have grown up, but your beautiful mouth has never changed. Everything you say makes sense!"

    Jiayin also smiled brightly, "You don''t know, I also learned this secretly from listening to other people''s words occasionally.

    ¡°That day I was among the white clouds and listened to a sour scholar advising a rich man not to be extravagant and wasteful, and to buy less snacks.

    ¡°The rich man said that his ancestors had suffered hardships for three generations and accumulated a rich family fortune so that their children and grandchildren could live a prosperous life and have no worries about food and clothing.

    ¡°If they still have to live frugally and endure every snack, then what¡¯s the point of the hard work of our ancestors!

    ¡°I thought it made sense, so I used it.¡±

    ??The third princess was also overjoyed and was extremely proud of the good news.

    "So, I will continue to be arrogant and domineering in the future. Otherwise, wouldn''t I be sorry for the support of my father and brother Prince?"

    ?At this time, both the emperor and the prince laughed.

    The emperor shook his head helplessly and joked, "I regret it now. I don''t know if it''s okay? Let Jiayin enter the palace. Whether it is a good thing for you or a bad kidnapping, it really needs to be verified."

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s too late! It¡¯s been so long since the good news came to the palace, and my father only remembered that I have been led astray.¡± The third princess jingled the phoenix hairpin on her head, her face full of joy and flamboyance.

    The emperor saw it and smiled again...

    After chatting for a few more words, the emperor led the prince away.

    ?Shui Ling, Shui Yun, and Cai Yun cleaned up the mess, and the third princess took Jiayin on her arm and went for a walk in the courtyard. At this moment, the eunuchs and maids were all busy, and there was no one around them.

    The third princess whispered to Jiayin''s ear, "Jiayin, I know you left the palace to avoid suspicion. You don''t want to marry the prince''s brother."

    The little sister suddenly became smart, which surprised Jiayin.

    ?She also smiled quietly and asked, "You actually saw it?"

    "Hmph!" The third princess gently pinched Jiayin''s arm and said angrily, "I''m just not as smart as you, but I''m not stupid either. You don''t like the prince brother, and you don''t like the palace either. You should leave the palace at this time to avoid suspicion. It¡¯s the best decision.¡±

    After finishing speaking, she sighed again and added, "None of the women in this palace have good results. Look at my mother, the imperial concubine, and even the dead old witch..."

    Jiayin patted her hand. There was nothing good she could say at this time, she could only comfort her silently.

    ?The two of them walked slowly, round and round...

    ?No matter what others think, when it comes to going home, Shui Ling and Shui Yun are probably the two happiest people.

    They ran back to the side hall almost non-stop and started packing their luggage.

    Clothes, jewelry, small items for daily use, pens, ink, paper, inkstones, and even small Kang screens are all neatly packed away.

    The third princess was reluctant to part with the good news and came to sit with her for a while after her walk.

    When she saw this, her face turned bitter.

    "You two little girls are going too far. It''s not like your princess won''t enter the palace anymore. Sometimes she comes to stay with me for a while, or she takes a lunch break when she comes over to play. You clean up so well because you want me to stay. Does the princess sleep on the floor?"

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun were laughing and could not say anything, but their men did not stop.

    ??Although the palace is luxurious and noble, it is the best in the world.

    ?But a golden nest and a silver nest are not as good as your own doghouse!

    They couldn''t help but be excited when they thought of going home, surrounded by familiar and comfortable people, and not having to be careful about breaking any rules.

    ??If possible, they don''t want the princess to come to the palace again.

    There is no good news, and I am really afraid that the third princess will lose her temper and cause trouble.

    So she pulled the third princess to sit on the couch, and then opened her treasure chest.

    The treasure box contains not gemstones and jewelry, but some exquisite little things that the masters at Zhengjiazhuang have made for her in the past few years.

    ??For example, a boat that can run by itself when placed in the water, a small fan that can rotate quickly by pulling a rope, etc.

    ?The third princess already had a bit of a naughty temper, so when she saw this, she was immediately made happy.

    Finally, the good news gave her three pieces, and she happily carried them back to the main hall.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun also finished cleaning up, chattering about how they would go home tomorrow morning, and then slept outside.

    Jiayin washed up and thought about it before closing the window.

    Mu Jue has been particularly busy these days, and today is even more chaotic. He will definitely not come over to talk tonight.

    But the good news is not lost, she still has business to attend to.

    Hearing that it was quiet outside, she entered the space, and then summoned two "little brothers" to assign tasks.

    Plans never change quickly.

    She originally planned to live in the palace until the end of the Northern Expedition, to serve as the family''s ears and eyes and to gather the most real-time information.

    ??But when the eldest prince returned to the palace, he immediately named him the crown prince and chose the crown prince''s concubine.

    No matter how you measure it, it¡¯s hard for her to continue living there.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1069ï¼š Raise a fox for a thousand days, use a fox for a while!

    Chapter 1069: Raise a fox for a thousand days, use a fox for a while!

    But once you really leave the palace, even if you come here occasionally, the information will not be as fast as before.

    So¡­

    "Santiao, Xiaolu. Do you understand the principle of raising an army for a thousand days and using it for a moment?"

    Jiayin smoothed the little fox''s big tail, and then kissed the little green snake''s forehead, smiling like the wolf grandma coaxing Little Red Riding Hood.

    ¡°Now that my family is encountering difficulties, I have a headache. So, I have to give you an important task tonight.¡±

    ??The little fox chirped twice, feeling very unfamiliar with his master''s appearance.

    Based on her understanding of her master, she is afraid that it will be deceived!

    ?Sure enough, Jiayin scooped the little fox into her arms and began to assign tasks.

    "Tomorrow, I am going out of the palace. I will leave you under the care of the third princess for a while. You must be my eyes and ears and run around the palace more. If you have any news, please come home and tell me in time. ,do you know?"

    The little fox tried its best to crawl around in Jiayin''s arms, frantically expressing its dissatisfaction.

    Don''t let it be an abandoned fox!

    But Jiayin is extremely determined and will not be soft-hearted.

    "Santiao, are you so heartless? You have lived in my space for so many years, you can eat fruits as you like, and I have to make you dried fish, dried meat and fish cakes from time to time. You have grown up with enough food. "Zuan''er, are you going to be ungrateful now and not willing to do even the smallest thing?"

    Jiayin''s face was full of disappointment, and he held the little fox in front of his eyes, forcing it to look at him.

    ?Sure enough, the little fox was defeated in a short while.

    ?Then, it reluctantly stretched out a paw.

    Jiayin immediately smiled and nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you send the message home, I will give you five fish cakes! Keep it without any deductions!¡±

    ?The little fox was now satisfied, huddled in Jiayin''s arms and said no more.

    ??The little green snake tilted its head and stuck out its tongue, still waiting for its mission.

    ?That cute little appearance made Jiayin immediately throw the little fox away and hold it in her hands.

    ¡°Xiao Lu, I have to force you to live in the grass of the palace for a while, but don¡¯t worry, I will take you back before the weather gets colder, and I will keep you safe.¡±

    Xiao Lu tilted her neck and continued to stick out her tongue.

    Seeing that it didn¡¯t object, but didn¡¯t seem to understand much, Jiayin decisively gave up and turned to give instructions to the little fox.

    ¡°Sanjou, I¡¯m keeping an eye on Little Green these days. Don¡¯t let him bite or get lost. Maybe¡­¡±

    Before Jiayin finished speaking, she really didn¡¯t want to use Xiaolu for a day. After all, Xiaolu¡¯s exit would definitely take away a life, and it wouldn¡¯t be able to survive itself.

    But things are unpredictable and no one can predict the future, so we still have to make preparations...

    Sanjou''s suppression of Xiao Lu was engraved in Xiao Lu''s bones. After all, he had been locked in a cage for ten years and played with the high-altitude turntable every day. He had no temper at all.

    ?So, Sanjo chirped a few times, and Xiaolu nodded obediently...

    Early on the next morning, when breakfast was served on the table, the third princess, with two dark circles under her eyes, tried her best to pick up food for Jiayin, as if Jiayin would never come again and would never eat the food of Zhilan Palace.

    Jiayin was funny and heart-warming, and said angrily, "Don''t let people think that we are separated by life and death. You can visit me at any time. And with this excuse, you can leave the palace a few more times."

    The third princess curled her lips and said, "You lied to me again. Even if I leave the palace every day, I can''t be with you all the time like now."

    Jiayin waved to the window, and the little fox lying on the table jumped over immediately.

    Jiayin kissed the little fox and handed it to the third princess.

    "I know you will be very lonely if you suddenly leave me. So, during this period of time, I will leave Santiao to accompany you instead of me." "Seriously?!" The third princess was so surprised that she hugged Santiao without letting go, for fear of good news. Regret.

    ?Girls are naturally irresistible to furry animals, not to mention the little fox with three tails, which is beautiful and full of spirituality. Who can not love it.

    Unfortunately, the little fox is very arrogant and seldom lets others hug him except for good news.

    ¡°Haha, Santiao, you will live with me from now on. Don¡¯t worry, the dried fish will take care of you! I¡¯m not as stingy as your master!¡±

    ?The third princess promised many benefits in one breath, which finally made the little fox happy and chirped at her twice.

    Jiayin told him, "Don''t eat too salty food for the three cats. Feed them no more than five or six dried fishes a day. Moreover, they are naughty by nature. They may want to run around and play. Don''t restrain them or worry about them getting lost."

    Just don¡¯t let anyone hurt it..."

    "Oh, stop nagging!" The third princess waved her hands indifferently, "It will be my treasure from now on. Anyone who dares to hurt it will have his legs broken!"

    As she spoke, she began to chase people away again, "The sun is so high, you should go home quickly! I will go to the Imperial Garden with Sanjo in my arms later!"

    Jiayin rolled his eyes, smiled and cursed, "This is what you said, don''t think about me in the future!"

    ¡°I have three children, and I don¡¯t miss you!¡± The third princess had a tough mouth and was full of momentum.

    Jiayin looked at it. It was indeed getting late, and it was just the right time to leave the palace.

    ?So, she let Shui Ling and Shui Yun spread out.

    ??The little eunuchs and maids in Zhilan Palace were reluctant to leave the palace after the good news.

    Not to mention how unruly and domineering the three princesses were before, beating and scolding them at every turn, now the princess has become more peaceful and sensible, and they no longer have to live in fear.

    Simply said that after the good news came, they would have snacks and add vegetables to satisfy their cravings from time to time.

    Occasionally help with running errands, and get an extra small purse as a reward.

    The most important thing is that the princess always takes them to play, play shuttlecock or football, and if they win, they will get a bonus.

    ??Every time Zhilan Palace is as lively as the Chinese New Year...

    I''m afraid it will be difficult to have such a day again...

    ??Everyone helped pack the box with a look of reluctance, and then carried it out of Zhilan Palace.

    Two carriages were parked outside the palace gate, and Eunuch Feng was waiting beside the carriage with a smile.

    As soon as he saw the good news, he smiled and said, "Princess, this old slave is here to see you off. I''m afraid the court is about to go to court now, and there are many people. With my old face, you can leave the palace as soon as possible."

    ¡°Okay, thank you very much, Eunuch Feng. It would be better if you could come back to Suijintan with me. I will pick some baskets of good fruits for you.¡±

    Eunuch Feng smiled even more happily, but waved his hands and refused, "It won''t work this time. The emperor is busy around me, so I can''t leave. When I get the chance next time, I will definitely go and bother the princess."

    ??While the two of them were talking, the box was loaded onto the carriage.

    Jiayin held Shui Ling''s hand and got into the first car, and Eunuch Feng got on the shaft.

    As for the third princess, maybe she didn¡¯t dare to come out because she was afraid of crying...

    ??If it were in the capital city of Jiangsu and Beijing, the palace gates through which married women or courtiers and their families could enter and exit would definitely not be the same as the palace gates for the upper and lower dynasties.

    But now we are in the south of the Yangtze River, the new capital is small, and the imperial palace has been renovated from the original palace, so there are not so many rules to worry about.

    ?So, when Jiayin''s two carriages arrived at the gate of the palace, they met without any surprise the civil and military officials who were accompanying them to the court.

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1070ï¼š Your honey, my arsenic!

    Chapter 1070 Your honey, my arsenic!

    ??A group of big guys riding the "Eleventh Road" saw two carriages walking by the side, and they were naturally curious.

    ?Therefore, someone who was familiar with Eunuch Feng asked in a low voice, "How are you, Eunuch Feng? Is this the emperor sending you on an errand?"

    Eunuch Feng¡¯s position in the imperial study is that he is the most capable and powerful person under General Manager Yi.

    The most indispensable thing for him to reach his current position is a smart mind.

    ??Although he was not there to serve her last night, he could always guess why Jiayin wanted to leave the palace.

    ?For this reason, he secretly sighed a few times.

    ??If the good news can stay, and finally become the crown prince and the mistress of this palace, life for these slaves will definitely be much easier, and maybe they can have a good settlement when they are old.

    Unfortunately, everyone has his own ambitions.

    Furthermore, after having been together for so many years, he could not bear to see a kind-hearted girl who had never despised or disliked him because of his physical disability, and he could not bear to see her trapped in this cannibal palace.

    You know, there are only two endings for women here, either slowly withering or turning into a man-eating flower...

    At this moment, he suppressed the turmoil in his heart, jumped off the ground, walked with the courtiers, and said with a smile, "Yes, the old slave accepted an errand.

    "The princess is a little homesick. Last night she said she wanted to go back and stay for a while. The emperor was worried and asked the old slave to send her away."

    Princess?

    ??The questioning official did not react for a moment, but his companions next to him couldn''t help but look at the carriage, their expressions full of complexity and confusion.

    You must know that there is never a shortage of smart people in the world.

    ? Last night, I don¡¯t know how many people in the study room were cursing the Li family for being treacherous, and speculating that Princess Kangle was determined to win the position of Crown Princess.

    They were still thinking about joining forces to attack the Li family and seize the crown prince''s fat piece of meat.

    As a result, she took the initiative to leave the palace!

    This is¡­

    What''s happening here?

    ??The Li family knew they couldn''t win over them, so they voluntarily withdrew from the competition?

    Or are they wrong and the Li family doesn¡¯t even bother to compete?

    No one spoke for a moment, and they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Eunuch Feng cupped his hands, jumped on the carriage with a smile, and the carriage quickly ran to the front.

    After leaving the palace gate, Jiayin opened the car window and thanked Eunuch Feng, gave him a bulging purse, and left smoothly.

    Today, Li Laoer did not come to court, Liu Zhiheng was busy running errands, and only Mr. Wen was among the crowd.

    At this moment, he could not come forward, so he waved his hand with the good news.

    Hearing the good news, he closed the car window directly and returned to the Earl''s Mansion.

    ?Wan''er didn''t receive the news, but she suddenly welcomed her sister-in-law back. She was extremely happy.

    Hearing that her sister-in-law would not live in the palace permanently in the future, she even shouted to the maids and women to clean up the courtyard.

    The good news did not stop my sister-in-law from busying herself, but just said, "Sister-in-law, I''ll leave it alone after finishing the yard. I want to go back to Suijintan to live for a while, and occasionally I can come to the city to stay."

    "My second uncle and my brothers are all in the city. We can''t just throw away the scraps of gold like this. It will easily distract people."

    "Okay," Wan''er agreed immediately and said with a smile, "Ruijintan is your fiefdom. It''s best for you, the princess, to go back. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether you live in the city or in the village, it''s our family''s place. , It¡¯s always more comfortable than in the palace.¡±

    The aunt and sister-in-law talked for a long time, and after a while, Li Laoer, Mr. Wen, and even Jia Huan rushed back.

    ?Everyone is happy about the good news coming out of the palace.

    I have to say that if there is good news in the palace, it will be much easier and faster for the family to get the news. But compared with these, they were more concerned about the safety of the good news.

    "It''s good to come back. You should go to the palace less in the future. Although the eldest prince has returned, things are still very chaotic. If you don''t do anything right, you can easily get into trouble." Li Laoer felt sorry for his niece and told him, "Go back to the village and live for a while. It¡¯s best to be quiet.¡±

    ?Yu Shi Wen was even more filled with cynicism. He had been in court for many years and was still not tired this morning.

    He even raised his hands in approval, "The position of the Crown Princess is just a piece of fat, and I don''t know how many jackals, tigers and leopards are watching her. If we don''t care about it, we should stay far away, so as not to cause a fishy mess for no reason."

    Jia Huan has a simple and honest nature, and he is afraid that his sister will be reluctant to part with the prosperity of the palace, so he tries to persuade her, "Fu Niu''er, no matter how nice the palace is, the rules are too big and people''s hearts are too complicated. You have been our family''s pet since you were a child. You are too simple and kind to be there. If you think Broken Gold Beach is boring, why not stay in Luo''an for a few days?"

    Hearing the good news, he smiled and said, "Second brother, I''m not going anywhere, I''m going back to Suijintan. I have a lot of chores in the fields and medicine shop. If I have nothing to do, I will find my little sister to go to the princess''s mansion." Chatting over tea will not be boring if you keep it.

    ¡°Also, it¡¯s been a long time since my eldest brother and sixth brother went to work, and I never had the chance to prepare anything good for them. Now that I have an idea, I have to keep the family¡¯s fleet busy.

    Otherwise Uncle Hei and the others might have their bones rusted! "

    ?Everyone laughed.

    ??Li Laoer nodded and said, "Isn''t it? When I returned to Suijintan the day before yesterday, I was stopped by Lao Hei and talked for a long time. They would be the happiest if they saw you coming back."

    Soon, Wan''er arranged lunch. The whole family didn''t share a table. They sat together and ate lively, which was considered a small gathering.

    After lunch, Li Laoer and others went about their business, and Jiayin was about to return to Suijintan.

    As a result, Mrs. Jia Er, Mrs. Liu, and Mrs. Xing all came to visit.

    When they saw the good news, they couldn''t help talking about it and praising it non-stop.

    ¡°The princess is still the smartest.¡±

    "Yes, that is the place of right and wrong. It is best to stay away at this time."

    ¡°Fortunately, those people all had red eyes, as if our family had robbed their treasure.¡± Wan''er and Jiayin were curious, so they asked the elders to sit down and have a rest, drink tea and snacks, and then asked them carefully.

    It turned out that many people came to their home this morning, and their words were all about inquiring.

    Just want to know whether the Li family intends to marry Jiayin into the royal family, and whether they intend to compete for the position of crown princess!

    ?Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Jia are just fine, they are both eloquent and have good tempers.

    They sent the person away with a few words, and could reply a few words along the way.

    But Mrs. Xing has been recuperating for many years and rarely moves outside. She really can''t withstand the attack of these people.

    They originally wanted to send a message to the Earl''s Mansion to ask for clarification, so that they could help deal with it in the future.

    As a result, as soon as the servants left the house, they heard that the princess had left the palace.

    ?So they packed up and hurried over.

    Jiayin felt very sorry because the elders had troubled her so much.

    ?Especially Mrs. Xing, although she has been raised for a long time, her body is still much weaker than that of ordinary people.

    ¡°Thank you, my aunts and uncles, for caring about me. I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I just felt that it would be difficult for me to live in the palace anymore when the prince returned to the palace, so I should avoid suspicion. How could I have thought that these people outside have such complicated thoughts.

    ¡°From now on, I will go back to Suijintan to live permanently. When I have free time, I will grow some fruits and vegetables, and be filial to my aunts and uncles.¡±

    "Hey, that''s right!" Mrs. Liu trimmed Jiayin''s broken hair, her eyes full of kindness, "You are still young, and when you are looking for a husband in the future, your family will have to choose carefully. Don''t be in a hurry now, such a bad guy Don¡¯t jump into the quagmire.¡±

    Mrs. Jia Er thought of the previous incident, but she didn''t hide it. She said directly, "Princess, those unscrupulous things in the Feng family caused that incident before. Auntie wants to accompany you to make a mistake. I hope you can rest assured." !

    ¡°That family, we won¡¯t be able to move around anymore, we really can¡¯t carry it. My sister-in-law is so angry that she is still lying on the bed!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1071ï¼š The backbone of Broken Gold Beach!

    Chapter 1071 The backbone of Broken Gold Beach!

    Jiayin quickly responded, "Auntie, you''re too polite, but it''s just a trivial matter. Our family and I don''t worry about it. He''s just an outsider, and he was instigated. There''s no need to worry about it."

    "When you go back, please advise the eldest lady not to hurt her body over such a trivial matter. The friendship between our two families is not something that can be broken up by just messing with each other."

    "Okay, okay." Mrs. Jia Er was so happy, especially after hearing the good news that Wan''er called her aunt, which was so close.

    Jiayin asked Baozhu, "Baozhu went out to visit relatives. When will she come back? I miss her so much. I''m waiting for her to come back to hold a flower viewing party and have a good get-together."

    Mrs. Jia Er smiled and said, "If it had been before, she might have had to play outside for a few more days, but now that you are out of the palace, you probably won''t come back tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow will be early."

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll need a barbecue when I get back to Suijintan. I¡¯ll bake more of Baozhu¡¯s favorite snacks.¡± Jiayin smiled so hard that his eyes were crooked.

    ?Everyone laughed and couldn''t help but envy the friendship between the little girls. It was so pure and joyful...

    After talking for a while, Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Jia both said goodbye and went home.

    It¡¯s a good thing that Mrs. Xing finally came here and wanted to sit with her daughter for a while.

    Jiayin followed her out of the house, and when they separated at the intersection, she took the carriage and went straight to Broken Gold Beach.

    ?Wan''er had already sent the news back, and everyone in the old house was eagerly waiting for it.

    ??Grandma He took the girls and boys to clean up the princess and then the old house. She wished that there was no dust at all in the yard.

    ??The village chief also went to the old house again and again, asking whether he needed to kill chickens and sheep, and then asking if he needed manpower.

    ?Those old people who are idle at home always hang around the door of their old houses unconsciously.

    ??There were even two old men who gave some exquisite straw baskets, saying that they could use them when picking fruits when the princess came back...

    Just like that, Jiayin''s carriage turned down the path, and before it reached the wooden fence blocking the road, everyone in the second village ran out first.

    ¡°The princess is back, the princess is back!¡±

    The women in the workshop didn''t even have time to take off their aprons, and the boys were jumping and screaming.

    The veterans rubbed their hands and couldn''t say what they wanted to say, so they could only keep smiling.

    On the contrary, Lao Hei and others shouted loudly, "Princess, you are back! When will you arrange errands for us? This beautiful sunny day cannot be wasted!"

    Jiayin jumped out of the carriage without using an umbrella to protect himself from the sun.

    She smiled and waved her hands to everyone, and responded, "Don''t worry, everyone. I will live in the village permanently from now on, and we will discuss things slowly. Today is too late. You can sort out the things that need to be dealt with in the workshop and everywhere. I will come over tomorrow to deal with them. ¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s great that the princess is back, we have someone to make the decision!¡± The women shouted, with smiles on their faces.

    The main family is their backbone!

    Without a master in charge, they are afraid of doing anything and have no confidence.

    ?Now that the master is back, there is someone to support and make decisions in everything. All they have to do is work hard!

    After saying a few words, Lao Hei jumped onto the carriage shaft and took the young boy''s riding crop with his own hands.

    Jiayin got on the carriage again and headed all the way to the old house.

    The people in the second village slowly dispersed. There was still work to be done, but this time the men were much more energetic.

    Jiayin opened the small window at the front of the car and asked Lao Hei and others how they were doing and if there was anywhere they wanted to go.

    ?Lao Hei was also open-minded and responded, "Princess, if you go to the Sixth Young Master, it will be easy. We can go back and forth in three or four days!"

    "But Master, if you want to go there, you need to make more preparations and bring more people. I heard that the drought is more severe in the south. I''m afraid the road will be uneven, and many people will easily go astray in order to survive." ¡¡¡¡¡¡ "Okay, then Uncle Hei, please get ready. In two or three days, go to my sixth brother''s place first. When you come back, I will also prepare the things for you to send to the elder brother. Then we will go to the southwest." Jiayin responded. I would like to ask if there are any caravans coming along, which will always give me a little more confidence."

    "Okay, don''t worry, Princess, I will go to the city to look for you tomorrow." Lao Hei readily agreed.

    Within a few words, the carriage entered the village.

    The village chief, Uncle Zhao and others who had been waiting under the big tree for a long time gathered around him, so they could not avoid another round of greetings.

    The weather is hot, and Jiayin actually can¡¯t eat anything.

    ??But the village chief, Uncle Zhao and other elderly people were very caring and had already pulled out the fattest pig from the pig house and were waiting to send it to the Lord of Hell to report.

    Jiayin could only smile and said, "It''s been a long time since I had a big pot meal with everyone. Why don''t we stew more, and everyone in the village, old and young, share a bowl and have a lively meal. Otherwise, it would be a pity that the meat can''t be stored in such a hot day." ¡±

    The village chief immediately responded, "Okay, listen to the princess. Wait until I have someone call Jing Lizheng and them all. They also come here every now and then to take a look, because they are afraid that the princess will not care about the village!"

    Jiayin feels a little regretful. Recently, he has really only been focusing on the city and neglecting the village.

    She then said, "In that case, let''s make it more lively. Slaughter a few more sheep and make some sheep soup for everyone to replenish their health!"

    After unloading the luggage, the carriage returned to the city and hauled dozens of jars of wine. It would be better to bring back my second uncle and Mr. Wen, and have a drink together as a reward for everyone''s hard work recently. "

    Before the village chief could respond, the men who were laughing and listening to the excitement started cheering.

    In fact, everyone''s life is easy, and if you want to drink, you can always pour a bowl of it to relieve your fatigue.

    ??But this is completely different from the wine the master rewards!

    It is comfortable for oneself to drink wine, but it is pride for the host to enjoy wine!

    Soon, the news spread throughout the village.

    The old and young women quickly organized and rekindled the stove.

    Those who go to the fields to pick vegetables, those who kill chickens and sheep, those who wash pigs and drain them, and those who divide meat and cut vegetables.

    Everyone is busy and there is constant laughter and laughter.

    He Xun was still Zhang Luo, and wanted to let the master take a noon, and see it like this.

    After waiting for the good news, I went back to the princess''s mansion for a walk. Aunt He also took the girls and boys to join the team preparing the meals.

    When the sun set over the western hills, the carriage turned back from the city.

    ?One cart was filled with wine, and the other cart was filled with Li Laoer, Mr. Wen, and Liu Zhiheng, plus Mao Geer, Zhimin, Xiu Jie, and Guo Wenhao. It was packed to the brim.

    It turns out that the academy has been unblocked. Brother Cat, who is well-informed, also heard that Gu Li became the prince. He felt like a rabbit in his heart, and he couldn''t wait for a moment.

    After lunch, he asked for leave and went back to the Earl''s Mansion.

    Of course Zhimin Xiujie and Guo Wenhao will follow.

    Just in time, there was another big pot of rice in the village, so they came back to join in the fun.

    ?Seeing that the old houses that used to be deserted were no longer busy with people coming and going, the villagers were very emotional.

    I wish I could keep this moment forever.

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1072ï¼š The standard for bullies!

    Chapter 1072 The standard for bullies!

    ??The village chief went home to get some things. When he came back, he saw people outside the Li family yard.

    Even if everyone couldn¡¯t help, they were still willing to squat on the wall and sweat profusely.

    He couldn''t help shouting, "Why are you all gathered here? Be careful of getting sunburned!"

    ??The villagers smiled honestly and responded, "Village chief, we just want to join in the fun. It''s rare for so many people to come back from the old house."

    ??The village chief smiled and waved his hands, giving everyone relief pills.

    "Don''t worry, the princess will come back to stay permanently. Do you think that the place where the princess is still can be deserted? My uncle, Mr. Wen, the seventh young master, and the third master will definitely come back often!"

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Everyone was happy to hear this, finally relieved, and smiled more confidently.

    When night falls, the sun sets, and the earth that has been scorched all day finally cools down.

    ??The evening breeze quietly brought a hint of coolness, causing the naughty boys to take off their coats and run around, screaming from mosquito bites from time to time.

    ??But this didn¡¯t stop them from having fun, running here to drink soup, running there to grab a steamed bun, and occasionally shamelessly wandering to the wine table, where they could even eat a chicken drumstick to satisfy their cravings.

    Young and old men from both inside and outside the village sat at seven or eight tables. The wine jars opened their mud seals and before eating the food, they took a bowl to soothe their throats.

    ?Li Laoer, Mr. Wen, Liu Zhiheng and others have always had no official pretensions in Suijintan. They chatted with the old people about household matters and trivial matters in the fields, and they were extremely cordial and friendly.

    The second time we entered the courtyard, there were three more tables.

    Jiayin accompanied Aunt Wu, Xiao Cui''er and other young and old women, and chatted while eating. She had parents in the East and a family in the West, so she didn''t worry about the lack of topics at all.

    Jiayin took this opportunity to make up for the favors he owed over the past period of time.

    ?For example, if a child is born in the family, a longevity lock and two pieces of fine cloth will be given as a gift.

    ?For example, if your family marries a daughter-in-law or a daughter, you can also make up for it with two pieces of good material, a pair of silver bracelets, etc.

    Things are not valuable, but the rare thing is the thought.

    ?All women who received gifts were beaming and overjoyed.

    Those who didn¡¯t get a gift also warmly invited her, ¡°Princess, my son will get married in the autumn, and Princess must have a wedding drink then.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my aunt will remind me when the time comes, and I will ask Bai Yunjian to make a batch of wedding cakes to help add some happiness to the family.¡± The good news was answered happily, without any impatience.

    ?Everyone couldn''t help but sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m also worried that the princess won¡¯t like our village after living in the palace for a long time. People say that the palace is like a palace in heaven, it¡¯s very beautiful, and the walls are all inlaid with gold!¡±

    "Yes, I heard about it too. They said that the roads in the palace are all made of white jade! This is such a waste of a good thing. Such a good jade bracelet is so good, why is it trampled underfoot?"

    Everyone was talking non-stop and laughing at the good news.

    In fact, no matter how prosperous the world is, it is not as peaceful as one¡¯s own home.

    ?However, she would not spoil the atmosphere by making any big remarks at this time.

    Everyone is just curious and just saying a few words to cheer up...

    After a busy night, when you wake up in the morning, the courtyard will inevitably be in a mess.

    Jiayin got up early and came out of the backyard after breakfast. He saw Grandma He and the girls and boys busy. Afraid of being disliked by her master, Aunt He quickly stepped forward and said with a smile, "Princess, the young lady sent two big dogs before, and they looked very majestic. You haven''t seen them yet, have you?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take them out for a walk now and let them enjoy the breeze? When the sun comes up, it will be so hot outside that you can¡¯t leave even if you want to.¡±

    "Okay!" After hearing the good news, Shuiling immediately ran to the front yard and took two big dogs.

    The big dog has been fed by the family for a while, and has long lost its emaciated appearance. The fur is as smooth as fine satin.

    ?Perhaps they are clever by nature, and they actually know very clearly who will be the source of good food and drink for them in the future.

    Almost as soon as they were brought to Jiayin, they started wagging their tails very fast and rubbing their big heads against Jiayin''s skirt.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t have anything delicious at hand, so he took out a few small fish cakes from the space under cover of his shoulder bag.

    The eyes of the two big dogs suddenly lit up. After wrapping the fish cakes with their tongues, their tails waggled even more...

    Jiayin petted the furry babies for a while, then led them and began to patrol the territory like a **** bully.

    It''s a pity that you can''t bully men and dominate women. It''s really a waste of this pomp and posture.

    The people in the village who were still exchanging cups and cups last night, hugging each other and enjoying the good life with their tongues wagging, have already gone to work in the fields.

    ?It hasn¡¯t been raining, and it¡¯s been getting extremely hot lately.

    ?So everyone got up before dawn and worked until three o''clock in the morning.

    Even so, every man in the village still had his skin peeled off layer by layer from the sun.

    Who knows that every particle of the meal on the plate is hard work, and it is true at all.

    When the village chief saw Jiayin leading two big dogs from a distance, he came out of the field with a smile and said hello, "Dahei and Erhei are very understanding of human nature and know who the master is. We just met and now they are able to protect the master when he goes out and about." ¡±

    Jiayin patted the heads of the two dogs and said with a smile, "Are Dahei Erhei the names given to them by the village chief''s grandpa? It''s so appropriate! I was cleaning up the yard at home, and Grandma He asked me to come out for a walk."

    The village chief nodded, hesitated, and looked around to see if there was no outsider. Then he asked in a low voice, "Princess, I heard last night that...that...boy Gu is actually a big shot? Will he not come back in the future?" Will it damage our Broken Gold Beach..."

    Jiayin understood the old man¡¯s concerns and quickly comforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Village Chief, everything will be fine.

    ¡°Gu Guanshi was brought by Mr. Jiang from outside. Over the years, even if we have not taken extra care, at least we have not received any ill treatment, so there is no need to worry, as long as we have a clear conscience.

    ¡°In addition, Gu Guanshi¡¯s status is different now, and many people may want to get involved with him, but without any connections or clues, they may decide to come to us.

    "So, the village chief grandpa will help me to restrain the people in the village. Don''t talk about it to outsiders or privately. Only by being careful can your life be stable."

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± the village chief responded repeatedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess, I was also thinking about this, so I wanted to ask. I will definitely tell the people in the village to keep their mouths shut, so as not to cause trouble to the village.

    ¡°Gu Guanshi is a good boy, but his status is different now, so we must not cause trouble for him.¡±

    He lowered his voice even more, with a bit of emotion and anxiety, and added, "Even if a beggar on the roadside became a landlord, he still doesn''t want people to mention the past. What''s more, he is the prince of a country and will be the emperor in the future. Let''s Let alone expose other people''s shortcomings.

    ¡°I remember when steward Gu first arrived at Suijintan, he was as skinny as a bean sprout. Who would have thought that this child was..."

    Jiayin matched his appearance and reminded her in a low voice, "Grandpa village chief, didn''t you say you won''t mention my past? Why did you say it yourself..."

    ¡°Oops, I forgot!¡± The village chief jumped in fright, raised his hand and slapped his head hard, ¡°I¡¯m so old, I just forgot about it!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1073ï¼š Taking advantage of others

    Chapter 1073: Taking advantage of others¡¯ power

    Jiayin was amused by the old man and laughed, and then quickly gave the old man a reassurance.

    ¡°Grandpa, the village chief, doesn¡¯t have to be so nervous. Mr. Jiang said last night that he will not leave Suijintan in the future and will retire here with us.

    ¡°Master of Heaven and Earth, Mr. Jiang is the husband of His Highness the Crown Prince. He has the kindness to teach and take care of him. As long as he is in Suijintan, the prince will not treat Suijintan badly.

    ¡°Perhaps, His Highness the Crown Prince will treat us better since we are half of his family here.¡±

    ??The village chief blinked twice and finally saw a smiling face.

    "That''s the truth! Scholars respect their teachers! As long as Mr. Jiang is here, we will be fine in Broken Gold Beach."

    He ran home as he spoke, "Mr. Jiang said last night that the jar of wine I hid is delicious, and there is still half a jar left. I will carry it over to him right away."

    ??Good news is not stopped, even if you want to, you can''t stop it.

    ??The old man is quite old, but his legs and feet are still very nimble!

    I will not talk about how the good news coaxed the elderly in the village. I just said that the protagonist in their mouth, His Royal Highness, had just finished dinner and was going to visit the royal study.

    As soon as I turned around the corridor next to Xilong Pavilion, I saw several palace maids and eunuchs rummaging around, shouting from time to time, "Three items, three items!"

    The prince raised his eyebrows, stopped immediately, and asked, "Is Sanjo missing?"

    ?Several palace maids and eunuchs did not expect to meet the prince, and they were so frightened that they knelt down on the roadside.

    Eunuch Feng was transferred to Xilong Pavilion just last night and is responsible for serving the prince''s daily life.

    When he saw this, he immediately stepped forward and scolded, "His Royal Highness is asking a question, why don''t you explain it clearly quickly?"

    One of the little eunuchs was more clever. He quickly took a few steps forward and said respectfully, "Back to Your Highness, the Princess left the little fox with Her Highness as a companion when she left the palace, but the little fox was still sleeping in Zhilan last night." Palace, the shadow has disappeared this morning.

    ¡°Her Royal Highness the Princess was afraid that the little fox was lost, so she asked her servants to come out and look for her. She didn¡¯t expect to block the way of His Royal Highness, so I ask His Royal Highness to forgive me.¡±

    His Royal Highness the Prince nodded, looked around, and then ordered, "Eunuch Feng, leave a few people behind to help us find him together."

    Eunuch Feng was stunned for a moment and then responded, "Yes, Your Highness, don''t worry, I will search with you. As soon as I find it, I will report back to you."

    The prince glanced at him with satisfaction and continued to the imperial study.

    Eunuch Feng breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little proud.

    ?? I always envy Mr. Yi, but I never thought that he was so lucky that he was sent by the emperor to serve the prince.

    Since then, the prince has ascended to that position. Is he the same as Mr. Yi?

    ??The prince looks serious and dignified, but he is actually not difficult to get along with.

    ?No, he has vaguely figured out the prince''s temper, and the future is definitely promising!

    ?Thinking like this, he happily led his people to look for the fox.

    As a result, they searched for a long time but found no trace. However, as soon as the prince turned to the corridor beside the imperial study room, he heard a noise in front of him.

    ?He subconsciously walked forward and saw a white shadow chirping and jumping around.

    It¡¯s the little fox that can¡¯t be found anywhere in Zhilan Palace!

    ¡°San Tiao!¡± The prince shouted subconsciously.

    ??The little fox turned its head instantly, maybe it finally saw someone familiar. It rushed forward and ran directly into the prince''s arms. It bared its teeth in grievance and kept barking.

    "Okay, okay!" His Highness the Crown Prince raised his hand to brush its exploded hair, held it firmly in his arms, and comforted him gently, "Don''t scream, be careful of yelling. Are you being bullied? Let me vent your anger. !¡±

    ?The little fox seemed not to understand, and barked for a while before he managed to calm down.

    The prince patted its head gently, and then looked at the embarrassed Dingbei Marquis opposite.

    "The Marquis is so elegant. Did he enter the palace all morning just to bully a little fox?" The Marquis of Dingbei seemed to have been strangled by the neck, and he couldn''t make a sound!

    He originally wanted to enter the palace early and show off his face in front of the emperor and the prince. It would be better to do some errands to show his ability and loyalty.

    ?Unexpectedly, as soon as I got here, I saw this little fox strutting past.

    ??He wouldn''t care if there were cats or dogs around him.

    But he knew this little fox.

    ??Back then, Marquis Xinting led his troops into the mountains and hunted a little fox with three tails, just to play with his beloved adopted daughter.

    Because of this incident, he also gave a report to the emperor, saying that the fox had three tails and was an evil creature.

    ?But the emperor didn''t pay any attention to it. On the contrary, after Xintinghou found out, he dealt with him so hard that he almost lost his job of guarding the city gate.

    ?Think about the past few days, he has changed sides, betrayed the Queen Mother, and even his descendants have to bear the infamy for a hundred years, just to survive.

    As a result, the Li family became the benefactors of the prince without having to do anything, and they could gain glory and wealth at their fingertips...

    This is so unfair!

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He couldn''t hold it back for a moment, and just when the little fox walked by, he kicked...

    ¡°That... Your Highness the Crown Prince, I happened to be passing by, and I didn¡¯t know what the little beast was doing, so he rushed towards me like crazy to bite me...¡±

    ?Dingbei Hou glanced at the little fox and was sure that it couldn''t speak, so he felt more confident and pulled off his sleeves to show the scratches on his arms to the prince.

    "Look, the claws of this little beast are too sharp! What should I do if he goes crazy again and bites you or the emperor? Why don''t you leave this little beast to me?"

    ??The little fox probably couldn''t see how proud he was, because the fur on his back exploded again, and he wanted to rush out immediately and scratch him until his face blossomed.

    The prince hugged it tightly, and then looked at Dingbeihou with a sneer.

    ¡°What the Marquis said is really interesting. The princess has raised this little fox for many years. My Highness has had many contacts with it before and has always been very gentle and obedient.

    ¡°Why did it suddenly go crazy when it saw the Marquis? Could it be that the Marquis did something to hurt it?¡±

    At this moment, Eunuch Feng had heard the noise and rushed over.

    He rolled his eyes and hurried forward, making a fuss and shouting, "Oh, Sanjo, why are you here? The third princess has been looking for you! What''s wrong with your tail? Why is it all gray? Who kicked it? ?

    ¡°You recognize it, and I will report it to the princess to vent your anger!

    "When the princess left the palace, she didn''t worry about anything. She was just worried that you would be wronged! How come it''s only been a day and you were beaten? How can the princess explain to the princess!"

    Dingbei Hou gritted his teeth secretly when he heard this. He was obviously a beast, and he was beaten when he was beaten, but there were so many people supporting him!

    He was still about to say a few words of defense when he saw the prince summoning the young **** not far away.

    ¡°You are leading the way for Marquis Dingbei, right? Tell me, what did Marquis Dingbei do to make Santiao angry?¡±

    ??The little **** secretly glanced at Dingbei Hou, hesitating whether to tell the truth or not.

    Eunuch Feng raised his foot and gave the young **** a slap and scolded, "Slave dog, whose eyes are you looking at? Is there anyone here who is more noble than the prince? Have you forgotten who the master is?"

    ??The little **** shrank his neck in fright, and just when he was about to speak, Dingbei Hou knelt down with a "pop".

    ??Two updates are coming today. I couldn¡¯t help but wander a bit over the weekend, so the update is late~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1074ï¼š Apply eye drops quietly!

    Chapter 1074 Apply eye drops quietly!

    ¡°Your Highness, I am at fault!¡±

    Dingbeihou knelt down without hesitation and admitted his mistake simply.

    "I just passed by here, and when I saw the little fox, I kicked it, making it angry. I shouldn''t provoke without reason, I am guilty. Please punish me, Your Highness, the prince, and I will accept the punishment sincerely!"

    The prince raised his eyebrows and said with a faint smile, "Dingbei Hou just kept saying that animals are rude. Why did he admit his mistake so quickly? People who don''t know may think that His Highness is using his power to suppress the Marquis."

    "No, no, Your Highness, it is all my fault. I am narrow-minded and angry at the little fox." Dingbei Hou secretly gritted his teeth, but his expression was humble, "I am willing to kneel here for an hour to reflect on my mistakes."

    The prince touched the little fox, but he didn''t kill it all. He said, "Well, since Lord Marquis feels bad about it, just kneel down for a while. It''s ventilated here, and it''s a good place to cool down."

    After saying that, he hugged the little fox and walked to the imperial study room.

    Eunuch Feng glared at Dingbei Hou, waved his hand and led the young eunuchs to follow him quickly.

    In the blink of an eye, only the kneeling Marquis Dingbei was left in the noisy corridor just now.

    ?He quietly unclenched his clenched fists, his eyes filled with hatred.

    Originally I thought that even if he was a lackey, he would still be useful to the royal family.

    I just found out today that he is worse than a lackey!

    A useless little fox could actually force him, a prince, to kneel on the road!

    Occasionally, courtiers would visit the emperor and pass by. When they suddenly saw the Marquis of Dingbei kneeling down as punishment, they were all startled.

    Naturally, it was difficult for them to ask Dingbei Hou, so they could only ask the eunuchs and maids from the side.

    The young **** and the maids¡¯ answers were surprisingly consistent.

    ?The Marquis of Dingbei offended His Highness the Crown Prince. His Highness the Crown Prince did not mind, but the Marquis of Dingbei took the initiative to punish him by kneeling down...

    ??Everyone who heard about it couldn''t help but frown, and secretly cursed Dingbeihou for being such a good person at flattering.

    ?In order to attract the prince''s attention and show my respect and loyalty, I was really shameless.

    Your majesty, you have actually done this!

    ?Dingbei Hou originally planned to win some sympathy points, but he failed to achieve his goal and was ridiculed.

    Of course this is a story for later.

    His Royal Highness carried the little fox all the way to the imperial study. Everyone on the way looked at him more.

    The prince is tall and tall, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He is handsome and noble. He also likes to wear black embroidered dragon robes. But now he is hugging a little fox that is all white. The sharp contrast is really indescribable and beautiful and harmonious.

    When the emperor raised his head, he was stunned when he saw his son like this.

    When he saw clearly the appearance of the little fox in his son''s arms, he smiled and said, "Why is the prince holding Santiao? Didn''t the little fox come out of the palace with Jiayin?"

    The prince saluted, then sat casually by the desk, and said with a smile, "It is said that when the princess left the palace, she left the little fox with the third princess as a companion. But this little guy was running around, and he was kicked by Marquis Dingbei just now. He was so angry that he ran around. When I happened to see it, I picked it up. "

    The emperor frowned and responded, "Marquis Dingbei? He is a marquis, why should he care about a fox?"

    The prince took a peach to the little fox in the fruit plate and said casually, "It''s up to the master to fight the fox! He''s not arguing with the fox. He probably doesn''t like the Li family!"

    "Hmph!" The emperor sneered, "You ungrateful thing! He is alive because he presented evidence of the Queen Mother''s crimes, but those evidences were found by the Li family. The Li family didn''t say a word, but he was so full that he wanted to smash the bowl!"

    The prince took off his handkerchief and wiped the peach juice from the little fox''s mouth, and praised, "Father, Dingbeihou is really a hero among men, capable of bending and stretching. Just now I saw that my son was angry, and he actually asked to kneel on the Yong Road. Not afraid of embarrassment.¡±

    As expected, the emperor became even more angry and cursed, "What do you mean by being able to bend and stretch? It''s just for outsiders to see, forcing us, father and son, to show favor."

    ¡°Otherwise, others will say that our father and son are mean and ungrateful. After all, he has made a contribution to uncovering the crimes of the Queen Mother. If he is treated harshly as a ¡®meritorious official¡¯, it will chill everyone¡¯s heart.¡±

    After that, he told General Manager Yi, "Go and have a look, reward the Northern Marquis with a precious sword and a horse, and let him go back to his mansion." General Manager Yi immediately smiled and responded, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, I will definitely reward you." Give the reward in a lively manner and let everyone know how much you value Marquis Dingbei."

    ?The emperor waved his hand, smiled and cursed, "You are the smartest old slave, go ahead."

    ?Mr. Yi quickly retreated. When he was going out, he couldn''t help but glance at the prince quietly.

    The prince was lowering his head, with an open-minded and studious look on his face, listening carefully to the emperor''s explanation of Dingbei Hou''s dirty intentions.

    Does the prince really not know?

    Not necessarily...

    ??But he knew he had to pretend not to know, otherwise how could the emperor openly reward Dingbeihou, but actually feel shameless and disgusted in his heart.

    From now on, even if Dingbeihou is "valued" by the emperor again, there is no need to worry.

    The prince simply ended the hope of Dingbeihou holding great power!

    Manager Yi lowered his head further and further, and did not dare to straighten up until he got down the steps.

    ?This future emperor is probably even more thoughtful than the emperor.

    Fortunately, with his many years of hard work serving the emperor, when the emperor dies, he can find a place to leave the palace to retire, so he no longer has to get involved in these intrigues.

    It¡¯s just¡­

    Eunuch Feng came in from outside and saw Manager Yi looking at him with sympathy on his face. He was really confused.

    He asked tentatively, "Chief steward, I just came from Zhilan Palace and have already informed the princess that the little fox is in the imperial study. Do you think...is there anything else I want to tell you?"

    ? Manager Yi waved his hand and said, "I''m going to run an errand. You take good care of the masters. I''ll be back soon."

    Eunuch Feng quickly agreed, and Manager Yi left.

    Eunuch Feng rolled his eyes and had no idea what to think, so he stood at the door obediently, waiting for his masters'' orders at any time.

    ?In the house, after the little fox had eaten his fill of peaches, he found a corner of the table, curled up and took a nap.

    The emperor took out a list and presented it to the prince.

    ¡°Look, this is your future concubine.¡±

    The prince was following the big tail of the little fox. When he heard this, he was stunned, but he still opened the list.

    As a result, all of them are the daughter of a certain minister, the granddaughter of a certain Duke...

    He was silent for a while and then asked, "Father, I haven''t chosen a concubine yet. What is the list..."

    ¡°Silly boy!¡± The emperor smiled nonchalantly, ¡°Choosing a concubine is just an excuse. From now on you are the head of a country, how can you choose your concubines at will?

    ¡°These are all appointed candidates, who will be helpful to you in taking over the government in the future. Even if you don¡¯t like them, you should be polite and courteous.

    ¡°As for choosing concubines, choose two women from lower family backgrounds that you like. It will just relieve your boredom on weekdays.¡±

    Maybe he didn''t hear the prince''s response. The emperor frowned and reprimanded, "Even if you are the son of an ordinary family, you must be well-matched when marrying a wife. What''s more, you are the prince! Your marriage is a state matter and cannot be willful!"

    A complex look flashed in the prince''s eyes, and he gently released the little fox''s tail...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1075ï¼š You no longer have to fight alone

    Chapter 1075: No longer fighting alone

    ?The emperor thought his son understood, and did not continue.

    It was the prince who took the initiative to change the subject, picked up a Ministry of War brochure and asked, "Father, is it time for the third batch of military rations to be sent to Jiangbei?"

    The emperor was pouring tea. He looked at the tea leaves floating in the cup. He was silent for a long time and then said, "There is a drought and there is a shortage of food everywhere. We can''t raise money at the moment. It will probably take another half a month."

    The prince frowned and responded, "Now that each family is focusing on their sons and ministers to select concubines, should we send some news to them so that they can take the initiative to share the pressure of military rations?

    ¡°Speaking of these aristocratic families, they are greedy for pleasure first. When it comes to using them, everyone pretends to be deaf and dumb. Last time we temporarily borrowed military rations, they had to be guarantors of the Li family before they would nod. It is really hateful.

    It seems that retaking Jiangbei and unifying the country is only our royal matter and has nothing to do with them. "

    ??The emperor doesn''t like aristocratic families either, but he thinks about things much further than what is in front of him.

    So, he responded vaguely, "You have just returned to the palace and have not yet established yourself in the court. You cannot force the family too much for the time being. Just wait a little longer!"

    The prince wanted to say more, but he wisely realized that his father looked bad, so he shut up.

    ??It''s actually a little fox taking a nap, with its ears raised high...

    ?The sun is rising little by little, and the earth is in scorching mode again.

    ?Those with thinner shoes have to jump forward when walking on the road.

    ?The sun falls on the gravel everywhere in Broken Gold Beach, reflecting dazzling light, which actually lives up to its name.

    ?The most diligent farmers have no choice but to hide at home and take a rest.

    ?Place a straw mat in front of and behind the house, bare arms, waving a fan, fighting against the ruthless midsummer.

    However, there were a few naughty boys who were not afraid of death. They ran to the almost dry river with their families on their backs, hoping to play in the water for a while. However, they were discovered by my mother, who yelled and yelled back to avoid getting a beating!

    The Li family''s old house has a lot of trees planted, which makes it a little cooler than other places.

    The windows of the suite in the backyard are open, and there are trees in front of the windows. The occasional wind blows through, bringing a little bit of coolness.

    Jiayin and Wan''er were sitting opposite each other at the table, discussing making a list.

    Early tomorrow morning, Lao Hei will lead the team to set off.

    ??For the time being, I will go to Qingming County and send some food to Brother Li.

    Three hundred miles for a trip and six hundred miles for a round trip.

    Fortunately, it is still within the limits of Xindu, the roads are easy to travel, and safety is guaranteed.

    Jiayin checked the snack box and wrote the number and category on it.

    ?These snacks are all made by her, they are durable and delicious.

    Half of it is to satisfy my brother''s craving, and the other half is filled with decent gift boxes, ready to give gifts to my brother or reward subordinates.

    Wan''er is counting her clothes and supplies, which is not a simple task.

    Although most of the people went to Quanzhou with grandma and the others, the needlework lady in the Hou Mansion was very capable. She could sew a lot of new clothes, shoes and socks, including pen covers, fan covers and other small items every month.

    Now we will distribute them according to the head count.

    Jiayin sent extra people to Xindu to buy the recently published poetry collection and travel notes, as well as new paper, ink, etc., and gathered several more boxes.

    As for the golden fruits and jade melons she secretly picked from space, Shui Ling has already led people to put them into baskets.

    I will pack a lot of saltpeter tomorrow and make ice while cooling down on the way, so I can make it to Qingming County.

    It''s just not going to work if it''s just to be sent to the big brother in the southwest.

    Because the journey is too long!

    Wan''er couldn''t help but be happy when she saw that her sister-in-law had an abacus in one hand, an account book in the other, and occasionally a pen to copy. She was busy and orderly.

    It¡¯s great to have my sister-in-law back home. She will no longer have to fight alone in the future!

    At this time, Nanny He walked in from outside and reported, "The young lady, the princess, Aunt Wu and others have brought something for a visit."

    Wan''er raised her head and looked at the sun outside, and asked doubtfully, "Why did they come here with such a bright sun?" Jiayin guessed a little bit, and said with a smile, "I just came back from the princess''s mansion, and I met the villagers. After a while, I said a few words that the convoy was about to leave. I guess Grandma Wu and the others were here to deliver something and wanted to join in the fun. "

    ??Wan''er quickly responded, "Mother He, there is a jade melon in the bucket in the kitchen. Have someone take it out and cut it up for the guests."

    ?Mama He responded and went down.

    Wan''er and Jiayin straightened their clothes and went to the front yard.

    ?There is a big tree planted in the southwest corner of the front yard. There is a well under the tree and it is next to the penthouse. It is a rare cool place.

    On weekdays, the little maids have no work, so they are willing to come here to do needlework and gossip.

    At this time, several small benches were given up, and Aunt Wu and several other old ladies from the village were seated.

    Seeing Jiayin and Wan''er coming, Aunt Wu and others quickly stood up to greet them, but were helped by Jiayin and Wan''er and sat down again.

    "Auntie, we are all family members, so we can''t be so polite." Wan''er smiled gently and scolded the old ladies, "If there is something going on at home, just send the children to tell them, why bother to go there by yourself. It''s such a hot day, if you feel dizzy, And take medicine.¡±

    Aunt Wu smiled happily, patted Wan''er''s hand, and replied, "We have all lived through hard times, and we are not afraid of the sun. What''s more, Doctor Zhang prepared pills early, and everyone I¡¯ve given some. If you feel uncomfortable, just take one.¡±

    ¡°Yes, life is so happy today.¡± The other old ladies also sighed with emotion.

    ¡°When I was young, I was exposed to the sun and peeled off a layer of skin all over my body, but I still worked in the fields as usual. Now I am so delicate!¡±

    Everyone was talking about it, and it immediately became very lively.

    Soon, Grandma He and the little girl brought up the jade melon.

    Aunt Wu waved her hands in distress, "How could such a precious thing be cut? Now on the market, a jade melon can be sold for seven or eight taels of silver!"

    Another old lady also shouted, "Yes, this is enough for three pieces of good cotton!"

    Jiayin couldn''t help but laugh. She took the jade melon and put a piece into each of their hands.

    ¡°Grandma Wu, don¡¯t feel bad, and quench your thirst quickly. This is what outsiders say, but we are melon growers!

    "And one kind is one hundred acres. What''s wrong with us eating one? It''s like there is one less fruit in the field!"

    ?Everyone laughed, but could no longer refuse, so they could only eat in small bites, cherishing it very much.

    ?After eating one piece of melon, everyone felt much cooler and even refused to eat the second piece.

    Unable to hear the good news, someone sent the remaining half of the jade melon up the mountain.

    ??Brother Cat, Zhimin Xiujie, and Guo Wenyuan didn''t go back to the academy. They got up early and went to the grass pavilion in the orchard. They called it enjoying the scenery and painting, but who knew what they were naughty about.

    Aunt Wu opened the basket she brought, revealing several pairs of shoes of different sizes, but they were sewn very carefully and delicately.

    "Princess, I sewed two pairs of shoes for the old lady, and the other pairs belong to Hui Niang and the children. Can you help me take them to Quanzhou?"

    "Of course you can," Jiayin replied immediately and said with a smile, "It''s just hard for Grandma Wu to have to sew in such a hot weather."

    "Oh, my family, this is what we should do." Aunt Wu waved her hand and responded, "I don''t have anything else to do, I just miss your grandma and Hui Niang, mother and son. I''m also happy to do some needlework for them. ¡±

    With her starting point, the other old ladies followed suit and handed over baskets.

    ?This one is a mushroom dried at home, and that one is a salted duck egg pickled at home.

    In short, they are not expensive things, but they are full of heart.

    Jiayin also missed her grandma and her family. Listening to the old ladies asking questions and having to patiently explain, she felt a little unspeakable in her heart.

    ?After finally seeing off the old ladies, I continued to make lists and pack things, and the sky became dark.

    Mr. Wen and the others didn''t come back, but Mu Jue, who was tanned and blackened by the sun, came to the door.

    Two updates today~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1076ï¼š Hug a dragon thigh!

    Chapter 1076 I hugged a dragon¡¯s thigh!

    The little girl guarding the door had not seen Mu Jue for a long time. He changed his appearance again. Now he blocked the door and asked, "Who are you? What do you want in our house?"

    Mu Jue couldn''t laugh or cry. Just when he was about to speak, Zheng Qi came back from outside and shouted loudly from a distance.

    ¡°Brother Mu, are you back?¡±

    Mu Jue turned around and smiled, showing his white teeth, "Yes, I was stopped as soon as I got to the door."

    Zheng Qi stepped forward, looked at him carefully, and couldn''t help laughing.

    ¡°Brother Mu, what kind of errand are you on? It¡¯s too dark. Not to mention other people, even I can¡¯t recognize you.¡±

    Mu Jue patted the back of his head and said, "Stop asking around and take me to see the princess quickly."

    Zheng Qi quickly spoke to the little girl, and then led Mu Jue into the courtyard.

    Wan''er came out of the kitchen and was happy to see Mu Jue.

    She knew that Mu Jue was busy with the family during this period, and he was also the future husband chosen by the Marquis for his sister-in-law.

    ?No matter whether the marriage happens or not, Mu Jue is busy with her family, so she should always be grateful and take more care of her.

    So she greeted Mu Jue and said, "Guard Mu, after you have spoken to the princess, remember to stay for dinner. I will ask the kitchen to cook some of your favorite dishes."

    Mu Jue was not polite, raised his hands in salute, and said with a smile, "Thank you, madam. It would be best if you have meat and steamed buns. I have been hungry for several days, and I wish I could put a cow in my stomach!"

    ??Wan''er quickly turned around and told Shuiyun to add vegetables.

    There was a cook in the family, but her skills were far inferior to Shuiyun''s.

    ?After Shuiyun came back, the cook became the foundation, happily learning her skills every day.

    Mu Jue entered the corner gate of the backyard and saw Jiayin coming out after hearing the news.

    The two of them sat directly at the stone table under the tree and started talking.

    "Where have you been these past few days? It''s been very hard?" Jiayin glanced at Mu Jue, who had a black charcoal head, and wanted to laugh but felt unkind.

    Mu Jue didn''t think so. Seeing Jiayin holding back his laughter, he regretted not getting darker.

    "Such a big thing happened in the new capital, and it must be spread out in time. I sent a message to Jiangbei, and I also arranged manpower for the southwest and southeast. In addition, I also secretly kept an eye on a few people. The mansion. In short, I didn¡¯t suffer much, but the food and accommodation were certainly not that comfortable.¡±

    At this time, Shui Ling touched a plate from the house and came out.

    Jiayin took a knife and planned to peel a golden fruit for Mu Jue to quench his thirst.

    ?He took it directly, opened his mouth and took a big mouthful, and responded vaguely, "I''m not a little girl, so I don''t need to be so particular. I cut my hand carefully."

    As he was talking, he remembered something and took out an exquisite box from his arms and gave it to Jiayin.

    ¡°I met it on the road. It looks very beautiful. I bought it for you to play with.¡±

    Jiayin opened the box and saw a pair of gold and jade bracelets inside, which were made of transparent ice. A thin gold chain hung from the mouth of the bracelet, and two small jade rabbits hung there. It was really exquisite and cute.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so cute!¡± Jiayin immediately took it out and put it on her wrist.

    ?The white and slender wrists are lined with gold and jade, adding a bit of softness.

    Shui Ling couldn''t help but praise, "This bracelet is so beautiful. It''s such a clever idea. It must have been thought out by the master."

    Mu Jue continued to chew on the golden fruit, with the corners of his mouth raised and unable to get it down.

    In fact, he had purchased the jade material a long time ago and asked a master to customize it individually. The designs were all drawn by him.

    ?Such a good thing can''t be found casually on the street.

    But no matter how it came, it was all for this moment, the joy of the beloved girl... Jiayin saw that Mu Jue was eating well and was worried that he was hungry, so he asked Shuiling to go to the kitchen and start dinner early.

    As a result, as soon as Shui Ling left, the little fox jumped down from the wall.

    Jiayin was so surprised that she quickly hugged her and gently smoothed her fur.

    ¡°Sanjo, why are you back at this time? Are you hungry? Are you tired?¡±

    Mu Jue pinched half of the melon in her hand and suddenly felt it was no longer sweet.

    They all came back from outside, and even he was more tired and farther away, but why didn''t he get the treatment like the little fox?

    ??The little fox may have guessed what he was thinking, and he crawled into his master''s arms even more proudly, wagging his big tail.

    Jiayin fed the little fox fruit and asked, "We haven''t seen each other for two days. Why does Sanjo seem to have gained weight? Did the third princess feed you too much meat?"

    ??The little fox rolled his black bean-like eyes and decisively pretended to be stupid.

    ?It absolutely cannot admit that it has hugged the thigh of a dragon recently...

    Fortunately, Jiayin did not dwell on this small change and asked softly, "Is there something going on in the palace that made you come back all the way?"

    ?The little fox immediately started chirping, and occasionally danced and jumped around the table.

    The more he listened to the good news, the deeper his frown deepened. It was hard to tell whether his expression was disappointment or anger.

    Mu Jue felt very strange when he saw this, but he didn''t say a word, and he didn''t dare to interrupt.

    It wasn''t until the little fox finished barking that Jiayin hugged it and asked, "Do you know how long that person will delay?"

    The little fox stretched out his paw, drew a circle on the palm of Jiayin''s hand, and then crossed out half of it.

    Jiayin nodded and took some fish cakes from the satchel for the little fox.

    The little fox ate happily, and its big tail almost flew away.

    Mu Jue couldn''t bear it any longer. He coughed dryly and asked, "What happened?"

    Jiayin responded, "The third batch of military rations cannot be delivered to Jiangbei on time. It will be delayed for at least half a month."

    Mu Jue also looked ugly and asked, "What on earth did that man think? The battlefield ahead is changing rapidly, and there is a lack of food. Do we want the soldiers to starve and kill the barbarians?"

    ¡°Food from various places has been collected for a long time. Even if it is a little more difficult, it will not be delayed for half a month.

    "What on earth is he doing? No one in the court has done anything, but he is so cruel. Doesn''t it mean that he treats the Marquis like a brother?"

    Jiayin snorted coldly, "The most ruthless emperor''s family! In history, how many emperors have killed their own brothers in order to ascend to power? Besides, my adoptive father is just his cousin! Moreover, it is unlikely that he will be able to transport military supplies in half a month. , I¡¯m afraid something might happen.¡±

    "What else has happened?" Mu Jue was a little annoyed. He had served in the Northern Expeditionary Army and had eaten military meals.

    Even if the soldiers are not going out to kill the enemy, they still have to train, which consumes a lot of physical strength. However, they only have two meals a day, and each person only eats more than half of his food.

    In the past, the vanguard could occasionally go hunting in the mountains, or grab some food from the barbarians, and even replenish some.

    But the weather this year is so bad that the mountains and forests in Jiangbei have dried up a lot, and wild animals are not living well.

    Not to mention the fields, the barbarians drove some slaves to plant a few crops, and most of them died of drought. So much so that it is no longer possible to seize food and use war to support war.

    Otherwise, if the barbarians are hungry, the slaves may be thrown into the pot.

    You must know that these slaves were originally Tianwu people who were unlucky enough to be caught!

    "In half a month, the prince will ascend the throne. After the prince ascends the throne, he still has to choose his concubine." Jiayin responded, "It will take a month before the prince will have a firm foothold in the court. By then, no matter how we arrange it, it will definitely be No one has thought clearly about it.

    ¡°Whether you want to keep the reputation of ruling the country for yourself, or give it to your son as a stepping stone, this is a difficult question!

    ¡°But after all, this great achievement needs to be shared between the father and son, and it is not the turn of... outsiders!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1077ï¼š Winning at the starting line!

    Chapter 1077 Won at the starting line!

    Mu Jue digested it for a long time without saying a word.

    He really didn¡¯t want to believe that the good news was true.

    But I have to admit that judging from all the clues in front of me, the person on the dragon throne may really have this intention...

    Jiayin stroked the little fox''s back hair and added another sentence.

    ¡°I never want to think that people are so bad, but reality is often the most willing to slap people in the face. Therefore, it is better to be prepared for the worst, so as not to have any resistance when the time comes.¡±

    Mu Jue nodded slightly...

    The night is getting darker and darker, and the skylight is completely hidden under the horizon.

    Fortunately, the aroma of the food in the front yard floats over with the naughty evening breeze from time to time, surrounding the quiet and lonely world, adding a bit of the most ordinary and most touching fireworks.

    ¡°Princess Princess, Guard Mu, dinner is ready!¡±

    Shui Ling came running from the front yard with bright eyes and shouted, "Shui Yun stewed the meat, it''s so delicious."

    Jiayin and Mu Jue both laughed when they heard this, and even the little foxes jumped on the table, chirping non-stop, trying to get benefits for themselves.

    Jiayin knocked it on the head and promised, "Don''t worry, I won''t miss your share."

    Mu Jue finally couldn''t bear it anymore and asked, "Can this fox understand you?"

    Jiayin glanced at him in surprise and said with a smile, "It is said that a good hunting dog can compete with a five-year-old child. Isn''t it surprising that the little fox with three tails can understand a few simple words?"

    Isn¡¯t it strange?

    No matter how smart the fox is, it can understand human language and draw pictures with its paws. Isn¡¯t it too much?

    Mu Jue blinked his eyes twice and finally swallowed his doubts.

    That¡¯s all, the girl he likes is overly smart, so it seems reasonable to raise an overly smart fox...

    ??Mao Geer, Zhimin Xiujie, and Guo Wenhao spent another day wandering around outside, with their chests pressed against their backs from hunger.

    At this moment, everyone was sitting around, and they were flattering each other while eating.

    ¡°Sister-in-law is so kind. How did you know that we were starving and yet you made so many delicious dishes!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the eldest brother is really lucky. After marrying the eldest sister-in-law, we will all enjoy the blessings.¡±

    ¡°Sister-in-law, sister-in-law, this sweet and sour short ribs is delicious. Next time I come over, I will have this again.¡±

    Wan''er blushed and laughed at being coaxed, and quickly responded, "The food is all made by Shuiyun, and my sister prepared the menu. If you want to thank me, you should thank me."

    Jiayin was peeling the shrimp shells and joked casually, "Oh, I can''t help it. There is no status in the family and no warmth in the society. I am tired to death, and my brothers don''t take it seriously. I''d better not bother next time, I won''t appreciate it. ah!"

    "Who dares to be ungrateful?!" Brother Cat was the first to glare, and like a dog, he held a chicken leg for his sister, and shouted with his teeth and claws, "Who dares to be ungrateful, I will break his legs!"

    "That''s right, that''s right, Princess Princess''s sister''s hands are so precious. People say she has the Midas touch. Who dares not to cherish it? Well, I''ll give him a good beating first." Zhi Min quickly agreed.

    Xiu Jie followed up in time, "Thank you for your hard work, sister Princess. I have two pieces of good carving ink there. I will send them to my sister tomorrow."

    ??Guo Wenhao blushed half-red and wanted to join in, but his mouth was not strong enough.

    Jiayin was coaxed into laughing, and took dishes to his brothers one by one.

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding! I¡¯ll have nothing to do in a few days and go to Luo¡¯an to stay for a few days. Then I¡¯ll prepare delicious food for you every day!¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    "Very good!"

    ¡°When the time comes, I will apply with the gentlemen and we will live outside the hospital for a few days.¡±

    The cat brothers were so happy that they made plans to find two more jars of good wine and take the opportunity to indulge... The next morning, before it got dark, the cat brothers were reluctant to do so. Went back to the academy.

    Actually, compared to other students, they were able to get these two days off and go back to Broken Gold Beach to laze around, which was pretty good.

    ?After all, most of the students in the college have to study hard and race against time, hoping that one day they will stand out and shine.

    Brother Mao is the youngest grandson of the Li family. He has a biological father and uncle, and six brothers. His only sister is the princess.

    Even if he lies under the shadow of his home for the rest of his life, he will still have no worries about food and clothing.

    Zhimin and Xiujie were from aristocratic families, and they wished that their families had arranged a spacious and flat road to the sky on the day they first became enlightened.

    ??Even though Guo Wenhao is alone, he also has the connections left by his deceased grandfather, which is far better than many people.

    The status of these few people, even in modern times, is a certain second generation. They have won at the starting line, and of course there is no need to work hard...

    After finally sending the good news to her brothers, Mu Jue went to work again. She had nothing to do for a while, so she wandered around the village.

    The problems of medicine fields, medicine shops, workshops in the second village, pig houses and chicken coops, etc., were all solved this time.

    As for Lao Hei¡¯s motorcade, they set off for Qingming County on the fourth watch and were already seventy or eighty miles away.

    Thinking about how happy Sixth Brother will be when he receives the things from home.

    Jiayin couldn¡¯t help but also smile.

    Who doesn¡¯t look forward to the warmth at home when going out?

    When I finally returned to my old home, it was already three o''clock in the morning.

    Wan''er was waving her fan while flipping through the account books in the warehouse. Seeing her sister-in-law come in, she said, "Sister, the Gu family has sent things several times. Now that you are home, would you like to meet with Miss Gu and the others? ah?"

    When my sister-in-law reminded me of the good news, she also smiled and said, "I would have really forgotten if my sister-in-law didn''t tell me."

    Just at this moment, a carriage arrived at the gate.

    Soon the little girl brought an old nanny in. Wan''er recognized at a glance that she was serving Mrs. Jia Er, so she asked, "Why are you here, but my aunt has something to say?"

    ?The old nanny smiled and saluted, and responded, "The young lady is well, the princess is well, it''s not that our second wife is in trouble, but Miss Baozhu is back, and she wants to come and play with the princess.

    "But it''s too hot outside, and our second wife restrained her from coming out. Miss Baozhu asked the old slave to ask, when will the princess hold a flower viewing party?"

    Wan''er couldn''t help but laugh when she heard it, "Baozhu is really...people who don''t know it may think that she and the princess are biological sisters! She really wants to be together all the time, so she is happy."

    ??The old nanny also smiled and said, "So, I beg the princess to tell the exact date of the banquet, otherwise I''m afraid that Miss Baozhu will make my ears tingle when I go back."

    Jiayin quickly responded, "Don''t worry, Mom, I''m discussing it with my sister-in-law. The flower viewing party will be scheduled for tomorrow!"

    ¡°Nanny will go back later and bring a box of snacks and snacks to Baozhu to keep her quiet for a day.¡±

    The old grandma was surprised, stood up and saluted again.

    ??Wan''er asked her a few questions, such as how Mrs. Jia Er was eating and sleeping recently.

    ?After the homely conversation was finished and the snack box was ready, the old grandma went back to Jia''s house.

    Jiayin asked for paper and pen, and after thinking about it, he wrote a post for the ladies he had made friends with.

    I have been extremely upset about something recently, like knowing that the train is sliding down the cliff but still being unable to stop it.

    The good news is really hard to eat and sleep well, and my heart is always weighed down by a stone.

    At this time, it is also a good thing to gather the little sisters together and relax.

    ?So, in the afternoon, the girls who woke up from each family received a message from the princess''s mansion.

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1078ï¼š The liver and the brain are ruined, no matter what!

    Chapter 1078: The liver and the brain are in ruins, no matter how hard it is!

    ??Gu Qingqing has adjusted her body well and is even much healthier than before.

    She had long wanted to thank her for the good news. She just glanced at the post and got busy and prepared a lot of things.

    ??Meilan and Xu Xi were very strictly disciplined by their family. Due to Jiayin''s previous incident of slapping the noble girl, their family was actually not willing to allow them to visit Suijintan.

    ?But Mei Lan and Xu Xi begged hard, and finally the family relented and allowed them to go out to play one last time.

    After all, they don¡¯t have much time at their parents¡¯ home, and they have no time to feel comfortable after getting married.

    Even so, Meilan¡¯s family still asked her to bring her two concubines, who were called companions but were actually their eyes and ears. They were to carefully report Meilan¡¯s words and deeds after she returned home...

    The next morning after dinner, Jiayin sent her carriage out.

    It¡¯s not that she dislikes the shabby carriages of each family, but she really feels sorry for the little sisters.

    Her carriage was specially built by her family. Not only was it spacious and comfortable, it also made her walking more stable.

    The carriage is covered with cashmere blankets, soft dolls and pillows.

    Most importantly, there is an ice basin in the dark compartment under the base, which is very cool.

    Shui Ling sat on the shaft of the carriage and directed the driver to pick up Xu Xi first, then the three Mei Lan sisters, and finally Baozhu.

    The little sisters got together in advance, so naturally there were endless flowers to talk about and endless little things to laugh about.

    ??Bao Zhu is a glutton, and he is also cute and enthusiastic. He is about the same age as Mei Lan''s two concubines, and he soon became familiar with them.

    ?The two concubines were a little nervous at first, but who can resist a new partner who is charming and sincere? After a while, they were chatting with Baozhu about what snacks were delicious.

    As for the third princess, she was driven by her own princess car and arrived at the Princess''s Mansion in Suijintan a moment earlier than Baozhu and others.

    Unlike the old house where the elders of the Li family and the villagers often come and go, the princess''s mansion is a paradise independent of the village.

    Although this season, the sea of ??flowers in the orchard has already fallen. But facing the green fruit forest is still refreshing, and I feel much refreshed.

    The good news led everyone into the house, and Bao Zhu made a fuss about going to the terrace on the second floor for fear of being bored in the house.

    Jiayin knocked on her and asked Shuiyun and others to quickly change the reception area.

    The terrace on the second floor is very spacious, shaded by grape vines, with log tables and exquisite carved lounge chairs.

    There is also a pond next to the wall, with water lilies and koi carp raised. The bottom of the pond is paved with a layer of white gravel, with a few rain flower stones with strange patterns.

    Everything is far from luxurious, but there is warmth and comfort everywhere.

    ?Xu Xi and the others were not polite, and each found a chair they liked and sat down.

    ?Meilan couldn''t help but sigh, "The princess will still enjoy the blessings. In such a good place, I won''t be afraid of hot summer days."

    "Even so," Xu Xi was also joking, "If the princess doesn''t give us some delicious food today, she won''t be able to make up for our jealous hearts."

    ?The third princess quickly joined in, "Don''t worry about what you do, I want a double share. I''ve been starving and thin for a few days after the good news left the palace!"

    Everyone looked at her double chin with strange expressions.

    The third princess blushed and shouted fiercely, "What are you looking at? I drank too much water last night and I''m swollen!"

    ?This poor excuse made everyone laugh.

    ?Meilan''s two concubines, who were still a little cautious at first, quietly breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this.

    ?Baozhu took them one by one to the pond to feed the fish, and picked out beautiful rain flower stones along the way.

    ¡°Sister Jiayin, these rain flower stones are so beautiful, can you give us a few of them?¡± Baozhu found a star-patterned rain flower stone and couldn¡¯t put it down, so he asked for it.

    But she was not ignorant, so she added, "I came back from my aunt''s house the day before yesterday, and I brought a wooden attic with the doors and windows that can be removed, which is really fun. I''ll trade that with you, okay?" "

    Jiayin was rolling up her sleeves and cutting fruit, planning to make fruit scoops for the little sisters.

    Hearing this, she responded, "This rain flower stone was specially brought back to me from other places by my seventh brother, who selected them one by one.

    ¡°I am usually very precious. I kept it in this pond, but you, a bully, took notice of it.

    ¡°In this case, one person will give you one, and no more!¡±

    "Haha, sister Jiayin is the best! I knew you would say that!" Baozhu was so happy that she ran forward and hugged Jiayin, acting coquettishly, "I''ll find a fish tank when I go back, put rocks in it, and raise koi. "

    ?Meilan''s two concubines were a little embarrassed and wondered whether they wanted to put down the rain flower stones in their hands.

    Mei Lan smiled and said, "The princess is a generous person. When she said she would give it to you, she really meant it. You just accept it.

    "After you go back, when you have free time, you can just embroider a purse or handkerchief for the princess."

    The two little girls had a backbone, so they happily thanked them.

    Jiayin finished cooking the fruit, and the little sisters each shared a bowl. It was ice cold, and the sweet and sour taste made them all squint their eyes in happiness.

    While picking up the needle and thread, Gu Qingqing asked the maid to bring up a package.

    ?In the package was a dress that she had sewn for Jiayin herself. The shoulders and skirt were embroidered with large pieces of crabapples, which were warm, bright and extremely beautiful.

    "Princess, thank you for lending a helping hand to me in my difficult time and pointing out a way for me to survive. This is the dress I sewed for the princess with my own hands to express my gratitude. From now on, the princess will be my biological sister. Whenever the princess has anything to say, "

    Jiayin shook her hand, with surprise in her eyes, and asked, "Sister Gu, has your wish come true?"

    ??Gu Qingqing nodded, blushing slightly and replied, "It shouldn''t be wrong, but the month is still light for the time being."

    Jiayin congratulated her repeatedly and told her, "Sister Gu will definitely come over in a few days, and I''ll ask the master to check your pulse."

    "Thank you, Princess." Gu Qingqing touched her flat belly and said with emotion, "This is the bloodline I gave birth to for myself. I will definitely love him and cherish him, and I hope he will be my support for the rest of my life."

    ¡°Sister Gu, don¡¯t worry, this must be a good boy, smart, healthy, sensible and filial.¡±

    ¡°Borrow my sister¡¯s good words!¡±

    They were talking lively, but it took Mei Lan and Xu Xi a while to understand, and they couldn''t help but smile and say congratulations.

    Because of this incident, the barbecue at noon was canceled and temporarily changed to stir-fry.

    ?Shuiyun also made a nourishing soup for Gu Qingqing, and Gu Qingqing drank it without leaving any sip.

    After dinner, the little sisters ran to play in the glass flower room.

    ??The glass roof that provides daylight in winter is now covered with a thick layer of straw curtains, and the surrounding areas are also opened. The breeze from the hall takes away the sweltering heat and makes it very cool.

    ?Xu Xi is very familiar with them, but this is the first time for the two concubines of the Mei family.

    Baozhu volunteered to introduce them to novel things such as mango trees, banana trees, and lychee trees.

    ?Of course, it is inevitable to pick a few fruits to satisfy your craving.

    Jiayin didn''t stop them, and asked Shui Ling to take out the lychees buried in the ice bucket. While eating, the third princess inhaled and called Bingya from time to time, but she still kept talking.

    When the sun turned to the west, the third princess was the first to say goodbye.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1079ï¼š Who still remembers the soldiers who fought in the war?

    Chapter 1079 Who still remembers the soldiers who fought in battle!

    Jiayin walked her to the door, and then she asked coyly, "Jiayin, um... your master is very good at diagnosis. Can... can you show it to Brother Lu?"

    Jiayin was stunned for a moment, and then responded, "Of course, Brother Lu is my eldest brother''s friend, and now he is your future husband. In any case, our family should help.

    ¡°But princess, Brother Lu is very independent and his injuries are serious. Does he want outsiders to diagnose and treat him?

    "I think you still need to ask clearly. He really needs it, and then ask someone to tell him. Otherwise, good intentions will lead to bad things, and it will also affect your relationship."

    ¡°Of course,¡± the third princess was so happy that she replied repeatedly, ¡°I will go see Brother Lu right now and ask him carefully.

    "Speaking of which, I have to thank you for calling me out to play, otherwise it would have been difficult for me to leave the palace. Neither my father nor the prince and brother wanted me to come out!"

    The two chatted for a few more words, and the third princess rushed away happily.

    Shui Ling looked at the carriage going away and asked, "Princess, do you want me to go say hello to the miracle doctor Zhang?"

    "No need," Jiayin shook her head and replied, "Shizi Lu will convince the third princess and will not invite Dr. Zhang to treat her."

    After saying that, she returned to the backyard.

    ?Xu Xi and Mei Lan only came out once in a while, and they reluctantly said goodbye until dusk.

    Jiayin brought them a lot of snacks and fruits, and even Mei Lan''s two concubines got a portion alone.

    The two little girls were surprised and excited, and thanked them profusely.

    You must know that they went back with their sister-in-law and only brought a small amount of things. They must be left in the main courtyard, and there is no chance of getting even a little bit.

    ??But for the sake of the Mei family''s face and fear of being laughed at in the ears of the princess, she would definitely allow them to stay.

    ?In this way, their aunts and brothers and sisters can taste these rare fruits and snacks together...

    Good news sent all the little sisters away and returned to the old house.

    Because Zheng He sent the news back in advance, the kitchen was also frying and frying.

    ?Li Laoer and Mr. Wen got off the carriage with Mu Jue, washed themselves and started eating.

    After saying good news to my sister-in-law, we went to the study to eat with the elders and talk along the way.

    In order to prepare for the crown prince ceremony and the selection of concubines, everyone in the six yamen was busy without touching the ground.

    ??Even idlers like Li Laoer and "mouthpieces in the court" like Mr. Wen were not spared.

    ??But the two of them are just helping to make small changes, and they are not chief officials. They only need to contribute their efforts and do not need to use their brains.

    Jiayin poured wine for the elder. After thinking about it, he also poured a glass of juice for Mu Jue.

    Mu Jue smiled brightly, which made Jiayin blush a little and glance at him secretly.

    Li Laoer saw it and laughed too, and said, "Let''s change the bar for Brother Jue. It''s really hard for him to be running around these days. I have nothing to do tonight. I''ll have a few glasses of wine to relieve my fatigue."

    Mr. Wen also nodded, "Yes, thanks to the Marquis leaving Brother Jue behind, the news communication from everywhere is much faster and smoother."

    There was no good news, so he had to take another wine glass and pour the wine into a pot of Mu Jue.

    ?Li Laoer raised his glass, clinked it with Mr. Wen and Mu Jue, drank it all in one gulp, and sighed at the end.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on over there in Jiangbei. I¡¯ve always said everything is safe. But being so far away from home and having to fight barbarians, how can everything be fine?¡±

    "Wait a little longer, wait for the Marquis''s decision. Most of the food raised by our family has been secretly transported to Jiangbei. Even if the third batch of military food from the imperial court is delayed, we can still supplement the Northern Expeditionary Army in time. We cannot let the soldiers and generals We fight on an empty stomach!¡±

    Speaking of this, Mr. Wen also looked bad.

    ??But the situation in the court is such that everyone is staring at the prince and the concubine, and they all want to take an extra bite at this time of regime change.

    How many of you still remember the soldiers who fought on the battlefield?

    Jiayin''s eyes were also gloomy. She forced a smile, picked up food for everyone, and advised, "My foster father must have a plan in his heart. Just try your best in everything. It depends on the plan and God''s will." Li Laoer came to his senses and felt sorry for his niece. He was so troubled when he was a teenager, so he quickly agreed, "Yes, yes, do your best to obey fate. No matter what, we will talk about the future later. We have to eat and drink enough tonight."

    ?Everyone laughed and talked about the latest news in the city, and the dinner table became lively again...

    ?At this moment, it is also time to serve food in the camp of the Northern Expedition Army in Jiangbei.

    ??The soldiers took off their armor and tore off their clothes. Each of them held a large pottery bowl and gathered together to laugh, eat and drink.

    ?The bonfire lit in the distance illuminated their smiling faces, making them extremely bright.

    ?But in the main tent, the generals who had already had dinner gathered together and frowned at an official document.

    ??There was a deputy general with a rough temperament who was the first to lose his composure and shouted, "What do you mean by the Ministry of War? I worked so hard with my head tucked into the waistband of my trousers that I managed to get here."

    ??Just one last step to drive the barbarians to the border. You actually asked us to stand by and look for an opportunity for a decisive battle? What do you think? "

    "That''s right, we are more than a thousand miles away from Xindu! We really thought the time was right and sent us to Xindu to ask for instructions, but the opportunity was missed. Xindu thought the time was right, but when the order came to us, the day lilies were cold "

    ?Another general was also very irritable. He punched his leg with his fist and said angrily, "This battle is really frustrating! The court has never taken care of us like this before when we went to war!"

    ??A military commander next to him, who looked a little bookish, stopped his companion and did not let him continue.

    ??Over the past month or so, the imperial court has gained more and more control over the Northern Expeditionary Army.

    In normal times, when going on an expedition, the Marquis makes the final decision from beginning to end. At most, official documents will be exchanged when food, fodder and ordnance need to be replenished.

    But now, in the past seven or eight days, I have received two official documents.

    ?This is like a strong man, when he fights with others, there is always someone nearby to give random instructions.

    So much so that a strong man will be at a disadvantage if his hands and feet are tied up!

    But the fight is not going well, and at most it only gets a few punches and kicks.

    But they were going on a war, and one decision could affect the lives and deaths of thousands of people!

    The tent fell into silence for a moment, and everyone looked at the Marquis who was in charge.

    ??The Marquis is looking at the map. Now the Northern Expedition has pushed to 700 miles north of the original Kyoto.

    In another three hundred miles, the barbarians can be completely driven out of the border.

    At that time, the border gates will be renovated and strictly guarded. After a delay of three to five years, Tianwu will be completely victorious.

    ??The barbarians no longer had the strength to violate the customs on a large scale, and Tianwu finally got up.

    ??But at this time, if we obey the imperial court¡¯s orders and stop moving forward, this year¡¯s Northern Expedition will probably fall short again.

    ?The decisive battle will be re-planned next year. I don¡¯t know how many changes will happen. Even the loss of food, grass and weapons, the court cannot afford it.

    ?Seeing that there is a drought this year, at least military rations are a big problem.

    It is the best choice to combine all aspects together, fight to the border in one go, and have a decisive battle...

    ?At this moment, Li Laosi came in from the outside and reported, "Master Marquis, there is an urgent matter that needs your decision."

    The Marquis agreed, nodded with everyone and walked out.

    The two of them entered the small tent next to them. Li Laosi immediately took out a copper pipe and said, "Master Marquis, there is news from home."

    Mr. Hou quickly opened it, and Li Laosi couldn''t help but leaned over and glanced at it. What he saw was that he gasped.

    ¡°This...how is this possible?!¡±

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1080ï¼š You will be outside, and your orders will not be accepted!

    Chapter 1080: You will be outside, and your orders will not be accepted!

    ??The Marquis neatly tore up the note and burned it to ashes on a candle before responding, "Since it is not mentioned in the official document, this matter should not be announced for the time being. It cannot be disclosed to anyone except you and me."

    "It''s... Mr. Marquis." Li Laosi was still a little dazed and shouted in a low voice, "Gu Li? Mr. Jiang? Well... wasn''t Gu Li a beggar taken in by Mr. Jiang? And he also worked as a steward for Fu Niu''er. , in charge of those branches all over the world..."

    Mr. Hou was also anxious and walked slowly in circles in the tent.

    ?Such a big thing happens, but he is not in Xindu. If the family fails to cope with it, what seems like a great blessing to outsiders may turn out to be a disaster that destroys the whole family.

    But the matter has come to this, there is no point in worrying, he cannot rush back immediately.

    ??I can only hope that the prince cherishes feathers, and at least for the sake of a good reputation, he will not touch the Li family easily.

    ?And the Li family had better implement caution to the end and stay out of the trouble to stay safe.

    Fear of fear, after the prince was sealed, the concubine also ended.

    By then, the Li family knew the news and had no time to discuss it with him. They did something to protect the Northern Expeditionary Army and angered that person, and the result was in vain.

    ¡°Now that person¡¯s thoughts are on balancing the court and supporting the prince. The next half month is our only chance, we must fight quickly!¡±

    ??Master Hou''s expression became more stern, and he was filled with murderous intent, "Ask Ye Shan to send a message home and provide a batch of grain and grass to help us reach the border in one fell swoop!"

    "Okay, I''ll go find Ye Shan right now. That kid Mu Jue is very capable. After the food and grass were destroyed last time, he and his family began to secretly provide backup." Li Laosi responded excitedly, talking to Mu in his words. Jui was very satisfied.

    The Marquis thought of Mu Jue and his daughter, and his expression softened, and he said, "Weren''t you originally dissatisfied with Mu Jue, but now you like him?"

    Li Laosi coughed twice and said harshly, "Who is satisfied with him? Fu Niuer is the best girl in the world, and no boy is worthy of her. However, Mu Jue is not bad in comparison, at least If you are brave and capable, you will be put to good use.¡±

    ??The Marquis didn''t want to argue with him, so he opened the curtain and left the tent, heading back to the next door.

    Unexpectedly, Jiang Cheng walked towards him and asked, "Master Marquis, is there something going on at home?"

    The Marquis shook his head and said nothing more.

    Jiang Cheng then said, "Everyone is still discussing, and they are all a little angry. It is better for the Marquis to give some advice. There is no guarantee that anyone who has connections with Xindu will get into trouble if the news reaches... that person''s ears."

    ??The Marquis patted him on the shoulder and said, "I understand, come in and talk."

    ?Jiang Cheng lowered his head and entered the main tent with the Marquis, but Li Laosi turned around and walked into the dark night.

    As expected, the generals were still gossiping, and they were all dissatisfied with the imperial court.

    The emperor and his ministers in the new capital only knew how to live in a dream, and occasionally slapped their heads on the decisions they made and asked them to implement them.

    I do n¡¯t care about whether this decision is suitable for the situation in front of the eyes.

    It¡¯s really hateful!

    ?Seeing the Marquis coming back, some people were anxious and wanted to persuade the Marquis.

    As a result, the Marquis said, "The general is out, and the military orders are not obeyed. I will give a separate statement to explain the situation of the battle to the Emperor. As for now... attack with all our strength and fight quickly! We will strive to completely drive the barbarians out of the border within half a month and completely recapture it." Tianwu Mountains and Rivers!¡±

    The generals were stunned for a moment, then became excited, and all responded, "Yes, Lord Marquis."

    Jiang Cheng hesitated for a moment and asked, "Master Marquis, the third batch of grain and grass has not been delivered yet. Do you want to wait a few days?"

    These words reminded the generals, and they all frowned.

    Even though it is summer and the horses can eat grass, tens of thousands of soldiers cannot eat grass and leaves to satisfy their hunger.

    What¡¯s more, the drought is so severe that if it continues like this, it will be hard to find grass and leaves.

    However, the Marquis gave everyone a reassuring pill in time, "Don''t worry, I have my own arrangements and will not let the soldiers starve to fight. Everyone go down and prepare. We will break camp tomorrow and advance north quickly!"

    ?Everyone agreed again in unison, and no one questioned where the Marquis would supply food and grass. In the Northern Expedition, the words of the Marquis have always been more credible than the imperial edict!

    ??The night is dark, like an invisible giant beast staring at the world, which makes people feel depressed and fearful.

    ?In the Broken Gold Beach, the young and old men were sleeping well.

    Because the master is back and everyone has a backbone, they have been working extra hard these days.

    ??If it were such a drought in previous years, everyone would be so worried that they would want to go to heaven and earth.

    After all, food is the most important thing for the people, and a loss of food production is a life-threatening matter.

    But now they don¡¯t have to worry at all.

    Since the beginning of welcoming guests, Hot Spring Valley has used food instead of money to collect entrance fees.

    ?Although it¡¯s not much per day, only a few hundred kilograms of grain input.

    But it cannot last as time goes by, and more and more food is stored.

    The poor past has made everyone develop the habit of prudence and thrift.

    The village only sells the old grain from the previous year at the beginning of spring every year, keeping the grain harvested from last year and this year as a base.

    The beginning of spring this year is not looking good, so the village chief has made the decision and the old grain has not been sold.

    ??For this reason, the village built two more small granaries, but they still couldn''t accommodate them.

    Fortunately, the princess found a way to store the grain in a reliable place.

    So, drought is annoying, but it is within the acceptable range of people in Broken Gold Beach.

    ?Heaven¡¯s heart is the most merciful. If there is a drought this year, things will definitely get better next year.

    In the words of the village chief, don¡¯t scare yourself, live the life in front of you first.

    ?In this section, men, women, and children in the village go to fetch water whenever they have free time. Even if they fetch one load a day, they can ensure that the two fruit trees on the mountain are full.

    In the morning, the thin morning mist in the mountains dispersed, revealing an orchard that was much greener than elsewhere. The villagers would smile proudly when they saw it.

    Jiayin had eaten, and as soon as he arrived at the front yard, he was pestered by Dahei and Erhei.

    ?These two loyal guards followed Uncle Zhao and others on night patrol last night and contributed a lot.

    Jiayin secretly fed them a few fish cakes, patted their big heads lovingly, and told them, "Don''t let San Tiao find you, be careful of him scratching you. This is his favorite snack!"

    Dahei and Erhei didn¡¯t know if they understood, so they wagged their tails crazily.

    Just as Wan''er came over, she couldn''t help laughing when she saw this, "I don''t know where Mu Guard found this good dog. It''s really sensible and obedient, and it recognizes people very quickly. It never bites people in our village, but outsiders can tell the difference." Extremely accurate.¡±

    After saying that, she ordered the maid to go to the kitchen to get food for Dahei and Erhei.

    Jiayin looked up at the sun and asked his sister-in-law, "Uncle Hei and the others will be back in two days, and then they should go to Big Brother''s place again.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, let¡¯s go shopping in the city today and buy some jade pendants and hairpins for my eldest brother. If there are new books, buy some more. My eldest brother likes them. It¡¯s also great to give to friends or students.

    ¡°After all, the southwest is too desolate, and these things are far less abundant and comprehensive than our new capital.¡±

    Wan''er has been back for a few days and has almost settled all the trivial matters. She was very happy when her sister-in-law asked her to go shopping and she immediately agreed.

    "Okay, when Uncle Hei and the others set off again, the fleet will also be heading south. Linlang and Huanhuan are both pregnant. I will also choose some longevity locks and collars for the children."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1081ï¼š Word of mouth is the last word!

    Chapter 1081 Reputation is the last word!

    "Oh, my sister-in-law didn''t tell me, I would have forgotten about it. Then let''s go to the jewelry store and take a walk to see if there are any good designs. If you don''t find anything you like, don''t be afraid. You can wait for me to draw the pattern and ask the master to make it. "

    He also responded to the good news with great interest, and called Shui Ling to go to the outer courtyard to arrange carriages and horses.

    The aunt and sister-in-law went back and changed their clothes for going out. The weather was too hot, so Jiayin didn''t wear a curtain or hat.

    ??Grandma He wanted to stay and look after the house, but was pulled into the car by Jiayin.

    ¡°Mommy has been looking after the house for so long. She must be bored in the village all the time. Just come with us for a walk this time!¡±

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Grandma He still wanted to refuse. After all, she had left with her, and there were only a few little girls left in the old house. If anything happened, no one would come forward to deal with it.

    But Wan''er also invited her, "Mommy, don''t worry about the family. It''s just a free morning, the sky won''t fall. Besides, the village chief and others are here. I''ll give you a few words. If anything happens, they will naturally send someone to the city to look for us." ¡±

    He Yizheng responded, and laughed, "That''s good, the old slave gives Mrs. Shao and the county owner.

    "That''s right," Jiayin sat next to Aunt He and said with a smile, "Mom, I''ll choose a pair of bracelets for myself later. I''ll thank you. My sister-in-law and I are not at home on weekdays, either in the old house or the princess''s mansion. I¡¯m counting on you to take care of me!¡±

    "This is what the old slave should do, but I can''t afford the princess to say thank you!" Aunt He was a little scared, but she was happy in her heart.

    She does have to worry a lot when her masters are not at home, but this is not the duty of a slave.

    ?Everyday I have no worries about food and clothing, no one beats or scolds me, and my master is kind. Who wouldn¡¯t envy me if I tell you that?

    Jiayin did not let her refuse, and turned to Shuiling Shuiyun and sister-in-law''s maid Chunxiu, "You too, if you like something later, just pick it out. Today I will pay the bill and reward you."

    ?The water was lively and he immediately cheered.

    "Princess, I want a silver bracelet. I can give it to my mother when I get home."

    Shuiyun also smiled and saluted and thanked him without refusing.

    With a generous master, she is used to getting good things from time to time.

    Only Chunxiu looked at his master with some hesitation.

    Wan''er patted her hand and said with a smile, "You can accept the reward given by the princess. The princess has the most money in the family, so just pick the one you like, don''t be polite to her."

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this, and they were discussing which jewelry store in the street was the best.

    ?In this way, the carriage entered the city and turned to the shopping street.

    I originally thought that in such a hot weather, there wouldn¡¯t be too many people shopping.

    Unexpectedly, the whole street was full of people coming and going, and it was difficult for a horse-drawn carriage to move along.

    Everyone could only get off the carriage early and walk in.

    "What kind of a good day is this? So many people are going out?" Wan''er stepped on the bluestone floor and felt that her thin-soled embroidered shoes were about to be burned through.

    Jiayin suddenly thought of the reason and responded, "In a few days, the prince will choose a concubine. It is estimated that many people will come to buy clothes and jewelry for the girls at home."

    ¡°Yes, I really forgot about this. I¡¯m afraid there are more people in the jewelry store and embroidery shop.¡± Wan¡¯er frowned, wanting to back off.

    Jiayin said with a smile, "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, we can get a private room and choose slowly. Besides, the soles of the feet are almost cooked. If you don''t spend some money, you will suffer in vain."

    Wan''er also smiled, "Let''s go quickly. Don''t talk about the soles of your feet for a while. Everyone is familiar."

    ??The aunt and sister-in-law were laughing and joking, and soon they entered the jewelry building.

    Sure enough, the jewelry building was indeed overcrowded.

    We usually have three or four boys, but today we have seven or eight boys, and some of them cannot be entertained.

    ??The old shopkeeper was a sharp-eyed person. He saw the two sisters and sisters standing at the door from a distance, so he struggled to squeeze through the crowd. "Princess, Madam, you are really negligent, very negligent!" The old shopkeeper saluted and said hello very politely, "There are too many customers in the shop today, and I didn''t see you two arriving for a while. I hope you can forgive me."

    Jiayin waved her hand and said, "Shopkeeper, we want to see the children''s longevity locks and collars, as well as men''s hairpins and jade pendants. Help us find a clean place!"

    The shopkeeper was happy and relieved.

    ??Nearly all the people in this shop are buying women''s hairpins. It would be really difficult for Princess Kangle to get involved.

    Unexpectedly, Princess Kangle wanted to buy things for her children and men. This was not popular in the store and there was no conflict at all.

    He immediately led the way and sent Jiayin and others to the backyard.

    ?The layout of this jewelry building is a typical one with a front shop and a backyard. The shop has two floors and is spacious and elegant. The yard at the back is much smaller.

    But if your boss or friends come to visit on weekdays, if you don''t want to be in front, you have to lead them to the back.

    So, the two rooms in the east wing were cleared out, decorated elegantly and cleanly, and became tea rooms for entertaining guests.

    At this moment, Jiayin and others were let in from the north room.

    ??The shopkeeper ordered the rough lady to serve tea and snacks, and even brought two basins of ice cubes.

    ?The room quickly cooled down, making everyone breathe a sigh of relief.

    Jiayin saw the shopkeeper looking outside and guessed that he was thinking about the business ahead, so he smiled and said, "Shopkeeper, prepare more of the things we need and bring them over for us to pick. Then you go and work on the front. , no need to say hello.¡±

    Wan''er also said, "Yes, shopkeeper, don''t neglect the guests in front of you. Let''s choose something and use your precious place to rest."

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t dare to accept it, I don¡¯t dare to accept it.¡± The shopkeeper smiled broadly and bent down to express his thanks, ¡°Thank you to the princess and the young lady for your understanding, I am really too busy today.

    "In this case, Lao Chan will ask someone to send something over. If you two have any orders, just go and find Lao Chan. Lao Chan will definitely be there at your call."

    After saying a few polite words, the old shopkeeper went to the front.

    Shui Ling looked at the snacks on the table and there were no fruits at all, so she walked up to her master and said with a smile, "Princess, this is very close to our shop. I''ll go get some juice to quench the thirst of you and the young lady, okay?" ?¡±

    Shuiyun glared at her and said angrily, "If you want to drink juice, just tell me why you are pretending to be the master!"

    Everyone laughed, Shuiling blushed, and pulled the master''s sleeve to act coquettishly.

    Jiayin said, "Go ahead and bring some ice cream if you want. The weather is too hot, so it''s a good time to have cold drinks."

    "Okay! I''ll be back soon!" Shui Ling jumped up and ran happily, not forgetting to wink at Shui Yun when she went out.

    Everyone was amused by her and laughed again.

    At this time, a boy came in carrying several layers of trays, half of which contained longevity locks and necklaces, and the other half contained various jade pendants, hairpins, and even small items such as fan pendants.

    I have to say that word of mouth is the last word.

    ?This jewelry shop¡¯s business is good because of its ability.

    All the items are exquisitely made and of good quality.

    Jiayin remembered the jewelry promised to Grandma He and Shuiyun, so she asked the boy to bring over some ordinary hairpin rings.

    ??Everyone gathered around the tray, picking up this one and saying yes, that would be good too. During the excitement of picking, another group of guests came outside, and they were led to sit in the next room.

    ?Two updates today~~¡¤

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1082ï¼š Enemies meet on a narrow road!

    Chapter 1082 Enemies meet on a narrow road!

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so hot!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the shopkeeper will give us fruit drinks quickly! There are also ice basins, why are there only two? This is too little, please add two more!¡±

    ¡°This tea tastes really bad. Isn¡¯t there a Dragon Well tea before the rain?¡±

    ¡°And this snack, how come it¡¯s Changbai cake instead of butterfly cake?¡±

    The guests seemed to be all young women. They started to be picky as soon as they entered the door, and the shopkeepers and waiters were buzzing around.

    From snacks and tea to ice basins and decorations, there is simply nothing that satisfies them.

    Those who don¡¯t know, may think that they have returned home, so particular!

    ?Aunt He was afraid that the masters would find it noisy, so she stepped forward and closed half of the door.

    Just as the boy came over with two plates of silver jewelry, Grandma He was about to let him in.

    ??As a result, the maid standing in front of the next door scolded the young man, "Are you blind? Our lady is over here!"

    The young man was embarrassed and quickly responded, "Girl, please calm down, this jewelry was arranged by a customer from the north. The nobleman you are serving hasn''t spoken yet, so we don''t dare to deliver it at will."

    ?The maid wanted to say something else, but Nanny He had already leaned out and glanced at her coldly.

    ??Mammy He is definitely under the master and above all the slaves in the Li family.

    She taught Shui Ling and Shui Yun the rules step by step, and all the other maids and servants respected her!

    ??If she had a straight face, all the servants of the Li family would have a chill running down their backs.

    It can be said that they made a mistake, and the master may not care about it, but Nanny He will definitely let them remember this lesson...

    ??The arrogant maid opened her mouth, but was forced to hold back her words after being glared at by Aunt He.

    The boy took advantage of this opportunity and stepped into the north room.

    ??Grandma He glanced at the maid again, turned around and followed her in.

    ??Such a stupid maid, if she were placed in the Li family, she would know in a minute that trouble comes from her mouth...

    Wan''er and Jiayin were playing with a mutton-fat jade pendant, and they both took a fancy to it.

    ?This jade pendant is made of warm jade and is about the size of a child''s palm. One side is carved with bamboo and stone pictures, and there is a poem on the other side.

    ?The overall look is refreshing and elegant. If worn on a belt, it will definitely add luster to the owner.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t rob me. I bought this jade pendant and gave it to my eldest brother. He will definitely be happy.¡±

    Jiayin directly grabbed the jade pendant in her hand and smiled coquettishly with her sister-in-law.

    Wan''er naturally wouldn''t fight with her sister-in-law and said with a smile, "Okay, okay, I''ll give this to you. I''ll buy a hosta for your eldest brother!"

    ¡°I also sewed a set of azure-colored brocade robes with dark patterns embroidered for your elder brother. Aunt He also made two pairs of black satin soft-soled boots, which are perfect for a set!¡±

    As she spoke, she picked up the hairpin again.

    Jiayin wanted to see something else, but the voices next door became louder and louder, and they came through clearly.

    ¡°Cousin, cousin, look at this red treasure, it¡¯s so noble! Just wear this and choose, and be sure to choose the princess!¡± A little girl with a sharp voice shouted excitedly.

    "That''s good, put it aside and take it away later." Another girl with a somewhat familiar voice responded, "Help me pick out earrings again. Last time, that **** girl brought a pair of gourd pendants with pink pearls. I want to buy them. One that¡¯s bigger and better than hers.¡±

    "Cousin, are you talking about Princess Kangle?" The little girl with a sharp voice said in a very disdainful tone, "How can she compare with cousin? She is just a country girl raised with mud legs! If she didn''t have some ability to flatter, The third princess is so confused, who wants to pay attention to her?"

    "Humph," the girl with a familiar voice seemed unwilling to say more, and simply responded, "She just pretends to be well-behaved and deceives others into thinking she is good, but she is really dark." But the girl with the sharp voice obviously He was not a smart person and immediately said, "That is, many people say that Princess Kangle is kind-hearted, thoughtful and good-looking, but let me tell you, those people are blind!

    ¡°If she is so good, why did she let the maid slap my cousin¡¯s face at the last summer party! Huh, she¡­¡±

    "Okay!" The girl with a familiar voice cut off her cousin''s words and shouted irritably, "It''s all happened in the past, what can you say if you retell it! When I become the crown princess, I will let Princess Kangle enter the palace every day to I kowtow, I must avenge that slap in the face!¡±

    Beijian was quiet for a long time because of the words of the two cousins.

    Jiayin also guessed that the person who aspired to be the crown prince was none other than the Miss Chen family who had failed in the poetry competition.

    She and her sister-in-law raised their eyebrows and shrugged.

    Her physique should be the type to attract trouble. She can meet "enemies" wherever she goes!

    ??Wan''er frowned, not liking that the girl next door arranged for her sister like this.

    She stood up and was about to go to the next door, but unexpectedly someone rushed into the battlefield faster than her.

    Shui Ling Le Dian Dian ran back with the food box, not even noticing the beads of sweat on her forehead.

    The food box contains ice cream and various snacks, all taken from Baiyunjian.

    ?As long as she thought about the silky, sweet and cold taste in her mouth, she no longer felt hot at all.

    As a result, as soon as I entered the backyard of the jewelry shop, I heard someone talking nonsense.

    ??What does it mean to be a princess and punish her to kneel down every day? !

    She rushed over in a few steps, and when she saw that there was an acquaintance in the room, she became even more furious!

    ¡°Chen! I didn¡¯t knock out your back molars last time, but you still can¡¯t change your bad mouth! If I had known you dared to scold our princess, I should have slapped your head off!¡±

    ?Miss Chen turned her head and saw Shui Ling at the door. She jumped up in shock. Her face turned red. She wanted to scold him but was a little scared.

    It was her cousin who thought it was time to show off.

    After all, her family background is low and she is not qualified to choose a concubine, so she expects her cousin to enter the palace and win her over.

    She rushed to the door and cursed at Shui Ling, "Who are you? Whose slave are you? Who gave you the courage to talk to my cousin like that!"

    "Of course it''s me!" Jiayin held up her skirt and walked behind Shui Ling.

    Shui Ling quickly moved out of the way, and everyone in the room saw clearly the master behind her.

    It¡¯s rare to go out shopping, so it¡¯s rare for Jiayin to dress up.

    Today she changed into a red long-sleeved outer dress, paired with a golden skirt, lined with jade-colored gauze, which made her face look white, her face slightly flushed, and her complexion was very good.

    ?Hair of long black hair, the upper part was simply tied up, with a big red jewel with gold flowers and leaves embedded in it. The lower part was braided, dotted with pink and white pearls in the middle, hanging down on the shoulders.

    The young girl, who was young, was young and beautiful, Zhong Ling was beautiful, and her dress was slightly mature.

    But at this time, coupled with this sudden appearance, it added a third of majesty and nobility.

    Ms. Chen was completely pale. She was caught saying bad things by the real owner!

    She subconsciously covered the right side of her face, which was the place where she was swollen last time!

    ¡°Ms. Chen, people say you get up wherever you fall. Obviously, you are not the kind of person who learns lessons!

    "Even if you hate me, you should still curse a few words secretly at home. If you say such nonsense in public, aren''t you afraid that others will hear it and find out that it''s your good looks that are ruined?"

    Jiayin turned his head and motioned for everyone to look forward.

    ?The backyard of this jewelry store is originally small, very close to the front hall, and there are really too many guests today.

    ?Just now, Shuiling made such a noise that many guests were sneaking around to look over.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1083ï¼š My sister-in-lawâ€™s fighting ability is off the charts!

    Chapter 1083 My sister-in-law¡¯s fighting power is off the charts!

    Ms. Chen¡¯s face was green and white, and she wished she could go back in time and sew her cousin¡¯s mouth shut.

    But now things have happened, and she has no regrets.

    ?Last time she went home, her father scolded her severely and grounded her for a long time.

    ??If it weren¡¯t for choosing a concubine, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to step out of the house!

    "Princess Kangle, it is indeed our fault for us to talk about right and wrong behind our backs. But you, a slave, are too unruly. You scold others when you come up. Is this the upbringing of your Li family?"

    ¡°Or the Li family has become so arrogant that even a servant is more noble than me, a daughter of an official!¡±

    I have to say that Miss Chen has indeed made progress, and she has really made some sense for herself as soon as she opens her mouth.

    Just as Jiayin was about to refute, Wan''er had already stood beside her.

    ¡°Miss Chen, since we are comparing status, my sister is a princess with a title and a fief, so isn¡¯t she much more noble than you? Aren¡¯t you still insulting me at will?

    ¡°Speaking of lack of education, the Chen family probably doesn¡¯t have much education!

    ¡°After all, it is understandable that our servants are uneducated, but it would be ridiculous for a servant¡¯s daughter to be uneducated. The Chen family has money to buy jewelry for their daughter, doesn¡¯t it mean they don¡¯t have money to ask a nun to teach her?

    ¡°And just now, Miss Chen kept saying that you were going to be the crown princess! If I remember correctly, the selection of the concubine hasn¡¯t started yet, right? Could it be that your Chen family manipulated the emperor and the crown prince and made the decision in advance?¡±

    Control the royal family?

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say it!¡± Miss Chen was so frightened that her lips trembled. No matter how stupid she was, she knew that she couldn¡¯t bear this crime, otherwise the Chen family¡¯s future would be ruined, let alone her.

    ?Wan''er didn''t care what she did, her smile became more and more mocking.

    ¡°Ms. Chen should go to the medical clinic to have a look. She is so old and can¡¯t remember what she said. I¡¯m afraid her illness is serious.

    ¡°You must know that the basic condition for choosing a concubine is good health. If Miss Chen is like this, even if she enters the palace, she will have to bear the crime of deceiving the emperor!¡±

    Ms. Chen stamped her feet angrily. The daughter-in-law of the Li family was actually more ruthless than the princess. In the blink of an eye, she had already been charged with two crimes.

    She didn''t know what to do if she went on.

    ?So, holding back her anger and fear, she called out to her cousin and maids.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and don¡¯t care about these barbarians!¡±

    After saying that, she was the first to run away.

    ?Her cousin glared at Jiayin and others unwillingly, and hurried away with the maids.

    Jiayin hugged her sister-in-law''s arm, her eyes filled with admiration.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, you are so awesome! Your fighting power is off the charts!¡±

    ¡°Silly sister, what are you talking about again?¡± Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t understand what ¡°explosion¡± meant, but she was coaxed into laughing by her sister-in-law.

    "When you were outside, it was just that I couldn''t reach you. Now that you are with me and in front of me, if you are bullied again, how can I have the face to see my grandma and aunt in the future!"

    ??Wan''er patted her sister''s hand, turned back to look at the embarrassed shopkeeper and waiter, and said with a smile, "Shopkeeper, I''m really sorry for causing you trouble.

    "In this way, we have finished the selection. You can calculate the account. We will not counter-offer. This is an apology for disrupting your business today."

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare!¡± The old shopkeeper quickly saluted, ¡°Young lady, you are so polite, but I didn¡¯t treat you well, so you and the princess were frightened.

    ¡°In this way, I will give you a 10% discount as a token of my sincerity. Please ask the young lady and the princess to take care of Lao Chen¡¯s business in the future!¡±

    In this way, both the buyer and the seller valued peace, and the matter was settled smoothly.

    ?Soon, Jiayin and her sister-in-law paid the bill, and Grandma He and others took their things and left the shop.

    ?The spectators originally expected things to become big, but they were disappointed. Shuiling was worried that the ice cream in the box would melt, so she rushed to Baiyunjian in advance.

    Jiayin, Wan''er and others were not slow on their feet. For no other reason than the midday sun was too hot.

    Shuiyun glanced at Grandma He''s cold face and wiped her sister''s sweat. The greedy silly girl could only hope for her own good.

    ?Although she was standing up for her master just now, she also made her own decisions.

    I can¡¯t say that she will be scolded by Grandma He after she returns home...

    Shui Ling didn''t realize that she had made a mistake at all. She rushed into Baiyunjian''s backyard and shouted, "It''s so hot, it''s so hot! The young lady and the eldest young lady are here, shopkeeper Peng hurry up and prepare the room!"

    Shopkeeper Peng was already fat, and the summer was difficult, but the business in the shop was very good.

    At this moment, he was literally covered in sweat. When he heard his master coming, he quickly called the boy to clean up the guest room in the backyard, put in a lot of ice basins, and prepare ice cream and snacks again.

    Jiayin, Wan''er and others just entered the house and were greeted by a blast of air-conditioning. They all let out a long sigh of relief.

    ??Wan''er pulled off her handkerchief and wiped her forehead, frowned and sighed, "Sister, I''m afraid it won''t rain today. Will we have to have a complete abortion this year?"

    Jiayin was also worried and panicked, and responded, "I don''t know. If the drought continues, it will be okay. I''m afraid it will start raining again in the summer and cause floods. Then it will really be a disaster."

    Shopkeeper Peng stepped forward with a smile, held a teapot filled with sour plum soup, poured two cups of it himself, and advised, "Madam, princess, we mortals have nothing to do with God''s affairs. We can only look at his mood.

    ¡°Try the newly launched iced sour plum soup in our shop. It¡¯s very popular and the supply exceeds the demand.¡±

    Jiayin and Wan''er picked it up, took a sip, and couldn''t help but praise it.

    Wan''er responded, "It''s really good. It''s sour, sweet and cool. The most important thing is that it can dispel the heat."

    Jiayin asked about the price and nodded, "High quality and low price."

    After saying that, she remembered something and asked again, "The popsicles that are sold out wholesale every day cannot be stopped no matter how busy we are. Firstly, the people of the relief department have a living, and secondly, it allows the people in the city to relieve themselves from the heat."

    "Don''t worry, Princess, everyone is working overtime at night just to make more popsicles. In fact, popsicles don''t make any money, but we just hope that the poor folks can cool off. After all, not everyone has the money to come to our store. , buying ice cream and fruit drinks.¡±

    Shopkeeper Peng is a conscientious and generous master, so he is naturally willing to put in more effort.

    Jiayin laughed when he heard it and said, "That''s good. If we don''t have enough manpower, we can recruit a few more so that everyone can have a rest. However, the newly recruited manpower must be carefully investigated and added carefully."

    "We are in the food business. If someone has malicious intentions and makes some moves, our sign will be destroyed."

    "Yes, Princess, don''t worry, I am also thinking about this matter, and I am extra careful." Shopkeeper Peng looked a little proud and replied, "Originally, Princess is not coming, so I have to go see Princess. Please give me some instructions.

    ¡°If there are suitable boys or girls in Broken Gold Beach, it would be best to send five of them to learn the craft.

    ¡°If not, I plan to ask the store clerk to go home and call his younger brother, sister, nephew, etc. This way he knows everything and is more at ease than outsiders.¡±

    "What a good idea," Jiayin praised and replied, "Then I will go back and ask the village chief today, and someone will come and reply to you tomorrow."

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    After saying a few more words, Shopkeeper Peng withdrew.

    Jiayin, Wan''er and others were left eating and drinking to relieve the heat. After resting, they continued to walk around various shops.

    In the palace, at the moment, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince was admiring flowers and enjoying the cool air in the imperial garden. Eunuch Feng was waiting at the gate of the garden with his feet raised. He was finally looking forward to the return of the little **** who had left the palace to buy things, so he cursed in a low voice, "You bastard, what''s wrong? We just came back, are you thirsty?"

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1084ï¼š Give the prince likes 10,000 times!

    Chapter 1084: Like the prince 10,000 times!

    ??The little **** was not afraid. Instead, he smiled and said a few words in Eunuch Feng''s ear.

    Eunuch Feng frowned when he heard this and couldn''t help but ask, "Do you really mean what you said? Did you add fuel to the fire?"

    "Oh, steward, how dare you, this servant? This is a matter of concern to our Highness, and I can''t lie no matter what!" The little **** felt aggrieved, causing Eunuch Feng to glare at him, and then walked inside with the food box.

    There was a layer of ice cubes under the food box, and water was dripping as we walked. But when we got to the pavilion and opened the lid, the air-conditioning came in front of us, which made everyone couldn''t help but take a second look.

    The prince was drinking tea. When he saw this, he put down his tea cup and asked, "You have been here for so long, but something happened?"

    Eunuch Feng quickly took out the snacks from the food box, and finally there was a pot of jade melon juice with ice.

    He laughed along and said, "Your Highness the Crown Prince is wise, and the little **** who left the palace did encounter something.

    ¡°This guy took advantage of a little palace maid and went to the jewelry store to help carry some things back. He happened to watch the excitement.

    ¡°It was said that Princess Kangle and her sister-in-law were also shopping for jewelry in the jewelry store, and they ended up sitting in the private room next door with the lady from the residence of Chen Shilang, the Ministry of Civil Affairs. For some reason, Miss Chen started to quarrel with the princess.

    ¡°Miss Chen made rude remarks and said that when she takes the position of crown princess, she will ask the princess to come into the palace and kowtow to her every day!¡±

    The prince held up the sour plum soup and paused, then sneered, "Did she really say that?"

    "It shouldn''t be wrong. The young **** didn''t dare to deceive the old slave. Besides, there were many guests present at the time, so he couldn''t do anything false." Eunuch Feng''s favorite was Princess Kangle, and he couldn''t help but poke fun at her secretly. I complained for the princess.

    ¡°Miss Chen is really... oh, the princess is such a good person. Even the princess says she is smart and kind, and wishes she could stay with her every day. But this Miss Chen is targeting the princess everywhere!

    ¡°No wonder the princess wants to leave the palace, otherwise I don¡¯t know how she would be arranged by someone like Miss Chen!

    The old slave felt pity when he thought of the princess. You know, when the princess was in the palace, she made ice cream and cold drinks every day, so there was no need to send someone out to buy them. "

    The prince lowered his eyes and slowly drank the jade melon juice without responding.

    At this time, the emperor finished approving the memorial and came over to enjoy the cool air.

    The prince poured jade melon juice for him with his own hands, and picked up a piece of cold cake with bean paste filling.

    The emperor enjoyed his son''s filial piety very much. He sat him down, took a sip of jade melon juice, and praised, "This jade melon juice doesn''t taste like the imperial kitchen, but is it bought from outside?"

    The prince smiled and said, "Yes, father. The little **** ran to Baiyunjian to bring back two pots in total. One pot was sent to Zhilan Palace for the third sister.

    ¡°My son and I have no regard for my father. This stuff is too cold and hurts my spleen and stomach. I don¡¯t want to think that my father has a good taste, but he drank it after all.¡±

    ?The emperor laughed heartily, with a bit of pride in his expression.

    "Okay, you brother and sister get along well. It doesn''t matter if I, the father, don''t drink this jade melon juice."

    The prince accompanied the emperor and said a few words, then he got straight to the point and said, "Father, one of the candidates on the list wants to withdraw."

    ?The emperor was stunned for a moment before he figured out which list it was.

    So, he asked, "Which one do you want to remove? Is it particularly displeasing to you?"

    The prince nodded and responded, "The legitimate daughter of the Minister of Civil Affairs, Chen Shilang, is the one who failed to make a splash at the imperial concubine''s summer banquet and was slapped in the face by the third princess and the princess.

    "I heard that she threatened outside today that when she enters the palace and becomes the crown princess, she will ask the third princess and the princess to kowtow to her every day to apologize."

    "Presumptuous!" The emperor glared at that time and scolded, "A mere servant''s daughter, who gave her the courage to speak such lies! "Not to mention the crown princess, even if she passed the selection, she would be nothing more than a concubine. Even the concubines can¡¯t take their turn! "

    The prince nodded, his face also full of displeasure.

    "With such a character, even if Erchen can tolerate it. But the princess is very straight-tempered! When she really bullies her in front of the princess, the princess will think that it is Erchen, the elder brother, who is behind the instructions. That will ruin the relationship between our brother and sister! "

    The prince''s words stung the emperor''s lungs. He and his brothers had been fighting to the death for the throne since childhood, and there was no sense of brotherhood at all.

    Now that he is a father, he does not have many children, and the throne has not become a source of hatred between his children.

    ?Especially these days, he was particularly happy to see that the prince was willing to send a copy to Zhilan Palace if he had any good food or toys.

    You can always rest assured that one day he will be gone.

    I didn¡¯t expect that a dead girl would show up and talk so shamelessly without anyone paying attention!

    "Call the Minister of Civil Affairs, Chen Shilang, to ask him to change his daughter to run for election. If he dares to let his uneducated daughter talk nonsense outside, he doesn''t need to be a minister anymore. He can just stay at home and teach his daughter all day long!" Manager Yi hurriedly stepped forward. He responded, and then personally took people to the Yamen to look for Chen Shilang.

    The prince lowered his head, took a sip of jade melon juice, and hid the sarcasm in his eyes.

    In my father''s heart, power is always the most important.

    What we are doing today is just to let the Chen family get a daughter, rather than exclude the Chen family.

    It¡¯s just because I can¡¯t bear to let go of the Chen family¡¯s power...

    Eunuch Feng stood outside the pavilion, his head bowed humbly, and he had already given the prince ten thousand likes in his heart.

    ??As expected of a prince, he brought the third princess in with just a few words. Not only did he avenge the princess, but he also eliminated a troublemaker from entering the palace!

    Let''s not talk about what''s going on in the palace, but at Shilang Chen''s house, Miss Chen is hugging her mother, wiping her tears, and stamping her feet coquettishly.

    ¡°Oh, mother, you must make the decision for your daughter! That Princess Kangle is too much!

    ¡°Last time at the summer party, she slapped her daughter. Her daughter was laughed at by others for days, and she really didn¡¯t want to live. Now that she finally has to enter the palace to choose a concubine, she bullied me again!

    "What kind of noble girl am I? A man with a mud-leg can beat me and bully me at will! Oh, I might as well die!"

    Mrs. Chen gave birth to a son and a daughter. When her son was six years old, he moved to the front yard and was taught by her husband. She could no longer intervene and could only see him once a day.

    Occasionally, I am busy with studies and it is normal not to see each other for a few days.

    ??Only this little daughter has been with her since she was born. Although she was raised more arrogant and stupider, after all, she came out of her belly, so she should love her more.

    At this moment, her daughter was crying so pitifully. Of course she couldn''t bear to let her go, so she hugged her and coaxed her, "Okay, okay, don''t cry yet. Tell me what happened?"

    Ms. Chen winked at her cousin, who quickly took over the conversation.

    On the way, the two of them had already discussed everything in the carriage.

    The fault is of course the fault of King Kangle, they are the ones who were innocently bullied.

    ?So, the little cousin added some fuel and jealousy to the situation, and the matter came to pass. Princess Kangle deliberately provoked her, failed to **** the jewelry they were interested in, and deliberately humiliated them in public.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1085ï¼š The consequences of seeking death

    Chapter 1085: The consequences of seeking death

    Mrs. Chen''s face turned dark with anger, and she couldn''t help but curse, "This Li family is really bullying people!

    It¡¯s just Princess Kangle who is so unruly and vicious, why is her sister-in-law so ignorant of right and wrong?

    "No, we can''t let this matter go. I''ll talk to your father tonight and ask him to ask the Li family if he wants to enmity with our Chen family!"

    "Last time at the summer banquet, I thought you were not good at studying, so I was willing to admit defeat. But this time, we just met in a shop, why would I still bully you? Does she think that our Chen family are ordinary people? Let her make a fool of herself. Flatten it!¡±

    Miss Chen pulled her handkerchief to wipe her tears and continued to add fuel to the fire, "Mom, you don''t know that this **** girl from the Li family is very good at flattering me. What if she speaks ill of me in front of the Third Princess or His Royal Highness? Huh? Will I be kicked off?¡±

    "Hmph!" Mrs. Chen''s eyes became even more stern and she scolded, "There is no one with the surname Li in this world! How can she just say what she says? You go to choose a concubine, it is related to the future of the family. When your father comes back, he will definitely think Method!

    "Your father is a minister! He has not been bullied by a mud-legged person!"

    Ms. Chen and her little cousin looked at each other with excited expressions.

    ??As long as the family is willing to take action, not to mention the little Princess Kangle, even the Li family will be destroyed!

    At this moment, the entrance to the courtyard suddenly became lively.

    ?When everyone looked outside, they saw Shilang Chen, dressed in official uniform, striding in with his brows furrowed and beads of sweat on his forehead.

    ¡°Oh, sir, why are you back so early today?¡± Mrs. Chen hurriedly stepped forward to greet her.

    Ms. Chen also shouted coquettishly, "Dad, you are back. I was bullied today..."

    Unfortunately, before she could finish speaking, Chen Shilang''s slap had already been thrown down.

    ¡°Crack! Pah!¡±

    ??Ms. Chen Shilang fired his bow from left to right and slapped Ms. Chen back and forth twice. She fell to the ground and was so confused that she didn''t know what night it was.

    Mrs. Chen was startled and screamed, "Master, why are you beating your daughter? We are about to choose a concubine. How can my daughter see anyone if her face is hurt!"

    As she spoke, she rushed forward and helped her daughter up with great effort.

    As a result, Chen Shilang went crazy. Seeing his wife protecting his daughter so much, he actually raised his foot and hit his wife on the back hard.

    Mrs. Chen was in pain and fell together with her daughter. She was so frightened and angry that she almost forgot to speak.

    After more than 20 years of marriage, this was the first time she was beaten!

    ¡°Chen Zhimin, you are crazy! Are you going to kill your wife and daughter and marry someone else? Don¡¯t forget, my natal family is not a small family!¡±

    ?Mrs. Chen struggled and was about to pounce on Mr. Chen.

    A woman¡¯s natural skill, the Nine-yin White Bone Claw, must be used on Chen Shilang¡¯s hands and face.

    ??Shilang Chen slightly regretted that he should not have beaten his wife as well.

    But he was really angry!

    "Okay, stop making trouble! Don''t even look at what trouble your good daughter got into!"

    ?He pulled away the mad Mrs. Chen, then lifted up her official uniform and sat down, breathing hot air from her nose.

    Ms. Chen had already gotten up. Seeing her father like this again made her legs weak from fear.

    She hid behind Mrs. Chen, feeling guilty and not daring to say a word.

    Mrs. Chen looked up and saw that all the maids and women in the room were gone. No one saw her being beaten, so she straightened her hair and sat down while holding back her anger.

    ¡°Today I want to hear, why did you go crazy when you came in? If you don¡¯t tell me, I will never give up!¡±

    Chen Shilang snorted, "I was busy at the Yamen just now, and Manager Yi suddenly came to deliver a message. The Emperor personally ordered that your good daughter be removed from the list of concubines!" Mrs. Chen was shocked and anxious, and Miss Chen even started to cry. .

    "What''s going on? You are the minister of the Ministry of Civil Affairs. Are your legitimate daughters not eligible to participate in the selection of the concubine?" Mrs. Chen gritted her teeth with hatred, "Is the crown princess pre-determined?"

    Mr. Chen glanced at the culprit''s daughter and said angrily, "I begged Mr. Yi for a long time, and he just said a few words.

    ¡°She was a good daughter raised by you, and she made such nonsense in the jewelry store, saying that she would become a crown princess in the palace, and that she wanted the third princess and the princess to kowtow to her all day long, in order to avenge the slap she received for her poem!

    ¡°As a result, not only was Princess Kangle exposed on the spot, but it even reached the ears of the emperor and the prince. The emperor Long Yan was furious and directly erased her qualifications to participate in the election!¡±

    "Ugh, I didn''t say it, I didn''t say it!" Miss Chen stamped her feet and cried, feeling extremely aggrieved, "I just scolded Princess Kangle, I didn''t scold the third princess, I... I just said it casually to vent my anger. "

    ??Shilang Chen really wanted to slap her twice more, but things were already like this and he was too lazy to get angry again.

    ¡°In this situation, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you scold the third princess or not. What matters is that you can¡¯t enter the palace to stand for election.¡±

    ¡°Master, master! My daughter is your only legitimate daughter, you can¡¯t ignore it! Do you want to go to the palace and beg the emperor, or... or let¡¯s ask the Li family to apologize!¡±

    ?Mrs. Chen didn¡¯t care that she had been beaten just now and quickly begged her husband to find a way.

    ??Shilang Chen sighed inwardly and said coldly, "No need, the emperor didn''t blame our family too much. In addition to disqualifying his daughter from participating in the election, he also asked our family to send another girl to participate in the election.

    "I decided to let the legitimate daughter of my second brother''s family enter the palace. The child has good looks. She has been proficient in playing chess, calligraphy and painting since she was a child. The most important thing is that she is stable and generous. After entering the palace, even if she does not add luster to the family, at least she will not bring any brilliance to the family. Trouble at home.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Mrs. Chen and her daughter almost shouted in unison, both shaking their heads wildly.

    "No, no! Daddy!" Miss Chen ran over and hugged her father''s thigh, "I am your biological daughter, and I want to enter the palace. Oh, oh, I can''t send my cousin away!"

    ??Mr. Chen was impatient to see them continue to make trouble, so he threw his daughter away and stood up, scolding, "If you hadn''t been shameless in your words and deeds outside and brought shame to the family time and time again, you wouldn''t have ended up like this.

    ?From now on, follow your mama and learn the rules, and I will give you a good husband-in-law! "

    After saying that, he raised his legs and walked out. Occasionally he saw a timid little girl hiding in the corner from the corner of his eye, so he shouted to a nun, "Send my cousin back, and she will not be allowed to come to the door again!"

    ??Mammy quickly knelt down and kowtowed, and did not dare to get up until Chen Shilang left the yard.

    Mrs. Chen and her daughter held their heads and cried together, their intestines turning green with regret.

    On the contrary, my cousin¡¯s eyes rolled for a long time, and when they were not paying attention, she took off a pair of gold bracelets from her wrists and stuffed them into her arms.

    ??This is what her cousin lent her to wear when she was about to go out in the morning, fearing that she would be embarrassed.

    She must stay and sell it when she returns home. It will be enough for her at least half a dowry.

    She is not a legitimate daughter. She has never been cared for or loved by anyone. She can only make plans for herself...

    After finally going out on the street, Jiayin accompanied her sister-in-law out of the white clouds, and went to Baiguoyuan and the hotpot restaurant.

    ??The hot pot restaurant changed to barbecue early, but the weather was hot and business was a bit bleak.

    Fortunately, Pagoda Garden has continued as usual, and its business has even improved to a higher level.

    After all, putting all kinds of fruits in cold water is a magical tool to relieve the heat.

    ?Finally, Wan''er returned to the Earl''s Mansion to deal with trivial matters, and Jiayin abducted her to Cyclamen.

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1086ï¼š Auntie is closer than mother!

    Chapter 1086: Aunt is closer than mother!

    In the past two years, Cyclamen has trained more and more good cooks. Even cold dishes and hot dishes, red dishes and white dishes, etc. are separated. Although the kitchen is very busy, it is busy but not chaotic, and each performs its duties. .

    Therefore, family members rarely go to the stove during the day, as long as they control the overall situation.

    When Jiayin entered the yard through the back door, she was even more happy when she saw her brother wearing a set of blue clothes and pants, looking clean and refreshing.

    ?Jia Huan pulled her sister into the house, she was also happy, and shouted to the boy to bring tea and snacks.

    ??The brother and sister exchanged a few words of personal acknowledgment, and Jiayin helped solve some minor problems. Then they went to the Earl''s Mansion to meet up with their sister-in-law, and they returned to Suijintan together.

    ?Mother Lin hugged Yuanyuan, talked to the villagers at the entrance of the village, blew in the wind, and waited for her masters to come back.

    ?Yuanyuan really lives up to his name, he has always been round since birth.

    ?When it¡¯s so hot, I will inevitably suffer more than other children.

    Fortunately, there aren¡¯t that many rules at home, so I changed him into a sleeveless jacket and half-length shorts early, so he can wear them as he likes to keep cool.

    ?But in this way, his lotus-jointed arms and legs were exposed. They were white and tender, and even more cute. Everyone who saw them wanted to pinch them.

    Especially the elderly, their favorite thing is children.

    Such a white and fat baby is like a little fairy boy from heaven!

    ??The old lady came over to make some predictions. She wanted to sew a small coat for Yuanyuan. She also measured her little feet and wanted to make a pair of shoes for Yuanyuan.

    It was so lively under the big tree, with laughter and laughter everywhere.

    As soon as Wan''er and Jiayin got out of the car, they both smiled and quickly nodded and said hello to the villagers and chatted a few words.

    Wan''er wanted to take over her son, but unfortunately her son reached out and ran towards her aunt.

    ¡°Auntie, hug me, hug me!¡±

    Who can bear the weight of a baby that makes a milky sound?

    Jiayin quickly hugged her nephew and gave him a big kiss.

    ¡°Auntie is back with snacks that we Yuanyuan like to eat. How are you, auntie?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yuanyuan hugged her aunt¡¯s neck and kissed her several times.

    Jiayin''s heart instantly melted with honey. Le Diandian hugged her little nephew and walked into the yard.

    Wan''er, the abandoned mother, couldn''t help laughing and scolding, "This brat is closer to my aunt than to my mother."

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this.

    ?Mama Lin had always been in charge of the trivial affairs of the old house, but she fell ill at the beginning of the spring. Even with the help of Dr. Zhang, she still lay in bed for a month, and she has only recovered now.

    ??Mammy He, an old sister, felt sorry for her, so she guarded the old house and the princess'' mansion alone.

    ?In the past few days, Granny Lin has really recovered. Doctor Zhang also nodded, and then slowly took over the management of the old house.

    At this moment, she responded with a smile, "The princess was in the palace before and rarely came back. The young master must be panicking. Now that the princess is back, it is normal for the young master to hang out with his aunt. Madam, you also want to I¡¯m busy, it¡¯s almost the end of the month, it¡¯s time to distribute food.¡±

    This reminded Wan''er. She turned around and saw everyone in the village looking at her, and said quickly, "I will sort out the account books today and open a position tomorrow."

    ?The villagers immediately responded, "Don''t worry, Madam, we still have food at home, we won''t miss it for a few days."

    "That can''t be done. The food should be distributed on that day. The rules must not be broken." Wan''er said with a smile, "Everyone, go home and clean the rice vat. We will distribute new food tomorrow. If anyone wants to change, please report in advance. Just come up.¡±

    "Okay, thank you for your hard work, madam." The villagers responded one after another, stopped chatting, and hurried home to work.

    There is no farming in the village, so the food is harvested from the hot spring valley. Once a month, every household goes to the granary to receive food based on head count, including coarse grains or fine grains, rice, flour and millet.

    But the situation of each family is different. For example, if there is a woman in confinement, the village will give more millet.

    If the elderly or children are sick, they can also receive more fine food.

    There are rules for everything, and special circumstances can also be discussed.

    ?Over the years, hundreds of people in the village have never caused any trouble because of this matter.

    On the contrary, because everyone ate from a barn of food, they became more united and closer.

    ?Of course, some people are living a better life and like to eat. If they feel that the fine grain distributed in the village is not enough, they can go to the city to buy some extra.

    Wan''er saw off the villagers, then walked into the courtyard with Nanny Lin, and said casually, "Nanny, thank you for your hard work in taking care of the house. We were in the city just now. We were choosing jewelry. I asked Nanny He to bring you one as well." "Silver hairpin, grandma, remember to go to grandma He to get it back."

    ¡°Madam, this old slave is so useless that he cannot bear your reward.¡± Aunt Lin felt a little scared and guilty.

    She has been ill for so long that she would have been kicked out of other people''s homes to fend for herself.

    ??As a result, at the master¡¯s house, not only did she receive treatment, but she was also given jewelry!

    "Mom, take it, don''t be polite." Wan''er patted the back of her hand and told her, "In a few days, I will go back to the city. The princess is young, so I can''t help but ask you and Aunt He to work hard. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam, I will take good care of the old house and serve the princess well.¡±

    ?Mama Lin bent down and lowered her head, and solemnly responded...

    Getting up early the next day, right after dinner, Lao Hei led the caravan and hurried back to Broken Gold Beach in a dusty journey.

    ?Brother Li is also thinking about his family. Although he has never stopped writing letters to his family and is very familiar with the situation in Xindu, it is still not as good as seeing it with his own eyes.

    ??This time the convoy sent him a lot of food and drink, and there was nothing he could not have imagined, but nothing that he could not receive.

    He knew that it must be his sister who had organized the arrangements herself.

    ?Sure enough, reading the letter confirmed his guess.

    He felt relieved knowing that his sister would no longer have to enter the palace. Then he collected good things from all over the city and sent them back together with what he had saved before.

    So, Lao Hei and the others loaded several vehicles when they set out, but when they came back, the load was not reduced at all...

    ?Everyone in the family is thinking about Brother Li. When they heard that the motorcade was coming back, almost everyone came back to join in the fun at night.

    Not to mention Jia Huan, who is guarding business in the city, Li Laosan and Brother Mao have all rushed back from Luo''an. Of course, they will have to rush back tomorrow morning.

    Brother Li has prepared gifts for everyone in the family, ranging from trinkets to new books, calligraphy and paintings, or ornaments.

    ?There is also a master craftsman in the county where he is located. He is very good at making tin cans, which are shiny and airtight.

    ?This time, he also sent dozens back to his family.

    Jiayin simply can¡¯t put it down. Such a good thing is perfect for putting medicinal powder or tea leaves.

    That night, the family cooked some more delicious dishes and invited Mr. Jiang and Doctor Zhang, as well as the old village chief, Liu Biaotou, Uncle Zhao and others to gather together, and it was a lively gathering.

    The temperament of Divine Doctor Zhang was that he would never give in to himself at any time. He would directly order Jiayin and Wan''er to eat whatever they wanted, without being polite.

    ?Mr. Jiang, on the other hand, although he kept smiling and seemed to be the same as before, his dark color was somewhat embarrassing and uneasy.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1087ï¼š The importance of having a good knife!

    Chapter 1087 The Importance of Having a Good Knife!

    After all, he had deceived everyone about being a royal guard for more than ten years, and he even brought the prince into Broken Gold Beach as a beggar.

    ??This was well hidden and no one discovered it, and it passed peacefully for more than ten years.

    ??If you are unlucky and the secret is exposed, wouldn''t it mean that the entire Broken Gold Beach will be a river of blood...

    So, when the eldest prince returned to the palace and was promised to be crowned prince by the emperor, although Mr. Jiang still stayed in Ruijintan and taught the children every day, nothing changed.

    Actually, he still felt very sorry.

    Fortunately, after two days of curiosity, the villagers saw that Mr. Wang Jiang was still the same child, and they regained their previous closeness and respect.

    At this moment, everyone in the Li family ate when they needed to eat and drank when they needed to drink. No one paid any extra attention to him, let alone treated him differently.

    ?This actually made him gradually let go of his worries and feel completely relaxed.

    He has become accustomed to living in Broken Gold Beach, accustomed to the peace and joy here, and even the credit for raising the prince has been exchanged for his freedom to settle here for the rest of his life.

    ??If the villagers complained and rejected him, he would not be able to live here, and he would have to wander around.

    Fortunately, fortunately¡­

    ??In the yard, a slight cool breeze blew by. The insects, who were supposed to be the protagonists of the night, were overshadowed by the chatter and laughter of everyone in the room, and did not say a word.

    ?The moon hangs alone in the sky, and the stars are lazy and don¡¯t know where they have gone.

    At the same moment, somewhere in the north of the Yangtze River, Ye Shan was slowly pulling out the long knife at his waist and looking coldly at the five or six men in black opposite him.

    He asked coldly, "Who are you and why are you blocking my way?"

    ?The leading man in black was silent for a long time and responded, "Everyone is his own master and just obeys orders. Why ask so many questions."

    ?Another man in black also sneered wildly, "You will be a dead person soon. It is useless to know so much. Do you still need the Lord of Hell to deliver a message for you?"

    ?Ye Shan''s pupils shrank slightly, and he suddenly stepped forward and swung the knife fiercely.

    ??That arrogant man in black was probably very confident in his ability, so he actually stopped him with his sword.

    As a result, the long knife in his hand was cut off with a click.

    ?He was so shocked that his eyes almost flew out of his head. He couldn''t believe it at all. When he still wanted to escape, it was already too late.

    Ye Shan¡¯s long sword cut off half of his body!

    Blood spurted out, and the two halves of the corpse fell to the ground so quickly that no one could react.

    ?Ye Shan quickly withdrew and shook off the blood on the knife, feeling more confident in his heart.

    ??Back when the young lady suddenly took out a lot of strange things and wanted to make weapons, he was also suspicious and thought it was a child playing tricks.

    But unexpectedly, the weapons made by those strange things are simply unparalleled.

    At any time, against any sword of Tianwu, he has never lost.

    In a head-to-head confrontation, the opponent''s sword will always be cut off.

    Such an artifact has allowed everyone to escape death countless times.

    All those who got weapons, except those who did not use them frequently like the young masters of the Li family, valued them as much as their lives and wished they could sleep with them in their arms.

    ?He also carries it with him and never lets it go.

    I can''t say, this time, I have to rely on this "old guy" to break out of the siege.

    "Have you thought about it? If you have thought about it, answer me, who sent you here!" Ye Shan tried, "Whoever explains clearly, I can spare his life."

    ?Several men in black hesitated for a moment, but still did not speak, and they all rushed forward.

    Hashan could only give up inquiring and go straight into the battle.

    I have to say that the men in black are all good players and they cooperate well.

    Ye Shan could protect himself, but he had no chance to fight back. If this delay continued and the number of people was very different, he would surely suffer a loss, so he was cruel and scratched his back, took out a ball from his arms and threw it **** the ground.

    The moment the ball shattered, a large amount of white smoke immediately came out.

    ?Several men in black were caught off guard and quickly blocked their mouths and noses with their arms.

    ?Ye Shan took the opportunity to swing out two swords and cut down the two men in black.

    ??The man in black quickly withdrew, only to find that Ye Shan was not affected at all.

    ?The leading man in black cursed fiercely, "Fuck, you''ve been fooled!"

    White smoke is basically non-toxic and is just a camouflage.

    ?Ye Shan quickly threw an antidote pill into his mouth. The injury on his back was not deep, but he had to be careful that the opponent''s knife edge was smeared with poison.

    ?The three men in black became angry and rushed forward again.

    ?This time, neither side held back, and all their moves were directed toward death.

    In the end, Ye Shan stood at the end due to his superior skills.

    But after cutting down the last man in black, he also had four or five wounds on his body.

    Before he could take a breath, the sound of horse hooves suddenly came from the distance...

    Ye Shan''s expression changed at that moment, he turned around, jumped on his horse and whipped up his whip.

    ???In addition to the Northern Expeditionary Army and the barbarians, there is another group of cavalry in Jiangbei, which is the mysterious group that originally wanted to rob the army.

    At this time, the barbarians were driven near the border, and the Northern Expeditionary Army was fully suppressed, making it impossible for them to appear nearby.

    ?Then the people surrounding us must be a hidden food-grabbing team!

    ??Boom!

    One horse went ahead, followed by hundreds of people. Under such moonlight, a chase started.

    ?Yeshan looked back from time to time, his brows furrowing deeper and deeper.

    ?These people must be coming for him, it''s not a coincidence, otherwise they wouldn''t bite so hard.

    If this continues, he will definitely be caught up and either fight to the bitter end or be captured alive.

    ??He is not afraid of death or being captured, but what about the tasks assigned by his master!

    At this moment, a black shadow suddenly jumped down from the big tree on the roadside and landed steadily behind him.

    Ye Shan was so shocked that he turned back and was about to push the person down, but he heard the person shouting, "Uncle Shan, it''s me!"

    ¡°Mu Jue, why are you here?¡± Ye Shan was surprised and happy, but then became angry, ¡°There are too many enemies behind you, please dismount and hide!¡±

    Mu Jue refused and said with a smile, "Uncle Shan, just run forward and leave the rest to me!"

    ?As he spoke, he turned around, back to back with Ye Shan, and then pulled his belt to tie the two together.

    To make sure he couldn''t fall, Mu Jue took out a small bag from his arms, grabbed a handful of **** and threw them out.

    The cavalry behind them were running wildly, with no chance to stop.

    So, the ball exploded, and the white mist dispersed in front of us, and the dozens of soldiers and horses in front were all hit.

    ?The horse was crying, and the rider on the horse was coughing. He subconsciously pulled the reins to escape.

    ?With such a delay, the companions behind who were still accelerating were blocked from the way, so they inevitably collided with each other.

    Mu Jue pulled off the long bow from his waist and shot several more arrows in the darkness, causing several knights to fall off their horses.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ye Shan had already raced far away. If the cavalry team wanted to catch up again, they would definitely not be able to do it!

    The chase in the night turned into a one-horse race.

    ??After running for half a quarter of an hour, and after making sure that no one was following them, the two of them stopped and found a secluded mountain col to stay.

    ?Two updates today~~¡¤

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1088ï¼š The worst happened!

    Chapter 1088 The worst happened!

    As soon as Mu Jue untied his belt, he immediately jumped off the horse, lay down on the ground, and breathed a sigh of relief.

    ?Ye Shan **** his horse and sat next to him, breathing heavily.

    He patted Mu Jue and said with a smile, "Thanks, Guard Mu, it''s all thanks to you this time, otherwise I would have been arrested by those people.

    When the Marquis rescued you, you were still a young man. I didn¡¯t expect that after a few years, you would become so successful!

    No wonder the Marquis always says that you are born to march and fight, but it is a pity that this is not your ambition! "Mu Jue crossed his legs, picked up a piece of grass and held it in his mouth. Then he took an oil paper bag from his satchel and stuffed it into Ye Shan''s hand.

    ¡°Uncle Shan is right, why don¡¯t we boys grow up? You need to rest your belly first. Is this a sesame seed cake brought from home or baked by Aunt Mei?¡±

    ?Hasama hadn¡¯t seen his wife for several months. Hearing this, he quickly opened the oil paper bag, took a big bite, and then narrowed his eyes happily.

    "Boy, don''t think that if you bribe me with a sesame seed cake, I won''t pursue the case." Ye Shan finished the sesame seed cake in several bites, choked and drank a sip of water to smooth it down, and continued to criticize.

    ¡°How many fog **** do you still have, share half with me. Unfortunately, I am still cautious and don¡¯t dare to use one until there is danger. It¡¯s better for you to throw them out one by one.¡±

    Mu Jue was proud that he had his beloved girl to support him privately.

    He spat out the straw stalks and opened the bag. There were a dozen straws left in total.

    ¡°This thing is not easy to make in the first place, and the princess doesn¡¯t have much in stock. Most of it was sent to you for the Northern Expedition, and the remaining few were given to me.

    "It''s just that the princess said that this is a second-generation product with lime powder in it. If the wind direction is not good, it is easy to deceive one''s own people, so I did not put any poison powder.

    ¡°Be careful when you use it. Lime can easily cause blindness if it gets into your eyes. If it gets contaminated, remember to scrub it with plain oil.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Ye Shan grabbed all the fog **** and stuffed them into his arms without any politeness, and then got down to business.

    "The Marquis is about to launch a full-scale attack, planning to drive the barbarians out of the border in half a month and completely regain Jiangbei. However, the imperial court has issued an official document to switch from offense to defense, and the delivery of military supplies is also being delayed.

    "The Marquis has decided to abandon the court and fight quickly. In this way, the family will have to find a way to provide military supplies. I wonder how uncle and Mr. Wen have prepared before? Maybe they can help the Marquis now?"

    "Of course!" Mu Jue''s eyes were so bright that they became clearer in the night.

    "My family has been secretly stocking up on military rations, especially after the last time the military rations were destroyed. My uncle and Mr. Wen couldn''t come forward, so it was me and my people who secretly transported the grain to Jiangbei and hid it in a valley. Guarded by veterans. Those three hundred veterans were left to me by the Marquis before he went on the expedition. They are very reliable."

    Ye Shan was delighted when he heard this and guessed casually, "The valley you are talking about is not the gravel valley that everyone in Broken Gold Beach has longed for, is it? Is it the one where the Guo family''s collection of books has been temporarily stored?"

    ¡°Hahaha, you guessed it right, Uncle Shan. That¡¯s where it is!¡±

    Mu Jue jumped up and said, "Let''s go, Uncle Shan, let''s go back and have a look. Although those people may not be able to leave us any clues, we still have to take a look before we can rest assured. If nothing happens, I I¡¯ll take you to the valley to discuss how to transport the food.¡±

    ??Ye Shan unscrewed the water bag at his waist, took a few sips of water, and sighed, "That team of people didn''t have much murderous intention towards us, otherwise we would have been injured in the rain of arrows just now.

    ¡°However, having such an extra force in Jiangbei is always a trouble, so we have to find a way to get rid of them.¡±

    Mu Jue nodded, "After the food is shipped, so as not to delay the major events of the Northern Expedition, I will spend my free time looking for these people. However, it is difficult to deal with these people if I catch them."

    ¡°It would be a pity to kill him, but it would be useless if he didn¡¯t kill him. It would be a headache!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, the geese haven¡¯t been caught yet, we¡¯ll decide whether to steam or boil them later.¡±

    Ye Shan untied the horse''s reins and climbed onto the horse. Mu Jue then jumped up, and the two of them quietly returned to the place where they had just fought.

    Sure enough, not to mention the soldiers and horses whose eyes were damaged by lime, there was no trace of the bodies of the men in black who had been chopped down by Ye Shan earlier.

    Except for the faint smell of blood that was blown away by the night wind, it was as if nothing had happened here...

    Mu Jue walked around for a long time, and Ye Shan was not idle either. Finally, the two of them met.

    "The men in black who first intercepted and killed me were probably... the people from Xindu. He was determined to drag the Northern Expeditionary Army with them, and wait until the incident in Xindu was over before letting the Northern Expeditionary Army fight with the barbarians. It''s a decisive battle." Ye Shan looked unhappy and felt angry, not worth it for his master.

    ?Hunting for a cousin every day, he wished that the whole world would know how difficult it was for him and his master to support each other and survive since childhood.

    As it turns out, at the critical moment, for the sake of his own plan, he didn''t just throw his cousin''s safety aside.

    ?Perhaps he has other greed, so that the master worked hard for Tianwu for most of his life, and in the end he didn''t even get a good settlement...

    Mu Jue also sighed, the worst happened.

    "These people are indeed from the palace, and their tricks are all commonly used by secret guards. Judging from the marks of horse hooves, their bodies should have been taken away by that team of people. But I don''t know what the purpose of that team of people is!"

    ¡°That person has been hesitant before and has not made up his mind. The princess can see it most clearly in the palace. She is worried that such a situation will happen, and she will not be able to eat or sleep well.

    "Now that man has sent his men to intercept Mr. Hou''s contact with his family. I''m afraid he has really made up his mind."

    Ye Shan snorted coldly, "When I go back, I must inform the Marquis in detail so that he can make preparations in advance. That man had already decided to be ungrateful, but the Marquis disobeyed the order and decided to fight in advance. I''m afraid that that man would have more excuses to attack me." The Lord is in trouble."

    ?Mu Jue tilted his head and thought about it, then smiled.

    ¡°Uncle Shan, you said that the secret guards wanted to cut off the connection between the Northern Expeditionary Army and the family, and that the troops wanted to destroy the army¡¯s supplies.

    Since they are all enemies of the Northern Expeditionary Army, should we make arrangements to completely blame those dead guards on that team? "

    Ye Shan¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he asked, ¡°Do you have any idea?¡±

    ¡°Of course, when the secret guards in the palace handle errands, they usually have backup plans. Once the person who handles the errand has been dead for more than four hours, someone will follow up to check.

    ¡°There were a lot of people in that team, and the traces left behind are more obvious. Let¡¯s try to find them. It¡¯s best to get two more sets of clothes and horses.

    ¡°When the following secret guards arrive here, we will lead them to that group of people with a southwest accent¡­¡±

    ¡°What a great idea!¡± Ye Shan couldn¡¯t help but cheer, and slapped Mu Jue hard, ¡°You¡¯re too quick-witted, and if you let them go like this, we can get rid of the Jiangbei team that disrupted the situation without us taking action.¡±

    Mu Jue also smiled, but his eyes were full of coldness.

    ??The team of people in Jiangbei who are disrupting the situation are nothing at all. The hypocrite in Xindu who covets his beloved girl is his ultimate goal.

    ??The man with the southwestern accent was discovered, and it would be strange if the man in the palace did not doubt the prince-in-law he was interested in.

    What''s more, his consort was so strangely ill before getting married...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1089ï¼š There are new people and the old people are forgotten

    Chapter 1089 There are new people and the old ones are forgotten

    At the same night, Jiayin had already fallen asleep and had no idea that her jealous boyfriend had already done something big.

    When I woke up early, the big sun that jumped out of the horizon was still shining brightly, making everyone couldn''t help but sigh.

    Lao Hei and others may have been holding back at Broken Gold Beach for too long, like a pack of wolves longing for freedom, unwilling to stop for a moment.

    Almost immediately after dinner, Lao Hei arrived at the old house and asked when he would leave for the southwest.

    Jiayin hesitated for a moment, wondering whether he should ask someone to go to Lu¡¯s house to ask.

    After all, in the past, when the family''s motorcade went to the southwest, they would help Lu Zong carry some things.

    ?The sudden lack of help this time can easily make people suspicious.

    But if it was the same as before, she would feel uncomfortable.

    After all, being coveted and plotted by others, as well as destroying military rations, had exceeded her bottom line.

    ?She weighed it again and again and said to Lao Hei, "Uncle Lao Hei, I still have a few small things to deal with here. You can wait for one day and set off tomorrow morning."

    Lao Hei immediately responded, "Yes, Princess. It just so happens that we should prepare our luggage and supplies. After all, it is a long way to the southwest. Moreover, the caravan we have arranged will not set off together until noon tomorrow!"

    ¡°Uncle Hei, you¡¯d better add an extra car this time and store water on the road. Be prepared for the situation where there is no water source within a hundred miles! After all, the situation has been dry for so long, and the situation everywhere is probably different from before.¡±

    Jiayin gave a few more instructions, and then said, "This time, bring a few more tin cans that my sixth brother sent back. If you encounter good tea, buy some and bring them back. Also, remember to bring more pills and wound medicine, you can directly Go to the pharmacy to get it and just tell me what I told you.¡±

    Lao Hei was very grateful and quickly stood up to accept the offer.

    After chatting a few more words, Lao Hei left and went back.

    Jiayin went back and changed into a more gorgeous dress, and asked Shui Ling to pick some peaches in the greenhouse of the princess''s mansion.

    When going out, Wan''er happened to lead Yuanyuan in from the front, and asked, "Where are you going, sister?"

    Jiayin said, "Sister-in-law, I''m just going to find you. I want to go into the palace to see the third princess. Are you planning to go back to the Earl''s Mansion? Can we go together?"

    Wan''er hesitated for a moment and then replied, "Okay, the food distribution has been finished here in the village. It''s no big deal. I really should go back. My brother from my mother''s side is seeing the girl, and I always want to ask what''s going on."

    "Then sister-in-law, just go back. It doesn''t matter if you stay at your parents'' house for one night. The Earl''s Mansion is right there and you can''t escape. If something happens, you can rush back in time."

    Jiayin is a woman who wishes she could be an old daughter at home for the rest of her life. She is particularly fond of home, so she naturally supports her sister-in-law''s return to her parents'' home.

    ?She immediately called Shui Ling to go to the princess''s mansion again, and soon brought back a basket of peaches and a basket of apricots.

    ?Peach is pink and moist, with an attractive sweet aroma.

    Apricots are golden and round, plump and beautiful.

    Everyone liked it, and Yuanyuan couldn''t help but secretly wanted to take two.

    As a result, Jiayin noticed it with sharp eyes and hugged him quickly to persuade him, "Yuanyuan, peaches and apricots have fluff. Don''t touch them without washing them, otherwise they will itch.

    ¡°You should go to grandma¡¯s house with your mother and eat with grandma and uncle then, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yuanyuan blushed shyly, hugged her aunt and kissed her twice more.

    Jiayin smiled brightly, hugged her nephew and walked out first, "Let''s go, Yuanyuan is back to grandma''s house!"

    ??Wan''er quickly followed and shouted, "Sister, put down Yuanyuan, this kid is too heavy, don''t make your arms sore from exhaustion."

    ?Chunxiu and Wanqiu quickly packed their luggage and put it on the carriage.

    ?Mammy Lin stayed to guard the old house, while Grandma He guarded the princess mansion.

    So, the two sisters can leave with peace of mind and have nothing to worry about.

    The wheels are rolling and the horses'' hooves are clattering. Jiayin''s carriage is spacious, and even if there are a few more people in it, it won''t feel crowded. There was no one on the road, so Chunxiu half-opened the window to get some air.

    Jiayin saw something red hanging on the tree in the distance and asked, "What is that?"

    Shuiyun glanced at it and replied, "Princess, that is the red ribbon that the nearby villagers tied for the autumn rain."

    Jiayin frowned, and Wan''er sighed while hugging her son, and whispered, "Recently, everyone inside and outside the court has been busy with the matter of crown prince and concubine selection, and almost no one pays attention to the drought. If this continues, if there is no food production this year, there will be no food production after autumn. There are refugees.

    ¡°Now at least we have wild vegetables to keep us warm. When the snow falls, there will be nothing to eat.¡±

    Jiayin nodded, "The granary in the village is too eye-catching. If there are refugees coming here in the future, I''m afraid it will cause trouble for the village.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to distribute food to each family for two months when the food is distributed again next month, and I will find a way to hide the rest.¡±

    Wan''er felt worried when she heard that, and quickly responded, "Okay, I will make arrangements next month."

    ?While talking like this, the carriage entered the city.

    Jiayin sent his sister-in-law and nephew to the door of Xing''s house, then turned the carriage to the palace.

    The third princess suddenly heard that good news was coming, and quickly asked Caiyun to pick her up at the gate of the palace.

    Along the way, Caiyun was extremely happy.

    "Princess, in the past few days since you have been out of the palace, our princess has become very boring, has eaten less, and has lost a lot of weight."

    Jiayin couldn''t help but laugh and responded, "Are you sure she thinks about me? Isn''t it because the cook is not as good as Shuiyun?"

    Caiyun laughed and said in a low voice, "All of them, all of them! But our princess really misses the princess very much!"

    ??The corridor leading to Zhilan Palace is very long. Fortunately, there are trees on the roadside for shade, otherwise everyone would be sweating profusely before entering.

    Halfway through, the little fox got the news from somewhere and suddenly jumped out from the roadside.

    Jiayin bent down to pick up the little fox. He took a step back when he was hit by it. He couldn''t help but scolded, "Sanjo, where have you been stealing food these past few days? Why have you gained so much weight?"

    ?Sanjo chirped a few times, hid his head in his master''s arms, and pretended to be dead to the end.

    Jiayin had no choice but to hold it and keep moving forward.

    Occasionally, a green shadow flashes past in the grass on the roadside.

    Jiayin naturally saw it. When she entered the door, Caiyun didn''t pay attention. She took out an egg from the space and threw it over.

    ?Green shadows flew up and the eggs were quickly swallowed...

    ¡°Good news, you heartless person, wuwu! Have you found a new person and forgotten the old one? How many days have you been out of the palace, why did you just think of me!¡±

    The third princess didn¡¯t know what popular story book she had read, and she imitated the attitude of a resentful girl who had been abandoned.

    ?At this moment, she pulled her handkerchief and wiped the corners of her eyes, looking like she was accusing a heartless man.

    Jiayin rolled her eyes and scolded her with a smile, "Don''t tell me that the person who went to my princess'' mansion to eat so much the day before yesterday is your substitute?"

    The third princess immediately threw away the veil, smiled to please her, and quickly sat down with Jiayin, "Oh, I''m kidding you! Who asked you to leave me alone in the palace? I''m so idle. "

    "I knew you would say that. I''m here to see you." Jiayin pointed to the basket of peaches, "I''ll bring you the freshly ripe peaches right now."

    ¡°In addition, my family¡¯s motorcade is going to the southwest to deliver things to my eldest brother, and it will set off tomorrow.

    ¡°I want to send someone to Prince Lu¡¯s house to ask if he has anything to take home. If you have anything to say or something to give to Prince Lu, please send someone there together.¡±

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1090ï¼š Mazi is not called Mazi, it is called a trap!

    Chapter 1090: Pockmarked is not called Pockmarked, it is called a trap!

    "No, no, I can''t tell clearly by sending someone over." The third princess''s eyes were shining, and she repeatedly called Caiyun to prepare clothes for her, and then said, "If you have nothing to do, let''s go over together and ask. Okay, let¡¯s take a look at Brother Lu on the way.¡±

    Jiayin frowned. She entered the palace just to let Caiyun go to the Lu family, not to take the third princess out of the palace.

    So, she advised, "It''s such a hot day and you''re sweating every time you move, so it''s better not to go out. Let someone run for you!"

    The third princess refused, hugging Jiayin''s arm and saying coquettishly, "Just accompany me for a walk. You don''t know that I saw Brother Lu the day before yesterday. His face was pale and very pitiful.

    "I just happened to send him some more supplements. There are also fresh peaches, and I want to give him half of them..."

    Jiayin had no choice but to nod.

    After the third princess went into the house to change clothes, and she was the only one left in the hall, Jiayin communicated with the little fox in a low voice for a long time, and then gave Shuiling a few words.

    Shui Ling hurriedly left the palace, and Sanjou also ran away without a trace.

    Soon, the third princess dressed up beautifully and noblely and hurriedly left the palace with Jiayin on her arm.

    ?Perhaps she didn¡¯t want to stir up too many troops, so the third princess didn¡¯t ask for the Princess¡¯s carriage, but rode Jiayin¡¯s carriage.

    Jiayin tried to persuade her twice, but the third princess refused to change her mind.

    In fact, every time her princess car drove to the door of Lu''s house, it would be surrounded by many people.

    ??Everyone in the Lu family, including Lu Zong, treated her with special respect and courtesy.

    ?This is not what she wants. She wants to come to the house like a normal friend, talk to Brother Lu, and eat snacks and fruits.

    She talked about her troubles, and Brother Lu tried to persuade her a few words, and then talked about home affairs.

    So, she has decided to take the carriage with the good news today.

    There was no good news, but luckily Shui Ling appeared on the road in time.

    ¡°Princess, there¡¯s something wrong with the shop, and I¡¯m anxious to see you for advice.¡±

    Jiayin immediately responded, "What''s going on? Shopkeeper Peng isn''t in the shop?"

    ¡°Shopkeeper Peng went out because of something urgent. He happened to be out of the shop at the moment.¡± Shui Ling looked anxious and urged, ¡°Princess, let¡¯s get there quickly.¡±

    Jiayin immediately stood up and told the third princess, "Go and see Brother Lu and help me ask if he has anything to take back to the southwest.

    ¡°When you come out, come find me among the white clouds. Let¡¯s drink some juice and eat some snacks, and then go back to the palace.¡±

    After saying that, she jumped out of the carriage with Shui Yun.

    The third princess still wanted to stay, but Shui Ling slapped the bay red horse pulling the cart, and the bay red horse immediately raised its hooves and ran away.

    Jiayin let out a long sigh of relief, his expression could not be said to be helpless or lucky.

    Shui Yun was taciturn, but at this moment he couldn''t help but whisper, "Princess, I''m afraid it won''t work if this continues. Should I talk to the princess earlier..."

    Jiayin smiled bitterly, "What are you talking about? She said that the person she likes likes me, and that the person she likes is trying every possible means to force me to get married. Don''t you know how to force me to get married?"

    Shui Yun was silent, but Shui Ling jumped up and shouted, "Princess, you mean Prince Lu..."

    Shuiyun''s eyes quickly covered her mouth with his hands, and Shui Ling''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

    Such a strange appearance actually made Jiayin laugh, and he managed to put away his bad mood and said, "Shuiyun let go, if he continues to cover him, Shuiling will die."

    After saying that, she opened the oil paper umbrella in her hand to block the dazzling sun, and slowly walked towards the shopping street.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun followed behind. Shui Ling jumped on Shui Yun like a monkey, wanting to know what happened to Prince Lu. Actually Jiayin didn¡¯t say anything to Shuiyun, but Shuiyun was attentive and it wasn¡¯t difficult to find some clues.

    For example, the small gathering before the eldest young master left.

    ?For example, Prince Lu no longer comes to Suijintan, or the princess tries her best to avoid Prince Lu...

    ?She didn''t want to say it, but Shui Lingzi jumped away, what if she went to pry in private and caused trouble for her master.

    So, she nodded a few words carefully.

    ?Shui Ling is not stupid at all, but she was completely annoyed when they were linked together!

    ¡°Ah! Fortunately, the eldest young master regards him as a close friend, but he actually covets our lady. Why doesn¡¯t he think about how many years older he is than our lady? He is so shameless!

    ¡°No wonder he always ran to our house before, it turned out to be this idea!

    ¡°No wonder he got sick when he was asked to marry the third princess! It turns out...it turns out that I¡¯m so angry!

    "Our princess and the third princess are so close, and he has seduced the third princess. Isn''t this a trick to our princess? If the third princess finds out, I''m afraid she will go crazy! At that time, we can''t blame our princess. !¡±

    Shui Ling was so angry that even though he suppressed his voice, he gritted his teeth even more. He really wanted to eat Prince Lu alive!

    Shuiyun glanced ahead. Under the oil-paper umbrella with ink landscape paintings, the girl moved lightly with lotus steps. There was a hint of sadness in her back, which made her sigh.

    "Anyway, it''s good that you know this matter. There are too many involved, so don''t make the decision without authorization. Everything depends on the princess, you know?"

    "I know." Shui Ling reluctantly responded.

    Shuiyun was worried and said again, "The princess is smart and can definitely come up with a way to get the best of both worlds. Moreover, the princess has been avoiding suspicion. When she has to deal with Prince Lu, she always asks the third princess to come forward. She must have really revealed the truth." Yes, the third princess should also understand the young lady¡¯s painstaking efforts, right?

    ¡°In the final analysis, our princess treats Miss Baozhu as just a younger sister, and Miss Gu and the others don¡¯t keep in touch with each other very often. Only the third princess is considered a close friend of our princess.

    ¡°The two have known each other for a long time, and they have lived and ate together for so long, and they get along like sisters.

    "If possible, I really don''t want the princess and the princess to have a falling out. I''m afraid both of them will be sad."

    Not to mention that Shui Yun and Shui Ling were worried here, but that the princess''s carriage arrived in front of Lu''s house. Lu Feng happened to be going out and met him head on.

    ?Lu Feng hurriedly asked someone to go to the inner courtyard to report the news, and then quickly stepped forward to greet him.

    By the time Caiyun helped the third princess out of the car, Lu Feng was so shocked that he almost lost half his life. He wanted someone to go to the backyard to change his message, but it was already too late.

    The third princess frowned when she saw that his face was pale and he did not come forward to greet him.

    ¡°Steward Lu, are you dizzy from the sun?¡±

    The tone of the third princess was not good. Lu Feng suddenly came to his senses and quickly knelt down and kowtowed.

    ?The third princess ignored him and led Caiyun directly inside.

    She was still wondering whether she should persuade Brother Lu to change his housekeeper. After all, he looked a little stupid now.

    As a result, Lu Zong came out of the backyard.

    ?He wore a moon-white gown, a jade belt around his waist, and a silver crown on his black hair. He was exceptionally handsome.

    The third princess was pleasantly surprised and shouted with a smile, "Brother Lu, are you cured?!"

    ?Lu Zong paused and subconsciously looked behind the third princess Kong Kong, the joy on his face instantly faded.

    The third princess couldn''t wait for him to speak, so she subconsciously followed his gaze and looked behind her.

    ?At that moment, she suddenly seemed to understand something.

    By coincidence, Lu Feng also rushed over at this moment, and said in a cryptic manner, "Your Majesty, Your Highness the Princess has arrived in the princess''s carriage, and I will arrange for someone to take care of the horses..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1091ï¼š You all think Im a fool!

    Chapter 1091 You all think I¡¯m a fool!

    In the past, the third princess would not have been able to understand it, but at this moment she understood it very clearly.

    ??The person she loved in front of her was not recovering quickly because of her, nor was he happy to welcome him because of her.

    Even going back a bit, maybe from the beginning, any of his joy and closeness were not because of her!

    This realization made her feel as if a bucket of ice water had been poured over her head, and her heart was chilled.

    ??Moreover, the ice shards were as sharp as razor blades, scratching her skin completely and dripping with blood!

    She turned around and left, not wanting to stay for a moment!

    "Princess..." Lu Zong had just adjusted his expression. When he saw this, he felt that something was wrong. When he wanted to stop her, the third princess had already picked up her skirt and started running.

    ?Caiyun also chased after him desperately.

    Soon, the master and the servant left the house and got into the carriage again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go quickly!¡± the third princess shouted in a tearful voice.

    ??The veteran driver didn¡¯t know what was going on, but the master lent the carriage to the third princess, so he had to obey the third princess¡¯s orders.

    ?So, the carriage quickly turned around and disappeared down the street!

    In the white clouds, business is booming as always.

    Due to the hot weather, the shop put out cold cakes some time ago.

    ??Glutinous rice is steamed and pounded, made into a wrapper, and stuffed with bean paste, osmanthus honey and other fillings. Take a bite and it will be cool, sticky, glutinous, and sweet. It is really appetizing.

    Shopkeeper Peng is also a qualified businessman. He specially made a beautiful gift box with cold cakes with eight kinds of fillings placed side by side on two levels. It is really pleasing to the eye.

    The price is not expensive, only five hundred cents per box.

    ??Every customer who enters the store has such a small amount of money, and almost everyone walks out with two boxes.

    ??Whether it¡¯s a get-together with friends, make a snack plate.

    It is still very decent to visit relatives and friends and make souvenirs.

    Jiayin¡¯s status meant that she couldn¡¯t hang around in the front, so she went directly to the backyard.

    It happened that Chen Xi was thinking about a new product. He wanted to combine cake and ice cream, but unfortunately he could not always ensure the integrity of the ice cream. The cake always took shape and the ice cream turned into a puddle of water.

    ??If you put it in an ice cellar and freeze it, the cake outside will be as hard as crumbs and the taste will be very bad.

    ?Suddenly seeing his employer coming over, Chen Xi was overjoyed and hurriedly bent down to ask for advice.

    Jiayin thought of the glutinous rice noodles she had eaten in her previous life, and said, "Master Chen, try using the outer shell of the cold cake to wrap the ice cream. It is not afraid of freezing. If it melts a little, the outer shell is still soft and waxy, and the ice cream inside is just right to eat. ¡±

    ??Chen Xi slapped his forehead with his hand, and he was so happy that he wanted to jump on the spot a few times.

    "Oh, oh, why didn''t I think of it? This is a good way, this is a good way!"

    After saying that, he ran off to find materials for experiments.

    Shopkeeper Peng took a few account books and was about to enter when he was almost knocked over by Chen Xi, who was so angry that he laughed and cursed.

    ¡°This madman Chen must have become ill again!¡±

    ??But after saying this, he went into the house and met with his employer, and he still had a few words to add to his old friend Chen Xi.

    ¡°Master, Chen Xi has such an obsessive temper, don¡¯t be the same as him. Last time he was halfway through making snacks, and when I wanted to talk to him about something, he just scolded me and ran away.¡±

    Jiayin will naturally not blame it. The reason why Baiyunjian is so prosperous today, and so many new products have been launched, is mostly due to Chen Xi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shopkeeper Peng, our shop just needs Master Chen to be so crazy. I don¡¯t know how many people outside are staring at our shop, waiting to launch new products frequently.¡±

    Jiayin asked shopkeeper Peng to sit down and poured him a cup of sour plum soup with his own hands.

    ?This is also a new product in the shop. It is sweet and sour, and cool to relieve the heat.

    Shopkeeper Peng stood up and thanked him again, then sat down to talk. In fact, it¡¯s not a big deal. After all, the shop has been open for many years and has a mature business model.

    Soon, shopkeeper Peng went to work.

    Jiayin drank sour plum soup and looked through the account books.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun couldn''t sit still. One went to find some favorite snacks to eat, and the other went to help in the baking room.

    At this moment, chaos suddenly broke out in front.

    ??Everyone in the backyard poked their heads out of the house and saw the third princess running in with her skirt in hand, like an angry tiger, shouting loudly, "Li Jiayin, Li Jiayin! Come out!"

    Caiyun and other maids followed behind. They wanted to stop the third princess but didn''t dare. They stamped their feet anxiously.

    ?There were many guests in the front hall, thinking that there was a lot of fun to be seen, and they had blocked the small door leading to the backyard.

    Shopkeeper Peng made a quick decision and rushed forward to persuade the guests to go back to the front.

    There was a guest who didn''t want to let go of the fun. Shopkeeper Peng turned cold and said, "This distinguished guest, are you sure you''re not afraid of losing your head? That''s a princess! What can you afford?"

    ?The guest immediately shrank his neck and walked away in despair.

    Shopkeeper Peng immediately closed the door, and then shouted to all the masters and waiters, "Stay in the house and don''t move around casually."

    In a moment, the yard became quiet.

    At this moment, the third princess had already rushed into the side room.

    ¡°Li Jiayin, tell me! Does Brother Lu like you? Tell me, make it clear!¡±

    The third princess''s face turned red and she pointed at Jiayin''s nose, her whole body seemed to explode at any moment.

    ?From birth, she has been a noble princess. Everyone is obedient and respectful, and everything she wants will be given to her.

    Now, the husband she fell in love with for the first time, the man she loved for the first time, is actually in love with her good sister. This is like a slap in the face, and it also shatters all the good things in the past!

    She can''t accept it!

    Jiayin looked at the third princess blankly, feeling no fear or panic, but more relaxed.

    ?It''s like a sharp sword hanging over your head, worrying about it day and night.

    ?Now that the sword has fallen, it doesn''t matter whether you are injured or not, at least you don''t have to worry anymore.

    "Third princess, please sit down. We can talk about this matter slowly."

    Perhaps the good news was so calm, but it also stimulated the third princess, and she became even more furious.

    "You know! You must know that he likes you! Why don''t you say that I am the only fool! You all think I am a fool and make me fool around, right?"

    ?The phoenix hairpin on her head could not withstand the violent shaking and fell to the ground with a clatter.

    ?It¡¯s a pity that the owner who loved it in the past doesn¡¯t even look at it now...

    Jiayin didn''t speak and looked at Fengchai on the ground quietly until the third princess was exhausted and panting and could no longer lose her temper.

    Jiayin raised his hand and poured a cup of sour plum soup, pushed it to the opposite side, and then said, "Sit down and drink the sour plum soup first."

    After saying that, she squatted down and picked up the phoenix hairpin, and then waved her hands towards Shui Ling, Shui Yun, Cai Yun and others at the door.

    Shui Ling and others hesitated, but finally retreated.

    Jiayin poured herself a cup of sour plum soup, took a sip, and spoke slowly.

    "I have been hesitating about how to tell you about this matter. After all, after telling you, our friendship will probably be ruined. Even if I am not wrong in this matter, you may also resent me, just like I did just now fly into a rage.

    "But now, even if we never see each other again and become enemies, I still want to make the matter clear."

    Two updates today~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1092ï¼š Sisters are like siblings, men are like clothes!

    Chapter 1092: Sisters are like siblings, men are like clothes!

    She put down the cup and looked at the third princess, "I grew up next to my brothers. I treat my brothers'' friends or the boys in my family as my elder brother. There are no exceptions, including Prince Lu. and Mr. Jia Xujia.

    ¡°Especially Prince Lu, he is the same age as my eldest brother, more than ten years older than me. I never thought that I would have any relationship with him beyond that of brother and sister.

    ¡°So, since I discovered Prince Lu¡¯s thoughts, I have never seen him again, and I didn¡¯t give him any room for misunderstanding.

    ¡°If you think about it carefully, you must also remember that even when Prince Lu arrived at Zhilan Palace, I always found excuses to hide.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s like this today, it¡¯s really unavoidable, so I¡¯ll try to find a way for you to send someone to the Lu family to deliver the message.

    "What am I doing for? I never want you to misunderstand me, and I don''t want you to ruin our sisterhood because of a man."

    Jiayin sighed, thinking about this period of time, I really tried my best to find a consummation, but unfortunately it still ended like this.

    ?She also had red circles in her eyes, gritted her teeth, and continued.

    ¡°I really tried my best. I can¡¯t control what other people think, but I will never covet my sister¡¯s man, even if there is only one man in the world, I will never!

    ¡°We¡¯ve been together for so long, you should know what my temper is like! I know you like Prince Lu, how could I get involved!¡±

    ??The third princess lowered her head and said nothing, not sure whether she heard it or not.

    Jiayin was a little depressed. In her two lifetimes, this was the first time she had experienced such a bad thing.

    To put it bluntly, no matter how you explain it now, it''s like mud thrown into your crotch, it''s either **** or shit!

    ?She took a deep breath, suppressed the grievance in her heart, raised her hand to pick up the phoenix hairpin, and gently inserted it into the third princess''s bun.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished what I said, if you still think I¡¯m wrong and can¡¯t understand, then from now on we will..."

    Before she could finish speaking, the third princess suddenly jumped up, hugged her tightly, and cried loudly.

    ¡°No! No! You can¡¯t say goodbye to me. Wuwu, you are the only good sister I have! You can¡¯t abandon me!

    ¡°Brother Lu doesn¡¯t like me. If you leave again, I will be alone! You are all bad and you are all bullying me!¡±

    ??The third princess was crying with tears and runny nose. She wished she could turn into a rope and tie up Jiayin, as if she was afraid that she would run away.

    Jiayin was choked so hard that he couldn''t breathe, and he was so dazed that he didn''t react for a long time.

    Aren¡¯t we going to break up the relationship?

    What kind of turning point is this!

    Fortunately, the third princess cried for a while and heard no sound, so she finally released the good news from her "breast" with her face reddened.

    Phew!

    Jiayin "escaped death", took a few deep breaths, and cursed, "You said you couldn''t bear to leave me, but actually you wanted to kill me for revenge! You want to suffocate me!"

    ?The third princess shrank her neck and sobbed softly, "I''m just afraid that you will run away and that you won''t be my sister anymore."

    Jiayin pulled a handful of messed up hair and couldn''t help complaining, "Yes, you suffocated me to death, my family will kill you, and we will become a pair of female ghost sisters!"

    ¡°Pfft!¡± The third princess couldn¡¯t help laughing as she thought about the two female ghosts holding hands and floating here and there.

    Jiayin rolled her eyes, took out a comb from the bag at her waist, pulled the third princess to sit down, and then helped her arrange her hair.

    ¡°Hurry, I¡¯ll comb your hair first, otherwise people will think you¡¯re looking for trouble, but you¡¯ll be beaten by me instead!¡±

    The third princess felt guilty and aggrieved when she thought of her impulse just now.

    ¡°I also suddenly realized that... I am very angry. I know you are not... but you are just angry! Angry Brother Lu, no, Prince Lu does not like me. Even though I am so beautiful, I am still a princess!"

    As he spoke, the third princess felt deeply wronged.

    ¡°The most important thing is that he doesn¡¯t like me, he can tell it! He obviously agreed to the marriage and is about to get married soon, but he secretly likes you!

    ¡°Also, you are so smart, you must have known what he was thinking, but you didn¡¯t tell me either!

    I thought you liked Prince Lu too, but I didn¡¯t dare to say it because of me. You two like each other, but I have become the bad guy who robs others of their marriage! " Jiayin hit her on the head with a wooden comb and cursed, "You still blame me for not speaking out. Do I dare to speak out?

    "You were like you just now, but fortunately you are in my shop. If you were in the palace, people would probably make trouble for the emperor and the prince, and even the whole story would be known!"

    "It hurts, it hurts! I said I was too angry!" The third princess held her head and begged for mercy.

    Jiayin tidied her bun quickly and put the comb into the third princess''s hand, "You can comb it for me too!"

    The third princess took the comb and began to clumsily try to be a dressing girl.

    Jiayin''s hair was pulled by her from time to time, and she gasped in pain, but she didn''t forget to continue talking.

    ¡°Uncle Huang loves you very much and gave you a marriage to Prince Lu. He must have wanted you to have a good destiny in the rest of your life. But he also had other considerations. After all, the Lu family guards the southwest.

    ¡°Now that you know what Prince Lu is thinking, you should think carefully about what to do in the future.

    ?You should just pretend that what happened today has not happened, continue to get along with him, and get married later. It''s better to ask the emperor''s uncle to take back the marriage and choose a new consort.

    "This matter is of great concern. Don''t be anxious. Think about it slowly. You will have to be careful in the next few days."

    ¡°Of course, no matter what you decide, I will support you.¡±

    ?The third princess nodded slightly, with a little confusion in her eyes. She played with Jiayin''s hair in her hands and sighed softly, "I understand."

    Finally, she asked again, "What about you?"

    Jiayin didn''t know what she was asking about, so she replied thoughtfully, "I don''t like intrigues, and a big family is not suitable for me. I want to find someone who has no father or mother, and marries someone I know my heart and soul. Of course, this It will take a long time, so there is no rush.

    "As for Prince Lu...I will definitely not see him again or have anything to do with him. Our family is maintaining superficial harmony with him and we just don''t want to break up with him for the time being."

    The third princess put down her comb and looked much more relaxed.

    "I understand, I want to think about this matter. I will go back to the palace first, and I will ask someone to send you a message later if I have something to do."

    Jiayin nodded, "Okay, you''d better take my carriage. I won''t worry if I don''t send you back safely."

    The two of them had solved the knot in their minds. Although the problem had not yet been resolved, they both felt much relieved.

    Jiayin opened the door and the third princess walked out.

    Caiyun and others immediately stepped forward to wait for their master to leave.

    Jiayin stood in front of the door and didn''t speak for a long time.

    Until Shui Ling walked forward slowly and asked in a low voice, "Princess, the third princess is not angry anymore?"

    "Don''t be angry anymore. She has an upright temper. Just talk about it." Jiayin shook her head, relaxed her shoulders and neck, and said with a smile, "When the carriage comes back, let''s go home."

    "No...no, the princess is not ready yet!" Shui Ling looked very strange, as if he was trying his best to endure something, and his face was strangely red.

    Jiayin looked confused and asked, "Are there any other things to deal with?"

    Shuiling pointed to her head and whispered, "Princess, your head..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1093ï¼š Everyone has two faces!

    Chapter 1093 Everyone has two faces!

    Jiayin subconsciously touched her hair, then turned around and jumped back into the house, closing the door with a bang.

    Shui Ling couldn''t bear it any longer. She covered her mouth and laughed silently, making her stomach hurt from laughing.

    Shuiyun came from behind and slapped her twice with his hand in anger, but he couldn''t hold it down!

    ?In the room, Jiayin moved a mirror out of the room, waited until she could see her own appearance clearly, and cursed angrily, "Zhao Songbai, you **** girl, just wait!"

    She knew that the third princess didn''t know how to comb her hair, but she thought it wouldn''t be difficult to just straighten the messy bun and put the jewelry back in place.

    ?Who would have thought that this evil-minded guy would actually do something evil!

    ?What to do with your hair!

    ?She actually had three braids pointing upward, like rice stalks, stuck on her head here and there, like a crazy woman!

    She just didn¡¯t know that she was still standing in front of the door talking just now, and the maids and waiters in the courtyard could see clearly...

    ???????????????????????????????????????

    Re -appreciate the method of seeking thousands of thousands of ways, how can we erase all the talents of the talents!

    As they were walking in the carriage on the road, the third princess sneezed twice, then fell down on the cushions with laughter, feeling extremely proud.

    Caiyun''s face turned red while suppressing laughter, and she whispered, "Princess, you are not afraid that the princess will come to settle accounts with you in the future! Just now... just now was so embarrassing!"

    The third princess rubbed her sore face and replied in a coquettish tone, "Who asked her to make me sad! Although it''s not her fault, I can''t be jealous anymore. Humph, so many people like her, look at me again..."

    At this point, she sighed again and the smile on her face disappeared.

    After all, how can you not feel sad and regretful when someone you have liked for so long is in such trouble?

    ??If it is true as good news said, Prince Lu may really have another face, not as beautiful as the one she saw or liked.

    ?But if you think about it carefully, it¡¯s not surprising.

    There is no one with two faces, both inside and outside the palace.

    ??It is a businessman who runs a shop. He is friendly and enthusiastic to the outside world, but he may treat his workers harshly and squeeze out wages internally.

    What''s more, he was the only legitimate son of the Lu family who guarded the southwest. He had been alone in Xindu for many years and was responsible for maintaining all the connections of the Lu family. He even had to convey the court''s trends to the southwest.

    How could a gentle and harmless scholar be qualified?

    The third princess sighed softly and said no more.

    Caiyun followed her master all the way from Lu''s house to Baiyunjian. She also vaguely heard a few words in the yard, so she naturally guessed most of them.

    She didn''t dare to persuade her at the moment, and she didn''t know how to persuade her. In the end, she could only follow her master in silence...

    Soon, the carriage arrived in front of the palace.

    The master and the servants got out of the car and went straight through the door.

    Inside and outside the palace, the place with the most eyes and ears is the entrance to the palace.

    The third princess rearranged her hair and adjusted her clothes, but her eyes were still red and swollen after crying.

    As expected, in less than half an hour, the third princess came back crying outside the palace, and everyone knew about it.

    In the imperial study room, the emperor put down the memorial, rubbed his temples, and asked, "What''s going on? Is the third princess wronged outside?"

    Manager Yi was a little embarrassed because he didn''t know. After all, the maids following the princess were all from Zhilan Palace, so he couldn''t go out of his way to inquire.

    So, he told the truth, "Your Majesty, I don''t know the details. But the third princess came out of the palace together with the princess. She first went to the Lu family to visit Prince Lu, and came out soon, and then went to Baiyunjian Looking for the princess.

    "It stands to reason that the princess is smart and sensible and would not bully the princess! Maybe there is a misunderstanding, or maybe an outsider has made the princess angry."

    The emperor nodded, "Jiayin, that girl is younger than the third princess, but very sensible. I feel relieved that the third princess is with her. So... Lu Zong made the third princess angry? Humph!"

    ?The emperor snorted coldly and was very dissatisfied.

    "The third princess gave him a hand in marriage and wronged him, didn''t she? Last time he suddenly fell ill, and I didn''t have time to investigate and find out, but he was bold and bullied my princess again."

    Manager Yi couldn''t say anything else, so he said, "Your Majesty, don''t worry too much. Children are always thoughtful, and they have to worry about every little thing. They will be sad for a long time. Maybe in a few days, there will be no need to persuade, and things will be fine."????This makes sense. The emperor thought about it and put his hand away.

    There are really too many things that need to be busy. Being able to give your daughter such a little free time and care is a rare tenderness for a dying emperor...

    In Xilong Pavilion, the prince was also busy reading the memorial.

    Not only need to look at the current ones, but also look at the ones from many years ago, even some old files, and go through them to make sure they are well aware of them.

    Although he was raised among the people before and was able to grow up safely and healthily. He also studied and learned skills, but after all, he was no longer in the palace and lost a lot of accumulation.

    ?Now we can only work hard to make up for it. There is no other way but to work harder.

    On the table, a small snow-white fox lay on a large pile of files and memorials.

    Maybe it¡¯s boring, the little fox¡¯s three big tails are sweeping back and forth from time to time.

    ?The prince occasionally looked up and saw it, and couldn''t help but smile.

    ?His increasingly majestic and noble face, because of this smile, has a hint of its original simplicity and peace.

    ¡°Sanjo, thank you for accompanying me to read the book. Just hold on, I¡¯ll finish the work in a while and let Zao Jian prepare your favorite fried fish, okay?¡±

    ? Santiao rushed into the prince''s arms, chirping happily.

    The prince was tickled when his big tail brushed his neck, and he laughed even more happily.

    ¡°Does your master know that you are so greedy? He bought you off with just one plate of fried fish, and he didn¡¯t even come back to Zhilan Palace!¡±

    Sanjiao shrank his neck and covered himself with his big tail like a quilt, continuing to pretend to be stupid to the end.

    The prince laughed loudly, but his hands became softer and gentler, following the white fur of the little fox.

    Eunuch Feng walked to the door with the young eunuch. Hearing the movement inside, he whispered, "Your Highness, the old slave has brought the tonic soup."

    ¡°Come in.¡± His Royal Highness the Prince responded inside. Eunuch Feng quickly dismissed the young eunuch, brought the tonic soup himself, and walked in.

    Having been serving the prince for some time, he has already figured out some of the prince''s habits.

    The prince likes peace and dislikes the crowds and noise.

    ?As long as you serve him attentively and don''t talk too much, he won''t blame you even if you make a small mistake.

    Overall, he is an easy-to-serve master.

    Eunuch Feng hunched over, carefully placed the tonic soup on the table, and said with a smile, "Your Highness, the emperor was worried that you were too tired and injured your body, so he specially ordered the kitchen to stew the tonic soup for you."

    The prince nodded and said, "Okay, let it go."

    When the little fox heard the noise, he got out of the prince''s arms, put his head next to the soup cup, twitched his nose twice, and then quickly retreated.

    Hu''s face was full of disgust.

    Eunuch Feng saw that the prince looked very good and liked the little fox very much, so he joked and said, "Santiao is really smart. It''s no wonder that the princess loves him so much. I heard that the dried fish he eats are specially transported from Quanzhou. Woolen cloth!"

    "Really?" The prince opened the cup, drank the tonic soup in one gulp, and ordered, "It''s a pity that Santiao is in Xilong Pavilion, so there is no dried fish to eat. However, let the stove fry a plate of crispy fish, it likes it too. "

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, Your Highness, I will go and watch the cook fry the fish in person.¡±

    Eunuch Feng responded and was about to retreat.

    Sanjou didn¡¯t know whether it was because he was quick to talk or because he was tired of lying down, so he jumped off the table and followed him to the kitchen.

    At this time, the young **** beside Mr. Yi came to report urgently, "Your Highness, the Emperor has summoned you. Please come over with me as soon as possible."

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1094ï¼š Its not the right time to die!

    Chapter 1094 It¡¯s not the right time to die!

    The prince stood up, frowned and asked, "What happened?"

    ??The little **** also wanted to show his face in front of the prince, so he whispered, "The emperor is in Kunning Palace."

    ??Kunning Palace?

    The prince hesitated for a moment before finally remembering.

    Kunning Palace is the residence of the Queen, but because the Queen has been ill for a long time, the palace has been closed, but it has been gradually forgotten by people.

    ??The emperor and the queen are at odds with each other, which is well known in the palace. At such a time, the emperor suddenly rushed over, could it be...

    The prince quickly walked out of the door, and Eunuch Feng and the young **** quickly followed him.

    Unexpectedly, the little fox might not be happy to be left behind, and actually jumped up and chased after him.

    In Kunning Palace, it was so quiet right now that you could hear a pin drop.

    ??The eunuchs and maids who were in charge of serving in the palace were all kneeling in the corner with their heads hunched, not daring to breathe.

    ?If you look closely, you can see that they are all trembling, obviously extremely frightened.

    ??The emperor stood at the door of his bedroom, his expression a bit complicated, and he couldn''t tell whether it was regret, nostalgia or relief.

    General Manager Yi stood aside and whispered, "Your Majesty... my condolences."

    ?The emperor sighed and said nothing.

    They are a married couple after all. Although there were too many conflicts and irritations before, the two also had a sweet past and gave birth to a child together.

    ?Now, this man left as soon as he said he would leave, which made him unable to believe it for a moment.

    The most important thing is...this timing is terrible.

    At this moment, the prince arrived.

    ¡°Father, my mother¡¯s condition has worsened?¡±

    ??The prince did not look anxious or sad. After all, he only came to pay homage to the queen on the day of his appearance in the court, so he was not really close and familiar with her.

    ??But after the initial consonant of his voice, he also shouted it very naturally, doing what a junior should do.

    As expected, the emperor was very satisfied and softened his expression, then turned sideways and motioned for the prince to take a look inside the room.

    The colorful curtains and furnishings have been removed from the room, making it look a bit empty.

    ?On a rosewood bed carved with peonies and phoenixes, there lay a skinny queen, wearing a phoenix robe and a gorgeous phoenix crown, with her hands folded on her lower abdomen, as if she was sleeping peacefully...

    The prince''s expression changed and he asked in a low voice, "Father, mother, this is..."

    The emperor nodded and responded, "Yes, the queen has passed away. Your crown prince ceremony will be in three days. It is really a bad time for her to leave at this time."

    The prince also felt that the timing was not good. After all, it would take at least half a month to mourn.

    ?In this way, the crown prince ceremony has to be postponed, the selection of concubines has to be postponed, he starts to take over the government, etc., all have to be postponed...

    But some words cannot come out of his mouth.

    ?Hence, he remained silent, with a look of embarrassment and confusion.

    As expected, the emperor was reluctant to let his son worry and immediately said, "Things have their own priorities, and now everything must make way for your crown prince ceremony.

    "Just do what you want, here... I''ll keep it a secret for now, and wait until the concubine is chosen before announcing the funeral."

    The prince seemed a little surprised and asked, "Father, the weather is so hot... and you are buried in peace, how can you wrong your mother for my sake..."

    The emperor waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry too much. The situation is like this and we can only arrange it this way.

    ??If you feel guilty, take more care of the third princess in the future.

    ¡°The third princess is the queen¡¯s only bloodline. I think the queen must have a soul in heaven, so she can feel more at ease.¡±

    The prince quickly lowered his head and saluted, "Father, don''t worry, the third princess is my sister. Even if nothing happens today, I will take more care of her.

    ¡°Before, I was alone outside, and I was very lonely. What I envied most was the closeness and harmony between the brothers and sisters of the Li family. Now that I have a younger sister, I naturally have to pamper her.¡±

    ?The emperor was very pleased to hear this and said nothing more. Manager Yi and Eunuch Feng were both capable. After receiving the order, they arranged everything in Kunning Palace in less than an hour.

    ?Although it cannot be told to the world, the queen is the mother of a country, and death is a serious matter, so it is not easy to be wronged.

    So, the palace of Kunning was hung with white flowers, and the queen was also placed in the longevity chamber.

    A large number of ice cubes filled most of the space, leaving only a place for the queen to lie down.

    Even so, there were still a lot of ice buried in most of the coffin boards.

    This is to keep the body at a low temperature and prevent it from decaying.

    ?All the eunuchs and maids originally thought that they would be buried with death, but they were unexpectedly pardoned because the emperor was considering choosing a crown prince and a concubine. It was not easy to kill.

    This is simply a huge surprise from death to life.

    ??Everyone wishes they could grow more heads and six arms, and desperately look for work, for fear that they will be useless and eventually be sent to be buried with them...

    In the Zhilan Palace, the third princess had no appetite. She lay wilted in front of the window and looked at the flowers and plants in the yard in a daze.

    She was born a princess, so naturally she was extremely proud.

    She is not willing to let her spend the rest of her life with a man who does not love her.

    But after all, she had been moved, and if she told her father the truth, she would be a little reluctant to see the person she once loved being punished.

    This is really a dilemma.

    At this time, Caiyun hurriedly walked in from outside and was about to speak.

    The third princess waved her hands impatiently and said angrily, "I already told you, I have no appetite and don''t want to eat! Stop trying to persuade me, don''t you bother me!"

    Caiyun quickly knelt down and said anxiously, "Princess, it''s not this... something is wrong over there in Kunning Palace! The slave went to deliver peaches to the Queen, but the **** guarding the door did not allow the slave to enter. Moreover, the emperor and the prince seemed to have exist¡­"

    "What?" The third princess suddenly sat up and asked in horror, "You mean, you didn''t see the queen mother. And the father and the prince and brother are both here?"

    "Yes, princess." Caiyun said bravely, "I guess something happened, but I don''t know what it is."

    ?The third princess turned pale, stood up and ran out stumblingly.

    The queen mother has been bedridden all year round, and her father never wanted to see her.

    ?Now that the father has not only passed away, but the prince is also here, what else can happen?

    ?I¡¯m afraid my mother is not well...

    ??The **** guarding the gate of Kunning Palace dared to stop Caiyun, but he did not dare to stop the third princess.

    Even as he was about to step forward to salute and speak, he was pushed aside by the third princess.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    In the gate, the eyes were filled with white and the ears were filled with silence, which made the third princess burst into tears at that time.

    ?She ran and fell, her bun was messed up, and her dress was messed up. She finally crawled to the coffin and saw her mother lying on the ice. She could no longer hold on and fainted...

    ??The emperor was explaining some trivial matters to the **** of Kunning Palace under the eaves of the corridor. He heard the commotion and happened to see his daughter fainting.

    Fortunately, the prince was not far away and hugged his sister.

    The emperor was anxious and stepped forward to scold, "Why is the third princess here?"

    The prince sighed and replied, "Father, the queen is the biological mother of the princess sister after all. Maybe she found out because of a tacit understanding."

    ?The emperor was helpless and signaled Manager Yi and others to come forward to serve him.

    Mr. Yi quickly gave the third princess an awakening pill and pinched her.

    Soon, the third princess woke up.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1095ï¼š The dead make way for the living!

    Chapter 1095 The dead make way for the living!

    ?She looked at everyone blankly before remembering what had just happened, so she lay on the coffin and cried loudly.

    ¡°Mother, mother, woo woo!¡±

    At this time, twilight has enveloped the earth, and everything is dark.

    ?The girl who lost her mother cried so hard that it made people feel sour in their hearts.

    The emperor sighed, stepped forward and patted his daughter on the back, comforting her.

    "Okay, don''t cry. Your mother has been ill for so long and the oil lamp has dried up. Now she is relieved. I will give her a decent funeral, and she will not lack the honor of the queen. It''s just..."

    "Just what?" The third princess raised her head and looked at her father with red eyes. Suddenly, there was a suspicion in her heart that made her shudder.

    The emperor was a little afraid to face his daughter''s gaze. He turned his head and coughed twice, and said, "The ceremony for the crown prince''s conferment is coming soon, and the selection of the prince''s concubine is also related to the stability and inheritance of the entire Tianwu. At this time, if there is a funeral, just fight There are too many arrangements.

    ¡°So, I have to ask your mother to stay here for a few more days and keep it secret from the outside world. After the crown prince ceremony and the selection of the crown princess, I will give your mother a good funeral.

    "Your mother is a queen and the mother of a country. She will definitely understand what I am doing. After all, the most important thing is..."

    The third princess did not speak. Two lines of tears, faintly bloodshot, slipped quietly from her eyes.

    ¡°Father, my mother has been married to you for twenty years and has given birth to children for you. Even if she makes mistakes, she will always be your first wife!

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like her and blame her, she is already dead. Isn¡¯t it worthy of letting her rest in her grave?!

    ¡°Must she be left here to rot and stink, must she wait until the right day to ¡®die¡¯?¡±

    ??The third princess didn''t cry hysterically, she was just like a child who didn''t understand anything. She asked every word, which completely hurt the emperor''s heart and exposed his face.

    ?He didn¡¯t know how to answer, or couldn¡¯t answer at all.

    In the end, he could only choose to escape.

    "I know that you are too sad and have no rules. I will not argue with you, but don''t say this. In addition to being your mother''s daughter, you are also the princess of Tianwu. For Tianwu, you and your mother are destined to achieve something. sacrifice.

    "I''m going back first. If you are willing, you can stay here and guard."

    With that said, he flicked his sleeves and went back to the imperial study.

    ?The third princess did not salute or ask any questions. She slowly turned around and continued to cry while holding the coffin.

    The prince was silent for a long time, then knelt down and said, "Don''t be too sad. Your mother has a spirit in heaven, and she always hopes that you will take good care of yourself."

    The third princess wiped away her tears fiercely and retorted angrily, "Your mother is dead, won''t you be sad?"

    The prince lowered his eyes and responded softly, "My biological mother passed away so early that I don''t even have the slightest memory of her. And even if I want to worship her now, I don''t know where her bones are."

    The third princess choked, but the kindness in her heart did not allow her to say anything else.

    The prince didn''t care about her. He patted her shoulder and said, "I will send someone to pick up the princess and bring her into the palace to accompany you. You... have my condolences."

    After saying that, he got up and left the palace gate. As soon as he turned the corner, the little fox jumped down from the side courtyard wall and fell into his arms.

    The prince smiled helplessly and said while tracing his smooth neck hair, "Your master will enter the palace soon. Then you must not forget the little fried fish in Xilong Pavilion. Remember to come and see me from time to time."

    The little fox immediately raised his neck and looked around, looking guilty as if he had been caught slacking off.

    The prince smiled so hard that he kept walking back with the little fox in his arms.

    Eunuch Feng followed a few steps away with the young eunuch, not daring to speak or listen.

    ??We are about to arrive at Xilong Pavilion, and the prince finally spoke.

    ¡°Eunuch Feng, go to Suijintan to invite the princess to the palace to accompany the princess. Remember to explain the matter clearly and don¡¯t let the princess be frightened. The princess is smart and knows the importance, so there is no need to worry about her leaking the secret.¡±

    "Yes, your highness, don''t worry, I will take care of it now." Eunuch Feng didn''t dare to delay, so he quickly prepared his carriage and horses and left the palace quickly.

    Good news is very relaxing because a major issue on my mind has been solved.

    Even though he was tricked into a clown by the third princess, he was still in a good mood. On the carriage back to Broken Gold Beach, he was humming almost the whole way.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun were happy to see their master rarely.

    Shuiyun smiled and said, "Princess, it''s much cooler after the sun sets. I''ll cook some good dishes. Would you like a glass of wine?"

    Jiayin nodded and agreed happily.

    ¡°Okay, I happened to make a lot of wine last year, so I¡¯ll open a jar and taste it. Remember to prepare ice cubes and let the wine sober up for a while.¡±

    Shui Ling joined in the fun and begged greedily, "Miss, can you give us a drink too?"

    Jiayin hit her and said jokingly, "Okay, as long as you don''t get drunk and act like a drunkard."

    Shui Ling blushed and twisted around in protest.

    ? Last year during the Mid-Autumn Festival, she was greedy and had a few more drinks. As a result, she went too far and went to the house, climbed a tree, and struggled so hard that she was knocked unconscious and thrown back to the room before the family could calm down...

    As he was talking, the carriage arrived at the village, and from a distance, the village was very lively.

    ?At the entrance of the village, Jiayin jumped out of the carriage and asked a few questions. It turned out that there was an old man in the village celebrating his birthday.

    ??The old man didn¡¯t make any special arrangements at home. He just cooked some good food and invited the village chief and Uncle Zhao and others to have a drink, just as the old brothers got together.

    Over the years, life has been better in the village. The elderly are well fed, clothed and warm, and enjoy many blessings.

    But no one can escape birth, old age, illness and death.

    ?One after another, four or five old people who had fled over the mountains and ridges together left.

    So, the rest of us cherish the time we spend together more and more.

    They all look forward to seeing more of their children and grandchildren¡¯s future and the good days of Broken Gold Beach.

    Jiayin doesn¡¯t want to join in the fun with the old men. After all, her identity is here, and in the past, it would only make everyone feel restricted and uncomfortable.

    So, she opened the warehouse directly, took out two jars of good wine, two pieces of material suitable for making clothes for the elderly, added two boxes of snacks, and two baskets of fruits, and quickly asked Shuiling to lead people to deliver them.

    It¡¯s not that she is reluctant to give wine, it¡¯s because old men like spicy wine and dislike wine that is sour and not strong enough!

    Needless to say, receiving a birthday gift from the host¡¯s family made the gathering of the old men even more lively.

    The old man who passed his birthday also asked his son to come to his old house to express his gratitude and sent back a plate of longevity cakes.

    Jiayin ate a piece and packed it up, planning to have someone deliver it to Yuanyuan tomorrow.

    ?This kind of longevity cake is actually an ordinary shortbread with sugar and sesame fillings.

    But because it is used by the elderly to live their lives, it has the implication that children who eat it will live a long life.

    Such a good thing, so good news cannot forget my nephew!

    After nightfall, the evening breeze cooled down completely.

    On the small stone table in the backyard, there were delicious dishes carefully prepared by Shui Yun. Shui Ling smiled and took out the white jade wine jug from the broken ice basin.

    As a result, just after pouring three glasses of purple-red wine, the front courtyard door was knocked!

    ?Two updates today~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1096ï¼š Ghost, there is a ghost!

    Chapter 1096 Ghost, there is a ghost!

    The night is getting darker and darker, and the world is silent.

    ??The noisy night insects in the past seem to have disappeared in Kunning Palace.

    The third princess knelt in front of her mother''s coffin, numbly adding paper money into the copper basin.

    She didn¡¯t know whether the paper money was really useful to the Queen Mother, or whether there really was Naihe Bridge and the Palace of Hell.

    She only knew that from now on, she would have no mother.

    In fact, she had vaguely known since she was a child that her mother valued her father more than her daughter.

    Which concubine the father spent the night with, the second prince was hugged by the father, or which maid he accepted to serve in the study would make the queen mother furious.

    Even if she occasionally gets sick and has a fever, her mother is more happy than sad.

    ?Because of this, the father will come to visit her and then stay in Kunning Palace...

    But when she was young, she did not know how to express her grievances of being ignored, so she would lose her temper and beat and scold the maids and eunuchs.

    ?Only when she makes a mistake or gets into trouble, will the mother pay attention to her...

    ?It wasn¡¯t until she grew up and understood things that she realized how ignorant her mother was.

    She also deliberately alienated her mother.

    But now, the queen mother has passed away and lies alone in the coffin.

    All the complaints and dissatisfaction suddenly disappeared, leaving only regret and confusion...

    Jiayin changed into a moon-white dress and hurried to Kunning Palace. As soon as she entered the door and saw the lonely third princess, she couldn''t help but shed tears.

    The girl who smiles brightly and brightly at all times is like an abandoned little beast at this moment, lonely and pitiful.

    ¡°Princess, I¡¯m coming!¡±

    Jiayin stepped forward and hugged her tightly.

    The third princess''s eyes were still a little dazed. She turned around and saw the good news with tears streaming down her face. It took her a while to wake up and smiled softly.

    ¡°Jiayin, you shouldn¡¯t have come. This palace is hell, and Kunning Palace is even more like a prison cell! Whoever gets involved will be in bad luck!

    "No, I''m wrong. I am the **** of plague. My mother is dead, my father is heartless, and my fianc¨¦ doesn''t like me. I am a failure in life and have no use at all."

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Jiayin¡¯s heart ached like a knife. ¡°No one can escape or stop birth, old age, illness, and death. Bad things just happened to happen together and have nothing to do with you.

    ¡°You are the third princess of Tianwu. You are beautiful, fierce, and noble. Everyone is envious of you. How could you be the God of Plague?

    ¡°Everything will pass, soon, it will get better soon.¡±

    "Will you?" The third princess did not move, just leaning in Jiayin''s arms, her youthful and bright face turned gray.

    Jiayin had no choice but to take out a handkerchief from her purse and gently wiped the face of the third princess.

    The third princess still wanted to speak, but her eyelids felt heavier and heavier, and she quickly fell into a deep sleep.

    Caiyun''s eyes were red and swollen from crying. Seeing his master like this, he quickly stepped forward on his knees.

    Jiayin signaled her to speak softly, and then whispered, "Is there a suitable room? Let it be tidied up so that the third princess can have a good sleep. Otherwise, she will be too sad and may become depressed and sick easily."

    Caiyun glanced around and asked, "Are you going to place it here?"

    "Well," Jiayin nodded, "I''m afraid the princess doesn''t want to leave Kunning Palace at this time." Of course, even if she wants to leave, it may not be easy.

    This sentence, the good news remained in my heart and I did not say it.

    ??The emperor clearly wants to keep the funeral a secret and let the dead make way for the living. This matter must be kept strictly confidential. Kunning Palace can only be entered but not exited!

    Caiyun immediately took the maids to clean the side hall. Fortunately, this was the place where the third princess lived when she was young.

    Although it has been a long time since we moved away, the basic bed, table, chairs and other items are still there. We can go to the **** in charge and ask for bedding and other soft materials, so that we can live there.

    Shui Ling was very strong, so he carried the third princess on his back and put her on the bed. Caiyun took off her shoes, wiped her hands and face, and fed her master warm water, then she felt relieved.

    Jiayin sat outside, briefly asked about the past, and comforted Caiyun and the maids.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the third princess is too tired and too sad. It¡¯s a good thing to have a good sleep at this time.

    ¡°You should keep watch when you need to, and rest when you need to. Get up tomorrow morning and listen to the princess¡¯ arrangements.¡±

    Caiyun and others quickly agreed. Although their expressions were still a bit frightened, they were much better than before.

    You must know that the third princess is impatient with general affairs. When Jiayin lived in Zhilan Palace, she was the one who arranged almost everything, big and small, and the third princess didn''t care at all.

    Compared to the serious master of the third princess, the maids and eunuchs are more accustomed to listening to good news.

    At this time, she came urgently and naturally became the backbone of everyone.

    Jiayin was about to turn around and look at the third princess, but a white shadow flashed across the yard, causing the timid **** to scream.

    ¡°Ah, there is a ghost!¡±

    ??Everyone was so frightened by this voice that they went crazy and ran around like headless flies. After all, there was a coffin with a corpse lying in the main hall. Everyone thought it was a fake corpse!

    Jiayin frowned, and just as she was about to scold him, the little fox Sanjo jumped into her arms.

    Jiayin breathed a long sigh of relief and couldn''t help but slap the troublemaker on the head, "Don''t be so elusive next time, and if you dare to scare people again, I''ll make you into a fox fur scarf!"

    The little fox felt the anger of his master and shrank his neck, not daring to say a word.

    Jiayin couldn''t help it, so he turned to everyone in the courtyard and scolded, "Who was shouting just now, slap him twenty times, go back to the house and reflect! If you dare to talk nonsense again and disturb the peace of the deceased, you will be severely punished!"

    ??The timid **** was immediately pulled out, slapped twenty times in the face without even asking for mercy, and then pulled off again crying.

    Everyone else is much more cautious and works hard, and no one dares to speak easily.

    Jiayin hugged the little fox and sat in front of the door so that everyone could see her at any time and report anything.

    When everyone saw this, they were naturally very relieved.

    ?Therefore, paper money was kept burning in the copper basin in front of the Queen''s coffin, and incense candles and white lanterns were kept lit everywhere.

    The ice cubes needed to cool down the coffin were replaced every hour without any neglect.

    Jiayin¡¯s hand was stroking the little fox, and she felt mixed in her heart.

    She got along well with the third princess, but the queen... really didn''t have any friendship at all. It could even be said that there was a deep grudge.

    Unexpectedly, the queen died like this, and her dignity after death was still required to be protected.

    I have to say that things are impermanent...

    In the Xilong Pavilion, the prince was still sorting out the memorial. Eunuch Feng stood at the door with a bow, secretly pulled his sleeves to cover his face, and yawned.

    ?He thought for a moment, then diligently stepped forward and added another candlestick to his master, and carefully advised, "Your Highness, it''s already midnight, it''s time to rest."

    The prince raised his head, glanced at the door, and asked, "Is there no news yet?"

    Eunuch Feng was startled, his mind was spinning wildly, and he finally figured it out, so he quickly responded, "Your Highness, wait a moment, I will go take a look right now."

    After saying that, he quickly retreated and rushed towards Kunning Palace like crazy after leaving the door.

    ??It¡¯s really a secret!

    He had just brought the princess here, thinking that the third princess would be with the princess. Who would have thought that His Highness the Crown Prince was still thinking about the follow-up.

    Mistake, mistake!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1097ï¼š Pain is the best catalyst for growth!

    Chapter 1097 Pain is the best catalyst for growth!

    ?Why didn''t he leave a young **** to listen to the news from Kunning Palace and come back to report it?

    Fortunately, Xilong Pavilion is not too far from Kunning Palace. Two quarters of an hour is enough for a round trip.

    ?So, when the prince had seven or eight more memorials in hand, Eunuch Feng came back sweating profusely.

    ¡°Your Highness, the third princess is tired from crying and has already gone to bed. The princess is personally sitting in charge and arranging people from Kunning Palace to watch the queen¡¯s funeral and burn paper!

    "I heard that there was a young **** who didn''t understand the rules. He shouted a few times and was slapped by the princess. Now everyone obeys orders and the funeral is handled in an orderly manner."

    The prince raised his hand to pick up the tea bowl, took a sip, covered the raised corners of his mouth, and finally responded, "I understand, rest."

    Eunuch Feng breathed a sigh of relief and quickly called the eunuchs to come forward to help his master wash and change clothes.

    After finishing his work and leaving the young **** to keep watch, Eunuch Feng left the house.

    The night wind blew, and the soaked clothes on his back made him shiver.

    Accompanying you is like accompanying a tiger.

    We always look at Mr. Yi''s reputation, but now we know how dangerous it is behind the reputation.

    Is it too late for him to regret it now?

    ??He still wants to be a deputy general manager, who can get benefits without having to stand in front and lose his head at any time...

    ? ?The night became thicker and thinner little by little, and finally was completely driven away by the white fish belly in the eastern sky, restoring life to the world.

    The third princess woke up from her deep sleep and looked at the unfamiliar bed tent for a long time before she came back to her senses.

    ?She slowly turned her head and saw the sleeping figure lying on the table, tears streaming down her face.

    The person she loved with all her heart deceived her and treated her badly, but secretly he loved her wholeheartedly.

    ?How could she not be sad or angry about this matter? Naturally, it would not be possible to completely resolve the knot in just a few words.

    But she couldn''t let go of her only friend.

    So, she chose to forgive.

    At this moment, she was extremely lucky to have made the right choice.

    When she was at her most desperate and sad, there was someone who rushed to her in the dark night to come for her.

    ?Tears flowed silently, blurring the shadows in front of my eyes...

    The third princess cried for a long time, and her heart became clearer and clearer.

    She stood up slowly, wiped away her tears, and walked barefoot to the door.

    In the courtyard, the eunuchs and maids who had been guarding the whole night leaned on the pillars and slept swaying here and there.

    In the main hall, the ice outside the coffin melted, and water droplets fell little by little, forming a small bubble, which slowly overflowed, crossed the threshold, and slid down the steps, like a long trail of tears.

    In the copper basin in front of the coffin, the flame has been extinguished, leaving only half a basin of paper ashes floating in the morning wind, feeling cold and lonely...

    ?When the queen of a country dies, there is no mourning, no order for the ladies to cry, no officials to pay homage, and no sutras to be chanted for salvation.

    She is the only one who is useless, a daughter who can only cry, a daughter who relies on others to survive, a daughter who has no power!

    ??If she had power, her father would not care at all about her words, her mother would not wait to rot in such a miserable way, and the person she likes would not cheat her casually...

    Jiayin took a nap for a while, and when she woke up rubbing her sore neck, she was startled by the figure in front of the door.

    She hurriedly dragged her numb legs over and asked, "Princess, when did you wake up? Are you hungry? I''ll let Shuiyun give it to you..."

    Without wanting to, the third princess turned to smile at her, and then gently held her hand. "Good news, don''t worry, I''m fine! You can even say...I''m fine, very fine!"

    Jiayin was so excited by her smile that she hugged her subconsciously, "What''s wrong with you? Are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere?"

    "No." The third princess hugged her back and put her head on her shoulder, her voice was very soft and soft.

    ¡°Good news, if I say that I want to marry Lu Zong, what do you think?¡±

    Jiayin was stunned for a moment. Although she didn¡¯t understand what the third princess was thinking, she still responded, ¡°If we only consider his family background, he is indeed a good candidate for marriage.

    ??The Lu family are not in Kyoto, so no one will disturb your wedding days. Moreover, Prince Lu is the only legitimate son, and the children you give birth to will also be legitimate descendants of the Lu family. but¡­"

    "Needless to say, this is enough." The third princess let go of the good news and stood side by side with her at the door, smiling hollowly.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, it¡¯s all I want. I know what you want to say, but that¡¯s not important.

    ¡°There are several couples in this world who got married because they liked each other. They were just taking advantage of each other. If others can do it, why can¡¯t I?¡±

    She felt panicked after hearing the good news. She knew clearly that the third princess seemed to have grown and changed a lot overnight, but this growth and change did not seem to make people happy...

    At this moment, Shuiyun brought a tray over.

    On the tray are freshly cooked millet porridge, a plate of dumplings with vegetarian fillings, and two plates of appetizers.

    ?Looking at her master''s unhappy expression, she said, "Princess, please accompany the princess to have breakfast."

    The good news was about to speak, but the third princess got there first, "Put the things in the house, but if your master doesn''t want to eat them, I will take you back."

    Jiayin immediately objected, "No, I have nothing to do at home, so I will stay with you for a few more days."

    "No need," the third princess shook her head, "You are so smart, you can''t guess my father''s plan, right? My mother''s funeral will probably not start until more than ten days. Maybe my father has other arrangements and has to postpone it. longer.

    "As a daughter, I can just keep going and you don''t have to suffer the same fate. What''s more, my mother was not good to you when she was alive. You ignored the past and kept her peaceful for me for one night. I am already very grateful. .

    ¡°As for the future...let me go on my own!¡±

    Jiayin held her hand tightly, feeling increasingly uneasy...

    When the sun finally broke through the clouds and jumped out of the horizon, everyone in Kunning Palace woke up completely.

    ??The **** guarding the door didn''t wait to rub the goo from his eyes, but saw the third princess personally escorting Princess Kangle to the door. He was about to step forward to stop her in fear.

    ¡°Princess, the emperor has an order, you are only allowed to come in but not go out¡­¡±

    ???The third princess stared with a very cold look on her face and scolded, "How presumptuous! When did it become your slave''s turn to interfere in my princess''s affairs!"

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare!¡± The **** quickly knelt down and kowtowed. The third princess motioned to Caiyun and others to open the door, and then gave Jiayin a hard push, signaling her to leave quickly.

    Unable to hear the good news, he took Shui Ling and Shui Yun and walked out. The door was closed immediately.

    Jiayin subconsciously took a step forward, instinctively wanting to pull the third princess out.

    ??Kunning Palace is no longer Kunning Palace, it was the third princess who buried herself in hell!

    ??The third princess stood in the door, smiling and shaking her head with her, until the door crack closed, completely blocking her pale cheek...

    Shui Yun and Shui Ling didn''t know why the third princess kicked their master out of the palace, but the third princess would not harm her master, and being stuck in there, guarding a dead man, was really not a good thing, so of course she had to stay away if she could!

    The two of them dragged their master almost all the way and rushed to the palace gate. While the court hall was busy discussing the title of prince, they left the palace directly!

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1098ï¼š Thousands of clues

    Chapter 1098 Thousands of clues

    In the Earl''s Mansion, the Li family was gathering in a room.

    ??Li Laoer stayed with Mr. Wen in a small courtyard in the south of the city last night. As a result, Mr. Wen went to court, and he received news from his family that his niece had been rushed into the palace last night.

    He immediately rushed back to the Earl''s Palace and asked his daughter-in-law for details.

    ??It happened that Jia Huan also went back to the Earl''s Mansion to pick up things. Hearing about this matter, he was also worried about it.

    Seeing that her father-in-law and brother-in-law both looked bad, Waner persuaded her.

    ¡°Dad, Brother Huan, my sister is smart, and she must also know that the family is worried about her. Maybe someone will send a message back soon. Besides, the third princess treats her as her own sister, and she can take care of her if anything happens.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not get into trouble for the time being and wait and see what happens.¡±

    Li Laoer and Jia Huan naturally understood, but the palace was a place of right and wrong, and they had managed to stay away from it. Now that Jiayin was called in again, it was still an urgent call in the dark. How could they not be worried.

    At this time, the front yard suddenly became lively. The maid guarding the second door rushed in and shouted, "The princess is back!"

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Everyone was surprised and hurried to the door.

    Sure enough, Jiayin was walking in front in plain clothes, her hair was a little messy, her eye circles were a little red, her expression was not as cheerful as before, and her eyebrows were full of sadness.

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun followed her, also looking panicked.

    ?Everyone¡¯s heart was lifted up and they could no longer let it go.

    ??Wan''er took a few steps forward, helped her sister-in-law and quickly entered the house.

    ?? Li Laoer then, Jia Huan directly ordered Chun Xiu, "If you are idle, step back and guard the door."

    ?Chunxiu immediately kicked out the maids and women and closed the door.

    Jiayin was placed on a chair, holding a cup of warm tea in his hand, and drank it all in one breath before he finally recovered.

    She looked up at the worried family members again, and said with a wry smile, "The queen passed away yesterday. In order not to delay the appointment of the crown prince and the selection of the concubine, the emperor decided not to announce the funeral secretly. The third princess collapsed, and I was taken to take care of the princess. . But the princess didn¡¯t want me to stay in Kunning Palace, so she sent me out.¡±

    ?Everyone gasped when they heard this, and they were so shocked that they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ?The queen of a country couldn''t be buried after her death in such hot weather? !

    If the mourning is not announced, how long will it be kept secret? !

    I have heard that the living make way for the dead. After all, the dead are the bigger ones.

    But when will the dead make way for the living?

    ¡°Crazy, really crazy!¡± Li Laoer cursed in a low voice without naming anyone, but everyone knew who was crazy.

    Even for someone like Wu Cuihua, when she passed away, the Li family gave her the dignity she deserved.

    After the burial, the family would go to worship and make offerings every new year, and there was never a shortage.

    All grudges will be dissipated with the coming of death.

    However, the mother of a country is worse than a peasant woman.

    ??You can''t announce the news after you die, and you can''t be buried in peace. You can only hide in the yard and wait to rot. The only people keeping watch are your young daughters and slaves. It''s really...

    Wan''er sighed and responded in a low voice, "The most ruthless emperor''s family is indeed right at all. It''s better to be an ordinary citizen than to be like this."

    Jia Huan felt sorry for her sister and looked up and down several times, fearing that she would be frightened. He stepped forward and patted the **** the shoulder, comforting him, "Sister, are you scared? Don''t be afraid, those people are crazy and can do anything. Try not to enter the palace in the future, be careful when you get involved again, you know? ?

    "You are the treasure of our family. If something bad happens to you, let alone us, not even the grandma and aunt in Quanzhou, nor the fourth uncle and the marquis who are away at war can bear it."

    Jiayin nodded, hugged her brother''s waist, and whispered in a low voice, "I know, brother. I just feel sorry for the third princess. She is not much older than me. She has to go through this. It is really pitiful."

    Everyone sighed. In fact, they didn''t have a good impression of the third princess before.

    But after such a long time, they were grateful and happy to see that the third princess was sincere to Jiayin, caring and protecting her like a girl.

    ??If they can help, they are naturally willing to lend a helping hand.

    Unfortunately, this matter involves too much. Not to mention helping, the whole family even has to pretend not to know.

    The family chatted some more, and Li Laoer said, "I will tell Mr. Wen and the Liu family about this matter. You must remember not to reveal the news and be cautious.

    ?Now, the man is very different from the original one. All his thoughts are on the title of crown prince and the selection of concubines. Anyone who dares to mess up his arrangements will be in danger. "

    Everyone nodded and agreed one after another.

    Li Laoer just got up and planned to go out.

    As soon as he opened the door, Mu Jue came in from the front yard. His clothes were dusty and his lips were cracked with thirst.

    ?Everyone was pleasantly surprised and quickly welcomed him in.

    Even with the good news, he didn''t care about being sad anymore, and quickly poured Mu Jue a cup of herbal tea.

    Mu Jue looked at her carefully, drank the tea in the cup in one gulp, picked up the teapot and drank it all, and then let out a long breath.

    Li Laoer was rarely impatient and asked, "Brother Jue, how are you? How is the war in Jiangbei? Is there any news from Mr. Hou and Lao Si?"

    Mu Jue dragged his sore legs and sat next to Jiayin, and then said, "The matter in Jiangbei is more complicated, so it was delayed for two more days, otherwise I would have come back long ago.

    "I was originally worried about the food and medicine stored in Jiangbei, and planned to take the time to take a look, but I met Uncle Shan being chased. The first wave of manpower should have been sent by the man there to cut off the connection between the Marquis and his family. ¡±

    He pointed in the direction of the palace. Everyone guessed it and frowned.

    ¡°Why did that person cut off the connection between the Marquis and his family? Is he starting to be afraid of our family?¡±

    ?Li Laoer went straight to the core. This issue is very critical. If that person is afraid of their family, the family must respond quickly to avoid being caught off guard and falling into a passive situation.

    Mu Jue shook his head, "It''s not our family''s problem, it''s that guy''s mind that has changed. I''m afraid he wants to wait until all the major events in Xindu are completed, and has other arrangements for the Northern Expeditionary Army, so not only is he stuck with military rations , and issued an official document to let the Northern Expeditionary Army postpone the attack.

    "But the Marquis thought that the time had come for a decisive battle, and wanted to drive away the barbarians as soon as possible and return to the new capital. So the Marquis sent Uncle Shan back to contact his family, wanting to use the batch of grain and medicine from the Jiangbei Valley. As a result, Uncle Shan was intercepted.

    ¡°Uncle Shan tried his best to get injured and killed all those people, but the team of people who were grabbing food also appeared. Fortunately, I helped half of them, otherwise Uncle Shan would have been in danger.¡±

    Jiayin imagined that it must be extremely dangerous at that time, and became more and more irritable in his heart. He responded, "Uncle Hei and the others have just left not long ago. How about chasing them back, taking them to Jiangbei, and killing all this team! Otherwise, at the critical moment, there will be If these people disrupt the situation, they may ruin the situation."

    Li Laoer was also concerned and echoed, "I''m afraid that Lao Hei and others are not enough. The second village will mobilize dozens more people. It is best to go to the Hou Mansion to find the big housekeeper and borrow dozens of guards. Together, there will be two or three hundred, which should be enough to cope with it." ¡±

    Mu Jue smiled, with a bit of pride in his expression.

    ¡°Master Marquis, Princess, there is no need to go to such trouble. Uncle Shan and I have already dealt with those people and caused some trouble for their master.¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1099ï¼š The etiquette is light but the affection is heavy

    Chapter 1099: Etiquette is less important than affection

    After that, he explained clearly how the two men led the men in black to fight with the grain-grabbing team. Most of the grain-grabbing team was killed and injured, and the man in black "happened" to have only one man left to return to Xindu to report to his master. .

    ?Everyone felt like they were riding a roller coaster, and they were all on tenterhooks.

    ¡°You¡¯re really...¡± Li Laoer wanted to say something, but when the words came to his lips, he didn¡¯t know whether to praise or criticize.

    ?This thing is naturally done beautifully, the snipe and the clam compete with each other, and the fisherman benefits.

    ??In the future, it will be much more convenient for Jiangbei to have no food-grabbing teams secretly spying and causing trouble.

    ??Moreover, if the man in black went back to file a complaint, the master behind the food-grabbing team would be frightened and taught a lesson. It was really killing two birds with one stone.

    ?But the risk is too great. If you do not perform well, you will be easily attacked from both sides.

    "The same goes for Ye Shan. You are young and like taking risks. Why is he also fooling around? Don''t do this next time. Safety is the top priority."

    Li Laoer finally held back a few words and asked, "Have you stored grain and medicine to send to the Northern Expeditionary Army?"

    ¡°It was sent, and Uncle Shan personally escorted it. Unfortunately, the food hidden in Jiangbei was not much, and it was only enough for the Northern Expedition Army to consume for half a month.

    "Fortunately, the Marquis has already launched a decisive battle. If nothing else happens, the war will be over in half a month."

    ?Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and looked much relieved.

    ??Li Laoer stood up again, "I''m going to find Mr. Wen and the Liu family to get news.

    "Although I will be outside, I will not accept your order. After all, the opportunity of war waits for no one. But we still have to beware of someone using this matter to cause trouble!"

    Jia Huan also stood up and said, "I have also gone back to the restaurant. If I hear any news in the restaurant, I will have someone report it back at any time."

    ?With these words, the two men went out.

    ??Wan''er glanced at Mu Jue and her sister-in-law, and made an excuse, "I''m going to see Yuanyuan."

    After saying that, she also let out, giving the young couple some free space.

    Since the elders in the family are not here, she, the sister-in-law, wants to turn into an old hen and protect her sister-in-law.

    When her sister-in-law was in the palace before, she had no choice but to be in fear.

    ?But now that her sister-in-law is home, she wishes she could take care of her sister-in-law in every detail.

    The day before yesterday in Baiyunjian, the third princess and her sister-in-law almost had a falling out because of Prince Lu, and she knew about it.

    Originally I thought that the matter was over and the two little sisters could just untie their knots.

    ?How could I have imagined that the Queen passed away again and ended up with such a miserable end?

    It is really pitiful for the third princess to experience this series of blows.

    With my sister-in-law¡¯s kindness, even if it wasn¡¯t her fault, she would still feel very guilty.

    As a sister-in-law, it is difficult and impossible to persuade her.

    Fortunately, Mu Jue is back.

    Let¡¯s leave this important responsibility to my future brother-in-law!

    Mu Jue got up to see his sister-in-law out. When he saw her winking, he guessed something.

    When no one was in the room, he took out a straw cage from his arms.

    ??The cage is only the size of a child''s fist, and the golden grass stalks are cut into thin strips and woven into the shape of a small pagoda. It is really delicate and cute.

    "I didn''t have the chance to buy you a gift this time. I exchanged this grasshopper cage for a steamed bun with a naughty boy when I passed by a village. You can play with it first, and I will catch a grasshopper when I have time. Grasshopper, put it in and sing.¡±

    Jiayin took the straw cage and liked it very much.

    Not only because of the exquisiteness of the cage, but also because of the feeling of being remembered all the time.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful, the workmanship is so skillful!¡±

    She praised it a few times and then said, "No need to catch grasshoppers, it will be noisy at night. Let me put some spices in it and hang it next to the bed tent at night."

    "Okay, you can do with the gift you want." Mu Jue took the opportunity to hold Jiayin''s hand and asked, "Has anyone bullied you at home these days? Tell me, I''m back , I''ll take revenge on you!" Jiayin felt sour and immediately looked lonely.

    ? She turned over the grasshopper cage and whispered, "No one bullied me. It''s just that there have been too many things recently, and I am a little helpless and a little upset."

    Mu Jue looked distressed, thought for a moment and said, "Come with me, let''s go out for a walk."

    After saying that, he called Shuiling to prepare a few things.

    Jiayin hesitated a little and advised, "You just came back and you are too tired. Let''s talk about it after dinner."

    Mu Jue insisted, and soon the two of them led the horses out of the Earl''s Mansion, without even Shui Ling and Shui Yun.

    It¡¯s close to noon now, which is the hottest time.

    ?Except for a few wilted old soldiers at the city gate, there were no cars or horses.

    The two of them left the city smoothly. Mu Jue jumped on his horse, held Jiayin in his arms, flicked his whip, and the horse neighed, raised its hooves, and started galloping.

    ?The wind blowing in front of me opened the curtain of the good news, and the good news made me squint my eyes, but it felt a little more cool.

    ?She couldn''t help but stretch out her arms, as if flying against the wind.

    Most of the annoyance and uneasiness that were suppressed in my heart flew away with the wind!

    Mu Jue put one hand around her waist and held the horse''s reins with the other, smiling brightly.

    Under the midsummer sun, on a dusty country road, two people on a horse are speeding by, feeling comfortable and frivolous!

    After running for half an hour, the two came to the foot of a mountain. Mu Jue **** his horse and let it graze freely.

    He changed the backpack from behind to the front, and then carried Jiayin up the mountain without her being able to refuse.

    ?This mountain is not high, but the vegetation is unexpectedly lush. Fortunately, there is a path in the forest that leads to the top of the mountain.

    ?The top of the mountain is fairly flat. There are two boulders facing south, one standing upright and the other lying flat.

    ??The shadow of the upright boulder falls just on the lying partner, creating an excellent place to enjoy the shade and enjoy the view.

    Jiayin was surprised when he saw it. He jumped up on the boulder lying flat and walked around excitedly. It was really almost the same as the big kang at home.

    Mu Jue took out a few peaches, golden fruits, a bag of snacks, even a roast chicken, and a pot of water from the basket on his back.

    ?He invited Good News to sit down and said, "Let''s have something to eat. This is a perfect place for a picnic."

    Jiayin stepped forward excitedly and chose a golden fruit.

    Mu Jue took out the dagger from his waist and quickly sharpened it.

    I took the good news and took a big bite. It was really sweet and cool. Then I looked at the villages and farmland down the mountain, as well as the mountains in the distance, and my mood suddenly brightened.

    It seems that all the depression has been completely dissipated in such beautiful scenery and delicious food.

    ¡°Brother Mu, when did you discover this great place?¡±

    "It''s been a while, and I originally planned to bring you here to play, but I never had time." Mu Juexu was very hungry, so he tore apart the roasted chicken, leaving two thighs for Jiayin, and then ate it happily. squinted his eyes.

    Jiayin felt a little sad that he was running around so much. When he got home, he had to take care of her mood and took her out to relax without a moment''s rest.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer. I¡¯ll give you some delicious food when I get home!¡±

    Mu Jue laughed even more when he heard this, and responded, "What polite words you have to me? Your suffering and trouble are all for the sake of our family."

    Jiayin also smiled, "Yes, for our family."

    ?The two happily shared the meal, and when they were finally full, they lay down on the boulder to enjoy the cool breeze and chat.

    There were some things that I couldn¡¯t share with my family, but I didn¡¯t hide them from Mu Jue.

    From discovering Lu Zong''s thoughts, to hiding the third princess, to the things being exposed, and finally the queen''s death, the third princess''s transformation.

    All her anger, embarrassment, guilt and worries were all put into words.

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1100ï¼š Double happiness

    Chapter 1100 Double Happiness

    Mu Jue chimed in a few words at first, but then his voice gradually disappeared.

    All the good news was finished, but all that was left was the whistling of the mountain wind.

    She turned around and saw that Mu Jue had fallen into a deep sleep.

    Jiayin had the first opportunity to take a closer look at his sleeping face.

    The eyebrows are as dark as ink, the long eyelashes can even cover the entire under the eyes, the bridge of the nose is high, and the corners of the thin lips are no longer smiling like they used to, and they are a little more tired, which makes people feel distressed.

    ?The boy who was less than twenty years old, because of the sudden huge change in his family, wanted to grow up instantly. He planned revenge and learned skills along the way, and suffered too many hardships that ordinary people could not endure.

    He still remains optimistic and open-minded, and is always so stubborn and brave in facing the disasters that befall the world.

    It seems that nothing can embarrass him, nothing can make him compromise or retreat!

    The two of them went from strangers to familiarity, and he gradually built up trust in her heart, and finally it became a reliable mountain...

    Let¡¯s not talk about the good news and let Mu Jue bathe in the mountain breeze together and relax.

    Just say that in Kunning Palace, near noon, another holy driver was ushered in.

    ?The emperor had just left the court and had settled some political affairs, and then he came to offer incense to the queen.

    The third princess, dressed in plain clothes and wearing a mourning hat, knelt in front of a copper basin and burned paper.

    ?Her face was red due to the firelight, but she looked haggard.

    After all, she was his daughter. The emperor felt distressed when he saw her. After offering incense, he advised her, "Don''t be sad. Your mother has been ill for too long. She will suffer if she continues like this. Now she is relieved."

    "You have to take care of yourself. If you also fall ill, I will be worried, and your mother''s spirit in heaven will not be peaceful."

    ?The third princess was silent, but after a while, she knelt and turned around, kowtowing three times to the emperor.

    ¡°Father, my son and I have something to ask for.¡±

    The emperor frowned, glanced at the queen''s coffin subconsciously, and said with difficulty, "Don''t say it, your mother cannot be buried immediately. Tomorrow will be the crown prince, and the selection of the concubine will be over in three to five days. By then, your mother will be given to you. A beautiful funeral.¡±

    Unexpectedly, the third princess shook her head and said, "No, Father, I am not asking my mother to be buried as soon as possible. I want to get married as soon as possible and marry Prince Lu as soon as possible!"

    The emperor was surprised when he heard this, and asked with a bit of anger, "Why are you in a hurry to get married? Did you do something wrong with Lu Zong?!"

    At the end of the sentence, his expression changed.

    ?Nowadays, there are really a lot of things inside and outside the court, and everything is disturbing. If my daughter adds to the scandal again, it will simply add fuel to the fire!

    "Father, you are too worried. My son is a princess of the same country, how could he do such an ugly thing!"

    The third princess frowned, angry at her father''s misunderstanding, but if she wanted to get her wish, she could only endure it.

    ¡°When the queen mother was alive, what she cared about the most was her son¡¯s marriage. If she waited for her mother¡¯s death, the son would have to observe mourning for three years. By then, the son would be an old girl in her twenties.

    ¡°And in three years, I¡¯m afraid too many things will happen, and I don¡¯t want to risk my lifelong happiness.

    ¡°Therefore, I ask my father¡¯s permission to get married as soon as possible, preferably at the same time as the crown prince¡¯s brother chooses his concubine. This is also a double happiness for us as a royal family and a good sign.¡±

    ?The emperor saw that his daughter didn''t look like she was lying, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief and responded.

    "Your princess palace has been built a long time ago, and you can get married at any time. But Lu Zong may not be as good as you think, so you should be more cautious about this matter."

    The third princess smiled bitterly, raised her hand and threw a handful of paper money into the copper basin, and responded calmly, "Father, how can there be anything perfect in this world? Even you and your mother, outsiders say you treat each other like guests. In fact, my mother and queen are not. If you still stop here, you won¡¯t be able to rest in peace even if you die.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whoever you marry, as long as your son is still a princess, no matter what your true temperament is, you must pretend to be gentle and gentle in front of your son. That¡¯s enough!

    "Besides, the Lu family has been monopolizing the southwest for many years, and now it is in a position of dominance. The younger ministers will marry earlier and give birth to the eldest grandson of the Lu family earlier. "At that time, we can help the prince brother to better control the southwest and control the Lu family. Home. It is impossible to say that in more than ten years, the prince''s brother will be able to successfully take back the military power of the Lu family without any effort. "

    ?The emperor was moved by what he heard. Lu Zongbing''s previous strange behavior showed that he was unwilling to get married.

    ??Does the Lu family really have second thoughts and does not want to marry a royal princess or be controlled?

    ?The emperor was inherently suspicious, and with this suspicion, he could no longer control it.

    ¡°I will consider it, but you should keep a good vigil first.¡±

    ?The emperor said a few words, turned around and walked away.

    ??The third princess heard the squeaking sound of the door closing, with a sneer on her lips and mockery in her eyes...

    General Manager Yi did not follow him to Kunning Palace because he had to handle the errands ordered by the emperor.

    As a result, the emperor came in from the outside with a sullen face, and his heart skipped a beat.

    ??He quickly poured the emperor''s favorite sour plum soup and served it carefully. Seeing that the emperor''s face softened, he asked tentatively.

    "Your Majesty, is the third princess too sad? Do you want to send an imperial doctor over?"

    The emperor shook his head, raised his hand to signal the others to go out, and then asked Manager Yi.

    ¡°Every time the third princess and Prince Lu meet, do you...¡±

    He was only halfway through asking when a short sound came from the corner, like a flute being played, or like the wind coming through the window lattice.

    ? Manager Yi immediately retreated behind the curtain, lowered his head, and tried his best to be a deaf-mute and transparent person.

    ?At this time, an old **** in gray quietly appeared in the room, took a few steps forward, and placed a copper pipe on the desk.

    ??The emperor opened the copper pipe in twos and twos and took out a note. He only glanced at it for a few times before frowning severely.

    ¡°Prince Xuan, come here!¡±

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Manager Yi hurried out and went to Xilong Pavilion to invite people in person.

    When the prince arrived, the emperor was walking around on the ground with his hands behind his back. When he saw his son coming, he waved his hands.

    Manager Yi closed the door himself and stood guard by the door.

    The emperor''s first words were, "The Lu family is not as honest as they appear, and I was deceived. The Lu family''s men, numbering in the hundreds, appeared in Jiangbei, and intercepted and killed the secret guards I sent, with unknown intentions."

    The prince was stunned for a moment and responded, "Father, please calm down. The Lu family has military power after all, and it is not surprising that they have some secret personnel. However, at this critical moment, the Lu family''s personnel in Jiangbei must have some arrangements, or Just need to find out.¡±

    After saying that, he thought for a while and said, "Shizi Lu is now ill. I don''t know how long his marriage to the princess sister will be postponed. Otherwise, we can take advantage of this opportunity to insert some people into the Lu family."

    ?The emperor frowned and then sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence that your sister just asked me to marry Lu Zong as soon as possible. She also said that choosing a concubine with you would be a double blessing.¡±

    The prince raised his eyebrows, a little surprised.

    He did not doubt that the third princess had inquired about the news about Jiangbei in advance. After all, she was a princess raised in a deep palace and did not have the strength and ability.

    It''s just that Lu Zongke "injured" the key point before.

    ??Isn''t the third princess afraid that Lu Zong will not be humane in the future?

    She is already so deeply in love with Lu Zong?

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1101ï¼š From **** to earth!

    Chapter 1101 From Hell to Earth!

    It¡¯s strange to say that they are little sisters who play together on weekdays.

    Jiayin is smart and calm, but the third princess is reckless and impulsive, which is not the same at all...

    ??The emperor saw that his son had not spoken for a long time and did not know that he was distracted. He thought it was not appropriate for him to express his opinion on his sister''s marriage.

    ¡°Well, originally I wanted to investigate the Lu family carefully before making a decision. But now that your sister is determined to get married, and it happens that she needs to bring some people there, I just let her get married.

    "Even if the Lu family has any intentions, Lu Zong should be more restrained when he becomes the consort. When your sister becomes the eldest grandson of the Lu family, let alone Lu Zong''s intentions, there will be no need for the entire Lu family to exist."

    "My father is far-sighted, and his sons and ministers are far inferior." The prince complimented him smoothly, and then said, "No matter how you say it, you have wronged your sister by getting married in a hurry. Father, please bring more dowry to your sister, and let the Ministry of Rites Make good arrangements and send your sister off to get married in a graceful manner."

    "This is natural." The emperor''s mood was a little complicated. "I only have you two children.

    ?If it weren¡¯t for my body...why would you be so aggrieved? "

    The prince lowered his head, as if he was also worried about his father''s health, but in fact there was no trace of sadness in his eyes.

    Being in the royal family, there is no real love. They are just using each other.

    A father who always loves his children never shows mercy when it is time to take advantage of them!

    In the afternoon in Xindu, even the willow trees on the street are lackluster.

    Occasionally, the wind blows and the branches are blown, but they show no intention of resisting and just shake their waist casually to show that they are still alive.

    ??In the study room of the Lu family, Lu Zong had a dark face and smashed the tea bowl in his hand, his voice trembling with anger.

    "Idiots! A group of idiots! They were ordered to intercept the news about the Northern Expeditionary Army, but who asked them to intercept and kill the people in the palace!"

    ?Lu Feng also frowned, feeling extremely anxious.

    He lowered his voice and persuaded his master.

    "Your Majesty, our manpower will not disobey the order. Maybe something went wrong. Moreover, the emperor has always trusted Xintinghou. No one would have thought that the emperor would also send men to intercept the messenger of the Northern Expeditionary Army. Our manpower I can be forgiven for making a mistake for a moment.

    ¡°And now is not the time to pursue this matter, let¡¯s think about how to deal with it, right?

    "Our people in Jiangbei have left too many traces. It would be too easy for the emperor to find out where they came from."

    ?Lu Zong remained silent. At this moment, he suddenly felt regretful.

    ??You shouldn''t mobilize people to Jiangbei behind your back.

    But he was really unwilling...

    ?At this moment, someone suddenly came to report in the front yard.

    ¡°Your Majesty, someone has come from the palace with an imperial edict.¡±

    ?Lu Feng turned pale at that time.

    It¡¯s over, the emperor is definitely going to punish you!

    ?Lu Zong was also stunned, not knowing how to respond.

    ??Mounted troops and horses without authorization, intercepted and killed the royal guards, disrupted the situation in Jiangbei, and even destroyed military supplies...

    ?Every one, every case, if investigated, will be a serious crime of confiscating the house and going to jail!

    ?But they were not allowed to think of anything to do. Manager Yi had already led people into the yard.

    ?The summer is hot, and the doors and windows of the study are open.

    General Manager Yi saw Master and Servant Lu Zong at just one glance, so he said loudly, "Your Majesty, I wish you the best of luck."

    Happy? !

    ?Lu Zong and Lu Feng looked at each other, as if they had returned to the human world from **** in an instant, but somehow escaped from death.

    ?Lu Feng rushed out and greeted Manager Yi warmly.

    Lu Zong then forced a smile and bowed his hands, "The weather is so hot, I''d like to take care of the manager. I just don''t know why I''m so happy about it?" Manager Yi smiled, looking harmless to humans and animals.

    He took out the imperial edict in his arms and said jokingly, "Allow the old slave to sell himself out. The prince will quickly prepare the incense table. He will know after receiving the imperial edict."

    ?Lu Zong could only nod. Lu Feng wished he had eight hands and had the things ready in a short time.

    ??Everyone in the courtyard, regardless of whether they were masters or slaves, knelt down to receive the order.

    ?Mr. Lu glanced at the black heads on the ground, then unfolded the imperial edict and began to read it...

    ?It is only a dozen sentences, most of which are praising the Lu family''s achievements, and the other half are praising Lu Zong''s talents. The last thing is the key.

    Get married in five days and marry the third princess!

    After Manager Yi finished speaking, Lu Zong did not look up for a long time.

    ?Lu Feng knew his master¡¯s thoughts best, and he felt extremely complicated at the moment.

    ? As far as the Duke is concerned, the Lu family has no intention of becoming a king on its own. If the prince marries the third princess and becomes a consort, he will have no worries about wealth and wealth. It is also the best link between the family and the royal family.

    But personally, he had been with the prince in Kyoto for many years, and he saw the prince''s loneliness and longing in his eyes, and felt sorry for him in his heart.

    ? Naturally, I hope that the prince will get his wish and marry a girl he likes, and they will grow old together happily.

    Therefore, he did not stop the prince from mobilizing secret personnel in the family, destroying military supplies, and pretending to be ill to avoid getting married, and even helped make arrangements.

    Unfortunately, all struggles are in vain in the face of absolute authority.

    ?Now with an imperial edict, all previous efforts have been wasted, and the crown prince still wants to marry the third princess...

    ?Compared to the confiscation of their homes and the extermination of their families that they had just worried about, this was a desperate situation, but it didn''t seem to make people happy.

    ?Mr. Yi coughed twice and reminded him with a smile, "What? Did the prince get so happy that he forgot to accept the order? Or did he not want to..."

    "No, no!" Lu Feng was the first to react, and quickly helped his master to stand up, smiling, "The manager is joking, of course our prince is overjoyed. After all, the prince was ill before and had been taking medicine. I thought I wouldn¡¯t have this honor, but I didn¡¯t expect the emperor to think so highly of me.¡±

    At this moment, Lu Zong also woke up. No matter what he thought in his heart, he could only respectfully accept the imperial edict.

    ¡°Thank you very much, steward, and please come in and serve tea.¡±

    Manager Yi waved his hand and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, you are too polite. Your Majesty is also concerned about your health. However, your Majesty can now get up and walk around, which should be better than before."

    When the old slave goes back to talk to the emperor, the emperor will definitely be happy too. "

    After saying that, he waved behind him, and immediately an imperial physician and two young eunuchs came forward.

    "This is the imperial physician and **** specially ordered by the emperor to prepare for the prince. They will be responsible for serving the prince in the past few days and continue to recuperate the prince''s body. The emperor also hopes that after the prince and the princess get married, he will have his grandson as soon as possible. Woolen cloth!"

    ??The imperial doctor was a stranger and looked very serious. He was not polite at this moment. He just bowed his hands and bowed to Lu Zong and stepped aside.

    The two young eunuchs were particularly clever and knelt down to kowtow.

    ¡°My servant, Xiao Kuizi, is good at matching clothes and tying up my hair. If the prince has orders, please feel free to use your servants.¡±

    "My servant Xiao Guizi is good at making tea. I will serve the prince with all my heart in the future."

    Lu Feng looked at his master and said nothing, so he quickly smiled.

    ¡°You two young father-in-laws, please get up and serve the prince together from now on. Let¡¯s take good care of each other.¡±

    ?Mr. Yi ignored Lu Zong''s ugly face and bowed again to say goodbye.

    ¡°Your Majesty, your Majesty can¡¯t live without me for too long. I¡¯m going to return home now.¡±

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1102ï¼š The emperor also hates marrying his daughter!

    Chapter 1102 The emperor also hates marrying his daughter!

    ?? Lu Feng also quickly took over the conversation, "Yes, manager, go slowly. If you have a chance in the future, I will definitely stay and have a cup of tea."

    After saying that, he sent Manager Yi out and stuffed a purse without leaving any trace.

    The other steward was very discerning and quickly invited the imperial doctor and two young eunuchs to take care of him.

    Lu Zong was left behind and turned back to the study. As soon as he closed the door, there was a loud noise inside!

    ?Lu Feng hurriedly sent Manager Yi away, then went back to see the imperial doctor and the two young eunuchs. When he returned to the study, it was already a mess.

    He sighed with a headache.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    But in the past six months, the prince seemed to have gathered together all the rebellion and violence that had been missing before.

    "Your Majesty, please calm down. Now that there are three royal eyes and ears in the palace, you can''t lose your temper like this anymore. If the news reaches the emperor, I''m afraid the emperor will think that you are not satisfied with this marriage."

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not satisfied!¡± Lu Zong¡¯s eyes were blood red, like a crazy lion.

    ¡°I was sent to Kyoto not long after I was born. I grew up on my own, studying and traveling, and then I moved to a new capital and continued to draw the ground as a prison.

    ¡°I have never complained or resented. My only wish is to marry the girl I like and stay together for the rest of my life. Isn¡¯t this possible?

    ¡°Why can¡¯t it happen? Why can¡¯t I get what I want?¡±

    ?Lu Feng lowered his head, not knowing how to answer.

    ?Lu Zong smashed everything and finally sat down helplessly.

    Lu Feng then stepped forward to persuade him, "Your Majesty, things have come to this, so we can only restrain ourselves first and see how we proceed in the future.

    "Previously, you pretended to be ill and postponed your marriage. I''m afraid the emperor has become suspicious, otherwise he wouldn''t have sent someone directly this time to monitor you in the name of taking care of you.

    "Please put the overall situation first and marry the third princess first. We can slowly figure out the rest later."

    ?Lu Zong didn¡¯t speak, but he didn¡¯t object either.

    ?Lu Feng saluted and then withdrew.

    Getting married in five days is really too soon.

    ??Although the wedding venue is at the princess''s mansion, as the man, there are still many and cumbersome things to prepare.

    Fortunately, he had already started preparations behind the crown prince''s back.

    I thought that if the prince could not resist and still needed to marry the third princess, he would not be caught off guard.

    Unexpectedly, this "what if" came so quickly...

    The emperor''s imperial edict has always been a top priority for everyone in Xindu, and even for the whole world.

    General Manager Yi brought people into the Lu family''s house, and everyone knew the good news that Prince Lu and the third princess would get married in five days.

    In the Ministry of Rites, the officials, big and small, are already very busy with the appointment of princes and the selection of concubines.

    Some people have not even gone home for five or six days. They eat and sleep in the Yamen. Their eyes are gray and their cheeks are thin.

    ?Finally, when it was time for lunch, we packed a meal and made two steamed buns. We all gathered together to find a shade, ate, chatted, and took a break.

    As a result, such "bad news" came again.

    ¡°Oh, I really can¡¯t live anymore!¡± A doctor threw the steamed buns in his hand with a look of despair on his face.

    ??Others also had their heads lowered, and they made eighteen shapes out of the steamed buns in their hands to express their anger. "That is, can''t such ''happy events'' come one after another? It''s almost life-threatening to stack them all up like this."

    ¡°There are only a few people in our yamen, and we can¡¯t keep busy even if we have three heads and six arms.¡±

    ¡°What is the reason for? Why are they all crowded together? They are the prince and the princess. Are they worried about getting married?¡±

    ?One of the servants was also upset. He had just stepped out to get some air. When he heard his subordinates say this, he quickly stopped them, fearing that they would say something treacherous and cause trouble for the Yamen.

    "Let''s just say a few words. It''s not necessarily a bad thing if things happen all at once. After this period of busy work, you can rest for a long time. Your Majesty, your kindness, maybe you will be sympathized with our hard work and be rewarded."

    ?Everyone smiled bitterly, they would rather not receive a reward than be like a cow and a horse.

    But they didn¡¯t dare to say this, they could only swallow all the complaints with a wry smile mixed with their food...

    In the yamen, although they are dissatisfied, they still have some sense of restraint.

    But the market is no longer there. People have rich imaginations and don''t have so many scruples.

    ??It was okay if the crown prince and the concubine were chosen together.

    ??After all, the prince has been raised by the people, and the emperor''s heirs are few. Now that he finally has an adult son back, the emperor wants to raise his son''s status and help stabilize the court.

    It is understandable that she even hopes that her son will get married as soon as possible and start a new life.

    But why is the third princess joining in the fun? !

    Before, I had already arranged a marriage to Prince Lu and made a good deal.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to wait quietly until after the crown prince is crowned prince and the concubine is chosen, and then choose a good day to get married?

    ?Why bother joining in the fun, as if you are trying to steal the limelight from the prince.

    Someone who was kind enough said when talking about this, "Little girls are all willful. Maybe the third princess is competing with the prince for favor, for fear that the emperor only loves the prince and forgets her as his daughter."

    "This is possible, my daughter is always like this. Even if I buy some paper and pen for her brother, I must bring her a box of snacks, otherwise she will pout all day long."

    Others echoed, and even mentioned their daughter, complaining but with a smile on their face.

    But some people thought they were smart and winked and said with a smile, "That''s not necessarily true. I heard that the third princess was very satisfied with Prince Lu. Not only did she help Prince Lu pick flowers before, but she also often went there after Prince Lu fell ill. Visiting patients and going in and out of Lu''s house.

    ¡°Maybe, haha, maybe there is already a ¡®happy¡¯ event, so I am anxious to hold a happy event.¡±

    ?These two happy events before and after do not mean the same thing.

    ?Everyone was a smart person, so they guessed it immediately, so they all stared in shock.

    After all, it is a royal matter, and no one dares to explain it clearly.

    But as they looked at each other, countless gossips had been exchanged silently for thousands of times.

    ?So the news that the third princess had a dark knot in her pregnancy and was in a hurry to get married spread like wildfire, and was quickly accepted by everyone.

    ¡°Hey, her third aunt, have you heard about it? That one is pregnant and is in a hurry to get married.¡±

    ¡°I heard it, I heard it. I was surprised at first. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t marry someone with such a golden branch, so what¡¯s the rush? But now that I think about it, it¡¯s no wonder!¡±

    "Let me tell you, this girl is useless without her mother''s guidance. The girl has been seriously ill for a long time, so naturally she can''t take care of her daughter, so she can''t avoid causing such a scandal."

    "That''s right, that''s right. My Chun Xing never leaves the front door or takes a step forward. Even when she goes to the temple to offer incense, I always accompany her. I''m afraid that the little girl is young and doesn''t understand the rules, which will ruin her reputation."

    ¡°Oh, Chun Xing is a good girl. Speaking of which, my nephew has passed the examination and is also a talented person. Do you want me to make arrangements for the two children to meet..."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1103ï¼š self-righteous truth

    Chapter 1103 The self-righteous truth

    ??Compared to the gossips of the common people, the attention of relatives, friends and comrades gathered together in the back houses of various aristocratic families and high-ranking officials has risen to a certain height.

    "Something is wrong, this matter is too strange." A young official glanced at several elders and whispered, "I always feel that the emperor is too impatient. Even if he wants to help the prince to ascend the throne as soon as possible in order to stabilize the government, it still makes sense.

    ¡°But the rush to choose a concubine for the prince is a bit too hasty, as if he is trying to find helpers for the prince for fear that he will be overwhelmed.

    ¡°It¡¯s even more strange that the third princess is in a hurry to get married now. It seems like something big is about to happen and the emperor is in a hurry to settle his children..."

    ?The rest of the people also had a sullen face and nodded along.

    "Yes, since the imperial concubine and the queen mother were convicted, the emperor has become more and more anxious. Not only the marriage between the prince and the third princess, but also the government affairs have been arranged more and more, and even the affairs in a few years have to be decided immediately ." A middle-aged man echoed a few words.

    The young man seemed to be encouraged and became bolder. He spoke again, "I wonder if there is something wrong with the emperor''s dragon body?"

    ¡°Shut up!¡± the oldest man present scolded, stopping his grandson from making rude remarks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word of this outside, or you may bring disaster to your family.¡±

    ?The young official quickly bowed his head and admitted his mistake, but still insisted on his own point of view.

    "Grandfather, I am at least 80% sure of what I guessed. Otherwise, why would the emperor be so anxious? Think about it carefully, do all the arrangements made by the emperor during this period seem to be explaining the funeral arrangements?"

    ?Everyone was silent. Naturally, they had some guesses, but the matter was too important to speak casually.

    In the end, it was the old man who said, "Don''t make any noise about this matter. We need to find out more information before talking about it."

    Everyone quickly agreed without saying a word.

    Whenever a family lasts for more than a hundred years, there will basically be some secret hands to help deal with things that are not easy to bring to the table.

    Inquiring about information is simply the simplest and most common among them.

    Even if the target is the imperial palace, the most noble place in the world.

    However, no matter how noble and prosperous the place is, it is still for people to live in. Some people may have different thoughts, so there is no need to think about keeping any secrets.

    What''s more, what is happening in the palace now? Is it because the emperor''s dragon body is not in good health that makes the prince and the third princess so anxious to decide their lives?

    This question has become a question mark on everyone¡¯s mind.

    ?Everyone showed their talents and had the same goal, so there was no suspense about the outcome, and it was quickly discovered.

    The Queen passed away!

    Five words, caused a small shock in the homes of various insiders.

    No wonder the crown prince and concubine selection were in such a hurry. The third princess also had to get married urgently.

    It turns out that the queen passed away. According to etiquette, the prince and the third princess must observe mourning for three years.

    Even if the prince and the third princess are willing to observe filial piety, the emperor is not willing.

    Therefore, it is natural not to announce the funeral secretly but to marry a daughter-in-law and a daughter-in-law urgently.

    ?Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and gradually ignored him.

    ?Of course some smart Mrs. Gaoming knew the news and was already making preparations.

    ?What refreshing sachets, pills to relieve heat, or a "tear-jerking device" soaked in **** juice?

    After all, when the queen passed away, the mourning was kept secret, not the mourning was not announced all the time.

    After the crown prince chooses his concubine and the third princess gets married, the palace will definitely become crowded.

    Otherwise, the queen''s body might stink.

    Where will the royal dignity be placed at that time?

    ?Those rotten literati have guessed the inside story and are afraid that they will use their pen to put the emperor, the culprit, on the pillar of shame...

    The disturbances from the outside world do not affect the life in the palace at all.

    ?The emperor is busy with political affairs, and the prince is studying. The third princess also left Kunning Palace and took several nuns with her to sort out the dowry for the last time, bind it into a book, and prepare to get married.

    ?Perhaps feeling guilty, the emperor sent a lot of good things to him. It can be said that half of the inner treasury was emptied.

    The third princess was not polite at all and accepted them all.

    In addition to what the previous queens had saved, what they should prepare according to etiquette, and what they had saved from "robbery" over the years, it can be said that the dowry of the third princess was the most generous among the princesses in the past dynasties.

    The mothers who were responsible for compiling the records have become numb from the initial surprise.

    When a girl gets married, she is very happy to have a box of gemstones to make her hair jewelry.

    But when it comes to the third princess, the gems are calculated according to the box.

    ??There are more than 200 sets of various headgear, and I am afraid that I will not wear them all until the end of my life.

    ??Shui Ling carried the food box and followed the little **** into Zhilan Palace. The third princess was sitting in front of the window reading a book. Her calm and cold appearance was not like a newlywed bride at all.

    Shuiling felt mixed in her heart and stepped forward to salute and said, "Princess, our princess is thinking about your bitter summer and is afraid that you will have a bad appetite, so she personally cooked lily porridge, steamed crystal vegetable dumplings, and mixed your favorite cold dishes. .

    ¡°The slaves have been brought here. You can eat as much as you want. You can go back and do business with the princess.¡±

    ?She originally thought that the third princess would not eat, but she never expected that the third princess actually smiled and motioned to Caiyun and others to set the table.

    Then, she started eating porridge and vegetables, and during the process, she also asked about trivial matters about Broken Gold Beach.

    Shui Ling endured her surprise and responded one by one.

    By the time the third princess finished eating, half of the food was gone.

    ?Caiyun was so happy that she wished that the princess would send her food every day.

    ?The third princess casually took out a pair of red gold bracelets from the jewelry box on the table and gave them to Shui Ling.

    "Thank you for your hard work. Go back and tell your princess that you don''t have to worry about me. Everything is fine with me. The day before I get married, I will invite her to the palace to add makeup and we can have a good time together then."

    Shui Ling quickly and respectfully agreed, but the bracelet was too expensive and she didn''t dare to accept it.

    Seeing this, Caiyun stepped forward and gave Shuiling the bracelet, then took her out.

    In the courtyard, many eunuchs and maids were carrying boxes and sweeping and cleaning. They were very busy.

    But everyone subconsciously slowed down their movements and did not dare to make a sound.

    So much so that the huge Zhilan Palace was extremely quiet and depressing.

    ?This does not look like a happy event!

    Shui Ling and Caiyun held hands and walked out the door. Shui Ling lowered her voice and asked, "Sister Caiyun, why does the princess look like something is wrong?"

    Caiyun made a sad face and leaned into her ear and said, "It''s hard for me to guess what the master is thinking. But this look makes me worried to death.

    ¡°Sister Shuiling, the princess is always smart and must know the princess¡¯s thoughts. Please go back and talk to the princess and see if she can help with some persuasion.

    ¡°Even if the princess can¡¯t persuade her, can you please bring us some food for our master every day? The princess just touches the food in the small kitchen with her chopsticks, and I¡¯m almost dying of worry!¡±

    Shui Ling nodded quickly, "Sister Caiyun, don''t worry, I''ll talk to the princess when I get back."

    Caiyun escorted Shuiling for a while, then turned back.

    Shui Ling hurriedly returned to Broken Gold Beach. When he saw his master, he started talking to her. Finally, he tentatively asked, "Princess, I feel uncomfortable looking at the third princess. Do you want to persuade her?"

    Jiayin shook his head and looked at the sky outside the window. There was no cloud at all.

    ¡°No one can persuade her, this is the path she chose herself!¡±

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1104ï¼š The princess is a living sign!

    Chapter 1104 The princess is a living sign!

    Shui Ling''s eyes were red, and she sat next to her master. It took a long time before she could say a word.

    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s not good to grow up! We didn¡¯t have these things when we were children. The old lady and the fourth lady are also at home, eating, drinking and playing with you every day.¡±

    Jiayin sighed and smiled bitterly.

    "Yes, there are too many worries when growing up, but no one can stop it. When we were children, we were protected by our families and didn''t have to worry about anything. But when we grow up, we have to shoulder the responsibility and protect our families, the elderly and children. , naturally I am a little tired.¡±

    "It would be great if I could never grow up." Shui Ling was a little frustrated.

    Jiayin patted her on the back and comforted her, "Don''t say stupid things. You have to work hard these days to go to the palace and deliver meals to the third princess. At this time, we can only do so much."

    "Okay, don''t worry, Princess. If nothing else, I can still do errands." Shui Ling quickly agreed, and then took out the pair of gold bracelets.

    ¡°Princess, this bracelet is too expensive. I look at the style and it looks like it¡¯s for a wedding. The third princess actually gave it to me!¡±

    I received the good news in my hand and looked at it carefully, feeling even heavier in my heart.

    ?This is indeed a dragon and phoenix bracelet, which means that the dragon and phoenix are auspicious, and they will be together for a hundred years.

    ?The third princess actually didn''t care and just rewarded it casually.

    ?It can be seen that how much she looked forward to getting married before, but now how much she dislikes it...

    ¡°Take it, don¡¯t make the princess unhappy over such a trivial matter.¡± Jiayin waved her hand.

    Shui Ling put away the bracelet and replied, "Then Shui Yun and I will have one each. She will cook and I will deliver the food. Naturally, we will share the rewards equally."

    After saying that, she skipped to the kitchen.

    At dusk, Li Laoer and Mr. Wen both came back from the city.

    ?Everyone was talking while eating, and the dinner table was naturally a little lively.

    Li Laoer felt a little relieved when he saw that his niece looked pretty good, and then he tried to persuade her.

    "Fu Niu''er, the third princess is getting married. What do you plan to give her as a gift? Do you need help from your second uncle?"

    Mr. Wen also agreed, "Yes, the wedding is really urgent. Outsiders don''t know the truth, and all kinds of rumors are flying all over the sky. I have wronged the third princess. You have a good relationship with the third princess, and you can comfort her more at this time."

    Aiwujiwu, Jiayin naturally knows that the elders care about the third princess because of her.

    She responded with a smile, "Second uncle, Mr. Wen, don''t worry. I plan to give the third princess a set of jewelry, and I also specially made a gold and jade card. I will use this card to go to the Baiyunjian main store and all branches in the future. You can eat whatever you want.

    ¡°It happened that when my eldest brother went to the southwest, I also asked people to open a branch. The third princess was not afraid of running out of snacks whether she was in Xindu or at her husband¡¯s house.¡±

    Everyone laughed when they heard this, and Li Laoer responded, "You girl, you are really a born businessman. When you add makeup to the third princess, you don''t forget to make money. If the third princess goes to the southwest in the future and frequently goes in and out of the white clouds, outsiders will See you, I¡¯m afraid business will be even more booming.¡±

    Jiayin smiled slyly, "Oh, I gave her the snacks for free, so she should help make a living sign. It''s so simple to eat what others have to say!"

    Everyone laughed louder, and there was no need to worry about it for the moment.

    After dinner, before the city gate was closed, Li Laoer and Mr. Wen hurried back to the city.

    There is no other reason. Tomorrow is the crown prince ceremony.

    ??Although the Ministry of Rites has asked the Emperor to delete many unnecessary links and compress three days into one day, the necessary procedures are still scheduled from the fifth watch to midnight, which is a full day of purely physical work.

    Jiayin quickly handed over all the things he had prepared to Zheng He.

    ?Li Laoer and Mr. Wen hurried back to the city, turned to Liu''s house, and took a quick rest.

    In the early morning of the second day, when the sky and the earth were still dark, the entire Xindu became busy.

    All officials of the fifth rank and above, whether they hold fictitious or actual duties, burned incense, bathed and changed their clothes. Then they changed into new and clean official uniforms and hurried to the palace gate.

    By the time the sun was rising above the horizon, the palace gate had been opened, and the square paved with white marble was filled with hundreds of civil and military officials kneeling in darkness. The prince changed into a bright yellow dragon robe, which was the same as the emperor''s dragon robe except that there were fewer dragon claws.

    The people were led by the Minister of Rites, and chanted the thousand years of age over and over again. They knelt down and kowtowed, stood up and saluted, and tossed until they were numb.

    By the time the prince was holding the sacrificial inscriptions and worshiping heaven and earth, it was already three o''clock in the morning.

    The prince went back to change clothes, eat, and rest for a while, and was ready to continue worshiping his ancestors.

    In the square, the civil and military officials did not receive this treatment. They could only sit down and take a breath.

    However, the sun in the sky seemed to have gathered all the enthusiasm together, and it was much more violent than before, baking the entire earth like a furnace.

    Some officials secretly took snacks from their sleeves and stuffed them into their mouths, feeling very hungry for the time being.

    In order to avoid going to the hut, they did not dare to drink water last night, and they did not dare to eat in the morning.

    At this moment, my chest is pressed to my back with hunger, and my throat is filled with smoke from thirst.

    ??Someone choked and stretched his neck and hit his chest hard several times to prevent himself from becoming the first Tianwu official to choke to death.

    ?Li Laoer, Mr. Wen, and Liu Zhiheng are ranked in different positions, but they are not far apart.

    At this moment, they are also eating secretly.

    ??The snacks they brought were specially made by Jiayin. Each one was only the size of a date, with a glutinous rice skin on the outside and sweet and sour jam in the middle. It was appetizing and delicious.

    ??If you don''t like it, there are also small pieces of meat, which are slightly salty and sweet. Hold it in your mouth and slowly grind your teeth. It''s delicious and very hungry.

    Occasionally, when you feel very thirsty, you can lower your head slightly, bite a hose on the collar, and take a sip of cold sour plum soup, which really makes you feel refreshed instantly.

    The three of them looked at each other occasionally, and they were all extremely happy.

    Last night, they felt that the arrangements for their little niece were too troublesome.

    ?At this moment, this really saves lives...

    Old Mrs. Liu and a group of old friends were arranged near the courtyard wall, where they could get a little shade.

    This was originally done by the Ministry of Rites to take care of their old age.

    Unfortunately, this little care is of no use.

    Mr. Liu had just eaten two pieces of snacks when his old friend next to him collapsed. His eyes were closed tightly and his face was flushed. It was obvious that he had heatstroke.

    ??Everyone was startled and wanted to call the imperial doctor for help, but the prince had already come out and was about to start worshiping again.

    At the critical moment, Mr. Liu moved over, quickly took out a small porcelain bottle from his sleeve, poured anti-surgery pills into his old friend''s mouth, and then took out a soft leather water bag from his arms.

    When the old man kneeling on the other side saw this, he quickly stepped forward to help.

    The two of them broke into each other''s mouth, and the other drank, a rare tacit understanding.

    After the prince finished reading the memorial text and began to kowtow and pray nine times, the comatose old friend finally woke up.

    He expressed his gratitude to everyone with lingering fear, and everyone quickly pointed at Mr. Liu.

    Old Master Liu shook his head gently and comforted, "It''s just a small effort, let''s get through today first."

    The rescued old friend quietly handed over his hand, clicked his mouth twice, and savored the taste of the gift, and then asked in surprise, "Brother Liu, you actually brought sour plum soup?"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1105ï¼š Skyrocketing to 90,000 miles!

    Chapter 1105: Skyrocketing to 90,000 miles!

    ?Sour plum soup? !

    ?The few old men around who were listening to the excitement immediately felt sour in their mouths and their saliva secreted wildly. Then they looked eagerly at Old Mrs. Liu.

    Old Mrs. Liu had no choice but to take out the soft leather water bag and said with a hint of pride, "This is prepared by the children at home. The sour plum soup among the white clouds is frozen into ice cubes. It is very cool to put it in your arms. Now it melts. It¡¯s good to drink.¡±

    ?Everyone nodded quickly and praised him one after another.

    ¡°Brother Liu is so lucky.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, we are envious.¡±

    Mr. Liu then handed out the water bag, and everyone was not polite. Everyone took a big gulp, and the water bag was empty.

    But the cold and sweet sour plum soup was like rain, instantly moisturizing their almost dry bodies.

    ¡°Delicious, tastes really good!¡±

    ¡°No wonder the children at home always run to the white clouds. This sour plum soup is so authentic.¡±

    ¡°It would be nice if there was another big pot.¡±

    ?Everyone was energetic and had the strength to gossip quietly.

    I wonder if their wishes were conveyed to the ears of the emperor and the prince by the hot summer wind.

    ??The emperor and the prince are still worried that several old ministers will fall down on such a happy day, which will add to the bad luck.

    In short, a young **** came over soon to tell the old ministers that they could go to the side hall to rest.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your consideration, and thank you, Prince, for taking care of me!¡±

    ??The old men were so happy that they thanked each other one after another, and then went to the side hall under the envious eyes of the young officials.

    Not far away, Liu Zhiheng couldn''t help complaining as he watched his father leave happily without worrying about his son at all.

    ¡°My dad really doesn¡¯t care about me anymore. If he pretends to be dizzy now, I can follow him and take a rest!¡±

    ?Li Laoer rolled his eyes and joked in a low voice, "Maybe your father thinks that you have such

    It¡¯s meaty, even if it¡¯s barbecued meat, it can last two hours longer than others, so there¡¯s no need to worry!¡±

    ?Several officials nearby were eavesdropping and couldn''t help but choked with laughter.

    They usually don¡¯t have much chance to get acquainted with Li Laoer. Only today did they realize that this man is so humorous.

    But it is said that the Li family is close to the Liu family and they are well connected, which is true.

    Otherwise, Li Laoer would not joke like this, and Liu Zhiheng would just snort twice and not be annoyed at all...

    ?In this way, everyone was tortured from dawn to dusk. They were lucky enough to rest for half an hour and have lunch. The rest of the time they knelt down and worshiped.

    At the end, the prince followed the emperor and appeared in the Jinluan Palace, sitting next to the dragon chair. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and finally had the opportunity to face the future emperor.

    ?The young prince, who is less than twenty years old, is handsome, steady, and majestic. He is not timid at all because he has grown up among the common people.

    ?The figure is tall and straight, and the noble aura is natural, just like the rising sun, which is about to bring new life and hope to Tianwu.

    ?Especially compared to the aging emperor, this spirit is even more obvious.

    At this moment, everyone felt that the hard work of this day was not in vain.

    If it was for such an emperor, they would be willing to do so.

    The one who felt the deepest emotion was that except for Li Laoer, Mr. Wen, and Liu Zhiheng, there was no one else in the room.

    It can be said that the three of them have watched the prince grow up.

    The child who originally followed Mr. Jiang was considered by everyone in the village to be diligent and sensible.

    ?Later, Jiayin was short of manpower to take care of the business, so the boy became a manager again, traveling north and south, taking charge of all the branches in Baiyunjian, as well as the hot pot restaurant, fruit shop and snack shop in Xindu.

    At that time, they felt that Jiayin had a good eye and had found a good helper.

    Who would have thought that all of a sudden, the roc would rise up with the wind and soar up to 90,000 miles! The little book boy and the little steward became the prince and the future emperor of Tianwu!

    Occasionally, when they think about it, they will suspect that it is a dream...

    Prince Xu felt their comments, turned his head and nodded slightly at them.

    ?The three of them quickly lowered their heads and saluted respectfully...

    ?In the Broken Gold Beach, Jiayin raised his hand to open the window, sat on the couch, blew the night breeze, and shook his fan.

    ¡°By now, the second uncle should have come out of the palace, right?¡±

    Shui Ling picked up a fruit and gnawed on it, mumbling, "That''s about it. I''ll make him a prince. It''s not like the emperor has ascended the throne, so he won''t let anyone sleep!"

    Shuiyun happened to be packing up her sewing box. When she heard this, she hit her head with the spool in her hand and said angrily, "How many times have I told you, be careful what you say! If others hear it, I''m afraid it will spread again." It¡¯s disrespectful to us!¡±

    ¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡± Shui Ling covered her head and acted coquettishly, hiding next to her master, and replied with a guilty conscience, ¡°Isn¡¯t this at home? If I were outside, I wouldn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Shuiyun raised his hand and snatched half of her fruit, and started to chase people away, "Hurry up and wash up. You will eat every day. Be careful of rotten teeth, but no one will care about you."

    "If you don''t want to eat, then you won''t eat! What a murderer, be careful not to get married in the future! If I had known, I wouldn''t be able to distinguish you even if you have a gold bracelet!" Shui Ling muttered, making Jiayin and Shuiyun laugh.

    Shuiyun persuaded in a low voice, "Princess, after all, the prince grew up in our Suijintan, and he will take care of his uncle no matter what. Don''t worry about it! Miss Baozhu will come to play tomorrow, so you should go to bed early. ¡±

    Jiayin nodded, "I understand, you can go to sleep too."

    Shuiyun then retreated, leaving the good news boring and entered the space.

    These past few days, when she had nothing to do, she began to count the inventory in the space.

    ?Especially the food that has been prepared, and a little bit of medicine that has been saved.

    Subconsciously, she always had a sense of crisis.

    Only when facing these inventories can the pressure in my heart be reduced...

    ¡°Sister Jiayin, I¡¯m here! The cutest orb in your family is here!¡±

    Just after breakfast on the second day, Jiayin heard movement outside the door. Soon Baozhu held up her skirt and ran in while laughing.

    Jiayin rushed out and was immediately embraced by Baozhu!

    ¡°Sister Jiayin, I miss you so much!¡±

    Baozhu has always been so enthusiastic, as if there are no worries in her world.

    Even Jiayin couldn''t help but be envious, but he couldn''t help but want to give her more favor.

    ¡°I miss you too, Baozhu! I have prepared your favorite snacks and fruits, as well as ice cream and sour plum soup, so stay tuned!¡±

    ¡°Woo, I knew that Sister Jiayin was the best to me! My mother looks at me every day and doesn¡¯t let me take another bite. I¡¯m going to die from the heat!¡±

    ¡°Your mother is doing it for your own good, otherwise if I let you eat it freely, you would have eaten ice cream as three meals a day!¡±

    The two sisters went to the backyard, taking advantage of the shade of the eaves, eating and drinking while chatting.

    ?Actually, it''s not a big deal, just some food, drinks and clothing, but it''s just a lively thing to talk about.

    ?Mother Lin quietly took a look at the corner door and was very happy.

    ??She hurriedly sent a message to Aunt He. Seeing that the family''s carriage was about to enter the city, she sent a little girl to tell the eldest lady.

    ??The princess has been in a bad mood for the past two days, and everyone in the family has noticed it, but no one can do anything about it.

    Unexpectedly, the princess would be fine if Miss Baozhu came over to eat and drink together.

    Sure enough, the little girl still needs friends!

    As a result, before the carriage left, another guest arrived.

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1106ï¼š Half quiet, half excited!

    Chapter 1106: Half quiet, half excited!

    It turns out that Mei Lan and Xu Xi both sent their maids to inquire. The three princesses were getting married, and they also wanted to add makeup.

    ?In addition, Gu Qingqing has returned to her husband''s house and it is not convenient for her to come over, but she is still thinking about it.

    The two maids laughed when they saw that Baozhu was there.

    ¡°The girls all wanted to go together. Our young lady said that the princess has the best relationship with the princess and must know what the princess likes. She urged us to come and ask.¡±

    ¡°Yes, our girls said the same thing.¡±

    The good news suggested that they drink sour plum soup to quench their thirst and chat a few words.

    After they had stopped sweating, they said, "The princess has a distinguished status. To be honest, she lacks everything. Even if we plundered our private money and bought some valuable jewelry, it is probably ordinary for the princess."

    "So, when it comes to adding makeup, you just have to do what you can. And compared to expensive jewelry and other items, hand-embroidered handkerchiefs, calligraphy and paintings, may be more popular with the princess."

    ??The two maids were a little hesitant when they heard this. This indeed made sense, but their master couldn''t take it seriously and just use a calligraphy and painting or a veil to add makeup.

    Seeing this, Jiayin called Shuiling to take out the box she had prepared.

    In the box is a set of jewelry. It is not inlaid with any precious gems. It is just made of red gold. However, the workmanship is extremely exquisite and the style is particularly beautiful.

    ?From hairpins and pins to earrings and bracelets, there are eight kinds of them, all of which are amazing.

    There is no woman who doesn¡¯t like beauty, especially jewelry, which is her favorite.

    Baozhu and the two maids couldn''t help but come up to him and praise him repeatedly.

    ¡°This hairpin is so beautiful. Is it a phoenix? The feathers are so lifelike!¡±

    ¡°This bracelet is made of gold wire? What a coincidence!¡±

    But they still know how to behave, and no matter how much they like it, they don¡¯t touch it.

    Jiayin waited for them to see clearly, then he put away the box and said, "When I had nothing to do, I learned a little bit of craftsmanship from the old master and then made it myself.

    "Not to mention that the style is good, but it is a bit crude. I think the princess will also be happy with my intention. So, you go back and tell your girls, don''t worry too much. It is fate that we meet the princess in the boudoir. At this time, I will send you Just give me a sincere blessing."

    The two maids nodded quickly and saluted.

    ¡°Thank you, Princess, for your advice.¡±

    After a few more idle words, they were about to leave.

    Jiayin asked, "Follow Shuiling and go to my greenhouse to see if any fruits are ripe. Pick two baskets and bring them back to give Sister Mei and Sister Xu something fresh to eat."

    ??The two maids thanked me happily, feeling very happy. When they came here just now, the master also gave him hand-baked snacks and two new travel books.

    Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing to come in empty-handed and go back full-handed now.

    After sending the two maids out, Baozhu smiled and hugged Jiayin''s arm.

    ¡°Sister Jiayin, hehe, the jewelry you made by yourself is so beautiful, hehe...¡±

    How could Jiayin not understand her thoughts? She couldn''t help but smile and said, "Don''t worry, when you get married, I will definitely make a set of makeup by myself."

    ¡°Woo, when will that take place?¡± Bao Zhu¡¯s fat face wrinkled up in pain, acting like a spoiled brat.

    ¡°Sister Jiayin, please give me a set in advance, otherwise I will become an old lady.¡±

    Jiayin was so troubled by her that she had no choice but to compromise.

    "I will have some free time in a few days. I will braid a pair of gold bracelets for you first, and we will do the rest when you get married."

    ¡°Woo, sister Jiayin is the best!¡± Baozhu was so happy that she hugged Jiayin and shook her, almost breaking Jiayin¡¯s hair. Needless to say, she had to suffer two more chestnuts to be honest.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the good news, Orb spent the entire day eating, drinking, taking a nap, and finally went to the greenhouse behind the princess''s mansion to plunder it.

    It wasn¡¯t until the sun turned west that she reluctantly got into the carriage.

    Shui Ling was going to the second village workshop to deliver a message, so he took the Jia family''s carriage for a while. Baozhu lay beside the car door and whispered to her, "Shui Ling, Shui Ling, next time Sister Jiayin is unhappy, ask someone to call me. Although I can''t help, I''ll make trouble for her for just one day, and she will forget her worries." ¡±

    Shui Ling couldn''t help but smile and narrowed her eyes. She hurriedly extended her thumb and praised.

    "Girl Baozhu is really awesome. How did you know that our princess is unhappy? Shuiyun and I have been so worried these past few days. If you come here today, our princess is indeed much better."

    ?Baozhu raised her chin proudly and replied proudly, "Of course, I grew up with Sister Jiayin."

    After saying that, she thought of the third princess and said, "The princess sister is getting married, and people are gossiping everywhere in the city. It makes people so angry that I really want to sew all those people''s mouths shut!"

    ¡°Sister Jiayin and Sister Princess are so good, they must be even more angry!

    ¡°My mother said that after you get married, you are no longer a child, and you can¡¯t cry or laugh casually.

    ¡°You said, why do girls have to get married? Can¡¯t they stay at home for the rest of their lives?¡±

    Shui Ling also had a grimace on her face and replied, "I don''t know either. I also want to spend the rest of my life with my master in Broken Gold Beach. There is no place like home!"

    ??The old grandma of the Jia family was sitting at the back of the car, with her left ear and right ear ringing out, and she didn''t say a word.

    ?Of course, even if she wanted to say it, she was helpless.

    Men marry and women marry, this has been the case since ancient times.

    ??If a man marries the wrong wife, he can still have several concubines, even equal wives.

    ??But if a woman marries the wrong person, she will suffer a lifetime of misery...

    Perhaps the emperor was afraid of causing all his ministers to fall down due to their torment, or perhaps the Ministry of Rites felt sorry for him, so there was no court meeting on the second day of the title of crown prince, and the selection of the concubine was scheduled for the third day.

    As a result, almost all the old officials took leave, and half of the six government offices were empty.

    On the other hand, the doctors in various medical clinics were very busy. They left one door and then entered another, leaving blood blisters on the soles of their feet.

    ??For this reason, Doctor Zhang also made a special trip to the city, diagnosed Old Mrs. Liu''s pulse, and prescribed a health-preserving prescription.

    ?Now that the Marquis is away, the old man is the anchor of several families.

    There is something going on in the court, and it is up to him to analyze the situation and give direction.

    ?But the young and old men all stopped playing, but the women in each family were as excited as if they had been given a shot of chicken blood.

    They take out new dresses and jewelry again and again and ask their daughters to try them on, trying to show the best side of the girl.

    ??If you are valued by the prince, you can lead your whole family to a prosperous career.

    ?Of course, no one is stupid.

    The emperor chose a concubine for the prince, obviously so that the prince could take advantage of the situation and gain a foothold as soon as possible.

    So, the higher the power of the girl''s family, the greater the chance of winning.

    For those with smaller official positions in the family, most of them are just running around.

    But things are unpredictable and the prince is young. If he falls in love at first sight, whose girl will he fall in love with...

    In this way, Xindu strangely fell into a state of half excitement and half silence.

    All embroidery shops and jewelry shops are also making their final assault.

    Hurry up and deliver the final goods, then you can take a breather.

    ?As the sun set in the west, everything was about to come to a perfect end, but suddenly there was an uproar at the city gate like a pot of boiling water.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1107ï¼š The scapegoat who can retire from the army!

    Chapter 1107: The scapegoat who can retire from the army!

    "Good news! Good news from Jiangbei! The Northern Expeditionary Army has a great victory, killing three thousand enemies, and is about to approach the border!"

    ?Three messengers rode on fast horses, holding the flag of the Northern Expeditionary Army, and ran to the city gate from the official road covered with dust. They shouted three times before running into the city.

    ?The city gate was quiet for a long time, and then suddenly exploded.

    ¡°Great victory for the Northern Expedition!¡±

    ¡°We won!¡±

    ¡°Have all the barbarians been killed?¡±

    ¡°Woo, are we going to beat the barbarian out?¡±

    ¡°Father, you have a spirit in heaven. Did you hear that the Northern Expeditionary Army has avenged you! Oh my, my son is incompetent, my son is sorry for you!¡±

    ?Whether they are rich or poor, whether they are riding in a carriage or walking on the road carrying a load, everyone is cheering.

    ?Some people jumped and shouted for joy, while others knelt down and cried loudly.

    Hate will never be forgotten just because of the passage of time.

    When the barbarians suddenly invaded the country and moved the capital in a hurry, few of their relatives died on the road.

    ??The word "barbarian" was chewed up and swallowed hard by how many people turned it over and over in the silent night!

    ?Now, complete revenge is about to be taken!

    "Woo hoo, I want to build a shrine for the Marquis! I want to kowtow to the Marquis every day!"

    "The Marquis is mighty! The Marquis is mighty!"

    ¡°The Northern Expeditionary Army is mighty!¡±

    Actually, no matter whether you are crowned a prince or you choose a concubine, the people who are more happy are the powerful ones from aristocratic families.

    For the common people, it does not matter who is in charge of the world. They will support whoever allows them to farm their land with peace of mind and keep them fed and clothed.

    So, the news of the great victory made them even more happy!

    The messengers ran all the way into the city, cheering everywhere and running to tell each other.

    In front of the palace gate, a young **** rushed in to report.

    The three messengers received their horses and swords and followed the guards slowly inside.

    In the imperial study, the emperor was talking to the prince, the Minister of Rites and other important ministers, discussing the selection of his concubine tomorrow.

    Several important ministers have girls in their families who want to enter the palace, so they take this matter very seriously.

    ?At this moment, they were also happy to show their faces in front of the emperor and the prince, trying to build a higher ladder for their girls.

    ?At this moment, the little **** rushed over to report the news.

    ¡°Your Majesty is overjoyed! The Northern Expeditionary Army has achieved a great victory, killing three thousand enemies, and is about to approach the border!¡±

    ?Everyone in the room was stunned, and no one spoke for a long time.

    Because of some unspeakable thoughts, the official document was issued to the Northern Expeditionary Army to postpone the decisive battle. Only a few people knew about this and it was not publicized.

    But several important ministers present were all insiders.

    ?Now I suddenly heard the good news, it was obvious that Marquis Xinting did not listen to the order. Not only did he not delay the attack, he even accelerated the decisive battle...

    ?In this way, the good news was originally a happy event, but now I can''t really say congratulations.

    As expected, the emperor''s face looked a little bad, but the prince''s eyes seemed to light up for a moment.

    ??The little **** who reported the news was not very clever. He thought that everyone did not hear clearly, so he said it loudly again, but was thrown out by Manager Yi by his collar.

    ??The little **** was a little confused when he was thrown. He thought that Manager Yi was jealous that he had taken the lead in reporting the news. Little did he know that Manager Yi saved his life.

    In the room, the prince has already spoken, "Father, with the great victory in Jiangbei, all the Tianwu rivers and mountains will be recovered soon. This is a happy event!"

    He emphasized the word "happy event" a little too hard.

    ?The emperor raised his head and glanced at several important ministers, knowing that his son was reminding him.

    He then suppressed the irritability and dissatisfaction in his heart, coughed twice and said, "Yes, this is a happy event." Several important ministers secretly breathed a sigh of relief when the emperor set the tone, and quickly agreed.

    ¡°Yes, congratulations to the emperor, the unification of the country is just around the corner.¡±

    ¡°This is Tianwu¡¯s luck!¡±

    For a time, the room was filled with praises.

    Soon, three messengers arrived.

    The three of them were kneeling on the ground. Although their faces were exhausted and embarrassed, their backs were straight and the perseverance in their expressions made people feel respectful.

    ¡°Report to the Emperor, three days ago, the Marquis personally led the vanguard army to fight and broke through the barbarian occupation.

    City, pursue for 300 miles and kill 3,000 enemies. I''m working hard to tell you the good news! "

    No matter what he was thinking, the emperor smiled and said, "Okay, thank you for your hard work, soldiers in the Northern Expedition! You go down and rest first, and you will be rewarded later."

    If you don''t want to, the rumors who spoke to speak refused to listen to it, and said again.

    ¡°Your Majesty, if you have an order to pass to the Marquis, please leave it to us. We must quickly return to the north of the Yangtze River. The battle is fierce. If you have one more person, you will have an extra knife to kill the barbarians!¡±

    ?The emperor and several important ministers frowned when they heard this and were silent for a while.

    The prince smiled and praised, "Well, it is precisely because the Northern Expeditionary Army was such brave men that they were able to drive out the barbarians and recover the mountains and rivers! Father, this deserves a heavy reward!"

    ?His voice is high and his expression is excited, perfectly interpreting the appearance of a passionate young man.

    The emperor couldn''t say anything, so he said, "Okay, you go down to eat and drink water first. After half an hour, you can return to Jiangbei."

    ?The three soldiers kowtowed and retreated. Manager Yi sent them out and was pulled to beg.

    ¡°General manager, can you prepare some more bread for us? We won¡¯t be able to finish it all on the way, and we can give it to the brothers in the army. The army rations have not been delivered to Jiangbei for a long time, and the brothers are starving and killing the barbarians.¡±

    "Yes, manager, we are not afraid of sinking. Can you prepare more for us?"

    ¡°If there is no white flour cake, it can only be made with corn cakes.¡±

    Mr. Yi felt sad when he heard this and quickly responded.

    "Okay, okay, a few strong men are coming with the old slave. You should eat and drink first. I will prepare more white flour bread for you."

    While talking, they finally left.

    In the imperial study room, the emperor''s expression turned bad again as he managed to hold himself up.

    The Minister of Rites asked tentatively, "Is the Marquis sending someone back to announce the good news, or is he sending someone to gather supplies for the army?"

    ?The Minister of War knows the emperor¡¯s thoughts best, and official documents are sent through him. He is already a sure-fire scapegoat.

    At this moment, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and said, "This year we are facing a drought that has not been resolved yet. It is really difficult to raise food.

    ¡°I can only wrong the Marquis and the Northern Expeditionary Army. Fortunately, the war went smoothly. I think we can also capture some from the barbarians. Otherwise, the Marquis would have openly pressed for military rations!¡±

    Everyone nodded, and the emperor got up.

    Soon, the monarch and his ministers discussed it for a while, and the imperial edict of commendation was freshly issued.

    There are a lot of compliments, but there are no substantial rewards.

    The prince was aside and didn''t say a word.

    ??If you look closely at his eyes, you will find something different...

    The supply of military rations that should have been provided has been delayed indefinitely because of the victory.

    Could it be said that the Northern Expeditionary Army had to lose the battle and be killed by the barbarians to the Jinsha River before they were qualified to have a full meal?

    Before it got dark, three messengers carried large packages and ran out of the city gate again.

    Needless to say, the people inside and outside the city gate were shocked again, but after that, they respected the Northern Expeditionary Army more and more.

    Without the Northern Expeditionary Army racing against time and risking their lives, how could there be the good news of victory and the peace we have now!

    ?In Broken Gold Beach, Li Laoer and Mr. Wen didn''t take a break even after eating. They kept drinking tea and waiting for any movement in the courtyard.

    Jiayin also stayed with me, looking out the window from time to time...

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1108ï¼š Pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger was successful

    Chapter 1108 Pretend to be a pig and eat the tiger successfully

    ??Li Laoer and Mr. Wen couldn''t sit still, so they asked the boy to get the chessboard, intending to kill two games.

    ??But Mr. Wen has been studying since he was a child, and playing chess is a common game, so he is naturally familiar with and proficient in it.

    Li Laoer became a monk halfway, so he is no match for Mr. Wen.

    ?So, when he was killed and no one was left alive, Li Laoer simply threw away the chess piece and directly dragged his niece into battle.

    "Fu Niu''er, come and play a game with Mr. Wen, and the second uncle can rest his head. This thing is so labor-intensive that one of our eyes has almost turned white and the other black."

    ¡°Okay, second uncle, wait, I will avenge you!¡± Jiayin smiled and poured tea for the second uncle and Mr. Wen, and then sat down opposite Mr. Wen.

    Mr. Wen somewhat underestimated the enemy. Although he knew that Jiayin was very smart, as a little girl, she didn''t like to play chess that much, so she was definitely not very good at it.

    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for him to frown and deal with it with full vigor.

    Jiayin snickered and succeeded in pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger.

    In her previous life, she had a hobby class called Go when she was in elementary school. Her talent made the old teacher very happy, and he would train her for an hour almost every day after school.

    Later, she also participated in many Go competitions and won some awards.

    Unfortunately, neither her irresponsible parents nor her grandparents thought that playing chess could make a living.

    So, she stopped playing Go when she was in high school.

    She had been obedient since she was a child, but she didn¡¯t have much resistance. She really gave up on Go slowly.

    After arriving in this world, she occasionally played a few games with her eldest brother. The most she did was accompany her adoptive father to ponder the chess records, but she only managed to score seven or eight points.

    Now, with the combined skills and accumulation from the two previous lives, it is naturally extremely easy to deal with Mr. Wen.

    Mr. Wen was killed because he was running around in a hurry, blocking from left to right.

    ??But he was smiling at the good news, and he even had the guts to peel a banana for himself to cushion his stomach.

    ?Li Laoer was sitting on the side. He was so proud that he wished he could put a tail on it and turn it into a fan.

    He is a bad chess player, but his niece is amazing!

    Rounding it all off, we can also say that he is amazing!

    ?Zhiliu, Ziliu!

    ?Thinking about this, he sipped the herbal tea, which seemed to be much more delicious than before.

    Mr. Wen glared at him and continued to frown and think about a counterattack.

    Jiayin and his second uncle stuck out their tongues, and then quietly began to show mercy.

    ?Li Laoer felt more and more comfortable. Looking at his little niece who had grown up since childhood, he was filled with 11,000 satisfactions.

    The little girl who was originally fair and fat has now grown into a beautiful young girl.

    She is wearing an aqua blue dress, without any complicated embroidery patterns, and it looks refreshing.

    ??A pair of white jade bracelets on the hands and a pair of silver lilacs on the ears are also very simple.

    The upper part of her black hair is combed into two buns, and the lower part is braided with two flower hairpins, which is a bit delicate.

    ??The bangs meet the willow-leaf eyebrows, making the big eyes rounded, and the slightly chubby cheeks make her look so smart and cute.

    When he thought of such a good little niece, who would get married in the future, Li Laoer''s good mood slipped away little by little.

    Even if Mu Jue is very kind to his niece, he is still not as good as at home.

    ?However, both his parents are dead, he has no fixed place to live, and his temperament is unruly and unrestrained by the world...

    ?Hmm, it seems pretty good, at least it¡¯s much better than those big families with a lot of stinky rules!

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know that she had just played a game of chess, and the second uncle had added so much inner drama to herself...

    Mr. Wen threw down a chess piece and sighed, "That''s it, I lost. There are many talented people in the country, but I didn''t expect that I lost in the hands of a little girl."

    ¡°Hahaha, you have today too. You always kill me mercilessly. Now you know what it feels like!¡± Li Laoer was so proud that he wanted to have his little niece as a sacrifice.

    Mr. Wen refused to show weakness and snorted coldly, "What are you proud of? The princess is also my niece! It''s not shameful for me to lose to my niece as an uncle!" "Yes, no shame, no shame!" Li Laoer agreed, but the corner of his mouth The **** is high.

    Jiayin picked up the chess pieces on the side and laughed too.

    During this period, the situation in Xindu was changing, and everyone in the family was inevitably depressed.

    It is rare to have a few laughs like this.

    At this time, Mu Jue finally came in from outside the wall. As soon as he entered the study, he heard laughter, so he laughed and said, "I''m back!"

    Sure enough, Jiayin immediately leaned on the window frame and looked out, and said hello in surprise.

    ¡°Come in, are you hungry? Eat something first before talking.¡±

    After saying that, she quickly called the water spirit in front of the door to get the food from the kitchen.

    Today, good news comes to the city, and Mu Jue will definitely come back.

    So, she had already made preparations for dinner.

    Mu Jue was not polite. He entered the room and saluted Mr. Wen and Li Laoer, and then went to wash his hands and face.

    Just in time, a large bowl of cold noodles with shredded chicken and sesame sauce was also served, along with a plate of nut spinach and a plate of soy sauce meat.

    Mu Jue was very tired after running around for several days.

    He ate all the cold noodles and side dishes in one go, and then breathed a long sigh of relief.

    "The princess''s craftsmanship is really good. In such a hot weather, you should eat cold noodles."

    Jiayin put away the empty bowl and was in a good mood. He said, "I''ll make cold noodles for you later. That one is better to relieve the heat."

    ??Li Laoer coughed twice, interrupted their conversation, and asked, "How is the war in Jiangbei? Today''s victory report only talks about the number of enemies killed, not the battle losses. The barbarians are fierce, it is impossible not to resist!"

    Mu Jue nodded, with a hint of gloom in his expression, and said, "More than three hundred of the Northern Expeditionary Army died in the battle and more than eight hundred were injured.

    ¡°Fortunately, the Marquis personally led the vanguard army and charged forward, which greatly boosted their morale. The barbarians also knew that the situation was over and wanted to retreat.

    ¡°Morale is going up and down, so this battle will be a natural victory. In less than ten days, the Northern Expeditionary Army will definitely retake the border and completely lock the country¡¯s gates.¡±

    ?More than three hundred people died in the war, which means that more than three hundred families have lost their relatives, even their mainstays.

    Everyone is heavy-hearted, but they also know that this is the best outcome.

    There is no one who can fight without death. Such an exchange of three hundred for three thousand is really a rare victory.

    "Are my adoptive father and my father injured?" Jiayin asked, thinking about his relatives.

    Mu Jue quickly shook his head, "No, I asked carefully and our family members are okay. But what the Marquis meant was that the wounded soldiers should be sent back to recuperate. He was not worried about the arrangements of the Ministry of War, and was afraid that they would be placed in Suijintan first. "

    ¡°How many days will it take for these wounded soldiers to reach Jiangnan?¡± Li Laoer asked immediately.

    ¡°There are many seriously injured people, so we can¡¯t go too fast. It will probably take half a month.¡± Mu Jue estimated a date.

    Li Laoer breathed a sigh of relief and responded, "There is absolutely enough time. We can build row houses in the second village to accommodate the wounded soldiers first. Later, if there are children in the family who cannot accommodate them when they get married, they can also be allocated to them. There will be no waste."

    Jiayin also said, "I will be responsible for the wound medicine. You can leave the food, clothing, housing and transportation to Aunt Xiaocui!"

    After saying a few more trivial matters, everyone dispersed.

    Mu Jue wanted to say a few more words to Jiayin, but he was too tired from traveling south and north of the Yangtze River, so Jiayin couldn''t bear to leave and pushed him to rest.

    Mu Jue fell asleep as soon as he touched the pillow. Jiayin asked the boys to take care of him and returned to the backyard.

    Receiving wounded soldiers is simple to say, but there are many things to do in actual arrangements.

    Since I couldn''t sleep, Jiayin simply pushed Shui Ling Shuiyun to sleep, then entered the space and carefully made a plan...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1109ï¼š The unknown side

    Chapter 1109 The unknown side

    ?In the palace, candles were extinguished everywhere at this moment, and both the masters and the eunuchs and maids took a rest.

    In the back hall of the imperial study, the emperor changed into his sleeping robe but did not sleep. He walked slowly on the floor.

    "Your Majesty, please rest early. Tomorrow the prince will choose his concubine, and you will have to worry about it."

    Mr. Yi bowed down to serve him, carefully persuading him.

    ?The emperor waved his hand and talked about something else.

    ¡°You have been with me for thirty years, right?¡±

    "Yes, Your Majesty, the old slave was still a young **** at that time. He was often bullied because of his thinness. The emperor was kind-hearted and took the old slave by his side to serve him, so the old slave was able to survive."

    Mr. Yi didn''t know why the emperor asked about this, so he could only say nice things.

    The emperor sighed and replied, "At that time, let alone you being a slave. Even though I was a prince, I was still living in fear. Fortunately, I had my cousin with me. Although it was a bit painful, I gradually got better."

    Manager Yi''s eyes flashed and he said with a smile, "I remember that on the day you ascended the throne, the Marquis held you and cried. That was the first time I saw the Marquis shed tears. He is usually cold. A face to protect you."

    ¡°Yes, my cousin is not much older than me, but in order to protect me, he always keeps a cold face, so others will be more cautious.

    ¡°Later I ascended the throne, but was suppressed by the Queen Mother, and my cousin took over the secret guard. After many life and death struggles, he helped me a lot, and finally made me equal to the Queen Mother...

    ¡°Later, I became a biological child, but my cousin was always alone. Fortunately, I accepted Fu Niuer as my adopted daughter, otherwise I would never know what it¡¯s like to be a parent for the rest of my life¡­¡±

    The emperor rarely opened the box, and actually ordered to ask for wine and vegetables to consider himself.

    Mr. Yi stayed by his side and played a role of admiration.

    ?From time to time, he echoed one or two sentences, followed by two or three sighs.

    ?It was not until midnight that the emperor was half drunk and put down the wine bottle.

    ¡°Sometimes, I miss my childhood. Although it was more painful, it was also much simpler. There was no last resort, no dilemma...¡±

    After saying that, he waved his hand and said, "Go down and have a rest. I''m going to sleep too."

    Manager Yi quickly saluted, then stepped back and closed the door tightly.

    ?The crescent moon in the sky hangs alone, as if its crooked eyes are mocking the filthiness of the world, the selfishness and hypocrisy of mankind...

    Compared to the title of crown prince, today''s concubine selection was actually more lively.

    ??Although there were only more than a hundred girls participating in the election, the number of relatives and friends who saw them off, as well as the maids and women who were accompanying them, totaled more than a thousand, and the palace gate was surrounded by water.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Occasionally, the father and brother of the girl who participated in the election would come with her. Her head would be so big due to the noise that she would almost leave the "battle circle" as if she were running for her life.

    Fortunately, as soon as the sky became brighter, the palace door opened.

    ??The house that was noisy just now suddenly became quiet in front of the door.

    ?The girls were dressed up one by one, walking gracefully, showing off their dignified and gentle beauty, and then lined up to enter the palace.

    The Queen Mother made a big mistake and has returned to the underworld.

    ??The imperial concubine is counting ants in the cold palace.

    ?Although the queen is "alive", she is actually dead.

    There is not even a mistress in this huge palace.

    So, after everyone in the Ministry of Rites cut off most of their hair, they came up with an idea to show off their talents.

    ??The main venue is still in the Imperial Garden. The emperor and the prince are in the water pavilion not far away, and the three princesses are invited to sit and entertain the guests.

    ?The ladies of each family were a little worried at first. After all, the third princess was really difficult to get along with, and they did not care about their face at all when they spoke and acted.

    But when he changed his mind, he realized that they were not here to be guests at a banquet, but to choose a concubine.

    From now on, I can¡¯t tell who will be the third princess¡¯s sister-in-law!

    No matter how noble the third princess is, she will get married soon. A married woman, no matter how arrogant she is, would not have the guts to embarrass her mother-in-law¡¯s sister-in-law. After all, she will have to count on her mother-in-law¡¯s support in the future!

    ?Thinking like this, the ladies became confident and returned to their arrogant appearance as noble ladies from their aristocratic families.

    But they are destined to be disappointed again.

    The third princess lost her mother and had to observe mourning for a few days. She was filled with anger.

    At this moment, the eyes are full of flowers and golden lights. How can I give them a good look?

    ?So, the talent list submitted by many ladies was taken in her hand and changed beyond recognition.

    The person who was good at playing the piano changed to dancing.

    Those who are good at dancing can change it to painting.

    Those who are good at painting can switch to embroidery.

    In short, no one wants to get what they want, and everyone should show the other side that no one knows.

    The ladies were all confused, wondering if they were not optimistic about the good or bad luck when they went out today.

    Some smart people kept silent and watched the changes.

    Those who are squeamish have red circles under their eyes.

    ?Of course, there are also bold and upright people who will oppose it whenever they open their mouths.

    "Your Highness, my daughter is not good at playing the piano, and she wants to dance. For this reason, she has specially made a dance costume and practiced for a long time. You can''t change it just because you say it!"

    The third princess didn''t care, and while eating the fruit leisurely, she replied, "Since you are here to choose a concubine, shouldn''t you make thorough preparations? You are good at dancing, so I, the princess, must watch you dance?"

    "Besides, hasn''t your upbringing mother taught you? People should stay together for a long time. Don''t look at the glamorous appearance, but look at the real inside. Who knows if you are dancing so well, but you are vicious on the inside? Selfish?

    ¡°What if the prince¡¯s brother is attracted by your dancing and finds out after marrying you that you are a loser who can¡¯t even write or pick up a needle and thread?¡±

    "You..." The noble girl gritted her teeth in anger, but she didn''t dare to say anything.

    After all, she would become a scheming woman who tried her best to cover up her shortcomings.

    When the "outstanding bird" hits a wall, the rest of the people will naturally not be so stupid as to look for him one after another.

    For a time, everyone accepted the fact that the rules were temporarily changed.

    ??The first noble lady to appear drew two ducks, which were said to be mandarin ducks playing in the water.

    The second noble lady who appeared on the scene flashed her waist while dancing!

    ??The third noble lady who appeared had her finger pricked by a needle before she embroidered a red leaf...

    ??The third princess found fun, eating and drinking while watching everyone make a fool of herself, and occasionally clapped her hands and laughed a few times.

    ??At first, the ladies were hoping that the emperor or the prince would stop the three princesses in the water pavilion opposite and make decisions for them.

    As a result, no orders came out from the water pavilion.

    Gradually, they also became numb.

    Just be ashamed if you are embarrassed, the left and right are not the same person.

    ?If everyone is embarrassed, then it is no longer a shame!

    When one girl kicked off her shoes while dancing and the shoes were embedded in another girl''s bun, the third princess almost slapped the table and almost rolled to the ground with laughter.

    There was finally some movement in the water pavilion opposite.

    The prince coughed, and the smell of tea spurting out of his nose was too unpleasant.

    But he still couldn''t stop laughing!

    ??The emperor also pulled up his sleeves to cover his face, his shoulders shaking non-stop.

    Manager Yi was busy passing the veil to the prince, wiping the table, and asked in a low voice, "Your Majesty, Your Highness, do you really not need to stop the princess?"

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1110ï¼š All chaos and all joy!

    Chapter 1110: Chaos and joy!

    The prince quickly waved his hand, "No, it''s better for the third sister to make such a choice. Your Highness will see more of the real sides of these noble ladies, so that it will be easier to get along with them in the future."

    The emperor coughed twice, took a sip of tea, hesitated, but did not speak.

    ?Although this was not appropriate, the girl had been sad for several days and it was rare for her to smile.

    ?These noble ladies make a fool of themselves, but they are considered loyal.

    The quotas for the Crown Princess, side concubines, beauties, and concubines have all been decided, and today is just a formality.

    The selection of a concubine lasted from three o''clock in the morning to noon.

    The third princess laughed so hard that her stomach ached. The ladies from the famous family went from angry and embarrassed at the beginning to numbness, and even went crazy laughing together in the end. It can be said that they were both a mess and a joy.

    Outside the palace gate, the parents and relatives of each family were waiting so hard that their necks stretched two feet.

    ?Some people are worried that their daughter will not perform well, and some are worried about whether your daughter can attract the prince''s attention.

    Finally, the palace door finally opened, and girls from various families came out, all looking strange.

    ?No one could guess, so they hurriedly grabbed their daughter into the carriage and hurried home.

    "What''s going on, girl? Has the prince talked to you? In addition to your talents, has he asked you to write poems?"

    ¡°Yes, yes, you haven¡¯t forgotten the songs I wrote for you before, right?¡±

    In the carriage, the family members couldn''t help but kept asking questions.

    As a result, the lady was dumbfounded and didn''t know where to start.

    Finally, the old lady at home had a solution. She poured half a pot of sour plum soup into the girl''s mouth. It was cold, sour and sweet, which was very refreshing.

    The lady calmed down completely and then spoke.

    ¡°Woo, mother. We didn¡¯t see the emperor or the prince at all. It was the third princess who entertained us for tea and snacks! She even asked us to perform our talents!¡±

    ¡°Third Princess?¡±

    ?Everyone in the family is frowning. The third princess has a bad temper, and she doesn''t get along well with the ladies of Xindu. Could it be that she is making things difficult for her own daughter?

    "What''s wrong with your acting talent? Didn''t you prepare for the flying dance? Even if you can''t come out on top, you should at least be in the top three, right?"

    ??The lady burst into tears, pulled her handkerchief and shouted, "The third princess said she wanted to see the other side of us, but she didn''t even follow the talent roll call we reported, and everything was disrupted! I was asked to draw!"

    ¡°I drew a picture of bamboo and stone, and the third princess said the bamboo looked like chicken feet, and they all laughed at me!¡±

    Hearing this, everyone in the family had dark faces.

    My family knows my own affairs, my daughter is good-looking, she likes clothes and jewelry, and her favorite thing is dancing.

    ?But there is only one small drawback, that is, I feel very sleepy when I am stained with books and pen and ink, and I cannot learn at all.

    So, this painting is not meant to show the other side, it is just to expose the shortcomings!

    "No, I have to go see the emperor! How can such a big thing as choosing a concubine be allowed to be played by the third princess like this!" The young lady''s father said and was about to enter the palace to protest.

    As a result, the lady quickly stopped her father.

    "Dad, don''t go. It wasn''t just me who made a fool of myself, the others were even worse than me. Someone wanted to draw, but was changed to dancing. His shoes flew out and got directly embedded in the bun of others. There was another I spilled ink on my skirt while writing! And¡­¡±

    The lady became more and more excited as she talked, completely losing her frustration just now.

    ?Sure enough, it¡¯s a shame to make a joke yourself, but the real joke is to make someone else¡¯s joke!

    ?Similarly, this kind of situation happened in many carriages, and then they were taken away to every corner of the new capital.

    ?Hence, the three princesses were misbehaving, the ladies were embarrassed, and everyone soon knew about it.

    ??Those who have strict rules cursed in private as inappropriate, those who were petty jumped to their feet and shouted why they were not there, and girls who had no chance to choose a concubine gloated about their misfortune.

    In short, Xindu is lively again, with laughter everywhere.

    Jiayin has nothing to do at the moment and is making sweet and sour cold noodles at home.

    I promised Mu Jue not to mention it before, but the weather is too hot and my family has a bad appetite, so I can eat more if I try something else. But Tianwu¡¯s craftsmanship is not good, and there is no cold noodles.

    Jiayin can only try to use rice flour instead, which is more pliable but barely usable.

    The beef stewed in the big stove is ready. It is scooped out quickly and tied into rolls with gauze. It can be cut into slices after it is cool.

    ?Others, cucumber shreds, tomato slices, cooked sesame seeds, coriander and boiled eggs are all easy to prepare.

    Spicy cabbage, platycodon and other side dishes are also commonly available at home.

    Finally, the most popular Korean cold noodles in the summer of the previous life were freshly produced and immediately captured the hearts of the master and the servant.

    Shuiyun¡¯s eyes were shining brightly while he was eating, and Shui Ling was dancing while holding the bowl.

    Jiayin also ate more than half of the bowl. It was a pity that the rice noodles tasted worse than cold noodles.

    But it¡¯s pretty good to be able to do this.

    So, she immediately distributed it.

    The third princess will give you one portion each, but you cannot bring the beef with soy sauce.

    ??The Earl''s Mansion will send a copy, and the Liu family cannot be left behind.

    Even in Luo''an, the third uncle and the seventh brother have not been back for several days. They sent a copy over and asked how they were doing.

    ?There are also cyclists who come here. After giving the second brother a taste, if it is ok, he can sell it in the restaurant and he can make a lot of money.

    The main reason is that the operation is simple, just adjust the soup, cut the side dishes, and put them in the bowl, which saves time and effort.

    Soon, all the boys in the family were mobilized. Each of them carried a new wicker basket and set off in the carriage together.

    ?Of course, Shui Ling still has to go there personally to send it to the palace.

    After all, it is food that comes from the entrance, so caution is the first priority.

    Shuiling came to the palace almost every day, and the guards and eunuchs at the palace gate were all familiar with him.

    What''s more, Caiyun had already sent a maid waiting at the door.

    "Sister Shuiling, you are here. Your Highness is choosing a concubine for the Crown Prince. She is very hot and has no appetite. She is just wondering what delicious food the princess has prepared for her."

    Shui Ling took out a bag of amber walnut kernels from her satchel, stuffed it into the little palace maid, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, there will be something delicious today, the princess will be satisfied with it. This is the amber walnut kernel I brought from home, you can hide it secretly, Eat a few pieces when you¡¯re hungry, it¡¯s delicious and sweet.¡±

    "Thank you Sister Shui Ling!" The little palace maid was very happy, but then she was a little depressed, "Sister, after you and the princess left, the palace was so deserted. Her Highness the Princess didn''t speak and ate less. We couldn''t wait to walk. We are all carrying our legs and don¡¯t dare to cough. We are all looking forward to the princess entering the palace. Zhilan Palace will be so lively when you are here. "

    Shui Ling sighed inwardly, how was she going to explain it to the little palace maid?

    The Broken Gold Beach is ten thousand times better than the palace!

    ?At Broken Gold Beach, you don¡¯t need to be careful when speaking, or think before you do anything.

    Everyone is harmonious, doing work together and eating meat together.

    Eat happily and sleep soundly.

    ??The palace is like a quagmire, and anyone who enters feels suffocated.

    ?Who is willing to give up the Broken Gold Beach and go to the palace to suffer?

    But she couldn''t say that. She just advised, "The third princess is also getting married. You all have to follow her out of the palace, right? When you leave the palace, you will be free. Wait until I find you to go shopping."

    "Really?" The little palace maid immediately became happy again. The world outside the palace wall made her yearn for it so much.

    The two of them talked all the way and soon arrived at Zhilan Palace.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1111ï¼š Is there a possibility

    Chapter 1111 Is there a possibility...

    The third princess had teased all the noble ladies in the morning, and now she saw Shui Ling coming to deliver food, and she was in a better mood.

    ¡°Shui Ling, what delicious food did you bring?¡±

    Shui Ling quickly saluted and said, "Princess, wait a moment, our princess is thinking about a new meal today, I will keep it to your satisfaction. I will borrow the stove first, it will only take a quarter of an hour."

    After saying that, she followed the little palace maid to the kitchen, and Caiyun also ran to help.

    After a while, the rice noodles were cooked, various side dishes were cut, and they were served on the third princess''s table.

    Shuiling rolled up her sleeves and picked out half of the white rice noodles in the blue and white porcelain bowl. Then she placed a handful of green cucumber shreds, two slices of red tomatoes, two halves of hard-boiled eggs, and a chopstick on top of the rice noodles. Spicy cabbage with a little chopped coriander in the middle.

    ??The colors are so rich that people can¡¯t help but salivate when they see it.

    ?Caiyun stepped forward to help, "Do you need to mix it?"

    "No, no, wait a minute." Shui Ling quickly stopped her, and then opened another wooden box.

    There was crushed ice underneath the box, and cold water droplets formed on the outer walls of a white porcelain altar.

    Shuiling picked up the jar and poured half a bowl of soup along the edge of the blue and white bowl.

    Light brown, with some half-melted broken ice, and a faint white mist rising, making everyone subconsciously take a deep breath of cold air.

    ?Shuiling quickly pinched some ripe sesame seeds and sprinkled them on it, then pushed the blue and white bowl in front of the third princess and said with a smile like a treasure.

    ¡°Princess, please try the cold noodles specially made by our princess. It¡¯s sour, sweet, and delicious!¡±

    The third princess¡¯s eyes were shining. Just when she picked up her chopsticks to look at them, the door became lively.

    ?Everyone was a little unhappy at being interrupted and turned to look.

    It was actually the prince who brought Eunuch Feng in. He glanced at everyone and said with a smile, "Did Third Sister just eat?"

    ??The third princess quickly stood up, asked him to sit at the table, and said, "Why is the prince brother here? Aren''t you supposed to have dinner with your father?"

    The prince smiled and motioned to Eunuch Feng to hand over a beautifully carved box and opened it, revealing a set of ruby ??jewelry inside.

    ¡°I have troubled my sister to choose my concubine today. This is a set of jewelry that I had someone make before. I thought you might like it, so I gave it to you as a thank you gift.¡±

    ?The third princess coughed dryly, feeling a little guilty.

    ?It took her half a day to choose a concubine, but she didn¡¯t put any effort into it. Instead, she played a trick on her future wife...

    ?She put the box aside and wanted to explain a few words, when she saw the prince looking at the cold noodle bowl on the table, as if he was curious.

    She then said, "Brother Prince, do you want to stay and try this cold noodles? It''s a snack specially thought of by Jiayin to relieve the summer heat. I haven''t eaten it yet, so I don''t know how it tastes."

    "Okay." The prince agreed immediately and said with a smile, "The princess is very talented in doing beautiful things, just look at the business of cyclamen and hot pot restaurant.

    "After I entered the palace, I didn''t have the chance to taste it. Today, thanks to my sister, I can satisfy my craving again."

    The third princess was happy to hear this and excitedly urged Shuiling to make another bowl.

    Jiayin is always generous, and you will have a lot of money when giving gifts.

    In the past, in Zhilan Palace, more baked snacks or new food would be prepared so that the young eunuchs and maids could also eat freshly.

    ??This time, although the cold noodles are not served to the whole palace, there are enough for three or four people.

    At least after the third princess finished eating, Caiyun and the other maids who could use it could also have a taste.

    I don¡¯t want to, but it would be an advantage for the prince.

    The brother and sister had no scruples. They held the blue and white bowls and took a sip of the soup first.

    Cool, sweet and sour, with a hint of sesame aroma, it slowly slides down the mouth, tip of the tongue, and down the throat.

    ?At this moment, the summer heat, irritability, and depression in my heart seemed to have suddenly disappeared. The two brothers and sisters looked at each other subconsciously, their eyes full of surprise.

    Pick up another chopstick of rice noodles and put it into your mouth. It''s smooth and chewy!

    ¡°The good news is great, these cold noodles are perfect for summer!¡± The third princess praised excitedly while eating.

    The prince also nodded without saying a word.

    Shuiling was so proud that she couldn''t help but show off, "Our princess said that there is no special noodle, we can only use rice noodles, which is not very strong. Otherwise, it will taste better!"

    The third princess ate half the bowl in one go, asked Shuiling to add some soup, and said, "Go back and help me tell your princess that I will eat this again tomorrow!"

    After saying that, she saw the prince looking over and understood instantly. She hesitated for a moment and then said, "There is also the prince''s brother, who also wants a share."

    The prince smiled and immediately responded, "I heard that the princess likes to collect pens, inks, paper and inkstones. I just happened to get a good set yesterday. I will take it back soon as a thank you gift."

    When Eunuch Feng heard this, he quickly turned around and ran back to Xilong Pavilion to get something.

    ?So when Shui Ling left the palace, all the dishes were empty, but there was a set of the Four Treasures of the Study and a carved box.

    ?That''s right, the prince gave the third princess the set of jewelry, and the third princess also borrowed flowers to offer to the Buddha as a thank you gift.

    Shui Ling got on the carriage and quietly looked at the ruby ??jewelry in the box and the four treasures of the study. She always felt a little strange.

    ??Although the funeral was not announced secretly, the third princess was observing her filial piety. How could the prince give her red jewelry?

    Fortunately, the third princess gave it to her princess, otherwise it would be rude...

    In the carved box, the ruby ??red gold Bu Yao, the hairpin, and the bracelets lay quietly together, and they couldn''t help but complain.

    Is it possible that we were not originally given to the third princess...

    ??In the study room of the Liu family, Liu Zhiheng wiped the beads of sweat from his forehead and shook the cattail leaf fan in his hand quickly.

    ?He endured his irritation and complained to his father in a low voice.

    "Dad, why do I feel like something is wrong! These days are simply too difficult. When will the Marquis be able to drive the barbarians out of the border and return to the court as soon as possible? I''m afraid that if we delay it any longer, everything in Xindu will be settled. , that one should..."

    Mrs. Liu glared at his son and slowly shook the ink-colored landscape folding fan in his hand.

    ¡°Man¡¯s planning is up to man and Heaven is up to him. Just do your part well. As for the result, no one can predict it.

    ¡°If the situation is really not good for us, we can only face the difficulties and sighing is of no use.¡±

    Liu Zhiheng also knows this truth, but he just keeps it in his heart.

    At this time, the housekeeper brought a boy in and said with a smile, "Old Master, Master, the Princess of Ruijintan has sent someone to deliver a food box."

    The young man from the Li family also stepped forward to salute and said with a smile, "How are you, Mrs. Liu? How are you, Mr. Liu? Our princess said that the weather is too hot, so she specially made cold noodles to relieve the heat today, and asked me to send some over."

    Liu Zhiheng was pleasantly surprised. He immediately jumped up and took the food box himself. After opening it and looking at it, he said, "It seems like a lot. Let''s invite my wife to come and eat with us."

    Immediately a bookboy ran to the backyard.

    ??The little boy of the Li family has also eaten it at home, and even learned how to add side dishes.

    ?So, when Mrs. Liu came from the backyard, three bowls of cold noodles were already ready.

    Mrs. Liu moved his chopsticks, and Liu Zhiheng quickly picked up the big bowl and gave a thumbs up happily.

    ?Mrs. Liu glared at him angrily, but she didn¡¯t stop holding the chopsticks in her hand!

    After taking a few bites, Mrs. Liu felt very happy and could not help but dislike his son.

    "You are like an ant on a hot pot all day long. Look at the princess, you are so calm and calm. You are really worse than one ten thousandth."

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1112ï¼š As expected!

    Chapter 1112 As expected!

    Liu Zhiheng ate without raising his head or opening his eyes, and even when his father scolded him, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    The angry old man Liu ignored him and held his own bowl of noodles, tasting it slowly.

    After Liu Zhiheng had eaten a bowl, he still felt a little unsatisfied, so he said, "Madam, let the cook at home go to Shaijintan and learn how to make this cold noodles with the princess. You can eat it anytime you want in the future, that''s good." "

    ?Mrs. Liu glared at him, wiped her mouth with her handkerchief, and said angrily.

    ¡°The princess¡¯s idea is wonderful, and the food she makes tastes good. Especially the noodles that relieve the heat, I will probably sell them in Cyclamen.

    "How shameless you are, you still want to send people to Broken Gold Beach to learn. You really don''t regard yourself as an outsider. Just bear with it. In a few days, if you want to eat, you can go to Cyclamen anytime."

    After saying that, she pushed the remaining half of the bowl over.

    Liu Zhiheng didn¡¯t mind it either, he laughed and ate it all.

    ?As expected by Mrs. Liu, Cyclamen came to the backyard. Jia Huan only took a few bites to realize that this cold noodle can definitely be the new star on the menu.

    ?He asked about it immediately, and the boy at home was also happy and spoke clearly.

    ¡°The princess said that if the second young master eats well, she will send Shuiyun over tomorrow. This cold noodle is easy to make and you can learn it at a glance.¡±

    The family members were happy to hear this and rewarded the boy with a handful of copper coins, and told him to go back and bring a message that Shuiyun would be the master tomorrow.

    The chefs in the restaurant have signed a death contract, and they are not afraid of leaking the recipe after learning it.

    If everything goes well, it will be launched smoothly during lunch tomorrow.

    It is foreseeable that business will be booming for some time again.

    ??After receiving the reward, the boy was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he diligently helped with some small tasks.

    Jia Huan was surprised and asked, "Aren''t you in a hurry to go back to Suijintan?"

    The boy smiled and replied, "The brother we came out with went to Luo''an in a carriage. When he comes back to pick me up, we can go back to Broken Gold Beach together."

    Jia Huan thought about her father and cat brother in the academy, and was also thinking about them. She thought about taking the time to visit them in a few days, so she continued to be busy.

    The weather has been getting hotter and hotter since the onset of winter.

    ?In the academy, whether you are a student or a teacher, it is really unbearable for you to dress up and sit in the school building to study.

    After three or four elderly gentlemen and five or six students suffered from heat stroke, Dean Zhou decided to change his schedule.

    The morning classes started at dawn and ended at noon.

    In the afternoon, classes start at dusk and end at the second watch.

    In this way, the hottest part of the day is avoided.

    ?Students can either take a nap to replenish their energy, or choose a shade tree or grass pavilion at the foot of the mountain to study, which is much more comfortable.

    Brother Cat, Zhimin, Xiu Jie, and Guo Wenhao naturally gathered together in the Li family courtyard.

    Because there were no outsiders and the only maid was still in the tea room of the cafeteria, they felt at ease.

    I simply didn¡¯t have any clothes on, I was shirtless, put on half shorts, and started having fun.

    There are two trees growing in the southeast corner. The trees are right next to the door of the penthouse, providing the most shade.

    ?A few people simply spread out their mats here in a large character shape and chatted.

    So, when someone suddenly knocked on the door, several people were startled and hurriedly put on their coats and went to open the door.

    Fortunately, there was Li Laosan outside the door.

    He was carrying two big food boxes and greeted the boys.

    ¡°Come and help, I¡¯m exhausted. Your sister has brought you delicious food!¡±

    ?This sentence is more useful than an imperial edict. The boys rushed up to him and snatched the food box in an instant.

    ??Li Laosan was not in a hurry. He washed his hands and took off his coat. He turned around and laughed when he saw a few boys doing something to the noodle bowl.

    ¡°This is cold noodles made by your sister. Come on, I¡¯ll teach you how to eat it.¡±

    Brother Cat touched the cold jar, his eyes were shining.

    "Third uncle, my nephew is starving, please help." Zhi Min and Xiu Jie also smiled and stepped forward, but Guo Wenhao was quietly helping to pass the dishes.

    ?Li Laosan quickly gave each of the boys a bowl, and finally got it for himself.

    Soon, the two of them were so shocked that they were so surprised.

    Li Laosan breathed out a breath of cold air and said with a smile, "Fu Niu''er said that if I want, I can sell cold noodles in the cafeteria.

    ¡°But the cafeteria is short of manpower and can¡¯t cope with cooking, so we really can¡¯t squeeze out this free time.

    "Would you like to take over this business? I will lend you two private rooms."

    "Seriously?" Several boys shouted in unison, "Haha, we picked it up, of course we did!"

    ?Brother Mao doesn¡¯t have any pressure from exams. He has two older brothers in the family who are now officials. If he is more, he will not be more. If he is less, it will not have any impact.

    Jimin and Xiujie are following their grandfather''s arrangements. The situation this year is not good, so they should keep a low profile.

    ? ? Guo Wenhao is more free, without the constraints of his elders. He only listens to Mr. Wen''s words, slowly accumulates knowledge, and waits for the opportunity to come and strive to fly into the sky.

    ?Taken together, they can take advantage of this year''s scorching heat to do some small business to earn themselves some pocket money, which can be used as a way to kill their boring time...

    ??When the orange-red sunset filled the Broken Gold Beach, the good news not only received valuable gifts from the palace, a box of gauze tents and various fans from the Liu family, but also welcomed back the second uncle, Mr. Wen and Brother Cat.

    Needless to say, everyone unanimously requested cold noodles for dinner.

    ?In this weather, who doesn¡¯t like cold, sweet and sour noodles to relieve the heat and make you hungry?

    The next day, Mr. Wen and Li Laoer went on a business trip.

    Shuiyun went to Xianke to be a master. Brother Cat also took the start-up money given to him by Fangzi and his sister, and happily returned to the small town of Luo''an.

    Over there in the palace, Shuiyun directly brought cold noodles from Cyclamen.

    Jiayin took Shuiling with him and spent a day busy in the medicine fields and pharmaceutical workshops.

    The special wound medicine of Broken Gold Beach is famous throughout Tianwu because of its good curative effect.

    ?? But not to mention the various drug stores, even the palace did not have them, and they basically supplied the Northern Expeditionary Army.

    Occasionally, there are some that are circulated outside. They are given by the Li family to good friends like the Jia family and the Xing family, and are then transferred out.

    The number is so small that it can almost be ignored.

    It¡¯s not that Good News is leaving the money and doesn¡¯t want to earn it back.

    This highly effective wound medicine is really rare. The medicine field is just a cover. In fact, the real medicinal materials come from space.

    Space is a small world of its own, which has always been mysterious.

    In the past few years, due to the rescue of countless people, the energy of space seems to have accumulated to a certain extent.

    Jiayin has a premonition that when the Northern Expedition is completely victorious, space will undergo earth-shaking changes!

    Not to mention that Good News is busy, nor that Cyclamen and Luoan Academy have successively launched cold noodles, which have been sought after by the whole city.

    I just say that with the hope of all the ladies, the list of people entering the palace has finally come down.

    Although it had been expected, those low-status ladies were still heartbroken when they failed to win the election.

    The crown princess is the daughter of the Minister of Civil Affairs, and the two concubines are from the Lord''s family, one of whom is the concubine of Dingbei Hou.

    ??The other four beauties are also after important ministers.

    Even if there are six concubines, the power behind them cannot be underestimated.

    The prince said he had no wife, just one.

    As soon as he said yes, thirteen people were welcomed into the palace in one day...

    It was inevitable that there would be a long night and many dreams. On the second day after the decree was issued, all thirteen girls entered the palace.

    The originally empty palace was quickly divided and became lively.

    It¡¯s a single update today. My stomach hurts. I¡¯m going to take a day off. I¡¯ll continue the double update tomorrow.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1113ï¼š self boasting!

    Chapter 1113 Wang Po sells melons and boasts of herself!

    Wherever there are people, there are rivers and lakes, not to mention the harem. With thirteen girls vying for the prince''s attention, it is simply a Shura field.

    Any place where the prince is likely to appear will be occupied by these side concubines and beautiful concubines.

    ?In just one day, the prince encountered two people with sprained legs and three people with dizziness and heatstroke.

    ??Even if I go out to enjoy the cool air at night, or just walk around, there will be two people dancing under the moonlight...

    Later, the emperor saw that the prince had black circles under his eyes. It was not because he was tired as a bridegroom for the first time, but because he was troubled by women.

    ?So, he decisively sent an old **** to the prince to be responsible for arranging the prince''s daily routine.

    ??Of course, including which woman serves the pillow every night.

    ??If anyone is favored by the prince and is willing to call in red sleeves to add fragrance during the day, it is also allowed.

    It depends on each person¡¯s abilities!

    For a time, the noble Prince Tianwu was reduced to a tool to carry on the family line.

    ??He is also a tool man that is envied by all the men in Tianwu.

    It''s just that the prince probably doesn''t feel very happy.

    After all, his frown became deeper and deeper, and he occasionally went to Zhilan Palace to hide and relax.

    ?Some families are happy and some are sad.

    The ladies who entered the palace worked hard to establish a good relationship with the prince for the sake of their family and future, but those girls who failed to win the election could not just die alone.

    ?Although, the title of losing the election does not sound good, and it is somewhat embarrassing.

    ??But being on the selection list is enough to prove how outstanding their family background and status are.

    So, there is a sudden wave of betrothal engagements quietly blowing up in Xindu.

    ?Most of the girls who are favored and valued by their families have a way out.

    That is to say, they almost all have people they like, but they have never been engaged.

    ?Now, it is a matter of course, getting engaged and engaging, and accomplishing major life events simply and neatly.

    But there are exceptions, that is, those who have ruined their reputations because of their own faults, but think that they are ill-fated, and plan to make a desperate counterattack.

    ?For example, the girl in Chen Shilang¡¯s family...

    ?Mrs. Liu went out to a banquet today and had a glass of wedding wine.

    She has a handkerchief whom she has known for many years. After getting married, she became a mother-in-law after many years of marriage, and now she is finally the head of the house.

    ??And the daughter of the family even entered the palace and became a beauty!

    Such a happy event, even if the royal family wants to keep a low profile, wine should be served at home to celebrate.

    It¡¯s just that the guests invited are all relatives and friends who move around frequently.

    ??Mrs. Liu is of course happy for her friend, not for others. Because of her relationship with the princess, she often goes to Baiguoyuan and Baiyunjian, and has met the prince several times.

    ??Although the prince was still in charge of affairs at that time, at first glance he was a steady and intelligent person. The most important thing was that he was good-looking. He was the favorite type in the eyes of the elders, calm and handsome.

    At this moment, she was holding the hand of her good friend Mrs. Wang and whispering about trivial matters about meeting the prince before.

    Women are attentive and usually look at people from a small perspective, but it has to be said that it is more accurate.

    ?Mrs. Wang loves her daughter very much. She has been thinking about her so much these past few days that she has not been able to sleep well.

    ??If it weren''t for the family, her daughter would be very ambitious. She really didn''t want her to enter the palace.

    ?Now that her friend has explained it to her step by step, the stone in her heart has finally fallen to the ground.

    ??As long as the prince is of good character, the girl doesn''t act like a monster, and he can bear a child for a year and a half, then he will be on a firm footing, and at least he won''t have to worry about it for the rest of his life.

    Thinking of this, she became even more happy to have Mrs. Liu as a friend, and begged, "Ruolan, I heard that the prince is very friendly to the Li family. If the Li family has any banquets in the future, you must bring me with you.

    "I''m going to join in the fun and talk to the princess. If my Pearl has something to do in the palace, at least I can ask the princess for help." Mrs. Liu didn''t do anything, she just smiled and said, " Okay, if you want to join in the fun, just come with me. Don''t worry about Zhu''er, she is very smart. If you have to follow me in the future, don''t forget me."

    "Of course not." Mrs. Wang was coaxed to smile, and she was certainly even happier when she said it.

    The two of them chose a small flower hall to sit for a while and talk about themselves if they were lazy.

    No matter where you think of it, someone still discovers it and gets involved.

    Seeing Mrs. Chen Shilang walking in and sitting down by herself, both of them were a little unhappy.

    But Mrs. Wang was the head of the family and it was difficult to expel people, so she invited Mrs. Chen to drink tea.

    ?Mrs. Liu was about to leave on the pretext of changing her clothes.

    But Mrs. Chen stopped her and insisted on talking together.

    Mrs. Liu guessed that she was busy, so she sat down again without pushing her.

    In the end, within a few words, Mrs. Chen started to praise her daughter.

    ¡°My family, Yuehua, is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting, well-informed, and dignified. She is most suitable to be the eldest daughter-in-law. If someone marries her, she will be really lucky.¡±

    Mrs. Liu almost spit out her tea when she heard this. Let¡¯s not talk about her dignity and stability. She only said that she was well-educated and reasonable. She could apply it to any girl, but she couldn¡¯t apply it to Miss Chen.

    After all, at the summer banquet, Miss Chen lost to the princess for composing a poem, but she got a big slap in the face.

    This is something that everyone in Xindu knows.

    ?Mrs. Wang also laughed dryly, not knowing how to agree.

    Facts can be exaggerated, but they cannot be made out of nothing!

    ?Mrs. Chen was a little unhappy when she saw that neither of them spoke.

    ?She stared at Mrs. Wang and motioned to Mrs. Wang to help build a bridge.

    ?Mrs. Wang was confused and a little angry.

    ??If Mrs. Chen really has something to say to Mrs. Liu and needs her to be an intermediary, she should inform her in advance.

    At this moment, she just blinked her eyelids. Who can guess what happened?

    After all, no one is born with the ability to read minds!

    Mrs. Chen waited for a long time, but Mrs. Wang didn''t help, so she had no choice but to bite the bullet and speak on her own.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Mrs. Liu¡¯s eldest son is also old. Isn¡¯t it time to get engaged? I wonder if there is a suitable candidate?¡±

    ?Mrs. Liu''s heart skipped a beat, and she finally knew what Mrs. Chen had planned.

    She was so angry that she wanted to throw the tea in her hand over her head.

    Zhimin is her eldest son. He will support the family in the future. Naturally, he has to choose from thousands of wives.

    The woman does not need to be beautiful, or she may have an average family background, but she must be of good conduct, responsible, filial and sensible.

    Obviously, the Chen family girl doesn¡¯t occupy anything.

    ?Moreover, even if a family like theirs intends to get married, they have to pass on the news through acquaintances. Once both families agree, they will then go through the motions of finding a high-status matchmaker.

    What matters is decency and rules.

    I didn¡¯t expect that Mrs. Chen would ask this to her face!

    ?My own mother sells her own daughter in person, even if I have a poor family background, I can¡¯t do this!

    "Excuse me, Mrs. Chen. Our son is still young and we have no intention of getting married within two or three years. As for the future, it depends on fate."

    ?This statement has made it obvious that she has refused, but Mrs. Chen is obviously unwilling to give up.

    She spoke with a hint of blame and advised, "What Mrs. Liu is saying is wrong. It doesn''t matter if you are young. You can get engaged first and then get married in a few years. If this delay continues, all the good girls will be booked."

    ¡°Just like my Yuehua family, I don¡¯t know how many people have come to inquire in the past few days. But I don¡¯t like those families. I think your eldest son is very good!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1114ï¼š Its a shame to have a girl in the family

    Chapter 1114: There is a female in the family, and everyone hates it

    Such an explicit hint made Mrs. Wang blush.

    Mrs. Liu thought more. Mrs. Chen was obviously unreasonable.

    ??If you can''t explain it clearly today, if she goes out, she will announce that the two families intend to get married.

    ?Even if we finally get it, we will definitely lose face.

    So, she immediately stood up and said loudly.

    ¡°Mrs. Chen, how good your daughter is is your family¡¯s business. You can take care of your own pride and choose your son-in-law from all over the city!

    "But our son won''t bother you to worry about it. I say if you don''t get married within two or three years, you won''t get married!"

    "I hope Mrs. Chen will not care about other people''s sons in the future. If there is any misunderstanding, don''t blame me for not reminding you."

    After saying that, she nodded with Mrs. Wang and went back to the front banquet room.

    Because of the hot weather, the ladies from various families who came to the banquet could not sit still, and occasionally they would go out for a walk together.

    ?This noise was naturally heard.

    ?So, when Mrs. Wang persuaded Mrs. Chen to appear in the banquet living room, everyone''s eyes were full of gossip.

    ?Mrs. Chen is just arrogant and proud, but not stupid.

    Of course she couldn''t sit down any longer, so she left early on the pretext of having something to do at home.

    Needless to say, the feud between the Chen family and the Liu family was forged.

    After the banquet, Mrs. Liu returned home and immediately made the matter clear.

    Liu Zhiheng jumped angrily, "That girl from the Chen family was punished by the princess and had lost her face. Later, she spoke so brazenly in the jewelry store that she was dropped from the list of concubines.

    ¡°Who would dare to marry such a fool? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s out of his mind!

    The Chen family thinks that we, the Liu family, are all fools, how dare they miss our boy! "

    ?Old Mrs. Liu was also unhappy. Zhi Min and Xiu Jie both grew up in front of his eyes, so they naturally loved them more.

    ??He happened to have taken a liking to the granddaughter of an old friend during this period of his childhood, and he hoped that when the situation improved, he would try to let the two children have more contact with her.

    As a result, the Chen family shamelessly came forward.

    ¡°Humph, I¡¯m afraid the Chen family still thinks that our family doesn¡¯t know how to praise us! Don¡¯t pay attention to them. Make a note of this in advance.

    ¡°The situation is not good now, and anyone with any sense will not cause trouble easily.

    "When everything stabilizes in the future, even if nothing happens to the Chen family, our family will still have to cause some trouble for their family to teach them a lesson."

    Liu Zhiheng and Mrs. Liu both agreed and will not mention it for the time being.

    But Mrs. Chen is not successful. Her precious daughter has been abandoned, which is a huge shame for her.

    After she returned home, she also went to her husband and cried, hoping that he would make the decision for her and their daughter.

    ?? But Chen Shilang is paying attention to whether his niece can win the favor of the prince, make contributions to the royal family early, and bring honor to the family.

    How can I have time to take care of a useless daughter and a nagging old wife?

    With this free time, he might as well hug his concubine and listen to her compliments.

    ?As a result, Mrs. Chen caused anger outside and was angry at home, and she almost died.

    ?After she finally got up, she began to arrange marriage arrangements for her daughter, vowing that her daughter would marry high.

    But these days, reputation is really important to a girl.

    ?After all, no one can squat in a girl¡¯s yard for a few days to get to know her better. It¡¯s all just hearsay and word of mouth.

    Ms. Chen''s "glorious" deeds are the most widely circulated in Xindu. Even paralyzed mothers in ordinary people''s homes have heard of this excitement.

    So, good people did not include Miss Chen in the candidate list at all.

    On the other hand, some merchants or declining families want to use the power of Chen Shilang to facilitate their own families. After searching around for a while, Mrs. Chen became very angry and finally accepted her fate.

    She took her daughter back to live with her parents in another place, and found a nearby family member with a simple family...

    Of course, this is all for later.

    After the lively concubine selection, the third princess got married.

    The Princess''s Mansion, which has been built long ago, is located two streets away from the palace. It is also a place where wealthy families gather. Even the Lu family is only seven or eight households away from the Princess''s Mansion.

    In the past few days, officials from the Ministry of Rites have brought many craftsmen to conduct a thorough inspection of the Princess Mansion, trying to make it more gorgeous, neat and clean.

    Eunuch Feng was so anxious to break his leg that he brought the third princess¡¯s daily necessities over and over again and arranged them in the way she liked.

    As for the dowry, you have to wait until the wedding day and then move in with the wedding team.

    ??The Lu family also had many visitors, and they also gave some things that the prince often used.

    But compared to the princess, these things are much less.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the prince is frugal or because he has no plans to live in the princess¡¯ mansion permanently¡­

    ?The day before the wedding, Jiayin brought Shui Ling and Shui Yun into the palace again to add makeup to the third princess.

    ??Gu Qingqing, Mei Lan, and Xu Xi all entrusted their gifts to Jiayin because of the inconvenience.

    As for the orb, Mrs. Jia Er was afraid that her daughter would speak freely and cause trouble in the palace, so she stopped her forcefully.

    ?In just a few days, the third princess lost a lot of weight compared to before. Jiayin felt distressed when she saw her. She wanted to persuade her but couldn''t, and her eyes suddenly turned red.

    The third princess thought a lot, so she hugged Jiayin and comforted her, "Why are you crying? I''m fine. I will get married tomorrow and escape from this cannibalistic prison."

    "In the future, when I have my own princess mansion and so much dowry, I won''t be afraid of anything until I have a child. Then we will go shopping and play together, how comfortable we will be!"

    Jiayin nodded, tried to calm down his emotions, and then smiled and took out the gifts one by one.

    Xu Xi, Mei Lan, Gu Qingqing and others listened to the advice and prepared everything with their own hands.

    There is a set of round fans embroidered on both sides, mandarin duck shoes covered with rice grains and pearls, and a gauze tent embroidered with hundreds of descendants.

    ?This all takes a lot of effort, and it shows that several people put their utmost care into it.

    The third princess was very happy. She looked at this and touched that. She couldn''t put it down.

    ?Of course, what the princess likes the most is Jiayin¡¯s set of jewelry and gold and jade brands.

    She joked, "You know me best. With this brand in the future, the shopkeeper in Baiyunjian will have a headache. I will send people to get freshly baked snacks every day."

    "Eat whatever you want. I can afford this little money. Who doesn''t know that I''m nicknamed the Little God of Wealth!" Jiayin looked like a rich rich man, which made the third princess laugh again.

    After talking for a while, the third princess asked people to prepare tea, and then took the good news to the garden to enjoy the wind and flowers.

    As a result, the two of them bumped into the prince as soon as they reached the garden.

    The prince was very surprised and said with a smile, "I have a headache, so I went out for a walk. I don''t want to run into the two sisters."

    The third princess and Jiayin naturally would not chase anyone away and invited him to sit with him.

    The weather is still so hot, but sitting on the water pavilion, the breeze blowing the water vapor is a bit cool, which is very comfortable.

    The three of them were familiar with each other and had no scruples about talking to each other. They were very happy for a while.

    But at this moment, an uninvited guest broke in and broke this relaxation.

    ?A bright-looking woman in a bright red dress, accompanied by two palace maids, walked over all the way, stopping from time to time to pick a flower or flutter a butterfly, showing off her beautiful figure and "innocence and liveliness".

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1115ï¼š Donâ€™t be merciless when slapped in the face!

    Chapter 1115: Don¡¯t be merciless when slapped in the face!

    The third princess became cold-faced at that time and said angrily, "It''s hard to relax for a while, but there are still some short-sighted people coming to cause trouble!"

    The prince glanced at Jiayin, who was drinking tea, with an embarrassed and angry expression on his face.

    ??Father doesn¡¯t have many concubines now, and even if he does, they have reached a certain age.

    Almost all the young women he met in the palace were his wives and concubines.

    Needless to say, this is someone who found out his whereabouts and followed him to find an opportunity to compete for his favor.

    ??The woman in the pink dress didn''t know that she had been seen through, and she was still continuing to perform with a spirit of drama at this moment.

    I saw her having a good time, turning her head "occasionally" as if she suddenly discovered everyone, her expression was one part panic and one part shy, and then she walked over quickly, saluting and saying softly.

    ¡°Your Highness the Prince, Your Highness the Princess is well. Peipei was playful for a while and disturbed everyone¡¯s enjoyment. I hope Your Highness the Prince will forgive me.¡±

    ?The third princess hated people who told lies with their eyes open, so she started to get angry.

    ¡°The three of us brought so many maids and eunuchs, a dozen of us together, and you walked right over here and didn¡¯t even see me?

    "Those eyes of yours are just for show! You come here to compete for favors and are so generous. Do you think we are fools if you insist on acting like this?"

    "Princess, please calm down, I really didn''t see you." The woman in red blushed after being scolded and quickly knelt down, but her peach blossom eyes glanced at the prince aggrievedly.

    Unfortunately, the prince had been drinking tea with his head down and did not receive her distress signal at all.

    As for the good news, he lowered his head and played with his wallet, completely treating himself as a transparent person, let alone opening his mouth.

    The third princess is getting married tomorrow. Although she says she hates the prison of this palace, she is still uneasy about her future life, which makes her still somewhat attached to the place where she grew up.

    She wanted to take a good look at the scenery with her best friend, talk, and relieve the tension.

    As a result, she suddenly met the prince and she endured it.

    ??Although they didn¡¯t get along for a long time, the prince took good care of her.

    But this scheming girl is so old, she is not worthy of occupying her last time before getting married!

    She is simply "bad" to the end!

    ¡°What is this, Pepe? You said you entered here by mistake, didn¡¯t you?¡± The third princess took a sip of the juice and continued to ask.

    "Then let me ask you, where did you come in from? There is nothing missing in this huge imperial garden?"

    ¡°The princess should ask the **** who guards the garden carefully. Be careful that any cat or dog can come in and out of here at will.¡±

    ??The woman in red gritted her teeth with hatred when the third princess compared her to a cat and a dog.

    ??If it weren''t for the prince, she wouldn''t come here to seek this humiliation.

    But she didn¡¯t dare to say anything, so she could only respond vaguely, ¡°I came in through the garden gate. There was no one there at the time, so I¡­¡±

    "Caiyun, go over and ask. When we came here, we clearly ordered the **** guarding the garden to stop the idlers! Not only did he fail to do it, he actually neglected his duty. How presumptuous!"

    ??The third princess waved her hand, and Caiyun immediately ran to the garden gate, and then came back with the **** guarding the gate in hand under the panicked eyes of the woman in red.

    The **** guarding the gate was so frightened that he fell to his knees when he arrived.

    "Your Highness, the servant is at fault. The servant has been guarding the door. When Concubine Fu came over, the servant made it clear that you, the prince and the princess are all here and cannot be disturbed. But...

    ¡°But the palace maid who served as the concubine forcefully stuffed the slave with a silver coin and went in! It¡¯s all the slave¡¯s greed and it¡¯s the slave¡¯s fault. I beg the princess to forgive me.¡±

    ??The third princess glanced at the prince and saw that he still looked like he was not concerned about the matter, so she became even more rude.

    "Come here, pull this greedy slave down and slap him with a twenty-seven-year-old slave. He only has money in his eyes and has no master''s things. Let him have a good memory!"

    Immediately a **** came forward and took the man away. Perhaps in order to please his master, the **** chose the execution place not far away.

    ??The **** didn''t shut up even after being beaten, so everyone heard the screams clearly.

    ?Fu Peipei''s face was pale, looking pitiful and about to faint.

    The third princess rolled her eyes and began to settle accounts with her.

    "Concubine Fu, how do you want to make excuses? You clearly know that we are here and deliberately come to cause trouble. But you still pretend not to know. You are making a mistake knowing that you are wrong!"

    Tell me what punishment you will receive! "

    ?Fu Peipei burst into tears, hating the third princess in her heart.

    Even though she is about to get married, she is still acting arrogant in the palace.

    When she is favored in the future and gives birth to a grandson, she must avenge today!

    ?She took two steps on her knees and suddenly stepped forward to hug the prince''s calf, crying so hard that she couldn''t speak.

    ¡°Woo, Prince, I¡¯ve been in the palace for a few days, but I haven¡¯t seen the Prince¡¯s face before. I was so anxious that I barged in.

    ¡°Woo, I know I made a mistake, please forgive me for once, okay?¡±

    ?She raised her head, tears falling from her cheeks, which made her look even more touching.

    ?Unfortunately, the prince''s heart was as hard as iron. He drew his legs to avoid her pull and said calmly, "Someone has already arranged your schedule. As long as you wait patiently, you will always have the opportunity to meet His Highness.

    ¡°If others behave like you and do things without permission, wouldn¡¯t your Highness be disturbed every day?

    "Go back, spend a month behind closed doors, and reflect on today''s mistakes."

    ?Fu Peipei was anxious at that time. When the thirteen girls entered the palace, they all wanted to race against time to attract the prince''s attention in order to give birth to a grandson as soon as possible.

    ??If she was locked up for a month, she might have been thrown thousands of miles away when she came out.

    "No, no, Your Highness, please calm down and spare me this time."

    ?Fu Peipei wanted to hug the prince''s legs, but was stopped by Manager Feng.

    ?In desperation, she actually changed her direction and pounced directly on Jiayin.

    "Princess Kangle, please help me to beg for mercy! I...I know Mrs. Wen, and Mrs. Wen is my mother!"

    Jiayin was holding a teacup when she was hit unexpectedly and the tea spilled all over her skirt.

    Luckily it was summer and the tea was only warm, otherwise she would have been burned.

    ?She frowned, and just when she was about to speak, Fu Peipei was kicked to the ground by the prince!

    "Presumptuous!" The prince was furious. He quickly glanced at Jiayin''s wet skirt, his face became even worse, and he said coldly, "Drag him down, slap him twenty times, and ground him for half a year!"

    "No, Your Highness, you can''t do this to me, my father is the Marquis of Dingbei!" Fu Peipei was so anxious that she even changed her name and quickly brought up her real father''s name.

    Jiayin was originally puzzled. It was impossible for Mrs. Wen to have such a big daughter.

    But when she heard the words Dingbeihou, she suddenly understood.

    ?This Fu Peipei is the daughter of that scumbag Dingbei Hou. It¡¯s impossible to say that Mrs. Wen was Fu Peipei¡¯s mistress when she was still Dingbei Hou¡¯s wife.

    She suddenly lost interest. Dragon begets dragon, phoenix begets phoenix, and the daughter of a scumbag will sneak into the camp!

    ??It¡¯s not surprising that Fu Peipei came to compete for favor today.

    Of course, this outcome is also deserved.

    It''s just a pity that she, a spectator, was innocently affected and a good skirt was ruined.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1116ï¼š Hidden "big killer"

    Chapter 1116 The hidden ¡°big killer weapon¡±

    ?This skirt is made of Haiyun gauze, a very light blue color that is stained with tea brown. It will definitely fade and cannot be worn out to meet guests in the future.

    Even if she wants to be thrifty, even if she wears it several times, her family will not agree to it.

    Otherwise, if outsiders saw her, they might think that she had fallen from being the treasure of the Li family to a little pitiable one...

    Soon, Fu Peipei was half dragged and half supported down.

    The prince tried his best to regain his composure and apologized to the third princess and Jiayin.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, two sisters, something like this happened suddenly and made you laugh.¡±

    Jiayin smiled and shook his head, "Your Highness, you are so polite. There are uninvited guests like this everywhere. It''s just an accident."

    The third princess also waved her hands and responded carelessly, "Brother Prince, don''t worry, we won''t be angry with you because of this idiot. I will get married tomorrow, and if these people cause trouble, it will have nothing to do with us."

    "It''s you, I''m afraid you will be treated like fat by these warblers in the future, and you will be chewing on it all the time."

    The prince looked strange. He sighed helplessly for a long time and said, "Third sister, you don''t have to be so clear. As a prince, I still have to save some face..."

    The third princess and Jiayin couldn''t help covering their mouths and laughing, their flowers trembling.

    ??The dignified prince, inferior to one person in Tianwu and superior to ten thousand people, is actually just like Tang Monk, unable to escape the fate of being coveted by countless female fairies...

    After saying a few more words, Jiayin and the third princess returned to Zhilan Palace.

    ?The third princess is taller than Jiayin, so it is a bit difficult to find a dress for Jiayin to wear.

    Fortunately, Jiayin had lived here for several months before and had left some clothes so that she would not be unable to leave the palace.

    After sending his two sisters off, the prince sat in the water pavilion for a long time.

    Eunuch Feng led his people to guard the door, with his head lowered and not even daring to breathe.

    Outsiders all think that the prince is calm and gentle, and he will definitely be a kind monarch in the future.

    ??But no one had ever thought carefully about the fact that a prince who grew up among the people would gain the emperor''s trust as soon as he returned to the palace, successfully establish himself in the court, be granted the title of crown prince, and take in thirteen concubines.

    How can ordinary people do this?

    Those who are smart on the surface are fools, but those who succeed quietly are masters.

    ?Sure enough, the prince left the water pavilion and went to the imperial study.

    The emperor was correcting the memorial. When he saw his son coming, he smiled and said, "Where are you going? It''s hot outside, be careful of heatstroke."

    The prince came forward and sat down, poured herbal tea for his father with his own hands, and responded, "Jiayin came into the palace to give the third sister a gift. The third sister took her to the water pavilion to enjoy the cool air. I happened to be nearby, so I went to join in the fun. "

    "Oh, that girl is here?" The emperor put down his pen, and asked with a flash of confusion in his eyes, "Can you tell me when she will leave the palace? I will add two more dishes for lunch, and invite them to come and eat together."

    The prince shook his head and replied with a bit of annoyance, "I''m afraid the princess''s sister has left the palace. It''s all because of my lack of care and some minor incident happened."

    After saying that, he talked about what happened just now.

    The emperor frowned and snorted coldly, "This Marquis of Dingbei was scolded for being ruthless and unrighteous for a long time when he stopped his wife and remarried. Now the daughter he teaches is so shameless and has no trace of a woman''s restraint. ¡±

    The prince rubbed his temples, seeming a little irritated.

    "Father, if this continues, the harem will probably be in chaos. I really don''t have time to deal with all these jealousies, so why not think of a way to find something for them to do."

    The emperor felt sorry for his son and immediately asked, "What can you do?"

    The prince smiled slightly...

    After lunch, the prince left the imperial study and the emperor''s oral instructions were passed on.

    The expenses everywhere in the palace are too extravagant, and frugality is encouraged. Therefore, in the future, the expenses everywhere will be reduced by half, and a group of palace maids and eunuchs will also be released from the palace.

    ?In addition, when drought caused disaster, the palace concubines and concubines personally copied 108 volumes of scriptures in order to pray for rain.

    ?Each palace received the oral order, and the concubines responded respectfully on the surface, but in private they almost broke their teeth.

    They entered the palace to enjoy the glory and wealth. It had only been a few days, but their food and clothing expenses were reduced by half.

    ???Moreover, you also have to copy the scriptures. Although you can secretly let the palace maid write for you, out of more than a hundred volumes, you have to write a dozen volumes yourself just to show off.

    ?With poor food and clothing, and having to do hard labor, this is not much better than the nuns in the nunnery!

    ?Some people comforted themselves quietly, gritted their teeth and persisted. After copying the scriptures in more than ten days, they could still look for opportunities to "encounter" the prince.

    Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t know that there was a ¡°big killer¡± held in ice in Kunning Palace.

    After copying the scriptures, one must observe filial piety for a minimum period of one year...

    Not to mention fighting for favor, even now, the bed-servers who work in shifts have to stop every night...

    Jiayin left the palace and it was difficult to move around, so he asked Shui Ling to send news everywhere, and made an appointment with Xu Xi, Mei Lan, and Baozhu to meet in the private room upstairs at Cyclamen tomorrow.

    ??The wedding procession of the three princesses will pass by the side street next to Cyclamen. They cannot send off their weddings, so they can watch their good sisters enter the marriage hall and become wives.

    Of course Mei Lan and others agreed. Even if the family had strict supervision, they were still willing to get closer to the third princess, which would also increase their worth.

    Even if they get married in the future, occasionally walking around with the three princesses will still make their husbands'' families jealous and they will not dare to neglect them...

    On the second day, before it was dark, the imperial guards blocked the road from the palace gate to the princess''s palace, cleaned it to make sure there was no dust, and then spread a bright red felt blanket.

    ?The common people had eaten early, and then ran out to join in the fun, occupying a favorable terrain, and just waited for a while to grab wedding money and wedding cakes to feel happy.

    In the middle of the morning, the door of Lu Mansion opened, and Lu Zong, dressed in red robe, walked out and climbed onto a tall white horse.

    ?There is a bouquet of bright red brocade tied on the horse''s head, which is wrapped around the saddle.

    ?Lu Zong was already good-looking, noble, and gentle in temperament. The bright red color made him even more cheerful.

    However, if you get close and look carefully, you can easily spot the black and blue under his eyes.

    The people watching the excitement from a distance couldn''t help but booed loudly.

    ??Immediately, the stewards and servants of the Lu family came forward with baskets and threw out wedding money and cakes in handfuls, causing everyone to scramble and shout.

    ¡°I wish the consort and the princess a happy marriage for a hundred years!¡±

    ¡°Have a son soon!¡±

    ?It''s a pity that Lu Zong just handed over his hand and didn''t say a word.

    Jia Xu and several classmates also came out of the house in brand new robes. Seeing this, Jia Xu quickly got on the horse, pulled the reins and walked to his friend. He whispered, "Brother Lu, today is a great day. Day, it¡¯s all about business!¡±

    ?Lu Zong was silent for a long time and nodded slowly.

    ?Lu Feng was afraid of being delayed any longer and something unexpected happened, so he stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, the auspicious time cannot be delayed. Let''s set off quickly."

    ?Lu Zong took a deep breath, pulled the reins, and led the wedding team towards the palace.

    In the Zhilan Palace, the third princess had just finished putting on her makeup, and the maids and maids were all beaming with compliments.

    ¡°The princess is so beautiful today. There is no more beautiful bride in Tianwu than the princess!¡±

    ?Unfortunately, the third princess only glanced at herself in the mirror, without any joy on her face.

    Instead, she squeezed a small porcelain bottle tightly with her hands in her sleeves...

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1117ï¼š Big stick with sweet dates!

    Chapter 1117 A big stick with sweet dates!

    Soon, a little **** ran in and shouted, "Your Highness, the auspicious time is coming, Prince Lu is here to welcome the bride!"

    The third princess took a deep breath, stood up and said, "Let''s go and pay homage to our father."

    The emperor and the prince have been sitting in the main hall for a long time.

    ?No matter how many troubles my daughter has gotten into since she was a child, or how reckless and stupid she is, she is still her biological child.

    Today, he left the cabinet and got married in such a hasty situation. The emperor felt somewhat ashamed.

    At this moment, seeing his daughter wearing a bright red and gold wedding dress being supported by two nuns as she came in from the door, the emperor''s eyes were slightly red, but he soon coughed twice and suppressed his excitement.

    Instead, the prince smiled and said, "Father, my third sister is so beautiful, noble and generous today!"

    After that, he said to the third princess, "Third sister, feel free to get married. No matter what grievances or hardships you suffer in the future, you can come back to the palace. My brother will make the decision for you! Of course, you should come back often when you have nothing to do. Father and I will miss you."

    ?These words have reached the heart of the emperor. He is not going to die soon. From now on, Tianwu will be his son after all.

    If the son takes more care of his daughter, he will naturally feel more at ease.

    ¡°I am so happy to see you brother and sister getting along so well.¡±

    At this time, Lu Zong had already come in from outside, followed by the master of ceremonies from the Ministry of Rites.

    Lu Zong knelt down and kowtowed, showing great respect.

    ??The emperor''s eyes flashed coldly. Even if he got married today, he would not forget the kid''s previous pretending to be ill.

    But after all, it was his daughter who was getting married, so no matter how dissatisfied he was, it would not be easy for him to get angry.

    ¡°Lu Zong, I will hand over the apple of my eye to you today. I hope that you two will respect each other as guests and support each other in the future.

    "The princess has been pampered by me since she was a child. Her temper may be a little arrogant, but she is also sensible and kind. If you explain everything to her more and be more tolerant, your life will naturally be smooth."

    "Yes, I will obey the emperor''s teachings." Lu Zong knelt straight and responded simply.

    Seeing his father finish swinging the "stick", the prince quickly fed the "sweet dates" in succession.

    "Brother-in-law, please get up. From now on, we will all be members of our own family. Whenever you have free time, you can accompany your third sister back to the palace for a walk. You don''t have to feel restricted, just treat yourself as your own family."

    ?Lu Zongxu was nervous about getting married for the first time, so he saluted again but didn''t say much.

    In this way, with a few simple words, the auspicious time has arrived.

    The master of ceremonies led the three princesses and Lu Zong to kneel down together and bid farewell to the emperor.

    The prince stepped forward and squatted down, and the three princesses jumped on his back neatly. They waited until outside Zhilan Palace before boarding the sedan chair.

    The wedding team seemed to be activated instantly and became lively immediately.

    ?Horses, drums, sedan chairs, and finally the dowry was carried, and some large items even used horse-drawn carriages.

    The emperor and the prince stood in front of the door and looked at it. The emperor couldn''t help but sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame for this child to get married so hastily and crudely.¡±

    It¡¯s hard to persuade the prince. You can¡¯t say that the one in Kunning Palace can¡¯t wait.

    The weather was so hot that the man¡¯s body began to deteriorate even if it was kept cool with a large amount of ice cubes every day.

    ??The eunuchs and maids responsible for keeping watch have reported this many times recently.

    Hold on for two more days and wait for the third princess to come back, which is the limit...

    As the wedding team left the palace and walked on the street, people cheered and shouted happy words from time to time.

    ??And the palace maids and eunuchs who followed the wedding in the sedan chair did not disappoint them, and there were always copper coins scattered around.

    In this way, the sedan chair arrived near the shopping street, and half of the dowry procession behind it had not yet left the palace.

    Everyone watching the excitement could not help but be speechless, their eyes red with envy and jealousy.

    ¡°Did the emperor give the entire inner treasury to the princess as a dowry?¡±

    "Even if not, it''s almost enough." "The Emperor originally had few heirs, and the princess grew up beside him, so of course he dotes on her more. Besides, when the princess gets married, not only will she get a reward from the emperor, but she will also get a share from the queen.

    ??The Queen has saved so many good things over the years. If she doesn''t give them to her only daughter, who else can she give them to? "

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    Everyone was talking and admiring, and the sedan chair also arrived near Cyclamen.

    In the private room upstairs, Good News, Baozhu, Xu Xi, and Mei Lan have been waiting for a long time.

    Baozhu was so anxious that she leaned out of the window. Jiayin was afraid that she would fall, so she pulled her clothes hard.

    ¡°Princess sister, princess sister!¡± Baozhu shouted loudly, but unfortunately it was quickly drowned in the sound of drums.

    ?Baozhu was a little frustrated, "Sister Princess can''t hear you at all. Why don''t we go to the front of Lu''s house?"

    Before anyone could say anything, the window of the sedan chair was pushed halfway open.

    Baozhu immediately went crazy, waving and shouting harder and harder!

    ¡°Sister Princess, be happy! Sister Princess is the most powerful!¡±

    I was also excited by the good news, but more worried. I also stretched my neck and kept looking around.

    ?Meilan and Xu Xi jumped and waved...

    ?In the sedan chair, the third princess lifted her hijab with one hand and held the window sash with the other. Her eyes were already red.

    The old lady who was following the sedan was very anxious and whispered, "Princess, you can''t be seen by outsiders at this time! Close the window quickly!"

    The third princess didn''t listen at all. It wasn''t until the sedan chair turned the corner and the Cyclamen window could no longer be seen that she took back her hand, put down her hijab, and hid all her emotions.

    ?Caiyun has been following her master all the time and knows too much about the inside story than others.

    At this moment, she endured her heartache and stepped forward to persuade her master carefully, "Princess, the princess and the others are all looking forward to your well-being. We are about to arrive, are you hungry? I will prepare some food for the princess later." abdomen."

    The third princess did not respond, so Caiyun quickly closed the window.

    ?In front, Lu Zong was riding on a tall horse. The veins on the back of his hand holding the reins were bulging, but his expression was indifferent and cold.

    Just now, he also saw the person in the window.

    But the man didn¡¯t even look at him, not even a glance!

    Soon, the team arrived in front of the princess''s mansion. Amidst the roar of firecrackers, the third princess got off the sedan chair.

    ??Lu Zong took a big red satin bouquet, put one end into the third princess''s hand, and held the other end himself. The two slowly walked into the gate of the princess''s mansion.

    Because the third princess had already requested that she keep a low profile in everything.

    Therefore, none of the officials and women were invited. Only a hundred clan members came to watch the ceremony, but there were also a dozen tables for banquets.

    After the newlyweds had paid their respects to heaven and earth, and the princess entered the bridal chamber, Lu Zong stayed to greet the guests, chat a few words, and then served the dishes.

    Jia Xu and others followed to pick up the bride, and now they had to help fend off the wine.

    But Lu Zong rarely used them, and drank happily until the glass was almost dry.

    ?Seeing him like this, the clan members were happy.

    ?Originally, the outside world said that this prince-in-law was a slippery man. Unexpectedly, after seeing him today, I realized that the rumors were not credible.

    Just looking at the wine, the Prince Consort is a rare real person.

    ??Jia Xu followed, extremely anxious, fearing that his friend would drink him to death.

    Fortunately, everyone still had some sense of restraint and stopped toasting after a few rounds.

    But this happened until the sun set and the guests dispersed. Lu Zong asked people to serve the banquet again, entertained Jia Xu and several other friends, and thanked them for their hard work today.

    ??Jia Xu saw that he was escaping into the bridal chamber, and it was difficult to expose him, so he could only sigh and drink to his heart''s content, and the rest...

    Just do whatever you want!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1118ï¼š The price of trusting women

    Chapter 1118 The price of trusting women

    ?It wasn''t until night fell and the big red dragon and phoenix candles in the bridal chamber were lit that the drunk groom was helped back.

    ??The nuns who came from the palace gathered around and gave the groom a bowl of hangover soup, and then they were chased away by the third princess with a wave of his hand.

    The nuns were still a little hesitant. After all, the groom still had to lift his hijab and drink a glass of wine. These rules had not yet been completed.

    ??But they did not dare to disobey the princess''s orders. Not only did the princess have a bad temper, but they only said that they would also make a living in the princess''s mansion from now on and count on the princess''s rewards.

    Soon, there was only one colorful cloud left in the room.

    ??The third princess lifted her hijab, directed Caiyun to help her take off her phoenix crown, put on a wide and cool nightgown, and then washed her face.

    After everything was done, Caiyun went to the kitchen to get some hot rice and vegetables.

    ??The third princess ignored Lu Zong who was lying at the table and ate most of her meal in one go before chasing Caiyun away.

    ¡°You go down.¡±

    ?Caiyun''s eyes were full of worry, and she couldn''t find any reason to stay, so she could only say, "Princess, if you have any orders, just call, and the servant will be right outside the door."

    The third princess nodded, and Caiyun slowly withdrew.

    ?The third princess opened the wine bottle and looked at it, then raised her hand to pour two glasses. Finally, she knocked on the table and said, "Consort, it''s time to wake up. Let''s talk."

    ?Lu Zong frowned slightly and slowly opened his eyes.

    ?As expected, his eyes were clear and he was not drunk at all.

    The third princess smiled slightly and said, "Everything in the past is over and there will be no more arguments. Now that we are married, let''s talk about how to get along."

    ¡°I have no other requirements. I just need to maintain my dignity in front of others and not let my father bother me.

    In addition, my consort cannot stop me from going out or doing anything.

    "Similarly, I won''t stop you from doing anything. Let''s not offend the river! Can you do this?"

    ??Lu Zong looked at her expression carefully, feeling a little guilty in his heart.

    He was heartless and loveless, but he still married her.

    For women, it is indeed a grievance.

    What''s more, as a princess, she is prouder than any other woman...

    ¡°Princess, I...¡± He wanted to explain a few words.

    ?But the third princess waved her hand and responded coldly, "Don''t say anything else, just know it well. From now on, treat each other as guests and save some face for each other."

    After saying that, she pushed a glass of wine in front of Lu Zong, "Drink the glass of wine, and we will make a contract."

    Lu Zong sighed inwardly, nodded, and picked up the wine glass.

    The two of them intertwined their arms and drank the wine in one gulp.

    ?The third princess threw down the wine glass, got on the bed, and said, "Let''s sleep together tonight, the nuns are still guarding outside."

    ?Lu Zong nodded. After a brief wash, he took off his coat and slept next to the bed.

    The daily life of two people after they get married will be recorded by the nanny and sent to the palace regularly.

    Although the queen is gone now, no one should pay special attention to her.

    ??But if the emperor asked a few questions and found out that the couple had not been together since their wedding night, he would definitely be angry.

    For him, keeping a low profile is the way to go these days.

    He has more important things to do and cannot tolerate any accidents or mistakes...

    ??It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like at Broken Gold Beach on such a night, and whether that girl has any nostalgia or regret for him...

    ?With such random thoughts, he wondered if the wine he drank earlier had some stamina. There was a fire burning in his belly, which made his mouth dry and his consciousness soon became blurred. The third princess listened to the movement beside her, slowly sat up, and took off her nightgown little by little...

    ??The night bugs kept squeaking outside the window, which made Jiayin a little irritable.

    ?She pushed open the window, leaned on the window sill, and threw a fruit core into the grass.

    ?Sure enough, the night bugs immediately became quiet.

    The little fox, who came back to play in the evening, was lying on the table. Hearing the noise, he looked over, yawned again, and continued to fall asleep with his tail circling.

    Human beings are trouble, and they get troubled at every turn.

    ??The happiest thing is being a fox. When I have nothing to do, I feel even happier when I think about how to swindle a few more fish cakes from my master tomorrow!

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun live next door. They are quietly listening to the noise next door, and then continue to do needlework.

    Shui Ling couldn''t bear his temper and lowered his voice and asked Shui Yun, "Do you want to persuade the master?"

    Shuiyun rolled his eyes at her and replied, "How do I persuade her? Can you understand?"

    Shui Ling grinned, a little discouraged.

    ¡°Then you can¡¯t just look at your master and be unhappy.¡±

    Shuiyun sighed, scratched his scalp with the tip of a needle, and whispered, "Master is smart and understands everything. It''s just because he understands so much that he feels uncomfortable."

    Shui Ling blinked twice, as if he understood, but not completely.

    Shuiyun didn''t expect her to be enlightened, so he put down his needlework, urged her to clean up the bed, and then fell asleep.

    Thousands of miles away, near Jiangbei Border Pass, the Northern Expeditionary Army was at the end of its strength due to continuous pursuit and battle, and was exhausted.

    In the camp where they temporarily settled, bonfires were burning everywhere. The soldiers took the time to take out dry food and ate it with cold water in their water bags to fill their stomachs.

    In a temporary tent, a group of generals were discussing the war.

    Someone said, "Master Marquis, we have been advancing for several days, and the soldiers are too tired. If we continue like this, we will easily suffer losses if we encounter a large group of barbarians. It is better to repair for a day or two before continuing."

    But some people shouted, "It can''t be done, Mr. Marquis, you can''t do it in one go! We will see the border soon. We can take advantage of the high morale to drive the barbarians out of the pass! After all, we don''t have much food and grass." Let¡¯s fight quickly!¡±

    For a time, everyone was divided into two groups, each with its own support and quarreling over their own opinions.

    ??Li Laosi injured his arm the day before yesterday, and it was hanging on his chest now. He felt a little annoyed when he heard it, and then slapped his hand on the table.

    ¡°Quiet! Listen to what the Marquis has to say!¡±

    ??He has a loud voice and is the most courageous in killing enemies. His prestige is much higher than that of others, and everyone is convinced.

    At this moment, everyone looked up and looked at the Marquis who was studying the map attentively, and they all closed their mouths with some sarcasm.

    Jiang Cheng smiled and helped to ease the atmosphere, and responded, "Whether I''m resting or continuing to attack, I have one wish. Next time you go to battle, can you take me with you! I''m busy cooking and feeding horses in the back every day, and I have to forget about myself. It¡¯s a warrior!¡±

    ?Everyone laughed and responded one after another.

    ¡°That won¡¯t work, I haven¡¯t killed enough barbarians yet.¡±

    ¡°When the barbarians are driven out of the border, it will be your turn to fight!¡±

    ??Jiang Cheng rolled his eyes, expressing his dissatisfaction with his colleagues, and then turned to Li Laosi, "Your arm is not healed yet. You can stay back for two days, and I and the Marquis will go out instead."

    Just when Li Laosi was about to refuse, he said again, "It''s just once, I won''t go next time. Otherwise, when I go back to Xindu, people will ask me. I followed Lord Marquis on a trip to Jiangbei, and I didn''t kill a single barbarian. It''s really too bad." Shame on you."

    When the other generals heard this, they laughed again.

    "Then let''s see. If we encounter a barbarian group, I''d better follow the Marquis. It''s too dangerous." Li Laosi thought of a compromise, and Jiang Cheng didn''t choose it and agreed with a smile.

    Coincidentally, at this time, war drums suddenly sounded at the camp gate.

    This is the signal for a barbarian sneak attack!

    Two updates today~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1119ï¼š The knife from the back!

    Chapter 1119 The knife from the back!

    ??Everyone stood up immediately, and the leaves of the armor collided with each other, making a splash.

    ??The guards also opened the tent and reported loudly, "Master Marquis, the barbarians were discovered during a night attack. The leader seems to be Emulek!"

    Emulek?

    Everyone was excited and asked for a fight.

    ¡°Master Hou, the last general invites you to fight!¡±

    "Master Hou, let me go, I will definitely catch this kid alive!"

    ¡°Master Hou, I have fought with this kid before, let me go!¡±

    ??The Northern Expeditionary Army has been fighting the barbarians for so many years, resulting in numerous casualties. The barbarians are also having a hard time.

    What''s more, Tianwu retreated to the south of the Yangtze River and still had a large population and deep confidence.

    But the barbarians were not numerically superior in the first place!

    The five princes of the barbarian Khan King have been killed until now only Emulek, the youngest son, is left.

    It can be said that as long as Emulek is captured alive, the barbarians will definitely surrender.

    After all, King Khan did not want to annihilate his descendants!

    Even Li Laosi was moved. He pulled off the cloth strap, moved his arms, and shouted, "Master Marquis, I will lead the vanguard army. Maybe we can hit the border in one go."

    The Marquis waved his hand to signal everyone not to get excited, and then said, "This time, I will lead the vanguard battalion to fight in person, just to find out the remaining strength of the barbarians. If nothing happens, we will advance directly to the border early tomorrow morning!"

    ??No one dared to refute, so they could only fight for the lieutenant general''s job, hoping to **** the marquis on the battlefield.

    In the end, Wei Erniu and Jiang Cheng won, and happily followed the Marquis into battle.

    It may sound slow, but in fact it only took a moment before thousands of soldiers and horses rushed out of the camp.

    ??Emulek, the fifth prince, was very fond of the old Han King. He had only been in the Central Plains for a few years, and he had been watching his brothers retreat steadily after being beaten by the Northern Expeditionary Army. He secretly looked down on them and called them useless.

    ?It''s a pity that he wanted to go to the battlefield and show his majesty, but he was stopped by the old Khan most of the time.

    ?Now that his brothers are dead, he finally has a chance.

    ?So, while the Northern Expeditionary Army had just set up camp, he gathered 800 cavalry to steal the camp.

    But he still thought too simply!

    In terms of personal bravery, I''m afraid there won''t be many who are more powerful than him in the Northern Expedition Army.

    ??But when it comes to marching and fighting, he is just a chicken and a dog, not worth mentioning.

    ??The Northern Expeditionary Army temporarily set up camp and looked busy. In fact, there were more than a dozen small teams stationed outside, and any disturbance within a ten-mile radius could not be concealed.

    So, almost as soon as Emulek and his men arrived, the Northern Expedition Army discovered it.

    ?More than a dozen small teams, totaling three to four hundred people, quickly gathered and trapped the enemy. They could not hold on for a moment before the Marquis arrived with the vanguard.

    ?Emulek was demoralized and howled with hatred. The guards at his side wanted to protect him and return to the camp, but he refused.

    ??While we are struggling like this, the commander-in-chief of the Northern Expeditionary Army has arrived.

    Emulek''s eyes lit up immediately. Today was a bad start and he would definitely be laughed at when he went back. But if he killed Xintinghou, it would be enough for him to exhale and raise his eyebrows.

    ?So, he took his guards and rushed over immediately.

    ? Wei Erniu is also a fierce general. How can he be afraid of this? He also rushed forward with a roar.

    ??The marquis led people to press forward, and from time to time he ordered the guards beside him to use drums to direct the vanguard to surround the barbarian team in the middle.

    ??The barbarian cavalry saw that something was not going well and wanted to break out of the encirclement, but Emulek was still rushing forward like crazy.

    ??If they ran back by themselves and threw the prince away, they would definitely be beheaded by King Khan.

    ??But if he stayed, he would probably die under the sword of the Northern Expedition.

    For a moment, their already stupid minds couldn''t make a clear choice, so they could only wave their sabers desperately.

    ? Wei Erniu and Emulek fought for more than 20 rounds, and gradually fell behind. People who grew up eating grain are really not as strong as those who grew up eating beef and mutton!

    ??The Marquis glanced at it and stepped forward with his sword in hand to receive Emulek''s powerful blow.

    ? Wei Erniu breathed a sigh of relief and was secretly glad that he had been so lucky just now and almost went to see the Lord of Hell.

    You know, his wife and son are still waiting for him.

    ?Victory is in sight soon. It would be unlucky to capsize in the ditch.

    ?Thinking like this, he picked up the knife again, pulled the reins of the horse, and prepared a formation for the Marquis on one side.

    ?Emulek screamed angrily. No matter how brave he was, he couldn''t withstand the wheel battle.

    Finally he had the intention to retreat, found an opportunity, turned his horse''s head and was about to escape.

    ??The Marquis changed his grip to a lift and was about to throw out the sword in his hand, when a dagger suddenly shot out from behind him!

    The sharp cold light is especially noticeable in the dark night!

    ??Hou Ye leaned forward, hearing that something was wrong, and it was too late to avoid it.

    Fortunately, Wei Erniu rushed over directly, causing the Marquis to tilt his body.

    ??The dagger avoided the Marquis''s back and pierced his shoulder. With a pop, the blade penetrated completely!

    ¡°Master Hou!¡± Wei Erniu and several guards saw this and rushed forward like crazy.

    ??The Marquis''s face was pale, and he endured the great pain, but barely managed to avoid falling off his horse.

    ¡°Block the news and return to the camp quickly!¡±

    He only had time to say a few words, and the pain at the wound was mixed with numbness.

    Mr. Hou couldn''t hold on any longer and passed out.

    ?Everyone held it in tight and did not shout out.

    Wei Erniu jumped directly on the Marquis''s horse, held the Marquis in his arms, and ran towards the camp.

    ?Jiang Cheng also wanted to follow, but he couldn''t leave the vanguard alone.

    So he quickly formed his team and cleaned up the battlefield.

    ?As for Emulek who was running away, no one could care about him.

    ??Li Laosi had previously opened the wound by slamming the table, and was looking for a military doctor to apply medicine and bandage again.

    ??The military doctor is also an old acquaintance. He used to practice medicine with Zhang Shenyi, and even went to Ruijintan to pay New Year greetings and gifts to Shenyi Zhang every time during the Chinese New Year.

    At this moment, the military doctor couldn''t help nagging.

    "Fourth General, even if the wound medicine sent from home is useful, you can''t waste it like this. The wound was just bandaged yesterday, but it broke open again today. If you continue to do this, I will go back to the princess and Divine Doctor Zhang to complain. ¡±

    Li Laosi was a little flustered and smiled flatteringly, "Doctor Sun, it''s okay to tell Miracle Doctor Zhang, but don''t tell my daughter. This girl is very powerful. If she knows, I''m afraid I will be discharged from the army and go home immediately. "

    ??The military doctor couldn''t help but laugh, "Then you should pay more attention, your arm is in such a mess."

    "Okay, okay, I was wrong, Doctor Sun!" Li Laosi quickly patted his chest and assured, "I will never do it again in the future. I will definitely be honest."

    The military doctor collected the things and said with emotion, "It''s a pity that these medicines are so hard to find at home. Otherwise, if they were popularized, I don''t know how many people would benefit."

    Li Laosi put on his clothes and responded, "When the Northern Expedition is over and there is no need for so many wound medicines, I will ask my daughter to open a medicine shop. Whoever is useful will be able to buy it."

    "That''s right!" the military doctor sighed, "the Northern Expedition is finally coming to an end after so many years. I..."

    Before he could finish speaking, there was a sudden sound of horse hooves outside the tent. Just as Li Laosi was about to go out and take a look, the door curtain was opened.

    Wei Erniu stumbled in with Mr. Hou in his arms, "Doctor Sun, help! Mr. Hou is injured!"

    ??Doctor Sun''s feet went weak and he was so surprised that he almost fell down. It was Li Laosi who took the Marquis and put him directly on the bed.

    ??Doctor Sun calmed down and checked quickly, his face became even more ugly.

    ¡°The dagger is poisonous!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1120ï¼š This matter is not simple!

    Chapter 1120 This matter is not simple!

    Toxic? !

    Wei Erniu and Li Laosi were both shocked. No wonder the Marquis fainted.

    You must know that the Marquis was injured more seriously than this before. In order to stabilize the morale of the army, the Marquis always insisted on returning to the camp to bandage, so that everyone would find out.

    ¡°What should I do?¡± Doctor Sun tied his hands and was at a loss for ideas.

    "The dagger can be pulled out, but it will bleed a lot. However, the poison seems to activate blood. Maybe the blood will bleed when the dagger is pulled out. The Marquis may not survive! It is better to detoxify first and then pull out the dagger. !¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there antidotal pills in the medicine sent from home?¡± Wei Erniu was anxious and wished he could fly home and carry Divine Doctor Zhang on his back.

    ¡°No, the detoxification pills sent from home can only detoxify ordinary poisons. The kind of poison that Hou Ye has is so rare. To be honest, if I hadn¡¯t worked in the Imperial Hospital for several years, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized it..."

    ?Dr. Sun suddenly woke up mid-sentence and shut up immediately.

    Wei Erniu didn''t understand why and urged, "Doctor Sun, why don''t you say anything? Has anyone in the palace been poisoned by this poison? How can it be cured? Tell me quickly!"

    ?Doctor Sun looked at Li Laosi as if asking for help. Li Laosi''s face was ashen, but he guessed most of it.

    He tried his best to suppress his anger and whispered, "You must forget these few words just now. You must remember them and don''t say them out. No one can say them!"

    With that said, he turned around and went out. After a while, he took off his vest and walked in.

    ??This vest was specially made for him by his daughter when he was going on an expedition. Unless he was recovering from an injury, he would wear it every day.

    I was so anxious just now that I forgot about this life-saving treasure.

    He flipped open his vest and pulled open the most hidden spot in the lower left corner, revealing two thumb-sized white balls.

    The round ball is neither jade nor porcelain, but very hard. When you pinch it open, a small brown pill is revealed.

    ¡°Hurry up and eat it, Lord Marquis!¡±

    ??Doctor Sun took it in his hand, lowered his head and sniffed it, and felt a breath of clear spirit rushing straight to his forehead.

    nice one!

    He endured his excitement and quickly turned the pills into water, then turned the pill over to the Marquis and fed it.

    No one dared to move, staring at the Marquis''s left shoulder.

    At this time, there was already a noise outside the tent.

    ?Several generals may have heard the news and clamored for their guards outside the door to come in, but were stopped.

    ?Li Laosi narrowed his eyes slightly and couldn''t help but sneer.

    ??The Marquis of Cai had clearly issued a hush-hush order just now, but now the news was still revealed.

    Obviously, it is not easy for Mr. Hou to be injured!

    ¡°Er Niu, go out and take a look. Shut up everyone. Anyone who dares to shout or break in will be taken down! We¡¯ll wait until the Marquis gets better!¡±

    "Yes!" Wei Erniu felt like he was being burned. If the Marquis had not fought against Emulek to help him, he would not have been so seriously injured.

    ??If the Marquis had any shortcomings, he would not be able to live anymore.

    ?He rushed to the door in a few steps and opened the curtain.

    Outside the tent, several lieutenants and generals looked anxiously with their legs raised.

    ¡°How is the Marquis doing? Where is he injured?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let us go in and have a look, it will feel at ease!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really annoying!¡±

    Jiang Cheng pulled everyone behind and persuaded in a low voice, "You all keep your voices down, the Marquis has given a hush order. I was nearby just now, the Marquis'' injury is not serious, don''t worry!"

    Just then, Wei Erniu came out of the tent. Jiang Cheng breathed a sigh of relief and asked quickly, "General Wei, is the injury of the Marquis not serious? Everyone is worried about it!" ?????Wei Erniu is straightforward by nature, but Jun After many years of middle school, I have gained the trust of the Marquis, and I have naturally grown a lot.

    ?He nodded directly and said to everyone, "The Marquis has injured his shoulder. It''s not serious. The wound has been treated and he is resting. Doctor Sun was afraid that the Marquis would be in too much pain, so he gave the Marquis some medicine. He will probably have to sleep for two hours."

    "Just do whatever you need to do. Don''t make a quarrel over a trivial matter like the sky is falling. If the morale of the army is shaken, and the Marquis wakes up to deal with you, I won''t help you to intercede!"

    ?Everyone did not expect Wei Erniu to lie so naturally, so they thought that the Marquis was not seriously injured.

    ?So they all felt relieved, gave a few instructions and went about their business.

    ??The soldiers have listened to a few words just now, but they still have to go and comfort them quickly.

    Jiang Cheng wiped the sweat from his forehead, stood with Wei Erniu, and whispered, "It''s a good thing you came out, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to stop you. The Marquis is the backbone of the army. If there is someone, Anyway, the sky is really falling."

    After saying that, he turned around to lift the tent curtain, but was stopped by Wei Erniu.

    "The Marquis is asleep, Brother Jiang, please don''t go in. Doctor Sun said that there are many people and their bad breath will easily affect the Marquis''s recovery. I have been kicked out!"

    Wei Erniu put his arm around Jiang Cheng''s shoulders and walked back to the camp, "You and I will go take a look and make some porridge and soup for the Marquis. When the Marquis wakes up, we can also cushion his stomach."

    "Yes, I was just worried and forgot about this!" Jiang Cheng responded quickly, "During the day, the scout camp caught a pheasant, which was just in time to make soup. When the Marquis wakes up, I will cook a bowl of chicken noodle soup. , delicious and very hungry.¡±

    The two of them left after saying this and stayed in the tent. Doctor Sun and Li Laosi finally felt relieved, because most of the black and blue around the Marquis'' wound slowly faded away.

    Dr. Sun prepared the surgical knife and catgut, and disinfected it with alcohol. Then he said to Li Laosi, "General Four, when you hear my order soon, you will pull out the dagger as quickly as possible. Don''t hesitate." ¡±

    ?Li Laosi nodded heavily and put his hands on the handle of the knife.

    ??Doctor Sun opened a bottle of the best styptic powder, poured it on the handkerchief, placed it on the tip of the knife in front of his shoulder, then took a deep breath and shouted.

    Li Laosi immediately exerted force and pulled out the dagger instantly.

    Green-black blood spurted out, and soon turned into bright red.

    ??Dr. Sun immediately sprinkled styptic powder on the incision, then covered it with a clean cotton strip and applied hard pressure.

    Soon, the blood soaked the cotton strip, and after another piece of blood was pressed against it, it finally stopped.

    ¡°Okay, okay! More than half of my life is saved!¡± Dr. Sun was extremely happy. This was really the biggest test in his career as a doctor.

    ??In case he cannot be rescued, he will be the sinner of the entire Northern Expedition Army, no, the entire Tianwu!

    He quickly threaded the needle and thread, the incision was sutured, and the bleeding became even less.

    ?After applying wound medicine and wrapping a cotton strip, the wound is treated.

    ??Li Laosi''s legs went weak and he almost knelt down in front of the bed.

    ¡°Doctor Sun, after the Marquis recovers from his injuries, will there be any trouble left?¡±

    ?Doctor Sun hesitated for a moment and then replied, "Except when the weather changes, the incision will be itchy and painful, and I''m afraid it will become sore even if I lift the knife again, so it won''t take much effort.

    ¡°But this is the best situation. If the knife goes down or in the middle, it will damage the internal organs. Even if he is revived, the Marquis will be bedridden all year round..."

    ?Li Laosi looked very unhappy. Seeing that the Northern Expedition was about to succeed, why did such an accident happen?

    ¡°Doctor Sun, can you wake up the Marquis? The whole army is waiting for the Marquis to make arrangements. Let the Marquis say a few words and then sleep!¡±

    ??Doctor Sun nodded, this is simple, just **** two silver needles and the Marquis will open his eyes...

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1122ï¼š Lots of surprises

    Chapter 1122 A surprise

    Shui Ling and Shui Yun were sleeping soundly outside. The good news didn''t want to disturb them, so after thinking about it, they entered the space, drank a glass of water, and walked around the orchard and vegetable garden, which finally calmed down their racing hearts.

    After careful calculation, Xindu is relatively safe, and Quanzhou is far away from the sky. The only thing that can cause problems is... Jiangbei!

    But in this time and space, communication is really inconvenient.

    If you want to confirm the news, it will take seven or eight days to go back and forth.

    ?She once again hated herself for being so brainless, why she didn''t raise hawks or doves.

    ?Flying in the sky is always more convenient and faster than running on the ground.

    But now it¡¯s too late to say anything. I can only hope that everything goes well during the Northern Expedition and that my relatives are all safe...

    When Shui Ling got up early in the morning, she saw that her master''s eyes were a little dark, and thought he was thinking about the third princess.

    So, she asked tentatively, "Princess, we have nothing to do today, would you like to bake some snacks?"

    ¡°At that time, I will send a box to the princess and take a look at what the princess¡¯s mansion is like. Speaking of which, we haven¡¯t been there yet.¡±

    Shuiyun glared at her and said angrily, "Don''t come up with bad ideas. The weather is so hot. Maybe the snacks were not baked well and people fainted."

    Shui Ling giggled, not admitting that he was greedy.

    Jiayin collected a lot of lychees in the space last night and said, "It''s really hard to bake snacks. I chilled some lychees and sent them out in the afternoon. Especially in Luo''an, the brothers all like to eat them. , send some more, and let¡¯s see how their cold noodle business is going!¡±

    ?Shui Ling just can''t stay idle and has no requirements on where to go.

    She immediately responded, "Okay, I''ll go to Luo''an for the princess and keep it clear."

    Jiayin ate a bowl of porridge, half a salt and pepper roll and some side dishes. Seeing that Shui Ling and Shui Yun ate deliciously, she added another half of the roll.

    Shuiyun looked happy and urged Shuiling to eat more.

    After dinner, Jiayin changed into a coarse cloth dress and wanted to go for a walk in the medicine field.

    As soon as I arrived at the door, I heard the sound of horse hooves in the distance.

    A fast horse arrived nearby in the blink of an eye. The bodyguard on the horse jumped down and knelt down on one knee in front of the good news.

    Jiayin recognized that this was someone close to Li Dayong, and her heart skipped a beat, wondering if something big had happened at the dock barracks.

    ??The guard took a deep breath and said loudly, "Princess, the old lady and the fourth lady have returned from Quanzhou! The ship just arrived at the military camp dock, and General Li specially sent someone to report it."

    What? !

    He was so surprised by the good news that he frowned again, with a big stone hanging high in his heart.

    When I sent my grandma and mother to the south, I was afraid that something might happen, so I wanted to ensure that my family would be safe.

    ?Now is the critical moment, why are they back?

    Are you thinking about home, or are you forced to...

    ?The more she thought about it, the more worried she became. She walked down the steps in a few steps, turned over and got directly on the horse''s back. She grabbed the reins and was about to run to the dock.

    "Princess!" The bodyguard and the village chief and others who came over after hearing the noise were all startled.

    Jiayin didn''t have time to say hello. He whipped down his whip and the horse ran away quickly.

    Fortunately, Shui Ling''s light body skills were good. After running for a while, he also got on the horse''s back.

    ?Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and quickly asked the guard.

    "What happened?"

    ??The guard quickly said it again, and everyone also had complicated expressions.

    ??The village chief remained stable and shouted, "Bring the horses at home and quickly go into the city to deliver a message to Uncle Uncle, Mr. Wen, and Luo An."

    Everyone quickly responded. The bodyguards were pulled into the courtyard to rest, and the servants at home could do the job of reporting the news.

    Soon, two more horses ran out of the village.

    Jiayin and Shui Ling rode on the same horse and ran all the way. It only took two and a quarter hours for dozens of miles.

    At the military camp wharf, Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying were sitting and talking with Li Dayong.

    I floated all the way on the boat, then suddenly landed on the ground, feeling like I had stepped on cotton under my feet.

    After all, Mrs. Li is old and looks a little bad, but Tao Hongying is not bad.

    ?Li Dayong made preparations and asked his guards to quickly get crushed ice and sour plum powder to brew a pot of sour plum soup.

    "Auntie, sister-in-law, please take a few sips of sour plum soup to relieve the heat. The princess is thinking of me staying here and not being able to eat the good food at home, so she made some fresh food. It''s sweet and sour, and it''s especially delicious."

    After hearing this, Mrs. Li drank half a cup and felt much better.

    "Fu Niu''er is such a smart kid. I''m still worried about her being wronged and suffering at home. It seems like I''m worrying about it in vain."

    Tao Hongying said angrily, "Let me tell you, mother, don''t worry about her. Even if this girl is thrown into the desert, she can still eat and drink well."

    ??Li Dayong refilled the glasses for the two of them, and then asked, "Auntie, sister-in-law, you guys came back so suddenly. Is there something going on in the south?"

    ??? Before Tao Hongying could respond, there was already movement outside the door.

    ?Li Dayong walked to the door in two or two steps. Just as he looked around, Jiayin and Shuiling were already walking over quickly.

    ?Li Dayong smiled and greeted, "Princess, come quickly!"

    Jiayin picked up her skirt and ran away.

    Tao Hongying heard that her daughter had arrived, and went to the door. She hugged her and her eyes turned red.

    ¡°Oh, you stinky girl, what are you doing here on such a hot day! I rested with your grandma and took the car home!¡±

    Jiayin hugged her mother tightly. She wanted to say something but was choked up and couldn''t make a sound. Tears fell down in pairs.

    Mrs. Li also struggled to get up, shouting repeatedly, "Fu Niu''er, come on, let grandma take a look! Grandma misses you so much!"

    Jiayin quickly let go of her mother and knelt down in front of her grandma¡¯s knees, ¡°Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Hey, grandma¡¯s granddaughter, don¡¯t cry, grandma is back, she¡¯s back!¡± Mrs. Li persuaded her granddaughter, but her hands were holding her granddaughter in her arms, and her tears were streaming down her face.

    Seeing this, Li Dayong gently closed the door, and then took Shui Ling to guard not far away.

    In the room, the young and old cried for a while, then wiped their tears and talked nicely.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying sandwiched the good news, one touching their hands and the other patting their backs, feeling very distressed.

    ¡°We were not at home. Did you not eat well? Or were you wronged in the palace?

    Where is your second uncle? Let me break his legs! Ask him to take good care of you. How does he take care of you? "Old lady Li scolded her son angrily.

    Jiayin quickly begged the second uncle, "Nai, I don''t blame the second uncle. The weather is too hot and I have a bad appetite. Besides, the second uncle is too busy every day, and he is very thin!"

    Tao Hongying also said, "Mom, don''t be afraid, we are back. From now on, I will prepare delicious food for Fu Niu''er, and she will keep her fat for a few days."

    Jiayin seized the opportunity and quickly asked, "Grandma, mother, did something happen in the south? Why did you come back suddenly? It''s such a bad time to come back at this time!"

    ??Old Mrs. Li glared and said angrily, "What time is it? If your uncle hadn''t stopped me, I would have wanted to come back! Whenever you write a letter, you just say that everything is good here. This is a conspiracy to deceive me, an old woman!"

    "I have discussed with your mother and decided to come back no matter what. As a little girl, if you are wronged, you really don''t even have an elder to support you."

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1123ï¼š The trouble of having many children and grandchildren

    Chapter 1123 The troubles of having many children and grandchildren

    Tao Hongying added, "Yes, things are going well in the south. Nothing is going on. It''s just that your grandma and I couldn''t help but miss you, so we took advantage of the return of our family''s fleet and boarded the ship without telling your uncle."

    ¡°No matter what your uncle said, we didn¡¯t go down. Your grandma even pretended to be sick, so you asked your uncle to let her go!¡±

    The good news reassures me a little, as long as I am not summoned back by the man in the palace.

    "Mom, where are my brothers? Are you and grandma the only ones who came back together? Did the journey go well together?"

    Tao Hongying responded, "An Ge''er sent us back on the pretext of coming back to report on his duties. His Foreign Affairs Department has concluded some trade agreements with Fan Guo, and he wants to bring them back to the court for discussion and the next official document."

    Happy news, I haven¡¯t seen my brother for a long time.

    She said, "Mom, I''m going to see my fifth brother. You guys have a rest first. We''ll go home in a while."

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tao Hongying responded, and Mrs. Li also lay down again.

    ??Although they didn''t ask how things were going in Xindu, looking at Jiayin''s appearance, they could guess that nothing too dangerous had happened.

    As for the future, when they come back, we can just bear the good and bad together.

    Jia''an wore an azure-colored fine cotton gown and stood by the dock talking to Li Dayong.

    The scorching sun caused beads of sweat to form on his forehead, and his face was as dark as bronze, but this did not damage his superior demeanor at all.

    Over so long, he has grown up completely by building a branch of the Foreign Affairs Department from scratch in Quanzhou.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Jiayin walked forward quickly holding up her skirt.

    Jia''an turned his head, immediately smiled, stretched out his arms and hugged his sister tightly.

    In my memory, my sister has always been white, fat, cute and cute.

    At this moment, Jia''an saw that her sister''s face had become thinner, and she felt heartbroken. She even regretted coming back late.

    "Fu Niu''er, are you suffering? My brother is back and he will be fine in the future."

    Jiayin tried her best to swallow back her tears and acted coquettishly with her brother, "Brother, there is food and drink at home, and my second uncle and sister-in-law are nice to me. How can I suffer? I''ve just grown taller, so I look thinner."

    Jia''an rubbed her hair and replied, "That''s right, it''s two inches taller!"

    With that said, he pulled up his sleeves to shield his sister from the sun, and then shouted to the boy Zheng Wu, "You watch the moving, I will go back to Suijintan first, and then go to the Yamen tomorrow."

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, young master, we are here.¡± Zheng Wu responded loudly, with a smile on his face.

    ?No matter where you go, Broken Gold Beach is everyone¡¯s favorite and most missed place.

    Now that he has returned from the south, he already feels full of strength before he even sets foot on Broken Gold Beach...

    Jiayin also greeted with a smile, "I''ll go back to Suijintan when I''m done. When you come back, the village chief will definitely kill the pig. Remember to go home early to eat the pig-killing vegetables!"

    Zheng Wu and others were even more happy. They started working with the wind at their feet.

    The brothers and sister and Li Dayong returned to the barracks, and Li Laoer and Mr. Wen also came.

    Unavoidably, there was another lively exchange of pleasantries.

    ?This is not the place to talk, so no one asked any questions. They just said goodbye to Li Dayong and went back to the village together.

    ?It is a pity that Li Dayong has to guard the military camp and cannot follow him back to the village for reunion.

    But at dinner time, the village quickly delivered half a fan of pork and a bucket of pig-killing vegetables.

    He also ate to his heart''s content, just to join in the fun from a distance.

    Of course this is a story for later!

    The wheels of the carriage were rattling, and everyone in the carriage was chatting away.

    Old Mrs. Li looked at the fields outside the car window and couldn''t help but frown and sigh.

    "What happened this year? There is such a drought in the north and south, but the people are not allowed to survive." Tao Hongying also said, "Yes, we also encountered three or four groups of water thieves on the waterway we took back, making life difficult for them. Going astray in order to survive.

    "If it weren''t for the fact that most of our people are retired veterans and wounded soldiers, the water thieves would be frightened when they meet each other. This ship''s cargo may really be unsalvageable."

    ??Li Laoer and Mr. Wen asked a few questions carefully, and Mr. Wen said, "There was some vague news earlier that people in various places were unstable. But in order to appoint the crown prince and select the concubine, the court had no time to take care of it.

    In this case, there is a real possibility of chaos in the south. "

    ??Li Laoer nodded, "Brother Li''s place of employment is close, and he didn''t say anything in the letters back and forth. Jiaren is far away, and his place has always been barren and difficult. I''m afraid...

    ¡°Let me write a letter to ask as soon as possible, remind him, and let him prepare in advance.¡±

    Mrs. Li was worried about her grandson, so she rarely interrupted and said, "Can you spare some veterans from the second village to help Jiaren? If it doesn''t work, ask the housekeeper of the Hou Mansion."

    Jiayin hugged grandma''s arm and comforted her, "Grandma, don''t worry. When my eldest brother went to take office, he brought the most people. Moreover, Uncle Hei and his convoy also rushed there before, and now they are probably all about to arrive."

    ¡°Hey, Lao Hei and the others are here!¡± Mrs. Li was pleasantly surprised and immediately felt relieved.

    "This is great. Lao Hei and the others have been traveling for so many years, and they are very skilled at their work. With them here, you don''t have to worry about your elder brother."

    ?While talking like this, the carriage quickly turned onto the dirt road and arrived near the second village.

    ? ? The villagers, old and young, in Xincun and No. 2 Villages had already stood at the bridge to look around after hearing the news.

    Even when Wan''er came back from the city after holding the child in her arms, she stopped here.

    As soon as Mrs. Li and others'' carriage could see a shadow, the villagers cheered.

    ¡°The old lady is back!¡±

    ¡°Fourth Madam, Fourth Madam! You are back!¡±

    When Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying heard the commotion, they also leaned out of the car window and waved happily to everyone.

    Finally, the carriage arrived. The village chief stepped forward and opened the door.

    Old Mrs. Li jumped directly without any support.

    ¡°Folks, I miss you so much. How are you all? How are you doing lately?¡±

    ¡°Old madam, we miss you too! If you are not in the village, we have no confidence in our lives!¡± Aunt Wu took Old Mrs. Li¡¯s hand and expressed everyone¡¯s feelings.

    ?Everyone nodded vigorously and responded with all their voices.

    "Yes, yes. When the old lady comes back this time, do you want to go to Quanzhou again?"

    ¡°Yes, old lady, isn¡¯t it hotter in the south? Let¡¯s spend the summer at home.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li felt sad when she heard this, and quickly waved her hands and talked to everyone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone, I don¡¯t plan to leave when I come back this time. Things in the south have almost been settled, so of course I will come back to retire.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about it, wait for me to calm down, we will have a good time doing our daily routine later.

    ¡°My old bones can no longer bear the burden, and now I feel like I have stepped on cotton under my feet!¡±

    ¡°Great, great, the old lady won¡¯t leave!¡± Everyone was happy.

    Aunt Wu and several other older ladies surrounded the old ladies and walked towards the village.

    ?This one talked about the changes in the village, and the other talked about his children and grandchildren getting married. I really wanted to fill in the information gap during the time when Mrs. Li was gone.

    The same is true around Tao Hongying. The women in the village can only say more than the old ladies, and they will never miss a word.

    So much so that Wan''er couldn''t squeeze in front of her even though she was holding her child.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1124ï¼š Mrs. Li was led astray

    Chapter 1124 Mrs. Li was led astray

    Jiayin picked up the little nephew and said with his sister-in-law, "Sister-in-law, let''s go home first. I''m afraid there will be a big pot of rice in the village tonight!"

    Wan''er also didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and responded, "I still want to talk to grandma and fourth aunt, but it''s a pity that I can''t get in. A hundred kilograms of white rice have just been opened and put out. The village must be lively."

    Jia''an said a few words to the village chief, Uncle Zhao and other elderly people. He also stepped forward to pick up his little nephew, accompanied his sister-in-law and sister, and asked a few more questions about his brothers.

    From Qiaotou to Xincun, whether it is far or close, it is nearly two miles.

    ??But everyone was chatting and laughing, and when they arrived in front of the Li family''s house, they all had some unfinished thoughts and didn''t say anything happy.

    After all, it was the village chief who started to chase people away. He waved his pipe and pot and shouted, "Let the old lady and the fourth lady rest first, and let''s get busy. It''s time to kill pigs and chickens, and the food is ready. Just have fun."

    ?Everyone responded happily and got busy.

    ?Although the village has grown a lot in the past two years, only half of the villagers who have traveled over the mountains and ridges to fight for their lives together.

    But some old traditions have not changed at all, such as eating a big pot of rice during this festive occasion.

    Young and old men gathered together, drank wine and boasted, talking about how brave and invincible they were back then.

    ?The women and children also sat together, showing off their silver bracelets, the new fat grandson in the family.

    They are not trying to make people envious and jealous, but they are really grateful.

    I was grateful to the gritter to escape thousands of miles away, and grateful to the Li family for taking them to open up the new home of the Golden Beach.

    Whenever a fire is lit on the big stove, the screams of fat pigs and the aroma waft far away, it is the happiest time in the village.

    Everyday there is a quarrel, a stumbling block, or a fuss. At this time, they just drink a bowl of wine and say a few soft words to each other.

    The Li family is the backbone and leader of everyone, and this fact has never changed.

    To welcome the return of China today, of course it must be more lively and thoroughly joyful!

    Grandma Li and Tao Hongying, mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, have always been the most loved and supported by the young and old women in the village.

    It¡¯s not that people in the village don¡¯t like Wan¡¯er or Wenjuan, or even Zhao Yuru.

    In fact, Zhao Yuru talks little and has a gentle temper, so he is not a good target for gossip.

    Wan''er and Wenjuan are both ladies. They have been reading and writing since they were young. However, there is always a little gap between them and others in the same village. They have more than enough respect but not enough closeness.

    Unlike Tao Hongying, who has a sharp temper and speaks straightforwardly, the women in the village dare to follow her, pat their thighs, laugh, and talk about gossip, pouring out whatever they find.

    But when it comes to Wan''er and Wenjuan, the words must be organized in a more elegant manner before they dare to say them...

    After entering the backyard of her house, the villagers stayed in front. Mrs. Li breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "The villagers are so enthusiastic. It''s more lively at home."

    Only then did Wan''er have the opportunity to step forward and salute, and responded, "I hear people in the village say they miss grandma almost every day. Now that you are back, everyone is happy."

    Mrs. Li took her eldest grandson''s daughter-in-law and looked at her again and again, then patted her hand and said, "Wan''er, you have been very tired during this period. We are not at home, and you have to take care of the Earl''s Mansion and the village, and also It''s too hard to take care of your sister and serve your children.

    "Now that your aunt and I are back, you should have a good rest. When grandma takes a few days to rest, I will take you to a jewelry store to buy a big gold bracelet, a solid one!"

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard the news and couldn''t help but look at the good news.

    Solid gold bracelets are still Jiayin¡¯s favorite.

    After so many years, the old lady has really been ¡°bad¡±. When it comes to rewarding my granddaughter-in-law, the first thing I think of is a solid gold bracelet.

    ?Wan''er also smiled, feeling very warm in her heart.

    ??The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are all scheming and want to be beaten into black-eyed chickens.

    But in the Li family, she only fulfilled her duties as a daughter-in-law, but grandma felt sorry for her hard work and would reward her whenever she asked.

    What a blessing this is!

    With such a husband''s family, all the daughters-in-law in the world would be willing to die from exhaustion.

    "Grandma, these are all what I should do. I''m still thinking that you and my fourth aunt will come back to see where I handled it wrong, and then teach me. "But don''t rush for a while, take good care of your health, and wait. After some time, if you really feel that I deserve the reward, then I will never refuse. Be sure to pick the heaviest big gold bracelet! "

    Mrs. Li was so amused that she laughed, took Yuanyuan, kneaded it, and said, "Just seeing how well Yuanyuan is raised, I should buy you another pair!"

    Jiayin saw that grandma looked a little tired, so she searched for clothes and opened the hot spring room.

    ?Mammy Liu and others waited aside for a long time, and finally found a place to use them.

    They urged Nanny Chang and Xia Qing to take a rest, and then took over the work of serving their master.

    Soon, Mrs. Li took a bath, changed into clean and cool clothes, and fell asleep on the kang.

    As for Tao Hongying, she couldn''t stay idle at all. After changing into clean clothes, she went to the front with Wan''er.

    Jiayin sat by the kang, guarding her grandma, fanning her again and again, just like her grandma took care of her when she was a child.

    Shui Ling, Shui Yun and others watched and quietly retreated...

    The weather is so hot that people inside and outside Xindu, whether they are busy making a living or wealthy and leisurely, have all changed their habits as long as conditions permit.

    At sunset, instead of going home, I walked out of the house.

    Those who had no money in their pockets would squat under the shade of the trees on the street and chat with their neighbors.

    ?Those who have money in their pockets, invite a few friends to get together and have something good together.

    The most popular food in the city recently is Cyclamen cold noodles.

    Actually, cold noodles have no technical content and are considered simple compared to many other dishes.

    ?In the past few days, many restaurants in the city have followed suit and started selling cold noodles.

    But if you are not convinced, Cyclamen is the only one, accounting for 80% of the customers and revenue.

    ??It''s also rice noodles with sweet and sour soup, a few slices of braised pork and a handful of fresh side dishes, but the one made by Cyclamen tastes better.

    Cold noodles are more chewy, braised pork is more fragrant, and spicy cabbage is more appetizing.

    ??Moreover, the sweet and sour soup is icy, and after one sip, your internal organs are clamoring for coolness.

    At this moment, the sun has not yet set. Cyclamen is already overcrowded and it is difficult to find a place.

    Liu Zhiheng has been in Xindu a lot recently, and his colleagues have to share more errands. They squat in the fields for a long time, and everyone is as tan as a loach.

    Finally all his colleagues are back today, and Liu Zhiheng quickly brought them over for a big meal as compensation and a thank you gift.

    ?As soon as they entered the door, they were all startled by the excitement in front of them.

    ?Especially a few colleagues, their eyes were as wide as bells.

    They have only been away from Xindu for two months. Has it changed so much?

    ?Every household stopped cooking dinner and gathered together at Cyclamen?

    Liu Zhiheng saw it and felt proud in his heart.

    He smiled and said, "Recently, a new food has been introduced here, called cold noodles, and it is very popular. I specially brought you here to try it today, and I will make sure you like it later."

    After saying that, he called the boy.

    ??The little boy was so busy that he was dizzy. When he came over and saw that he was an acquaintance, he quickly smiled and saluted, and then led them to the guest room in the backyard.

    Because both the lobby and the private rooms upstairs are already occupied.

    Liu Zhiheng ordered the food, but when he didn¡¯t see Jia Huan coming over, he asked.

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1125ï¼š Being in the midst of blessings, one does not know the blessings

    Chapter 1125: Being in the midst of blessings and not knowing the blessings

    The young man responded with a smile, "Mr. Liu doesn''t know, but our old lady and the fourth lady came back from the south. Our second young master was very happy and hurried back to Suijintan."

    ¡°Oh, my aunt is back!¡± Liu Zhiheng stood up immediately, extremely happy.

    At the end, he handed over to several colleagues and said, "You guys eat first, I''m going to go to Broken Gold Beach too. I''ll excuse you today, but I''ll treat you to another meal another day."

    After saying that, he ran away in a hurry regardless of what his colleagues thought.

    ?Several colleagues looked at each other, and finally laughed.

    ¡°Mr. Liu is really on good terms with Uncle Li¡¯s family, as outsiders say. Hearing that the old lady of the Li family is back, he ran away like that!¡± a colleague joked.

    Another person also responded, "Yes, but it is an advantage for us. Today''s meal does not count, there will be another meal after that. I have thought about it, and I will have barbecue for the next meal. In the past two months, I have I¡¯m craving for this bite.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what a great idea, it¡¯s settled!¡± The rest of the people agreed.

    For a while, the boy went to prepare the food. Because they were brought by Liu Zhiheng, they first brought a pot of sour plum soup.

    Everyone drank among them, feeling very happy in their hearts.

    They were not pretending, they were really not unhappy about Liu Zhiheng''s sudden escape.

    Not to mention that Liu Zhiheng came from a wealthy family, but he never showed any airs to his subordinates and colleagues who came from humble backgrounds, and he tried his best to take good care of them when it came to food.

    Let¡¯s just talk about the Li family. They donated high-yield grain to the court for free.

    It can be said that the fact that they have this job today is a blessing to the Li family.

    It just so happened that the Li family never thought about how they could express their gratitude.

    How can one not admire or respect this?

    Soon, the boy served the food and placed a large ice basin under the table.

    ?Like this, the front hall was full of people, crowded and noisy. They were sitting in the cool backyard, chatting and laughing, and eating sweet and sour cold noodles. Not to mention they felt very comfortable...

    Liu Zhiheng ignored his colleagues and took the car all the way out of the city. Not far away, he met Li Laosan and Cat Brother, as well as Zhimin, Xiujie and Guo Wenhao.

    ??Li Laosan quickly greeted Liu Zhiheng, and Brother Cat also smiled and leaned on the window to salute. However, Jimin and Xiujie shrank their necks in fear, secretly praying that their father did not see them.

    It¡¯s a pity that God may have taken a rest at this time and did not hear their hope.

    Liu Zhiheng drove away his own carriage and jumped into the Li family''s carriage. Then he saw his two sons hiding under the brocade mat, looking at their heads rather than their buttocks.

    He was so angry that he laughed. One of them gave him a slap and cursed, "You brat, you don''t pay attention to your studies on weekdays, but when you join in the fun, you actually run faster than your father."

    ?Jimin and Xiujie couldn''t hide, so they giggled and came to their father to please them.

    Xiu Jie, who has a clever tongue, was the first to speak, "Dad, we also miss Grandma Li and Fourth Aunt. When we heard the news, we came to see them together."

    Jimin also helped, "Yes, Dad. The weather is really too hot, and the college hasn''t learned any new lessons recently. Let''s join in the fun, and we won''t delay our studies."

    Liu Zhiheng patted his son a few more times, and finally said, "You bastard, just call me lazy and give me a reason to be lazy. Huh, you''re already back, how can I drive you away again? It''s going to be dark soon!" Just be patient for a while and don¡¯t mess around, you know?¡±

    ¡°I know, dad, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ?Jimin and Xiujie nodded quickly, eager to pat their chests and assure themselves.

    ??Guo Wenhao was watching the fun with a smile, and now he saluted Liu Zhiheng.

    Liu Zhiheng liked his quietness and gentleness, so he couldn''t help but touch his waist, found a jade safety buckle and handed it over.

    "Wen Hao, I heard from Mr. Wen that your article was praised by the college teacher a few days ago. That''s great! Usually, these two naughty boys in my family don''t work hard, but I need you to supervise them more."

    It is given by the elders and cannot be declined.

    ??Guo Wenhao didn''t refuse, took the safety buckle and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Uncle Liu, I will take good care of my brothers."

    ¡°Hey, what a good boy.¡± Liu Zhiheng couldn¡¯t help but pat him on the shoulder, and finally turned around and glared at his useless sons. Zhimin and Xiujie quietly came to Guo Wenhao and complained softly.

    ¡°I finally got over it, my dad is getting more and more nagging.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the slap on my back hurts so much. I¡¯ll complain to my mother when I get home.¡±

    ??Guo Wenhao held the safety buckle in his hand, smiling on his face, but sighing in his heart.

    ??These two brothers who are blessed and do not know how to be blessed, if their father were alive, he would rather be beaten every day.

    pity¡­

    ??Brother Cat looks careless at ordinary times, but he is actually very careful.

    At this moment, he pulled Guo Wenhao''s sleeve and said, "My fourth aunt is back, and we are in for a treat. There should also be lychees in my sister''s greenhouse. Let''s go get some to satisfy our craving." ¡±

    ??Guo Wenhao immediately smiled and responded, "Okay, it''s the fruit that the princess has worked so hard to grow. We can''t eat it in vain. My housekeeper got a field yellow stone a few days ago, which is the best for engraving a seal.

    Shall I give it to the princess as a thank you gift some other day? "

    "Okay, hahaha! Since you gave me a thank you gift, we don''t have to worry about it, we can just eat it!" Brother Cat squeezed his satchel and responded with a smile.

    Actually, he also discovered that his sister didn¡¯t have any good seals. He had just exchanged a pair of soapstones with his classmates the day before yesterday.

    ?Unexpectedly, Guo Wenhao also bought Tian Huangshi.

    ?Furthermore, Guo Wenhao is also a sensitive and introverted character, so it is difficult for him to show off.

    Let''s wait until we get home and find an opportunity to secretly give it to my sister.

    ?Liu Zhiheng was talking to Li Laosan in the front, and they were lively and intimate, laughing a few times from time to time.

    Luckily there was no one on the road, otherwise I would have been surprised to see Liu Zhiheng like this.

    With the Liu family''s status, there are naturally many more people who want to curry favor.

    But Liu Zhiheng is a very slippery person. He laughs with everyone, but he never loses his mind.

    Who would have thought that he and the Li family would become like relatives...

    ??If Liu Zhiheng knew about it, he would definitely make these people happy.

    No one is a fool, how can we not distinguish between good and bad?

    Outsiders want to make friends with him because they want to gain benefits from him.

    But the Li family always gives him "benefits"!

    Whether he was experimenting with high-yielding grain crops that year, he was given an official position.

    ??Still this year, the Li family didn¡¯t forget to give their family a share of the fruit every time they ate it.

    How could he not cherish this friendship?

    Chatting and laughing all the way, returning home quickly, the carriage soon arrived at the village.

    Even though we are far away, we can hear the laughter and laughter, and the fragrance makes people salivate.

    Mao Ge and Jimin jumped out of the car and ran into the yard cheering.

    Li Laosan also didn''t care about talking to the villagers and quickly followed in.

    ?Old Mrs. Li had slept for more than an hour, and now she had regained her energy. She was sitting in the main room talking to the village chief and others.

    ?Suddenly she heard the boys running in, and she was so happy that she pulled the cat brother who was about to kowtow and gave the old grandson a good hug.

    Then, she took a good look at Zhimin Xiujie and Guo Wenhao for a while, saying that this one had grown taller and that one had lost weight.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1126ï¼š There is no shame in missing a wife!

    Chapter 1126: It¡¯s not shameful to want a wife!

    ?Several boys blushed and leaned close to the old lady, a little shy, but no one wanted to be so close to her.

    Especially for Guo Wenhao, the old lady¡¯s nagging was like rain, nourishing his heart that was dry due to loneliness.

    ??Li Laosan came in later and kowtowed to my mother. Seeing her rosy face and a few more white hairs, he felt sour in his heart. He asked again and again about trivial matters on the road.

    Mrs. Li agreed, and then said about Zhao Yuru, "My fourth wife and I are back, but there are still a lot of things going on in the south. There are more than a dozen people, old and young, so we have to leave someone to take care of us.

    ¡°So, Yuru took the initiative to stay. She brought you a letter. It¡¯s too late to look for it now. I¡¯ll give it to you in the evening.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yuru is doing well. She¡¯s much more cheerful and efficient than when she was here.¡±

    ??Li Laosan blushed a little. It was normal for him to miss his wife, but when I told him this, it seemed as if he couldn''t leave her.

    ?Especially in front of the boys...

    He coughed twice and replied, "Mom, I understand. I''m so busy every day that I don''t have time to worry about so much."

    After saying that, he made an excuse and went out, leaving the Cat Brothers behind who were also winking and laughing.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li patted her grandson and gave instructions to the boys.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that it is a bad habit for a man to love his wife! In fact, if you think about it carefully, in a few decades, parents and elders will all die, and the children will grow up and get married, and they will have their own wives and children to live with.

    ¡°The only one who has always been with you, endured hardships or enjoyed happiness together, is your wife.

    "So, don''t be like those incompetent people who have three wives and four concubines in a house and fight to the death every day. How terrible it is. Only by being kind to your own wife can you live a peaceful and happy life."

    The boys all nodded, and of course their faces turned redder.

    ??Finally it was Liu Zhiheng''s turn to step forward and salute, which inevitably caused another bustle.

    Jiayin came in with a plate of iced lychees from outside. Seeing that her brothers were back, she smiled and said, "I was worried that no one would pick lychees, but my brother was here. After dinner, my brothers worked hard and picked more. I''ll go back to the academy tomorrow morning and bring two baskets with me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give some to Dean Zhou and Mr. Peng on the way. Otherwise, if you come home every two days, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll punish you by copying books.¡±

    Brother Cat immediately beamed, and followed the words and said, "Sister, since I''ve given you all the lychees, don''t miss out on other good things.

    ¡°The half box of tea you gave me last time was accidentally tasted by the dean, and he has been talking about it for a long time.

    ¡°This time I also used an excuse to come back to get tea leaves so that I could bring back Zhi Min Xiujie and Wen Hao.

    "My sister must be pitiful towards us and reward my brother with two taels of tea leaves. Otherwise, when we go back, we will really have to copy books until our beards are two feet long!"

    ??He bowed and bowed, and when he brought Zhimin and Xiujie with him, he also acted like a treasure and kept begging.

    Even Guo Wenhao is a little embarrassed...

    ??The village chief, Uncle Zhao, Mr. Wen, Li Laoer and others all looked at it funny.

    ??The village chief even praised, "Our children are really good. No matter how many books they have read, they are not sour. They are really lively and smart!"

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not like those scholars outside who have nostrils on the top of their heads.¡± Uncle Zhao also nodded. No matter how he looked at it, he was a lovable boy.

    Mrs. Li looked at her granddaughter''s smiling eyes and knew that this tea would not embarrass her granddaughter. So she helped, "Fu Niuer, if you have tea, bring some to your brother. Otherwise, if you don''t copy books until your beard is two feet long, I''m afraid you won''t have time to marry a wife!"

    ?Everyone laughed again, and Brother Cat was not ashamed. He hugged grandma and praised her like she was free of money.

    Of course I won¡¯t be reluctant to part with the good news.

    A few years ago, Uncle Lao Hei and others brought some tea trees back from the south, and she planted them on the edge of the nursery. The tea they produce now has absorbed the aura of the space, and is much better than outside.

    Even though her temporary tea-frying skills were poor, the finished tea was refreshing and refreshing, with a long aftertaste and a cup of tea that was refreshing and refreshing. Not to mention that Dean Zhou is very knowledgeable and likes it. Li Laoer, Mr. Wen, Liu Zhiheng and others also highly recommend it.

    ?At this moment, Mr. Wen, Li Laoer, and Liu Zhiheng were also looking eagerly at their little niece through Cat Brother''s begging.

    The good news was funny, so I quickly accepted it and gave Dean Zhou twenty taels, while Mr. Wen, the second uncle and others, including Mrs. Liu who was not present, gave half a pound.

    ?Everyone was extremely satisfied, so Brother Cat and others ran to pick lychees, while the elders continued to joke.

    Soon, the food was ready.

    ??The Li family courtyard was lit with torches, and people took their seats one after another, gathering in full force.

    ??The rest of the villagers who couldn''t sit down set up tables and chairs outside the courtyard.

    Actually, most of the time, reunions are just for fun and fun, and we don¡¯t care about what we eat. But today, pigs and sheep are being slaughtered, and the dishes are particularly rich, which makes the joy even greater.

    Everyone was eating, drinking, talking and laughing.

    The villagers talked about the drought in Suijintan, the decrease in hot spring water, and the latest news in nearby villages.

    Those who came back from the south talked about the red-haired people in Quanzhou, ships as big as houses, etc.

    For a while, Wanfeng was running around in and out of the courtyard, listening to gossip everywhere, and was very busy...

    ?Finally, it was late at night when the drunken old and young men went home, and the women also took their sleepy children and dispersed.

    The Li family yard was finally quiet.

    Liu Zhiheng and the boys were naturally greeted by Li Lao Er and Li Lao San.

    After hearing the good news, I served my grandma and my mother back to the backyard to rest, and then I went to sleep with them.

    Mrs. Li is always responsive to her granddaughter¡¯s requests, and there is never a word of rejection in her mind.

    Tao Hongying also had something to ask her daughter, so she readily agreed.

    The young and old took a shower and got wet with sweat. Then they put on cold nightgowns and talked about themselves while drying their hair.

    Tao Hongying is a straightforward person, but her heart is not rough.

    Especially for the daughter who is like a sweetheart, I am especially concerned about it.

    Wan''er was busy in the kitchen earlier, and when she saw Brother Cat and others coming back, she said something casually.

    ??If Jiaren and Brother Li are at home, Lu Zong, Jia Xu and others will definitely come over, and it will be really lively.

    As a result, Wan''er''s face looked a little strange, and she subconsciously glanced into the yard several times.

    ?At that time, apart from the villagers, only Jiayin was in the yard asking Shuiling to go back to the princess''s mansion to get the fruit.

    ?This half of the night, her mind kept spinning.

    It seemed that Lu Zong and Jia Xuxu had some kind of relationship with their daughter, but she couldn''t figure out the reason no matter how hard she thought about it.

    So, while holding a comb to smooth her daughter''s hair, she tentatively asked, "Fu Niu''er, I heard that the third princess and Prince Lu are getting married? Are you a little too anxious? The third princess is not very old either. And Mr. Jia, haven¡¯t you been engaged yet?¡±

    Mrs. Li didn''t know what her daughter-in-law was thinking, so she interrupted with a smile, "The third princess is still young, but Prince Lu is not young anymore. He is similar to our family, and they should have gotten married a long time ago! Look at our family, My sons are running all over the place!¡±

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1127ï¼š leniency for confession

    Chapter 1127 Leniency for confession

    I don¡¯t know how to respond to the good news. After all, when we talk about Lu Zong, we have to mention the third princess. When we mention the third princess, we have to turn to the emperor and the prince. When we turn to the emperor and the prince, we have to talk about the Northern Expedition...

    There are so many things to worry about!

    ?She hesitated for a moment and decided to start from the beginning.

    The Northern Expeditionary Army went out, and the eldest brother and the sixth brother went to the palace to accompany the princess.

    The military rations were destroyed, the imperial concubine poisoned the emperor, and the prince returned to the palace.

    The queen died of illness but no funeral was made secretly, the crown prince ceremony, the concubine selection farce, the three princesses got married...

    Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying were stunned when they heard this.

    You know, the letters from home to them always say everything is going well.

    They also knew that the family would definitely report good news instead of bad news, but they did not expect that this "worry" was really too worrying!

    Mrs. Li was the first to grasp the key point and asked, "Fu Niu''er, did your second uncle tell your uncle the whole thing when he wrote a letter to your uncle? He only hid it from your mother and me, right? ?¡±

    Jiayin nodded and interceded for his uncle and second uncle.

    ¡°Quanzhou is too far away from Xindu. In fact, by the time the news reached you, it had been a long time ago and it had been completely resolved. My uncle and my second uncle didn¡¯t want you to worry in vain!

    ¡°Furthermore, our family is just a bystander in most things. There is no need to interfere, and we cannot afford to interfere.

    ¡°Even when I was in the palace, I ate, lived and played with the princess most of the time and never dared to say a word.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ll do my best to find out the information and tell my second uncle and Mr. Wen, so that my family won¡¯t get involved because they don¡¯t know why.¡±

    Mrs. Li sighed and patted her granddaughter on the back, feeling very distressed.

    ?Even though the little granddaughter said it was easy, in fact, the place in the palace has always been a place where people eat people without spitting out their bones, which is very dangerous.

    ?The little granddaughter not only has to keep herself safe and protect the third princess, she also has to find out information about the family. How can it be so easy and relaxing?

    ?Children don¡¯t say it, but they are sensible, but they can¡¯t just believe it.

    However, Tao Hongying was not easy to fool, so she started another conversation and asked, "Just now while we were chatting in the kitchen, I mentioned Prince Lu and Mr. Jia, and your sister-in-law looked wrong. Did they have something to do with our family? Or did they... provoke is you?"

    Jiayin bit her lip, feeling really embarrassed.

    Tao Hongying was very aware of her daughter''s habits and immediately became anxious.

    "Fu Niu''er, did they really offend you? Why did they bully you or make you feel wronged?"

    Mrs. Li also urged, "What''s going on? Aren''t Prince Lu and the boy from the Jia family getting along very well with your eldest brother? Is there some misunderstanding?"

    ?What a mess!

    Jiayin tried her best to suppress her complicated emotions and explained bit by bit to her mother and grandma.

    ¡°After my eldest brother left, Prince Lu and Mr. Jia took great care of me and our family, especially Prince Lu. Later, the third princess fell in love with Prince Lu, and the emperor decreed a marriage, and I was happy for them.

    ¡°Occasionally, I will accompany the third princess to meet Prince Lu and have a few gossips. Or when there are ripe fruits at home and I distribute them to various families, I will also take Prince Lu with me.

    "But as time went by, I suddenly realized that Prince Lu...had different thoughts about me!"

    Different thoughts? !

    ??Old Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying changed their expressions at that time. Old Mrs. Li cursed in a blur, "Is he crazy? Don''t you know how old he is? How old are you!"

    "He has already accepted the marriage, and he still dares to care about you? When all our Li family members are dead, how dare he bully you like this!" Tao Hongying was so angry that she turned around to find trouble and wanted to kill Lu Zong right away. into eight pieces.

    Jiayin quickly stopped my mother and grandma and comforted her, "Don''t worry, just listen to what I have to say!" Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying held her arms with their backhands, as if monsters were coming to catch her.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, but he continued.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him since I discovered his thoughts. After all, it would be embarrassing if I guessed wrong.

    ¡°But later, the first batch of military rations was destroyed, and Brother Mu investigated and found out that there was an insider at the military camp wharf, and he also had a background with the Southwest Border Guard Army.

    ¡°The second uncle and Mr. Wen tried their best to transport military supplies to Jiangbei. However, during the transportation process, unidentified people intercepted and killed them.

    ¡°Fortunately, Brother Mu was in the team dressed as a guard, and my father also led people to respond in time, so that team could not succeed.

    ¡°Brother Mu clearly heard that the Malian team had a southwestern accent, and he could almost conclude that it was Prince Lu who was plotting behind the scenes, but there was no evidence.

    ¡°Second Uncle and Mr. Wen also knew that Prince Lu was plotting against me, and they never let Prince Lu visit our door again. They should have told my brothers to be more careful.¡±

    Jiayin said so much in one breath, and I felt a little more relaxed, so I decided not to hide it at all.

    She continued, "Later, the emperor asked Prince Lu to get married to the third princess. Prince Lu pretended to be ill and said he was injured... in the middle of his leg. He was afraid that he would be inhumane in the future, so the wedding was postponed.

    The third princess often visits her. Once she borrowed my carriage, Prince Lu mistakenly thought it was me visiting...

    "The third princess saw through his thoughts, was also sad, and had a quarrel with me. Fortunately, we talked it out and did not hurt our feelings. But a few days after she returned to the palace, the queen passed away again. For the sake of the overall situation, the emperor, Choose to keep your mourning secret...

    ¡°Anyway, the third princess took the initiative to get married as soon as possible. I saw that she was about to do something stupid, but I couldn¡¯t stop her.¡±

    Jiayin fell into her grandma''s arms, exhausted mentally, and asked in a low voice, "Grandma, I didn''t do anything wrong, but I feel guilty for the third princess, and I just feel I can''t help her. As well as our family and the Bei Zhengjun, because of I provoked Prince Lu to frame him..."

    "Silly girl! This has nothing to do with you. It''s all other people''s fault. Why are you blaming yourself?" Mrs. Li burst into tears of distress.

    At this moment, she was extremely glad that she insisted on rushing back.

    Otherwise, who would my granddaughter say these things to? How uncomfortable it must be to be so depressed!

    Tao Hongying also felt distressed and walked around. Finally, she became so angry that she clicked her daughter''s forehead and cursed.

    "You are so short-sighted! What does this have to do with you? What do you have to be sad about?"

    ¡°That beast of the Lu family has been hiding his evil thoughts for so long. If he comes to our house to propose marriage, it won¡¯t be considered his fault whether our family agrees or not.

    ¡°But if he agreed to the marriage and turned around and still thinks about you, he should be struck by lightning!

    "There is also the third princess. Since she knows that the beasts of the Lu family don''t like her, she wants to marry. She has calculated her plan and it is best for her to marry into the Lu family! This is her own choice. What does it have to do with you!"

    ¡°Not to mention princesses, even girls from ordinary families, very few of them get married because they are in love with each other, almost all of them marry because they are well-matched, and they need to be fed and clothed.

    ¡°Look at whose daughter-in-law is dying because her husband doesn¡¯t like her! Why don¡¯t you live your life as usual? Why do you feel sorry for her and why do you feel guilty? Nosy!

    ¡°Besides, the Northern Expeditionary Army is about to regain Jiangbei. It¡¯s such a great achievement. I don¡¯t know how many people are jealous and want to sneak into trouble!

    ¡°Could it be that if that little beast of the Lu family didn¡¯t take action, everyone else would have stopped? Without him, there would still be others!

    ¡°Even if your father is a bit stupid, with the Marquis here, that little beast of the Lu family will be exhausted to death, and the Northern Expedition Army will not be without a single hair!¡±

    Jiayin was a little confused, but the depression in his heart that had been depressed for a long time was like a balloon, which was popped by the old lady who beat and scolded her.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1128ï¼š Two inconspicuous boxes

    Chapter 1128 Two inconspicuous boxes

    Mrs. Li saw that her granddaughter''s forehead was red, so she quickly hugged her granddaughter and patted her gently to comfort her.

    "Your mother has a bit of a temper, but her words make sense. You child, you seem to be a smart one, but in fact you are most willing to get into trouble. Anyone you trust will want to be fully protected. What if something goes wrong? Well, you just think it¡¯s your fault!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. You are still a child. Only others can take care of you, so there is no need for you to work hard.

    "Even if it requires your hard work, it won''t be allowed in the future. Your mother and I are back! We can''t deal with it, and there are still your uncles and brothers!"

    "Let them fight, kill and think of a solution if something happens. The men of the Li family are not useless! If they can''t keep you safe and sound, what''s the use of them? They''ll have so much food in vain!"

    As Mrs. Li spoke, she wanted to pull out her children and grandchildren and give them a beating.

    ?They failed to take good care of her and made her granddaughter suffer!

    ¡°Yes, just stay at home and you don¡¯t have to worry about anything in the future!¡±

    Tao Hongying helped, and after thinking about it, she said to her mother-in-law, "Mom, it''s still not possible. If that little beast of the Lu family loses his shame and spreads this matter, our Fu Niuer will get a bad reputation, which will be a huge loss. Why don''t we let it go? Fu Niu''er should follow the fleet and move to Quanzhou..."

    Jiayin became anxious as soon as he heard this, "Mom, the situation is not good now. It is a critical moment. I can''t leave!"

    Tao Hongying, however, glared and said angrily, "You are a little girl, what''s the use of staying here. Be obedient and go to Quanzhou to live for a while. You can come back after your father and Lord Marquis finish their Northern Expedition."

    Jiayin didn''t know how to explain it to my mother. When she was anxious, a white shadow suddenly appeared outside the window. Tao Hongying was so shocked that she grabbed the old lady and her daughter and stuffed them behind her!

    Jiayin quickly said, "Mom, don''t worry, it''s Santiao!"

    Sanjo?

    Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying looked carefully and saw that the person squatting on the table and waving its big tail was the little fox raised at home!

    Tao Hongying couldn''t help but stepped forward, slapped the little fox, and said angrily, "Where did you go to be naughty? If you come back in the middle of the night, you will scare me to death!"

    ??Old Mrs. Li waved and called the little fox with a smile, "Come here Santiao, the fleet has brought you dried fish again! You can enjoy it when it is delivered at the dock tomorrow."

    ??The little fox immediately ran into the old lady''s arms, chirping and acting coquettishly, and rubbed its big tail against the old lady''s chin, making the old lady laugh.

    Tao Hongying also pulled off a piece of coarse cloth, wiped the little fox''s paws, and finally asked casually, "Santiao seems to have gained a lot of weight? Who is taking care of it recently? Is it eating too much meat?"

    Hearing the good news, he was stunned for a moment, and suddenly he remembered something was wrong.

    Originally, when she left the palace, she left Santiao to the third princess to take care of her and keep her company to relieve her boredom.

    But the third princess got married, who is taking care of the little fox these days?

    ?Looking at it, it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s suffering from not eating or sleeping well!

    ??The little fox''s eyes turned again and again, and he quickly jumped out of the old lady''s arms, then squatted down in front of Jiayin, chirping and gesturing with his two front paws.

    After listening to the good news for a long time, he quietly guessed, "You mean, the black square box in Kunning Palace has been moved out?"

    ¡°Chi!¡± The little fox nodded and screamed more cheerfully.

    Jiayin frowned and asked a few more questions, and the little fox danced in response.

    Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying were so shocked that they didn''t dare to say a word when they saw one fox and one person communicating like this.

    ??Although I have long known that my daughter has some magical abilities and that the little fox is not ordinary, but...

    Jiayin smoothed the little fox''s back hair, took two small fish cakes for it, and then said, "If you don''t feel tired, go back earlier. There are many people in the Sun Palace these days, so please pay attention to your own safety."

    ?The little fox held the small fish cake and ate it happily.

    Jiayin looked up and saw that my mother and grandma looked surprised, so she explained a few words carefully.

    ¡°Grandma, mother, the little fox is already smart. After following me for a long time, he can communicate with me briefly. I stayed in the palace before and relied on it to find out a lot of information.

    "Now that the third princess is getting married and the prince has returned to the palace, I can''t stay in the palace anymore. But the time of the one in the palace is running out, and he is acting ruthlessly and strangely. I''m worried that he will be detrimental to my adoptive father and the Northern Expeditionary Army. . The little fox is always monitoring the goings-on in the palace for me, and will come back to report if anything happens.

    ¡°So, I can¡¯t leave Xindu for the time being, at least until my adoptive father and my father return safely.¡±

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying looked at each other and sighed.

    Jiayin did not dare to stay any longer, for fear that my mother and grandma would insist on sending her away, so she quickly said, "Tomorrow after the three princesses return home, the news of the queen''s death will be heard in the palace in the evening. Go into the palace to cry.

    "Mom, I don''t need it, but I have to take care of it at home, the Earl''s Palace and the village. I''m careful if I violate taboos and get caught by others." "I''ll go back to the room to prepare some things first. It''s easy to suffer from heatstroke in this weather." "

    After saying that, she hugged the little fox and went back to the room, then quickly hid in the space.

    ?The little fox was so happy that he immediately ran to eat the fruit and patrol his territory.

    Jiayin found some ice cream and ate it in a few mouthfuls before feeling relieved.

    Actually, it¡¯s not an excuse to prepare things.

    When the queen of a country dies, she must mourn for at least seven days, and all officials and royal family members above the third rank must also mourn for seven days.

    ??Even someone as young as her would find it very difficult.

    What''s more, if you are older, you may not be able to hold on for a day.

    Jiayin doesn¡¯t want grandma to suffer as soon as she comes back.

    But the Li family is still at the forefront of the storm and cannot ask for leave.

    If you have no choice, you should think of some ways and try your best to protect yourself.

    ??The water bag with a straw used by the second uncle and others when he was crowned the prince last time was good.

    ?Produced by Zhengjiazhuang, it must be a high-quality product.

    She has five or six left here, which is enough.

    ??There are also pills for refreshing your mind and dispelling heat, cotton pads to protect your knees when you kneel for a long time, and convenient eating even when you are hungry...

    Jia''an rarely came back, so he was pulled by Mao Geer, Zhimin, Xiu Jie and Guo Wenhao, and stayed in the Ye family''s wing on the big kang.

    Mr. Hou has been away from home for a long time, and only Dongmei guards the yard on weekdays. It is really deserted.

    ?Now, she is very happy that a few boys are coming to stay.

    ?Not only are herbal teas prepared, but there are also fruit plates, snacks, melon seeds and peanuts and other snacks.

    ??The boys had just secretly drank a little wine, and now they were a little tipsy and in the mood. So they thanked Aunt Mei and got together to eat and talk. From time to time, their laughter could be heard far and wide.

    Outside the yard, the patrolling villagers and veterans occasionally heard it, and they all felt extremely at ease.

    ?It wasn¡¯t until late at night that things became quiet inside and outside the courtyard and outside the village...

    Early on the second day, because there was no court meeting, Li Laoer, Mr. Wen, and Liu Zhiheng could hardly stay for breakfast.

    After dinner, Cat Brothers reluctantly brought a few baskets of iced lychees and followed Li Laosan back to Luo''an.

    ??Li Laosan is reluctant to leave, but my mother is coming back to stay permanently. The college will be on vacation in another half month, so there is no need to worry about getting together at this time.

    ??Moreover, these guys are all lively, so we can¡¯t just let them go on their own.

    The most important thing is that it is an emergency period. If someone plots to kill someone, he can take care of it on the side.

    Jia Huan was thinking about the restaurant and went back to the city.

    After all, it was close, so he could come back to eat with grandma in the evening and chat.

    At this time, Zheng Wu personally led people to **** four carriages back.

    Jia''an winked at Jiayin. Jiayin understood and got up and went to the door with his brother.

    ?Two inconspicuous wooden boxes were mixed in a pile of sea goods and carried to the princess''s mansion.

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1129ï¼š The whole family goes to town

    Chapter 1129 The whole family goes to the city

    Jiayin looked a little excited and asked cryptically, "Brother, have you figured out that thing? Didn''t it hurt anyone?"

    Jia''an shook his head and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Brother Xi and the others stopped on the island arranged by the uncle for half a month after they went to sea. After thinking about this, Brother Xi and the others continued to return to the Golden Buddha Kingdom.

    ¡°Until now, except for me to get the box, no one on the island has come down, so the secret will never be leaked.¡±

    Jiayin breathed a sigh of relief quietly. Seeing the villagers coming to help when they saw the excitement, she didn''t say anything more.

    ?Every time the fleet returns from Quanzhou, it has to bring a lot of seafood with it. Sea rice, kelp, dried shrimps, seafood sauce, etc. are not expensive things.

    But every household in the village can share some to eat freshly.

    ?Of course, if anyone has children who have gone to Quanzhou before, they will also ask the fleet to help deliver the boxes.

    The things in the box are naturally much better. They are decent enough for family members to replenish their health or to use as gifts.

    Tao Hongying came out of the courtyard with a booklet, directed everyone, and quickly divided the things.

    ?The villagers happily went back with their share.

    It was the Jia family''s and Xing''s family''s turn to wait, so Tao Hongying asked someone to see them off.

    Jiayin was concerned about the news in the palace and said, "Mom, why don''t we accompany grandma to the city to live. If something happens, it''s easier to move around in the city than in the village."

    Tao Hongying also thought about it and responded, "That''s true, then you go ask grandma. If she is willing to move, let''s go into the city quickly. The sun will rise soon, and it will be even hotter."

    Jiayin returned to the main room with her skirt. Sure enough, as soon as she said it, the old lady immediately responded, "Let''s go then. Call your sister-in-law. She has to arrange everything in the Earl''s Mansion. It''s better to prepare early than to prepare late. Caught off guard."

    The matter was settled in this way. At three o''clock in the morning, the Li family hitched up two carriages and took Mrs. Li, Tao Hongying, Jiayin, Wan''er and her son, as well as Grandma Chang, Xia Qing, Shuiling and others into the city.

    ? As for Aunt Liu and Aunt Lin, they still stay at the princess''s mansion and the old house, so that they can send messages to the city at any time if something happens.

    Even though there were two ice basins in the car, everyone was still very hot all the way into the city.

    ?While passing by the white clouds, Jiayin told Shui Ling to jump down and get some new snacks, sour plum soup, ice cream and the like.

    When they arrived at the Earl''s Mansion, everyone went directly to the backyard, changed their clothes, and washed their heads and faces before they felt better.

    In the end, instead of waiting for Shuiling to come back, Mrs. Jia and Mrs. Jia arrived with the orbs.

    ?Old Mrs. Li is sensible and good at talking, and gets along well with the old sisters wherever she goes.

    Not to mention Mrs. Tang in Quanzhou, let¡¯s just say that Mrs. Jia also misses her in every possible way.

    Now that we finally meet again, Mrs. Jia catches Mrs. Li and talks excitedly.

    "Old sister, you are back. I thought you were going to retire in Quanzhou! If you are not at home, I don''t even have anyone to talk to! Don''t leave this time, stay here for a while."

    Old Mrs. Li laughed and responded, "Don''t worry, sister, this is my home, I can go anywhere! Previously, the boys in the family got married in Quanzhou, and I have only been there for a few months, otherwise I would have such old arms and legs My dear, I don¡¯t like fussing.¡±

    "Okay, okay, that''s how it should be." Mrs. Tang was very happy. "I''ll go to my house in a few days. I have a new chef who cooks Yangzhou cuisine. You must try it."

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mrs. Li agreed with a smile.

    ?The two old sisters chatted lively, and Mrs. Jia Er also caught Tao Hongying''s liveliness.

    ??Both of them are sharp-tongued, and with Wan''er''s relationship, they are much closer than outsiders, so naturally they have no worries.

    Jiayin was also held by Baozhu, chattering about a flower-viewing party she went to the day before yesterday.

    She is getting older, and when it is time to see each other, Mrs. Jia Er has recently taken her out for more walks.

    ?In this way, outsiders can know that the Jia family has a daughter to be married. Women are like flowers, they bloom for a very short period of time, and they can¡¯t afford to play with the fragrance of wine and fear of deep alleys.

    Fortunately, although Baozhu is usually a bit greedy, she is kind-hearted and well-mannered. She is very popular with the wives of various families, and they talk to her a lot.

    ?Mrs. Jia Er was naturally happy, but Baozhu dug her toes on the floor in embarrassment for most of the day.

    Hearing the good news was funny, but it was also very interesting to pretend to sympathize and coax the little girl.

    ??On the other hand, Wan''er was clearly at home, but she couldn''t get in anywhere, so she could only prepare tea and snacks in a state of confusion.

    After a while, Mrs. Xing and Mrs. Liu actually rushed over.

    When we meet, it is inevitable that there will be a lot of excitement again.

    Mrs. Liu started to interact with the Li family because of Mrs. Wen''s relationship.

    But after so many years, the two families have long been relatives.

    Hands and father-in-law occasionally talked about how much care their children received from the Li family. The Li family often took their children to avoid pitfalls.

    That is, throughout the year, the Liu family has never been short of fruits, vegetables, chickens, ducks, fish, and pork, no matter whether they are cheap or expensive, others can buy them or not.

    ?The Li family will deliver food every now and then, and we will eat whatever is fresh and what is scarce.

    The human heart is made of flesh, how could she not be grateful or close to him!

    When I came here before, only Wan''er, my nephew-in-law, was there, so we always felt empty when we were chatting together.

    Now Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying seem to have completed their roles at once.

    She received the news in the morning and came over in a hurry, not even forgetting to prepare half a car of things.

    From food and drink to clothing, everything is arranged according to the standards of filial piety to mother-in-law.

    Mrs.

    ?Her daughter was not only treated kindly, loved and entrusted with important responsibilities by the Li family, but even her body was nursed back to health by the Li family, which was equivalent to a life-saving grace.

    Nowadays, the children at home are studying and the husband is in the court, and they all rely on the Li family''s care.

    ?She brought a bunch of things over herself, and also ordered her nanny to go shopping on the street and buy a lot, which she delivered one after another.

    Mrs. Li was shocked by the enthusiasm of Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Xing. Finally, when she heard how grateful they were, she stopped refusing.

    ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t be polite to you anymore. If I¡¯m too polite, I¡¯ll treat you like a foreigner.

    I accept your offer. But similarly, I also brought you a lot of good things from the south this time, so don''t be polite and pull them back when you leave. "

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, madam, we drove a big carriage over here, just looking forward to this!¡± Mrs. Liu joked, ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, madam, please tell me again, I have several more carriages!¡±

    "No, no, one car is enough." Mrs. Li quickly waved her hand, "I can''t do a loss-making business."

    Everyone was laughing, and it became more lively for a while.

    At this time, Shui Ling came back with beads of sweat on his forehead, bringing ice cream, sour plum soup and other food.

    Everyone divided the food and continued chatting while eating.

    Baozhu hugged her favorite peach-flavored ice cream and asked Jiayin in a low voice, "Sister Jiayin, Sister Princess is coming home today. I wonder how she is doing?"

    ¡°Tomorrow, can we meet her for snacks? Should we go to get together among the white clouds?¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1130ï¼š Being an imperial doctor is not a good profession

    Chapter 1130 Being an imperial physician is not a good profession

    Jiayin couldn''t help but look out the door, thought for a moment, and said, "I''ll have someone go to the princess''s house to ask in the evening. If the third princess is willing to come out, I''ll let you know."

    "Okay!" Baozhu nodded quickly and whispered in an even lower voice, "On the day of the wedding, I saw that Prince Lu had a bad look on his face. Did he not like the princess sister, or did they quarrel?"

    Jiayin patted her head and sighed inwardly.

    Baozhu has a pure mind and clean eyes, but he can see the essence of some things better.

    Jiayin didn¡¯t know how to explain it, so he could only instruct, ¡°Don¡¯t say this again, and don¡¯t say it to anyone.¡±

    Baozhu nodded quickly and promised seriously, "I didn''t even tell my mother, I only dared to ask you."

    Just then Mrs. Jia Er was worried that her daughter would have a stomachache after eating too much ice cream. She turned around to give some instructions. When she heard this, she laughed and said, "What are you two sisters talking about, and you want to hide it from me?"

    Baozhu shrank his neck, and Jiayin said, "Nothing. I brought some extra lychees from home in the morning, and I was about to take Baozhu to get some."

    The daughter was a glutton, and Mrs. Jia Er did not doubt it, so she said, "Lychees are too valuable, so the princess can just give her some pearls to eat freshly. This girl is too greedy, don''t waste a good thing."

    Jiayin nodded, then said something to everyone, and then took Baozhu''s hand and went out.

    ?Everyone looked at the backs of the two little sisters, and they were all happy.

    Mrs. Jia Er said, "My Baozhu family is really blessed to have met a good sister like the princess. Many times, she doesn''t listen to what I say, but when the princess says something, she remembers it clearly."

    "The princess is not very old, so she doesn''t know much about it. Just don''t worry about her teaching Baozhu bad things!" Tao Hongying responded with a smile, and finally thanked everyone.

    "We are not at home during this period of time, but I would like to trouble you to take care of the princess."

    ?Everyone quickly waved their hands and refused to take credit.

    Mrs. Liu said, "The princess is the most intelligent and sensible. We often rely on her to take care of us, but we dare not say that we take care of the princess."

    "Yes, at first we were worried that the princess would be wronged, but later we found out that the princess is very powerful. She gets along well with the third princess, and even the emperor often praises her." Mrs. Jia Er also sighed with emotion, "Even if someone is in trouble, She responded without hesitation and even protected our family¡¯s orb!¡±

    "Really? Where did you start talking about this? This child didn''t explain it to us." Old Mrs. Li was surprised and asked quickly.

    ??Everyone told the story about the imperial concubine''s summer banquet and the happy news that she wrote poems to slap the lady in the face.

    Needless to say, the room was filled with laughter again...

    The palace was also very lively today because the three princesses returned home.

    At three o''clock in the morning, the third princess and Prince Lu took the princess''s car and drove to the palace gate.

    A young **** had already rushed in to report the news.

    ?The third princess and Prince Lu slowly walked to the imperial study. Eunuch Feng led a young **** to serve behind her.

    When they got to the imperial study, the young couple knelt down and kowtowed together, which made the emperor very emotional. He helped them get up with his own hands, and then carefully looked at his daughter''s complexion.

    The third princess looked the same as before she got married, except that she looked a little haggard.

    ??The emperor thought it was because he suddenly moved to the princess''s mansion and his daughter didn''t sleep well in the bed.

    But when he looked at his son-in-law again, he was startled.

    ??Tan Hwa Lang, who was originally elegant and handsome, seems to have been torn by a storm. His face is pale, his eyes are black, his mind is in a trance, and half of his three souls and seven souls have escaped...

    ??The emperor immediately thought of his own experience and wondered whether his daughter and son-in-law were young and innocent, and were poisoned by someone.

    So, the first thing he said was, "Call the doctor!"

    The third princess looked at her father and asked with concern, "Father, are you feeling uncomfortable?"

    The emperor waved his hand and responded casually, "No, it is a rule for the princess to ask for a safe pulse when she returns home." The third princess''s eyes flashed and she said nothing.

    Lu Zong, on the other hand, looked a little excited.

    At this time, the prince heard the news and rushed over, so he could not avoid greetings.

    He was not a fool, so he naturally saw something was wrong with Lu Zong''s appearance.

    Fortunately, the imperial doctor arrived soon.

    After hearing and questioning, the imperial doctor secretly complained a few words in his heart, but when he reported back to the emperor, he said, "Your Majesty, the princess is in good health, but she is not sleeping well. I will prescribe a soothing medicinal diet and take it three or two times. As for the prince consort... The same is true, just take medicinal food together.¡±

    ?The emperor and the prince looked at each other, without saying anything more, and signaled the imperial doctor to leave.

    The third princess smiled and said, "Father, don''t worry, my son and I are fine. It''s just that I''m not used to the food and accommodation for a while. It''ll be fine after some time."

    ?The emperor immediately responded, "Even if you get married, the palace is still your home. Use the cooks you are used to and the objects you are used to. If you like, you can move them away. The prince is not a stingy brother, and he will not care so much with you."

    The prince also smiled and said, "Yes, sister. If you don''t like these things, just say it, and my brother will ask someone to buy better ones for you."

    The third princess hurriedly thanked her, "Thank you to my father and brother, I am well fed and fed. It''s just that I''m not used to being out of the palace all of a sudden. It''ll be fine after a while. Besides, there''s also the consort! The consort has taken care of me in every way these days. Very thoughtful.¡±

    The emperor nodded, with a look of relief on his face.

    ¡°I read it right, the prince-in-law is a few years older than you, and he is more stable.¡±

    Lu Zong stiffened his face, tried his best to smile, and said, "This is what I should do."

    ?In this way, the family of four chatted for a while with some embarrassment, and then had lunch.

    The lunch table basically contained the dishes that the third princess liked, which was quite harmonious.

    After the table was cleared, the third princess proposed to go to Kunning Palace to salute.

    ??The emperor didn''t stop him. After all, the news of the queen''s death was going to be announced in the evening. Now that the prince-in-law knew about it a moment in advance, it would be fine.

    As soon as the young couple went out, the imperial doctor who had been taken away appeared again.

    This time, he couldn''t be fooled.

    The emperor asked, "To be honest, how are the princess and the consort in health? I see something wrong with their faces!"

    The imperial doctor glanced at the prince and said bravely, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, the princess is indeed fine. It''s just the prince-in-law... The prince-in-law indulged in excessive sexual activities and consumed too much blood and essence. I''ll prescribe a prescription and take it for half a month. Well, let''s be more restrained. Will recover soon."

    ?The emperor coughed dryly and felt a little embarrassed. Why don''t you ask again?

    After all, it is a private matter between the bed of the daughter and the son-in-law.

    The prince also quickly changed the subject of the conversation and invited himself to be safe.

    In Kunning Palace, the third princess knelt in front of the soul and burned pieces of paper one by one, looking neither sad nor happy.

    Lu Zong knelt on the side and sneered, and taunted in a low voice, "Everyone in the world says that the princess is upright and arrogant, and the most heartless one. In fact, they don''t know that the princess is still the most cruel one.

    "I left my deceased mother alone without mourning or observing filial piety, but instead rushed to marry myself off. Even night after night...just to have children early and consolidate power. What a good plan!"

    The princess didn''t even give him a look, and responded calmly, "Isn''t it the same for the Crown Prince? Outsiders say that the Crown Prince is brilliant, but in fact, isn''t he also a villain who only knows how to use privacy tricks and wants to take advantage but is unwilling to pay the price! "

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1131ï¼š Come on, hurt each other!

    Chapter 1131 Come on, let¡¯s hurt each other!

    ?Lu Zong¡¯s hands curled up in his sleeves were clenched, but they were extremely weak, which made him even more irritated and angry.

    The third princess didn''t pity him at all, and said to him, "One of us is cruel and unfilial, and the other is not true, but we are a perfect match. So we will torture each other for the rest of our lives, and don''t think about harming others."

    Others?

    ?Lu Zong¡¯s pupils shrank and he didn¡¯t say another word.

    After they came out of Kunning Palace, the third princess sent Eunuch Feng to the imperial study room to tell them and planned to leave the palace.

    As a result, the two of them walked to the corner of the Yong Road and met the prince.

    The prince hugged the snow-white little fox and was using a handkerchief to wipe off the water drops on its back, completely ignoring the dirty clothes.

    ?Seeing the third princess and his wife coming over, he smiled and said, "Father is busy, so let me see you off. I will come back often in the future. Father doesn''t say anything, but he is worried about it in his heart."

    The third princess looked a little warmer and responded, "Okay, Brother Prince. I have finally moved out, and you will have to work hard to take care of your father in the future."

    As she spoke, she took the little fox, stretched out her hand to tease it twice, and said with a smile, "Sanjou went to play somewhere, and got all wet. No wonder he didn''t want to come out of the palace with me. It turns out he found you. This depends on it.¡±

    She weighed three of them, nodded at its forehead and said, "Gludgy little fox, if you get fatter, you will be like a pig."

    Sanjo shrunk his head and pretended to be dead. Recently, I heard too many people say that he has gained weight and that the fox has become numb. He is the third princess!

    The third princess was helpless, stroking the fox''s fur as she walked, and occasionally said a few words to the prince.

    At the palace gate, the little fox jumped into the prince''s arms and raised his neck.

    The prince rubbed the underside of its neck skillfully, very intimately.

    ??The little fox was holding its big fluffy tail comfortably and didn''t think there was anything wrong with treating the prince of a country as a slave!

    ??But Lu Zong couldn''t bear it anymore and asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this little fox the princess¡¯s? Why is it kept here by the prince?¡±

    The prince smiled faintly and replied, "Does it make any difference whether you raise it with me or with the princess?"

    Lu Zong¡¯s face suddenly darkened.

    The third princess was so happy that she stabbed her again without hesitation, "Consort, it''s time to go back to the princess''s mansion!"

    ?Lu Zong closed his eyes hard.

    Consort!

    ?Princess Mansion!

    A dignified man has become a vassal of a woman!

    He is no longer the crown prince, no longer the father-in-law, but just...the husband of the princess!

    ??In the hot summer, these cognitions he was avoiding suddenly hit him like a heavy hammer into the cold hell! The third princess sneered, ignored him, and nodded with Caiyun and others.

    Caiyun and others immediately stepped forward, followed the consort, and walked forward until they got into the carriage.

    ??Lu Feng has been isolated from the princess''s palace for three days. Now he specially stood in front of the palace gate, hoping to see his master. However, before he could step forward, he was blocked by a guard carrying a knife.

    Until the carriage was far away, he did not say a word to his master.

    ??If he dared to charge forward, the guards would draw their swords and chop him without hesitation!

    These five hundred guards were personally selected by the emperor and sent to protect the three princesses.

    Won''t give face to anyone, only obey the orders of the third princess.

    Even the prince cannot give orders.

    ??This is the confidence and majesty the royal family gives to their daughters!

    When the sun was setting in the west, everyone who was a guest at the Li family said goodbye without saying anything.

    Mrs. Jia was a little exhausted, but she still held Mrs. Li''s hand and muttered, "Sister, we have agreed to meet again in a few days. You have to come, I haven''t told you enough yet. "

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still thinking about trying your favorite Huaiyang cuisine, and I¡¯ll definitely go look for you.¡± Mrs. Li smiled and helped Mrs. Jia out.

    Tao Hongying accompanied Mrs. Jia Er, Mrs. Liu, and Mrs. Xing. Seeing that there were no outsiders around, she lowered her voice and reminded, "After you go back, you can tidy up your home when you have nothing to do. There will be news in the palace tonight or tomorrow, I''m afraid." It¡¯s going to be quiet for a while.¡± ? ? ? News from the palace?

    Quiet for a while?

    Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Jia Er guessed the reason almost immediately. However, Mrs. Xing did not move around often and had little information, so she was unable to react for a while.

    ??Wan''er stepped forward, held her mother''s arm, and explained a few words in a low voice.

    Mrs. Xing¡¯s expression changed and she nodded quickly.

    Jiayin brought Shui Ling and Shui Yun with him, and they were sorting out the gifts in return.

    The family''s fleet brought back scallops, dried abalone, fish maw, etc. from the south, as well as fresh sea fish, shrimps and crabs, as well as ice-cold baskets of lychees, peaches, jade melons, and golden fruits.

    Mrs. Liu and others were shocked when they saw it. She felt that the things she sent were too frivolous.

    Let¡¯s not talk about how precious these dry goods and seafood are, let¡¯s just talk about the fruits. These jade melons and golden fruits were specially set aside by Broken Gold Beach for my family, and they are no longer available on the market.

    ?Those peaches as big as the mouth of a bowl, even if the stewards insist on buying them, they will have to wear iron shoes to find them.

    ??The most rare thing is lychees. They are transported by fast horses from the south every year. One lychee is worth a thousand pieces of gold. Not even the six ministers know how it tastes.

    ??If the princess hadn''t grown them here, they probably wouldn''t know what lychees looked like.

    ?The basket of lychees was carried to the car. They were reluctant to eat it all themselves when they got back, and they had to give away most of it as gifts.

    It¡¯s hard to say, but it can also consolidate or develop some connections for the family...

    No matter how grateful they were, no one refused.

    Firstly, they really need it, and secondly, they don¡¯t want to let down the Li family.

    But after they returned, the first thing they did was to take out the good things from the bottom of the box and deliver them to Li''s house before it got too dark.

    ?Of course it is not a gold or silver treasure, but a fine gauze material, which is cool and beautiful. It is specially used to make a skirt for Jiayin.

    ?Sure enough, the Li family happily accepted it, and Wan''er even planned to make some skirts for her sister-in-law overnight.

    When Li Laoer, Mr. Wen, Jia Huan, Jia An and others came back, the slaves from several families had just left.

    The aroma of food lingered in the yard, and it was obvious that Tao Hongying had just prepared dinner.

    ?The whole family sat around, chatting while eating, until the dining table was removed and the women and maids were kicked out to eat, and everyone in the courtyard was alone.

    ??Everyone sat under the eaves, eating lychees and talking about business.

    ??Li Laoer asked, "Brother An, how does the emperor look when you enter the palace to deliver lychees?"

    When Jia''an went to the Yamen, he brought two baskets of lychees and entered the palace first, not giving anyone a chance to find anything against the Li family.

    At times like this, you have to be cautious. Rumors are sometimes sharper than knives.

    ??What if someone says that the Li family is disrespectful and gives lychees to relatives and friends but does not pay tribute to the emperor? Are relatives and friends more important than the emperor?

    Even if it is finally explained clearly, it will inevitably lead to trouble.

    Jia An nodded and responded in a low voice, "Second uncle, don''t worry, the emperor looks good. Maybe he was waiting for the third princess to enter the palace, but the emperor didn''t say much to me. He only asked me to discuss with Shangguan and write down the notes first, and then when the court meeting Play again."

    My dear children, I have an update today. I am spending time with my children during the holidays, so I can¡¯t write anything down.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1132ï¼š Falling out in an instant!

    Chapter 1132: Falling out in an instant!

    Li Laoer was slightly relieved. For the time being, it seemed that the emperor had no other thoughts. At least he was treating their family as usual.

    Mr. Wen also received a letter from his wife yesterday. He is very satisfied with the current situation of his wife and children and does not worry about it.

    Instead, he was more concerned about another thing.

    ¡°How has your uncle been busy lately? Have you done all the things you discussed earlier?¡±

    Jia''an quickly said, "Sir, don''t worry, Brother Xi and I have been helping uncle prepare, and Brother Third and Brother Liu Yang have also participated.

    "The safe place has been prepared, the manpower is reliable, and even the traces of the ships have been wiped out by my work from the Foreign Affairs Department. No one will be suspicious. After all, there are many storms on the sea, and several ships were lost. It¡¯s normal over there in Quanzhou.¡±

    ?Everyone breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this.

    ?The escape route is like the jewelry an old lady keeps at the bottom of her suitcase. You may not necessarily wear it all the time, but you must have it.

    Mrs. Li hesitated for a moment and asked, "Second brother, is this place in Xindu already so dangerous? I heard them gossiping today, and it seems that there hasn''t been much change."

    ??Li Laoer didn''t want to scare his mother, but if he didn''t make it clear, if something happened, the old man wouldn''t know the truth and would make things wrong.

    So, he said most of it carefully, focusing on the impact on his family and what might happen in the future under the severe situation.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying¡¯s expressions became worse the more they heard this.

    ?Especially Mrs. Li, she was very happy when she heard her granddaughter talk about it earlier.

    The prince actually grew up in Suijintan. This friendship is enough to ensure that his family will be safe during the succession of the throne.

    But at this moment, she suddenly realized that maybe the Li family and Suijintan would be destroyed before the prince came to the throne.

    She couldn''t help but whispered, "Probably not, the Emperor and the Marquis have grown up together since childhood. It''s just military glory, there is no need to **** it, and the Marquis won''t care. Besides, the Marquis said How many times, after the Northern Expedition was over, he wanted to disband and return to his fields and travel around the world..."

    At the end of the sentence, the old lady¡¯s voice was almost inaudible.

    I don¡¯t know whether I want to persuade everyone or convince myself.

    Tao Hongying patted her mother-in-law''s hand and spoke to comfort her, but there was a bit of coldness in her eyes.

    ¡°Mom, what we ordinary people care about is food and clothing, but that person is in that position and has been suppressed by the Queen Mother for half his life. He must be more concerned about face and hopes to leave a name in history.

    ¡°How could he give up the glory of recovering rivers and mountains and then be scolded as a waste for hundreds of years?

    ¡°It¡¯s just pitiful that the Marquis, who devoted himself to the peace of Tianwu and the unification of the country, fought for ten years, and finally ended up like this.¡±

    Mrs. Li was flustered and unwilling to believe this. She looked to her granddaughter for some support.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, look at...¡±

    Sighed at the good news, feeling uncomfortable in my heart.

    ?She also wanted to lie to her grandma and make her feel at ease, but the truth could not be concealed if she wanted to. No one could guarantee that the secret would be exposed one day.

    "Miscellaneous, if my guess is correct. In fact, that person doesn''t necessarily want his adoptive father to die, but he is about to drive the barbarians out of the border. That person wants to hold back Bei Zheng until he can sort out the affairs in Xindu. Everything has been arranged, and we will find a way to temporarily let the adoptive father leave the battlefield.

    ¡°In this way, if any general were to command the final decisive battle, history books would record that that person was wise and powerful. Although he was forced to move the capital during his reign, he eventually regained the lost territory and unified the country.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that that person had a good idea, but current events are changing rapidly. I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, there was sudden movement outside the yard, but it quickly disappeared again.

    When everyone looked over, a figure turned over from the courtyard wall.

    Before anyone could recognize him, Jiayin had already shouted, "Brother Mu, what''s wrong with you?"

    After saying that, she ran over. Mu Jue was covered in dust, his face was gray, his lips were chapped, and he looked as embarrassed as a beggar on the run.

    He nodded to reassure the good news, and then said one word in a hoarse voice, "Water..."

    At this time, Jia An also rushed over, and the brother and sister helped Mu Jue to the eaves of the corridor together.

    Mu Jue¡¯s legs were trembling. It was obvious that he had been riding a horse day and night.

    ??Li Laoer quickly poured the sour plum soup to Mu Jue and asked, "But something happened in Jiangbei?"

    Mu Jue nodded and shook his head, then directly took the white porcelain pot of sour plum soup and drank it to his heart''s content.

    ?Everyone''s expressions changed and they couldn''t help but stand up, full of anxiety.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Tao Hongying held hands tightly, fearing to hear the news that Mr. Li was injured.

    Mu Jue put down the porcelain pot and said, "The Marquis was assassinated, but he was not seriously injured. The Northern Expeditionary Army camped for three days and postponed the decisive battle! The Marquis sent a message and moved south quickly."

    Assassination?

    ?Migrating south? !

    Everyone''s expressions changed instantly. Although they had already guessed, when the day actually came, they were still at a loss.

    ¡°Why was the Marquis assassinated? Where was he injured?¡±

    ¡°Where is the fourth child? How is the fourth child?¡±

    "what happened?"

    Jiayin was also trembling in her heart. When she thought that her adoptive father and father were in danger, she wished she could fly directly to Jiangbei.

    ?She tried her best to persuade herself to calm down, and then took a few warm buns from her bag and stuffed them into Mu Jue.

    ?At this time, no one bothered to wonder why there were buns in her satchel.

    Mu Jue glanced at her gratefully, then choked down a bun, and then said quickly, "I didn''t see the Marquis, it was Uncle Dashan who sent me a message. The fifth barbarian prince led a night attack, and the fourth master injured his arm. , did not play.

    "The Marquis brought General Jiang Cheng and Wei Erniu to fight. The fifth barbarian prince was defeated. The Marquis was about to pursue the victory, but a dagger was shot from behind. Fortunately, Wei Erniu reacted quickly and helped, and the dagger struck the Hou. On my shoulders.

    "The dagger contained blood-activating poison. The Fourth Master used life-saving pills to save the Marquis from pulling out the dagger, and his life was safe for the time being. The Marquis personally ordered to camp for three days, and then continued the battle, driving the barbarians out of the border in one go. "

    When everyone heard this, their hearts felt like a roller coaster, going up and down.

    Jiayin caught the key point anyway and asked, "The dagger attacked from behind? Was it one of our own who did the stabbing?"

    Mu Jue choked on another bun and nodded, "Not only that, the poison on the dagger was recognized by the military doctor. The military doctor once worked in the Imperial Hospital, and the blood-activating poison came from..."

    Mu Jue pointed in the direction of the palace and did not continue, but everyone understood.

    The courtyard was deathly quiet, and the air seemed to be frozen.

    Even if Nuan Feng reaches the wall, he will take a quick detour and run away.

    ¡°Pah!¡± Li Laoer grabbed the tea bowl on the table and smashed it into pieces.

    ¡°After all, I still think highly of that person! The most ruthless emperor¡¯s family! The friendship that we have been dependent on each other since childhood, and the benevolence and righteousness are not as important as his life and reputation!

    "The Marquis has been fighting for ten years, regardless of life and death. In order to regain the country he lost, he actually stabbed him in the back at such a time! What a beast! Worse than a pig or a dog!"

    Mr. Wen also looked very sad. Although he knew that expecting an emperor to have a conscience is like expecting a cat not to eat fish, in the past ten years or so, the emperor had indeed treated the Marquis well. He even loved the house and the crow. People also take a little extra care.

    ?Where did you think of it, you would fall out in an instant!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1133ï¼š emergency plan

    Chapter 1133 Emergency Plan

    On the other hand, Old Mrs. Li calmed down surprisingly when the incident came to an end.

    "Second brother, Mr. Wen, was the assassination carried out secretly and did not want outsiders to know? Does that mean that the person didn''t want outsiders to call him ungrateful and ungrateful? Doesn''t it mean that he didn''t want to show off his face directly?"

    These words reminded Li Laoer. He and Mr. Wen looked at each other and said, "Mom is right. Since that man values ??fame and wealth, he will not ruin his reputation until the end. So the Marquis was assassinated, not Was directly recalled to Xindu!"

    Tao Hongying couldn''t help but ask, "Then our family...should move south immediately?"

    ?Li Laoer responded, "Yes, at least the old people and children should be sent away as soon as possible."

    Jiayin was the first to respond, "I can''t leave. Only I can find out the news in the palace, and I also have a back-up to keep my father and adoptive father safe at the critical moment.

    "Besides, there are too many people staring at me. If I leave, I will be discovered immediately. It is best to remain silent when moving south. By the time others are alert, we have already completed the retreat."

    ?Old Mrs. Li was anxious and shouted, "No, Fu Niu''er must leave this time. I''ll stay and come forward if something happens, I can always hide it for a few days."

    Tao Hongying was also fighting for it, "If it doesn''t work out, my mother and Fu Niu''er will leave, and I will stay."

    For a time, the old and the young began to argue that they all wanted to stay and leave the opportunity for others to retreat.

    Mu Jue naturally didn''t want the good news to be in any danger, so he tried to persuade him, "It took another day and night to get the news to me. Maybe the Marquis has already started the decisive battle.

    "Once the barbarians are driven out of the border and Jiangbei is completely recovered, that man will definitely rush back and become angry. The Marquis and the Fourth Master are in Jiangbei, and they have not relinquished their military power. There is nothing that can be done for the time being. The target of venting hatred will definitely be our family.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the Marquis sent a message asking everyone in the family to move south. Because no one who stays can stop the development of the situation and can only lose his life in vain.

    "If he is imprisoned, it will become a tool to persecute the Marquis and the Fourth Master."

    ?This makes sense, and everyone was silent for a while.

    ??The whole family, old and young, have all moved away. No one is left, which is obviously unrealistic.

    Someone must stay behind to cover up the situation for a period of time, and the aftermath will also be dealt with.

    ?Put it in someone else¡¯s home, and no one will want to keep it.

    But when it comes to the Li family, no one wants to leave, everyone wants to stay!

    Li Laoer walked twice under the eaves with his hands behind his back. Just as he was about to speak, a Qingyue bell suddenly rang in the distance.

    ?One voice after another, spreading far and wide in the dark night.

    The entire Xindu, inside and outside, instantly became quiet, and the buzzing of insects disappeared without a trace.

    ??Li Laoer turned to look at everyone and said with a wry smile, "There''s no need to fight, I''m afraid most of the family will be left behind."

    Jiayin also looked extremely ugly. Originally, no news came out in the afternoon. She thought that the palace would not announce the funeral until tomorrow morning.

    Who would have thought that when the news from Jiangbei was sent to me, the bells in the palace were ringing.

    It was as if a big hand had arbitrarily disrupted all the arrangements, making the situation even more chaotic.

    She thought for a while and said, "My grandma and I want to go to the palace to mourn, but my mother doesn''t have to go. The entrance to the village is sealed, so we can''t get in or out. Then we secretly send the old people and children on the boat, and go to Quanzhou first. After a few days It was discovered on the same day and the ship has moved away. There should be results on the other side of the Yangtze River. "

    Li Laoer and Mr. Wen both nodded.

    Mrs. Li desperately wanted to send her granddaughter away, but as her granddaughter said, there were some things she couldn''t do without her. Now that she was crying in the palace in front of others, she couldn''t leave at all. In desperation, she could only say, "Hongying, take the old people and children in the village and leave quickly. Wan''er and her son have to leave too! Don''t fight for it. If you stay, you won''t be able to help, but you will be held back!"

    Tao Hongying was about to object when she opened her mouth, but Wan''er was unwilling to agree.

    Jia Huan also rushed to say, "I''m not leaving either. I''m often in the restaurant, and my sudden absence will definitely arouse suspicion. I''ll stay to help the family!"

    But Li Laoer came to a conclusion, "Listen to mother, Mr. Wen, Jia''an and I both have official positions and cannot leave. Mother and Fu Niu''er can''t even do it!"

    ¡°Now the young and old in the village can only leave it to their younger siblings and their wives. As long as you are safe, we will have no worries.

    "Also, Brother Huan must leave with the ship. If the Queen passes away, the restaurant will definitely close. Secondly, Brother Cat is too out-of-touch, but you should be more stable and help your aunt and sister-in-law take care of the old, weak, women and children on the way."

    Jia Huan has no excuses. No matter how unwilling he is, he can only nod.

    Li Laoer then continued, "The three boats we prepared previously have been hidden in Jiangchazi, a hundred miles away, and are being guarded by Zheng Feng. We are just waiting for this day to move quickly with our family members.

    "Now, two boats are sending young and old people to move south quickly, and the remaining one can pick up the remaining people at any time. Let''s quickly divide the tasks and act immediately. While the queen is mourning and everyone is paying more attention to the palace, the opportunity Just right!¡±

    Jiayin immediately took out a pen and paper, and Li Laoer started writing.

    ??The village chief must be notified, and all families, old and young, who can be relocated must be moved, and the village is closed to the outside world. When they can''t hide it, they say that the children have been taken on a study tour by their husband.

    Mr. Jiang must go with the ship. In this way, if the palace finds out, he will be the children''s talisman.

    It can be said that the prince was raised by him.

    ??Now it shouldn''t be difficult to use this friendship to save a group of irrelevant children.

    ??The Liu family, the Jia family, and the Xing family also have to send news.

    ??If the three of them also want to send their children to avoid danger, then they can go together.

    ??If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary, then help cover it up a bit, at least don¡¯t ruin things because of ignorance.

    At the Marquis Mansion, the chief steward must also be notified, explaining the whole story and making preparations.

    ?It is best to find a reasonable excuse and send away some irrelevant people to avoid causing disaster to innocent people.

    Over at Luo''an, we need to inform Li Laosan immediately. The cafeteria is full of villagers, and Brother Cat had better go south with the boat.

    Mr. Wen thought of Guo Wenhao and said, "Don''t forget to send a message to Wenhao for me and ask him to go to Quanzhou with us. This kid... is my disciple and will definitely be implicated."

    Li Laoer advised, "Don''t say that. Once a teacher, he is always a father. He became your disciple and received a lot of care from you and your wife. Now even if there is some danger and he is going south, he will definitely not complain. That child is a sensible person. of!"

    Mr. Wen nodded and added, "Remember to inform the Liu family first, in case Mr. Liu intends to let Zhi Min and Xiu Jie go south together."

    ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡± Li Laoer quickly added.

    ??As well as the military camp dock, Li Dayong must also be informed that the Marquis has been assassinated, so that he can be fully aware of it.

    ?Perhaps in critical moments, he may be required to **** the elderly, weak, women and children to ensure their rapid relocation.

    ??Zhengjiazhuang is known as an old servant of the emperor''s mother''s family, but he has been working for the Marquis and Jiayin for so many years. No one can guarantee whether he will be liquidated, so he must be informed and be prepared to deal with it.

    As for whether to move south, it all depends on the wishes of the Zheng family.

    Two updates today~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1134ï¼š This night, no one slept peacefully!

    Chapter 1134 No one sleeps peacefully this night!

    Jiayin has no idea of ??ordering or forcing. After all, it is difficult to leave the homeland, and no one is willing to leave a foreign country unless it is absolutely necessary.

    Let¡¯s not talk about Zhengjiazhuang, just thinking about the old and young people in Suijintan, I can¡¯t help but have a headache.

    Persuading them to leave must be an extremely difficult task...

    With the collective efforts of everyone, everything was quickly arranged and then distributed quickly.

    ?At night like this, the city gate is closed and it is not easy to get out of the city.

    Fortunately, the servants in the family are all capable, and there are more than a dozen veterans, so it is not difficult to deliver the letter safely.

    Mu Jue had eaten and drank enough. Although he could not rest, his expression had improved a lot.

    He washed his face and offered to go back to Suijintan to deliver the message.

    Jiayin stopped him and asked, "Is there a way to take me there? It''s just you. I''m afraid I won''t be able to convince the village chief."

    ?Everyone also looked over, obviously feeling that the good news was right.

    Mu Jue smiled mischievously and replied, "Of course there is a way. Don''t worry, I will definitely be able to take you out easily."

    Jiayin glared at him, went back to the room, changed into a pair of neat clothes, and put on a curtain and hat, hiding herself tightly, and then set off with Mu Jue.

    ?Of course, Shui Ling and Shui Yun also followed.

    They brought the good news letter and went to Suijintan to pick up the horses, asking the two of them to transfer and rush back to Zhengjiazhuang...

    In and outside the new capital, every family was in a bit of a hurry because of the queen''s death.

    Change out brightly colored items at home, prepare plain clothes, etc.

    Families who are getting married soon are even more troubled, because they cannot have wedding banquets and drinks within a month, and the date must be postponed...

    ?In this way, a few figures slipped out of the Earl''s Mansion and scattered in all directions, like small water droplets blending into the sea, without making any sound.

    In the Liu family''s residence, Mrs. Liu had made some preparations because she had received the news in advance.

    So, when they suddenly heard the bell, everyone was not in a panic.

    The servants in the front yard and the women and maids in the back yard each perform their duties, quickly replacing items, hanging spiritual flags, and preparing vegetarian food and clothing.

    After Mrs. Liu arranged everything, she still felt uneasy, so she simply went to the study room in front.

    ?Sure enough, Mrs. Liu and Liu Zhiheng were both awake and chatting while drinking tea.

    Mrs. Liu said, "Dad, are you going to the palace early tomorrow morning? Where did you put the water bag the princess gave you last time? I asked someone to fill it with frozen sour plum soup. Also prepare some snacks. Don''t forget it. Bring it on."

    Mr. Liu was very happy with his daughter-in-law''s filial piety and thoughtfulness. He smiled and nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll have someone bring the water bag to you in a moment."

    Liu Zhiheng hurriedly interjected, "Madam, there is still me. Make sure you prepare more for me, otherwise it will be embarrassing if I am carried out due to heat."

    Mrs. Liu disliked his son, glared at him and cursed, "Lowering your fat body from now on will not serve any purpose except adding trouble!"

    Liu Zhiheng was not angry either, jokingly saying, "Don''t worry, dad, I''m so fat that I get a little hotter in summer, but I still have to bear the cold in winter."

    Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu both laughed.

    ?This is the advantage of getting the news in advance. No matter how big the matter is, you will not panic if you are prepared.

    At this time, Liu Zhiheng''s personal attendant suddenly came in and whispered, "Old Master, Madam, Uncle Li sent Zheng He to deliver a message."

    Zheng He?

    ??The three members of the Liu family were all surprised. Zheng He was the most trusted person around Li Lao Er. Coming to the door like this in the dark of night could mean that something big was going on.

    ¡°Please come in quickly!¡± Mr. Liu nodded. Liu Zhiheng was waiting at the door in person. He greeted Zheng He and asked, "Why are you here so late? What happened?"

    Zheng He bowed his hands and turned around to look at the door.

    ?Liu Zhiheng immediately asked his chief attendant to guard the door. When he was the only one in the room, Zheng He lowered his voice and told the story.

    The expressions of the three members of the Liu family changed dramatically when they heard this, and they were speechless for a moment.

    Zheng He urged, "Old Master, what our uncle and Mr. Wen mean is that the man may not have made up his mind to break up, so he sent someone to assassinate him instead of recalling the marquis.

    ¡°But it¡¯s hard to say how it will develop in the future. In case it becomes more serious, we must be prepared.

    I have to rush to the academy again to inform the third master and the villagers. In addition, the seventh young master will board the ship overnight to help the fourth lady and rush to Quanzhou with the young and old in the village. "

    ??This is about letting Brother Cat go to Quanzhou!

    ??Old Master Liu immediately told his daughter-in-law, "Go pack your things and take Zhimin and Xiujie with the boat to go south. If anyone asks, the family will say that you went to visit relatives."

    Mrs. Liu objected at the time, "No, dad, many people saw me when I went out today. Leaving suddenly would easily arouse suspicion. It would be bad if the Li family''s arrangements were discovered.

    ¡°Besides, the Queen in the palace is not allowed to mourn, so even if I don¡¯t have to cry in mourning, I will be inseparable from home and abroad.

    ¡°Let Zhimin and Xiujie take the boat south. With the Li family¡¯s arrangements, everything will be fine.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Liu looked at his son and nodded when he saw Liu Zhiheng.

    He sighed and said, "Well, I''ll write to Zhimin Xiujie and ask you to prepare more gold and silver."

    ?Mrs. Liu immediately ran to the backyard. Liu Zhiheng was worried and followed her.

    A quarter of an hour later, Zheng He carried a small package, left Liu''s house and headed straight out of the city.

    ?Similarly, in the Xing family yard, Mr. Xing and Mrs. Xing were also stunned.

    ?After panicking, the two briefly discussed a few words and quickly packed their son Xing Ning''s luggage.

    The eldest daughter in the family is the daughter-in-law of the Li family''s grandson. She moves around a lot on weekdays. If something happens to the Li family, the Xing family will definitely not be able to escape and be punished together.

    Sending away Xing Ning, the only boy, is to send away the hope of the Xing family.

    The old couple are left with no fear of being imprisoned or beheaded.

    Besides, when my son arrives in the south, there is still his biological sister Wan''er, so there is no need to worry about it.

    Xing Ning burst into tears on the spot, and ten thousand people were unwilling to leave.

    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t leave. I have grown up and have a reputation. If anything happens, I can help dad.¡±

    ¡°Silly boy!¡± Mrs. Xing held back her tears and persuaded her son earnestly.

    "In front of the imperial power, not to mention your fame, even your father''s official position is not enough. Even the Li family and the Marquis, don''t they still have to avoid the edge?

    "And the situation is not serious now, so I have to prepare in advance for you to go to Quanzhou. Maybe nothing happens, so you can just go to the south to see the world and study for a while. When the situation in Xindu is calm, you can come back, mother I¡¯m still waiting to get the top prize.¡±

    Xing Ning wanted to speak, but Mrs. Xing was already covering her chest and coughing. Xing Ning didn''t dare to make her anxious, so she could only keep her mouth shut.

    ¡°Good son, my mother only has two children, you and your sister. When you go, you are also helping my mother take care of your sister and nephew. You have to work very hard to make your mother feel at ease.¡±

    Xing Ning immediately said, "Don''t worry, Mom, I will take good care of my sister and my little nephew."

    Mr. Xing also stepped forward and patted his son on the shoulder, "Fortunately, your marriage has not been decided yet, otherwise it would have delayed this girl.

    "After you get to the south, if... everything depends on your sister, your marriage doesn''t have to be of the same family, as long as you like it and your sister agrees, do you understand?"

    Xing Ning choked with sobs and knelt down to kowtow to his parents.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1135ï¼š Sharing blessings and sharing hardships

    Chapter 1135 Sharing the blessings and sufferings

    The darkness of the night quickly swallowed up Xing Ning''s figure, making Mr. Xing and Mrs. Xing burst into tears.

    After a long time, Mrs. Xing wiped away her tears and took the initiative to shake her husband''s hand. "Master, thank you for not asking me to leave together."

    Mr. Xing smiled bitterly, "I know you won''t agree if I try to persuade you, so I won''t make you angry.

    In short, as long as I live, you will live, and our husband and wife will never be separated. As for the child...well, it depends on God''s will. "

    Seeing his frown, Mrs. If you enjoy it, of course you have to bear the burden of it.¡±

    Mr. Xing held his wife''s hand tightly and nodded gently.

    ?The couple stood in the night, not talking for a long time...

    ?Similarly, in Mrs. Jia¡¯s yard, Mrs. Jia was putting a stack of banknotes into Dongmei¡¯s hand.

    She said sincerely, "Tomorrow I will tell Baozhu that she is sick and quietly send her to a relative''s home. Our Jia family has a humble position and Baozhu''s brothers are outside, so even if something happens, they won''t be implicated too much. So, This time I won¡¯t send anyone with the boat south.

    ¡°Please take this stack of banknotes back with you and tell the princess and the fourth lady how much I appreciate their kindness. This money can be used as pocket money for Wan¡¯er and her son on the road, which is what I want as an aunt.

    ¡°Also, please don¡¯t worry, no one in our family will know about what happened tonight except me.¡±

    ??Dongmei didn¡¯t try to persuade her and accepted the banknote.

    Mrs. Jia Er took out another gold bracelet and gave it to Dongmei, "Thank you for the trip. Please be safe on the way back."

    Dongmei hesitated for a moment, not wanting to accept it.

    But Mrs. Jia Er directly put it on her hand, "Although I don''t often go to Ruijintan, I also know that you are a person who is trusted by the princess.

    "The fact that the princess can send you to deliver the letter shows her affection for me and Baozhu. I am grateful from my heart, so don''t refuse."

    Dongmei nodded, then bowed and left Jia''s house quietly.

    Actually, compared to the Liu family and the Xing family, the Jia family¡¯s chances of being implicated are indeed slim.

    ??But I have to say, if something happens, if the Jia family is left alone, then the old friendship will be ruined, and there may be even enemies...

    Dongmei''s martial arts skills were good, and her coming and going did not disturb anyone in the Jia family.

    ??But the personal nun who kept vigil for Mrs. Jia¡¯s wife still knew about it.

    At this moment, she quietly entered the room and asked hesitantly, "Madam, can I help you with something?"

    Mrs. Jia Er shook her head and responded, "Don''t talk to anyone about the people coming tonight, including the second master. Go to sleep, we will be busy tomorrow."

    ??Mammy quickly agreed and quietly retreated.

    Mrs. Jia Er looked at a certain location outside the window. It was a side room, and her husband was sleeping soundly with his concubine in his arms.

    ??The Li family sent someone to find her privately, and their intention was very clear.

    The Li family believed in her, but they could not trust the Jia family.

    Because she is Wan''er''s biological aunt, Baozhu plays well with the princess, and the Jia family benefits a lot.

    But if we really know that the Li family is in trouble, not many people in the Jia family are willing to share the burden!

    Luo''an is still some distance away from Xindu, so it was already midnight when Li Laosan received the news.

    The situation was not good during this period of time, so he was very alert at night.

    ?The death knell in the city rang again, and everyone in the cafeteria came out to watch, looking a little panicked.

    At this time, Zheng He suddenly arrived, and the fool also guessed that something had been arranged at home.

    Zheng He asked Li Laosan to find a quiet room, and whispered everything in a low voice, and then said, "My uncle means, please find an excuse to take the villagers back to Suijintan early. Who wants to Go to Quanzhou and set off with the ship. "As for the seventh young master, he must be sent away, as well as Mr. Guo. Mr. Wen also wants him to go south. The Liu family also sent letters to the two young masters, and they knew it as soon as they read it. "

    Li Laosan tried his best to stay calm, and after a while he said in a deep voice, "Okay, I will let everyone pack their things and go back to Broken Gold Beach overnight. Brother Mao and the other boys will sleep in the small courtyard outside tonight. Son, I¡¯ll tell you in person.¡±

    Zheng He nodded and followed Li Laosan out.

    At this time, there was a knock on the canteen door.

    It turned out to be Dean Zhou''s personal attendant. After a few words of greeting, he said, "Master Li San, the dean just met with several gentlemen. We were supposed to be away from summer vacation in a few days, but now we have caught up with the queen. If he passes away, he will simply start tomorrow. The students will leave and come back after a month.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s best not to prepare ingredients in the canteen, otherwise they will be wasted.¡±

    "Thanks for the trip, brother. When I got back, I told the dean that the weather was too hot during the day and we couldn''t sleep right now. So we just packed up and hurried back to Suijintan. If anything happens, could you please send someone to the dean? Just go to the Earl''s Mansion or Broken Gold Beach and say it."

    ?Li Laosan took the opportunity to leave quickly, which was natural.

    Chang Sui really didn¡¯t think much about it, and left after chatting for a few words.

    ?Li Laosan immediately called all the people and told them to pack their bags immediately and return to the village soon.

    ?No one knew what happened, but it had been a few months since they came out. They were all thinking about home and were happy to go back and stay for a while.

    Li Laosan was afraid that they would not understand the seriousness and cause trouble, so he told them, "There has been a big change in the village. Let''s talk about it when we get back. Be careful."

    ?Everyone immediately stopped laughing and got busy quickly.

    ?Li Laosan took Zheng He and rushed all the way to the small courtyard.

    As expected, the Cat Brothers were also awake, sitting under the eaves and fanning themselves, wondering whether the college was going to have an early holiday.

    ?Suddenly seeing Li Laosan and Zheng He coming back, the boys were keenly aware that something was wrong.

    Brother Cat asked in a low voice, "Uncle Third, is there something going on at home?"

    Li Laosan nodded and said, "My family needs to move south urgently, so hurry up and pack your belongings and come with us."

    After saying that, Zheng He also stepped forward and gave the letter and package to Zhimin and Xiujie.

    ?The brothers looked at it quickly, Xiujie stopped and shouted anxiously.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave, I want to go home!¡±

    Jimin, however, had a sullen face, slapped his brother on the back, and scolded him in a low voice, "Don''t make trouble. Grandpa and parents must have considered this arrangement. Even if we stay, we won''t be able to help. On the contrary, it will be a hindrance."

    In case...if something happens to the family, we live in hope, and we can avenge the family while we are alive! "

    Xiujie wanted to say something else, but his brother dragged him back to pack his things.

    Brother Cat also wanted to object, but Li Laosan simply interrupted him, "You must go south, the family has already decided. Besides, it is impossible for only your fourth aunt and sister-in-law to take the villagers south, so you have to help take care of them all the way.

    There is no idiot in our family, don¡¯t be confused at this time! "

    Brother Cat clenched his fists, took a deep breath, and turned back to the room.

    Li Laosan then patted Guo Wenhao on the shoulder and said, "Mr. Wen asked you to go south together. He is here in Xindu, so don''t worry about it."

    ??Guo Wenhao''s face was full of confusion and panic, and suddenly he was like a dark cloud blown away by the strong wind.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you sir.¡±

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1136ï¼š This is a difficult question!

    Chapter 1136 This is a difficult problem!

    ?Jimin and Xiujie were packing their things in the room, and when they saw Guo Wenhao come in, they didn''t look sad, but rather relaxed.

    Xiu Jie couldn''t help but ask, "Wen Hao, do you really want to leave home?"

    ? Guo Wenhao shook his head and responded, "No, I don''t want to leave. But I''m happy, I am also a child who is looked after."

    Xiu Jie still didn''t understand, but Zhi Min understood. He gave his brother a tug and urged, "Pack it up quickly. Don''t take too many things. It will be inconvenient on the road."

    Soon, everyone had packed up.

    ??Li Laosan patted the boys on the shoulders one by one, gave them instructions carefully several times, handed them over to Zheng He, and went directly to Zheng Feng.

    He then turned to the canteen and joined the villagers to return to Broken Gold Beach.

    ??The small town of Luo''an was built on the basis of Luo''an Academy, and most of its residents were the families and servants of the students.

    ?The death knell has just sounded in Xinduli, and news of an early holiday has spread in the college, and everyone is anxious.

    Some were busy picking up the students, while others were preparing to hitch their cars and rush home at dawn.

    ?In this way, the Li family¡¯s carriages and horses left the town without looking very conspicuous...

    Jiayin followed Mu Jue and climbed out of a slightly dilapidated corner in the north of the city. It only took half an hour to reach Broken Gold Beach.

    ??At the bayonet at the Ercun Bridge, there were two veterans who were responsible for guarding the bridge. They were really startled when they suddenly saw the princess returning in the dark night.

    They didn''t say much about the good news. They just asked them to let the heads of each family come to the old house to talk.

    The veterans did not dare to neglect and hurriedly went to inform separately.

    When the good news arrived at the entrance of the village, Uncle Zhao was sitting under a big tree chatting with the patrolling villagers.

    It was a hot day and no one had anything to eat, but each person held a gourd and drank water.

    ??The village chief couldn''t sleep at home, so he came over to join in the fun, holding his hands behind his back.

    As a result, not long after he sat down, Jiayin and Mu Jue came back.

    "This...this is..." The village chief was confused for a moment and didn''t know what to say.

    The good news asked Mu Jue to knock on the door, and also asked the patrolling villagers to invite the heads of each family to come and talk.

    Uncle Zhao and others all changed their expressions, and suddenly they remembered the relocation many years ago...

    Soon, torches were lit in the front yard of the Li family, illuminating everything as bright as day.

    Village people arrived one after another and soon filled the yard.

    ?Perhaps they had guessed that something big was going on. Everyone looked panicked, but no one dared to speak out.

    Jiayin has been thinking on the road of Jiayin that it can neither cause panic, nor does not pay attention to it. This is really a problem.

    But say it no matter how difficult it is!

    Now that everyone was here, she said, "Dear folks, the Northern Expedition is about to end, and now is a critical moment. I believe everyone knows it, right?

    ¡°But some evil people are jealous of the achievements of the Marquis and my father, and have been secretly plotting to steal the credit, but now they are targeting our village.

    "Our village moved here from the Northland. We have been working diligently and our life is peaceful and prosperous. However, when it comes to power, we are still humble. And over the years, the population has increased. If we are not careful, we can easily be attacked by evil people. If someone finds something, they will be threatened with persecution.

    "So, our family discussed it and took advantage of the fleet''s return to send the villagers to live south for a while and see the different scenery in the south. It could take as little as two or three months and as long as half a year. The Northern Expedition was successful. When the situation in Xindu improves, the fleet will send everyone back.

    ¡°Of course, everyone has just heard the death knell. The queen has passed away. If you go out at this time, it is easy to be called disrespectful, so everyone should be more cautious when coming and going.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of packing your luggage overnight, taking only gold and silver, and trying to get on the ship before dawn.¡±

    ?There was a deathly silence in the courtyard. Everyone could hear clearly, but their brains just couldn''t react.

    ??You are obviously living well, living a prosperous and comfortable life, but why are you suddenly going south? Even if someone wants to plot against the Marquis and the Fourth Master, **** military glory, and prepare to find excuses from them, it will not threaten the whole village, right?

    ??This is hundreds of people, old and young!

    How can you just abandon your home that you have lived in for more than ten years?

    The village chief, Uncle Zhao, Liu Biaotou and others know more about the inside story, so they can naturally guess more.

    The situation must be very critical, otherwise the princess would not have rushed back overnight to urge everyone to move!

    The village chief asked tentatively, "Princess, do you have to leave? Should the whole village leave? Will it be more suspicious if someone leaves the village so suddenly?"

    Uncle Zhao also agreed, "Yes, Princess. We still have to carry water for watering in the fields, and there are workshops in the second village. We can''t just throw everything away."

    The words of the two people seemed to have pressed some switch, and the people in the village started shouting.

    "Princess, my son is getting married in half a month, so... there is no way he can just leave!"

    ¡°And in my family, my daughter will get married in a month, and the dowry is all ready, so we can¡¯t change the date.¡±

    ¡°What should I do if the children study? How many months will classes be suspended?¡±

    ¡°If you leave the fruits on the mountain for a few days, the weeds will grow as high as your waist.¡±

    ¡°What should we do about the business in the workshop?¡±

    Jiayin tried her best to hold back her annoyance and said, "The orchards, fields and business are all external possessions, and keeping safe is the most important thing now. We can build the rest in Suijintan, and we can do the same in Quanzhou!

    ¡°When it comes to marriage and the like, if you can postpone the date, postpone it; if you can¡¯t postpone it, then cancel it. What else is more important than life!

    ¡°Enough chatter, the children of each family must go south! As for the rest, I will decide who will be left to look after the family in the village after discussing with the village chief.¡±

    It was rare for everyone to see such serious good news, so they all shut up for a moment and did not dare to say anything more.

    But they all looked at the village chief, hoping that he would come up with an idea.

    ??The village chief thought for a while and invited Jiayin into the house.

    It was hard to hide the good news from anyone but the village chief, so I made it clear what happened in Jiangbei.

    ?The village chief was so angry that he almost broke his pipe and pot.

    But at this time, there was no time to vent his anger.

    He thought for a while and said, "Princess, I know you want to protect the people in the village, so it''s best to go south to keep them safe. But the inside story of this matter cannot be told to everyone now, so it is even harder to arrange.

    But everyone has lived in Broken Gold Beach for so long. This is already our hometown, so why are we willing to leave so casually?

    ¡°Young people may be fine, but those of our age like me and Lao Zhao may not want to bother anymore.

    ¡°The villages on the left and right cannot be left alone and empty, and they must be concealed from outsiders.

    "Why don''t I go and tell anyone who wants to stay, don''t stop them. Of course, the child must go."

    Jiayin also knew that this was the best result and could only nod.

    ?So the village chief went out first and spoke loudly to everyone.

    "This time is indeed very dangerous. If you stay, you may be in danger of your life. So anyone who can move should quickly follow the arrangements and take their children south."

    ¡°The eldest man has been in Quanzhou for many years and has also bought manors and fields and done business. I will definitely not leave everyone without a place when they get there.

    ¡°But if there are those who are not afraid of death and are really unwilling to move, then you can accompany me, an old man, to look after the house. Of course, if there is real danger later, don¡¯t complain, it¡¯s your decision.

    ¡°Hurry back and discuss with your family, and pack your children¡¯s luggage. Meet at the entrance of the village in half an hour!¡±

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1137ï¼š Shatter the backbone of Jintan!

    Chapter 1137 Shattering Jintan¡¯s backbone!

    ??The villagers did not expect that the village chief and the princess would agree to this after discussing it for a long time, and finally gave up any hope.

    ?Although they are still a little confused, the habits they have developed over the years have made them extremely trusting of the village chief and the Li family.

    At this time, obedience is the only option.

    ?So everyone turned around and ran home.

    But Uncle Zhao and the others not only did not leave, but instead found a place to sit down.

    Jiayin sighed. Needless to say, they had made up their mind to stay and look after the house.

    ?She tried to persuade her, but Uncle Zhao waved his hand in advance and said with a smile, "Princess, stop talking, the weather is hot, drink some water, don''t waste your time on us.

    ¡°Our old fate should have been left at the foot of the mountain when we first fled, but everyone took it seriously and took great efforts to bring us to Broken Gold Beach.

    ¡°For so many years, we have had to eat and drink, and we have enjoyed a lot of blessings.

    ¡°It stands to reason that we should have gone to see the Lord of Hell a long time ago. We have taken advantage of us for more than ten years, and we are satisfied.

    ¡°Something happened this time, and everyone went south, and we didn¡¯t want to hold them back any longer. We stayed behind to guard Broken Gold Beach for everyone.

    "Who really thinks that our life is worth killing, and we are not afraid. After all, there are young men like us in the village who will avenge us in the future, right?"

    ¡°It¡¯s just that these boys know how to play wildly on weekdays. It¡¯s really a bit of a family feud that urges them to become sensible earlier.¡± Uncle Wei also smiled, as if he was happy to sacrifice his knife to pave the way for the boys.

    The village chief couldn''t help but stare and cursed with a smile, "You don''t know what to say, why are you trying to scare the princess? If you want to stay, you can stay. No one cares. Everyone is busy. If you should go on patrol, go patrolling. Be careful if someone comes to take advantage of the situation.¡±

    Uncle Zhao took the lead and stood up, jokingly saying, "Look, we are working so hard that we can''t sit still for a while. Let''s go on patrol!"

    After saying that, several old men called Dahei Erhei and went out.

    Jiayin¡¯s nose felt sore as she looked at their staggering backs.

    ?Mu Jue, who had been watching all this quietly, stepped forward, half-way to block her, and then gently held her hand.

    ?No one knows this feeling better than him. After all, he has also experienced the life and death of his relatives...

    He advised softly, "You have tried your best, don''t blame yourself. Everything will be fine."

    Jiayin silently shook his hand and said, "Let''s go, follow me to invite Mr. Jiang."

    "No, you stay and rest, I''ll go." Mu Jue was reluctant to leave the good news and sat her down, then turned and walked out the door.

    ??The village chief called a literate boy, got paper and pen, set up a table, and planned to record everyone who came or stayed.

    Soon, villagers who had packed their luggage began to gather again.

    As expected from the good news, almost all the families sent away their children and young couples, and all the elders planned to stay.

    It is hard to leave the homeland. These four words are not said in vain.

    ?? Back then, they went all the way from Jiangbei to the south. After all the hardships they endured and how many times they fought for their lives, these old people cherished their current life so much that they couldn''t bear to part with their homeland of Broken Gold Beach, which held all their hopes.

    They are like big trees that have grown for many years and no longer have the strength to uproot all their roots and move again.

    On the other hand, children and young couples have not yet completely taken root. They can start over in the south and even develop better. The village chief also sighed and persuaded again, "We don''t need so many people staying in the village. Don''t worry about your family. Just follow when it''s time to leave. After all, no matter how sensible the children are, they still need the guidance of the elders when they go south."

    ?A man in his forties smiled honestly and responded, "Village chief, we have thought about it. The orchard in the village is about to be picked, and the fields are inseparable from carrying water for a while. I really can''t bear to do it.

    "Although the children are young, they will still be taken care of by the elders when they reach the south, so we can rest assured."

    Another old lady also added, "Actually, even in the village, the parents take great care of the children''s education and clothing, and we don''t have much care."

    A woman hugged her son and echoed, "Besides, aren''t the old lady, the fourth lady, and the princess all allowed to leave? If we stay, we can always help. When something really happens, we need people to stand in the way. Yes or no?"

    After saying that, she gave her son a hard push and motioned for him to stand with his friends.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? with 30-plus young couples, about 80 people in total, all with swollen eyes, obviously very reluctant to leave, but no one cried out at this moment.

    ??The village chief suppressed his sobs and nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°Okay, well done! These are the people from Broijintan who have the backbone!¡±

    At this time, people from the second village also came over.

    Similarly, those carrying luggage are children.

    All veterans, wounded soldiers, old people, and even young women stayed.

    Without waiting for persuasion from the village chief and Jiayin, Xiaocui acted as a representative and stood up and said, "The men in our family are still fighting in the north. No matter what, we have to wait for them to come back. After being away from home for several months, we have to fight for our lives with our heads hanging on our belts. , How can we let them in without even having a bowl of hot food!¡±

    The elders also nodded, "Yes, we don''t believe it. Those officials in the court are so cruel! Our son is killing barbarians for Tianwu, and the court doesn''t care whether we have enough food and clothing, but they will chop off our heads!" Then we are just being ghosts and supporting our son to return to Jiangnan!"

    The veterans and wounded soldiers were all excited and laughed loudly.

    "Yes, uncle is right. When the time comes, we will also go into battle with swords. Maybe we can cooperate inside and outside and directly capture the new capital."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m missing one of my hands. If I face those weaklings guarding the city gate, it¡¯s not a problem to kill ten of them!¡±

    ??After a few laughs like this, it turned out that a veteran said something serious.

    ¡°It was thanks to the good fortune of the Marquis and the kindness of the Lord that he took us in to live and work in peace and contentment in Suijintan. Suijintan is now our home. No matter what happens, we cannot leave.

    "What''s more, now that the Marquis is away, we have to guard Broken Gold Beach. Otherwise, how can we have the face to see the Marquis in the future! We have never escaped on the battlefield, but now we are embarrassed? No, no!"

    ¡°Children, just leave, don¡¯t worry about home, we old killers are here!¡±

    ?Everyone nodded along.

    In the courtyard, the air seemed to freeze for a moment.

    Everyone feels tragic, grateful, and has the courage to unite as one!

    Only no fear and no shrinking!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone, the children will definitely be safe as long as I¡¯m here!¡± Mr. Jiang responded loudly, and strode in from outside the courtyard, accompanied by Mu Jue.

    ??Everyone immediately became noisy, saluted one after another, and wanted to say a few words of thanks, but it seemed that nothing could express their feelings.

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1138ï¼š interlocking

    Chapter 1138: Linked to each other

    Mr. Jiang signaled everyone to calm down, then personally helped the village chief who was saluting, and then said, "Everyone knows that the prince grew up with me, and I still have some dignity. I will protect the children along the way. Go south. I can¡¯t say that the children will be safe, but I can say that anyone who dares to harm the children must step over my body first!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jiang¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jiang. I will have to ask you to take care of the children from now on.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jiang, please take care of yourself and let me take care of you in your old age.¡±

    ??The villagers could no longer bear it, their eyes were red, and they called for the boys to kowtow to Mr. Jiang.

    Jiayin also stepped forward, looking a little guilty.

    ?This time, in order for the children to evacuate smoothly, she really had no choice but to kill first and then force Mr. Jiang to **** them.

    Actually, Mr. Jiang could have stayed and lived a lifetime of prosperity and wealth by virtue of his contribution to raising the prince.

    ¡°Mr. Jiang, I¡¯m sorry, I...¡±

    Mr. Jiang did not let Jiayin finish, and responded with a smile, "Princess, you don''t have to be like this, these children are also my students, and I should protect them. Besides, I have long wanted to go south to broaden my horizons, and now is the time good chance.

    "If the princess feels sorry for me, then give me some gold and silver. I am a poor person. When I go to the south, I can only swallow my saliva when I see so many delicious food, but it is too miserable."

    Actually, as a half-adoptive father of a prince, how could he be short of money?

    Mr. Jiang said this just to make everyone feel more relaxed.

    But Jiayin still took out a handful of banknotes from her bag and stuffed them all in.

    Mr. Jiang also accepted it generously, and then the villagers said, "Look, I even accepted the hard work fee, so don''t be polite. Say goodbye to the child quickly, we are about to set off."

    The villagers were reminded and quickly grabbed the child and gave instructions.

    At this time, Li Laosan finally came back with the canteen staff, so another round of greetings was inevitable.

    On the way, Li Laosan had already spoken briefly to everyone.

    So, when the village chief asked everyone, Aunt Wu was the first to say, "We all planned to stay, so we came back directly."

    Dazhu''s wife also responded, "Yes, village chief, we won''t bother anymore. Just evacuate the children! We can''t help others if we stay, and we are pretty good at making a big pot of rice."

    ??The village chief sighed and stopped trying to persuade him.

    Jiayin was thinking about his brothers and asked his third uncle a few words. He was relieved to hear that they had left with Zheng He.

    After a while, the carriages and horses were ready.

    Liu Biao stepped forward and said, "Princess, I have discussed it with the village chief. This time, I will go south with the **** on the boat. Princess, I need to worry more about this at home."

    Jiayin nodded and responded, "Okay, Brother Liu Yang has been married for so long, uncle should have gone over to take a look."

    At this time, the village chief shouted to the children to get on the car, while the other young couples rode horses.

    ??Everyone was worried about the danger on the road and was afraid that the noise would be too loud and attract attention. In the end, only ten veterans were selected to protect the convoy.

    Jiayin and Mu Jue rode on the same horse and led the way.

    In the dark night, the remaining villagers stood under the big tree at the entrance of the village, watching the carriages and horses drive away. No one dared to say goodbye loudly, but they could only shed tears silently.

    Even if you shed tears, you must wipe them away quickly, for fear of being unlucky.

    Everyone in the carriage and on the horse had tears in their eyes.

    The separation was so unexpected and so sad.

    But just like dandelions, I don¡¯t know when the autumn wind blows, and I will send the children away to take root again in a distant place and grow stronger...

    Due to a long-term drought, the Jinsha River, which was originally rich in water, has almost shrunk by half.

    ??Jiangchazi, the deepest part of the river, could barely hide three large boats.

    When he received the news, Zheng Feng quietly set off with two large ships and rushed to a small pier more than ten miles east of the military camp pier.

    The wharf is where people from nearby villages temporarily dock while fishing.

    ??Now it is convenient for the Li family to evacuate their people. Zheng Sanjiang moved here a few years later, pretending to be a fisherman, but actually just for this moment.

    At this moment, he was hiding in the woods near the fishing village, waiting quietly.

    In the military camp, almost all the soldiers were asleep.

    Li Dayong, however, was dressed in armor and walked out of the room holding a sword in his hand.

    His bodyguard stepped forward and asked, "General, why haven''t you rested yet? But do you have something to give?"

    ?Li Dayong nodded and asked, "Who is patrolling the river bank on the east side tonight?"

    The guard thought for a while and responded, "Coming back to the general, it''s Lieutenant General Xu Hong."

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, take a hundred brothers with me to change defenses.¡± Li Dayong lowered his voice and urged, ¡°Try not to alert outsiders.¡±

    ?The bodyguard was a little confused, but still obeyed the order.

    Soon, a group of them left the military camp and headed east.

    Vice-General Xu Hong was born in a poor family and had no pride. He got along well with everyone in the camp.

    He was yawning and releasing water by the river when he suddenly saw Li Dayong coming over. He was startled and joked casually.

    "Why is the general here? We are patrolling seriously and are not lazy at all?"

    Li Dayong smiled, raised his hand and stuffed him with a jade pendant, and said, "Isn''t it your youngest son''s first birthday tomorrow? But there is something going on in the palace, so I''m afraid we can''t celebrate with wine? This is my birthday gift to my child. I won''t do it for you again." You''ll be on duty for half a night, go home and have a look."

    ¡°Oh, how can this be done?¡± Xu Hong was so moved that he refused again and again.

    He was in the military camp all year round, separated from his family, and suffered terribly.

    ?Last year he took the initiative to move his wife and children to a village on the west side of the dock. He would go back and visit occasionally when he had the chance.

    ??This time, his wife has been thinking about his youngest son''s birthday for a long time. He originally planned to take leave tomorrow to go back to celebrate the child, but the queen passed away suddenly, and it was obvious that the plan was ruined.

    Unexpectedly, the general actually remembered and not only gave him a birthday gift, but also helped him free up half the night.

    ??Li Dayong patted him on the shoulder and pushed him, "You''re welcome, I can''t sleep either and I happened to be walking around. Just go back and come back before breakfast so as not to delay the business."

    "Hey, hey, thank you so much, general." Xu Hong couldn''t refuse anymore, so he happily took a few guards and rode home.

    ?Li Dayong and his men quickly took over the patrol and drove the previous soldiers back to the camp to rest.

    The dark night is still quiet, only the river is flowing.

    ?Li Dayong looked to the east and stood silently, with a complicated look on his face.

    The moment he had been worried about had finally arrived.

    ?This is why he did not dare to leave the camp for a moment.

    Fortunately, Mr. Hou is not in danger, and his family also has the opportunity to evacuate...

    ? Time passed little by little, and the first thing Zheng Sanjiang was waiting for was Zheng He, who brought several cat brothers and handed them over to him. Zheng He returned to the city and went to the Hou Mansion.

    ??The housekeeper of the Marquis Mansion arranged thirty guards to help take Jiahuan and Xing Ning, as well as Tao Hongying, Wan''er and her son out of the city.

    ??Although restaurants and several shops are about to close, the family still needs to be warned before they can leave with peace of mind.

    Tao Hongying is even more so. She has to return home within two days and has too many things to arrange.

    ?Wan''er also explained the trivial matters in the Earl''s Mansion...

    The third wave that arrived were the carriages and horses from the village.

    Mu Jue put down the good news and turned back to greet the people from Zhengjiazhuang...

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1139ï¼š silent farewell

    Chapter 1139 Silent Farewell

    ?Just like ants moving, all the people who are leaving are gathering little by little.

    As expected, the rest of the people in Zhengjiazhuang were unwilling to go south. They only asked Shui Ling and Shui Yun to bring over twenty children and two young couples.

    Jiayin comforted him with a few words, and then went to see the thirty guards sent by the chief steward of the Hou Mansion.

    ?These thirty guards are all tough and absolutely good players.

    With them going south together, everyone can feel more at ease.

    The good news makes me feel sour. Needless to say, these manpower were specially arranged by the adoptive father before he left for the war.

    I just don¡¯t know what he was feeling at that time.

    I must have expected this day, but I didn¡¯t want it to actually come...

    ??The woods are not big, but with more than 200 people and carriages and horses, it can be said to be very crowded.

    But no one in the crowd made any noise, even the horses had bits in their mouths.

    ??If anyone happens to pass by and see this posture, they will probably be frightened.

    Tao Hongying kept holding her daughter''s hand and whispered one sentence after another, wishing she could give her lifelong instructions.

    Jiayin couldn''t help but hugged my mother, and she didn''t want to let go.

    Tao Hongying¡¯s tears quickly soaked into her daughter¡¯s shoulders...

    Until, two large ships appeared at the small pier.

    ?Zheng He went to confirm and sent the signal for action.

    Tao Hongying quickly wiped away her tears and began to give instructions quickly.

    Children get on board first, then the women, and finally the adults.

    Brother Cat, Zhimin, Xiujie, and Wenhao walked up to Jiayin and wanted to say something, but in the end they all turned into a tight hug, including Zhimin, Xiujie, and Wenhao.

    At this moment, they suddenly felt very regretful.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? usings

    On the contrary, the younger sister can stay in Xindu and weather the storm with her family...

    Jiayin guessed their thoughts and comforted them softly, "Don''t think too much. The days are long and there will be opportunities in the future."

    ?A few people nodded heavily, turned around and strode onto the boat.

    Jia Huan patted Mu Jue on the shoulder. Mu Jue thought he was going to ask him to take good care of the princess.

    Unexpectedly, Jia Huan said, "Be careful and don''t take risks just because of your righteousness. You are also our Li family now. If something happens to you, not only my sister, we will be sad."

    Mu Jue was stunned for a moment, then laughed.

    ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of myself, and I will also take good care of the princess.¡±

    Jia Huan nodded, hugged his sister again, and got on the boat.

    Jiayin calculated in her mind and looked into the distance again.

    ¡°Is there anyone else who hasn¡¯t come?¡± Mu Jue wondered.

    Just as Jiayin was about to speak, a figure quickly approached.

    Dongmei finally appeared with the unconscious Aunt Wu behind her.

    She took several breaths out of exhaustion before saying, "Princess, am I not late?"

    Jiayin breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said, "No."

    Previously, the village chief wanted to send his wife to the south, but Aunt Wu did not agree and refused to leave.

    In desperation, the village chief asked Jiayin secretly and came up with this idea. When the carriages and horses had left, Aunt Wu lost her guard, knocked her out, and then asked Dongmei to send her over alone.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Aunt Mei. Send Aunt Wu on the ship and leave her to my mother¡¯s care.¡±

    Dongmei responded and jumped onto the deck in twos and twos.

    Tao Hongying had just heard about it and had been waiting for it for a long time. When she picked up someone, she didn''t forget to wave with her daughter a few times.

    Jiayin also waved her arms vigorously. Even if her mother couldn¡¯t see it, she still tried her best to smile brightly...

    Two large boats rowed across the river, and as they arrived, they left quietly again.

    ?Everyone watched silently until no more shadow could be seen.

    Jiayin took a deep breath and told the veterans, "Go back to the village. Pay attention to safety on the road. From now on, you will listen to the village chief''s orders and report anything at any time."

    The veterans saluted one after another, took their carriages and horses and left.

    Zheng Sanjiang continued to lurk, so he handed over and left with Zheng He and Zheng Feng.

    Mu Jue and Jiayin were left behind to take Shuiling and Shuiyun back to the city, and Dongmei followed them.

    "Princess, there is nothing going on in the village, but you and the old lady are going to the palace. Let me stay with you during this period!"

    Just as Jiayin was about to speak, Mu Jue persuaded her, "I''m going to get busy right now. I feel relieved that Aunt Mei is by your side."

    Jiayin could only nod his head, and everyone rode to the outside of the city. Mu Jue took the horses away.

    Jiayin lay on Aunt Mei¡¯s back and sneaked into the city with Shui Ling Shuiyun again.

    In the Earl''s Mansion, Mrs. Li, Mr. Li Lao''er, Mr. Wen and others were all awake.

    ?Seeing the good news coming back, they quickly gathered around.

    ¡°How is it? Did everyone evacuate safely?¡±

    Jiayin nodded and carefully recounted the list of people who had been evacuated. Of course, those who stayed had also read it.

    Old Mrs. Li sighed, "I knew that most of the people in the village would not leave."

    Jiayin didn''t want grandma to worry about it, so she said, "Grandma, don''t worry. Don''t say that things haven''t reached the worst situation yet, but they have reached an irreversible point. I will hand over the land deed, shop, and manpower of Ruijintan directly to the third princess. Or the prince, they will definitely keep everyone safe.

    ¡°First of all, the people in the village have not committed any serious crimes, and secondly, the Broken Gold Beach and all the businesses are like a cornucopia, and no one is willing to break it, right?¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly and patted her granddaughter.

    "This is your cornucopia, why would you give it up..."

    "Grandma, money is all external things. As long as our family is well, I can start dozens of profitable businesses anytime, anywhere, and buy a bigger and better manor." Jiayin hugged grandma''s arm with a smile. Quickly change the subject.

    "It''s going to be dawn soon, and we both have to go to the palace to kneel down. At this moment, you can go and get some sleep, and I''ll ask Shuiyun to prepare something. No matter where we are, we must eat well and drink well, so that we can If you don¡¯t suffer, you won¡¯t suffer.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li had stayed up all night, and she really couldn''t hold on anymore. She was helped into the house to take a nap, and naturally there was Grandma Chang and others to take care of her.

    Jiayin gave Shuiyun a few words, and reviewed the situation with his second uncle and Mr. Wen. Only after confirming that nothing was missing could he feel completely at ease.

    No matter how long the night was, the sky still lit up little by little.

    Not to mention that everyone was busy changing clothes and entering the palace, but in the princess''s house, a plain hand opened the bed curtain and shouted, "Caiyun, come in and wait."

    ??The door to the inner bedroom was pushed open immediately, and Caiyun entered with a basin in her hands. She quickly helped her master get dressed and wash herself, without even daring to glance at the mess on the bed.

    It wasn''t until the third princess changed into her white mourning clothes that the man on the bed became anxious and cursed feebly, "Princess, you can''t humiliate me like this! I am the heir apparent of the royal family, and you have always kept a pet, and I also want to enter the palace to keep vigil!"

    The third princess didn''t even turn around. She straightened her sleeves slowly and responded calmly, "Why did I humiliate my consort? I just wanted to show sympathy for your serious illness and leave you to cultivate yourself in the mansion."

    Besides, when you returned home, didn¡¯t you offer incense to your mother?

    "Don''t worry, I will explain it to my father and the prince brother later, and they will definitely not punish me."

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1140ï¼š The royal people are all double-standard dogs!

    Chapter 1140 The royal people are all double-standard dogs!

    With that said, she walked out.

    The door of the house was closed again, blocking the faint morning light.

    Outside the door, the third princess once again ordered the guards, "The prince-in-law is weak and needs to rest. No one is allowed to visit and disturb the prince-in-law''s peace."

    ¡°Yes, princess.¡± The guards responded with a bang.

    ??The third princess held Caiyun''s hand and Shi Shiran walked out, as if she didn''t even hear the cracking sound coming from the house...

    Inside and outside the palace, all the colors had faded last night and were replaced by a plain white world.

    In the new capital, all officials of fifth rank and above wore mourning robes, lined up with their heads lowered, and waited outside the door.

    Even though they had known about the queen''s death for a long time, and the body was probably smelly now, everyone was acting like a dramatist at this moment, and they all pretended to be surprised.

    Occasionally, there will be a high-level official who is surprised and a little sad, with red eyes, and people can''t help but secretly want to applaud him for his dedication.

    ??The ladies of rank three and above were lined up not far behind the officials. They were also dressed in linen mourning clothes, without any jewelry, and their hair was simply held up with wooden hairpins.

    Including the carriages of each family to serve the entourage, a total of eight or nine hundred people gathered at the entrance of the palace.

    Even a fool knows not to stand out at this time.

    ?Therefore, there were crowds of people but there was no sound. It was extremely silent.

    Soon, Manager Yi came out in person and led everyone in to express their condolences.

    ??The courtiers knelt in the white marble square, while the ladies came to Kunning Palace.

    The white marble, which is usually clean and smooth, was like a furnace in such weather, roasting the knees of all the courtiers like meat.

    ?Of course, when you kowtow, you must also bring a red forehead!

    Inevitably, everyone began to envy the ladies in Kunning Palace.

    In fact, the married women are miserable right now!

    In such hot weather, there is no way to ensure the integrity of the body unless it is frozen in ice.

    It took such a long time and countless trucks were used to crush the ice, but the queen still rotted little by little and became beyond recognition.

    ??The married women kneeling in the courtyard not only had to bow and kneel, but also endured the sun''s rays. They also had to endure the attack of "poisonous gas", which made them almost want to faint.

    Jiayin was kneeling in the front row with her grandma, which was even more painful.

    But fortunately, they were well prepared.

    When she left home in the morning, Jiayin gave herself and her grandma two injections to temporarily block their sense of smell.

    Even the frozen sour plum juice is hidden in his arms, and the plain purse tied around his waist is also filled with medicinal materials to remove bad gas.

    But once the air is close enough, the rotten smell will sting your eyes!

    ??Grandparents and grandson don¡¯t have to wipe the corners of their eyes with a handkerchief soaked in **** juice, their eyes are already red...

    Jiayin counted the time and found that most of the morning had passed, so he comforted grandma in a low voice.

    ¡°Grandma, if you hold on a little longer, you should be able to rest soon.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li waved her hands feebly and secretly moved her legs to activate the blood in her knees.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can still hold on. Don¡¯t say anything, or you¡¯ll be accused of being disrespectful.¡±

    Jiayin nodded and couldn''t help but complain in his heart.

    The Royals have always been the biggest double standardrs.

    ?For the sake of the so-called overall situation, the queen''s body can be allowed to rot here without mourning in secret. No one thinks that doing so is disrespectful to the deceased.

    ??But if the weeping courtiers and wives are a little bit disgusted and negligent, then they are guilty and deserve to die!

    Jiayin knelt for a while longer, pretending that her legs were numb, and tilted her body. Taking this opportunity, she smuggled a piece of mint candy out of her sleeve and quickly stuffed it into her grandma''s mouth.

    The cool and sweet taste instantly made Mrs. Li energetic. When she looked at her granddaughter with anger, she couldn''t help but smile in her eyes. Jiayin stuck out his tongue quietly and was about to stuff a piece for himself when he heard someone next to him retching quietly.

    She turned her head slightly and looked over. It turned out to be a gray-haired old woman, older than her grandmother.

    ?Perhaps it was too hot, and the rancid smell was too strong. The old woman couldn''t hold on, and she didn''t dare to keep retching, so she became even more pitiful and embarrassed.

    Jiayin hesitated for a moment, but finally couldn''t help but feel soft and gently threw a mint candy over.

    The mint candy fell on the hem of the old woman''s skirt, startling her.

    Jiayin coughed lightly, and the old woman understood. She immediately picked up the mint without leaving a trace and held it in her mouth.

    After a while, the old woman''s retching stopped.

    Mrs. Li saw this and wanted to say something, but she kept her mouth shut. She did not blame her granddaughter for being nosy...

    At this time, a young **** suddenly walked through the crowd, walked quickly to Mrs. Li, and whispered, "Mrs. Li, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and His Royal Highness the Princess are considerate of your old age, and specially invite you to go to the side hall to chant sutras for you. The queen prays."

    After saying that, he saluted the good news with a smile and added, "Princess Princess, please come to the side hall and take care of the old lady nearby."

    Jiayin felt happy, but when he raised his head and looked at the eyes of everyone, he felt a little hesitant.

    Don¡¯t worry about scarcity, but worry about inequality.

    At this time, everyone is sunbathing, and only their grandparents and grandchildren can go and rest. It is really eye-catching and makes people jealous.

    ?Of course, everyone knows that the prince grew up in Broken Gold Beach, and the princess also loves her like a sister, but this is not the time to be reasonable...

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn''t get up either, obviously she was also worried about this.

    Seeing this, the little **** quickly moved to the white-haired old woman next to him and said, "Madam, the prince, please come to the side hall to pray together."

    Without waiting for the town''s wife to respond, he rushed elsewhere.

    In a moment, almost all the older married women in the yard received extra care.

    ?There is no jealousy or jealousy at all.

    The old women got up one after another and followed the young **** to the side hall.

    Jiayin walked at the end, supporting her grandma. Before entering the door, she was stopped again and led to the wing not far away.

    The prince and the third princess were sitting across from each other drinking tea. They were also wearing mourning clothes, but there was no sadness in their expressions.

    ?Seeing the ancestors and grandsons of the Li family, they both stood up and took a few steps to greet them.

    Mrs. Li quickly picked up the good news and was about to kneel down to salute, but was helped up by the third princess.

    "Old madam, there is no need to be so formal. I just couldn''t see you suffering, so I invited you in. If you keep kneeling here and there, it will be in vain."

    The prince also said, "Yes, madam, sit down quickly."

    ?Old Mrs. Li really didn''t have the energy to refuse, so she sat down for a long time and drank half a cup of herbal tea before she felt much better.

    The good news was even more rude when he saw that apart from Caiyun, not even Eunuch Feng was in the room.

    She drank two cups of herbal tea in one breath, pulled the third princess''s fan and waved it vigorously for a long time, and then asked, "Don''t you need to go to the front, Your Highness? There is also a princess, and the married woman is here to express condolences. Don''t you need to come forward?" "

    The third princess responded with a flash of sorrow in her eyes and a sarcastic look on her lips.

    "I have been dead for how many days, and now I want to cry. What is there to cry about? If my mother dies, I will be free. It would be better to be reincarnated as soon as possible into a wealthy and ordinary family to enjoy happiness."

    The prince was embarrassed. After all, it was the emperor''s decision not to announce the funeral secretly, but in the end, he benefited the most.

    Jiayin quickly changed the subject and asked, "Aren''t you talking about copying scriptures? Come, prepare paper and pen. Before lunch, I will copy a copy!"

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1141ï¼š Which pot goes with which lid?

    Chapter 1141 Which pot goes with which lid?

    Caiyun hurriedly went to get pen and paper, and the prince also said, "I''ll go to the front to see if there''s anything going on here. I''ll send someone to send a message at any time."

    Mrs. Li and Jiayin quickly stood up and saluted. The prince stopped him again and said with a smile, "Old madam, don''t be polite. You took care of me a lot back in Ruijintan. Now that you have entered the palace, I should repay you a little bit."

    ¡°Of course, if the old lady still feels sorry, then when the fruits on the mountain are ripe, can you give me two baskets?

    ¡°After entering the palace, I often thought about the food in the village. I always felt that the delicacies from the mountains and seas were not as fragrant as the rice in the big pot, and the fruits were not as sweet as the fruits in our mountains.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Old Mrs. Li was coaxed to smile and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Prince, the fruits will be delivered as soon as they are ripe. Prince can eat as much as he wants!¡±

    After chatting for a few more words, the prince went out.

    The Crown Princess, the concubines, and the beauties were kneeling and staggering. When they heard the footsteps, they couldn''t help but look over, with surprise in their eyes.

    ?Although the prince is gentle and rarely loses his temper, he rarely smiles.

    They racked their brains, but they couldn''t figure out the prince''s temper and preferences.

    But why is the prince smiling so happily at this moment...

    After hearing the good news, I purified my hands and quietly copied the scriptures.

    ?Although it¡¯s a bit laborious, it¡¯s much easier than kneeling outside.

    ??On the contrary, the third princess stared at the door in a daze, her face gradually lost the indifferent look just now, and her expression became a little more confused and sad.

    Old Mrs. Li sighed inwardly, stepped forward and carefully shook her hand, and whispered, "Princess, when a person dies, it is actually over. All good and bad or love and hate are over. For those of us who are still alive, , learn to feel sorry for yourself and learn to be more open-minded!¡±

    The third princess lowered her head, her eye circles slowly turning red.

    ?She held Old Mrs. Li''s hand with her backhand and responded with a choked sob, "Old madam, people think that I, a princess, am noble and noble. In fact, I am just a poor child who has no father and no mother.

    ¡°My father¡¯s heart is all about the country, the country, power and government.

    "As for the queen mother, her heart is always set on giving birth to a prince, and occasionally she gives some of her thoughts to her parents'' family. If I, the princess, were not a bit unruly and often got into trouble, it would be difficult for me to meet them.

    ¡°I have always been very envious of the good news and have been looking forward to it being your child. Rich or poor, the whole family will get together to eat, laugh, and discuss things together. It is lively and close.

    ¡°Unlike my mother, she hasn¡¯t had a meal with me for many years. But now that she is dead, why do I feel so empty...¡±

    Mrs. Li listened to her quietly without interrupting.

    Heart disease is when a heart injury is covered for a long time, it rots and suppurates, and eventually kills one.

    ?Opening the wound like this and letting it dry will actually help recovery...

    Jiayin kept writing, listening to the third princess whispering softly, talking about those grievances, those past, those regrets, those regrets...

    ?Outside the house, everyone began to bow down for the last time in the morning.

    ??Some people may not be able to hold on, taking air-conditioning, exclaiming, and apologizing, but it gradually became more lively.

    Soon, lunch time came and everyone could finally have a rest.

    ? Even if they smelled the rotten smell and ate two dishes and one meal with watery soup, no one complained.

    Jiayin sprinkled some medicinal powder under the doors and windows while walking around. The smell in the room was lighter and could be ignored.

    ?Caiyun carried the food box and specially brought food from Zhilan Palace.

    The third princess talked a lot, and the depression in her heart was released, and her complexion improved obviously.

    She ate with Jiayin and Mrs. Li, and shared a fruit plate after the meal. Caiyun helped Mrs. Li take a lunch break in the small cubicle at the back of the house. Jiayin was worried that her second uncle would miss her, so she excused herself to change clothes and wanted to find a young **** to deliver the message.

    As a result, as soon as I went out, I saw a young woman walking around, looking very hesitant.

    Perhaps the young woman did not expect the good news to come out, so she was startled, but then she stepped forward to salute.

    ¡°The princess is well.¡±

    Jiayin looked familiar to her, thought about it carefully, and quickly returned the greeting, "His wife is well."

    ??The young woman is none other than the wife of the Crown Prince of Zhenguo Palace and the queen''s cousin. Her maiden name is Wu Bilian.

    At the beginning, when she was not married, she also had a lot of troubles. Fortunately, he finally came to his senses and married into the Duke of Zhenguo.

    ??The prince of Zhenguo also got into trouble a lot, but after getting married, he actually calmed down and lived a good life.

    ??The young couple is famous for their affection in New Zealand, which makes people have to admit that their marriage is destined to be.

    ?Which pot goes with what lid? Don¡¯t worry about whether it looks good or not, just suit it!

    Jiayin looked at Wu Bilian and hesitated to speak, so she asked, "Is the Crown Prince''s wife here to see the princess? Do you need me to inform you?"

    ¡°No, no.¡± Wu Bilian quickly waved her hands and said, ¡°The princess misunderstood, I¡¯m not here to see the princess. I... I¡¯m here to thank the princess!

    ¡°My mother-in-law was feeling unwell just now. Thanks to the princess, she gave her a mint candy, so she didn¡¯t make a fool of herself. Thank you very much, princess, for your help. When the time comes, the prince and I will definitely come to express our gratitude.¡±

    "Oh, that''s not necessary." Jiayin shook his head and replied, "It''s just a little effort, and it shouldn''t be like this. The weather is hot. Madam Prince will go back to find a doctor to prescribe a refreshing medicine for the old lady, sew two purses, or do something The sugar that stimulates body fluids and quenches thirst will definitely make the old lady feel better."

    ??Wu Bilian nodded repeatedly and asked, "Princess, are those mint candies sold in Baiyunjian? My mother-in-law never forgets..."

    Jiayin understood instantly, took off the bag containing the candy, and handed it over.

    ¡°I still have a few pieces here, please take them, Madam Prince. In addition, mints are sold in Baiyunjian, so you can just send your servant to buy them.¡±

    ?Wu Bilian was overjoyed. She took the purse with a blushing face and bowed to express her thanks.

    At this time, the third princess heard the noise and came out, so she could not help but salute again.

    According to seniority, Wu Bilian is the cousin of the third princess.

    ??In the past two years, the queen was ill, the Wu family arranged a marriage, Wu Bilian married into the Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion, and never entered the palace again.

    Naturally, the third princess is not close to her.

    After saying a few words, Wu Bilian left.

    ?The third princess asked curiously, and Jiayin told her about the mints.

    ?The third princess couldn''t help but say, "You are such a good person, you always take care of others wherever you go."

    "It''s all within my power. I can''t let this old lady feel uncomfortable. She''s older than my grandma." Jiayin hugged the third princess''s arm and responded with a smile.

    She raised her chin to signal the third princess to look at Wu Bilian''s back.

    "This is a smart man. The prince was a **** at first, but now he has become a good husband. You see, it doesn''t matter who a woman marries, it''s important to figure out how to live her life, right?"

    The third princess knew that the good news was trying to persuade her, so she avoided the conversation and joked, "You are a little girl, don''t keep talking about these things, otherwise you will not be able to get married if others hear it!"

    At this time, a young **** in the distance poked his head at the door. The guards caught him and asked him a few questions, and then let him go.

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1142ï¼š Things donâ€™t need to be small, they just need to be useful!

    Chapter 1142: Things don¡¯t have to be small, they just need to be useful!

    "Your Royal Highness, Princess, this little **** said he was sent by Uncle Li and wants to see the Princess." The guard said, and the little **** quickly knelt down and kowtowed, looking very frightened.

    ¡°Your Highness Princess, I didn¡¯t break into the palace on purpose. It¡¯s actually Uncle Li who is worried about Mrs. Li and asked me to come over and inquire.¡±

    The third princess waved her hands, then nodded to Jiayin and entered the room.

    Jiayin thanked the guards and then asked the young **** a few questions.

    She was relieved to hear that her second uncle, Mr. Wen and others were doing well and that they didn''t have any signs of heatstroke.

    ?Then she called Caiyun to come forward and gave her five small bottles.

    "Caiyun, do me a favor. Follow this little father-in-law on a trip and give these to my second uncle."

    Caiyun quickly responded with a smile...

    Li Laoer and others had been in the sun for most of the morning, and finally took a break. They were very tired.

    ?Each one took a mouthful of rice, and like dehydrated salted fish, they slumped on their chairs and refused to get up. They didn''t care about their image at all.

    Caiyun and the young **** entered the side hall from the outside and walked along the wall to Li Laoer. Li Laoer was drowsy, but he immediately woke up when he saw the two of them.

    Caiyun saluted and said in a low voice, "Uncle, this servant is Caiyun, the eldest palace maid beside the third princess. The princess asked me to go and give something to my uncle."

    After saying that, she took out a few small bottles.

    Li Laoer took it and looked at it carefully before asking about my mother and niece.

    ?Caiyun didn¡¯t hide anything, she said it carefully.

    Li Laoer breathed a long sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Thanks to His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and His Royal Highness the Princess for taking special care of me."

    Caiyun saw many officials looking over and left quickly.

    Li Laoer rewarded the young eunuch, watched him go out, and opened the small bottle.

    Mr. Wen came over and smiled when he smelled the refreshing scent, "Mint candy? Give me one! It''s so hot that I can even fall asleep while walking."

    ??Li Laoer gave him a bottle and went next door to look for Jia''an, Liu Zhiheng and Mrs. Liu. When he came back, Mr. Wen was already holding an empty bottle and was about to cry.

    Before Li Laoer could ask, more officials came around...

    Finally, it was hard to stay up until the sun set, and the mourning officials and wives came out of the palace one after another.

    The carriages, horses and servants who had been waiting at the gate of the palace for a whole day also became lively.

    Thinking that there are still six more days like this, everyone feels desperate, but they don¡¯t dare to show it.

    ?In the Earl''s Mansion, Grandma Chang has already prepared meals and put out bath water.

    ?Everyone quickly took a shower, changed into clean clothes, and finally got rid of the embarrassment of being sweaty and smelly.

    When the food was served, everyone talked about today''s events while eating.

    Li Laoer drank the lotus seed soup and said to his niece with a smile, "Fu Niu''er, bring us more mint candies tomorrow. The ones we brought today were all snatched up by others, and Mr. Wen and I only got two." "

    Jia''an also looked helpless and proud, and echoed, "Me too, even someone I don''t know has been chatting with me for a long time just for a candy. I might as well just give him one to save me some saliva."

    Jiayin smiled and mixed the cold skin for grandma, and responded casually, "We have it in our shop. Let them all go to the shop to buy it, and the business will definitely be more prosperous."

    "Are you crazy because of the heat?" Jia''an reminded him funny, "Isn''t our shop closed?"

    "Oh," Jiayin was startled and replied, "I really forgot! Just now in the palace, I asked the prince and his wife to go to the shop to buy it."

    Mrs. Li patted her granddaughter''s hand and comforted her, "It''s a small matter. It''s so late. It''s impossible to go to the Duke''s house to buy it. Just bring some more to give away tomorrow!" Jiayin nodded. At this time, the situation was I''m nervous, it''s really hard to send someone away. It would be best if we meet tomorrow and give you another bottle.

    It¡¯s not that she wants to make good friends with the Duke and his family, it¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t want to break her promise.

    ?Although they had no appetite, everyone still managed to eat most of the food.

    After dinner, Zheng He also came back with news about the fleet.

    ¡°Uncle, our boat is sailing smoothly and we are two hundred miles away at noon. I¡¯m afraid it will be even further by this time.¡±

    ?Everyone felt relieved after hearing this. They insisted on saying a few words and then dispersed to rest.

    As if just as soon as I close my eyes, the sky in the east turns pale, and a new day begins.

    ?In every household, I don¡¯t know how many people are complaining and secretly cursing, but they still have to rush to the palace without delay...

    ?Compared with yesterday, today the third princess made the decision. After only one round of kneeling, she invited Mrs. Li and Jiayin to the side hall to continue "copying scriptures".

    ?The little fox finally realized that he had an owner and came over to join in the fun.

    But the weather is too hot, and no one can carry a fluffy little stove.

    So, the popular little fox fell out of favor for the first time.

    When the prince came over at noon, it jumped decisively into his arms and continued to hug the dragon''s lap.

    The prince didn''t mind it either, so he fed it some fruit, said a few words to the others, and then left.

    When the Crown Princess and others outside the door saw it, they immediately became interested...

    I won¡¯t talk about the hard work of everyone in the palace, but I will only talk about the broken gold beach. Because the children have left, it is really deserted.

    In the semi-dry river outside the village, there are no more shirtless boys fishing for fish or having water fights.

    ?There are no more children carrying baskets on their backs to mow the grass at the foot of the mountain.

    Even in the orchard, there is no need to worry about children harming the green fruits!

    At meal time, there is no longer a woman holding her neck and shouting at the bastard...

    ?Everyone is a little uncomfortable, and from time to time they gather under the big tree at the entrance of the village, looking at the path, not knowing what they are looking forward to, what they are missing...

    In the past, the village chief would have given some advice, but now he had no time.

    He got in the car and went around the villages with Uncle Zhao.

    Of course, the residents of several villages gave him a warm reception. Finally, they gathered together at Zheng¡¯s house in the view of the big locust tree to kill chickens and stew meat, and sat across from each other to drink wine.

    While he was still drunk, the village chief said, "Brothers, we have nothing else to do here today. We just want to tell you. Our village will be closed for a month. If it is not necessary, we will not be able to enter or leave. You all Say hello to the villagers and don¡¯t go there.¡±

    Jing Lizheng and others were all surprised when they heard this and asked, "What happened? Why is the village suddenly closed?"

    The village chief waved his hand and said with a smile, "Isn''t this the queen''s death? The master''s family is crying in the city. There is no one in the village who can make the decision, so the village is simply closed. If you are usually afraid of delaying the children''s studies, now outside the city Schools have been closed for a month, and even Mr. Jiang has gone to the city to play, so there is no need to worry about it. "

    Jingli was waiting for someone to nod. This reason sounded quite reasonable.

    ??The village chief added, "Speaking of which, things in and outside the city haven''t stopped since the beginning of the new year, which is really a bad sign.

    ¡°My right eyelid is twitching every day and it never stops. I always feel like there might be something big happening someday.¡±

    Jing Lizheng slapped his thigh and replied, "Brother, we are really the same. Me too, I feel uneasy. After how many years I have lived, no matter how difficult life is, it seems that it is not as urgent as it is now. Panicked."

    Hey guys, today I¡¯m going to update a single episode. Huahua is working hard to build a more exciting plot in the future. Hugs, come on!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1143ï¼š There are distinguished guests coming to the Lu Mansion!

    Chapter 1143 A distinguished guest is coming to the Lu Mansion!

    ??The other two Li Zheng also nodded and pulled the village chief''s sleeves as if jokingly begging.

    ¡°Brother, my family trusts you the most. I have almost entrusted you with this golden beach. Didn¡¯t my family reveal some information to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, brother, tell us a few words.¡±

    ??The village chief was still vague, "It''s no big deal. We ordinary people live our lives honestly at all times, so there is nothing to be afraid of."

    Uncle Zhao, on the other hand, had a bad temper and shouted something out loud.

    "What do you have to ask? It''s so obvious. The Queen Mother is dead, the imperial concubine is in the cold palace, the prince has chosen his concubine, and the princess is married. Who is left in the palace?"

    Jing Li was stunned for a moment, then his expression changed.

    Who is left in the palace and nothing happened?

    Of course it¡¯s the Emperor!

    ?Several people took a breath of air, shut their mouths, and did not dare to ask any more questions.

    ??The village chief glared at Uncle Zhao and tried his best to look back to make amends.

    ¡°Oh, if Old Zhao drinks too much, he will talk nonsense. The Tianwu Kingdom is peaceful and the people are safe, and life is going well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, the country is peaceful and the people are safe.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, we are just ordinary people. We work hard to farm and live our lives at all times.¡±

    Jing Lizheng and others also hurriedly agreed, shouting and pouring wine, and talked about family shortcomings.

    As the sun set in the west, the village chief and Lao Zhao got into the car drunkenly and said goodbye to everyone.

    After the carriage was far away, the three of Jing, Lizheng and Jing got together to discuss it, and then they all hurried back to their respective villages.

    ? Don''t worry about the truth or falsehood, don''t worry about the changes in the city, just follow the footsteps of Xincun.

    ?So, soon the villagers in the three villages received the news that the village was closed!

    No entry or exit is allowed.

    ??Everyone in the village, old or young, was squatting in the village.

    ?When I had nothing to do, I went to carry water. Carrying a bucket of water can only support a few crops.

    Sleep when you are tired from carrying water, so naturally you have no other thoughts...

    ??The village chief and Lao Zhao lay on the carriage, paying no attention to anything, and allowed the old horse pulling the cart to pull them home.

    ?Lao Zhao looked at the setting sun on the horizon and couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "Brother, our boat should have gone very far, right?"

    ¡°Yes, I guess it¡¯s more than two hundred miles away.¡± The village chief smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid my old lady is scolding me!¡±

    ??Old Zhao laughed and responded, "My sister-in-law usually has a good temper, but I don''t care about you. I''m afraid she is really angry this time. You can wait until we meet later to deal with it!"

    ??The village chief sighed, "If we meet again in the future, I will accept whatever she wants to do to deal with her."

    ?The two large ships heading south are currently docked at the dock of a small county town, waiting for the family''s cargo ship to come and join them.

    There are many checkpoints on the way south. The two ships have no cargo and only a few hundred old, young, women and children. It is really eye-catching.

    ?But it makes sense for several of the family¡¯s cargo ships to travel together and spread out the people.

    Because everyone was leaving in a hurry, the family''s cargo ship had to be loaded, so it was one day behind. We would not be able to catch up until noon tomorrow.

    ?Jiaan, Mao Geer, Zhimin, Xiujie, and Guo Wenhao were all busy, helping the guards of the Hou Mansion patrol the two boats to guard against prying eyes from outsiders, or if a child ran off the boat because of ignorance.

    Jia Huan took over the back warehouse and was responsible for the shopping and three meals a day for everyone.

    Liu Biaotou took the people in a small boat and floated outside, waiting to pick up the family''s cargo ship.

    Mr. Jiang led the children to continue studying. His teaching was not rigid and he never followed the textbook.

    At this time, he would point to the county town outside the boat and explain to the children the history of the county town, who has produced it, and what specialties it has... In the shade behind the boat, women such as Tao Hongying and Wan''er were doing needlework. Gossip.

    Aunt Wu always had a bad look on her face. She had clearly agreed with the old man to stay in the village, and the old man agreed. How could she have imagined that he would actually lie to her!

    Tao Hongying heard Aunt Wu breathing heavily and quickly exchanged glances with her niece-in-law.

    Wan''er understood and pulled the needle and thread in her hand and asked Aunt Wu, "Auntie, look at the bellyband I embroidered for Yuanyuan. Why does the bird look more and more like a duck the more it is embroidered?"

    Aunt Wu is good at embroidery and also likes embroidery. When she lowered her head and looked at it, she immediately said, "The color of your embroidery thread is wrong, and there are too many embroidery on the edges."

    After saying that, she took it and helped to correct it.

    Wan''er smiled and praised beside her, "Auntie is really amazing! I was very envious of Aunt Huiniang before. Most of the clothes and pants for her twins were sewn by her, and they were all exquisite.

    "It''s just that Aunt Huiniang has been taking her children to Quanzhou for a long time. The two children must have grown a lot now, and I''m afraid they won''t be able to fit into their original clothes."

    Tao Hongying immediately said, "What does it matter? We will be there in a few days. With my aunt by my side, the two children will still need new clothes."

    ¡°Hui Niang said she misses my aunt almost every day. Suddenly I saw my aunt arriving. I don¡¯t know how happy she will be.¡±

    Sure enough, Aunt Wu looked much better when she thought of her goddaughter and grandchildren.

    "The soil and water in the south support people, so the two children must have grown up a lot, right? I wonder if they remember me, my grandmother?"

    Tao Hongying said quickly, "You must remember that, children are the smartest. They will kiss whoever treats them well. You must know that they were raised by the aunt since they were young, how could they forget!"

    The other women also talked about some interesting things about raising children, and the atmosphere gradually became lively.

    Tao Hongying breathed a sigh of relief, lowered her head and started sewing.

    She was not good at it, and she was worried about home, so she sewed the half skirt in her hand into a mess.

    ??Wan''er silently took the needle and thread, and then put her son into her aunt''s arms...

    Things are unpredictable and no one knows what will happen in the next moment.

    It¡¯s nothing more than soldiers coming to cover up the water and earth.

    Do what you can do, and calmly face those things you cannot do...

    Under the same sky, different people are busy.

    At the southwest border, there is the largest and most magnificent mansion in the middle of the city.

    The mansion is home to the young and old of the Lu family who have guarded the border for generations. General Lu has a different surname and is named king, which is enough to show that he has great military achievements and is loyal.

    Even though he is nearly fifty years old, he still dresses neatly and leads people to patrol the border every day. He works conscientiously and never refuses to be lazy.

    This is also the reason why people throughout the southwest border highly respect and trust him.

    It can be said that here, some people are disrespectful to the imperial court, but absolutely no one will be disrespectful to General Lu!

    As the sun set in the west, General Lu rode his horse to the door. He jumped off his horse, threw the whip and reins to the guards, and asked loudly, "Where is the distinguished guest?"

    The butler who had just greeted us immediately said, "Back to the general, the distinguished guest has been invited to the study room, and Commander Shen is accompanying him to drink tea."

    ??The old general nodded and immediately strode to the backyard, washed off the wind and sand, changed into light home clothes, and then went to the study.

    ??The guard guarding the door saw his master approaching and quickly opened the door.

    The old general strode in and saw two people sitting in the room. One was his most trusted military advisor and his best friend throughout his life, and the other was a young master.

    ??This young man looks to be in his twenties. He is dressed in a moon-white silver robe with dark patterns and floral patterns. His black hair is **** with a mutton-fat jade hairpin, which makes his slightly thin face a little softer.

    ??Had it not been for the tanned skin, going out like this, I would definitely be able to bear the words "a young man like a jade".

    ?Today¡¯s update is here~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1144ï¼š Tell a story to the general!

    Chapter 1144 Tell a story to the general!

    Without waiting for the introduction by the military advisor, General Lu laughed and said, "Is this Jiaren? I have always heard my son mention you, but it was not until today that we met for the first time."

    ??Li Jiaren quickly stood up and gave the junior salute, "Your Majesty is well, I came here rashly, I hope you will forgive me."

    ??Old General Lu helped him up and responded boldly, "Jiaren, don''t be like this. You and my son are close friends. In the past six months, you have been carrying things and letters for him. It''s not too late for me to thank you."

    After saying that, he asked Jiaren to sit down again and poured him tea with his own hands.

    Jiaren stood up and saluted and thanked him. After sitting down, he smiled and said, "I have been in Southwest China for half a year. I have always wanted to come and visit the prince, but I have no choice but to be busy and have no choice but to postpone it until now.

    I wonder if the prince is in good health? "

    "Okay, okay." Old General Lu drank the tea in the cup in one gulp and said, "Call me general, the title of this prince is the emperor''s kindness. In fact, I am just a big boss who kills and kills, and I use the title of prince. , I¡¯m afraid those people in Xindu will start gossiping again.¡±

    ¡°General, you¡¯re welcome, your prince¡¯s title is based on the accumulation of actual military achievements. Among the rich princes in Xindu who only know how to walk birds and admire flowers, a hundred of them combined are not as good as you!¡±

    Jiaren''s words were not polite. During his time in the southwest, he had learned about the arrogance of foreigners outside the border and the hard work of the border guards. He was sincerely grateful and admired.

    As people age, they become better.

    ??General Lu and Military Advisor Shen could naturally tell whether Jiaren''s words were sincere or flattering.

    As a result, the two of them fell in love with him even more.

    Old General Lu even complained about his son, "That boy in my family really deserves to be beaten. I know a young and talented person like you, but I don''t even tell my family about it. Otherwise, you can choose any of my daughters. Do we have a good son-in-law in the Lu family?" "

    Jiaren smiled and said, "Thank you for your attention, general, but I already have a good wife at home and my eldest son was born. I can only live up to the general''s love!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"

    Lao General Lu was not angry either, he laughed heartily.

    After a while, the banquet in the backyard was delivered.

    ?Jiaren came here this time not for official business, but for a private visit.

    ?Hence, General Lu didn''t have many people to accompany him. Even his concubine didn''t call over. Only Commander Shen was present.

    The three of them were half full and began to change cups.

    ??The Lu family has lived in the southwest for a long time. Although there are people in the new capital and news is constantly being passed on, General Lu still asked a few more questions about the new capital.

    After all, everyone in Tianwu knew that the Li family was a popular person in front of the emperor and was extremely favored by the emperor.

    They must know more information.

    Jiaren only talked about some new things in Xindu, but didn''t say a word about the court.

    ??General Lu took advantage of the opportunity to pour the wine and looked at each other with the military advisor.

    The military advisor smiled and said, "Master Li, our prince has written back many times, speaking highly of you and your family. Our general has always wanted to repay you a little bit, but he has never had the chance.

    ¡°Mr. Li is here today. I wonder if Mr. Li has any difficulties in the six months since he took office? If so, sir, just tell me and we will definitely help you.¡±

    Jiaren lowered his eyes, playing with the wine glass in his hand, and his mind was spinning.

    After testing for so long, I have a little more trust in General Lu.

    In this way, he can speak more clearly. Jiaren put down his wine glass and said with a smile, "Thank you, old general, and military advisor. Although my small county is barren and has many problems, I am still competent.

    ¡°But I heard a story before and thought it was very interesting. I wanted to tell it to the old generals and military advisors.¡±

    ??General Lu and Military Advisor Xu were both surprised and didn''t understand why he was telling the story.

    But the two of them nodded, poured the wine, and prepared to listen.

    Jiaren smiled and said, "Actually, it''s not a particularly magical story, it''s just that someone in the story is too ridiculous.

    ¡°It is said that there is a city. The city owner is reasonable and kind, and the people live in peace. And the people who protect the city from the surrounding bandits are the Zhao family and the Qian family, two military general families. They have made great achievements in war and are praised by the people.

    ¡°The children of the two families were fortunate enough to meet each other, study and play together, just like brothers with different surnames.

    ??Among them, the Zhao family has many children, but only one girl, so she is loved by all the brothers in the family.

    "When we occasionally play together, this girl also follows her brothers in and out, so she is familiar with the boys from the Qian family..."

    General Lu sounded familiar and looked at Commander Shen, but Commander Shen frowned.

    Jiaren didn''t seem to notice their expressions. He took a sip of wine and continued, "Gradually, these boys and girls have grown up, studying and testing for fame, and each has achieved his or her own achievements.

    "At this time, the city wanted to find a son-in-law for his daughter, and he took a fancy to the boy from the Qian family. The Qian family was naturally willing, and the boy from the Qian family also agreed, so they got engaged.

    ¡°The boy from the Zhao family was also happy for the boy from the Qian family, but unintentionally, the boy from the Zhao family discovered that the boy from the Qian family actually had a crush on his sister, and his expression became more and more obvious.

    ¡°It just so happens that the daughter of the Zhao family and the daughter of the city lord get along very well, and they are more than ten years apart from the boy from the Qian family!

    ¡°So, the boy from the Zhao family reminded the boy from the Qian family to pay attention to his words and deeds, so as not to cause trouble and harm himself and the Zhao family.

    "The boy from the Qian family promised very well. He always asked the city lord''s daughter to play with him, but in fact he just wanted to see the girl from the Zhao family. The girl from the Zhao family was smart and discovered it quickly, so she avoided seeing her."

    ??Commissioner Shen''s expression had completely changed, and Old General Lu finally guessed what was going on. He opened his mouth to speak in annoyance, but was grabbed by his sleeve by the military adviser.

    ?Li Jiaren smiled, poured himself a glass of wine, and continued.

    "Later, the city lord wanted to set a date to get married, but the boy from the Qian family pretended to be ill and delayed it. Soon, the Zhao family''s city defenses were repeatedly destroyed, and even the military rations were destroyed. The Zhao family investigated some clues, and the person behind the attack was The Qian boy.

    "It''s just that the Zhao family doesn''t know what the boy from the Qian family has planned. Does he want to force the Zhao family to marry the girl to him as a concubine? Not to mention whether the city lord girl is willing, even the Zhao family would rather die than suffer this humiliation. .

    ¡°The Zhao family did not reveal this matter for the sake of the peace of the city. But it happened that the bandits began to invade again, and the Zhao family had to fight against the enemy with all their strength. Any negligence may lead to unnecessary sacrifices or even the fall of the city.

    "At this time, all the Zhao family wants is that the Qian family should stop being selfish and absurd and put the overall situation first. Isn''t this an excessive request?"

    Lao General Lu and Military Advisor Shen no longer knew what to say.

    Jiaren didn''t expect them to say anything, and sneered, "It stands to reason that the Qian family boy said he likes the Zhao family girl from the very beginning. Even if they are more than ten years apart, the Zhao family will reject her politely without hurting their face.

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s human nature for a family to have a daughter.

    ¡°But the hateful thing about the Qian boy is that he didn¡¯t want to be disliked by the city lord, so he agreed to marry the city lord¡¯s girl, and he secretly coveted the Zhao girl!

    ¡°Should this boy from the Qian family be taught strictly? If he continues to let it go, he might disturb the peace of the city.

    ¡°The most innocent ones are the Zhao family. They have sacrificed their lives to protect the city for many years. Not only do they have to endure humiliation, they even end up being hated by the city lord. How unfair!¡±

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1145ï¼š My own children smoke at home!

    Chapter 1145: My own children smoke at home!

    Jiaren didn''t speak loudly, but every word was like a nail, hammering directly into the hearts of General Lu and Military Advisor Shen, causing them to lower their heads in shame and annoyance.

    There was a deathly silence in the room.

    After a long time, Jiaren laughed again, "I''m sorry, old general. I was drunk and said too much.

    ¡°By the way, our caravan has just arrived. This time, the Crown Prince Xu was a little busy because of his wedding, so he didn¡¯t prepare anything for the general.

    "But my sister gave me a lot of good wine and snacks from Xindu. I shared some, borrowed flowers and offered them to the old general to taste, and asked the general not to dislike them."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Feng

    Jiaren smiled proudly and said, "I''m not praising you, but in terms of dim sum in Xindu, my sister''s shop Baiyunjian is the best.

    "My sister was pampered by the family and grew up. She is a woman with a needlework, but her cooking skills are so good that even the emperor praised her. The Marquis was away with the Northern Expeditionary Army. When he came back from delivering the letter, he was still thinking about the snacks baked by my sister. Woolen cloth.

    ¡°Speaking of which, our family and the Marquis have common concerns, and they don¡¯t feel at ease in marrying my sister to anyone. Previously, the emperor wanted to grant a marriage, but the Marquis pushed it away because he was afraid of wronging my sister.

    "My sister is also sensible. She never says anything when she is wronged occasionally. Otherwise, if the Marquis knows about it, he will probably come back immediately with an army of 100,000 people!"

    Grandmaster Shen looked very embarrassed and replied dryly, "That''s right, the princess is really lucky."

    Jiaren accepted it as he saw fit, stood up, straightened his clothes, and said goodbye.

    ¡°After bothering the old general and the military advisor for so long, it¡¯s time for me to say goodbye. I will definitely come to visit the old general again when I have some free time another day!¡±

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Jiaren left the Lu family all the way and rushed back to Fengshan County with his people overnight.

    Seeing that there was no one in front of the door, Commander Shen hurried back to the study. General Lu had already banged the table loudly and cursed angrily.

    "You bastard, you are so angry with me! I thought he was working hard in Xindu, so I sent him so many people and used the money as he pleased. I didn''t expect him to use it to do such despicable things!"

    Grandmaster Shen wanted to persuade him, but he didn''t know what to say.

    Logically speaking, one cannot draw a conclusion on this matter without asking the prince personally.

    But the prince had been writing letters saying how good the Li family was, and Li Jiaren was the new top scholar and was appointed as the county magistrate nearby. No matter from any aspect, it was impossible for the Li family to slander the prince for no reason.

    ??If it is true as Li Jiaren said, then the prince''s troubles will be too great!

    Even though he was in the remote southwest, he had heard of Princess Kangle.

    ?The caravan from the Marquis Mansion was here looking for people to buy gems the year before last, in order to prepare a birthday gift for Princess Kangle on the order of Marquis Xinting.

    ?That attitude is like searching all over the world just to be happy in exchange for my daughter.

    ??Now that his heir apparent is so coveted and persecuted, even if Xintinghou has no time to take care of him at the critical moment of the Northern Expedition, he will never let go of the culprit after victory and triumph!

    The more Commander Shen thought about it, the more worried he became, and for a moment he was at a rare loss of what to do.

    Old General Lu lost his temper, then calmed down and said, "Strategic Advisor, I''m going to make a hard trip to the new capital."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"

    ??Old General Lu shook his head, "No, that treacherous boy seems to be well-behaved and smart, but if he really gets into trouble, he may not be able to get out for a while.

    ¡°Li Jiaren¡¯s words don¡¯t sound nice, but every word of it is correct. If the royal family really knows about this matter, not only our Lu family will be punished, but the Li family will also be implicated.

    "Princess Kangle is even more innocent. If something happens, it will hinder future marriages. Our Lu family has been loyal and honest for generations, and we can''t do anything to harm a woman. What''s more, the Northern Expedition is over and the Marquis of Xinting has returned. , I am also afraid that the traitor will not be able to bear the lessons of others. Why don''t we take action to discipline him first, so as to save some face for the traitor! "

    After saying that, he went to the wall, picked off a golden whip, and handed it to the military advisor.

    "Take this golden whip to Xindu. When we meet, I will first give my traitor twenty lashes, and then I will discipline him. Tell him that once the princess becomes pregnant, let him come back quickly, otherwise his life will be in danger."

    "Afraid of life?" The military advisor was surprised and retorted, "The general may be overly worried. The princess is pregnant, and the royal family should be happy..."

    The general shook his head, his expression more solemn than ever.

    "You take the royal family too simply. Nothing in this world can be hidden from the eyes and ears of the royal family. The Crown Prince thinks he is hiding something, but destroying military supplies and stumbling upon the Northern Expeditionary Army is such a big deal. How could he not reveal it? Any trace?

    ¡°If the Marquis of Xinting knows it, if the Li family knows it, then everyone in the world will know it.

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t underestimate a woman¡¯s intelligence. The princess is the prince¡¯s pillow, and sooner or later she will find out the prince¡¯s thoughts. If the princess doesn¡¯t show deep affection, it¡¯s fine, but if..."

    The old general sighed, "If you use deep feelings, the deeper your hatred will be. Once the princess becomes pregnant, this child will bear the blood of the royal family and the Lu family, and will be able to take over the military power in my hands."

    ¡°The prince¡¯s consort, who betrayed his wife and trampled on the dignity of the princess, has no need to exist anymore!¡±

    The military advisor didn''t speak for a long time, and finally he could only add, "General, don''t worry too much, in case the princess doesn''t find out, or she gives birth to a girl..."

    But the old general waved his hand and said, "Being a boy or a girl is not a problem for the royal family. Even if a daughter is really born, just pick up a kid outside and say he is born to a princess. How dare we, the Lu family, test blood for marriage!"

    The military advisor was speechless...

    Far away in the princess''s mansion in Xindu, at this moment, figures were shaking on the big bed in the palace.

    The third princess didn¡¯t know that her father-in-law had figured out her thoughts.

    Of course, even if she knew it, she wouldn''t be afraid.

    Being from a royal family means you have the capital to be arrogant.

    What¡¯s more, the Lu family was unjust in this matter!

    Besides, it is not easy for Jiaren to take people to the border.

    Uncle Hei''s caravan traveled day and night to Fengshan County. He read the letters from home and knew that his sister had been wronged. He wished he could fly back to Xindu and chop Lu Zong into pieces to relieve his hatred.

    When he was released from Beijing, he clearly told Lu Zong that he should keep this matter in his stomach and not show any trace of it for the rest of his life.

    ?Lu Zong made a clear promise, but in the end he still broke his promise and committed such a shameful act.

    But he had no wings and could not return to the new capital, so he had to rush to the border and ask the Lu family for help.

    ??If the Lu family refuses to discipline them, don''t blame him for being ruthless.

    He didn''t have to do anything. He just wrote a letter to Dr. Zhang. Dr. Zhang would kill Lu Zong silently without waiting even one night.

    ??The matter has become such a big deal, my sister must be soft-hearted and did not dare to tell Doctor Zhang about this matter!

    Lao Hei was worried that it would be unsafe on the road, so this time he brought a dozen brothers and followed the eldest young master out.

    ?At this moment, he was riding on the horse. He looked at the eldest young master with a bad face and did not dare to speak.

    ??Seeing that we are still more than ten miles away from Fengshan County, we can see the flames soaring into the sky from a distance!

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1146ï¼š What are you afraid of, what come!

    Chapter 1146 What are you afraid of? What¡¯s coming!

    "Sir, it seems that there is a situation in the county town! Someone is attacking the city!" Lao Hei was the first to draw his sword and protect Jiaren.

    Jiaren also frowned and quickly ordered, "Send someone to investigate and ask what happened in the county town? Who is attacking the city?"

    ??Old Hei''s veterans immediately separated into four or five and dispersed and ran towards the county seat.

    Lao Hei and others protected Jiaren and walked another seven or eight miles. At this time, the veterans immediately came back with a embarrassed city defense soldier.

    There are two more **** behind, lying across the horse''s back.

    ¡°Sir, we took advantage of the chaos and captured two ¡®tongues¡¯ among the attackers, and also received the messenger.¡±

    The city defense soldier recognized Jiaren, got off his horse, knelt down and cried, "My lord, my lord! When the city gate was about to close tonight, a group of people made trouble. When our city defense was about to deal with it, they Go suddenly pulled out his waist knife and started to chop people.

    ¡°Our commander-in-chief led our brothers and tried our best to close the city gate. But these people went crazy and rushed at the city gate with logs. We also poured oil from the top of the wall and lit a fire.

    "We have barely managed to defeat them. The commander sent our team out to look for you and ask for reinforcements from the border. As a result, they were discovered on the road, and I was the only one left in our team!"

    ?Perhaps thinking of his brothers in the same team, this young soldier cried even harder.

    Lao Hei couldn''t bear to see him like this, so he kicked him and cursed, "Why are you crying? You look like a coward. My brother died in the battle, so I picked up the knife and chopped him back for revenge. There''s no point in crying! Drown with tears." Enemy!"

    ?Xiao Bing wiped his tears and was too choked to cry anymore.

    Jiaren carefully asked how many people came and what their fighting strength was, and he had some guesses in his mind.

    Sure enough, two ¡®tongues¡¯ were brought up.

    ??Both of them were sallow and thin, not fully clothed, with knives on their necks. They were shaking like chaff, and the smell of urine gradually spread between their legs.

    ¡°Sir, spare your life, wuwu, please spare your life! We still have a wife and children at home, and we didn¡¯t kill anyone!¡±

    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, sir, have mercy on me, my wife is going to starve to death, and I just came out to beg for some food!¡±

    Jiaren interrupted them coldly and said, "You are people from nearby villages and towns? Why are you attacking the county? Who is the leader?"

    "Yes, yes! Sir!" A person responded quickly, "I live in Qingshan Village. There is really nothing to eat at home. The wells have dried up and all the grass and leaves on the mountains have been robbed. My mother and child are crying from hunger. I just wanted to come out and find something to eat.

    ¡°A church leader named Amitabha was preaching, saying that the gods in the sky were so angry that it would not rain this year, the crops would fail, and we would all starve to death. The only way to survive would be to follow them.

    ¡°Then I ate two meals with them and then I was brought here!¡±

    The other person was also afraid of being robbed of the opportunity to confess and be lenient, so he quickly agreed.

    "We didn''t take knives at all, we just found a wooden stick and shouted a few times from behind. The hall leader said that there is a Taiping warehouse in the county, and there is countless grain in the warehouse. As long as the city is breached, he will open the warehouse and provide Let¡¯s share the food!¡±

    Jiaren was horrified when he heard this. What he feared most in a famine year was not the loss of food production, but someone inciting riots.

    Needless to say, this happened to him.

    In the six months since he took office, he has spent almost most of his time outside the city.

    Have visited all the villages and towns, seen and understood them personally.

    Distribute seeds, dig reservoirs, strengthen the training of city defense soldiers, and guard every grain of food in the Taiping Cang.

    ?At present, it seems that these efforts are all in vain.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? with natural disasters still irresistible, Taipingcang has also become a target for thugs!

    ¡°How many people are there in the Amitabha Sect?¡± Jiaren asked again, ¡°Where is their home base?¡±

    The two commoners shook their heads, and one of them replied, "I don''t know, sir. This hall leader brought more than thirty people, all with knives. They didn''t say where the lair was, but they said that some big shot would be coming in a few days. , so the hall master is anxious to perform meritorious deeds!" Jia Ren looked at the veterans, "They were really at the back and didn''t hurt anyone?"

    "Yes," a veteran replied, "it''s very easy to catch him, and he will be knocked down with one kick."

    Jiaren motioned to Lao Hei to untie the two of them and said, "Go back and tell the people in your village to bring your family to the county seat as soon as possible to ensure that you don''t starve to death. I will only wait for three days. After three days, if you don''t enter the city, you will be treated as a gang member." , and can no longer enter the county seat.¡±

    ??The two people were extremely surprised. They didn''t expect to be released so easily and have the opportunity to make a living in the county.

    ¡°Thank you, sir, woo woo, thank you, sir!¡±

    ?The two kowtowed quickly, then helped each other and ran away.

    Lao Hei stepped forward and asked, "Sir, do you have any plans?"

    Jiaren nodded, "Uncle Hei, I need your help in this matter, but it''s a bit dangerous."

    "Sir, just say it, the princess is worried about us coming here this time, so she came here to visit you. Now that this is happening, we naturally can''t stand by and watch, otherwise we won''t be able to see the princess when we go back." Lao Hei said boldly.

    ?The other veterans also nodded.

    "Yes, sir, we are border guards ourselves. The barbarians have killed countless people, but we are not afraid of these bandits and thugs."

    ¡°My lord, give the order.¡±

    Jiaren bowed deeply, thanked them, and then made arrangements...

    At the head of Fengshan County City, the county magistrate, the county captain, and the city defense commander all gathered together. Looking at the thick heads under the city gate, they couldn''t help but feel cold in their hearts.

    ?Today is no different from every day, except that the magistrate is out of town and not at home.

    But the county magistrate is away from home every day and rarely sits in the office, so everyone is used to it.

    Over the past six months, they have become familiar with the temper of the new county magistrate.

    ?As long as they perform their duties and do not cause trouble in private, the county magistrate will not interfere with their work.

    ??Even the county magistrate has sent good things to his family, and he will give them a share.

    As a result, when the city gate was closed, they did not wait to return to the county magistrate, but instead were greeted by bandits and thugs.

    In the city gate, there were more than thirty corpses covered with white linen in a row. They were all soldiers who had just died in the battle and the people who had been affected.

    There are still so many bandits and thugs below, and the hot oil has not been poured away. We don¡¯t know when we will attack again, and the casualties will definitely continue to increase.

    ?At this time, they have no backbone, their eyes are really red with hope, and they wish the county magistrate would fall from the sky!

    Suddenly, some soldiers led the steward of the Li family to the city tower and came looking for him.

    "My lords, our lord has returned. But now he is behind this group of thugs, and he has already found out the details of the thugs."

    ??The manager of the Li family spoke sharply, and everyone was extremely surprised, and then worried at the same time as he said a few words.

    ¡°Your Excellency is in danger, do you want the city defense camp to send someone to protect you?¡± The county lieutenant did not forget his duty and asked.

    The steward of the Li family responded, "Don''t worry, Lord County Captain, we are safe. Your Excellency has made a plan to cooperate inside and outside to capture the thief and the king, and I hope you all will cooperate. I hope you will go all out for the safety of Fengshan."

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1147ï¼š The magistrate of Fengshan County is here!

    Chapter 1147 The magistrate of Fengshan County is here!

    "Okay, my lord, you are in deep danger, so you are not afraid. How can we retreat?" Both the county magistrate and the county lieutenant shouted in agreement.

    The commander of the city defense battalion even drew his sword to show his determination.

    Actually, it¡¯s not that they are really so passionate and loyal, there are just too many people outside.

    ?At this rate, if the city gate is breached, their family members will still be in the city.

    ??Moreover, this mob attack on the city must be reported to the court.

    This is an excellent opportunity for them to make a name for themselves and make achievements.

    ?No one wants to squat in this position for the rest of their lives, making no progress!

    ??Now the county magistrate bears most of the risks. If he doesn''t dare to take a gamble anymore, he will be as ridiculous as a turtle with a shrinking neck!

    ?In this way, arrangements were made secretly and quickly on the tower.

    Sure enough, within half an hour, the mob outside the city gate began to attack the city again.

    ? Thirty members of the Maitreya Religion, together with a hundred brainwashed newcomers, rushed to the front.

    The remaining people followed behind, cheering and bluffing.

    ??The soldiers on the city did not pour boiling oil this time, but instead poured rocks.

    In fact, you can shoot arrows, but you can''t see clearly at night. Knowing that most of them are ordinary people, you can''t bear to shoot.

    ??Maitreya sects are not all weaklings, and there are indeed a few who are quite capable.

    ?They temporarily cut down trees and tied a ladder, which they put up to half of the city wall, and they were about to use the strength to jump up the city wall.

    ?At this time, a team of more than a dozen people suddenly appeared from behind the mob and rushed in like tigers entering a flock of sheep.

    Almost in the blink of an eye, he reached the front and chopped down seven or eight Maitreya cult members with his sword.

    ??? Before the Maitreya cult members could understand, the city gate was suddenly opened.

    ??Soldiers from the city defense camp, county captains, and men from the Li family''s caravan also rushed out and immediately made dumplings for the Maitreya cult members.

    ??The pros and cons were reversed, and the Maitreya sect members were also panicked and shouted loudly to urge the people.

    ¡°Everyone, rush, the city is full of food, if you want to survive, rush for me!¡±

    As a result, the sound of the copper basin, which was louder than his, suddenly rang in all directions, deafening everyone in the dark night.

    ?Li Jiaren stood on top of a temporarily found carriage and shouted loudly to the people.

    ¡°Folks, I am the magistrate of Fengshan County! I know that you are incited and bewitched tonight, and you just want to grab some food for the young and old at home.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you now, you don¡¯t need to rob, I will open a panic warehouse tomorrow to release food for disaster relief!¡± As long as you put down your sticks and don¡¯t help others, today¡¯s crime will never be investigated!

    "Don''t help the gangsters to fight against the imperial court and Tianwu! The people opposite you are also Fengshan folks, and they also have parents and relatives. We should face natural disasters together instead of fighting here!"

    ?Hundreds of people are honest and responsible people, and they would not do this if they were not trying to survive.

    To be honest, they are weak in standing up and cheering, and lack of confidence.

    At this moment, someone in the crowd immediately threw sticks and shouted in agreement.

    "Master Li is a good official. If he says to provide food, he will do so. I won''t do it. I have old people and children at home!"

    As he spoke, the man quit the team and ran to the side.

    The rest of the group had no idea. When they saw the leader, they followed like a swarm, throwing sticks and running away.

    The members of the Maitreya Cult were furious, but they were so wrapped up that they had no time to care.

    Li Jiaren still stood on the roof of the car and shouted, "Folks, you are all my subjects of Fengshan County. I am the county magistrate, and I will not harm you! Put down your weapons quickly and forget about it."

    ¡°We will open a position tomorrow. If you are afraid of being retaliated by the Maitreya Cult, you can take your family to the city to escape! I will keep you safe! Don¡¯t take any chances, retreat quickly, retreat! Be careful of accidental injuries!¡±

    ??More and more people retreated, and for a time only a hundred or ten people were still resisting.

    ?Li Jiaren waved his hand at the city gate, and more soldiers poured out for the final siege. Seeing victory in sight, everyone inside and outside the city gate breathed a sigh of relief.

    ?Suddenly, a tall commoner rushed out of the crowd and threw himself on the top of the carriage.

    ??Two veterans stood guard under the carriage and struck with their swords, but they were easily dodged by the attackers.

    ?Seeing that this man''s long sword was about to fall on Li Jiaren, the county magistrate on the city tower was so frightened that his eyes almost popped out.

    ?Li Jiaren has been waiting for this person to appear.

    After all, after observing for so long, the so-called hall master did not show up at all.

    ?Either he ran away in fear of death, or he hid among the people and secretly controlled the siege.

    ?At this moment, he calmly took out a knife from behind his back and swung it out with all his strength.

    With a clang, the attacker''s knife was cut from the middle and hit the roof of the car.

    ??Li Jiaren''s long sword did not change its force and directly cut off the visitor''s arm.

    The man screamed and fell off the carriage. He was held down by the veteran, and his hamstrings were cut off and tied up.

    Li Jiaren''s body was covered with blood. Hengdao stood on the roof of the car and shouted loudly, "The leader of Maitreya Church is captured, Fengshan will win!"

    ??The inside and outside of the city gate seemed to be frozen. No one expected that the weak and weak county magistrate could be so brave!

    ??But it was only for a moment. Soon, everyone inside and outside the city was shouting crazily, "Fengshan is mighty, Fengshan is mighty!"

    ?Especially the soldiers in the city defense camp, their eyes were burning.

    Don¡¯t be afraid of danger, kill thieves with your own hands, and fight bloody!

    Who can not like and admire such a parent?

    Even the people who retreated could not help shouting.

    How come they are obsessed with following these monks and causing trouble?

    With such parents and officials, how could the people starve to death?

    Soon, the members of the Maitreya Sect and others were captured.

    Death and arrest, Fengshan achieved a complete victory in the entire siege.

    ?Li Jiaren was surrounded by people entering the city gate, and was greeted by people all over the city.

    Some people kowtow, others offer the best food and drink at home, and it is as lively as daytime.

    Even the proud wealthy households and members of aristocratic families lowered their heads and came forward to salute.

    ?Li Jiaren responded one by one, but did not stay too long.

    The people outside the city had to settle down, discuss opening warehouses, and send letters to the Lu family at the border to remind them to take precautions.

    ?Of course, the most important thing is to give the imperial court an eight hundred miles memorial.

    ??With all natural and man-made disasters added together, the court must have a response.

    Otherwise, a single spark that starts a prairie fire cannot be extinguished easily...

    ?At three o''clock in the morning, in the border town, the laziest lazy man also went out to work to make a living.

    ?At this time, the sound of rapid horse hooves suddenly sounded outside the palace gate, causing a commotion in the front yard.

    Soon, the chief steward of the palace took a messenger and ran to the study to report the news.

    "General, general! The Queen of Xindu has passed away!" The housekeeper was left panting, and he shouted as he entered the courtyard.

    Although news had already reached Xindu that the queen had died long ago, they just kept the mourning secret.

    ??But only General Lu and the military adviser knew the news, and everyone else kept it secret.

    ?At this moment, the butler shouted loudly, and everyone panicked.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1148ï¼š Today is not a good day!

    Chapter 1148 Today is not a good day!

    ?Especially when the general''s wife heard the noise and came to check, she turned around and went back, leading the maids and maids to organize the situation.

    ?Hold military power and look majestic, but in fact, you have to be careful in your actions, otherwise you will be labeled as disrespectful and treasonous.

    At this time, I am afraid that the entire southwest is looking at the palace, and it must be done to perfection.

    Not only should the home be plain, but mourning clothes and even items of worship should be prepared.

    Even if you can''t go to the palace to mourn, you still have to kneel at your own home!

    The military advisor was going to Beijing today. Hearing these words, he looked at each other and both of them breathed a sigh of relief.

    The queen is dead. The third princess must not be pregnant during her filial period. That would be extremely unfilial.

    ?In this way, even if the prince is really in danger, there is no need to rush to the rescue, at least it can delay for more than half a year.

    The two men called the messengers to come forward and inquire about some details carefully.

    ??The messenger didn''t hide anything and told him all the news he knew.

    ?Finally, he took the reward and left.

    ??General Lu and his military advisor counted the days and hurriedly sent them here for 800 miles. It was already the third day that the queen was crying.

    The military advisor said, "General, I''d better go to the new capital a little later. The queen has passed away, and everyone in the new capital has to live peacefully, and I''m afraid there won''t be any big trouble."

    The old general shook his head, "You''d better go there, I don''t feel confident."

    ??The military advisor was still talking, but there was another noise outside the courtyard gate, which made both him and the old general frown.

    ?Have you done something wrong this day? Why can¡¯t the door be closed?

    ?The busy and exhausted chief steward appeared again, followed not by an orderly, but by a steward in a green robe and a small hat.

    As soon as the butler stepped forward, he said, "General, Mr. Li, the magistrate of Fengshan County, sent someone to report the news!"

    After saying that, he stood sideways and stood vaguely between the visitor and the general.

    This is a loyal man.

    ??It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t fully trust the visitor and was prepared to prevent his master from being harmed.

    ??The steward in the green hat smiled, showing his white teeth, and he looked very young.

    He showed a jade pendant that Li Jiaren wore around his waist when he came to visit yesterday.

    This proved his identity, and then he said, "Well, Old General Lu, our Lords rushed back to Fengshan last night, but encountered the Maitreya Cult who coerced the people into rioting and attacked the county town with the intention of grabbing food. Our Lords specially sent me I came to deliver a message, asking the old general to take more precautions, fearing that chaos is coming."

    What? !

    ??General Lu and the military advisor were both startled.

    ??General Lu quickly asked, "Is Mr. Li injured? How is Fengshan County now?"

    The steward in green hat smiled and responded, "Thank you for your concern, General. We, adults, have learned some self-defense skills since childhood. It happened that the men we brought with us were also members of our caravan. The men of the caravan were selected by the Marquis for the princess. A veteran, a good player who blocks ten from one.

    "So, we adults were not injured. We even cooperated with the city''s defense camp and completely shattered the track of Maitreya Cult. We adults even chopped off the arm of the leader of Maitreya Church with our own hands!"

    Obviously, the steward saw it with his own eyes last night, and his eyes were still shining with excitement when he talked about it now.

    He held a letter in both hands and said, "This is our lord''s handwriting. The details are in it. Please take a look at it, the old general."

    The chief steward quickly took the letter and held it in front of the general.

    The general opened it and looked at it with the military advisor. Neither of them spoke for a long time.

    I thought that after yesterday¡¯s visit, they had already taken a high look at Li Jiaren.

    Unexpectedly, this young man, a small county magistrate who has been in office for half a year, is still so brave and generous!

    They don¡¯t know anything about Maitreya Cult.

    ??If Li Jiaren does not warn and takes precautions, and the border gate is opened, then the entire Tianwu family will be in danger, and the Lu family will have to wash their necks and wait for death!

    Old General Lu sighed. Although he cursed his son for getting into trouble, he was still a little unconvinced in his heart.?????Now, this bit of dissatisfaction has completely dissipated.

    If you are not as good as others, you are not as good as others!

    ¡°This little brother, thank you sir on my behalf when you get back. I will definitely come to thank you in person the next day.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, old general!¡± The steward in Qingyi saluted and didn¡¯t stop for much, turning around to leave.

    The housekeeper also saw that he was here to help, so he hurriedly said, "Brother, stay and have a bowl of some noodles. The journey back is not short."

    The steward refused, and responded, "Our Lord is gathering the people nearby. It''s very busy in and outside the city. I have to go back to help. Thank you for your kindness, steward. I will try the skills of your cook again if I have the opportunity in the future."

    The military advisor listened to them and walked out of the courtyard, "General, I really can''t enter the capital right now."

    The old general nodded, "The incident happened unexpectedly, and the safety of the border is our priority."

    The two of them got together and began to discuss countermeasures.

    ?Then General Lu went to the military camp again to gather the generals to discuss matters...

    Let¡¯s not talk about the impending chaos in the southwest, but just talk about Xindu. Mrs. Li and Jiayin enter the palace every day, usually kneeling for a while to make a show, and then go into the side hall.

    The good news was copied, the three princesses ate fruits together, and Mrs. Li took a rest.

    Occasionally, the prince would bring the little fox over and talk.

    So, neither the grandfather nor the grandson suffered much.

    Thanks to their blessing, the other elderly married women also received preferential treatment.

    ??Although you still have to kneel, you are in a side hall with an ice basin and tea.

    But those young married women were unlucky.

    In such weather, you have to wear layers of mourning clothes and wipe your eyes with a handkerchief from time to time to make you look sad.

    Except for half an hour''s rest at noon, one kneels down for a whole day.

    Almost every day, pregnant women are carried down and suffer from heatstroke!

    ??One lucky person actually found out that she was pregnant, and was pardoned by the third princess and sent home to rest.

    For a moment, I don¡¯t know how many people were secretly gritting their teeth in jealousy!

    Similarly, this is also a good time for the prince to win people''s hearts.

    Among the civil and military officials kneeling in the square, the elderly ministers also changed their places so that they did not have to be exposed to the sun.

    ??Old Mrs. Liu was among them, and Mr. Li and Mr. Wen were also called away by the young eunuch, who called them to mobilize manpower to help the Ministry of Rites arrange the funeral.

    ?Only Liu Zhiheng, who was in charge of the crops, was left behind, and he was getting darker and darker day by day...

    ??Far away at the border gate in the north of the Yangtze River, in the camp of the border guard army.

    ? Wei Erniu was helping the Marquis put on his armor with his own hands. He blamed himself very much. If he hadn''t saved him earlier, the Marquis would not have been injured.

    Although the wound medicine at home is the best in the world, after a few days of treatment, the Marquis¡¯s wound has scabbed over.

    But the blood loss was too much, and it cannot be made up in a short while.

    Mr. Hou''s face is pale and he looks a bit weak no matter how he looks at it.

    He couldn''t help but want to persuade him, but before he could speak, Li Laosi and Jiang Cheng walked in.

    ?Jiang Cheng became anxious when he saw Lord Hou like this.

    "Master Marquis, you are just a little older, are you going to go on an expedition now? No way!"

    The Marquis waved his hand and replied, "Don''t wait for anyone during the war. We will win the battle quickly. After we have completely recovered Jiangbei, we will have a lot of time to recuperate."

    Today¡¯s update is here~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1149ï¼š Rumors are stronger than tigers

    Chapter 1149 Rumors are stronger than tigers

    Jiang Cheng shook his head repeatedly and said, "Master Marquis, please give me two more days. No matter how urgent you are, you still need this little effort! Moreover, the barbarians are at the end of their game and are barely surviving. As long as we push forward, they will definitely collapse and completely retreat to the grassland..."

    ??Li Laosi patted him on the shoulder, interrupted his words, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, stop nagging. The Marquis is also the leader of the battle when he goes on an expedition. I lead the vanguard battalion, how can I tire the Marquis?"

    ?Hold on waiting for us to come back. Today is a test, and we will have to gather together to discuss matters in the evening. "

    Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t say anything. He sighed and stepped forward to help Wei Erniu...

    Soon, Li Laosi led two thousand people from the Pioneer Battalion and rushed out of the camp first.

    ??The Marquis was dressed in golden armor, sitting high on his horse, with a sword hanging on his side. He followed with two thousand soldiers to help the vanguard camp plunder the formation.

    The soldiers in the whole camp saw this and breathed a long sigh of relief.

    There is no secret that can be kept in the world!

    ??Although a silence order was issued, too many people saw that the Marquis was hit by an arrow.

    ?No matter how much precautions were taken, the news slowly spread in the camp.

    ?The thing that is scary about people''s words is that when a thing passes through different people''s mouths, they will add their own understanding and ideas, and it gradually changes its appearance.

    In the end, a cat is said to be a tiger.

    Sometimes, a cat may turn into a man, doting on his concubine and destroying his wife. The wife eventually remarries the leader of the Tiger Gang, and then the man is chopped into pieces!

    Maybe it¡¯s an exaggeration, but it definitely doesn¡¯t happen.

    ?In the past few days, there has been a temporary truce in the camp. The soldiers and generals have nothing else to do except training and patrolling, so their heads have been given space to use.

    Some people said that the general had an arm cut off, some said that the Marquis was not injured at all, and this was to confuse the enemy. Of course, some people said... the Marquis died in the battle!

    ?Now, the Marquis is on the expedition in good condition, and all rumors are instantly shattered!

    ??Tianwu¡¯s God of War is still there, and the Bei Zhengjun¡¯s Dinghai Shenzhen has not fallen!

    This is more important than anything else!

    ?As a result, the patrolling soldiers raised their heads and chests, becoming more and more proud, and the training soldiers worked harder and harder.

    Even the chefs in the cooking camp scooped up two extra ladles of rice noodles and poured them into the pot!

    ??Li Laosi has always been brave and invincible. In the Northern Expedition Army, he had long overshadowed the Marquis.

    ?The vanguard army is most willing to follow him out to fight, not for anything else but for the pleasure.

    No matter how many barbarians you encounter, they are just like chopping melons and vegetables!

    Speaking of it, the fifth prince of the barbarians was unlucky. If the marquis had not been injured last time, he would have been hung on a pole to dry by now.

    In the past few days, the old man king was restricted by him. After that, he had been frightened, and he couldn''t bear to find out to find out.

    ??Li Laosi and his men approached the border gate for fifty miles, and even looked at the wall of the border gate from a distance, when they met the fifth prince and 500 barbarians.

    It¡¯s not that the fifth prince didn¡¯t want to bring in more men. In fact, after so many years of fighting with Tianwu, all the grassland subjects who were originally pitiful had died.

    Otherwise, how could they have allowed the Northern Expedition Army to call a truce in the past few days? They would have been knocking on the door a long time ago.

    It will take at least half a month to mobilize reinforcements from deep in the grassland!

    ??Li Laosi was so happy that he was hunting rabbits in the grass. He was so lucky.

    With a single order, the vanguard army rushed over.

    The fifth prince was not really careless. It was obvious that the people on his side would suffer less, so he turned around and ran away.

    ??The vanguard army was like a cat chasing a mouse, intercepting them left and right, and followed behind them, killing one after another. Finally, the fifth prince ran away with more than a dozen people.

    Jia Dun swung his riding whip angrily and shouted, "Let this kid run away again!"

    Another captain who was friends with him rolled his eyes and cursed, "Idiot! The general let this kid go on purpose!"

    "Ah!" Jia Dun couldn''t understand, "Why, why didn''t you kill him?"

    ??Li Laosi swung the reins, slapped him lightly, and said with a smile, "If all your children and grandchildren were killed by the enemy, would you go all out and fight for revenge?

    ???If you have a grandson left by your side, and the soldiers on the opposite side are pressing down on the border, do you just think that the green hills are still there, so you are not afraid of running out of firewood, and the most important thing is to take a step back to preserve your bloodline? ¡±????Jia Dun blinked twice, as if he understood.

    ??The captain couldn''t see it, so he had to explain it to him.

    ¡°We have been marching north for so many years, and we are about to drive the barbarians out of the border. Victory is in sight.

    Neither the marquis nor the general wanted to suffer too many casualties, so they left a prince for the Khan. He would only retreat to the grassland if he had any scruples. Instead of overwhelming everyone and fighting to the death with us! "

    Jia Dun was unconvinced and retorted, "It''s impossible. All the troops were killed in the battle. What will happen to the grassland in the future? King Khan will definitely not do this!"

    ¡°King Khan¡¯s whole family is dead, so he doesn¡¯t care about the grassland. Maybe he will be reborn as a Tianwu people in his next life!¡± Li Laosi added, which made the surrounding soldiers laugh.

    After the battlefield was cleaned up, the Marquis also arrived with his team.

    The surrounding terrain has been surveyed a long time ago, and the Marquis knew it well. Now he said, "How is it? Have you found anything new?"

    Li Laosi told the story of the fifth prince''s escape, and finally pulled out a bag of dry food that had been torn off the corpse of a barbarian, and said, "Master Marquis, the barbarians have nothing to eat! These people are following the fifth prince, and they are better than ordinary people." The food for the soldiers and slaves is good, but it¡¯s just grass seed powder and no dried meat!¡±

    After the Marquis looked at it carefully, he also nodded.

    ¡°In the past ten years, although we in Tianwu have retreated to the south of the Yangtze River, we have high-yield grains and our national strength has not declined. On the contrary, we have recuperated and become much stronger.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that the barbarians have occupied the north of the Yangtze River. They don¡¯t know how to grow crops and produce food, and most of the people are here to enjoy themselves. There is no one to graze cattle and sheep on the grassland.

    ¡°One thing goes up and the other goes down, so it¡¯s not surprising that things are happening now.

    "Go back, discuss matters at night, and try to drive the barbarians out of the pass for a hundred miles in one go. Eliminate as many barbarians as possible, so that they will not be able to recover in twenty years, and to ensure that Tianwu is safe for twenty years!"

    Li Laosi responded, "I hope so, that is..."

    There were many people around, so it was difficult for him to explain clearly, but he still asked, "Even if that person is not found, he is always a hidden danger. Do you want to wait a little longer..."

    "We can''t wait any longer. The opportunity is fleeting." The Marquis waved his hands and looked at the distant border with a deep and persistent gaze.

    "That person was targeting me. Even if something really happened, it was only me. Compared with the ten years of the Northern Expedition and the imminent recovery of the mountains and rivers, my own safety is nothing to worry about!"

    Li Laosi still wanted to persuade him, but in the end he swallowed his words.

    ??The Marquis treats him like a brother and has great trust in him.

    But whatever the Marquis decides, once he says it, it will never change.

    At this time, he couldn''t help but think of his daughter.

    ??If my daughter were here, she would definitely make the Marquis change his mind.

    pity¡­

    As soon as everyone returned to the camp, Ye Shan brought news about Xindu.

    The Queen has passed away!

    ??Li Laosi sighed at that time, he had no reason to persuade the Marquis anymore.

    Since the man in the palace has released the news of the queen''s death, it means that he has done everything he wanted to do.

    ?After the Queen¡¯s funeral, the first one to bear the brunt was definitely the Northern Expeditionary Army.

    ??Whether it''s through underhanded assassination or blatantly seizing power and credit, it''s all extremely troublesome.

    ?Now, the best response is to do nothing without stopping, immediately drive the barbarians out of the border and end the Northern Expedition!

    ¡°Dong! Dong! Dong!¡± The dull gathering drum sounded, and the lights in the main tent were brightly lit!

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~¡¤

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1150ï¼š After a natural disaster, there must be a human disaster!

    Chapter 1150: After natural disasters, there must be disasters from man!

    ?Summer mornings always come very early. People who have been busy all day seem to find that not long after they lie down, the sky becomes white.

    In Broken Gold Beach, the patrol team has gone back to catch up on their sleep.

    ??The village chief walked out of his home with his hands behind his back, went to the door of Li''s house to pet two big dogs, asked Granny Lin and others, and found out that there was nothing going on at the Li family''s old house, so he began his day''s inspection.

    Every family in the village was very quiet because they had sent away their children and young people. No one was used to it at first, but it got better after a few days. At least there was no delay in work.

    Several villages such as Dahuaishu were indeed frightened, and the villagers were very peaceful.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With Li Zheng in charge on weekdays, apart from doing farm work, not only has he never been to Xincun No. 2 Village, he has not even been to the city.

    I am afraid that at such a time, I will get into trouble and the whole family will be unlucky.

    ??The melon vines in the fields have been cleared and replanted quickly. The cabbages, radishes and other things replanted are growing well. From a distance, you can see a patch of fresh green, which makes people feel good.

    There are also orchards on the mountain, which are even more lush. Against the background of the surrounding yellowing mountain forests, the scorpion cake is really eye-catching.

    ??This is the result of the villagers'' hard work day and night!

    ?The small river outside the village is now only a thin trickle as thick as a wrist and may stop flowing at any time. Of course it was because of the hot weather, but also because most of the river water was taken away by the villagers to the fields and mountains for irrigation.

    Recently, people are worried that the river will completely stop flowing and the villages downstream will have no water to drink, so everyone has started carrying water from the village again.

    When the wells were first dug, the village spent a lot of money to build deep wells, but now most of them have dried up, and only three or four of them still have water.

    I really don¡¯t know when the water in the well will be completely exhausted...

    The village chief felt mixed feelings.

    Having lived for most of his life, he knows how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages.

    ??If everyone is farming, and other people suffer half the disaster, but your field has a good harvest, that person will only envy you, and even fawn over you and ask how you planted the crops.

    ??But the family has lost its production and harvested nothing. The young and old in the family are about to starve to death, but your fields are full of golden rice...

    ?That''s just plainly seeking hatred, just waiting to be robbed!

    ?The green mountains and the new green on the ground in front of us are the rice harvested by the family when they had no crops...

    It¡¯s great, but it¡¯s also dangerous!

    ??The village chief sighed, wishing he could run like a mouse these days!

    Hurry up and wait for another month, the fruits will be sold, and the autumn vegetables, peanuts, sweet potatoes, potatoes and corn will be harvested, so I will feel relieved.

    Unfortunately, what you are afraid of is what comes. At three o''clock in the morning, it is too hot outside. The villagers go home one after another to enjoy the cool weather, waiting for the sun to set before continuing to work.

    ?There were old and young people who did not want to sleep, sitting under the big tree at the entrance of the village, shaking their cattail fans and straw hats, and chatting.

    "I don''t know where the children have gone? They should be here soon, right?" A man asked in a low voice, thinking about the children.

    The villagers next to him couldn''t help but slap him and scolded him with a smile, "You can do it. I have to ask this question so many times a day. It''s really more rude than a woman."

    There is a master''s family. These boys went to the south to enjoy the blessings. I am afraid they have already seen the sea and the big ship. They are so happy that they don''t think of you as a father at all. "

    The man was not angry either, and responded with a smile, "That''s good, I don''t know when I can go and see it, but the boys can feast their eyes first."

    Another old man also said, "My grandson also said that he is going to go fishing. When the time comes, he will bring me a fish as big as a house."

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this and responded one after another.

    ¡°My daughter also said, bring me pearls as big as steamed buns.¡±

    ¡°My son said, find me coral to grind my hairpins on!¡±

    Speaking of children, it is extremely lively under the big tree.

    At this moment, a veteran from the second village suddenly came running up on horseback, shouting from a distance.

    ¡°Village chief, someone is making trouble at the bridge! There are more than a dozen people!¡±

    This is not bad! The village chief immediately shouted to the villagers, and with a huff, more than 20 people, old and young, rushed to the second village.

    There is a wooden fence at the end of the bridge. People from the second village are guarding the wooden fence, and there are a dozen strangers outside the fence.

    Originally, the village chief and others thought it was some blind family who came to cause trouble.

    But he frowned when he saw these strangers.

    There were more than a dozen people, some old and some young, all dressed in rags. The half-grown children only had rags covering their buttocks, and the rest were naked and tanned.

    Looking at the look again, the complexion is sallow and the muscles are thin, the lips are chapped, and the bones are skinny...

    ?This is really even worse than when they fled from the Northland!

    Such a person should not be harmful to his own family!

    A few veterans guarding the gate were also in a dilemma. When they saw the village chief, they quickly told the story.

    ¡°Village chief, these people came to us an hour ago and said they were too thirsty and asked for a bowl of water. We looked so pitiful and gave them a bucket of water.

    ¡°But after they finished drinking, they said they were hungry again and asked for green vegetables from the field to fill their stomachs. We also...picked up a dozen raw potatoes, and they didn¡¯t leave after they finished eating!

    ¡°They clamored to stay and work, even if they sold themselves into slavery. We told the village not to accept outsiders, but they didn¡¯t listen and stayed here and refused to leave.¡±

    After hearing this, the village chief and others breathed a long sigh of relief, but they couldn''t help but stare at the veteran who reported the news.

    When he shouted, everyone thought someone was knocking on the door.

    But these are obviously a group of people fleeing from famine!

    The veteran touched his nose and felt very innocent.

    ?He was in a hurry and everyone came running over before he could explain clearly...

    At this moment, the dozen or so people who also knew the staple food of this place had arrived. They all gathered in front of the fence and knelt down for a while.

    ?An old man cried and begged in a dry and hoarse voice.

    ¡°Dear nobles, have mercy on us poor people! We really couldn¡¯t survive, so we abandoned our homes and everything and ran out to find a way out!

    ¡°We ate grass and leaves along the way before we got here.

    "Please have mercy on the nobles and accept us. We are willing to work as cattle or horses, just to survive!"

    A thin woman with sunken eyes pushed two seven or eight-year-old children forward and begged urgently, "It''s okay for the nobles not to want us. Just accept these two children. They eat I can only sweep the floor, feed chickens and pigs, or even work in the fields. Please be kind to me, please save my life!¡±

    The two children have big heads and small necks. They were pushed out by the mother and were still a little confused.

    At this moment, they turned around and hugged the woman, crying at the top of their lungs.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t leave us! Wuwu, we won¡¯t leave, we won¡¯t leave!¡±

    ?The woman was afraid that the children would be rejected, so she raised her hand and beat them. She was so anxious that she wanted to faint.

    Their whole family had fled all the way from the south, and the village in front of them seemed to be the richest.

    ?Every house is brand new and clean, and the people in the village are well-dressed.

    The fields are green and the mountains are also green, as if there is no shortage of water at all.

    Most importantly, the people here are kind.

    ??They were beaten, scolded and driven away wherever they went to beg for food. Only here did they get clean water and food!

    You can survive here!

    ?The woman is not considered smart, but she is wise enough to survive for her son.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1151ï¼š The result that everyone ignores

    Chapter 1151 The result of being ignored by everyone

    She raised her hand and beat her son hard, pulling them forward and shouting frantically, "Just be obedient! You have to live, do you understand? You can survive here! If you follow me, you will starve to death." !¡±

    The two boys cried even more fiercely, and there was a big commotion on the bridge for a while.

    ??The village chief and others frowned, feeling uncomfortable. After all, everyone has had the same experience and everyone knows how painful it is.

    But they could not agree to take in the family just because they were pitiful.

    Since then, Broken Gold Beach is now in a precarious situation, and I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future.

    Perhaps it will be destroyed at any time, otherwise we cannot send all the children away.

    Secondly, these people escaped from the south, and there must be many more behind them. If word spread that Suijintan was going to take in refugees, I''m afraid they would all flock here immediately.

    ?It is easy to raise a dozen people in Suijintan, but raising thousands or even tens of thousands of people is just a joke!

    ?Lao Zhao gave the village chief a hand, and the few people stepped back to discuss.

    ¡°Brother, this is a big deal. We can¡¯t make the decision, so we should ask the owner.¡±

    ¡°I think so too. Refugees will arrive in Xindu soon, so my family should prepare early. After all, our place is so eye-catching, and anyone with some scheming will come here.¡±

    The village chief thought the same thing, so he said, "You find two cars, and I will take the people into the city and let them fend for themselves. We will never take them in. Then, mobilize all the people, patrol more closely, and protect the broken people." golden beach.

    "I''m going to the Earl''s Palace right away. I won''t be able to see my master''s house during the day, but I''ll definitely be able to do it at night. I''ll be back with a message tomorrow morning."

    ?Everyone nodded and took action quickly.

    Soon, the two carriages were ready.

    ??When this family of refugees heard that Suijintan would not take them in, they cried hard and asked for more help. The village chief spoke.

    ¡°Folks, it¡¯s not that we are cruel, it¡¯s actually that our place is the fiefdom of the nobles. If the nobles are not here, we are all slaves and we don¡¯t dare to make the decision to take you in without authorization.

    "I will send you to the new capital right away. The people living in the new capital are all noble people. It is not difficult for you to survive. If any noble family is short of slaves, you will be able to settle down."

    After saying that, he motioned for Xiaocui and others to come forward.

    ?Xiao Cui and other women had already found some old clothes and packed some leftover cakes and steamed buns from home into baskets.

    ?This family was just trying to survive, but seeing this, they no longer persisted.

    ?Wherever you live, you live!

    ??And not only nobles live in the new capital, but also the emperor!

    They are the people of Tianwu. If they can¡¯t survive, they should go to the emperor!

    The two carriages stepped onto the path one after another and rushed to the new capital.

    ?The carriage of Broken Gold Beach is no different from other people''s carriages, but the wooden sign hung high in front of the carriage has Broken Golden Beach engraved on one side and Li characters on the other, which is enough for everyone to distinguish.

    ??The soldiers guarding the city gate may not be successful in fighting, but their eyesight is top-notch.

    As soon as he saw the Li family''s carriage, he immediately gave way without checking it.

    There was even a soldier who was willing to joke and greeted the village chief, "Uncle, are the fruits on the mountain ripe and coming to the palace to pay tribute?"

    The village chief waved his hand and smiled, "No, I have something to do at home, so I will go there when I have nothing to do. The fruit will not ripen for another month! I will bring you a basket then, so you can eat freshly."

    The soldiers naturally responded with a smile, and finally told the village chief which roads in the city were under martial law.

    ?After the carriage entered the city, it wandered around to find a quiet alley and unloaded the family of refugees.

    ¡°Brothers, this is the south of the city. The most wealthy people live here. You can make a living here.¡±

    ?The village chief uncle waved to the family, took the carriage and left.

    A family of refugees didn''t even have the heart to return the favor, let alone chase the carriage. Because of the prosperity before their eyes, they were like mice falling into a rice vat, confused by joy.

    ?The alley is paved with bluestones, and the small courtyards with green bricks and gray tiles on both sides are neatly arranged.

    There are even green willow trees beside the courtyard wall. Under the tree, a few urchins in coats are holding snacks in their hands and looking at them curiously...

    Let alone such disaster years, even in good years, the county where this family lives does not have such peace and prosperity.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????<

    Here, they will definitely survive!

    Not to mention how these refugees went from house to house begging for food in an attempt to find a place to stay.

    They only said that the village chief had arrived at the Earl''s Mansion, but sure enough, no one from the head of the family was there.

    The old lady, the princess, the uncle, Mr. Wen, and Jia An were all weeping in the palace.

    Fortunately, the uncle was afraid that something would happen in the house, so no one sent a message and left Zheng He behind.

    Zheng He guessed that something had happened as soon as he picked up the village chief, so he quickly asked, "Grandpa, village chief, is there something wrong? Do you need me to report to my uncle?"

    ??The village chief waved his hand, finished what had just happened, and finally said, "Xiaohe, I don''t know how uncle is doing in the palace. This matter should not be rushed, but it cannot be delayed for too long."

    Zheng He often follows his uncle and is more sensitive to current affairs than the village chief.

    He hurriedly said, "No, village chief grandpa. We still need to tell my uncle about this as soon as possible, and we must make arrangements at home. The situation has been particularly bad recently, and a small thing may cause chaos in the world."

    Having said that, he stood up and said, "I''m going to find a way to send the message to my uncle. You, the old man, have a rest and can''t leave at night. In case my uncle asks, I have to say a few words."

    ¡°Okay, okay, you go and do your work, I¡¯ll wait at home.¡± The village chief waved his hand quickly and watched Zheng He hurried out.

    ?Li Laoer only received the news from home when he was having lunch.

    The little **** who delivered the message was with Eunuch Feng and was one of Eunuch Feng¡¯s godsons.

    At the beginning, Zhilan Palace was sealed, and he was among them.

    During that time, Jiayin thought about a lot of delicious food, and everyone from Eunuch Feng to the young eunuchs took advantage of it.

    ??Moreover, the third princess never loses her temper when accompanied by good news, and no one is afraid of being beaten or scolded.

    Occasionally when the master is in a good mood, a large group of people will play games.

    It can be said that no matter how many years the young **** has been in the palace, those days are the happiest and happiest.

    ?So, even though Jiayin did all this without asking for anything in return, the young **** was still happy to provide convenience to the Li family.

    ??He was sent out of the palace by an old minister who fell ill on the prince''s order. When he met Zheng He who wanted to bring a message into the palace, he took the initiative to help.

    Refugees have entered the city!

    Suddenly I saw these five words written on the note sent by Zheng He. I was stunned for a moment, but then I wasn''t surprised anymore.

    Before, he had paid attention to the people''s sentiments in various places.

    But there are so many things happening in Xindu recently that I really can¡¯t take them into consideration.

    Unexpectedly, the refugees were ¡°killed¡± like this.

    Logically speaking, if it hasn¡¯t rained for several months from spring to now, there will definitely be no harvests, no crops, and refugees. This is a result that any fool can predict.

    But the emperor was busy "dying" and arranging funeral arrangements, and had no time to pay attention to this.

    ??The civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty were trying to curry favor with the new prince and tried every means to send their daughter to the palace to gain power for the family.

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1152ï¼š Crush the illusion of beauty with one stick!

    Chapter 1152: Crush the illusion of beauty with one stick!

    Even the people of Xindu did not feel too anxious, because they were under the emperor''s feet, and nothing would happen to them no matter what happened.

    ?In a disaster year, at most the well at home dries up, so you go to your neighbor¡¯s house to fetch water.

    ??The neighbor''s well is dry, so go to the shared deep well at the end of the street...

    ??I''m afraid that the coming wave of refugees will be that heavy stick that wakes up all of Xindu at once!

    Can no longer indulge in the illusion of prosperity and peace, peace and security for the country and the people!

    Mr. Wen originally went out to chat with some colleagues and wanted to hear if there was anything new recently.

    When he came back, he saw that Li Laoer''s face looked wrong, so he went over and asked a few questions.

    When he heard about it, his first sentence was, "Maybe this is a good thing! If there is chaos, that person will no longer have the time to think about things in the north!"

    ??Li Laoer nodded and responded, "It''s just Broken Gold Beach that''s causing trouble. It''s already very eye-catching. If someone guides us with bad intentions, the refugees will become a good knife for tearing apart homes!"

    ¡°Fortunately, our family got the news first and made arrangements quickly.¡± Mr. Wen instructed, ¡°The princess still needs to come forward for family matters. She is more thoughtful!¡±

    Li Laoer found the young **** who had delivered the message before.

    Jiayin saw the little **** with a sad face again, but he quickly recognized him and asked with a smile, "Little father-in-law, but my second uncle has troubled you to send a message again?"

    ?The little **** blushed when he heard this. After all, it was so unkind to be so reluctant after taking someone''s thank you gift.

    He quickly took the note from his sleeve and held it up with both hands.

    As the good news unfolded, he stopped smiling after just one glance, and immediately said, "Little father-in-law, please wait a moment. I would like to trouble you to run to the palace gate."

    After saying that, she went to find paper and pen without waiting for the little **** to speak. She wrote quickly and wrote a full article. She folded it and gave it to the little eunuch.

    After listening to the instructions, the little **** quickly ran away along the wall.

    Just then, the old lady came out of the inner hall. Seeing this, she asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Jiayin didn''t tell the truth, and replied with a forced smile, "It''s okay, grandma. The second uncle is thinking about you, so let someone come and ask."

    Mrs. Li was happy that her son was filial, but she said, "He just has no need to worry. I have you by my side and the princess to take care of him, so nothing will happen."

    Jiayin quickly changed his words and occasionally looked out at the scorching sun with dark eyes...

    Finally, it was time to leave the palace. When Jiayin helped her grandma get into her carriage, Li Laoer, Mr. Wen and Jia An had been waiting for a while.

    ?Old Mrs. Li picked up the cattail leaf fan and fanned it a few times, then whispered, "It''s only a few steps from Kunning Palace to the door, but I''m already sweating. I''m getting old too, and I can no longer use it."

    ??Li Laoer quickly took the fan, fanned it for my mother, and coaxed, "I''m not old, I''m in good health. I''ve carried so many people out in the past few days, but I''m still in such good spirits!"

    "That''s all thanks to the third princess and the prince. They really took good care of me." Old Mrs. Li couldn''t help but sigh, "It''s just the prince. After all, he grew up in our Broken Gold Beach. But the princess looks like she has a bad temper, but she is actually kind. He is also attentive and a rare good boy. ¡±

    By now, the carriage had begun to move, and Jiayin poured herbal tea from the teapot to everyone.

    The old lady saw that her son, grandson and Mr. Wen were there, and then she came to her senses and asked, "Why are you all crowded into the same carriage?"

    Li Laoer had no choice but to whisper, "Mom, natural disasters keep coming. The refugees from the south have arrived outside Xindu. The place where our house is is too eye-catching. I''m afraid we have to go back together to find a solution."

    Seeing her grandma''s expression change, Jiayin quickly said, "Grandma, I''ve made the arrangements. Let''s talk about it when we get home and discuss anything inappropriate."

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Mrs. Li grabbed her granddaughter¡¯s hand with a complicated expression. The Li family was born in fleeing famine, and they know what it¡¯s like to flee famine.

    I didn¡¯t expect that after more than ten years of good life, I would now have to run away from home again.

    It¡¯s just that this time people are fleeing from famine, and they have to defend their territory from being implicated and harmed...

    ?The carriage quickly arrived outside the Earl''s Mansion, and Chunxiu heard the news and picked it up.

    Wan''er hurriedly left with the child in her arms, and took Wan Qiu to take care of her. Chunxiu stayed behind to guard the Earl''s Mansion, but she did her duty well.

    As soon as everyone entered the house, warm water for washing and snacks were brought to them.

    ??The village chief was restless and ran to the small garden of the Earl''s Mansion to look at the vegetables that had been planted. Now he is back.

    Everyone sat around and talked about arrangements.

    Jiayin said, "Although we have only seen a dozen or so refugees for the time being, the drought is serious, and a large number of refugees will soon gather. When there are more people, there will be more disputes. In order to survive, the refugees will not hesitate to steal and plunder. So, I Previously, people had sent letters to the Liu family, Jia family, and Xing family.

    ¡°There is also the academy. There are no people in the town now, and the academy is empty. It would be bad if the refugees take over it, harming the collection of books, and frightening the husband and family members.

    ¡°Second uncle, please come forward and send a letter to Dean Zhou. If the dean feels it is necessary, he can also mobilize people from Uncle Dayong to help protect the academy.

    ¡°I also sent someone to send a message to Uncle Dayong, and he is already selecting people. More than a thousand wounded soldiers from the Northern Expedition Army have been sent back, and it is easy to pick out two to three hundred to use.

    ¡°Whether the academy needs it or not, we at Suijintan must add more people and strengthen protection. Please help me, the village chief, to make arrangements for the food and accommodation of these people.¡±

    ??The village chief responded quickly, "Don''t worry, Princess, a lot of people have left the village, leaving a lot of places to live. As for food, I''ve been preparing to cook a big pot of rice recently! We can all eat together, and it will be easier to arrange things if we have anything to do."

    Li Laoer also responded, "I will write a letter soon and ask Zheng He to make a trip."

    Mr. Wen frowned, took a sip of tea and said, "These are all easy to say, it''s just Broken Gold Beach..."

    ?Everyone understood that he was talking about the mountains full of fruits, and the green vegetables crops on the ground were too dazzling.

    If the refugees come, it is impossible to let them go.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was very reluctant to part with it, but she still said, "Let''s deal with everything. Sell the ones that can be sold. Give the ones that can''t be sold to the victims. This can be regarded as our family doing our best to deal with this natural disaster."

    ¡°Think about how good it would be if someone could help us when we were running for our lives.

    Compare your feelings to your own, help the poor people to help the poor people! "

    ??Li Laoer said quickly, "Don''t worry, Mom, I will definitely help if I can. Our family is just to be on guard against someone with a bad conscience and inciting the refugees to be detrimental to our family."

    The village chief also nodded and responded, "I''m afraid of this too, so I came here to ask for an idea. Everyone is living a good life now, and I''m sure they are willing to help if they can. I''m afraid that some people are not satisfied and regard the assistance as their due. In the end, we rushed into Broken Gold Beach and caused misfortune. We had good intentions but were bullied."

    Jiayin saw that his words were askew, so he straightened his words again.

    "The peaches on the mountain should be eighty-eighth ripe. Pick them and take them to the city to be sold. The shop cannot be opened, but the shopkeepers know many purchasing managers, so one penny is enough, and the rest are given as favors."

    ¡°As for those unripe fruits, squeeze the juice and add honey to freeze the popsicles, or simply sell the juice or make jam, and you can sell whatever you can.

    ¡°We harvest the crops in the fields as long as we can. We keep enough vegetables at home and send part of them to the military camp at the wharf, and the rest depends on the situation to help the victims.

    ¡°Is it okay to arrange it this way?¡±

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1153ï¼š Get busy in advance!

    Chapter 1153: Get busy in advance!

    ?Everyone nodded, and after careful consideration, they found that they didn¡¯t miss anything, so they ate together.

    That night, Good News came into the space again, and I took a thorough inventory of all the things I had saved.

    Especially food and other food items, and then I feel much more at ease.

    She probably was a hamster in her last life, and the habit of hoarding things seemed to be engraved in her bones.

    Not to mention all these years, the gold and silver jewelry and good things, grains, medicinal materials and fruits she had saved were the sauce jars she had put into her space before escaping from Junyang County. They are still lined up against the wall, and they have never been seen. been abandoned...

    ?Fortunately, there are no mice in the space, otherwise I would be rolling around happily. Such a large, miscellaneous and full warehouse is simply a paradise!

    Early on the next morning, the village chief hurried back to Broken Gold Beach.

    Shuiyun also went to find Peng Chuan, Chen Xi and others. Zheng He even rushed to Luo''an Academy last night.

    ??The villagers almost broke their necks. They finally waited for the village chief to come back and immediately surrounded him.

    ??The village chief issued the order directly without explaining a word.

    ¡°Hurry up and pick the fruits on the mountains. The city has made arrangements to send more than half of them there. All the crops in the fields can be harvested, and...¡±

    ??Orders were issued one after another, and the villagers dispersed with a roar after asking and understanding.

    Everyone, old or young, who could move their legs, got busy.

    I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s hot or not, let alone taking a lunch break. The most important thing is to quickly grab things and put them in storage.

    Even those who couldn''t move their legs and really couldn''t do heavy work gathered in the big kitchen hall to help boil water for cooking and do the logistics work.

    ??The village chief went to look for Jingli Zheng. He didn¡¯t say much. He only said five words: The refugees are coming!

    ?The hair in the scene was standing on end, and some people started to shout to the villagers to clean up things in the fields.

    ??The villagers from the other two villages came after hearing the news, and soon ran away as if there was a wolf chasing after them.

    ?Of course, the three Li Zheng all know that the matter is of great importance and it is not easy to talk nonsense.

    So, no matter how much the villagers asked, they would only respond with curses.

    "If you are asked to clean up, clean it up quickly. I can still harm you on purpose! It''s okay if you don''t clean up. You will regret it later. Don''t blame me for not reminding you."

    ¡°Also, if you cause trouble to the village, get out of here. There will be no disobedient people left in the village!¡±

    Since the words have been spoken so harshly, who dares to delay?

    ?As a result, Suijintan was so busy that there was no one idle.

    ?Similarly, the Jia family, Xing family and Liu family are also working hard to win over external Zhuangzi and industries.

    The Liu family is a century-old family and naturally has a lot of wealth.

    ??Although the children and grandchildren of the Jia family are not very promising, they also have no prodigal sons, so the family wealth saved is also considerable.

    However, the Xing family has a poor family background, and there is only a small village outside the city.

    After getting the news, the first thing the three families did was to transport all the food from outside!

    Pigs, sheep, chickens, ducks, etc. are slaughtered, cured and air-dried.

    ?Half of the live fish is caught and put into the lake in the small garden, and the other half is also killed and made into preserved fish.

    Vegetables that can be sold are sold, and vegetables that cannot be sold are sent to the city to be dried.

    In short, try every means to gather food and prepare to tide over the difficulties.

    The Xing family and the Liu family are just reconciled, and they firmly believe in any news about the Li family.

    But here in the Jia family, Mrs. Jia is the head of the family. She had an unpleasant quarrel with the Li family before, and she felt somewhat uncomfortable.

    After receiving the news, she tried to evade it in every possible way and made many excuses. It¡¯s not that the family doesn¡¯t have enough manpower, but it means that if we gather Zhuangzi¡¯s production at this time, we will suffer a lot.

    Mrs. Jia Er became angry at that time. She had a quarrel with her sister-in-law and even proposed to separate the family.

    In the end, it was Mrs. Jia who scolded the eldest daughter-in-law, and naturally suppressed the idea of ??dividing the family.

    Mrs. Jia Er temporarily "took command" and showed off her talents. She took all the housekeepers and servants in the family to deal with the property in a low-key and urgent manner.

    ?The most surprising thing is Baozhu. The girl who is usually greedy and playful suddenly seems to have grown up.

    She carried an abacus and account books, and a maid, and stayed with her mother. Whether it was writing calculations or keeping accounts, she was competent at it and handled it properly.

    ?This received praise from the whole family and made Mrs. Jia extremely proud.

    "The one who is close to vermillion is red, the one who is close to ink is black!" Mrs. Jia Er raised her chin, glanced at her sister-in-law contemptuously, and said with a smile, "On weekdays, Baozhu and the princess play for a while, who wants to say a few slanderous words, as if Why did the princess spoil our children? In fact, the princess taught Baozhu a lot of skills!

    "It''s just that the orb is lazy and has no chance to use it on weekdays. Now it will add glory and glory."

    Mrs. Jia was very angry, but thinking about her son who was in the Northern Expedition, she endured it, and then silently hoped that the refugees would not come...

    She didn¡¯t know how many people thought the same thing as her.

    It¡¯s a pity that things in the world rarely go as expected!

    Jiayin and Mrs. Li had been "crying" for another day in the palace. When they left the palace, the first thing they did was to ask Shuiling who was waiting outside.

    ¡°How is it outside the city?¡±

    Shui Ling''s face turned red from the sun. She had been out of the city most of the time today and had just come back before her master left the palace.

    At this moment, she has too much say.

    ¡°Princess, your guess is so accurate. There are indeed refugees coming outside the city. There are hundreds of them in one day. I rode a horse and ran south for dozens of miles, and there are still many people on the road.

    ¡°The soldiers at the city gate stopped the refugees from entering the city. The refugees set up tents outside the city gate and were begging everywhere.¡±

    Jiayin frowned and sighed softly.

    ?This is just the beginning. Hundreds of refugees gathered together and did not dare to make any noise with the gatekeepers. They could only cry and beg and compromise.

    But if the refugees collect one thousand, two thousand, or even 12,000, it won¡¯t look like this!

    Mrs. Li was also concerned and asked Shuiling, "How is it over there at Broken Gold Beach?"

    "The village chief and his people are picking fruits and harvesting the fields non-stop. I heard that they have to stay up late tonight to work, and tomorrow at the latest, they won''t be finished."

    Shui Ling took out two half-ripe fruits from his sleeves, held them to his master, and said with a smile, "These are fruits from the mountains, they are particularly thirst-quenching."

    Mrs. Li and Jiayin quickly waved their hands. The half-red and half-green fruit looked unpalatable.

    Sure enough, when Shui Ling saw that his master refused to eat, he brought it to his mouth, bit into half of it, and then his sore eyebrows and eyes knitted together.

    ?Orange Mrs. Li and Jiayin both had sore teeth and secreted saliva...

    In the Earl''s Mansion, Li Dayong came back for a rare occasion. After finally waiting for everyone in the Li family to come back, he hurriedly said, "I have mobilized two hundred wounded soldiers in the camp, all of whom are capable. Fifty people were sent to Luo''an and handed over. I gave it to Dean Zhou, and the remaining one hundred and fifty have already arrived at Broken Gold Beach.

    "I see that the situation outside the city is not good. Don''t leave the city easily in the future. Even if you want to leave the city, you must bring more people."

    ?Li Laoer took him to sit down and drink tea.

    ??Old Mrs. Li also asked for help. Sometimes she touched her clothes, and sometimes she looked at him to see if he had lost weight. She treated Li Dayong like a child.

    Li Dayong felt funny and felt warm in his heart, so he talked to the old lady for a long time.

    When he found out that there was nothing else to do at home, he was anxious to return to the dock.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1154ï¼š I canâ€™t even make it in time to copy my homework!

    Chapter 1154 I can¡¯t even make it in time to copy my homework!

    ?Old Mrs. Li was reluctant to part with it and tried to persuade her, "Dayong, have a meal and then go back. I''ll let Fu Niu''er cook your favorite dishes!"

    Li Dayong refused and responded, "Auntie, I really don''t have any time this time. The Marquis is not here, and I have a heavy responsibility to guard the dock. I don''t dare to be careless at all. But the two hundred wounded soldiers were all returned from the Jiangbei battlefield. , It¡¯s not easy, please take care of me at home.¡±

    ¡°What silly words are you talking about?¡± Old Mrs. Li glared at him and cursed, ¡°You kid, why are you a heretic? You said we are a family, so why are you so polite?

    ¡°These wounded soldiers were all killed with the Marquis and the fourth son. Not to mention that they came to Suijintan to protect everyone¡¯s safety. Even if they live in old age, that¡¯s what they should do.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t treat them badly!¡±

    ?? Li Dayong raised his hand and gave himself a gentle slap. He smiled and coaxed the old lady, "I was stupid and made a mistake. Don''t be like me. I will punish you when I come back next time to buy roast chicken for you."

    ?Everyone laughed, but Mrs. Li patted the back of his hand and told him, "It doesn''t matter whether you roast chicken or not. As long as you are all safe."

    "No one at home is with you in the military camp now. You must be very tired by yourself, but hold on. You will get better soon. When the time comes, you will be reunited with Huiniang and the children, and your days will be full of happiness!"

    ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am, I¡¯m looking forward to that time too.¡± Li Dayong nodded heavily and agreed.

    After chatting for a few more words, he stood up and left. The city gate would be closed later.

    Jiayin came over from the kitchen just in time. Shui Ling behind him was carrying two baskets. Seeing this, Jiayin smiled.

    ¡°Uncle Dayong, I guess you can¡¯t stay for dinner. So, I fried some meatballs and baked dozens of pies. You take them all back and make some porridge, and that¡¯s dinner.¡±

    Li Dayong was not polite at all. He took it with his own hands with a smile and said, "If you have anything, please let me know."

    After saying this, he took the people away.

    ?The defense of the wharf is important and he cannot leave anyone for a moment. If he didn¡¯t miss his family too much, he would not take this trip...

    After sending Li Dayong off, everyone chatted about trivial matters and had dinner.

    ?The Broken Gold Beach outside the city is still busy, with torches everywhere lighting up the interior and exterior.

    The produce of the mountains and fields were quickly recovered.

    Similarly, the same is true for the manors of the Liu family, Jia family and Xing family.

    ?Such a movement was quite significant, so naturally a neighboring manor discovered it and was very surprised.

    When we find out more, these people feel crazy again.

    ??Although the drought is severe, every manor has some back-ups, such as a few deep wells.

    Hence, the output of crops and vegetables in the manor has been reduced, but there are still 45% left.

    But they are not ripe at this time. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity to harvest them back? They are reluctant to part with them...

    ?Hence, the village leaders everywhere were not in a hurry and planned to report to the owner the next day to ask what was going on...

    It¡¯s a pity that they don¡¯t know that opportunity is fleeting and what they fear most is waiting.

    ?In this way, some people are busy, some are watching the lively dark night, and some are running on the road or dragging their families along and insisting on moving forward.

    When the sun jumped out of the horizon again, the soldiers guarding the city gate looked at the number of refugees below, which had increased three or four times. They couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air and almost dropped the sword in their hands...

    The news was quickly passed in, and the commander on duty yawned and stepped forward to take a look, and was so frightened that he suddenly woke up.

    When did these refugees, who were in ragged clothes, sallow and skinny, with their families and their families, looking numb and desperate, occupy most of the open space outside the city gate?

    When were those shabby sheds made of tree branches, broken boards, and linoleum under the city wall put up?

    It must be reported immediately!

    The commander secretly cursed himself for being unlucky for having to take the shift on this day. If he had known this, he would have been able to escape even if he found an excuse to take a few days off...

    ?Because the queen passed away and the funeral has not yet been held, all court meetings have been suspended, but the government affairs cannot be delayed. Therefore, the imperial study room became a temporary court, and six important ministers gathered from time to time to discuss matters.

    ??The emperor''s wife died, but he still endured his "grief" and dealt with political affairs, and was slapped on the back by the clever courtiers!

    At this time, Manager Yi took the emperor''s oral instructions and ordered five or six of the crying courtiers to go to the imperial study to discuss matters.

    ??The other courtiers'' eyes turned red with envy when they saw their colleagues "being lazy" under orders.

    ?The courtiers who successfully escaped were also proud, but unfortunately they regretted it soon.

    They entered the royal study, and before their buttocks could get hot, news of the city defense was reported.

    ?The number of refugees has increased rapidly and has reached 3,000. There is fear of trouble!

    ??Whether it was the emperor, the prince, or the courtiers who were full of superiority, they were so shocked that they didn''t speak for a long time.

    ?Of course, even if I want to say it, I don¡¯t know what to say.

    ?Actually, this result can be considered expected, but it never happened. Everyone covered their heads and deceived themselves, stealing a few days of leisure.

    ??Now that it suddenly broke out, I really can¡¯t accept it!

    The emperor was the first to get angry, "When did so many people gather? Why didn''t they report it earlier?!"

    The commander of the city defense immediately responded, "Your Majesty, the incident happened suddenly. There were only a few refugees here yesterday. I and others stopped them from entering the city for fear of disturbing the Queen''s funeral.

    "Unexpectedly, the number of people increased dramatically overnight! Now they are all gathered at the city gate. If someone instigates a few words, it will easily cause a riot. Please tell me how to deal with it."

    The emperor was impatient and wanted to curse a few words, but the prince persuaded him to stop.

    "Father, please calm down, your dragon body is important. What has happened has happened, and there is always a way to solve it."

    The other courtiers also nodded and said.

    ¡°His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is right, Your Majesty, please calm down. Such a natural disaster cannot be resisted by human power.¡±

    "Yes, Your Majesty. The only plan now is to quickly arrange for the refugees to avoid causing trouble."

    ¡°Also, how do the state capitals in the south take care of the people? So many refugees were not formed in one day. Why are there no reports from the state capitals!¡±

    ??The emperor rubbed his sore temples and was about to speak when Manager Yi walked in quickly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the urgent report from Southwest has arrived!¡±

    Southwest?

    ?Everyone was shocked. Could it be that the foreign enemies at the southwest border had also begun to invade? !

    The prince looked at the emperor and said nothing, so he said, "Send it up!"

    ?Mr. Yi quickly raised the memorial in his hand above his head. The prince wanted to pass it to the emperor, but the emperor waved his hand.

    ?Whether he is escaping reality or being timid, in short, there are times when the leader of a country is tired and tired, and he really doesn¡¯t want to see any more bad news.

    What''s more, the remaining poison that could not be completely eliminated before is still slowly damaging his body. Recently, his energy has become worse and worse...

    The prince understood, opened the memorial and read it quickly, his face became ugly.

    ?At this time, the emperor and court officials were curious and worried.

    The prince is steady and rarely expresses emotion or anger. Such a change of expression shows that the matter is definitely not a small matter.

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1155ï¼š Bad things happen one after another!

    Chapter 1155 Bad things happen one after another!

    Sure enough, the prince took a deep breath and said, "Father, this is an urgent memorial from Li Jiaren, the magistrate of Fengshan County near the Southwest Border Pass. A Maitreya sect suddenly appeared near Fengshan, instigating and tempting the people to attack the county town, and under the guise of Kaitai Under the guise of closing the warehouses and releasing grain, he wanted to seize and plunder the city.

    ¡°The Fengshan County Magistrate led the city defense battalion to repel the mob and captured alive a leader of the Maitreya Cult. After questioning, he learned that a large number of Maitreya Cult members would follow the refugees to the new capital.

    ??The Fengshan County Magistrate suggested intercepting and destroying the Maitreya Sect as early as possible, otherwise it will become more and more powerful and difficult to deal with..."

    Mob?

    Maitreya?

    The emperor and the courtiers were all shocked. The emperor immediately took the memorial.

    A courtier next to him said in a low voice, for some unknown reason, "The Fengshan County Magistrate has really neglected his duty. Why didn''t he stop the Maitreya Cult and instead allowed them to enter the capital?"

    The prince glanced at the man lightly and replied, "There are only five hundred city defense camps in a county. How can we protect the people and the city while also stopping tens of thousands of mobs and believers? If this gentleman has a good idea, You can write to the Fengshan County Magistrate and give him some advice."

    ?The courtier immediately shrank his neck and did not dare to say anything anymore.

    Soon, the emperor and several important ministers had read the memorial.

    The emperor thought for a while and said, "The Fengshan County Magistrate opened the Taipingcang in time to appease the people, gathered the people into the city, and prevented the people from being coerced by the Maitreya Cult and causing chaos. This was a good way to deal with it.

    ¡°But treating the symptoms rather than the root cause, if left unchecked, even if the Maitreya Sect cannot reach the new capital, it will definitely cause great losses to various places.

    ¡°Dear ladies, do you have any good ideas?¡±

    ?Several important ministers looked at each other, their minds empty.

    But they did not speak, and the emperor became angry again.

    ?With no choice, everyone could only speak safely.

    "Your Majesty, it stands to reason that a ragtag group of people is not enough evidence. But the large number of people coincides with a natural disaster, so we must deal with it properly, otherwise it will be easy to mess up the Tianwu Sheji."

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, the city defense camps in various states may not be able to handle it, so they still need to send more troops to intercept it.¡±

    "Now the Northern Expeditionary Army is still in the north of the Yangtze River, thousands of miles away, and it is not easy to mobilize."

    "There are only ten thousand people at the riverside wharf. If they are transferred, wouldn''t it threaten the security of the new capital if the barbarians counterattack?"

    ¡°Furthermore, the new capital is thousands of miles away from the southwest. Even if we deploy troops and generals, it will take half a month. At that time, the Maitreya Sect may have even more people and will not be able to lose its tail..."

    Everything everyone said made sense, but it was of no use.

    ??The emperor''s face became worse and worse as he listened, and the courtiers slowly stopped talking and looked at the prince pitifully.

    The prince felt contempt in his heart, but he still spoke to comfort him.

    ¡°Father, this matter is very involved and cannot be decided in an instant. It¡¯s better to have lunch first and think of something later.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the emperor¡¯s dragon body is important.¡±

    ¡°The emperor¡¯s dragon body is important.¡±

    ??The courtiers also responded one after another, looking like they were sincerely thinking about the emperor.

    ?The emperor stood up, snorted coldly, rolled up his sleeves and went to the back hall.

    The prince smiled with everyone, and then followed him away.

    ??The remaining courtiers breathed a sigh of relief, and finally got together to talk secretly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on in the southern state capitals? Why didn¡¯t they intercept them and let the refugees run outside Xindu?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no news at all, and it doesn¡¯t give us any time to prepare.¡±

    ¡°What else could be the reason? We were pushing each other! We all thought that someone would take care of these refugees in the next state capital, but in the end we pushed them back and forth, but no one took care of them! In the end, they all ran to the new capital!¡±

    ¡°These **** things are really a scam!¡±

    "Stop talking, let''s quickly send someone to take a look outside the city. Otherwise, when the emperor asks about it in the afternoon, we won''t know how to respond." After a brief discussion, they arranged for their own men and slaves to go out to inquire.

    Actually, it¡¯s a mess outside right now.

    ?In half a day, the number of refugees outside the city doubled again, and the roads were sparse, like ants moving. It is unknown how many people were rushing towards Xindu.

    ??State capitals, counties, and towns can ignore them, but the emperor is the emperor and the head of Tianwu, and he must not watch his people starve to death!

    This is the voice of all refugees, and it is also the belief that supports them in walking hundreds of miles!

    ?Now that we have reached the end, the refugees are not willing to leave easily.

    Not allowed to enter the city gate, they followed the example of their predecessors and gathered under the city wall to build shanties.

    It¡¯s summer around here and there¡¯s no rain. Just put up a shelter and a whole family can stay there.

    As for eating, of course the first choice is begging.

    ??Everyone who enters or exits the city gate, whether they are nobles in carriages, common people walking with burdens, or even soldiers on patrol carrying swords, are the targets of their begging.

    ?In the face of hunger and death, scolding, contempt, and even kicking are nothing!

    Soon, it became more and more lively outside the city, with shouts and curses heard from time to time.

    ??The people in the city are also curious. From time to time they go to the city gate to have a look, and then run back to tell them something new.

    ¡°You know, five or six thousand people have gathered outside the city, and the city gates are blocked, making it difficult to get out!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I went to see it with my own eyes. The refugees were so miserable that their clothes couldn¡¯t even cover their skin and flesh, and they were left with nothing but skin and bones.¡±

    ¡°I heard that they traveled almost a thousand miles! It¡¯s really scary. This is farther than when we moved the capital!¡±

    ¡°We were living a good life, why did it suddenly happen like this! Those people are so hungry that they have big heads and small necks. They are so pitiful. What a crime!¡±

    "I originally wanted to steam some steamed buns and share them with these people, but the boy delivering food next door to my house said that half of his load was taken away from him, and no one could even get in. I was also scared, Forget it, let¡¯s see what the court does.¡±

    "Yes, there is a court, but if the court is not established, there are still those wealthy families who are giving porridge, so it is not our turn to bother."

    ?While talking, two and a half-year-old boys pushed the barrels in a wheelbarrow and walked nearby to sell.

    ¡°Cool and sweet juice! It¡¯s icy! One bowl will keep you from getting a heat stroke for half a month! It¡¯s two cents a bowl, so cheap and affordable!¡±

    ??Everyone was so thirsty that they couldn''t bear it after hearing these words, so they called for a wheelbarrow to come over, and I''ll relieve my fever with each bowl.

    And the two and a half young men did not exaggerate or lie. A bowl of sweet and sour juice made everyone feel chilled!

    ?So, the second bowl was quickly arranged, and some were brought home to give to my wife and children.

    For a time, the business next to the small wheelbarrow was booming.

    ? And there are almost more than a hundred such wheelbarrows in Xindu City.

    All the young and old at the Relief Department, as well as all the business associates under the Li family''s name, are the wheelbarrow owners...

    ??Not to mention the excitement that the people said, just that all the big families are also anxious to buy houses at the moment.

    Yesterday, the Liu family, Jia family and others were busy packing things back, making a lot of noise, and of course everyone noticed it.

    ?Some people are confused and don¡¯t understand, some people have guessed but are reluctant to part with the things, and some people think these families are as timid as mice.

    As a result, they all regretted it today.

    Even if the refugees haven¡¯t started grabbing things, the red-eyed ¡°hungry wolves¡± outside the manor are really scary.

    Almost every family immediately decided to grab it!

    Two updates today~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1156ï¼š If the sky falls, everyone will die, and no one will have an easy time.

    Chapter 1156 If the sky falls, everyone will die, and no one will have a better time

    ?Sending trucks to transport food into the city in plain sight will definitely not work.

    But it can still be done by collecting the chickens, ducks, fish and other items in the manor and cutting the vegetables in the fields.

    As a result, all the bankers became busy.

    ?The refugees were still waiting and watching, hoping that these wealthy families would be merciful and give them some food.

    It doesn¡¯t have to be very good, as long as it can fill your stomach and not starve to death.

    As a result, now that the chickens, ducks and geese were disappearing, and the green vegetables were disappearing, the refugees could no longer bear it.

    At first, it was just a few hungry boys who walked along the edge of Zhuangzi¡¯s vegetable field and picked up a few half-withered leaves.

    ??However, this farmer in Zhuangzi didn''t know whether he was dizzy from the sun or felt he was superior to others. He stepped forward and snatched the vegetable leaves back and cursed.

    "Where did you come from, little bastard! Get out of here, don''t dirty our land!"

    ?The refugee quickly pulled the boy back and begged with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Brother, please take pity on us. Let us pick up a few vegetable leaves to cushion our stomachs and pray for our lives! We promise not to touch the good vegetables and promise not to cause trouble!¡±

    It''s a pity that the farmer is also a wicked man. He threw the vegetable leaves directly at his feet, crushed them again and again, and cursed, "Get out of here! Stop whining with me! The stench will kill me, don''t dirty it." I won¡¯t even give you the leaves or the roots of the vegetables. You **** will starve to death!

    "It''s great to stay at home. I have to come to Xindu, which makes me have to work under the bright sun! It''s a good thing if I don''t give you a few kicks!"

    ?The refugees all looked bad after being scolded, and they didn¡¯t dare to get angry even if they wanted to.

    ??But a few young men were really hungry. Taking advantage of the farmer''s curse, they secretly grabbed two vegetable leaves and ran away.

    ??The banker also had sharp eyes. He immediately noticed it and swung the pole in his hand hard!

    The half-grown boy''s legs were so weak from hunger that he couldn''t run fast at all. He was knocked to the ground with blood pouring from his head.

    ??The half-grown-up mother rushed forward and started sobbing at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°He¡¯s been beaten to death, he¡¯s been beaten to death! Erdan, Erdan, **** Erdan! Help!¡±

    ??If the banker gives in at this time, even if he doesn''t call a doctor, he can just pay some food and drink and be done with it.

    But he just pretended to be powerful and was not satisfied yet.

    ?Even though he felt a little guilty at this moment, he was still cursing.

    ¡°Why are you trying to blackmail someone! It¡¯s just a little bit of blood, but no one¡¯s dead! Get out of here, don¡¯t even think about scaring me!¡±

    ?This is so unscrupulous!

    ?The child''s father finally got angry and slapped him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death for being a slut! My son was injured by you, but you still cursed me without apologizing! We are refugees, we live by begging, but we are also human beings, not your children and grandchildren!¡±

    ?The child''s father was so angry that he kicked the banker down again as he spoke.

    ??The farmer did not expect that the refugees would dare to hit him, and he did not react for a long time.

    ??He was sitting in a lowly household, at the feet of the emperor, and his master was a nobleman, yet he was beaten by a homeless man who had eaten his last meal but not yet had his next meal!

    At that moment he wanted to jump up and fight back.

    ??But the half-grown-up mother is still full of anger, and the mother who loves her children is almost as good as a tigress.

    She pounced on him directly, and stretched out her hand as soon as she pressed down on the banker. After a few handfuls, the banker''s face turned into a gourd of blood.

    ??The farmer screamed in pain and shouted, "Come quickly, people, the refugees are killing people, and the refugees are robbing things! Call people quickly, report them to the officials quickly, arrest them and hang them on the wall!"

    Other farmers working not far away saw him entangled with the refugees for a long time, and they were curious and guessed what happened!

    ?As soon as they heard that things were being robbed and people were being beaten, everyone subconsciously rushed forward with pickaxes, sickles and other items.

    The parents of the half-grown boy were not fools either, so they immediately shouted to their companions.

    ¡°These people are so cruel that they don¡¯t even want us to live! A few vegetable leaves will kill my son! Let¡¯s fight with them! We¡¯re not allowed to grab the vegetables, so we¡¯ll grab them!¡±

    "Yes, we are going to starve to death, no matter what we rob or not!" "We are going to die anyway, let''s eat enough first!"

    ¡°Grab his motherfucker!¡±

    The other refugees were also angry, and of course they were even more hungry, irritable and desperate.

    ?Through this incident, everyone broke out.

    In an instant, hundreds of people swarmed into the vegetable field.

    ?Don''t worry about radish or cabbage, just pull it out.

    Some people put it directly into their mouths, some put it under their armpits, and some put it in their skirts.

    ??The dealers were frightened and rushed forward to stop them after they realized what was happening.

    ¡°Put it down, put it all down for me!¡±

    ¡°Come here, the refugees are robbing something, report it to the Yamen, report it to the Yamen quickly!¡±

    Soon, the two parties clashed and fought together.

    There are already a large number of refugees, and they are trying to survive.

    ??And what the farmer is protecting is just the owner¡¯s things, how can he go to all lengths?

    The results are simply obvious!

    By the time the owner of Zhuangzi heard the news and arrived, the entire Zhuangzi''s fields had been almost destroyed.

    Compared to the vegetables and other items stolen by the refugees, more were trampled and crushed!

    Even the potatoes and sweet potatoes buried in the ground could not be dug out at the moment, and the seedlings were pulled out like bald chickens!

    ??And the farmers either had bruises on their noses or faces, or they couldn''t move their arms and legs, and they were all injured!

    ?That''s not bad, the refugees rioted!

    ??The owner of Zhuangzi hurriedly asked people to tidy up the village, strengthened the protection, and then rushed back to the city to report to the official!

    Similarly, the rest of Zhuangzi also suffered.

    After all, robbing one house is still robbing, and robbing ten houses is just using more hands.

    The refugees endured hunger for many days, and finally arrived at Xindu, only to be stopped outside!

    ?Being beaten and scolded every day, discriminated against and driven away, no one can swallow this breath!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ??We are like rats crossing the street, everyone shouts to beat us?

    ??The court doesn''t care, doesn''t the emperor say nothing? Then grab what''s his, take what''s his!

    ?If the sky falls, everyone will die, and no one will have a better time!

    Thousands, or even tens of thousands of refugees soon turned into locusts and poured into the fields outside Xindu.

    Everything that can be eaten will not be spared!

    If someone blocks your way, let¡¯s have a fight!

    ??More and more people went to the government office to complain, and the situation outside the city became increasingly chaotic.

    The one who suffered the most was Zhuangzi of the Fu family of Dingbei Marquis.

    Although Mrs. Wen got back her dowry during the reconciliation, Dingbei Hou suffered heavy losses and did not have much property left. He even had to marry a daughter of the Jiao family to secretly supplement the family income.

    But over the years, Dingbei Hou has planned a lot and accumulated a lot of wealth.

    In the village outside the city, his family is the largest and has the most fields.

    ??Moreover, he colluded with imperial merchants and monopolized the supply of vegetables to the palace.

    Don''t underestimate a dish. Ordinary people can buy it for a few cents at most, but if they buy it for the royal family, they can buy it for at least one tael of silver.

    ?Who makes the royal family noble? Green vegetables are cheap, how can they be worthy of noble people!

    There are more than 300 people living in Dingbeihou''s Zhuangzi. Their task is to take care of thirty acres of vegetables, watering, catching insects and raising ridges, which is extremely meticulous.

    Unexpectedly, suddenly the refugees rioted and trampled Zhuangzi to the ground.

    ?The vegetables that the nobles eat are now all in the mouths of the refugees!

    Dingbei Hou was so angry that he couldn''t even wait for night, so he pretended to have heat stroke and left the palace and rushed to Zhuangzi.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1157ï¼š The princeâ€™s obvious preference!

    Chapter 1157 The prince¡¯s obvious preference!

    ??The village leader is afraid of being punished by his master, so he shirks his responsibility whenever he opens his mouth.

    ¡°Master Hou, it¡¯s not that my servant is not doing his best, but there are actually thousands of refugees, and I can¡¯t stop them. Moreover, there are villains who are causing trouble and deliberately harming our Zhuangzi.

    ¡°Over at Broken Gold Beach, they were distributing vegetables to the refugees with great fanfare. The refugees were jealous that our family didn¡¯t distribute vegetables, so they attacked Zhuangzi! It¡¯s all the fault of the Li family for being in the limelight and bringing trouble to our family. It¡¯s really abominable!¡±

    Dingbei Hou was naturally angry, but he didn''t believe this completely. He kicked the head of the village several times, but he didn''t want to see the mess on the ground, so he turned around and left.

    On the way, he turned his horse around and "passed" Broken Gold Beach in a long detour.

    As a result, when I turned out of the city and turned to the intersection of Suijintan, there were actually refugees queuing up!

    It turns out that because of their quick actions, everyone in Suijintan took back all the fields that were supposed to be harvested, leaving some green vegetables that had not grown yet and threw them in the fields. Everyone felt it was a pity.

    ?So the village chief went to the city in person to ask for instructions.

    ?It just so happened that Li Laoer was thinking about his family and asked for leave today.

    But the Queen was not in mourning yet and it was not easy to go out and show off, so he stayed at the Earl''s Mansion and did not return to Broken Gold Beach.

    Suddenly he saw the village chief coming to discuss the matter. He asked a few questions and found out that the village had enough farmland for his family to feed himself for a year, so he immediately agreed to give away the excess.

    ?So the village chief returned happily and organized the villagers to burn the big stove.

    All excess potatoes and intact vegetable leaves are chopped into pieces and stewed in soup, or steamed into steamed buns with a small amount of cornmeal.

    Finally, they were given to the homeless at the intersection, with a bowl of food and a steamed bun for each person.

    ?It¡¯s not a rich meal, but it¡¯s enough to fill the stomachs of the refugees.

    ?The refugees can receive food without having to fight or be scolded or beaten, so they are naturally very grateful.

    I heard that the owner who gave up food was the one who contributed corn and potatoes, and most of the people knelt down and kowtowed.

    In the past ten years, they had enough to eat and clothing to eat because of corn and potatoes.

    Even though we are now on the verge of starving to death, we cannot forget this kindness.

    ??Everyone in Suijintan handed out steamed buns and vegetables, and casually told everyone that the fields in Zhuangzi had no more produce, and everyone who could be sent was sent.

    The refugees all nodded. After all, from a distance, Broken Gold Beach was indeed bare.

    ?Of course there are people who do not believe in evil but have to behave themselves.

    Because, the soldiers sent from the wharf military camp were divided into ten teams, with fifteen people in each team, and they were patrolling inside and outside Broken Gold Beach with waist swords at all times.

    ??Coupled with four small teams composed of villagers and several big dogs, the Broken Gold Beach was protected airtight...

    ?Marquis Dingbei took a few glances from a distance and heard that the refugees were extremely grateful to the Li family. He was jealous and angry.

    ? Angry that the Li family did not warn him earlier, which caused his Zhuangzi to suffer heavy losses.

    ???I was even more jealous that the Li family had gained the gratitude of the refugees with just a few vegetable leaves, and their reputation had risen to a new level.

    All the way into the city, he was thinking about how to vent his anger.

    ?So, under the pretext of reporting the situation outside the city, he entered the palace again.

    ?The emperor and the prince were very impatient as they listened to the courtiers continuing to talk nonsense. The emperor asked, "Can you come up with any useful solution?"

    The prince also suppressed his temper and asked, "There are so many refugees, and many more are coming on the road. I don''t know how many tens of thousands of people will gather in the end."

    ¡°If food and accommodation cannot be arranged, it will be the biggest security risk in the new capital. Once chaos breaks out, it will be difficult to control it. Moreover, there is the Maitreya Cult watching behind, and they may incite the refugees to riot at any time!

    ¡°My lords, please work together and speak freely at this time!¡±

    The courtiers are also feeling miserable. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to try their best to find a solution, but they really have no other solution.

    ?That''s tens of thousands of people. Who can put them in place just by talking?

    ??Furthermore, a thousand people have a thousand ideas, but if they say it, it doesn¡¯t work in the end, and even worsens the situation. They have no merit and become sinners.

    ?Whoever comes forward is a fool!

    At this time, Marquis Dingbei came back from outside the city. As soon as the news of his request for an audience came in, everyone raised their heads and wanted to hear what he had to say.

    The same was true for the emperor and the prince. Therefore, when Marquis Dingbei walked in, he was full of expectations, which made him surprised and excited.

    He was about to kneel down and salute, but the emperor stopped him with a wave of his hand and asked, "How is it outside the city? How many refugees have gathered? Is there any trouble?"

    The Marquis of Dingbei responded quickly, "Your Majesty, I was feeling a little uncomfortable and asked for leave to go back to see the doctor. But Zhuangzi outside the city reported that refugees were attacking Zhuangzi, so I hurried over.

    ¡°As a result, the refugees were really in disgrace. Hundreds of people rushed into the minister¡¯s farm, damaging the crops and vegetables, and even injuring the farmers. They were really arrogant and vicious.

    ¡°The law does not punish the people, and I have nothing to do. When I returned to the city, I took a special look and found that the number of refugees outside the city was about to exceed 10,000. The development was really rapid!

    "If we don''t deal with it, there will be a big disaster sooner or later. Even now, there is some chaos outside the city. The refugees are looting and looting everywhere, causing complaints from the people nearby. I don''t know if these refugees will attack the city gate next! "

    Everyone had a bad look after hearing this. The emperor and the prince were worried about their arrangements, while the other courtiers were worried about their family''s property. After all, who had bought a village and fields outside the city?

    ??The family is probably going crazy with anxiety, but they have been discussing matters with the emperor and cannot get out, and news from home cannot be sent in...

    ?Dingbei Hou looked at the faces of everyone and felt happy. He felt that the time was ripe, so he opened his mouth to "apply eye medicine" to the Li family.

    He pretended to hesitate and said, "However, there are exceptions."

    Exception?

    What exception?

    ?Sure enough, everyone was looking at him, hoping that he would bring some good news.

    The Marquis of Dingbei suppressed his excitement and said, "When I came back, I passed by Suijintan. I found that the produce in Suijintan''s fields was very clean. It was obvious that I had started cleaning up early and did not give the refugees a chance to plunder."

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Uncle Li¡¯s family was probably too busy and didn¡¯t tell everyone.

    ¡°Now everyone has suffered losses and hates the refugees deeply, but the Li family has provided food and vegetables to help the refugees and win their hearts.

    ¡°The refugees outside the city all say that the Li family is benevolent and righteous, and they wish they could respect the Li family as their ancestors!¡±

    The courtiers all frowned upon hearing this, and subconsciously blamed the Li family for not sending them any news. It was too selfish...

    The emperor remained silent, but the prince spoke in time and responded, "It has been two days since the refugees appeared. Of course we don''t know about it in the city, but Broken Gold Beach is outside the city and we must have a clearer view of the situation.

    "Furthermore, the people of Suijintan Village fled from the Northland and endured a lot of hardships. It is not surprising that they are a little more wary of such things than others. Now, when they give food to the refugees, I am afraid they are thinking of the hardships they had in the past. There is no need to be so exaggerated, Mr. Hou!"

    ?These words were clearly biased and protective, and even though everyone was dissatisfied, they did not dare to say another word.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1158ï¼š The prince has become a prisoner!

    Chapter 1158 The Crown Prince has become a prisoner!

    Dingbeihou was not convinced and his face turned red with anger.

    After all, he is still half of the prince''s father-in-law.

    The prince actually favored Suijintan in front of so many people and mocked him for exaggerating the truth!

    He was about to speak, but the prince said to the emperor, "Father, I think Broken Gold Beach''s method is good and has set a good example.

    ¡°The more refugees are gathering together, it¡¯s better to have people take care of them and resettle them in a unified manner. Then call on every household in the city to donate food and materials. Even one meal a day can help the refugees overcome this difficulty.

    ¡°In addition, order troops from the southwest to destroy the Maitreya Sect. If everything goes well, we will hear good news in half a month.

    "At that time, we will send orders to various places to open peace warehouses to provide food for the refugees, and distribute good seeds. In this way, we can catch up with the second sowing..."

    The prince talked eloquently and well-founded. I have to say that this is the best way at present.

    ?The emperor nodded repeatedly when he heard this, with admiration and pride in his eyes.

    ?But the important ministers had a bitter taste in their mouths, because not only had Zhuangzi suffered a loss, but they also had to donate food and materials. This was like cutting flesh with a knife, and the pain was getting worse!

    ??Of course they didn''t dare to blame the prince, so they could only secretly use their eyes to cut off the culprit, Beihou.

    Enter the palace and talk about the number of refugees and the damage to their village. Why do you have to bring the Li family with you?

    The eye drops were not successful, but they were dragged into the trap together!

    The hair on Dingbeihou''s hair stood on end after being beheaded by everyone, and he felt as if he was sitting on pins and needles.

    ?He obviously had good intentions, but why didn''t it develop as he imagined...

    Yes, the Li family, it¡¯s all the Li family¡¯s fault!

    ??The Li family is his nemesis. As long as he encounters the Li family, everything will definitely not go well!

    Not to mention that here in Kyoto, they are struggling to resettle the refugees, and they are looking forward to the Queen''s funeral being over soon.

    Just talking about the southwest border, we urgently adjusted patrols to prevent foreign enemies from coming to cause trouble, and we also had to step up our efforts to find out the foundation of the Maitreya Sect. We were also very busy.

    Fortunately, General Lu was brave and prestigious, his military advisors were resourceful, and all the defenders worked hard, so there was no trouble for a while.

    But this night, General Lu and his military advisor had just returned to the general''s mansion from a patrol and got off their horses. Before they could enter the door, someone rushed to them and shouted, "My lord, help me!"

    General Lu and others were startled. The guards also raised the long swords in their hands alertly, signaling the visitors not to approach rashly.

    The visitor was very anxious. When he saw this, he tore off his bamboo hat and shouted at the top of his voice, "Your Majesty, this servant is Lu Feng!"

    ?Lu Feng?

    ??General Lu did not react for a moment, but the military advisor recognized the person and reminded him in a low voice, "General, it is Lu Feng, the great steward who is following the prince in Xindu!"

    Old General Lu''s expression changed immediately. He was serving his son. If he suddenly abandoned his son and ran back, something big must have happened!

    ¡°Come in quickly and talk!¡±

    ?Several people quickly entered the house and went directly to the study.

    ?Lu Feng was covered in wind and sand, his clothes were dirty, and his lips were chapped. It was obvious that he had rushed back all the way and had no time to worry about food and accommodation.

    The military advisor raised his hand to pour tea, and General Lu couldn''t help but ask, "Lu Feng, why did you come back suddenly? But the prince has something to do, how is he in Xindu?"

    Lu Feng''s mouth moved, then his knees gave out and he knelt down, "Your Majesty, it''s all servants'' fault. They didn''t take good care of the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince... is under house arrest. Please save the Crown Prince!"

    House arrest? !

    Old General Lu''s expression changed, but he still helped Lu Feng up, "Speak slowly."

    The military advisor also advised, "Yes, we are already home. Everything is easy to discuss. Don''t be anxious." As he spoke, he handed over the tea.

    ??Lu Feng drank a few gulps and said, "General, military advisor, the prince has never been out since he married the princess and lived in the princess''s mansion.

    ¡°Every time I asked if I wanted to see the prince, the princess said that the prince was not in good health and needed to rest.

    ¡°Twice I tried to rush in, but the princess had the guards throw me out.

    "I was really worried about the prince, so I spent a lot of money to bribe the servant in the princess''s house. I heard that the prince was under house arrest in the bedroom, and the princess didn''t allow him to move outside. Riri... that Riri shared a room!"

    It was really hard to say this. Lu Feng only dared to say it when he saw that there was no one in the room.

    General Lu and the military advisor both thought they had heard wrong. The military advisor couldn''t help but ask, "That''s not right. Even if the empress did not announce her funeral secretly before, she actually passed away when the princess got married. How could the princess still be like this... It¡¯s very unfilial!¡±

    Lu Feng gritted his teeth with hatred, "It''s more than that, military advisor! Even though there was a funeral in the palace these past two days, hundreds of officials and concubines came to the palace to cry. The princess was in the palace during the day and returned to the princess mansion at night, and she didn''t... nor let her go. The prince! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the princess! She¡¯s so heartbroken!¡±

    The military advisor thought of a possibility and looked up at General Lu.

    General Lu''s face turned dark and he nodded and said, "We guessed it right before."

    The military advisor was annoyed and subconsciously yelled, "Why is the princess like this!"

    But after finishing speaking, he also sighed. The reason was the lice on the bald man''s head, it was obvious!

    ?Lu Feng was a little surprised and looked at Old General Lu secretly.

    ??General Lu snorted coldly and scolded him, "You don''t have to hide it for the prince! The number one scholar of the Li family came here a few days ago. We already know the big mistake the prince has made!"

    ?Lu Feng was discouraged and sat down on the ground, extremely frustrated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the prince. It¡¯s like he¡¯s been possessed by an evil spirit. I don¡¯t listen to my advice no matter what!

    ¡°Originally, when the prince won the title of Tan Hua Lang, everyone was happy except for the prince. Immediately afterwards, the emperor offered a marriage, and the prince agreed and asked his servants to prepare wedding items.

    ¡°But turning around, the prince no longer wanted to marry the princess, so he pretended to be ill and deceived the emperor. Fortunately, he was not discovered..."

    Even in the palace study, on his own territory, Lu Feng still cautiously lowered his voice.

    "Later, the emperor urged me too hard, and the prince did not dare to resist, so they got married anyway. But after they got married, they never left the princess''s house again. The servant was really worried and rushed back!

    ¡°Your Majesty, please think of a way. I¡¯m so angry because the prince is under house arrest! What should I do if I get sick?¡±

    ?In his opinion, after saying this, the prince will definitely send someone to Xindu.

    But for a long time, he didn''t hear any movement. When he raised his head, he saw the prince staring at him coldly.

    "Lu Feng, you only said that the prince was under house arrest, but you didn''t say why he was so disgusted by the princess, let alone what big trouble he caused by using family members!"

    ?Lu Feng shivered in shock and lay down on the ground, no longer daring to hide it.

    "Your Majesty, I am afraid that you will be angry and hurt your body. I... No, the Crown Prince does not want to disobey the imperial edict and cause trouble for the family, and he really likes the princess, so..."

    "So," Old General Lu took over, "he wanted to marry the princess and then bring the princess into the family. The Li family and the Marquis regarded the princess as the apple of their eye, and they would definitely not agree to the princess being a concubine, so he would move He used secret manpower to cause trouble for the Northern Expeditionary Army and wanted to force the Marquis and the Li family to agree, right?

    "As a result, the Northern Expeditionary Army was not affected, but the Li family and the Marquis noticed that he was doing something behind his back. And the princess also discovered his thoughts, and in the end, he became a prisoner!"

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1159ï¼š The greater the credit, the greater the risk!

    Chapter 1159 The greater the credit, the greater the risk!

    ??The more Lu Feng listened, the lower he lay down, wanting to crawl into a crack in the ground.

    What the old general said is absolutely right. This is what the prince planned to do, and this is the result.

    But he hasn''t given up on pleading for his master, "Your Majesty, the prince has been living cautiously for so many years, for fear of making the slightest mistake and causing trouble for the family. Just this time, he was young and energetic and did not think carefully. The prince will definitely change in the future..."

    "Bang!" Old General Lu had already grabbed the teapot and smashed it out, shouting angrily, "He still wants to change, so why should he change it! His life is about to be lost! Are you going to repent to the Lord of Hell?"

    ?Lu Feng raised his head in horror, somewhat in disbelief.

    ??Although the prince loves the princess, he is now the prince''s consort. As long as he treats the princess better in the future and coaxes her to change her mind and stop thinking about the princess, everything should be fine.

    Why can¡¯t you repent? Why will you die!

    ??The military advisor calmed the old general and now explained a few words to Lu Feng.

    "The princess is the emperor''s legitimate daughter, she is extremely noble, and she is on good terms with Princess Kangle. It is disrespectful for the prince to deceive him first. The girl he likes is the princess''s best friend, which is probably what makes the princess most angry.

    ¡°The purpose of the marriage granted by the emperor is to win over our Lu family and secure the southwest. The crown prince is that link, but if the princess becomes pregnant and gives birth to a child. This child combines the blood of the royal family and the Lu family, and is the best candidate to inherit the military power.

    ¡°At that time, the prince will be useless, and he will definitely die!¡±

    Lu Feng''s face turned pale when he heard this, and he trembled with his lips for a long time before saying, "No wonder, no wonder the princess wanted to consummate the marriage with the prince regardless of the filial piety period. The slave originally thought that the young couple was fighting at the end of the bed, but he didn''t expect that the princess was for ¡­Kill the prince¡¯s life!¡±

    ??Old General Lu walked up and down on the ground with his hands behind his back. No matter how much he hated his son for being ignorant, he could not watch him die an untimely death at such a young age.

    The military advisor thought quickly and suggested, "General, the Li family and the Marquis are not ruthless in their actions, and they have known each other for many years. If the prince stops provoking, they will definitely not add insult to injury.

    ¡°Now, as long as the third princess calms down or the emperor agrees to spare the prince¡¯s life, this matter will be over.¡±

    Old General Lu nodded and responded, "I still have to trouble you to go to Xindu. No matter what, I want to save that bastard''s life. I will lead my people to wipe out the Maitreya Sect immediately. By then, I will have some confidence in front of the emperor." ¡±

    ¡°Yes, general, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going to pack my luggage and set off. General, please be careful.¡±

    The military advisor gave a few instructions and bowed his head in salute.

    The old general patted him on the shoulder. He had been an old friend for many years, so there was no need to say more.

    Lu Feng knelt on the ground and felt uncomfortable when he saw the old general putting on his helmet again, covering his half-white hair.

    Children are debts!

    Who would have thought that the prince, who had made the family worry-free for twenty years, would make such a big mistake for the first time...

    Speaking of Xindu, every family knew about donating food and porridge that night.

    ?When the whole family heard about it and found out the whole story, everyone hated Dingbeihou so much that they gnashed their teeth.

    ??If you don''t have the ability to apply eye drops, don''t try your best. Now you''re dragging everyone along to suffer the loss, you''re really stupid!

    But no matter how much you scold, no one dares to take action at this time, but should respond positively.

    Because the emperor killed the queen mother, imprisoned the concubine, helped the prince to ascend the throne, married the princess, and then killed the queen.

    After a series of events, no one knows what he will do next.

    ??If you are trying to kill a chicken to scare a monkey, and you jump out and are caught at this time, you are asking for death.

    So, early on the next morning, the food and vegetables donated by each family were immediately received.

    ?Li Laoer was temporarily assigned to take charge of relief for the victims outside the city.

    ?The reason is simple. He has been running the city''s relief department.

    ?In recent years, the lives of the elderly and children in the Relief Department have been getting better and better. They have no shortage of food and clothing. They can even start reading and occasionally do some small business to earn pocket money for themselves.

    The most important thing is that the entire Xindu will benefit from it.

    ?There is not a single beggar in the streets and alleys, and they are kept clean. There is no snow in winter, no water in summer, no fallen leaves in autumn, and no catkins in spring.

    Absolutely make the best use of everyone!

    ?Of course, these are small things, but really smart people know that it is not easy to do this.

    ?This is also the reason why Li Laoer holds the position of earl without any fame and has a firm foothold in the court.

    ?Nowadays, there are many refugees outside the city. It is also necessary to arrange food and accommodation, maintain order, and finally find a way out.

    ?Li Laoer is the most familiar with this job, and it must be him.

    ??When Li Laoer was summoned to the imperial study room, he was a little prepared. After all, he had guessed it when he broke the golden beach and cooked the porridge.

    But when he actually heard the appointment from the emperor himself, he still looked frightened.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I used to just take the old and weak women and children from the relief department to find a way out, which is really not that much of a skill. Now that there are so many refugees, I¡¯m really worried...¡±

    "My dear, there is no need to be modest. This matter belongs to you. I trust you! Just treat these refugees as the old, weak, women and children of the Relief Department. As long as you ensure that they don''t cause trouble, the Maitreya Cult will be wiped out and the south will be peaceful. It will be considered a success if you send them back home. When the time comes, I will remember your great contribution!"

    Other important ministers were also afraid of taking on this hot potato, so they all began to persuade him.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Li, this matter belongs to you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Li acted cautiously and thoughtfully, and it was appropriate to appease the refugees.¡±

    "Uncle Li, this is a good opportunity to share the emperor''s worries. You can''t postpone it."

    ?Li Laoer sneered in his heart, but his face was still hesitant.

    After a long while, he responded, "Your Majesty, I am just an idle earl, and I am capable of arranging food and accommodation for the refugees. But in the hearts of the refugees, the ones who respect and trust the most are the emperor and the prince!"

    "How about this? Please work harder, Prince, and occasionally go out of the city to meet the refugees and appease the people. What do you think?"

    The emperor was satisfied and immediately agreed.

    "The prince is the crown prince of a country, and such natural and man-made disasters are just what they should be. Please feel free to do whatever you want, and just discuss anything with the prince."

    The prince also smiled and said, "It will be hard work for Mr. Li from now on."

    ?Li Laoer saluted repeatedly, and then raised several specific difficulties, all of which were of great help in resettling the residents.

    ?The emperor and the prince immediately issued the order and were even more satisfied.

    As a superior, what he likes most is pragmatic ministers.

    You may not have enough ability, but as long as you accept the errand, you will do it wholeheartedly, which will naturally make people feel most at ease.

    ??Several important ministers couldn''t explain how they felt and were a little angry. After all, they had been busy for two days. In the end, the favorability of the emperor and the prince was wiped away by Li Laoer.

    ??More regrets, if they had taken over the job, would they have been so pushy?

    But after thinking about it, they backed down again.

    The greater the credit, the greater the risk¡­

    Subsequently, the emperor summoned all the censors, and stopped wasting their salaries in the new capital. They all left the new capital and went south to several states to serve as inspection envoys.

    There are constant refugees on the road, and we cannot let them all gather outside Xindu.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1160ï¼š There is hope for survival!

    Chapter 1160 There is hope for survival!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? with each state opening a warehouse to release grain and provide local relief to the refugees.

    The governors of various states had previously shied away from the blame and allowed the refugees to commit crimes, temporarily suppressing them and giving them a chance to make meritorious deeds.

    ??If you keep pretending to be confused and don''t care, then let''s settle the accounts together in the end.

    ?Unknown whether it was a coincidence or unintentional, Mr. Wen was sent to the farthest state capital, almost close to Fengshan County.

    ??Li Laoer didn''t have time to talk to Mr. Wen, so he immediately left the palace and started to gather people and get busy.

    ?After all, there are nearly 10,000 refugees, just like children crying for food, their eyes are red from hunger.

    ?The longer you delay, the more danger there will be of a riot.

    Fortunately, the Li family lacks everything except experience in dealing with the people...

    In Broken Gold Beach, the village chief and the old men were chatting under the tree.

    I have been busy for almost two days, and I am really tired. I wish I could just fall on the ground and sleep.

    But at this moment, the fields are empty, the mountains are empty, there is no work, and everyone is not used to it. It seems that there is no place to put my hands and feet, and I can¡¯t sit still without having nails under my butt!

    ?So the men in the village came one after another, chatting with the old men, and asked to join the patrol.

    ¡°Uncle village chief, organize us into a patrol team, day and night. With so much idleness, our bones seem to be getting rusty.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, uncle village chief, I really shouldn¡¯t ask the master if there is any work in the city. It¡¯s okay to send us to help.¡±

    ¡°I almost want to take away my mother-in-law¡¯s job. I have to fetch water and cook every day. It¡¯s really boring.¡±

    ??The village chief smiled and banged his pipe and pot twice, laughing and scolding everyone.

    ¡°You are just scoundrels, you have to work all your life! You were so tired before and no one spoke. Now that I ask you to rest, you are gibbering!¡±

    Uncle Zhao and others laughed and responded.

    ¡°This is a good man, a man who is going through life.¡±

    ¡°Yes, everyone has the best spirit! It¡¯s because of this spirit that we started from scratch and got to where we are today!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, who doesn¡¯t envy our days at Broken Gold Beach? In fact, it was all achieved through hard work and hard work!¡±

    The men were pleased with themselves, smiling and rubbing the back of their heads.

    Simplicity and hard work are their best qualities.

    ??The village chief added some dry tobacco and said, "I will go to the city tomorrow and ask a few more questions to see if the uncle and the princess have any plans.

    ¡°We feel like we are living a peaceful life in the village, but in fact there are a lot of things going on in the city, and the uncle and the princess have spent a lot of effort to protect everyone.

    "We, if we can help, we will do our best to help. If we can''t help, we will just stay there and don''t cause trouble for the master. Do you understand?"

    ¡°I know, uncle.¡± The men responded quickly.

    The village chief nodded, and then lowered his voice and asked, "Don''t take away the errands of the patrol. These little brothers, who are more than a hundred wounded soldiers, were afraid of being disliked when they first came to our Suijintan. They only felt that they had some errands. You have the confidence to eat here, you know?¡±

    ¡°I know, I know!¡±

    The men hurriedly responded, giggling slightly guiltily.

    They only cared about their own happiness and forgot about their wounded brothers.

    ??The village does not lack this little rice and grain, but in fact it is enough to feed more than a hundred wounded soldiers for free.

    But people like them want to be strong and don''t want to sit around and eat for free.

    ??They can do other jobs if they don''t patrol, but the patrolling of the wounded brothers shows their sincerity to the village.

    ?At this moment, a fast horse ran down the side road and headed straight for the village.

    Uncle Zhao had a good eye. He looked over and said, "It seems to be Xiaohe. Did uncle have any orders?"

    Everyone stood up. Soon, Zheng He came close and quickly dismounted.

    ?When he saw that everyone had bad expressions, he quickly said, "Don''t worry, everyone. My uncle has an errand and needs your help. It''s not a bad thing."

    ?Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and the big stone in their hearts fell to the ground.

    ??The village chief pulled Zheng He and asked, "Uncle, if you have any errands, please tell me quickly."

    Zheng He said, "Our family sent stews and pancakes to the refugees, and the emperor and the high officials in the court knew about it. The emperor ordered the families in the city to donate food and vegetables, and asked our uncle to be responsible for helping the refugees outside the city. Just take care of food and drink, and watch them not to cause trouble.

    ¡°That¡¯s nearly 10,000 people. I don¡¯t have enough people around me, and I can¡¯t trust anyone else, so I asked me to come back and ask the village chief for help.¡±

    ¡°Relieve the refugees?¡±

    ??The village chief and everyone were surprised, but then they became happy again.

    "It should have been like this a long time ago. Those refugees couldn''t survive in the south, so they found the new capital. It''s really pitiful!"

    "Yes, when I was ladling stew for them yesterday, I wished that the pot had no bottom. There was so little food and so many people, so anxious! Now that the emperor has spoken, it''s great!"

    ¡°As long as the court provides food, let¡¯s go help my uncle. There¡¯s no need to work hard!¡±

    ?Everyone responded one after another and was happy for the refugees.

    ??The village chief immediately discussed with Uncle Zhao and others, and finally decided that the one hundred and fifty veterans would not move and would stay to take care of the village.

    One third of the remaining villagers are left to look after the house and take care of trivial matters.

    Two-thirds of the people, who were also strong laborers with nimble hands and feet, went to help outside the city.

    In less than half an hour, the villagers set out with their good things.

    Outside the city gate, some of the refugees who had stayed for two or three days had grabbed food and seemed to be in good condition.

    But the old, weak, women and children, who had neither food nor water, and were exposed to the sun, were completely unable to bear it.

    After all, they came here relying on the belief that they could be saved at the feet of the emperor in Xindu.

    ?At first glance, there was still no hope of survival, and many people fell.

    The relatives are in pain, others are saddened by the death of rabbits and foxes, and the people of Xindu look on with cold eyes.

    At this time, Li Laoer arrived with people from the Relief Department.

    ??The first thing the elderly and children at the Relief Department did was to bang the copper basins and spoons in their hands and shout everywhere.

    "The emperor has an order to set up a porridge shed immediately and cook porridge to feed the people. Everyone will have food soon, so hold on! Don''t be anxious, don''t make trouble, things will get better soon!" "There will be food soon! You won¡¯t be hungry anymore!¡±

    ¡°Everyone is ready, we will start registering our names and where we are in a moment, and then we can get food to fill our stomachs!¡±

    ¡°Cheer up, don¡¯t make any noise, wait for arrangements, and everyone can survive!¡±

    The elderly and children at the Relief Department shouted different words, but they all had the same meaning.

    ?The refugees didn''t believe it at first, but when they swarmed to the city gate, they saw carriages starting to transport pots and pans, as well as bulging bags of grain.

    ?They couldn''t help but cheer, and some even hugged their family members and cried bitterly!

    There is hope for survival!

    Children from the Relief Department put down copper basins and spoons, put tables and chairs, rolled up their sleeves and transformed into little gentlemen again.

    The old people carried seven or eight large baskets filled with black sticks.

    As long as the refugees come forward to register their name, place of origin, and the number of people in their family, a lot will be issued.

    ?This is the voucher for him and his family to receive relief vegetables and porridge in the future!

    ?The refugees crowded around all the tables and chairs, eager to register earlier and get food earlier.

    ??The boys shouted at the top of their lungs, but they couldn''t let the refugees line up properly.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1161ï¼š The fist is the truth!

    Chapter 1161 The fist is the truth!

    Fortunately, Li Laoer took the prince''s token and went to the dock barracks to bring back 200 wounded soldiers.

    ??The wounded soldiers drew out their swords. The sharp blades were shining under the sun, almost blinding their eyes, and making people extremely frightened.

    ?As a result, the team was immediately formed, and no one was crowded, noisy, or even fighting.

    I have to say that at any time, a big fist is the right thing to do!

    The prince changed into ordinary clothes, acted like a steward again, and now walked around among the crowd.

    Eunuch Feng was sweating hotly and followed quietly behind him. He wanted to go forward and persuade the prince to take a rest, but he was afraid that his master''s identity would be exposed.

    Fortunately, Li Laoer came over and invited the prince to talk in the temporary shed.

    "Your Highness, we are too busy today, so you should go back to the palace. Once everything is arranged for tomorrow, you can come over and appease the people."

    The prince took half a step back, half-hidden behind Li Laoer, and said, "Don''t worry, uncle, no one knows I left the palace, I''m safe.

    ¡°It is best to register the refugees in this way, so as to facilitate the arrangements for their subsequent return to their hometowns. However, providing food and accommodation for these ten thousand people is not a trivial matter, and the manpower of the Relief Department alone may not be enough.¡±

    ??Li Laoer smiled and said, "Prince, don''t worry, I have found a helper, and it is absolutely reliable."

    The prince wanted to inquire, but a large group of people had already arrived from a distance.

    ?More than 200 villagers from Broken Gold Beach arrived quickly, driving carriages and pulling iron pots, pottery basins, wooden barrels, etc.

    The old village chief was tired from walking, his face was red, and he was the first to come to Li Laoer. As a result, he became even more excited when he saw the prince behind him.

    Li Laoer was afraid that he would reveal his identity as the prince, so he greeted him first, "Uncle village chief, have you brought all the people in the village?"

    The village chief waved his hand and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, uncle, we have someone to look after the house. I was afraid of not having enough manpower, so I asked Lao Jing and the others to ask for dozens more people. Lao Jing said that there is no work for the family. If there is not enough, , just go back and shout again."

    ??Li Laoer nodded and said, "Uncle, the village chief, thank you for your hard work. Hurry up and put up the shed, light a fire and boil water to make porridge. These people have been hungry for a long time. Let them have their stomachs full first, and then everything can be arranged."

    "Okay, uncle, don''t worry, just leave it to me." The village chief also knew that it was not easy to talk to the prince, so he nodded quietly and hurried to tell the villagers to unload the trucks and start work.

    Everyone quickly unloaded the truck, selected ten places and started building sheds.

    ?There are many people and it is easy to work, but it is not a big project.

    ??It''s nothing more than digging holes, burying pillars, nailing purlins, and putting up thick straw curtains to make the roof.

    Then he quickly stacked the green bricks and set up the big iron pot.

    The carriage unloaded its things and was already pulling the bucket to fetch water.

    After pulling back the water, pour it into the pot, light the firewood, and green smoke will come out.

    ?The refugees who were registering not far away could almost see through the shacks with their eyes.

    ?Any promise is not worthy of belief for them.

    Only this smoking stove is the hope of survival!

    It is the most affordable thing in the world!

    ?In just an hour, before the registration of the refugees was completed, the cornmeal porridge was already cooked.

    The big pot of golden porridge is topped with chopped green vegetables and even sprinkled with chopped green onions and salt.

    It¡¯s not that delicious, but the fragrance wafts far away.

    ?The refugees'' stomachs had long growled and they were completely in rebellion.

    When Li Laoer saw this, he asked the old people at the Relief Department to knock on the copper basin and shout again.

    ¡°This is the first meal. You can eat it without signing! But if anyone makes trouble, kick them out immediately. You won¡¯t even get a bite of it if you starve to death in the future!¡±

    ?The refugees immediately swarmed to the porridge shack and lined up quickly. Even if they were pushed and pushed, they cursed at the top of their voices and did not dare to raise their voices. Soon, the vegetable porridge was distributed.

    ?The refugees were holding bowls and started sipping on them before they had taken a few steps. They grinned and grinned and refused to stop...

    The prince couldn''t help but sigh, and whispered to Li Laoer, "Everyone says that Tianwu is in a peaceful and prosperous age now, and the country is rich and the people are strong, but the reality is so vulnerable.

    "It''s just a year of drought, and the people are in such distress. There are also those state officials who, with their high salaries, praise their talents, but when they really do practical things for the people, they all shrink. turtle."

    ?These words are not very elegant. It is obvious that the prince is angry.

    ??If it were in front of the emperor and courtiers, Li Laoer would definitely not respond.

    But facing the prince who grew up in Suijintan, he can be regarded as half of his own family.

    He said, "Prince, there is no need to be discouraged. It is not easy to support all the people of Tianwu in the southern half of the Yangtze River, especially since the northern expedition every year consumes a lot of military rations. Therefore, Tianwu looks rich, but in fact it is empty.

    ¡°When the Northern Expedition is over, the rivers and mountains are recovered, and food is planted in both Jiangnan and Jiangbei, it will only take one year to recover.

    "As for those officials who do not fulfill their duties, the emperor is kind and unwilling to punish them harshly. The prince can take his time and watch, and one day you can deal with them according to your own wishes."

    The prince was stunned for a moment, then smiled and nodded solemnly.

    At the end, he remembered something and said, "By the way, Uncle, don''t worry about Jiaren. Although Fengshan was attacked by the Maitreya Cult, Jiaren responded in time and there was no loss.

    ¡°Furthermore, the Maitreya Sect intends to rush to the new capital and has no time to take care of Fengshan. Immediately, my father will also order the southwest border to dispatch troops to wipe out the Maitreya Sect, and the matter will soon calm down.¡±

    Li Laoer naturally knew that his son was fine. After all, the messenger who went to Xindu to deliver the memorial also went to the Earl''s Mansion.

    But the prince said this, I still have to appreciate it.

    Just as he was about to say thank you, Zheng He came to find him. It turned out that a new batch of grain had been delivered...

    Jiayin and grandma came out of the palace "weeping" and found out that their second uncle had taken on such a big errand, and that Mr. Wen would also leave Kyoto early tomorrow morning.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was startled and asked, "Why are you leaving the capital at this time? Didn''t you say that the Maitreya Cult is making a big fuss? Is there any danger?"

    Mr. Wen quickly responded, "Don''t worry, Auntie, the Maitreya Sect has just begun to confuse the people, and it doesn''t have many followers yet, so it''s not very popular. Besides, the state capital I''m going to is near Fengshan, and I just happened to go see Jiaren."

    ¡°It is his first time to be an official and he is the parent of a common people. He is also facing a disaster. I am afraid he is not confident. I will give him some courage.¡±

    ??Original Mrs. Li is happy to have someone support her grandson.

    But she still said, "Jinrou is not at home, have you brought enough clothes and supplies? And don''t lack manpower to protect you on the road. What if the bandit blocks the road without opening your eyes? Hurry up and find Dayong. How much do you need?" Let a veteran go out with you."

    Jiayin also said, "I''m going to sort out some regular medicines for my husband. As for the guards, Uncle Dayong is not familiar with sending people, so it''s better to choose a few from the second village.

    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t refuse. When you are away from home, safety is your top priority. My aunt and child are still waiting for your husband¡¯s reunion in Quanzhou!¡±

    Mr. Wen could no longer refuse, so he could only nod.

    Soon, Mrs. Li and Jiayin gathered another bag of clothing and supplies, and ten veterans from the second village also rushed in before the city gate closed.

    ?Li Laoer stayed outside the city and lived directly in a thatched shed so that he could deal with anything at any time.

    Just in time, early the next morning, he saw Mr. Wen off.

    Shili Pavilion, because all the censors were going south, and relatives and friends came to see them off, the place was packed to the brim.

    Nowadays, the Maitreya sect is causing chaos outside, and there are refugees everywhere. Everyone in Xindu is aware of this.

    ??Going out of Beijing at this time is almost like courting death.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1162ï¼š Living like a year

    Chapter 1162: Days are like years

    ?Some women are reluctant to part with her, and always cry and give instructions. When the time comes, it feels like they are parting from each other.

    ?Li Laoer and Mr. Wen sat directly in the carriage. Liu Zhiheng could not come, so they parted with tea instead of wine.

    Mr. Wen was very worried and whispered, "Yusheng, I''m going south this time, I''m afraid I won''t be able to come back in a short time. You are the only one left in Xindu, and I really can''t worry."

    ¡°It is estimated that the man in the palace will definitely interfere with the affairs in the north. The Marquis is afraid that it will be dangerous. You must remember not to confront anyone at the critical moment. The most important thing is to leave safely with the whole family.

    ¡°Besides, keep an eye on Fu Niu¡¯er! This child seems to be well-behaved and sensible, but she actually has a lot of opinions in her heart. I¡¯m afraid that she will go her own way, which will not only not help the situation, but will also get me involved!¡±

    ??Li Laoer smiled bitterly and responded, "I also know this, but the situation is really complicated now. I have a headache and there is no perfect way. I can only take one step at a time."

    ¡°I hope the result won¡¯t be too disappointing!

    "Don''t worry and go south. The situation is already like this. It won''t have much impact whether you are in Xindu or not. If, if the worst happens, you and Jiaren will meet up in Quanzhou.

    Be sure not to come back, Jiaren will be entrusted to you. "

    Mr. Wen sighed and wanted to say something, but he swallowed it back.

    ?The two drank tea and cupped their hands with each other, and everything became clear.

    The carriage drove away, leaving Li Laoer standing on the roadside and did not go back for a long time...

    No matter how reluctant you are to let go, separation will eventually come.

    In the ten-mile long pavilion, the other censors also bid farewell to their families one after another and embarked on the road ahead.

    Many refugees watched from a distance and were naturally curious, so they secretly asked the villagers of Suijintan.

    ?No one is stupid, especially the refugees who are doing everything possible to survive, and they are even more aware of what is happening.

    They knew that the people in Suijintan Village were all refugees and were friendly to them, so they spoke openly and asked questions openly.

    ¡°Brother, what are those high officials going to do? My family is crying so much, but it doesn¡¯t look like they are being exiled!¡±

    The villagers from Suijintan had just pulled back a cart of water and were about to take a breath to rest. When they heard this, they laughed and said, "It''s not exile. These gentlemen who are traveling far away are censors! The emperor and the prince sent them to the south as errands." He is supervising the opening of panic warehouses in various states to release food and provide relief to the people affected by the disaster."

    Open a warehouse to store grain?

    The refugees were all excited when they heard this, and their expressions were half happy and half annoyed.

    "Why didn''t we open the granary to store grain before? As long as we have a stutter, we wouldn''t have come here!"

    ¡°Yes, all the leaves on the trees on my mountain were eaten up. I was so hungry that I ran out to beg for a life. If this had happened earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have had to abandon my house and fields!¡±

    ??Some people started to cry, "My father is over sixty and he really can''t walk. He kicked us out to escape. He is at home...I''m afraid he would have died of hunger long ago."

    ¡°My mother too, wuwu, she was afraid of causing trouble to us, so she hanged herself in the warehouse.¡±

    The villagers of Suijintan had no choice but to console themselves, ¡°It¡¯s too far away, and there are big and small things going on here in Xindu. The emperor has no idea that the folks everywhere are having such a difficult time.

    ¡°Now that we know it, we quickly asked our uncle to come over and build a shed to cook porridge. Now that the panic warehouses are opened in various places, the remaining villagers can also be saved.

    "This is the best result. Don''t be sad, everyone. After this hurdle, things will get better in the future."

    ?This statement made sense, and the refugees shed tears.

    Some people are smart and don¡¯t forget to flatter them.

    "It''s time to thank the emperor for the reward. After eating two full meals, I feel much stronger."

    "Yes, we not only provide food, but also have doctors to treat illnesses. My Niuniu was very tired yesterday, but after drinking a bowl of medicinal soup, she is alive and kicking today." "I heard that when we return home, we will be given seeds and dry food."

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it too, the emperor is so kind!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all the fault of the **** Maitreya Cult. Without them causing trouble, we would have been able to go home right away.¡±

    "Just don''t let me touch these bastards, or I''ll beat them to death with a pole."

    It has to be said that people¡¯s hearts are changeable.

    ?In a few words, the refugees turned from complaining to sharing the same hatred against the Maitreya religion!

    ?The people in Broken Gold Beach and the young and old at the Relief Department wandered among the refugees intentionally or unintentionally, guiding public opinion from time to time.

    Let the refugees be more grateful to the court and sing more praises to the emperor.

    ??Although the Emperor may not be able to hear it, we cannot let the refugees eat relief food and still curse the Emperor...

    In Kunning Palace, Jiayin was just counting the days on his fingers.

    Logically speaking, when the queen of a country dies, seven days of weeping is not much.

    But by this time, the situation was too strange and the changes were too rapid. These seven days seemed particularly long and difficult.

    ??The Earl''s Mansion, the old residence, and the Princess''s Mansion are all managed by the nuns, while the village chief and Uncle Zhao support them.

    ?Now Mr. Wen has also gone on errands, and only the second uncle is left in the court to persist.

    She and her grandmother were trapped in the palace every day, unable to do anything but worry.

    ??And...Mu Jue, he went to Jiangbei before and never came back.

    I don¡¯t know if I encountered danger or if I stayed in the military camp?

    ??Is there anyone in the North who is secretly causing trouble for the Northern Expeditionary Army?

    ?At this time, have the barbarians been driven out of the border...

    Under the same sky, the differences between the north and the south are huge.

    Jiayin spends every day in Xindu like a year, but the Northern Expeditionary Army is fighting against the clock!

    ??Under the tall and majestic border city wall, Li Laosi hacked a barbarian to death, wiped the blood on his face, turned his head to look at every inch of the land that had been recaptured, and couldn''t help shouting excitedly.

    ¡°Brothers, kill me! The barbarians will be driven out soon! The border is about to be recaptured!¡±

    ??The Marquis was also covered in blood. The long knife in his hand slashed at the panicked barbarian soldiers from time to time. Occasionally he looked at the blue-black city wall, his eyes were burning.

    ??This city wall, after more than ten years, is finally returning to the embrace of Tianwu!

    Unifying the north and the south and regaining the rivers and mountains is finally no longer an empty talk!

    ¡°Kill all the barbarians, charge!¡± He took the lead and chased after the fleeing old Khan King and the fifth prince.

    ??Li Laosi quickly followed and raised his hand to chop off a stray arrow for the Marquis!

    The two of them held each other''s arms, and the barbarian chasing him was crying and peeing!

    ??The last two thousand barbarians, at this moment, only remember to escape, and no longer have the majesty and arrogance of occupying Jiangbei!

    ??While the old King Khan and the fifth prince were running desperately, a figure suddenly jumped out of an inconspicuous tree nearby, and struck King Khan on the head with a knife.

    The fifth prince happened to see him and grabbed the old Khan. The sharp sword took away only one arm.

    The old Khan screamed, blood splattered, but he still did not fall off his horse.

    Subsequently, hundreds of barbarian soldiers gathered around and tried their best to protect the old Khan and the fifth prince as they ran away.

    ?The figure was angry and raised his hand to harvest the heads of several barbarian soldiers, but it was difficult to catch up.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1163ï¼š Only when there is a country, there is a home!

    Chapter 1163 Only a country has a family!

    ??Li Laosi and Mr. Hou ran out of the city gate on horseback. Seeing this, the vanguard behind them didn''t want to give up and wanted to catch up.

    But the Marquis stopped him and said, "Don''t chase the poor bandits. Let them live for a few more days!"

    Everyone pulled the reins of their horses and stood still.

    Looking at the barbarians crawling into the grassland like lost dogs, everyone fell silent.

    The border gate has been recaptured!

    ??Tianwu is complete, and the rivers and mountains are unified!

    ??The Northern Campaign lasted for more than ten years and finally won today!

    I don¡¯t know who cried first.

    Maybe I think of my dead brother, maybe I think of my parents and relatives far away, maybe I think of the hatred that has persisted for more than ten years!

    ?Gradually the crying became louder and louder, and everyone had tears streaming down their face.

    Even Mr. Li has red circles in his eyes. Who doesn¡¯t know that his wife and children enjoy the happiness of being on the hot bed?

    ?Who doesn¡¯t want to serve and be filial to their parents?

    But country, country!

    A country has a home!

    ??In order for millions of people to live in peace and so that the devastated land would no longer be bullied, they sacrificed their lives and blood and fought for more than ten years!

    From the warmth of spring to the blooming of flowers, until the heavy snow falls.

    From the point where the armor was hot to the touch, to the point where it was too cold to take off.

    From a young and ignorant boy to a beard under his chin!

    ??Northern Expedition, two words, how simple!

    But for all the Northern Expeditionary Army, it is the flesh and blood body that creates monuments and beliefs!

    ??The Marquis took a deep breath, suppressed the surging emotions in his heart, and then raised the sword in his hand high!

    ¡°The Northern Expeditionary Army is mighty! The Heavenly Forces are mighty!¡±

    ??Everyone pulled out their sabers in panic, raised them above their heads, and shouted at the top of their lungs.

    The Northern Expeditionary Army is mighty!

    ??Tianwu is mighty!

    Logically speaking, Tianwu should be before Beizheng, and also higher than Beizheng.

    But at this moment, no one cared about this, and no one felt that there was anything wrong.

    ??Without the Northern Expeditionary Army, Tianwu''s rivers and mountains would still be broken.

    ??Without the Northern Expeditionary Army, Tianwu might not even be able to defend the south of the Yangtze River!

    ?Huge sound waves broke through the sky and spread far and wide.

    ??There is not a single Tianwu commoner in the entire border, but there are thousands of dead souls responding!

    This moment has been waited for too long...

    In the evening, the Northern Expeditionary Army had moved its main camp to the border, quickly guarded various passes, and arranged patrols.

    The logistics camp was also busy making fires and cooking, with bonfires everywhere.

    The soldiers, who were still excited, gathered together in twos and threes and talked about what they would do after returning home.

    Some people want to get married, some want to open shops, and some want to build new houses!

    ?Jiang Cheng had a vacant room temporarily cleaned. The back room was used as the residence of the Marquis, and the outside room could also be used for discussions.

    He dragged his injured leg and led the soldiers around, and soon he was sweating from the heat.

    ??Li Laosi and Mu Jue came in from outside. Seeing this, Li Laosi said, "Brother Jiang, didn''t I tell you to rest? What are you busy with? Be careful of the wound rotting and suppurating!"

    ?Jiang Cheng waved his hands nonchalantly and cursed with a smile, "How can I have time when I''m so busy! Besides, I just cut a hole in my leg, but it''s not like I am chopping off a leg!

    "Besides, I risked my life to save you because I didn''t want you to treat me like a child! Just do your business when it''s time to do it. I''ll make arrangements right away."

    Li Laosi had no choice but to take out a bottle of medicine and hand it to him.

    "This is the medicine my daughter gave me. Remember to put it on and keep it for tomorrow." Jiang Cheng didn''t refuse, he took it with a smile and said, "The medicine the princess has thought about is rare and good. Things! You¡¯re such a picky kid, so I have to put them away!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s for you to use, not put it away!¡± Li Laosi made a move to grab it, which provoked Jiang Cheng to quickly stuff it into his arms.

    Everyone looked at it and laughed.

    The border passes were recaptured, the victory of the Northern Expedition was a certainty, and everyone relaxed.

    Even the generals would have a few fights and jokes.

    Jiang Cheng wiped a handful of sweat beads, looked at the smiling Mu Jue, and praised, "When did Guard Mu come? I heard that you showed great power, fell from the sky, and almost split the old King Khan in half? It was so awesome incredible!"

    Mu Jue raised his hands in salute and said with a smile, "I just jumped down from the tree and slashed with a knife. It''s a pity that I was dodged, otherwise, I really could have kept the old Khan."

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not bad. I have been in the Northern Expedition for many years, and I haven¡¯t seen the appearance of King Khan yet. You have to chop people alive. You will be feared in the future, and you will be feared in the future!¡±

    ??Jiang Cheng patted Mu Jue on the shoulder and began to sigh again, "Unfortunately, there is not much military ration left, and we can''t find any rice or noodles. Otherwise, it would be great to make you a bowl of noodles to celebrate!"

    "Thank you, General Jiang. It won''t be too late to eat when you get home." Mu Jue responded.

    ??The Marquis heard the noise in the house and came out.

    ?Jiang Cheng immediately signaled to his guards, "Go and do your work. Bring in the water that''s been boiled outside."

    The guards responded and quickly brought hot water.

    ?Jiang Cheng took out some tea leaves to brew, and said with a smile, "We are really going home, even if we have finished drinking the tea leaves."

    ?Everyone sat down, each person held a cup and drank slowly.

    Although Mu Jue has been in the north for a few days, he has been in the dark.

    At this moment, they were all close people, so he asked.

    "Marquis, the princess is concerned about the cold arrow you shot. I wonder if the wound can be healed?"

    Hearing that his beautiful and intelligent adopted daughter, the Marquis also had a smile in his eyes, nodded and said, "It''s much better, although it can''t be too strenuous, but it''s not a problem."

    Mu Jue asked, "Can we return to Jiangnan soon?"

    ?Li Laosi and Jiang Cheng also looked at the Marquis with hope in their expressions.

    ?Who doesn¡¯t want to go home?

    ?Especially when your wish is fulfilled and your great achievements are accomplished, you must return home in glory!

    ??But the Marquis shook his head, "It''s not done yet, we have to wait. The barbarians have gathered thousands of reinforcements deep in the grassland and are rushing to the border.

    ¡°We have to find a way to annihilate them all, and even the old Khan and the fifth prince must stay. Otherwise, if we withdraw, the fighting will still continue here at the border.

    ¡°In case of defeat, Jiangbei will fall under the iron hooves of the barbarians again. We must eradicate the roots and not give the barbarians a chance to counterattack.

    ¡°If we succeed in retaining the old Han king and his son, and annihilate all the reinforcements, and the grassland wants to regain its strength, and then fight each other to elect a new king, it will take at least twenty years, and Tianwu will be peaceful for twenty years!¡±

    ?Everyone couldn''t help but nod after hearing this, and Li Laosi even clapped his hands and applauded, "The Marquis is right, we must kill him completely!"

    ??Jiang Cheng asked, "The barbarians are now outside the border. How does the Marquis plan to annihilate the reinforcements and kill the old Khan and his son?"

    After saying that, he added, "We are running out of military rations. Should we first send supplies to the south of the Yangtze River and then make a long-term plan?"

    ??Li Laosi immediately objected, "No! Those people in the imperial court are unreliable. Even if they give the army rations quickly, it will take more than half a month to deliver them here. Time waits for no one!"

    The Marquis nodded, "We still need to fight quickly! Track and monitor the whereabouts of the old Khan Prince and his son, use them to fish out reinforcements, and then wait for work and annihilate them in one battle."

    "Leave this job to me, Lord Marquis." Mu Jue volunteered, "I''m the best at tracking. I''ll keep it and complete the task."

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1164ï¼š Draw a perfect ending

    Chapter 1164 draws a perfect conclusion

    After that, he was afraid that the Marquis would disagree, so he smiled and said, "The princess was worried, so she asked me to help. If she finds out that I didn''t do anything when I go back, I''m afraid I won''t be able to eat her food again." It¡¯s ready!¡±

    ?Everyone laughed when they heard this.

    The children get along well with each other, and the elders are also happy.

    Mr. Hou thought for a while and nodded.

    ¡°Okay, be safe.¡±

    Mu Jue did not stay to eat. After saying a few words, he set off quietly.

    ?Jiang Cheng couldn''t help but say, "It''s great to be young and fearless! It seems that as long as you are alive and have hands and feet, you have nothing to fear."

    ??Li Laosi laughed and said, "Don''t you know this? Before this kid met the Marquis, he lived in the Northland for a long time. Not only did he not suffer from hunger or cold, he even killed many barbarians.

    He is so awesome! "

    ?Jiang Cheng nodded and responded, "Master Hou has a good eye, and every time he picks it up, he will find it treasures!"

    ??The Marquis unfolded the Kan map and told the two of them, "Let''s beat the drum to gather the generals!"

    ?Jiang Cheng responded and was about to go out, but was stopped by Li Laosi.

    ¡°Your legs are bad, stop running around, I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Soon, the drums sounded, and the generals rushed to the temporary meeting place.

    Because the border was regained, everyone¡¯s faces were beaming with joy.

    After all, you can go home soon, with your wife and children on the hot bed. There is nothing more reassuring than this.

    ??The Marquis did not make any detours, he directly explained the difficulties he was facing and the two options of advance and retreat, and let everyone discuss the options.

    Actually, Mu Jue has gone out to track down the old Khan, so he naturally wants to continue fighting to ensure Tianwu''s peace for twenty years.

    But this discussion still needs to be held, even if it is just a show, everyone must participate, and naturally they will work together for the result!

    Until night fell, all the generals reached a consensus.

    Fight!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    ??As for the lack of food and grass, then turn around and raid all the barbarian strongholds in the north again. Everyone can reduce their food intake and it will be fine for seven or eight days.

    When you are completely victorious, you can eat meat and drink heavily when you return to Beijing!

    The generals went out in twos and threes, chatting and laughing and continued their business.

    Jiang Cheng also walked out, looked up at the bright starry sky, and was a little stunned for a moment.

    Li Laosi then came out and when he saw him like this, he patted him on the shoulder and asked, "What are you thinking about?"

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about anything!¡± Jiang Cheng smiled faintly, ¡°Occasionally I get a little confused and don¡¯t know what to do after returning to the new capital.¡±

    "You don''t have to think about it!" Li Laosi laughed, "Of course I will marry a wife and have children! We are about the same age. Look how old my son and my daughter are! You should hurry up and get married, otherwise it will delay a generation. ¡±

    ?Jiang Cheng rolled his eyes at him and retorted, "You can show off to me. I have no shortage of sons. I have three, and all of them are smart and good-looking!"

    "Yes, yes! Not only do you have three sons, but you also have four daughters, all of whom were born to fairies in dreams!" Li Laosi laughed, not believing it at all.

    The two chatted and laughed for a while, and Jiang Cheng went to the logistics camp.

    The cook camp is worried about food, and the remaining food is only enough for everyone to eat for two days.

    ?Seeing Jiang Cheng approaching, they all gathered around to ask.

    ?Jiang Cheng waved his hand, explained the decision of the discussion, and then comforted, "Don''t worry, the Marquis is here, and the Marquis has made arrangements. Just work hard!"

    Everyone felt relieved and dispersed after a few words of laughter.

    There was an inconspicuous soldier who seemed to have stumbled on the threshold. Jiang Cheng helped him, "Be careful, little brother!" The soldier was very grateful and thanked him repeatedly, "Thank you, general, thank you, general!"

    ??The old soldier turned around and when he saw this, he said, "Thank you, General. This guy is doing a good job, but he has been in a daze all day. Did he touch your injured leg?"

    "No, no!" Jiang Cheng waved his hand, "It was always like this when I was young, and I couldn''t seem to wake up. When I get older, I won''t be able to sleep if I want to!"

    "Isn''t it? That''s what I am doing now!" The veteran also laughed and said a few words, then took the soldier and left.

    Leave Jiang Cheng clenching his fists, coughing, and then went to the quiet back camp to count the food...

    ?When the sun jumps out of the ground and heats up the bluestone pavement again, a new day begins.

    The refugee camp outside the city gate has become somewhat tidy thanks to the efforts of everyone.

    ?Although they have built temporary shelters, the refugees are still sallow and thin, and their clothes are ragged.

    But they had porridge for two meals a day, and clean water was brought in cart after cart, and the land of Lazarus was regulated.

    ?This place finally feels like a person¡¯s residence!

    Even yesterday afternoon, some wealthy people in the city drove their carriages around here and donated a lot of things.

    This is a good sign!

    ?Li Laoer even thought about asking the prince to show his face occasionally and then let the news out.

    ?Those families who still want their daughters to enter the palace will definitely rush to look for opportunities.

    ??As long as people come, in order to show themselves in front of the prince, they will definitely shed their blood to help the refugees...

    ?Of course, for the time being, he was just thinking about it and didn¡¯t dare to tell the prince yet.

    After all, the prince is no longer in charge, and the prince of a country is not just a joke!

    Jiayin I couldn''t sleep because I was tossing and turning last night. I was worried about Quanzhou, worried about Beidi, and worried about Xindu. When I woke up early, I had a pair of panda eyes.

    Mrs. Li was naturally very distressed and refused to let her granddaughter follow her into the palace.

    "Now that the crying spirit has come to an end, the third princess also treats you sincerely, and she will definitely not blame you for being absent for this day. Just rest at home for a day, and I will go and ask for leave from the princess!"

    Jiayin was worried that grandma would enter the palace on her own and shook her head.

    ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me. I just had some insomnia and couldn¡¯t sleep last night. It¡¯s the same as going into the palace and sleeping secretly in the back hall.¡±

    ??Old Mrs. Li refused, "You stay at home, how can you sleep with so many people coming and going in the palace. Listen to grandma, don''t miss this day."

    ? Even if you really don¡¯t want to rest, then go back to the village and have a look. I¡¯m also thinking about it. "

    Jiayin stopped talking. After all, she was also thinking about the refugees in the village and outside the city. The second uncle took over taking care of them and didn''t know what to do.

    ?After sending the old lady off, Jiayin also changed into a set of men''s clothes, dressed up simply, pretending to be a young man from a rich family, and then left the city.

    ?Chaozhong now doesn''t care about trivial matters, so Jia''an has never had the opportunity to "report on his duties", so he follows his second uncle to help.

    He discovered it almost as soon as he got off the carriage.

    So, he hurried forward and asked in a low voice, "Sister, why are you here? If you have anything to do, just ask someone to tell you, it''s too messy here, go back quickly!"

    Jiayin is helpless, annoyed and acting coquettishly.

    ¡°Grandma kicked me out and refused to take me into the palace. Here, my brother despises me again! I have really become a mouse crossing the street, and everyone is shouting to beat me!¡±

    "How could it be possible?" Jia An smiled helplessly, "Silly girl, this is all for your own good. There are everyone here, it''s so chaotic!"

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1165ï¼š The kindness of doctors

    Chapter 1165 The benevolence of doctors

    "I''m not afraid as long as my brother is here. If a bad guy dares to get close, my brother will beat him until his teeth are all over the floor!" Jiayin flattered her a little, then stood beside her brother.

    Jiaan was funny and helpless, so he could only take her inside.

    Jiayin took a closer look at the faces of the refugees, their food, clothing, and shacks, and couldn''t help but sigh, "Our family was also in such a panic when we first fled the famine. But the people in the village were cheerful and looked much better than them. ¡±

    Jia''an was surprised and asked casually, "How old were you at that time? Do you actually remember things? But your fourth brother and I, when we were naughty, used running away as a play, and it is still vivid in our minds. Occasionally, I think of it. , I also want to visit the valley where I lived.¡±

    Jiayin smiled and responded, "I''m so smart, so I remember early. I remember when we first arrived at Broken Gold Beach, you and Fourth Brother were chased around by the big white goose, and they even put me on the stone slab and almost roasted me. ¡­¡±

    Jia''an blushed and quickly stopped his sister from revealing his background.

    ¡°Oh, sister, please be merciful with your words! I¡¯m already an official, so I¡¯ll be too embarrassed to go out if others overhear me!¡±

    Jiayin covered her mouth with a smile. It was rare to see her brother in such embarrassment.

    ?Mingming was very naughty when he was a child, but after going to sea and becoming an official, my brother developed in a mature and steady direction.

    ?While this is a good thing, it¡¯s a lot less fun.

    ?Li Laoer was leading people to count the food and supplies. People came one after another to do good deeds and donate food and finances. It is important to keep clear records.

    ?After all, he was ordered to help the refugees. He was not afraid of hardship and hardship, but he was afraid of being accused of being greedy.

    If there is no evidence at that time, it will be a thankless effort.

    Fortunately, there is no shortage of people to write calculations in the family. The children in the village are not here, but the clerks and stewards in restaurants and shops are all good subordinates.

    Organize, record, and enter accounts. The amount of each entry and exit is clear.

    I can''t wait to come a trip, and I have to see a few grains of rice.

    ?Seeing his nephew and niece coming over, Li Laoer gave some instructions to the steward, then stepped forward to talk and took a few sips of herbal tea.

    Jiayin took advantage of the situation and came up with an idea, "Second uncle, although there is no shortage of food and supplies to help the refugees, the refugees have saved their lives. But I see that everyone is a little listless. Do you want to send some people to chat among the refugees? .

    ¡°For example, tell them about the court¡¯s policies and what will happen after they return home. Or even arrange some work for them. In short, they need to be busy, have something to do, and have something to look forward to.

    ¡°When our village traveled from north to south, we encountered many difficulties on the way, but no one gave up. Even the village chief and the others always told everyone how good it was to go to Jiangnan, and then everyone had something to do.

    ¡°Everyone did their job well, and together they did everything well, and finally got out of the mountain.¡±

    Li Laoer''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he praised, "Our Fu Niu''er is still smart. She has been busy these past two days and forgot about it.

    "In this case, you come with me, and let''s discuss it together and see how we can arrange it. I still have to report to the prince, and we can''t just make a decision in a few words."

    ?The family of three entered the shed, put out pens and papers, expressed their opinions, and quickly wrote a simple plan.

    ?Li Laoer went to the palace to look for the prince, Jiaan and the stewards continued to take care of the inventory, and Jiayin went to look for the miracle doctor Zhang.

    Mr. Zhang, the old man, has always been a sharp talker.

    ??Even though he curses and curses, he never hesitates to make a cut with a knife.

    In fact, he is the most kind-hearted one.

    Not to mention the hundreds of people in the village, young and old, who are treated for major and minor illnesses on a daily basis, or the family members are away doing favors. If there is a request, the old man has never refused.

    ?It was this time that refugees gathered outside the city, and the doctors and hospitals in the city did not dare to come out.

    ??The old man was the first to arrive and boiled summer-heat-reducing medicinal soup for the refugees. He also treated those who were seriously ill in a timely manner.

    The old man really lives up to his reputation as a doctor with a benevolent heart... Jiayin asked all the way and found the old man when he was treating two children.

    The child ate something unclean and contracted dysentery, but fortunately it was not serious.

    The old man was so angry that he kept scolding the children¡¯s parents, ¡°How many times have I told you, when porridge is cooked on the stove, stop picking things up to eat!

    ¡°The weather is so hot, if something rots, it will spoil your stomach! One person will infect two people, and two people will infect three people. In the end, the whole camp will be in trouble!

    ¡°You want to hit the wall and trick 10,000 people into following you to see the Lord of Hell, and the Lord of Hell will scold you!¡±

    ?The child¡¯s parents lowered their heads and did not dare to speak.

    Life is already so difficult, who has the time to take care of their children all the time.

    ?Children don¡¯t have enough to eat, so they run out and grab whatever they can and eat it up...

    ??The old man sighed, obviously knowing that scolding was useless, so he waved his hand and called the medicine boy to boil the medicine.

    Jiayin quickly stepped forward, held the old man''s arm, and smiled to coax him.

    ¡°I was worried that you, old man, might be too hot, but hearing your loud voice, I felt that the sour plum soup I brought was unnecessary.¡±

    When Doctor Zhang saw the good news with a smile, it was rare to see a smiling face, so he responded, "Why are you here! Is it possible to leave your grandma alone in the palace?"

    "It''s okay, the third princess will help take care of grandma." Jiayin supported the old man and whispered.

    ?An old man and a young man entered the consultation shed and sat down. Jiayin opened the basket in his hand, revealing a large porcelain pot and a cup kept on ice.

    ??The old man drank two glasses of wine in one go before he regained his breath and asked, "Tell me, why are you here looking for me?"

    Jiayin glanced around and saw that there was no one around, so he whispered his plan.

    The old man frowned upon hearing this, looked a little hesitant, and pointed at the refugees outside.

    Jiayin understood and said, "My second uncle has just entered the palace to see the prince. It is estimated that a doctor from the city will be assigned to take over soon. Even the medicinal materials will be brought with him, so don''t worry, old man!"

    The old man nodded, completely relieved.

    ??But he was still unforgiving and snorted coldly, "Every time I see a girl like you, nothing good will happen. I won''t see you idle. You are an old man and you have to travel a long way."

    Hand in favor of the good news, he promised a lot of "benefits".

    For example, good food, good wine, and of course good medicinal materials.

    The old man was coaxed to smile, and then he finally agreed.

    After the good news was over, I had something to worry about, so I went to find my brother again. I wanted to say hello and then went to the palace to pick up my grandma.

    Jia An put down his work and sent his sister to the carriage.

    Jiayin felt sorry for her brother when he saw that he had lost weight again, so he said, "Brother, let your family bring you food from now on. The errand is important, and you can''t wear out your body. After a while, I will go home and change clothes, and cook two dishes for you. ¡±

    Just when Jiaan was about to refuse, a carriage rushed over on the road and headed straight for Jiayin''s carriage.

    ??Two veterans were dividing the water nearby, jumped forward, and quickly grabbed the reins with quick eyesight and hands.

    The carriage stopped just in front of Jiayin and Jia''an. As soon as the door opened, a person rolled out.

    Jia''an subconsciously stretched out his hand and hugged him!

    ?Today¡¯s update is here~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1166ï¼š Born to be rebellious

    Chapter 1166 Born to be rebellious

    Jiayin was worried that her brother was in danger, so she hurriedly stepped forward, her right hand had already been retracted into her sleeve, and she held the dagger.

    In the end, the person in my brother¡¯s arms turned out to be a frightened and confused girl.

    ?The girl is about fifteen or sixteen years old, with fair skin, a round face, big eyes, a small nose and a small mouth. She is very beautiful and smart.

    ??She wore a moon-white skirt, simple silver lilacs on her ears, and her hair was braided into two big braids, simple and neat.

    This is not what an assassin looks like!

    Jiayin quietly put away the dagger in his hand.

    ?Sure enough, the person who jumped out of the carriage was still a woman, and she was an acquaintance.

    ??Gu Qingqing''s hair was a little scattered. With the help of the maid, she got out of the car.

    The first thing she did was to grab the girl in Jia An''s arms, and angrily yelled, "How many times have I told you to be more honest, but you just don''t listen. Go on your way, what are you talking about?" Tails! You want to kill us!"

    The round-faced girl shrank her neck guiltily and defended in a low voice, "I didn''t mean to do it...the horse''s tail swung in, and I just grabbed one. Wherever I thought of it, it started running like crazy!"

    ??Gu Qingqing raised her hand and slapped her, gritting her teeth in hatred.

    ¡°If the horse¡¯s tail swings in, you have to grab it! If the horse falls in, do you want to have a taste of it too?¡±

    The round-faced girl was unconvinced and wrinkled her little nose and retorted, "Sister, I''m just curious, but I''m not stupid! Who wants to taste horse manure!"

    ??Gu Qingqing rolled her eyes and almost choked to death.

    Jiayin glanced at her and saw that her brother seemed a little embarrassed after hugging the girl, and his ears were slightly flushed.

    She quickly stepped forward and said, "Sister Gu, why did you come out of the city during such a chaotic time?"

    ?? Gu Qingqing turned around and saw Jiayin, she happily took Jiayin''s hand and responded, "I heard that the refugees were being helped outside the city, so our family wanted to donate some food and supplies.

    ¡°I happened to be back as a guest, and I wanted to meet you, so I took the initiative. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. It¡¯s great!¡±

    Before the good news could be answered, the round-faced girl had already moved to Gu Qingqing''s side with a curious expression on her face, and secretly looked at the good news.

    Jiayin was so funny that she asked, "Sister Gu, whose girl is this? She''s really good-looking!"

    Gu Qingqing thought of just now and cursed angrily, "Except for her good looks, she is not good at anything else. Especially her brain, which is completely empty! She gets into trouble every day and has copied the family rules since she was a child!"

    I was sent to live with my grandfather by my family, thinking that it would help me develop my temperament, but unexpectedly, I became even more naughty! "

    The round-faced girl blushed a little, pulled her sister''s sleeves, and begged, "Sister, even if you say it, don''t say it in front of the princess!"

    Gu Qingqing had no choice but to say to Jiayin, "This girl''s name is Tongyu, she is my sister. She has disliked ladies from various families since she was a child, and she was sent away by her family for playing tricks on ladies. Maybe I heard that you were at the summer banquet What a feat, I admire you so much.

    "I was about to come over just now, and she wanted to roll all over the floor. She begged me to bring her over. She must see you."

    Hearing the good news, he smiled and said to the round-faced girl, "Sister Tongyu is well. It''s busy here today. When I have some free time, I''ll post a message inviting you and Sister Gu to my princess''s mansion. By then, I¡¯ll pick some delicious fruit for you!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Miss Tongyu nodded vigorously, the excitement on her face really couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    At this moment, Gu Qingqing also saw that the family on the side was settled, and quickly took her sister to salute.

    ?? Gu Qingqing was even more embarrassed when she thought of her sister falling down just now and being held in Jia''an''s arms.

    "Fifth Young Master, thank you so much for your help. My sister...is really offended!"

    Jia''an is an official, but calling him "sir" is too foreign. Instead, following the ranking of Jiayin''s family, it is more appropriate to call him "gongzi".

    Jia''an returned the favor and said, "It''s just a small effort, no need to be polite."

    Having said that, he didn''t want to stay too long, so he just told his sister and went to work.

    Tongyu raised her legs and looked at his back, but Gu Qingqing pulled him back and gave him a fierce look.????"Why are you so naughty?"

    "No!" Tongyu responded in a low voice, a little shy. "I just saw that the fifth young master was so thin, but he was so strong. He just caught me in one fell swoop. I thought he was going to fall down!"

    ??Gu Qingqing is no longer able to curse!

    The Gu family attaches great importance to rules, especially for women.

    She and her sisters have followed their aunt since they were young, and they all learned to be quiet and gentle. Only this younger sister was born rebellious, and it was like she had a missing brain since she was a child.

    ?? No matter how many times I copied the family rules and how many times I made prototypes, I still couldn''t change this problem of being rash and reckless.

    In other words, this sister doesn¡¯t pay attention to the rules at all...

    Jiayin couldn¡¯t really watch his friend being **** off, and he also liked the liveliness and ease of the Tongyu girl.

    She looked around and saw that there were too many refugees and the shed was not clean.

    ?So she led them into her carriage.

    Before entering, she took some sour plum soup and a plate of fruits from the space.

    The cool and sweet sour plum soup entered the mouth, and the three of them breathed a long sigh of relief.

    ?? Gu Qingqing couldn''t help but sigh, "When I was at home, I thought the refugees would be very pitiful. Unexpectedly, seeing it with my own eyes is really unbearable. It''s hard to know when it will rain in this weather!"

    Jiayin nodded and responded, "At this time, we can only do our best to obey fate! My second uncle and brother have been living here recently, and I believe that the refugees will be settled soon."

    Gu Qingqing''s expression added a bit of admiration and said, "Just now my grandfather said that your family has never fought for power, but has done a lot of practical things. Apart from anything else, just the changes in the relief department, but many people can''t do it. Arrived.

    ¡°So, when my grandfather heard that your family had been assigned to settle the refugees, he quickly gathered five hundred loads of food and had it delivered shortly.¡±

    Jiayin quickly responded, "On behalf of my second uncle and the refugees, I would like to thank Mr. Gu for his kindness. Food is really insufficient now. With these five hundred loads of food, at least several hundred people will survive!"

    After saying that, she took Gu Qingqing''s hand and asked about her health.

    ??Gu Qingqing blushed a little, but still responded one by one, and asked Jiayin to check her pulse.

    Shenjiang Doctor Zhang took action before to help regulate the body, and it was naturally very good.

    Jiayin took out a pen and paper from the secret compartment and wrote two more warm and tonic medicinal recipes.

    ??Gu Qingqing happily put it away, and then brought up the good news to talk about the current situation of Xu Xi and others.

    The good sisters who had always been together, now the marriage of marriage, was circled at home at home. In short, I could no longer find my original freedom and happiness.

    ?Those days when we played cards together, ate fruits and gossiped together, have all become the most shining treasures in our memories.

    Both of them were a little sad.

    Jiayin said, "We can get together again if we have the opportunity in the future. I''ll think about some more delicious food and I''ll give it to you to try."

    ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Qingqing agreed, sincerely praising him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten a lot of good things over the years. But your snacks and fruits are still the most delicious!¡±

    The two of them were talking lively and happily, but when they turned around, they found that Tongyu was lying on the car window, trying hard to look out, and his body was almost leaning out of the car window.

    ??Gu Qingqing slapped her angrily, "I won''t take you out again next time!"

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1167ï¼š Without comparison, there is no excellence!

    Chapter 1167 Without comparison, there is no excellence!

    Tongyu was startled and immediately wanted to retract his body, but his head hit him with a bang and he grimaced in pain.

    ??Gu Qingqing was no longer able to complain. If he had known that his sister was so "lively", he would not have brought her out even if she was beaten to death.

    ?Why bother to be embarrassed!

    Jiayin actually likes the lively look of Tongyu. After all, she has seen too many well-behaved ladies in Tianwu, and there are too few who are so genuine.

    But she couldn''t say that, so she could only persuade Gu Qingqing.

    "Sister Gu, don''t be angry. Sister Tongyu probably knows that we get along well and doesn''t see anyone else, so she feels more relaxed."

    ?? Gu Qingqing felt a little better, "Fortunately she is here with you, otherwise if Meng Lang''s reputation spread, how could she get married in the future!"

    Tongyu shrank her neck and didn''t dare to speak, but she couldn''t help but look out the window.

    Jiayin was curious and took a look while pouring tea.

    It turned out that a few refugees were making trouble, and Jia Anzheng brought soldiers to deal with it.

    ??It was rare for Guan Jiaan to have a sullen face and official airs. The refugee was still unconvinced, and he glared hard for a few times before he calmed down.

    Jiayin frowned, thinking about reminding her second uncle and brother.

    In troubled times, use important codes!

    ??A Bodhisattva¡¯s heart must also have the Vajra method!

    With more than 10,000 refugees, if we only treat them with gentleness and appeasement, chaos will always arise.

    Such a stick plus carrot is the best management method...

    After sitting for a while, the Gu family¡¯s grain truck arrived.

    Just in time, Li Laoer came over with the prince.

    Hearing that the Gu family donated 500 tons of grain, the prince made a special visit to sisters Gu Qingqing and Tongyu.

    Tongyu was very excited. After returning home for a few days, he always heard how handsome the prince was, and he was both civil and military.

    ?Now I finally see one alive!

    ?? Gu Qingqing was more worried than excited. Naturally, she was worried that her sister would be rude in front of the prince and cause trouble for the family.

    More afraid...even more afraid that my sister will fall into the prince¡¯s eyes!

    ?It¡¯s not that the family looks down on the prince, but if the younger sister¡¯s temper were to enter the palace, the family would be confiscated and exterminated in March!

    Fortunately, the prince just praised the Gu family''s benevolence and asked the sisters to take care of Mr. Gu.

    ??Gu Qingqing was so happy that she quickly took her sister and left home to report the news.

    ?With the crown prince and the praise of the next emperor, the Gu family will be worry-free for twenty years.

    As a result, just as the Gu family''s carriage left, the Jia family''s carriage arrived again.

    Mrs. Jia Er also came to donate food and materials with her orbs.

    But the difference is that they heard the good news outside the city and wanted to meet him.

    ??Baozhu was like a small cannonball, so he jumped out of the car and hugged Jiayin''s arm.

    ¡°Sister Jiayin, I haven¡¯t seen you for several days and I miss you so much!¡±

    Before Jiayin could say anything, she saw the prince next to her and added casually, "Hey, the steward is here too!"

    Mrs. Jia Er was a few steps behind her daughter. When she heard this, she was so frightened that she almost fainted.

    ?That is the prince, the second most noble man in the world. How could he want to hear someone mention his past as a steward?

    I didn''t expect that the prince didn''t mind, but smiled and said, "Miss Baozhu, I haven''t seen you for a long time, but you are still so straightforward."

    Baozhu also reacted, but he spoke too quickly just now.

    At this moment, she blushed a little, stood behind Jiayin, and apologized in a low voice, "Your Highness, don''t blame me, I didn''t think too much at the moment..."

    Mrs. Jia Er also caught up and quickly bowed and apologized.

    Jiayin saw that the prince was really not angry, so he helped change the subject and asked, "Why did the second lady come with the orb?"

    Mrs. Jia Er quickly said, "I heard that my uncle took over the task of taking care of the refugees. I happened to have some surplus food at home, so I thought of sending it over. Even if I can''t help much, I will try my best."

    ¡°You are good at doing your best!¡± The prince nodded and responded, ¡°If everyone in the new capital is like Mrs. Jia, why worry about the refugees being uneasy and the military being unrestful?¡±

    "Your Highness the Crown Prince is ridiculous. This little woman doesn''t understand the major events of the world, and she really can''t bear to see the people suffer." Mrs. Jia Er was excited when she heard this, but she still kept her attitude very low. The prince didn''t say anything more, and just told Jiayin, "Princess, please pay more attention to your highness. When Miss Baozhu gets married, your highness will also give you a make-up gift."

    Mrs. Jia Er was so happy that all her composure was gone.

    She knelt down and kowtowed to thank him.

    The daughter is her heart and soul. When they get married, the prince may even be on the throne.

    ?That''s the gift from the emperor!

    Even if a daughter marries into the household of the Minister of Hubu as his daughter-in-law, she will not be afraid of being bullied.

    ?That waist must be straight and straight, no one dares to underestimate it!

    ?Baozhu was ignorant, but she also knew that the prince wanted to support her, so she followed him and saluted.

    The prince nodded and followed Li Laoer around.

    ?Mrs. Jia Er stood up and took Jiayin''s hand. She was speechless for a long time.

    Jiayin understands her painstaking efforts and joy as a mother very well.

    On the other hand, Baozhu muttered at the side, "The prince might as well reward you with something good immediately. I haven''t even gotten engaged yet. Who knows when we can get married!"

    Mrs. Jia raised her hand angrily and gave her daughter a hard blow. Of course, because she was distressed, she didn''t hit her hard.

    "You silly girl, you are going to make me mad! When you get married, can the crown prince give you a wedding gift and give her a reward now?"

    ?Baozhu hugged his head and shrank back, once again using the good news as a shield.

    Jiayin is helpless. I used to feel that I was insecure, but now I suddenly feel very proud!

    Compared to Tongyu and Baozhu of the Gu family, she is extremely sensible and well-behaved...

    ?There are over 10,000 refugees here. Although they are protected by soldiers, they are still not safe.

    ?Some refugees may have had enough to eat and finally had some free time to think, and they actually kept staring at the women.

    ?Those eyes seemed to have hooks, and they wanted to take off the woman''s clothes.

    ?So, when Mrs. Jia Er and Baozhu returned to the city, Jiaan also chased his sister back together.

    Jiayin is obedient, after all, she can¡¯t be of much help here.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t know that after she and the Jia family¡¯s carriage left, those homeless people with unkind eyes were sent to fetch water.

    ?This was a good thing, because there were few wells outside the city that had plenty of water.

    To get water, you need to follow the carriage into the city, carry buckets out of the shared deep well, pour it into a large water tank, and bring it back to the refugee camp.

    ?There are many noble people in the city. If you meet someone who has a kind heart and throws a piece of silver, it will be enough to feed the refugees for several days.

    ?So, in order to get dozens of places, I had to break my head almost every day.

    Unfortunately, there are always exceptions.

    ?Several refugees happily followed the carriage, but for some reason they were separated by a few steps by the veterans accompanying the carriage.

    They were looking at the bustling market again, and when they came to their senses, the carriage had already gone far away.

    ?Several people were frightened and looked around frantically.

    ?At this time, a noble young man appeared out of nowhere, dressed in silk clothes and shaking a gold-painted fan in his hand.

    ??Just by chance, a refugee bumped into the rich man, and then stepped on the gold-painted fan under his feet.

    ¡°Oh, my fan! This is the fan I asked a famous person to inscribe on!¡± The wealthy young man shouted at that time, feeling very sad, as if he had lost a family heirloom.

    The servants and guards behind him immediately gathered several refugees into the middle.

    ¡°Where are you running! You have caused a big trouble and you still want to run!¡±

    ¡°Yes, come with us to the Yamen and you must be punished!¡±

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1168ï¼š Take peoples money and eliminate disasters with them!

    Chapter 1168: Take people¡¯s money and eliminate disasters with them!

    ¡°Oh, my fan! This is the fan I asked a famous person to inscribe on!¡± The wealthy young man shouted at that time, feeling very sad, as if he had lost a family heirloom.

    The servants and guards behind him immediately gathered several refugees into the middle.

    ¡°Where are you running! You have caused a big trouble and you still want to run!¡±

    ¡°Yes, come with us to the Yamen and you must be punished!¡±

    ?Several refugees were frightened, and they were usually considered figures outside the city.

    ?Although he is not committing any serious crimes, he still behaves very arrogantly when he kicks anyone or grabs a bowl of water or porridge.

    Now that they have entered the city, everyone walking on the road is more powerful than them, so naturally they become timid.

    Not to mention that the identity of the young master in front of me is not simple!

    ?Several people knelt down and begged for mercy, kowtowing non-stop.

    ¡°My lord, please spare my life, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Please show me your noble hand, we will never dare to do it again!¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? with with us with his hands full?

    The refugees were rolling on the ground in pain, crying and wailing.

    ?Such a lively scene naturally attracts passers-by to watch the excitement.

    But no one helped to intercede, let alone start a fight.

    After all, no one wants to get into trouble for a few refugees!

    What¡¯s more, the refugees did destroy other people¡¯s fans!

    ?After a long while, several refugees had bruises on their noses and faces, and the wealthy young man was angry, so he took the servants and guards and left.

    A few refugees were left crying and crying. Soon, a veteran who was accompanying the car came back. Seeing them like this, he gave them a few more words and led them to continue fetching water.

    ?The refugees received a beating for nothing and still had to work, not to mention feeling aggrieved and depressed.

    Not to mention how baffled they were, I just said that the rich young man led the servants and guards into a secluded back alley. After a while, a half-grown man came over and handed the rich young man an ordinary blue cloth purse.

    The rich and noble young master squeezed it and was very satisfied. He joked with the young man for a few words and then left.

    Actually, he is not a rich and noble son. The servants and guards are also fake. They are just hooligans.

    Take people¡¯s money and eliminate disasters with them!

    ??The young man made two or three turns to reach the back door of the Earl''s Mansion. After he was able to get in, he went straight to the kitchen.

    Not long after Jiayin came back, he was thinking about picking up grandma from the palace and bringing some food to the third princess along the way.

    So, she made sesame paste cold skin.

    The most difficult part of Liangpi is washing the face. After this is completed, it is the basic operation.

    ?Cut some shredded cucumber, coriander, minced garlic, sprinkle some chopped peanuts, chili oil, sugar, vinegar, and the absolutely indispensable sesame sauce.

    One bowl of it is really appetizing and filling.

    ?Of course, it¡¯s best to add another Roujiamo.

    Unfortunately, we can¡¯t eat meat during this period, so we can only bake a few oil-free dough pancakes.

    When the young man came over, Jiayin was loading the cold skin and side dishes into bowls, and brought the sauce separately.

    ¡°Princess Princess, I¡¯m back to get some supplies for the fifth master. Do you have anything to take with you? I¡¯ll send it to you together!¡±

    Jiayin glanced at him and saw that he was the errand boy around Fifth Brother. He was from the Relief Department, so he could naturally be trusted.

    So, she smiled and said, "I just happened to make cold skin. You can bring some over later."

    After saying that, she ordered the maid to mix a bowl for the boy and let him eat before leaving.

    The young man was so happy that after bowing and thanking him, he sat on the threshold and started eating.

    Jiayin simply took a sip and quickly entered the palace.

    At the end of the wake, more and more people could no longer hold on and began to ask for leave in the afternoon.

    There are many carriages coming and going at the palace gate, so there will be some congestion.

    When Jiayin finally entered the palace gate, outside the city, Jiaan also got the food box and asked the young man in a low voice, "Is everything done?"

    "It''s done!" The half-grown man smiled, with a bit of pride in his expression, and responded, "The beating will leave them with teeth everywhere! Let them never dare to have evil thoughts again!" Jia''an nodded, with a dark flash in his eyes. .

    ??Those refugees were causing trouble in the camp, but they actually dared to show their affection for his precious sister. It would be a mercy to spare their lives!

    Just as Li Laoer led the prince back, Li Laoer smiled and said, "Brother An, have you brought food from home?"

    Jia''an responded, "Yes, second uncle. My sister went back and made sesame paste cold skin and just delivered it."

    Li Laoer was very thirsty and hot, so he invited the prince to eat with him.

    The prince actually agreed immediately...

    ?So the three of them sat under the thatched hut, each holding a bowl of cold skin and a piece of yeast bread. They ate deliciously.

    ?Li Laoer glanced at the bowl in the prince''s hand, feeling a little pity.

    ??If the prince doesn''t agree, he can eat two bowls...

    ??The prince could see his regret clearly from the corner of his eye. He couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth. He felt that the cold skin in his hand was even more delicious...

    In Kunning Palace, the third princess and Mrs. Li were also eating cold skin.

    ?Although the third princess acted very indifferent, how could she not feel sad when her mother died.

    She lost a lot of weight in the past few days because she didn''t eat or sleep well.

    At this moment, the sweet, sour and spicy Liangpi rarely whetted her appetite.

    Not only did I eat a full bowl, but I also added a palm-sized piece of yeast bread.

    ?Caiyun was so happy that she wanted to kowtow to Jiayin to express her gratitude.

    The third princess was full and in a good mood, so she asked casually, "Have you given this cold skin to the prince''s brother and father?"

    Jiayin smiled lightly and said, "His Royal Highness is outside the city and should eat with my brother and second uncle."

    The third princess was stunned when she heard that she only mentioned the prince and did not mention her father.

    But then I remembered the attitude of my father and the court towards the Northern Expeditionary Army...

    She sighed inwardly and quickly changed her words.

    After sitting for a while, Jiayin took grandma out of the palace and went home.

    ??They were still blocked at the palace gate for a while, and finally got onto the main road, but suddenly there was a noise in front of them.

    It turned out that there was a group of messengers, holding the flag of the Northern Expeditionary Army, galloping through the street.

    ¡°The Northern Expeditionary Army was victorious and the barbarians were driven out of the border!¡±

    ¡°The barbarians were completely driven out of Tianwu, and the rivers and mountains were unified!¡±

    ?The people on the street were initially scared to avoid the horses, but after they understood what was going on, they started to make a loud noise.

    "Did you hear it?"

    ¡°I heard it, I heard it! Great victory, great victory!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Ah! The barbarians have been driven out of the border!¡±

    ¡°The Northern Expedition is victorious, a complete victory!¡±

    ??Everyone screamed crazily, verified each other in disbelief, and then danced with joy.

    Those who thought of family feud would burst into tears.

    ¡°Mom and dad, I¡¯ve finally avenged you! The barbarian has been kicked out!¡±

    ¡°Woohoo, I can go back to my hometown!¡±

    ¡°We won, we won!¡±

    ?The cavalry galloped, the crowd was ecstatic, and the whole city was like boiling water, completely lively.

    Jiayin and Mrs. Li were lying on the car window, both happy.

    "Fu Niu''er, listen, listen! Did your father and the Marquis win the battle and come back?" Mrs. Li grabbed her granddaughter''s hand, her lips trembling with excitement.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1169ï¼š Offense is the best defense!

    Chapter 1169 Offense is the best defense!

    Jiayin nodded vigorously and his eye circles were red.

    ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! My father and my adoptive father won the battle! We took Jiangbei back from the barbarians! When we have the opportunity in the future, we can go back to our hometown to see it.¡±

    "It''s not important. Just wish your father and Mr. Hou came back safely!" Mrs. Li wiped away her tears. "I have been looking forward to it for more than ten years. I finally won and I don''t have to fight anymore!"

    Outside the carriage, the people were getting more and more excited and started running around telling each other.

    People from all over Xindu seemed to have poured out. Regardless of whether they were relatives or friends, whether they knew each other or not, they all cheered together and shared the joy!

    Besides, the horse team announcing the good news entered the palace all the way, and the news was quickly delivered to the imperial study.

    ??The emperor and several important ministers were there. When they suddenly heard the good news, the important ministers couldn''t help but stand up and were extremely happy.

    ?The northern expedition every year was really a big test and a big burden for Tianwu.

    But we have to march north, because offense is the best defense!

    ??The stability of Jiangnan is all due to the Northern Expedition!

    ??Now, the country has been unified, the northern border has been recaptured, and the barbarians have been driven out of Tianwu. This has completely eliminated the major worry.

    ¡°Peace and peace in the world are just around the corner!¡±

    ¡°Great! Great! The Northern Expedition is finally victorious!¡±

    The important ministers shouted one after another, and some people wanted to lift their robes and kneel down, shouting "Long Live the Mountain" and congratulations.

    As a result, the emperor looked a little strange.

    Logically speaking, this is a great joy.

    But the emperor''s expression was dull, not at all happy, as if the victory of the Northern Expedition was a trivial matter.

    No, look carefully, there is even a hint of anger in the emperor''s eyes...

    Angry? !

    The important ministers seemed to have had a bucket of cold water poured over their heads, and all their enthusiasm and surprise were extinguished in an instant.

    ??If they were fools, they would not be in this position.

    They had some guesses about the emperor''s treatment of the Northern Expeditionary Army.

    ??Now that the Northern Expedition has achieved complete victory and the country is unified, it is a happy event for the whole world.

    But only for the emperor, not...

    ??Because the credit belongs to the Marquis of Xinting and the Northern Expeditionary Army, but not to the Emperor, the Supreme One in Heavenly Martial Arts!

    The important ministers all had low eyebrows and did not dare to speak any more.

    The emperor, on the other hand, paused for a while and said slowly, "Such a great victory is a great joy! The Northern Expeditionary Army lacks food and grass, and the barbarians are ferocious, but it is not easy to achieve such a great victory."

    The important ministers all nodded and responded weakly.

    Sure enough, the emperor''s next sentence was, "I asked Marquis Xinting to postpone the decisive battle for the sake of safety. Unexpectedly, he still disobeyed the order and attacked. This is a victory. If there were any mistakes, what I heard now would be the defeat of the Northern Expedition." News!¡±

    Everyone lowered their heads by another three points.

    Fortunately, the prince came back in a hurry at this time.

    He only glanced at everyone, then stepped forward and said to the emperor, "Father, you didn''t get a good rest last night, and you have to see your mother off for the last time tomorrow. Why don''t you rest early! Nothing will happen to your dragon body. important!"

    Perhaps he was pleased with his son''s concern, and the emperor''s face improved a little, and he waved his hands with everyone.

    The important ministers quickly retreated as if they had been pardoned.

    ??The prince helped the emperor to the back hall to rest, but the emperor did not leave him to talk. He directly made an excuse and instructs the prince to deal with it.

    As soon as the prince left the door, the emperor smashed the jade paperweight in his hand!

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m going to die, do you still want to fight with me for these false reputations?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you loyal? Why can¡¯t you let me go!

    "I just want to go to Jiuquan with the achievement of unifying the mountains and rivers to explain to my ancestors, why don''t you want to help me!" Anxiety, anger, and unwillingness all turned into violence, destroying everything on the desk!

    ?Until there was deathly silence in the room, for a long time, a man in gray clothes came out from the corner and knelt down in the middle of the ground.

    ¡°Take all the hands to the Northland, go to¡­¡±

    Outside the window, the wind in the dusk was still hot, and the cicadas on the tree kept singing at the top of their lungs, singing as hard as they could, as if they were complaining about someone, or taunting someone loudly!

    The prince stood at the corner, hugged the little fox and stroked its smooth back hair.

    The little fox squinted his eyes comfortably and yawned from time to time.

    The prince was so funny that he knocked it on the head and asked, "Does your master know you are so lazy? You wish you could sleep all the time!"

    ?The little fox chirped unconvinced, protesting something.

    ?It''s a pity that the prince didn''t understand, but Manager Yi heard the sound and rushed over.

    ¡°Your Highness, please prepare a room for me. Can you go sit there for a while?¡±

    ¡°No, my father has given me some errands and I¡¯m going to get busy now.¡± The prince smiled gently and said, ¡°My father accidentally knocked over the table just now. I¡¯d like to ask Mr. Yi to clean it up.¡±

    Manager Yi bowed his head and responded quickly.

    The prince then hugged the little fox and walked away...

    General Manager Yi stood there for a long time before returning to the imperial study.

    ??The emperor had calmed down and stood in front of the window, looking at the fire clouds outside, not knowing what to think.

    Mr. Yi took the young eunuchs with him, quickly cleaned up the mess, and replaced it with new items.

    The study immediately returned to its tidy appearance, as if it had not experienced the "storm and rain" at all just now.

    Just when Manager Yi was about to bring the emperor a cup of tea, the emperor suddenly asked, "The Northern Expedition is about to end. When the Marquis comes back, what do you think he will do first?"

    Mr. Yi''s scalp was numb, but there was no one else in the room, so he couldn''t pretend to be dead even if he wanted to.

    So, he could only respond, "When I return to the emperor, of course the Marquis will come to the palace to see you and hand over the military power. This has been the case every time for so many years."

    The emperor was noncommittal and responded, "Really? What about the second thing!"

    Manager Yi really wished he was mute. He racked his brains and said, "Old slave guesses that he should go home and have a good rest. After all, he has been on the northern expedition for several months and has not been able to eat or sleep well..."

    ??The emperor didn''t know that he was dissatisfied with this answer. After a long silence, he actually changed his topic.

    ¡°The prince¡¯s concubine has been locked up for a long time, right?¡±

    Manager Yi was stunned for a moment, then remembered who the prince''s concubine was, and quickly responded, "Back to the emperor, the concubine offended the princess at that time, and the prince was very angry. Therefore, he has been thinking behind closed doors and has not come out..."

    "Speaking of which, there are no parents in the world who don''t love their children. Even I love the third princess in every possible way. I''m afraid the Marquis of Dingbei will not be able to sleep well because he is thinking about his daughter who made mistakes. Send him a message and come to the palace when he has free time. Once, I allow him to visit the concubine."

    ?The emperor gave a few instructions and then waved his hands, as if he really felt something.

    General Manager Yi could not figure out the emperor''s thoughts, so he could only act according to orders.

    He stepped back and immediately asked the young **** to go find Ding Beihou to deliver the message.

    By chance, Marquis Dingbei was on duty in the ward tonight, and he couldn''t understand the emperor''s intentions no matter how hard he tried.

    ??But it¡¯s not a bad thing if the emperor is merciful and allows him to visit his daughter.

    ??He had long wanted to scold that stupid daughter.

    The reason why I took the trouble to push her to the prince''s side was not to let her be left out and imprisoned!

    ?Of course, the most important thing is that he has to apologize to the emperor for not giving birth to a good daughter.

    What the Emperor¡¯s intentions are, we will know when the time comes...

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1170ï¼š Will the emperor compare his feelings with his own?

    Chapter 1170: Will the Emperor show his feelings to others?

    After seven days of vigil, almost all the officials and emissaries died.

    It can be said that the queen almost took away half of the court by herself.

    But no one dared to say no, or even look a little impious.

    Finally looking forward to the last day, even the third princess breathed a long sigh of relief.

    ??The emperor also showed up and saw off his wife for the last time.

    ??Seeing the huge coffin being sent out of the palace gate, it was transported to the royal temple a hundred miles away to be buried together with the emperor a hundred years later.

    ??Everyone felt a sense of relief on their backs, the drudgery was over.

    ?Of course, all banquets and weddings are still prohibited in Xindu.

    Jiayin originally wanted to go home with her grandma, but seeing that the third princess looked unhappy, she decided to stay with her for a while.

    Old Mrs. Li has nothing to worry about.

    Earlier, she would have been worried that the third princess would bully her granddaughter, but these days, she can see clearly.

    ?The third princess has a noble status, but she has lacked care since she was a child. Now she gets along well with Jiayin, and she treats Jiayin as a sister, and she protects and cares for her very much.

    ??As a grandmother, she was loved and loved all over the house and benefited a lot...

    Jiayin and the third princess returned to Zhilan Palace. They didn¡¯t do much, they just chatted, ate snacks and drank tea.

    But it was such a calm and relaxed atmosphere that allowed the third princess to relieve her last breath of depression.

    ?No matter whether you are complaining, feeling sorry for your mother, or feeling unjust, after all, the person has passed away and all traces will disappear...

    The little fox found it somewhere, jumped up on the table, and shook its big tail.

    Happy at the good news, he hugged and teased her for a while, and then was snatched away by the third princess.

    Fluffy little beasts have always been artifacts that comfort the soul and loneliness.

    It was the third princess who laughed loudly when she was holding a piece of fish cake to make the little fox jump.

    ?Seeing that the sun was turning to the west, the two of them were about to leave the palace.

    ?The third princess turned to Kunning Palace, wanting to take a few of the queen''s old things with her as a souvenir.

    Jiayin had nothing to do, so he stood under the shade of a tree outside the door to enjoy the cool air.

    By chance, Manager Yi came over to deliver something to the third princess. When he saw the good news, he quickly stepped forward to salute.

    ¡°My princess, how are you doing? You haven¡¯t left the palace yet? The sun is still quite bright, so why didn¡¯t you go in?¡±

    Jiayin smiled with her big eyes widened, and responded, "Thank you, steward, for caring about her. The princess is packing things, and I can''t help, so I just stepped out for a while. But the steward came to deliver things? Why don''t you send a little **** to run errands?"

    Manager Yi did not respond and handed the things to the young **** to take in. Then he stood next to Jiayin and said, "The emperor is thinking about the princess and has given her some jewels to make her happy! The old slave was afraid that those boys would accidentally drop the good things, so he Take a trip yourself.¡±

    Jiayin nodded and took two steps back, letting Manager Yi stand in the shade of the tree.

    There was a flash of light in Manager Yi''s eyes, he looked around calmly, and then said, "The queen passed away, and the emperor was particularly worried about the princess. Fortunately, the princess was with the princess.

    "Last night, the emperor even asked Xintinghou to visit his daughter who entered the palace. He must be showing his concern."

    ??The last sentence was really a bit abrupt. Hearing the good news, he was stunned for a moment, then he responded with a smile, "Yes, there are no parents in the world who don''t love their children."

    Manager Yi felt relieved and changed his subject, talking about the refugees outside the city.

    After the young **** received the reward, he left.

    The good news was blowing in the warm wind, and his expression gradually became colder.

    The little fox had already told her about Dingbei Hou entering the palace last night.

    But the specific reason, the little fox did not find out.

    ??The imperial study is not like the prince''s Xilong Pavilion, where little foxes can come and go.

    ?Although she was confused, she didn''t feel too urgent. After all, the border pass had been retaken and the Northern Expedition was about to end. Even if the emperor wanted to stop him, he had no choice but to do so.

    The only thing that needs to be worried about is that after the adoptive father comes back, the general account will be settled.

    But when the time comes, it won¡¯t be too difficult if the adoptive father hands over the military power in time and lets the boat sail southward to retreat.

    But Manager Yi also reminded her that the reason why Dingbei Hou entered the palace was not simple...

    When the third princess came out of the door with her people, she saw that Jiayin''s face was not good, so she asked, "What''s wrong? Is it too hot?"

    Jiayin quickly regained his composure and replied, "Yeah, I''m so hot that I feel dizzy."

    "Let''s go home quickly." The third princess took her arm and walked out together.

    As a result, when I arrived at the gate of the palace, I was about to get on the carriage, but someone suddenly came forward.

    ¡°Your Highness, please stay, I¡¯m polite.¡±

    ?The third princess and Jiayin both turned their heads and saw a middle-aged scribe saluting. He was dressed in blue clothes and had a hosta in his hair. His expression was respectful but not humble, gentle and polite.

    The third princess frowned and asked, "Who are you?"

    The middle-aged scribe responded, "The villain is the steward of Guanlu Mansion in the southwest. His surname is Wen and his name is Yunhai."

    Wen Yunhai?

    Jiayin¡¯s mind was spinning, and she had no impression of this name.

    But the third princess thought of it and responded, "It turns out he is the prince''s right-hand man, Military Advisor Wen!"

    ??People from the Lu family? !

    Jiayin raised his eyebrows, which was not surprising.

    ??His son got into great trouble and was imprisoned in disguise. How could the Lu family just stand by and watch?

    ??It''s really cool to send someone here so late.

    Based on the third princess''s thoughts, I''m afraid it will take another two months for Lu Zong to "complete the mission" and then go see the Prince of Hell!

    Military Advisor Wen bowed his head and saluted again, and said in a low voice, "Your Highness, the villain is here on the orders of the old general. Please allow Princess Haihan to allow the villain to say a few more words."

    The third princess frowned. Thinking about her plan, she couldn''t seriously sever ties with the Lu family.

    ?So, she nodded, "Okay, let''s get in the car and talk."

    Jiayin immediately said, "Princess, I''m going back to the Earl''s Mansion first. I won''t delay your conversation. If you have anything to do, just ask someone to send me a message."

    ?The third princess felt a little complicated when she saw that she wanted to avoid suspicion, but she still gave her instructions.

    "You may as well go back first. If something happens, remember to ask someone to tell me."

    Jiayin nodded with a smile, then bowed slightly to Military Advisor Wen, and then got into his carriage.

    The carriage kicked away, and Military Advisor Wen looked away without leaving a trace.

    He somewhat understood why the prince was so reckless and extreme.

    ?Such a beautiful girl seems to have gathered all the beautiful things in the world. He likes her when he sees her, let alone a young boy in his prime.

    ?It¡¯s hard not to be tempted when we get along for a long time.

    But when he looked at the noble and beautiful princess on the side, he couldn''t help but sigh.

    Your Majesty¡¯s blessing is really rich, but it¡¯s just a little... too rich!

    The princess''s car is very spacious, enough to entertain guests.

    ??The driver carefully drove the car under the palace wall. The maids and women kept watch from a distance, leaving only Caiyun to wait in the car.

    The third princess took a sip of tea and asked straight to the point, "The military advisor came all the way here, but I don''t know why? He didn''t even have time to visit the princess''s mansion, but he came here instead?"

    Wen Junshi quickly apologized and kept his posture very low.

    ?Just when the third princess thought he would plead for Lu Zong, he took out a small, flat wooden box.

    ?Today¡¯s update is here~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1171ï¼š Retreat to advance

    Chapter 1171: Retreating to advance

    ?The third princess looked puzzled and signaled Caiyun to take the small box.

    Military Advisor Wen said, "Your Highness, you and the Crown Prince are getting married. The old general is very happy. Originally, he wanted to see the princess and the Crown Prince get married in Kyoto. Unfortunately, the southwest border is constantly harassed by foreigners, so he had no choice but to give up.

    ¡°This time the villain came, the old general asked the villain to bring some gifts, and he must hand them over to the princess.

    ¡°The old general said that the princess is the wife of the prince and the daughter-in-law of the Lu family. When the young master is born, he will be in charge of the southwest frontier army. No treasure in this world is enough to thank the princess for marrying her.

    ¡°Princess, please take care of the prince in the future. The Lu family will definitely remember the princess¡¯s kindness!¡±

    As he spoke, Military Advisor Wen knelt down and saluted again.

    ?This attitude is quite low!

    ?The third princess was a little confused for a moment. She had guessed that the Lu family would be anxious, angry, and distressed.

    ??But what I didn''t expect was that the Lu family didn''t even mention that the prince was imprisoned, but they gave him generous gifts when he came up.

    And thank you one by one without any resentment or worry at all...

    She thought for a while and then responded, "Come up, military advisor. When you get back, I would like to thank the old general for his kindness and ask him... not to worry about Xindu."

    Military Advisor Wen''s eyes shone brightly, and he immediately saluted again. In the end, he did not mention visiting the Crown Prince. He just called a fat middle-aged steward to come to the car door and kowtow to the princess.

    After a few more idle words, he took his leave.

    The car door closed, and the third princess didn''t speak for a while.

    Caiyun couldn''t help it and asked in a low voice, "Princess, what does the Lu family mean? Why aren''t you worried about the prince?"

    The third princess waved her hand and opened the box.

    In the box were placed a banknote of 10,000 taels of silver, as well as deeds for seven or eight shops. The address was a good location in a shopping street.

    The middle-aged steward outside the car is the one who usually manages these shops.

    It can be said that the Lu family¡¯s family fortune in Xindu has been completely handed over to her.

    ??If good news were around, they would definitely applaud the Lu family¡¯s actions.

    ?This move uses retreat to advance, which is really powerful.

    Because the princess¡¯s temperament is to eat soft things rather than hard things!

    Sure enough, the third princess closed the lid of the box, feeling slightly hesitant.

    ??General Lu, the father-in-law, was so generous to her daughter-in-law, whom he had never met before, and also promised that the military power of the Southwest Frontier Army would be handed over to her son in the future.

    There is no neglect or debt towards her!

    ??There are 110,000 things wrong with Lu Zong. For the sake of the old general, he should be a little more merciful...

    ??In the royal study room of the palace, the emperor was also smiling happily, listening to Military Advisor Wen talk about the affairs in the southwest.

    Wen Jun''s teacher''s affairs were not very detailed, and the report was clearly reported.

    At the end, he said, "Your Majesty, the old general is worried that the Maitreya Sect is so powerful that it will eventually disturb Xindu and make you worry. Therefore, the old general wants to ask for an order and send troops to exterminate the Maitreya Sect to share the worries for you and the court."

    The emperor nodded and responded, "Okay, I have always known that Lu Aiqing is loyal, otherwise I would not be able to trust Tianwu Southwest to him. And Lu Aiqing did not disappoint me!"

    ¡°Now that Tianwu is facing a natural disaster and the people are displaced, and Lu Aiqing has stepped forward to share the worries, I am very relieved!

    "This matter is settled! Let the Ministry of War issue the official document tomorrow!"

    Military Advisor Wen quickly knelt down and kowtowed, and responded, "Thank you for your trust, Your Majesty! Old General Lu has always wanted to come to Beijing to greet you in person, but unfortunately the defense is heavy. Even when the prince married the third princess, the old general could not be there, and he rarely regretted it.

    ¡°Speaking of which, the prince has been away for more than ten years, and the old general may have forgotten the prince¡¯s appearance.

    "But there is no rush in this matter. The princess is blessed with great blessings and will definitely give birth to a Qilin child soon. When the time comes, I will ask the emperor to allow the three of them to return to the southwest. The old general will definitely be extremely happy." He said, "This is what it should be. When the time comes, I will send more people to **** them back."

    Military Advisor Wen flashed a flash of joy and kowtowed quickly, spreading his good words as if they were free of charge.

    ??The emperor was relieved of the Maitreya Cult''s major concern, and he was also very happy and rewarded many things.

    When Military Advisor Dewen left the Imperial Study Room, Manager Yi personally saw him off.

    Lu Feng was waiting outside the palace, his neck stretched out.

    ?Finally, he saw Military Advisor Wen coming out with a lot of rewards. He felt relieved and hurried up to greet him and asked, "Mr. Wen, how are you? Did the emperor agree to let the prince come out?"

    Military Advisor Wen glared at him until he got on the carriage and there was no one around him, then he said, "This matter cannot be discussed directly with the emperor. As long as we guard the southwest and wipe out the Maitreya Cult, the prince will be safe and sound.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s impossible for the emperor to chill the hearts of heroes!

    ¡°On the contrary, it is made clear at this time that the emperor knows the inside story, so the prince will definitely die.¡±

    ?Lu Feng was a little anxious and asked, "Then the prince will still be imprisoned in the princess mansion..."

    Military Advisor Wen waved his hand, "Don''t worry, at most the prince will have less freedom and no worries about his life. That''s fine, but the situation is changing too fast now. If the prince is involved again, I''m afraid the palace will be implicated!"

    ?Lu Feng was discouraged and wanted to say something but didn''t dare.

    Wen Junshi ignored him and closed his eyes to rest.

    At this moment, the third princess was sitting across from Lu Zong drinking tea in the princess''s mansion.

    ?Lu Zong lost a lot of weight, his brows and eyes were full of anxiety, and he no longer looked as gentle and calm as before.

    "How long are you going to lock me up every day? This is worse than killing me! I am your consort after all, you can''t be so domineering!"

    ??The third princess lowered her eyes and slowly drank half a cup of tea. Finally, she looked up at Lu Zong''s incompetent rage and couldn''t help laughing sarcastically.

    "You did it, and now you have to bear the consequences, but you behave like this. Is the heir apparent from the Lu family so cowardly and incompetent?"

    Hearing her mention the Lu family, Lu Zong''s expression changed.

    He has been locked up for so long. Lu Feng will definitely be anxious. Has he contacted his family or someone from his family?

    He stood up in excitement and shouted, "Who in our family is here? Is it my father who is here?"

    The third princess did not respond and asked, "If your father arrives, what are you going to say? You don''t think that your father will praise you for what you have done, do you?"

    ?Lu Zong was immediately discouraged and lowered his head.

    When the princess saw him like this, her envy and unwillingness became even stronger.

    ¡°You have a good father, but it¡¯s a pity that you are an unfilial son!¡±

    ?She got up and walked out, instructing the guards, "He is allowed to walk around the courtyard every day from now on, but he cannot go out!"

    Lu Zong chased him out. When he heard this, he shouted, "Princess, is my father here? What did he promise you? Please don''t embarrass him!"

    ?The princess ignored it at all and sneered and went out.

    At this time, if you pretend to be filial to your son, what are you thinking about when you bring trouble to the family?

    Come in a hurry and go in a hurry!

    On the second day, Military Advisor Wen returned to the southwest after receiving the official documents.

    After all, the army has already begun to exterminate the Maitreya sect, and there are still harassments from other places at the border. With two efforts, General Lu will fall short if he makes the slightest mistake.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1172ï¼š Taste of conspiracy

    Chapter 1172 The smell of conspiracy

    ?Lu Feng stood in the ten-mile pavilion to see him off, wishing he could burst into tears.

    The prince is imprisoned, and the family has no intention of rescuing anyone. What should he, the manager, do?

    ??The military advisor was angry that he did not stop the prince from making mistakes, nor did he notify his family in time, nor did he say a few words of comfort.

    At this time, the princess sent people to deliver things, mostly dry food and some medicinal materials.

    Though these things were noble or inferior, the military advisor was extremely happy and felt at ease to go on his way.

    ??The princess still wants to fulfill her duties as the daughter-in-law of the Lu family, so that the prince¡¯s life will be safe!

    Most of the people in Xindu were rejoicing at the victory of the Northern Expedition, while the other half were glad that the queen had gone to funeral and that the hard work was over.

    With all these things put together, Xindu has rarely fallen into a strange calm.

    Officials whose sense of smell is not so sensitive thought that everything was fine.

    But there are also some people who have become more sophisticated, but they have become more restrained in their children and are more cautious in their words and deeds.

    The calm before the storm is the scariest thing!

    Sure enough, on the second day after the funeral, there was a rare royal gathering.

    The monarchs and ministers got together and took out all the recent matters, big and small, and planned to deal with them centrally.

    From morning to noon, everyone was so hungry that their chests were pressed against their backs.

    Just when everyone thought the court meeting was about to end, an official from the Ministry of Rites jumped out.

    "Your Majesty, the natural disaster has been going on for more than two months. If it doesn''t rain again, the people will be panicked and may shake the country. Please pray for rain!"

    ?Sacrifice to pray for rain?

    ?Everyone frowned when they heard this. After all, the queen had just been buried, and no one wanted to kowtow in the sun anymore.

    ?Furthermore, kowtowing is fine if it is useful. But most of the time, the work is useless and is nothing more than a waste of time and money!

    ?However, no one dares to say this. If they are labeled as having ulterior motives, it will be really unclear.

    There are the emperor and the prince on the left and right, and there are still six ministers, so it is not their turn to speak...

    Sure enough, the emperor asked the six important ministers, "What do you think, my beloved ministers?"

    The six ministerial books are of course at odds with each other, and each one responds vaguely.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it is good to pray for rain, but how to pray is another question.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is not a trivial matter, so be careful.¡±

    "It''s better to let me go back and think about it. It''s always better to be on the safe side."

    ??The emperor did not ask further questions and nodded obediently.

    In this way, the court meeting finally ended.

    ?Hundred officials walked out of the palace while wiping their sweat.

    Someone asked Li Laoer to ask, "Uncle, what do you think of praying for rain?"

    ?? Li Laoer said with a smile, "I am from a mud-legged background, and I am not familiar with praying for rain. Whether it is praying for rain or not, I have to rely on you adults to help.

    "However, there are more and more refugees outside the city, and there may be chaos in the future. If it rains from the sky and the people feel at ease, it will of course be a good thing."

    After saying that, he bowed his hands and hurried out of the city.

    ??Whether it was the emperor or the court, thousands of refugees were handed over to him with a single word.

    ? Don¡¯t you know that it is a huge project and requires a lot of effort to provide food and drink for the refugees and to appease the people?

    Fortunately, he was only away for one morning. Although the city was still crowded with people, it was also very orderly.

    The porridge has been cooked on the big stove in the thatched hut. The refugees lined up to receive it, then found a corner to squat and eat slowly.

    ??People in the city sent carriages one after another to donate food and materials. In the end, they stayed as long as possible, and the horses were so irritated by the sun that they dug the ground and refused to leave. Of course everyone knows the purpose!

    Yesterday, the prince personally commended the Gu family and the Jia family, and the news had already spread.

    Families who wanted to be the prince''s father-in-law couldn''t help but come here to try their luck!

    Li Laoer looked around, exchanged greetings with the people who donated food and materials, and exercised all courtesy.

    When he finally sat down to drink porridge, the steward of the family came up to him and asked with a smile, "Uncle, does the emperor want to pray for rain?"

    Li Laoer responded, "Are you quite well-informed?"

    ??The steward is not afraid of his master''s anger and still smiles.

    ¡°My uncle is joking, there are no secrets in this city or outside the city! Besides, this is a big deal, everyone is happy to hear it! If it rains, these refugees can go back to their hometowns.¡±

    ?Li Laoer took a sip of porridge, but frowned slightly.

    "This matter has not been finalized yet, and we don''t know whether it will be realized. You should pay attention, and if there are any bad signs among the refugees, report it to me in time!"

    ¡°I understand, Uncle!¡± The steward responded quickly.

    Another afternoon passed like this. At dusk, Li Laoer and his nephew Jia''an met and agreed that Jia''an would be on duty here at night to prevent unexpected situations.

    ?Li Laoer is about to get in the car and go back to Earl''s Mansion.

    ??I have been busy since I came back from the south. I finally got this little free time. It was time to have a good meal and talk with her old man.

    Jia''an stood by the car and said, "Second uncle, go back and help me tell Fu Niu''er not to bring food over. The weather is too hot and she will suffer from heatstroke from cooking all the time."

    I am a grown man and I can¡¯t get hungry even if I eat something! "

    Just as Li Laoer was about to respond, the steward who had been chatting at noon hurried over.

    ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you want me to listen more to the gossips of the refugees at noon? I just heard a few words, and something seems wrong!¡±

    ?Li Laoer turned sideways to greet the steward and Jia An to get into the car. There was an ice basin on the car, which was cooler than down there.

    ?The steward was covered in sweat, and he sneezed heavily due to the cold and heat.

    He didn''t care about apologizing, so he said, "Uncle, fifth young master, I don''t know where the rumor came from, some refugees have started to spread it.

    ¡°It is said that it does not rain from the sky because too many people died during the Northern Expedition for many years, which harms the peace of heaven. A blessed virgin must be sacrificed in order for God to be merciful and let rain fall again to bring life to all things!¡±

    A virgin blessed with good fortune? !

    ?Li Laoer and Jia An looked at each other, their expressions filled with shock and anger!

    ?This statement is so familiar!

    ??At the beginning, the queen''s natal family was deceived. Didn''t they also have to drink the blood of Fu Nu in order to conceive a prince?

    Could this be for good news again? !

    ??The steward hesitated for a moment and then said, "I heard something was wrong, so I came to report the news quickly. Is someone going to cause trouble again? Do you want to tell the princess?"

    ??Li Laoer waved his hand and told him, "This matter needs to be investigated, so don''t make any noise for the time being. All of you should pay more attention tonight. It''s best to find out whose mouth this statement came from."

    ¡°Yes, uncle.¡± The steward accepted the assignment and left.

    Jia''an immediately said, "Second uncle, go home and give your sister a heads up. I''m here. If anything happens, send someone to tell me."

    Li Laoer agreed, and after Jia An got out of the car, he hurried into the city.

    But he did not return to the Earl''s Palace, but went to the relief department.

    Most of the people in the Relief Department, young and old, are begging for food on the streets. If there is any news, it will never escape their ears.

    ?Sure enough, Zheng He asked people around and found that several boys actually heard similar words.

    Li Laoer¡¯s face turned dark.

    You should know that praying for rain is done in the court hall. After the court breaks up at noon, there will be rumors at dusk.

    ?This speed is miraculous. No fool would believe it if no one was behind it!

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1173ï¼š Taboo of the Li family!

    Chapter 1173 The Taboo of the Li Family!

    ?Seeing nightfall, dinner was ready in the Earl''s Mansion.

    But no one came back after waiting around, and the gate was quiet.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was a little anxious. She sat under the eaves, shaking her cattail leaf fan, and couldn''t help but sigh.

    When people get old, they like to have children and grandchildren around their knees and a lively house.

    But now that we are getting richer and richer, why is it so deserted everywhere?

    Jiayin had just cooked two dishes with her own hands. She felt that she was smelling of oil smoke, so she went to take a shower and change into fresh clothes.

    As soon as I returned to the main courtyard, I saw my grandma''s face looking lonely. She hurriedly stepped forward and said with a smile, "Oh, my grandma is lonely? There are no children around to cause trouble for you, but you are not used to it?"

    Mrs. Li smiled and scolded her granddaughter, and responded, "Silly girl, what nonsense are you talking about? I was watching this time, why haven''t your second uncle and your fifth brother come back for dinner?"

    Jiayin hugged grandma''s arm and acted coquettishly, "Grandma said she loves me the most, but she actually favors sons over daughters. Without her second uncle and brothers by her side, grandma is so worried that she can''t eat!"

    Old Mrs. Li slapped her granddaughter angrily, dumbfounded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to me, our family values ??girls over boys, and no one in Tianwu knows that!¡±

    That''s what I said, but the old lady''s mood did feel much better after her granddaughter started messing around.

    Jiayin took the opportunity to persuade grandma, "Grandma, in one month, my adoptive father and my father will come back, and our whole family will go to Quanzhou to settle. Here in Xindu, others can make as much noise as they want, and our family will not interfere. And.

    ¡°Speaking of which, you all took a big boat to go to the sea to play, and I was the only one left. Let alone the sea, I didn¡¯t even see any big ships. How pitiful!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Old Mrs. Li touched her granddaughter¡¯s hair and said with a smile, ¡°Let your third brother take you out to sea when the time comes. He has many soldiers. He kills pirates and Japanese pirates and runs around, which is very majestic!¡±

    As he was talking, Li Laoer finally came back.

    Old Mrs. Li smiled even more happily and hurried to eat in Luo.

    In the past, there were only three people sitting around the table, the old and the young, alone. It was really hard to watch.

    But Li Laoer and Jiayin tried their best to coax the old lady, telling some new things or joking, and the meal was quite lively.

    But Mrs. Li has been a parent all her life, so she is not that easy to fool.

    After the dinner table was cleared, Li Laoer made an excuse and said to Jiayin, "Fu Niu''er, there are a lot of people donating outside the city today, and the accounts are a bit messy. Will you go to the study to help my second uncle take a look?"

    He understood the good news and immediately responded, "Okay, second uncle, I''ll be there in a minute!"

    Mrs. Li didn''t want to but waved her hand and said, "Don''t be careless, you two. If you have something to say, just say it in front of me. Now we are the only people in the family, and we have to hide it from each other. It''s boring."

    Li Laoer laughed dryly, feeling very guilty.

    ¡°Mom, that... is indeed a bit of a trivial matter. I thought I would tell you after the investigation is complete! I didn¡¯t expect you to see it first...¡±

    Mrs. Li snorted coldly and responded, "You were born in my belly. You have been by my side for so many years. Can I not see that there is something on your mind? Tell me quickly and don''t let me worry about you."

    Jiayin is also curious about what the second uncle has to say.

    She quickly cut two peaches, and before putting them in her mouth, she heard Li Laoer say, "The court said that we will pray for rain today, but there are no specific regulations. As a result, in the evening, rumors began to spread among the refugees outside the city that we must pray for rain." Only if a virgin who is born with good fortune can pray for rain will he be able to pray for it successfully.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± The sour plum soup bowl in Mrs. Li¡¯s hand had already hit the ground.

    Happiness girl, these two words are definitely taboo in the Li family.

    Previously, because of this, even the Queen¡¯s natal family was pulled down by the Li family. Unexpectedly, after such a long time, the queen''s body has rotted, and there are still people who dare to use these two words to make trouble.

    Li Laoer was afraid that my mother would be angry, so he quickly added a few words.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry! This is just a folk legend, and it hasn¡¯t become a big deal yet. Besides, our family knew it so early, so we have a plan to deal with it, and we are not afraid of who is causing trouble behind our backs, right?

    ¡°To take a step back, Jiangninghou¡¯s family didn¡¯t succeed in plotting against Fu Niuer, let alone others!¡±

    Mrs. Li took a few hard breaths and cursed, "Have we always been too talkative and done too many good things, but people think our family is easy to bully! Why do we come here to plot against Fu Niuer again and again? When all our family members are dead?¡±

    Jiayin quickly caressed the old lady''s chest and persuaded with a smile, "Grandma, my second uncle said it, there is just a sign for the moment, I don''t know the details yet. Why don''t you wait until the investigation is clear and the whole story is known? You won''t be angry anymore." Too late!¡±

    "Yes, mother, don''t worry, I have asked someone to investigate. I believe there will be results soon!" Li Laoer said with confidence, but in fact he was a little unsure in his heart.

    Notwithstanding the changes in the court situation, the emperor''s attitude toward the Li family and the Marquis is also unclear.

    ??There is really someone behind the scenes, and it may not be easy to find out.

    Jiayin remembered something and said, "Second uncle, if you want someone to investigate, try your best to lean on Marquis Dingbei. The crown prince''s concubine is the daughter of Marquis Dingbei, and the emperor has asked Dingbei Marquis to come to the palace to visit.

    "Logically speaking, there is nothing wrong with this. After all, after that incident, the emperor may have felt that his time was running out, and he was very good to his children. But today I met Mr. Yi, and he also mentioned this matter to me. I''m afraid, it must be It¡¯s not that simple for the Northern Marquis to enter the palace.¡±

    Li Laoer squinted his eyes at that time and thought about it carefully. His family had always been kind to others in Xindu, but there were also several families who were hostile, and Dingbeihou was the worst among them.

    ??It is not impossible to say that Ding Beihou was doing something behind his back.

    ?? But did Dingbeihou attack the Li family after meeting the emperor?

    ?His face became ugly little by little...

    Obviously, Mrs. Li has also figured this out.

    For a moment, the feeling in her heart was really indescribable.

    ?Has the approachable emperor who likes to eat noodle soup changed after all?

    In other words, he was originally so selfish and ruthless, and it was all disguise and appearance before...

    ?The evening breeze blew slowly through the yard, and I was startled by the three silent people, who quickly slipped away against the wall.

    The night is getting darker and darker, and the entire Xindu has returned to tranquility.

    But under the tranquility, something is fermenting, and no one knows.

    Early on the next morning, the old lady originally wanted to visit the city and then return to the village to stay for a day.

    But she was thinking about what happened last night and had no thoughts. She stayed at home and did some sewing to pass the time. Unfortunately, she pricked her hand several times in a row.

    Jiayin has taken care of some chores at home. Seeing grandma like this, she needs to persuade her to go out for a walk.

    Unfortunately, the old lady was not fooled at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s hot outside, the shop at home is closed, and the refugees outside the city are also in chaos, so let¡¯s just stay at home.¡±

    I can''t help but let the little girl and the boys play shuttlecock in the yard and coax grandma to watch the fun.

    But at this moment, Mrs. Liu suddenly came to the door.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1174ï¼š Mrs. Jia Erâ€™s amazing assist!

    Chapter 1174 Mrs. Jia¡¯s amazing assist!

    Jiayin saw that she had a bad look on her face. After bowing to each other and taking their seats, Jiayin asked, "Have you heard any rumors?"

    Mrs. Liu was stunned for a moment, then said with a wry smile, "You are so smart, girl! I thought you didn''t know, because I thought you were scared, so I hurriedly came to report the news. I didn''t expect you already knew it!"

    "Although I know a little, it is yesterday''s news after all." Jiayin poured herbal tea for Mrs. Liu and said with a wry smile, "Mother, what did you hear again today? Is it difficult?"

    ??Old Mrs. Li also took Mrs. Liu''s hand and urged, "Hurry up and tell me, is someone targeting our Fu Niuer again?"

    Mrs. Liu nodded and responded, "My housekeeper got up early and went out to do some shopping. He heard someone say that the princess is blessed with great fortune and has the ability to turn good fortune into good fortune in times of adversity. Broken Gold Beach was originally a wasteland, but after it became the fiefdom of the princess, it became a cornucopia.

    ¡°Now that there is a severe drought, the Broken Gold Beach is also full of green. It¡¯s all the princess who is protecting her. If the princess is willing to offer sacrifices, there will definitely be rain from the sky..."

    ¡°Fart!¡± Old Mrs. Li was so angry that she slapped her hand on the table, then picked up the screwdriver for making shoes. Veins popped out on the back of her hand when she pinched it, but she didn¡¯t know who to seek revenge from!

    "The Broken Gold Beach was renovated by the young and old of our village. What does it have to do with Fu Niu''er! Also, from the beginning of spring to now, everyone in the village has carried water for irrigation, so that the fruits, vegetables and crops have not died from drought! Are they blind? , can¡¯t you see?¡±

    Mrs. Liu sighed and comforted, "Auntie, it''s not like no one knows these things. But so what if you know!

    ¡°Now the drought is severe, the food production has been cut off, and the refugees are besieging the city. Everyone is afraid, and they want to find an excuse to vent their anger. Especially Broken Gold Beach, the lush green is really eye-catching, so it is targeted.

    "But don''t worry too much. This kind of sacrifice has never had good results since ancient times. But no one with a clear mind will agree. It''s just a few shouts from ignorant people."

    ?Old Mrs. Li sighed, if it wasn''t serious, how could Mrs. Liu come to remind her personally.

    That said, I don¡¯t want her to worry.

    "No, Fu Niu''er must go to Quanzhou immediately. We can''t stay any longer." Mrs. Li was very determined and did not give her granddaughter any room for negotiation.

    "The Queen passed away earlier, so we were delayed. Now that the matter of praying for rain has not been decided, leave quickly. Even if you really offer a sacrifice, you will not be found."

    Jiayin had been thinking about it last night. It was really safe to leave, but it was troublesome wherever he was in the world.

    Furthermore, she left, leaving behind her grandma and second uncle, as well as the young and old in Suijintan, and even the adoptive father and father who have not returned, who may all be affected.

    Only facing the problem head-on and solving the problem is fundamental.

    Can¡¯t say, for the time being she just needs to delay.

    ¡°Grandma, my second uncle is investigating. Once we have the exact information, it won¡¯t be too late for us to make a decision.¡±

    "You..." Old Mrs. Li felt extremely distressed, and her eyes were red.

    ?In the past ten years, life was comfortable and relaxed, but this year it felt like something had been knocked over, and nothing was right.

    ?Mrs. Liu also followed suit. While they were talking, Mrs. Xing also came to visit.

    Everyone met again and sat down. Without Mrs. Xing saying anything, everyone guessed her purpose, and their expressions became even worse.

    It seems that the rumors are fermenting much faster than they expected.

    Mrs. Xing originally wanted to be more tactful and remind everyone in the Li family.

    Seeing this attitude, she also knew that the matter was more serious than she thought.

    ?Old Mrs. Li didn''t want everyone to worry about her, so she encouraged everyone to enjoy her hardships.

    "Our family has offended many people over the years, and there is definitely no shortage of people who add insult to injury at this time. But you guys coming here like this, I think, are more of a help in times of need!"

    ?Everyone laughed and encouraged him one after another.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie, this matter has not been concluded yet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the princess is naturally smart and will definitely be lucky in times of trouble.¡±

    "Besides, the Northern Expeditionary Army will be back soon. Even if you want to do something, you should be careful about the swords in the hands of the Marquis and the Fourth General."

    After talking like this for a while, it was already noon. The good news was being prepared and lunch was being prepared, but everyone refused to stay.

    ?At the time of pulling, Mrs. Jia Er arrived in a hurry.

    ?It turns out that she also heard rumors from her mother-in-law in the morning, but compared to Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Xing, she is more tough.

    ??She took her mother-in-law and boys directly out of the back door and arrested all the people who were talking in the streets.

    ?There is no need to beat or scold, just a little bit of intimidation and you can find out the source of the gossip.

    ??It turns out that he is a second-rate man, who usually just drinks and fools around, and the neighbors around him are annoying him.

    He is also very knowledgeable and never gets close to others.

    But this time, I don¡¯t know what happened, but I actually made the neighbors gossip about praying for rain.

    The words of this blessed girl¡¯s sacrifice were also preached by him!

    ??Mrs. Jia Er was also decisive. At that time, she arrested this scoundrel on the pretext of throwing something away. Now he is gagged and **** in the carriage outside the door.

    ?No one expected her to move so quickly, so they praised her so much that she burst into laughter.

    Jiayin directly asked the family manager to take over and sent the second son to the relief department.

    The second uncle led people to investigate. This second scoundrel might be a breakthrough.

    After lunch, Mrs. Xing and others went back.

    Mrs. Li waited countless times and finally got Li Lao Er and Jia An back at dusk, followed by Liu Zhiheng.

    After dinner, everyone chatted together.

    ?Unsurprisingly, this message about the lucky girl offering sacrifices to pray for rain was indeed deliberately dispersed by some ruffians.

    ?Someone paid them money to hire them, so the rumors spread so quickly.

    The person behind this is the shopkeeper of a small shop, but the shopkeeper has some relationship with Mrs. Dingbeihou.

    The shopkeeper¡¯s wife is a distant cousin of the Jiao family!

    At this time, let alone coincidence, as long as it is related.

    ??Because the Li family didn''t want to file a lawsuit, they just wanted to find out whether the one in the palace had made up his mind and ignored the past relationship!

    The result... made everyone feel cold!

    Li Laoer insisted, "Fu Niu''er should pack up quickly and leave Xindu as soon as possible."

    Liu Zhiheng also said, "Yes, aunt, let''s go together. This city is really unbearable! The man in the palace is like a tiger that is about to die of illness. He wants to take a bite of everyone he sees. He has completely lost his mind."

    The good news is that he objected, "If it doesn''t work, I can''t leave yet!"

    ¡°We must go!¡± Jia An was anxious and rarely spoke loudly to his sister.

    "If something happens to you, no one in the family will be able to live a good life in the future! We have to leave. I will inform Zheng Feng immediately. The boat is waiting in Jiangchazi."

    Jiayin quickly hugged her brother''s arm, pulled him to sit down, and patiently persuaded him, "Brother, listen to me. This matter is not that simple!"

    "No matter what, you have to go!" Jia''an gritted his teeth with hatred when he thought about his sister being sacrificed.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1175ï¼š To be an emperor, you have to disown all your relatives!

    Chapter 1175 To be an emperor, you have to disown all your relatives!

    ?On this day, the more he investigated, the more furious he became!

    The Li family found high-yield grain for Tianwu and ensured that the people had enough to eat for more than ten years.

    ???Brothers are loyal to Tianwu, whether they are serving as officials or killing Japanese pirates.

    Even he experienced life and death, returned from overseas, and brought eight countries to worship him!

    Now his father is fighting **** battles and has just driven the barbarians out of the border!

    Even if you kill a donkey, do you still have to cover it up?

    The man in the palace actually had his mind set on the most precious girl of the Li family!

    ?Had I known this, who cares whether the barbarians came to Jiangnan or not!

    ?Who cares whether the people have enough to eat?

    ??The whole family has moved overseas. Wouldn''t it be nice to watch a joke when you have nothing to do?

    Jiayin poured her brother a cup of herbal tea, watched him take a few sips, and then whispered, "I

    It¡¯s not a big deal, but there are reasons why I can¡¯t leave Xindu. "

    After saying that, she opened the door and looked at Shui Ling and Shui Yun, as well as Zheng He who was guarding the door, and made a gesture.

    ?The three people immediately went up to the upper room, the window guard guarded the window, the doorkeeper guarded the door, and guarded the left and right sides of the study like iron barrels.

    Everyone was worried, guessing that something big must have happened to her.

    Sure enough, Jiayin collected her thoughts and whispered, "The man in the palace who pushed me to the forefront was not actually praying for rain. I thought about it for a long time and guessed that he wanted to take advantage of my safety to disturb my adoptive father and my father. Plan to force them to come back early."

    ?Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Thinking about it carefully, that person¡¯s thoughts may really be like this.

    Mrs. Li was the first to respond, "Then send a message to your father and the others quickly! Let them be careful and don''t fall into the trap!"

    Li Laoer was still awake and waved his hand to stop him.

    ¡°No, not only can¡¯t we send messages, but we have to intercept messages sent to the border!¡±

    Liu Zhiheng nodded, "Although Lord Marquis and the others have taken back the border, this final battle is the key to ensuring Tianwu''s peace for twenty years.

    "If I hear that something happens to the princess, the Marquis and the others will definitely turn back. When the time comes, let him have his way!"

    ¡°That guy just wants to leave his name in history, he really doesn¡¯t care about anything else. If the barbarians are not completely wiped out, there is no chance that the war will restart next year.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li tugged at the corner of her clothes angrily, unable to care about anything.

    "No, nothing is as important as Fu Niu''er. It doesn''t matter whether others die or not! The emperor doesn''t care, what do we ordinary people have to worry about!"

    "Send a message to the fourth son and the Marquis and ask them to come back quickly. Let''s go south immediately and go to sea! Jia Xi can say that there are many big islands overseas, which are no different from our land. When the time comes, let the Marquis be the emperor. What will the Marquis do? Got it all!¡±

    Everyone was amused and distressed after hearing this. Jiayin even hugged grandma¡¯s arm and shook her, ¡°Grandma still loves me the most!¡±

    Old Mrs. Li touched her granddaughter''s hair, feeling mixed in her heart.

    ¡°Who would have thought that it would be like this in the end! If I had known that we would have gone further south and settled overseas directly, we wouldn¡¯t have had such troubles.¡±

    "Grandma, you can''t think like that," Jiayin persuaded the old lady, "Our family has lived very comfortably in Xindu for more than ten years. My brothers have become successful in their studies and have made many relatives and friends. They are all very rare. No? No matter where you are, there are good people and bad people!

    ¡°Now that something has happened, let¡¯s solve it properly. From now on, if we leave here and go overseas, at least we won¡¯t regret it or feel bad when we think about it.¡±

    ??The old lady sighed and hugged her granddaughter, "You are such a kind-hearted kid and always remember others'' kindness. How could you not be bullied?"

    "Grandma, don''t worry, your granddaughter is not someone to be bullied." Jiayin sat up straight and looked at everyone and said, "The complete eradication of the barbarians is the wish of my father and my adoptive father, and it is also what all the people of Tianwu look forward to. It cannot be done now. Because I started in a hurry and ended in a dead end.

    Ninety -nine worship is over, you can''t worse this last! ¡°And I have a premonition that my father and my adoptive father will face another disaster, and this disaster may be my adoptive father¡¯s best chance to escape.

    "I have made a lot of preparations for this, and I am 80% sure that they will be safe. So I can''t leave anyway. Even if I leave, I will go to Jiangbei, not Quanzhou."

    ?Old Mrs. Li felt dizzy after hearing this. No matter how shrewd she was, she was old and her brain was hard to use.

    "What do you say? Someone is plotting against you. Why did you turn to your father and your adoptive father again? They have tens of thousands of soldiers with them, and they have driven the barbarians out of the border. How can there be danger?"

    Jiayin was not going to hide it anymore, so she said, "Grandma, when my adoptive father went to war, he was injured by a cold arrow shot from behind. Fortunately, I prepared life-saving pills and kept them with my father, so that my father could be saved." Father is safe and sound.

    ¡°My adoptive father and my father wanted to find a traitor in the army, but the war was urgent and the traitor was hidden too deeply, so they were never able to catch him.

    "Now, there is only one final battle left, and the traitor will definitely attack again. The foster father also intends to use this opportunity to escape completely."

    ?Old Mrs. Li was speechless and didn''t know what to say for a long time.

    Li Laoer didn''t want to scare my mother, so he said, "Mom, don''t worry too much. Everything will be settled in half a month at most. As long as you help us stay in the Earl''s Mansion, we will have confidence."

    Mrs. Li waved her hand, "As an old lady, I am not afraid even if I go to see the Lord of Hell immediately. But what about the north, where the Fourth and the Marquis are..."

    Jiayin immediately said, "In the past, it was the one in the palace who blocked the news from the north, but now it''s our turn to block the news from Xindu and send it back to the north!

    ¡°My father and adoptive father must not be distracted. After the last critical battle is over, our family can go south with peace of mind.

    ¡°At this time, we can¡¯t help my father and adoptive father, and we must not hold them back!¡±

    Li Laoer, Liu Zhiheng, and Jia An all nodded.

    ??Li Laoer stood up and said, "I''ll go to the Marquis''s Mansion and talk to the chief steward and ask him to cooperate with some manpower."

    Liu Zhiheng also stood up and said, "I''m going back too. I''ll tell my father and I''ll also mobilize twenty people."

    While talking, the two of them went out.

    Zheng He followed immediately, but when he arrived at the gate, Li Laoer gave an additional instruction to Zheng He, "Go to Zheng Feng and ask him to drive the boat near the military camp dock. I will communicate with Dayong. He will help cover up. Once The situation in Xindu has deteriorated. Send the old lady and the princess away immediately."

    Zheng He took the order and left immediately.

    Liu Zhiheng was left sighing, "Good days can change at any time. The one who used to treat the princess and loved her like a daughter, now why..."

    Li Laoer sneered, "For the sake of the so-called country and the country, for the sake of power, he would throw away his own son for more than ten years, and his daughter was also married off for the sake of marriage, let alone a minister daughter who has no blood relationship.

    ¡°Besides, when he loved the princess before, he probably did it to show off to the marquis. Now that the marquis has become a thorn in his side, the princess can naturally take advantage of him!¡±

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1176ï¼š Collect debts from the emperor!

    Chapter 1176 Collecting debts from the emperor!

    Liu Zhiheng felt a chill running down his spine, "The most ruthless emperor''s family! Fortunately, all the boys were sent away."

    ?The two of them didn¡¯t say anything more and started working separately.

    Jiayin coaxed grandma to go to bed early and entered the space.

    ?Now only here, looking at the supplies in front of her eyes, can she feel a sense of security.

    ?Especially the boxes brought back from the south, she touched them over and over again.

    ?Once this thing is taken out, the earth will shake and the mountains will shake, and the world will be shocked.

    Hence, she has to keep it guarded all the time. She will never use it until the critical moment or as a last resort.

    Compared to high-yielding food, the emergence of this thing will drive those in power crazy...

    At the Umrah meeting on the second day, Li Laoer was not supposed to attend originally, but he happened to stand in the queue.

    ?Some officials were confused and asked, "Why are you here today? Isn''t it busy outside the city?"

    ??Li Laoer smiled harmlessly and responded, "It''s really busy outside the city. After all, there are more than 10,000 refugees who need to be resettled. I am also very worried. But there is no way. There is still one important matter that needs to be decided by the emperor."

    The others couldn''t help but keep asking, so they kept silent.

    After waiting to go to court, the emperor indeed saw Li Laoer, but he did not inquire as cordially as in the past, and just pretended not to see him.

    ??But Li Laoer didn''t want to go in vain, so after the important political affairs were dealt with, he took a step forward, knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, I have a written message."

    ?The emperor frowned and glanced at the prince.

    The prince quickly responded, "Uncle Li, has there been any change among the refugees outside the city?"

    "His Royal Highness, the refugees outside the city are fine, but the minister''s family is not fine." Li Laoer continued with a grimace, "The first batch of military rations for the Northern Expedition was destroyed and could not be raised for a while. It was our family''s fault. Guaranteed, and borrowed food from various families in Xindu, they were able to quickly replenish the supplies, preventing the soldiers of the Northern Expedition from going hungry and killing the barbarians.

    ¡°But now that the Northern Expedition is victorious, people are also coming to collect debts and food!

    ¡°The Emperor and His Highness the Crown Prince also know that our family only has a small piece of gold beach, which does not produce food. Now we can¡¯t make enough even if we break bones and sell blood.

    "Therefore, I can only report it quickly and ask the emperor and the prince to make a decision."

    ?This is not a decision, it is clearly a debt collection and a request for credit.

    ??The emperor looked bad, but the officials were even more confused.

    ?According to the Li family''s past behavior style, they often took the initiative to share Tianwu''s worries and the emperor''s worries, and never wanted to take credit.

    Even if everyone praises you, you should still be humble.

    What''s going on today?

    He actually took the initiative to collect the debt and brought it before the eyes of the emperor!

    It seems that everyone is afraid that everyone will forget that their family has acted as guarantee for the court to borrow food abroad!

    But no matter how doubtful they are, no one dares to show it on their faces.

    At this time, pretending to be mute is the wisest way to save your life!

    The prince''s eyes glanced around between the frightened Li Laoer and the emperor, and he opened his mouth to relieve the situation.

    "Uncle Li, when your family stepped forward to relieve the crisis for the court and the Northern Expeditionary Army, my father and I will remember it. However, the government was in chaos, the queen mother took over power, and the empress passed away. Just don''t care.

    ¡°You should step aside for the time being and wait for His Highness to discuss the matter with the six ministers before proceeding.¡±

    ?Li Laoer quickly thanked him and then quietly retreated.

    The hall was silent for a while. After all, the emperor had a cold face and no one dared to speak again.

    The prince nodded to Manager Yi. Manager Yi understood and immediately shouted, "If there is something going on, go back to court!"

    ??Everyone quickly knelt down and sent the emperor and prince away.

    ??Everyone walked out slowly under the sun.

    ?I don¡¯t know whether it was intentional or not, but everyone stayed far away from Li Laoer.

    Li Laoer didn''t seem to notice it. When he arrived at the palace gate, he bowed his hands with everyone and got into the carriage and left. Everyone had mixed feelings, but one of them couldn''t hold himself back and said, "What the **** is wrong with this Li Laoer? At this time, he actually goes to the emperor to collect debts!"

    But to be fair, some people said, "It''s also right to collect debts! I did borrow food for the Northern Expedition Army before, and it also helped the court to relieve the siege! Now if people want to pay back the food, they should also go to the court."

    ¡°After all, the Northern Expedition is the imperial army¡¯s Northern Expedition. The Northern Expedition is for the safety of Tianwu, not for the Li family!¡±

    Not to mention how everyone was talking about it and everyone had their own opinions.

    It is only said that in the imperial study, the emperor had already drank two cups of tea with a dark face.

    The prince tried to persuade him, "Father, that batch of military rations has indeed been in arrears for a long time. Now that the Taiping warehouse is open, do you want to return this batch of grain?"

    The emperor put down the tea cup heavily and responded, "The Northern Expeditionary Army is now named Ye, and no one is loyal to me! Now they take the credit for recovering the mountains and rivers, but I have to deal with the army rations! Humph, what a good plan!"

    A flash of darkness flashed through the prince''s lowered eyes. He wanted to say something, but he endured it.

    ?Perhaps he also realized that what he said was unfair, so the emperor changed the subject directly.

    ¡°You should gather with the Ministry of Rites to discuss the matter of praying for rain.¡±

    Pray for rain?

    The prince raised his head and asked hesitantly, "Father, the rumors spread outside are not credible. You won''t..."

    ??The emperor waved his hand and refused to respond directly. He just said, "You should check the classics first. Try not to waste people and money, but be more solemn. As for the rest... we will discuss it later."

    The prince had no choice but to comply and then withdrew.

    ?Mr. Yi stood guard outside the door and was surprised to see the prince walking out with a bad look on his face.

    ?Although the prince grew up among the people, the city was very remote and he never showed his emotions or anger on his face.

    What is the purpose of being like this today?

    The prince didn''t even say hello to Manager Yi, and didn''t stop until he reached Xilong Pavilion.

    Eunuch Feng followed all the way, his head covered with sweat as he trotted. Before he could wipe it away, the prince ordered, "Go bring a bowl of ice cream."

    ¡°Hey, yes, yes!¡± Eunuch Feng hurriedly went to the imperial dining room without stopping.

    Soon, the ice cream with peach jam was placed on the prince¡¯s desk.

    The prince took a spoonful and frowned as soon as he ate it.

    Eunuch Feng asked tentatively, "Your Highness, does it taste wrong?"

    The prince threw the spoon and said, "Nothing is right! The peach jam is too sweet, and the ice cream is not dense enough. It is not even half as good as the white clouds!"

    Eunuch Feng shrank his neck and did not dare to speak.

    ?Because the emperor and the prince liked it, the chef had been thinking about this ice cream recipe for a long time, and he thought it was similar to Baiyunjian.

    And he secretly ate one on the way before rushing back.

    ?He really didn¡¯t taste it, what¡¯s the difference?

    The prince didn''t know what he was thinking. He didn''t kick Eunuch Feng out until the ice cream was half melted.

    Eunuch Feng took the ice cream bowl out the door and breathed a sigh of relief. Then he gave the ice cream to the little **** and started thinking about it.

    Unfortunately, he had a headache thinking about it and couldn''t figure out what was wrong with the prince.

    At this time, he began to envy Mr. Yi. He was always at home with the emperor, but it was so difficult for him to serve a young prince!

    Sure enough, if you compare goods with others, you will be thrown away, and if you compare people with others, you will die!

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1177ï¼š Sister Jiayin, run away quickly!

    Chapter 1177 Sister Jiayin, run away quickly!

    Not to mention what was going on in the palace, but after officials from the Ministry of Rites came to the palace to search for classics and ponder the errands of praying for rain, the rumors inside and outside the new capital became even worse.

    Nearly everyone has heard of the saying that if a lucky girl sacrifices herself to the sky, heavy rain will come.

    ?Some people believe it, some people don¡¯t believe it, and some people are watching the excitement. In short, many faces are on display.

    ?Li Laoer and Jiayin Youzhi blocked the news together, not wanting the old lady to become impatient.

    But the old lady¡¯s ears were ¡°covered¡±, but the same could not be said for people outside.

    Get up early on this day, Jiayin had dinner with her grandma, and just found an excuse to slip out to see.

    As a result, Baozhu ran in crying.

    ¡°Sister Jiayin, wuwu, sister Jiayin!¡±

    Jiayin was hugged tightly, and when she finally got a chance to take a breath, she quickly took the orb and found a secluded room to talk, for fear of surprising her grandma.

    ?Baozhu also knew that he was rash, so he went into the house to see if there was no one, and then he cried again holding the good news.

    ¡°Sister Jiayin, wuwu, run away quickly! Those people outside are so bad, they want to burn you to death to pray for rain!

    ¡°Woo, they are all white-eyed wolves! They are eating the food that your family has found, and they want to kill you! Why doesn¡¯t God strike them to death with thunder?

    ¡°Woo, my mother also hid it from me and didn¡¯t tell me anything! If I hadn¡¯t sneaked into the garden today and heard the little maid and the others talking, I wouldn¡¯t have known about it. I didn¡¯t know that someone was trying to harm you!

    ¡°You come with me, and I¡¯ll take you to my aunt¡¯s house. Her manor is in the mountains and no one can find it!¡±

    ?This girl was really anxious, speaking incoherently and sobbing.

    Not only that, she also told good news and was about to run away for her life!

    Jiayin was so troubled by her that she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and her heart felt sour and warm.

    Until Baozhu had cried enough and calmed down completely.

    Jiayin just took the sour plum soup brought in by Shui Ling and fed Bao Zhu to drink half the bowl.

    ¡°Baozhu, don¡¯t worry, these are all rumors. It¡¯s true that the court wants to pray for rain, but no one said they wanted to burn me to death!

    "Think about it, I am a princess, how can I be burned to death! Otherwise, if it is written in the history books, future generations will scold the Tianwu officials and the emperor to death!"

    Baozhu felt cool in his belly, and his sanity returned a little.

    ?She blinked her big eyes twice and responded, "Yes, I forgot that you are the princess!"

    But then she became worried again, lowering her voice and urging, "No, Sister Jiayin. What if those people really want to kill you to pray for rain, but it''s hard to tell them openly, but what if they do it secretly behind your back?"

    ¡°No, no, you still have to leave quickly! It¡¯s best if no one can find you!¡±

    As she spoke, she took off the bulging embroidery bag she was carrying and poured it all over the table.

    ?Solid gold bracelets, gold hairpins, gold ingots, silver ingots, and even small-value silver notes are all there, and the jewels are everywhere.

    ¡°Sister Jiayin, these are all the good things I have saved, take them with you. Go to a place where there is no one to do business and open a shop!¡±

    ?Baozhu pushed everything in front of the good news, showing no sign of reluctance.

    Jiayin took a closer look and saw that many of these things were given to the younger ones by their elders during the New Year. She knew that Baozhu had used all the private money from the bottom of the box.

    ?She was so moved that she reached out and hugged the orb tightly. After a while, she took the orb and sat down and said.

    "Baozhu, I have accepted these things. Once I really feel that I am in danger, I will leave immediately. As you said, find a good place to do business and open a shop. When the time comes, I will have good things and let someone give them to you quietly. "Send it back." "Yeah!" Baozhu finally smiled, nodded seriously, and said, "Especially the delicious ones, please give me more."

    ?After saying this, not to mention the good news, even the water spirit guarding the door couldn''t help but laugh.

    In this way, the original sad atmosphere was completely gone.

    After chatting for a while, Baozhu was about to go back.

    ¡°Sister Jiayin, I¡¯m back. I ran out secretly. My mother said it was chaotic outside and she wouldn¡¯t let me go out without her by my side!¡±

    Jiayin immediately asked Shui Ling to go make arrangements and pack more of the newly baked snacks and fruits at home for Baozhu.

    ?Baozhu hugged Jiayin''s arm, smiling with a blush on his face.

    Before going out, she was still worried and whispered, "Sister Jiayin, my mother always said that I should marry into a good family, but I don''t want to. I feel that those families have too many rules and I feel uncomfortable.

    ¡°But now I regret it very much. If I were married to a member of the Liubu Shangshu family or a royal family, would I be able to protect you?

    ¡°You have loved me as your own sister since I was a child, but now I can¡¯t help you, and I feel bad.

    ¡°Sister Jiayin, wait for me for a few more years. When I am rich and powerful, I will definitely be able to protect you.¡±

    Jiayin was afraid that the girl was thinking wrongly, so she quickly stopped her and said, "Silly girl, don''t think too much. Getting married affects how you live for the rest of your life, and you can''t just decide it casually. If you marry a bad person, you will have a hard time for the rest of your life. .

    ¡°Just like you don¡¯t like eating fat meat. If you have to eat it every day for the rest of your life, wouldn¡¯t it be very painful for you? That¡¯s how it is with marriage. You have to find someone who suits you and whom you like to entrust to you for the rest of your life.

    ¡°As for me, I also have my father, my adoptive father, my uncles, and my brothers! How can they keep me safe!

    ¡°The day it¡¯s your turn to marry into a powerful family and then come back to protect me, I may already be living freely somewhere. It really doesn¡¯t have to be like this, do you understand?¡±

    Baozhu nodded subconsciously and blinked twice, feeling that he was being disliked...

    ?The old lady also heard the news when she was about to send away the jewels. Unfortunately, when she arrived, she only saw a table full of gold and silver jewels.

    Fortunately, her granddaughter came back soon, so she caught her and asked, "Didn''t the orb come? But is there something wrong?"

    Jiayin said a few words to her grandma, "Grandma, don''t mention it." Baozhu heard a few words from the maid at home and was afraid that I would be arrested and sacrificed. He specially sent me the gold and silver he had saved for several years. , she wants me to run away quickly. She also said that she would marry a rich and powerful man and protect me in the future. "

    The old lady was also dumbfounded when she heard this, and responded, "This child really won''t grow up, she has always been so innocent. But it''s okay, you have loved her for so many years. If nothing else, she eats all the good fruits in our family. most."

    Jiayin nodded and said with a smile, "When I left just now, I carried two more baskets."

    The old lady suddenly thought of the princess. Logically speaking, Baozhu had heard about it and came to urge her granddaughter to escape. There''s no way the princess doesn''t know, why is there no news at all...

    Actually, the old lady didn¡¯t know that the princess was making a fuss in the palace right now.

    ?Outside the imperial study room, Manager Yi wiped his sweat with a wry smile and stopped the third princess.

    "Your Royal Highness, the Emperor is indeed unwell and is resting. You''d better go back first and come back in a few days."

    "No, I want to see my father! In a few days, my sister will be burned to death. Who came up with that **** prayer for rain? I will chop off his head!"

    "My father, are you too old and confused? You can believe this! Let me in, I want to see my father!"

    ?The third princess held up her skirt and was about to rush in.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1178ï¼š Provoke troops to investigate

    Chapter 1178 Raising troops to investigate crimes

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t pretend to be sick in there! What are you going to do!

    You have watched Jiayin grow up, so you don¡¯t really want to kill her to ask for rain, do you?

    ¡°Father, you can¡¯t do this! It¡¯s so heartless. How many fruits and baked snacks have you eaten from the good news?

    ¡°She is more filial than my own daughter, you can¡¯t treat her like this!¡±

    ?The third princess banged on the door and shouted loudly.

    Mr. Yi was so frightened that he almost fainted and begged desperately.

    "Princess, calm down, you can''t shout like that. The Emperor is not feeling well, so he can''t be angry anymore. For my sake, come back another day. I''m begging you!"

    As he spoke, Manager Yi knelt down.

    Of course the surrounding young eunuchs and maids did not dare to stand, and they all knelt down.

    The third princess angrily held up her skirt and gave Manager Yi a kick, "You old slave is the most heartless! Jiayin is so good to you, I have never treated you as a slave!"

    ¡°Everything sent to the palace, whether food, drink or use, has never been forgotten! You just watch her being bullied, you have no conscience!¡±

    Manager Yi smiled bitterly and knelt his head on the ground, not daring to raise it or argue.

    ??Just when the commotion was getting louder, the prince finally arrived in a hurry.

    ¡°Imperial sister, don¡¯t do this!¡±

    The prince also came over urgently, with beads of sweat on his forehead.

    ??He pulled the third princess and lowered his voice to persuade, "You will only make father more angry if you make such a fuss. Come with me to Xilong Pavilion and talk slowly."

    The third princess refused to leave, but was forcefully taken away.

    ?Mr. Yi wiped off the beads of sweat and rubbed his sore knees, then detoured to the back hall and entered the room where the emperor rested.

    ?The emperor looked defeated and sat at the table drinking tea.

    Manager Yi quickly stepped forward and whispered, "Your Majesty, the princess has been invited to drink tea by the prince. The prince is very brotherly and is respected by the princess. He will definitely persuade the princess well."

    ?The emperor put down the teacup and sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use that I love the third princess so much. In her heart, I am not as important as a little girl.¡±

    Manager Yi complained in his heart that the blisters on his feet were caused by himself. You will reap what you sow!

    But he did not dare to say that, so he could only continue to persuade with a forced smile.

    "The third princess is really good-natured, innocent and kind. She may think that you are the supreme one in the world and rich in the world, so she pays less attention to you. On the contrary, the princess has slept with her for half a year and has a deep relationship. Moreover, the princess treats the princess wholeheartedly. The princess naturally returns in general.

    "There have been a lot of rumors these days. You are not feeling well and cannot care about these small things. The princess will inevitably misunderstand you."

    ??The emperor''s face improved a little, but he didn''t say anything more.

    After having to find an excuse to leave, Manager Yi stood behind the pillar and sighed quietly...

    In Xilong Pavilion, Eunuch Feng carefully served two bowls of ice cream.

    ??This is the result of the chef in the imperial kitchen thinking about it countless times, hoping that the master can eat it.

    As a result, the third princess only took one bite and threw away the spoon.

    ¡°How can the imperial kitchen be a errand! How dare you serve such unpalatable ice cream? It¡¯s a pity that these ingredients can¡¯t even match half of the taste of Baiyunjian.¡±

    Eunuch Feng was so frightened that he quickly fell to his knees.

    His Royal Highness the Crown Prince waved his hand and ordered, "Go ahead and pack it up. Squeeze two glasses of refreshing juice and bring it up. Remember to put less ice cubes in the princess''s glass. Girls can''t be greedy for cold drinks!"

    Hearing that her brother was so considerate, the third princess could not lose her temper anymore. She frowned and said, "Brother Prince, I''m not angry with you, but..."

    The prince nodded and said with a smile, "Of course I know, you don''t need to say more. The ice cream in Baiyun is still the most delicious. The fruit is sweet and the texture is delicate. The ones made in the imperial dining room are not as good. I also disliked it after a few bites last time. "

    The third princess found an ally and looked better. Soon, the imperial kitchen, who was afraid of being punished, sent juice.

    ??The brother and sister kicked off the waiter and gathered near the window, looking at the small lake outside and drinking juice.

    The third princess remembered the rumors and chewed the ice cubes loudly.

    ¡°Brother Prince, you say that my father really doesn¡¯t know what he thinks? Just pray for rain. Why do you want to burn good news to death? It¡¯s so infuriating!

    "What kind of prayer is this? It''s obviously a witchcraft! I went to see my father, but he still pretended to be sick."

    The prince sighed softly and said in a low voice, "Emperor sister, my father is indeed in some bad health recently, and I am afraid I don''t have the strength to explain it to you.

    ¡°And speaking of it, the Ministry of Rites and I are responsible for praying for rain. We really have no intention of offering sacrifices. It¡¯s all just gossip spread by ignorant people outside!¡±

    "Seriously?" The third princess was so happy that she wanted to jump three feet high, and pulled the prince''s sleeve to confirm.

    "Is it true that there is no need to sacrifice, and that the good news will not be harmed?"

    "Of course!" The prince said amusedly, "Not only do you get along well with the princess, I also grew up in Broken Gold Beach, so I am half a native of Broken Gold Beach. How could I possibly watch the princess being sacrificed?"

    Even if someone suggests it, I will stop it! "

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The third princess nodded vigorously and finally smiled.

    ¡°Brother Prince, it¡¯s great to have you! I couldn¡¯t fall asleep last night because I was thinking about it, and I didn¡¯t dare to go find Jiayin for fear that she would cry.

    "Fortunately, you are still here! I will go to the Earl''s Mansion in a while and tell the good news so that she will not be afraid."

    The prince smiled and said nothing as he thought of Jiayin''s clever temperament.

    ?Such a woman, apart from her family being harmed, will not change her face if Mount Tai collapses in front of her at any time!

    ?While the brother and sister were talking, the little fox jumped up on the table with a chirp.

    The prince hugged it and teased it with a smile.

    ¡°Where did you go to play again, and when did you come back?¡±

    ??The little fox lay down under the table for a long time, but it couldn''t say anything. It just raised its chin proudly and swept the fruit plate on the table with its big tail.

    ?The third princess quickly snatched it away, put it on her lap, and fought to feed it.

    For a time, the little fox was being served obediently by two of the proud men of heaven, and felt extremely comfortable.

    There is a breeze blowing in outside the window, carrying the humidity of the lake, and the atmosphere is very good.

    The third princess may have calmed down her anxiety and regained some clarity and reason.

    She asked the prince in a low voice, "Brother Prince, is there a rift between the emperor and the marquis? Is it really irreversible?"

    The prince did not respond and did not know how to respond.

    After a long while, he asked, "Did you see anything?"

    The third princess sighed, "In the previous Northern Expedition, my father always responded to the Marquis'' requests and cared about everything. Now, my father wishes that the Marquis would die in battle.

    "Let''s talk about Jiayin. If the Marquis was in Kyoto, and if the Marquis didn''t have any rift with his father, how could the father let Jiayin fall into rumors. I''m not smart, but I also know that something has changed."

    She stroked the little fox''s smooth fur a few times with her hands, and then said, "I don''t care what my father has planned, nor what the political affairs are. I just know that after Jiayin enters the palace, we will fight against the old witch the Queen Mother with me, and we will have dinner together." Sleep together. If I make a mistake, she will scold me. If I do something right, she will praise me.

    ¡°She is younger than me, but I have learned a lot from her, and she treats me sincerely!

    "So, I won''t agree to anyone who wants to bully her. Not even my father!"

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1179ï¼š Be prepared

    Chapter 1179 Be Prepared

    The prince didn''t want her to say anything extreme, so he said, "Don''t worry, my father has always been wise, and this matter will definitely not be what you worry about. You can live your life with peace of mind. If there is any news, I will definitely let someone tell you." "One sound."

    The third princess also knew that it was useless for her to make such noise.

    ?Now that the prince has guaranteed it, she has shut up.

    ?Of course, I can¡¯t help but think about ways to protect my good sisters.

    As for my father, I can only hope that my father¡¯s conscience will find out.

    But does the emperor have a conscience?

    She didn''t want to think about it, and she didn''t dare to think about it.

    After teasing the little fox for a while, the third princess left the palace.

    Eunuch Feng was afraid of delaying the prince''s official duties, so he wanted to carry the little fox down, but he was stopped by the prince.

    ?The little fox was lying on the table, accompanying the prince, occasionally scanning the open memorials with his little eyes, or listening to the prince''s words...

    ?At the dock military camp, Li Dayong had just taken off his armor, and his whole body was already soaked with sweat.

    ??The soldier quickly brought dry clothes and persuaded in a low voice, "General, in such a hot weather, it is easy to suffer from heatstroke. You can leave the errands of patrolling the camp to others, or just go for a walk in the evening."

    Li Dayong drank half a pot of cold water in one breath, then quickly changed his clothes and responded, "No, the Marquis handed me the camp, and I naturally have to guard it well. Although the barbarians were driven out of the North by the Marquis, but There may be fish that slip through the net, and it would be bad if he came to Jiangnan and caused some trouble.

    "I''m not afraid of being punished. It''s actually the Marquis who led his brothers to fight to the death. We can''t let anyone tarnish their achievements!"

    The soldiers also know this truth, but they just feel sorry for the general.

    ??Li Dayong entered the camp halfway, and he was a dandy before. For this reason, he was ridiculed and despised by many people in the camp.

    But he just relied on one breath to practice his skills, and the whole camp was convinced, and he became the right-hand man of the Marquis.

    ?Now that the Marquis is on an expedition, the dock military camp is in good order and disciplined under his care.

    ?Of course, the hard work behind these efforts is also seen by everyone.

    ?Li Dayong was originally going to the logistics camp to take a look, but suddenly remembered something and gave instructions.

    ¡°Pass the order, the situation in Xindu has been complicated recently, and all soldiers will not be allowed to leave the camp.¡±

    Before the soldiers could respond, a general came over.

    ¡°General, I just came back from visiting my family in the city and heard something. It seems that the court wants to pray for rain, but there is a legend among the people that Princess Kangle must offer sacrifices so that it can rain from the sky..."

    ?Li Dayong was anxious at that time!

    "Tell me carefully, what''s going on? Just pray for rain, offer sacrifices to heaven and earth, and just kowtow. What does it have to do with the princess!"

    ?The general also knew the seriousness of the matter. Not to mention that the Marquis far away in the north of the Yangtze River regarded the princess as his own daughter, even the general in front of him was considered half a son of the Li family!

    He quickly explained the matter in detail, and no matter how many rumors were exaggerated, it did not fall behind.

    At the end, he added hesitantly, "General, I heard that this rumor only spread for two days and everyone knows it."

    Li Dayong understood and knew that he was implying that someone was behind the scenes.

    He immediately ordered, "You guys keep the camp, and I''ll go back to Broken Gold Beach."

    ?At this moment, a bodyguard suddenly came to report the news.

    ¡°General, Uncle Li has arrived at the gate of the camp.¡±

    Li Dayong looked surprised and immediately went to pick up Li Laoer.

    The general and others quickly saluted, and Li Laoer smiled and said, "You guys have worked hard here! I wanted to bring you some delicious food when I came here this time, but the weather was too hot. "Fortunately, my family brought fruits from the mountains a few days ago. When I picked it, it was medium-ripe, sour and sweet, but it could barely quench my thirst. I asked people to load two cars and share them with the brothers to quench their thirst. "

    ¡°Thank you very much, uncle!¡± General Pian thanked him and replied with a smile, ¡°What the brothers look forward to most is that when someone comes to our house, there will always be delicious food.¡±

    After chatting for a few more times, he arranged to share the fruit with a clever excuse.

    ??The soldiers immediately guarded the door, and then Li Dayong started talking to Li Laoer.

    ¡°Second brother, what¡¯s going on at home? Someone is bullying the princess, why didn¡¯t you send someone to tell me!¡±

    ?Li Laoer waved his hand to signal him not to worry.

    Finally, he lowered his voice and explained clearly the cause and effect.

    ??Li Dayong''s eyes turned red with hatred, "This Dingbei Marquis is the worst thing. He can''t kill the enemy in battle, but he can stab him in the back very easily.

    ¡°And that **** thing, the Marquis and Fourth Brother are trying their best to fight for him outside, but he actually plots against the princess, it¡¯s really chilling!¡±

    ?Li Laoer also had mixed feelings when he thought about the interactions over the years.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, let¡¯s think about countermeasures. I found the housekeeper of the Hou Mansion and the Liu family, gathered people, and tried my best to intercept the news. I will definitely not distract the fourth child and the Hou Ye.

    ?As long as they win the final battle, our family will retreat to the south.

    "What that person values ??most is fame, wealth and power. As long as our family and the Marquis are not greedy, and the prince is mediating in the middle, the result will not be too ugly."

    Li Dayong nodded and responded, "I will go south together when the time comes. If it weren''t for my family and the people of Tianwu, who would be willing to suffer here. I really don''t care about the authority that outsiders are jealous of."

    Li Laoer patted him on the shoulder and said, "You are part of our family. Everyone has left, so of course you went south together."

    Li Dayong smiled, "I don''t know what happened to Huiniang and the two children. I''m afraid the children don''t even know me as their father."

    "When you get over, just take the children to play for a few days." Li Lao Er whispered, "For now, it seems that the one who pushed Fu Niu''er out was just to force the Marquis and Lao Si. But everything has its consequences. First, we still need to be prepared.

    "I asked Zheng Feng to bring the boat over. Once things change, our family will evacuate urgently. You may have to take care of this boat!"

    ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t worry, this matter is not difficult.¡± Li Dayong agreed immediately.

    ??He took care of the camp conscientiously. Preventing the Jiangbei barbarians from infiltrating and attacking was secondary. The main thing was to guard the escape route for his family.

    The two talked for a while, and Li Laoer didn''t stay long and quietly returned to Xindu.

    When I got home, dusk had just darkened and the dinner table was already set.

    Jiayin personally cooked four dishes, enough for a family of three.

    ??The old lady couldn''t help but ask about things outside, so the uncle and nephew worked together to make the old lady happy and she ate half a bowl of rice more.

    After dinner, Shui Ling led the boys and maids in the family to jump rope in the yard. The winner got a box of snacks, which was a lively event and completely swept away the dull atmosphere in the house.

    When I finally returned to the room to rest, the night was already dark.

    Just as Jiayin was talking to Shui Ling and Shui Yun, the little fox jumped in from the window.

    The three masters and servants were all surprised. They hurriedly washed the dust off the little fox.

    ?Finally, the little fox was dry and fragrant. When Jiayin held him in his arms, he chirped in frustration.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1180ï¼š Forgot to take care of whose job!

    Chapter 1180 I forgot whose job it is to take care of!

    The good news is funny, nodding its little head and scolding it.

    "Don''t come here to act coquettishly and complain. You are not a bad person. You are being served well and well in the palace, so you will feel wronged."

    ??The little fox felt guilty, so he put his head in his master''s arm and continued to chatter. His big tail wagged and waggled, making the waggler''s heart soften.

    Shui Ling ran to collect the fruits to support the little fox.

    "Princess, the little fox has a hard time running back from the palace. You didn''t notice, the hair on its feet is all dirty. Please give it something delicious!"

    ?The little fox swept Shui Ling''s arm with its big tail as a thank you. Shui Ling smiled so much that he touched it twice more.

    Jiayin was so funny that he chased Shui Ling and Shui Yun to rest, and then took the little fox into the space.

    The little fox was like a mouse that got into a rice vat and disappeared instantly.

    ??Sweet and juicy grapes!

    The fragrant peaches and bananas!

    It¡¯s finally back!

    Not being stopped by the good news, I went to sort out the inventory as usual, and after writing for a while, the little fox came back with a round belly.

    Jiayin rubbed its head and began to ask about things in the palace.

    ?The little fox chirped, occasionally danced, gestured, and even drew a few words.

    Hearing the good news, guessing, his face changed.

    Finally, he told the little fox, "Next time you come back, bring Xiaolu back. There is no need to keep him in the palace! And I have to give you an important task."

    ??The little fox jumped up and down on the table excitedly, and his big tail almost threw the pen holder to the ground...

    ¡°What time is it?¡±

    In Xilong Pavilion, the prince rubbed his sore wrist and asked Eunuch Feng without raising his head.

    Eunuch Feng was leaning on a pillar and secretly dozing off. He suddenly heard the question and reacted for a long time before replying, "Your Highness, it''s already the beginning of the night. It''s time to rest. You have to go to court early tomorrow!"

    The prince nodded, stood up and asked, "Where is Sanjou, did you see where he ran to?"

    Eunuch Feng was in a dilemma and responded, "Well... Your Highness, the little fox has gone somewhere. I searched for it for a long time but couldn''t find it."

    ?As soon as he finished speaking, the little fox rushed in from the outside.

    The prince was overjoyed and stretched out his arms to hug it and said, "Where did you go to be naughty? I haven''t seen you for a long time. Be careful that someone will catch you and skin you to make a muff."

    ??The little fox stretched its neck in protest and chirped. The prince''s eyes fell on its collar, he raised his hand to help straighten it, and then he took it to wash...

    ??The morning was as usual, with officials from the six ministries quarreling over trivial matters.

    Everyone seems to be working hard for the country and the people, and they want to dedicate themselves to it.

    Actually, it¡¯s just a show.

    ??They have long since avoided serious matters that really require their dedication.

    But if there was anything different about today''s morning court, it would be the absence of the emperor.

    The dragon chair was empty except for the prince sitting next to him, managing the affairs on the emperor''s behalf.

    ??At first, everyone thought that the emperor''s dragon body discomfort was false news, but now they have to believe it.

    ??But looking at the expressions of the prince and the six ministers, they didn''t seem to be worried.

    This is really confusing...

    ?Later, officials from the Ministry of Rites came out to report the prayer for rain, and everyone got a taste of it. After all, the news spread all over the world that only Princess Kangle¡¯s prayer for rain could be successful if she offered sacrifices.

    It seems that it has become a certainty, as if Princess Kangle does not die, Tianwu will not be able to escape the drought.

    ??The emperor is afraid that he will be in trouble now, so he calls himself sick...

    Another small court meeting that seemed busy, but actually failed to get anything done, ended just like that.

    Everyone left the palace and took the carriage home.

    Occasionally, there is congestion at a certain intersection and a carriage is forced to stop.

    ??The two officials in the car couldn''t help but open the windows to ventilate the air. Two hawkers outside the window chatted together, and they were noisy.

    A vendor puffed out his chest and shouted confidently, "Praying for rain is for the whole Tianwu. Everyone is counting on this time. Princess Kangle received a salary from the court, so she was naturally supported by the people. What''s wrong with asking her to contribute now? ? Shouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Another hawker did not show weakness and cursed, "Have you just moved here not long ago? Don''t you know that Princess Kangle has never asked for a penny of salary from the court since she was granted the title of Princess Princess? Even broken gold is Her fief still pays taxes every year! She doesn''t take advantage of the imperial court at all!

    ¡°Furthermore, the Li family has done so many good things for so many years by solving problems for the emperor and benefiting the people. If nothing else, the pancake you eat is the corn seeds someone found!

    ??Also, Princess Kangle¡¯s adoptive father is the Marquis of Xinting, and her father is a general. They are all barbarians in the north now!

    ¡°You stand here and speak so brazenly that you are going to send someone¡¯s daughter to death to pray for rain. Why are you so shameless!¡±

    ?The first hawker felt that he was wrong, but he still frowned and shouted, "What does it have to do with me? I only heard what the refugees outside the city said."

    "Hmph!" the sensible hawker sneered, "Those outside the city are just white-eyed wolves! They didn''t even think about it. When they came here as refugees, they couldn''t even enter the city gate. No one in the court was willing to take over them, and it was Uncle Li who stood there. They came out and begged for food everywhere to keep them alive.

    ??Now that they are full, they want to kill someone¡¯s daughter. They are so cruel! "

    ??The first hawker didn''t dare to speak anymore, and after a while he picked up his load and ran away.

    ?The two officials in the car looked at each other for a while, and then one of them said, "The people are not all ignorant."

    The other one sighed and responded in a low voice, "The recent heat has been too severe. I have been weak since I was a child and can''t bear it. I plan to take some time off tomorrow..."

    The companion understood, hesitated and said, "I''ve also been dizzy recently..."

    ??The two of them didn''t finish their words, but they both understood each other''s helplessness.

    ?The situation in the court is becoming more and more complicated, and the emperor''s attitude is becoming more and more strange.

    ?They don¡¯t want to be caught in the middle. If one day they have to choose between conscience and interests, it will be really painful...

    Outside Xindu, Jiaan stood in front of the thatched shed with his hands behind his back, listening to the boy report what he had seen, his face as dark as ink.

    ??The boy was also angry and couldn''t help but add another sentence after he finished speaking.

    "Fifth Young Master, these refugees are just white-eyed wolves! They actually blame the princess for the drought and desertion! As if the princess had died earlier, they would not have to suffer this! This is crazy! We must teach them some lessons. That¡¯s right, they just ate too much and forgot whose job it was to take care of them!¡±

    Jia''an took a deep breath and said coldly, "Yes, they just ate too much and forgot whose rice bowl they were carrying!"

    As he spoke, he got on the carriage and went directly to the city.

    ??In the Earl''s Mansion, Li Laoer was talking to Liu Zhiheng. Liu Zhiheng was too fat and was more afraid of heat than others. The sweat on his face was almost like a river.

    Fortunately, the Li family had no shortage of ice, and he finally felt comfortable after sitting for a while.

    ¡°Uncle, my father asked me to give you a message, saying that that person is now doing things without scruples and cannot continue to be so laissez-faire. Our family must fight back appropriately.

    ¡°That person has been suppressed by the Queen Mother since he was a child, and has been well protected by the Marquis, so he looks strong, but his personality is actually a bit bully and afraid of the strong. If our family is more aggressive, it may have unexpected effects.

    "As long as that person is afraid, hesitates, delays for a while, and the marquis comes back with his army, he will have no choice but to admit it no matter how unwilling he is."

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1181ï¼š Give up your pick

    Chapter 1181 It¡¯s time to give up!

    These words touched Li Laoer''s heart, and he responded, "I have thought about this in the past two days, but it is difficult to find a breakthrough. The pressure on that person is too small, and it will not work. It is easy to do bad things if you go too far..."

    Just halfway through speaking, Jiaan came in angrily from the door.

    Li Laoer and Liu Zhiheng were both surprised. Li Laoer quickly asked, "What happened?"

    Jia''an finished the matter in one breath, and then lowered his voice and said, "Second uncle, we can no longer take care of these refugees! We usually pity them because they have no fixed place to live and are far away from home, and we have never treated them badly.

    Unexpectedly, they are the ones making the loudest noise now!

    ¡°Our Li family is not lacking in this merit, but they can¡¯t do it without me, the Li family.

    ¡°Simply find an opportunity to abandon this job, teach these refugees a lesson, and also create some trouble for those in the palace and court!

    "Save them from being too idle and focusing all their thoughts on plotting against our family!"

    ?Li Laoer and Liu Zhiheng looked at each other and both smiled.

    ??Li Laoer took his nephew to sit down and said, "I was a little worried when I told you Uncle Liu about this just now, but I thought you gave me a good excuse to come back.

    "I will immediately write a sick leave note and send it to the Yamen. You will also ask for leave. No one in the court cares about the Quanzhou Foreign Affairs Department anymore. They are all fighting for power or Mingzhebao."

    Jia''an nodded and responded hurriedly.

    "It should have been like this a long time ago. Everyone still thinks that our family is taking advantage of a thankless job. Let''s see who takes over in the future and who will have a headache!"

    Immediately, Li Laoer asked people to prepare pen, ink, paper and inkstone.

    ??Li Laoer''s official position is now in the Department of Husbandry, and his family is in the Department of Personnel.

    After the book was written, Zheng He took it and set off with a smile.

    Liu Zhiheng also said, "As long as the family has a countermeasure, I will go back and talk to my old man first so that he won''t worry about it."

    "Okay," Li Laoer said with a smile, "When the matter is over, I will ask Fu Niu''er to steal two jars of good wine and have a drink with him. Now, I am ''sick'', so I won''t send it to you!"

    ?Liu Zhiheng smiled and cursed, didn''t care, waved his hand and shook his generous shoulders and left.

    The weather is hot, and the cicadas on the trees are lazy and no longer sing without straining their necks.

    The willow tree at the door of the Hubu Yamen has its branches hanging listlessly, and two equally listless clerks are leaning on it below.

    When Zheng He got off the carriage, the two of them looked over and greeted each other with smiles.

    ¡°Hey, why is little brother Zheng here? I didn¡¯t see my uncle coming today!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Brother Zheng saw that we were working too hard, so he sent us food to relieve the heat?¡±

    The two of them were half joking and half hoping. After all, among the official families, the Li family was the most generous.

    Whenever Mr. Li comes on a business trip and brings something to relieve the heat at home, everyone can benefit from it.

    He didn''t want to, but Zheng He waved his hand, "I''m sorry, brothers. I will bring you something good next time. I''m in an emergency this time. Our uncle is sick and he sent me to ask for leave."

    "Hey, what''s going on? Is it serious?" The clerk asked with surprise and concern.

    Zheng He shook his head and replied, "The weather is too hot. Our uncle has been taking care of the refugees outside the city all day, so he collapsed!"

    After chatting for a few words, he hurried in.

    The Department of Hubu is a large yamen, with people coming and going, and small matters such as asking for leave are not handled personally by important ministers such as the Minister or the Minister.

    So, Zheng He handed the leave application form to a doctor who was responsible for attendance and left.

    ?He rushed to the Libu Yamen and did the same thing.

    The difference is that because the person is unfamiliar, the clerk stuffed a dime of silver into the door...

    ?In this way, Li Laoer and Jia An put aside their problems and stopped caring about the refugees, and such a big thing was easily accomplished!

    Outside Xindu City, the thatched shacks were bustling with activity, and porridge was boiling in big iron pots. The refugees were holding pottery bowls and chatting together, instead of stretching their necks and looking into the hut.

    ??The village chief only wore a coarse cloth gown, a straw hat on his head, and a cloth hanging around his neck, which he pulled up from time to time to wipe the sweat.

    Occasionally, when villagers came to ask questions, he would shout a few words.

    ??Screaming until his voice was dry and hoarse. Just when he was looking for a place to drink a few sips of water, Zheng Wu arrived with a few boys.

    ¡°Grandpa, the village chief, my uncle has given orders.¡±

    Zheng Wu held the old village chief''s arm, found a quiet place and talked carefully for a long time.

    ??The old village chief slapped his thigh excitedly and cursed at the top of his voice, "That''s it, everyone is going to be so angry. If the master hadn''t given the order, we would have wanted to go home and stop serving these white-eyed wolves!"

    Having said that, he couldn''t wait a moment, so he turned around and went to find the villagers.

    ¡°Everyone, put down your work and quickly pack up all the things we brought home. Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    go home?

    All the villagers were puzzled, and someone asked, "Uncle village chief, are we done here? Are we going to go home and not come back again?"

    ??The village chief nodded heavily, waved his pipe and pot, and shouted, "Originally, this job belongs to my uncle. We came here just to help. We didn''t get a penny in wages and even gave him a lot of good things.

    ¡°Now my uncle and the fifth young master are both tired and sick, and no one is grateful. So, we won¡¯t do it anymore! We will go home and go to our fields when we have the strength, and we won¡¯t have to serve anyone anymore!¡±

    The villagers¡¯ eyes widened when they heard it, and they all understood.

    ¡°Okay, go home, go home quickly!¡±

    "Yeah, I''ve long been homesick. It''s so close, and I don''t even have time to go back and take a look."

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we don¡¯t get paid, so why bother running here?¡±

    As he spoke, everyone dispersed and began to stir.

    Wood barrels filled with water, wooden carriages filled with barrels, pots and pans, tables, chairs and even pots for cooking porridge were all brought down.

    As for the half-cooked porridge in the pot, pour it on the linoleum removed from the shed!

    In short, whatever the village brings, regardless of whether it is used or idle, take it all away!

    ?The hundreds of wounded soldiers didn''t know what was going on, so they came forward to ask.

    ??The village chief took them back to the village directly.

    There is no shortage of food for them, and it would be better to have more people to protect their homeland...

    ?The refugees didn¡¯t know what was going on at first, but they finally came to their senses when they discovered that the people and soldiers in Broken Gold Beach were about to retreat.

    Someone asked loudly, "Where are you going? No more porridge, we haven''t eaten yet!"

    ??The man from Broken Gold Beach was also a good talker, so he fought back at that time.

    ¡°We are not your parents, we don¡¯t care whether you eat or not! Aren¡¯t you amazing? You talk about the world with your mouth shut, then just take care of your own stomach!¡±

    ?The refugees became extremely anxious when they saw that the temporary camp was quickly becoming empty.

    ?They got together and blocked the carriage''s way, and some even tried to **** things away!

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave! What will we do if you leave?¡±

    "Yes, weren''t you brought here by that high-ranking official named Li? You follow the court''s orders to take care of us, you can''t just abandon us!"

    "Yes, yes! If you dare to leave, we will sue the Yamen!"

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1182ï¼š Harming others will ultimately harm oneself

    Chapter 1182 Harming others will ultimately harm yourself

    It''s a pity that everyone in Broken Gold Beach is not afraid at all.

    "You can go wherever you want to complain! We are not from the court or the yamen! We just came to help because our uncle took the job. Now our uncle is so angry that he fell ill. , who still spoils you?"

    ¡°They are just a bunch of white-eyed wolves! They eat people¡¯s food and don¡¯t **** on them!¡±

    ¡°If I had known you were like this, even if we were feeding the pigs with our grains and vegetables, we wouldn¡¯t have given them to you to eat!¡±

    ??The mouths of the old and young men in Broken Gold Beach are not just for show, they are working in their hands and not even a word of curse is left behind.

    ?Some refugees were still sensible and asked loudly, "What are you talking about? Who made uncle uncle so angry? We never talked to uncle at all!"

    ??The village chief shouted to the villagers, those who got on the bus, and those who got on the bus, and the guards who escorted them. Then he turned his head and sneered in response.

    ¡°What you are talking about these days is that Princess Kangle, who is about to be sacrificed to pray for rain, is only a teenager! That is our uncle¡¯s niece, the apple of our Li family¡¯s eye, and the owner of Broken Gold Beach!¡±

    With that, he waved his pipe, and the convoy set off for home.

    ?The refugees didn''t speak for a long time, looking at each other and feeling a little stupid.

    ¡°Aunt Zhang, what princess did you say yesterday that you wanted to burn the people praying for rain? Is this the master of these people?¡± a woman asked the temporary neighbor next to her.

    ?The temporary neighbor was frightened and waved his hands quickly.

    ¡°No, no, I was just joking! And I also heard what Zhang Dassuan said. He said that if it rains earlier, he can go home earlier!¡±

    "No, no, I heard what others said." The man named Zhang Dashuan also refused to admit it and also pushed it aside.

    It has been pushed back and forth like this, everyone has said it, but everyone also listens to what others say.

    It just doesn¡¯t matter who the source is!

    ?People have been offended, and no one cares about them!

    ?Some refugees were smart and took a bowl to secretly fill the half-cooked porridge.

    As a result, someone saw him and robbed him too.

    The refugees who had just been arguing in a group immediately started grabbing like crazy again.

    Only a small part of the porridge and soup went into the stomach, and most of it was lost in the fight.

    ?Some people were hungry, and in a moment of confusion, they grabbed the bags of food...

    The few clerks assigned by the household department used to just drink herbal tea in the shed and get their wages by watching others working.

    ?Now that everyone in the Li family has evacuated, they are the only ones left. Before they know it, the refugees have turned into a mob again!

    It is simply impossible to live!

    They couldn''t stop him, and they didn''t dare to stop him for fear of losing their lives.

    ?With no choice, they could only run back to report the news.

    The doctor at the Ministry of Finance was drinking tea leisurely, and suddenly he heard the news from the little official who ran back, and he realized that a big event had been delayed.

    ?He immediately found Li Laoer''s request for leave and ran to find the minister, who then found the minister...

    ?So, in the middle of the afternoon, the prince and several important ministers were discussing matters, and the news that Li Laoer had directly given up his son came in!

    ???? Before everyone could say anything, news of the city defense also came.

    It turned out that the refugees who had grabbed the food ran away, and those who had not grabbed it were afraid of starving in the future, so they clamored to enter the city, and the city gate had been surrounded by water.

    Those in the city cannot get out, and those outside the city cannot enter.

    ??The commander of the city defense shift was afraid of something happening and did not dare to take responsibility, so he also reported it.

    ?At this time, several important ministers frowned and were unhappy.

    ¡°Why did Mr. Li suddenly become ill and cause chaos outside the city?¡±

    "Yes, even if you are sick, you won''t have to withdraw all the people." The prince lowered his head to drink tea and said nothing. After thinking about it for a few times, he guessed the purpose of what the Li family did.

    There was a flash of light in his eyes, but when he raised his head, he frowned.

    ?After several important ministers finished speaking, the prince hesitated and said with a bit of helplessness, "Originally, those people were just villagers from Suijintan, but they were acting under Uncle Li''s orders and were not arranged by the Yamen.

    "Now that Uncle Li is sick, they all went back to take care of him, which is understandable. However, something happened suddenly and the refugees were left unattended for a while, which is why trouble broke out."

    Hearing this, several important ministers looked at each other with mixed feelings.

    The prince grew up in Suijintan, so he should accommodate Suijintan and maintain it a little more.

    This shows that the prince values ????love and justice, and it will be a good thing for them to ascend the throne in the future.

    But at this moment, it is helpless to put this emphasis on love and justice here.

    Finally, several important ministers discussed it and sent a minister from the Ministry of Household Affairs to visit the patient.

    ?Of course, the visit to the doctor is a lie, and letting Li Laoer and the Li family take over the refugees again is the real thing.

    ??The Minister was a little reluctant at first, and usually looked down on Li Laoer''s background. Now he deigned to condescend to "beg" Li Laoer. How could he be happy?

    Then¡­

    "What, Mr. Li is very ill and doesn''t see visitors?" The waiter was sitting in the carriage, dizzy with heat. Hearing what the servant in the Earl''s Mansion said, he was so angry that his head was smoking.

    ??The servant at the Earl''s Mansion smiled and responded, "Yes, sir, our uncle is indeed very ill. He can''t even open his eyes. He really can''t see guests."

    ??The waiter wanted to curse, but after thinking about it, he swung the car window and turned around and went back...

    ??The prince and several important ministers were spitting after hearing what the minister said, scolding the Li family as if they had committed some heinous crime.

    ?Several important ministers all had headaches. Li Laoer was really pretending to be ill and completely gave up his job.

    Even if they knew this was false, they couldn''t pull him out of bed and force him to continue taking care of the refugees!

    It was the prince who listened to the minister¡¯s chatter and said something directly.

    ¡°Since Mr. Shilang said that taking care of the refugees is just a trivial matter, Uncle Li should not be so irresponsible. From now on, Mr. Shilang, please take over the refugees.¡±

    ??The waiter was stunned at that time. His mouth could be opened wide enough to stuff an egg in. He was so regretful and confused.

    How did such a hot potato fall on his head?

    He wanted to say something else, but the prince added, "Don''t worry, just as the Ministry of Household Affairs allocated money and grain before, it will do the same in the future. There won''t be a grain of rice or a penny missing."

    The eggs stuffed into the waiter''s mouth immediately turned into gall.

    He is the Minister of the Ministry of Hubu. Of course, he knows best how much food the Ministry of Hubu will allocate.

    ??There is simply not enough food for the 10,000 or 20,000 refugees outside the city!

    ?In the past few days, Li Laoer tried his best to "beg alms" from various houses in the city, and even the prince took advantage of them, so that he could barely feed the refugees.

    ?Now it''s his turn, what should he do...

    ?? Let¡¯s not say that the unlucky minister harmed others but ultimately harmed himself. I just said that because Xindu Pier is outside Xindu City, there is no curfew restriction, so even if night falls, the wharf is still busy.

    ?The hawker is working hard to sell the remaining fish and shrimp, hoping that a buyer will appear to mark his business today.

    There are also enthusiastic waiters in the tavern, shouting and soliciting business, "We are new to Xinghua Village, don''t miss it if the wine-loving gentleman passes by!"

    ?Several urchins were wearing half-length trousers, shirtless, and were as tanned as loaches, running around on the street. Occasionally, passers-by were bumped into, and they couldn''t help but laugh and curse.

    ??The urchins didn¡¯t take it seriously and continued to play.

    ?One of them looked up at the distance of the pier and suddenly shouted, "Oh, what a big boat!"

    ?Everyone heard the sound and went away. In the dark twilight, a large sea ship appeared in front of them little by little, like a giant beast that came out of ancient times, with a ferocious look!

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1183ï¼š Excellent opportunity!

    Chapter 1183 An excellent opportunity!

    ?The huge crossbows standing high on the bow and sides of the ship are as cold and cruel as the fangs of wild beasts!

    It seems like it can be launched at any time, nailing all enemies to the ground!

    It only took a few breaths for everyone to go from surprise to panic.

    ¡°Run! It¡¯s a bad guy!¡±

    ¡°Is it a pirate? I saw it, there was a Cyclops on the ship!¡±

    ¡°Run quickly and report to the Yamen!¡±

    The pier that was bustling just now was crowded with people, and suddenly it was completely empty.

    On the contrary, there are countless people hiding in all the taverns, teahouses and shops, as well as in the alleys.

    ?This is the Tianwu man who wants to watch the fun but is afraid of hurting himself!

    On a large ship, a big one-eyed man with a leather goggle and an eyepatch, wearing a coarse cloth waistcoat with his chest hair exposed, yelled behind him at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°General, we are here! Even these people in Xindu are too cowardly. As soon as I show my head, they will all run away!¡±

    After saying that, he laughed proudly, looking even more... less like a good person!

    Someone in the cabin responded loudly, "It''s not that I''m timid, it''s that you look too scary!"

    ??The one-eyed man patted his chest hair and protested unconvinced.

    ¡°The general is just jealous of my tall, strong and mighty appearance! Little Cui¡¯er said, she likes men like me best!¡±

    ??The group of men guarding the crossbows next to them were also rough and tough men. They laughed loudly when they heard this, and the sarcasm was completely merciless.

    ¡°Xiao Cui is a woman full of flowers. She says she likes anyone who gives her money! Only a fool like you takes her seriously!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, if you have the ability to marry a lady and make people like you, try it!¡±

    "Hmph!" The one-eyed man curled his lips disdainfully, not caring at all, "You are just jealous! Xiao Cui''er is not a woman who loves money! Besides, I can''t stand those delicate ladies, every word scares me. If you shed tears, let¡¯s forget it!¡±

    With this laughter, the big men did not have the first awe and strangeness in Kyoto at all.

    ?Who are these people?

    ?Looks like a pirate, but he is not busy getting off the ship to rob!

    ?? But if it¡¯s like the navy, it seems like there are no rules at all!

    Fortunately, the dock was very close to the city defense camp. After a while, the soldiers from the city defense camp came over.

    ?Perhaps they were really afraid of pirate invasion, so there were three hundred people, all armed with sabers, occupying a powerful position on the pier.

    The person leading the team is a deputy commander. He comes from a family of military generals and is somewhat capable.

    ?At this moment, he was standing on the dock shouting.

    ¡°Who is that person on the boat? Come out and say something!¡±

    After a while, two people actually appeared on both sides of the bow.

    A tall, handsome and tough man.

    A tiger with a round body, a shrewd smile.

    The soldiers didn''t recognize him, but the deputy commander shuddered when he saw it. He straightened his back subconsciously and stood in an orderly manner.

    Li Jiayi!

    ?That burly man is Li Jiayi!

    ??Li Jiayi, who ran thousands of miles back to avenge his sister because she was bullied!

    ?Think again about the rumors on the streets today that Princess Kangle is in danger.

    The deputy commander''s face turned pale. It''s over. The purpose of Li Jiayi''s return this time... is self-evident!

    ¡°Li¡­General Li, you¡­why are you back? Do you have any military orders?¡±

    The people on the bow of the boat are none other than Li Jiayi and Liu Yang!

    Hearing this, both of them sneered.

    Li Jiayi held the animal head on the bow of the boat, his eyes full of anger and ridicule. "How could it be that this commander actually knows me! I thought everyone in Xindu had forgotten how sharp my sword is! Otherwise, how could I bully my sister again!"

    ?The deputy commander was embarrassed and frightened, and didn''t know how to respond.

    Liu Yang, on the other hand, played the role of a good old man as always, and added with a smile, "Commander, don''t mind, General Li just likes to joke.

    ¡°Commander, don¡¯t be nervous, we are not coming back this time for official business, we are just here to visit relatives.

    ¡°This ship belongs to our family, and the people on it are also our own. But this ship has always drifted on the sea before, so it inevitably needs some means of self-protection, such as these crossbows.

    ¡°There are also these men who often kill pirates, or simply surrender from pirates, so they look a bit tougher.

    ¡°As long as no one provokes us, these crossbows and these hands will definitely do no harm to anyone!¡±

    Self-protection?

    Tough?

    Don¡¯t provoke, don¡¯t hurt others?

    The deputy commander''s mouth felt bitter after hearing this, and he was complaining crazily in his heart.

    ?This is obviously to seek justice, or to shock. Who can not worry, who can not care?

    ??But he didn''t dare to say anything. He exchanged a few casual greetings, left his soldiers to guard him at a distance, and quickly went to report the news.

    ??So, Li Laoer originally gave up his son, and the refugees were still rioting without resolution. The prince and the important ministers heard the news that Li Jiayi came back with a pirate ship in a fierce manner...

    The important ministers are all good people, and they tacitly proposed to report the matter to the emperor.

    While the prince was still hesitating, the emperor appeared.

    How could an emperor trust someone else wholeheartedly, even if that person was his son?

    In the past two days, on the surface, the government affairs have been handed over to the prince. In fact, the emperor is well aware of every move of the prince and his important ministers.

    At this moment, he couldn''t sit still due to the continuous "threats" coming from the Li family.

    ¡°What are the Li family going to do? Do they want to rebel?!¡± The emperor slammed the table and said harsh words, making all the important ministers lower their heads.

    The prince quickly poured tea and served it, and persuaded, "Father, I have asked the emperor to conduct a brief investigation. The Li family has devoted all its manpower and material resources to take care of the refugees in the past few days, but the refugees have spread rumors and want the princess to sacrifice her life to pray for rain. , Uncle Li, who was so conscientious and talented, fell ill and gave up his errand.

    ¡°As for Li Jiayi bringing the ship back, it stopped at the dock. No one on the ship disembarked, presumably because he did not want to cause unnecessary misunderstandings.¡±

    "Misunderstanding?" The emperor snorted coldly, not listening at all, and cursed, "He is threatening me if he dares to do this! The Li family is sure that I can''t punish him!"

    When the prince saw this, he could not say anything, otherwise he would be blamed.

    ?Several important ministers wished they were not present, as they did not want to get involved between the Li family and the emperor, or in other words, they did not want to get involved in the contest between the Marquis of Xinting and the emperor!

    At this time, Dingbeihou heard the news and hurried over.

    ?In the past few days, he has been secretly mobilizing people and spreading rumors all over the sky. He is very proud of it.

    ?Just now, he suddenly heard that Li Jiayi had returned with a ship of pirates to support Princess Kangle. He jumped up happily.

    Good opportunity, excellent opportunity!

    ??If done well, not only can the Li family be eradicated, but you can even gain some real power for yourself!

    As soon as he entered the house, he fell to his knees and shouted loudly.

    "Your Majesty, the Li family is really too rebellious! There are over ten thousand refugees outside the city, and Li Yusheng just threw them away. He didn''t care about the safety of Xindu or your safety at all!"

    ¡°Now Li Jiayi has personally brought the thugs back with the intention of coercing you. This is a serious crime and cannot be forgiven!

    ¡°I beg your order, immediately mobilize soldiers and generals to arrest Li Jiayi and the thugs, and ensure peace in Xindu!¡±

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1184ï¼š Kill in public!

    Chapter 1184 Killing in public!

    ¡°Okay!¡± The emperor glanced at the prince and the important ministers. Compared with them, it seemed that the Marquis of Dingbei was loyal.

    ?He immediately issued a secret order and asked Dingbeihou to mobilize three thousand troops to the riverside military camp. Dingbeihou was allowed to do everything expediently.

    ?Dingbei Hou almost went crazy with joy. This last sentence was enough for him to move forward and take over all the military power from Jiangbei Camp!

    By then, even if Xintinghou defeated the barbarians and returned in triumph, Jiangbei Camp, his old home, had already become his territory.

    Just thinking about Xintinghou''s face made him want to laugh out loud!

    Let these people look down on him, but in the end they lost to him!

    With all the pride and expectation, Marquis Dingbei led more than a dozen soldiers to protect the **** and the two young eunuchs who delivered the order, and hurried to the dock camp.

    ?But things often backfire. The better the thought, the crueler the reality!

    In the dock military camp, the soldiers fed the horses, patrolled, and trained in an orderly manner.

    ?Suddenly I saw an edict coming from the palace, and soldiers immediately reported the news and went in.

    ?Li Dayong personally arrived at the gate of the camp. As soon as he saw Dingbei Hou, he knew that something was wrong.

    ?Sure enough, after entering the main tent, Dingbeihou sat down on the main seat with an air of dignity, as if he was the master of the house.

    Li Dayong''s eyes flashed, and he said with a cold face, "Master Marquis, that''s our Marquis'' seat. Please take a seat next to us."

    The Marquis of Dingbei was proud of himself, and his expression turned bad when he heard these words. He responded, "This will be my position soon!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right away, not now! Mr. Marquis, please get up!¡± Li Dayong was tough and refused to give in at all.

    ?Marquis Dingbei wanted to open the table angrily, but looking at the imperial edict in the eunuch''s hand, he decided to endure it and wait until the matter was settled before dealing with Li Dayong.

    So he got up and left the main seat.

    In the first round, Li Dayong won.

    The generals who rushed over after hearing the news felt relieved when they saw it, but they were more worried.

    I am afraid that all the children in Xindu now know that the one in the palace had a falling out with the Marquis, and that the other one no longer trusts the Marquis, and does not even mention such a big thing as the Northern Expeditionary Army driving the barbarians out of the border.

    ??Sending an enemy like Marquis Dingbei here so suddenly today is obviously not a good thing.

    Sure enough, the **** unfolded the imperial edict, and everyone knelt down to receive it. After hearing a few words, their faces changed.

    ?It¡¯s okay to mobilize thousands of people to arrest the gangsters, but why is the gangster Li Jiayi?

    And that sentence, Dingbeihou is allowed to act expediently in all matters?

    ?? Could it be that after the Pier Camp, it will be decided by Beihou to have the final say!

    When Dingbeihou saw everyone like this, he wished he could look up to the sky and laugh.

    Let these killers be proud of themselves and boast of their great military exploits, but in the end they will fall into his hands!

    ?Seeing that Li Dayong was silent, the **** urged in a low voice, "General Li, take the order!"

    ?Li Dayong still didn''t speak. Dingbei Hou couldn''t hold his anger and cursed, "Li Dayong, do you want to resist the decree?"

    ?Li Dayong stood up slowly, but responded with a stern face.

    ¡°We will not accept this imperial edict!¡±

    ¡°How outrageous!¡± The **** and Marquis Dingbei shouted almost in unison.

    ??The **** who delivered the order looked horrified, but Dingbei Hou was even more excited.

    Li Dayong showed no fear at all and continued to speak steadily.

    ¡°The Wharf Camp has always been under the control of Marquis Xinting, and we only listen to Marquis Xinting¡¯s orders! Even if the court dispatches orders, we should inform our Marquis first, and then our Marquis orders the dispatch of troops.¡±

    The **** who delivered the order still wanted to win over, and persuaded, "General Li, you also know that the Marquis is at the border in the north, and it is impossible to issue an order. Even if you have to inform him and send the order back, at least five or six days will have passed. And The thugs are at the dock outside Xindu. It''s too late!" Li Dayong shook his head coldly, "I''m sorry, father-in-law, we just listened to Master Hou''s orders!"

    After saying that, he took out half of the military talisman from his arms, put it on the table, and said, "The other half of this military talisman is with the Marquis. When the military talisman is completely put together, I can send out troops."

    "Also, we won''t be able to tell whether this imperial edict is true or false. What if some people tamper with it privately and are tempted to frame it, and then detain one of us to send troops privately with the intention of treason, wouldn''t we have no room for reasoning?"

    ??The **** was speechless. After all, it was his first time to question the authenticity of the imperial edict!

    But Dingbeihou quit. Li Dayong clearly suspected that he was obstructing him.

    He glanced at the military talisman on the table. This was something he had been thinking about for many years. It was so close, but he still couldn''t get it.

    ?He couldn''t help but feel a little anxious, and he directly put the saber in his right hand.

    Li Dayong didn''t know what he thought of. He walked behind the table and blocked everyone. After rummaging for a long time, he finally said, "The Marquis did not leave any additional letters, so we can only act in accordance with the order."

    After saying that, he actually stepped forward and patted Bei Hou on the shoulder, as if he was very familiar with it, and persuaded him, "Master Hou, it''s not that I don''t look down on you! You have been a coward for half your life, and you have no ability at all. In our camp Soldiers and generals are all tigers, and even if you try your best to seize military power, you still can''t control them.

    ¡°Finally, why don¡¯t you be laughed at by everyone and go back to Xindu to be a watchdog!¡±

    ?He was talking and laughing, but his words were too heart-wrenching and insulting.

    Dingbeihou''s eyes turned red when he heard this, and his back teeth clenched. For some reason, the faces that flashed before his eyes were those who had laughed at him.

    He took a deep breath to calm down.

    Unexpectedly, Li Dayong got out of the way again. The military talisman seemed to be glowing, tempting him all the time...

    ?His mind got hot and he jumped forward and grabbed the soldier talisman in his hand.

    ??Everyone was startled. Before he could speak, Li Dayong shouted loudly, "You dare to be the Marquis of Dingbei, and you dare to **** the military talisman! Damn it!"

    ??The sharp long knife almost fell down with the words.

    ?Gululu!

    ?Dingbei Hou¡¯s head rolled out instantly, and the blood from his neck spurted out two feet away, splashing bright red all over the table!

    ?For several breaths, everyone was frozen in place as if by magic.

    In the end what happened?

    Why did everyone¡¯s head fall to the ground?

    ?This is the Marquis of Dingbei. No matter how incompetent he is, no matter how he is not favored by the Holy Family, he is still a dignified Marquis!

    ?Died like this?

    died!

    ??The **** who delivered the order was timid. He twisted his neck like a machine and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t make any sound at all.

    Fortunately, Li Dayong was kind and wiped the blood on Dingbeihou''s knife clean from his clothes, and said to him with a faint smile.

    "My father-in-law, when you go back to see the emperor, you must tell the truth. Marquis Dingbei went crazy and snatched the military talisman. This is a mortal sin! I am afraid that it will cause chaos, so I will kill him and eliminate harm for the country!"

    The **** made two sounds in his throat, rolled his eyes and fainted!

    At this time, several generals finally came to their senses and shouted loudly.

    ¡°General, how can you kill someone?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to see a doctor? What should I do?¡±

    ??Everyone was panicking and didn¡¯t know what to do!

    The soldiers of Dingbeihou outside also heard that something was wrong. They leaned at the door and looked anxious.

    ¡°Master Hou, Master Hou!¡±

    ??But the ones who moved faster than them were Li Dayong''s soldiers, who knocked these outsiders to the ground and tied them up in a few seconds!

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1185ï¼š This is rebellion!

    Chapter 1185 This is rebellion!

    By chance, the **** was choked awake by the generals. When he saw the fate of the soldiers, he really wanted to faint again.

    ?But Li Dayong stopped him, "Okay, father-in-law, don''t faint again. You serve the emperor and you didn''t steal the military talisman. I won''t do anything to you."

    ¡°But remember, you must tell the truth when you go back, otherwise I may have to reason with you about my temper.¡±

    ??The **** almost peed his pants, his head was clicking rapidly.

    ??Li Dayong waved his hand, and the soldiers moved away from the door. The **** crawled out and rushed to the entrance of the camp with the young eunuchs who didn''t know what happened.

    He is also considered dedicated, and he has never left behind the imperial edict in his hand...

    ?Several generals and lieutenants looked at Dingbeihou whose body was separated, and at Dingbeihou''s soldiers who were **** outside the door. Their faces were as pale as paper.

    "General, you have caused a big trouble! What should I do if the Marquis is not here?"

    ¡°Yes, General. Send people to the city quickly to find Uncle Li and the princess to see if they can cover you up!¡±

    "No, no, you''d better take the people north quickly. Everything will be easy to talk about when you see the Marquis."

    I have to say that several generals and lieutenants sincerely considered Li Dayong and gave them all the solutions they could think of.

    ?But Li Dayong didn''t care. He called his soldiers to put the body of Dingbeihou in a box, and then threw it together with Dingbeihou''s soldiers outside the camp gate.

    Just wait for someone from Dingbeihou¡¯s house or the court to come, and then take away these living and dead people.

    "Everyone, I know you are doing it for my own good. But I did not kill Ding Beihou on a whim. I have wanted to kill him for a long time! He snatched the military talisman and gave me a good excuse. Naturally, I can''t miss it!"

    Have you wanted to kill him for a long time?

    Several generals and lieutenants grinned after hearing this.

    ??Li Dayong didn''t wait for them to ask questions, sat down at the table, and even poured himself a cup of herbal tea, drinking it slowly and talking slowly.

    "You should all know that there are rumors in the city that the princess is going to be killed and sacrificed to pray for rain, right? It''s the beast Dingbeihou who is behind it, and you can guess who his master is!"

    The few generals and lieutenants did not respond, but their faces said everything.

    The only person in the world who can make a marquis act as a lackey is the one in the palace.

    Li Dayong snorted coldly, "The Marquis and the Fourth General have been working hard outside with their brothers for more than ten years, especially this year to fight the barbarians to the death. How many grains of rations did the court give at such a critical moment?

    ¡°It was our Li family who begged our grandpa and grandma to borrow it from others, so that our brothers would not have to fight against the barbarians on an empty stomach!

    "That''s it. Even if that person is not grateful, he is still planning to kill our daughter of the Li family! This is really too much!

    "Now we are asked to send troops to exterminate the sons of our Li family. What a dream! Do you think our Li family is made of clay? Let him kill us!"

    ?Several generals and lieutenants sighed inwardly when they heard this. They didn''t know about these things, so they cursed many people in private.

    ??But despite the scolding, they never thought of "rebellion"!

    ?Just now, he resisted the imperial edict and had no respect for it, and he killed the Marquis. No matter where he goes, he will not expose it easily.

    They all have families, families, and clans. If they are implicated...

    As soon as he thought of this, Li Dayong gave an order, and a dozen soldiers rushed in.

    "I''m sorry, brothers. Today''s matter is my decision, and I will bear the consequences. I have to trouble you to stay in the house for a few days!"

    "In this way, even if the court blames you in the future, it won''t be too difficult for you. This can also be regarded as the end of our brothers and the end of the friendship that you have followed the Marquis for several years."

    Several lieutenants and generals were anxious. They were afraid, but they couldn''t hide like this. They blamed everything on Li Dayong. Unfortunately, Li Dayong did not listen to them at all and directly asked his soldiers to take action.

    When the room finally became quiet, Li Dayong wrote a letter and asked them to send it to the Earl''s Mansion immediately...

    ??Moreover, the **** was still in shock. He ran back to the palace in fear, and burst into tears as soon as he entered the door.

    ?The people who were shouting around him a moment ago have their heads dropped to the ground in the blink of an eye. Their eyes are wide open. Who is not afraid?

    The emperor and the prince looked at the crumpled imperial edict and the **** who was crying half to death with blood stains on his body. They couldn''t believe it for a while.

    ¡°You mean, what happened to Dingbeihou? He was killed?!¡±

    The **** kowtowed desperately, "Kill, really kill. I saw with my own eyes how far the head rolled away! Dingbeihou grabbed the military talisman, and when he held the military talisman in his hand, the head flew away! Flying away!"

    General Manager Yi saw that this usually filial young apprentice was a little crazy, so he quickly took out a snuff bottle and went up to give him a sniff.

    ?The **** shivered and became much more awake. He was finally able to tell the story again, carefully and clearly, from beginning to end...

    ¡°Pah!¡± The emperor immediately smashed the teapot and shouted loudly, ¡°How outrageous! Damn dog slave, how dare you resist the order and be disrespectful! You are rebelling, this is rebellion!¡±

    The prince quickly stepped forward to help pat his back, and asked Manager Yi to chase away all the servants.

    "Father, calm down, the dragon body is important! Everything can be solved, but you can''t make yourself angry, my son and I can''t live without you!"

    ?The emperor was angry and was about to curse, but the prince added another sentence.

    "I have just returned to the palace not long ago, and I haven''t been filial to my father yet. My father can''t be angry, and I can''t bear to let him go!"

    ? Regardless of whether this is true or not, this dependence and closeness really made the emperor feel much better, but he was not forgiving.

    ¡°You are afraid that if I die, no one will support you.¡±

    The prince smiled bitterly, playing the role of a good son who was wronged by his father and could not defend himself.

    But after this interruption, the emperor recovered a little.

    The prince slowly served the emperor to drink tea and said, "Father, there is indeed a rule that if the general is absent and the soldiers are not in compliance, they cannot send out troops.

    ¡°Besides, Dingbeihou is also a waste. As a military prince, how can he **** the military symbols? Now that he is killed, there is no way to explain to him.

    "Father, don''t be angry. Marquis Xinting will withdraw his troops soon. When the time comes, Father will ask Marquis Xinting to punish these ruffians. Then you can take back the military power. This will save you from getting involved. Those ignorant people misunderstood that you are hiding everything!"

    Horse Xinting is back?

    ??The emperor thought of his arrangement, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and the last bit of anger disappeared.

    I''m afraid the news from the north will come back soon. At that time, the military power will be taken away directly. Those people have no backbone, so they can''t just let themselves go!

    The prince saw his father''s expression in his eyes, but lowered his eyes, as if he didn''t know anything, and then pleaded with full guilt.

    ¡°Father, when we were at Broken Gold Beach, we encountered difficulties twice, and it was Li Jiayi who rescued my son. The son always wanted to return a favor to him...

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t get off the ship and does not hinder the safety of Xindu, can you please let him go for the sake of my son¡¯s sake?

    ¡°My son will tell the public that I asked him to find some treasures in the south to prepare for his father¡¯s birthday..."

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1186ï¼š Dont ever think about turning over again in this life!

    Chapter 1186 Don¡¯t ever think about turning over again in this life!

    ¡°You!¡± The emperor glared at his son, as if complaining that his son was soft-hearted and attached great importance to friendship, but in fact he felt more at ease with his son.

    "Okay, I will allow you to make arrangements this time. But if the Li family does anything extraordinary, I will never be merciful again."

    ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± The prince quickly knelt down and kowtowed, and then asked Manager Yi to call the imperial doctor to take his pulse and prescribe medicine...

    The **** who delivered the order ran back from the dock like a lost dog. No one was blind, so naturally they all saw it and were full of curiosity.

    When he found out the reason, the whole city was shocked, and the ground trembled three times!

    ??Li Dayong resisted the decree and did not respect it, and only listened to the orders of Marquis Xinting?

    ?Dingbeihou failed to seize power and was killed for grabbing the military talisman? !

    I seem to be able to understand every word, but not all together!

    Has Xindu changed?

    ??The Northern Expeditionary Army is going to rebel?

    Nearly everyone immediately started to be cautious.

    Those who are looking at their daughter-in-law, wait a moment.

    ??Danddy son, hurry up and call back!

    The business is ready to close at any time!

    Send the gold, silver, and children to other places for shelter!

    ?Who knows when Xindu will become chaotic?

    Fortunately, the official news from the palace came out within only an hour or two.

    It turned out that the emperor sent an edict to the dock camp. Dingbeihou was so bold that he pretended to be powerful and wanted to seize the opportunity to seize the military symbols and control the Northern Expeditionary Army.

    ?Li Dayong, the general of the Northern Expedition Army, killed Dingbeihou on the spot and brought the situation under control.

    ?In addition, Li Jiayi did not bring the pirate ship back to cause trouble. He followed the prince''s order to find a heavy treasure for the emperor in the south to prepare for the emperor''s holy life.

    To sum up, it means that the Li family''s righteous teacher was well-known, and Ding Beihou''s death was unjust and he deserved it!

    Hearing the news, everyone felt relieved for the time being, whether they believed it or not.

    Only Dingbeihou¡¯s house can¡¯t do it!

    Without the pillar of support, Mrs. Dingbei Hou felt as if she was lying on a bed in heaven, crying so hard that she fainted.

    Marrying a husband as young as your father at a young age is just for the sake of glory and wealth.

    ?Now that a person has died, his glory and wealth have also disappeared, and he himself has become a widow.

    The numerous concubines and children of Dingbeihou were also panicked.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With all the good food and clothing, no one could become a talented person.

    At such a critical moment, no one can take charge!

    ?Finally, the oldest concubine took the guards and stewards of the house and drove to the gate of the dock military camp. They cried and took the body of Dingbeihou and the guards back to the new capital.

    Originally, everyone in Xindu thought that Dingbei Hou¡¯s house was going to complain about injustice and seek revenge from the Li family.

    I didn¡¯t expect that Dingbeihou¡¯s children were so incompetent and all of them were cowards!

    ?Let alone revenge, I don¡¯t even dare to say a harsh word!

    Soon, Dingbeihou¡¯s funeral shed was set up, but no one came to express condolences!

    As a result, the cries of the Dingbei Hou Mansion became even louder.

    That night, the eunuchs from the palace came to the door. Mrs. Dingbeihou thought it was the emperor who was supporting them.

    ?She almost crawled out and ran out, crying and complaining.

    "Boohoo, our Lord Marquis must have been framed! The Emperor is going to make the decision for our Lord, Woohoo, Your Majesty is wise!"

    The **** who delivered the edict glanced at her sympathetically, and then opened the edict.

    Relegated to common people?

    Distributed to Southwest China?

    After reading the imperial edict, the entire Dingbei Hou Mansion was in despair.

    ??Instead of making the decision for Marquis Dingbei, the emperor drove their family out of Xindu, out of sight!

    ? Mrs. Dingbei Hou thought about the barren poverty in the southwest and the year-round wind and sand. She could no longer hold on and completely fainted...

    Don¡¯t ever think about turning over in this life!

    At the Earl''s Mansion, Li Laoer, Liu Zhiheng, Jia An, and Jiayin gathered together to discuss this matter. Li Laoer couldn''t help but sigh, "I was still worried when the Marquis entrusted the dock military camp to Dayong. After all, Dayong was a scholar, and he was more than smart but not ruthless.

    "I didn''t expect Dayong to be so decisive. He killed Dingbeihou and didn''t even accept the imperial edict! It''s really... it''s really..."

    He searched for a long time and didn¡¯t know how to describe it.

    Liu Zhiheng, on the other hand, was full of admiration and responded, "Brother Dayong is really domineering. When I have the opportunity in the future, I will definitely have a good drink with him."

    Jia''an also responded, "Yes, Marquis Dingbei is plotting against our family. We have always been worried about the person in the palace and it is difficult to take action. I didn''t expect that I would die in the hands of Uncle Dayong!"

    Jiayin was moved in her heart. If it were normal days, Uncle Dayong would definitely not kill Xintinghou. This time, Xintinghou took the initiative to send her to the door, and secondly, he was venting his anger on her, so he killed her.

    How could she not be happy to be loved and protected by her family in this way?

    "Both docks are now in our hands. The one in the palace is probably going crazy. The reason he took the initiative to make excuses to cover up must be because he is waiting for news from the north."

    A cold look flashed in Jiayin''s eyes, "If something happens to my adoptive father and my father, it will be a drain on our family. When the time comes, that person will definitely take action."

    ?Everyone nodded and couldn''t help but think about the war at the border.

    At this time, Jiayi and Liu Yang actually came back.

    ?Everyone was happy, Mrs. Li also rushed over, and the yard suddenly became lively.

    Originally, the two of them did not get off the boat because they did not want to intensify the conflict and completely break up with the man in the palace.

    ?But now, when people take the initiative to make excuses, they are not polite.

    Go home and have a meal!

    As soon as the good news came out, the food was arranged. All the maids and women got busy, and hundreds of people on the ship also sent food over...

    At the distant Jiangbei border gate, Mu Jue hurried back to the military camp. The first thing he did was to rush into the commander''s tent and drink all the cold water in the pot in one breath.

    ¡°Phew! I¡¯m so thirsty!¡± Mu Jue wiped the water droplets from his mouth.

    He was out for a few days and couldn''t eat or sleep well. He looked very haggard, but his eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky.

    ??Li Laosi stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder. After looking at him, he asked, "Are you injured?"

    ¡°No,¡± Mu Jue replied with a ruthless smile, ¡°It¡¯s not a head-on battle, it¡¯s just to get some information. When it comes to escaping, no one is better than me.¡±

    ?Jiang Cheng came in from outside and greeted, "I just guessed that Guard Mu was coming back tonight. I have already asked the back camp to prepare food and drink, which will be delivered shortly."

    Mu Jue thanked him and walked to the Marquis.

    The Marquis was looking at the map. Mu Jue pointed to a place and said, "Master Marquis, the investigation is clear. The barbarian reinforcements have gathered here, and there are only more than 2,000 people. And they have just arrived, and they are exhausted. If we attack, we will not be able to attack today." Late is the best time.¡±

    ?Li Laosi and Jiang Cheng both came to the table and looked at that position.

    ?Jiang Cheng frowned and said, "Master Hou, this location is too open. If you want to sneak past it, you won''t be able to see it."

    The Marquis nodded and moved his fingers to the hills nearby, "Detour for fifty miles, pass through this valley, and quietly go behind the barbarians'' temporary camp. At that time, use the firecrackers as a signal, attack from both front and rear, and completely encircle and suppress them!"

    Li Laosi clapped his hands and nodded excitedly.

    "This is a good method. It can catch you by surprise, attack from both sides, and keep even a single barbarian from escaping."

    Mu Jue also nodded, looking at the Marquis with admiration in his eyes.

    The Marquis thought about it carefully and felt that nothing was missing, so he said, "This time I will lead the three thousand vanguard troops to make a detour, and the fourth child will stay at the border."

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1187ï¼š Full of **** taste!

    Chapter 1187 is full of blood!

    Li Laosi was anxious at that time, "No, Lord Marquis. The vanguard army has always been under my control. Besides, you are the commander-in-chief, so naturally you have to be in charge of the border!"

    ??The Marquis frowned and argued, "A detour and sneak attack is the key to this decisive battle. I won''t worry if I don''t lead the troops."

    Li Laosi strongly disagreed, "No, I''ll lead the troops. I will definitely be more careful!"

    ??The two had differences for the first time, and neither could convince the other.

    At this time, Jiang Cheng suggested with a helpless smile, "Master Marquis, four generals, why don''t you all lead the troops to make a detour together. Leave this place to me at the border, isn''t it just a matter of dispatching troops upon orders? I will definitely be able to do the job! If something goes wrong Chazi, I¡¯ll see you in person!

    "Besides, we are about to win a victory and triumph. Even though I have the title of general, I have never led troops to the battlefield even once. It''s really embarrassing to say that. Just think that I am taking the credit and give me some of the errands!"

    At this point, it seems that it¡¯s really hard to refuse.

    ?Li Laosi and Mr. Hou looked at each other, hesitated for a moment, and then both nodded.

    At this point, the strategy of detouring through the valley and enveloping and attacking has been decided.

    In order to keep it secret, the Marquis did not tell anyone. He just walked around the border with his soldiers and checked the defense.

    ??The three thousand pioneers had enough to eat and drink, and the horses were fed. As soon as it got dark, they left the border pass under the leadership of Marquis and Li Laosi.

    Mu Jue led several scout teams and set out early to explore the road ahead.

    ?Jiang Cheng stood on the city wall, looking at the retreating team with a somewhat incomprehensible expression.

    An offended general came over and said, "General, the brothers in charge of patrol have given instructions, and no one will reveal that the Marquis has sent troops."

    ?Jiang Cheng nodded and responded in a low voice, "This dispatch of troops is extremely confidential, and it is related to the outcome of the final battle. We must not leak the information, and we must hide it for a day no matter what, or we will ruin the arrangements of the Marquis."

    The deputy general was really curious and asked, "The Marquis personally led the vanguard battalion this time. I don''t know how to arrange it? I must be able to kill all the barbarians, and I will save worry in the future."

    ??Jiang Cheng glared and scolded, "Stop asking about things you shouldn''t know. When the war starts, just try your best to swing your sword."

    After saying that, he went down from the tower. The lieutenant who stayed behind didn''t care and walked a few steps away with a smile...

    Besides, the vanguard army wrapped their horses'' hooves and quietly circled the hill.

    When we arrived at the valley, it was already midnight.

    ??The Marquis ordered everyone to rest where they were and prepare to march quickly after crossing the valley, trying to get behind the barbarians as early as possible and start an encirclement battle immediately.

    At a quarter of an hour in the evening, there is a risk of being discovered by barbarians and ruining the plan.

    Mu Jue and his men had already circled the hills on both sides of the valley and rushed back after making sure there was no danger.

    ¡°Master Hou, there is no problem on the mountain. You can pass with confidence.¡±

    ??The Marquis gave Mu Jue the water bag and dry food in his hand, and then looked at the valley with his eyes still deep.

    I don¡¯t know if it was because of this final battle that he was too nervous.

    Why does he always feel that the dark valley is like the mouth of a giant beast, just waiting to swallow up his team?

    Li Laosi choked on his dry food, drank a few sips of water, finally recovered, and cursed in a low voice, "Hurry up and finish this battle, let''s go home! It''s really not a human life, I can''t even dream of it." Home meals!¡±

    Mu Jue also smiled and said, "Yes, the princess has thought about a new dish called cold noodles. It has sweet and sour soup, smooth noodles, served with soy sauce sliced ??pork, cucumber shreds, spicy cabbage, and large vegetables. The handful of sesame seeds are simply delicious and appetizing, a great tool for relieving the heat.

    ¡°The threshold of Cyclamen was almost stepped down by diners, who all came to eat cold noodles. Other restaurants also imitated it, but unfortunately the taste is far worse than ours.¡±

    Everyone laughed when they heard this, even the Marquis raised the corners of his mouth.

    When it comes to cooking, there may be many people in the world who are better than me, but when it comes to novelty, no one can match it...

    After resting for two quarters of an hour, everyone got up and prepared to pass through the valley. Before setting off, the Marquis gave an order, "Divide into two teams, the front and rear, and the fourth will lead the people through first. After you pass, I will lead the rear team and then enter the valley."

    ??Li Laosi wanted to say that it was too troublesome, but the soldiers were nearby, so he couldn''t refute, so he took half of the men and left first.

    ?The valley is not long, only about five or six miles.

    ?In just two quarters of an hour, the tail of the front team was about to leave the valley.

    Seeing that there was indeed no problem, the Marquis led the rear team and quickly rushed into the valley.

    But halfway through, the originally quiet hills on both sides suddenly lit up with countless torches.

    ??The horses of the Northern Expeditionary Army were frightened, sneezing and extremely agitated.

    Before anyone could react, countless large and small rocks rolled down the mountain, making a rumble and thunderous force.

    ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack!¡± Everyone shouted!

    ??The Marquis drew out his sword and gave an order loudly.

    ¡°Climb up the hill on the left! Don¡¯t run away, don¡¯t lose your position!¡±

    ??The vanguard army has experienced hundreds of battles, and the soldiers are not cowards. They were just attacked suddenly and were in chaos for a while.

    Hearing the command from the coach, everyone rushed towards the hill on the left.

    ?Stones, big and small, were rolled down so as not to hit the horses or soldiers.

    ??But it¡¯s still safer than being beaten to pulp in a valley.

    ?Soldiers were knocked down one after another, and the horses were neighing.

    But the enemy is on the mountain, and only by climbing up can the defeat be reversed!

    ??The Marquis took the lead and rushed to the top of the mountain. As expected, there were hundreds of barbarians pushing stones. When they saw the Northern Expeditionary Army coming up, they also pulled out their sabers and rushed forward screaming.

    For a time, the two parties were fighting together!

    Li Laosi originally led half of the vanguard army and had already passed the valley. He was about to explore the road ahead when he heard the movement and was startled.

    ??The valley that was supposed to be quiet has become a place of blood and fire in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Master Hou!¡±

    ??Li Laosi was so shocked that his eyes were splitting, he turned his horse''s head and led people to rescue him.

    After all, he has been in the army for many years and has not yet been overwhelmed by anger.

    He led half of the vanguard army directly up the hillside. Only by defeating the enemies on the top of the hill could he save most of the soldiers halfway down the hillside!

    In the dark night, the sounds of shouts, horses neighing, and the clash of swords and guns were mixed together, full of the smell of blood!

    When the sky was getting slightly brighter, the battle finally came to an end.

    ??The remaining troops on the top of the hill were all the Northern Expeditionary Army, and almost all the barbarians who made a sneak attack were killed.

    ?Of course, the losses of the Northern Expeditionary Army were not small.

    At least half of the war horses were dead, and even among those who were alive, many had broken legs and were wailing.

    Of the three thousand Northern Expeditionary Army, five hundred were killed and seven to eight hundred wounded, and their combat strength was almost reduced by half!

    ??This is still divided into two teams, front and rear, entering the valley. If they pass through together, I am afraid that not even three or four hundred of them will be left intact!

    That is the Marquis, who had a hole in his thigh with a spear.

    ?Li Laosi was heartbroken and regretted that he had led the front team and left the danger to the Marquis.

    Mu Jue''s face was even more pale. He had obviously led people to investigate, and there was no ambush on the top of the mountain. Why did the barbarians suddenly appear?

    Did the barbarians already know the news and lurk behind the mountain, just waiting for him to investigate and then come up?

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1188ï¼š The edict has arrived!

    Chapter 1188 The imperial edict has arrived!

    ?This hill is a barren hill, without any vegetation, only endless stones, but it is a natural ambush place!

    "Master Marquis, do you want to contact the border for reinforcements and go back first..."

    Based on Li Laosi''s thoughts, he wanted to seek revenge on the barbarians immediately, but the situation was unbearable, so it was better to be safe at this time.

    There were soldiers cleaning the wounds and applying medicine to the Marquis. The Marquis seemed not to know the pain at all. He looked down the mountain and suddenly said, "It''s too late! Gather the corpses of our brothers immediately, collect the wounded and dead horses, and prepare to defend to the death!"

    ?Li Laosi and Mu Jue were a little confused when they heard this, but they turned their heads and looked into the distance, and their expressions suddenly changed.

    ?Tens of thousands of barbarians riding war horses galloped from the grassland like the wind and quickly surrounded the hill!

    It was originally scheduled to be a flanking and siege battle, but as soon as we left the border, someone made dumplings!

    Mu Jue couldn''t believe it even more, "I''ve checked many times and found that the barbarian reinforcements were only two thousand people! Where did this come from?!"

    No one answered for a long time, because the vaguely guessed truth was too shocking and no one wanted to believe it!

    In the end, it was the Marquis who spoke, "The barbarians must have gotten the news a long time ago and deliberately hid the number of reinforcements. Only two thousand people were released to confuse us. And these two thousand people were enough to lay an ambush here, and the rest of the large group finally showed up. , this is a dilemma where they must win and we must die.¡±

    "Who leaked the news?" Mu Jue gritted his teeth with hatred, holding the handle of the knife in his right hand, looking for someone to take revenge at any time.

    Li Laosi looked at the vague towering border gate in the distance with a complicated expression. "Do you still need to ask? We will go around the valley and rush behind the barbarians to attack from both sides. Only you, me, the Marquis and Jiang Cheng know about this arrangement. Now the three of us are all aware of it." Here, the remaining one is naturally the traitor!"

    Before Mu Jue could respond, an injured captain shouted, "Impossible! General Jiang has been with the Marquis for many years. He has taken care of the food, drink, and diarrhea in our entire military camp, and he has never made any mistakes.

    ¡°I was injured before and didn¡¯t have enough medicine for my injuries. It was General Jiang who gave me all the good medicine he brought from home.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, such a good general¡­impossible!¡±

    Other soldiers also looked suspicious and surprised.

    Li Laosi pulled up his clothes, wiped off the blood on the knife, and replied, "It''s easy to tell whether he is a traitor or not. We were attacked here, and the fight was so lively. He didn''t send reinforcements. It can be said that it was too dark. Afraid of falling into a barbarian trap.

    ¡°But it was completely dark soon. When we agreed to attack from both sides, there were no firecrackers as a signal. Instead, barbarians besieged the place. Even fools knew that we were in danger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens to him when the time comes. If he still doesn¡¯t send troops, then don¡¯t give up hope.

    "He is a traitor! A traitor who has access to foreign countries, betrayed our marching route, and helped the barbarians hide reinforcements!"

    ?Even if there were still people who wanted to speak, they shut up after hearing these words.

    Yes, facts are the best proof!

    ?Everyone was assigned tasks. Those who buried the brothers'' bodies, those who handled the horses, those who patrolled and guarded, and those who treated the wounded were all busy.

    But no matter what they were busy with, everyone¡¯s eyes were unconsciously looking at the border.

    No one noticed that Mu Jue quietly hid his figure and disappeared on the top of the mountain.

    ??The barbarians at the foot of the mountain are gathering more and more, but the border gate is like a sleeping giant beast, without any movement...

    ?Until the barbarians were preparing to attack the mountain, everyone''s grief and anger also broke out!

    ¡°Jiang Cheng, a dog thief!¡±

    "Brothers of more than ten years, who have been through life and death, actually betrayed us! This thief, I will definitely chop him into pieces when I get back!"

    ¡°I didn¡¯t die in the hands of the barbarians, but I was going to die in the hands of my own people! What a **** joke!¡±

    Not to mention that everyone hates and curses, but in the border passes, many generals are also making a lot of noise.

    ¡°How come the vanguard army was attacked in the valley?¡±

    "Yes, what plan has the Marquis made? Where is General Jiang? Tell us quickly! We must quickly reinforce the vanguard army!"

    "We should have sent out troops last night. There was so much noise. How could something not happen!"

    Facing the criticism, complaints and anxiety from everyone, Jiang Cheng, who was sitting in the main seat, remained silent. It wasn''t until everyone felt something was wrong and all looked at him that he stood up and slowly stepped aside.

    At this time, an old **** slowly came out from behind the screen, accompanied by two imperial guards.

    Is this someone from the palace? !

    ?Everyone was stunned. They didn¡¯t know when someone from Xindu arrived and entered the military camp!

    ??Jiang Cheng saluted respectfully, and the old **** slowly took out the imperial edict and shouted loudly, "All officers and men of the Northern Expeditionary Army accept the edict!"

    ?Everyone hesitated for a moment and knelt down.

    ??Jiang Cheng also knelt down, and the corners of his mouth turned up in a strange arc...

    Mu Jue sneaked into the border camp and saw the soldiers looking strange and whispering, so he guessed that something had changed.

    Sure enough, he found a general he was most familiar with, and he was secretly dragged into the camp without waiting for a word.

    ¡°Guard Mu, how are you doing, Lord Marquis? We are dying of panic? Are we under attack? What are the casualties?¡±

    Mu Jue recounted what happened last night.

    The general stomped his feet angrily, "I''m telling you, that kid Jiang Cheng is not a good thing! Just now we all went to rescue the Marquis, but he ushered in the eunuchs from Xindu, and the emperor issued a secret decree.

    "The entire Northern Expeditionary Army is under the control of Jiang Cheng, and we are required to guard the border and not allow anyone to leave." This obviously means that we will watch the Marquis being bullied by the barbarians! We are just going to discuss it together and see how we can proceed! "

    Mu Jue thought for a while and said, "Now that the imperial edict has been issued, you are sending troops to resist the edict. The price is too high! Just wait, I will go back and report to the Marquis.

    "If the Marquis has arrangements, I will come over to deliver the message. If there is no arrangement, you should stand still and wait for the opportunity."

    "Okay, I''ll go and tell everyone that the Marquis is safe and sound." The general responded.

    The two quickly separated and acted independently.

    ?In just an hour, Mu Jue returned to Gushan.

    ?More than ten thousand barbarians surrounded Gushan like an iron barrel, but they could only stop the ordinary soldiers, but not him.

    ??Li Laosi had long since discovered that Mu Jue was missing, and finally looked forward to his return, so he held a ten thousandth of hope and asked, "How is the border?"

    Mu Jue couldn''t bear it, but still shook his head.

    ¡°Jiang Cheng took the eunuchs from the palace, took the imperial edict, and took over the border. No one was allowed to leave the border.¡±

    The light in Li Laosi''s eyes was completely extinguished.

    ?At that time, the whole village came out of the mountains and was chased by barbarians outside the dock. Fortunately, the Marquis rescued them in time, but Jiang Cheng also had help.

    Since then, Jiang Cheng has been with the Marquis. He and Li Dayong enlisted in the army, and Jiang Cheng also took care of them.

    ??And every time Suijintan gave them something, it was always more than Jiang Cheng''s share.

    It can be said that Jiang Cheng is just not named Li, and the rest are no different from the Li family!

    Anyone can betray, except Jiang Cheng.

    But now that the facts are in front of us, why?

    Li Laosi couldn''t figure it out, so he picked up the big stone next to him and threw it down the mountain!

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1189ï¼š Trust me, wait for me!

    Chapter 1189 Believe me, wait for me!

    On the contrary, the Marquis looked calm. Before the traitor was found, everyone seemed a little suspicious. Now, although he is sad, he is much more at ease.

    He paused for a moment and asked, "What did the other generals say?"

    Mu Jue responded, "They originally wanted to resist the decree and lead troops out of the border for rescue. But I stopped them. After all, resisting the decree will definitely lead to being labeled as a rebel. They all have relatives in Xin..."

    ??The Marquis nodded, "You are doing the right thing. Don''t let them get involved unless you have to. Jiang Cheng''s betrayal and imperial decree to seize power are all aimed at me.

    ¡°I originally thought that no matter how jealous my great achievements were, the emperor would always put Tianwu¡¯s safety first. He would not take action until I finished this last battle, completely destroyed the barbarian cavalry, and ensured Tianwu¡¯s peace for twenty years.

    "Unexpectedly, he didn''t even want to wait for a few days. It also caused three thousand vanguard brothers to follow me and fall into danger!"

    "No, don''t say that, Lord Marquis!" The other soldiers heard this and shouted one after another.

    "We are the soldiers of the Marquis, the invincible Northern Expeditionary Army! At any time, we are willing to follow the Marquis and fight to the end!"

    "Besides, there are only ten thousand people at the foot of the mountain, not one hundred thousand, so we are not afraid! With a few charges, we can break through the siege!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just our defeated generals!¡±

    With such morale, the Marquis and everyone are naturally happy.

    ??The barbarians at the foot of the mountain didn''t know what to plan and had been holding back their troops. This gave everyone time to discuss countermeasures.

    ??Li Laosi watched the soldiers busy and sighed, "I originally thought that after the last battle and the barbarians were wiped out, I would take the brothers back to Jiangnan and reunite them with their relatives.

    Now, it¡¯s so dangerous, I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    The Marquis also frowned. It was too difficult to successfully break through the barbarian siege without using the Northern Expeditionary Army at the border and to protect the soldiers around him as much as possible.

    Li Laosi wandered around and finally said, "Master Marquis, let''s contact the border to send troops. At that time, if the court labels them for resisting the imperial decree and being disrespectful, we will take them south. Maybe when they get overseas, they can even You can build your own country!¡±

    Mu Jue was excited when he heard this and said, "I think so too. If we could find a place like the Kingdom of the Golden Buddha, it wouldn''t be difficult to become the king directly."

    The Marquis stood up, looked at the border, shook his head and said, "No, the soldiers all have parents and relatives. If they leave with us, their parents and relatives will definitely suffer. Moreover, it is difficult to leave our homeland, and no one is willing to go far away unless it is absolutely necessary."

    Li Laosi kicked the stone irritably and retorted, "Master Marquis, this won''t work, and that won''t work either. Where can we find reinforcements? It''s better to just kill them. Otherwise, if we are trapped in such a lonely mountain for a few days, it will be... If the barbarians don¡¯t attack, we will die of thirst and starvation!¡±

    ???The Marquis tightened the white cloth strap around his injured leg, raised his sword, and said, "I will lead my guards to find the weak points in the barbarian siege first, and we will rush out after dark."

    ¡°No, your leg is still hurt! I¡¯ll go too!¡± Li Laosi stopped Mr. Hou and raised his feet to leave.

    Mu Jue didn''t want to, but he jumped up on the big rock, looked at the south of the Yangtze River, then jumped down and said, "Master Marquis, we have reinforcements!"

    After saying that, he carefully took out an envelope sewn with oil paper from his arms and handed it to the Marquis.

    "When I came out, the princess gave me this. She asked me to give it to you when I was in desperate situation. I guess the time has come. The princess must have a way to save us!"

    ??The Marquis opened the envelope, and there was only a piece of letter paper inside, with a sentence written on it.

    ¡°Trust me, wait for me!¡±

    Li Laosi was impatient and came over to take a look. He felt a little mixed in his heart.

    The daughter has some magical abilities, and he knows it.

    However, of the more than 2,000 vanguard troops, half of whom were injured, they were besieged by tens of thousands of enemies without any reinforcements.

    Even if my daughter were a **** descended to earth, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to save all these people! Mu Jue didn''t care what they did, turned around and ran away without saying a word.

    "Four days, wait for me for four days! I will take care of bringing the princess!"

    Li Laosi subconsciously stood up to stop him, "Come back, you come back first!"

    ??But Mu Jue had already reached the mountainside, and was even discovered by the barbarians, who shouted and raised their swords to intercept him.

    Mu Jue was thinking about going home day and night, wondering how the girl who had captured all his thoughts could be stopped by the barbarians.

    ?With just one encounter, he defeated a barbarian, got out of the encirclement in twos and twos, and even snatched two war horses!

    Ride one horse and prepare another horse!

    On the top of the mountain, Mr. Hou, Li Laosi and others saw Mu Jue''s figure disappearing little by little, and they didn''t know what to say.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Li Laosi yelled angrily, ¡°Why would you let Fu Niuer do this in such a dangerous place? This kid Mu Jue is too unstable, and Fu Niuer must not be allowed to marry him in the future!¡±

    It''s a pity that Mu Jue couldn''t hear the threat at all.

    Let¡¯s not talk about how the Marquis and Li Laosi organized their troops to hold on to the lonely mountain.

    ??Just talking about Xindu, although the royal family took the initiative to pull the "fig leaf" to cover up the Li family''s boldness, every household still felt the tension in the air.

    ??Mutual temptations for the purpose of marrying men and women are still waiting, and dandies are still being imprisoned.

    ?Pedestrians going in and out of the street subconsciously stood on tiptoe and did not dare to raise their voices.

    The whole city is like the calm before an earthquake. At some point, maybe just because someone throws a fruit core, the mountains and the earth will immediately collapse and the world will be turned upside down!

    The same is true for outsiders. Earl''s Mansion and Broken Gold Beach are naturally at the forefront, and they are more nervous and cautious.

    ???The slaves in the Earl''s Mansion are all those who have bought out the life and death contracts. They have no relatives, only their masters.

    All honors and disgrace are naturally tied to the host family.

    So, there is no need to ask at all, just take them all with you when you go south.

    ?But Broken Gold Beach failed. It was not that the villagers were not loyal or united enough, but that there were simply too many elderly people.

    Since they traveled across the mountains and ridges to their new home, they have reclaimed wasteland, built houses, dug hot springs, and planted fruits, they have re-established their roots here.

    For them, Quanzhou is very good, but if they want to pull out the roots again, they have no strength.

    ??The village chief took the name book and gathered all the remaining people, old and young, and asked them one by one whether they wanted to stay or leave.

    An old man took the village chief''s arm and sighed, "Brother, we know that the princess and uncle have good intentions and don''t want us to stay and be bullied."

    "But we are old and we really don''t want to move anymore. And even if we go to the south, there is no other use than dragging the children down. We might as well stay and look after the Broken Gold Beach for the master''s family. "

    "Yes, brother. We really don''t want to leave, so we stay here to look after the house. Things are changing, and maybe the master will come back some time!" Another old lady also said.

    ¡°When the time comes, we can¡¯t let our master look at the weeds all over the mountains! Let¡¯s stay here, do some rough work, and be buried here when we die, so that we can feel at ease.¡±

    ?The other elderly people also nodded, obviously having the same plan.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1190ï¼š Help me!

    Chapter 1190 Save Enhu!

    It was Uncle Zhao who persuaded these old friends with a few jokes.

    "You are so lazy, don''t regret it. We are going to the south, and we haven''t seen a sea fish as big as a house yet! I am worried about it, and I won''t be reconciled even if I see the Lord of Hell."

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to go out to sea to see what the place where those yellow-haired people live is like.¡±

    ¡°The fourth young master said that there is a famous wine made from grapes overseas. I want to try it. It is definitely not as good as the wine made by the princess!¡±

    When they said this, the originally sad parting became lively...

    ??The village chief sighed quietly and wrote something in the name book.

    At this time, Granny Lin and other maids and women also came over.

    Granny Lin took the lead and said, "Village chief, could you please tell the princess and the old lady that we don''t want to go south either. We will guard the old house and the princess''s mansion for the master and make sure they are cleaned every day. Wait. Let the masters return soon."

    ?This is beyond the village chief¡¯s expectation. After all, the little maids are not very old.

    He thought for a moment and then responded, "When I ask the princess and the old lady what they want, I''m afraid they don''t want you to stay here."

    ?Mama Lin responded with a smile.

    When it gets dark, the Earl¡¯s Mansion is lit with lanterns all over the courtyard.

    Mrs. Li and Mr. Li brought three brothers and sisters, Jiayi, Jiaan and Jiayin, to sit around.

    Mrs. Li saw a dish of braised pork and beans stewed on the table, and said, "Liu Yang won''t be able to come back on the boat. Jiayi will remember to bring him a plate back later. The kid loves this dish."

    "I know, grandma." Jiayi took a big bite of the sweet food and responded vaguely, "My sister has remembered it a long time ago and stewed an extra portion in the pot."

    Jiayin added smoothly, "I asked Bai Yunjian to make a lot of ice cream, and I think it will be delivered to the ship by now."

    Baiyunjian is not open for business, but Chen Xi and others can¡¯t sit still. They are thinking about new products every day, and the front and back of the store are even cleaned.

    They were so happy that this was a bit of an errand. They worked hard all day and made sure the brothers from the south had a taste of their craftsmanship!

    Li Laoer asked, "How many people from these shops followed south?"

    Jiayin responded, "In order to keep it confidential, I only asked Chen Xi, shopkeeper Peng and other masters and stewards. As I guessed, everyone must stay and guard the family business. Chen Xi said even more firmly, he didn''t want everyone to Forgot the name of Baiyunjian!¡±

    ?Everyone couldn''t help but sigh.

    ??Although the Li family had a falling out with the man in the palace and had to retreat south, these servants were extremely loyal.

    ?They are not considering their future future and safety. They want to stay here purely for the sake of their master¡¯s family¡¯s property.

    As he was talking, the village chief finally came back.

    ??Everyone quickly invited him to sit down, and the village chief was not polite. After eating and drinking, he took out a book and gave him the good news.

    Jiayin also frowned after asking carefully. Unexpectedly, many people stayed behind.

    ?Having settled in Broken Gold Beach for more than ten years, it has become a home that no one can leave.

    She thought for a while and could only say, "Let''s respect everyone''s wishes. I will ask the princess and the prince to take care of me."

    When the dining table was cleared, Jiayi returned to the ship, and everyone dispersed.

    Since I have to go south at any time, I always need to pack up my important daily necessities in advance.

    Jiayin took a bath, sat in front of the window and took an ivory comb, combing her long hair bit by bit.

    ??The night wind is a little cooler than during the day. There are not a single star in the sky. The golden full moon seems to be picked up by reaching out.

    Jiayin was rarely naughty, so she stretched out her hand to try, but the moon was not picked off, but the little fox suddenly jumped into her arms.

    ¡°Sanjo!¡± Jiayin was pleasantly surprised. He originally planned to look for the little fox tomorrow, but he didn¡¯t expect it to come back on its own. The little fox had a little green snake in its mouth, and now it vomited on the table. The little green snake was forced to take the high-speed train, and its eyes were still painted with mosquito coils.

    ??The little fox wiggled its little nose, sniffing the fragrance of its master, and chirped happily.

    Jiayin closed the window sash, hugged the little fox, picked up the little green snake and brought it into the space.

    The familiar environment made the little fox even more excited.

    As for the little green snake, he went crazy!

    ??Hmm, compared to wandering in the grass in the palace, this place is simply paradise!

    Even though I was hungry most of the time before, I didn¡¯t have to worry about being taken away and skinned alive, and I didn¡¯t have to hide!

    Jiayin doesn¡¯t care about these two little guys and lets them move around freely for a while.

    She entered the room, spread out her pen and paper and started writing a letter.

    The list of people leaving and staying has been decided, and it¡¯s time to make arrangements.

    The villagers and fields and orchards of Suijintan, including the old house and the princess''s mansion, were all given to the third princess to take care of, and the produce also belonged to her, which was regarded as hard work.

    ??The Earl''s Mansion in the city is also among them. There is no shortage of manpower to take care of the house. The princess only needs to walk around occasionally.

    Baiyunjian has always been the princess''s favorite, so naturally it must be left to her.

    ??The remaining hot pot restaurants, fruit and vegetable shops, Cyclamen, and even Baiyuan Garden and pickle shops were entrusted to the prince.

    As a former chief executive, he was familiar with these businesses.

    Secondly, these business profits are so eye-catching that no one dares to covet them unless he, the future emperor, protects them.

    ?As for the Marquis Mansion, the chief steward will follow him down south. He will serve the Marquis all his life. Wherever the Marquis is, he will be there.

    The properties of the Marquis Mansion were few in Xindu, and all of them were sold for cash during this period.

    ?Most of the other industries are in other places. It was originally to facilitate the collection of intelligence from various places, but now it seems to be a really wise move...

    After writing the letter, sorting out the deeds for several shops, and packing them into their respective boxes, the good news is considered a major event.

    At this time, the little fox and the little green snake had had enough fun and had eaten, so they came over.

    The little green snake stole the egg and spread it on the table, lazily refusing to raise its head.

    ??However, the little fox did not forget his errand and began to chirp to report.

    Jiayin stroked its soft back fur, listened carefully, and occasionally gave some instructions until the little fox kept nodding...

    In the middle of the night, the entire palace was dark, with only a few places lighting up.

    The prince''s Xilong Pavilion was one of them. Eunuch Feng pulled up his sleeves and yawned secretly. Then he looked at the prince who was looking through the memorial. He felt a little depressed when he thought about the days ahead.

    The prince has been so diligent before he ascends the throne. If he becomes an emperor in the future, he will probably have to work even harder. As a personal eunuch, wouldn¡¯t he have to sleep standing up every night...

    ?The job that everyone thinks is a good job and the job that everyone envies is actually a hard job!

    ??He was worried about his lack of "bright" future, when a white shadow came through the window next to him, shocking him and suddenly he woke up.

    The prince put down his pen, greeted the little fox with a smile, held him in his arms and teased him for a while.

    The little fox ran a long way and yawned when he was tired. The prince immediately ordered him to rest.

    Eunuch Feng burst into tears of gratitude and almost enshrined the little fox as his ancestor, worshiping him every day.

    ?This is the life-saving grace fox!

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1191ï¼š The critical moment has finally arrived!

    Chapter 1191 The critical moment has finally arrived!

    ?The sun rises and the moon sets, and the waves are calm.

    On this day, I got up in the small dynasty. As usual, I was arguing for a bunch of trivial events.

    In the Earl''s Mansion, Mrs. Li was so restless that she forced herself to do some sewing and even pricked her hand.

    Jiayin saw it and suggested, "Grandma, I haven''t been back to Suijintan for a long time. Let''s go to the old house for a walk?"

    Mrs. Li hesitated for a moment and asked, "Is it okay to leave the city at this time?"

    "What''s wrong! The legs are on us, so we can go wherever we want!" Jiayin smiled and supported her grandma''s arm. "And the grapes in my greenhouse are probably edible. Let''s go pick some and bring them back."

    "Okay, let''s go for a walk!" The old lady changed her clothes in a hurry, and the grandfather and grandson set off.

    ?The people who drove and escorted the carriage were all retired and wounded soldiers. Shui Ling and Shui Yun waited on the carriage, which was about it.

    But considering the refugees outside the city, four more veterans were added on horseback to protect them on one side.

    ??Li Laoer took care of his family and was busy arranging arrangements for the young and old at the relief department. He only gave a few instructions and didn''t stop him.

    ?The carriage went all the way out of the city gate and saw the temporary camp of the refugees. It was so dirty that it was hard to stand.

    Compared to the clean rules a few days ago, there is a huge difference.

    ??It¡¯s not that the newly appointed minister is not trying his best, it¡¯s just that there are not enough manpower and insufficient food supplies. It is difficult for a clever woman to make a meal without rice!

    ?The refugees complain all day long and dare not stir up trouble, but they can still make a little trouble by peeing, defecating, etc.

    ?As a result, the good camp turned into this filthy appearance.

    Mrs. Li looked at it and sighed. After all, this is the place where her son and the villagers worked hard together. It is a pity.

    But Good News doesn¡¯t think so. People are always responsible for their own actions.

    ??These refugees are being cared for and protected by the Li family, but they are still secretly waiting for her to die and pray for rain. They should have thought of today''s outcome.

    Soon, the carriage arrived at Broken Gold Beach.

    ??Because the men from each family in the second village are all fighting in Jiangbei. Even a small number of them are still at the dock military camp.

    So, the Ercun side is not on the list of people evacuating south. Even except for someone like Xiao Cuier, who is absolutely reliable, the rest of them don''t know the Li family''s plan.

    ??But the Li family will not ignore them. After the Broken Gold Beach is entrusted to the third princess, the third princess will protect each family and ensure that they continue to live peacefully.

    There were women in the second village who saw the master''s family coming back from afar. They hurriedly came forward to salute and chatted a few words.

    The carriage went further and arrived at the new village. The old people sitting at the entrance of the village weaving baskets were very happy.

    ?Old Mrs. Li got out of the car and didn''t go back to her old house. She just sat with them and talked about leaving.

    Jiayin said hello and asked Shuiyun to deliver a box of snacks, and then took Shuiling to the princess''s mansion.

    The grapes in the greenhouse are indeed ready, half sweet and half sour, just right for eating.

    Jiayin released Shuiling to pick two baskets here, and then went to the medicine shop and medicine field.

    The recipe for the wound medicine has been placed in the box given to the prince. Although the wound medicine produced here is not as effective as the space, it is definitely one of the best on the market.

    From then on, the medicine for wounds was sold every year for about 4,000 taels of silver, which was estimated to be used to settle the wounded soldiers of the Northern Expedition and ensure that they had enough food and clothing for the rest of their lives.

    ?Of course, the court will definitely make arrangements.

    But without the support and care of the Marquis, the Ministry of Husbandry and the Ministry of War still don¡¯t know how to make money.

    ??The pension that finally reached the hands of the soldiers may not be enough to fill their stomachs...

    Since the Li family is leaving, they will even take the Marquis with them to leave completely.

    Jiayin tried his best to be perfect, so that all the people who were loyal to the Li family and the Marquis would not be left behind... After walking around for a while, when Jiayin returned to the old house, the old lady had already asked people to attend. The meal was ready to eat and drink with a group of elderly people.

    ??The village chief, Uncle Zhao and others were also among them, and their voices were louder than anyone else''s.

    ?Especially the villagers who were planning to stay, gathered around, looking forward to hearing more and seeing more.

    It seemed like this made them feel more at ease.

    The old lady didn''t want to say much. When her granddaughter came back, she said, "The princess has been exhausted from the trivial matters at home these days. Don''t worry, how you lived your life before will be how you live your life in the future. It will only be better, not worse!"

    Everyone could vaguely hear that the master¡¯s family had plans for their future, and they laughed even more confidently.

    After dinner, everyone slowly dispersed, and the old lady and Jiayin were about to return to the city.

    Jiayin gave the village chief a basket of grapes and said, "Grandpa, village chief, please be more careful recently. In case of any sudden situation, the safety of everyone is the first priority, and the rest are personal belongings."

    "Don''t worry, Princess, I know what I know!" The village chief nodded and was about to say a few more words, but dust and smoke rose at the intersection, and a war horse came running madly.

    ??The knight on the horse could see that he was in a very embarrassed state, covered with dust, but his back was straight!

    Jiayin turned her head subconsciously, the light in her eyes was so scary!

    Mu Jue pulled the reins hard and stopped in front of the carriage. When he jumped off, he almost fell down.

    But that didn¡¯t stop him from leaning on the saddle and smiling mischievously, ¡°Princess, do you want to travel around the world with me?¡±

    Jiayin¡¯s heart was beating like a drum, and she didn¡¯t even dare to speak for fear that her heart would jump out.

    After several years of preparation, the moment she had been thinking about and longing for finally arrived!

    Everything has come to a critical moment!

    The old lady and the village chief realized something and came over.

    Jiayin took a deep breath, quickly took out two boxes and a letter from her shoulder bag, and stuffed them directly into Shuiling.

    ¡°Go to the city to see my uncle. After he reads the letter, he will know how to arrange it.¡±

    Shui Ling hurriedly responded. Before she could leave, Jiayin pushed Shui Yun again.

    "Let''s go get the horses together. You go back to Zhengjiazhuang and tell everyone to get to the pier as soon as it gets dark. We must meet up before midnight, otherwise we won''t wait until it''s too late."

    "Yes, Princess." Shui Yun and Shui Ling quickly went to the old house to pick up the horses, and then they both ran away without a trace.

    Jiayin then turned to the old lady and said, "Grandma, you stay here and go to the dock with everyone after dark."

    After saying that, she told the village chief, "Grandpa, village chief, I''ll leave this place to you."

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry, even if I die, I won¡¯t make any mistakes at this time!¡± The village chief¡¯s hands were trembling with excitement, and he turned around and went to work.

    The entire Broken Gold Beach must be loose on the outside and tight on the inside, with no entry allowed until nightfall...

    Jiayin shook grandma''s hand and wanted to say something, but the old lady had already shed tears and hugged her granddaughter tightly.

    ¡°Fu Niu¡¯er, grandma knows... grandma knows what you are going to do! Grandma is afraid, grandma is reluctant to let you take risks, but grandma knows that you will definitely go and can¡¯t stop you!

    ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t ask for anything else from you, I just want you to be safe and sound. You are grandma¡¯s life. If something happens to you, grandma will never survive!

    ¡°You must remember grandma¡¯s words at all times. Just for grandma¡¯s sake, you must come back safely, okay?¡±

    Jiayin''s nose was sore, and she patted the old lady''s back gently, comforting her, "Grandma, forget it if others don''t know, don''t you know what your granddaughter is capable of?

    ¡°At any time, my granddaughter will be safe and sound, and no one can hurt me. If there is any bad news outside, don¡¯t worry, just wait for my return with peace of mind.

    ¡°I will even bring my adoptive father and my father back, and our whole family will be reunited safely!¡±

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1192ï¼š The Li family is a tough guy!

    Chapter 1192 The Li family is the boss!

    The old lady choked with sobs and urged, "Grandma is old and can''t help. But grandma will never hold you back. Grandma will always wait for you to come back!"

    Jiayin quietly wiped away her tears, kissed the old lady on the cheek, and then walked towards Mu Jue without looking back.

    Mu Jue got on his horse, stretched out his hand to pull Jiayin and sat behind him.

    ??He shook the reins, steeled himself, and ran more than a thousand miles day and night, even though his iron-clad body was a little too much.

    But he still kept his back straight and bowed respectfully to the old lady.

    ¡°Grandma, I guarantee with my life that I will protect the princess¡¯ safety! Please rest assured!¡±

    Old Mrs. Li nodded heavily, "Go, children, do what you want to do, grandma is waiting for you to come home!"

    Mu Jue turned his horse''s head, and the dust and smoke rose up again, covering the two men on horseback, and they ran quickly out of sight!

    ?Old Mrs. Li carefully wiped away her tears, gently arranged her dress and messy hair, then turned around and looked at the grandma and maids standing with their heads bowed at the entrance of the courtyard.

    ¡°Get busy with me and help each family pack their things and prepare their carriages and horses. If you have any questions, please report them in time!¡±

    ¡°Yes, old lady.¡± Grandma and the maids all responded.

    ?The entire Broken Gold Beach looks to outsiders just like it used to be, with patrols patrolling, people working, and chimneys emitting smoke.

    But only his own people know that, each family has already taken action and is just waiting for the sunset!

    ??In Zhengjiazhuang, from the moment Shuiyun came back on horseback, it was like a precision instrument that was powered on and started running quickly.

    The children had been sent away before, and they may have all arrived in Quanzhou by this time.

    ? Various tools that are handy in daily life, as well as finished objects made, are also gradually sent to the dock camp for hiding.

    ??Now only the old and young men are left. They are packed with gold and silver, and the most important thing is the swords for self-defense, and they are ready to go!

    Because there are often motorcades coming and going in the village, entering and leaving will not attract the attention of outsiders at all.

    ?As a result, without anyone knowing, Zhengjiazhuang became an empty city...

    ??In the Earl''s Mansion, Li Laoer saw Shui Ling who was sweating profusely. When he took the letter and the box, his hands were trembling.

    At this time, my niece knows all the arrangements he has made.

    Similarly, he also knew about his niece''s entrustment to the shop and Broken Gold Beach.

    ?Now that the things are delivered to him, the moment everyone has been waiting for has arrived!

    He tore the letter open and read it carefully three times to make sure nothing was missing before burning it to ashes.

    Then he chased Shui Ling back to Broken Gold Beach, and called Zheng He and other close servants to assign tasks.

    Mr. Xing had a minor illness a few days ago. He resigned from office on the pretext of poor health.

    The couple had made plans for a long time. Their son and daughter were now in Quanzhou, so they naturally wanted to go there to reunite.

    Even without the Li family''s relationship, the change of dynasty is the most **** and chaotic time in history, and it is best to avoid it.

    After ten or eight years, it will be natural for my son to come back after he succeeds in his studies.

    ??If the son has no future, settling down in the warm and prosperous Quanzhou for retirement will be a blessing in his old age.

    ?During this period, the Li family would send their maids to deliver snacks and ice cream from time to time, as well as pass on a few messages, so the two of them knew what was going on.

    At this moment, upon hearing that the Li family said they would set off in the evening, the couple was nervous for a moment, and then gradually felt at ease.

    ??The family''s collection of books has been entrusted to the caravan to be sent away, the fine money has long been given to his son and daughter to take away, the servants and servants have been arranged, and the shop has a trustworthy steward. Now all that can be packed are personal belongings.

    ??The couple did not use any servants to help them. They simply packed up, loaded the carriage, and left the city with two old servants who had been serving them all year round on the pretext of going for a walk. As for the Liu family, since Zhimin and Xiujie have already gone to Quanzhou, they have no worries, and Mrs. Liu and Liu Zhiheng are confident.

    Even if someone makes some weird remarks because their family is close to Broken Gold Beach, they are never worried.

    Xindu is the ancestral home of the Liu family. Relatives, friends, students, etc. are like large trees with tangled roots that cannot be blown down by just a little bit of wind.

    Now that the Li family is about to move south, Mr. Liu only asked his daughter-in-law to pack her luggage and said, "You are going to live in the south for a year and a half, and take good care of Jimin and Xiujie. After these two boys have gone through these things, maybe they can be calmer." .

    "If there are girls from good families, let them settle down. Even if our family wants to leave a bloodline in the south, after all, no one knows what will happen in a hundred years, so leaving a way out cannot be a mistake."

    "Yes, father." Mrs. Liu stood up and solemnly agreed. She also wanted to give her husband a few words, but when she saw her husband smiling, she was no longer worried.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With his husband¡¯s achievements in growing high-yield grains, even if the emperor wanted to express his anger, he would not beat or kill him. At most, he would just sit back and think about his mistakes and check whether he was corrupt.

    And these, the family is enough to cope with...

    Besides, Li Laoer informed everyone about the situation and checked carefully to see that there was nothing wrong. Then he changed his clothes and entered the palace in a car.

    For the first time, he did not ask to see the emperor, but the prince.

    The little **** who communicated looked at him several times in surprise, and finally ran in with the money in hand.

    ??Although the prince has been in charge of the country for a few days and the emperor claimed to be ill, the emperor still has the final say in the huge palace and even the entire Tianwu.

    Even if anyone comes to the prince with a serious matter, he must kowtow to the emperor first.

    And what the Li family was looking for directly was the prince!

    The Li family is indeed the Li family, they are strong!

    ?First they abandoned the refugees, causing headaches to the civil and military officials every day, then the ships "occupied" the Xindu Pier, and then they killed the Marquis of Dingbei, resisting the decree and disrespecting it!

    Now he is even ignoring the Emperor...

    The prince suddenly heard that Li Laoer asked for an audience, and was also puzzled, so he sent Eunuch Feng to pick him up in person.

    Li Laoer saluted when he entered Xilong Pavilion, very respectfully.

    After chatting for a while, he took out a list and said with a smile, "Your Highness, I heard that the ice cream made by the royal chef in the palace tastes bad and is not to your liking. I just went to Baiyunjian and ordered the chef Chen Xi I wrote a prescription with my own hand.

    ¡°The imperial chef will follow this recipe in the future, and I¡¯m sure the taste will not be bad.¡±

    The prince''s heart skipped a beat and he said with a smile, "This is Baiyunjian''s secret recipe. Why did my uncle think of sending it here? If it spreads, wouldn''t it ruin the business?"

    ¡°His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is just joking, it¡¯s just for food. If His Highness likes it, our family will naturally offer it to you.¡±

    After saying that, he looked around and asked, "Your Highness has seen three. The princess is worried about this playful little fox and asked me to take a look at her when she enters the palace."

    The prince''s eyes lit up and he responded, "Just now I saw Sanjo sleeping under the eaves."

    After saying that, he ordered Eunuch Feng to look for him.

    After a while, Eunuch Feng came back holding Santiao who was yawning.

    Sanjou¡¯s little eyes glanced at the two people in the room, and he immediately became energetic.

    ?It ran to Li Laoer''s lap in a few steps and chirped a few times, the sound a little urgent.

    Li Laoer joked and tugged on its two little ears at the same time, scolding, "You''ve had such a good day that you don''t even want to go back home, right?"

    "The princess is worried about you. She wants you to stop catching mice at night. It''s too dirty. If you have time, go home more often."

    ??The little fox chirped twice more and rubbed Li Laoer''s arm.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1193ï¼š The prince is a filial son!

    Chapter 1193 The prince is a filial son!

    Li Laoer touched its head and said, "Remember, don''t forget to go home."

    After saying that, he put down the little fox and stood up to say goodbye.

    The prince nodded and motioned to Eunuch Feng to see him off.

    ??Li Laoer and Eunuch Feng were also familiar with each other. They were chatting and laughing all the way, and soon they arrived at the entrance of the palace, and then Eunuch Feng turned back.

    The prince was still standing in front of the window, hugging the little fox, wondering what he was thinking.

    Eunuch Feng hesitated for a moment and then asked, "Your Highness, would you like the chef to make a bowl of ice cream according to this recipe and send it to you?"

    The prince responded, "Okay, let''s make two bowls. Send them to the imperial study room and eat them with my father."

    Eunuch Feng hurried to the imperial dining room. There was an imperial chef who specially served the prince¡¯s snacks and other items. He felt like he had found a treasure after getting the recipe, and he quickly made two bowls...

    The emperor was very irritable because of the hot weather. He held a book in his hand and did not read a few words for a long time.

    Suddenly he saw his son bringing ice cream, and he was also very happy.

    ?Especially the taste of the ice cream was as smooth and sweet as he remembered, so he asked, "Is Baiyunjian open for business? The taste is indeed much better than that of the Imperial Kitchen."

    The prince''s eyes flashed, and he smiled and told the story about Li Laoer''s visit just now to give him the prescription.

    The emperor snorted coldly, "He''s already trying to curry favor with you before I do anything."

    As he spoke, he felt a little regretful about why he had sent all the secret men to the north.

    Even if there are two left, it won¡¯t be like this.

    ??If the prince hadn''t taken the initiative to talk about it, he might not have known that Li Laoer had entered the palace for a few days.

    The prince still had some tricks to coax people, and he smiled and said, "Uncle Li definitely wants to honor my father, but he is also afraid that you will be angry after so many things happened. That''s why I sent this recipe to my son." went.

    ¡°Of course, he is smart and knows that sons and ministers are filial, so he must have the imperial chef cook it, and then deliver it to you first.¡±

    Sure enough, the emperor''s complexion improved a lot.

    While the father and son were talking, they ate ice cream to relieve the heat. Unconsciously, the emperor ate a big bowl.

    ?His health was already poor and he was greedy for cold food. Soon he had a stomachache.

    The prince hurriedly went to Luo to invite the imperial doctor, and told Manager Yi, "Just invite all the imperial doctors. Don''t say it''s because the father is greedy for the cold, lest outsiders gossip and damage the dignity of the father."

    General Manager Yi hurried away, leaving the emperor satisfied that his son was so attentive.

    ??The emperor suddenly called the imperial doctors, and all the imperial doctors still had to go to the imperial study room to wait. This is no small matter.

    Almost as soon as the royal doctor left the hospital, many people knew about it.

    It is no secret that the imperial concubine committed a murderous act before.

    After all, the most important thing for an emperor is authority. If he was not about to die soon, why would he be so anxious to train and support his son?

    So, now everyone is speculating whether the emperor is seriously ill and will die soon?

    The whole city became silent without a trace, and countless pairs of eyes were fixed on the direction of the palace.

    ??In the imperial study, the imperial doctors took turns to check the emperor''s pulse, determined that cold food would damage the spleen and stomach, and then prescribed a medicine. Just one bowl was needed to stop the emperor''s rumbling stomach.

    The prince blamed himself very much. He knelt on the bedside of the emperor and said, "Father, it''s all my fault that I ate so many ice creams with you."

    Even though the emperor felt a little uncomfortable, he couldn''t say anything when he saw this. Instead, he wanted to persuade.

    ¡°I don¡¯t blame you, I¡¯m just greedy.¡±

    The prince looked even more guilty. He waited until Manager Yi brought the prepared medicinal soup and fed his father to drink.

    Even so, he was still worried and ordered a group of imperial doctors, "Please rest in the side hall for one night. Your father will be fully recovered tomorrow and you can go back."

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡± The imperial doctors responded quickly and finally went to the side hall. They thought the emperor was in trouble, but they didn''t expect it was just diarrhea. They didn''t have to take any risks, so they were naturally happy.

    But they were happy, but no one outside knew it.

    ?Seeing the sun setting a little in the west, night is falling, and the imperial doctor has not left the palace yet. This is simply saying that the emperor is seriously ill!

    Some people are worried, some are excited...

    ?As the night grew darker and heavier, the city gates closed, and the inside and outside of Xindu became two worlds.

    Everyone in the new capital is waiting for news from the palace, paying attention to any little movement.

    ?Outside the city gate, more than 10,000 refugees once again received a bowl of gruel that could make people''s shadows shine through, and they couldn''t help but complain.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible to live! This porridge is too thin, I can¡¯t even eat enough!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it was much thicker before, and vegetables and fine salt were added. Now it¡¯s just a few rice grains added to a bowl of water! If this goes on, people will starve to death!¡±

    ¡°The old man next door to my house died yesterday. Maybe we will be carried out in a few days too!¡±

    ¡°I thought I could survive by escaping to the new capital and by the emperor¡¯s side. How could I have imagined that while others still enjoy the good food and drink, we will still starve to death!¡±

    Everyone was talking at once, and the more they talked, the angrier they became.

    No one regretted their bad conscience and ran away from the Li family in anger. Instead, they blamed everything on the court.

    ??The clerk who was resting in the shed heard the commotion and came out to take a look.

    ?He was not happy to see everyone yelling at him.

    A good home can''t go back. It is not a human life every day, feeding mosquitoes.

    So, when he opened his mouth, he cursed, "What are you yelling about?! I don''t do anything all day long, and I still care about your food and drink. I really think I am the boss. Shut up! If you dare to make any noise again, you will be hungry tomorrow!"

    ??The refugees would always calm down if they were threatened like this.

    But today some people were unconvinced and shouted loudly, "Shut us up and let us eat! The court clearly gave us food, but why is it not in the pot? Did you secretly take it away?"

    ¡°Fart! Who is greedy for your food!¡± Of course the clerk refused to admit it, pulled out his sword, and continued to show off his power as usual.

    ??But this time the refugees seemed to have been emboldened. Not only were they not afraid, but they also threw half a brick out, hitting the clerk''s head directly.

    ??The clerk screamed in pain and subconsciously swung the knife with all his strength.

    The refugees were immediately in a panic!

    Someone shouted loudly, "It''s terrible, kill people! This is not letting us live!"

    ¡°Break down the door, hurry up and break down the door. Let¡¯s go to the city to complain to the emperor!¡±

    ?Countless refugees found guidance and rushed to the city gate.

    ??Knocked with hands, kicked with feet, and slapped with sticks!

    The captain who was responsible for guarding the city gate was frightened by this unexpected situation. He wanted to report the news to the palace, but was stopped by the deputy commander who came to inquire.

    The emperor in the palace may die at any time. If he makes trouble at this time, he will definitely be punished.

    Having no choice but to resort to internal rescue.

    ?As a result, hundreds of soldiers responsible for patrolling the streets were mobilized from various parts of the city.

    There is no need to suppress them, as long as they guard the city gate and are not breached, it will be a victory.

    ?With such a commotion, this night is destined to be uneventful.

    No one noticed. In the dark night, some people quietly sneaked out of the new capital and headed for the dock military camp.

    On the road, some carriages and horses continued to gather together, and the team became stronger and stronger.

    At the military camp on the pier, a large ship was setting up a springboard...

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1194ï¼š The work of a little fox!

    Chapter 1194 The credit of a little fox!

    Jia''an was wearing black night clothes, standing on the pier and calling names in a low voice.

    ¡°Are everyone from Broken Gold Beach here?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all here!¡± The village chief stepped forward and handed over the wooden signature, and then called on the villagers to get on the big boat quickly.

    Zheng Wu guarded the gangplank and helped the villagers get on the boat one by one. Then he said to his master, "Fifth Master, no one is missing!"

    Jia An started to click on another one, "Aunt Liu''s family? Uncle and aunt from the Xing family''s family?"

    Mrs. Liu came forward with two nuns, and the Xing family brought a pair of old servants.

    Jia''an comforted them one by one and let them get on the boat...

    ?Like this, for half an hour, the dock became deserted, but the boat became vaguely lively.

    Li Laoer and Li Dayong came over and asked, "Is everyone here?"

    Jia''an shook his head, "There are still people from Zhengjiazhuang who haven''t arrived yet!"

    Before the words could be heard, Shui Ling ran over in a hurry and shouted at the top of his lungs, "Our motorcade is already ten miles away and will be here soon."

    ?Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this.

    ?Sure enough, in less than two quarters of an hour, Zhengjiazhuang¡¯s motorcade arrived.

    ?In recent years, although the Zhengjiazhuang has only sent its children to work as errands at the master''s house, there are traces of the Zhengjiazhuang everywhere in Suijintan, Xindu, and even Quanzhou.

    The various small items they have thought about and improved have benefited too many people.

    At this moment, the carriage they rode was lighter and more labor-saving than others.

    ??Moreover, after getting off the bus, everyone took their luggage, and unexpectedly unloaded the carriage into pieces. They planned to carry it onto the boat together and take it to the south to continue...

    ??The owner of Zhengjiazhuang is tall and steady.

    He took the lead in saluting his master, and was lifted up by Mr. Li.

    ¡°Master Zheng, don¡¯t be polite, we are all family members. It¡¯s hard work for you to travel such a long way, so without further ado, hurry up and get on the boat.¡±

    Owner Zheng immediately handed over the wooden sign and reported the number of people. Then he stood by the gangplank and helped Jia An send the farmers aboard one by one.

    Shuiyun was covered in dust and a little embarrassed.

    ?Even though she knew the lady was not here, she still couldn''t help but look around.

    Shui Ling was calm for the first time and comforted her in a low voice, "Don''t worry, the princess is very powerful. She will definitely join us in the south soon."

    Shuiyun nodded and stopped talking.

    ?Li Dayong''s hand was always on the long knife, alert to emergencies.

    ?Li Laoer gave him a tug and said, "Let''s get on the boat."

    ??Li Dayong was stunned for a moment and quickly waved his hand, "No, uncle, there is a lot of trouble in the military camp. I can''t leave! I have to wait for the return of the Marquis and Fourth Brother!"

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, it¡¯s time, you will die if you stay!¡± Li Laoer whispered, ¡°Fu Niuer and Mu Jue have already rushed to Jiangbei, and they will definitely take Mr. Hou and Lao Si to Quanzhou.

    ?If you wait here, not only will you not be able to wait for them, but you may also risk your life. "

    Li Dayong still disagreed. He pointed in the direction of the palace and said, "I''m guarding here and holding the military power. Even if that person knows that our family is gone, he can''t pursue him."

    ?Li Laoer smiled coldly, it was extremely cold under the night.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that person will soon be overwhelmed with care for himself.¡±

    ?Li Dayong was confused.

    Li Laoer lay down and said a few words in his ear.

    ?Li Dayong stared and almost jumped up.

    ?After a long while, he felt a little excited, took a few deep breaths, and turned back to look for his soldiers.

    Those who can be brought here by him are all his absolutely trustworthy subordinates.

    At this time, a few people with families and families were selected and returned to the military camp with military symbols, waiting to be taken over.

    He asked the others who were alone, and then got on the boat together... The night was getting darker and darker, and there was no sound at all except the river water on the pier.

    Everyone on the big ship is waiting, even if they don¡¯t know what they are waiting for.

    Similarly, the whole new capital is also waiting.

    ??On the other hand, the refugees outside the city gate were tired and went back to sleep in their broken shacks.

    In the palace, most of the lights were turned off, including the imperial study room.

    Manager Yi was very sleepy and stood behind the pillar and yawned.

    A young **** came forward to please him, "Chief steward, can I bring you a bowl of sour plum soup to quench your thirst?"

    Just as Manager Yi was about to speak, the little **** screamed in surprise.

    ?Although it was short, it was still obvious in such a quiet night. A guard came to inquire, but was dismissed by Manager Yi in a few words.

    ?Mr. Yi glared at the young **** and said, "Let''s go and have a bowl of sour plum soup to wake up, so that you won''t be surprised."

    ??The little **** was sweating coldly on his back. If he had been dragged away by the guards just now, his skin would have peeled off even if he died.

    ?He followed the manager obediently, and when he turned the corner of the house, he couldn''t help but be confused and turned his head to take another look.

    Just now, he clearly saw a white shadow jumping into the window of the imperial study room...

    In the quiet palace, the emperor was sleeping soundly.

    From the aromatherapy stove in the corner, green smoke is rising, which is the most refreshing fragrance that is most conducive to sleep.

    ??The emperor has liked this smell the most in the past six months, especially after being tricked by the imperial concubine. He could hardly sleep without smelling the fragrance.

    ??The little white fox lightly jumped onto the high stool on which the incense burner was placed, turned around to look around, and then put its two little paws on the collar around its neck.

    ?Just when it was about to exert force, the door leaf was pushed open with a creak.

    The little fox was so frightened that the fur on his back stood up, and he tried his best to hide his head behind the incense burner.

    ?The footsteps came closer, and a pair of hands gently stroked the little fox.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ?The little fox raised his head, like a child who had been caught doing something wrong, and chirped in aggrievedness.

    The prince chuckled, carefully opened its collar with both hands, and then knocked it on the mouth of the incense burner a few times.

    Some black powder fell silently, burning together with the Jingxin Incense, and gradually spread in the room.

    The door was opened again, and the prince wrapped the little fox in his sleeves and walked out. When there was no one around, the prince let the little fox down.

    "Go back and find your master! Don''t let her worry..." The prince finally rubbed the little fox''s head, feeling a little reluctant.

    ?The little fox chirped, with confusion in his little eyes.

    ??It spun around in circles for a few times, then suddenly jumped up, biting off the strap of the jade pendant on the prince''s waist, and then ran away with the jade pendant in its mouth.

    The prince was silent for a while and sighed funnyly.

    ¡°Little guy, do you want to get some benefits from your master in the end?¡±

    ?It¡¯s a pity that no one heard me, and naturally no one answered me. Only the night wind blew by, and I ran away with curiosity...

    At the pier, everyone was getting a little anxious on the big ship that had been waiting for a long time.

    Even Mrs. Li walked to the side of the boat and looked into the dark night. Li Laoer persuaded her, "Mom, it''s windy here, so you should go back to the cabin."

    Mrs. Li shook her head and whispered, "It''s okay, I''ll wait. Fu Niu''er is just a little fox. She''s in severe pain on weekdays. She has to be taken away no matter what."

    Li Laoer did not speak. Compared with the little fox itself, the task it undertakes is the key!

    ??If it succeeds, the entire Tianwu will be turned upside down.

    But no one knows that this is the work of a little fox!

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1195ï¼š If people are moved, they will live, but if the trees are moved, they will die!

    Chapter 1195 If people are moved, they will live, but if the trees are moved, they will die!

    After waiting for a while, a horse finally came running over.

    Zheng He, who stayed behind at Broken Gold Beach, arrived with the snow-white little fox.

    Zheng He jumped off his horse and carried the little fox onto the boat.

    ?Li Laoer snatched the little fox away.

    The collar is gone!

    ?He breathed a long sigh of relief and turned to look at Xindu, his eyes full of complexity again.

    The little fox looked at him and said nothing. He became a little anxious and tugged on his clothes.

    ??Li Laoer lowered his head, and the little fox spit the jade pendant in his mouth into the palm of his hand.

    Li Laoer used the light to take a closer look and asked in surprise, "Is this the prince''s jade pendant?"

    The little fox nodded, then jumped out of his arms, swung his big tail, and jumped off the boat again with a swish.

    ??Everyone couldn''t help but exclaim, and Mrs. Li even stretched out her hand to call.

    ¡°Sanjo, come back quickly!¡±

    ?It''s a pity that the little fox looked at everyone, turned around and ran into the night.

    ?Old Mrs. Li wanted others to chase her, but Mr. Li stopped them.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase him, Sanjo has gone back to the palace to find the prince.¡±

    ?Old Mrs. Li was anxious, "Looking for the prince? What should Fu Niuer do? She should be sad if she can''t see Santiao."

    ??Li Laoer hesitated for a moment and comforted, "Don''t worry, mother, maybe Fu Niu''er gave San Tiao something. The prince is a good person. If Fu Niu''er wants to take San Tiao back, it shouldn''t be difficult."

    ?Old Mrs. Li couldn''t, couldn''t put everyone''s safety aside for a little fox at a time like this.

    The big ship left the dock little by little, like a silent giant, slowly hiding into the night.

    ?After only more than 20 miles of waterway, the big ship arrived at Xindu Pier.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang have been waiting for a long time with more than 300 people.

    Two large ships met at one place and went away one after the other.

    Everyone unconsciously walked out of the cabin and looked at the shadow of Xindu from a distance.

    ?After leaving, no one knows when he will come back, and no one knows what he will experience.

    But if people move it alive, the tree will die if it is moved.

    Every farewell is for a better future!

    ??In the palace, Manager Yi came back from drinking sour plum soup and asked the guards and the little **** on night duty. He heard that the Crown Prince had come to visit and had just left.

    Manager Yi praised him softly, "His Royal Highness is a model of benevolence and filial piety for all the sons of man in the world."

    The little **** and the guard nodded.

    ??If the emperor passes away one day, the world will belong to the prince.

    A benevolent and filial emperor is not only a blessing to the whole world, but also a blessing to their slaves...

    There was no words all night, and when the sky was just getting light, Manager Yi opened the door gently and walked into the bedroom.

    ?Today is a big court meeting, and the emperor has to make an appearance no matter what.

    What''s more, the refugees outside the city gate made a big fuss last night, and the courtiers are expected to report it.

    ?However, it was quiet in the dormitory.

    Mr. Yi tried calling twice, but the emperor still didn''t respond.

    He signaled to the two young eunuchs behind him to wait, and then went over and lifted the gauze curtain of the dragon bed...

    ¡°Ah, come quickly! Your Majesty, Your Majesty has no breath!¡±

    With a cry, Chen Xi completely opened up the palace, and also revealed the arrival of the new world of Tianwu!

    Soon, the entire imperial study room was sealed.

    The prince hurriedly arrived and brought all the royal doctors who stayed overnight into the house.

    ??The doctors took turns taking pulses, and in the end their faces were all white.

    Needless to say, the emperor cannot die anymore!

    But the cause of death... they weren''t sure.

    It can be said that the emperor died of old age, or it can be said that the emperor''s remnant poison relapsed, causing the dragon''s body, which was already weak due to greed for cold food, to directly run out of vitality.

    For the former, they have no responsibility, but it is difficult to convince the public. In the latter case, they have some responsibility, but everyone will understand.

    Finally, the imperial doctors all knelt on the ground and begged the prince to make up his mind.

    The prince''s eyes were red from crying, and he held the emperor''s hand reluctantly.

    After a long while, he said, "Father knows his dragon body very well, otherwise he wouldn''t be in such a hurry to let Gu take over the government. But I didn''t expect that his dragon body was so dilapidated that a minor illness would cause him to suffer. Journey to the West. I don¡¯t blame you, I know you did your best.¡±

    All the imperial doctors were relieved and kowtowed.

    Soon, the former court also learned the news, and all the civil and military officials who had rushed to attend the meeting rushed over and knelt outside.

    Only six important ministers entered the house. The prince had already changed into mourning clothes. His eyes were red and swollen but he insisted on it.

    The six ministers barely slept last night and were mentally prepared.

    Now that it is confirmed that the emperor has passed away, just kneel down.

    The Minister of Civil Affairs took the lead and said, "Your Majesty, I express my condolences. The late Emperor has passed away, and Tianwu cannot be left without a master. Please also ask Your Majesty to ascend the throne and take charge of the world."

    ??The rest of the crowd then shouted, "Long live the emperor, long live the emperor!"

    When the officials outside the house heard this, they also shouted, "Long live the emperor, long live, long live the emperor!"

    Liu Zhiheng knelt in the crowd, like a puppet, kowtowing when others kowtowed, and shouting slogans when others shouted slogans.

    His mind was full of shock!

    ?? Last night, the Li family suddenly wanted to withdraw south. Isn''t it just because something happened to the Northern Expeditionary Army?

    Is it true that knowing the emperor¡¯s death in advance is the best time?

    Or, the emperor¡¯s death was the fault of the Li family!

    ??The last one probably made him break out in a sweat, and he gritted his teeth tightly for fear of accidentally shouting out...

    Soon, the death knell rang, and the whole Xindu and Tianwu became noisy.

    ?Just like when the queen passes away, every household is mourned, and all the courtiers and wives are preparing to go to the palace to mourn.

    The prince was persuaded by the old ministers for a long time before he was willing to go back to Xilong Pavilion and change into the dragon robe, but he still had to wear a layer of white linen filial piety outside the dragon robe.

    Eunuch Feng and others wanted to serve him, but the prince left him outside the door.

    There was no one else around. The prince slowly removed the sadness from his face. When he saw a ball of snow lying on the table, the corners of his mouth raised sharply.

    ?The little fox was very tired. He had run for dozens of miles in a row, and his paws were extremely dirty.

    ?Suddenly being held in someone''s arms, it looked up, chirped twice and fell asleep again.

    The prince pulled off the wet cloth and gently wiped its paws.

    In the quiet room, there was a gentle sigh.

    ¡°Thank you, little one, for keeping me from being alone!¡±

    ??The white marble square where the Queen knelt down last time was overcrowded again this time.

    The courtiers complained in their hearts, but did not dare to show any of it.

    ??Finally managed to escape with half his life at the Queen''s funeral, and now I''m afraid I have to answer the question here again.

    There were officials from the Ministry of Personnel doing a roll call, but no one saw Li Laoer and Li Jiaan.

    So, he found Liu Zhiheng.

    "Mr. Liu, why hasn''t Uncle Li arrived yet? Do you want to send someone to inform him? It''s a serious crime to be absent from the emperor''s funeral!"

    Liu Zhiheng waved his hand quickly, "I just came back from the fields yesterday and I haven''t seen Uncle Li yet. You''d better send someone to have a look!"

    ?The officials had no choice but to report it to the superior and hope that the superior would make a decision.

    At this time, the third princess arrived with red eyes.

    ¡°Father, father!¡±

    No matter how much conflict and dissatisfaction there is, they are still blood relatives.

    The prince came out when he heard the commotion, took the third princess into the house, and whispered comfort.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1196ï¼š Blessings from heaven!

    Chapter 1196 The rain from heaven brings blessing!

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry. You also know that my father¡¯s dragon body has been in trouble for a long time. It is not easy to support him until now. Now that he has passed away, he no longer has to endure the pain.¡±

    The prince''s expression was not particularly sad, but his eye circles were red, and his voice was calm and powerful, but it was particularly reassuring.

    The third princess cried for a while and then calmed down.

    "Brother Prince, no, Brother Emperor..." She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know where to start.

    The prince sighed, smiled slightly, and said proactively, "Don''t worry, whether I am the prince or the emperor, I am still your brother.

    "The country cannot be without a master for a day. I will take charge of the government first, preside over my father''s funeral, and then ascend the throne. It would be better if you could help me take care of the trivial matters of the funeral."

    Of course the third princess must agree.

    It is his father who dies, even if there is no advice from his brother, he will do the same.

    The two brothers and sister sat opposite each other and were silent for a moment, feeling a little embarrassed for some reason.

    The change in identity is actually different from before.

    Luckily, Caiyun followed. She quietly touched the master and handed over a box.

    The third princess was reminded and immediately became excited.

    ¡°Brother Prince, no, Brother Huang! Jiayin and the others are gone, and the Li family is all gone!¡±

    She stuffed the box over and continued, "I was in the house just now, and suddenly I heard that Master Chen from Baiyunjian asked for an audience. In the end, without saying a few words, he gave me two boxes, saying that they were left for us by good news.

    "My box contains letters and some land deeds. She entrusted me with Broken Gold Beach, Earl''s Mansion, Princess Mansion, and Baiyunjian. This box is yours, take a look at what''s inside. "

    The prince looked surprised, but there was no movement in his eyes.

    Soon, the box was opened.

    ??The deeds for hotpot restaurants, fruit shops, hundred gardens, and even pickle shops, etc., as well as prescriptions for wound healing are all included.

    ?Of course, the most prominent position is still a letter.

    The prince looked at the familiar handwriting and said nothing for a long time.

    ?That smart and clever girl entrusted him with all the shops and manpower he was familiar with.

    The income from the shop is his income, but the income from the medicine field and medicine shop is used to resettle the wounded soldiers from the Northern Expedition.

    It seems that there is nothing she can''t think of and no one she can''t think of.

    ?Only, she didn¡¯t expect to say goodbye to him properly...

    Even though their father is dead, their family still evacuated to Quanzhou. Do they not believe him?

    "Brother Imperial..." The third princess felt uneasy, fearing that the prince would blame her, so she rarely helped to explain carefully, "With father''s attitude earlier, I guess the Li family was worried about Jiayin''s safety, so they took advantage of the chaos to go south. Brother Imperial, look... "

    The prince slowly collected the letter and the box, and responded, "I understand. We will talk about this later. You can go and pay homage to your father first."

    Seeing that the prince''s face didn''t look angry, the third princess breathed a sigh of relief and went to change into mourning clothes.

    The prince sat alone for a while, and when he was about to go out, the little fox ran in and got into his arms.

    The prince couldn''t help but laugh, "Little one, you are also afraid that I will cause trouble to your master, aren''t you? If I want to keep her, she won''t be able to leave."

    The little fox didn¡¯t know if he understood it, so he chirped twice...

    ?Soon, the sacrifices were ready and the memorial tent was built.

    ??The prince was in front, and all the civil and military officials were in hand. Everyone was ready to kowtow to worship, but suddenly a cold wind blew.

    ?Such a sultry day was so unusual that everyone couldn''t help but look up at the sky.

    A few clouds drifted from the edge of the originally blue sky, which was about to cover the sun.

    ?Even more clouds are slowly gathering.

    Is this... going to rain?

    ??Everyone raised their necks in shock, not daring to take a breath for fear of startling the clouds in the sky and driving away the hard-won rain.

    Even outside the palace, all the people unconsciously knelt down and vaguely looked forward to it. Maybe a quarter of an hour passed, maybe it was just a few breaths, the cool wind began to carry a trace of moisture, and then raindrops began to fall.

    ??Everyone¡¯s raised heads and faces were getting wet one after another, but no one covered them.

    The rain became heavier and heavier, and gradually the sky and the earth became silvery white.

    ?The fields and forests that have been thirsty for more than half a year are frantically absorbing the hard-earned rain.

    And everyone was finally crazy with joy!

    ¡°Ah, ah, it¡¯s raining! It¡¯s raining!¡±

    ¡°Woo, God have mercy, it¡¯s raining, it¡¯s raining!¡±

    ?The refugees outside the city gate have gone crazy, rolling in the rain and refusing to get up even though they are covered in mud.

    ??The people in the city also rushed to tell each other, for fear that someone would not know the good news.

    In the palace, all the civil and military officials were dancing and dancing, and some veterans even cried loudly.

    There is no shortage of smart people at any time. Wipe the rain off your face and look at the late emperor who has been buried in the coffin.

    ?? Could it be that the drought was God''s punishment for the late emperor? Now that the late emperor has died, the wind and rain will come immediately!

    But you can¡¯t say this!

    Even if he is dead, he is still an emperor.

    ?However, you cannot question the previous emperor, but you can praise the new emperor.

    So, a young official shouted loudly, "The new emperor is about to ascend the throne, and the rain from the sky will bring blessings! The prosperous age of Tianwu is coming, and it will last forever!"

    All civil and military personnel were stunned when they heard this, and then regretted that they had been robbed of their limelight by this boy.

    ??But they were not slow and quickly started shouting.

    ¡°The new emperor ascends the throne, and the rain falls from the sky! The prosperous age is coming, and it will last forever!¡±

    ??The prince stood in the rain with his hands behind his back, his posture upright, looking proudly to the heaven and the earth for a moment, showing the majesty of the emperor...

    At this moment, more than a hundred miles away, on the canal leading to Quanzhou, two large ships were riding one behind the other, riding the wind and waves.

    ??Everyone who sees it can''t help but take a second look at the lead boat, because it is so majestic.

    Comparatively, the rear boat is much more low-key and quiet.

    The sudden storm caused everyone on both boats to step out.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining? It¡¯s so nice!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no one is shouting to pray for rain this time!¡±

    ¡°God is merciful and finally gave the people a way to survive.¡±

    ?Everyone was talking happily, but Li Laoer and his family were standing by the boat, but they were thinking about it in their hearts.

    With full plans, Jiayin and Mu Jue had been heading north for a whole day and night, and they didn¡¯t know where they had gone.

    ?Can the wind and rain catch up? It will be a good thing to reduce the heat, but it will also delay the journey...

    Jiayin held the reins with both hands, controlling the horse to avoid the trees on the roadside, and ran past like the wind.

    Since leaving Broken Gold Beach, except for convenience, she and Mu Jue have not stopped for a quarter of an hour.

    Two people take turns controlling the horse, one resting and the other driving.

    ?Just like this moment, a palm-wide cloth strap tied Mu Jue behind her, which ensured that Mu Jue would not fall down even if she fell asleep.

    While running, Mu Jue woke up, moved his stiff body, and said, "Let''s take a break and rest for a quarter of an hour."

    Jiayin''s legs were so numb that she couldn''t feel anything. Even though her heart was burning with anxiety, she could only stop.

    ?Hong Kong Marsh was very tired. As soon as he unloaded Jiayin and Mu Jue, he fell to the ground with a plop.

    Without thinking, Jiayin put it into the space with a wave of his hand, and then brought out another yellow gelding.

    Mu Jue came back soon and saw the yellow gelding, blankets on the ground and various kinds of food. Even though he had seen them several times that day and night, he couldn''t help but be surprised.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1197ï¼š My wife is a little fairy!

    Chapter 1197 My wife is a little fairy!

    It is such a small cross-body bag, which can take out braised pork, steamed buns, steamed buns, even vegetable porridge and ice cream.

    He barely understood all this, but... four horses were changed along the way, were they also taken out of the satchel? !

    Jiayin couldn''t help but be amused when she saw his mouth open, as if something was about to come out of his throat.

    She grabbed the buns and ate them, while joking.

    ¡°You know my biggest secret, but you must keep it well! Otherwise I will silence you!¡±

    Mu Jue blinked his eyes twice, sat down, ate and drank, and replied vaguely, "You think I''m stupid, my wife is a little fairy, it''s too late for me to be happy. What are you telling others to do, waiting for them to **** it from me? !¡±

    Jiayin didn''t expect him to say that, her face turned red, and she glared at him angrily, "Who said I would marry you? When we go to Quanzhou, our family is complete, and there will be many tests waiting for you."

    "I''m not afraid. Your family loves you the most. The biggest secret you let me know is to recognize me. They will definitely not object." All Mu Jue''s cleverness and wisdom were used to coax his wife at this moment.

    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t have any family members, so I don¡¯t have to follow any rules. If I get married, I will also become a member of the Li family. You don¡¯t need to marry your daughter. The guardian will immediately agree to let us get married!¡±

    After saying that, he chuckled, drank a pot of sour plum soup, and drank it all. He was sure that his wife could not run away, and he was very proud.

    Jiayin couldn''t see him like this, so she grabbed a bun and blocked his mouth.

    After dinner, the two of them continued to mount their horses and were tied together with cloth straps as before. This time it was Jiayin''s turn to take a nap...

    It was already dark after this run, and the good news wanted to be changed, but Mu Jue refused.

    "You are not familiar with this section of the road, and it is already close to the battlefield. It is easy to encounter barbarian scouts. If I persist for a while, we will reach Lonely Mountain."

    He was really afraid of what would come. Before he could finish his words, he encountered a group of barbarian cavalry.

    Mu Jue immediately took out his sword, and Jiayin took out his shield from the space and protected his back.

    Mu Jue took advantage of the barbarians'' lack of time to react and slashed at them with several swords. The two barbarians fell off their horses.

    ??The yellow gelding just stepped on the **** road and ran over!

    The remaining barbarians came after them, screaming.

    Jiayin put away her shield and fired a dozen arrows with one click of the crossbow on her arm.

    Two more barbarians were hit by arrows and fell off their horses!

    In the end, there were only five or six left. Finally, they felt that these two people were not easy to bully, so they stopped.

    Mu Jue couldn''t help but laugh. The two had never cooperated before, but they had such a tacit understanding!

    It''s a pity to hear the good news. If the barbarians still catch up, she may sprinkle a handful of powder and send two more to see the Lord of Hell!

    Although they won a small victory, the two of them became more and more cautious.

    Finding a quiet place, Jiayin collected the horses and the two of them walked instead.

    ???Good news requires no effort, but just walking ten miles and eight miles is too tiring.

    Mu Jue bent down, picked her up on his back, and ran towards Gushan like flying.

    ?There are dots of lights there, and you can already vaguely see an outline...

    On the top of the mountain, there are bonfires everywhere, and occasionally the evening wind blows, filled with the smell of blood.

    The marquis was sitting on a big stone wiping his sword. At dusk, the barbarians attacked again.

    ?Perhaps they knew that reinforcements would not be sent from the border and there was no food or water on the lonely mountain, so the barbarians'' offensive became more and more fierce.

    The soldiers sat by the fire and helped each other bandage their wounds.

    There is no medicine for wounds long ago, so we can only use a piece of cloth to tie it up.

    Don¡¯t even think about pain relief, it¡¯s already good if you don¡¯t bleed.

    Those who were not injured used their knives as skewers and inserted horse flesh into them and roasted them. If there was one that was half or half cooked, I distributed it quickly, regardless of whether it was still bloodshot. Li Laosi''s arm was covered in blood, and he was walking around and shouting.

    ¡°Daro, how is your arm? Has the bleeding stopped?¡±

    "Four generals, don''t worry, everything is fine. We won''t waste time killing the barbarians tomorrow morning!" The man who was named responded loudly and smiled heartily.

    In fact, his injured arm was hanging to one side, and it was painful to move.

    "Okay, hold on, reinforcements from home will definitely arrive tomorrow. Keep your spirits up, we''ll kill all those sons of **** down the mountain then!" Li Laosi encouraged everyone, "When our class teacher comes back to the court, our fairy You know, do you? I¡¯ll take you to eat and drink for three days and three nights!¡±

    "Haha, we must remember this. The general cannot default on his debt!" The soldiers laughed, and they all responded in unison, as if they were afraid that Li Laosi would regret it.

    ?With such a commotion, the tragedy in the camp turned into excitement.

    ??Li Laosi joked for a while, then sat down next to the Marquis, and then he dared to show a bit of hatred on his face.

    ¡°Master Marquis, all the wounded horses have been eaten. If you want to kill them again, you have to kill the good ones. Moreover, the roasted meat can satisfy your stomach, but the horse blood alone is not enough to quench the brothers¡¯ thirst.¡±

    ??Master Hou opened his clothes, pulled off a strip of his relatively clean undershirt, and then quickly helped Li Laosi wrap up the **** cut on his arm and asked.

    ¡°How about my wounded brother?¡±

    Li Laosi was silent for a while and then said, "The rest of the minor injuries are being carried, and the last bit of medicine has been used on the seriously injured ones. In such a hot weather, it will definitely burn tonight. How many will be alive tomorrow morning... No one knows!"

    ??The Marquis looked at the distant night sky, the coldness in his eyes seemed to turn into frost.

    ?The man wanted his life, and he had no complaints.

    The emperor is just ruthless!

    But that man brought so many soldiers into trouble in order to kill him, and he could not forgive him!

    ¡°Where is Ye Shan?¡±

    ¡°Yeshan?¡± Li Laosi thought for a while and replied, ¡°I was looking for herbs nearby just now, I guess I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ??Li Laosi knew that Mr. Hou had a back-up in Xindu, so he had murderous intentions towards that person. He was a little excited and whispered.

    "The Marquis should have done this a long time ago. Even if he can''t kill the man for revenge, he can''t live in peace. It''s best for the prince to ascend the throne as soon as possible. I''m familiar with that kid. He''s a good one. He''s at least a hundred times better than that ungrateful thief."

    ?At this time, Ye Shan suddenly stumbled over.

    ¡°Master Hou, Fourth Master, reinforcements have arrived! The princess has arrived!¡±

    ??Master Hou and Li Laosi both stood up suddenly and stared behind Ye Shan.

    Mu Jue''s clothes were shaved like a beggar. He was holding a waist knife in one hand and holding the good news with a tired face in the other hand. The two of them just walked out of the darkness. Their bodies were covered with golden light illuminated by the bonfire, like the arrival of gods.

    "Fu Niu''er...Fu Niu''er! You are really here!" Li Laosi screamed, rushed forward and hugged his daughter, tears streaming down his face.

    ?The daughter I haven¡¯t seen for several months has traveled thousands of miles to come to such a dangerous place.

    He was happy and worried, and didn''t know what to do. Only tears could express the complexity in his heart.

    Jiayin hugged her father with the same force. Seeing him jumping around, her heart dropped.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here to save you!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± Li Laosi nodded vigorously, then felt something was wrong.

    ?He is a grown man, and it is really not honorable to be reduced to asking his daughter to save his life.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1198ï¼š Im here to take you home!

    Chapter 1198 I¡¯m here to take you home!

    The good news ignored him and ran to hug the Marquis tightly.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here to take you home!¡±

    Mr. Hou''s eyes were also red, and he hugged the embarrassed little girl tightly, choking and unable to speak.

    The little girl who is always clean and beautiful on weekdays, now her hair is disheveled and her clothes are dirty. It is obvious that she has suffered a lot on the road, but her smile is still so bright.

    ¡°Okay, my adoptive father has been winning battles all his life. The only time he lost was that you came! You are my adoptive father¡¯s savior, both when he was a child and now!¡±

    ??The prince lowered his head, and two tears fell on the dust on his daughter''s shoulder.

    ?At this moment, there is no depression, only joy, the joy of being redeemed without hesitation!

    Jiayin gently patted his adoptive father on the back, like comforting an injured child.

    Until a grunt broke the silence.

    Jiayin looked at his embarrassed father, couldn''t help but smile, and said.

    ¡°Dad, I have brought you some delicious food, please ask someone to follow Brother Mu to get it!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I knew that my daughter would be indispensable for her delicious food and drinks when she came!¡± Li Laosi laughed and quickly called for help in person.

    Mu Jue followed, looking a little strange.

    Li Laosi thought he minded his daughter hugging them, so he snorted and said, "You bastard, don''t be so petty! Don''t say Fu Niu''er hasn''t married you yet, even if she does, she will always be our daughter. We The treasure in your palm!¡±

    Mu Jue didn¡¯t say anything until he led Li Laosi around a big rock...

    Jiayin smelled the smell of blood on her adoptive father''s body, so she helped him get close to the bonfire and quickly opened the dirty cloth strips by the light.

    ?Sure enough, the wound on the leg had become inflamed and suppurated.

    There are also many wounds on the chest, back and arms, but they are not as serious as the legs.

    "Father, why have you caused so many injuries? Why don''t you stick to it?"

    Jiayin was so heartbroken that I couldn¡¯t help complaining.

    Just as Wei Erniu heard the news, he rushed over.

    He quickly responded, "Don''t blame the Marquis, those barbarians are crazy, attacking three or four times a day. The Marquis is afraid of everyone''s casualties, so he will go wherever the attack is severe."

    Even my body made of iron cannot bear it! "

    ??The Marquis waved his hand, indicating that he would say less.

    Jiayin sighed inwardly, regretting that he had spoken harshly.

    The adoptive father doesn''t talk much, but he values ??affection and righteousness the most. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been squeezed by the man in the palace for so many years.

    He was afraid that so many soldiers would feel guilty because he was plotted against him, so he would rather be injured than lose his soldiers'' lives.

    He always remembered his promise, to send back as many people as he brought out, and not to let any white-haired people send black-haired people away!

    ?She quickly took out various medicines and knives from her satchel to get started. Then she suddenly remembered something and took out two meat buns from her satchel and gave them to her adoptive father.

    "Father, hurry up and eat. He will cut off the carrion soon. There is nothing in your belly, so I''m afraid you''ll faint."

    ??The Marquis glanced at Wei Erniu and handed one of the buns in his hand.

    Wei Er swallowed greedily, but still made an excuse and ran away.

    Jiayin quickly said, "My foster father will eat first. I brought a lot."

    ?The Marquis then began to eat heavily.

    If outsiders see it, they will definitely be surprised. After all, a military prince with great military exploits actually listened to the orders of a little girl like this.

    But my own family knows best that this little girl is the real backbone of the entire Li family, and even Suijintan!

    She just has a magical charm that can turn the tide and make everyone feel at ease.

    ?Just like this, she lowered her head, quickly cut away the carrion, applied medicine to stop the bleeding and bandaged it, and talked about the big and small things in Xindu.

    ?Any words that others would hear would make them explode, but she seemed to be talking about common things.

    "So..." Mr. Hou was silent for a moment and asked in a low voice, "At this time, that person is gone?"

    Jiayin nodded and carefully tied the cotton strip in his hand into a bow, feeling extremely satisfied.

    "Yes, I think I have planned everything. The plan is very thorough, and that person should not be able to escape. Even if you escape, don''t be afraid. If you really want him to die, you will always find an opportunity in the future."

    After saying that, she raised her head and consoled her, "Father, that man was good to you and our family before. But you were loyal and fought for him for more than ten years, which is enough to repay his kindness." .

    ¡°Our family is also fulfilling its responsibilities as people sincerely.

    ¡°Now this ending is coming from him step by step. He was the one who ruined this true love first, so...

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for fighting back, I can¡¯t allow anyone to hurt my family!¡±

    ??It was the first time that the Marquis saw his girl look so firm and cold. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly and ruffled his girl''s hair.

    "Silly girl, my adoptive father will never blame you. I have never owed anything to that person. This time I decided to fight to the end for Tianwu and the people, not for that person.

    "He is here today, and it is his own fault. I just hope that the prince is a good man and does not destroy the great rivers and mountains that we fought so hard to recapture."

    "Don''t worry, adoptive father, I think the prince is doing well." Jiayin smiled and replied, "Even if we have bad eyesight and don''t know people well, we can''t both be wrong!"

    Mr. Hou couldn''t help but laugh too.

    At this time, there was a sudden noise not far away, as if countless people were cheering at the top of their lungs.

    ??The Marquis looked over and saw Li Laosi and others running back quickly carrying many large buckets and wicker baskets.

    ¡°Master Marquis, it¡¯s dry food, fruits, and medicine for wounds! It¡¯s really possible!¡±

    ?Li Laosi was dancing happily, wishing he could jump on the spot a few times.

    ??Although he knew that his daughter had some magical abilities, there were not just a few people waiting for rescue on this lonely mountain, but thousands of people!

    ??Every person needs dozens of buckets of water for each mouthful. How can I save my daughter?

    But when he turned around the big rock and saw these baskets, baskets and barrels, his scalp was numb with shock and his heart was full!

    ??I have always said that my daughter is the little fairy in the family!

    He thought it was an old lady pampering her children, but he never thought it was true!

    He had just walked through this empty space. There was nothing there, but now it was full of hope!

    ??The Marquis also supported his lame leg and stepped forward to check.

    The baskets and baskets are filled with steamed buns, steamed buns, pies, and even cooked dumplings. The baskets are filled with sauced meat, roast chicken, and various fruits. In the hundred and ten wooden barrels, half are filled with stews and half with vegetables. Clear water¡­

    ??The orange light of the bonfire shone on the food, making everyone feel unreal.

    ?The snow-white steamed buns, the juicy dumplings, the red apples, the tender pink peaches, the shiny roast chicken, the fragrant braised beans and braised pork...

    Let alone Gushan, which is besieged by barbarians, even sitting in a teahouse in Xindu, you may not be able to eat such good food!

    ¡°Is this a dream?¡±

    ?At some point, many soldiers had already gathered around smelling the scent, staring at the food on the ground, dumbfounded.

    ?Some people even whispered, "Am I going to die? My mother said that if you are going to die, you can have whatever you want!"

    Li Laosi couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard this. He slapped Xiao Bing on the shoulder and shouted, "What nonsense are you talking about? Now you can''t die even if you want to!"

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1199ï¼š A two-pronged approach!

    Chapter 1199 A two-pronged approach!

    ?The soldier''s shoulder was numb after being slapped, but he was not angry at all. Instead, he went crazy with joy.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a dream, it¡¯s not a dream! We have steamed buns to eat and roasted chicken to eat!¡±

    ??Li Laosi looked at the Marquis, and the Marquis looked at the smiling adopted daughter, then waved his hand and ordered, "Take it and divide it. Everyone is full and full. Wait for the order and counterattack at any time!"

    "Yes, Lord Marquis!" All the soldiers responded quickly, swarmed forward, picked up the baskets and barrels, and left.

    Li Laosi remembered that they hadn''t eaten yet. Just as he was about to grab some, his sleeves were pulled off by his daughter.

    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s eat too, I brought your favorite ribs!¡±

    Jiayin smiled and stepped away. At some point, there was a felt blanket next to the bonfire, filled with food.

    ?Snow-white rice, all kinds of dishes, chicken, fish, meat and eggs are all available, everything is delicious food that makes Li Laosi''s mouth water in his dreams!

    ?There are even two cut jasper melons!

    ?He couldn''t care less about being surprised, he rushed forward in two or two steps, holding half of the jade melon in his arms, and picked up the spoon.

    ¡°Woo, it¡¯s so delicious, it¡¯s so thirst-quenching!¡±

    ??Master Hou didn''t say anything, but he hugged the other half of the jade melon without any ceremony and started eating it.

    Mu Jue, on the other hand, focused on the meat and struck so quickly that Li Laosi became anxious. He threw away the jade melon and quickly went to grab the ribs with his future son-in-law...

    After finishing the meal, the cups and plates were scattered on the carpet, and several people''s bellies were round, as if they were four or five months pregnant.

    Jiayin put away the bowls and plates and took out a pot of sour plum soup. Everyone held the cold cups and drank one mouthful at a time. Even the Marquis felt that what the soldier just said was right, it was really like a dream!

    At the last moment, they had to eat roasted horse meat sparingly, and drink horse urine humbly to each other.

    ?The next moment, I suddenly rose from **** to heaven, so rich...

    ??Li Laosi didn''t have so many ideas. Hearing that his family had already evacuated south, he was a little anxious and said, "Everyone has eaten and drank enough. At dawn, while the barbarians are sleepy, let''s go down at once to kill them!"

    ??The Marquis shook his head and retorted, "This is too risky and the casualties will be too high. We still need to find a way to be safer."

    After saying that, he asked Jiayin, "Did you bring poison or M-drug? I will find a way to get into the water source of the barbarians and weaken their combat effectiveness. Our battle losses will be much lower."

    Jiayin thought for a while, took out two small bottles from his purse, and said, "My father and my adoptive father both have good ideas. As long as it can reduce our battle losses, we should use any method."

    As she spoke, she handed the small bottle in her hand to Mu Jue.

    ¡°When it¡¯s time to administer medicine, we¡¯ll do it; when it¡¯s time to counterattack, we¡¯ll counterattack! A two-pronged approach!¡±

    Mu Jue looked down at the small bottle in his hand and complained silently.

    Why does all the dirty work and hard work belong to him?

    Jiayin saw his expression and snorted coldly.

    Mu Jue immediately laughed and said, "Don''t worry, Princess, I will keep it and complete the task."

    ??Li Laosi and Mr. Hou watched the children interacting with each other and couldn''t help but laugh.

    ?There were no other people along the way, and Jiayin was used to joking and joking with Mu Jue.

    Suddenly remembering that her elders were nearby, she blushed a little.

    ?She quickly took out two more boxes and said, "I also have a secret weapon here. Do you want dad and adoptive father to take a look?"

    ??The two boxes were painted black and had brass corners. They were simply placed there, like beasts squatting in the dark night, dangerous and mysterious...

    When the white color of fish belly appears faintly on the horizon, a new day is about to begin.

    The naughty Bei Feng is not tired at all, wandering around leisurely. When it flew to the top of the lonely mountain, it was really startled.

    ?In such an early morning, it is most comfortable to sleep in late, but here everyone is staring with big eyes, wiping their swords and bows and arrows in their hands, and everyone is looking at the murderous atmosphere at the bottom of the mountain!

    ??In the past few days, the vanguard army has been bullied by the barbarians. They occupied the advantageous location and beat them like turtles in an urn. They died of suffocation.

    Fortunately, the time for revenge has finally come!

    ??The Marquis held a sword in his hand and stood upright. It was impossible to see that he had more than a dozen major and minor injuries on his body.

    ??Li Laosi looked down the mountain excitedly. After finally returning to Mu Jue and a few soldiers, he asked, "How is it? Is it done?"

    "Of course!" Mu Jue smiled ruthlessly, "The timing was just right, the powder was sprinkled into the water source, and half of the barbarians drank it before going to bed, and it happened to happen at this moment. I was looking at a poisonous hair, provoked He only came back after the other barbarians shouted!"

    ??Li Laosi patted him **** the shoulder, laughed and praised, "What a good boy, so cruel and powerful!"

    Mu Jue grimaced in pain and happily accepted the affirmation from his future father-in-law!

    ??The Marquis turned around and looked at Jiayin. She had changed into a pair of neat clothes and trousers, her hair was tied up, and she was dressed like a young man.

    ?Seeing his adoptive father looking over, Jiayin smiled and made a victory gesture!

    ??The Marquis nodded and turned to Mu Jue, "Protect the princess, and you don''t need to worry about the rest."

    After saying that, he turned to the countless soldiers behind him who were looking at him again, and drew out his sharp sword!

    "Soldiers! Success or failure depends on this! The barbarians at the foot of the mountain are the last people on the grassland. As long as we kill them all, our fellow villagers in Tianwu will be able to enjoy twenty years of peace. We will be able to return victoriously and hold our heads high. Our parents and relatives! Go down and kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Go down and kill them all!¡± All the soldiers raised their sabers and shouted at the top of their lungs.

    ?After eating and drinking, and sleeping for two hours, everyone is full of energy and wishes they could grow wings and fly down immediately.

    After ten years of fighting, and finally being besieged on a lonely mountain, it was simply a shame for everyone.

    ?Now is the chance to avenge past shame!

    ¡°Wei Erniu, lead the commando team and set off!¡±

    After the Marquis gave the first order, Wei Erniu immediately led his team of more than a dozen people and set off. They had more than a dozen black **** hanging on their waists, and they actually held torches in their hands, which was very strange. ¡­

    Until, suddenly, there was a loud rumble at the foot of the mountain, and the barbarian camp exploded instantly. The war horses neighed, and the barbarians screamed in fear, all of which were clearly carried over by the north wind.

    The Marquis raised his sword high and shouted loudly, "Thunders from the sky will strike the barbarians. Help me with my natural martial arts and win every battle! Kill!"

    He knocked his horse with his feet and rushed down first.

    ?At this time, the thunder at the foot of the mountain became more intense and rumbled continuously.

    The soldiers were surprised and delighted, their eyes red with excitement, and they rushed down like crazy!

    ??The barbarians at the foot of the mountain thought that the vanguard on the mountain had no water or food, and most of them were injured. They would not take the initiative to attack anyway and threw themselves into a trap.

    But the impossible happened!

    The brother who was sleeping soundly next to him suddenly turned into a stiff corpse. Before they could find out the reason, flowers exploded in the middle of the camp.

    ?Countless people were blown away with their heads bruised and bleeding, and their war horses fled wildly.

    ??The vanguard army seemed to fall from the sky and cut off their heads with one knife!

    Did God abandon them?

    ¡°King Khan, go quickly!¡±

    ??The old Khan King was sleeping soundly when he was suddenly awakened. Before asking, a guard grabbed him and put him on horseback.

    ?Today¡¯s update is here~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1200ï¼š A crushing victory!

    Chapter 1200 A crushing victory!

    ??The old Khan was still a little confused. Another thunderstorm fell nearby. The horse was frightened and could not find its direction at all. It actually ran towards the lonely mountain.

    It happened that the Marquis came with his men to kill him, and with one slash of his sword, the old Khan''s head flew into the sky, and the bright red blood was like a fountain.

    The fifth prince chased after him, wanting to save his father, but saw his father being killed.

    He also wanted to turn the horse''s head to escape, but Wei Erniu picked him up again. He was also stabbed, and he was sent to chase his father.

    Wei Erniu laughed loudly, reached out and grabbed the heads of the fifth prince and the old Khan, tied them directly to his belt, and went to hunt down the remaining barbarians!

    ??Li Laosi is no less willing to give in. His long sword is like chopping melons and vegetables, and he is crazy about sending errands to the Lord of Hell!

    House even killed two people with one knife, which was normal.

    ??When the rest of the vanguard saw this, their morale became even higher. They howled and chased the fleeing barbarians everywhere!

    In a battle between Liang Jun, the most important thing is momentum!

    On one side, they were caught off guard in their sleep. Half of them were poisoned and half were blown up. They also took two leaders with them. The rest couldn''t resist at all.

    On the one hand, I am full of food and drink, full of revenge, and with the help of thunder from the sky, I am like a tiger with even more wings.

    Let¡¯s see each other clearly!

    ?In less than a quarter of an hour, the barbarian camp was trampled to the ground, and the campfire was kicked everywhere, igniting the dry bushes next to it, so that thick smoke billowed into the sky.

    At the border in the distance, countless soldiers have been paying attention to Gushan for a long time.

    Every day, soldiers requested to go to war, but Jiang Cheng refused to agree even though he held up the imperial edict.

    The situation of the enemy is unknown, and many soldiers are so angry that they vomit blood.

    At this moment, seeing the thick smoke billowing on the Gushan side and the constant shouts of killing, the soldiers of the Northern Expedition Army could no longer bear it.

    Someone pointed at Jiang Cheng''s nose and yelled, "Jiang Cheng, how kind and kind the Marquis is to you, you are so ungrateful! Is this how you repay the Marquis for handing over the Northern Expedition Army to you? Do you want to die?" Save, your conscience was eaten by a dog!¡±

    ??Jiang Cheng''s face was green and black, and he was looking in the direction of Gushan, still unwilling to let go or open the city gate to release reinforcements.

    It wasn¡¯t until the movement in the direction of Gushan subsided, and the battle was probably coming to an end, that a trace of malice showed in his eyes.

    ??But before he could pretend to make up for himself, the general was already furious. He simply pulled out his sword and shouted loudly, "Brothers, come with me and save the Marquis!"

    ??Thousands of soldiers immediately responded, "I''ll fight hard and fight my way out of the gate to save the Marquis!"

    The gate of the border gate was opened almost immediately, and the war horses galloped out and ran towards the lonely mountain!

    At the foot of Gushan, the battle is coming to an end.

    Occasionally, a lucky barbarian would escape, followed by dozens of vanguards to kill him, but he would soon fall under the horse''s back and be trampled into pulp by the horse''s hooves...

    Wei Erniu''s horse stepped on the corpse and accidentally broke the horse''s leg. He jumped down in annoyance and was about to find a new horse, but was pulled into a relatively complete tent.

    He was startled, and when he saw the face of the incoming man clearly, he put down his sword and asked, "Brother Yeshan, why are you here?"

    ?Yeshan motioned for him to whisper, then lay close to his ear and spoke in detail.

    Wei Erniu''s eyes gradually widened when he heard this, and he jumped anxiously.

    ¡°No, I want to follow the Marquis!¡±

    Ye Shan pulled him hard and scolded him in a low voice, "This is an order! Your wife and children are still waiting for you to go back to Suijintan for reunion! Besides, after the limelight is over, it''s not impossible for you to want to find the Marquis. . Do what the Marquis ordered now, or else you will have no face to see the Marquis in the future!"

    Wei Erniu gasped for a long time, and finally had no choice but to compromise, and cursed unwillingly, "It''s all that **** thing''s fault! He wanted to win over our Marquis to fight for him, and he went through life and death, so he was so kind to our Marquis. !

    ¡°Now that the barbarians have been driven away and the border has been recaptured, our Marquis has become a thorn in the side! It¡¯s good that the Marquis is gone, and we never have to see that ungrateful **** again!¡±

    ?Ye Shan did not stop Wei Erniu this time, because this was what he was thinking too!

    ??The rumble of horse hooves hit the ground, like spring thunder.

    When a large number of the Northern Expeditionary Army arrived, the vanguard army had already begun to clean up the battlefield.

    Those who were seriously injured were quickly bandaged, and those who were lightly injured were picked up barbarian knives, bows and arrows, and frightened war horses were collected! Suddenly seeing reinforcements and brothers who had lived and died together for many years, the vanguard was happy and angry.

    Happy because they finally came, angry because they came too late.

    ??The reinforcements were also a little dumbfounded. The big defeat they imagined did not exist at all. Instead, all the barbarians were slaughtered, and they were completely defeated!

    "This...are you borrowing heavenly soldiers and generals?" The reinforcements were surprised and happy, and joked casually.

    I don¡¯t think so, but everyone in the vanguard nodded.

    ¡°We just got help from the heavenly soldiers and generals, and thunder fell from the sky and killed most of the barbarians! Hahaha, it¡¯s so amazing!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I watched a thunderbolt fall and kill three barbarians!¡±

    ¡°The most satisfying thing is those barbarians who were half-dead by the explosion. I just cut off their heads with a knife. I helped them a lot!¡±

    Everyone was talking happily and lively.

    ?Later, a reinforcement general asked, "Where is the Marquis? We broke out of the border, and that thief Jiang Cheng blocked us for several days! We must tell the Marquis about this!"

    Hearing this, everyone looked around.

    As a result, the battlefield was full of smoke and chaos. Even the Marquis was nowhere to be seen, and even Li Laosi could not be found.

    At this time, Wei Erniu said with red eyes, "I just saw the Marquis and the Fourth General over there in the bushes. Why are there no shadows? Are they going to be harmed?"

    ?Everyone looked in the direction of his finger and panicked.

    ?Because the bushes have long been burned away and are all bare...

    ¡°Master Hou, Master Hou!¡±

    ¡°Four generals, General Si!¡±

    ?Everyone panicked and immediately spread out to look for him.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡£

    ¡°Woo, did the Marquis die in the battle? Are his bones burned?¡±

    "Impossible! Lord Marquis, Lord Marquis!"

    The soldiers and generals spoke harshly, but their eyes were red, and some even burst into tears.

    Wei Erniu also cried, but the reason was different from others...

    In a forest at the foot of a mountain a hundred miles away, Mr. Hou, Li Laosi, Mu Jue and Jiayin were sitting and resting.

    Li Laosi still held half of the jade melon to quench his thirst. He occasionally looked at Mu Jue and saw him scooping out the heart of the jade melon with a spoon. He handed it to his daughter with a smile and lowered his eyes slightly.

    ?This time, the daughter did not hesitate to expose the biggest secret and show her miraculous ability for them.

    He and the Marquis will naturally not talk about it to anyone. After all, if one more person knows, the daughter will be in more danger.

    ??But this kid Mu Jue is an outsider. Who knows if he will be greedy and want to rob or scheme.

    At the moment, this guy doesn¡¯t have that intention.

    But we still cannot relax our vigilance. We need long-term testing and observation before we can rest assured...

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1201ï¼š There are so many excuses for being a coward!

    Chapter 1201 There are so many excuses for being cowardly!

    Mu Jue spit out two black jade melon seeds and carefully collected them.

    First of all, it would be difficult for them to leave such obvious traces on their way to escape.

    Secondly, these melon seeds are too dark and plump. Keep them and find a suitable place to plant them in Quanzhou!

    But, as I was eating, my back felt a little cold.

    Is it going to rain?

    Jiayin put down her chopsticks after eating a few mouthfuls of jade melon and a bowl of cold noodles. She was just about to change the dressings and bandages for her father and adoptive father, when her nose suddenly twitched twice.

    ?Her eyes lit up, and she quickly took out a few pills and asked everyone to share them.

    ?No one asked any questions and continued to eat, drink and rest after taking the pills.

    ?Li Laosi lay comfortably on the grass and couldn''t help but sigh, "This is the life of a human being, having three meals a day and one meal every day, living carefree until old age."

    From now on, I will do this every day and I will never bother with it. "

    ?Mu Jue quickly picked up the skin of the melon and revealed the background of his future father-in-law.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you were going to take people overseas and seize a few pirates to become the emperor?¡±

    ¡°You brat, if you don¡¯t speak, no one will treat you as a mute!¡± Li Laosi pulled off the skin of a melon and threw it over. Mu Jue took it with a smile and was not angry at all.

    ?Ever since he lost his parents and relatives overnight, he has been looking forward to this moment of playing with his elders the most.

    The son-in-law is half a son!

    He has made up his mind to regard his father-in-law as his biological father!

    So, no matter how his father-in-law scolded him, he felt happy!

    ??Li Laosi couldn''t do anything about his arrogant appearance. The brat didn''t look the best, and he didn''t have the best temperament, but his face was definitely thick enough, otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to harass his family. Fu Niu''er was also moved!

    That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it!

    With such a son-in-law accompanying his daughter, life will definitely be relaxed and happy.

    As for the rest, whatever you want, my daughter is so smart, she will definitely not suffer!

    ??Li Laosi crossed his legs and soon planned to give birth to a grandson as soon as possible after his daughter got married!

    ??The Marquis also had enough to eat and drink, and he was a little nervous as he picked up a straw stick and shook it in his hand.

    It can be said that I have been fighting for Tianwu and the people for most of my life. Now that I have finished everything, I am really confused for a while.

    Jiayin saw something strange about her adoptive father, so she smiled and said, "Father, my fourth brother said that the Golden Buddha Country has great scenery, with temples everywhere and lots of fruits. After we settle down in Quanzhou for a while, we will go to the Golden Buddha Country to see my brother and sister-in-law. And my little nephew!¡±

    Mr. Hou came to his senses and nodded with a smile, "Okay, actually, I want to visit all those overseas countries."

    "This is easy. Our family can form a fleet and we are not afraid of shortage of manpower. As long as we give a shout, no one else will know, and my brothers will probably take over!" Jiayin gathered all the leftover food together without putting it away.

    At this moment, someone suddenly said loudly.

    "I''m afraid the princess will be disappointed. You can''t go anywhere!"

    ??Everyone was shocked. The Marquis and Li Laosi immediately picked up the long swords, and Mu Jue even pulled Jiayin behind him.

    From the woods in front of them, more than twenty people emerged from the woods and stopped two feet away.

    ?Except for Jiang Cheng, everyone else was wearing gray clothes, holding bows and arrows in their hands, and looking indifferent.

    Mu Jue was curious and asked, "Is this the legendary gray guard? The emperor''s real helper is much more powerful than those idiots in the secret guard!"

    ??The people in gray glanced at him and said nothing.

    Jiang Cheng, on the other hand, took a few steps forward and sneered, "Guard Mu even praises us to the sky, but it''s useless. You must die today!"

    Mu Jue rolled his eyes and scolded back, "Don''t put your own face on it. I am praising and praising these gray guards. It has nothing to do with you. You are hiding in the back camp, and you are a coward who only feeds the horses and cooks." Bao, I just praised you, you don¡¯t blush!¡±

    I have to say that these words were so vicious, they pierced Jiang Cheng¡¯s heart with precision. At that time, he yelled angrily, "Fart! I am also a seven-foot tall man and a hero who stands up to heaven and earth. Hundreds of barbarians have died in my hands!"

    ¡°It¡¯s all you, you locked me up in the back camp all my life, and only let me feed the horses, cook, and take care of those trivial things!

    ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t be any worse than you! I can also take credit for taking back half of the rivers and mountains!¡±

    ??The Marquis frowned, stood up and responded, "In your heart, I have always been nepotistic, am I deliberately trying to suppress you?"

    "Isn''t it?" Jiang Cheng''s face turned green and he pointed at Li Laosi and asked the Marquis.

    ¡°I was the first to follow you and support you! But as soon as Li Laosi came, you immediately threw me aside.

    ¡°He is a newcomer to the camp, and within a year he has reached the same level as me. And that Li Dayong, who is just a traitor who betrayed his family, actually climbed onto my head!

    "Since you are unkind, don''t blame me for being unjust! Moreover, I am acting according to the emperor''s orders. Your death is also the emperor''s order and has nothing to do with me.

    ¡°If I¡¯m to blame, it¡¯s your fault for disobeying the emperor¡¯s orders and being arrogant, which is why you¡¯re being killed today!¡±

    ??Li Laosi was so angry that he was about to kill him with his knife, "You bastard! You said you are not married yet and you will have two children in the future!"

    ¡°We rushed to the front again and again and left you in the back camp just to give you a chance to survive!

    ?When it comes into your mouth, it actually suppresses you! Has your conscience been eaten by a dog? "

    Mu Jue was also "making up for it" at the side, "Oh, forget it, I just want to find an excuse for myself. Isn''t it because he betrayed us and joined the man in the palace to seek glory and wealth?"

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will spread out and get a bad reputation, so it¡¯s not right for him to just say it all!

    "A coward is a coward. How do you expect him to be tough? Stop dreaming!"

    ?Jiang Cheng¡¯s eyes were red with hatred. He couldn¡¯t stop scolding him, so he decided to take action.

    ¡°Stretch my bow and shoot these people!¡±

    The men in gray listened to the order and raised their bows and arrows.

    Jiayin frowned and spoke.

    ¡°Wait a minute, I have something to say!¡±

    The people in gray hesitated for a moment, and Jiang Cheng sneered and asked, "Why, the princess still wants to use your trick of deceiving the emperor on me? That princess made the wrong idea!"

    "I can''t betray the emperor, and I have a house in Xindu. The emperor has rewarded me with wives and concubines, and I have two sons and one daughter!"

    Saying this, he was very proud.

    Jiayin shook his head slightly, looking at him with eyes full of sympathy and pity.

    "General Jiang, all your glory and wealth are based on the emperor''s promise. But have you ever thought about what will happen to your lackey if the emperor is gone?"

    The Emperor is no longer here? !

    ?Jiang Cheng¡¯s face suddenly changed, and even the people in gray were stiff-necked!

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! The emperor is fine, are you cursing him to death?!¡±

    ?Jiang Cheng was a little flustered. Although he didn''t know the inside story of Gushan''s counterattack victory, the good news that suddenly appeared here must be related to it.

    Did she hear something in Kyoto?

    The good news did not keep him guessing for a long time, and he said with a faint smile, "The border is remote, and I am afraid it will take another day to receive the news. The emperor has passed away, and now there is a funeral in Xindu!

    ¡°Tianwu¡¯s new emperor is about to be replaced by our prince who grew up in Suijintan, not your loyal emperor! If you kill us, not only will you not get the reward, but the new emperor will annihilate the nine tribes!¡±

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1202ï¼š The mantis stalks the cicada while the oriole follows behind

    Chapter 1202: The mantis stalks the cicada, but the oriole follows behind

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Jiang Cheng was almost scared out of his mind and didn¡¯t want to believe it!

    But there has indeed been no news from Xindu, even though he has reported the situation at the border...

    ???The people in gray were also in chaos. They were directly dispatched by the emperor.

    ??After so many years, the emperor handed over the secret guards to Xintinghou, but they are still left behind, and they have become his confidants!

    ??If the emperor passes away, will the new emperor trust them?

    Even if they trust them, they dare not be sure. What if the new emperor divides them little by little and gets rid of them...

    ?Jiang Cheng was not too stupid after all. He was flustered for a while and then reacted.

    He shouted to the people in black, "Whether the emperor is alive or not, they must be killed today! Otherwise we will die!"

    ??The people in gray woke up and tried to pull the bow harder, but suddenly found that their arms were weak!

    Even the bows and arrows clattered to the ground!

    ?Jiang Cheng¡¯s legs were also weak, and he knelt down on the ground. If he hadn¡¯t been holding the knife at his waist, he would have sunk to the ground...

    ¡°You...you poisoned me!¡±

    Jiayin clapped his hands mischievously and responded, "Don''t accuse us randomly, we are not responsible for the poison!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, an old man with a white beard jumped down from the big tree upwind. His clothes were a little dirty and his face was haggard, but his eyes were bright. He was none other than Doctor Zhang.

    The old man strode over, glared at Jiayin, and said resentfully, "You bitch, look at the good job you have arranged for me! Even though I am so old, I still have to come to Jiangbei to suffer!"

    Jiayin chuckled and quickly gave Mu Jue a wink.

    Mu Jue understood and stepped forward with the same smile, helping Jiayin to help the old man sit under the shade of the tree.

    Mu Jue joked, "Old man, your medicine skills have deteriorated! It took so long for a simple Ruanjin Powder to take effect. We were almost shot all over our bodies."

    The old man coughed twice, covered up his guilty conscience, and complained harshly, "It''s not like Fu Niu''er, she is so good at hiding her secrets. She has so many good medicinal materials in her hands, but she just can''t bear to give them to me. Huh, if I had those good medicinal materials, I would be able to use them in the blink of an eye. Knocked them all down."

    "Okay, okay! It''s all my fault!" Jiayin took out things from the basket, and found that there were complete meals, fruits, and snacks.

    The old man immediately forgot everything, grabbed something and started eating.

    ?Originally, he came here to prevent Mr. Hou and Li Laosi from being framed by others and being seriously injured, so that he could receive timely treatment.

    Who would have thought that they could escape so smoothly.

    Luckily, Jiang Cheng led people to chase him and finally gave him a chance to show off his skills, otherwise his trip would have been in vain.

    On the other side, Li Laosi and Mr. Hou held knives and killed the men in gray one by one.

    ?They didn''t kill him, they just wiped his neck with a knife. For the sake of their fellow Tianwu people, they gave them a happy life.

    Finally, when it was Jiang Cheng''s turn, he was so frightened that he cried bitterly.

    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Lord, please spare your life! I was just obsessed for a moment, and I didn¡¯t want to kill you! I just wanted to take you back and deal with the emperor!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, my wife, concubines, and children are all in the hands of the emperor. I dare not disobey him!

    Master Hou, please spare your life, I will never dare again! "

    Seeing him like this, Mr. Hou and Li Laosi were mostly disappointed.

    ??In the iron-clad Northern Expeditionary Army, even an ordinary soldier is still a hero who would rather die than surrender!

    But as a general, Jiang Cheng is so miserable! Seeing their silence, Jiang Cheng thought they were soft-hearted, so he cried harder.

    ¡°Master Hou, I really don¡¯t dare to do this anymore! The emperor ordered me to do this, and I was forced to do so!

    ¡°I know a lot of secret orders issued by the emperor, and I say them all, one word at a time. I beg the Marquis to please spare my life for the sake of our long-standing friendship with you!¡±

    The Marquis couldn''t stand hearing it anymore and responded coldly, "If you plot against me, whether it''s assassination or poisoning, I will spare your life.

    ¡°But that¡¯s your mistake. You shouldn¡¯t have colluded with the barbarians, set up an ambush on an isolated mountain, and killed hundreds of vanguard troops! They also had wives, children and parents!

    "If you are spared, how will their heroic souls be appeased in heaven? Only you can go and apologize to them in person!"

    ?Jiang Cheng also wanted to argue that the Marquis''s sword had fallen and the head had rolled away, completely settling the grudge.

    Li Laosi was afraid that Mr. Hou would feel bad, so he comforted him, "Such a person is not worthy of being sad for him. He is not as good as a pig or a dog. He will die cleanly!"

    The Marquis sighed, "I actually had doubts about him, but after more than ten years of following him life and death, I didn''t want to believe it. I didn''t expect it would cause such a catastrophe and involve so many soldiers..."

    ??Li Laosi shook his head, "Master Marquis, when brothers follow you out to fight, be prepared to have their heads fall to the ground. After all, no one will die in a war!"

    ¡°Besides, you are unwilling to send troops even if you are not sure of victory. As long as you send troops, you rush forward to kill them. You just want to protect your brothers more and save a few lives, or even none.

    ¡°We all understand! There is no need for Mr. Hou to blame himself for this!¡±

    Hearing these words, Jiayin also stepped forward to explain the arrangements in Xindu.

    ?In addition to the pension that the court will definitely provide, soldiers who are killed or injured in battle will also receive additional subsidies, which is enough to ensure that they have food and clothing for a lifetime.

    The Marquis raised his hand and rubbed his daughter''s hair. He didn''t say anything more, but his complexion became much better.

    Everyone worked together to dig a big pit and bury Jiang Cheng and the man in gray.

    By this time, Doctor Zhang had eaten and drank enough. He was picking his teeth and asked, "Where should we go next? Is it going to Quanzhou?"

    Jiayin collected the things casually and replied, "Yes, the family must be thinking about us, and they must go to meet up to report that we are safe.

    ¡°Also, I don¡¯t know if I picked up my sixth brother on the way to the fleet! My eldest brother should be with Mr. Wen, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Li Laosi is not worried, "Although Brother Li is usually gentle and quiet, he is actually very smart. All the way to the scientific examination and officialdom, it has been extremely smooth. This boy is really the most blessed one among the boys!

    "Your eldest brother, on the other hand, is full of dogma. If he is reluctant to leave the people and refuses to leave, Mr. Wen will have to waste his time."

    The Marquis retorted, "No, Jiaren knows how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and is sensible. This is the decision of the entire family, and he will not act out of emotion."

    "Let''s go, let''s go!" Doctor Zhang jumped up, patted the dust on his clothes, and shouted, "It''s useless no matter what you think about it. Just go to Quanzhou and you will know."

    Jiayin looked around and said, "Uncle Dashan hasn''t come back yet, please wait for him."

    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived.

    Before the words were spoken, Ye Shan appeared.

    "Master Marquis, I delivered the message to the border. Jiang Cheng is not here, and there is only one **** showing off his power. After receiving your order, the **** was immediately arrested and had to be sent back to the new capital to the prince. However, Jiang Cheng''s whereabouts are unknown. Do you want me to go back? Check?"

    The Marquis shook his head, and Li Laosi pointed the tip of his knife at the new grave not far away, and sneered, "No need to check, I have already reported to the Lord of Hell.

    ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Zhang took action just now, otherwise we would all be in trouble now. This guy brought more than 20 gray-clad guards here, hoping to step on our feet and seek glory and wealth.¡±

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1203ï¼š Are you surprised or surprised?

    Chapter 1203: Are you surprised or surprised?

    Jiayin was afraid that her adoptive father would feel bad, so she quickly said, "Let''s go back to the south of the Yangtze River first, but this time don''t go south by boat. If these things happen, the waterway will be strictly inspected. Let''s take the land route!"

    ¡°For so many years, my father and adoptive father have been in the north and have never gone to the south. I will take this opportunity to see the scenery of Jiangnan.¡±

    ¡°Good idea!¡± Li Laosi was the first to respond, and the Marquis also smiled and nodded.

    They have been fighting for more than ten years to protect their homeland.

    Looking at how the people of Tianwu live and work in peace and contentment now is the best compliment they can give themselves.

    ? Doctor Zhang doesn¡¯t care, as long as he has food and drink, and finally gets home.

    Yes, he has long regarded the Li family as his own...

    Finally, Ye Shan has to work hard.

    After all, the Liu family and Jia family in Xindu are still waiting for him to report that they are safe!

    In Xindu, because of the rain, the hot and steaming weather has finally eased a lot, and even the refugees outside the city seem to have lost their wilted appearance.

    ?Of course, the emperor is still in mourning. Even if he is happy, no one dares to show it.

    But it¡¯s still okay to talk in private.

    "Have you heard? People say that the prince is a real dragon. When the late emperor passed away and he was about to ascend the throne, it started to rain."

    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that, and some people say that the late emperor did something evil, and that¡¯s why we suffered.¡±

    "Oh, you can''t say this, or you might get into trouble. I''m just wondering when the court will give us food and money and let us go home."

    "Don''t worry about this. The new emperor will grant amnesty when he ascends the throne. He will definitely not treat us badly."

    ¡°Hey, maybe I can get another wife after I go home.¡±

    ??It was like this outside the city, and the people in the city also refused to shut up. Even the civil and military officials kneeling in the palace were making silent calculations in their hearts.

    ??I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because of the cool weather or the change of dynasties, but all I have in mind is the welfare of the family. This time, no elders fell down, and everyone was in high spirits.

    The queen died first, and then the emperor.

    ?The princes and concubines, who had been cautious before, finally had their troubles removed and now took charge of their own affairs.

    The Crown Princess brought her concubines, beauties, and wives from various families. She strictly abided by the etiquette and knelt down meticulously, for fear that others would say that she did not understand the rules and was not filial.

    ??The third princess was really annoyed after struggling for a day, but because the prince''s brother couldn''t say anything, she simply had people clean up the Zhilan Palace, and went to be lazy on the pretext of copying scriptures.

    ?Caiyun was afraid of outsiders'' comments, so she whispered a few words of advice.

    The third princess waved her hands impatiently and responded, "Everyone is dead. If you cry a little longer or kneel a little longer, you won''t be able to survive! Besides, my father has always known that I am disobedient, so he won''t care about it this time."

    After saying that, she leaned on the couch and stared at the sky in trance.

    ?The queen mother is dead, the father is dead, and even the good news is gone, life is getting more and more boring.

    Caiyun felt very sad seeing her master like this, but there was nothing she could do.

    Fortunately, after a while, a box of snacks in the white clouds was delivered from outside the palace.

    Caiyun asked the little **** who was running errands carefully, then smiled and placed the plate for the princess and said, "Princess, these are sent from Baiyunjian. They are Master Chen''s newly-thought-out snacks. Please try them!"

    As expected, the three princesses immediately became interested and tasted each of them, always saying yes.

    In the end, she even snorted proudly, "Whoever makes Jiayin run fast will not be able to eat this new snack. Wait until I write to her and let her eat it!" Caiyun couldn''t help but laugh along, and the people in Zhilan Palace The atmosphere finally became more relaxed, and the other maids and eunuchs dared to breathe a sigh of relief.

    But some are happy and some are sad. They feel comfortable, but Eunuch Feng wants to hang himself.

    The prince was kneeling in the main hall, with him waiting by his side. Logically speaking, it was not bad. It was a bit hot, but he would be fine after a few days.

    ??It just so happened that the Crown Princess was mad for some reason, so she just brought someone over to deliver "ice cheese" to the Crown Prince.

    The prince said it was not hot and there was no need for her to come over.

    The princess actually cried. She kept saying she felt sorry for the prince, and even while talking, she even held the prince''s hand!

    The prince was so angry that he kicked everyone away!

    Even he, the chief eunuch, was in trouble!

    ??The Crown Princess is really in a hurry. As long as she waits quietly, the Queen''s position will fall to her head. Why bother to bother the Prince and bother her.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With a name that was said to be inappropriate before a death, let alone a posthumous title, I''m afraid the palace won''t be able to keep it...

    Eunuch Feng leaned against the corridor pillar, secretly complaining in his heart.

    Just as Manager Yi came over, he quickly stopped him and said, "Manager, the prince is very angry. Will you come back later?"

    Manager Yi waved his hand and said with a smile, "Thank you very much, but the time is right now. I must meet the prince."

    As he spoke, he knocked on the door and went in, leaving Eunuch Feng nervous and looking into the room with his feet up.

    ?After a while, Manager Yi came out with a smile on his face.

    Eunuch Feng was curious. Manager Yi didn''t wait for him to ask questions and said, "After the late emperor''s funeral, I will go to Princess Suijintan''s mansion as an errand. Over the years, I have suffered a lot from the princess. Now that the princess is not here, I am just right." Take care of the conservatory for the princess!"

    Eunuch Feng was so surprised that he didn¡¯t know what to say for a long time. His eyes were full of envy.

    ?As a servant with no roots, if he had not gone out with his master, he would have been locked up in this high wall for the rest of his life. Going out to deliver a message would have been an unexpected surprise.

    Unexpectedly, Manager Yi would have the opportunity to leave the palace and be raised in honor, and he would end up in Broken Gold Beach!

    This is simply beyond his wildest dreams!

    Manager Yi looked a little proud, patted him on the shoulder, and whispered, "You must remember to help a truly good person when you meet him. Build up more virtues for yourself, and you will have a good future when you grow old. !¡±

    Eunuch Feng nodded vigorously. He also wanted to fly out of the palace one day and become an ordinary person.

    You don¡¯t have to be rich, just be free!

    In the room, the prince sat crookedly on the ground, imageless, with a piece of burning yellow paper in his hand.

    The little fox came out of nowhere and rubbed his arm.

    The prince immediately smiled, picked up the little fox, and took out two small dried fish from his sleeves.

    ?The little fox was so surprised that he started eating immediately and kept chirping.

    The prince hooked the little fox''s chin and sighed softly.

    ¡°Little thing, you are really blessed. It can be seen that reincarnation also requires luck. You are unlucky, but I am the worst.

    ¡°When I first started to remember, I fought with wild dogs to eat rotten food. The scars from the wild dogs¡¯ bites are still on my legs. At that time, I just wanted a good family to buy me as a slave!

    Who would have thought that I am actually a prince, the son of the lord of a country! Haha, surprised or not, unexpected or not!

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either, but it¡¯s true! A kid who can beat up a beggar at any time is actually a prince!

    "Just because I am a coward and can''t protect my wife and children, my wife was killed and my son was thrown out of the palace. It was also said that I was protecting my son from harm! Leave a trace of blood for great things. !¡±

    The prince laughed, a little crazy, but the corners of his eyes were red.

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1204ï¼š Steal the emperors money box!

    Chapter 1204: Stealing the emperor¡¯s money box!

    The little fox was a little scared and covered his eyes with his little paws.

    ??The prince quickly stopped laughing, gently touched the little fox, and said comfortingly, "Don''t be afraid, I just remembered the hardships I suffered when I was a child. Unfortunately, when I talk about it now, everyone will probably call me hypocritical."

    After all, I will be the emperor soon!

    ¡°Emperor, the entire Tianwu is under my control, and everyone will kneel down when they see me.

    "But Santiao, I sometimes think that if I were an ordinary citizen, I would be a trusted steward in the Li family, or even... marry the girl I like, have several children, be a good husband and father, and live my life Are you happier?"

    ??The little fox tilted his head, with some inexplicable emotions in his little eyes. Finally, he gently rubbed his hand, which was a silent comfort.

    The prince smiled bitterly and hugged it tightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s all, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll just be an emperor. At least I¡¯ll be better than the one in the coffin.¡±

    ?The little fox immediately chirped a few times and raised his little chin, rarely looking proud...

    ?The sun rises and the moon sets, two days pass by in a flash, and the kneeling spirit is already halfway through, and everyone feels much more relaxed.

    In fact, according to the etiquette system, the death of the emperor is far more complicated and troublesome than this.

    ??But the prince said that state affairs were the most important thing, and there were indeed many trivial matters inside and outside the court, so the civil and military officials silently obeyed his orders.

    After all, if nothing else, thousands of refugees outside the city have not yet been resettled.

    ?At dusk that day, a dozen knights, covered in gunpowder smoke, rushed eight hundred miles into the new capital, bringing explosive news.

    Xintinghou recaptured the border pass, but was betrayed when he led the vanguard army out to attack the barbarians. The barbarians set up an ambush and besieged Gushan for four days, and they were in danger.

    At the critical moment, with the help of thunder from the sky, the vanguard army fought back and wiped out more than 3,000 grassland barbarians.

    The Khan of the Grassland and the fifth prince were killed, and there will be no more power to invade within twenty years!

    Handhou Xinting and General Li Si are missing and their whereabouts are unknown!

    All the civil and military officials kneeling in the palace were excited!

    I have been calling for the unification of the country and the country, but I never thought that it would be accomplished one day!

    ?Twenty years of peace, as long as the new emperor is not a fool, Tianwu can recuperate and create a prosperous age!

    What''s more, the new emperor is now much wiser and wiser than the previous emperor!

    ??Bei Zhengjun and Xintinghou are definitely the biggest contributors to Tianwu!

    ?Some veterans fell to the ground crying in ecstasy, and some smart people immediately calculated how many officials would be needed to take care of the recaptured Jiangbei, and how many benefits the family could gain.

    But more people are still thinking about the missing Marquis Xinting and General Li Si!

    Why did you disappear?

    ?? Was he killed by someone''s cunning plot, was he killed in battle with no bones left, or was he able to retreat bravely and escape from the rapids?

    ??Thinking of the Li family evacuating in the dark night, everyone feels even more headache!

    The Li family knew that the Marquis knew that the Marquis was retreating bravely, so they withdrew.

    Or did the Li family retreat to Quanzhou after receiving the news that the Marquis was going to fight to the death, fearing that they would lose their support and struggle to survive in Xindu?

    For a time, everyone was outwardly happy for the complete victory of the Northern Expedition, but their minds were in a mess!

    The prince was unexpectedly calm and issued a series of decrees.

    Determine the generals who will temporarily guard the border, collect food and grass to transport, reward the Northern Expeditionary Army, provide compensation to the generals who died in battle, and arrange for the wounded soldiers to recuperate...

    ?Every will is just right, without any mistakes, as if it is the result of long consideration.

    ?This also made the courtiers'' slight contempt for him because of his youth completely disappear.

    ??But the imperial edict is good, but because of a severe drought, Xindu is short of food!

    ?It is not an easy task to raise food for tens of thousands of people, and both the Ministry of Household Affairs and the Ministry of War are worried.

    ?At this time, Mr. Liu took Liu Zhiheng into the palace.

    The two of them came up with enough food for the Northern Expeditionary Army for two months, which solved their urgent need. However, this grain was specially left behind by the Li family when they withdrew, apparently to repay the grain they had borrowed from various aristocratic families.

    ?Now the old man of the Liu family assessed the situation and reported it to the prince.

    The prince immediately summoned these families and offered to temporarily lend grain to the Northern Expeditionary Army, and then implicitly promised that they could send their daughters to the palace, or that family members could serve as officials in Jiangbei.

    ?Several families were overjoyed and responded immediately.

    Food is in short supply, but after this year, the fields can still grow.

    But the opportunity to enter the palace and become an official is not always available!

    ??Just when everyone was kneeling down to express their gratitude, Mr. Liu and the prince looked at each other, both smiling happily.

    The food left by the Li family was originally used for the Northern Expedition.

    ??It''s just that the prince has to throw out some benefits in exchange. For the family, the huge benefits are just a few more women in the harem, or someone in Jiangbei to govern.

    It is he who has the final say whether a woman is good or not.

    Whether an official is good or not, there are also political performance assessments!

    The court was very busy, and many people in Xindu were also busy.

    In the past few years, the Li family''s several businesses were simply too good, making huge amounts of money every day, to the point where everyone was jealous.

    ?Now that the Li family has withdrawn, this business has become a big piece of meat that everyone wants to swallow.

    ?There is also the treasure trove of Broken Gold Beach. Everyone wants to hold it in their arms and make money even in their dreams!

    ?So, someone started to make a move and stretched out their little paws.

    On this day, the closed Baiyunjian was suddenly knocked on the door by the government officials, who claimed that they had colluded with unscrupulous merchants, bought low-quality flour, and planned to make snacks and sell them to diners.

    Chen Xi and others were naturally dissatisfied, and the result was that the kitchen was smashed into a mess.

    When the news spread, many people were upset, wondering who had made the move so early, and regretting that they had missed the first move.

    But on the second day, ten thousand of them rejoiced!

    Because the third princess used the power of thunder to find out who was driving the guards, she led a hundred guards into the small family''s mansion, smashing it to pieces from the inside out, and even chopped off an arm of the family owner!

    ??And the new emperor was so arrogant and cruel to the princess. Instead of stopping her, he ordered the small family to be directly sent to the border to perform hard labor.

    ?Some veteran ministers bit the bullet and interceded on behalf of the small family. Finally, they found out that Baiyunjian and other shops and businesses, and even Broken Gold Beach, are now the property of the third princess and the new emperor!

    ?That small family was bullying not the Li family, but the royal servants!

    It was a sign of mercy from the new emperor that he was sent to the border. Otherwise, if the entire clan was beheaded, no one would be able to say anything!

    ?After all, I haven¡¯t heard of anyone who dares to ¡°rob¡± the emperor¡¯s money box!

    When the small family was escorted out of the capital, they cried loudly, but it was unusually quiet inside and outside the new capital.

    The small family is like a chicken, and everyone is a scared monkey!

    The old and young people of Broken Gold Beach also stood by the roadside, watching quietly. They did not laugh or curse, but everyone¡¯s backs were straight!

    The most correct choice in their lives was to follow the Li family. No matter when, the Li family never abandoned them!

    ?Even none of the Li family is here, but they are still protected under powerful wings.

    ?When the last prisoner was out of sight, everyone returned to Broken Gold Beach. They worked when they needed to work and ate when they needed to eat.

    ?In the orchard, weeds have grown up because of the rain. They need to be pulled out as soon as possible. Be careful not to waste the land and delay the fruiting next year.

    It¡¯s time to thin out the cabbage and radish seedlings in the fields. Don¡¯t be greedy. If you leave too many seedlings, they won¡¯t grow big.

    There are also seven or eight fat pigs in the pig house, which weigh more than 200 kilograms. We will kill five of them, find someone to prepare them into bacon, and send them to the south, so that everyone will not forget the taste of home...

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1205ï¼š The whole city has pink eye!

    Chapter 1205 Everyone in Xindu has pink eye!

    After this incident, Xindu immediately became much quieter.

    Many people are saying behind their backs that the Li family is treacherous and murders people without blood.

    ??But if you don¡¯t stretch out your hand to covet it, how can you be chopped into pieces!

    ??And it was far more than that. I don¡¯t know if the emperor felt that he had been short-changed by the Li family. After all, he had taken away a lot of their business in vain, so an imperial edict was sent to Quanzhou.

    Jia''an, who was originally the Foreign Affairs Department, still maintained his original position. Jiaren and Jiali also became county magistrates near Quanzhou, and there was no mention of their absence from their posts without permission.

    Even Mr. Wen, the imperial censor, who had been patrolling outside, changed his position. From now on, he will travel with his salary and visit the mountains and rivers. Occasionally, he will send a piece of paper to Beijing to talk about the customs and customs in the south.

    As for Li Laoer and Jiayin, no one mentioned a word, but no one suspected that they had been given titles.

    ??Several brothers in the Li family all have official positions, so these two men must have retained their titles!

    The whole Xindu, because of this decree, all became pink-eyed patients.

    The Holy Family is like this, it is truly unprecedented and unprecedented!

    ?Are you envious? Envy!

    Are you jealous? Jealous!

    But it¡¯s useless to be envious and jealous. After all, no one can go back and take in the prince who was a beggar more than ten years ago!

    ?However, when people on the streets talked about it, they kept praising the prince.

    The monarch is the heaven of the people. A monarch who values ??love and justice is the people¡¯s luck!

    Seven or eight days later, the Li family, who had arrived in Quanzhou and settled down, received this imperial edict.

    I have to say that the prince considered Zhou Xiang.

    ??The imperial edict was first sent to the Hailan Army and then to General Tang.

    General Tang will then inform the Li family, for fear that the Li family will misunderstand.

    Li Laoer and Jiayi represented the Li family and were naturally happy to receive the imperial edict.

    They are not nostalgic for power. Compared with glory and wealth, the safety of their families is the most important thing.

    But for the Jiaren brothers, they were in their prime. It would be the best if they could continue to sell their goods to the emperor''s family and benefit the people after they had learned martial arts.

    ?However, this joy is still limited.

    Because several people who "disappeared" in Gushan still haven''t appeared...

    ??Although he believed in Jiayin''s ability, Mu Jue was also smart and brave, and he had the help of Dr. Zhang.

    But there is only one in ten thousand miles, and no one dares to make sure of it by patting his chest!

    ?That was a battlefield, where thousands of people were fighting, and the swords had no eyes...

    Old Mrs. Li tried her best to eat a lot at every meal, and then went to sit in front of her house, but she still lost weight quickly visible to the naked eye.

    ??Everyone automatically divided into several teams and marched out for 200 miles, guarding all the northern roads leading to Quanzhou...

    On this afternoon, a carriage was hurriedly walking on the road. A **** man on the carriage bit a chicken leg and cracked his whip from time to time.

    In the carriage, there was a faint smell of alcohol wafting out, along with the quarrels and tantrums of boys and girls.

    ?The young man complained, "Oh, that''s not right. I told you that it should be put here, but you didn''t listen. You lose!"

    The girl was lying, "No matter, no matter! As agreed, I will play chess and you will be the one to take the lead! Hurry up and let your adoptive father talk about you and your mind will go crazy!"

    There was also the low laughter of middle-aged people, who would say something and be offended from time to time.

    After a while, the carriage arrived at the entrance of a small town. The **** man suggested, "Would you like to go down and have a bowl of herbal tea and take a rest?"

    ??But before the people in the carriage could respond, a man had already jumped out of the tea shed on the roadside, shouting loudly, "Uncle Four, Uncle Four!"

    The **** man turned around and responded with surprise.

    ¡°Oh, Jiaren, why are you here? You are dark and thin, are you suffering?¡±

    Needless to say, the **** man was Li Laosi. In the carriage were the half-drunk Dr. Zhang, as well as Jiayin and Mu Jue, who were playing chess together against the Marquis.

    As soon as the carriages started to drive, everyone jumped out one after another.

    Jiaren only glanced at it and tears fell down.

    ??No one is missing, and no one is missing an arm or a leg!

    ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯re all back!¡±

    Jiayin rushed forward distressedly and pulled her elder brother''s arm. The elegant young man in the past was now tanned and thin, his clothes were dusty, and his hair was messy. It was obvious that he had been out for a long time.

    ¡°Brother, how long have you been waiting here?¡±

    "It didn''t take long, it''s only half a month. My family was worried, so we divided into several groups and came out to greet you." After Jiaren said this, he looked at his sister carefully and became more and more choked up.

    ¡°It¡¯s all useless, big brother, for letting a little girl like you worry so much, protecting the whole family and evacuating south, and then running to Jiangbei to save people..."

    "Brother," Jiayin didn''t want his brother to blame himself, so he quickly smiled and said, "Things are over, and those who can do it should work harder! Now that my family is doing well, I haven''t been tired in vain."

    Jiaren raised his head and rubbed his sister''s head, then wiped his tears and turned around to salute the elders.

    Lao Hei and others who came with Jiaren also stepped forward to salute with excitement on their faces.

    When they went to the southwest, their original intention was to deliver things to the eldest young master and exchange letters along the way.

    ?Who would have thought that not only did they encounter the Maitreya Cult in rebellion, but they also protected the eldest young master and retreated to Quanzhou.

    To be honest, fortunately, the Southwest Border Guard Army took action and eliminated the Maitreya Sect early, and the people in the county were safe, otherwise the young master would not have left.

    ?He almost knocked the young master unconscious and hijacked the carriage...

    Mu Jue was alert. Seeing that there were other people looking in the tea shed, he advised, "Get in the car first and drive on. There are many people here."

    Everyone responded, quickly got into the car, and quickly disappeared from the sight of outsiders.

    ?After walking more than ten miles, leaving enough people to **** him, Lao Hei and others dispersed and went to various places to deliver messages.

    Fortunately, the Li family is prosperous and there is no shortage of boys. With Zhi Min Xiujie and Liu Yang, they almost lead a team, and they all spread out!

    Mu Jue really went to great lengths to find a wife.

    He specially snatched a horse and ran to Quanzhou to report the news.

    ?So when everyone who traveled day and night arrived home, everyone in the family, old and young, was waiting at the gate.

    Jiayin jumped out of the carriage and was hugged tightly by her grandma.

    "Fu Niu''er, Fu Niu''er, you''re finally back! Grandma thought... wu wu, silly girl, don''t take risks again, grandma is afraid!"

    Jiayin was so distressed by the pain of her grandma¡¯s bones that she tried her best to comfort the old man while holding back her tears.

    ¡°Grandma, your granddaughter is amazing! I said she would come back safely, so I will come back safely! From now on, even if you chase me away, I won¡¯t leave, I will always stay with grandma!¡±

    As she spoke, tears still ran down her face.

    Tao Hongying took her husband''s hand and looked up and down. She saw that he had no arms or legs, and he showed his big white teeth in a silly smile. She was no longer in the mood to feel bad, and turned around to hug her daughter.

    ¡°Damn girl, if you dare to run out again, your legs will be broken!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I was born to my mother, so I can do whatever I want!¡± Jiayin wiped her tears and coaxed her grandma and mother with a smile.

    ?Li Zhensheng, Li Lao Er, Li Lao San and others patted Li Lao Si on the shoulder and looked at the Marquis carefully. They all felt as if they were surviving a disaster and were completely relieved!

    ?Everything is fake, only the fact that your family is safe and alive is real!

    ??At the time of the excitement, Doctor Zhang yawned and got out of the car, shouting, "Oh, no one likes me, an old and immortal person. I''ve been back for a long time, and no one is paying attention to me!"

    ¡°Haha, what are you talking about, Uncle Zhang? You are our protector.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle Zhang is not here, and we don¡¯t even feel like drinking!¡±

    ??Everyone hurriedly coaxed the old man, forcing him to snort proudly.

    It is still good news that has been coaxing "old children" for many years and has rich experience.

    She raised her voice and praised, "It''s all thanks to Grandpa Zhang that we can come back safely this time! Without Grandpa Zhang, we might have all crossed the Naihe Bridge! Let''s go into the house and cook some good dishes for Grandpa Zhang." Pour some wine and let him talk!"

    ¡°Really, really? The old man is so awesome!¡±

    ¡°I have to thank Uncle Zhang very much for this. I will say that Uncle Zhang¡¯s medical skills are the best in the world!¡±

    ??Everyone climbed up the ladder and finally coaxed the old man to raise his chin proudly and raise the corners of his mouth.

    As he spoke, everyone entered the courtyard together. As soon as the door was closed, there was full of joy and laughter!

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1206ï¼š Destined marriage

    Chapter 1206 Destined Marriage

    ?The sea breeze blows slightly, bringing with it the smell of the sea.

    There are seagulls flying low by the sea, looking for unlucky fish to fill their bellies.

    There are also naughty children playing on the beach, and occasionally on boats by the pier.

    This is a small island not far from Quanzhou. It was bought by the Li family a few years ago. It has been built and organized for so long, and now it looks like a paradise.

    The island is covered with lush green trees and flowers. There is even a waterfall falling on the hill in the middle, which looks very cool from a distance.

    There are orchards scattered on both sides of the mountain. This is the season when peaches are ripe.

    ??The peach trees are low and short, with heavy pink peaches. I wish I could just lie under the tree and reach out to pick them and eat them to my heart''s content!

    ??If you are familiar with it, if you look carefully, you will find that this island is vaguely similar to Broken Gold Beach.

    At this moment, a large ship had just docked beside the trestle, and the young and old of the Li family were disembarking along the gangplank.

    Three years are enough for Jiayin to grow into a more and more graceful girl.

    Today she changed into a navy blue feather gauze dress, with a dark blue belt tied around her waist, and strings of millet beads hanging from it, which made her look even more tall and slim, and her waist too slim to hold.

    Her black hair was pulled up casually, with only one pearl inserted into it, and the remaining half was scattered on her shoulders, playfully blown up by the sea breeze.

    As soon as Mrs. Li''s feet landed on the ground, she scolded her granddaughter, "You stinky girl, you said you would go back after staying for three days. You have been dragging her here and there for half a month."

    Jiayin hugged the old lady¡¯s round arms, and was extremely happy to be scolded.

    ?In the past few years, my children and grandchildren are all around me, my heart is full and my grandma is in excellent health. This is the blessing of the whole family.

    "Oh, grandma, my adoptive father''s iron tree has finally blossomed. As a daughter, I will naturally have to help more. Otherwise, my adoptive mother will be dissatisfied and regret not marrying. Where can I find a good wife for my adoptive father? "

    ¡°Silly girl, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± Mrs. Li glared at her granddaughter, but held her hand tightly.

    ¡°Your adoptive father and mother are destined to meet each other thousands of miles away, and they are destined to be married by fate!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tao Hongying, who followed later, also smiled, ¡°When I first arrived here, I met Su Ning. It¡¯s almost as if this marriage has been waiting for the Marquis.¡±

    Mrs. Li urged, "Hurry up, we will get married the day after tomorrow, and we have to organize food and drinks. I''m afraid the housekeeper has been anxious for a long time, and he needs our help."

    ??Everyone was chatting and laughing, and quickly got on the carriage. The carriage drove all the way to the middle of the island, bypassed the woods, and arrived at a small mountain col facing north and south.

    In the mountain col, there are three courtyards side by side. The middle one is the largest, with five front and back entrances, and the left and right two are smaller, both with three entrances.

    ?Looking from a distance, they look like a mountain, relying on each other and relying on each other.

    Needless to say, the big house in the middle belongs to the Li family. Because there are so many people, the house is too small to live in.

    The one on the left belongs to the Marquis, and the one on the right belongs to the Wen family.

    Just like when we were at Ruijintan, no matter how you look at it, you will always be friendly.

    At this moment, the doors of the Li family and the Marquis''s house were both open, and everyone was coming in and out. Everyone was smiling, but only the Wen family was quiet.

    Jiayin got off the carriage and saw her mother standing in front of the door, so she asked, "Mom, where is my stepmother?"

    Tao Hongying smiled and said, "In the side courtyard of Mr. Wen''s house, she said she must abide by the rules and not see each other for three days before the wedding."

    ?Everyone laughed along with her, and it was normal for the bride to be shy.

    Jiayin said hello, then went to the kitchen to load a box of freshly baked snacks and went to the next door.

    The Wen family has a small population and there is not enough room in the main courtyard to live in, so the side courtyard and the front courtyard are also used as guest rooms for everyone most of the time.

    Jiayin arrived at the gate of the side courtyard smoothly and saw a twenty-seven-year-old woman under the window. Her pale cherry-pink dress made her face appear slightly shy. Occasionally she stretched out her bare hands. The needlework in my hand is gentle and neat.

    ?Hair of black hair was only held up by a mutton-fat jade hairpin, but the pearl pendant beside her ear swayed gently, creating a shallow arc of happiness.

    Perhaps feeling a different kind of gaze, the woman slowly turned her head, revealing a face like a silver moon, a slightly plump neck and shoulders, and a gentle smile that made people''s hearts tremble. Jiayin sighed in his heart. Only such a beautiful woman is worthy of her adoptive father who spent half his life in the army!

    The gentle countryside has always been the best destination for heroes.

    ¡°Princess, why are you dazed? Come in quickly!¡±

    Yu Suning smiled so much that she arched her eyebrows and raised her hand to greet him gently.

    Jiayin quickly walked in.

    When they came back from the Northland, the family was very happy to be reunited.

    ?Mr. Zhang had a restless temper. He left a letter and went out to play in a few days.

    She was also thinking about the small island where gunpowder was made, and quietly went to sea.

    As a result, something happened at this time.

    ??Master Hou suddenly returned to his status as an ordinary person. He was a little at a loss, so he walked around in the mountains and forests outside Quanzhou City without anything to do, but he was accidentally poisoned.

    In fact, it is not considered poisonous. It is just a medicinal powder that can induce cold syndrome. If ordinary people smell it, they will shudder at most and become a little uncomfortable.

    ??But the Marquis has been fighting in Jiangbei for more than ten years, and his foundation has been damaged. He has accumulated many diseases, and it is like laying a mine that was suddenly detonated by this medicinal powder!

    Not only was the Marquis so cold that he was as cold as ice, but he was also unconscious for three days.

    ?His family felt something was wrong. When they found him, there was a woman serving him, Yu Suning.

    Yu Suning did not hide anything, she said that she had poisoned the Marquis.

    Even though the Li family didn''t think she was a bad person and took good care of the Marquis, they still took her back and locked her up.

    Jiayin rushed back from the island urgently. He received acupuncture, medicated baths, and drank medicine. It took seven or eight days of treatment before the Marquis recovered. However, he still needs to pay attention to avoid the cold in the future and rest for a long time.

    At this time, Yu Suning was also released, and her origins became clearer.

    Speaking of which, Yu Suning is a pitiful person.

    ?My father opened a pharmacy and was well known for his high medical ethics.

    It happened that her mother got a strange disease, and her father tried his best to keep her alive.

    ?Two years after my mother died, my father also died in depression.

    In order to seize the pharmacy, the tribe spread rumors that Yu Su Ning had killed his relatives.

    Not long after, Yu Suning¡¯s husband¡¯s family also came to cancel the engagement.

    Yu Suning simply sold the pharmacy, dispersed the money, built a small yard in the mountains, and lived in seclusion with a pair of old servants. In a flash, she was an old girl in her twenties.

    Single women always have a lot of trouble around them, and there are always people who want to take advantage of it.

    Recently, something happened to the old servant''s son who was away from home. He rushed to deal with it, leaving Yu Suning alone in the yard. For safety, she sprinkled powder, hoping to drive away those evil-minded disciples.

    ??Unexpectedly, the disciple did not do much, but he brought down the Marquis!

    ?Human life was at stake, and she was the one who caused the trouble, so she took care of the Marquis herself for three days and three nights, regardless of her reputation.

    In these three days and three nights, it is inevitable to wipe your body, give medicine and water...

    The Li family is all worried!

    ??They didn''t harm the Marquis intentionally, but they took the initiative to make up for it and take care of him.

    ??This girl has a dirty name because of it, and if word spreads about it, it will be even more difficult for her to live!

    How to deal with this...

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1207ï¼š The late reward has arrived!

    Chapter 1207 The late reward has arrived!

    In the end, the Marquis recovered a lot and understood the whole story, saying, "She hurt me unintentionally, but she harmed her reputation because she saved me. I can''t let her have any more troubles in her troubled life!"

    "If she doesn''t mind my anonymity, she might as well be my companion. If she doesn''t mind, I would like to ask the old lady to recognize her as my adopted daughter and find a good husband for her. I will pay the dowry."

    The old lady and others were all surprised when they heard this.

    ??Everyone knows that Mr. Hou is upright and aboveboard, and it is expected that he does not want to cause any more trouble to the girl.

    But he wanted to keep the girl by his side and keep her as his companion for the rest of his life, which was very rare.

    The old lady tentatively said, "This girl has a blessed face and a gentle temperament. It is rare to have her own opinion. If they live together as companions, I think the couple must be harmonious..."

    Mr. Hou didn¡¯t speak, but the tips of his ears turned red.

    ??The old lady immediately called everyone out, and then secretly inquired about the good news.

    Jiayin was very happy when he heard that his adoptive father had this idea.

    Others can''t tell, but grandma can''t hide it.

    ?So, she quietly whispered into her grandma¡¯s ear and made it clear.

    When the adoptive father got sick, he was covered in frost. If he could save his life, it was probably because he was stripped naked and put in hot water in the bathtub, or someone simply warmed him up!

    Needless to say, no matter which method is used, the sacrifice for the girl is too great.

    It happened that this girl knew medical skills, but she was not very proficient in it. She did not expect Jiayin to see it, and she did not know that during those three days, the Marquis could not move his body, but his consciousness was clear!

    Mrs. Li clapped her thigh happily and immediately gave a clear hint to the whole family. In short, the highest task was to bring Mr. Hou and Miss Yu together.

    ?Especially the chief steward of the Hou Mansion, who knelt on the ground that night, offered incense to the ancestors of the Ye family, and kowtowed countless times!

    Ms. Yu was held by Mrs. Li''s hand and talked about it carefully for half the night. The remaining half of the night was spent shedding tears.

    The injustice of fate, the sadness of the early death of parents and relatives, and the fear of living alone, all seemed to find an outlet on this night.

    ?That handsome and brave man suffered because of her, but he did not blame her.

    ?That person said that he respects her choice. If she is willing, she will have someone to rely on for the rest of her life...

    ?The sun rises and the moon sets, and time flies by like a white horse.

    ??Master Hou moved to this island to recuperate, and Miss Yu came to take care of him. It took a long time.

    The island is full of family members, quiet and beautiful.

    There are no gossips from outsiders, no anger or sadness, only beautiful days flowing everywhere.

    A hero who has gone through hardships, fulfilled the righteousness of his family and country, and returned to seclusion.

    A gentle woman whose heart has been broken by the world, longing for support and harbor.

    ??The two of them grew closer and closer as they went about their daily necessities, food, housing, and transportation, while drinking tea and playing chess...

    Finally, we are married!

    "Princess?" Yu Suning was lost in thought when she saw the good news. She smiled helplessly and patted her hand gently, "Is there something on your mind? Why are you always in a daze?"

    Jiayin came to his senses, coughed twice and joked.

    "I don''t have anything else to do. The biggest thing is to help my adoptive father to marry my adoptive mother home as soon as possible.

    At this moment, most of the family members have arrived, and it is very noisy. I''m afraid my stepmother is hungry, so I''ll give you a plate of snacks. It''s okay for others to pay it off, but the adoptive mother is starving and the adoptive father should feel distressed. "

    As she spoke, she looked pitiful and said, "Hey, my adoptive father loved me the most in the past, but I''m afraid he won''t love me anymore in the future. Not only did my adoptive father love my adoptive mother, but he also gave birth to a little brother and sister. I''m sure... I can¡¯t get in line.¡±

    ¡°What are you whispering about secretly while I¡¯m not here!¡± Mr. Hou led Mu Jue in from the outside. He happened to hear the end of a sentence, so he smiled and raised his hand to knock Jiayin on the head.

    Jiayin covered her forehead and stuck out her tongue in protest, "The adoptive father is partial, why doesn''t he beat the adoptive mother? It''s because he has a daughter-in-law and has forgotten the daughter."

    Yu Suning blushed, glared at the Marquis angrily, and asked, "Didn''t we agree that we couldn''t meet each other three days before the wedding?"

    ??The Marquis opened his gown and sat down, raised his hand to pour a cup of warm tea, pushed it in front of her, and said, "We are getting married. Just be happy and do whatever you want to do by following other people''s rules."

    Yu Suning blushed more and more, and asked in a low voice, "It rained last night. Are your knees sore again? I sewed two linen bags. I heard that it is best to heat up coarse salt and apply it on your knees." Wait a minute and give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mr. Hou responded with a smile.

    Mu Jue leaned against the door, smiling strangely. Time has not been unkind to him either. He has lost his previous arrogant appearance. He has become taller and stronger, and his skin is tanned. Because he is responsible for two ships and shares some family affairs, he looks much more stable.

    ??However, occasionally the movements of his eyebrows and eyes still reveal a bit of both righteousness and evil, which makes people guess that his nature is definitely not so honest.

    Jiayin tugged on his sleeves, and the two quietly exited the room, leaving the world to the happy couple.

    ??The sea breeze is still blowing tirelessly, the waves are beating against the rocks, white waves are falling and breaking, frightened seagulls are flying around, and they are screaming everywhere.

    Jiayin and Mu Jue walked first by the beach. Jiayin took off his shoes and felt extremely comfortable stepping on the soft sand.

    Mu Jue walked backwards and muttered to the girl he had guarded for several years.

    "The Marquis is already married. When can we put the marriage on the agenda? Brother, they always say they want to test me, but every time I pass, they will have new ideas. If this continues, I''m afraid I''ll lose all my beard. I''m fighting a bachelor!"

    Jiayin couldn''t help but laugh when she thought of how her brothers racked their brains to embarrass Mu Jue every time they got together.

    ?The girl''s smile was bright and bright, completely different from the puppet ladies in the back house, it was so wanton and flamboyant.

    Even if Mu Jue watched it ten thousand times, his heart would still beat wildly.

    ?He suddenly became bold, stepped forward and kissed the **** the forehead...

    Jiayin was startled. Just as he was about to speak, a loud shout came from not far away!

    ¡°You bastard, how dare you bully my sister!¡± It turned out that it was Jiayi and Liu Yang who came over to take a look.

    Mu Jue turned around and ran away, with Jiayi and Liu Yang chasing after him.

    Jiayin was holding her shoes and laughing so hard that she couldn¡¯t stand up straight.

    Suddenly, she felt as if a bubble had burst somewhere in her mind. She subconsciously sank her mind into space, and then her smile became even brighter!

    ?Hunted for thousands of miles to rescue Gushan, she can be regarded as the hero of the unification of the country.

    After such a long time, the reward finally ¡°arrived¡±!

    ?In the space, all the land turned into the dark color of a nursery, and the mountains and forests obscured by the gray fog were also exposed...

    Needless to say, she will be very busy in the future and will have to re-plan her little world.

    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if I can bring people in?

    ??If possible, send someone close to her to help her take care of her little world, and she can continue to be lazy...

    ?After climbing up a towering rock in a few steps, Jiayin looked at the blue sea and sky and opened his arms!

    The sea breeze seems to be carrying her up, letting her fly freely between heaven and earth!

    She didn¡¯t know whether God sent her here by accident or if it had any purpose.

    But she worked hard and got the happiness she has now!

    No one can tell what things will happen to her in the future, and how many joys and sorrows she will encounter in the future, but she will still go on firmly and face everything bravely!

    The sea breeze became stronger. Mu Jue and Jiayi Liu Yang in the distance looked at the girl with flying clothes on the rocks. For a moment, they even thought that she would fly away with the wind.

    ¡°Fu Niuer!¡±

    ¡°Princess!¡±

    ¡°Sister Princess!¡±

    ??The three of them exclaimed in surprise and ran over.

    Mu Jue stretched out her hand, stood under the rocks, and greeted with a trembling voice, "Princess, it''s time to go home, grandma is waiting for you to eat!"

    Jiayin turned around and saw their expressions, and couldn''t help but smile. She held Mu Jue''s arm with one hand and held up her skirt with the other, and jumped off the rock neatly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home and eat!¡±

    ??The three of them breathed a sigh of relief, and Mu Jue held Jiayin''s hand tightly, not daring to let go at all.

    Jiayi and Liu Yang saw it and turned their heads to pretend not to see it.

    ?How far out, Mu Jue looked back and forgot about the reef.

    Bring people over tomorrow to chip the rocks into pieces and transport them away!

    ?No one can take away his beloved girl, not even stones, not even God!

    ?Perhaps sensing his annoyance, the waves hit the rocks harder and harder. For a while, the waves rose into the sky and fell gracefully, beautifully...

    ? Today¡¯s update is here, and there will be an extra chapter tomorrow!

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1208ï¼š Extra: Xindu Chapter

    Chapter 1208 Extra?Xindu Chapter

    Ten years after the new emperor ascended the throne, Jiangbei, which had been occupied by barbarians, gradually recovered its vitality.

    ?A large number of people returned to their homes, or simply the poor in the south of the Yangtze River, went to the north of the Yangtze River in search of opportunities to make a fortune.

    ?Ten years of hard work and hard work have finally made this land riddled with holes come alive again.

    Some courtiers proposed moving the capital back, but the new emperor vetoed it.

    In terms of geographical location, Xindu is surrounded by the Jinsha River, which is naturally dangerous and has convenient waterways, which is also a natural line of defense.

    From a customary point of view, everyone prefers the climate and beautiful scenery of Jiangnan.

    So, the capital was finally moved to the construction of a new palace.

    ??Jiang and Beijing were replaced by imperial palaces. From now on, Tianwu''s cultural and economic center was still the new capital.

    The national treasury is abundant, and the food warehouses everywhere are full to the point of overflowing.

    Therefore, the common people were conscripted to work during the off-season, they had good food and were paid, so they had no objections or complaints.

    ?Of course, this is also the reason why the new emperor has sent countless inspectors, and there are also spies among the common craftsmen.

    ??Officials don''t dare to be greedy or treat the people harshly, otherwise...the few people who didn''t believe in evil at first are still blowing wind on the flagpole!

    ?Killing chickens to scare monkeys is a crude method, but it is always the most effective.

    ?In the palace, the maids and eunuchs perform their duties and do their best.

    But because it is early summer, the weather is a bit hot, and occasionally after finishing the errands, it is inevitable to find a place to take a nap.

    ??In the Xilong Pavilion, the new emperor was looking through the memorials. A little fox in white was lying on the side of the table, wagging its tail in boredom.

    With a grimace on his face, Eunuch Feng brought tea in and said cautiously, "Your Majesty, um... the Queen sent someone to tell you that the eldest prince has a cough. Please come over and have a look."

    "If you are sick, go to the imperial doctor. What''s the use of going to see him?" The new emperor sneered without raising his eyes, "I have told you that since the eldest prince is weak, he needs to rest for a month and there is no need to go to the study. The queen needs to do her best. Take care of it, and leave the palace power to the imperial concubine for the time being!"

    Eunuch Feng quickly agreed, thinking how the queen would regret hearing the news.

    ?The original intention was to use the child to compete for favor, but she didn''t expect that her son could no longer study and her palace rights were also taken away.

    ?This woman is easily blinded by love. Even the queen can''t see clearly that the emperor''s heart has never been with them?

    At this time, the deputy general manager and the young **** brought a box. After a few words, Eunuch Feng happily entered the door again.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Highness the Third Princess has given you a box, saying it is a new gadget from Quanzhou!¡±

    The new emperor immediately put down his pen, with a look of surprise in his eyes, "Really, present it!"

    The box was quickly opened, and inside was a large carpet woven with the colors of the sea and the sky.

    ??The blue background is the sea surface, with blue-black rocks, white waves, seagulls passing over the sea surface, and in the distance there is half a rising sun jumping out of the sea, illuminating the surrounding area with golden color!

    ¡°Oh, this carpet is so beautiful and has a good meaning. It¡¯s just the right size to lay here!¡±

    Eunuch Feng observed the situation and immediately arranged for the young eunuchs to spread the carpet on the open space in front of the table.

    Then, he quickly retreated with the young eunuch.

    There was only one person and one fox in the room. The new emperor took off his shoes and socks and slowly stepped on the carpet, as if he were stepping on a white beach.

    ?The little fox rolled and jumped excitedly, nuzzling here and sniffing there. It was also very happy.

    The new emperor sat down, holding the little fox in his arms, enjoying the rare tranquility.

    After a while, he slowly smiled, rubbed the little fox''s head, and asked with a smile, "She once said that I would be a good emperor. Now, I have done it, right?"

    ¡°Chichi!¡± The little fox dodged the claws and shouted in protest, which made the new emperor laugh, with a trace of well-hidden regret in his cheerfulness...

    ??In the princess''s mansion, the third princess and her son were picking through the boxes on the floor. To be precise, they were fighting for them.

    "Mom, that dagger is mine! The princess''s aunt said that it was found overseas! It''s a birthday gift specially given to me!" The nine-year-old boy usually likes martial arts but not literature, which makes him look much stronger than other children of the same age. He also has a particular fondness for knives and guns.

    Fortunately, his facial features were similar to those of the third princess, otherwise the third princess once thought that she had carried the wrong son.

    ?She rolled up her sleeves, exposing her white wrists, and inserted the dagger directly into her belt without giving in. "You brat, I''m your mother, what''s wrong with playing with a dagger for a while? Stingy! I''ll return it to you in a few days! Put that treasure-embedded music box down for me, be careful not to drop it. Your aunt gave it to me!"

    The fight between mother and son was very lively. Caiyun, who was married and had a son, and became a nanny, followed beside her, smiling from ear to ear, and suggested.

    ¡°Princess, aren¡¯t you going to the southwest? Why not take a detour to Quanzhou to see the princess?¡±

    ??The three princesses and their wives were stunned for a moment, and then they both became excited.

    ¡°Mom, go to Quanzhou!¡±

    ¡°Go, I must go. I¡¯ll ask someone soon to ask when the Li family¡¯s fleet will leave. Let¡¯s go out incognito and have a good time.¡±

    After giving birth to his son, Lu Zong was taken back to the southwest by the old general. He used the excuse of being ill and never appeared in front of others again.

    ??But in the past few years, the old general has never forgotten his daughter-in-law and grandson, and his fleet of cars has been delivering things every month.

    Hearing that his grandson was a prodigy in martial arts, he even sent his best men to ride horses, shoot arrows, and study the art of war.

    Even the third princess¡¯s stubborn temper was deeply moved by the old general.

    ?Ten years have passed, and it¡¯s time to send my son to the southwest to meet his grandfather and prepare for taking over the border guard army in the future...

    In the yard of Jia''s house not far away, Baozhu hugged a cute and fat girl and was talking to his mother, Mrs. Jia Er.

    ?Seven years ago, Mrs. Jia was ill and her family was afraid of delaying Baozhu''s marriage, so they moved the date forward and married Xiujie of the Liu family three months earlier.

    Actually, the two families¡¯ relationship was not intentional.

    After the new emperor ascended the throne, he had no intention of taking action against the Li family and others, so Zhimin and Xiujie played for a few months before being brought back to study and take the scientific examination.

    ??Baozhu is always thinking about good news and always follows his mother to Liu''s house.

    Mrs. Liu thought that the pearl would bring good fortune. Zhi Min''s daughter-in-law wanted to marry a girl from an aristocratic family and become the mistress of the house in the future. However, Xiu Jie, the younger son, did not have such a heavy responsibility. As long as he married someone with a good temperament, the couple would be harmonious.

    ?So, with this in mind, the two families moved around frequently, and Baozhu and Xiujie also had more contact. The two foodies with the same hobby really slowly developed some feelings.

    ??The two families happily got engaged, but many people secretly said that the Jia family was in a high position.

    Today, Bao Zhu¡¯s eldest son is five years old. Last year, he gave birth to a fat girl. She has a son and a daughter, so they can be called ¡°good¡±.

    At this moment, Bao Zhu handed her daughter to her mother and wandered around looking through the contents of the box, feeling extremely happy.

    ¡°Oh, this is spicy little whitebait! Sister Jiayin must have made it for me personally! And this crab sauce and this grilled fish fillet! They are all my favorites!¡±

    Mrs. Jia Er smiled fondly and said, "The princess knows the tempers of you and your wife very well. Most of them are just eating, but there are not many things to use."

    ??Baozhu opened a jar of spicy whitebait and put it into his mouth quickly. Seeing his daughter watching eagerly, he stuffed another one into her. As a result, the spicy little girl started to cry.

    Mrs. Jia raised her hands angrily to avenge her granddaughter. Baozhu jumped up and ran away without putting down the jar in her hand!

    Xiu Jie came in from outside. He was nearly thirty years old and in the prime of life. He was wearing a blue brocade gown and his hair was **** with a silver crown. He had long lost his original naughty and public appearance.

    He had just left the office, but he didn''t see his wife and children when he came home, so he changed his clothes and came over.

    ?Seeing that his daughter-in-law had angered his mother-in-law again, he quickly protected his daughter-in-law.

    Baozhu smiled and stuffed a small silverbait into her husband''s mouth.

    Even though she is the mother of two children, she still looks as naughty and carefree as before.

    Xiu Jie finally coaxed his mother-in-law, hugged his daughter, and held his daughter-in-law''s hand. As soon as he went out, he whispered, "I have an errand to go to the south for inspection. It will take three months. Do you want to take you out? You can go to Quanzhou Primary School first. Stay for a month and I¡¯ll pick you up when I¡¯m done!¡±

    "Wow!" Baozhu was ecstatic and cheered in a lowered voice. She grabbed her husband and children and quickly got into the car. When the car door closed, she gave her husband a big kiss!

    ??The fat girl watched from the side, imitating what he was doing, and also kissed her father.

    Xiu Jie''s cheeks were covered with saliva on both sides, but he didn''t dislike it at all.

    A family of three got together and laughed like fools!

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1209ï¼š Extra 2: Guo Wenhao

    Chapter 1209 Extra Chapter 2 Guo Wenhao

    July, the hottest period in the hot summer.

    ?Everything in the world is hot and wilted, lacking a bit of vitality.

    Outside Xindu, in Guojiazhuangzi, Guo Wenhao, wearing a moon-white gown, was walking under the shade of a tree with his one-year-old daughter in his arms.

    The little daughter is chubby and cute, especially her big eyes, which are slightly bent like crescent moons when she smiles, making people happy for no reason.

    Mrs. Guo came in from the outside with her mother-in-law. She couldn''t help but laugh when she saw the father and daughter so close. She said angrily, "Master, it''s so hot, don''t hold Jiaojiao! This child is like a small stove, I can''t even hold it." live!"

    "It''s okay!" Guo Wenhao waved his hand and said with a gentle smile, "You are busy with your business. I finally took a day off to spend more time with the child."

    ??He was originally from a scholarly family. Within two years of the new emperor''s accession to the throne, he was awarded the title of Tanhualang and entered the Hanlin Academy to edit books. Now he is becoming more elegant and gentle, and his gestures are full of romance and freehand expression.

    Even though they have been married for many years, Mrs. Guo couldn''t help but blush and hurried into the house.

    She is the daughter of the Zhou family. Because her cousin has become the dean of the academy, the family has been planning to ask her cousin to find a good husband for her in the academy.

    Uncle Tang also agreed, so she worked hard to read and write. Not only did she become proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting, but she even became a good embroiderer. She often made clothes and shoes for Tang Uncle and his mother-in-law.

    Before the Li family left Xindu, the boys of the Li family were favored by all the unmarried women because they did not take concubines.

    She also secretly calculated which boy from the Li family was about the same age as her.

    As a result, the Li family retreated to the south overnight, leaving her disappointed and anxious for a long time.

    Later, the previous emperor passed away and the new emperor ascended the throne. There was chaos everywhere.

    ?It was her cousin who told her to wait a moment, as there would be a better candidate.

    She could only wait patiently, and finally she got this good marriage.

    Her husband was the courtier of the day, with outstanding literary talent and outstanding character, and both his parents had passed away!

    Being treated as one''s own as soon as you enter the house is simply a good marriage that no woman can dream of.

    ?She was not even afraid of outsiders gossiping, and she got married only two months apart from the engagement and marriage.

    The family was worried that the Guo family had no foundation, so they prepared a generous dowry for her.

    ??The Guo family did not have much money as she guessed.

    But one month after the wedding, many congratulatory gifts came from Quanzhou.

    There was a deed to a shop and a letter among them.

    Then, the manager of the family went to the city and took charge of a shop, specializing in selling novelty items from overseas. Everything was very expensive, but the customers kept getting through.

    The family only uses 20% of the profit as hard-earned money, but even 20% of the profit is scary.

    Within a few years, yards and shops were bought in the city, and the village expanded, buying out a hundred acres of fertile land around it...

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Mrs. Zhou came to her senses, and while looking through the account books on the table, she looked out the window, but her husband and daughter were nowhere to be seen!

    ¡°Where are the master and the young lady?¡± she asked the maid next to her.

    The maid responded, "Just now, the young master came in from outside and shouted that it was hot. Then the master took the young lady and the young master out. There was a carriage ready in the front yard. I heard that he was going to Suijin Beach to pick jasper melons."

    ??The maid had a smile on her face and was glad in her heart that her master was kind.

    ??If the master brings back the jade melon from Broken Gold Beach, they who are waiting on him will definitely share two pieces.

    ?In such a hot weather, no one can help but be happy when they think of the cold and sweet jade melon!

    But she didn¡¯t see that the smile in the mistress¡¯s eyes faded a little...

    The melon garden at Broken Gold Beach is definitely the busiest place in summer.

    ?Every family¡¯s carriage wants to run three times a day just to buy a few big, green jade melons.

    ?For this reason, the paths leading to Broken Gold Beach in Xindu have been widened a lot, just to make it easier for people to come and go. The old village chief, Uncle Zhao and others went to the south. The person in charge of the village was replaced by Uncle Wang, who was in his sixties, a smiling old man who was warm and kind, and could say a few words to everyone he met.

    As soon as Guo Wenhao, his five-year-old son, and his one-year-old daughter got off the carriage, Uncle Wang laughed and came forward.

    ¡°Master Guo is here, alas, the young master and the young lady are here too!¡±

    ?The sound of Mr. Guo made Guo Wenhao instantly return to the past, when he followed the Li brothers in and out of the village, that relaxed and comfortable time.

    He took the children and saluted, "Uncle Wang, the children are making noises about eating jade melons. I brought two jars of wine. I wonder if I can exchange them for a jade melon?"

    ¡°Of course I can change it!¡± Uncle Wang laughed brightly, ¡°You are half a member of our Li family. Not to mention bringing me wine, you can just come and eat every day with nothing.¡±

    "Let''s go!" Uncle Wang picked up the fat boy and put it on his shoulders and greeted him, "In my shack, I used well water to prepare a jade melon early in the morning. I cut it just in time to quench your thirst."

    The group walked through the melon field and arrived at the shack.

    ?Uncle Wang neatly took out a dripping jade melon from the big wooden bucket in the corner, which made the children cheer and clap their hands.

    Uncle Wang was even more happy. He held a three-foot-long knife in his hand and split open the jade melon, revealing the bright red pulp inside!

    After repeated attempts, the jade melon was divided into small pieces. The two children divided the largest and reddest part and couldn''t wait to eat it.

    ?At this time, another person came to buy melons. The villagers could not greet them, so Uncle Wang hurried to help.

    ?? Guo Wenhao lifted up his gown, sat on the thatched straw mat, ate the melon slowly while enjoying the cool breeze, and suddenly the impatience in his heart disappeared.

    Recently, the court has begun to allocate personnel to Jiangbei.

    He felt it was time to go back!

    Go back to the place where he was born, the ancestral land of the Guo family, and the sad place where his parents and relatives died in hatred.

    Once he was weak and incompetent, once he was helpless, but now he has grown strong enough to take on the important task of reviving the family.

    ??The ancestors of the Guo family must be watching him in heaven, waiting for him!

    It¡¯s just¡­

    ??He looked into the distance, at the princess''s mansion half-hidden behind the woods, as well as the villages in the distance, the busy villagers, everything quiet and beautiful, and sighed slightly in his heart.

    He had thought many times about marrying the girl he loved and living in this land with her for the rest of his life.

    But he was burdened with the heavy burden of family revival, and he didn''t want to drag her along with him.

    ?Her family would not agree and did not want her to work hard.

    So, thinking about it is just thinking about it...

    ?? Last time I wrote to Quanzhou, I heard that she and her husband went to climb Laojun Cliff, the highest and most beautiful mountain in Tianwu, and even stayed there for a month.

    No family burdens, no worldly burdens, only freedom and a life of your own free will!

    He was envious and happy for her.

    ?Some fate passed quietly through his world and then disappeared.

    He doesn''t complain, just regrets...

    I hope that in the next life, there will be a chance that they will meet each other when they are young, grow up together with each other, and then grow old together.

    He takes care of all her beauty and innocence, and he openly owns and participates in all her joys, sorrows and joys...

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1210ï¼š Extra 3: The old man has something to rely on

    Chapter 1210 Extra 3?The old man has something to rely on

    As the sun sets, smoke is everywhere on the island, and every household is shouting at their children, tending their livestock, and welcoming the coming of night.

    ??The village is hidden behind fruit trees, and the farmland is like a grid drawn with a ruler. It is so neat that not even a weed can be seen on the field ridges.

    A group of naughty boys were playing with their bare feet on the beach, not cheering or complaining.

    ??Everyone pretended not to hear my mother''s shouts from the village entrance, and just looked forward to playing a little longer and going crazy a little longer.

    ?Until one of the old ladies couldn''t bear it anymore, she came over with a rice shovel and killed them. Then, the naughty boys dispersed like a swarm of swarms, laughing and scurrying around.

    Not far from the trestle, there was a large fishing boat parked. Uncle Zhao and Uncle Wei were carrying things down. Seeing this, Uncle Zhao shouted, "My wife, Sanwang, are you driving away your child again? You are naughty." It¡¯s smart, let them play for a while, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Uncle Wei also smiled and agreed, "Yes, look at the third young master of our master''s family. When he was a child, he was the most troublesome. Now, look at him, besides General Tang, he is the most powerful in the Hai Lan Army!"

    ¡°The pirates around here ran for ten miles when they heard his name! The Japanese pirates even hid in their hometowns, for fear that the third young master would lead his troops and attack them and destroy their country. It¡¯s so majestic!¡±

    Sanwang''s daughter-in-law stepped forward to lend a hand and helped the old men out of the boat. She responded carelessly, "The old men taught you the right lesson, but these boys are too naughty. We agreed to go home from school and write, but as a result, I didn''t see a single word. Instead, we kicked the ball until now!¡±

    Uncle Zhao immediately changed his face and tone.

    ¡°Not writing? This is not allowed, you must be beaten! You have a good life, you have food, drink, and books to read, but you don¡¯t cherish it!¡±

    Uncle Wei and others also said, "It''s just that these little boys were born when they first came to the island. They have never experienced hardship! Let me mention it to the master and send them back to the north to let them know about the human world." suffering."

    Sanwang''s wife quickly asked, "Uncle Wei, is there another war in the north?"

    Uncle Wei waved his hand and said vaguely, "I also went back to Quanzhou some time ago and listened to a few words. This time it''s not the grassland, it''s some tribe from the northeast. It shouldn''t be a big threat!"

    ?At this time, the children who ran back to the village actually ran back again, jumping and shouting.

    ¡°Grandpas, go back and drink, go back and drink!¡±

    ¡°There are also braised pork and stewed big fish!¡±

    The old men were a little confused, but Sanwang''s daughter-in-law smiled and said, "Oh, old men, I forgot to mention it just now. We are celebrating your birthday today, and the banquet is ready. We are waiting for you to come back and start eating!"

    Uncle Zhao and Uncle Wei then remembered and smiled.

    They old guys are getting older and older, and every year people in the village celebrate their birthdays.

    ?Last year, they decided to change the birthday to one day, so as not to bother the villagers several times a year.

    As a result, everyone still remembers this change, but they have forgotten it.

    ??Everyone hurriedly packed up the catch, **** the fishing boat, and went to the village.

    As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the village, villagers came forward to greet them. They surrounded the old men to take a bath and change into festive maroon cardigans.

    The old village chief held his cigarette pouch and pot with his hands behind his back. He was also wearing new clothes. He stood at the door and greeted the old brothers. He joked, "Oh, look at you. Even though you are old, you are still getting into the sedan chair like a big girl. You are so happy." I don¡¯t know, I thought some of the red envelopes were gone!¡±

    The villagers all laughed and invited the old men to sit down.

    Jia''an and Mao Ge''er were also among the villagers, and they paid homage to the old men and gave them gift boxes.

    Jia Huan even held a double-layered cake with his own hands and placed it in the middle of the table.

    Old men can¡¯t help nagging.

    Uncle Zhao said, "Quanzhou must be very busy, why did you come all the way here!" "Yes, yes, I celebrate my birthday every year, and this one is no less important!" Uncle Wei also nodded.

    ?They are just providing for their old age, catching fish, and taking care of the crops and fields. They really can¡¯t do anything to help the master¡¯s family. How can they have the nerve to hinder the master¡¯s family and delay the master¡¯s family¡¯s business.

    Jia An smiled and said, "Grandpa Zhao, Grandpa Wei, we have something to come over to ask for a wedding drink." "Now the family is very busy, most of them are not at home, and my grandma accidentally caught the cold, otherwise she would come over to join in the fun." of.

    ¡°You old people have watched us grow up since we were young, and we have not been very filial. Now we come here to wish you a birthday, and you should feel happy.¡±

    ??Brother Cat also smiled and said, "Fu Niu''er is out there and can''t make it back in time. I sent a letter back saying that the birthday gift is on the way and it will arrive a few days later."

    ??The old men were helpless and complained with their mouths, but they were happy in their hearts.

    As soon as everyone sat down and the wine glasses were raised, it became even more lively.

    Halfway through the meal, the children from each family came forward to kowtow. Each child jumped up and down after receiving a small red envelope, as if they had received some treasure.

    ??A man in his thirties, half drunk, actually knelt down too.

    ¡°Grandpa Zhao, Grandpa Wei, when I was young, I followed the whole village to escape across the mountains and ridges in order to survive. When we were at the foot of the mountain, in order not to drag everyone down, you prepared...

    ¡°After so many years, I still remember you hanging on the tree, and my parents made me kneel down and swear to provide for you in your old age!

    ¡°I am a hopeless and incompetent person, and I have been working everywhere with the villagers for so many years. But I have not lost my conscience, I did it! I am filial to my grandfathers, and I really provide for them in their old age!

    ¡°Grandpas have worn the clothes and shoes made by my wife, eaten the roast chicken I bought, and drank the wine I bought!

    ¡°Grandpas, luckily we got through it together! We have a good life, right? We have a good life!¡±

    The seven-foot man cried while talking, which made everyone feel sad.

    Some naughty boys who grew up together could not help but shed tears when they thought of the autumn wind and the old men hanging on the trees.

    That scene was a nightmare that they and the whole village could not erase.

    One after another, the men stood up and knelt down, kowtowing to the old men.

    ¡°Grandpa Zhao, Grandpa Wei, you must live a long life!¡±

    ¡°Yes, grandpas must live a good life, let us be filial!¡±

    ¡°Grandpas, we no longer have to seek death, we are blessed!¡±

    Uncles Zhao and Wei, as well as the old village chief, were all in tears.

    When I think of that year, I feel mixed emotions.

    They are all disabled and can live long enough for the Li family to settle in the village.

    Unexpectedly, I survived until the whole village fled the famine, lived long enough to cross mountains and ridges, lived long enough to reach Broken Gold Beach, and finally arrived at this paradise!

    I''m afraid that all the retired and wounded soldiers in the world will not enjoy the blessings they have!

    Fortunately, they persevered, and fortunately they met these unrelated relatives!

    ¡°Get up, drink, let¡¯s drink.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s celebrate the good day!¡±

    "Blessed, so blessed. I didn''t get married and have children, but I have so many children and grandchildren to support me in my old age! Contented, so contented!"

    Uncle Zhao and Uncle Wei helped everyone get up with their own hands.

    The layers of wine bowls touch together and make a crisp sound!

    And all the wanderings finally found the end of happiness!

    ? Today¡¯s update is here~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1211ï¼š Extra 4: Technology changes the future

    Chapter 1211 Extra 4?Technology changes the future

    ¡°Oh, oh, it really went away! Great, it was a success!¡±

    ¡°Success, success! Two wheels can run so fast!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need cows and horses, you just rely on your legs. It¡¯s amazing! You don¡¯t have to walk anymore!¡±

    ??Among the many islands belonging to the Li family, next to Thunder Island, which has the highest security level, there is a much larger island that is home to hundreds of people from Zhengjiazhuang, old and young.

    At this moment, because of another successful experiment, the island is completely boiling!

    This island is named Future Island!

    When they first settled in, everyone felt that the name given by the princess was hard to pronounce.

    But the princess said that technology changes the future.

    ??The things they like to study most every day are considered by others to be fancy skills that are not considered elegant, but the princess said that these things are called science and technology.

    And technology will bring about earth-shaking changes to the entire Tianwu in many years!

    Everyone will be amazed by technology and frightened by the changes!

    Actually, the Zheng family doesn¡¯t have that much ambition, they just like it.

    But the princess had such high expectations for them, they suddenly thought they could give it a try!

    Try it hard!

    Leaving Zhengjiazhuang and retreating to the southeast coast, outsiders may feel that leaving their hometown brings a lot of pain and reluctance.

    Even the host family tried their best to compensate them and wanted to give them a better environment and better support.

    In fact, they were not unhappy at all!

    Previously in Zhengjiazhuang, under the eyes of the emperor and the world, they wanted to do something novel, but they were cautious and timid!

    ?Now, far away from the world, I can finally let go and do something big.

    The more labor-saving and lighter plow has solved the problem of people''s difficulty in farming.

    ?Shock-absorbing carriages make traveling more convenient and comfortable for people.

    ?The labor-saving washing machine has made it possible for maids from wealthy households to no longer have their fingers swollen like carrots in winter...

    ?After ten years, the name of Science and Technology Island is known to everyone in Tianwu.

    Even if you don¡¯t know where the Science and Technology Island is, the elderly and children on the streets can tell you clearly.

    Every time something new is launched, it becomes popular throughout the country.

    And this time, the two-wheeled bicycle was successful again!

    ?Several craftsmen in their thirties and a group of young men gathered around the two-wheeled bicycles, happily wiping and wiping them, not wanting to get a little dust on them.

    A craftsman said, "The princess asked the fleet to go out to sea to find rubber, but I didn''t take it seriously. Now I know that this thing is so useful. The sealing effect is 10,000 times better than cork. I didn''t expect to make it into wheels and absorb shock." And lightweight!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! This tire will definitely work better when put on a carriage! Do we want to try it?¡± Another companion was eager to try.

    As a result, this proposal was immediately rejected by the master who was stroking his beard.

    ¡°When we think about things, the most important thing is to keep our feet on the ground! Compared with the appearance drawn by the princess, these two-wheeled bicycles are more than a circle larger and look bulky. We should find ways to improve!

    ¡°In addition, in addition to two-wheeled vehicles, we also need to think about tricycles quickly. The princess said that tricycles can not only pick up people, but also transport things more conveniently.¡±

    ??The other craftsmen were not discouraged even though they were splashed with cold water, and responded with a smile.

    ¡°I understand, Master. We have the prototype of a two-wheeled vehicle, and it is not difficult to improve.¡±

    "Yes, let me think about the tricycle. It just so happens that the birthday of the old lady is in a few days! I will present one to you then and ask the old lady to sit on the tricycle we are thinking about and see how lively it is on the streets of Quanzhou. good!"

    ¡°Haha, if the old lady rides a tricycle on the street, she will not be watching the fun, but will be regarded as a fun!¡±

    ??Everyone was chattering lively. Finally, they turned on the tap and drank water, washed their hands, and then dispersed.

    ?This tap water is imported from mountain springs into pipes and transported down. Now it reaches every household, which is really convenient.

    ?As a result, before everyone had taken two steps, there was a loud noise from Thunder Island next to them, and a puff of black smoke came from the island.

    ?Everyone stopped immediately and listened nervously for a long time to the sound of the bell ringing without calling for help, and then they breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Third uncle and the others don¡¯t know what they are thinking about. They have been frightened all day long.¡±

    "I heard it was a cannon put on the ship. Last time the master''s young men went to sea, they almost suffered a loss from the Japanese pirates. They planned to blow up the Japanese pirates'' lair to the ground!" Everyone whispered for a few words, and then the master shouted.

    ¡°Just say a few words to my family, and remember not to spread it everywhere. The things on Thunder Island are a means for the master and us to settle down. If someone with a heart knows about it, it will be a big trouble!¡±

    "Don''t worry, master, we know what''s going on!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I would rather die than become a traitor!¡±

    ¡°Those who are not strict with their mouths are sent to Quanzhou. We don¡¯t want to leave home!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get a bearing for the stove!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too. The tubes on the bicycle are still too thick. It would be nice if they were thinner and could bear more weight!¡±

    ??Everyone was afraid of being scolded again, so they just made excuses and rubbed their feet.

    ??The master clasped his hands behind his back and laughed and scolded, "The master doesn''t dislike these idiots, but they still support them like treasures!"

    The young man next to him joined in the fun and asked, "Master, what blueprints did the princess send from outside the other day? I heard that it can fly in the sky, right?"

    Before the master could respond, get out of class was over in the school.

    ?A group of eight or nine-year-old brats came over like a swarm. They were all disappointed when they saw that the experiment was over.

    ?So the brats surrounded the master and pretended to cry.

    ¡°Woo, grandpa, we haven¡¯t seen the bicycle yet!¡±

    ¡°I want to see how a two-wheeled car runs, I want to see it!¡±

    ??The master would scold his disciples whenever he asked, and when he was angry, he would kick them.

    But he has never lacked patience and affection for these hopes for the future of Zhengjiazhuang.

    You know, since he was at this age, he has been watching behind his father, slowly growing from interest to proficiency, and now he is taking the leading role.

    ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t make trouble, I¡¯ll have someone push the two-wheeled car back, you all have a try!¡±

    ?The master comforted the children in a good voice, and then sent most of the boys to push the cart.

    Soon, the two-wheeled vehicle was pushed back.

    ??The brats were no taller than the car seats. When they were put on the carriage, their feet couldn''t hook onto the footrests, and they scratched their heads and ears anxiously.

    In the end, one boy was brave enough to stretch his legs out from under the beam, and rode around the grain drying field several times, making other friends run and jump, as if they had discovered a new world.

    ??The master was inspired and shouted to the young man, "The princess said that the money is best earned from children and women!

    "Hurry up and remember it for me. For bicycles, give priority to small bicycles. They are suitable for children to ride. With training wheels on the back, they are easy to learn and not easy to fall! Maybe, the money earned from a small bicycle is enough to install an artillery for the fleet. "

    The young man quickly wrote it down and sent it out quickly.

    ?In less than half a month, one hundred exquisite and novel bicycles of various sizes were delivered to Quanzhou, which directly set off a cycling craze among young men and ladies.

    ??Every family can afford horses, but horses are uncontrollable and too dangerous to ride on. Moreover, horses have to **** and urinate, which also embarrasses elegant and noble young men and ladies.

    How wonderful it is to ride a bicycle. You can go when you want and stop when you want. You don¡¯t need to feed grass or feed. It doesn¡¯t stink or get dirty. As long as you go out on the street, you will be the most handsome boy in the city.

    ?As a result, the little bicycles quickly became extremely popular. One bicycle sold for two hundred taels, but it still had no market value.

    ??Although it is not as much as the master expected, a bicycle can be mounted on top of an artillery piece, but it is not much different!

    ?At this time, the second batch of bicycles has been shipped to Xindu...

    There are more wealthy families in Xindu, so prepare your wallets and prepare to be robbed again by "new technology"!

    ?Today¡¯s update is here~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1212ï¼š Extra 5: The hero bleeds, but does not shed tears!

    Chapter 1212 Extra Five The hero bleeds, but does not shed tears!

    ?Every July 15th, the Ghost Festival is the day when the gates of ghosts are said to open.

    ? Every household prepares paper money and ingots in advance and burns them to their ancestors, hoping that their ancestors will be rich in the next world and that their relatives in this world will be safe and happy.

    Almost as soon as the sun sets, there is no one on the street.

    Even during the day, children are kept at home by their parents and are not allowed to come out.

    The same is true even in Xindu, the place where the dragon''s spirit rises at the feet of the emperor.

    But there is one exception, and that is the best restaurant on the shopping street - Cyclamen.

    ?Ten years ago, the last battle at the Tianwu border was fought, and all the prairie horsemen were killed. The Northern Expeditionary Army completely completed their mission and began to slowly withdraw from the eyes of the world.

    But from that time on, cyclamen had an unwritten rule.

    It means that the business is closed on the fifteenth day of every month, but the fire in the kitchen is not extinguished.

    ??Wounded soldiers from the Northern Expeditionary Army will come to receive a subsidy on this day. Each person is two hundred cash, which is not much, but it is enough for one person to eat and drink.

    ??Moreover, there are doctors who can consult you, and you can take medicines, ointments, wine, etc. for free.

    There are two sets of summer shirts in May, and jackets, trousers and cotton boots in September.

    After receiving the money and things, you can find a table to sit down and eat and drink as you like.

    ?This food and drink is not limited to wounded soldiers. Anyone who came from the Northern Expeditionary Army, whether they were generals or soldiers, or are still in the army, can sit down and get together.

    There are also different opinions on the source of this subsidy, wound medicine, and clothing.

    Some said it was given by the imperial court, some said it was left by the missing marquis specially for the wounded soldiers, and some said it was the Li family''s business profits.

    ??But whether it¡¯s the new emperor or the Li family, no one has ever explained it, so it¡¯s just been so vague.

    When the wounded soldiers received it, they all held their heads high and never thought it was charity.

    ?Some of them have lost their arms and legs, some have lost their ears, some are blind, and some even walk with crutches.

    This is the permanent pain left by their battle for Tianwu.

    And Tianwu ensures that they have enough food and clothing throughout their lives and that they live with dignity!

    ?Year after year passed, some people got married and had children, some found a way to make a living, and some simply farmed at home.

    ?No matter what they do, as long as they can get by, they will no longer receive subsidies.

    But it has become a habit and a joy to come to Cyclamen to drink on the fifteenth day of every month.

    On this day, before the sun even climbed into the sky, the Cyclamen was already packed.

    ??The veterans were holding teacups, bragging about their bravery and bravery on the battlefield back then, while talking about how most of the soldiers today are cowards, and it was very lively.

    ¡°Back then, I slashed two barbarians to death with one sword! Their heads flew everywhere and their blood spurted out like spring water!¡± A veteran who had lost his ears boasted particularly powerfully.

    It''s a pity that all the old brothers sitting next to him know his details.

    Someone exposed it mercilessly, "Haha, Brother Sun San, don''t brag. It''s the Marquis''s ability to kill two people with one blow! His sword is long and sharp, so it''s the easiest to do. Our waist knife can do it." Cutting off a barbarian¡¯s head is good if the bones are not stuck!¡±

    "That''s right, that''s right! Our knives back then were not very good, they are not as sharp and strong as the waist knives of these guys today. My eyes turned red with envy when I looked at them!" Others also agreed.

    ??Sun Laosan was not convinced and was about to yell again, but someone came in the door.

    ?Everyone turned their heads to look over, but they laughed and stood up one after another.

    ¡°Commander Wei, you are finally ready to go out!¡±

    ¡°Er Niu, haha, you are no longer busy at home raising your grandson!¡±

    ¡°What a rare, rare visitor, you come here to brag with us!¡±

    ? Wei Erniu was the commander of the bodyguards of the Marquis back then. In terms of toughness and bravery, he was definitely among the top three.

    ??But these years, he stayed in the new village and took everyone to protect Broken Gold Beach. He had enough to eat and drink every day, and he didn''t have to work hard, so he would inevitably gain weight.

    If nothing else, his belly is bigger than that of a woman who is five months pregnant!

    He was now wearing a thin satin suit and an official hat. He looked like a wealthy businessman, and his smile was harmless. While bowing to his old brothers, he joked, "You are bullying me for being good-tempered now, but I just had a grandson last month. I was lazy at home all day and delayed drinking with you. You are really heartless to hurt me like this! I should have known better." If you do this, I won¡¯t bring the cart of jade melons outside the door!¡±

    ?Everyone immediately became excited and shouted.

    ¡°Haha, you actually brought a jade melon!¡±

    "That''s right, I told you earlier! I told you earlier that I wouldn''t have ignored you. It would be so fun to eat melon!"

    With these words, more than a dozen people at the door ran out, and each person came in with two jade melons in his arms.

    ??The boys also smiled and took the knives from the kitchen and helped open the jade melons from table to table.

    ?After a while, everyone was holding the jade melon and eating happily.

    Wei Erniu also caught a big piece, chewing on it while scolding his old brothers.

    ¡°It¡¯s just you, there¡¯s no limit to your enjoyment! Counting thirty years ago, no one came back from the battlefield with half-disabled arms and legs, and still lived like this!

    "Just this jade melon, it costs twenty taels of silver each. The owner specially asked me to bring a cart over, which costs a hundred taels of silver! I felt so distressed all the way that I almost shouted to sell it!"

    Everyone laughed and quarreled with him.

    ¡°So you are just the head guard and cannot be the master¡¯s house because you are not generous! The master¡¯s family cares about us and we are happy! It¡¯s not okay for you to be jealous!¡±

    "That''s right, that''s right! People in our village say that if I had known if I had followed Hou...to fight with my master''s family, I would have had food and clothing for the rest of my life. He even sent his son into the Northern Expeditionary Army!"

    ?Some people looked at the people upstairs and downstairs and asked in a low voice, "How is the master''s health recently and where does he live? Is there anyone who needs our help?"

    Hearing this, the others looked eagerly at Wei Erniu.

    Of course Wei Erniu knew that the master they were referring to was the Marquis, so he smiled and waved his hands, "Don''t worry, the master is fine. I heard that he went out with the princess a while ago to go sightseeing. I don''t know. No matter where you go! Don¡¯t worry, our master will not be bullied no matter where you go!¡±

    ?That''s true, unless anyone dislikes his long life!

    ?Everyone nodded and started eating with a smile again.

    Soon, the sun climbed above the head, and the wine and food were served.

    Wei Erniu looked at the account books and had an idea of ??the situation of his old brothers.

    For example, how many people have received subsidies, and how many people have suffered from old problems such as leg pain.

    In the end, he took a random bite and planned to go home to raise his grandson.

    ¡°Brothers, eat and drink enough, go home early. Today is the Hungry Ghost Festival, don¡¯t be greedy for evil. Be careful if someone unclean comes home with you!¡±

    He gave a few instructions and then stood up.

    ?Everyone curled their lips in disdain and waved their hands away.

    ¡°Go back quickly and don¡¯t say such embarrassing things!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the number of people who died under me is not a hundred, but eighty! Even if there are ghosts, they will scare me away when they see me!¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s a good thing!¡±

    ?? Wei Erniu shook his head, cursed a few words of "kill" and quickly retreated.

    The remaining veterans laughed as if they had won the battle, and then raised their glasses together.

    ¡°Come, brothers, respect this peaceful and prosperous age, respect our master¡¯s family for peace and ease, respect our past, and respect the invincible army of the Northern Expedition!¡±

    ¡°Cheers! Cheers!¡±

    "cheers!"

    ?Hundred or ten people clinked glasses together, and after drinking the spicy liquor, the glory of the past was not blurry in their minds, but became clearer!

    The hero is old and has regrets, but not sadness.

    ?This world has not let them down, lying in the snow and drinking ice, with strong bones.

    They shed blood, but not tears after all!

    ?Today¡¯s update is here~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1213ï¼š Extra 6: When I was a teenager

    Chapter 1213 Extra 6?When I was a teenager

    In August in Xindu, the scorching heat of midsummer has slowly faded away, and it has begun to feel cooler in the morning and evening.

    ?Especially the small town of Luoan, which is twenty miles away from Xindu. It is nestled in mountains and forests and surrounded by green water, making it a bit more fresh and comfortable.

    With the sound of a bell, the students who had been trapped behind their desks all morning seemed to wake up from their drowsiness and ran to the cafeteria yard like a swarm of swarms.

    Today¡¯s set menu includes braised pork. If you arrive late and can¡¯t grab it, you will regret it for more than half a month.

    But the first thing students do when they come in is not to pick up a dinner plate, but to grab a glass of fruit drink or milk tea with crushed ice, and then go looking for food.

    ?Cold and sweet, one sip will cool your heart, and all anxiety and sleepiness will disappear.

    ?This is the right way to completely whet your appetite when it comes to delicious food!

    ?There are still large buckets of ice cubes placed around the canteen, giving off a wisp of coolness. It is much more comfortable than the classroom.

    ?The students no longer looked elegant. They took off their long robes one after another and wore only their coats. They had a mouthful of rice, a mouthful of meat, and a mouthful of milk tea and fruit drink. They felt so uncomfortable.

    ?At this time, they are extremely grateful to their senior brothers.

    When the new emperor first came to the throne, the Li family withdrew from Xindu during the college''s vacation, and the cafeteria of the College of Nature was left unattended.

    ?The senior brothers hurried back to class and learned the bad news.

    It has always been easy to go from simplicity to luxury, but it is difficult to go from luxury to frugality.

    There is no more delicious food in the cafeteria, no more milk tea and fruit drinks that I miss day and night.

    ??Senior brothers have to go to the streets outside the college every day to find food, which is not only unpalatable, but also ridiculously expensive.

    ?Just three days later, the senior brothers broke out and went to the dean to ask for help.

    It¡¯s not that everyone is greedy for food. You can only study when you are full!

    In the end, the dean came forward to find Senior Brother Guo Wenhao, and Senior Brother Guo went to Xianke to find two cooks to cook the dishes. Seven or eight young men and women came out of the academy, and all other procedures continued as before.

    ?This time the canteen was barely opened again, and the senior brothers finally had food to eat.

    ?Later, Brother Guo reopened the water bar, selling fruit drinks and milk tea, and the taste was exactly the same as before.

    No one asked where the recipes for making ice and milk tea come from...

    In short, the college has returned to its original appearance, except that there are no particularly active figures on the court, and no matter who wins the game, there will be no jade melon as the jackpot...

    ?Everyone was eating, and while eating, a student took out a travel journal from his pocket and read it proudly.

    Soon, the classmates next to me noticed it and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Oh, is this the latest travel diary printed by Seventh Senior Brother?! Or is it the overseas version?¡±

    One sentence caused the cafeteria to explode. All the students turned their heads and looked over, and started talking about it.

    ¡°Impossible, I asked someone to go to the bookstore yesterday to ask if the Seventh Senior Brother has published any new books at all?¡±

    ¡°Me too, I ask people to ask me every day! Where did this kid get it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a lie, it must be a lie!¡±

    ??How can a student with a travel journal in his hand be willing to take the blame for a liar? Let''s start arguing.

    "I''m not lying! This is Brother Seventh''s new book! My family came back from Quanzhou and brought it to me specially. I estimate it will take a few days for our bookstore in Xindu to sell it!"

    Before he could finish his words, the book in his hand was snatched away with a swish!

    ¡°Let me see, let me see!¡±

    ¡°No, show me first!¡±

    For a time, a book was scrambled by countless people and passed through countless hands.

    ?In these years, although the court has no intention of pursuing the Li family, no one can tell whether the thoughts of the person in the palace may change at any time.

    Therefore, in the academy, it is customary to call the seven brothers of the Li family from the first senior brother to the second senior brother to the seventh senior brother.

    ?The first senior brother and the sixth senior brother are highly praised, naturally because of their superb literary talents.

    The second senior brother is because his cooking skills are rare.

    The third senior brother is the most powerful and has killed countless Japanese pirates.

    The fourth and fifth senior brothers are even more legendary. They went on voyages at a young age and brought them back to eight countries for pilgrimage.

    But the one they liked the most was the Seventh Senior Brother! It seems that every beautiful or strange and dangerous place in the world has the footprints of the Seventh Senior Brother.

    He recorded these places in the most simple and interesting words!

    As long as you read his travel notes, it feels like you have followed him all over the world.

    ?At the time of the excitement, someone suddenly laughed at the door and said, "Seventh Young Master, your name is getting bigger and bigger! In the academy, you are more useful than a bad old man like me!"

    ?The students heard the movement, turned around and quickly stood up, straightened their clothes, and saluted in unison.

    ¡°Hello, Dean!¡±

    ?The person who spoke just now was Dean Zhou. The old man¡¯s hair was also gray, but he was as elegant and upright as ever.

    He smiled and waved his hands to the students, then pointed to the young master next to him and said, "What are you waiting for? This is the seventh master you are thinking about! The travel book you just grabbed was written by him!

    ¡°Now that I am in front of you, instead of reading a book, you might as well ask me for advice!¡±

    ?The cafeteria was quiet for a moment, then became noisy again.

    ¡°Seventh Young Master, really Seventh Young Master?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it looks exactly like me!¡±

    ¡°Seventh Young Master, Seventh Young Master! Is there really an island overseas that is like spring all year round? Is there really a ghost island that can be hidden in the sea at any time?¡±

    The students were all talking, asking questions directly and cheerfully.

    ?The young man standing next to Dean Zhou was wearing a sapphire blue gown, his hair tied with a jade hairpin, and holding a jade bone fan in his hand. He looked very free and easy.

    Needless to say, this is Brother Cat.

    Seeing these junior fellow students, so young and energetic, made him feel like he had returned to his schooling days.

    He put away his fan, greeted his fellow juniors, and then said with a smile, "Hello fellow juniors, I entered the academy about ten years earlier than you all. If you don''t mind that I don''t have any fame, just call me senior."

    ¡°It has only been four months since I returned from traveling overseas. I wrote this travel diary, published it in a rigid manner, and finally rushed here without stopping. I just guessed that the junior brothers may have many questions. Today, we can take this opportunity to have a good chat.

    ¡°In addition, I just told the dean that our fleet will return to Quanzhou in half a month. If you are interested, you can go on a study tour with us for two months.

    ¡°There are many sea ships in Quanzhou, and they can walk on the sea all year round. It is very easy for the juniors to go out to sea and see the outside world with their own eyes!¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, are you serious about what you said?!¡± Some students immediately shouted.

    Fearing that they would be left behind, the others also shouted, "I want to sign up. Reading thousands of books is not as good as traveling thousands of miles. I want to see with my own eyes the sea as majestic as the sky!"

    ¡°Me too, I want to see a sea fish bigger than a house!¡±

    ¡°What are the fishes in the sea? I want to see the golden Buddha where the Queen reigns!¡±

    Brother Cat unfolded his fan coolly and joined in with a smile.

    "I never tell lies in my travel notes. All the records are true. Let''s just say that the whale is bigger than a house. Not only does it really exist, but some time ago, there were fishermen along the coast of Quanzhou who were accidentally swallowed by the whale. stomach, and finally vomited it out again, almost losing his life!

    ¡°Also, whales are just larger in size. In fact, there is a smarter fish in the sea called dolphins. They can guide fishing boats that are lost in the sea..."

    ??In the spacious cafeteria, the students surrounded Mr. Cat, listening to him intoxicated. Occasionally, they would ask questions, which would cause a commotion...

    Dean Zhou, who was forgotten by everyone, shook his head helplessly, really dumbfounded.

    ??These silly boys, I don¡¯t know how many of them will be ¡°cheated¡± by the Li family this time!

    ??The Li family has developed almost all the big islands along the way from Quanzhou to Jinfo. With more people and more things to do, naturally more manpower is needed.

    ?This time, Brother Cat made an excuse to celebrate his birthday, but he was actually here to "cheat" people!

    ?However, even if he knew it, he was not prepared to stop it.

    As the students just said, it is better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books!

    ?There is no harm in young people going out for a walk more often!

    As for how many of the Li family can be left behind, it is the Li family¡¯s ability, and it may not be the way out for the students!

    After all, not all students are suitable to take the scientific examination and become officials!

    As a teacher, he hopes that all students can find their own bright path!

    Dean Zhou turned around and walked out.

    In the cafeteria, everyone has been immersed in the fantasy of that magnificent world overseas...

    Today¡¯s update is here~~~

    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1214ï¼š Extra Chapter 7: The road is at your feet, and the future is in front of you! (

    Chapter 1214 Extra Seven The road is at your feet, and the future is ahead! (end)

    Laojun Cliff is the most unique and dangerous mountain in Tianwu.

    The mountain is several hundred feet high. Standing at the foot of the mountain and looking up, you may not be able to see the top of the mountain.

    ?Moreover, one side is densely covered with trees and ferocious beasts are rampant, while the other side is as steep as a mirror, making it difficult for birds to cross.

    It is said that someone once climbed up, and the news spread that there was a flat land of one acre on the top of the cliff.

    It is as if the gods in the sky wanted to settle here and cut it flat with a sword.

    But there are no real gods, no one knows.

    ?It¡¯s just that people really live on the top of the mountain now!

    A delicate and compact two-story wooden building, placed very casually in the middle of the top of the mountain.

    ?There were two rocking chairs in front of the door. There was a small wooden table between the rocking chairs. The teapot on the table was simple, with steam rising from the spout.

    ?The Marquis, who was dressed in a long green cloth gown, came out of the house, sat on a rocking chair, smiled, picked up the teapot and poured two cups of tea.

    Time flies by, and plain and happy days are the best medicine, which can easily heal all pain.

    ??The Marquis''s brows and eyes no longer had the coldness and seriousness he had when leading troops, and his every move was open-minded and peaceful.

    ?He smelled the aroma of tea and looked at the sea of ??clouds in the distance. He didn''t know what he thought of and smiled at the corner of his mouth.

    Jiayin came down from upstairs. When he saw this, he sat forward and asked, "Does my adoptive father miss home and his adoptive mother?"

    The Marquis shook his head and replied, "Not really. I sent a message earlier that your adoptive mother is doing well, so I don''t worry about it. Just sitting here, looking at the mountains and hills, two words suddenly came to mind, the vicissitudes of life and the passing of time!"

    Jiayin couldn''t help but laugh, picked up another cup of tea and drank it, and responded, "Time flies so fast. If you don''t talk about others, just talk about me. When I first met my adoptive father, I was not there yet. He was two years old, and now, in a flash, he is already over 20 years old.

    ¡°Twenty years, for us, brings many joys and sorrows, but for the world, it may only be a moment.¡±

    Mr. Hou nodded and sighed softly.

    "Maybe I am getting older and believe in numerology more and more. I almost died of illness and came to your house accidentally. Who would have thought that you, a little girl, could save me like that with just a piece of silver and a medicine?" Live!

    ¡°Just thinking about it now, it feels magical. Others say you are a lucky star, but in fact, to my adoptive father, you are a lifesaver and a lucky star.¡±

    Jiayin smiled and shook her head, as naughty as she was when she was a child.

    ¡°My adoptive father is also enlightened. He didn¡¯t think I was a monster at first, so he was so serious about making a deal with a two-year-old child!¡±

    "Silly girl, my life is about to be lost, what else do I have to be afraid of!" Mr. Hou smiled and poured another cup of tea for his daughter, and said, "Now, what I regret most is that I can''t get to that magical little girl of yours." Go see the world.¡±

    Hands of good news spread out, but it was also helpless.

    ?After the space advanced again, people other than her were really allowed to enter.

    But there are still restrictions. First, it cannot exceed five people, and second, they must be her blood relatives.

    In other words, grandma, father, mother, brothers, and even eldest uncle, second uncle, and third uncle are all allowed, but foster father, Mu Jue, and others are not.

    Jiayin speculates that this is a protective mechanism and also means blood inheritance...

    ?Looking up at her somewhat "sad" adoptive father, she quickly "invited" her grandma and parents out of the space.

    ?Old Mrs. Li was holding half a shoe sole in her hand, obviously doing needlework.

    Tao Hongying was holding a shovel with a vegetable leaf hanging on it...

    Li Laosi was even more "miserable", his head was full of foam, but luckily he still had his clothes on!

    The three of them stared at the good news and the Marquis for a long time before Tao Hongying had a fit.

    ¡°Smelly girl, how old are you, and you¡¯re still so frizzy! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯d go in and pick us up when we came out? Your dad was taking a shower just now, and he almost came out naked and was embarrassed!¡±

    ?She waved the shovel in her hand, pretending to hit her daughter.

    Jiayin giggled, held his head and got behind his adoptive father!

    Mrs. Li quickly stopped her and shouted, "Forget it, forget it, this kid is used to taking things, maybe he didn''t think too much about it. Be careful next time, be careful next time!"

    ??Li Laosi purred the foam on his forehead, and the mountain wind blew him into a big sneeze.

    ¡°Daughter, send dad back quickly!¡±

    Jiayin quickly waved his hand and Li Laosi disappeared.

    Tao Hongying gritted her teeth angrily, but she still supported the old lady and said, "Send us in quickly. There are still vegetables in my pot, and they will get burnt in a while!"

    Mrs. Li also echoed, "Yes, good girl, grandma hasn''t finished loading the soles of her shoes yet!"

    Jiayin had no choice but to send her grandma and parents into space just to take them out for a walk, see the scenery and save them the trouble of the journey. As a result, these three people completely settled in the space and were unwilling to come out.

    ?Dad wandered around the fields, orchards, and forests all day long, planting one crop and immediately picking up the next.

    Grandma even completely took over the vegetable garden, chickens, ducks, pigs and sheep. Just for safety, the little green snake was put in a cage and was given a good treatment of one egg a day!

    ?Mom, needless to say, nothing edible in the space can escape her big iron pot!

    Frying, frying, and frying, everything is fragrant!

    As for making too much, can you still eat it?

    ?This is not something she considers at all. If you can¡¯t eat it, just save it!

    ?Daughter, this world of treasures is so magical, even if I keep it for ten thousand years, it won¡¯t go bad!

    I have to say that these three people, old and young, know much better than Jiayin about exploring the space of the small courtyard...

    Jiayin couldn''t help but said quickly, "I will take the house in in a moment. We are going to continue setting off. Do you have..."

    "No! You can go wherever you want! We have no objection!" Tao Hongying waved the shovel, very heroic, but she soon changed her tune.

    "Your grandma is reluctant to use the good materials you saved to make shoes. Remember to stop when passing by the town and let''s go visit the cloth shop!"

    ¡°Got it!¡± Jiayin agreed obediently, and then quickly took her grandma and mother into the space.

    Looking back at Mr. Hou, Mr. Hou was already laughing so hard that he almost spilled the tea.

    ?Everyone in the world is saying that Princess Kangle is a blessed girl from heaven who descended to earth, protected by thunder, and can make people rich with just one idea.

    ??But who knows, the lucky girl who has countless halos in their eyes must be honest when facing my mother''s rice shovel, not daring to resist at all!

    Jiayin pulled the Yingluo on her chest and couldn''t help but laugh.

    At this time, Mu Jue, wearing a pair of light cyan clothes, came back from outside.

    ?Perhaps a sudden change in his family had a great impact on him.

    ??After the Li family withdrew to Quanzhou, he actually experienced a second growth. Now his height is catching up with Jiayi, and he is getting taller and taller.

    Five years ago, I finally got married to Jiayin, and he was taken by the Marquis by his side every day.

    ??The Marquis did not ask him to get up early and engage in martial arts. Instead, he taught him the way of a gentleman bit by bit.

    As time goes by, Mu Jue''s ruffianism and reckless behavior have become much more restrained, and he has become more and more like an upright gentleman.

    ?This made everyone in the Li family more and more satisfied and felt sorry for him.

    Only Jiayin knows that the person beside her has just learned how to be the person that everyone likes.

    But in private, with her, he was still unrestrained and free and easy.

    Fortunately, this is also what she likes.

    ?There are many people who love her most in this world, but the person who understands her best and supports her deviant ideas the most is her husband.

    ?For example, after being married for so long and being over 20 years old, she still doesn¡¯t want to have children, and her family members have even tried to persuade her quietly.

    ?Her husband never said a word, as long as she is happy, he is happy!

    The rest is not important...

    However, she touched her belly quietly and raised the corners of her mouth slightly.

    Some surprises should have arrived quietly!

    "What are you thinking about?" Mu Jue stepped forward and shook his wife''s hand, then turned to the Marquis and said, "Father, I have tied a rope on the edge of the cliff, which is enough to reach the bottom of the cliff. Let''s go down the mountain, and finally we don''t have to work hard! "

    Mu Jue still had some palpitations when he recalled the process of climbing up Laojun Cliff.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m tired, I actually have my wife on my back.

    At one moment she was worried that a branch would scratch her, at another moment she was worried that an insect or snake would scare her...

    ??The Marquis stood up with a smile, took one last look at the mountains and forests shrouded in clouds, and said, "Then let''s go, the scenery at the next stop will be better."

    Mu Jue and Jiayin also laughed. Jiayin waved his hand to close the two-story building, and then lightly jumped on Mu Jue''s back.

    The three of them walked to the edge of the cliff and followed the arm-thick rope...

    Life is like this journey, no one knows where the end is.

    But every step must leave a solid footprint, and then run towards a better future...

    (Spreading flowers! It¡¯s over, thank you guys for accompanying me all the way!)

    (End of this chapter)